ã€ŠDafeng&#x27;s Night Squadã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Disaster In Jail

    Inside the jail cell of Dafeng¡¯s Jingzhao Courts, Xu Qian woke to the smell of damp rot¡ªthe stench unsettled his stomach.

    ¡®Where is the smelling from? Did Erha poop on the bed again? Judging from the smell, it might be near my head¡­¡¯

    Xu Qian had a Siberian Husky named Erha.

    He had moved to Beijing and spent the past ten years working. The loneliness prompted him to adopt a dog forpanionship and recreation...not in the sexual way, mind you.

    Eyes opened, he surveyed his surroundings and was dumbfounded.

    There was a stone wall with a window the size of three rice bowls¡ªsunlight streamed in from the uncharitable opening. Xu Qian was on a tattered straw mat, the light illuminating his chest and the motes of dust in the air.

    ¡®Where am I?¡¯

    Xu Qian spent some time in a trance-like state thinking about life. He began to doubt reality.

    ¡®Did I die?¡¯

    Before he could react, a wave of memories crashed against his mind. The information was swiftly uploaded into his brain.

    Xu Qian¡ª

    courtesy name

    , Ningyan¡ªwas a constable in the Dafeng Dynasty, appointed by the Changle County Courts. Changle County was under the governance of Jingzhao City. His monthly pay was two silver taels and a stone of grain.

    His father was a soldier who died 19 years ago in the Battle of Shanhai Pass. Soon after, his mother passed away due to sickness. Xu Qian felt a twang of sympathy.

    Everyone knew it was rough to lose both parents.

    Xu Qian felt his teeth ache. ¡°The cop life chose me even in reincarnation.¡±

    In his previous life, Xu Qian had graduated from the police academy and joined the forces. It had been a secure job.

    The career path was endorsed by his parents but his heart was never in it. He never took to being a public servant.

    He liked being free and unconstrained and he appreciated a life of luxury and materialistic wealth. The words left by Ji Xianlin in his diary echoed with him.

    Hence, Xu Qian decided to quit his job and start a business venture.

    ¡°But how did I end up in a jail cell?¡±

    Xu Qian sifted through the memories in his head to find the answer.

    Orphaned, Xu Qian was raised by his uncle, Xu Pingzhi. As Xu Qian practised martial arts, his uncle had spent more than a hundred silver taels each year on his lessons¡ªa fact that made his aunt dislike Xu Qian.

    At the age of 18, Xu Qian reached maximum refinement and the lessons stopped. Under the insistence of his aunt, he moved out of the Xu family house.

    Through his uncle¡¯s connections, Xu Qian managed tond a job in the county courts as a constable. Life was pretty good¡­

    Three days ago, his uncle¡ªa seventh-ranked official stationed in the Armed Guards¡ªwas delivering a cargo of silver taels to the Ministry of Revenue. During the journey, an incident caused them to lose some of the cargo.

    A total of 150,000 silver taels was found missing.

    The courts and the people were shaken. Furious, the Emperor demanded Xu Pingzhi to be executed within five days. The punishment extended to three generations of the Xu family¡ªthe men would be banished to the kingdom borders while the women would be sent to the Entertainment School.

    As Xu Pingzhi¡¯s nephew, Xu Qian was unsurprisingly sacked and thrown into jail.

    Two days!

    In two days, he would be banished to the harsh, deserted bordends. There, he would be expected to toil for the rest of his life.

    Xu Qian felt a shiver down his spine. There was little hope in his heart as he muttered, ¡°Already at a disadvantage from the start. Is this some sort of hell?¡±

    The memories told him he was in a feudalistic period¡ªhuman rights were non-existent and he dreaded to think how life at the borders were like.

    Thends were barren and the weather was horrid. A majority of the criminals sent to the borders did not live past ten years and many died from idents and disease before even reaching the bordends.

    As the thoughts filled his mind, Xu Qian felt a chill on his scalp.

    ¡°System?¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s tentative voice broke the silence in the jail cell.

    There was no response.

    ¡°System¡­ Father System,e on out,¡± Xu Qian pleaded.

    Pindrop silence greeted him.

    There was no System. How could it be?

    This meant there was no way he could change his circumstance. Two dayster, he would be sent to the borders in shackles. His physical health suggested he would survive the trip.

    Surviving was not all that ideal. Xu Qian had been a tool for the courts and the remainder of his life would be squeezed out of him through hardbor.

    Horrible, just horrible!

    Any grand illusions Xu Qian had about the ancient period was quickly shattered and reced by anxiety and fear.

    ¡°I have to find a way to get myself out of this situation. I can¡¯t just die like this.¡±

    Xu Qian paced around in the tiny jail cell, his anxiety palpable. Like a cornered beast, he racked his brain for a solution to his predicament.

    ¡®I am a martial artist with maximum refinement. I have an impressive physique but in this world, I am only second tost on the hierarchy. Escaping is impossible¡­¡¯

    Was he to rely on family and friends?

    The Xu family was not huge¡ªmany of their kin were scattered across thends. Regardless, the 150,000 missing silver taels would make anyone hesitate to help. Who would dare to beg for mercy in this crucial moment?

    ording to thews of Dafeng, atonement for one¡¯s crime could exempt one from capital punishment.

    Finding the silver¡­

    Xu Qian¡¯s eyes glimmered as if he had a solution, like a drowning man clutching at straws.

    He was a true-blue graduate of the police academy¡ªlogic and reasoning were his strong suits. He had a wealth of theoretical knowledge and notable experience in investigations.

    ...

    Perhaps he could put the skills to use¡ªsolve the case, return the silvers and clear his family¡¯s name.

    However, the light in his eyes dimmed after a thought came to mind.

    To solve the crime, he had to have the case file and understand the details. An investigation required solid facts and evidence for a breakthrough.

    Trapped in a jail cell, there was nothing he could do without a divine intervention. Another two days and he would be sent to the borders.

    He was in a bind!

    Xu Qian¡¯s eyes unfocused as he sat on the ground.

    He had had too many drinks a day ago and passed out drunk. The next thing he knew, he was in jail. Did he die of alcohol poisoning and crossed over to this era?

    The gods must have wanted him to suffer. Why else would he be reincarnated as a prisoner in the ancient period.

    In the olden days, banishment was just a stone¡¯s throw away from capital punishment.

    He had been beaten down by society but at least life was peaceful and prosperous in the modern era. If given a second chance, he would have stolen his parent¡¯s money to buy a house.

    Then, he would conspire with his mother to break his father¡¯s hands to keep the man from losing money in the stock market.

    ...

    As these thoughts swirled in his head, the sound of a sliding chain could be heard at the end of the corridor¡ªthe door was unlocked.

    Footsteps followed.

    A jailer was escorting a handsome but weary schr. They stopped in front of Xu Qian¡¯s cell.

    The jailer eyed the schr. ¡±

    15 minutes

    .¡±

    The schr folded his hands in obeisance and nodded. Once the jailer was out of the earshot, the schr turned to face Xu Qian.

    He was dressed in an ivory robe and his long ck hair was held up with a jade hairpin. He had a striking profile¡ªsharp eyebrows, sparkling eyes and thin lips.

    Memories relevant to the schr surfaced in Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    The man was Xu Xinnian¡ªthe second son in the family.

    Xu Xinnian was the first biological child of Xu Pingzhi, making him Xu Qian¡¯s cousin. The schr had just passed the autumn imperial provincial exam this year.

    Xu Xinnian gave Xu Qian a level stare as he said, ¡°The soldier escorting you to the borders took the money, 300 silver taels was all we have left. Rest assured the journey will be as safe as it can be.¡±

    ¡°How about you?¡± Xu Qian asked out of unusual concern. The memories told him the rtionship between the cousins was strained.

    Due to the aunt¡¯s dislike toward Xu Qian, his cousins kept their distance from him. Only his uncle truly treated him as family.

    Additionally, the host¡¯s memories also informed him about Xu Xinnian¡¯s skill for words, profanities in particr.

    Xu Xinnian answered impatiently, ¡°My name has been expelled from the list of schrs. The academy has vouched for my character, as such I am exempted from banishment. Focus on your own well-being. When you¡¯re at the borders, reign in your temper and survive. A year alive is a year blessed.¡±

    Xu Xinnian had been studying in the famous White Deer Academy in Jingzhao City. He was acknowledged to be a gifted schr, having just recently passed the imperial examination. Therefore, the incident with his father did not see him thrown into jail. Xu Xinnian was not allowed to leave the city but he had kept busy the past few days.

    Xu Qian was silent. He did not believe the Xu family would have it any better here in Jingzhao City. In addition to having his schrly titles revoked, Xu Xinnian would be cklisted. His children and grandchildren would be barred from the imperial examinations and kept out of the courts.

    Two dayster, the women of the Xu family would be sent to the Entertainment School to be humiliated.

    Xu Xinnian was a born and bred schr. How would he survive in Jingzhao City? Being banished might be a better alternative for him.

    A thought crossed Xu Qian¡¯s mind. He stepped forward and gripped the bars between them. ¡°You n tomit suicide?¡±

    An unexinable sadness filled his heart¡­¡¯I don¡¯t even know this man.¡¯

    Xu Xinnian kept his hands in his sleeves. With a neutral expression, he said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    A momentter, the schr averted his eyes. His expression softened as he said, ¡°Live.¡±

    With that, he turned to walk away.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Qian grabbed the man¡¯s sleeves before he could leave.

    Xu Xinnian paused and looked at Xu Qian.

    ¡°Can you tell me about the case? The missing tax money.¡± <li>A courtesy name, ¡°×Ö¡±, also known as a style name, is a name bestowed upon one at adulthood in addition to one¡¯s given name.</li><li>Original text uses ¡°°ëÖùÏãÊ±¼ä¡± but due to the vague unit of measurement, it would standardized as 15 minutes.</li>

 Chapter 2

    Mischief By Monsters

    Xu Xinnian frowned. ¡°What do you need it for?¡±

    ¡®I intend to solve this case¡­¡¯ Xu Qian thought. ¡°I want to die knowing the reason for my punishment, else I will never have peace.¡±

    Revealing his true intentions might gain him some odd looks from Xu Xinnian¡ªhis cousin might think he had gone off his rockers.

    The original Xu Qian was a pigheaded and strong-willed man.

    Xu Xinnian sighed and said, ¡°I have seen the script. I¡¯ll tell you what I know¡­¡±

    The past few days had been a rush for Xu Xinnian as he went around the city asking for assistance. The crime was too severe for anyone to be willing to help. After a series of rejections, Xu Xinnian changed tactics and decided to find out where the tax money could have gone.

    With the help of the household staff and his rtionship with the academy, Xu Xinnian managed to bribe an official in Jingzhao City to make a copy of the case details.

    He had studied the script and put his logical mind to use. He did not give up trying to solve the case of the missing tax money.

    Xu Qian raised a hand to stop his cousin. ¡°Write it down. The spoken words hold no meaning.¡±

    The details of the caseid in the script¡ªthey must be digested and deliberated. A verbal recount would split his attention and reduce his thinking ability.

    In his past life, Xu Qian was known for his logical reasoning¡ªhe stood out among his peers for the exact reason.

    A week ago, Xu Xinnian would have ignored his cousin. The moment could be thest Xu Xinnian ever saw of Xu Qian.

    Therefore, he agreed to fulfill his older cousin¡¯s request. ¡°A moment.¡±

    He left in a hurried pace.

    As the sound of footsteps faltered, Xu Qian leaned back against the metal bars and slid down to a sitting position. His heart was beating wildly.

    He was not confident to turn things around. His wish to solve the case was just a wish after all.

    It was ast-ditch effort to save himself. No one could fault him for trying.

    Modern day police investigations ced emphasis on three main aspects: crime scene investigation, surveince and autopsy.

    There were no deaths in this case and no surveince in the ancient world. Being stuck in jail, Xu Qian could perform none of the above.

    Hisst hope was the scroll which would allow him to gain some insights about the crime scene.

    Xu Qian took in the host¡¯s memories and did his best to rid himself of the negative emotions. A calm mind was essential for clear and rational thoughts.

    He mumbled, ¡°Life or death, it all depends on this¡­¡±

    Half an hour passed before Xu Xinnian returned with a few sheets of fine paper. The ink was still fresh when he passed the papers to Xu Qian.

    ¡°My time is up, I¡¯ll have to take my leave,¡± Xu Xinnian said. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he delivered his parting words. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Xu Qian did not respond. His attention was fully on the fresh script.

    Time was of the essence¡ªthe fact was reflected by the messy handwriting. If Xu Qian had not had a few years of private study lessons, he would have struggled to decipher the ghoulish script.

    ¡°The importance of studying¡­ If the host could not read, I would be doomed,¡± Xu Qian said with a chuckle.

    The case of the missing tax money went as such:

    [Three days ago, at

    6.30 in the morning

    , Xu Pingzhi was escorting a cargo of tax money back to the city. At 7.15 in the morning, as the group was approaching Guangnan Street, the winds picked up and startled the horses. They were on a bridge as this happened and the horses ran toward the river.

    [At that moment, a deafening explosion was heard and a wave that was the

    height of six men

    emerged from the river. Muddy water rained from the sky.

    [The soldiers assigned to the guard detail went into the river to search for the fallen cargo. A total of 1,215 silver taels were recovered while the rest were dered missing¡­]

    There were eyewitness testimonies from passersby and the soldiers on duty.

    Amidst the testimonies, Xu Qian noticed a phrase highlighted in

    cinnabar

    red, ¡®Mischief by monsters.¡¯

    ¡°Mischief by monsters?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s eyes narrowed as his heart sank.

    ¡­

    After three days of hustling, the trio who were responsible for the case of the missing tax money gathered in one of the many halls within the Jingzhao Courts.

    The governor of Jingzhao City¡ªChen Hanguang¡ªhad a porcin tea cup in one hand. The lid was in his other hand as he gently tapped against the mouth of the cup. The man wore a stern expression.

    He was dded in a scarlet robe with goose-patterned embroidery¡ªa sign of a fourth-ranked court official. ¡°The Emperor has ordered for the silvers to be found before Xu Pingzhi¡¯s execution. Two days are all we have left, let us pick up our pace.¡±

    Governor Chen was addressing the people in the room. There was a man dressed in a ck uniform with a dark cloak draped over his shoulders. The man had a sharp nose and a pair of brown, deep set eyes. He looked to be mixed-blood, Southern Barbarian.

    The other person in the room was a young woman in a yellow robe. Delicate features graced her oval face. She had wless skin and her eyes were bright with excitement.

    She held a sugarcane in her hand. A small deerskin pouch and an Eight Trigrams Feng Shuipass were tied to her waist. A pair of finely-embroidered shoes with cloud patterns peeked out underneath her skirt.

    A merry band of people.

    They were assisting Chen Hanguang with the case. The middle-aged man was Li Yuchun, a member of the Night Squad that was feared by all Dafeng officials.

    The Night Squad was involved in investigations, captures, interrogations, military intelligence, strategy nning and more.

    They were a separate entity from the ministries and the military.

    The Night Squad was the Emperor¡¯s personal intelligence squad. Their existence was akin to a guillotine that hung over every official¡¯s neck.

    Every official in Dafeng knew the phrase, ¡®Those who did wrong will face the Night Squad.¡¯

    The yellow-robed woman was also someone of note¡ªshe was the disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer.

    ...

    The middle-aged man frowned at the pile of bagasse by his feet¡ªthe handiwork of the young woman who had been chewing on sugarcane. The silver medallion on his chest glimmered as he waved his hand. The air in the room moved in response, sweeping the nt fibers to the side.

    Satisfied with the results, the middle-aged man nodded faintly.

    He faced Governor Chen with a grim expression. ¡°The case is shrouded in mist. There are oddities that make me believe we¡¯re looking at it from the wrong perspective.¡±

    ¡°Master Li, do exin. Time is not on our side. We should be hunting down the monster responsible instead ofing up with new theories,¡± Governor Chen frowned. Their analysis thus far suggested the deed was done by monsters.

    In the recent years, the empire¡¯s coffers had dwindled as disasters struck at a higher frequency. The missing silver taels amounted to a year¡¯s worth of tax collection from a standard county.

    The Emperor¡¯s anger was justified.

    It was a heavy blow to the already devastated imperial coffers.

    Governor Chen had taken up the case rather unwillingly. The responsibility was a burden that disturbed his sleep and appetite.

    The middle-aged man shook his head but refrained from arguing. He changed the topic. ¡°Any progress with Xu Pingzhi?¡±

    Governor Chen shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a man of brawn, all he did was cry foul. He said he had no idea how the silver taels went missing.¡±

    The woman in yellow said, ¡°I read his Qi, he was not lying.¡±

    ...

    Li Yuchun and Governor Chen nodded. Silence resumed.

    As the party responsible for the tax money, Xu Pingzhi had been subjected to countless investigations and interrogations. They had looked into his socialwork and financial circumstances. Coupled with the Imperial Astronomers¡¯s Qi reading, they had eliminated Xu Pingzhi as the culprit.

    Of course, the silver taels were still gone. The man¡¯s failure to perform his duty meant a death sentence was inevitable.

    The middle-aged man and Governor Chen were tense.

    In contrast, the young woman chewed on her sugarcane with little care in the world.

    At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps was heard. A bailiff came in carrying a small bamboo tube. In his other hand was a paper wrapping containing warm meat buns.

    The bailiff handed over the bamboo tube.

    The young woman did not take the offered item. Instead, she stared at the bailiff¡¯s other hand.

    The bailiff reversed the order of his delivery. The young woman happily chomped down on the meat bun before taking the bamboo tube. She pulled out the message and read it aloud.

    ¡°A

    20-mile

    search radius and my men found no signs of monsters in the river. No signs along the riverbank.¡±

    Bang!

    The pressure in the room reached a critical point. Governor Chen mmed his fist onto the table and roared. ¡°Where can 150,000 silvers disappear to? It¡¯s been three days, they should have washed up on the banks.

    ¡°What despicable monster dares to steal the silvers of the Dafeng Empire? I¡¯ll make sure they are exterminated!¡±

    If the silver taels were not recovered, Governor Chen would be another scapegoat. He was in the hot seat and the Emperor had little qualms about doling out punishments.

    Such was the way of the courts¡ªthe climb was arduous but the fall was swift.

    Li Yuchun let out a huff. ¡°I think we have been looking at it the wrong way. It¡¯s possible monsters had nothing to do with this.¡±

    Governor Chen kept a lid on the anger in his chest. He turned to the middle-aged man and said, ¡°If not monsters, then how do you exin the demonic wind? How did the silver taels disappear without a trace? What caused the huge explosion that destroyed the riverbanks?¡± <li>Author made a conversion mistake for ¡°Ã®Ê±¶þ¿Ì£¨Ôç³¿Áùµã°ë£©¡±. The correct time is 5.30 in the morning, not 6.30. As time ys a significant role in the investigation, ¡°Ã®Ê±¶þ¿Ì¡± is tranted as 6.30 in the morning.</li><li>Original text uses ¡°ÁùÕÉ¸ß¡±, 1ÕÉ is approximately 1.7 meters.</li><li>Cinnabar (mercury sulfide) has a bright red color that has caused people to use it as a pigment.</li><li>A Chinese mile is equivalent to 500 meters.</li>

 Chapter 3

    Logical Reasoning In The World of Fantasy

    No one had the answer for the questions fielded by Governor Chen.

    Li Yuchun said, ¡°Why would monsters steal the silver taels?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Governor Chen replied, ¡°There is no rhyme or reason to the actions of monsters. This line of questioning will only beget more questions.¡±

    The young woman in the yellow robe spoke up in between bites. ¡°Human meat would be tastier to the monsters¡­ Hm, wait a moment while I finish my food.¡±

    She endeavored to finish the two meat buns. With her cheeks stuffed, she took a gulp of tea to help the food down. Once she was done, she exined, ¡°Monsters are instinctive creatures. The live humans running around should have caught their attention. Even if they wanted some silvers, they would resort to petty theft, not ambushing a cargo of tax silvers.¡±

    It was incredibly risky to attempt a robbery in broad daylight on the busy streets of Jingzhao City.

    Governor Chen nodded. ¡°You are not wrong. We cannot rule out human involvement.¡±

    Li Yuchun squinted. ¡°Who ordered monsters to steal the tax money? For what reason? Why target this cargo? Why steal exactly 150,000 silver teals?¡±

    ¡°The mastermind needs arge sum of money but they want to keep it on the hush. More urately, they can¡¯t umte such wealth without calling attention to themselves,¡± Governor Chen said.

    ¡°So they decided to rob a tax collection?¡± The young woman pursed her painted lips.

    ¡°The path taken by the cargo was ast-minute decision and yet the monster was able to lie in wait in the river. It¡¯s possible someone in the guard detail was in on the plot,¡± Li Yuchun said.

    He turned to Governor Chen and said, ¡°Should we pay a visit to Master Ru in the White Deer Academy?¡±

    The young woman in the yellow robe eyed the middle-aged man. ¡°Are you looking down on the Imperial Astronomers¡¯s Qi reading skills? I already said, the soldiers on duty knew nothing about the incident.¡±

    The cogs turned to a stop.

    Silence filled the air as the group processed the details.

    Li Yuchun stared at the scroll while Governor Chen let out a deep sigh. The young woman fiddled with the Feng Shuipass at her waist. She had to leave the courts before sundown to make it for her dinner with the princess.

    The imperial kitchen served the best dishes in the empire.

    Unlike the two men, the young woman in yellow was just supporting the investigation.

    Caiwei¡ªthe young woman in yellow¡ªwas not an official, therefore the responsibility rested lighter on her shoulders.

    Governor Chen¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Our progress has been too slow. I¡¯m getting anxious as time slips past. Master Li, why don¡¯t you consult Elder Wei?¡±

    The middle-aged man side-eyed the governor. ¡°Just like court officials, the Night Squad is subjected to inspections. Truth be told, this case was assigned to me by Elder Wei as a test.¡±

    Governor Chen had a bitter smile. ¡°If this case remains unsolved, I can kiss my position goodbye. The whole empire is watching us.¡±

    The air thickened as the two men stared at each other.

    ¡­

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if it¡¯s done by a monster!¡± Xu Qian paled after reading the case. He could feel the gods taunting him.

    There were monsters in this world. Their kind had existed alongside humankind since the beginning of history. Humans and monsters hunted animals and each other.

    At the southern borders, there was a mountain range called the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Within those mountainsid the Monster Realm¡ªan area that had a high poption density of monsters.

    500 years ago, the Western Zhu Kingdom dered war against the Monster Kingdom under the guidance of Buddha. The warsted 60 years and ended with a severely wounded Monster Realm.

    The legendary war was known as the Sixty Years of Pacification in history books.

    Since then, the monster race had suffered a series of bad luck and faded into the background. In contrast, Buddhism blossomed in the aftermath of the war.

    ording to Xu Qian¡¯s knowledge, humankind was victorious in the fight over the top spot of the food chain.

    If the monsters were responsible for the missing silver taels, Xu Qian would have to hunt them down to save the Xu family.

    Being second tost on the hierarchy, Xu Qian did not believe he could change his fate.

    The weather was chilly as autumn approached. Beads of cold sweat rolled off Xu Qian¡¯s back.

    He feared for his life.

    After consuming the host¡¯s memories, he knew he stood no chance in escaping the jail cell. He also knew in a society where the emperor¡¯s rule was absolute, human rights were non-existent.

    Law and order were based on the whims of a single person.

    His fantasy of anguid life in the ancient civilization¡ªwriting poetry and being pretentious¡ªwas shattered by reality.

    Even in his second life, society was still handing it to him.

    ¡°No. This is just a theory by the court officials in Jingzhao City. I must not let their words taint my outlook. There is still hope. There is still hope¡­¡±

    The urge to live calmed his mind as strict logical reasoning took over.

    ¡°Why did the monster want silver? Wouldn¡¯t human flesh be more attractive? And if they needed silver, why did they target the tax collection? From the books, it seems the female monsters are the pinnacle of beauty, with unmatchable physiques¡­ I wonder if there are cat girls or puppy girls in this world¡­¡±

    Smack! Xu Qian gave himself a p on the face. ¡°Focus on the case!¡±

    The most important step in logical deduction was elimination. He had tob through each clue and piece them together.

    Without proper analysis, the case would be a tangled mess.

    The case of the missing tax money had two main facts:

    1. The demonic wind.

    2. After the silvers fell into the river, an explosion urred.

    Excluding martial artists, a decent cultivator from any discipline would have the ability to summon a demonic wind. The facts were useless in narrowing down the suspect pool.

    However, the evidence was helpful in clearing his martial artist uncle¡¯s name. Of course, there was always the possibility that he had an aplice.

    The second fact was the oddity. Explosions weremon in fights between two high-ranking cultivators. However, there was no battle during the disappearance of the silver taels¡ªthe explosion made no sense.

    ¡°Unless the explosion was unavoidable,¡± Xu Qian muttered under his breath.

    ¡°In the world of cultivation, which upation relies heavily on explosives?¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s train of thought came to a halt. He realized he had made the same mistake as the court officials in Jingzhao City.

    ...

    They had followed the most obvious clues and concluded that the perpetrator was a monster. They had chased that line of thought and never turned back.

    The problem was their judgment had been too hasty.

    Xu Qian had theplete memories of the host but he made a point to think like a modern man. He utilized his experience from his past life¡ªhe perused the papers he was given and searched for the unwritten details beforeing to a conclusion.

    ¡°A dead end. Perhaps I should try another approach. Rule out a monster attack, what if it was a plot by humans? There would definitely be ws in the n.

    ¡°As Locard¡¯s Exchange Principle states, in themission of a crime, the perpetrator leaves something at the crime scene, and takes away with them something from the crime scene.¡±

    Trace evidence was ssified in two main categories, concrete evidence was things like fingerprints, shoes prints, vehicle marks, tool marks and more.

    ¡°The clues to solve the caseid in the trace evidence, not the two main facts.¡±

    Xu Qian reyed the case ording to the script he received¡ªhis uncle apanying the payload with a guard detail.

    Adrenaline coursed through his veins as his brain activity was at maximum level. If pheromones could visualize his state of mind, it would have kois in a pond fighting for food.

    The scene reyed again and again as his mind analyzed each detail.

    His brain operated like a high-speed CPU, parsing through the hidden messages and clues.

    ...

    The case became clearer as all the puzzle pieces fell into ce.

    Suddenly, Xu Qian felt his soul leave his body. He was in a different state, floating through the buildings. He ended up overlooking Jingzhao City.

    Time was rewinding and the next thing he knew, the sun was peeking from the horizon. He watched as Xu Pingzhi led a squad ofbat-ready soldiers on the road toward the Ministry of Revenue.

    It was 6.30 in the morning. The group was at Guangnan Street when the demonic wind blew. The horses were startled and rushed off into the river.

    Boom!

    An explosion in the river caused muddy water to shoot up.

    The explosion made Xu Qian¡¯s heart shudder. His legs kicked instinctively and he woke up.

    Exhaustion was clear in his eyes but the discovery rejuvenated him.

    ¡°I know what happened! I solved it!¡±

    Xu Qian let out a maniacalughter as he beat on the bars of his cell. ¡°Someone! Anyone! Come quick!¡±

    The jailer was roused by the noise and quickly grabbed a torch. ¡°What is this ruckus? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    The jailer struck the bars to make Xu Qian step back.

    Xu Qian obliged, not wanting to lose his fingers. He said, ¡°I want to see the governor.¡±

    ¡°A prisoner wants a meeting with the governor? Maybe you should take a look at yourself?¡± the jailer mocked. He shoved the lit end of the torch toward Xu Qian.

    Xu Qian retreated into his cell.

    ¡°Backing out now?¡± the jailer said as he fumbled for his keys. ¡°I¡¯m going to break your legs.¡±

    Xu Qian stared at the man. ¡°I have important information regarding the case of the missing tax money. I need to see the governor. You will be held responsible if there¡¯s any dy in the proceedings.¡±

    The jailer froze.

    ¡­

    In the hall, the young woman who had finished her meat buns went on to chew on the sugarcane. She fished out some preserved candy from her deerskin pouch and tossed them into her mouth.

    The discussion was getting gloomier and more desperate by the second.

    ¡°The Emperormanded us to solve this case within five days. It might be toote to recover the tax money,¡± Governor Chen said as he paced around the room. Anxiety made it impossible to stay still.

    ¡°And my hands are tied with regards to the strict timeline.¡± Any investigation was time-consuming.

    The governor pped his hands together and said in a low tone, ¡°I will personally beg Elder Wei. Hand me the scroll.¡±

    Li Yuchun deliberated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    The young woman nced at the pair and said sweetly, ¡°With the aid of such an important figure in Dafeng, you two will be spared by the Emperor.

    ¡°However, to be in Elder Wei¡¯s bad books is much worse than being med by the Emperor.¡± The young woman smiled, revealing two sharp canines.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression was sullen.

    At that moment, a bailiff in ck clothing hurried into the room. He bowed before saying, ¡°Governor, a jailer reported that Xu Pingzhi¡¯s nephew, Xu Qian has important information regarding the missing tax money and wishes to speak with you.¡±

    The trio were surprised by the news.

    Xu Qian¡­ The man yed no part in the case. After the initial interrogations, they had decided the man was not involved.

    Governor Chen sighed and said, ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    Xu Qian was led into the room¡ªthe manacles on his wrists and ankles announced his presence. There were smears of dried blood all over his body. Dressed in a prisoner¡¯s uniform, Xu Qian stood before the governor.

 Chapter 4

    Showtime!

    As he stepped into the hall, Xu Qian could feel the razor sharp gaze on him.

    The one in the goose-patterned scarlet robe would be the governor. The middle-aged man with the silver embroidery would be the Night Squad. ¡®Damn, thedy is pretty¡­ I wonder if she¡¯s married?¡¯

    A quick nce at her chest stemmed his excitement.

    Xu Qian lowered his head to express his obeisance.

    On the high seat, Governor Chen adopted a strict demeanor as he questioned, ¡°Xu Qian, why did you not reveal the information three days before when we found you? Do you know the penalty of withholding information?¡±

    The governor was a seasoned court official¡ªalthough he was anxious to hear what the prisoner had to say, he refrained from revealing his eagerness.

    Being granted an audience meant Xu Qian¡¯s n was halfway to sess. He maintained hisposure as he said, ¡°Governor, I only received the investigation details when Xu Xinnian visited me.¡±

    First, tell the truth.

    The trio knew Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eldest son because they had interrogated him as well.

    ¡°What does it have to do with what you know?¡± Governor Chen asked.

    ¡°I deduced the truth from the details written on the scroll.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± the governor interjected and leaned forward. ¡°The scroll?¡±

    That was not what he was expecting.

    Xu Qian nodded and said, ¡°I have solved the case.¡±

    Governor Chen held back from chasing the man out of the room. With a stern expression, he warned, ¡°Say your piece but let me warn you, nonsense will get you 200shes that will strip your meat from your bone.¡±

    ¡°The disappearance of the tax money was done by humans, not monsters.¡±

    The statement shocked the trio.

    Governor Chen mmed his hand down on the table and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Guard, take him back to jail. Add 200shes to his punishment.¡±

    The robbery was done by monsters¡ªit was the consensus they hade to.

    Any hope for a breakthrough was utterly dashed after hearing what Xu Qian had to say.

    Evidently, it was an act of desperation.

    Curiosity shed in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. He waved away the bailiff and said, ¡°Governor Chen, let¡¯s not be hasty.¡±

    He turned to Xu Qian with an expectant look. ¡°Carry on.¡±

    Governor Chen was a temperamental man. Xu Qian knew he had to take this opportunity to showcase his skills. ¡°ording to the city guards on the gates, my uncle entered the city at 6.30 in the morning. At 7.15 in the morning, the group arrived at Guangnan Street. At that point, a demonic wind blew and the spooked horses ran into the river.¡±

    Xu Qian made sure his voice was calm and level in order to appear confident.

    Governor Chen nodded. ¡°We surmised the monster was hidden in the river to ambush the cargo.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Qian rebuked. ¡°The demonic wind and the river explosion were just distractions. There is one discrepancy that tipped off the mastermind¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Governor Chen asked eagerly.

    The middle-aged man leaned forward, straining his ears to listen.

    The young woman dressed in a yellow robe suckled on her honey-coated candy. Her sharp, animated eyes locked onto Xu Qian, an amused expression on her face.

    They had gone through the scroll many times and knew the case like the back of their hands. What did they miss?

    ¡°My uncle was delivering a cargo of 150,000 silver taels. Do any of you know the actual weight of the cargo?¡±

    The middle-aged man was stoic. The young woman angled her head, deep in thought.

    Unimpressed, Governor Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±

    Xu Qian had intended to drop hints so the trio could arrive at the correct conclusion themselves. His intentions were clearly not appreciated.

    ¡®You ancient people are a bit slow, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Xu Qian thought. ¡°The answer is 9,3

    catties

    .¡±

    Based on the traditional unit of mass, 16 taels made 1 catty¡ª150,000 silver taels was 9,375 catties heavy.

    The middle-aged man frowned. Had he caught onto something?

    ¡°What is the significance?¡± the young woman asked.

    Her voice rang clear as a bell.

    ¡®Clearly you¡¯re not the brightest bulb,¡¯ Xu Qian thought.

    ¡°How far are the city gates to Guangnan Street?

    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°30 miles.¡±

    ¡°How many towns are on the way?¡±

    ¡°Four.¡±

    ¡°What is the pace of tired horses?¡±

    ¡°Tired horses¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened. He rose from his seat.

    The man was enlightened as evidenced by his shocked expression.

    Three days of tracking and hunting had proved fruitless. As an experienced member of the Night Squad, he had an inkling something was not right.

    However, he could note up with a better exnation so he went along with the monster theory.

    Governor Chen felt his skin prickle. His inability to solve the case led to a bruised ego.

    He shot a nce at the young woman and was relieved to find her looking clueless as well.

    ...

    The young woman asked in a bored tone, ¡°Where¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The middle-aged man said excitedly, ¡°The timing doesn¡¯t fit. Guangnan Street is 30 miles from the city gates and they had to pass through four towns. If they entered the gates at 6.30 in the morning, they could not have reached Guangnan Street at 7.15.¡±

    He hadtched onto the most obvious theory that a monster was involved in the disappearance of the tax money. However, with Xu Qian¡¯s help, Li Yuchun was able to see the discrepancies.

    The young woman said in a crisp tone, ¡°Eyewitnesses can corroborate the cargo was on Guangnan Street at 7.15 in the morning. There¡¯s no way themon folk lied.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Governor Chen agreed.

    The middle-aged man turned to look at Xu Qian.

    Xu Qian said with unshakeable confidence, ¡°The load they were escorting was not silver taels.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Are you saying your uncle and the escorting soldiers are blind? There were many bystanders on scene to witness the silvers fall into the river,¡± Governor Chen retorted.

    He waved the scroll in his hand and asked, ¡°Are you telling me even the script is a lie?¡±

    ¡°The eyes can be fooled. I can illustrate my points. Can I have some paper and ink?¡± Xu Qian gestured to the stationery on the table.

    Governor Chen gave his consent.

    ...

    Xu Qian dragged the manacles with every step he took. He added some water into the inkstone and began grinding. He spread out some paper and got to work.

    He wrote down his request and handed it to Governor Chen. ¡°If you could please arrange for these to be prepared.¡±

    Governor Chen read the request and was confused.

    ¡°Allow me.¡± The young woman wanted to join in on the fun and asked for the sheet.

    She was equally confused.

    Li Yuchun nced at the paper and maintained a stoic expression. He ttened the paper before handing it back to the governor. <li>1 catty = 500 grams.</li>

 Chapter 5

    A Riddle To Be Solved

    In 15 minutes, two bailiffs entered with the things Xu Qian requested.

    The trio surveyed the items, then turned to look at Xu Qian.

    Governor Chen¡¯s deep voice boomed. ¡°The things you requested are here. I expect a satisfactory answer.¡±

    There was less indignance in his tone.

    During the wait, the fourth-ranked court official had processed the prisoner¡¯s words and saw the sense in them. However, further rification was needed on certain parts of the case¡ªwhat happened to the silver taels that fell into the river?

    Governor Chen had no clue about the whereabouts of the missing silvers.

    ¡°If my contribution to the case proves fruitful, can you appeal to the Emperor for an absolution of the Xu family?¡±

    Dafeng ced heavy emphasis on the male lineage¡ªa father¡¯s crime can be absolved by a son¡¯s merit.

    ¡°Naturally,¡± Governor Chen said.

    Xu Qian nodded and knelt before the assortment of items: a candle, salt, a porcin cup and some metal wire.

    He nned to perform a high school chemistry experiment, sodium metal extraction.

    The ancient worldcked two things for the extraction to work, electricity and the heat source.

    However, Xu Qian knew this world had a specialized upation who could perform such feats.

    The sixth-ranked sorcerer of the Imperial Astronomer specialized in alchemy.

    The role of an alchemist was well-known throughout Dafeng. They were responsible for new inventions that made life easier for themon folk.

    While the material that fell into the river might not be pure sodium, Xu Qian wanted to introduce an alternative exnation for the river explosion.

    The initial phase of an investigation often required a bold hypothesis and strong reasoning, followed by rigorous testing and evidence collection.

    A murder case from his past life resurfaced in his mind. He and his fellow detectives had missed many nights of sleep to pour through the case file and evidence locker.

    They had gone through the details again and again¡ªswitching up the variables and forming new hypotheses.

    An alchemist could cause an explosion even if the cart was not loaded with sodium metal.

    That was good enough.

    Xu Qian only wanted to point the investigators in the right direction.

    With the right theory in mind, they should be able to apprehend the true mastermind.

    Persistent efforts in tracking down the elusive monster would only bring failure and if or when they realized their mistake, Xu Qian would have been long gone.

    Xu Qian dissolved the coarse salt in water and after a simple filtration, he poured the salt water into the porcin cup.

    Then, he heated the cup over the candle me. He stirred the contents with a bamboo toothpick.

    After some time, the water turned into steam and what was left was a crystalline solid, sodium chloride.

    This was a purification step to obtain sodium chloride crystals.

    Governor Chen, the middle-aged man and the beautiful young woman gathered around Xu Qian.

    Xu Qian raised his head and gave the young woman in yellow a smile. ¡°Thedy is a disciple of the Imperial Astronomers?¡±

    He took note of the Feng Shuipass at her waist¡ªa specialized instrument used by those associated with the Imperial Astronomers.

    The young woman made a sound of agreement and smiled. ¡°My mentor is the Principal Imperial Astronomer.¡±

    Her oval-shaped face was as fair and wless as a peeled egg.

    ¡®The disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer¡­ Well, I guess I can overlook the disappointing chest area¡­¡¯ Xu Qian said in a gentle tone, ¡°Can I trouble thedy to melt these crystals?¡±

    The melting of sodium chloride is 800 degree Celcius.

    The young woman pursed her lips. ¡°Only an alchemist has the ability to control fire, I¡¯m at the rank of a Feng Shui sorcerer.

    ¡°I have a magic tool given by my master,¡± the young woman said as she held out the Feng Shuipass. Her fingers danced across the instrument and the word ¡®fire¡¯ glowed.

    ¡°Stand back!¡±

    Xu Qian took a step back. In a sh, a bright me shot toward the porcin cup.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Xu Qian shouted. He approached the cup and ced two metal wires into the container. He asked the young woman, ¡°Electrici¡ª No, lightning! You have to control the energy. It¡¯s a difficult step and we might need to repeat if it fails.¡±

    The young woman spun thepass and the word ¡®lightning¡¯ glowed. Sparks of electricity danced above the porcin cup and made contact with the wires.

    Hiss. A chemical reaction was ongoing in the porcin cup.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Xu Qian held his breath as he inched forward. Inside the porcin cupid a piece of metallic solid¡ªsurrounding the pure metal were the salt crystals and other impurities.

    Sess on the first try! To Xu Qian¡¯s joy, the voltage delivered was precise.

    The electrolysis of sodium chloride required a voltage between 6 to 15 volts. Xu Qian had expected a few trial rounds were needed to produce the pure metal.

    Who knew luck was on his side.

    Governor Chen and the middle-aged man rushed forward to look into the cup. The extracted metal had a silvery appearance.

    Governor Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed as his heart rate picked up.

    Li Yuchun clenched his fist. He stared at the metallic solid¡ªthe fog in his mind was cleared away with the lightning strike.

    Xu Qian used paper to wrap the pure metal. ¡°Please have a look. This metal is lighter than silver but has a simr appearance. Someone could have passed it off as silver taels. Something to ruminate on.¡±

    He handed the piece of metal to Governor Chen. The surface of the metal was slowly bing dull and the end result was no different from the color of a silver tael.

    The middle-aged man palmed the wrapped metal in his hand and said, ¡°It is very light. The timing would make sense if the horses were carrying this instead of actual silver. Lady Caiwei, have a try.¡±

    The young woman took stock of the wrapped metal. She shot Xu Qian a curious look. ¡°Are you an alchemist?¡±

    ...

    ¡®No, I studied chemistry.¡¯

    The learned man knew to ask the right questions. After the initial surprise, Governor Chen shook his head and said, ¡°Maybe the silvers were reced, but how do you exin the explosion? If it wasn¡¯t a monster, why would there be such a huge explosion?¡±

    Xu Qian did not answer him. Instead, he walked to the table and tossed the sodium metal into the brush-washing jar.

    A blinding sh emanated from the jar as smoke billowed out.

    Boom!

    The sodium reacted violently with the water and caused a crack to form on the jar.

    ¡°This¡ª¡± Governor Chen was agog.

    ¡°The fake silver will explode upon contact with water, hence the huge river explosion,¡± Xu Qian exined.

    The middle-aged man muttered, ¡°We were misled since the beginning. The explosion and the demonic wind were just red herrings. We wasted time tracking and hunting non-existent monsters. No wonder the Qi reading showed no signs of monsters.¡±

    Xu Qian said, ¡°The soldiers only managed to find around 1,000 silver taels because those were ced on top to mask the true contents of the cargo.¡±

    The puzzle pieces fit together and revealed the truth.

    ...

    ¡°Xu Qian! Commendable, what you did is praiseworthy!¡± the middle-aged manuded.

    The man patted Xu Qian¡¯s shoulders. A frown formed on his face when he saw Xu Qian¡¯s disheveled attire and proceeded to fix Xu Qian¡¯s cor.

    Xu Qian was taken aback by the man¡¯s kind gesture.

    Governor Chen frowned. ¡°If the silvers are counterfeit, where are the real ones?¡±

    The young woman spoke in a serious tone, ¡°The tax money must have gone through many hands before entering the city. To carry out the interrogations, many officials will have to be called to jail. Tracing the silvers will be like finding a needle in a haystack. I believe the matter is beyond our jurisdiction and we should report to the Emperor.¡±

    Governor Chen nodded in agreement.

    The middle-aged man had a different opinion. ¡°The cargo had a guard detail throughout the journey. The fakes would have been noticed at one of the many checkpoints. The swap must have been carried out when the load was near the city.¡±

    A glimmer of hope flickered in the governor¡¯s eyes. The pool of suspects was narrowed down significantly.

    ¡°Ready the litter!¡± Governor Chen called out as he exited the hall.

    The middle-aged man hurried after the governor.

    Xu Qian shouted after them, ¡°Please remember your promise to me!¡±

 Chapter 6

    The Dumbfounded Uncle

    ¡°Hey! How did the salt turn to silver?¡± the young woman in yellow robes named Caiwei asked.

    There was a moment¡¯s hesitation before she offered a sugarcane to Xu Qian. ¡°Here, have some.¡±

    ¡®Is she bribing me?¡¯

    The two men were long gone when Xu Qian looked up. After some thought, he replied, ¡°I came across some old text that mentions the secret transformation of salt into silver.¡±

    The young woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Which text? Where did you find it? Who is the author?¡±

    It was a high school textbook and the author was the Education Ministry? Xu Qian said, ¡°The text was damaged and lost but I remember the contents.¡±

    A sharp intake of breath was heard. ¡°Quick, tell me what you know.¡±

    Xu Qian let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to be someone¡¯s teacher. My life is still in peril.¡±

    The young woman rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re a crafty person. The Imperial Astronomers have no sway in the courts. You will have to wait for the Emperor¡¯s orders with regards to your punishment. There is no point bargaining with me.¡±

    ¡°You guys could take me in. The Principal Imperial Astronomer has some clout in the courts and asking for a prisoner shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Xu Qian said.

    He had to secure an escape route for himself in the event the silver taels could not be recovered.

    The young woman in yellow robes gave Xu Qian a onceover. ¡°You¡¯re clearly born a martial artist. Why do you want to be a cultivator?¡±

    Cultivation required an early start to build a strong foundation. Xu Qian was a tad too old to be transitioning from a martial artist to a sorcerer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to have a significant role. I truly do admire the Principal Imperial Astronomer and wish to serve him,¡± Xu Qian said earnestly.

    ¡°Then, tell me about the contents of that damaged text.¡± A flicker of light danced in the young woman¡¯s ck, almond-shaped eyes.

    In his past life, Xu Qian had only seen eyes this unblemished on children.

    ¡°The contents are a tadplicated. Verbal teachings will be difficult as I will have to go into details for you to get the whole picture.¡± Xu Qian put out the bait.

    Chu Caiwei rolled her eyes and said indignantly, ¡°I am the brightest in alchemy in the realm.¡±

    Xu Qian chanted from memory, ¡°Hydrogen, helium, lithium, beryllium, boron, carbon, nitrogen, oxygen, fluorine, neon, sodium, magnesium, aluminium, silicon, phosphorus¡­¡±

    What was the man saying? The young woman frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me. Anyway, the Imperial Astronomers only epts young disciples.¡±

    She snatched the sugarcane from Xu Qian¡¯s hand and left in a flurry.

    ¡®I am young¡­¡¯ Xu Qian had wanted to argue, but then he understood. The disciples of the Imperial Astronomers were selected at birth.

    Damn, the path of his choice was blocked.

    ¡­

    Xu Qian spent the next two days fearing for his fate in the jail cell.

    He was worried the silver taels would not be found in time. Once he was banished from civilization, the return of the tax money would have changed nothing.

    He was also worried about Governor Chen¡¯s character. What if the man went back on his word and imed full credit for the breakthrough?

    Xu Qian had done all he could as a lowly prisoner¡ªthe rest was up to fate.

    He knew the horrors of a feudal society.

    ¡°Let the fates be the judge¡­¡± he moaned to no one in particr.

    ng!

    The metal door at the end of the corridor swung open. A jailer appeared before Xu Qian¡¯s cell with a torch in hand, the other hand was pulling out a key. ¡°Xu Qian, you have been set free.¡±

    The news was melodious to Xu Qian¡¯s ears. He clenched his fists to contain the happiness he was feeling. ¡°They found the silver taels?¡±

    ¡°Come with me to sign the papers, then you¡¯re free to go.¡± The jailer eyed him suspiciously before saying, ¡°You¡¯re one lucky man.¡±

    ¡°How about my uncle?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    ¡°Pipe down! Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡± The jailer was in a foul mood and he chased Xu Qian out of the cell with the torch.

    An official from the courts arranged for his release papers. After putting down his signature, the jailer handed him the clothes he was wearing when he was arrested.

    A bailiff escorted him out through the back of the Jingzhao City courts.

    As Xu Qian stepped out onto the quiet street, the sun began to rise from the east.

    ¡­

    ng!

    Xu Pingzhi was roused by the sound of the metal door. He opened his bloodshot eyes.

    The dirty and disheveled man bore a striking resemnce to Xu Qian. On the other hand, Xu Pingzhi¡¯s own biological son¡ªXu Xinnian¡ªwas the handsome outlier.

    In the opposite cellid his wife, Li Ru. She was also startled by the sudden noise. Fear was etched into her weary face.

    The husband and wife stared at each other¡ªthey were separated by metal bars and a corridor. Li Ru spoke first, ¡°I would rather die than enter the entertainment house.¡±

    The woman was 35 years old and still a beauty at her age. Even after spending five days in jail, the filth and fear did not mar her countenance.

    What was the entertainment house?

    It was a woman¡¯s hell.

    Battered and bruised, Xu Pingzhi opened his mouth but found no words¡ªtears streamed down his face. ¡°My dear, it is all my fault. Let us die together, and I will be your ox or horse in the next life. Our children and my nephew¡­¡±

    Five days had passed and all that awaited him was the swing of the executioner¡¯s de. The women in his household would be sent to the entertainment house. They had two daughters¡ªa 16-year-old and a five-year-old.

    The sound woke the two children who were curled up in the corner of the cell.

    The five-year-old rubbed her eyes and called out for her mother. She was oblivious to the fate that awaited her.

    The 16-year-old sat up, messy hair framed a pale face. Unlike most girls, she had a prominent nose to go with her thin lips and big eyes. It made her stand out among her peers.

    She exuded a sense of calm beauty.

    ...

    The teenager shuffled toward her mother. Her eyshes trembled as fear gripped her.

    A few jailers stomped over¡ªthe weapons at their waist gave a threatening impression.

    Despair and resignation shone in Li Ru¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s knuckles were white as he gripped the metal bars¡ªhe clenched his jaw. He admitted the death penalty was appropriate for his failure of duty but he disagreed with the punishment of his wife and daughters.

    Especially when his youngest was only five years old. Her future was bleak if she was sent to be raised in the entertainment house.

    No parent would want their daughter to endure that fate.

    The jailers caught their attention by knocking the metal bars with the hilt of their weapons. They opened their cells but did not bring out the manacles. ¡°Xu Pingzhi,e with me. After signing the papers, you¡¯ll be free to leave.¡±

    ¡°I, Xu Pingzhi, am a loyal servant of the empire¡­ Wait, what did you say?¡± Xu Pingzhi wondered if he had misheard.

    What was going on?

    ¡°I can leave? Did you say I can leave?¡± Xu Pingzhi could not believe it. ¡°What happened? Am I not being executed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Orders from the courts. Ask them yourself,¡± the jailer answered gruffly.

    ...

    Li Ru¡¯s heart raced as she held the hands of her daughters. The family followed the jailers in silence to the end of the corridor.

    ¡°They¡­ They aren¡¯t tricking us, right?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi dragged his feet as he was badly injured. He was happy to be spared the chopping block but befuddled by the turn of events. ¡°Why would they trick us?¡±

    A thought struck Li Ru. ¡°It must be Xinnian. He must be busy calling in favors these past few days.¡±

    It was the most likely exnation. Li Ru said, ¡°I believe Xinnian¡¯s master was the assistant minister in the Ministry of Justice back in Yuanjing Year 18.

    Yuanjing Year 18 was 20 years ago. Xu Pingzhi was doubtful but he knew no one else who wielded such power in the courts.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our capable son, Xinnian. You should have let our son study martial arts instead of that bastard, Xu Qian.¡±

    The youngest daughter misheard the expletive and said, ¡°Mother, bunny¡¯s cute. I want to eat a bun.¡± She suckled on her thumb as she stared hungrily at her mother.

    ¡°All you do is eat¡­¡± a bad-tempered Li Ru muttered but the sight of her child¡¯s dirt-stained face softened her heart. ¡°Be good and you¡¯ll get your wish soon.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was too tired to argue with his wife. Xu Xinnian simply had no talent for martial arts¡ªsomething Li Ru could never understand.

    Every son was perfect in the eyes of his mother.

    The group arrived at the signing area. Xu Pingzhi¡¯s hand trembled as he took the brush from the official. He penned his name and printed his finger¡ªthe whole process was sublime.

    Like a seedling breaking ground and stretching toward the sun.

    Although his financial situation remained unchanged, the world was a brighter ce.

    His wife and daughters made their prints.

    Curious as to how they were rescued, he asked the official, ¡°Excuse me. Do you know the reason behind my release?¡±

    Li Ru turned to look at the official.

    ¡°The case was solved and the silver was returned,¡± came the reply.

    ¡°The silvers were recovered? Great! Amazing! Those darn monsters, how dare they steal Dafeng¡¯s tax money,¡± Xu Pingzhi eximed.

    His excitement and relief were overwhelming. However, thews in Dafeng meant the recovery of the tax money did not guarantee a pardon for his failure of duty.

    After all, Xu Pingzhi yed no part in the retrieval of the silver taels. Why did the courts absolve him?

    A lighter sentence would be banishment.

    ¡°Master Xu, here are your official robes. Keep them safe,¡± the man handed Xu Pingzhi the green clothing which signified his position as a seventh-ranked military official.

    Xu Pingzhi was shocked to learn that his position was restored. He received the garment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Could you exin the situation?¡±

    With his official robes in hand, Xu Pingzhi felt he could stand a bit straighter.

    The rescission of the death sentence was understandable but it was unusual for a position to be restored.

    ¡°ording to thews of Dafeng, a person¡¯s crime can be absolved through the merits of his young,¡± the official said.

    ¡°Little Nian¡­ My dear, Little Nian must have helped the courts find the missing silvers,¡± Li Ru said with tears of joy in her eyes.

    ¡°Little Nian¡­ My good son.¡± Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes were misty.

    The official stared at the couple¡¯s theatrics, then said, ¡°Your nephew, Xu Qian, assisted the governor in solving the case. He just left.¡±

 Chapter 7

    What A Pretty Sister

    ¡°Ningyan?¡± Xu Pingzhi was shocked.

    The tears of joy rolled down Li Ru¡¯s face¡ªher expression was frozen.

    ¡°Two days ago, Xu Qian was calling for the governor. He had important information to report. After their meeting, Governor Chen solved the case. Therefore, your punishment has been lifted,¡± the official exined.

    ¡°Right...so that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Xu Pingzhi stuttered. He had taken Xu Qian in when he was just a babe. Xu Pingzhi was aware of his nephew¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.

    Hence, he doubted the official¡¯s story but he said nothing.

    That bastard nephew¡­ Li Ru looked stricken.

    It was not their son¡¯s connections that saved them but the unlucky nephew they took in. Was he not in jail?

    Head heavy with questions, Xu Pingzhi led his family out of the building. At the exit, he saw a man brushing his unkempt hair¡ªit was Xu Qian.

    The sight of his nephew dispersed all the queries in his mind. The born and bred martial artist felt a warmth in his heart. Tears prickling at the corner of his eyes, Xu Pingzhi strode up to his nephew and patted him firmly on the shoulder. He wanted to hug him but his pride and masculinity stood in the way. ¡°Ningyan, I see you¡¯re well.¡±

    The gesture nearly killed Xu Qian.

    ¡°Uncle, d to see your Qi is still strong. It seems we¡¯re one rank apart,¡± Xu Qian said naturally as if they were close friends.

    The pat on his shoulder was a surprise. He nced over Xu Pingzhi¡¯s shoulder and saw the three other members of the family.

    ¡®Heh, who knew I¡¯d get to see my aunt in such despair¡­¡¯ The insidious thought appeared in his mind.

    Xu Qian¡¯s attention was then captured by the teenager.

    The girl was in a drab prisoner¡¯s uniform and her hair was a mess. The sharp nose andmon oval face made her appear mixed-blood.

    She was at the age of blooming and her natural beauty was hard to resist.

    Xu Qian was shocked to find out the sister was such a pretty girl.

    The girl was hazy in the host¡¯s memories, likely because the host paid little attention to her. There was a hint of resentment toward the girl due to his aunt¡¯s obvious bias.

    The host was distant toward his cousins.

    Noticing Xu Qian¡¯s eyes on her, Xu Lingyue greeted him, ¡°Brother!¡± Then, she lowered her head as if embarrassed.

    Her greeting was followed by another.

    Xu Lingyin¡¯s juvenile voice called out. She tottered over to Xu Qian and raised her head, a hopeful look in her eyes.

    Xu Qian showed her his empty hands. ¡°I don¡¯t have sweets for you. I also just came out from jail.¡±

    The host did not like his cousins but he treated the youngest well. She was the least like her mother.

    ¡°What is jail?¡± the young girl asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the room you slept in for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my other brother? Does he have sweets?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±

    The disappointment on the little girl¡¯s face was evident. The brother she asked for was her biological brother, Xu Xinnian. She was too young to understand the difference between a brother and a cousin brother.

    The 5-year-old was not too bright¡ªan inherited trait from her mother ording to the host.

    Lastly, Xu Qian turned to his aunt, Li Ru. The woman had always thrown her weight around the house. She never imagined the day woulde when she had to show gratitude to her nephew.

    The attractive woman lowered her head and said rigidly, ¡°Tha¡ª Thank you, Ningyan.¡±

    At that moment, a memory resurfaced in Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    A younger Xu Qian had been chased out of the house by his aunt. That day, the young boy swore to the sky, ¡°I, Xu Qian, will achieve excellence in life. Just you wait!¡±

    The memory was awkward but Xu Qian was d to have his aunt humbled.

    From a third person¡¯s perspective, the testy rtionship between the host and his aunt was notpletely her fault.

    Xu Qian¡¯s martial arts lessons had cost an arm and a leg. The money spent was equivalent to the life savings of somemon folks.

    His aunt¡¯s disapproval was understandable so he replied graciously, ¡°There is no rush. Let us sit down and have a meal. You can say it again then.¡±

    Li Ru¡¯s sparkling eyes widened in surprise, then she red at her nephew.

    Xu Pingzhi felt his temple throb. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡­

    Xu Xinnian staggered back to the Xu manor carrying a wine sk. The ce that had housed him for 19 years was sealed off with a notice. There were no signs of human activity¡ªthe manor was cold and empty.

    He kicked open the front gates and stepped over the threshold. He took a few shaky steps into the courtyard before turning around to close the gates.

    Hanging oneself was a shameful deed, especially for a schr such as himself. He did not want the authorities noticing.

    Xu Xinnian wanted to die with his pride intact.

    The walk from the outer courtyard to the inner courtyard felt like an endless journey.

    Xu Xinnian could read at the age of three; he could memorize passages at five; at ten, he was familiar with the scriptures. He got into the White Deer Academy when he was 14 and sessfully passed the imperial provincial examination when he turned 18.

    He was undoubtedly a gifted schr.

    His intelligence and knowledge were the basis for his arrogance.

    He always hoped to bring honor to the Xu family¡ªto be a pir of his family¡ªso he carried himself with an air of pomposity.

    Xu Xinnian would rather go out with a bang than live a life of humiliation.

    At that point, he gulped down what was left of the alcohol and hurled the wine sk. The sk shattered on the ground.

    With alcohol swirling in his blood, he rushed to his room and started preparing ink. He would leave a poem in his name¡ªthest goodbye.

    Laughter rang out from Xu Xinnian¡¯s lips as he carried the paper to the inner courtyard. A hemp rope was looped around a branch on the gingko tree.

    ...

    He was surprised to learn that in the face of death, he felt no fear. Instead, there was only an unprecedented relief.

    In that moment, he had a glimpse into the life of a mad schr¡ªto live unrestrained and with abandon. Without any fear of consequences, the whole world was beneath oneself.

    What was there to fear if death meant nothing?

    ¡­

    Jingzhao City was a prosperous city, known as the All-Benevolent City.

    Xu Qian weaved through the busy streets of the city. Carts, wagons and horses added to the traffic. There were vendors on both sides of the street¡ªbanners and posterspeted for the attention of passersby.

    A line of poetry read in his mind, ¡®A wind blows, revealing a bridge amidst smokes and willows, banners and tents of jade swaying among a hundred thousand homes.¡¯

    In reality, Jingzhao City was more prosperous and populous than the featured setting¡ªQiantang River¡ªin the poem. It was stated in Dafeng¡¯s Geographical Records, [Yuanjing Year 1, the city poption is at approximately 1.916 million.]

    It was now Yuanjing Year 36.

    The poption of Jingzhao City would have long since surpassed 2 million.

    The Xu manor had housed the family and a few maids and servants. Since the closure of the manor, the household staff had been excused. The empty silence was deafening.

    ...

    Li Ru stared at the inscription on the gates¡ªit roused many feelings in her chest. ¡°I wonder how is Little Nian doing. He must be incredibly worried. Before we were locked up, he made a promise to save us.¡±

    She entered the manor.

    Real estate in Jingzhao City was expensive. A triple-courtyard manor such as this would cost at least 5,000 silver taels which meant the down payment would be approximately 1,500 silver taels. ¡®Unaffordable housing is everywhere. I can never escape¡­¡¯ Xu Qian thought.

    He chewed his lips.

    Xu Pingzhi said reassuringly, ¡°Little Nian is a man of wisdom. He must be toiling away for our sake. He¡¯s a reliable one, he¡¯ll be surprised to find us home when hees back.¡±

    Oh no¡­ Xu Qian suddenly remember his conversation with Xu Xinnian¡ªthe man had nned tomit suicide.

    In the eyes of Xu Pingzhi and Li Ru, the second son of the Xu family was a stoic and steadfast man of rationale.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I am an unshackled man in life and a cruel demon in death.¡±

    ¡°Xu Xinnian is a talent and a gift, yet the gods punish me. Why?¡±

    ¡°If I was not born, Dafeng would have been in eternal darkness¡­¡±

    The schr stood on a chair under the gingko tree. He tore the hair pin from his head and shook out his hair.

    At that point, Xu Xinnian was unbridled and unrestrained. As he ced the noose around his head, he realized there was an audience.

    An unshackled man in life¡­ A talent and a gift¡­ Dafeng would have been in eternal darkness¡­ His family had witnessed the drunken ramblings. Xu Xinnian stared at the unexpected arrival of his family and thought, ¡®I should have killed myself sooner.¡¯

 Chapter 8

    Sister, Why Are You Staring?

    Li Ru was the first to break the silence¡ªher voice cracked as she called out, ¡°Little Nian¡­¡±

    The couple rushed to their son and pleaded for him toe down. The woman pulled her son into her embrace as sobs wrecked through her body. The man stood aside, sighing deeply.

    Xu Qian studied the nk expression on his cousin¡¯s face and felt a pang of sympathy.

    There were a variety of humiliating scenarios a teen could go through: being caught dancing to thetest viral boyband music by your parents, speaking too loud whenmenting about a teacher¡¯s behind, having your unrealistic self-insert story exposed. Any scenario could make a teenage boy die of embarrassment.

    If an actual suicide failed, a social suicide would do the job.

    ¡®I¡¯m a trained officer of thew, I have to control myself¡­¡¯ Xu Qian stood at a corner and giggled silently.

    Xu Lingyue scowled at her

    eldest brother¡¯s

    inconsiderate behavior while Xu Lingyin took stock of the situation and decided against asking for candy.

    Being a quick-thinking schr, Xu Xinnian decided the best course of action was to faint on the spot.

    ¡­

    Xu Qian¡¯s room was located in the inner courtyard. He took off his clothes and got into the wooden tub. The water was cool against his skin.

    His body was at maximum refinement, giving him exceptional cold tolerance.

    The life and death ordeal was over¡ªhe could finally sit down and think about this world and his odd situation.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember how the host died? I don¡¯t have the memories prior to passing out.¡±

    Xu Qian knew how his life in the modern world ended¡ªalcohol poisoning. He had just been promoted and, amidst the fanfare, lost track of the number of drinks he had.

    After leaving the force, he had opened up his own business. Sadly, the business did notst the second year and he had had to restart from scratch.

    Hence, he yed his part as a diligent worker of society.

    Xu Qian had invited a few buddies to celebrate the good news. His life was on track¡ªhis new pay meant he could afford a housing loan, a betrothal gift¡­ The next stage was marriage and family life. As long as his neighbor was not a

    Wang

    , all was good.

    Xu Qian made a ssh in the tub. ¡°What bad luck! All that effort to get into the middle-ss bracket and now I¡¯m stuck here in a feudal society.

    ¡°The 600,000 bucks in my bank ount waiting to be used for the down payment. What a waste! I¡¯m alive but my money is a universe away. I guess my parents could make use of the money but the inheritance tax¡­ And I almost reached Legendary rank in League of Legends. I haven¡¯t watched thetest season of Attack on Titan, the National Football Team hasn¡¯t won the World Cup. What a way to die¡­

    ¡°Sh*t! The 120GB of porn on my hard drive!¡±

    If his parents found out, it was social suicide for Xu Qian as well.

    Gradually, Xu Qian sumbed to his tired mind. When he woke up, the sky was dark.

    He had been soaking in the bath for more than the rmended time and his skin was pale and pruney. He got out of the water and put on some clothes. With the help of a copper mirror, he did some basic grooming.

    The face reflected on the mirror was young. Thick, bushy eyebrows were paired with an intense gaze. Years of martial arts practice gave him a lean physique.

    Xu Qian gave himself an approving nod. ¡°Nowhere as handsome as Tony Leung or Louis Koo but it¡¯s eptable.¡±

    His new body was better in many ways¡ªhe was stronger and faster.

    Befitting of a martial artist.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d rather be in a proper ancient setting where everyone was on a level ying field. In this setting, I might just get my head lopped off without noticing.¡±

    This world had monsters and all sorts of cultivation disciplines. Martial artists were considered less fortunate as opposed to cultivators who could practice sorcery, Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, wizardry and witchcraft.

    600 years ago when Dafeng was formed, the founding Principal Imperial Astronomer drew up a broad ssification system for the poption.

    Xu Qian was a ninth-ss focused on refinement, his uncle was an eight-ss with elevated Qi, the seventh-ss had ess to divinity.

    The rest were unknown to him.

    Xu Qian had some knowledge of the order within the Imperial Astronomers.

    The Imperial Astronomers were endorsed by the Dafeng Dynasty which led to sorcery bing a popr discipline. Many household inventions were derived from alchemy¡ªthe sixth rank practice of sorcery.

    In the sorcery discipline, practices were ranked. At the ninth rank, one learned medicine, eighth was Qi mastery, seventh was Feng Shui mastery, sixth was alchemy and so on.

    Xu Qian knew only that much.

    Born and raised in the city, his knowledge of their practices was limited.

    At that moment, ady in a green skirt walked in. Her name was Lu Er, she was his aunt¡¯s maidservant.

    ¡°Big brother, you have been summoned for dinner,¡± Lu Er greeted in a jovial tone despite the exhaustion in her eyes.

    She was sold to the Xu family at the age of ten and had served thedy of the house ever since. She had been worried about her own survival when the family was dragged to jail.

    It was a surprise to find them back after five days. ording to the first daughter, the eldest had secured their safety.

    The maidservant was a delicate girl of 18 years. She was bashful in the presence of Xu Qian.

    Xu Qian said awkwardly, ¡°That¡­ Don¡¯t address me as the big brother.¡±

    ¡°But, you are the eldest,¡± Lu Er said.

    He gave up the argument.

    The two left the inner courtyard and entered manor proper. Lu Er hesitated before saying, ¡°I heard the lord and thedy arguing.¡±

    ¡°What about?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    Lu Er whispered, ¡°Thedy wanted to know how the silvers were switched out and who was the perpetrator. The lord could not give an answer and they began arguing. You know who did it, right?¡±

    On the way home, Xu Qian had told his uncle the silver taels were not stolen during themotion but were swapped beforehand.

    It seemed his aunt had overheard their conversation.

    ...

    ¡­

    As Xu Qian stepped over the threshold, he heard a cry from the manor proper. Arms taut and head raised, the little bean¡ªXu Lingyin¡ªwas directing her high-pitched cries at her mother.

    Xu Pingzhi was calmly sipping on his cup while Xu Lingyue busied herself with the food. Xu Xinnian was trapped in his self-inflicted social istion and made no eye contact.

    Li Ru rubbed her temple to quell the oing headache. When Lu Er stepped inside, Li Ru quickly ordered, ¡°Take her! Take her!¡±

    Xu Qian approached the crying young girl and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mother lied. She said if we came back, she would take me to Guiye Tower. Father said it too,¡± the little bean said with a sob.

    Guiye Tower was a tavern that exclusively served officials.

    The child could not even remember her own siblings¡¯ names, yet she could remember Guiye Tower after one visit.

    Xu Lingyin was not stupid, she just had wrong priorities.

    Xu Qian eyed his uncle who was sipping his wine and unfazed by themotion. The man had used his daughter to change the conversation and save himself from the argument. Xu Qian watched as his exasperated aunt struggled with her headache.

    The little bean was the spice in Li Ru¡¯s life.

    ...

    ¡°It was an offhand remark and now we have this¡­¡± she said.

    Then, Xu Qian decided to make an offhand remark. ¡°Your credibility will take a hit if you start lying to children.¡±

    The little bean figured Xu Qian was on her side. She waddled over to him and climbed into hisp. ¡°Brother, bring me there!¡±

    Guiye Tower cost one silver tael on average per person. Xu Qian said, ¡°Lu Er, take her.¡±

    The little bean was carried away.

    Li Ru kicked her husband under the table and pointed at Xu Qian with her pursed lips.

    Xu Pingzhi was mildly embarrassed as he looked at his own son who was once an avid pursuer of knowledge. Xu Xinnian was socially dead and the dead did not talk. The young man ate his food silently.

    The dishes were nd as there was no broth to be had. The kitchen had just started up when the family returned. Xu Qian chewed the wax-like food and turned to the pretty sister. ¡°Lingyue, why are you staring at me?¡± <li>Although Xu Qian is their cousin, the Xu family children often refer to him as their eldest sibling.</li><li>Wang, ¡°Íõ¡±, is the mostmonst name in China. As such, it is used as a ceholder for ¡°the man whom your wife cheated with¡±, ¡°the biological father of your child¡±, etc.</li>

 Chapter 9

    The Angry Aunt

    ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Lingyue stuttered.

    The young girl¡¯s face turned red as the family stared at her. The attention brought tears to her almond-shaped eyes.

    ¡®I like this sister. A softie who cries easily¡­¡¯ Xu Qian thought.

    Xu Lingyue puffed up her cheeks and raised her head. She met Xu Qian¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I want to know how did you solve the case with just the scroll?¡±

    The question got Xu Xinnian¡¯s attention. The young man raised his head slightly.

    Xu Xinnian often boasted about his intelligence, yet he had not managed to solve the case. Instead, Xu Qian had done the impossible soon after receiving the scroll from him.

    There was a nk expression on Li Ru¡¯s face but her chopsticks slowed down a fraction and she stopped chewing.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a perfect crime. Outside of the asional coincidence, any deed done by man leaves a trace,¡± Xu Qian said.

    The words made Xu Xinnian¡¯s ears perk up.

    ¡°Firstly, I went through the path taken by the cargo. The timing did not make sense which led me to suspect something was wrong with the load¡­¡±

    Xu Qian regaled the investigation process.

    As he spoke, Xu Xinnian listened with rapt attention as if he was attending a private ss.

    He had his hands clenched in fists beneath the table.

    When Xu Qian was done, Xu Xinnian gave a t response. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Everyone in the family knew the young man was stingy with words.

    The 16-year-old sister lowered her head to hide her admiration.

    Xu Pingzhi mmed his hand on the table and spat a curse word in ng. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was fooled.¡±

    Xu Xinnian shot his father a look that meant, ¡®It would be suspicious if you noticed.¡¯

    Xu Qian stared at his uncle and a line came to his mind. ¡®Uncouth as it may be, f*ck is the most versatile word one can use in response to any situation.¡¯

    His uncle was a martial artist who had minimal schooling¡ªhe could write his own name albeit rather crookedly.

    Meanwhile, his aunt was unimpressed. ¡°You uncultured man! Please mind your manners at the dinner table.¡±

    Xu Qian asked, ¡°When they were counting the silvers, did they wear gloves?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi recalled the events of that day. ¡°Yes, I think so. How did you know?¡±

    Was it really sodium? Xu Qian nced at his uncle and asked, ¡°Why was that detail not in the scroll?¡±

    ¡°It was a small matter so I didn¡¯t think to mention. It¡¯s all that Lu fellow¡¯s fault, he gave me a bottle of osmanthus honey wine. You know how my alcohol tolerance is, I got greedy and had one cup too many. If you didn¡¯t ask, I probably would have forgotten about that detail,¡± Xu Pingzhi grumbled.

    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you and your fellow, I would have cracked the case sooner. What a waste of brain power¡­¡¯ Xu Qian thought, then sighed.

    In Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes, the gloves were just a part of the people¡¯s outfits which was unrted to the case at hand.

    The extra protective gear did not raise any suspicion.

    ¡°Sounds like that Lu fellow you mentioned is highly suspicious.¡± Xu Xinnian cut straight to the chase.

    ¡°My mistake nearly ruined our family,¡± Xu Pingzhimented. ¡°Ningyan, when your father and I fought at the Battle of Shanhai Pass, we made a promise toe back alive. We wanted to achieve so much. Your father died in that battle because he took a fatal hit that was meant for me. At that moment, I swore I would do better, for us.¡±

    He refused to be cannon fodder.

    ¡°It was my n to send Little Nian for study while you learn martial arts.¡±

    Li Ru rolled her eyes. ¡°Your heart was always with your biological nephew.¡±

    More than 100 silver taels a year.

    ¡°Do you mean to say Xinnian is not his?¡± Xu Qian swore those words did note from him. It was a knee-jerk reaction.

    The negative feelings the host had for the aunt was significant.

    ¡°You horrible child! How dare you take that tone with me!¡± Li Ru mmed her hand on the table.

    The son and the elder daughter kept their heads down¡ªthey were used to the bickering.

    Xu Pingzhi spoke up, ¡°Enough. I was spared the executioner¡¯s block today, don¡¯t make me regret living.¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads and ate their dinner.

    Speaking of the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Xu Qian had vague memories of it.

    This world was vast and the Dafeng Dynasty hadid im to the Central ins.

    Dafeng was formed through military might and governed by erudites. At the height of its glory, many kingdoms came forth to pay their respects. The session was unbroken for 600 years.

    20 years ago, Dafeng had formed an alliance with the nations of the Western Region to pacify the Northern and Southern barbarians. The decisive battle was at Shanhai Pass.

    All the participating nations had contributed their armies¡ªa million souls were on that battlefield.

    Countless lives were lost in that battle that carried on for half a year.

    It was a bloody and ferocious battle that went down in history, known as the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    Xu Qian¡¯s father was one of the many casualties.

    ¡®From my rough calction based on inte facts and literature, no dynasty hassted more than 300 years,¡¯ Xu Qian thought to himself.

    He named the phenomenon, the 300-year curse.

    As a history buff, he had gone through 5,000 years of history and noticed a pattern. Barring the absolute monarchs who controlled every aspect of their country and the weakening Zhou Dynasty, no dynasty has managed to escape the 300-year curse.

    The Song Dynasty and Han Dynasty had to go through reformations to stay in power.

    Xu Qian suspected the mystical powers of this world had a y in the Dafeng Dynasty¡¯s long reign.

    Lu Er reappeared with the little bean in tow. Xu Lingyin was hungry and no longer crying. She sat in Lu Er¡¯sp as she was too short for the table.

    ...

    The young girl suddenly recalled the misery she had gone through. ¡°Mother, why did we have to stay in the dark room? I was so hungry there.¡±

    The dark room was the jail cell.

    No one at the dinner table said a word. Li Ru gave her daughter a pitying look.

    Xu Pingzhi told his daughter, ¡°Father made a mistake.¡±

    The young girl hummed a response then said, ¡°I woke up hungry yesterday and caught a bug. It had this on its head.¡± She put her hand on her head and extended two fingers.

    Cockroach¡­ The jail cells were full of cockroaches and rats.

    The atmosphere in the room was sullen. It was a failure on their part that a child had to suffer.

    ¡°You¡­ You ate it?¡± Li Ru¡¯s voice trembled as tears sprang to her eyes. She gave birth to her youngest daughter in her thirties. Despite the child¡¯s questionable mental capacity, she loved the little girl.

    Xu Lingyin¡¯s delicate voice carried through the room. ¡°I wanted to, then I heard Mother¡¯s stomach growling.¡±

    There was a tense silence.

    Li Ru¡¯s face paled as she asked, ¡°And?¡±

    ...

    ¡°I put the bug in your mouth. You swallowed it real quick,¡± the little bean said with pride.

    Li Ru¡¯s body shuddered.

    Xu Xinnian slowly ced his bowl and chopsticks on the table. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Xu Lingyue followed suit. ¡°Me too.¡±

    Xu Qian took that as his cue to leave. ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was speechless.

    A few secondster, Li Ru bent to one side and vomited.

    Then, a loud, juvenil cry cut through the night.

 Chapter 10

    A Murder In The County

    Countless stars illuminated the cloudless night sky.

    The Observatory¡ªalso known as the headquarters of the Imperial Astronomers¡ªwas the tallest building in Jingzhao City.

    The young woman dressed in a yellow robe ascended the steps effortlessly. As she passed the seventh floor, she heard a moring from the Red Room.

    A group of white-robed alchemists were engaged in a heated argument.

    ¡°Another failure? It¡¯s supposed to be a simple step.¡±

    ¡°Told you the salt concentration was incorrect.¡±

    ¡°No, I believe it¡¯s the water.¡±

    ¡°I think the me is the issue. I saw many burned the salt.¡±

    ¡°To change salt into silver is impossible! I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Caiwei smirked and muttered under her breath, ¡°These people are still trying to produce counterfeit silver.¡±

    Two days ago, she hade back to the Observatory with the salt and silver story and none of the disciples believed her.

    Salt could be transmuted into silver?

    Even a three-year-old would not believe such falsehoods.

    However, when the case of the missing tax money was solved, the Emperor¡ªseeing the potential of the mystical fake silver¡ªhad ordered the Imperial Astronomers to perform the transmutation.

    Thus began the neverending work for the alchemy experts of the Imperial Astronomers.

    They had been toiling away for two days, yet they had nothing to show for.

    ¡°Caiwei, it¡¯s Caiwei!¡± someone called out.

    One by one, the haggard faces turned around and stared at her with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Caiwei, how did you turn salt into fake silver?¡±

    ¡°Caiwei, can you check if the procedure is correct? You¡¯re the only person who has sessfully done it.¡±

    The disciples surrounded the young woman.

    Chu Caiwei had no choice but to enter the Red Room and observe their transmutation attempts.

    ¡°Another failure!¡± one of the alchemistsmented.

    ¡°Where is the mistake?¡± the group of white robes asked in a suppliant tone.

    ¡®I performed the same steps¡­¡¯ Chu Caiwei said mysteriously, ¡°It is an arcane technique passed down from ancient texts, not something that is easily learned. It involves breaking down aplicated matter and absorbing the pieces to see the whole picture. Let me share with you a mnemonic chant, listen closely.¡±

    Captivated by Caiwei¡¯s words, the disciples leaned forward in anticipation.

    ¡°Hydrogen, helium, lithium, beryllium, boron, carbon, nitrogen, oxygen, fluorine, neon, sodium, magnesium, aluminium, silicon, phosphorus!¡± In a single breath, Caiwei delivered the impressive line.

    The words were gibberish to the audience. It was clear no one knew what to do with the chant. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Chu Caiwei gave them an enigmatic smile. ¡®I, myself, have no idea.¡¯

    ¡°Amazing! Whoever wrote the chant is a genius,¡± someone said.

    Chu Caiwei¡¯s smile never faltered. ¡®Genius? Dream on!¡¯

    ¡°Caiwei, where did you learn about the chant? Did you receive guidance from an alchemy master?¡±

    A good question. Chu Caiwei had intended to subtly reveal the person¡¯s identity.

    ¡°The man is Xu Qian, the nephew of the seventh-ranked official from the Armed Guards, Xu Pingzhi. He will teach you the rest.¡±

    The mention of a martial artist upsetted the group.

    ¡°Is that a joke? A disciple of the Imperial Astronomers seeking an outsider¡¯s help?¡±

    ¡°A martial artist, no less.¡±

    ¡°If word got out, we will be theughing stock of the city.¡±

    The ssification system gave rise to prejudices and friction among disciplines.

    Taoism and Buddhism were always at odds with each other.

    Sorcerers looked down on wizards and wizardesses who looked down on warlocks and witches who, in turn, despised sorcerers.

    Then, all the above had a bone to pick with the martial artists.

    As for the Confucians, well, they believed everyone else was garbage.

    However, the recent generations of Confucians had substantially weakened.

    ¡°Caiwei, won¡¯t you teach us?¡±

    Caiwei hummed and said, ¡°Next time!¡±

    She made her escape and continued her upward journey.

    To be honest, she knew nothing about the transmutation.

    The only sessful attempt she had seen was in Jingzhao Courts. Caiwei had tried her hand at the process but failed to produce any fake silver.

    She had replicated the steps, and yet it was a failure. She did not understand why.

    On the highest floor of the Observatory was an octagonal roof terrace that resembled the Eight Trigrams¡ªhence the name, Eight Trigrams Terrace.

    At the edge of the terrace was an old man dressed in a white robe. He was seated before a table with a wine cup in his hand. His head rested on the other arm as he semi-drunkenly gazed upon Jingzhao City.

    Caiwei was amused but she did not disturb the old man. Her master spent most of his time drinking on the Eight Trigrams Terrace and enjoying the view.

    He did not appreciate interruptions.

    ...

    The old man squinted his eyes as if he was learning from humanity.

    Then, he smiled. ¡°Caiwei?¡±

    ¡°Master.¡± The young woman returned the smile as she jogged over to his side. The winds made her skirt flutter.

    ¡°What were the gifts from the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°A few hundred silver taels and a few bolts of silk fabric.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Master, what is the fake silver made of?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°There are things unknown to the Master?¡±

    ¡°There are many. For example, I don¡¯t know where the thieves from 19 years ago are,¡± the old man said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You always bring them up but you never tell me who they are or what they stole.¡±

    The old man stood and walked to the edge of the terrace. He let out a deep sigh, ¡°It was a priceless thing they took.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you know who produced those fake silvers?¡± The Imperial Astronomers were the founders of sorcery and by extension, alchemy. All alchemic practice was rted to the Imperial Astronomers in one form or another.

    ...

    There was an alchemist involved in the case of the missing tax money¡ªnot just an ordinary disciple, but someone who knew about the mystical metal.

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    ¡­

    The moonlight shone into the room located in the inner courtyard. Xu Qianid on his bed and stared at the criss-crossed beams above him.

    There was a mixture of trepidation and excitement as he thought about his future.

    ¡®As a product of the Nine-Year Compulsory Education System, I should have an advantage here.¡¯

    He should be able to stand out among the people.

    However, he was still uneasy about the absolute power bestowed about the monarch. Theck of human rights meant a pat on the back could easily turn into a knife.

    The insecurity would be a bane to any modern day citizen.

    Such thoughts followed Xu Qian into dreand. When morning came, he woke up and put on his ck uniform. He tied the sash around his waist andbed his long hair. The sword went onst¡ªsecured at the side of his waist.

    Back straight and eyes focused, he looked good in uniform.

    He could not deny the traditional garments did wonders for his appearance and presentation, though going to the loo was a hassle.

    Xu Qian crossed the wall and grabbed a bite at his uncle¡¯s ce. Xu Pingzhi was reinstated as an official, and so the two men left the manor for work.

    Changle County was a peripheral settlement to Jingzhao City. The Changle County Courts was located in the city, 6 to 7 miles from the Xu manor. Xu Qian did not own a horse or a carriage. On foot, it took 30 minutes to reach his new workce.

    The building for Changle County was north-facing and had two human-sized lion statues guarding the entrance. Beside the reddish-brown gates was a giant drum with its paint chipping off.

    The makeup of the county courts was worth exining. At the top was the county magistrate, assisted by the deputy magistrate and official registrar.

    These positions were considered ranked officials in the courts. In the modern day, these positions would be roles of authority and leadership.

    Below the three court officials was the executive official.

    It was not a ranked position, thus unpopr.

    The remaining officials could be split into the stealthy, the swift and the strong who formed the guards¡ªmaintaining peace and making arrests. They were also on standby to assist the six ministries of the courts.

    Xu Qian worked in the swift ss as a constable.

    He walked into the building as the executive official was performing the morning roll call. Executive Li saw Xu Qian stride in with the standard issue sword at his waist and was taken aback.

    His expression was as if he had seen a ghost.

    The officials noticed the change in expression on their leader¡¯s face and followed his gaze. Then, they too were in shock.

    ¡°X-Xu Qian! Is that really you? Is that a ghost?¡± someone shouted among the crowd.

    Executive Li saw the shadow casted by Xu Qian¡ªhe took a deep breath and said in a calm voice, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting in the courts? Do ghosts have shadows?¡±

    The officials peered at Xu Qian¡¯s feet and let out a collective sigh of relief.

    Xu Qian thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Could be a walking corpse.¡±

    The eyes of every official widened.

    Before panic could take root, Xu Qian put his fist to his palm and saluted. ¡°It is merely a joke. Salutations to the Executive Official and my fellow peers. I have been released from jail.¡±

    Executive Li did not beat around the bush. ¡°What happened?¡±

    They had heard news about the Xu family being locked up for the missing silver taels.

    ¡°By thews, a meritorious service can atone for a misconduct. The Emperor was merciful and absolved the Xu family of guilt.¡± Xu Qian regaled the story once more but made sure his uncle was named as the person responsible for their absolution. He pulled out the proof issued by the Jingzhao courts.

    Although the tax money was recovered, the sentencing had yet to conclude. It would be some time before the cogs of the legal courts churn out a verdict.

    The fact was unknown to the officials of the county courts.

    After the morning call, a few constables came over to congratte Xu Qian.

    ¡°Ningyan, you should take us drinking.¡±

    In this period, the courtesy name was used when addressing friends and acquaintances while the birth name was used during self-introductions.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good luck wille after you survived a disaster. Drinks on you!¡±

    ¡°I hear the yhouse facing the river brought in a new batch of performers. Ningyan, let¡¯s pay them a visit tonight!¡±

    ¡®Drinks are fine but you want me to pay for women?¡¯ Xu Qian was about to reject their invitation and cite his poor financial status when he stepped on something hard and bumpy. He looked down to find a piece of silver fragment.

    Was this the good luck that came after a disaster? He stopped his tracks and pretended to be enjoying the view.

    As the group advanced without him, Xu Qian quickly bent down and collected the fragment. He stealthily deposited the fragment into his coin purse.

    He made his way through the long corridor and ended up in the western hall. Minutester, Executive Li strode in with purpose. He looked at the head constable and said, ¡°Constable Wang, the County Magistrate has summoned us.¡±

    A pained expression was etched on Constable Wang¡¯s face but he said nothing and went with Executive Li.

    Xu Qian watched the retreating figure of the constable and asked, ¡°Why¡¯s he so grumpy?¡±

    ¡°While you were in jail, there¡¯s been a murder on Kangping Street. The dead is a wealthy merchant so the County Magistrate has been in a foul mood. Constable Wang has to endure his harangues everyday.¡±

    Xu Qian chewed on a sunflower seed. ¡°Why is the magistrate mad over a merchant¡¯s death?¡±

    Murder was always a heinous crime but as a fifth-ranked official of the Imperial Courts, the county magistrate should be unfazed.

    ¡°The merchant has kin among the Board of Imperial Advisors. I suspect they¡¯re pressuring him. Plus, it¡¯s the 37th year.¡±

    ¡°37th year?¡± Xu Qian did not understand the significance.

    ¡°Inspections!¡± the bailiff enlightened.

 Chapter 11

    Fishing

    The officials in Dafeng had to undergo inspections every three years. They would be evaluated based on the four sections of the imperial examinations and the eight exclusions.

    Officials who failed inspection would be demoted or sacked.

    The inspections exined the county magistrate¡¯s bad mood, especially when the victim had kin among the Board of Imperial Advisors.

    The murder investigation in Changle County had the potential to be politicized.

    Xu Qian asked absentmindedly, ¡°How did the man die?¡±

    ¡°He went to the countryside to collect rent and came back in the middle of the night. Ran into a thief in his courtyard and was killed,¡± a colleague said.

    ¡°Any witnesses?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    ¡°The wife heard amotion and went out to check. By the time she reached the courtyard, the man was already dead. We noticed some footprints on the outer wall.¡±

    ¡°Any enemies? An intentional murder disguised as a theft gone wrong?¡± Xu Qian poured himself a cup of tea and took a few honey-coated candies from his colleague. He tossed them into his tea.

    Xu Qian¡¯s mind shed back to the times when he and his colleagues discussed homicide cases at the police station.

    ¡°We took testimonials from the family, the household staff and the neighbors. The victim did not have any enemies recently.¡±

    ¡°How about the soldiers on night patrol?¡±

    ¡°The Armed Guards said they saw no one suspicious that night.¡±

    Jingzhao City had three city walls: the Imperial Wall, the Inner Wall and the Outer Wall.

    Soldiers patrolled the Outer Wall. The outer city area had no curfew and the gates never closed. The merchant would have made the necessary arrangements and obtained a permit that would allow him to freely enter and exit the city.

    The open gate system was beneficial to the merchants and traders which greatly boosted the economy.

    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°If this was a theft gone wrong, the thief must know the ins and outs of Kangping Street.¡±

    ¡°How can one be sure?¡± The bailiffs were taken aback by Xu Qian¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°The thief could enter and leave the manor without being noticed by the night patrol. They must have surveyed the area and were with the Armed Guards routine.¡± As Xu Qian analyzed, he reached for his pocket for a smoke.

    His hand came back empty.

    He was reminded of his days in the police station. His colleagues often sat together and smoked while they talked about cases.

    It was there where he picked up the bad habit.

    The others were amazed by Xu Qian¡¯s analysis. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°How did we miss that detail?¡±

    ¡°After a trip to jail, Ningyan is a new man. Smarter than before for sure.¡±

    In this period, there was no formal education system. Hence, the investigations were handled by constables who relied on their experience. The constable with the best track record would be promoted to head constable.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t ur to you guys but I¡¯m sure Constable Wang thought about it. Anyone questioned the people in the west end?¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Two days of questioning but no suspects.¡±

    The west end of the city was the slums where the dregs of society congregated. Whenever the city¡¯s peace was threatened, the bailiffs would enter the slums and make an arrest.

    ¡°How much was stolen?¡± Xu Qian needed more details about the case.

    A colleague stared at Xu Qian¡ªfor a moment there, the man sounded like the county magistrate. ¡°None. The victim returned with some broken silver, copper coins and grain. The thief couldn¡¯t have left with arge chest of silver after killing someone.¡±

    That was odd.

    Xu Qian squinted and thought, ¡®If I was the thief and I knew the victim¡¯s routine, I would have chosen another day to enter the manor.¡¯

    He kept his theory to himself and continued snacking on the sunflower seeds, all the while keeping an ear to his colleagues¡¯ idle chatter.

    ¡°A pity the wife was widowed at such a young age. Her body is impable. You can¡¯t find someone like her in the yhouse. I¡¯d pay a silver tael a night if she was avable.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not that young, 20 years her husband¡¯s junior. Unlikely a woman in her thirties will stay widowed.¡±

    At that point, Xu Qian spoke up, ¡°A woman in her thirties is ideal. She has life experience and knows how to take care of others.¡±

    His colleagues disagreed with his futuristic view and taunted him.

    Being a martial artist at the refinement state, he had to retain his virginity. Once his Qi energy was released, it would be difficult to open Heaven¡¯s Gate.

    Therefore, Xu Qian had never sumbed to ady¡¯s charm.

    ¡­

    In the county magistrate¡¯s hall, the head constable stood with his head low. He had a tanplexion much like a weatherbeaten farmer. He zoned out as the county magistrate carried out the scolding.

    The county magistrate was a portly man with a fairplexion. He hailed from the Yan Province and became a third-rank

    jinshi

    in Yuanjing Year 20. A man of average governance skills, he made it this far by currying favor andworking.

    Fortunately, he was a man of moderation. He took small bribes but never caused trouble for the empire.

    Unfortunately, he was bad-tempered and often swore at his subordinates.

    ¡°Useless! Absolutely useless!¡±

    After learning that Constable Wang had no new leads on the case, Magistrate Zhu was furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most experienced constable we have, and yet you have nothing after days of investigation?¡±

    Sweat dripped from Constable Wang¡¯s forehead and he felt pinpricks on his back.

    The uing inspections worsened the county magistrate¡¯s temper. Executive Li kept his lips sealed as he watched his friend of many years get yelled at by his superior.

    Executive Li knew the county magistrate was aiming for a promotion. The criteria for promotion were connections and achievements.

    Without supporting evidence to back up a promotion, the official could easily be impeached.

    ...

    Hence, one must fulfill both criteria to ascend the ranks confidently.

    What kind of achievements?

    The inspections were one of the standard evaluations.

    15 minutester, Magistrate Zhu stopped and brought the cup of tea to his lips.

    It was customary to take a sip of tea when sending off guests.

    Executive Li noticed the gesture and signaled Constable Wang. The two men scurried out of the room.

    ¡­

    Constable Wang returned to the break room with a scowl on his face. A hush fell over the room when he stepped in as everyone nced cautiously at the head constable.

    ¡°Magistrate Zhu gave you a scolding again?¡±

    Constable Wang rolled his eyes and drank his tea. ¡°Son of a b*tch, the man is dead and the thief is gone, what am I supposed to do? Such an unlucky day, I even lost a

    silver mace

    ...

    .¡±

    Xu Qian strained his ear to listen as he took a sip of his tea.

    ¡®Oh, so that was yours? Clearly, fate intended for you to lose it.¡¯

    When the head constable was done with his rant, one of the constables made a suggestion, ¡°Maybe we can go fishing?¡±

    Xu Qian raised an eyebrow.

    In the lower courts, fishing meant finding a scapegoat.

    With limited techniques and resources, most investigations in the ancient period went nowhere. There were many instances of false convictions due to pressure from higher-ups.

    The fishing process went like this, a local official would be asked to provide a list of frequent offenders. The individual names would be written on pieces of paper, then random selection would determine who was the scapegoat.

    Hence, the lingo, fishing.

    Once the unlucky person was selected, the official would bring him to the courts and a forced confession would be obtained.

    The higher-ups would be pleased, the middle-ranked officials would be praised, the local officials would be rewarded. Overall, it was a positive experience.

    There would be little sympathy for the scapegoat¡ªhe was a rotten character after all. The people would appreciate having one less troublemaker on the streets.

    This was one of the many questionable practices that went on in the courts.

    Constable Wang said, ¡°Guess it¡¯s our only option. Little Li, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Pick the older ones.¡±

    ¡°Hold up! Constable Wang, the case has clues that require a better look. It¡¯s not a dead end.¡±

    Xu Qian could not stand by and turn a blind eye to the injustice.

    Although he had left the force decades ago, his principles remained unyielding.

    The suspects gathered might be scoundrels but they were not murderers. He did not believe death could not wipe away one¡¯s crime but the victim¡¯s family deserved the truth.

    It would be a disservice to them if they employed a scapegoat. The real murderer had to be rightfully punished.

    Constable Wang¡¯s expression was sullen. He said nothing but the re he directed at Xu Qian was telling.

    His colleagues gave their advice.

    ¡°Ningyan, stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°The magistrate has been berating us non-stop. It¡¯s not that bad, they¡¯re criminals after all.¡±

    A colleague who was close to Xu Qian said, ¡°Ningyan¡¯s a bit sensitive about this. His family just got released from jail.¡±

    Constable Wang ignored the chatter and met Xu Qian¡¯s eyes. In a displeased tone, he said, ¡°Tell me, how would you solve this?¡±

    Xu Qian did not back down. ¡°Hand me the scroll.¡± <li>A sessful candidate of the highest level in imperial examinations.</li><li>A traditional Chinese measurement of weight that was also used as a currency denomination.</li>

 Chapter 12

    An Awe-Inspiring Analysis

    Constable Wang was sullen and silent, unhappy to be trapped in the hot seat.

    Recently, Magistrate Zhu would inquire about the progress of the murder case first thing in the morning. When Constable Wang had nothing valuable to contribute, he would be met with a string of profanities.

    The pressure was wholly directed at the head constable. The other constables huddled beneath his wings¡ªunhelpful ingrates who made his life harder.

    Constable Wang¡¯s annoyance was logical¡ªhe believed the burden was undeserving for someone as old as him.

    Xu Qian took the scroll and went back to his table. As he perused the script, his colleagues gathered around him and exchanged nces.

    The best way to get into Constable Wang¡¯s good books was to solve the case.

    If the case was not solvable, Xu Qian could make it up to Constable Wang by taking him to the brothels. Their friendship of years would not be jeopardized by such a small issue.

    Xu Qian objected to fishing because of his principles. By taking on the case, he was also sharing the burden with Constable Wang.

    [The murder victim was Zhang Yourui, age 51. As one of the wealthiest men on Kangping Street, he owned several plots of fertilends in Changle County and three shops that sold fabric,

    rouge

    and general supplies.

    [His first wife died young and he remarried. The second wife was 20 years his junior and came from a good family. His only son was by his first wife.]

    20 years age difference¡­ Xu Qian wanted to puke.

    ¡®What¡¯s the saying? Work hard for your future wife who is still in kindergarten?¡¯

    [Four days ago, Zhang Yourui went to the countryside to collect rent. He came back at 3.00 in the morning. The sleeping wife was awoken by a scream and went out to check. She found Zhang Yourui dead in the courtyard and reported seeing a ck shadow jump over the wall.]

    The murder was described as such.

    Xu Qian read the coroner¡¯s report and noticed a discrepancy.

    He made a mental note and continued to the testimonials by family and staff. Then, he shut his eyes and sorted his thoughts.

    Constable Wang let out a huff and asked mockingly, ¡°So, Constable Xu, who¡¯s and where¡¯s the killer?¡±

    ¡°Patience. From what I¡¯ve read, the shoe prints on the outer wall and the wife¡¯s testimonial suggests the thief jumped over the wall. Is that the working theory?¡±

    Constable Wang uttered an affirmative reply.

    ¡°The prints lead away from the crime scene, likely formed during the escape,¡± Xu Qian said.

    Constable Wang frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Why are there shoe prints?¡±

    ¡°There was mud.¡±

    ¡°Why was there mud?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a flower bed by the wall.¡±

    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°Then why does the scroll say nothing about shoe prints leading into the courtyard?¡±

    Constable Wang was speechless.

    The other constables tried to lend a hand. ¡°Perhaps the thief noticed the mud when he came in and didn¡¯t leave any prints.¡±

    ¡°He was in a hurry after the murder and identally stepped into the mud.¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s eyes swept across the room. ¡°That is a possibility but did anyone check for a shoe print in the flower bed? Logically, if the thief could enter the courtyard without stepping on the flower bed, he should be able to leap over the wall without leaving a trace when he escaped.¡±

    His colleagues exchanged looks and said nothing.

    Their silence was damning¡ªclearly, no one thought about that.

    None of the constables followed up on the details.

    ¡°Ningyan, what are you getting on about?¡± someone said indignantly.

    Xu Qian turned to the frowning Constable Wang and said, ¡°The victim sustained a blow to the back of his head. It was a blunt weapon, yes?¡±

    Constable Wang nodded. ¡°He died at the scene.¡±

    Xu Qian sat in his chair and asked, ¡°Why a blunt weapon? A sharp weapon like a dagger would be more efficient in a struggle.¡±

    The room was silent as they considered the question. Little Li made a guess. ¡°Perhaps the thief did not intend to kill.¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    It was not Xu Qian who called out but Constable Wang. He stood up, eyes wide. ¡°It was a direct blow to the back of the head. The intention was to kill.¡±

    Then, he sat back down and muttered, ¡°Why a blunt weapon instead of a sharp?¡±

    Xu Qian suggested. ¡°Maybe the thief did not have a weapon on hand?¡±

    Constable Wang¡¯s eyes glimmered as if he had discovered something but the moment escaped him.

    ¡°Onest thing that caught my attention.¡± Xu Qian nced at the scroll and said, ¡°When the victim¡¯s family was brought to the courts, the wife fainted after kneeling for too long. The doctor¡¯s examination found that Yang Zhenzhen was pregnant.¡±

    ¡°A posthumous child.¡±

    ¡°It is unfortunate. The father is gone before the child is born.¡±

    The ongoingmentary by the audience was irritating.

    Xu Qian waited for the group to pipe down before speaking, ¡°Yang Zhenzhen has been married to the victim for almost ten years and she just so happens to be pregnant at this moment?

    ¡°Maybe the child is not his?¡±

    It was unusual for a healthy couple with a normal sex life to not produce a child in ten years unless the couple intentionally avoided pregnancy.

    One of them must be infertile¡ªthe traditional methods of curing infertility were unreliable, therefore there was a slim chance infertile couples could conceive.

    Constable Wang exhaled deeply. ¡°Ningyan, borate please.¡±

    ...

    Xu Qian drank his tea to quench his thirst. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t an unsessful theft but a murder of passion. Yang Zhenzhen was having an affair with someone, maybe an outsider or the victim¡¯s son. They nned to meet up when the victim was out collecting rent but he came back earlier than expected and caught them in the act. An altercation broke out and the third person grabbed the nearest blunt object and killed the victim. To disguise the crime, they dragged the body into the courtyard and made it look like a thief broke into the manor.

    ¡°The man would have intricate knowledge of the neighborhood if he visits often. He would know the night patrol¡¯s schedule and be able to avoid the Armed Guards. If the thief was after money, he would not choose that day to enter the manor. A true thief would enter the manor after the victim had converted the silvers into a

    silver note

    . Yang Zhenzhen misled you into thinking the murder was rted to the rent collection.¡±

    Everyone in the room was ck-jawed.

    ¡°Th-this¡­ You got all that just from reading the scroll?¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, this is not a joking matter.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it makes sense?¡±

    The audience was amazed yet confused by Xu Qian¡¯s analysis.

    Xu Qian remarked, ¡°I am proposing a possible scenario based on the case details. Every theory requires verification and proof.¡±

    After analyzing the clues, solid evidence was needed to close the case.

    ...

    The thief had evaded the soldiers on night duty and entered the manor at an inconvenient time; a blunt weapon was used instead of a sharp and Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s sudden pregnancy¡ªall these facts were overlooked by others, but not Xu Qian. Using logic, he teased out the truth from the hidden clues.

    Constable Wang felt as if their profession was on the cusp of a major transformation. He took a deep breath to calm himself. As he processed the young man¡¯s words, a question popped up in his mind. ¡°Why do you think the victim¡¯s son may be involved in the affair?¡±

    Xu Qian slowly sipped his tea as anxious eyes turned to him. ¡°Two reasons: First, Zhang Xian¡¯s testimony mentioned he wasn¡¯t in bed with his wife as he was checking the ounts in the study, and yet he did not mention hearing a shout. Yang Zhenzhen said she was awoken by themotion but the one person who was awake that night did not hear anything? Suspicious. Second, if there was no sign of shoe prints entering the courtyard, it was unlikely the thief came from outside.¡±

    Enlightenment.

    ¡°So, the shoe prints were set up to confuse us,¡± Constable Wang said.

    ¡°Yes. Check the shoes of the victim¡¯s son,¡± Xu Qian advised.

    ¡°No way he left his shoe prints,¡± Old Wang said.

    Xu Qian put on a look of awe and said with mock admiration, ¡°Superb deduction skills. No wonder you¡¯re Dafeng¡¯s best constable.¡±

    After the word vomit, Xu Qian had reverted to his role as subordinate and gave the head constable a good lick on the backside. This put a smile on Constable Wang¡¯s face.

    Constable Wang stood a bit taller after that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Magistrate Zhu. You guys get ready to follow me to the Zhang manor.¡± A look of unrestrained excitement shed across Constable Wang¡¯s tan face.

    He gave Xu Qian a thumbs-up and left the break room in a hurry. A bellow ofughter was heard as he rushed off to find the county magistrate. <li>A cosmetic for coloring the cheeks in varying shades, or the lips red.</li><li>A banknote with a value in silver.</li>

 Chapter 13

    Interrogations

    Unimpressed, Xu Qian watched the head constable leave.

    Too many days had passed for a proper evidence collection.

    ¡®This era has no fingerprinting technology. There is no way Zhang Xian made the shoe prints himself. What other techniques can be used in this era to solve this case?¡¯ Xu Qian racked his brain for a solution.

    ¡­

    ¡°These low-level officials are only useful when there¡¯s profit to be gained. They¡¯ll dance like monkeys when money is involved.¡±

    The county magistrate¡¯s anger resonated with his words. A murder case was a big deal and this victim had familial ties to

    Master Xu

    who sat on the Board of Imperial Advisors.

    Who was the Board of Imperial Advisors?

    They were imperial censors who unted their power by doling out punishment to whomever they please. Anyone who crossed them would be impeached citing misconduct.

    The official registrar¡¯s gaunt face was decorated with a goatee. He let out a chuckle. ¡°They¡¯ll have to go fishing sooner orter.¡±

    As seasoned officials, they knew the underhand tactics used by the low-level officials.

    When it came to maniption, the low-level officials were akin to elementary school students. The masters were in the imperial courts while the governors of the border regions ranked second.

    ¡°Fishing when inspections are due? What am I supposed to say when the courts use us of misconduct?¡± Magistrate Zhu said.

    At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps interrupted their conversation. Constable Wang made his way into the hall. He stopped immediately after crossing the threshold and respectfully greeted, ¡°We have a breakthrough in the Zhang murder case, Magistrate Zhu. Please issue a warrant for us to make the arrest.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu and Registrar Xu [1] exchanged a look¡ªthe former chuckled while thetter wore a knowing smile.

    Their expressions made Constable Wang hesitant. ¡°There is no time to lose.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu mmed his hand on the table and shouted, ¡°Fool! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know? Fishing at this stage? Are you dumb?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, a forced confession was eptable but thereid the problem.

    After a confession was obtained, the case would have to be handed over to the Ministry of Justice for sentencing.

    The inspections were due for the year-end and there was a thrum of nervousness in the courts of Jingzhao City. Every official was being careful with their activities while keeping an eye on others, hoping to catch their enemies red-handed.

    It was a time of political uncertainty and any verdict could be reversed.

    Constable Wang hastened to rify, ¡°Please, you misunderstand. I am not fishing. I am confident we will nab the true perpetrator. Please believe me.¡±

    ¡®Do you think I¡¯m not aware of your abilities?¡¯ Magistrate Zhu eyed Constable Wang suspiciously. ¡°State your case.¡±

    Constable Wang was d to exin.

    ¡°Of course. The murder case has many oddities¡­¡±

    Constable Wang reiterated Xu Qian¡¯s theory for the two officials.

    As the exnation went on, Magistrate Zhu¡¯s disbelief changed into surprise¡ªhis back straightened unconsciously. In the end, he was silent with a stern expression on his face.

    He was deep in thought.

    Registrar Xu pped his hand and praised. ¡°Amazing! A painstaking investigation conducted with logic and rationale! You pried out the truth from the tiniest of clues. Truly the best of our times.¡±

    Of course, they still required evidence and verification but the exnation gave the people of Changle County Courts a direction in mind.

    Constable Wang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too generous.¡±

    Magistrate Zhuughed and asked, ¡°Who taught you such methods?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Constable Wang tamped down the urge to steal another man¡¯s achievement and said, ¡°Fast-Hands Xu Qian.¡±

    The designation was simr to the video-sharing tform in the modern day. In the ancient period, it was used to address the officials in the swift ss.

    Xu Qian¡­ Magistrate Zhu was the first to react. ¡°Him!¡±

    Magistrate Zhu had gone for drinks with Xu Pingzhi in the past and they were on good terms. A few years ago, Xu Pingzhi had spent 20 silver taels to get his nephew a job.

    In Dafeng, an official¡¯s job can be passed down to his son.

    Therefore, it was considered a stable source of ie for the family.

    Magistrate Zhu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the boy.¡±

    Registrar Xu recalled the case of the missing tax money and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Constable Wang paid close attention to their exchange.

    A smile was on the county magistrate¡¯s face when he said, ¡°The Xu family was embroiled in the high-profile case regarding the missing tax silvers. Why do you think the family was let off without a scratch?¡±

    ¡°I heard it was Xu Pingzhi of the Armed Guards who assisted with the investigation and thus was absolved by the Emperor,¡± said Constable Wang.

    That was the story told by Xu Qian.

    Registrar Xu nced at Magistrate Zhu and asked, ¡°Is there some inside story?¡±

    The missing tax money case was beyond Registrar Xu¡¯s jurisdiction. The county magistrate would have more ess to information though he was considered a small potato in Jingzhao City.

    Without the backing of powerful officials, one would not expect a long tenure.

    Magistrate Zhu chuckled. ¡°Xu Pingzhi is a rough-edged martial artist. He was nothing but a scapegoat in this case.¡± The county magistrate paused as if not wanting to reveal too much, then said, ¡°He¡¯s not the reason behind the Xu family¡¯s release.¡±

    ¡°Who then?¡± Constable Wang asked.

    Registrar Xu had an inkling he knew the real story but he waited for the county magistrate to continue.

    Magistrate Zhu said, ¡°Xu Qian. It was he who solved the case. His name is recorded in the scroll, ording to an acquaintance of mine who works in the Jingzhao Courts. A father¡¯s crime can be absolved with a son¡¯s meritorious act. Although he is just a nephew, the basic principle stands.¡±

    Registrar Xu whistled and said, ¡°Xu Qian would have been in jail while the investigation was ongoing. How did he crack the case?¡±

    ¡°I found it unbelievable too, but now I understand,¡± Magistrate Zhu said knowingly.

    ...

    ¡°The scroll?¡± Registrar Xu arrived at the same idea and was shocked.

    With only the written information¡­ Constable Wang was rarely able to catch wind of the higher-ups¡¯ gossip but this round, he was truly dumbfounded.

    He did not believe Xu Qian could single-handedly solve a case that had everyone stumped.

    It made no sense to Constable Wang.

    When Xu Qian had firste to him, he was a hot-headed youngster who approached every case head-on.

    When did the brash young man be an expert in solving cases?

    ¡­

    When Constable Wang came back to the break room with the warrant, Xu Qian was asleep at his desk. He had spent the previous night thinking about a variety of things and fell asleep after the third gong.

    Other constables moved to wake Xu Qian but Constable Wang raised his hand and said, ¡°Let him sleep.¡±

    He selected two constables. ¡°Come with me to the Zhang manor.¡±

    The three men summoned their civilian guards and left the Changle County Courts in a group of nine.

    ...

    The civilian guard was formed from temporary conscription. Civilians were recruited and made to work without pay, lodgings or food.

    On the bright side, they were not required to bear any responsibility.

    Xu Qian was jolted awake by the rallying cry. He wiped away his drool and walked toward the main court.

    He figured they must have sessfully captured the suspects and the interrogations were underway.

    In the main court, Magistrate Zhu sat at the judge¡¯s desk on the dais. Beside him, further to the back, were the court officer and court runner.

    Before the dais, the three sses of low-level officials gathered in two groups. Between them knelt the two suspects, a young man in an embroidered green robe and a beautiful woman in a purple silk dress.

    The woman wore a distraught expression, a contrast to the young man¡¯s unperturbed demeanor.

    Bang!

    Magistrate Zhu mmed the table and called out, ¡°State your name.¡±

    The woman nced at the young man. He gave her a serene look before straightening his back. ¡°I am Zhang Xian.¡±

    The woman said in a soft voice, ¡°I am Yang Zhenzhen.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu asked, ¡°How did the both of you kill Zhang Yourui? Be honest!¡±

    The woman was taken aback by the usation. Her eyshes fluttered as she tried to find her words.

    Zhang Xian was shocked but he spoke, ¡°Where is this usationing from? Why would I kill my father?¡±

    ¡°Where were you when the murder urred?¡± Magistrate Zhu asked.

    ¡°I was in the study.¡±

    ¡°Why were you not with your wife?¡±

    ¡°I was checking the books.¡±

    ¡°Who can verify your whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°No one was awake at that time of night.¡±

    Zhang Xian¡¯s answers were coherent and unhurried. Either he had a clear conscience or he had had practice.

    Xu Qian believed it was thetter.

    Although Zhang Xian did not have a verified alibi, there was no hard evidence pinning the murder on him. A theory was only a theory and the man was innocent until proven guilty.

    The county magistrate turned to the woman. ¡°Yang Zhenzhen, you were married to Zhang Yourui for ten years yet bore him no children. How is it that you are pregnant now? I urge you to answer honestly, did you and Zhang Xian have improper rtions and conspired to murder your husband?¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen cried out. ¡°No! My body is weak and I have been following the doctor¡¯s advice daily to improve my health. It has been difficult but we managed to conceive. How can you use me of killing my husband?¡±

    The floodgates opened and tears streamed down her face.

    Xu Qian watched the scene and wondered, ¡®How to obtain the truth?¡¯ A feasible idea entered his mind. <li>Unrted to the main character¡¯s family.</li>

 Chapter 14

    Psychological Games

    Bang!

    Magistrate Zhu¡¯s palm came down on the judge¡¯s desk. He said in a booming voice, ¡°Your testimony states you saw the murderer¡¯s silhouette as he leaped over the walls. The constables checked the flower bed today, there was neither a footprint nor any signs of disturbance.¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes widened. Her beautiful almond eyes darted around. ¡°This¡­ I¡­¡±

    Zhang Xian immediately said, ¡°Why would my mother know how the thief entered our home? Ack of evidence found by the constables does not mean wemitted the crime.¡±

    ¡®Mother? Don¡¯t tarnish the word,¡¯ Xu Qian thought.

    Magistrate Zhu chided, ¡°A glib tongue you have there. Bring out the whip.¡±

    It wasmon for interrogations in the olden days to involve corporal punishment. There was only so much one could do when there was so little evidence.

    Hence, confessions were often obtained under duress.

    Without the right facilities and techniques, it was incredibly difficult to collect evidence. Hence, corporal punishment became an invaluable element of thew.

    The pros and cons were unavoidable.

    Zhang Xian said loudly, ¡°Is this the way of the courts? My uncle is a part of the Ministry of Rites and the Board of Imperial Advisors. Are you not worried about an impeachment?¡±

    The uncle he spoke of was a distant rtive. Although the blood they shared was thin, their bond was strong. The Zhang family often brought the rtive benefits.

    The threat was delivered with pinpoint uracy. Magistrate Zhu¡¯s eyebrows were nted¡ªhe knew the Zhang family had connections.

    ¡°Are you threatening me? 20shes for the man.¡±

    Four bailiffs strode forward¡ªZhang Xian¡¯s neck was held in ce by two men with staffs while the other two stripped his pants. When theshing began, the main court was filled with shouts of pain.

    Magistrate Zhu watched on with a neutral expression. 20shes with the thick cane was insufficient to extract a confession, perhaps 50shes would do it. However, there was a risk of killing the suspect.

    Even if Zhang Xian confessed, the verdict could be reversed after the case was passed on to the Ministry of Justice. After all, he had a rtive on the Board of Imperial Advisors.

    The whole case might backfire and cause problems for the county courts.

    As Zhang Xian was being punished, Xu Qian waved the court runner over.

    After some hesitation, the man stepped down and jogged toward Xu Qian.

    ¡°Tell the magistrate to call for a break. I have an idea,¡± Xu Qian said in a low voice.

    The court runner appeared reluctant. ¡°What ns do you have? Please don¡¯t drag me into something nonsensical.¡±

    ¡°Nothing good wille from continuing the trial. The magistrate is on thin ice so he¡¯ll agree to my suggestion. I¡¯ll treat you to drinkster,¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    The court runner approached Magistrate Zhu and ryed the message.

    Magistrate Zhu quickly turned Xu Qian¡¯s way. Then, he sighed and looked forward. With a loud m, he announced, ¡°Lock them away. We will resume the session after a break.¡±

    ¡­

    Magistrate Zhu took the cup of tea from the servant girl and sipped silently.

    Xu Qian had some courtroom experience when he was with the force¡ªhe brought his cup to his lips. They had retired to the inner hall.

    ¡°Xu Ningyan, what is your suggestion?¡±

    Xu Qian was surprised by Magistrate Zhu¡¯s friendly tone.

    In his memories, the county magistrate had always treated the low-level officials unkindly. Did he change after Xu Qian crossed over?

    ¡°I have something in mind,¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Without using force?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu was intrigued. He put down his cup. ¡°Exin.¡±

    ¡®You don¡¯t know anything about game theory so what can I say?¡¯ Xu Qian replied with a smile, ¡°Allow me some time with them while you sit here and rx.¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen was brought into a locked room. Her eyes were wet with tears as she trembled in her seat.

    She expected trouble from her captor but he left after cing her in the room. It did nothing to soothe her anxiety.

    Thud.

    The wooden door slid open and a young man dressed in a constable uniform walked in. He was tall and broad with a nice set of facial features.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be tense, I¡¯m just here for a casual chat. You can call me Sir Xu,¡± the young man said with a smile as he gave her a cup of tea.

    A snake named Xu?

    The courteous gesture made Yang Zhenzhen suspicious. She stared warily at the young man.

    Xu Qian took stock of the woman before him. She was a natural beauty with an auraparable to his aunt¡ªa suitable wife for a rich merchant.

    At 30 years of age, she would be a great catch in the modern world.

    Xu Qian started the conversation. ¡°Those gold and silver essories, Zhang Yourui must have treated you well.¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen neither agreed nor denied.

    Xu Qian continued speaking, ¡°In my opinion, given your age, Zhang Yourui is likely the reason behind theck of children.¡±

    The gentle and polite tone threw Yang Zhenzhen for a loop. She was expecting a grueling interrogation.

    The constable was not what she expected.

    It was rare to hear men be med for a couple¡¯s infertility. Xu Qian¡¯s words were a breath of fresh air that made Yang Zhengzhen lower her guard.

    ¡°It is my fault, my womb is unproductive. We were childless for so many years, and now, my husband is gone.¡±

    As she said the words, her eyes reddened.

    ...

    ¡°The dead cannote back. Did Zhang Yourui ever visit the pleasure house?¡±

    ¡°Frequently. Which merchant or official doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡®Speak cautiously¡­ A 50-year-old who frequently spends his money in the pleasure house¡­ I can almost confirm the child in your womb is not your husband¡¯s¡­ The girls in the pleasure house are often fertile. The same can be said about a woman who guards an empty bedchamber.¡¯

    Xu Qian made a clicking noise with his tongue. ¡°Zhang Yourui was an old man who spent much of his time at the pleasure house. You were neglected, so cheating is understandable.

    ¡°However, murder is never justified.¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the case. Zhang Xian is seven years younger than you.¡± Xu Qian gave the woman a knowing smile.

    ¡°What is your point?¡± said Yang Zhenzhen in a deadpan manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cradle-snatcher.¡± Xu Qian chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± The woman was truly confused by the phrase.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about something you know. You were left alone in the bedchamber every night and you started feeling lonely, so you seduced your stepson andmitted an immoral act.

    ...

    ¡°On the night of the murder, you had nned to make use of your husband¡¯s absence and have an affair with your stepson. You did not expect Zhang Yourui to return home early. He caught the two of you red-handed and father and son got into a fight. Then, you grabbed a vase and struck him on the head.

    ¡°To hide your crime, both of you dragged his body to the courtyard to make it look like a failed theft attempt. Zhang Xian intentionally left a print on the wall to corroborate your story.¡±

    The color on Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s cheeks faded as she stared at Xu Qian.

    Sweaty hands clenched tightly by her side, she shouted, ¡°No! I am innocent.¡±

    She was panicking. Xu Qian¡¯s interrogation skills honed over the years were being put to good use. The gentle demeanor was gone, reced with an impassive attitude.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I knew all this? It¡¯s because Zhang Xian hase clean,¡± Xu Qian said.

    Impossible¡­ Disbelief shed in Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s eyes but her fear was starting to show. She was white as a sheet but she held firm. ¡°I am innocent.¡±

    ¡°You trust your partner to keep a secret?¡± Xu Qian asked in a neutral tone.

    Although the constable never threatened her, the woman felt her hackles raised.

    Xu Qian said, ¡°Perhaps you thought the clean-up was done perfectly. Well, let me tell you, there were ws in your n.

    ¡°First, Zhang Xian only left prints leading away from the courtyard but not prints leading into. If the thief was capable of entering without a trace, exiting should not be an issue.

    ¡°Second, Zhang Yourui died from a blunt weapon to the head. ording to Dafeng¡¯sws, trespassing will earn one 80shes and the owner has the right to kill the intruder on sight.¡± Xu Qian tapped the table.

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t the thief not carry a sharp weapon? That would make more sense.¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen was dumbfounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not done¡­¡± Xu Qian gave the woman a cold smile. Once he had gotten through Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s defenses, he delivered the killing blow. <li>A Chinese homonym.</li>

 Chapter 15

    A Bad Habit That Would Last Millennia

    Xu Qian continued his exnation. ¡°Third, why do the county courts believe you two killed Zhang Yourui instead of a thief?

    ¡°It was smart of you to drag the body out into the courtyard to disguise it as a thief¡¯s work but a mistake was made.

    ¡°Zhang Yourui died with his feet facing the manor proper, head facing the streets. The killing blow was on the back of his head which meant the murderer was behind him.

    ¡°If the murderer was a thief, he would either stay hidden or retreat. Why would he murder the man and leave empty-handed?¡±

    Yang Zhenzhen was stunned to learn about all the holes in her plot.

    Xu Qian¡¯s words were a p to her face¡ªshe felt as if her n wasid bare for all to see and she had failed to cover her tracks.

    Fear gripped her.

    ¡°Speechless now? Zhang Xian too, hence his confession. He even said you threatened him with the baby in your womb after he decided to stop the affair. Then, you took themotion that night to kill Zhang Yourui.

    ¡°Zhang Xian is an innocent man. Acknowledging the failings in the n, he realized there was no way out. He admitted his crime to the county magistrate and is willing to pay 500 silver taels to improve rtions and pin the crime on you.¡±

    The despair on Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s face was evident. Her face was white as a sheet after hearing about Zhang Xian¡¯s betrayal.

    Xu Qian intentionally hammered the point in. ¡°I think you know what Zhang Xian is capable of.¡±

    Truthfully, he knew nothing about Zhang Xian but he was willing to bet a rtionship built on lust would crumble easily.

    Furthermore, Zhang Xian was the son of a merchant. He was young and rich¡ªa sea of opportunities awaited him. Why would he give up his life for an older woman?

    Yang Zhenzhen felt hopeless.

    ¡°However, the county magistrate is a morally-upright man. He wanted to hear your side of the story, hence why I am here. If youe clean, he swears he will forgo the death penalty.¡±

    The woman lifted her head¡ªher eyes were filled with tears as she clung on to the lifeline offered. ¡°Are you being truthful?¡±

    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He noted Yang Zhenzhen¡¯s crumbling resolve and opened the door. The court officer stepped in to make an official record.

    Once her guard was down, Yang Zhenzhen spilled her guts out.

    Her confession had some discrepancies with his theory. Her tone had gone from ¡®Stepson, please take care of yourself¡¯ to ¡®You *sshole, are you calling me old?¡¯.

    All it took was a moment of pleasure to burn down the whole family. ording to Yang Zhenzhen, when her husband found out about the affair, he got into an altercation with his son. Zhang Xian grabbed a vase and mmed it over her husband¡¯s head, causing him to copse.

    In order to avoid charges, he conspired with Yang Zhenzhen to cover up the murder.

    They were bothmon folk with limited knowledge of criminal investigations. Unlucky for them, the discrepancies were immediately picked up by Xu Qian.

    Once the confession was written down, Xu Qian and the court officer left the room.

    In his twenty-odd years of service in the courts, the court officer had never seen an interrogation proceed as witnessed. ¡°Your interrogation technique is truly unique and impressive. I have never seen anything like it.¡±

    ¡®To take advantage of a suspect¡¯s plight is a rudimentary tactic. It¡¯s only surprising to you ancient fellows.¡¯ Xu Qian waved his hand and said, ¡°A minor aplishment.¡±

    He had decided to work on Yang Zhenzhen as she was less knowledgeable of thew. Theck of education was typical for a woman of this era.

    During the round questioning in the main court, Xu Qian had observed the suspects and found the woman to be gued with uncertainty and doubt.

    Hence why he went with this approach.

    It was a bluff he presented to Yang Zhenzhen. ording to thews, conspiratorial mariticide was punishable by death¡ªdeath by a thousand cuts for the spouse and a public beheading for the co-conspirator. There was no getting off the death penalty.

    In this case, it was Zhang Xian whomitted the murder. The punishment for patricide was also death by a thousand cuts. Xu Qian cared little about the method of execution but he did not believe Yang Zhenzhen deserved the death penalty for being an essory to murder.

    It went against his principles from a previous life.

    ¡®When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Adaptability is the greatest survival skill,¡¯ Xu Qian told himself.

    When Zhang Xian knew Yang Zhenzhen had confessed, there was little he could do but plead guilty.

    Xu Qian brought the records of both ounts to the inner hall.

    Magistrate Zhu had a cup in his left hand while his right hand held a scroll. He ced both items down when Xu Qian walked in. ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Xu Qian ced the two written records on his table. ¡°Fortune is with us.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu took the papers and read the ounts. When he was done, his palm hit the table as he shouted, ¡°Bastards! Bastards!¡±

    He was disgusted by the actsmitted by the stepmother and stepson.

    Once the rage simmered, he turned to look at Xu Qian. He was very impressed by the young man¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Ningyan, your good deed will be remembered. Good job.¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to your great influence. I learned a lot here,¡± Xu Qian said in his sincerest tone.

    The glee on Magistrate Zhu¡¯s face was in.

    ¡­

    When the session ended, Constable Wang indicated he wanted to treat the constables from the swift ss to drinks.

    The prices in that era were rtively stable and one silver mace was able to fetch a banquet-worth of food in arge tavern.

    The ster performance Xu Qian had put on¡ªthe case-cracking logic and unique interrogation method¡ªmade him the star of the night. Even Constable Wang asked for pointers in the examination process.

    ¡°The woman was weak-hearted and easily cracked. It really isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Xu Qian knew better than to self-praise but his colleagues were amazed by his work. It was as if Xu Qian had opened their minds to a new world.

    There was much enthusiasm in their toasts to Xu Qian.

    After three rounds of drinks, the topic eventually strayed to the yhouse and brothels.

    Constable Wang took the spotlight. He patted Xu Qian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Ningyan, let¡¯s take you to the yhouse for some fun today.¡±

    The other constables exchanged knowing nces¡ªeveryone knew Xu Qian was a virgin.

    ¡°Are you paying?¡±

    ¡°No way, it costs a few silver maces,¡± Constable Wang said.

    ...

    ¡®If he¡¯s not paying¡­¡¯ Xu Qian replied, ¡°Then I¡¯m not the type of guy you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Losing his virginity would mean Xu Qian would never master his Qi.

    The mention of the pleasure house and yhouse brought forth some of the host¡¯s memories. Xu Qian parsed through the information and concluded:

    The yhouses were considered whorehouses that catered to themon folk. The pleasure houses were more esteemed establishments frequented by merchants and high-ranking officials. The ss distinction was obvious.

    The pleasure houses were also closely rted to the Entertainment School.

    ¡°The women from the Entertainment School are absolutely beautiful, their skin so delicate and supple. A disgraced official would see the women of his family thrown into the Entertainment School,¡± Constable Wang said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to the pleasure house once with the county magistrate. I was lucky to see Lady Fuxiang, she was absolutely¡­¡± Constable Wang trailed off as his mind wandered.

    Little Li asked, ¡°Who is Lady Fuxiang? Did you have a go with her?¡±

    ¡°She is the Queen of Flowers, the best of the Entertainment School. I would have if she was avable that day.¡± Constable Wang boasted.

    Xu Qian was curious. ¡°How much a night?¡±

    ¡°30 silver taels.¡±

    ...

    Xu Qian tossed some peanuts at Constable Wang and said, ¡°Have some nuts, I think you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    30 silver taels could fetch a man multiple young women straight to his doorsteps. Humans loved to drive up the price of everything¡ªa bad habit that wouldst millennia.

    Xu Qian concluded he would only pay such a price for ay if he had lost his mind.

 Chapter 16

    Xu Qian¡¯s Diary

    [Today is the 31st day of the 10th month and 37th year¡­ The timekeeping system is confusing. I would be so confused without the host¡¯s memories. Based on my calction, this is the year of the rat. 18 October of the Gregorian calendar will be the day I begin my diary, though how long will I keep up the habit?

    [My uncle is right, I should change my lifestyle. In this dog-eat-dog society, it¡¯s best to avoid the top of the socialdder. Many high-ranking officials have had their possessions confiscated due to political power ys. My research says the middle ss is the mostfortable. You get to enjoy material wealth without the high-level politicking. Some small bribes never hurt anyone, it was how the middle ss made do.

    [On another note, I found a mace of silver today at the markets.]

    [19 October, cloudy day. I need to earn money. In this world, gold is more reliable than silver. Although merchants have no official positions, it is a small price to pay for money. I n to resign in a few days. A constable¡¯s monthly pay of two silver taels and one stone of grain was too little. At this rate, I will never get to sleep with the Queen of Flowers.]

    [20 October, sunny day. I have decided to wait until I have a stable ie from my business before resigning. Today I witnessed a few constables make use of the warrants to extort money from the merchants, it makes me wary but I understand it is a societal norm. A younger me would have rushed forward and berated the constables but life has dulled my sense of righteousness. It is important to stay silent when you can¡¯t change things. Side note: I found a silver mace in the courts.]

    [21 October, sunny day. Constable Wang brought me to the yhouse. The ce has a variety of performances in addition to the sexual services. It is a shame I have to hold onto my virginity for the sake of advancing my martial arts rank.

    [We spent half a day in the yhouse. I saw none that could trump my aunt. Her natural beauty and endowment coupled with her proper manners made her a ss above. The women in the yhouse are too frivolous and tainted. Lingyue and my aunt are quite the specimen.

    [Also, I found a silver mace at the yhouse, enough to cover my food and entertainment¡­ Luck has been on my side recently.]

    [22 October. Spent my time enjoying melodies in the yhouse.]

    [23 October. Went to the yhouse for their songs.]

    [24 October. Went to the yhouse again. Constable Wang asked why I was so happy. The fairdies make me happy.]

    [25 October. Xu Qian, get a hold of yourself. Have you forgotten your goal? Set a small target: earn 100 million.]

    [26 October. Spent time in the yhouse.]

    [27 October. Visited the yhouse. I didn¡¯t find any silver but I gave money to one of the girls. I should stop visiting ces like this.]

    [28 October. This world has gunpowder and guns. They even have soap that works miraculously well so there goes my n to sell soaps. I hate the alchemists. Oh, ss! I can make ss that¡¯s useful. That¡¯ll amaze the people.]

    [29 October. They already have ss. I¡¯ll have to think of something else. Today I found my uncle¡¯s private stash and helped myself to a silver mace.]

    [30 October. Paid a visit to the yhouse.]

    [31 October. I thought of a money-making tactic today. Dafeng has a rich literary culture. If I can improve the paper quality, it¡¯ll make me rich. Then, I¡¯ll be able to afford the best food and women. Let me recall the process of paper production¡­

    [Nevermind, let¡¯s pass on paper. I have a better idea, cement. Theposition of cement is calcium carbonate, silicon dioxide, aluminium oxide and iron oxide. With the right protocol and appropriate ratio, thesepounds will form cement. Good. Today I picked up another silver mace in the markets. The frequency of me picking up money from the ground is making me suspicious.]

    [2 November. The cement n failed¡ªtheory and practical are vastly different. This is the real world.]

    [3 November. Used up all my savings so I went to my uncle. He had no money to lend me. When Xu Xinnian found out I was in need of money, he gave me five silver taels but not before expressing his disapproval and mocking me. Beyond the ego and his sharp tongue, Xu Xinnian is quite a stand-up guy. I replied with a quote, ¡°If I, Xu Xinnian, was not born, Dafeng would have been in eternal darkness!¡± My cousin left embarrassed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re sworn brothers, I would have thought you were the main female protagonist.]

    [5 November. Today I went with the constables to the teahouse to fish for suspects. It was the first time I¡¯ve listened to a storyteller. Then, the thought urred to me¡ªwhat if I wrote down the famous novels that woulde to be in the future. I will earn so much money. What a great n. Another silver mace found today, enough to pay for my trip to the yhouse tomorrow.]

    [7 November. What an idealist. The novels are a few million words each and I¡¯m supposed to write them down by hand with a brush. Of course, I could produce a charcoal pen but do I even remember the stories? It¡¯s been days and I still have no concrete ns. My head feels like exploding.]

    [8 November, rainy day. The rain reflects my mood. I have bits and pieces of knowledge but how do I turn them into money? When I think deeper, I realize Ick many skills. Now I have truly witnessed the failings of examination-oriented education.

    [I met my uncle today and he spoke a lot about the courts. He mentioned he had heard of my deeds in the county courts. From his stories, I realized this world is worse than I imagined. Corrupt officials run amok while those who take petty bribes are deemed good. An honest official is rarer than a virgin in the yhouse.]

    [9 November, cloudy day. Why hasn¡¯t Lady Caiwei from the Imperial Astronomers visited me? Didn¡¯t she want to learn the legendary alchemy that could turn salt into silver? Thedy is as pretty as Lingyue¡ªa cute, oval-shaped head and big, captivating eyes. With my experience in courting women, I may stand a chance with her. I just don¡¯t want to be discarded by society, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not a disciple of the Imperial Astronomers. All I want is love. Come find me, I¡¯m running out of hope.]

    [10 November. I was unwilling to let go of the novel-writing n so I told my sisters the story of the Butterfly Lovers. Many scenes and details were missing due to my bad memory but the gist of the story was enough to make Lingyue tear up. Lingyin was unaffected so I punched her and she cried. At her age, I believe it is appropriate for her to experience some bullying.]

    [11 November. I went drinking with Executive Li. Tipsy, he said the Northern King¡¯s daughter was the most beautiful woman in the realm. I asked him how beautiful she was but he couldn¡¯t give a description as he heard it from the county magistrate.

    [After work, I went home and asked my uncle. An odd expression crossed his face and with his limited vocabry, he attempted to describe the princess. The gist was, ¡°F*cking huge t*ts.¡± Now, my curiosity is piqued. I can¡¯t wait to meet this princess.]

    [12 November. To this date, I have aplished nothing. I am a disgrace to the country and time travelers.]

    [13 November. Today marks my one-month stay in this world. My sry came in. I have decided to focus on my work, the business can be a side project¡­]

    [14 November. Visited the yhouse.]

 Chapter 17

    Calling Out The Aunt

    Whoosh!

    Xu Qian hurled a diamond-shaped stealth weapon from the roof with little care. He was in the inner courtyard of the house.

    The weapon found its target¡ªthe wooden stake 20 steps away.

    It was not skill Xu Qian had but luck.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with my body,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    He was too fortunate. For a whole month, he had been finding silver maces left and right, amounting to more than half of his monthly sry.

    The money could feed an ordinary family of three for a month. If they were especially thrifty, it couldst three months.

    It was unusual to find maces of silver everywhere he went. It could not be pure luck.

    Xu Qian knew something odd was at y.

    ¡°System? Come on out, stop ying hide and seek,¡± he called out into the empty air.

    There was no response.

    In the past month, he had tried countless times to wake the System.

    The silence only confirmed the absence of a System.

    What was the exnation for the extraordinary luck?

    In his past life, he had spent a decent amount of money on lottery tickets but never won anything. Who knew his luck would change for the better? He wondered if the luck came at the expense of his life.

    Xu Qian was sure the host did not have such luck. If he did, his aunt would not have picked on him. The exceptional luck would have granted him a blessed childhood.

    The family would have relied on his silver-attracting ability and forgo work.

    ¡°An unexined gift makes one suspicious. Guess I¡¯ll just have to watch my steps.¡± Xu Qian sighed.

    It was a rest day. Xu Qian leaped over a wall his height and entered his uncle¡¯s house for breakfast.

    The ce Xu Qian was living in was originally upied by the Xu family¡¯s old housekeeper. One wall separated it from the manor proper.

    After the housekeeper passed away, the ce had been vacant until Xu Qian took up residency as a result of an argument with his aunt.

    The host was a stubborn man. He made his own meals every day though sometimes his uncle woulde over with some wine and food.

    Xu Qian did not share the same principles as the host. Sleep was more important than preparing breakfast and eating out would cost a significant amount of money.

    His money was reserved for the yhouse¡ªthe enchanting melodies coupled with thinly-veiled women swaying their hips.

    ¡­

    Inside the hall, Li Ru was dressed in a deep red, wide-sleeved robe. When she saw Xu Qian enter, she pursed her lips and proceeded to eat her porridge.

    She did not hail from a prestigious family¡ªher father had passed the county-level imperial examination, earning the title of a schr. Li Ru picked up behaviors from her father and learned to be diplomatic. Her family was recently saved by the unlucky nephew so she held back her caustic remarks. The nephew had grown into a man of some worth so she turned a blind eye to his presence.

    Xu Lingyin was standing by a round stool. Her breakfast was ced atop the stool: three meat buns, two breadsticks, a side dish and a bowl of porridge.

    ¡°Brot¡ª¡± she greeted incoherently with a stuffed mouth.

    Xu Qian nced around and asked, ¡°Where is Cijiu?¡±

    Cijiu was Xu Xinnian¡¯s courtesy name.

    Xu Pingzhi offered the answer. ¡°He¡¯s locked up in his room writing a poem.¡±

    Xu Qian took a seat. Lu Er served him a bowl of porridge, six meat buns, a te of pickled radish and a bowl of soft bean curd.

    A martial artist at maximum refinement had arge appetite.

    Once the martial artist reaches the Qi stage, his appetite would return to normal like Xu Pingzhi¡¯s.

    Xu Qian was only half full. He nced at the little bean and said, ¡°Lingyin, can you give me one of the meat buns?¡±

    Everyone at the table observed their exchange. The youngest daughter of the family cared only about food¡ªshe would fight anyone who tried to steal from her te.

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Lingyin stretched her arms wide and guarded her food like an eagle would her chicks.

    ¡°Come now, I will give you something in return.¡± Xu Qian took one of his meat buns and ced it on her te.

    He pointed at her te of meat buns and said, ¡°We both have a share of these meat buns, right?¡±

    Xu Lingyin scratched her head.

    ¡°We¡¯ll split them equally, yes?¡±

    Xu Lingyin angled her head as she processed the logic, then she nodded.

    ¡°You get two buns and I get two buns. Then, I¡¯ll give you half a breadstick. Isn¡¯t that great for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Lingyin waspletely swayed by his words. She smiled happily as if she had won the jackpot.

    Xu Lingyue was speechless.

    Xu Pingzhi gave his nephew a knowing look.

    Li Ru watched in horror and said, ¡°How did I birth a daughter this stupid? My goodness!¡±

    Xu Lingyin was aggrieved. She had gotten half a breadstick more but her mother was mad.

    At that moment, Xu Xinnian walked in with unfocused eyes. He was mumbling under his breath when he sat down at the table, deep in thought.

    Li Ru sighed at her youngest and turned to her favorite son who had a bright future ahead.

    ¡°Little Nian, why are you busying yourself with poetry all of a sudden? One should always y to one¡¯s strengths, take the rumors with a pinch of salt.¡±

    Xu Xinnian¡¯s strength was in essays on contemporary affairs while his weakness was in poetry.

    ¡°Cijiu, when will you break through and achieve the eighth-ranked Confucianism, cultivation?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    ...

    Xu Xinnian was on the path of Confucianism. The White Deer Academy was founded 1,200 years ago by the very first disciples of Confucius.

    Getting into the academy was every schr¡¯s dream.

    Other than the credible foundation and longstanding history, the White Deer Academy was also a ce where one could cultivate the ways of Confucianism.

    The ninth-rank Confucianism was enlightenment.

    It boosted a person¡¯s memory skill and learning abilities but was useless in a fight.

    Xu Xinnian shook his head. ¡°No progress as of now. My mentor says it requires self-awakening.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you can look into the enlightenment. How does one cultivate enlightenment?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    Xu Xinnian recalled his past. ¡°Familiarize yourself with the scripture until you know it by heart. Be one with the scripture, then you will have enlightenment.¡±

    Know the scripture by heart and be one with the scripture¡­ The former required an inordinate amount of time while thetter was subjective. Xu Qian nodded wisely.

    It was simr to the martial artist¡¯s refinement stage which involved many years of mental and physical training.

    ¡°Do you need to train your body to reach the next rank?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    ...

    Xu Xinnian thought for a moment and said, ¡°A cultivated Confucian would have no fear in his heart. Every word and action will motivate and encourage others. I¡¯m trying to use the techniques to discourage people from going into the cultivator¡¯s path.¡±

    ¡°Any sess?¡±

    Xu Xinnian pretended as if he did not hear Xu Qian and turned to his mother. ¡°One of the elders in the academy has taken up an official post in Qingzhou. It is a long journey and the students want to send him off tomorrow with poetry.¡±

    A frown appeared on Xu Xinnian¡¯s face. ¡°I haven¡¯tposed my poem.¡±

    Xu Lingyue said softly, ¡°You have no talent for poetry.¡±

    Li Ru red at her daughter. ¡°Your brother is a talented man who knows the way of poetry. He just prioritized other things.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi scratched his head and said, ¡°Juste up with a few sentences. The ones you recited that day when we found you were good.¡±

    Xu Qian sniggered.

    Xu Xinnian scowled and quickly changed the topic. ¡°The elder is a well-known Confucian schr who excels in poetry. The students sending him off are also disciples of poets. I want to pay my respects and try to make connections. Having a good rtionship with this elder will be beneficial.¡±

    Good. Xu Xinnian was finally getting off his high horse.

    He was always an arrogant prude who looked down on friendships. He believed in the sayings like, ¡®A schr¡¯s friendship is as insipid as water¡¯ and ¡®A schr makes acquaintances but notpanions¡¯.

    After the hardships the family went through, Xu Xinnian realized the importance of knowing people.

    As his elder brother and cousin, Xu Qian was grateful for the change.

    The person must be a big-shot if Xu Xinnian was trying so hard to make a good impression. Li Ru tried to help. ¡°What is considered good poetry?¡±

    Xu Xinnian replied in mild frustration, ¡°A good essayes naturally on the rare asion to those who are highly skilled, the same applies to poetry.¡±

    Then, he continued, ¡°If I had known this elder from the literary circles, perhaps our family wouldn¡¯t have been sent to jail.¡±

    Li Ru¡¯s face was scrunched up in sadness. She cared the most for her son¡¯s future.

    A true established Confucian schr would have a strong, morally-upright character¡ªsilvers and gifts meant little. To get into their social circle, one had to prove their worth.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°You¡¯re like your maternal grandfather. He too knew how to write essays but not poetry.¡±

    Li Ru shot her husband a challenging stare. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s my father¡¯s fault? My family is the reason Xinnian passed the provincial exam, he takes after me. Lingyin takes after you, she still shows no initiative for anything.¡±

    Xu Xinnian and Xu Lingyue had their mother¡¯s enviable looks while Xu Lingyin took after their father. The little bean was adorable in a naive way.

    Xu Pingzhi was speechless.

    Xu Qian could not stand by and allow his aunt bully his uncle. ¡°I disagree. Based on your words, you¡¯re saying the Xu family has the dumb gene?¡±

    Li Ru did not understand what gene meant but she chuckled. ¡°Well, if you had an aptitude for studying, you wouldn¡¯t be a martial artist today.¡±

    ¡®If this elder in the academy caught Xu Xinnian¡¯s attention, he must be someone noteworthy. His connections are also my connections. I should lend a helping hand.¡¯ An idea entered Xi Qian¡¯s mind. He flipped through his memories for the poems he learned in school¡ªthere must be one dedicated to separation.

    ¡°Poetry-writing? Alright, I¡¯ll have you know every single Xu family member is a talent.¡± Xu Qian bit down on a meat bun.

    He wondered if the poem he had in mind would be too good. After all, a poem that would turn up in a textbook centuriester must be exceptional.

 Chapter 18

    Shopping With The Sisters

    The core principle of poetry was the usage of level and oblique tones.

    As long as the same principle applied, Xu Qian¡¯s nine years of education from the future would give him an edge.

    Xu Xinnian nced at Xu Qian and raised his chin. ¡°A bird in the sky, a worm on the ground, the bird swooped down, the worm flew up.¡±

    Xu Lingyue covered her mouth as she giggled. Xu Qian red at her and she looked down, her cheeks pink.

    ¡®I want to punch him for spitting such poison¡­¡¯ Xu Qian gritted his teeth. The poem was written by the host when he was ten years old. That year, his aunt¡¯s father hade to teach the children the basics of literature.

    The topic of poetry was touched upon and thus the ridiculous poem was born.

    Li Ru said mockingly, ¡°Ningyan, not that I want to look down on you but the Xu family only birthed one schr and that is Little Nian. You and your uncle¡¯s penmanship can be equated to a squiggly worm. You want to craft a poem when you can¡¯t produce a legible writing?¡±

    She pursed her lips and rolled her eyes as a noblewoman would.

    Xu Pingzhi coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ningyan, let¡¯s not interfere with the schr¡¯s affairs. Today is an off day, let¡¯s train in the courtyard.¡±

    His words were a discouragement to Xu Qian, effectively telling him to stay out of the schr¡¯s business lest he embarrassed his uncle.

    Xu Qian said nonchntly, ¡°Thousand miles of yellow clouds darken the day.¡±

    His aunt rolled her eyes and ate her porridge.

    His uncle wiped away the stains on his youngest daughter¡¯s lips.

    Xu Xinnian frowned. A single sentence was not poetry but he was surprised Xu Qian coulde up with such a proper

    seven-character sentence

    .

    ¡°The north wind stirs the geese and snow.¡±

    The line evoked a strong imagery in Xu Xinnian¡¯s mind. He was stunned.

    Xu Lingyue raised her head. Her soulful eyes were transfixed on her cousin.

    Xu Qian picked up his bowl of porridge and kept his lips sealed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the continuation?¡± Xu Xinnian asked. This was akin to a storyteller stopping at the climax of the story, a cliffhanger for everyone at the teahouse. Tune in for the next episode to know more.

    It was incredibly frustrating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how topose poems.¡± Xu Qian threw a fleeting look at his aunt. She was a dignified woman with no intentions of apologizing.

    Li Ru¡¯s animated eyes widened as she turned to Xu Xinnian and asked, ¡°Is the poem good?¡±

    Xu Lingyue replied softly, ¡°It has an artistic ir to it.¡±

    She had limited ess to education but she could tell the poem was superb.

    Xu Pingzhi was surprised by his children¡¯s responses. He turned to look at Xu Qian with a glint of hope and expectation in his eye.

    Xu Qian chewed on his breadstick and effortlessly recited thest two lines of the poem. ¡°Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm.¡±

    The chopsticks in Xu Xinnian¡¯s hand fell onto the table.

    He repeated the lines and felt himself being enchanted by the poem¡¯s meaning.

    Xu Lingyue shuddered as goosebumps appeared on the back of her hand.

    Xu Pingzhi bit his lip and said, ¡°Man, the poem gave me the chills.¡±

    Li Ru was in concordance with her husband but a part of her still disapproved of Xu Qian.

    Poetry could elicit a reaction even in those outside the craft. One did not need to know about the level and oblique tones to appreciate the beauty of a poem that had been passed on for centuries.

    Xu Qian understood their wonderment as he was once simrly taken aback by the rich poetry that filled hisnguage textbook.

    ¡°Thousand miles of yellow clouds darken the day. The north wind stirs the geese and snow. Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm.¡±

    Xu Xinnian rose from his seat as a red blush colored his cheeks. The color made the handsome young man look charming.

    The poem was exceptional!

    Although poetry was not his strong suit, as a schr, one was inclined to drink and wax poetic with other schrs. Good poetry would get them hammering a beat and rhythm as they sang passionately.

    ¡°Wh-When did you learn topose poems?¡± Xu Xinnian stared at Xu Qian with bright, curious eyes.

    Xu Qian chuckled and said, ¡°I never said I couldn¡¯t. The poem from ten years ago cannot represent my skills today. I¡¯ve always had talent for poetry but I never showcased it.¡±

    ¡°So Ningyan was schr material. If I had known, I would have sent you to study and Cijiu to martial arts lessons,¡± Xu Pingzhi said with a grin.

    His wife was unhappy with the situation but could not think of any smart retorts.

    ¡®No, if that had happened, none of us would have seeded in life.¡¯ Xu Qian knew the host was a horrible student who would rather do hardbor.

    Xu Xinnian also had no talent for martial arts. He was a delicate and frail boy who would not be able to handle the strenuous physical training that asionally even involved weapons.

    ¡°Well, Ningyan wrote this poem. Cijiu, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle up with your own. Copying is not a schr¡¯s way,¡± Xu Pingzhi said.

    Xu Xinnian let out a huff, annoyed that his father thought he would giarize. He turned to Xu Qian and said, ¡°Can I borrow your poem? I will name you as the poet.¡±

    ¡®More like the giarizer.¡¯ Xu Qian nodded. ¡°Go on, show it off.¡±

    A schr¡¯s work had to be witnessed and acknowledged by others.

    Xu Qian had intended for Xu Xinnian to use the poem to impress the Confucian elder. He cared not about who gets the writing credits.

    Xu Qian was not a schr so the poem was not useful to him. It was also why he did not use his literature knowledge for the past month.

    His working environment was not suited for poetry.

    He spent his day with a bunch of sword-wielding, gun-toting constables. Reciting poems to them was useless, he might as well teach them to sing ¡®The Lasso Boy¡¯.

    ¡°The title of the poem?¡± Xu Xinnian asked.

    ...

    Xu Qian froze. He had forgotten the title. ¡°This poem is from my heart and has no name. Just speak it as such.¡±

    ¡­

    When breakfast was over, Xu Xinnian came out from the backyard with his father¡¯s favorite horse and rushed off for the farewell. Uncle and nephew engaged in sparring in the courtyard.

    ¡°Good. Your moves have improved. The next step would be Qi training. Qi requires the heavens and earth to interact for its birth.¡± Xu Pingzhi took the towel offered by the servant and wiped his sweat. ¡°Besides a herbal bath, you¡¯ll have to find someone with seventh-rank divinity to open Heaven¡¯s Gate. Else, you will never be able to unlock your Qi.¡±

    Divinity was the seventh rank in the path of a martial artist.

    Xu Qian wiped his forehead and asked, ¡°Uncle, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, my sacrifice and merit earned me a favor from the army¡¯s expert who opened the Heaven¡¯s Gate, allowing me to enter the realm of Qi. A year after the battle, I had Xinnian,¡± Xu Pingzhi sighed. ¡°The world today is peaceful, hence there¡¯ll be less chance for you to prove your worth. How will you achieve Qi training? Will you not marry and build a family? Ningyan, I¡¯m getting old. My only wish is to see you married with children, only then will I be able to face yourte father.¡±

    ¡°One step at a time, uncle,¡± Xu Qian replied half-heartedly.

    Other than earning merit and proving his worth, money was also a viable option.

    The herbs and the expert could be bought with money.

    The imperial courts had strict control over the numbers of martial artists as they could use their skills for crime. Thews dictate the seventh-ranked divinity experts were not allowed to open the Heaven¡¯s Gate for any random person. They had to report to the courts even if they were doing it for their son.

    ...

    However, the moral fabric of Dafeng was thin at that time. Corruption was rampant among the officials and the imperial courts¡¯ power wanes with each passing day. While no one dared to break thew in broad daylight, several experts offered their services in the ck market.

    Xu Qian just had to make enough money¡ªthe silvers would be equivalent to a meritorious deed.

    Otherwise, he would forever be stuck in the refinement state while his penis wilted away.

    His aunt brought her daughters over. They stood under the roof of the corridor. ¡°The sun is out today, why don¡¯t you take Lingyin and Lingyue out to the markets?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi frowned. ¡°I have something on.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t today a rest day?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting some colleagues soon. How about Ningyan take them out?¡±

    The daughters of families with a literary reputation were closely guarded and not allowed to roam as they pleased.

    The Xu family was a martial arts family, therefore the sisters¡¯ upbringing was not as strict.

    Xu Qian turned around and met the clear and bright eyes of his teenage cousin. Appearance-wise, Xu Lingyue had surpassed her mother and more. She chewed her lip and looked away shyly.

    He nodded and said, ¡°I have nothing on anyways.¡±

    ¡®I once brought a 16-year-old girl out shopping in my previous life. I was in my prime at the age of 18. Of course, the girl in my memories is notparable to Xu Lingyue.¡¯ <li>A seven-character quatrain is a form of poetry.</li>

 Chapter 19

    A Farewell Poem

    In the countryside of Jingzhao City, there stood a pavilion named the Sheep¡¯s Pavilion.

    A few borative carriages were parked beside the pavilion. The winds were cold and harsh in the countryside. The distant mountains were swathes of brown against the blue sky.

    The sun was high in the sky, providing the much-needed warmth in the early winter days.

    Ziyang¡¯s Layman of the White Deer Academy was leaving the city for an official post.

    It was great news for the academy¡ªespecially when it had been losing clout in the courts.

    The mentors drummed out a rhythm and sang while the students danced merrily. The air was filled with excitement as each and everyone looked forward to a day they would be on the receiving end of such a celebration.

    In the pavilion sat three elders who were drinking tea. The man with a long, white beard dressed in a purple robe was the guest of honor.

    The man was Yang Gong¡ªcourtesy name, Ziqian, art name, Ziyang¡¯s Layman. In Yuanjing Year 14, he was the top scorer in the imperial examination. However, he retired from his post just after one year of service and went back to the White Deer Academy. He spent 22 years there learning and teaching¡ªhe had students from all over the world and became an established Confucian schr.

    Nevertheless, he should have had a better future. Not long after he entered the political arena, he suddenly departed from the courts. There had been many rumors when that happened. Some said he offended the Emperor, and thus was ejected from the courts.

    Others said he offended the Grand Secretary of that time who was known for using cruel tactics, therefore he packed up and left.

    Regardless of what happened in the past, Yang Gong was back in the courts after 22 years. He was elected as Qingzhou¡¯s provincial administrationmissioner.

    He was a high-ranking official of the border.

    The two other men beside him were also noteworthy. They were well-known even beyond the White Deer Academy and their fame was on par with Ziyang¡¯s Layman.

    Li Mubai was the man with the goatee in a grey robe. He once had the art name, Chess Master. Five years ago, he lost a three-round chess game with Wei Yuan and flipped the chess table. Since then, he no longer yed chess.

    The one in a blue robe was Zhang Zhen¡ªa military strategist. He was the author of the Six Swords of War, apulsory reading for Dafeng¡¯s military officials.

    He was the only military strategist in Dafeng who could stand toe-to-toe with Wei Yuan.

    Outside the pavilion stood a group of students who were there for the send-off. They were the cream of the crop that was the White Deer Academy.

    Xu Xinnian was among them.

    ¡°Mentor Ziyang is finally given an administration role. If we can impress him, surely it¡¯ll be good for our future in the courts.¡± A friendly peer asked, ¡°Cijiu, have you prepared a poem?¡±

    ¡®My brother gave me a poem, technically half a seven-character octave.¡¯ Xu Xinnian stared at the pavilion and said, ¡°I have an iplete draft. Yong Shu, you¡¯ve outdone yourself.¡±

    The seven-character octave had a strict format. The number of characters had to be uniform for all eight sentences. Two sentences formed a line, making four lines in one stanza.

    The poem Xu Qian recited only had two lines, half a stanza. After breakfast, Xu Xinnian had tried to pry the remaining half of the poem from his cousin but the man avoided the topic.

    ¡°No. Knowledge is as vast as the ocean, one has to put in the effort to make a boat, just as how we need to impress our elders for a better future,¡± the friend said. Knowing Xu Xinnian was not well-versed in poetry, he refrained from asking more.

    ¡°Yong Shu is right. Corruption ismon in the courts these days. The low-level officials cooperate with the high-level officials to milk themoners even with the increasing frequency of disasters. To make changes, one has to adapt to the ways.¡± Another student chimed in.

    Yong Shu nodded and turned to Xu Xinnian. ¡°You¡¯ve always looked down on poetry but it is the one thing that canst centuries. Your essays will be forgotten after a decade or two.¡±

    ¡®Poetry is a minor subject. It can¡¯t be used for governance nor can it improve the lives of themon. It is merely a stylistic art form.¡¯ Xu Xinnian swallowed his words as he was about to use said stylistic art form to impress an elder. He gave them an incoherent response.

    Yong Shu was surprised to find no retaliation from Xu Xinnian.

    The national chess yer, Li Mubai, said, ¡°Brother Yang, if you had half their wits, you wouldn¡¯t have wasted 20-odd years of your life.¡±

    Ziyang¡¯s Layman smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s incorrect.¡± The military strategist, Zhang Zhen, said after taking a sip of his tea, ¡°Brother Yang was ambitious and he followed fate¡¯s n.¡±

    At that, Ziyang¡¯s Layman spoke, ¡°In the end, I was pushed out of the courts.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. Those from the Imperial College were always dead-set against the White Deer Academy.¡±

    ¡°The empire is ruined within 200 years because of those power-hungry bastards who only know how to please the top and squash the bottom.¡±

    The statement had to do with an interesting piece of history.

    The source of Confucianism was the sage, Confucius. The White Deer Academy was founded by the sage¡¯s disciple, a proper linkage to Confucius himself.

    200 years ago, due to a power struggle in the courts, the White Deer Academy was hated by the then emperor.

    At that time, the White Deer Academy had a traitor in their midst¡ªording to those who hailed from the White Deer Academy.

    The traitor was once a mentor in the academy and he took this opportunity to set up his own faction. He pleased the then emperor with his n to ¡®stay true to heaven¡¯s wish and exterminate mankind¡¯s sin¡¯. With the emperor¡¯s support, he created the Imperial College and became its first generation schr.

    The Imperial College took over the role of the White Deer Academy as the main delivery organization for the imperial courts.

    Thus, the Confucians have been fighting for legitimacy in the past two centuries.

    Ziyang¡¯s Layman said in a low voice, ¡°My journey to Qingzhou will be the first in many years. I willy the groundwork in the courts and revitalize the academy but I cannot work alone. The academy requires assistance from my peers and the talented young.¡±

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen exchanged a smile. Zhang Zhen scanned the crowd of students. ¡°Does anyone wish to recite poetry for the guest of honor, Ziyang¡¯s Layman?¡±

    ¡°A poetry recital must have a prize, else there is little meaning.¡± Ziyang¡¯s Layman retrieved a purple jade from his waist and said, ¡°The winner will get this piece of jade essory.¡±

    The purple jade was a rare find.

    The students congregating outside the pavilion were enchanted by the jade essory. The essory was blessed with the schr¡¯s luck and wisdom¡ªthe person who received it would undoubtedly be blessed with good luck.

    The gift had another meaning.

    An elder¡¯s personal essory was only given to his juniors and students. Whoever received the purple jade would be considered Yang Gong¡¯s student.

    ¡°I volunteer to recite a poem for Ziyang¡¯s Layman,¡± said a man dressed in a green Confucian shirt. The jade essories glimmered around his waist as he walked out of the crowd. He folded his sleeves in greeting.

    Li Mubai smiled. ¡°This is my student, Zhu Tuizi. He has some poetry skills.¡±

    Ziyang¡¯s Layman smiled and gestured for the student to begin.

    When the student named Zhu Tuizi was done, a satisfied smile was on Ziyang¡¯s Layman¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good,¡± said the military strategist. He refrained from saying anything more as the two other schrs were much better at poetry than him.

    A good start did not guarantee a good end. The subsequent poems were a far cry from good.

    The difference was stark. The poems that came after the first student¡¯s were barely passing the standard.

    ...

    Li Mubai said with a sigh, ¡°Ever since the Imperial College prioritized the writings of the sages, the students have all been clinging tightly onto the essays and scriptures. ¡®Stay true to heaven¡¯s wish and exterminate mankind¡¯s sin.¡¯ Sooner orter, we will descend into a world of shackled and unimaginative poetry. Literature will no longer capture a person¡¯s soul.¡±

    The words were tinged with sadness.

    It was the reason behind the diminishing powers of Confucianism. 200 years ago, the Confucian¡¯s famous quote was, ¡°Buddhism is great, Taoism is great, sorcery is great. Wizardry and witchcraft are amazing too. Well, martial artists are not among the civilized ranks. They can leave with the monsters and non-humankind. Now, I say to all of you seated, you¡¯re all trash!¡±

    Yes, the Confucianism of 200 years earlier was that conceited.

    Fast forward 200 years, every other discipline treated Confucianism as an annoying little sibling.

    The Confucians were understandably unhappy about the turn of events.

    Ziyang¡¯s Laymen sighed. ¡°Let us move on from this topic. Any student who wishes to recite their poem, stand up.¡±

    There was silence.

    Zhu Tuizi stared at the purple jade. At this stage, he was confident it would be his.

    ¡°I have a poem.¡± Xu Xiannian stood and approached the pavilion.

    He had bided his time as he was a low-profile schr who did not wish to upstage his fellow peers. It most definitely had nothing to do with the fact that he and Zhu Tuizi had once engaged in a heated argument.

    ...

 Chapter 20

    Half A Stanza To Surprise The Established Confucian Schr

    The military strategist who was bad at poetry introduced his student. ¡°Xu Cijiu, my student who excels in the art of war. He is a promising schr.¡±

    Zhang Zhen kept his surprise to himself.

    ¡®You¡¯re not a poet, why have you volunteered yourself?¡¯

    Zhu Tuizi had thought the purple jade belonged to him when a student called out. Warily, he sized up thepetition. However, when he saw that it was Xu Xinnian, his confidence rose again.

    Zhu Tuizi only spared Xu Xinnian a nce.

    They were ssmates for years. Although they rarely interacted, they were aware of each other¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.

    Xu Xinnian was skilled inposing essays that discussed contemporary affairs, he also had a good grasp of military strategies. Poetry was not his strong suit.

    The jade essory was Zhu Tuizi¡¯s.

    All eyes fell on Xu Xinnian as he basked in the attention. His eyes were far away, staring into the soft glow of the sun.

    ¡°Thousand miles of yellow clouds darken the day.¡±

    The national chess yer, Li Baimu, stroked his white beard. The simple sentence was meant to set the scene but the words resonated in his chest.

    ¡°The north wind stirs the geese and snow.¡±

    It was almost winter. While snowfall had not begun, it was only a matter of time before the weather changed. There was no hyperbole in that sentence.

    The imagery appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. The setting sun was blocked by a flurry of snow as the north wind roared¡ªthe sky was dotted with flying geese.

    The two sentences painted an image befitting a farewell.

    Zhang Zhen was surprised. In his many years of observing Xu Xinnian, the student showed little aptitude for poetry. These two seven-character sentences must have taken a lot of effort. If the whole poem was of this quality, Xu Xinnian might outperform Zhu Tuizi.

    Among the three established Confucian schrs, Ziyang¡¯s Layman was the most skilled in the art of poetry. He ruminated on the words and felt sorrow in his heart.

    A thousand miles, the sunset, the north wind, the flying geese, the flurry of snow¡­ The setting was one of loneliness and destion.

    The poem sounded as if he was being banished, not promoted¡ªand yet there was a certain charm in its sorrow.

    His past achievements were acknowledged by the courts, therefore he was assigned to Qingzhou. However, would the powers of the Imperial College allow him to grow and prosper in the courts?

    Would they stand by and watch as he built a foundation in the courts for the White Deer Academy?

    An unknown fate awaited him in Qingzhou¡ªthe path ahead was uncertain.

    Then, Xu Xinnian spread his arms apart. His handsome face glowed under the warm rays of the sun, unmarred and delicate.

    With his arms wide open, he looked at Ziyang¡¯s Layman and recited loudly.

    ¡°Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm.¡±

    A hush fell over the pavilion and its surroundings.

    A chill swept through the audience.

    Zhu Tuizi¡¯s head turned stiffly to look at the erect Xu Xinnian.

    ¡°Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm.¡±Li Mubai apuded loudly. ¡°Exceptional!¡±

    The first two sentences evoked sadness, then thest two sentences changed the mood and lifted everyone¡¯s hearts and spirits.

    Zhang Zhen kept his eyes on Xu Xinnian.

    Ziyang¡¯s Layman was still caught up in the beauty of the poem, his heart was moved.

    ¡°A good one, really impressive,¡± he mumbled.

    The military strategist saw that his student did not continue his recital and asked, ¡°What about the next half?¡±

    A smirk tugged at Xu Xinnian¡¯s lips as he replied, ¡°The poem exists in only half a stanza.¡±

    Only half a stanza?

    The schrs were wide-eyed at the statement. This man performed a half-written poem?

    ¡°No matter, no matter. Half a stanza was sufficiently impressive,¡± Ziyang¡¯s Layman said calmly. He wore a cheery smile as he asked, ¡°Xu Cijiu, does this poem have a name?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Xu Xinnian maintained his proud demeanor in hopes to avoid their questions. His reluctance to borate would discourage further questions.

    The smile on Ziyang¡¯s Layman¡¯s face widened. ¡°No rush. This poem was meant for my farewell, right?¡±

    Xu Xinnian nodded.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I name it for you?¡±

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen realized what he was doing and frowned as if they both tasted a lemon slice.

    ¡°How about ¡®Yang Gong¡¯s Farewell To Qingzhou At The Sheep¡¯s Pavilion¡¯?¡± The elder looked expectantly at Xu Xinnian.

    ¡°Satisfactory!¡± Xu Xinnian called out. Noticing hisck of respect, he added. ¡°As you please.¡±

    The two elders beside Ziyang¡¯s Layman made sounds of disapproval.

    ¡°Shameless thief.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ¡°It is fate.¡± Ziyang¡¯s Laymanughed heartily as he bowed at them with his hands folded.

    In an era where poetry was a dying art, this poem would be revolutionary. It would be sung by every student and schr of the realm.

    The name of Ziyang¡¯s Layman was bound to the poem¡¯s title, and thus would be known throughout thends.

    If the poem survived the ages, his name would also be passed down generations and generations.

    The quality of the poem made it highly likely to be well-received by all.

    ...

    The two elders had called him shameless because Xu Xinnian was presenting this poem as a gift to a mentor. Technically, a courtesy name or art name should be used instead of a given name in the poem title. A given name should only be used in poems about one¡¯s peers and close friends.

    Evidently, the man was too caught up with fame to feel the shame.

    What was every schr¡¯s dream? To cultivate oneself and bring peace to the empire? No, that was an ideal.

    Throughout the ages, every schr¡¯s biggest dream was to have their name carved into history.

    The two elders were incredibly jealous.

    As Xu Xinnian¡¯s mentor, Zhang Zhen had some doubts about the author of the poem but he stayed silent. He was happy for his student to receive praise from Ziyang¡¯s Layman.

    As the three elders discussed, Xu Xinnian coughed to get their attention. ¡°Respectfully, I must dere that the poem is not my work.¡±

    The discussion stopped.

    The three esteemed schrs wore different expressions¡ªsurprise, shock and understanding.

    Li Mubai was surprised.

    Ziyang¡¯s Layman had thergest reaction. He took two steps forward and asked, ¡°Who is the author? Is he from our academy? Is he here?¡±

    ...

    He looked past Xu Xinnian as he scanned the crowd.

    Xu Xinnian lifted his chin and said proudly, ¡°It is my elder brother.¡±

    A chatter began among the student body.

    ¡°Xu Cijiu¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°Where does he study? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±

    ¡°If I remembered correctly, Xu Cijiu is the eldest of his family.¡±

    ¡°Cijiu, what is your brother¡¯s name? Who is his mentor? Tell us. A poet of this caliber yet unknown to the academy?¡±

    The students were eager to hear about this mysterious poet.

    The three elders watched Xu Xinnian.

    ¡®Ah crap, I¡¯ve been badly influenced by my father¡¯s impulsiveness. I shouldn¡¯t have revealed the existence of my impulsive brother.¡¯ The eagerness in the students¡¯ eyes made Xu Xinnian rethink his decision.

    To be a schr was to be the top of society, as shown by the haughty Xu Xinnian.

    Those from the White Deer Academy were no exceptions.

    If Xu Qian was a schr, these people would sing praises andudation. Revealing the poet was a constable would give rise to a negative reaction.

    If a lowly constable could write such an exemry seven-character poem, what of the schrs?

    Xu Xinnian pushed through with his exnation. ¡°My brother¡­ He studies the scriptures at home and doesn¡¯t attend the White Deer Academy or the Imperial College. He is a simple man who doesn¡¯t want fame and prefers to be left alone to his works.¡±

    Such dedication was praiseworthy. The White Deer Academy students were pleasantly surprised as a gush of friendship filled their hearts.

    Unsurprisingly, the purple jade was presented to Xu Xinnian. Ziyang¡¯s Layman bid the crowd farewell. In a burst of inspiration, he left them with a line before he entered the decorated carriage.

    ¡°Talents cannot be covered in dust, speak carefully in such times of peace. What do you say?¡±

    The two other elders gave no response. Perhaps they understood but pretended not to. The crowd watched as the carriage ferried Ziyang¡¯s Layman away. After some time, Li Mubai tapped Xu Xinnian on the arm. The two men stepped aside to have a private conversation. ¡°Cijiu, I suddenly have the urge to take in a disciple. If you are free today, can you introduce me to your brother?¡±

    Zhang Zhen appeared and quickly said, ¡°Cijiu, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you and your brother were under my tutge?¡±

    It did not matter if the man wrote any more poems. The main goal was not to let the talent be buried.

    Perhaps the future had a famous poem titled, ¡®My Mentor, Zhang Zhen¡¯.

    Li Mubai argued, ¡°Military strategy is not the main branch of study. Every schr has to start with the scriptures, essayposition and self-cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And chess is a main branch? A mentor who can¡¯t take a loss and has never won against Wei Yuan?¡± Zhang Zhen taunted.

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you old thief. Don¡¯t mention Wei Yuan in my presence. I have always cherished my talents, this student is mine.¡±

    ¡°You old fool, you just want him for his poetry skills.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Watch me strike you down with my noble spirit.¡±

    ¡°As if I can¡¯t do the same.¡±

    Xu Xinnian¡¯s head was heavy.

    The students who stood a distance away were in shock. The two established Confucian schrs were red-faced as they argued¡ªit looked as if a fight was about to break out.

 Chapter 21

    Bullies In The Ancient Times

    At the end of November, the temperature in Jingzhao City dropped below zero. That fact was established when Xu Qian woke up one morning and saw the frozenyer of ice in the water jars out in the courtyard.

    Dafeng¡¯s imperial family was located prominently in the Central ins of ancient China. The weather in Jingzhao City was akin to the temperate monsoon climate regions of modern-day China.

    A winter without heating in these temperate regions would be a difficult affair.

    ¡®It wasmon for people to freeze to death in the winters during this era. It¡¯s simply fate¡¯s doing,¡¯ Xu Qian thought and sighed.

    Hemented his weak grasp of mathematics and chemistry. In this primitive era, he could have contributed to mankind¡¯s advancement and broughtfort to themon folk.

    The sun was high in the sky. The teenage girl held hands with her five-year-old sister as they walked through the rowdy marketce. Bright eyes flitted from left to right as the girls took in their surroundings with smiles on their faces.

    The teenage girl was in a jade silk dress¡ªflowers bloomed romantically across the sleeves.

    The broad sleeves fluttering in the wind made Xu Lingyue look magical.

    Women in traditional clothing rarely appeared in Xu Qian¡¯s mind. The clothing of this era was more conserved than the traditional clothing he was familiar with.

    A thought crossed his mind, ¡®Perhaps I could earn money altering clothes. I¡¯ll make them more attractive.¡¯

    Images of revealing clothing from the future¡ªck pantyhose and garter belts¡ªshed through his mind.

    ¡®Stop! I will be executed for this!¡¯

    The streets were littered with rumbling horse carts that carried loads of produce and supplies. Stalls were set up in rows while people crowded in every nook and corner. It was a ssical depiction of a traditional marketce.

    The past month had changed Xu Lingyue¡¯s opinion about her cousin. She no longer treated him like an outcast.

    Previously, the host had a strong dislike for the siblings and aunt. Pleasant interactions were reserved for his uncle and the youngest sister.

    Xu Lingyue¡¯s calls of ¡®big brother¡¯ had been repeatedly ignored in the past. Therefore, she only nodded in greeting.

    Their rtionship had improved from then but the awkwardness was still present. Hand in hand with her younger sister, Xu Lingyue made sure to keep a distance from Xu Qian.

    The little bean¡¯s attention jumped from one thing to another but her impulsiveness was tamped down by her sister¡¯s strong grip on her hand.

    ¡°Candied fruits, candied fruits!¡± Xu Lingyin pointed at one of the vendors and shouted.

    ¡°Your teeth are rotting,¡± said Xu Lingyue. She tugged her sister away from the vendor.

    The Xu family was going through a tough period. They were hard-pressed for money in the past month so Xu Lingyue had no copper coins to spare for her sister.

    Xu Qian trailed behind the sisters. He watched the elder sister walk with her head held high, full of youth and grace.

    Xu Lingyue was at the cusp of adulthood. She did not possess a woman¡¯s curves but her youthfulness¡ªunique to girls of this age¡ªwas charming in its own way.

    The little bean fought her sister¡¯s grip and turned around. ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Xu Lingyue bit her lip¡ªa frown was forming on her forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any silver on me but give me a moment¡­¡± Xu Qian soothed the young girl. Suddenly, he felt something hard under his sole. He looked down and spotted a broken piece of silver.

    He collected the broken fragment and examined it¡ªit was money.

    In the past month, the rate at which Xu Qian found silver maces was abnormally high.

    Xu Lingyue¡¯s eyes widened.

    He found another piece of silver?

    ¡®Yes. I can go to the yhouse today.¡¯ Xu Qian had not visited the yhouse in two days because he ran out of money.

    Happy with his find, Xu Qian went to the vendor and said, ¡°Give me three candied fruits.¡±

    A broad smile graced the vendor¡¯s tan face as he served them. ¡°There you go. That¡¯ll be six copper coins.¡±

    The silver fragment could not be broken down further so the vendor went to a nearby store to exchange it for some copper coins. He kept six copper coins for himself and the remaining 94 coins were tied up with a thread for Xu Qian.

    Dafeng¡¯s mary system was as follows: one silver tael could be broken into eight maces or 1,000 copper coins. Gold was a luxury item that existed outside the official mary system. Mostmon folk lived their whole life without encountering gold.

    Xu Qian took the copper change and the candied fruits. He bit down on one stick and gave the others to his sisters.

    Xu Lingyue politely received the snack and said, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    She bit down on the candied fruits and savored the sweetness in her mouth. Her eyes crinkled in happiness¡ªa sight that would melt any boy¡¯s heart.

    Xu Qian nodded and looked at the youngest girl. She was also chomping down on her candied fruits.

    ¡°Brother! Is yours sweet?¡± Xu Lingyin mumbled with her cheeks stuffed.

    ¡°You want to have a taste?¡± Xu Qian had an inkling of his sister¡¯s n.

    ¡°You read my mind.¡± Xu Lingyin was surprised her brother knew what she wanted.

    Xu Qian let out a huff and said, ¡°Eating too much candy will give you cavities in your teeth.¡±

    ¡°What are cavities?¡± the little bean asked out of curiosity.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Xu Qian said, ¡°Worms that are plump, white and slithery.¡±

    He nced at Xu Lingyin and found her licking her lips and swallowing her saliva.

    Defeated¡­ Xu Qian folded his hands and presented her his stick of candied fruits.

    Xu Qian followed his sisters through the busy streets of Jingzhao City¡ªhis mind too upied to appreciate the sights passing by.

    ¡®I found another piece of silver. The probability is uncanny.¡¯

    As a police academy graduate, he did not believe in coincidence and luck.

    ¡®Is it rted to the cross over?¡¯

    Before he came to this world, Xu Qian did not remember touching any ancient artifact or being cursed by a mysterious old man.

    ¡®Do I have the golden touch? A silver mace a day, just enough to pay for a visit to the yhouse. Is this fate telling me to spend my days in the yhouse?

    ¡®I should focus on my martial arts training. For now, the extra money is beneficial and I haven¡¯t noticed any downsides.

    ...

    ¡®I¡¯ll observe if there are any changes when I enter the Qi rank. Thus far, I haven¡¯t witnessed the peak of this world¡¯s martial arts. Perhaps when I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯ll be able to uncover the meaning behind my luck.¡¯

    Xu Qian remained cautious of the unexinable luck. If there was a System in ce, he would be less wary.

    ¡­

    Along the street, there was a third-grade pleasure house called Guiyue Tower.

    Xu Qian had extensive knowledge of pleasure houses thanks to Constable Wang. He was also educated and enlightened by his peers.

    The naming convention of the pleasure houses indicated their grades. The first- and second-grade pleasure houses were called courts, houses, or zas.

    The third- and fourth-grade pleasure houses were called rooms, towers, and parlors.

    It was not yet noon but thedies of Guiye Tower were already working. Severaldies in red and green were perched on the second-floor balcony, smiling and waving at the passersby.

    One of thedies in silk waved her colorful handkerchief and called out sultrily, ¡°Dear sir,e join us for a drink.¡±

    Entering a third-grade pleasure house required an entrance fee of two silver maces to cover for drinks. The cheapesty ranged between five to six silver maces while the better ones cost one to two silver taels. Xu Qian felt his pockets and confirmed he was too poor for the pleasure house.

    He only had a few silver taels to his name. Staring at the beautiful women on the second floor, he brandished a poem. ¡°Green-robed and young, I rode my horse gantly across the bridge as the red handkerchiefs danced from the towers above.¡±

    ...

    He was depicting every man¡¯s dream.

    Xu Lingyue said impassively, ¡°Brother, you should use your talents appropriately.¡±

    She recited the poem in her mind and mentally sighed. Perhaps her father was right, her eldest brother was the schr of the family.

    A childish voice said, ¡°Brother, the girls are so pretty.¡±

    Xu Qian replied, ¡°They have to dress well for work.¡±

    ¡°What work?¡±

    ¡°They sell newspapers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Lingyin¡¯s eyes glimmered with curiosity. She stared up at the women on the second floor, unwilling to leave.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Xu Lingyue shrieked. She was upset that her brother was discussing such immoral things with their youngest sister.

    Xu Qian gave her a look. ¡®What are you mad about? Did you get my humor?¡¯

    The group moved on from the pleasure house but was stuck at a meatball shop down the road. Xu Lingyin was rooted on the spot, drunk on the delicious smell of meat.

    Xu Lingyue nced at the shop as saliva filled her mouth. After the missing tax money incident, the Xu family could only afford fish and meat once every three days.

    Her appetite had grown as she was going through a growth spurt¡ªshe especially craved for meat.

    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll buy some for both of you.¡±

    The shop was small but business was good. Xu Qian squeezed through the crowd while the sisters waited on the side.

    ¡°Big brother is a nice person,¡± Xu Lingyin said after gulping down a mouthful of saliva. She turned to look at her sister.

    Xu Lingyue was staring at Xu Qian, a hint of a smile tugged at her lips.

    Soon, Xu Qian was holding three portions of fish balls and meatballs neatly wrapped in greaseproof paper. When he turned around, he saw five followers of a nobleman gathered around Xu Lingyue. There was no physical contact but it seemed like they were taunting her.

    The 16-year-old girl looked like a startled deer. She tried to get away but could not break through the circle of men.

    She was on the brink of breaking down¡ªterror stered on her face.

    The menughed at her misery.

    A short distance away, a young nobleman in an embroidered robe sat above his horse¡ªhe watched the scene attentively.

    Wanting to save her bullied sister, Xu Lingyin ran toward the nobleman. Her assault was a loud, unrestrained shriek.

    ¡°A nuisance.¡± The nobleman raised the horsewhip but thought twice. A cruel glint appeared in his eyes as he tugged on the reins, causing the horse to rear up on its hind legs. The horse was about to crush Xu Lingyin.

    Xu Lingyue let out an ear-shattering scream.

 Chapter 22

    A Lesson For The Young Nobleman

    A ball of rage erupted from Xu Qian¡¯s chest. As the horse reared up on its hind legs, he whipped out the string of copper coins and hurled it at the beast. The attack was quickly followed by lightning footsteps that broke the pavement.

    72 copper coins were scattered in the air around the young nobleman dressed in an embroidered robe.

    The nobleman made no move to dodge the attack. He still had that entertained look on his face.

    One of his followers reacted instead. The man lunged for the young nobleman, and the two men fell onto the ground.

    A portion of the copper coins shot out and sliced the horse. Fresh blood erupted from the wound, coating Xu Lingyin¡¯s face red.

    Ping!

    Xu Qian mmed into the horse with his shoulder.

    The muscr horse was knocked a few meters back. A red streak decorated the green gstone street.

    People hid away to watch the unfolding drama.

    Xu Qian pulled Xu Lingyin into his embrace. He noted the fear on her face and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±

    The little bean¡¯s lips trembled. Then, as if the fog had lifted from her mind, Xu Lingyin sobbed.

    The men abandoned Xu Lingyue and rushed over to the young nobleman.

    Xu Qian took this moment to hand Xu Lingyin over to her sister. He muttered softly, ¡°Get to the Changle County Courts. Sound the gong and tell them I sent you. Get Constable Wang to send someone to Zhu of the Armed Guards on Huangling Street. He¡¯ll look for your father. Go!¡±

    Xu Lingyue locked eyes with Xu Qian for a moment, then she carried her younger sister and ran.

    ¡°How dare you kill my horse?¡± The young nobleman in an embroidered robe waved his hand and his followers surrounded Xu Qian¡ªan evil grin stered on his face.

    Xu Qian thought, ¡®I want to kill you too.¡¯

    The white-hoofed, ck-bodied stallion was a rare find. In the army, only a lieutenant general and above could ride on such a horse.

    Xu Qian had some army knowledge thanks to his uncle and could identify the quality of the horse. In the modern era, the horse would be equivalent to a Lamborghini.

    Those who drove Lamborghinis were the children of the upper echelon¡ªsons of the high-ranking officials in this era. Wealth was not the ultimate symbol of power in the ancient period, status was.

    As if the white-hoofed, ck-bodied stallion was insufficient as a status symbol, the young nobleman wore an extravagant robe with azure and violet embroidery. At his waist was a dragon carved out of white jade and a heavy-looking pouch. From his wardrobe alone, one could tell he was a man with connections.

    No doubt a son of a high-ranking official.

    Xu Qian folded his hands in respect. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Qian, the son of Xu Pingzhi from the Armed Guards. The two girls are my sisters. We did not mean any offense.¡±

    Then, he swallowed his pride and anger. ¡°To save my sister, I killed your horse by mistake. I promise topensate you.¡±

    Xu Qian knew the reason behind the provocation. The young nobleman noticed Xu Lingyue¡¯s unparalleled beauty and wanted to take advantage of an unchaperoned girl¡ªmaybe he even thought of kidnapping her.

    After spending a month in the county courts, he had heard many stories about the young noblemen¡¯s arrogant and barbaric behavior.

    Kidnapping women was not below them, so was putting civilians¡¯ lives on the line.

    To cate themoners, they would make threats and promises. The families who were unwilling to settle would be executed.

    The plebeians were not worth dismissing a high-ranking official of the imperial courts. Hence, the children of said officials were given a free pass in society.

    In the eyes of the courts, their actions were not regarded as a threat to peace.

    One had to be of equal or higher standing to challenge an official¡¯s son.

    Xu Qian barely counted as the second generation of an official. Xu Pingzhi was a seventh-ranked, green-robed official.

    The young nobleman had picked on the children of an official¡ªthe courts would have to take the case into consideration.

    Connections in Jingzhao City ran deep.

    The young nobleman was surprised. ¡°Xu Pingzhi? The one who lost the tax silvers?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qian breathed a sigh of relief.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, the young nobleman¡¯s face darkened. He ordered his men. ¡°Cripple him but let him live.¡±

    ¡®Is this man crazy?¡¯ Xu Qian nearly let out a string of profanities.

    The men were all practicing martial artists¡ªthey each pulled out a dagger.

    In Jingzhao City, a person could not carry a sword if he was not an official wearing the official uniform. The offender would receive 80shes and a fine of 100 silver taels if he did so.

    A group of people brandishing swords would instantly be executed.

    However, thew said nothing about daggers, and the group clearly knew about the loophole.

    The five men were martial artists who had trained inbined assaults.

    Two men rushed forward with their daggers drawn. Xu Qian caught their wrists and was about to strike when another two men came at him from his sides. The man who had pushed the young nobleman off his steed was flying toward Xu Qian with his knee raised.

    Xu Qian was forced to release the men to defend himself.

    Thud!

    The flying knee struck against Xu Qian¡¯s arms. A jolt of pain shot through his body.

    The two men at his side struck out with their daggers. One missed, but the other drew blood from Xu Qian¡¯s waist.

    The young nobleman said with a ghoulish grin, ¡°Sever the tendons in his limbs.¡±

    Xu Qian nced at the nobleman but stayed silent¡ªhe was analyzing the situation.

    ¡®The men are at the refinement stage but none of them are at maximum refinement. I can take them one-on-one. They¡¯re winning because they¡¯ve trained forbined assaults¡­¡¯

    The daggers were back. Xu Qian employed the close-quartersbat techniques from his past life and pretended to be losing steam.

    Whereas in reality, at maximum refinement, his physical energy was boundless. However, he did not want others to know his true strength lest he misses the opportunity.

    The young nobleman was frustrated¡ªhis men still struggled to capture Xu Qian. Standing a distance away, he shouted mockingly, ¡°Kneel, kowtow, and call me your elder. Then, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Xu Qian shouted his response, ¡°Elder, your grandmother tastes good!¡±

    ...

    Angered that his teasing backfired, the young nobleman screamed, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Thunk!

    Xu Qian¡¯s fist shed with the strongest fighter among the five men. Then, Xu Qian pretended he was too weak to fight and staggered backward.

    The other four men noticed his retreat and encircled him.

    At that moment, the stone beneath Xu Qian¡¯s feet cracked. The tension in the muscles of his lower body was released and he shot toward the man on his left. Blood rose to the man¡¯s throat¡ªhis sternum was broken.

    The men were not expecting Xu Qian to hide his abilities, hence they were unprepared when he broke out.

    However, Xu Qian did not escape. He ran straight toward the young nobleman. Fear registered on the young nobleman¡¯s face¡ªXu Qian had one hand around his throat and another in his gut. He had punched the young nobleman.

    The young nobleman was hunched over like a prawn, vomit dripping from his mouth.

    Xu Qian continued the onught until the young nobleman copsed onto the ground, arms hugging his stomach.

    The fire in Xu Qian¡¯s chest slowly diminished and he stopped the violence. He shouted at the approaching men, ¡°Stand still, or else I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    The followers did as they were told.

    ...

    ¡°Good, very good.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The young nobleman raised his head¡ªthere was venom in his eyes.

    Thud!

    Xu Qian stepped on the nobleman¡¯s head, making him cry out in pain. The young nobleman¡¯s face hit the ground and was smeared with his own vomit.

    ¡°Let me teach this nobleman a lesson. Even the ordinary man has a temper, and when angered, bloodshed ensues,¡± Xu Qian warned darkly.

    The two young men locked eyes. At that moment, a group of uniformed constables arrived with a dozen civilian guards.

    Constable Wang was at the head of the group.

    He was furious to hear that Xu Qian was being bullied. However, his face froze when he saw the young nobleman in the embroidered robe. A secondter, he regained his senses and shouted, ¡°Who dares threaten the peace of Changle County? A street fight in the administrative region?¡±

    Xu Qian released the young nobleman when he saw his colleagues had their swords drawn and the men surrounded.

    The young noblemanmanded. ¡°Arrest him! I want him to be cut into pieces.¡±

    Constable Wang pretended to not hear the nobleman¡¯s order and said, ¡°Arrest all of them!¡±

    He yed his role as the uncivilized low-level official¡ªthe young nobleman¡¯s attempts to rify his identity went unattended.

    After a while, the young nobleman gave up trying, choosing to believe the constables were uncultured fools. The group made their way to the Changle County Courts.

    Constable Wang hung back and walked alongside Xu Qian. ¡°You f*cked up. That man isn¡¯t an easy case. Do you have any idea?¡±

    Constable Wang shot Xu Qian a scathing look.

    ¡®Like I had a choice.¡¯ Xu Qian asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you called in my uncle?¡±

    They talked as they walked and the county courts appeared momentster.

 Chapter 23

    An Arrest by the Ministry of Justice

    As Xu Qian stepped into the county courts, he heard a choked sob. ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Xu Lingyue¡ªwho was dressed in a green silk dress¡ªwas crying. Tear tracks marred her face and her eyes were puffy, but she still looked beautiful.

    Xu Lingyin was not with her¡ªshe was possibly being held in one of the side halls.

    Xu Qianposed himself and nodded at Xu Lingyue.

    Magistrate Zhu was seated at the judge¡¯s desk, having been notified of the news beforehand. The bailiffs dragged in the parties involved¡ªthe county magistrate recognized the angry young nobleman.

    Magistrate Zhu rose from his seat in surprise.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nobleman Zhou? How is Assistant Minister Zhou?¡±

    The young nobleman yanked his arm from the bailiff¡¯s grip and dusted the sleeves of his extravagant robe. Ignoring Magistrate Zhu¡¯s question, he pointed at Xu Qian and said, ¡°This man made an attempt on my life while we were walking along the streets. He must be punished.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡± A fake smile was stered on Magistrate Zhu¡¯s face. He turned around and ordered sharply. ¡°Fast-Hands Xu Qian! Get over here!¡±

    Xu Qian stomped over.

    ¡°Bastard! Why did you threaten the son of Assistant Minister Zhou from the Ministry of Revenue? Are you dumb?¡± Magistrate Zhu gave Xu Qian a harsh kick. Then, he smiled at the young nobleman.

    ¡°Nobleman Zhou, this is a dispute between fellow sons of officials. We¡¯re all family. Please have some mercy and forgive this fool for his transgressions.¡±

    Beyond the crowd, Xu Lingyue watched the ongoing trial. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she witnessed her cousin endure the scolding. Red-nosed and puffy-faced, Xu Lingyue still looked prettier than most girls.

    ¡®An assistant minister¡¯s son¡­ And from the Ministry of Revenue...¡¯ Xu Qian¡¯s hopes dimmed.

    In the courts of Dafeng, an official¡¯s power was not solely based on his rank but his background and authority.

    First- and second-ranked officials were numerous but only a handful were truly powerful.

    The ministers and assistant ministers of the Six Ministries were among the handful.

    A fight involving the Assistant Minister of Revenue¡¯s son was not a small matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. If you don¡¯t officially arrest him, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Nobleman Zhou turned to his men and ordered. ¡°Pin him down!¡±

    He did not believe the bastard would dare to fight back in the courts.

    Magistrate Zhu¡¯s deep voice boomed. ¡°Those whomit acts of violence in the county courts will be executed, no questions asked.¡±

    The bailiffs stepped forward. The standard-issue swords were held at the necks of the nobleman¡¯s followers.

    The civilian guards had their staffs raised in preparation for a fight.

    Nobleman Zhou¡¯s finger stabbed at Magistrate Zhu¡¯s nose as he shouted, ¡°You dare touch my men?¡±

    ¡°Please do not misunderstand, Nobleman Zhou. I am but an officer of the courts. I¡¯m simply following thew.¡± The easygoing smile was still on the county magistrate¡¯s face as he wiped away the nobleman¡¯s saliva.

    ¡°Here I have a formal usation by Xu Lingyue against you. It says you endangered the people with your horse-riding and harassed the daughter of a noble house.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu had some cards up his sleeves¡ªthis particr tactic was useful for de-escting a situation.

    However, he did not expect the used would be the Assistant Minister of Revenue¡¯s son.

    The young nobleman huffed incredulously. ¡°Was anyone hurt from my horse-riding? Harassment? You can ask the people on the streets, I did noty a hand on the girl.¡±

    Magistrate Zhu folded the piece of paper and stowed it in his sleeve. ¡°Perhaps the girl had mistaken you for the perpetrator.¡±

    ¡®Damn, Magistrate Zhu is giving in. I need toe up with something. If things turn sour, I can escape but my uncle¡¯s family will be implicated.¡¯ Xu Qian was anxious. While they were both sons of officials, there was a significant difference in their social standing.

    An official of the Armed Guards was nothingpared to the Assistant Minister of Revenue.

    Despite the trouble he was in, Xu Qian did not regret his actions. He refused to stand by and let others trample on him and his family.

    The cogs in his mind turned. He noticed one of Nobleman Zhou¡¯s followers left the county courts. Magistrate Zhu made no move to stop him.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank deeper. He edged nearer to Constable Wang and said softly, ¡°Constable Wang, I think I¡¯m in a bind. Can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The head constable and Xu Qian had be good friends in the past month. They often visited the yhouse and drank together¡ªit was a bond forged through shared interests.

    ¡°Can you lend me a silver tael?¡±

    Constable Wang searched his body and gathered a handful of broken silvers that came up to less than a tael.

    Xu Qian pocketed the money and said, ¡°Ride to my house. Beside my bed, in the drawer, there¡¯s a blue book. Make sure you take the blue-covered one.¡±

    His diary was a yellow-covered book.

    ¡°Take the book to Lady Caiwei of the Imperial Astronomers. Tell her I¡¯m in danger and require assistance.¡±

    Imperial Astronomers? Doubt crossed Constable Wang¡¯s face. ¡°Would I be allowed in?¡±

    It was akin to asking amoner to enter the Imperial Pce. He dared not approach such a distinguished ce.

    Xu Qian knew Constable Wang would be reluctant. ¡°If something happens to me, no one will pay back your silvers.¡±

    Constable Wang¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Help me with this and I promise you my next month¡¯s sry.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian, you little sh*t.¡± Constable Wang rushed out of the county courts to run the errand.

    ¡­

    When Xu Pingzhi got news of the fight, he borrowed a horse from a colleague and headed for the Changle County Courts.

    He stepped across the threshold and entered the main court. He was greeted with the sight of his crying daughter, bailiffs with their swords drawn, and a bunch of followers.

    Xu Pingzhi turned his focus to his daughter. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The appearance of her savior made Xu Lingyue sob even louder. She told her father about the incident.

    When Xu Pingzhi heard about the nobleman¡¯s attempt to trample his youngest daughter, his eyes twitched while his expression darkened.

    ...

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for big brother, Lingyin would¡¯ve been dead.¡±

    ¡®Ningyan¡­¡¯ Xu Pingzhi searched for his nephew among the bodies. He shut his eyes for a few seconds then told his daughter, ¡°Go and take care of Lingyin. Don¡¯te until I get you.¡±

    After ensuring his daughter was gone, Xu Pingzhi walked to the front of the crowd. He stared at the young nobleman dressed in an embroidered robe. ¡°Nobleman Zhou, can this matter be settled peacefully?¡±

    The young nobleman saw the murderous intent in Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes and was reminded of Xu Qian¡¯s warning.

    The words of anger died in his mouth.

    ¡°Xu Pingzhi of the Armed Guards, if the nobleman decides to pursue the matter, will you drench this court in blood?¡± A voice rang out.

    An elderly man entered the main court. He was dressed in a blue gown with gold ents on the sleeves and cor¡ªjade essories were strung across his waist.

    His hair was mostly white and his face was gaunt. Despite his age, his gaze was hawk-like.

    When he was done speaking, he had arrived before the courts.

    The young nobleman was d to see the elderly man. ¡°Elder Chen.¡±

    ¡°It hurts my heart to see you injured. I watched you grow up. Tell me, which bastardid a hand on you?¡±

    ...

    The blood crusted on the young nobleman¡¯s ear made the elder furious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told your father many times to get you a Qi-trained expert but he refuses because you like to get into trouble. But so what? At least your safety is guaranteed.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was in a dangerous situation. His body was locked in by a Qi pressure. As if a snake was coiled around his body, his muscles tensed.

    This feeling was eerily simr to when he was fighting in the war.

    The elder was a divinity-trained expert.

    Magistrate Zhu coughed and said, ¡°Respectfully, you¡¯re¡ª¡±

    The elder interrupted. ¡°No. I am just an old servant in the Zhou manor. I do not deserve Magistrate Zhu¡¯s respect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too modest.¡± Even the household staff of a high-ranking official was deemed important. As a seasoned court official, Magistrate Zhu knew better than to disrespect the elderly man.

    ¡°This whole thing was just a misunderstanding. The inspections are upon us and I believe peace is what we ultimately want. What do you say?¡±

    The elderly man chuckled coldly. ¡°A few insignificant officials will not affect the Assistant Minister¡¯s inspections. The Zhou family has always been subservient to the crown. The matter shall be handled ording to the empire¡¯sws.¡±

    Initially, the audience did not understand what the elderly man meant. Then, loud footsteps sounded outside the main court.

    A squad of armored soldiers stomped into the main court. Leading the group was a green-robed official¡ªa white pheasant was sewn onto his uniform. The official nced around the room and announced:

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice is making an arrest. Those not involved, please step back. Anyone who interferes will be prosecuted under the same crime.¡±

    A momentter, the fifth-ranked official smiled at Nobleman Zhou. ¡°May I know who is the criminal?¡±

    Nobleman Zhou pointed at Xu Qian and said, ¡°Lock this mad dog up!¡±

    The fifth-ranked official waved his hand. ¡°Arrest him!¡±

    The armored soldiers rushed forward and arrested Xu Qian.

    Xu Pingzhi asked, ¡°What crime has my nephewmitted?¡±

    ¡°I will decide whether a crime has beenmitted.¡± The fifth-ranked official said, ¡°As an officer of justice, I will see that this case is tried fairly and meticulously.¡±

    There were more words Xu Pingzhi wanted to say but Magistrate Zhu held him back.

    ¡°Take him!¡±

 Chapter 24

    The Blue Book

    Xu Qian was quickly removed by the men from the Ministry of Justice.

    The white-haired elder released the Qi pressure and Xu Pingzhi regained his ability to move freely. The elder took the young nobleman¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let me take you back to the manor and get you bandaged up.¡±

    Nobleman Zhou followed the elder and muttered, ¡°I want him dead.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± The elder shot him a gentle smile.

    ¡°No, I want to witness it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    They took their men and left the county courts. Xu Pingzhi¡¯s breath wasborious as if he had been drowning just minutes ago.

    His clothes were soaked with sweat.

    ¡°I want to lodge a formal usation before the Emperor!¡± Xu Pingzhi forced out the words.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be granted an audience with the Emperor. The Imperial Pce is forbidden grounds. An official of the Armed Guards wouldn¡¯t be allowed entrance.¡± Magistrate Zhu sighed. ¡°Forget about it.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Panic and despair gripped Xu Pingzhi.

    Magistrate Zhu spent a moment thinking. ¡°I think your best option is to find Cijiu. He¡¯s the White Deer Academy¡¯s candidate for imperial examinations. Perhaps he¡¯ll know of a solution.¡±

    Although the White Deer Academy had been losing ground in the courts, it did not mean its schrs were witless and powerless.

    They were the disciples of a sage.

    Their purpose was to enlighten and educate others.

    It was why Xu Xinnian was able to escape banishment.

    ¡­

    Constable Wang arrived at the tallest building in Jingzhao City¡ªthe Observatory. No guards manned the entrance but he saw no people milling about the area.

    The Observatory was a curious ce, filled with all sorts of wonder and surprise. The Principal Imperial Astronomer studied the stars and established the passage of time¡ªhe was a man who could speak to the heavens.

    The Imperial Astronomers had alchemists who invented tools and materials that had seen widespread use throughout the empire. Among all the disciplines, the Imperial Astronomers were the most revered by themon folk.

    Hence, none dared to approach their living quarters.

    Constable Wang had to fight the urge to turn tails and ride back to the county courts.

    With the fear of the unknown weighing on his heart, he tied his horse to the pir at the entrance and walked up the steps.

    The base of the Observatory was six meters high, taller than a single-storey house.

    On the first floor, an anxious Constable Wang entered a room with columns of circr holes in the walls. The holes allowed sunlight to illuminate the room¡ªdust motes floated in mid-air, shimmering in the light.

    Constable Wang saw rows of medicine cabs and a group of young people d in white having a heated discussion.

    A person was reading a scroll while another was sleeping sprawled across the table. Someone was cooking medicinal herbs.

    Rumor had it that every member of the Imperial Astronomers was a medical expert and their services were free-of-charge. Constable Wang believed the rumors after witnessing the first floor of the Observatory.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± someone called out.

    One of the white-robed disciples noticed Constable Wang¡¯s presence and approached him.

    The Observatory was not guarded but few dared to enter unless they were severely ill and wanted to try their luck.

    Constable Wang swallowed his spit and stuttered awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m the head constable in Changle County Courts.¡±

    And?

    The white-robed disciple said nothing.

    The disciple had a piercing gaze that made Constable Wang ufortable. A part of him wanted to abandon Xu Qian and leave this ce.

    He made an effort and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for Lady Caiwei.¡±

    ¡°Sister Caiwei?¡± The white-robed disciple evaluated the constable and saw that he was empty-handed. ¡®You wish to see Caiwei but you brought no food?¡¯

    ¡°Why do you wish to see her?¡±

    Constable Wang fished out the blue book and showed it to the white-robed disciple. ¡°A friend of mine said to pass a message to her, ¡®Xu Qian is in danger and requires assistance.¡¯ And this book.¡±

    The white-robed disciple flipped through the pages and tried to decipher the chicken scrawl.

    Uninterested, the disciple closed the book. ¡°Sister Caiwei is currently away. You can either wait here ore backter. Or I can help you pass on the book.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Constable Wang took the offer, d to leave the Observatory.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± another white-robed disciple asked when he saw the retreating figure of the head constable.

    ¡°He¡¯s a head constable looking for Sister Caiwei. Must be something urgent. Here, send this book to the seventh floor and let Brother Song have a look.¡±

    ¡­

    Song Qing was a sixth-ranked sorcerer¡ªthe brightest in alchemy. He was the fourth disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer. To the public, every member of the Imperial Astronomers could im to be a disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer.

    However, the Principal Imperial Astronomer had only ever personally taught six disciples¡ªthey were known as the Six Apostles.

    The other disciples were technically disciples of the Six Apostles. Chu Caiwei was the youngest of the apostles and had yet to take a disciple.

    Song Qing had just recently returned to Jingzhao City and heard about the case of the missing tax silvers. He had taken up the research of the fake silver transmutation under the coaxing of his disciples.

    The alchemists who had been ving away day and night were incredibly grateful for Song Qing¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Another failure. Even Brother Song is having trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hush, Brother Song will seed. The beginning of every alchemy process requires countless trials.¡±

    ¡°Once Brother Song discovers the technique, the Imperial Astronomers will have one more skill to add to our repertoire.¡±

    After working 24 hours, Song Qing sped his hands. ¡°Everyone, silence! I need to think.¡±

    ...

    Despite having no rest, the fire in Song Qing¡¯s eyes glowed brightly¡ªsome might even say they were brighter. As a passionate alchemist, he was willing to take on the challenge.

    The salt concentration was not the issue. After many rounds of trial, he concluded the me had to be controlled to melt the salt but not boil it. As for the lightning¡­ Song Qing sighed.

    He had a vague idea about the problem but had no grasp of voltage. He could only repeat the process multiple times and control the strength of the lightning.

    ¡°The person who discovered the process of making fake silver from themon salt is a genius.¡± Song Qing longed to have an intellectual exchange with the inventor. He believed a personal breakthrough was imminent after a discussion with such an enlightened mind.

    At that moment, a white-robed disciple appeared on the seventh floor where alchemists gathered.

    The white robe was the standard uniform of the Imperial Astronomers. Their specialty was designated by the embroidery on their chest. An alchemist would have a kiln embroidered.

    This disciple had a herb embroidered on his chest. He was a ninth-ranked sorcerer practicing medicine.

    ¡°A head constable came for Sister Caiwei and left a message, ¡®Xu Qian is in danger and requires assistance.¡¯ It sounded urgent so I came to send word. Maybe her friend needs help.¡±

    Xu Qian¡­ The name sounded familiar to Song Qing.

    ¡°What else did he say?¡±

    The disciple handed over the blue book. ¡°He left this book.¡±

    ...

    Song Qing flipped to the first page and was nearly blinded by the illegible handwriting. ¡°The man¡¯s penmanship is atrocious.¡±

    The book began with a preface.

    ¡®To obtain, something of equal value must be lost. That is Alchemy¡¯s firstw of Equivalent Exchange. ¡ª Edward Elric¡¯

 Chapter 25

    Rescue Squad

    Equivalent exchange¡­ Song Qing felt a jolt of lightning strike his mind and soul.

    He believed this was how schrs felt when they came across philosophical poems.

    ¡®To obtain, something of equal value must be lost. That is Alchemy¡¯s firstw of Equivalent Exchange.¡¯

    Song Qing muttered under his breath, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Whenever he sessfully produced something, the materials would disappear or transform into a side product.

    It was a phenomenon that few noticed, and those who did never bothered to think deeper.

    ¡®The mentor had said alchemy lies in transformations, not transfigurations. Equivalent exchange, that¡¯s what it means¡­¡¯

    The simple quote elicited a shudder from the alchemy fanatic.

    When the intense feelings died down, Song Qing began to decipher the unknown words, ¡®Edward Elric¡¯.

    Was it a name?

    It sounded nothing like what he had known.

    Perhaps it was a secret word? A secretnguage of alchemy?

    He could not make sense of the words¡ªthe mystery haunted him.

    Song Qing took a deep breath to calm down. He flipped the page and spent all his mental focus deciphering the ugly handwriting.

    The book¡¯s main text began with the words: ¡®Entering the world of alchemy!¡¯

    Was this an introductory lesson to alchemy?

    ¡®Ridiculous!¡¯ Song Qing thought.

    Alchemy knowledge had always been taught through words and examples. The gifted could join their ranks after one and a half years of practice while the untalented could spend 35 years learning and still achieve nothing of note.

    To this date, the Imperial Astronomers had never issued any standard education material.

    Doubt needled at his heart but the profound quote from the previous page convinced him to read on.

    ¡®Chapter One: There exist many natural phenomena in the world that embody the transmutation and transformation of matter, hidden from the naked eye. Matter interactions are all around us¡­

    ¡®These can be ssified into chemical changes and physical changes¡­¡¯

    Song Qing studied the text and fell into deep thought.

    ¡®What is chemistry? What is an atom? What am I reading? How is it that I can read the characters and yet understand nothing?

    ¡®When I had the chance to read the Confucian scripture, I could at least glean some things. This alchemy book gave me nothing.¡¯

    Although Song Qing struggled to understand the contents, his intuition told him the blue book was one of its kind.

    It spoke about the basic building blocks of the world¡ªthe atoms and its arrangements.

    Song Qing felt a shiver down his spine. He felt the urge to destroy the book¡ªthe knowledge it contained was too obscure and could be dangerous in the wrong hands.

    However, his heart was tempted by the forbidden fruit. Curiosity was the driving force of advancement.

    Silence fell over the Red Room.

    The disciples in white exchanged looks but made no sound. The expressions that shed across Song Qing¡¯s face worried them.

    ¡°He must be thinking about some forbidden experiments that¡¯ll shock the world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Last year, he tried to transmute a cat¡¯s flesh into a tree. His theory was that a beheaded creature could still regrow. He was in istion for a month when the Principal Imperial Astronomer found out.¡±

    Song Qing was immersed in the blue book. Fear was mixed with enthusiasm as he perused the pages. Suddenly, his eyes lit up¡ªthe fake silver transmutation process was described in detail.

    ¡®Step one: Filter the salt water to obtain pure sodium chloride (pure salt).

    ¡®Step two: Evaporate the water to obtain the sodium chloride crystals. Melt the crystals at 800 degree Celcius.

    ¡®Step three: Pay attention! This step will determine the oue of the transmutation process.¡¯

    Finally, the question that had gued Song Qing and his disciples for many days will be answered!

    A miraculous book!

    Song Qing drank in the words hungrily. Realizing he was at the end of the page, he quickly turned the paper.

    Emptiness.

    The page was empty.

    There was nothing written on the pages toe.

    Where was the third step? Who wrote this book? Song Qing wanted to chop the author into pieces for releasing a half-written book like this.

    He was downright frustrated.

    Song Qing¡¯s jaw was agape as his mind went nk. After some time, he asked, ¡°Who delivered the book?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear.¡±

    ¡°I forgot.¡±

    The answers were surprisingly honest.

    Song Qing descended the stairs. He found the disciple who delivered the book and questioned him.

    The blue book was an exchange offer, Song Qing concluded.

    His disciples came running after him. ¡°Brother Song, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with the book?¡±

    ...

    An intense expression was on Song Qing¡¯s face as his eyes swept past every disciple in the room. ¡°Listen up, this is an opportunity for the Imperial Astronomers to rise above the clouds and achieve greatness. With this, alchemy will herald a brilliant future.¡±

    ¡­

    Nearby the Sheep¡¯s Pavilion, two horse carriages made their way down the path. The carriages held the two established Confucian schrs who had finally ceased their quarrel.

    Xu Xinnian and his peers trailed behind the carriages on their horses.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have told the truth.¡¯ Xu Xinnian regretted his words.

    The argument between the two elders had nearly escted into a brawl when Xu Xinnian spoke up, ¡°Honestly, this whole argument is over a dedication poem that mightst the turn of the century.¡±

    His frankness gave rise to awkwardness.

    Although his remark stopped the fight from happening, the truth was a bitter pill to swallow.

    Xu Xinnian pondered about his manners. ¡®Mother is right, I have to be more tactful with my words.¡¯

    His fingers rubbed the recently-acquired jade essory. He smiled and looked upon the horizon¡ªa galloping horse was heading their way.

    Momentster, Xu Xinnian recognized the silhouette of the rider¡ªit was his father.

    ...

    Sensing trouble, he nudged his horse forward.

    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡± As the question left his mouth, Xu Xinnian frowned. Up close, he saw the panic and distraught written all over his father¡¯s face.

    Xu Pingzhi summarized the events that happened.

    Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s son harassed Xu Lingyue¡­ Nearly trampled Xu Lingyin with his horse¡­ Xu Qian was dragged to the Ministry of Justice¡­ Xu Xinnian felt the blood rush to his head.

    ¡°Little Nian, your brother¡¯s life depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Father, stay calm.¡± Ideas shed through his mind and Xu Xinnian turned his horse around. He rode onto the path of the horse carriages and called out, ¡°Master! Elder Mubai! Please hear me out.¡±

    The drapes of the carriages opened and the two elders poked their heads out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My brother is in trouble. I wish to request for your assistance.¡± Xu Xinnian narrated the events to Zhang Zhen and Li Mubai.

    Zhang Zhen¡¯s eyes were wide when he asked, ¡°This is the man who crafted the poem we heard?¡±

    The elder¡¯s voice was grave.

    Xu Xinnian nodded and replied, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before Zhang Zhen could continue, Li Mubai cut in from the other carriage. ¡°Cijiu, leave the matter to me. You and your mentor can head back to the academy.¡±

    Zhang Zhen huffed and retorted, ¡°Bystanders should head back. I will personally handle my student¡¯s problems.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was d to witness his son¡¯s influence with the elders of the White Deer Academy.

    Agitated, Xu Xinnian said, ¡°My brother is at the Ministry of Justice. Please hurry, his life is at stake.¡±

    It was not the time for a squabble.

    Author¡¯s note: The poem dedicated to Yang Gong is aplete seven-character quatrain¡ªa seven-character poetry format. The seven-character octave has four lines, while a quatrain has two lines. As the earlier chapters won¡¯t be re-edited, this footnote will serve as a rification.

 Chapter 26

    Virtues

    Li Mubai waved his hand. The coachman was lifted by a magical wind and set down beside the road.

    The established Confucian schr took hold of the reins and uttered gently, ¡°You are a horse bred for a thousand miles.¡±

    An astonishing transformation was happening. The ordinary brown horse let out a long and loud whinny.

    Beneath the brown coat, cords of muscles flexed and rippled. In a blink of an eye, the ordinary horse doubled its size and took off.

    A trail of dust followed Li Mubai¡¯s carriage.

    Zhang Zhen grunted. ¡°Get off.¡±

    He set his coachman down by the road and took the reins. ¡°You are a strong horse bred for a thousand miles, and you have six legs!¡±

    A simr transformation happened¡ªthe ck horse¡¯s muscles bulged and stretched over its growing frame.

    The main difference was this horse had its abdomen ripped open as bones, nerves, and muscles assembled into two additional legs.

    The six-legged ck horse kicked up a cloud of dust as it galloped away. Within moments, it caught up to Li Mubai¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Oh, you shameless man! Six-legged horses do not exist in nature!¡± Li Mubai shouted.

    Zhang Zhen replied, ¡°It does if I say so.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Then, my horse will have eight legs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so set on stealing my disciple, aren¡¯t you? My carriage is light as a paper, the winds can pick it up!¡±

    As Zhang Zhen¡¯s words fell, a wind blew. His carriage floated along with the breeze and pulled ahead of Li Mubai¡¯s carriage.

    Unwilling to admit defeat, Li Mubai called out, ¡°My carriage can ride the clouds.¡±

    A white cloud manifested beneath the wheels of Li Mubai¡¯s carriage and carried the vehicle into the air.

    The scene made Xu Pingzhi¡¯s jaw drop. When the two carriages faded into the distance, he wet his lips and said, ¡°Schrs are truly big talkers.¡±

    Xu Xinnian stared into the sky and muttered, ¡°Those are not boasts. They¡¯re demonstrating the fifth-ranked Confucianism, virtue.¡±

    It was also known as literary chaos, dubbed by a drunk Principal Imperial Astronomer.

    ¡­

    Xu Qian ended up in a cell with manacles around his wrists and ankles. He sat on a disintegrating straw mat and leaned back against the cold wall. He was being held captive in the Ministry of Justice.

    The awful smell of humidity and rot brought back memories of his first days in this ancient world.

    From the case collections, Xu Qian knew such harassment cases were not out of the ordinary. Such trivial matters would never reach the ears of the Emperor.

    Only matters of great import would be brought up to the Emperor¡¯s court.

    ¡®Inspections are abound. Aren¡¯t the Zhou family worried this would be used against them?¡¯ Xu Qian exhaled.

    ¡°A quick death to me and a threat to my uncle and his family would clear this mess up. I admit I was wrong about the middle ss. Although life isfortable, an encounter with the upper echelon can easily change everything. To have a respectable life, one has to gain authority and power.¡±

    nk! The metal door opened and footsteps echoed in the corridor. A jailer appeared before Xu Qian¡¯s cell with two armed and armored soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯s yourst meal,¡± the jailer said with a mocking grin.

    He opened the door to Xu Qian¡¯s cell and stepped back. ¡°Get out.¡±

    The two soldiers had their hands firm on their weapons¡ªtheir expressions suggested they would not hesitate to deliver violence.

    Despite the special manacles around his wrists and ankles, Xu Qian¡¯s captors were cautious. The man was a martial artist at maximum refinement. In desperation, he couldsh out and seriously injure them.

    ¡°Please cooperate. You don¡¯t want us to sever your tendons and drag you out.¡±

    Xu Qian stewed for a moment before getting up on his feet.

    ¡­

    In the Ministry of Justice, Minister Sun was at his desk sorting through the mountainous piles of scrolls and books.

    Suddenly, he had the urge to look out the window.

    As he stared out, he saw two silhouettes in the distance. As they neared the building, he could see that they were horse carriages¡ªone rode the wind while the other rode the clouds.

    The two carriages raced each other and touched down at the same moment.

    The two horses copsed onto the ground, their entire life force spent in the span of minutes. The horses twitched and passed away in the main courtyard of the Ministry of Justice.

    The guards on duty rushed toward the dying animals.

    Minister Sun walked out to the courtyard, a stern expression on his squarish face. He was dressed in a scarlet robe.

    ¡°Brother Chunjing, Brother Jinyan, what brings you to my court?¡±

    Although the Imperial College and the White Deer Academy had a longstanding feud, having two established Confucian schrs in his courtyard clued Minister Sun in on the gravity of the situation. He looked expectantly at the two men.

    Zhang Zhen folded his hands and said, ¡°The Ministry of Justice has captured a student of mine, Xu Qian. I hope Minister Sun can see that he is released.¡±

    A student from the White Deer Academy was arrested?

    ¡®These White Deer Academy elders will protect their young even if they were in the wrong¡­¡¯ Minister Sun said, ¡°The Ministry of Justice doesn¡¯t arrest people without cause. Please rify the situation.¡±

    With the support of the Imperial family, the Imperial College had forced the White Deer Academy into a corner when it came to court appointments.

    Who could theyin to if the imperial courts chose not to elect their schrs for official appointments?

    However, theck of appointments did not mean the White Deer Academy was a pushover. After all, their academy held the path of Confucianism¡ªthe holy grail to all schrs in the realm.

    The established Confucian schrs were famed for defending their students, therefore unless there was a vition of thew, the ministry officials would never arrest a Confucian schr.

    Before the Confucian elders could speak, a few bailiffs came running into the courtyard. ¡°Minister Sun, the Imperial Astronomers are here. We couldn¡¯t hold the white robes back.¡±

    Minister Sun and the officials turned around to find the white robes gathering inside the courtyard.

    The leader was a man with a kiln symbol embroidered on his white robe. He had bushy eyebrows, a prominent nose, and persistent dark circles around his eyes.

    ...

    He was the fourth disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer¡ªSong Qing.

    The show of force made Minister Sun scowl. ¡°Charging into the Ministry of Justice is an offense! Retreat while you have the chance.¡±

    Song Qing stood firm and bowed with hands sped before him. ¡°Minister, we are here for a prisoner of yours.¡±

    The request was simr to that of the Confucian elders. Intrigued, Minister Sun asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian, the man who was wrongly arrested today.¡±

    It was the same man. Who was this Xu Qian? To be coveted by the White Deer Academy and the Imperial Astronomers, the man must be a saint and a genius.

    In Dafeng, no one wished to get on the bad side of the Principal Imperial Astronomer. Even the Confucians of the White Deer Academy swallowed their pride when they were mocked by the drunk sorcerer.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is Xu Qian?¡±

    ¡°You missed the news. Remember the missing tax money, Xu Qian is the person who solved it.¡±

    ¡°But the man is a martial artist, why would the Confucians and the Imperial Astronomers be interested in him?¡±

    ¡°Odd¡­ Why did we arrest him?¡±

    ...

    Whispers traveled among the officials in the Ministry of Justice.

    Minister Sun summoned an official to his side. ¡°Did we arrest someone by the name of Xu Qian today?¡±

    The official answered and quickly left. A momentter, he came back with a stack of official documents.

    ¡°There is no record of that name in the scroll,¡± the official reported.

    Minister Sun¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Who arrested the man?¡±

    ¡°That I know.¡± The official scanned the crowd and spotted his target. ¡°Officer Huang.¡±

    All eyes turned to the green-robed official who was named.

    Officer Huang had just returned to the Ministry of Justice and enjoyed a cup of tea. Before he could reap the rewards from helping Assistant Minister Zhou and his son, his deed was revealed to the whole ministry.

 Chapter 27

    Release (1)

    Minister Sun¡¯s pupils narrowed.

    Officer Huang felt as if he had fallen into ice water. His skin crawled as he approached the minister in trepidation.

    ¡°Minister Sun, the matter was urgent and I failed to obtain the arrest warrant beforehand. The arrestee was a martial artist, the son of Xu Pingzhi of the Armed Guards. There was a chance he could escape.¡± Officer Huang was not a loyal man. With the minister just six feet away from him, he quickly shifted the me to someone else.

    ¡°Nobleman Zhou sent his man to make a formal usation. He used the man of assault and bloodspill. All this was witnessed by the public. As the situation was critical, I decided to go ahead with the arrest to avoid losing the suspect.¡±

    Officer Huang told the truth. There was no point in lying when the Imperial Astronomers and the White Deer Academy elders were present.

    Fighting in public was a crime with a 50sh punishment.

    Other than the missing arrest warrant, everything else was ording to thew. In the Ministry of Justice, there were many instances of arrest without warrant.

    The white robes from the Imperial Astronomers frowned.

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen exchanged a look. Li Mubai took a step forward and intoned, ¡°The sage calls for the gentleman to speak truthfully.¡±

    Lub-dup, lub-dup¡­

    Officer Huang felt his heart rate pick up. Blood rushed to his face as regret gnawed at his chest.

    He hated his lying self¡ªhis mind screamed in objection to his reprehensible behavior.

    His mouth betrayed his will and spat out the words. ¡°Nobleman Zhou wants Xu Qian to die in the jail cell of the Ministry of Justice as revenge. I¡­ I wanted to earn favor.¡±

    The confession made his heart lighter. A sweat-covered Officer Huang copsed onto the ground.

    A collective gasp was heard. The dozen or so officials who were in the courtyard stared at Officer Huang¡ªlooks of disdain, disappointment, and delight were abound.

    ¡°Utterly shameless! I shall petition for your impeachment immediately,¡± the Justice Advisor said.

    ¡®The fifth-ranked Confucianism, virtues¡­¡¯ Minister Sun maintained hisposure. He took one look at the pale and dumbfounded Officer Huang and ordered. ¡°Pass on my message. Release Xu Qian.¡±

    ¡­

    The heavy nking of manacles apanied Xu Qian on his journey to the interrogation room. Within the room sat Nobleman Zhou¡ªhe had changed into an indigo robe that was well-insted but not bulky.

    The young nobleman sat with one leg up on the chair. A white cloth was tied around his injured ear.

    The slender old man was still dressed in his blue gown with gold ents. He stood beside the young nobleman¡ªhis hawk-like eyes followed Xu Qian¡¯s every move and his murderous intent was barely contained.

    Two jailers stood beside the collection of torture instruments, thrilled to witness Xu Qian¡¯s demise.

    The young nobleman waved his hand and one of the jailers tossed a piece of paper before Xu Qian.

    Nobleman Zhou gave Xu Qian a scornful look. ¡°Two paths: sign the confession or experience the pleasures of all these torture instruments, then sign the confession.¡±

    Xu Qian skimmed through the confession and got the gist: Changle County Courts Fast-Hands Xu Qian got into an argument with Zhou Li and initiated a physical fight. With intentions to kill, he caused severe injuries to Zhou Li. The constables arrived on the scene to arrest Xu Qian¡­

    ¡®The lightest sentence for public violence against the son of an assistant minister is banishment. This man might even ask for a public execution. No way out¡­¡¯

    Xu Qian turned to look at the young nobleman. ¡°Confess now to suffer less?¡±

    A smirk appeared on Nobleman Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°No. I¡¯m letting you choose the order, punishment or confession first?¡±

    The jailersughed along.

    That sobered Xu Qian up.

    Nobleman Zhou enjoyed having the upper hand in conversations. The hatred and helplessness in the eyes of his enemies fueled him.

    He chuckled and said, ¡°How scary. Elder Chen, are the manacles secure? We don¡¯t want to risk him going mad and harming people.¡±

    The gaunt-faced elder said, ¡°Rest assured. He¡¯s a mere bug that I can crush instantly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡± Zhou Li stood up and walked toward the torture instruments. ¡°There are 24 torture tools here, each can cause immense pain without killing. They¡¯re used by the Ministry of Justice to obtain forced confessions.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a quick death, that¡¯ll be too kind. I hear the Night Squad¡¯s prison has more than a hundred torture instruments. No one leaves that ce alive. It¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯ll never experience it.¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s eyes were instinctively drawn to the torture instruments. There was a chair with nails, a rusty needle, a bloodstained saw¡­ Every instrument promised a painful and bloody experience.

    Xu Qian gulped¡ªhis face was white as a sheet.

    ¡®Where is Lady Caiwei? Constable Wang should have gotten to her by now. Is she unwilling to help?

    ¡®No, the book is written in such a way no alchemist can resist. She should be hungry for the missing content. If she doesn¡¯t show up soon, I¡¯ll be a goner. Even if I survive the torture, I will definitely be disabled.¡¯ Beads of sweat formed on Xu Qian¡¯s forehead.

    He felt fear like any normal person would.

    Nobleman Zhou kept an eye on Xu Qian and was d to find him utterly terrified.

    He relished his enemy¡¯s distress and continued to say, ¡°I hear you were raised by your uncle, Xu Pingzhi. Your rtionship must be close. Hmm, I have reason to suspect this plot was construed by you and your uncle.¡±

    ¡®He looked into my background.¡¯ The vein on Xi Quan¡¯s temple throbbed.

    ¡°This¡­ Nobleman Zhou, that¡¯s not written in the confession,¡± the jailer said.

    ¡°Fool, just rewrite one then.¡± The other jailer snapped back.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Write it down now.¡± Nobleman Zhouughed cruelly.

    Laughter rang out in the interrogation room when suddenly, the metal door was busted open. A jailer entered, followed by a green-robed official.

    The green-robed official took in the situation. Seeing Xu Qian unharmed, his shoulders sagged in relief.

    ¡°Release the man.¡±

    ¡®Finally!¡¯ Xu Qian could finally rx.

    The two jailers who were originally in the room turned to Nobleman Zhou.

    The young nobleman took stock of the green official robe and studied the man¡¯s face. In a disgruntled tone, he said, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of an interrogation.¡±

    Amused, the green-robed official replied, ¡°This is the Ministry of Justice. If Nobleman Zhou wishes to interrogate a suspect, kindly do it in the Ministry of Revenue. This is beyond your jurisdiction.¡±

    Then, hemanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Release the man now!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 28

    To Smite the Insignificant Bug (2)

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Nobleman Zhou shouted before the jailers could uncuff Xu Qian. He red at the green-robed official.

    His eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°This man assaulted and nearly killed me. I am the victim here and this is none of your business.¡±

    The official before him was a fifth-ranked official¡ªan insignificant nuisancepared to his father. However, his father had no jurisdiction over the Ministry of Justice.

    Nobleman Zhou tempered hisnguage in hopes that the official would think twice about interfering with the affairs of an assistant minister¡¯s son.

    It was unwise to make unnecessary enemies within the courts.

    Unimpressed by the young nobleman¡¯s outburst, the green-robed official sneered. ¡°I advise Nobleman Zhou to repeat those words to the Minister of Justice.¡±

    Nobleman Zhou frowned. He exchanged looks with Elder Chen and the old man said, ¡°Minister Sun is on good terms with your father¡­¡±

    The unspoken meaning was the minister would overlook trivial matters, and this was no longer trivial.

    Irritated by the turn of events, Nobleman Zhou followed them out of jail. If the situation was salvaged, he would get his hands on Xu Qian again and make sure the man suffered.

    Xu Qian was released from captivity. The sunlight blinded him as his pupils constricted to amodate the brightness.

    He was escorted by the green-robed official to the main courtyard. There was a crowd gathered there¡ªofficials dressed in different colored uniforms, a dozen of white robes, and two sprightly Confucian elders. Xu Qian also noticed two carriages with their odd-looking horses dead on the ground.

    The scene surprised Nobleman Zhou as well. ¡®What happened?¡¯

    The nking sounds of manacles stopped. Xu Qian turned around and said to the young nobleman, ¡°Be d that you were interrupted. Let me reintroduce myself, I¡¯m the newest disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer.¡±

    Elder Chen¡¯s eyes widened.

    A range of expressions shed across Nobleman Zhou¡¯s face.

    ¡®No way. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s the disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomers.¡¯

    However, the white robes congregating in the courtyard supported Xu Qian¡¯s statement. Nobleman Zhou and Elder Chen stayed calm.

    Xu Qian ignored his captors and took a few steps forward. After a quick scan of the crowd, he did not find Lady Caiwei among the people.

    ¡®Where¡¯s the pretty girl with the oval-shaped face? Constable Wang delivered the blue book but I don¡¯t see Lady Caiwei. The alchemists of the Imperial Astronomers read the book and rushed to my rescue? Is she preupied with something else?¡¯

    Xu Qian took a deep breath and folded his hands together. The manacles nked loudly together as he greeted, ¡°Good to see my brothers.¡±

    Song Qing was surprised. He met Xu Qian¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Did you write the book?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t like his eyes.¡¯ Xu Qian nodded. ¡°This is not the ce to talk about it. Once we leave the Ministry of Justice, Ningyan will tell you everything you want to know.¡±

    Witnessing the exchange between Xu Qian and the Imperial Astronomers, Nobleman Zhou approached Minister Sun for rification. He refused to believe the man was truly a disciple of the Imperial Astronomers.

    ¡°Minister Sun, the Imperial Astronomers¡­¡±

    Minister Sun nced at the young nobleman. ¡°They came for a prisoner.¡±

    Nobleman Zhou swayed.

    The gaunt-faced old man¡¯s breathing picked up.

    Was the man truly the disciple of the Principal Imperial Astronomer? Impossible, if that was true, the missing tax silvers case would not have seen the Xu family thrown into jail.

    The tax silvers!

    Perhaps Xu Qian was made a disciple after he solved the case.

    The man had sessfully produced the fake silver without ever having an alchemy mentor. His talents must have caught the Principal Imperial Astronomer¡¯s attention and made him an exception.

    Otherwise, why would the white robese for him?

    At that moment, the old man noticed the two silent Confucian schrs and the odd-looking horses on the ground.

    He focused his gaze and recognized them as the elders of the White Deer Academy.

    The old man swallowed his saliva. ¡°Minister, the two Confucian elders¡­¡±

    Minister Sun¡¯s expression betrayed nothing. ¡°They came for the same prisoner.¡±

    Nobleman Zhou frowned as he looked at Elder Chen.

    ¡­

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Xu Qian?¡± a voice spoke.

    Xu Qian turned to find a grey-robed elder with a goatee. ¡®And who are you?¡¯

    Another elder dressed in a blue robe appeared. He smiled as he evaluated Xu Qian. ¡°I am Cijiu¡¯s mentor. ¡®Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm¡¯. You¡¯re the one who wrote the poem?¡±

    ¡°My apologies for not recognizing you. I am Ningyan,¡± Xu Qian said.

    The courtesy name wasmonly used in introduction as it was taboo to address people by their given name. Not offering up one¡¯s courtesy name meant one was not interested in the friendship.

    The smile widened on the blue-robed elder¡¯s face.

    ¡°If we¡¯re done here, let us all leave the Ministry of Justice,¡± an impatient Song Qing called out.

    Immediately, a jailer appeared before Xu Qian and unlocked the manacles.

    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°Agreed!¡±

    Smiles broke out among the Imperial Astronomers. They have achieved their goal and looked forward to the uing discussion.

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen were also in agreement. There was an intense tug of war between them and the prize had just been released.

    Phew!

    Nobleman Zhou was d to see Xu Qian leave. He was reluctant to admit it but he was worried there would be consequences to his actions.

    Suddenly, Xu Qian halted his footsteps. ¡°Wait!¡±

    The Imperial Astronomers¡¯ white robes and the two Confucian elders looked at Xu Qian.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to handle.¡± Xu Qian took a bow and headed for Nobleman Zhou. On his way, he grabbed the wooden stocks from the jailer.

    ...

    ¡°Y-You! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Scared witless, Nobleman Zhou staggered back.

    ¡°Xu Qian! My father is the Assistant Minister of Revenue, don¡¯t you dare touch me! You dare to assault me in the Ministry of Justice? Minister Sun, arrest this man¡­ Elder Chen, help me¡­¡±

    Thud!

    Xu Qian mmed the wooden stocks over Zhou Li¡¯s head¡ªthe wood splintered and broke.

    Nobleman Zhou¡¯s eyes rolled back into his head as he fell backward. Blood pooled around his hair.

    With a deadpan expression, Xu Qian stared at the gaunt-faced old man. ¡°Kill me.¡±

    Silence filled the courtyard.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me as you promised? Before the Imperial Astronomers, the Justice officials, and the Confucian schrs,e on.¡±

    The anger on the old man¡¯s face receded as he stood there, rooted to the ground.

    ¡­

    ¡®A near brush with death¡­¡¯ Truly, social status yed a significant role in the court ofw. Thew was only fair when both parties weremoners. Xu Qian bathed in the warm glow of the winter sun, feeling as if he had been reborn.

    ...

    As he stepped out of the Ministry of Justice, two horses came galloping down the street. It was Xu Xinnian and Xu Pingzhi.

    They saw Xu Qian among the Imperial Astronomers¡¯ white robes and visibly rxed.

    ¡®Why are the Imperial Astronomers here?¡¯ Xu Pingzhi wondered. As a martial artist at maximum Qi training and a survivor of the Battle of Shanhai Pass, he did not ce the Imperial Astronomers on a pedestal as mostmon folks did.

    Xu Xinnian nced at his cousin then sighed softly. He secured the reins of his horse and bowed before the two Confucian elders. ¡°Many thanks to my mentor and Elder Mubai.¡±

    Xu Qian folded his hands and bowed to the Imperial Astronomers before quickly joining his cousin in thanking the two Confucian elders.

    Li Mubai said regretfully, ¡°How did a poet like you end up in jail? Ningyan, would you be interested in the ways of Confucianism? The White Deer Academy wees you.¡±

    ¡®You barely know each other and you¡¯re calling him Ningyan?¡¯ Zhang Zhen said, ¡°Why yes, I will dly take you under my wing.¡±

    Xu Qian was at a loss.

 Chapter 29

    Cijiu, Brother Has Been Good To You

    Xu Qian nced at Xu Xinnian who was stone-faced.

    ¡°The elders¡¯ offers tter and surprise but I am a martial artist. I studied little when I was young,¡± Xu Qian said gingerly, wary of the unknown.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Learning is a life-long endeavor, it¡¯s never toote to start,¡± Li Mubai said as he stroked his beard.

    Xu Qian was truly baffled by the elders¡¯ recruitment.

    He had to figure out what was happening. A nce at his cousin gave him an idea. ¡°That is true. Perhaps I do have some schrly talent to get your attention. Maybe I¡¯ll even surpass Cijiu.¡±

    At that, Xu Xinnian let out an arrogant huff. ¡°My mentor and Elder Mubai have their eyes on your poetry skills, like Yang Gong¡¯s Farewell To Qingzhou At The Sheep¡¯s Pavilion.¡±

    The outburst took Xu Xinnian by surprise and he averted his gaze in embarrassment.

    ¡®Yang Gong¡¯s Farewell To Qingzhou At The Sheep¡¯s Pavilion? Yang Gong? Ah, I think I understand.¡¯ The information divulged by Xu Xinnian was exactly what Xu Qian needed toplete the puzzle.

    He knew what the two established Confucian schrs wanted from him.

    A poem was useful to spread one¡¯s name and leave one¡¯s legacy. For example, Wang Lun¡ªa good friend of the great poet, Li Bai¡ªhad his name immortalized in Li Bai¡¯s poem which was passed down the centuries.

    Evidently, kissing *ss was a useful skill to have.

    The ancient people had it down to an art¡ªthe man went down in history.

    In the modern day, people kissed their dogs and girlfriends, and what did they get in return?

    The ancient people knew their priorities.

    The White Deer Academy was losing ground in the courts. Reduced court appointments meant there was a low chance the schrs would be written into the history books. Hence, Xu Qian¡¯s poetry was more vital than ever.

    ¡®These elders¡­¡¯ Xu Qian pursed his lips. He was not happy to learn that the elders only wanted him for the poems and not his ster character.

    The eager smiles on their faces did not falter.

    Xu Qian said after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Thank you for the offer. I ammitted to learning and it would be impolite for me to refuse. Recently, inspiration visited me and I wrote a few good poems. I¡¯ll drop by the White Deer Academy to visit both of you once I¡¯ve settled the matter at hand.¡±

    ¡®Both of you¡­¡¯ Xu Qian was definitely a more tactful person than Xu Xinnian. Li Mubai breathed a sigh of relief and smiled.

    Zhang Zhen had the advantage of having Xu Xinnian as his student. Li Mubai was worried he would not stand a chance in recruiting Xu Qian.

    Xu Qian¡¯s response was beautifully phrased.

    ¡°If that is so, we shall retire to the White Deer Academy and wait for your visit,¡± Zhang Zhen said. Then, he turned to Xu Xinnian.

    ¡°Cijiu, you should do some mental cultivation. You have spent a year in enlightenment and it¡¯s about time for your breakthrough. Copy the sage¡¯s quotes three hundred times and hand them to me ten dayster.¡±

    Xu Xinnian was crestfallen.

    ¡°A step, a mile,¡± Zhang Zhen intoned. He turned around and disappeared.

    Li Mubai showed off his skill. He drew a circle around himself with his toes and shot Xu Qian a smile. ¡°Within the circle is the entrance of the gates.¡±

    Li Mubai vanished when the sentence ended.

    Xu Qian was amazed.

    ¡°Cijiu, what ranks are the two elders at?¡±

    Xu Xinnian was still trapped in his despair so Xu Pingzhi answered instead, ¡°I believe Little Nian said it¡¯s the fifth-ranked Confucianism, virtue.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi happily shared the scene he witnessed outside the city gates with his nephew.

    ¡®As long as I believe the things I said, the world will bend to my will?¡¯ Xu Qian was shocked.

    Finally, Xu Xinnian escaped his gloomy thoughts and glowered at Xu Qian who had set him up. ¡°The virtue state allows one to dictate rules that govern others through verbal expressions. The core skill is to influence the world with one¡¯s words, hence the skill is also known as literary chaos. Of course, not any fifth-ranked Confucian can achieve the results shown by the two elders.¡±

    The two martial artists listened attentively. Xu Pingzhimented, ¡°Every discipline has mystical powers. Only martial arts rely on brute strength and courage.¡±

    ¡®Which is why it¡¯s a crude discipline.¡¯ The Confucian schr kept his judgment to himself, knowing the two older men could easily beat him up.

    Xu Xinnian felt the burning gaze of his cousin.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been good to you.¡±

    ¡°Before you say that, you should look into your heart.¡±

    ¡°I have but one wish.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when you achieve the virtue rank, promise me this.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You must say this to me, ¡®Where is the legendary beauty? The legendary beauty is around Brother¡¯s waist!''¡±

    ¡°You pervert!¡± Xu Xinnian stomped away furiously.

    The words by his nephew made Xu Pingzhi sink into contemtion.

    ¡­

    Xu Qian had to swing by the Observatory while Xu Pingzhi had to return to the Changle County Courts. His daughters were still waiting there.

    It was Xu Qian¡¯s first visit to the Observatory. He clucked his tongue as he assessed the tallest building in Jingzhao City.

    Song Qing asked, ¡°Have you been to the Observatory?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s my first time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem amazed.¡± From Xu Qian¡¯s expression, Song Qing could tell the feat of engineering had no effect on the man.

    To feast one¡¯s eyes on the Observatory for the first time was to be stunned by the brilliance of human engineering.

    ...

    The base of the Observatory was double the height of a normal house. The pirs were many times thicker than the ones in the Imperial Pce. The bricks stood taller than a human.

    The Observatory consumed manpower, material, and money¡ªits annual expenditure was one-third of Dafeng¡¯s tax collection. The Imperial Astronomers took pride in the building¡¯s staggering height as they believed no one else could emte their sess.

    The Observatory was a joint venture by the Imperial Astronomers alchemists and the Ministry of Works¡ªthe nning, design, and construction took 12 years in total.

    ¡®Skyscrapers aremon in my world,¡¯ Xu Qian thought and smiled. ¡°My uncle said I was born with a calm disposition, unfazed by disasters. Maybe it¡¯s an innate ability.¡±

    A glint of excitement appeared in Song Qing¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I admire that. I think we¡¯ll work well together.¡±

    Xu Qian noted the dark circles around the man¡¯s eyes and wondered if he should have toned down his boasts.

    On the seventh floor of the Observatory, Chu Caiwei sat before a table filled with a variety of dishes. She was dressed in a robe of the same shade of yellow as when she first met Xu Qian.

    ¡®Steamedmb, steamed bear paw, steamed deer tail, roast duck, roast chicken, roast goose¡­¡¯ The tongue twister appeared in Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    Chu Caiwei nced at the constable whom she had met once before and mumbled, ¡°Did you get into trouble again?¡± Her stuffed cheeks balloonedically.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t here to receive my message?¡± Xu Qian had learned about the events that transpired from Song Qing.

    ¡°I had an appointment with the princess.¡±

    ...

    Xu Qian was hungry. He took a seat at Chu Caiwei¡¯s table and leaned forward to grab a drumstick.

    Smack!

    Chu Caiwei pped his hand away. Herrge, almond-shaped eyes were pointed as she asked, ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Brother Song, why don¡¯t you take him for a meal? You guys cane back when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡®Is this a glimpse into Xu Lingyin¡¯s future?¡¯ Xu Qian felt something lodged in his throat and he coughed.

    Chu Caiwei ate her food. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°How did you end up in a fight with that Zhou guy?¡±

    ¡°I was shopping with my sisters and he was attracted to my first sister.¡±

    ¡°Is your sister pretty?¡±

    ¡°The two of you are neck and neck.¡±

    ¡°Then she must be out of this world.¡±

    Xu Qian met Chu Caiwei¡¯s eyes. The sunlight illuminated the woman¡¯s profile and her skin radiated a healthy shine. Her oval-shaped face was unblemished while her almond-shaped eyes sparkled like the stars. Xu Qian rarely saw eyes as mesmerizing as hers.

    ¡®She would be a good match for my past self.¡¯

    Chu Caiwei licked her fingers and said, ¡°The case of the missing tax silvers is officially closed. Do you know who¡¯s responsible for switching out the real silver taels?¡±

    Xu Qian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just a lowly constable.¡±

    Chu Caiwei met his eyes and bit down on a piece of roast duck. ¡°Lu Changzhi of the Armed Guards and Principal Zheng Xin of the Ministry of Revenue.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Xu Qian raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I heard they were supported by the Assistant Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping.¡±

    ¡®F*cking hell!¡¯ Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    That minor detail allowed him to connect the dots.

    ¡®After I revealed my name, his son was adamant about my death sentence as I was the one who solved the missing tax money case and spoiled his father¡¯s plot.¡¯

    It was all for revenge.

    ¡®No, perhaps today¡¯s incident was premeditated. Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s residence is within the Inner Wall. Why would his son be loitering around the markets near the Xu manor? Unless he had a purpose. If they had looked into the Xu family, harassing Lingyue was possibly a bait to get me arrested, then they could do as they please to me.¡±

    A chill ran down Xu Qian¡¯s spine as he thought of what could have happened.

 Chapter 30

    Chemistry Lesson

    Xu Qian¡¯s mind processed the new information. ¡®That Zhou boy is a hedonistic son of the rich. Was he acting under another person¡¯s instructions? Well, just because he¡¯s a spoiled child, doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t have brains. He utilized his social status to pick a fight with me and pulled strings to try to get rid of me.

    ¡®There were little consequences for the Zhou family. Although inspections are near, the death of a low-level official will not turn heads. A county constable can¡¯t hold a candle to the Assistant Minister of Revenue, a third-ranked official. They did not expect me to have ties with the Imperial Astronomers and the White Deer Academy.¡¯

    Xu Qian felt like he was walking on thin ice.

    ¡®I offended the Assistant Minister of Revenue when I solved the case. Now, I¡¯m being dragged into this mess. And to think I wanted to distance myself from the courts and be a wealthy merchant, lead a normal life with a wife and children. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Xinnian¡¯s poetry recital and the chemistry knowledge I wrote down a few days ago, I might have died not knowing the truth¡­ A meaningless death.¡¯

    A series of coincidences allowed Xu Qian to escape death. ¡®It was luck!¡¯ Xu Qian realized. ¡°Lady Caiwei, may I know if you can read a person¡¯s fate?¡±

    Chu Caiwei swallowed her food and said, ¡°Yes. The eighth rank is Qi mastery. All the more shy skills build upon it.¡±

    Mentions of her own discipline perked her up and she asked excitedly, ¡°That said, do you know why the ninth rank is medicine and not Qi mastery?¡±

    Xu Qian shook his head and said, ¡°Can¡¯t be because all sorcerers have a heart of gold, right?¡±

    Chu Caiwei sat up straight and put on a serious expression. She was enjoying her chance to educate someone about sorcery. ¡°Every living thing in the world has Qi but?humans exhibit it the most. Hardships, emotions, and desires are all reflected in a person¡¯s fate. While practicing medicine, one cannot avoid the old and the sickly, life and death. Long-term exposure to such conditions will cause one to develop the Clear Sight.¡±

    ¡®I love a woman who can¡¯t shut up.¡¯ Xu Qian said, ¡°Can you look into my fate?¡±

    Chu Caiwei dabbed her lips with a handkerchief. Then, she stared into Xu Qian¡¯s eyes¡ªbright spots appeared in her dark pupils.

    ced under the Clear Sight, Xu Qian felt his soul being touched. There were pins and needles on his spine and the experience was incredibly unsettling.

    A momentter, Chu Caiwei¡¯s eyes returned to normal and she said, ¡°I saw faint red with ck smoke.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Red means you¡¯re involved in the courts. Faint, because you¡¯re a low-level official. The ck smokes are a sign of your bad luck. I don¡¯t think you need an exnation for that.¡±

    Xu Qian frowned. ¡°You saw no other colors? Maybe something that signifies I¡¯m the Son of Destiny.¡±

    Chu Caiwei let out a gasp. She could tolerate Xu Qian¡¯s irreverence but to insinuate he was chosen by destiny was going too far. ¡°You should be careful with your words. What you said can be construed as treason by others. No one but the Emperor can be the Son of Destiny.¡±

    ¡®O¡¯ mighty dragon, perhaps you should rub your eyes and try again. Or maybe she¡¯s too low-ranking. Or my luck has nothing to do with my fate.¡¯ Xu Qian fell into deep thought.

    Chu Caiwei pped away Xu Qian¡¯s sticky fingers and glowered at him. ¡°Can you wait? I¡¯ll let you have the remaining food once I¡¯m done.¡±

    Xu Qian surveyed the table¡ªhalf of the food was gone. He wondered how far into the pregnancy she was.

    ¡°Right, how is the Assistant Minister of Revenue doing?¡± Xu Qian sat up straight and kept his eyes away from the table.

    ¡°The Revenue Advisor filed aint of misconduct against Assistant Minister Zhou but the Emperor shot it down.¡± Chu Caiwei paused for a moment, then continued saying, ¡°The two men killed themselves over the crime.¡±

    ¡®So there¡¯s no evidence. The Emperor could sentence anyone to death, evidence, and the voice of the people be damned. This case could be the result of political infighting or the Emperor has other ns in motion. I have too little knowledge about the imperial courts. I should get to know some people on the inside¡­¡¯

    Xu Qian tried to pry the details from Chu Caiwei but she had little to contribute. The woman had no interest in politics.

    ¡°My goodness, you¡¯re annoying. The Imperial Astronomers do not mind the matters of the courts.¡± The endless questions irritated her to no end.

    Xu Qian knew better than to push. ¡®I might have offended her by asking questions that she didn¡¯t have the answers to.¡¯

    ¡­

    Xu Qian happily stuffed his mouth. ¡°How much did this cost?¡±

    Satiated with food and wine, Chu Caiwei raised her fingers and did some calctions.

    No answer came. Xu Qian lifted his head to look at the woman.

    ¡°I gave them 4 silver taels and they returned me 1 silver tael, 3 silver maces, and 60 copper coins. How much is that?¡± Chu Caiwei asked with a frown.

    She looked adorable¡ªit reminded Xu Qian of a seven-year-old child learning arithmetic.

    Xu Qian muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    One silver tael was eight silver maces, one mace was 100 copper coins. The currency conversion did not follow a strict 1:10 ratio whichplicated the calctions.

    Xu Qian figured mathematics was not a part of Chu Caiwei¡¯s curriculum and decided to y dumb.

    Chu Caiwei¡¯s eyes crinkled into half-moons, acknowledging Xu Qian as one of her kind.

    ¡°But you could count well when you were solving the case.¡±

    ¡°I spent a long, long time thinking.¡±

    ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t look very happy with the food.¡± Chu Caiwei gave him a questioning look.

    ¡°No, no. The food tastes alright.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this table is from Rhapsody Inn that serves the best food south of the city.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had better.¡±

    Chu Caiwei¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Xu Qian said, ¡°You¡¯re invited to drop by my house if you¡¯re free. I can cook something up.¡±

    ¡­

    In the Red Room, a group of white robes was gathered around the experiment, eyes locked onto Song Qing¡¯s ministrations.

    The eggshell-thin porcin cup was ced above the me. Steam was rising from the cup as the water evaporated¡ªcrystals formed at the bottom.

    Song Qing flicked his finger and a me wrapped around the crystals, melting them.

    Xu Qian watched the sorcerer¡¯s performance in admiration. ¡®That would be such a great party trick. You probably can get all the girls¡¯ attention.¡¯

    The sodium chloride crystals melted. Song Qing had a look of concentration as he braced himself for the crucial step. He had been met with countless failures at this step.

    Lightning!

    Song Qing turned to Xu Qian.

    The white robes and Chu Caiwei were also staring at the man.

    Xu Qian¡¯s expression was neutral as he nodded.

    ...

    ¡®Not a word from him. That means every step to this point is correct,¡¯ Song Qing thought. He snapped his fingers.

    A faint lightning strike arced across the room and shot toward the porcin cup.

    ¡°Hold your breath.¡±

    Those were Xu Qian¡¯s first instructions. Everyone obeyed without hesitation.

    ¡®Honestly, I doubt you non-humans will suffer if you inhaled the poisonous gas.¡¯ Xu Qian only instructed them to do so out of habit.

    The next scene had all the white robes in awe.

    Inside the porcin cup was a silvery solid that was identical to a silver fragment¡ªayer of untransformed salt coated the product.

    ¡°Su-Sess!¡±

    ¡°Brother Song Qing, how did you do it?¡±

    The white robes were shocked. After weeks of failure, the transformation waspleted on the first try.

    ¡®As predicted, Lady Caiwei was also able to perform the transformation on the first try that day. It isn¡¯t luck¡­ No, it is luck. It¡¯s because I was present on both asions.¡¯ The experiment had confirmed his suspicions.

    ...

    Song Qing nced at the fake silver and turned to his celebrating disciples with a look of confusion.

    ¡®Every step was as per what I¡¯d done before¡­¡¯ Bewildered, he looked to Xu Qian. The surprised expression on the man¡¯s face changed into one of realization.

    Song Qing approached the man. ¡°Xu Ningyan, what is the key?¡±

    The question broke Chu Caiwei¡¯s reverie and she stared at Xu Qian.

    Heads turned to look at the man.

    Xu Qian folded his hands and stood straight. With a smile, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a question for you to figure out. As an established alchemist, you should practice independent thinking. I believe the key point is obvious.¡±

 Chapter 31

    This Is Not Taking Advantage but an Equivalent Exchange

    The key?

    The cogs in Song Qing¡¯s mind spun at full speed. His brain searched through all the variables that differentiated the sess from the failures.

    The initial steps were the same but thest step was crucial¡ªthe lightning!

    How was the lightning different?

    Realization struck Song Qing in the chest. He eximed, ¡°I know! I know! Xu Ningyan, you are a genius! Although you never witnessed our attempts, you knew the reason behind our failures.¡±

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t, but please tell.¡¯ Xu Qian smiled at the rambling man.

    ¡°What is the key? Brother Song, did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Brother Song,e on! This transformation has gued me for the past month.¡±

    The white-robed alchemists urged Song Qing to quickly reveal his observations.

    Song Qing let out a cough and looked at his disciples. ¡°It¡¯s the strength of the lightning strike.¡±

    He turned to Xu Qian for confirmation.

    Xu Qian smiled and nodded. ¡°I call it voltage.¡±

    The voltage needed to purify sodium from molten sodium chloride was 6 to 15 volts.

    Voltage?

    Song Qing was stunned. He had never heard of that word being used in rtion to electricity.

    It was an incredible piece of knowledge, just like the profound writings in the blue-covered book.

    One of the white robes stepped forward and bowed before Xu Qian. ¡°Please enlighten us. What is this voltage you speak of?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± The other white-robed alchemists followed suit.

    Standing in the corner, Chu Caiwei watched in silent envy. She was fond of being an educator but as a seventh-ranked Feng Shui master, she was unqualified to take in students.

    ¡®Voltage¡ªalso known as potential difference¡ªis the difference in the amount of energy that charge carriers have between two points in a circuit. Of course, none of you would understand that.¡¯ Xu Qian coughed and put on a stern expression.

    ¡°Electricity is like water, it¡¯ll flow towards a low point.¡±

    Xu Qian picked up a teacup and poured out the tea. ¡°The water that fell from this cup wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone but a waterfall can break bones and take lives. The same principles apply to electricity. I call it voltage.¡±

    He used a simple example to exin the concept of voltage.

    The white robes of the Imperial Astronomers entered a state of deep thought. They could not fully grasp Xu Qian¡¯s words.

    Song Qing said excitedly, ¡°Is that why lightning strikes trees? Because the trees are at a lower point, the same applies to humans. A weak electricity will only cause minor paralysis whereas a lightning strike can cause death. The lightning from the sky is like a waterfall whereas electricity is like the water from the cup.¡±

    The white robes were enlightened by Song Qing¡¯s exnation. It opened their eyes to the wonders of the world. They turned to Xu Qian with inquisitive looks.

    ¡®Huh, is that correct? I thought trees being struck down by lightning was due to water conductivity? What did my high school teacher say?¡¯ Despite his unsurety, he smiled and said, ¡°You are promising.¡±

    A young white-robed disciple asked curiously, ¡°Was this written in that old alchemy text you found?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Only I have read and researched that text. The contents in the book that I sent over were only a drop in the ocean.¡±

    After a pause, Xu Qian continued saying, ¡°That ancient text not only had knowledge and facts, it also contained many never-seen-before alchemic processes.¡±

    A collective gasp sounded from the room.

    Xu Qian chuckled and gave the white robes a promise. ¡°I have decided to share the contents of the ancient text with the Imperial Astronomers.¡±

    Whoa!

    There were 20 alchemists on scene that were shaking with excitement.

    ¡°The blue book that I gave you was a gift in return for the rescue. As for the guidance on the fake silver transformation and the knowledge on voltage, those are not for free. The same applies to the rest of the ancient text.¡±

    Xu Qian intoned dramatically, ¡°Never forget, the firstw of alchemy is equivalent exchange!¡±

    Song Qing nodded. He agreed with the man¡¯s reasoning. ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    ¡°sphemy!¡± Xu Qian deepened his voice and said, ¡°Alchemy cannot be weighed in silver.¡±

    ¡®There are things harder to obtain than money.¡¯

    ¡­

    In the side hall of the Changle County Courts, Xu Lingyue cradled her sleeping sister. She dabbed the handkerchief to her eyes as tears continued to fall.

    Watching the pretty girl cry, the constables of the swift ss felt their hearts break¡ªwho knew Xu Qian had such a beautiful sister.

    Even Constable Wang¡ªwho had been to the Entertainment School¡ªwas charmed by the girl¡¯s appearance.

    The mood in the room was disheartening and the constables were of no help in lifting the spirits.

    Constable Wang poured a cup of tea and ced it before Xu Lingyue. The girl had been crying non-stop for half a day. ¡®Women are really good criers.¡¯

    ¡°Please, be calm. Your father will know how to save Ningyan.¡±

    The other constables chimed in with words of constion and curses for the young nobleman.

    The raw emotions in the room took Xu Lingyue by surprise. She did not expect her brother to have such a good rtionship with his colleagues.

    Constable Wang noticed her surprise and smiled. ¡°Ningyan is a worthwhile man.¡±

    ¡®Really?¡¯ Xu Lingyue¡¯s eyes widened. She sniffled and asked softly, ¡°Constable Wang, can you tell me more about my brother¡¯s case?¡±

    Constable Wang sighed. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°To be frank, there are few in the courts who have clean hands. The basic decency is not troubling themon folk but we do collect pocket money from the rich merchants.

    ¡°But your brother, he¡¯s good to themon folk and the merchants. Never abuses his power. After the case, I figured the Xu family needed some financial help and brought him along¡­¡± Constable Wang¡¯s expression went from concern to awkward to ashamed to respect.

    ¡°He dly agreed toe with me, and at the end of the trip, I split the money we obtained. I found out he returned the five silver maces to the family. Being a goody-two-shoes rarely gains you friends but Ningyan gets along well with everyone. When trouble finds a good man like him, we can¡¯t help but jump to his defense.¡±

    The head constable¡¯s words slowly changed Xu Lingyue¡¯s image of her eldest brother¡ªtaller, brighter, more steadfast.

    ...

    Since young, Xu Lingyue had always admired the schrly Xu Xinnian as education was the pir of their society. Her mother had enforced the notion that the schr would one day lift the Xu family from obscurity.

    Her admiration for Xu Xinnian peaked when he passed the autumn imperial provincial exam.

    However, right after his sessful candidature, the Xu family was thrown into jail. Xu Qian was the one who saved them from the cruel fate.

    Since then, Xu Lingyue had paid closer attention to her eldest brother.

    The constables had given her a glimpse into Xu Qian¡¯s personality¡ªhe was a reliable man at work which substantiated his efforts to save his family a month ago.

    Xu Lingyue¡¯s gratitude for her eldest brother only grew from then.

    Seeing Xu Qian save Xu Lingyin was enough to make him and Xu Xinnian equals in her eyes.

    Then, Constable Wang¡¯s praise only improved Xu Lingyue¡¯s impression of her eldest brother¡ªa stalwart man of principles¡ªto the point of surpassing Xu Xinnian.

    At that moment, the door to the side hall opened, and in came Xu Pingzhi and his son. They were relieved to find the girls safe.

    Tears streamed down Xu Lingyue¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Father, you have to save brother. I don¡¯t think I can live with myself if he¡¯s gone.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 32

    Chapter

    Xu Pingzhi was touched by his daughter¡¯s concern for his nephew. After 20 years of mediation, he was d to see the rtionship among the younger generation had improved despite his wife¡¯s persistent dislike for Xu Qian.

    Xu Pingzhi took the sleeping Xu Lingyin from Xu Lingyue and said reassuringly, ¡°Ningyan has been released. Everything¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Xu Lingyue did not believe her father¡ªhe would willingly lie to console his daughters.

    With a hint of distrust, she turned to her brother.

    Xu Xinnian said coolly, ¡°It was a small matter.¡±

    Xu Lingyue believed him. Her second brother was a proud man who would not lie about serious matters.

    One of the low-level officials reported the news to Magistrate Zhu. who then quickly made his way to the side hall.

    ¡°How did you settle the issue with Nobleman Zhou?¡± The news came as a surprise to Magistrate Zhu. He figured Xu Qian was done for unless the young nobleman decided to rescind the charges, which was unlikely to happen.

    Xu Xinnian said, ¡°I asked my mentor for help.¡±

    ¡®I see.¡¯ Magistrate Zhu nodded. However, the courts were mostly made up of officials from the Imperial College. Everyone knew the Imperial College and the White Deer Academy were at odds with each other.

    Although Xu Xinnian¡¯s mentor was an established Confucian schr, the Minister of Justice would not willingly release a prisoner at his behest. There would be a round of wrangling before Minister Sun would agree to apromise.

    ¡°Elder Mubai was also there.¡± A pause. ¡°And the Imperial Astronomers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Magistrate Zhu was shocked. Then, he schooled his face and said, ¡°Like father and son. Congrattions! Your son¡¯s intelligence impressed the elders of the White Deer Academy and also the Imperial Astronomers. He has a good future ahead of him. How I wish I had a son like him.¡±

    ¡®Brother has dealings with the Imperial Astronomers?¡¯ The thoughtforted Xu Lingyue. She turned to stare at her brother.

    An unmarried girl relied on her father while a married girl relied on her husband. These were the two main pirs of a girl¡¯s life.

    While at home, the older brothers were also a source of support.

    Xu Xinnian shook his head and rified, ¡°Elder Mubai came on his own ord to meet my brother. The Imperial Astronomers were also my brother¡¯s connections.¡±

    Xu Qian and Elder Li Mubai from the White Deer Academy? Perhaps Xu Xinnian pulled some strings and arranged a meeting. What about the Imperial Astronomers? How did a lowly constable gain an ally there?

    ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Magistrate Zhu was perplexed.

    Xu Qian had been working in the county courts for more than a year. The young man was quiet and predictable, with an average rtionship with his peers at work.

    He was good at roughhousing but nothing else.

    However, a perceptible change had taken over the young man. He became a charming, smart talker who got along well with the other constables.

    Nevertheless, it did not exin his connections with the Confucian elders and the Imperial Astronomers.

    Magistrate Zhu wondered, ¡®If all this is true, Xu Ningyan is not your average constable. I should treat him better. I¡¯ll get some answers from him in tomorrow¡¯s roll call.¡¯

    Xu Lingyue¡¯s animated eyes widened in disbelief.

    Her mind connected the dots¡ªit was the goodbye poem heposed for Xu Xinnian that gained him a favor with the Confucian elders.

    What about the Imperial Astronomers? Xu Lingyue found her eldest brother to be more mysterious as the days passed.

    ¡­

    Xu Qian walked with Song Qing along the corridor. The walls to his right had holes that allowed sunlight in.

    There were no windows in the Observatory which was regretful as the vantage point would have offered a good view.

    Soon, they arrived at a hidden chamber. Song Qing unlocked the room with a key and proceeded to light the candles within.

    A variety of artifacts were disyed in the chamber. Xu Qian could make out some to be weapons while others befuddled him.

    Xu Qian entered the room and examined the artifacts. Suddenly, he jumped back in horror.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Within arge ss bottle was a weird-looking creature submerged in clear water. The creature resembled a cat but its skin was covered with hardened tree bark¡ªin its center was a bulging callus.

    The thing was alive as evidenced by the soft pulsating callus in its abdomen.

    Song Qing exined, ¡°This was originally a cat, I fused it with a tree to grant it the ability to regrow. It was almost a sess. If you cut off its head, it will regrow in three days. The only weakness is its heart. Unfortunately, the cat had morphed into a tree. It can¡¯t move or think and has to be kept in water.¡±

    Xu Qian stared at the man and thought, ¡®Are you the devil?¡¯

    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Song Qing asked tentatively. When he saw the frown on Xu Qian¡¯s face, he was disappointed.

    ¡°You disagree with my methods too?¡±

    Xu Qian schooled his expression and shook his head. ¡°Such practices have urred to me. I¡¯ve pegged them as hybridization techniques, though I have to admit, your methods are a bit different from mine.¡±

    ¡®Hybridization,¡¯ Song Qing processed the term. His eyes lit up.

    ¡°I believe we should start from the small things. Hybridize creatures of the same species. For example, we can crossbreed two different types of cats and see the results,¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°What will that produce? A different animal?¡± Song Qing questioned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯ll be a better breed or a worse breed. But alchemy is all about the unknown, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±

    Something in Xu Qian¡¯s words agitated Song Qing. ¡°You called it alchemy! Alchemy!¡±

    Xu Qian was startled by the man¡¯s outburst. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, alchemy touches upon even the living. Hence, I performed the transformations on this cat. However, my mentor disagrees. He said life does not fall under the jurisdiction of alchemy and so, he forbids any practice that involves a living creature.¡±

    ¡®A master stroke by the Principal Imperial Astronomer.¡¯ Xu Qian put on a look of concentration and said, ¡°I think the matter is not ck or white and only time can tell.¡±

    After a moment, Xu Qian continued saying, ¡°If you wish to go against the Principal Imperial Astronomer but avoid punishment, I can give you some advice.¡±

    At that point, Song Qing already regarded Xu Qian as his aplice. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°You can begin with nts, they are living matter but possess less vibrancy. I came across something in the ancient text that will suit your practice¡­¡±

    Xu Qian trailed off.

    The dramatic pause made Song Qing anxious. He red at Xu Qian with his swollen, bloodshot eyes. ¡°Come on, spill it.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Brother Song has quite a collection here. The firstw¡­¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°I know, I know. I can give you three items. Based on your alchemy skills, I believe these gifts are befitting.¡± Song Qing was not against thew of equivalent exchange.

    He believed it even.

    ¡°This crossbow is handmade by me. The transmutation process was highly difficult, making it impossible to mass-produce despite being stronger and more resistant than its iron counterpart. The crossbow string is a weave of silks procured from the Poisonous Six-Eyed Spider of the southern bordends and the Rainbow Silkworm. A stealth shot can take down a Qi expert¡¯s Qi protection but not a martial artist at maximum Qi state.

    ¡°But the most priceless aspect of this crossbow is its enchantment. The enchantment will only sustain three shots but it¡¯ll greatly boost your attack, allowing you to damage even a divine-ss expert.¡± Song Qing ended his detailed exnation.

    Xu Qian stared at the crossbow. ¡®Was this a magic weapon?¡¯

 Chapter 33

    Here I Stand Within the Storm

    Xu Qian knew about the existence of magic tools and weapons. His uncle mentioned the cannons were a big factor in Dafeng¡¯s victory at the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    The cannons were powered by gunpowder and enchantments.

    The magic weapons were unique to the Dafeng Dynasty¡ªthe advantage allowed them to steamroll their enemies and build an empire.

    At that moment, Xu Qian realized there was an intricate rtionship between the Imperial Astronomers and the magic tools.

    Song Qing wondered for a moment. In the spirit of sharing, he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t really a secret anyway. Do you know what the fourth-ranked sorcery is?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know about my own discipline¡­¡¯ Xu Qian shook his head.

    ¡°Spellmaster. Objects created through alchemy can be enchanted. The spell will be carved into the object and a magic tool or weapon is then created,¡± Song Qing exined.

    Xu Qianbined the host¡¯s knowledge of sorcery and all that was disclosed by the beautiful woman, Chu Caiwei¡ªthere were many things to think of.

    ¡®The ninth-ranked sorcery... Medicine is the foundation for the eighth-ranked sorcery. Qi mastery. Qi mastery is the foundation for the seventh-ranked sorcery. Feng Shui mastery...but Feng Shui has nothing to do with the sixth-ranked alchemy. In turn, alchemy is closely rted to the fourth-ranked sorcery, spell mastery.¡¯

    Alchemists produced strong weapons while spellmasters enhanced them. Overall, sorcery was a discipline worth looking into.

    No wonder the Principal Imperial Astronomer had such a high standing in Dafeng.

    ¡®I must win Chu Caiwei¡¯s hand. No ulterior motives. I just want to experience true love in this merciless society,¡¯ Xu Qian vowed in his heart.

    ¡°The second item is also a magic tool, the Guardian Mirror. The build quality is standard but the enchantment will grant you the ability to withstand six blows from a Qi expert. Or three blows from a divine-ss martial artist but only once if it¡¯s an invincible-ss martial artist,¡± Song Qing said.

    ¡®So that¡¯s the sixth rank for martial artists?¡¯ Xu Qian learned something new about his own discipline.

    ¡°Lastly, this liquid is known as the Devourer. Rub it on an arrow and it can take the life of a divine-ss martial artist. It¡¯s useless against an invincible-ss martial artist as the arrow won¡¯t be able to prate their skin.¡±

    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°I like these gifts.¡±

    After a pause, he returned the favor. ¡°The alchemy which I speak of is grafting.¡±

    Based on the memories from his past life, Xu Qian introduced grafting to Song Qing. The procedure was not clearly detailed but the benefits were emphasized. For example, a sessful graft could improve a crop¡¯s frost tolerance, heat tolerance, and pest tolerance.

    It could also improve the taste and texture of the fruit.

    The words were like his diary entries¡ªa bunch of theoretical knowledge that required practical evidence.

    However, that was the least of Xu Qian¡¯s worries.

    If Song Qing failed to produce anything fruitful, it would be his ipetence. If something worthwhile came out of all this, Xu Qian would be credited.

    When Xu Qian was done exining, Song Qing was buzzing with joy. His body thrummed with excitement¡ªhe could not wait for spring toe so he could test out this wondrous alchemy practice.

    ¡°A godly book! I can¡¯t believe such an incredible book about alchemy exists and I never knew about it!¡± Song Qing eximed.

    ¡­

    Thunk! Thunk! Thunk!

    Xu Qian descended the staircase of the Observatory with mindful steps. The three items in his arms were invaluable.

    ¡®I can trade one of them on the ck market to open my Heaven¡¯s Gate. But these items are so useful, I¡¯m a bit reluctant... Truly, free women are men¡¯s eternal source of happiness. To the yhouse, I go!¡¯

    He did not receive a single coin from the Imperial Astronomers but if he sold the magic items, the amount of silver he would receive would make his aunt shut up.

    ¡®p my aunt with the silver notes¡­¡¯ The imagery made Xu Qian¡¯s heart leap with joy.

    After checking that the coast was clear, Xu Qian began singing a song from his past life, ¡°Here I stand within the storm, hatred cannot mend my heartbreak. Gazing at the sky, as clouds float by, sword in hand, I ask the gods who is the hero¡­¡±

    As he turned a corner, he ran into a bunch of strangers.

    ¡®How awkward!¡¯ The melody died on Xu Qian¡¯s lips as he quickly pressed himself into the wall to let the group pass.

    Three men were heading upstairs. The one in the center wore an indigo robe. He had a handsome countenance with white sideburns that contrasted his ck eyes¡ªthe man aged like fine wine.

    He was definitely a daddy type back in the modern world.

    To his left was a young man who kept his eyes forward. He was silent and uninteractive.

    To his right was another young man¡ªhe wore an evil smirk as he sneered at Xu Qian. The young man had delicate features that rivaled his brother¡¯s good looks.

    As the three men passed Xu Qian, the handsome young man chuckled and side-eyed him.

    At that moment, Xu Qian felt as if he was being stared down by something dangerous¡ªhe held his breath as his heart rate picked up.

    The three men carried on with their journey and disappeared into a corner¡ªonly then did Xu Qian rx.

    ¡°Did I offend the guy with my singing? He looked as if I was his enemy,¡± Xu Qian wondered aloud.

    ¡®I need to pay attention to what I say, especially in public. Examples of quotes I shouldn¡¯t say out loud: I want the veil to be lifted from my eyes and the earth to unshackle my heart, I want the Buddhas to be gone. Only with great sacrifice, can great changese.¡¯

    ¡­

    On the seventh floor of the Observatory, Song Qing stood at the entranceway. He had received a message about visitors.

    Chu Caiwei chewed on a sugar cane, back against the wall. Her attention was elsewhere as she apanied Song Qing.

    The three men arrived on the seventh floor. Song Qing folded his hands in greeting. ¡°Elder Wei.¡±

    The man with the white sideburns acknowledged the greeting.

    ¡°Elder Wei, our mentor drank too much and is taking a nap. Please wait for a moment.¡±

    The expressionless young man showed no emotions while the handsome young man frowned.

    The cultivated middle-aged man was unfazed by the revtion and followed Song Qing into the tearoom. ¡°When we wereing up, we ran into an amusing young man. Is that the Principal Imperial Astronomer¡¯s new disciple?¡±

    Before Chu Caiwei could respond, Song Qing shot her a warning look. He replied with a smile, ¡°Just an insignificant person. He had some interesting things to share with us.¡±

    The Night Squad had a predatory reputation in the eyes of every official. They did not need a reason to pick on people.

    Song Qing was not sure if Xu Qian had inadvertently offended this powerful eunuch.

    ¡°Interesting things? Do tell,¡± said the man of culture with a gentle smile.

    ...

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Song Qing said, ¡°A talented alchemist. If he had not chosen the wrong discipline, his name would have made it into history.¡±

    He did not tell any falsehoods and hinted at the Imperial Astronomers¡¯ interest in Xu Qian.

    The handsome young man sniggered.

    The middle-aged man smiled and nodded.

    ¡­

    In the inner courtyard of the Xu manor, Li Ru guided the servants in cloth-cutting, sewing, and cotton-stuffing.

    Winter was approaching and Li Ru nned to make some appropriate outfits for the season.

    Lu Erpleted thest stitch and bit off the thread. She surveyed her handiwork and was satisfied with the embroidered lotus flower. ¡®It¡¯ll look good on Lady Lingyin.¡¯

    ¡°Mydy, yesterday when I visited the elder son, I realized he doesn¡¯t have winter clothing. He was still wearing outfits for fall,¡± Lu Er said in a tentative tone.

    Li Ru eyed her maidservant and said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Lu Er lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°We can make one for him.¡±

    ...

    ¡°No! That little brat riles me up every chance he gets. You want me to make him an outfit? I won¡¯t do it!¡±

    The other maidservants carried on with their work as if nothing happened.

    ¡°Hees over and eats our food. Never contributed a coin to this house.¡±

    Lu Er tried to defend Xu Qian. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he contribute the monthly grain he receives?¡±

    ¡°That stone of grain is barely enough to fill his appetite!¡± Li Ru rolled her dazzling eyes.

    She did not mind improving her rtionship with her unlucky nephew, especially since he had saved their family from a life of damnation. However, the little brat had taken every opportunity to jab at her.

    ¡®As the old saying goes, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡¯

    The housekeeper rushed by and shouted from the outer courtyard, ¡°Mydy, the lord is back.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Xu Lingyue: I¡¯ll Repay Your Kindness in Full

    Li Ru was in the midst of dissing her nephew when the housekeeper announced the return of her husband. ¡°If he¡¯s back, he¡¯s back. Am I supposed to stand at the gates and wee him?¡±

    The housekeeper nearly tripped over his feet when he entered the inner courtyard. ¡°Mydy, I saw blood on Lady Lingyin¡¯s body and Lady Lingyue looked as if she¡¯s been crying. The lords also seem upset. The eldest is also not back. Something must¡¯ve happened.¡±

    A loud crashing noise was heard as something crashed from a great height. Themotion was followed by concerned voices. ¡°Mydy¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Li Ru lifted her dress and rushed to the front hall.

    An anxiety-filled Li Ru burst into the front hall with tears pooling in her eyes. She was met with the sight of her husband carrying her unconscious youngest daughter¡ªthe tears threatened to spill down her face.

    Xu Pingzhi spoke about the most salient point, ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s just sleeping.¡± He handed the girl over to his wife. ¡°Bring her back to her room.¡±

    Li Ru hugged her youngest daughter. Then, her eyes roamed across her eldest daughter¡¯s figure. Once she was sure there were no injuries, she let out a sigh of relief but stayed her ground. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tears started to fall from Xu Lingyue¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Pingzhi huffed. He told his wife the whole story.

    Li Ru scowled when she heard about the harassment by the evil nobleman. Hearing that Xu Lingyin was nearly trampled by the nobleman¡¯s horse, she tightened her grip around her youngest daughter.

    The news about Xu Qian getting injured to save her daughters stunned her.

    When they got to the part where he was brought to the Ministry of Justice, Li Ru clutched her husband¡¯s hand. Her face was pale as she stuttered, ¡°Ningyan¡­ He¡­ He¡­¡±

    Xu Pingzhi patted her hand and said reassuringly, ¡°He¡¯s alright. He¡¯s out of jail and the case is considered closed for now.¡±

    Then, Xu Pingzhi continued saying, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ningyan, Lingyue and Lingyin would have taken from us. I know he¡¯s a bit hot-headed but he has always been good to the family. If it were anyone else, do you think they¡¯ll step in and save our daughter?

    ¡°Ever since we took him in, you never liked him. You felt his martial arts lessons cost too much, that he was a burden to the family. You said he always talks back and never listens to you. But did you ever think about how it feels like to be him? To spend twenty years living under another person¡¯s roof. Do you think he enjoys it? He¡¯s bound to be sensitive.

    ¡°Women are shallow-minded. Pretty words are just words. Actions are what counts. Lingyue was bullied and Ningyan immediately rushed to her defense. We¡¯re lucky nothing bad happened. Will you really be fine if Ningyan neveres back?¡±

    Her father¡¯s words touched Xu Lingyue and another round of tears came flowing down her face. She decided she would spend the rest of her life repaying her brother¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Li Ru sniffled and lowered her head in shame.

    The sight of his stern mother crumbling in shame and regret made Xu Xinnian¡¯s heart ached.

    Despite all the bad names his mother threw at Xu Qian¡ªgold-eater, unlucky bastard¡ªhis brother still had a spot in her heart.

    After all, they had lived together for almost 20 years.

    Xu Pingzhi nced at his son and sighed. ¡°If your son were there instead, he¡¯d probably be kidnapped by the nobleman.¡±

    ¡®That was uncalled for,¡¯ Xu Xinnian thought.

    ¡­

    After handing Xu Lingyin over to the maidservants andforting Xu Lingyue, Li Ru returned to her part of the manor with a heavy heart.

    She nced at the maidservants who were rushing the winter clothing. ¡°Lu Er, reduce one piece from the lord and Little Nian¡¯s wardrobe. When Ningyan returns, take his measurements.

    Lu Er was surprised to hear those words. ¡°Have you changed your mind, mydy?¡±

    Li Ru let out a huff. ¡°Am I that cruel of an aunt in your mind?¡±

    All the maidservants had a collective thought. ¡®Yes, you are¡­¡¯

    ¡­

    Xu Qian left the Observatory and hailed a carriage. It took two hours to return to the Xu manor.

    He heated up some water for a bath. While checking his body, he found the injury at his waist to be almost healed.

    He rubbed some golden salve onto the injury and went back to his room. Inside, he rubbed the inkstone and proceeded to write down a few hundred characters of chemistry knowledge. As part of his usual routine, he began writing in his diary.

    ¡¯16 November is a memorable day. I have finally decided to give up my dreams of being an ordinary, boring rich man. I need authority and power. I came up with some ns to achieve this:

    ¡®1. Change my discipline and join Confucianism. If I can please the two Confucian elders, I believe they will fully support my decision. It¡¯ll be better than stumbling blindly in my own discipline. Others who cross over the use poetry to y dumb where I¡¯m using poetry to barter. Clearly, I¡¯m in a ss above.

    ¡®2. Work hard to get Lady Caiwei into my bed. With the support of the Principal Imperial Astronomer, I won¡¯t have to break my back to enjoy a good life.

    ¡®3. Sell the magic item I received to open my Heaven¡¯s Gate.

    ¡®The first idea brings back memories of my high school days, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m cut out for studying. Also, I¡¯m almost twenty, a bitte for a discipline change.

    ¡®The second idea means I¡¯ll have to give up other women. No trips to the yhouse. I think the sacrifice is too much.

    ¡®The third idea¡­ Well, entering the Qi rank will not protect me from the Assistant Minister of Revenue. Without relevant connections, it¡¯ll be tough to walk down the path of a martial artist. Look at uncle, he¡¯s been stuck at maximum Qi state for nearly ten years.

    ¡®For now, I¡¯ll just hold on tight to my connections in the Imperial Astronomers and the White Deer Academy. I have a feeling the case of the missing tax money is not over yet.¡¯

    ¡­

    As evening came, Xu Qian jumped over the wall separating his residence and the Xu manor. It was dinnertime and he spotted Xu Lingyin in the courtyard. She was throwing punches in the air and grunting as she did so.

    The little girl was dressed in a brown outfit that made her look like a glutinous rice dumpling. Her hair was tied up into a childish bun.

    Xu Qian lightly tipped her bnce. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The little girl lost her footing and fell.

    Xu Lingyin crawled back up and nted her hands on her waist¡ªher round tummy bulged under the tight robe. ¡°I¡¯m practicing martial arts.¡± Unhappy with her brother¡¯s sneak attack, she called out, ¡°Are you challenging me?¡±

    After this morning¡¯s incident, the five-year-old must be traumatized. Hence, why she was practicing martial arts.

    ¡°Why yes, I am,¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Father said, people have to fight till theirst breath, martial artists too. It¡¯s called dif¡­dig¡­¡±

    ¡°Dignity?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Lingyin nodded earnestly. Then, she squinted her eyes at her brother. ¡°I challenge you to a fight!¡±

    Her stubby legs went into motion as she charged at Xu Qian with fists hurling.

    Xu Qian held her back with one hand on her head. Xu Lingyin continued shouting, limbs iling hysterically to no avail.

    ...

    Her face was scrunched up.

    Bored with her shenanigans, Xu Qian said diplomatically, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a drumstick if you surrender.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Lingyin stopped her thrashing and smiled.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your dignity?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s dignity?¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    Xu Qian held Xu Lingyin¡¯s hand and entered the hall. Soon, the dishes were served. The table was filled with an abundance of food as if it was a festive dinner.

    The maidservants intentionally ced the best dishes before Xu Qian. He could not resist taking a look at his aunt¡¯s expression. She was in a dark-colored, floral-patterned dress. Her delicate countenance and long eyshes made doe eyes stand out¡ªshe was a woman in full bloom.

    Her demeanor was arrogant as ever, as if Xu Qian¡¯s actions were insignificant.

    However, the maidservants would never spoil him without thedy¡¯s prior approval.

    Xu Lingyue took small bites of her food as she gathered the courage to speak up, ¡°Brother, Mother told the servants to make your winter clothes. Later, I will take your measurements. I¡­ I wish to make one for you.¡±

    ...

    Xu Lingyue was dazzling. She had changed into a dress with lotus flowers embroidery, a yellow shawl with cloud patterns draped over her shoulders. She was only 16 years old but the outfit and her exquisite facial features made her look timeless.

    Her brother¡¯s silence made Xu Lingyue shy. She lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Is¡­ Is that okay?¡±

    ¡®Sisters of this period can make clothes for their brother, amazing. Unlike my cousin in my past life.¡¯ Xu Qian nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A smile broke out on Xu Lingyue¡¯s face and she exchanged a nce with her mother.

    Xu Qian turned away. ¡°Uncle, brother, let¡¯s retire to the study when we¡¯re done with dinner. There¡¯s something I want to discuss.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Er served the men their cups of tea before leaving the study.

    Xu Qian took a sip of tea. He found himself missing the MSGden food from the future.

    ¡°What do you think of the incident this afternoon?¡± Xu Qian broached the topic.

    Xu Pingzhi was confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t it over?¡¯

    Xu Xinnian frowned. ¡°You mean to say Nobleman Zhou will try to exact revenge?¡±

    It was unlikely the son of the Assistant Minister of Revenue would gracefully ept a defeat by a low-level official.

    Xu Pingzhi waved away the notion. ¡°No. The White Deer Academy elders and the Imperial Astronomers showed up in force today. I don¡¯t think the Zhou boy would dare to find trouble with you again.¡±

    His line of thinking was rational.

    There were plenty ofmoners for the nobleman to pick on but he chose the Xu family. When the imperial courts and politics were involved, one was advised to tread with caution.

    It was something one heard growing up and the advice was echoed even in the county courts. Xu Qian remembered his father telling him to watch out for the high-ranking officials.

    Xu Xinnian shook his head. ¡°Brother must have his reasons for asking us this.¡±

    He turned to Xu Qian.

    Xu Qian took a breath and said, ¡°Today, I received news about the missing tax money case from the Imperial Astronomers. The mastermind behind the crime is Assistant Minister Zhou.¡±

 Chapter 35

    The Meeting in the Study

    ¡®The mastermind behind the missing tax money is Assistant Minister Zhou.¡¯ Xu Pingzhi mmed his hand down and broke the tea saucer. His eyes were filled with anger as he stood up and his mouth opened to let loose a string of curse words but something got stuck in his throat.

    Xu Xinnian¡¯s handsome face was stern as he looked at his impotent father. ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±

    Xu Qian nodded. ¡°The news came from one of the main investigators, Chu Caiwei of the Imperial Astronomer.¡±

    He repeated what Chu Caiwei told him.

    Xu Xinnian lifted his teacup, then ced it down without drinking. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then today¡¯s incident was premeditated. Zhou Li was out for revenge.¡±

    ¡®A good brain. Truly a man who passed the imperial examinations.¡¯

    Xu Qian was pleased to know that this discussion would not be fruitless.

    If it was only Xu Pingzhi, Xu Qian would not bother calling a meeting.

    His uncle¡¯s solution would be simple. ¡®If we¡¯re brothers,e with me and we¡¯ll get revenge.¡¯

    As a martial artist, physical violence was Xu Pingzhi¡¯s proficiency. Plotting and strategy were not part of a martial artist¡¯s skill set.

    Xu Qian threw out a probing question. ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    Xu Xinnian studied his cousin. With a frown, he answered in an exasperated tone, ¡°Strike first and gain the upper hand. The slower party will suffer.¡±

    Xu Qian was impressed by Xu Xinnian¡¯s bloodthirsty and decisive strategy.

    At that, the man of the house decided he could no longer stay silent. He chided his son, ¡°Keep your preposterous thoughts to yourself. Just because you¡¯re a graduate of the imperial provincial examination, you think you can oppose the Assistant Minister of Revenue? Even if you¡¯re the top-scoring

    jinshi

    , the man is beyond us.¡±

    Just as Xu Pingzhi finished his lecture, his nephew announced his stance. ¡°I think Brother is right. The person we offended is not Zhou Li but Zhou Xianping. Although Zhou Li won¡¯t trouble us again, what¡¯s to keep the assistant minister from harassing us?

    ¡°Not only did we ruin his mastern, we even injured his heir. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let the case rest. Plus, the Xu family is nothing in his eyes. Why would he let us go scot-free?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was not convinced. ¡°No, we will not be able to take on Assistant Minister Zhou. Ningyan, you have the Imperial Astronomers on your side. Xu Xinnian is a student of the White Deer Academy. With these two connections, we just have toy low and stick to our ce in society. They shouldn¡¯t bother us then.¡±

    Was that really possible?

    Xu Qian reminded his uncle, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t know but the Imperial Astronomers do not interfere with matters of the courts.¡±

    Xu Xinnian followed up with his own opinion. ¡°During the missing tax silvers case, I was also a student of the White Deer Academy. Brother was released today because Zhou Licked the intelligence and skills to set up a proper trap. If Assistant Minister Zhou decided to drop another death penalty case on our heads, do you think the Imperial Astronomers and the White Deer Academy will go against thew and save us?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s position as the leader of the family was threatened. With his eyebrows knitted together, he said, ¡°But what can we do? He¡¯s the Assistant Minister of Revenue, a third-ranked official¡­¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a normal guy who crossed over to this world.¡¯ Xu Qian turned to his handsome brother. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    Xu Xinnian was silent. Some time passed and when Xu Pingzhi looked like he was ready to explode, Xu Xinnian said, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up. When the tax silvers went missing, the Emperor was understandably furious. It made sense for the punishment to be severe.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the two suspectsmit suicide?¡± Xu Pingzhi asked.

    Xu Xinnian ignored his father and continued speaking, ¡°I can think of two possibilities. Either Assistant Minister Zhou has someone of power backing him or the Emperor is aware of some subtle bnce to maintain the peace.

    ¡°You said the Revenue Advisor wrote to impeach Assistant Minister Zhou but what about the other assistant minister? Or the minister?¡±

    Xu Qian wondered for a moment. ¡°Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s enemies are moving against him?¡±

    Xu Xinnian took control of the conversation. ¡°My mentor once said, the Emperor¡¯s ultimate goal is always bnce. If the Emperor did not punish Assistant Minister Zhou, there must be some political undercurrent within the courts.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do we do?¡± Xu Pingzhi asked.

    Xu Qian rubbed his chin and said, ¡°The Emperor might be able to act discretely during normal times but inspections areing. If we can find evidence of wrongdoing, there is a high chance he can be eliminated. The inspections are part of traditions so the Emperor can¡¯t dismiss the verdict as he pleases. The

    dragon-ying technique

    the Confucians can employ has its core in customs. Every enemy of Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s will be on the prowl.¡±

    Xu Xinnian was surprised to hear the words¡ªdragon-ying techniquee from his uncultured cousin¡¯s mouth. ¡®Is this still the same man I know?¡¯

    Xu Qian thought, ¡®I think I watched too many period dramas.¡¯

    He had also spent a lot of his time perusing history books in his past life¡ªthey were a wealth of information.

    The books taught him one thing about humankind¡ªhumans never learned from their history.

    At first, Xu Qian had snubbed his nose at such a conclusion but it made good sense.

    Teachers and parents often encouraged young kids to study and work hard but few ever took their words seriously.

    People only realized the truth behind their elders¡¯ words after they had grown up and been kicked around by society.

    After the failed business, Xu Qian had advised his younger cousin who did not like studying to prioritize his studies, lest he end up regretting like Xu Qian.

    It felt like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Xu Xinnian lifted his chin and asked, ¡°What does Brother think we should do?¡±

    ¡®Competitive little brat. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll enjoy an arrogant female lead. I¡¯m more partial to a 36D, flirty madame,¡¯ Xu Qian thought. With a straight face, Xu Qian said, ¡°Why did Assistant Minister Zhou n the fake silver case? It can¡¯t be corruption as there are easier ways to enrich one¡¯s coffers. Why risk being caught during the inspections?

    ¡°Unless he urgently needed the silvers to cover up something bigger. Something that could be dug up during the inspections!¡± Xu Qian¡¯s logical reasoning was working overtime.

    A grin was forming on Xu Xinnian¡¯s face. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡®We should find out the real reason behind Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s n. Once we know the truth, the assistant minister will have no choice but to confess to his crimes¡­¡¯ was what Xu Qian wanted to say but Xu Xinnian¡¯s amused expression made him hesitate.

    Instead, Xu Pingzhi pped his thigh and called out in excitement, ¡°We¡¯ll expose him! Then he¡¯ll have nowhere to hide.¡±

    The man was ecstatic to have a brilliant idea for once.

    ¡®I¡¯m not dumb!¡¯ Xu Pingzhi thought.

    Xu Xinnian sighed. ¡°Father, do you think an Armed Guard will be allowed ess to the courts to investigate an assistant minister? Or read the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s case scrolls?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s expression was solemn.

    Xu Qian stepped in with a knowing voice. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ...

    ¡®Appreciate you taking the hit, uncle.¡¯

    Displeased that he was unable to trounce Xu Qian in an intellectual battle, Xu Xinnian carried on asking, ¡°Then what does Brother suggest we do?¡±

    Xu Qian traced his finger along the grooves of the table. ¡°We are not the main force acting against Assistant Minister Zhou but we can be thest straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back. Pit the two parties against each other.¡±

    He did not have a clear picture of the specifics.

    ¡®Impressive,¡¯ the praise echoed in Xu Xinnian¡¯s mind. ¡°If we take one step back and look, we don¡¯t have to go after Assistant Minister Zhou. As a third-ranked official, he would have many tricks up his sleeves. But he has a weakness.¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s eyes lit up and he punched out. ¡°Zhou Li!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Compared to his father, Zhou Li is a small fry. If the evidence for impeachment was insufficient, let¡¯s make up more charges. Zhou Xianping¡¯s political enemies will wield the knife as we dig the hole.¡± There was a glimmer of hostility in Xu Xinnian¡¯s bright eyes.

    ¡°With the inspectionsing, if Zhou Li does anything too outrageous and offends the gods and the people, Zhou Xianping will have to answer for his son¡¯s crimes. The Emperor might have let him off the hooks once, but a second time is not guaranteed.¡±

    Xu Xinnian paused then said with a frown, ¡°It is a viable n but they are not stupid. Fabricating a criminal charge might not work.¡±

    The back-and-forth between the two men made Xu Pingzhi realize his usefulness in the discussion had reached an end¡ªthere was nothing he could contribute.

    His son¡¯s analysis cleared things up in his mind. The more he thought about the n, the more usible it seemed. He hit the table and eximed, ¡°Cijiu is a genius!¡±

    ...

    ¡®And your nephew isn¡¯t?¡¯ Xu Qian side-eyed his uncle, then took a swipe at Xu Xinnian.

    ¡°People say the schrs¡¯ idle chatter can bring down the nation. Seems like you¡¯re not an exception.¡±

    Xu Xinnian smirked and fired back. ¡°Please teach me your ways.¡±

    Xu Qian was not perturbed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any solid ns but I can share my line of thought.¡±

    ¡°Quick! Share!¡± Xu Pingzhi eximed. <li>A sessful candidate of the highest level in imperial examinations.</li><li>A difficult but impractical skill.</li>

 Chapter 36

    Troublemaker

    Xu Qian began with his forte. ¡°Do you know the process of solving a case?

    ¡°Observe the scene, collect clues, then make daring theories and meticulouslyb for evidence. Unravel the mystery piece by piece and obtain the truth.¡±

    The flickering candlelight illuminated Xu Pingzhi¡¯s dumbfounded expression.

    Xu Xinnian was in deep thought.

    Xu Qian carried on his lecture. ¡°Don¡¯t think about how to trick Zhou Li. Instead, focus on observing him and have an ear out for any news. Then, with sufficient information, we can hatch a bold n and hammer out the details and possibilities.¡±

    The steps were systematic and clearly defined. Xu Xinnian believed his brother¡¯s way of thinking was apt for the situation.

    ¡®Who knew Ningyan was also a resourceful and reliable child¡­¡¯ Xu Pingzhi gained some respect for his nephew. Previously, he had thought him too stubborn and unyielding to live a long life.

    Seeing that no one objected to his ns, Xu Qian said, ¡°Cijiu, you¡¯re a sessful imperial examination candidate and have ess to the schrs. Gather information on the court politics and anything and everything about Zhou Li. Be thorough.

    ¡°Uncle, the Zhou manor is within the Inner Wall. The Armed Guards have nightly patrols so you¡¯ll be in a position to surveil the manor. Send someone you trust.

    ¡°I want to know everything about Zhou Li. Where he went, what he did, and whom he spoke to.¡±

    The father and son nodded, then realizing a missing piece, they asked, ¡°And you?¡±

    Xu Qian gave them a secretive smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be making a backup n, just in case. Cijiu, let¡¯s have a talkter, there are some questions I have for you. I¡¯ll stay over at your ce tonight.¡±

    ¡­

    Drip, drip¡­

    The sound of water droplets echoed through the silent room.

    ¡°Brother, are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Brother, asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re cutting into my space.¡±

    Xu Qian flinched. Then, he heard Xu Xinnian continue. ¡°Keep your elbows.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    The mood was awkward as the sounds of their breathing filled the room. Xu Qian asked, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not used to the sleeping arrangement,¡± Xu Xinnian replied.

    ¡®Me too.¡¯ Xu Qian said, ¡°When was thest time we had a sleepover?¡±

    Xu Xinnian took a moment to recall the past. ¡°When I was ten. Ever since you started learning martial arts, the rtionship between you and Mother was strained. We drifted apart then.¡±

    ¡®Here I thought you would deny we ever shared a bed¡­ We can still do this now but I¡¯ll never get to have a sleepover with Lingyue.¡¯ The host¡¯s childhood memory surfaced in his mind.

    Xu Qian sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t me your mother. An Armed Guard doesn¡¯t earn a lot. Uncle¡¯s annual take-home pay is a little more than 200 silver taels. To spend half of it on me while the rest of you share the remaining half, your mother is right to be angry.¡±

    Xu Xinnian diverted the topic. ¡°The Xu family might be done for if we can¡¯t get through this debacle.¡±

    If Assistant Minister Zhou was not toppled, the Xu family would face repercussions after the inspections.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for something. If the worstes to worst, we¡¯ll have to leave Jingzhao City. Uncle and I can findbor jobs which will be plenty throughout thends, but your ten years of study will go to waste,¡± Xu Qian said sympathetically.

    Xu Xinnian took a deep breath. ¡°Rank and wealth are but mortal constructs. As a true schr who studies the scriptures and walks the sage¡¯s path, these are nothing to me.¡±

    Xu Qian agreed wholeheartedly and said, ¡°If Xu Xinnian wasn¡¯t born, Dafeng would¡¯ve been in eternal darkness!¡±

    The thin thread of friendship was severed with that cheeky line. Xu Xinnian huffed and puffed and curled into a ball, taking away the nket the brothers were sharing.

    ¡°Hey, Cijiu, share the nket. It¡¯s winter season and while I¡¯m at maximum refinement, I¡¯m not immune to the cold.¡±

    Xu Xinnian stayed in the curled-up position and tightened his grip on the nket. He pretended to be asleep and ignored Xu Qian.

    ¡­

    In Xu Lingyue¡¯s chamber, the dying embers of the burning coal gave rise to plumes of carbon dioxide smoke.

    A slit in the windows was opened for venttion.

    The eyebrows on Xu Lingyue¡¯s fair face were knitted together. Then, her eyes opened suddenly. She spent some time staring at the curtains that covered the bed before sitting up.

    She stretched and the thick nket fell away. Her white undergarments were stretched to reveal a growing girl¡¯s figure.

    There was an elegant curve to her neck. Her messy hair framed her exquisite countenance.

    Xu Lingyue covered her pink lips as she yawned cutely.

    The maidservant who slept across the room woke up and quickly got dressed.

    ¡°The room is a little stuffy. Please open the windows,¡± Xu Lingyue instructed as she rubbed her forehead.

    The maidservant hurried to please.

    The nket was thrown aside. Xu Lingyue walked over to the window and inhaled a breath of fresh air.

    As the daughter of a martial artist, Xu Lingyue was not a finickydy. Back when her father did martial arts training with Xu Qian, Xu Lingyue and Xu Xinnian would join in for fun.

    The siblings made a pact to train and grow stronger together.

    However, as time passed, her mother forbade the siblings from joining Xu Qian in his martial arts training. By then, their father had decided Xu Qian would study the de while Xu Xinnian would study the books.

    ...

    A schr practicing martial arts was regarded as neglecting his studies.

    A daughter practicing martial arts would find trouble attracting suitors as no man appreciated a muscrdy.

    As Xu Lingyue was enjoying the fresh air, a man passed by her window. He was dressed in the ck uniform of a constable¡ªthe cor and cuffs were patterned red.

    Xu Lingyue and Xu Qian exchanged a second-long nce.

    Then, a warm smile graced Xu Qian¡¯s face.

    Xu Lingyue let out a yelp and shut the window.

    ¡®My sister is all grown up!¡¯ Xu Qian thought cheerfully.

    ¡®Although I was not the hand that raised her, I still watched her grow up into ady. She was just a little button then. Honestly, she was appropriately covered, there was no need for such a huge reaction.¡¯

    In her private chamber, Xu Lingyue was hunched down as a red blush spread across her face.

    The maidservant advised the youngdy. ¡°You should change your habit. Open the windows after you¡¯ve washed and tidied up. Lucky it¡¯s just your brother. What if a stranger saw you?¡±

    Xu Lingyue shuddered at the thought. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    ...

    The path outside her window was rarely taken. Xu Xinnian never took this path and her parents¡¯ chamber was not nearby. Opening her windows in the morning was a fairly safe thing to do.

    ¡®Why was he in the inner courtyard?¡¯ Xu Lingyue wondered as she stared into the mirror.

    The maidservant brushed her hair and helped with her makeup. Once that was done, the maidservant browsed through the jewelry box. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯re short on presentable hair essories.¡±

    Xu Lingyue answered with a sigh. When the Xu family was jailed, all their possessions were taken away. The household expenses¡ªincluding supporting more than a dozen servants¡ªwere eating away at their coffers.

    They could not afford jewelry.

    ¡°Treasure House has some nice offerings. I went in to browse yesterday and didn¡¯t want to leave. The hairpins would look lovely on you! Comparable!¡± the maidservant said.

    ¡°I think you meanpatible.¡± A sh of longing crossed Xu Lingyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But it costs so much. Ten silver taels for one piece. Maybe if we solved the riddle in the shop, the owner promised to give a discount to anyone who solves the riddle.¡±

    Xu Lingyue was barely paying attention. ¡°Lan¡¯er, do you think Big Brother has changed recently?¡±

    Lan¡¯er thought for a moment. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s gentler and funnier than before. And he¡¯s more knowledgeable now. Previously, he always had an angry face and was never this good toward you and your brother. He only smiled when talking to your father.¡±

    Xu Lingyue was satisfied with the answer as a smile bloomed on her face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t his fault. Mother never treated him well.¡±

    The thought of their improving sibling rtionship put her in a happy mood.

    ¡®Brother used to be aloof and grumpy all the time. Now, he¡¯s full of surprises.¡¯

    ¡­

    Xu Qian arrived at Xu Lingyin¡¯s room. The youngest daughter was nowhere near adulthood so he did not bother to knock when entering. He found the child squatting on the ground, intensely brushing her teeth with the hog bristle toothbrush.

    Her concentration was fully on the task at hand.

    The maidservant was tidying up her bed.

    Xu Lingyin looked up and attempted to speak with the suds in her mouth, ¡°Wh- yo- he¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you brushing your teeth yourself?¡± Xu Qian asked as he nced at the maidservant.

    ¡°Father said a boy has to be independent to learn martial arts.¡±

    ¡°You know that you¡¯re a girl, right?¡± Xu Qian questioned.

    Innocently, the little bean replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®No, you don¡¯t.¡¯ Xu Qian asked, ¡°Do you know the difference between a boy and a girl?¡±

    ¡°No. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Xu Lingyin said truthfully.

    ¡®Well, a biology lesson would not make things clearer for her¡­¡¯ Xu Qian recalled the nine years of formal education and came up with a simple conclusion that would elegantly exin the sexes.

    ¡°Simply put, uh¡­ Boys grow up to be troublemakers while girls grow up to be crybabies.¡±

    Xu Lingyin widened her eyes as she digested the words. ¡°No wonder Mother calls me a troublemaker.¡±

    She danced around the room, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m a troublemaker! A troublemaker!¡±

    Xu Qian silently excused himself from the room and wisely decided to skip the family breakfast.

 Chapter 37

    On Learning

    Jingzhao City was bustling with activity as the day began. Stalls were set up along the busy streets and Xu Qian found warm food in one that was two streets away from the Changle County Courts.

    The vendor was a dark-skinned, thin, middle-aged man. He wore a ck apron and smiled courteously at every customer.

    His cooking satisfied Xu Qian. The only gripe Xu Qian had was the locals¡¯ preference for sugar. Sweetened soybean was one thing, but even their soft bean curd was cooked with sugar.

    Nevertheless, Xu Qian was an understanding man. After all, he was in a foreignnd. He got the man to hold the sugar and added soy sauce,rd, onion kes, and minced garlic to his bowl.

    He also bought four breadsticks, six meat buns, two steamed buns, a bowl of porridge, and three side dishes.

    When he was done, he asked for the bill.

    ¡°Sir, it is my honor to have you visit my stall. I won¡¯t take your payment.¡± The vendor had noted the official uniform Xu Qian was wearing.

    He nced at the number of empty dishes on Xu Qian¡¯s table and felt his heart ache.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The vendor gulped¡ªthe food Xu Qian ate was at least a four-person portion. He operated a small business in the city and did not want trouble. Hence, he insisted on covering the official¡¯s food bill.

    ¡®I won¡¯t take his money. I won¡¯t¡­¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Keep your money. It¡¯s on the house.¡± The vendor had obviously gone through a simr experience in the past.

    ¡°Okay. Let me sit here and digest for a moment. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Xu Qian waved away the vendor.

    The vendor scurried away obediently.

    ¡®The Dafeng Dynastysted centuries. If corruption isn¡¯t weeded out from the government, the people¡¯s lives will never improve.¡¯ Xu Qian watched the vendor busy himself with the stall¡¯s operation and thought of the pitiful look in his eyes.

    ¡®Even since the ancient times, themon folk¡¯s hardships are never taken into ount by the people at the top.¡¯

    Xu Qian took out ten copper coins and ced them on the table before leaving.

    Once he was gone, the vendor came to clear the dishes.

    ¡®What an unlucky day!¡¯

    However, the vendor was shocked to find a stack of copper coins at the table. Not only did the constable pay for the food, he even gave extra.

    The vendor rushed into the streets but the man in uniform had disappeared into the crowd.

    He gasped in confusion as his throat went dry.

    In all these years, he had never encountered a low-level official who paid for his meals.

    ¡­

    When the morning roll call wasplete, Xu Qian went to Magistrate Zhu to ask for a leave of absence. The county magistrate readily agreed.

    Xu Qian returned to the Xu manor and entered Xu Xinnian¡¯s chamber. The two brothers nodded knowingly at each other. Xu Xinnian had prepared an ivory Confucian robe with gray cloud prints.

    Xu Qian noticed the green robe Xu Xinnian was wearing and asked, ¡°Yours looks much better. Let¡¯s switch.¡±

    Xu Xinnian chuckled coldly. ¡®You wish.¡¯

    The schr¡¯s robe looked odd on the martial artist. His muscles made parts of the robe bulge awkwardly.

    A schr was meant to look graceful with billowing sleeves.

    The two brothers left the Xu manor and spent three silver taels on two horses. Together, they rode out of Jingzhao City.

    Their destination took them 60 miles out of the city, up Mount Qingyun where the famous White Deer Academy was located.

    The mountain had another name but it was long since forgotten. Ever since the White Deer Academy was built, a chorus of cultures and worldly ideas filled the area.

    Thus, the mountain was named Mount

    Qingyun

    .

    They rode their horses hard and two hourster, the mountain appeared beyond the horizon. Xu Qian squinted and saw the distant silhouette of the academy building.

    ¡°Cijiu, I¡¯m curious.¡± Xu Qian had to raise his voice to be heard.

    He slowed his horse and waited for his cousin to do the same. Their horses went from a gallop to a canter.

    ¡°Do you think The Great Sage achieved first rank?¡±

    The disciplines and paths of this world fascinated him but he could never get a hold of aplete guide.

    Xu Xinnian lifted his chin and said, ¡°You think I can answer that?¡±

    ¡®Just say you can¡¯t then. Quit it with the snobbish looks.¡¯ Xu Qian rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you know how long he lived?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Eighty-two good years.¡±

    The Great Sage who founded Confucianism¡ªfirst rank or not¡ªonly lived till 82?

    82 years was considered a long life for the ancient period but this world had magical properties.

    Even a sage could not escape mortality.

    ¡®Okay, I shouldn¡¯t generalize. There are still many things I don¡¯t know about.¡¯

    ¡°The White Deer Academy doesn¡¯t allow visitors. It¡¯s a rule even my mentor can¡¯t disobey. Are you sure about this?¡± Xu Xinnian asked.

    Xu Qian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all a matter of effort.¡±

    They have decided to send the women of their family to the White Deer Academy before they rolled out any ns. That way, if a tragedy befalls them, the academy would shield them from the Zhou family¡¯s wrath.

    ¡®The missing tax money case nearly put me in a casket. If this n falls through, it¡¯ll be the end of our family bloodline.¡¯ Xu Qian spurred his horse into a gallop, leaving Xu Xinnian behind in a trail of dust.

    Unwilling tog behind, Xu Xinnian flicked the whip and raced his cousin.

    ¡­

    ...

    Mount Qingyun was not a particrly majestic mountain. If not for the White Deer Academy, it would just be an ordinary mountain in a sea of mountains.

    There were courtyards, lofts, zas, and waterfalls. The stone steps ran through the mountain to connect each part of the academy.

    In one of the lofts, one side of the walls was not erected for the second floor. From the corridors, one could see the rolling ins and the mountain ranges.

    The great chess yer who had sworn off chess¡ªLi Mubai¡ªstood in the corridor with a scroll in hand. Behind him, two friends were in a heated debate.

    ¡°I mistakenly moved this. I want a redo.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡±

    ¡°The sage once said a mistake rectified is the greatest deed.¡±

    ¡°Did the sage mean a chess move?¡±

    ¡°Does it not apply?¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! You wish to debate the words of the scriptures with me? Fine, only one of us will leave here alive.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    ...

    Li Mubai shook his head. ¡°Blundering fools!¡±

    The two men behind him were the military strategist, Zhang Zhen, and another ck-robed elder with a long beard that grazed his chest.

    He was one of the White Deer Academy¡¯s Four Great Confucian Elders, Chen Tai¡ªcourtesy name, Youping.

    Each elder had their own specialty: Li Mubai was a chess master, Zhang Zhen was an expert in military stratagems, Yang Gong¡ªwho had left for Qingzhou¡ªwas focused on schrly research, while Chen Tai specialized in governance.

    The Art of Governance, written by Chen Tai, was a highly-coveted book among the courts of Dafeng.

    Li Mubai abandoned the scenery and went inside. He interrupted the ongoing argument by saying, ¡°Where¡¯s the headmaster?¡±

    ¡°The crown princess is here. He¡¯s entertaining her,¡± Zhang Zhen said absentmindedly as he stared at the chessboard.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mubai nodded.

    Chen Tai said, ¡°Three months until the spring imperial provincial exam, yet our students are losing motivation. Yesterday, while making the rounds, I barely saw any candlelight in the dormitories.¡±

    ¡°The few candlelights I saw were illuminating chess boards. These trifling games ruin ambitions.¡± As Chen Tai spoke, he swiped at the chessboard before him.

    ¡°You shameless old man! A sore loser like Li Mubai!¡± Zhang Zhen was furious. ¡®A trifling game when you¡¯re losing, an honorable test of wits when you¡¯re winning.¡¯

    Li Mubai retorted, ¡°Keep my name out of it.¡±

    At that, the three Confucian elders fell silent.

    The White Deer Academy students had a tough road ahead of them. Even if they passed the imperial examinations, there was a low chance they would be granted a seat in the courts. The most they could look forward to was an official position in some backwater or border town.

    The disappointing prospects greatly diminished the students¡¯ motivation to study for the imperial examinations.

    The silence in the room was broken by Zhang Zhen. ¡°We must rejuvenate our fellow students.¡±

    Chen Tai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We must stand firm and bear this burden. The White Deer Academy should never lose its bid for court appointments.¡±

    Li Mubai said, ¡°Let¡¯s encourage them to study. We mustn¡¯t let the academy down.¡±

    Zhang Zhen rolled a chess piece between his fingers as he said, ¡°The headmaster lectures them every year without fail. We won¡¯t see a significant boost in morale.¡±

    Chen Tai stroked his long beard and frowned. ¡°A new way to motivate them then? Make them recognize the importance of the imperial exams. How about an essay?¡±

    Li Mubai shook his head. ¡°A thankless effort, unpopr with the students.¡±

    ¡°Poetry it is.¡± Zhang Zhen took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Poetry has touched many hearts through the centuries. A well-written poem can motivate them better than a lecture.¡±

    The problem was Dafeng was suffering from a deficiency of poetry talents.

    The three Confucian elders exchanged nces and collectively shook their heads. <li>Qingyun can be directly tranted to ¡®pure clouds¡¯.</li>

 Chapter 38

    A Poem is Born

    ¡°If

    Ziqian

    had not left for Qingzhou, this would¡¯ve been his duty,¡± said Zhang Zhen.

    ¡°He¡¯s the best poet among us.¡±

    Chen Tai¡¯s long beard swayed as a cold wind blew into the room. ¡°Brother

    Jinyan

    is more fit for the courts than myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you using me of passing the buck?¡± Zhang Zhen quickly followed up with a challenge. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait to hear your poem. I¡¯ll be sure to have my ears wide open.¡±

    As an argument was about to break out, a student of Zhang Zhen¡¯s entered the room. He greeted them with a bow before saying, ¡°Xu Cijiu is here.¡±

    ¡®Xu Cijiu? Why is he here? Has he finished copying the sage¡¯s quote?¡¯ Zhang Zhen nodded. ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    The student nodded and left. Zhang Zhen stared across the chessboard at Chen Tai and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I recently took in a new student, Xu Cijiu¡¯s cousin. He¡¯s an incredibly talented poet.¡±

    Li Mubai immediately spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s also my student.¡±

    Chen Tai looked between the two elders¡ªrealization dawned on him. ¡°The man who wrote the line, ¡®Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm¡¯?¡±

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen grinned.

    Chen Tai let out a howlingugh as he wagged his finger at the two elders.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Chen Tai held back hisughter and mocked, ¡°I¡¯mughing at the fact that you¡¯re both blinded by fame and jealousy. Yang Ziqian¡¯s name will live on in the poem but you two should stop daydreaming. Beautiful poems are few and far between. Not every poem will end up in the history books.

    ¡°That epic poem probably took up all his talent. And now you expect him toe up with two more masterpieces so your names will be remembered? Has the noble spirit in you been swallowed up by greed?¡±

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen were silent.

    They knew Chen Tai was right about the scarcity of good poems. The man was not even a schr, and the creation of the farewell poem could have just been a coincidence.

    To pin their hopes of being written into the history books on some low-level constable was a tad ridiculous.

    ¡°Youping is right. As a schr, we should be humble. For our names to be written into history, we should walk the proper path instead of seeking shortcuts. We have strayed from the teachings.¡± The two elders folded their hands and bowed before Chen Tai.

    ¡°To have a mistake rectified is the greatest deed,¡± Chen Tai intoned as he nodded.

    Momentster, Zhang Zhen¡¯s student came back with Xu Qian and Xu Xinnian in tow.

    The two brothers greeted the room. ¡°We¡¯re here to see the teachers.¡±

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen exchanged a nce¡ªthe arrival of Xu Qian was unexpected but weed.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Zhang Zhen said.

    ¡°Ningyan, you came. Is it because inspiration has struck you again?¡± Li Mubai probed.

    Xu Qian shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a favor.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Xu Qian told the two elders about the request but hid the fact that it was part of a revenge plot against the Assistant Minister of Revenue. He did however mention Assistant Minister Zhou could be the mastermind of the missing tax silvers and once the inspections were over, it was highly likely that he would punish the Xu family.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Li Mubai looked over to Zhang Zhen who was equally as concerned. ¡°The academy doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to stay over, it¡¯s the rule.¡±

    Rules were important to schrs.

    Before Xu Qian could argue, Xu Xinnian spoke up, ¡°The crown princess often stays over in the academy too.¡±

    Zhang Zhen shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s the crown princess.¡±

    Xu Xinnian nodded. ¡°So the academy¡¯s rule applies to everyone but the Emperor¡¯s kin.¡±

    ¡®This young man hasn¡¯t learned anything about tactfulness.¡¯

    The three elders in the roomughed.

    Xu Qian withheld his giggle¡ªhis brother¡¯s tongue was as sharp as ever.

    Li Mubai shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Jinyan, I can¡¯t wait for your student to enter the fateweaver rank.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s a horrifying thought.¡¯ Zhang Zhen¡¯s lips twitched.

    Chen Tai was the only person beaming. He looked at Xu Qian and said, ¡°You are Xu Ningyan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man who was undercover as a schr folded his hands in greeting.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re a great poet. How about this? If you cane up with a poem that impresses all three elders in this room, I¡¯ll allow the women to seek refuge in the academy and personally safeguard them.¡±

    Staying in the academy was one thing but more importantly, the elder was promising their safety.

    That was the real reason why the Xu brothers came to the White Deer Academy.

    A glimmer of hope appeared on Xu Xinnian¡¯s face. He turned to Xu Qian and uttered, ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    He was ted but also nervous. Writing poetry was not difficult¡ªevery schr could string words into a rhyme or stanza. The difficult part was impressing the elders.

    Was it really that difficult?

    Yes. Yes, it was.

    ¡®Poetry? You¡¯re asking me to give you poems for free?¡¯ Xu Qian did not immediately agree. Instead, he asked, ¡°Any themes? Or do I get to choose?¡±

    The three elders eyed each other. Zhang Zhen said, ¡°The theme is learning.¡±

    ¡®Of course they have something in mind. Else, I could just randomly pick one from my memory,¡¯ Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    Despite that, he was relieved as the theme was still within his scope of knowledge.

    ...

    He was reminded of the text he studied in high school titled, On Learning. However, being an essay, it did not fulfill the criteria.

    ¡®Through books, you will find grand houses and gracefuldies!¡¯

    The proverb came from a famous poem that survived the centuries.

    It was known to be one of the essential readings when it came to the theme, learning.

    Just as he was going to present the poem, he suddenly remembered the precarious position the White Deer Academy was in since 200 years ago.

    ¡®If I remembered correctly, this poem was written by the emperor during the Song Dynasty. It mainly spoke about the merits and sesses that came with studying but the White Deer Academy students have been ostracized by the courts.

    ¡®When Cijiu passed his exams, he was worrying about which remote town he would be sent to.

    ¡®This poem would be a p to the face for the academy students¡­¡¯

    The prolonged silence from Xu Qian worried Xu Xinnian. Zhang Zhen and Li Mubai stared expectantly at Xu Qian while Chen Tai sipped his tea, an amused smile on his face.

    Then, Xu Qian stirred from his thoughts. He folded his hands and said, ¡°Forgive my dullness. Cijiu, please ready the ink.¡±

    Xu Xinnian ced the brush, ink, and paper on the table. He prepared a fresh batch of ink and dipped the brush, staining the bristles ck. Pulling his sleeve up, he angled the brush, gesturing for Xu Qian to ept it.

    ...

    ¡®I better not humiliate myself with my horrible calligraphy skills.¡¯ The turmoil in his heart was not shown on his face. Xu Qian struck a pose, looking like a schr rousing the mountains with his words.

    ¡°Cijiu, be my brush.¡±

    Xu Xinnian nodded obediently and sat down before the table.

    ¡°The candlelight burns from midnight to morn.

    ¡°That¡¯s when schrs should study the most.

    ¡°When young, we neglect studies for fun.

    ¡°When old, we regret not learning enough.¡±

    Xu Xinnian finished writing and put down the brush. He stared at the neatly-written seven-character quatrain and felt a pang of emotions in his heart.

    Silence filled the room. Xu Xinnian could feel the lingering sadness of the poem. The three Confucian elders walked over to the table and stared at the end-product.

    They studied the words in silence.

    The long-bearded elder in ck robes found his eyes prickling with tears. <li>Courtesy name of Yang Gong.</li><li>Courtesy name of Zhang Zhen.</li>

 Chapter 39

    Xu Pingzhi, That Unfit Father

    ¡°What an excellent poem! Ningyan truly is the poet of the century.¡± Li Mubai pped his hand loudly.

    The excitement written on his face was befitting a schr who came across a masterpiece. There was also a hint of eagerness to see how the academy students would react.

    Zhang Zhen said nothing but he gave Xu Qian a look of content admiration as if he was the one who groomed such an impressive student.

    ¡°The words are simple, yet they carry so much meaning. The candlelight burns from midnight to morn. That¡¯s when schrs should study the most¡­ Brother Jinyan, do you still remember our academy days?¡± said Chen Tai.

    He found the poem to be profound.

    Zhang Zhen thought back to his younger years and said, ¡°Our time in the academy? I was a poor student then and only had two steamed buns to eat every day. At night, my stomach would growl as I struggle to hold the candlelight over the book.¡±

    ¡°Was that why you always stole my eggs?¡± Li Mubai said in a jovial tone.

    ¡°Hey, I was borrowing. Didn¡¯t I return them to youter on?¡± Zhang Zhen retorted.

    Li Mubai blew his mustache and said, ¡°An egg is worth so much more to a poor man.¡±

    Chen Tai coughed to break up the argument between the two friends. He turned to Xu Xinnian and said, ¡°Cijiu, after the spring imperial provincial exams, you will be qualified for an official post regardless of your results. Have you given thought to the future?¡±

    The sudden topic change threw everyone off. Zhang Zhen and Li Mubai quieted down as they thought of Xu Xinnian¡¯s future.

    Chen Tai nced at the two hesitant elders and quickly said, ¡°Typically, one would begin in the city, then be sent out to govern other towns. That¡¯s the standard way to climb the ranks. Although I¡¯m not a court official, I know people in the courts who could help.¡±

    Xu Xinnian¡¯s mentor was happy to hear that. ¡°That sounds great. Cijiu, quick show your appreciation.¡±

    ¡°No need for that. But I wouldn¡¯t mind a favor¡­¡± Chen Tai said with a smile.

    His words made the two elders raise their eyebrows¡ªsomething was not right.

    No one said anything about a favor.

    Chen Tai¡¯s eyes were crinkled into half-moons. ¡°Ningyan, you¡¯re an unpolished gem. To stand out, you need someone to work on you. These two elders aren¡¯t the best at mentoring. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    Li Mubai and Zhang Zhen were livid. ¡°Go away, you shameless bastard!¡±

    Xu Qian took the opportunity to speak. ¡°I do have some questions for the elder.¡±

    His visit to the White Deer Academy was calcted¡ªhe wished to gain some free service.

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck in the martial artist¡¯s refinement stage. As I have no achievements and my family is poor, I never had the chance to enter the Qi rank.¡±

    He made a 90-degree bow and said, ¡°Please help me open my Heaven¡¯s Gate.¡±

    This was his second reason for the visit. Although he could sell the magic items from Song Qing, he figured there would be a better way. He simply did not wish to waste the magic items¡ªhe wanted a win-win situation.

    Zhang Zhen shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Are you crazy? Everyone here is on the path of Confucianism. We can¡¯t open your Heaven¡¯s Gate. How the Qi moves in a martial artist¡¯s body is only known by those who walk the same path.¡±

    ¡®The divide among the disciplines is wider than I¡¯d expected.¡¯ Xu Qian was somewhat disappointed when he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If the Heaven¡¯s Gate requires a divine-ss expert to unlock, how did the first martial artist open his Heaven¡¯s Gate?¡±

    Li Mubai lifted his teacup and answered him with another question, ¡°Do you think the martial arts discipline was founded by a person? That he ascended the ranks effortlessly?¡±

    Xu Qian shook his head.

    ¡°The discipline is advanced by generations after generations,¡± Li Mubai exined. ¡°Perhaps at the beginning, the refinement rank was the highest one could achieve. As fate would have it, someone¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Gate was opened and the Qi training state became the peak. As centuries passed, we have the current, fully-developed martial arts discipline.¡±

    ¡°Fate?¡± Xu Qiantched on to the important detail.

    ¡°Having a divine-ss expert open one¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Gate is the safest and most convenient method, but it¡¯s not the only method.¡± Chen Tai took over the exnation.

    He smiled as he continued. ¡°When a baby is born, he is enveloped by a pure Qi. As he grows older, the Heaven¡¯s Gate closes and the Qi retreats into the body. To master the Qi, one has to reopen the Heaven¡¯s Gate.¡±

    Xu Qian nodded¡ªas humans consume all forms of mortal sustenance, the Heaven¡¯s Gate is clogged by impurity and thus, the Qi cirction is cut off.

    His uncle had taught him the basic theory.

    ¡°Besides the widely-known, there are two other methods to open the Heaven¡¯s Gate. First, the expel-infuse method. It has to be practiced since young. Every day, one must bathe in a herbal bath to cleanse the meridians that lead to the Heaven¡¯s Gate. The method is time- and resource-intensive, thus eliminated from practice.

    ¡°The second method is to use an external force. This is the oldest and dumbest method used by our forebears. They swallowed monster pills. Monster pills are essence collected from monsters. With the energy umted in one¡¯s body, taking the pill will force open the Eight Extraordinary Meridians but the effect is uncontroble. Only one out of ten survive.¡±

    ¡®I see. While I didn¡¯t get what I wanted, some additional knowledge never hurt.¡¯ Xu Qian was grateful for the exnation. ¡°Thank you for the enlightenment.¡±

    ¡®Look at this polite and humble student. A good talker too.¡¯ The three Confucian elders wore satisfied smiles as they stroke their beards.

    ¡­

    At the heart of the academy was the Sage¡¯s Study Pce, also known as the Sage¡¯s Temple. It was a ce to enshrine and worship the founder of Confucianism.

    The za outside the Sage¡¯s Study pce could fit all of the White Deer Academy students.

    Every year, the headmaster would address the student body when the spring imperial provincial exams rolled by. He would urge them to study hard, get their names on the scoreboard and contribute to the greater good of society.

    On the za, there was a mottled, red wall that hadyers of papers stuck to it.

    It was the academy¡¯s bulletin board. The mentors would paste their essays, poems, calligraphy, and asionally their students¡¯ outstanding work.

    Two students appeared before the wall¡ªone was carrying the rolled-up paper while the other was applying paste to the wall. Then, the two worked together to unveil the new piece that was to be featured on the wall.

    The scene attracted the other students in the area. The size of the paper¡ªa human¡¯s height¡ªastounded them.

    ¡°What¡¯s being featured? Come on, let¡¯s have a look.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like an essay. Oh, a poem¡­ Why the fuss over a poem?¡±

    ¡°Ever since Ziyang¡¯s Layman left the academy, the poems on the wall are rarely worth a read. The remaining mentors and elders aren¡¯t good at poetry.¡±

    As the chatter picked up, students flocked to the wall to check out the huge poster.

    The characters were written boldly. The brush had been gripped by a firm hand¡ªthe ink had seeped through the paper. Each stroke conveyed the gravity of the poet¡¯s words.

    ¡°This is Mentor Zhang¡¯s writing.¡± A student recognized the handwriting.

    Others were focused on the content.

    ¡°¡®The candlelight burns from midnight to morn. That¡¯s when schrs should study the most¡­¡¯ Oh my. Ever since the autumn exams, I never stayed up to study.¡±

    ¡°The words used in the poem are simple, yet it is thought-provoking!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Simple? ¡®When young, we neglect studies for fun. When old, we regret not learning enough.¡¯ The lesson is embedded within the poem, it is a worthy proverb.¡±

    ¡°¡®When old, we regret not learning enough¡­¡¯ I¡¯ve been falling behind on my studies. Spent too much time ying chess and exploring the mountains. This poem is a wake-up call to me.¡±

    ¡°Whose mighty hand-penned such a good poem?¡±

    More people gathered before the wall to check out the poem. Many resonated with the words and left feeling motivated to study.

    The first half made the students blush with shame. Who could pull an all-nighter studying?

    Such examples were littered across the academy grounds. The academy elders often spoke about their long study sessions decades ago when they were students.

    The few outstanding students also spent an inordinate amount of time studying.

    However, it was the second half of the poem that made the students sweat: When young, we neglect studies for fun. When old, we regret not learning enough.

    The words echoed like a warning. The students who had been cking were remorseful. They were ovee with anxiety as they worried about their future.

    Deep in their bellies, a fire was lit and their motivation for study rejuvenated.

    A short distance away, the three Confucian elders observed the scene from the edge of the za. Chen Tai stroked his beard andughed. ¡°I take back my words. The poem has touched many hearts. Xu Ningyan truly is the poet of the century.¡±

    ...

    Witnessing the effects of the poem on the student body, Zhang Zhen beamed. ¡°You¡¯re right. He produced that poem before we even finished a pot of tea. His poetry skill and talent can outss even the best poets in history.

    Suddenly, Li Mubai fielded a question, ¡°Do you believe that he abandoned his studies?¡±

    The two elders nodded. Li Mubai smiled and asked, ¡°How are you sure?¡±

    Zhang Zhen replied, ¡°When crafting the poem, he told Cijiu to write in his stead.¡±

    ¡°As a schr, why would you ask others to write in your stead? Unless he isn¡¯t proficient in calligraphy.¡± Chen Tai added.

    Calligraphy was the basic skill needed by every student.

    Li Mubai sighed. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that he¡¯s beyond the age of changing paths.¡±

    Chen Tai¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Such talent wasted on martial arts. An affront to the gods!¡±

    The rough practice of martial arts was not suited for a man with such flowery words.

    Something crossed Zhang Zhen¡¯s mind. ¡°I heard Cijiu mention when the two boys were young, his father decided Cijiu would study while Ningyan would learn martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Xu Pingzhi is unfit to be a father! He wasted a good schr. Upsetting, exasperating!¡± Li Baimu said in frustration.

    The two elders agreed with his condemnation.

 Chapter 40

    A Fight

    Li Baimu stared at the bulletin wall. More and more students gathered around the wall and even some mentors came to check what the fuss was. After reading the poem, the mentors pped their thighs, too taken by the words. Theyuded the work¡¯s simplicity and wisdom.

    Li Baimu¡¯s sharp ears picked up an ongoing conversation.

    ¡°First, we had a ¡®Fear not a journey of loneliness¡¯ and now, this poem on learning? Is there a breakthrough in Dafeng¡¯s poetry scene?¡±

    ¡°In the past 200 years, good poems were few and far between. Now, we have two great poems. At least our generation of schrs can proudly face the next generation.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the previous poem, I believe this one will have better longevity. It will be frequently used to motivate schrs.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no author? Which Confucian schr wrote this?¡±

    ¡®No author¡­ Better longevity¡­¡¯ Li Mubai¡¯s heart drummed excitedly. While his two best friends were upied, he stealthily made his retreat.

    ¡°Brother Chunjing?¡± Zhang Zhen looked around and realized the man was gone.

    ¡°He was still here¡­¡± Chen Tai scanned his surroundings. Then, he pointed in the direction of the wall. ¡°There!¡±

    Zhang Zhen turned around and saw Li Mubai dispersing the students. He made it to the wall and took up a brush.

    Zhang Zhen and Chen Tai focused their attention on the wall¡ªtheir pupils deepened and details 100 meters away appeared crystal clear.

    Besides the poem title¡ªOn Learning¡ªLi Mubai had written a single line of words.

    [Between the 37th and the 38th year, this poem was inspired by Mentor Mubai¡¯s encouragement to study.]

    It basically meant Li Mubai was the source of inspiration.

    The two elders were shocked.

    ¡°Shameless old man! Put down that brush!¡±

    ¡­

    There was a private chamber at the back of the academy. It was built against the mountainside¡ªto the east was a sixyer waterfall, to the west was an evergreen bamboo forest.

    Bamboos in the north were a rare sight. It was difficult to cultivate and propagate them. Only in the south could one witness the phenomenon of bamboo shoots growing from the ground after a stormy night.

    The academy mentors had transnted the bamboo nts andboriously cared for them. It took 50 years of cultivation to achieve this lush bamboo forest.

    Schrs were very much taken by bamboos. They praised the nt¡¯s strength of character and likened it to humans.

    The White Deer Academy headmaster had entered the room one day and saw the vibrant bamboo forest, unyielding to the seasons. ¡®They are a representation of myself. This shall be my abode. Everyone, please leave.¡¯

    That was how the room became the headmaster¡¯s private chamber.

    Within the elegantly-designed tea room sat an old man in a hemp robe and a woman in avish dress. They were enjoying tea together. Outside the room, a row of armored soldiers was on guard.

    The old man¡¯s unkempt white hair cascaded freely down his back. Theugh lines and frown lines on his face were deep¡ªwhen he smiled, the eye wrinkles had the other two beat.

    Based on only appearance, it was hard to believe the weathered old man was the White Deer Academy¡¯s headmaster.

    The Confucian leader of this era.

    The woman sitting across him was past her teens but her hair was tied into a straightforward spiral bun. A dazzling ornament held up the hairstyle. The styling was a sign of an unmarried woman.

    She wore an ivory dress with exquisite embroidery patterns. The ends of her dress swept the floor.

    The woman was fresh-faced and beautiful like an untainted lotus flower. Her clear eyes were cool as ice, showcasing the aristocratic aloofness.

    No longer a child, the curves of her body stood out.

    The crown princess¡¯s voice sounded, light as a chime, ¡°We¡¯ve not met in half a year. The silvers in your hair have grown in abundance.¡±

    The headmaster smiled as he sipped his tea. ¡°Lines of frustration, they are.¡±

    ¡°Along the way, I heard some schrs¡­¡¯Fear not a journey of loneliness, for you are not a stranger to the realm¡¯!¡± The crown princess¡¯s eyes flickered with emotions.

    ¡°It is such an amazing piece. I really loved it. I wonder which Confucian schr wrote it?¡±

    Zhao Shou shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°Why are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°It is not you that I mock. I¡¯mughing at the fact that all the talents in White Deer Academy could notpete with a person¡¯s random ramblings. Dafeng¡¯s schrs are too rigid in their thinking. Traditional and soulless. Poetry requires the soul to be open.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ You worry me, Headmaster.¡± The crown princess had a serene expression as her slender fingers lifted the teacup. She sipped her tea elegantly as ady of the Imperial family would.

    Zhao Shou sighed and said, ¡°The poet isn¡¯t a schr but a low-level official in Changle County.¡±

    The crown princess¡¯s face twitched.

    Dafeng¡¯s crown princess was different from other women. Daughters of nobility often took up a musical instrument, learned some chess, studied some books, and did art¡ªthat was sufficient for that time and age.

    Shirking off traditions, the crown princess had picked up chess from Wei Yuan, learned the art of war with Zhang Zhen, and studied governance under Chen Tai. She could dictate Confucius¡¯s scripture and her policy essays were on par with the schrs in the Imperial College.

    She was an erudite, through and through.

    When she was 18, the Emperor allowed her to join the book-making process in Hanlin Academy. However,st year, the crown princess tried to rewrite the history books and was ousted by the officials.

    ¡°Will you not consider taking up an official position?¡± The crown princess¡¯s eyes were sincere as her tone was serious. ¡°Confucianism prioritizes the people. Why would you waste the little years you have left?¡±

    Few people knew that Qingzhou¡¯s provincial administrationmissioner position was initially awarded to Zhao Shou.

    However, he refused the position and wrote a rmendation to the courts to select Ziyang¡¯s Layman.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind wasting my years if my students have a path to knowledge.¡± Zhao Shou sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, even after more than a dozen years of hard work, we¡¯re still unable to cross this moat set by the

    Second Sage

    .¡±

    ¡°You hold on too much to the past. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The crown princess casually refilled her tea. ¡°The Emperor awarded you the position in hopes to reestablish the White Deer Academy¡¯s presence in the imperial courts. For the future of your students, you shouldn¡¯t reject the offer.¡±

    Zhao Shou chuckled. ¡°Losing control of Wei Yuan? Or are the

    reds and purples

    ...

    ¡® dragon-ying techniques improving?¡±

    The crown princess uttered each word from the depths of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s for themon folk of Dafeng, for the people of the realm.¡±

    Zhao Shou had a sardonic smile.

    The crown princess sighed. As she spoke, her tone changed. ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Dafeng has been weakening. The frequency of disasters increases every year.

    Countless sinecures

    and widespread corruption among the courts.

    ¡°The gentlemen in courts only care about their political feud. Many prattle nonsense while few actually pull their weight. Headmaster, the empire needs a tailor.¡±

    Before Zhao Shou could say a word, the crown princess continued. ¡°Three years ago, the Northern Barbarians vited the treaty and crossed our borders multiple times, threatening our people.

    ¡°The Southern Barbarians destroyed the horse roads and ambushed our guarded towns, intending to im thend as theirs.

    ¡°The Western Zhu Kingdom has been eyeing for an opportunity to spread Buddhism through the Central ins.¡±

    At that point, her voice was louder and strained. ¡°Headmaster, as a man of culture, shouldn¡¯t you be doing your part to defend and protect the empire?¡±

    ...

    Zhao Shou stared at the crown princess. Then, his eyes drifted away from the beautiful and arrogant face to gaze at the bamboo forest.

    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but the time is not right. Please, take your leave, Your Highness.¡±

    The disappointment in the crown princess¡¯s eyes was evident. Just as she was about to bid farewell, the sounds of running footsteps came from outside the private chamber. One of the mentors entered and said, panting, ¡°Headmaster, Li Mubai, Zhang Zhen and Chen Tai are fighting.¡± <li>The man who left the White Deer Academy and founded the Imperial College.</li><li>The high-ranking officials.</li><li>A position requiring little or no work but giving the holder status or financial benefit.</li>

 Chapter 41

    ?41 A minor official¡¯s poetry_

    The three great Confucians of the Academy were fighting? Was it because he had broken through the limit of the discussion of Dao, and a gentleman¡¯s verbal attack had upgraded to a physical attack? The eldest Princess was shocked. She had once studied at Yun Lu Academy for a period of time.

    The four great Confucians of the Academy often sat down and talked about Taoism. Theyughed when they were happy, and they would also curse without caring about their image when they were anxious.

    However, they had never encountered a situation where they fought.

    After all, a great schr had a noble status and was a teacher. How could he act so easily?

    Zhao Shou frowned. He put down his cup and asked, ¡°¡±Why did you attack?¡±

    The old man shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. Mister mu Bai was inscribing something when two of them suddenly appeared out of nowhere and started fighting.¡±

    After a pause, the old man added with a worried expression, ¡°¡±You called him an¡± old man ¡°and he called him a¡± shameless old thief.¡±It looks like he¡¯s really angry.¡±

    This time, even the director, who was as calm as a mountain, was shocked and realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, headmaster,¡± the eldest Princess said.

    ¡°The saint¡¯s Academy is within ten feet of me,¡± Zhao Shou said in a deep voice.

    The eldest princess¡¯s eyes went nk for a moment, and then she saw the statue of a Saint holding a scroll. The candles were burning, and the hall was filled with smoke.

    There was an uproar outside the hall. A strong wind rushed into the hall and blew out the candles.

    Director Zhao Shou had already disappeared from the table. The eldest Princess walked towards the pce door against the wind.

    The strong wind blew her dress backward, and herpels stuck to her chest. Even the thick winter clothes could not hide her curvaceous figure.

    Looking into the distance, three great Confucians were standing in the air.

    The three of them emitted a vast and majestic aura.Their unyielding auras collided with each other, stirring up a Gale in the air.

    Zhang Shen snorted. li Mubai, you shameless person. It¡¯s fine that you snatched my student that day, but you actually did such a despicable thing today. Have you read all the knowledge of a Saint into a dog¡¯s stomach? ¡±

    The eldest princess¡¯s expression changed slightly. She didn¡¯t know what li Mubai had done to make Grand schr Zhang Shen so angry.

    Competing for students? The two of them had fought over students before?

    Li Mubai loudly retorted,¡±as a teacher, what¡¯s wrong with helping your disciple Polish the essay and poems?¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s jealous of my talent.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I can¡¯t stand it anymore,¡± Chen Tai said.

    Li Mubai nced at him. that Zhang guy has his reasons for being angry at me. What does this have to do with you, Chen Tai? step aside.

    At this time, Zhang Shen took out a book from his arms and said slowly, ¡°¡±It seems like it¡¯s hard to determine who¡¯s better when ites to righteousness Qi.¡±

    He tore off one of the pages and burned it.

    The moment the paper was burnt to ashes, a green cloud appeared out of nowhere and rushed towards li Mubai.

    They were green beetles with hideous mouths, like a dense swarm of locusts.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s previous years of traveling the world weren¡¯t without any gains.¡± Li Mubai didn¡¯t panic. He also took out a book, tore off two pages, and ignited them.

    One of the pages was burned to ashes, turning into a Red Lizard that was in between reality and illusion.

    The red Lizard¡¯s cheeks bulged, and it suddenly spewed out a me that was dozens of feet long, burning the green clouds into ashes.

    At the same time, the other page finished burning and transformed into a scantily-dressed youngdy. Her figure was as light as a fish as she swam towards Zhang Shen.

    In the process of approaching, Zhang Daru¡¯s eyelids felt heavy, and he was overwhelmed by an irresistible sleepiness.

    The corner of the youngdy¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and she approached Zhang Shen with a charming smile.

    At this moment, Chen Tai also burned a piece of paper in his hand. A bright golden core appeared and emitted golden light.

    ¡°Aiya ...¡±

    Li Mubai was stabbed in the back in vain and staggered from the golden light. Zhang Shen also felt the burning of his golden core and broke free from his sleepiness. He hurriedly circted his righteous Qi and scattered the youngdy in revealing clothes.

    The eldest Princess looked at this scene in silence.

    A sixth stage schr could learn the ultimate techniques of other systems, put them into writing, and record them in books.

    Just now, Zhang Shen had used the methods of a Gu master, and the youngdy on li MU¡¯s paper should be of the Wizard system ... However, she wasn¡¯t too sure what rank it was.

    As for what Chen Tai had used, if she was not wrong, it was the Golden core of the Dao sect.

    The three great Confucians were fighting in midair like a raging fire, and the students were watching with great interest from below. Although they were a little bewildered and worried about the three elders suddenly fighting, it was a rare sight to see great Confucians fighting.

    Seeing that he was unable to take down li Mubai, Zhang Shen had an idea:¡±Li Mubai, your pants fell.¡±

    Li Mubai felt a chill down his spine. He was stunned to find that his pants had already slipped to his ankles.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Li Mubai¡¯s heart exploded as he roared,¡±Everyone¡¯s pants will drop.¡±

    Below, countless people bent over in fear to pull up their pants.

    A milky white jade pendant on the eldest princess¡¯s waist lit up.

    A majestic voice rang out, clearly reaching everyone¡¯s ears.¡±This ce forbids fellow disciples from killing each other,¡±

    floating is forbidden in this ce. Get down here!

    As soon as his voice fell, the surging righteousness of the three great Confucians automatically dissipated. Newton regained his face and pulled them down from the air.

    Zhao Shou, who was wearing a linen robe and had messy white hair, walked to the three of them with a dark face. He looked at them sharply.¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhang Shen and Li Mubai silently exchanged nces and instantly reached a tacit understanding. The former coldly snorted. it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s just a difference in opinion on governance, and no one can convince the other.

    ¡°So, we changed our method,¡± thetter said.

    Convincing others with reason was in line with the style of the Confucians.

    ¡°Director, I¡¯m reporting them. They¡¯re lying to you.¡± All of a sudden, the great schr Chen Tai stabbed two people in the back,pleting a double kill.

    Zhang Shen and Li Mubai both turned their heads and red at each other.

    ...

    ¡°Director, do you know the poem¡± the sheep Pavillion sends Yang Qian to Qingzhou ¡°?¡± Chen Tai asked as he looked in the direction of the low wall.

    Zhao Shou looked at the low wall and stared at it for a moment. When he saw the line of small words, he immediately understood.

    He knew that Zhang Jinyan and Li Chunjing had been envious ofyman Purple Sun.

    The poem on the short wall was indeed a good poem. Not only would it be famous after it was spread, but it would also have a great chance of being passed down to the future generations. It was excusable for them to argue over their reputation ... Wait, what did they mean by hiding it from me just now ... Director Zhao¡¯s face twitched.

    Just as he was about to speak, he saw from the corner of his eye that the eldest Princess, who was wearing a long dress and had a cold and elegant temperament, was slowly walking over.

    He immediately swallowed the words he wanted to say.

    The eldest princess¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes flickered as she smiled reservedly.¡±What poem did the two great schrs have a conflict with?¡±

    Zhang Shen and Li Mubai hurriedly bowed. it¡¯s just a poem to encourage learning.

    The eldest princess¡¯s eyes turned to the low wall, and her beautiful eyes brightened.¡±Good poem.¡±

    ¡°Whoposed this poem?¡± he asked.

    Zhang Shen bit the bullet and said,¡±he¡¯s my student ...¡± Yes,¡±the sheep Pavillion sends Yang Qian to Qingzhou¡± was also written by him.¡±

    ...

    ¡°The fast-handed person from the Changle County government?¡± The eldest princess¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    ¡°His name is Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Li Mubai replied,¡±he¡¯s also my disciple.¡±

    The eldest Princess felt that this name was familiar. It was as if she had heard someone mention this name before, but she did not remember it in her heart, so she could not remember.

    It¡¯s too much of a waste for such a great talent to be a fast hand in the Changle County Magistrate. Even if he only knows how topose poems, it¡¯s enough for me to raise him in my residence and make him an advisor ... The eldest Princess thought to herself.

    The students of the Academy stood in the distance, admiring the eldest princess¡¯s beautiful face. She was as beautiful as an independent Snow Lotus, and her noble aura made people forget themon customs.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± The eldest princess¡¯s clear eyes swept over the crowd and gazed at them.

    ¡°He went on a mountain tour.¡± Chen Tai said.

    All the students who heard their conversation fell into a great shock for a moment. They finally knew who had written this encouraging poem.

 Chapter 42

    42 The quasi-Sage and his wife.

    The cold wind swept through the forest, and the dead branches wailed mournfully.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Xu niannian, whose clothes and ck hair were dancing in the wind, on the stone-paved path. His cousin, who was so good-looking that it made people jealous, looked like a fairy who had descended to the mortal world.

    He pointed to a waterfall in the distance and introduced, ¡± this is the ce where a senior of the Academyprehended the Tao. There is a stone tablet by the waterfall, which records the life of that senior.

    There was ack of water in the winter, so the waterfall was thin and weak. It rushed into the pool listlessly, and the water was so clear that one could see the bottom.

    There was a stone tablet beside the pond, and a bronze man was sitting cross-legged in meditation. The stone tablet was inscribed with the life story of a schr named Qian Zhong. This person was born 600 years ago, and he was active during the founding of the DA Feng dynasty.

    At that time, the king of the previous dynasty was muddleheaded, the officials were corrupt, the tyrants preyed on the people, and the Central ins was filled with smoke and rebel armies.

    At that time, the Imperial court, great Zhou, and the rebel armies were engaged in a tug-of-war thatsted for more than ten years. The people living at the bottom of the society were extremely poor.

    Qian Zhong, a second grade great Confucian, had been traveling for three years and had witnessed the People¡¯s miserable lives. He was filled with anger and brought the People¡¯s grievances to the capital of great Zhou, using his body to destroy the few National fortunes of great Zhou.

    After that, Da Feng established a country, quelled the chaos, and the four Seas were peaceful.

    ¡°Is the great Confucian realm that powerful?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the word ¡®awesome¡¯ on the three great schrs?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked doubtfully.

    Xu niannian didn¡¯t know what ¡± awesome ¡± meant, but it was undoubtedly a vulgar word. Thinking of his brother¡¯s poem, he couldn¡¯t help but mock him and replied, ¡±

    ¡°Who told you that teacher and the others are second stage great Confucians? they are only fourth stage gentlemen.¡±

    what? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was in disbelief. how can you still call yourself a great schr? ¡±

    Xu niannian squatted down by the pond, washed his hands, and exined, ¡°¡±There are two meanings to a great schr. One is a schr with deep knowledge and a reputation;The other was a rank-2 that specifically referred to the Confucian path. The great schr of our Academy belongs to the former.¡±

    Destroying a country¡¯s fate with the grievances of the people, even if the fate of the dynasty was weak at the end of the year, was still not something that could be done by human strength. Just how strong was a rank-2 in the way of Confucius? What about rank-1?

    Xu Qi ¡®an fell into deep thought. After a long time, he said in a respectful tone, ¡°¡±Does the Yun Lu Academy have a second rank great schr?¡±

    No. Xu niannian shook his head and said regretfully, ¡± in the past 200 years, there has only been a third-grade great schr. The third-grade great schr is the fate establishing realm. I only heard about it from my teacher when I was sending offyman Zi Yang. Our Academy¡¯s Dean is a rank-3 life establishing master.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone suddenly became rxed, and hemented casually, ¡°¡±Not bad.¡±

    The three old gentlemen seemed to be a little boastful and frivolous,cking a little calmness and seriousness. Xu Qi ¡®an told Xu Eng his evaluation.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t like this in the past. After the gentleman realm, it¡¯s the third stage of the life establishing realm ...¡± This might have something to do with the life establishing realm.¡±

    ¡°Yes,yman Zi Yang used to be like this too, but recently, he¡¯s changed his personality. I heard from my teacher thatyman Zi Yang is only half a step away from establishing life.¡±

    The two brothers strolled aimlessly around the academy. Xu Xinian brought him to visit some famous ces. As the Academy with a long history of 1200 years, if it were not for the fact that it was usually forbidden for outsiders to enter and disturb the students ¡®study, Mount Qingyun would have be a tourist spot.

    ¡°Big brother ...¡± As they were walking, Xu niannian suddenly shouted in a deep voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and looked at him.

    Xu niannian nced at him, then turned his face away and pretended to look around. ¡°I thought about it for a long time yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for you, father would¡¯ve been beheaded and his female family members would¡¯ve been taken into the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, little sister lingyue would have been in danger yesterday. It¡¯s very likely that he was bullied by that Zhou guy.¡±

    if it wasn¡¯t for you, the Xu family might still be immersed in the luck of surviving a disaster, and then one day, they would suddenly be exterminated.

    After he finished speaking, he strode forward for more than ten meters and said silently, ¡°Thank you!

    ......

    Quasi-Saint Academy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed his cousin up the steps, past the incense burner, and into the hall. A seven-meter-tall red-painted pir supported the dome. The quasi-Saint that was worshipped in the Academy was the founder of the Yun Lu Institute.

    In the thin me of the candle, the quasi-Saint was wearing a bluepel Confucian robe and a tall Confucian crown. One hand was behind his back and the other was on his waist, looking into the distance.

    Beside the quasi-Saint was a beautiful white Deer. One could vaguely see cloud patterns on its white fur.

    Xu niannian pointed at the White Deer and said, ¡°¡±This is the origin of the name of Yun Lu Academy.¡±

    ¡°Schrs are elegant,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±The White Deer is the Mount.¡±

    Xu niannian nced at his cousin and corrected him, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not a Mount, it¡¯s a wife,¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±Xu Qi ¡®an reexamined the quasi-Sage and muttered, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no difference.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud.

    Xu niannian seemed to know what his cousin was thinking and said, ¡± in the records of cloud deer of the Academy, it was recorded that this White Deer was a demon. It sat down and listened to the Scriptures of the sage before it transformed into a human and apanied the quasi-Sage. The human and demon had been together since they were young and had a deep rtionship. They became husband and wife.

    ¡°The love between a human and a demon was not allowed to exist in the world at that time ... It was the same now. However, after the sage found out, he didn¡¯t break up the couple. Instead, he agreed to their marriage.Boundless love. It can be seen that as long as there is love, humans and demons can also live together.¡±

    Since ancient times, the love between humans and demons had a nickname, like the unity of heaven and man. So, what was the nickname of this quasi-Saint?

    Pointing out a deer as a horse ... The horse¡¯s horse? Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands at the quasi-saint statue.

    As Xu xinnian was respectfully greeting the quasi-Saint, Xu Qi ¡®an looked around the hall and found a stone tablet as tall as a person on the left and right sides of the hall.

    One side was nk, while the other side was carved with words.

    He walked in front of the tablet and read,¡±repaying the king¡¯s kindness with justice, your name will be passed down for generations-Cheng Hui.¡±

    The handwriting was neat, not sloppy, not scribbled, not exaggerated, giving people a feeling of a gentleman¡¯s magnanimity.

    ¡°This was left behind by the quasi-Saint from the Directorate.¡± Xu niannian walked over and stood in front of the stone tablet with his cousin.

    ¡°A quasi-Saint from the Directorate ... That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never been clear about the details of the grudges between the Directorate and the Yun Lu Academy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was very interested, and the word ¡± eat melon ¡± was written in his eyes.

    Xu niannian looked around and saw no one around. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±This matter starts from the war for the throne two hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Fight for the country¡¯s Foundation?¡± Although Xu Qi ¡®an was an amateur in history, he still knew what it meant to fight for the country¡¯s Foundation.

    The Crown Prince was the foundation of the country!

    Fighting for the country was to fight for the position of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°At that time, the Renzong was in power, and the position of Crown Prince had been vacant for more than ten years. The two princes were strongpetitors at that time. One was the eldest son of the Emperor, and the other was a Prince born of a concubine. That noble was very charming and charming, and was deeply loved by the Renzong.

    ...

    ¡°When the benevolence sect decided to make amon-born Prince the Crown Prince, they were opposed by the entire court. The benevolence sect had issued many edicts, but they were all rejected by the cab. At that time, the ones who led the court were the schrs of Yun Lu Academy.

    ¡°The rules of the ancient times have been established, and not even the Emperor can go against them. Big brother, you¡¯re right. The ritual system is a dragon-ying technique used by schrs.

    ¡°In this war of national importance, neither side was willing to admit defeat. They fought for six whole years. During this period, four people were changed in the cab, and one batch of officials left the court. There were more than two hundred officials involved in the capital and other ces.

    [ PS: the update might bete, but it won¡¯t be absent. ]

 Chapter 43

    43 Chapter 43-inscription _

    ¡°It was only then that a schr from Yun Lu Academy took over the position of the cab¡¯s first assistant. He did not continue to adhere to the ideals of the seniors and resolutely threw himself under themand of the benevolence sect. The heated battle for the foundation of the country had finally ended.

    ¡°Because of this matter, Yun Lu Academy was detested by the benevolence sect. He realized that the existence of Yun Lu Academy wasn¡¯t beneficial to the rule of the Imperial power. At this time, Cheng Hui proposed to set up the Imperial College and let the court cultivate its own talents.¡±

    and the decline of the schrly faction also began from here.

    This was the origin of the conflict between Yun Lu Academy and the Directorate regarding the Orthodox Confucians.

    The Imperial College was. National University while Yun Lu Academy was. private one. How could. private one beat. National University. Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    After Xu niannian finished speaking, he asked in a testing tone, ¡± what do you think. big brother ... Well, I¡¯m referring to thepetition for the national capital. It has nothing to do with academia.¡±

    Did he think that a bumpkin like big brother wouldn¡¯t be able to answer academic questions? ¡°On the surface, it¡¯s a fight for the country¡¯s Foundation, but in reality, it¡¯s a fight for power,¡± Xu Qian said with a smile.

    ¡°If a schr wants to fulfill his ambitions, he must hold great power, and the power of a country is fixed. When you hold more power, others will lose their power. The highest realm of factional disputes is to make an Emperor a figurehead, to be an uncrowned Emperor.¡±

    Xu niannian was just casually testing her, but when he heard this, his expression changed.

    ¡°What? did I say something wrong?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a sideways nce.

    That¡¯s right, but you can¡¯t say that ... Xu niannian took a deep breath and continued.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded,¡±no matter how powerful the dragon-ying technique of the Confucians is, the Imperial power is still stronger.¡± After learning the arts, they would be sold to the emperor¡¯s family. This sentence exined everything. Since ancient times, no matter if they are corrupt or virtuous, as long as they are powerful officials, they will not have a good ending.¡±

    Controlling the court was only temporary, and in the end, it would all be settled, because officials would always be officials. When Xu Qi ¡®an was reading history in his previous life, there were too many uncrowned emperors. Which one of them had a good ending?

    Cao aman didn¡¯t count, but the chaotic times when the Imperial power copsed was another matter.

    Xu niannian asked anxiously, ¡°¡±Is there any way to break it?¡±

    The Academy would not teach him what his big brother had told him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no solution!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and sighed. ¡°The court is like a battlefield. Party disputes are fun for a moment, but the whole family is cremated.¡±

    His words were strange, but his eyes seemed to be brewing a thousand years of history. Looking at her eyes, Xu niannian was stunned.

    ¡°But big brother has another idea.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic.

    ¡°Big brother, please speak.¡±

    Qian Daru¡¯s deeds are a living example. When you can influence the fate of a country, you will go from a schr attached to the Imperial power to a strong person who can sit on equal footing with the Imperial power.

    Xu niannian¡¯s eyes lit up, and a look of joy appeared on his face. Then, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an say leisurely, ¡°¡±Eng is very intelligent, and you can be taught.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±Xu Eng then realized that he was the one testing him ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t continue speaking as he pondered over a question in his heart. Even though Yun Lu Academy¡¯s future in the officialdom had been cut off, it was still a Holy Land that controlled the Confucian cultivation system.

    He would only end his official career.

    Although Xu Xinian didn¡¯t say whether it was the Academy¡¯s official career or the entire Confucian system that was weakening, Xu Qi ¡®an felt it was thetter.

    This was because he had recalled what Xu Eng had said by the waterfall:In the past 200 years, the highest rank the schrly faction had ever reached was the third stage.

    Was it because after the third stage, the schrly system had to enter the field and be an official? Or did it involve the luck of the schrly faction?

    ¡°Then what is the meaning of this monument? Why is it standing here?¡± He asked.

    Xu niannian stared at the words on the stele with aplicated expression. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±This is the follow-up to the struggle for the right path in the Confucian school, or rather, a part of it.¡±

    ¡°That ya Sheng Cheng was extremely talented. After he established the Directorate, he knew that if he wanted to surpass the Yun Lu Academy, he had to have his own education system. Otherwise, the students of the Directorate would still be students of the Yunlu Institute.

    ¡°Thus, he devoted himself to studying the ssics of the Saints, re-annotated them, and integrated them with his own thoughts. After 13 years, we¡¯ve finally established an education system that has surpassed our teachers.¡±

    ¡°Using justice to destroy human desires?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved.

    Xu Eng nodded. After the conversation just now, he was willing to exin academic problems to his rough cousin. He said, ¡±

    ya-Sheng Cheng believes that everything in the world follows a certainw, and thisw is called ¡®reason¡¯. Reason is the most essential thing in the world, and it is also the most correct thing.

    ¡°Everything depends on reason and only then can it flourish. However, in the chaos of the world, people will lose themselves and lose their sense of reason.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you want to eliminate human desires with the heavenly justice?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The outline of the Directorate¡¯s school of thought was to eliminate human desires with justice. Xu Qi ¡®an was waiting for Xu niannian¡¯s exnation on how to do it.

    Xu niannian continued, ¡± ya-Sheng Cheng has made a set of rules for the Saints. If schrs follow these rules, they will not make mistakes. They are correct and in line with thews of heaven and earth.

    ¡°This set of rules has elevated loyalty, filial piety, integrity, and righteousness to the level of heavenly justice.¡±

    Xu niannian sneered. if the king wants the subject to die, the subject has no choice but to die.If the Father wanted the son to die, the son had to die, sacrificing his life for the greater good;In order to preserve my integrity, I must die.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened in silence. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°¡±Then what do you think, is this right or wrong?¡±

    Xu niannian was stunned. He looked at his cousin in a daze. He opened his mouth to speak, but a mysterious force was stuck in his throat, making him unable to speak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood that this power was called ¡± thought imprisonment.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s this tablet?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned his gaze back to the inscription.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Eng nodded his head,¡±the battle between Yun Lu Academy and the Directorate is a battle of learning and ideals.¡± However, this monument has stood in the quasi-Saint Academy for two hundred years and has never fallen. As long as it doesn¡¯t fall, the Yun Lu Academy will never be able to win against the Directorate.¡±

    the Dean has been sitting in the Academy for more than ten years. He has exhausted all his knowledge and tried to refute the things recorded on the stele. He tried to create a more mature and correct idea, but he failed.

    because it represents the truth and correctness. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu niannian sighed. it¡¯s not just the Dean. In fact, all the great Confucians and teachers of the Academy have beenpeting with this stele. No one has seeded. How can the thoughts of a quasi-Saint be refuted by ordinary people?¡±

    that nk tablet at the side ... Xu Qian had a guess in his heart.

    it was set up by the Dean, but he has never put a brush on it for more than ten years. Xu nianxin pointed at the table beside the empty stone tablet and said, ¡±

    ¡°Later on, some students and great Confucians tried to inscribe words on the stone tablet topete with Cheng ya Sheng¡¯s, but they would be erased the next day. However, the pen and inkstone on the table were left behind. Perhaps the hospital director also has a trace of expectation.¡±

    ¡°Because of this, whenever the students have a sudden idea and feel that they are outstanding, they wille here to inscribe. It¡¯s a pity that the person the principal was looking forward to never appeared.¡±

    ...

    I once thought that I could, and I also inscribed words on the stone tablet ... Xu niannian didn¡¯t continue. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to tell his cousin about his frivolity in the past to avoid another social death.

    To repay the king¡¯s kindness with justice, and to be famous for generations toe ... Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment before he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Farewell. Big brother asks you, is the king more important or is the world more important?¡±

    of course, ¡± Xu niannian replied without hesitation. it¡¯s the people of the world.

    ¡°Then why do you study?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    Xu niannian subconsciously said,¡±be loyal to the Emperor and serve the country ...¡±

    After he finished speaking, he was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care and continued to ask, ¡°¡±Is it really a schr¡¯s lifelong pursuit to leave their name in history?¡±

    Xu niannian didn¡¯t answer. His silence exined everything.

    The actions of the two great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy in order to freeload poems exined everything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ...

    If the monarch wanted the subject to die, the subject had to die. Why?

    If the Father wanted the son to die, the son had to die. Why?

    Can¡¯t there be more human rights in this dog shit society? Xu Qi ¡®anughed. I¡¯m not a schr, but I want to write something. I want you to bid farewell to the past and help me grind it.

    Xu niannian frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± the brush and ink are here anyway. Aren¡¯t they for people to write? if big brother doesn¡¯t write well, someone will naturally erase it tomorrow.

    After Xu niannian heard this, he went to grind the ink. After a while, he stood in front of the monument with a brush and asked, ¡°¡±Big brother, what do you want to write?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to write it myself this time.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an snatched the brush from him and stared at the nk stone tablet.

    The face of the stall owner who was having breakfast this morning suddenly appeared in his mind. He was clearly in pain, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask for money. He was as pitiful as a dog.

    The problem of minor officials in the Dafeng dynasty had been a problem for a long time. The hall was full of beasts and birds who imed to be loyal to the monarch and loved the country, but they had never cast a pitiful look at the people at the bottom.

    He thought of Zhou Li¡¯s arrogant and domineering attitude when he galloped his horse on the street. He thought of the records in the capital¡¯s Yamen about running amuck without fear.

    The existence of extraordinary martial strength made the disadvantages of feudal dynasties more and more incisive.It also made the people at the bottom of the society not even have the courage to rise up and resist.

    In his previous life, he had at least heard of a few vigorous peasant uprisings. However, in this world, peasant uprisings were quickly extinguished before they even had the chance to take shape.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. He picked up his pen and wrote, ¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the heavens and earth, for the sake of the people, for the sake of inheriting the Supreme Arts, for the sake of peace for the world!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt refreshed after he finished writing. He threw the pen away and said loudly, ¡°¡±Bidding farewell to the past, this is what a schr should do.¡±

    BOOM!

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Xu cijiu¡¯s mind, splitting apart his chaotic spiritual consciousness and severing the shackles of his soul.

    He looked at his cousin in a daze. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Xu Eng seemed to have seen a dense purple cloud sh above his cousin¡¯s head.

    Kachaa!

    The stone tablet on the side suddenly made a cracking sound, and a huge crack appeared from top to bottom.

    The two brothers were shocked. Before they could react, the entire quasi-Saint Academy started to shake. The dust on the dome started to fall, and the candlesticks toppled over.

    The quasi-saint statue gave off a burst of clear air, breaking through the White clouds on the top of the mountain, and strange phenomena could be seen from dozens of miles away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded, and his expression was extremely ugly.¡±What¡¯s going on? Alright ... He seems to have caused trouble.¡±

    ¡°What trouble? what trouble?¡± Xu niannian was agitated and said loudly, ¡°¡±What does this have to do with us? we¡¯ve never been to the quasi-Saint Academy.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he grabbed his head and ran out of the door, escaping.

    ¡°Schr, wait for me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ran after him, thinking that schrs were really good at adapting to changes at such a critical moment.

    PS: the science in the book is an academic style that I derived from ¡± Cheng and Zhu¡¯s Science ¡°. It¡¯s very different from science in reality, so don¡¯t take it seriously.

    This was a method of drawing materials from reality and then modifying it. After all, you asked me to create an academic style from scratch ... Well, if I¡¯m that good, why would I write a novel?

    The reason why I exined it was mainly because ¡± Cheng and Zhu¡¯s philosophy ¡± was prized, which would easily lead to unnecessary war of words, so I have to make it clear.

    Please rmend me, cuties.

 Chapter 44

    44 Chapter 44: escape (1)

    The two brothers ran out of the quasi-Saint Academy, but they didn¡¯t dare to take the main road. They turned into the forest from a small path beside the courtyard and ran for a long time before stopping.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing was steady, while Xu niannian was holding a pine tree, panting. Because of the strenuous exercise, his white face was flushed.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nned to ask his ¡°methodical¡± little brother, and probed, ¡±

    ¡°Did I just solve a difficult problem for the Academy?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that his words would cause such a terrible phenomenon, and he didn¡¯t know what the aftermath would be, so he followed Xu Eng and escaped.

    Xu niannian panted and tried to calm his heartbeat. He snorted arrogantly.¡±At most, it¡¯ll be a difficult problem for two hundred years.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off the water bag and handed it over.

    Xu Eng took a sip and continued, ¡± if it was me who had just entered the Academy, I would suggest that you stay where you are and wait to receive the worship and gratitude of the Academy¡¯s teachers and students.

    ¡°But now, I just want to take you away from here.¡± He threw the water bag back to his cousin and waited for a moment. He saw that his cousin¡¯s expression was normal and there was no doubt.

    There was some disappointment and some admiration.

    He admired him because his cousin was very smart, unlike his father, who was a crude person. This made the proud Xu niannian feel gratified.

    He was disappointed that he couldn¡¯t show off in front of his cousin and create a sense of superiority in terms of intelligence.

    That¡¯s right, even if his cousin hadposed many amazing poems, even if his cousin had just written such a sentence on the stone tablet that could split the mountains and split the earth ... Xu niannian still felt that his IQ was higher.

    Without this mentality, I can¡¯t do ¡°if the heavens don¡¯t give birth to me, I¡¯ll wish for a New Year, and I¡¯ll pray for eternity like a long night.¡±

    The two brothers quickly shuttled through the forest and sneaked in the direction of the stable.

    Leaving without saying goodbye was the best choice at this moment.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an remained at the scene, he might be weed by the Yun Lu Academy¡¯s deep gratitude and even be revered as a great schr ... Although it was unlikely.

    This was a good thing.

    The bad side was also very obvious. Yun Lu Academy and the Directorate were fighting for orthodoxy. While Xu Qi ¡®an epted the gratitude of Yun Lu Academy, he would definitely attract the hostility of the schrs from the Directorate.

    All the Zhu Zigui in the court were directorates.

    A single case of mary tax could cause endless trouble, and this was even more dangerous and troublesome than a hundred cases of mary tax.

    ¡®Reminiscing about the past and my thoughts are in line ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled,¡±old times, you¡¯re a real dog.¡±

    Very good. Eng was not a pedantic schr. Perhaps this was because he was well-versed in military tactics.

    ¡°Rough iron.¡± Xu niannian retorted and continued, ¡± as long as we leave, I believe the Academy will not spread the news and will keep it a secret for us.

    He didn¡¯t speak anymore. As he hurried on, he was deep in thought, appearing to be reticent.

    ......

    On the field outside the saint¡¯s Academy.

    The grey-haired Zhao Shou, who was dressed in linen clothes, suddenly made an unexpected move. He turned around and looked behind the Academy.

    A few secondster, the three great Confucians did the same thing and looked into the distance with grave expressions.

    The Grand Princess was puzzled and subconsciously followed their gaze. The sky was clear and there was nothing there.

    However, in the next moment, a stream of clear air that was visible to the naked eye soared into the sky and pierced through the clouds. The thick and heavy white clouds floating on Mount Qingyun dispersed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Shou was the first to disappear. The three great Confucians then used their magical ability to move three feet behind the Academy.

    The eldest princess¡¯s willowy brows furrowed slightly. She lifted the hem of her dress and quickly followed behind without losing her bearing.

    She was tall and curvaceous, and her charm when she walked was indescribable.

    ......

    In the quasi-Saint Academy, the candle stand was tilted, and the wax was flowing.

    In the empty Hall, the air rippled like a spring breeze, highlighting Zhao Shou¡¯s figure. He quickly scanned every corner of the hall and then focused on the cracked inscription of the Cheng n¡¯s quasi-Saint.

    ¡®This ...¡¯ The Dean¡¯s pupils were like ancient wells, and wild waves were set off in them. At the same time, he quickly analyzed the reason for the soaring clear air.

    The monolith inscriptions that suppressed the Academy shattered, and the noble spirit within Yun Lu Academy broke free from its restraints. It overflowed and caused the scene just now.

    The problem was, how could the stele of the Cheng n¡¯s quasi-Saint crack for no reason?

    Soon, school head Zhao understood. His gaze was attracted by the stone tablet that he had erected in the hall. As he looked at the contents of the stone tablet, he felt as if the entire world was fading and disappearing. Only that line of ugly words was deeply imprinted in his eyes.

    It was imprinted in his heart.

    He became the only one in the world.

    The figures of the three great Confucians appeared in the spring breeze-like air. They subconsciously scanned the entire Hall.

    When he saw the broken Cheng n¡¯s quasi-Saint stone tablet, his pupils shrank unconsciously.

    Why did the stone tablet crack for no reason ... No, this was a good thing. It meant that the seal that suppressed Yun Lu Academy¡¯s luck had started to waver ... Li Mubai thought to himself. Suddenly, he realized that there was something wrong with the director¡¯s condition.

    It was a state of being immersed in one¡¯s own world, as if one had lost their soul.

    The stone tablet had actually cracked. In an era where there were no quasi-Saints, there was actually someone who could move the Cheng n¡¯s stone tablet ... Zhang Shen and Chen Tai looked at each other and saw shock and doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Immediately after, they, like li Mubai, noticed director Zhao¡¯s abnormality.

    for the sake of Heaven and earth, for the sake of the people, for the sake of inheriting the Supreme Arts, for the sake of setting the bnce for all generations ... Zhang Shen muttered.

    He waspletely shocked by the spirit, spirit, and ambition contained in these words. Goosebumps rose all over his body, and the blood in his chest seemed to be boiling.

    ¡°This is what a schr should really do.¡± Chen Tai¡¯s lips trembled. as an official, I should serve the people, the country, and the people of the world. I should not serve a single family or a few people.

    This great schr, who was known for his talent in governing the country, was trembling uncontrobly at this moment. His voice was hoarse.¡±Enlightenment, enlightenment ...¡±

    ...

    Li Mubai took in a deep breath and calmed his emotions.¡±Who wrote this?¡±

    The three of them looked at director Zhao Shou at the same time. The director had been in seclusion for more than ten years and had worked hard to overthrow the Cheng family¡¯s philosophy. If there was anyone in the world who could create a new academic school, it would be him.

    However, the Dean was with them just now, and his attitude had exined everything.

    Silence was the only response they got. After a long time, Zhao Shou said in a low voice, ¡°¡±You guys go out first. If you have anything to say, we can discuss itter.¡±

    ¡°A gentleman¡¯s silence,¡± he continued.

    The three great Confucians bowed and left side by side.

    The door of the hall was closed, and it was quiet all around. Zhao Shou stood in front of the stele in silence. Behind him was a hollow door and window, allowing the sunlight to enter.

    After a long time, he straightened his clothes and saluted the disciple in front of the stele, ¡°¡±When you hear the Dao in the morning, you can die in the evening.¡±

    .....

    The eldest Princess lifted the hem of her dress and finally arrived outside the quasi-Saint Academy. However, she discovered that the area within 100 feet of the Academy was covered by an air shield that was like an upside-down bowl, isting it from the outside world.

    She was not in a hurry. She stood quietly at the bottom of the steps outside the academy, like a flower in full bloom.

    ...

    After a while, the three great Confucians came out side by side. Their faces were solemn, but it was impossible to tell if they were good or bad.

    ¡°Three Sirs, may I know what it is?¡± The Royal Princess looked at the Academy.

    ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t ask.¡± Chen Tai bowed. we can¡¯t figure out anything about this matter for the time being.

    The eldest Princess smiled, her face that could not hide her nobility was as calm as ever.

    After bidding farewell to the three great Confucians, she walked alone in the direction of the pavilion. Her dress fluttered in the mountain wind, as if she was a fairy from the mountains, a fairy who hade down to the mortal world to y.

    The two rows of soldiers were still standing guard outside the pavilion like silent statues.

    This group of twenty-four golden guards was her personal guard, and there was another group of seven night watchmen at the foot of the mountain.

    However, the Academy loathed Wei Yuan and did not allow anyone to go up the mountain during the night Watch.

    The eldest Princess went down the mountain with her guards and found the seven night watchmen waiting by the side of the official road. Her voice was clear and beautiful. Yun Lu Academy¡¯s aura is soaring to the heavens. The quasi-Saint Academy has been sealed. Report this matter to Duke Wei and ask him to keep a close eye on the Academy and investigate this matter.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The night watchman cupped his fists.

    The eldest Princess continued,¡±help me investigate a person, The Fast Runner of the Changle County government, Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 45

    45 Big brother is really annoying (1)

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    A white-robed, white-haired, and white-bearded supervisor sat in front of a table, twirling a cup of wine in his hand as he silently gazed toward the Northwest of the capital.

    There was another table on the left, and it was filled with delicious food. In front of the table sat the Oval-faced, big-eyed Yan Caiwei, who had exquisite facial features and a hidden sweetness.

    As she ate, she continued to chatter, ¡°¡±Master, when can I reach the sixth rank and be an Alchemist?¡±

    ¡°The time wille when you stop eating and focus on cultivation,¡± the supervisor replied with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible in this lifetime.¡± Yan Caiwei said with difficulty.

    She swallowed the food and continued to ramble, ¡± by the way, fake silver is easy to burn. It explodes when thrown into water. It can¡¯t be preserved at all. It¡¯s not good to report to the Emperor like this.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor has nothing better to do, just tell him to get lost,¡± the supervisor said softly.

    Li Caiwei stuck out the tip of her tongue. I don¡¯t dare to say that. You can go by yourself.

    The supervisor smiled kindly.

    ¡°Master, fourth senior brother is going crazy. He¡¯s always running out of the city, saying that the door to the profound meaning of alchemy is already open for him.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Master, I think Xu Qi ¡®an is a good guy. Can¡¯t we take him in? Oh, you don¡¯t know who he is. He¡¯s the one who solved the tax and silver case ...¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Master, what is grafting?¡±

    ¡°Caiwei,¡± the supervisor sighed.

    ¡°Master, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you shut your mouth even when you¡¯re eating?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After a few seconds ...

    ¡°Master, why do you keep looking over there?¡±

    ¡°Caiwei ah, master has some regrets.¡±

    ¡°Master, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you know the forbidden technique of the schrly faction?¡±

    ¡°Hehe ...¡± A proud expression had just appeared on Yan Caiwei¡¯s face when she suddenly realized that the food on the table had instantly rotted and was emitting an unpleasant stinky smell.

    She pouted her little mouth and looked like she was about to cry. Her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.¡±Master, I was wrong. Quickly change back.¡±

    The supervisor was still looking in the Northwest direction and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ll teach you one more thing. In the field of alchemy, most of the transformations are irreversible.

    As she wiped her tears, she left in tears. I¡¯ll nevere back to apany you again, old man.

    ......

    In the pavilion next to the bamboo forest, director Zhao Shou said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±No one is allowed to get within 300 feet of this ce,¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeve, and the clear air expanded, covering a radius of 300 feet around the pavilion.

    After doing this, he turned around and looked at the three great Confucians who had been summoned.

    Li Mubai held the teacup in his hands and had a solemn expression, ¡± I¡¯ve asked around. At that time, there were no students near the quasi-Saint Academy. I also didn¡¯t know who entered.

    ¡°The words on the stele don¡¯t belong to any student of the Academy. To be able to write such ugly words, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s from our Academy.¡±

    After saying this, li Mubai felt a little guilty. If he wasn¡¯t a student of the Academy, who else could he be other than that cheap disciple?

    ¡°Du du ...¡±

    At this time, Zhang Shen knocked on the table. This great schr put away all his cynicism and retorted his friend with a nk expression, ¡±

    ¡°Handwriting can be disguised, and ugly words are even more so.¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the reason for the disguise?¡± Chen Tai suddenly asked. That monument had been erected there for more than ten years, and all the teachers and students in the Academy had tried it. They were all willing to be the hero. There was no reason to disguise the handwriting.

    ¡°Furthermore, Xu cijiu and Xu ningyan happened to be on a mountain trip.¡±

    The three great Confucians finished their discussion and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Li Mubai sipped the tea in his cup and sighed, for the sake of Heaven and earth, for the sake of the people, for the sake of inheriting the Supreme Arts, for the sake of peace for the world ...

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯ve long given up on the idea of an official career. I only want to leave my name in history.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chunjing has a noble character and unquestionable integrity.¡± Zhang Shen gave him a thumbs up and praised him, then continued, ¡°¡±Let me guide you on the poems.¡±

    Li Mubai immediately changed his words,¡±for the country and its people, it¡¯s not contradictory to leaving a name in history ..¡±

    Director Zhao Shou was stunned as he stared at li Mubai. His eyes shed as he asked in surprise,¡±You¡¯re about to establish your life?¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±Chen Tai and Zhang Shen were shocked.

    Li Mubaiughed as he stroked his beard,¡±I had a moment of enlightenment.¡±

    The other two great Confucians instantly felt sour.

    After being exposed by director Zhao Shou, the two of them immediately felt a slight change in li Mubai¡¯s aura.

    The third stage of the life establishing realm was a realm where one searched for a goal in life. Some people read for the sake of fame, some read for the sake of wealth, and some read for the sake of blessing the future generations ... Everyone had their own path.

    Dean Zhao Shou¡¯s Dao was to create a new school of thought for the Confucians, to break the shackles of thought and find a new path for the millions of schrs in the world.

    Therefore, as long as he could not achieve this goal, he would not be able to break through to rank-2.

    ...

    The others didn¡¯t ask li Mubai about his life goal. Because at this moment, he was also in a hazy state.

    Zhang Shen and Chen Tai looked at each other. They decided in their hearts that they would stay in the quasi-Saint Academy toprehend the Dao and nevere out again.

    ¡°From today onwards, the quasi-Saint Academy forbids students from entering.¡± Zhao Shou¡¯s eyes scanned across the Confucians present. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. I¡¯m going to speak to the three of you.¡±

    The three great Confucians looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    Zhao Shou concentrated his Qi in his dantian and gathered his strength on the tip of his tongue.¡±A gentleman should keep his mouth shut.¡±

    ......

    The two of them galloped quickly. When they were close to the capital, the brothers slowed down and let the horses gallop.

    They rented inferior horses, which were only slightly better than Fuma. The advantage was that they were cheap, but the disadvantage was that they had poor physical strength.

    Unable to maintain high-speed running for a long time.

    If he died, he would have to pay more than ten taels of silver. The two brothers were both people who knew their wallets very well.

    Xu niannian let out a breath of air and finally asked the question in his heart, ¡°¡±Big brother, shouldn¡¯t you exin?¡±

    ...

    He was referring to the shocking aphorism.

    ¡°What do you want me to exin?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Big brother was only enlightened, how could he say such earth-shaking words?¡± Xu niannian proudly raised his chin.

    Look at how smug you are ... ¡®Of all the lower-ss students, only the ones who are good at studying are good ...¡¯ I graduated from nine years ofpulsory education and police School ... Moreover, he was an experienced keyboard warrior who was deeply influenced by the keyboard culture and knew a little about everything ...

    ¡°That¡¯s something only schrs can say.¡±

    Look at how smug you are ... ¡®Of all the lower-ss students, only the ones who are good at studying are good ...¡¯ I graduated from nine years ofpulsory education and police School ... Moreover, he was an experienced keyboard warrior who was deeply influenced by the keyboard culture and knew a little about everything ... In terms of knowledge, you schrs are only little brothers in front of me!

    Xu Qi ¡®an really wanted toin about this.

    He pondered for a moment and changed his words. co also felt that there were some problems with the current Confucian thinking, but when I asked you what a schr should do, your answer was still the standard answer of the times.

    Xu niannian fell into deep thought.

    ¡°This is the limitation of one¡¯s thinking. You schrs are influenced by some kind of thinking, and over time, you have be like it. Even if they realize something is wrong, it¡¯ll be hard for them to break free.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    let¡¯s put it in another way: mental imprisonment.

    thought imprisonment ... Xu cijiu repeated the words.

    Yun Lu Academy¡¯s headmaster is also restricted by his thoughts and is affected by the Cheng n¡¯s learning. He wants to break through and find a new school of thought, but he¡¯s in the vortex himself, so how can he lead all the schrs in the world out of it? ¡±

    ¡°The only ones who can do it are those who are outside the vortex.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t read many books that I¡¯m able to take an unconventional path, stand out from the masses, and not be confined by the Cheng n¡¯s science.¡±

    Of course, I also have the mental shackles from the 21st century, but no one has given me a hard time ... Xu Qi ¡®an said in his heart.

    To put it bluntly, the confinement of one¡¯s thoughts was the three views, which were created by the times. You¡¯re in this era and have been influenced by it, so you won¡¯t find it a problem. Only when the time scale reached a certain distance could one be able to see the problem from a higher position.

    Xu cijiu did not speak for a long time. He began to think and examine the objects. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a bright and energetic expression.

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s words have enlightened me.¡±

    Big brother is so amazing.

    Hisprehension was very strong ... Xu Qi ¡®an made his evaluation in his heart, but he did not take it seriously on the surface. Instead, he revealed a mocking expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t inherit the good genes of my Xu family. You inherited the good genes of the Li family.¡±

    Big brother is so annoying ... Xu cijiu suddenly didn¡¯t feel like talking to him.

    If his mother heard this, she would be so angry that she would m the table and curse, ¡°This little Rascal¡¯s birth characters were exactly the opposite of his mother¡¯s.

    [ PS: I¡¯m here to mourn for the martyrs andpatriots who died in the epidemic. I originally wanted to stop updating for one day to express my sadness, but I decided against it after thinking about it. ] He just had to remember it in his heart.

 Chapter 46

    46 Buying jewelry (1)

    After returning to the capital, Xu Qi ¡®an returned the horse to the horse store and took back the deposit. He walked out of the shop and said, ¡±

    ¡°Farewell, you can go back first. I still have something to do.¡±

    Xu niannian nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He walked along the long Street alone in the direction of his home.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bought some osmanthus cake on the street and ate it while walking. Soon, they arrived at a jewelry shop.

    Treasure instrument Pavilion!

    The boss of treasure tool Pavilion was a schr. In fact, it was verymon for schrs to do business, especially for those rich and powerful families. It was impossible to support arge family¡¯s rotten living expenses just by collectingnd rent.

    Therge shops, brothels, and other profitable businesses in the capital all had the shadow of the aristocrats behind them.

    ¡°Da Feng¡¯smerce is clearly unprecedentedly developed, but the heavy taxes are on the farmers ... I have reason to suspect that this is the doing of the powerful nobles.¡±

    how much money can we earn from farming? if we want to be rich, we have to get wool from the merchants.

    ¡°If we want the people to live better and make Da Feng¡¯s National Treasury richer, we must reform. But in the Imperial court, we look down on all the officials, and it¡¯s not my ce to speak. Hmm, let¡¯s set a small goal. First, I¡¯ll train Eng to be the Prime Minister of Dafeng ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of his arrogant little brother¡¯s future.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped into the shop. He nced at the counter and saw the jewelry on the red silk.

    Hairpin, hairpin, hairpin, hairpin, buyao, Huasheng ... It was dazzling.

    Among them, gold was the most expensive, and Jade depended on the type. The expensive one was more expensive than gold, while the cheap one was about the same as silver.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the three silver coins in his pocket and muttered in his heart,¡±I can¡¯t buy any precious jewelry with this amount of money.¡±

    He wasmenting about hisck of money when he stepped on a hard lump. He picked it up naturally and put it in his pocket without a change in expression.

    Perhaps it was because he had been too natural, no one had paid attention to him.

    ¡°A penny of silver is useless. A penny of gold is more like it.¡±

    He felt as if he was shopping in a luxury store in his previous life. He couldn¡¯t afford it anyway. The only difference was that the store owners now were very reserved and not as annoying as the waiters in his previous life, who couldn¡¯t wait to stick to you and let you spend immediately.

    ¡°Sir, do you have a discount here?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the counter.

    The shopkeeper was an old man with a goatee and dressed like a schr. He was not surprised to hear this.

    The shopkeeper pointed at the Fortune stick hanging on the wall and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Objective, if you can solve the riddle, I can give you half of the toys in the shop.¡±

    This rule was a specialty of treasure instrument Pavilion.

    A half-price discount on the riddle ... Interesting ... Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the wooden stick and nced at the riddle on it. Yun po Yue, Hua nongying!

    With his rich knowledge and logical reasoning, he quickly solved the riddle.

    ¡°Some of the jewelry cost a few dors just in weight, plus thebor costs ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an estimated that even with a 50% discount, he still couldn¡¯t afford good jewelry.

    However, he soon found a way.

    The women who coulde to treasure instrument Pavilion to buy jewelry all came from well-to-do families and had studied for a few years, so at least they were not illiterate.

    Such women all had a problem-half a bucket of water was still ttering.

    He felt that he was a cultured person who liked to be artistically attached to people, so he was particrly addicted to the little tricks of treasure instrument Pavilion.

    They liked to buy jewelry at the same price at treasure Pavilion, not for anything else but to solve a word puzzle.

    If the riddle was solved, the shopkeeper would engrave the correct riddle on the wooden stick and then give it to the customer along with the jewelry.

    It was fine if they didn¡¯t solve it, but once they solved one or two word riddles, they could brag to their close friends.

    This was what Xu Qi ¡®an had analyzed from the conversation of the two young women beside him.

    As expected of a shop opened by a schr, it knew how to attract high-end customers.

    ¡°Big sister Yu, I can¡¯t solve any of the riddles here. It¡¯s so difficult.¡±

    ¡°Younger sister is right. The innkeeper is a master schr with a schrly reputation. The questions he sets are naturally difficult. Ordinary schrs might not be able to solve them.¡±

    sister Yu, my Langjun said the same thing. If I can solve the riddle and take the wooden stick away, I¡¯ll definitely impress my Langjun.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying ...¡±

    The two girls looked at the stick for a long time, mumbling.

    They were all dressed exquisitely. They must havee from well-to-do families and had received a certain level of education. Otherwise, they would not have tried to solve the riddles.

    ¡°My two wives.¡±

    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from the side.

    The two beautifuldies turned their heads vigntly. When they saw the handsome and tall Xu Qi ¡®an, their vignce was slightly reduced, but they did not speak.

    The atmosphere in the DA Feng dynasty was rtively free, but it was still very rude to talk to a strange man on the street.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care and went straight to the point, ¡°¡±This one can solve the riddles for the twodies, but the twodies will share half of the silver saved with me. For the five coins saved, you will share two and a half coins with me. You can give me two of the four coins you save.¡±

    Hearing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion, the shopkeeper looked up in surprise. After examining him for a moment, he sneered and ignored him.

    Although this person was dressed in a schr¡¯s robe, one only needed to look carefully at his physique and skin color to know that he was someone who would p his face until it swelled up.

    Have you ever seen a schr as strong as an ox with wheat-colored skin?

    The Confucian robe did not fit him at all.

    The younger woman¡¯s eyes sparkled at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion. She was quite tempted.

    ...

    The older ones were more dignified and reserved, but also more cautious and distant. They said lightly,¡±Young master, please do as you please. If you really solve the riddle, I will not renege on my debt.¡±

    He had a strong sense of distance.

    ¡°Twodies, choose one.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The older woman was a little hesitant, while the younger one was eager to try. Seeing that the older sister beside her did not object, she pointed to one of the wooden sticks.¡±Yun po Yue, Hua nongying.¡±

    Her voice was soft.

    ¡°The capable do more work,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said.

    The twodies subconsciously turned their heads to look at the shop owner, and the shop owner¡¯s dumbfounded expression exined everything.

    At that moment, the youngdy bought a gold hairpin and happily held it in her hand. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After she kept the stick, her eyes turned and her tone became more familiar.¡±Young master, can you continue to solve the riddle for me?¡±

    ¡°Lian. er ...¡± The woman who was called sister Yu pulled her sleeve.

    ¡°Big sister Yu, we came here together. I have one, but you don¡¯t. That¡¯s not good.¡± After saying that, Lian ¡®er looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an expectantly.

    ...

    I couldn¡¯t ask for more ... Xu Qi ¡®an showed a warm smile. no problem. My wife, choose another one.

    ¡°The peacock flies Southeast.¡± She pointed at a wooden stick.

    ¡°Sun!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°.....¡±The shop owner was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Thank you, young master ...¡±

    The two Lil ¡°miss picked the jewelry they liked and left the shop, satisfied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hearing was amazing. He heard the woman called Lian¡¯ er say, ¡± this young master is really talented. He¡¯s tall and handsome. He¡¯s much stronger than my Langjun.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The older woman reprimanded.

    She seemed to be afraid of being heard by Xu Qi ¡®an, so she came forward to pester him and quickly left with Lian¡¯ er.

 Chapter 47

    47 Daily annoyance at Auntie (1)

    In this way, Xu Qi ¡®an received one tael and four coins of silver. In addition to his original three coins and the one coin he picked up, he received two taels of silver in total.

    And the gold buyao that Xu Qi ¡®an had his eyes on was worth ten taels of silver.

    He used the same method to help the threedies solve the riddles, and finally gathered five taels of silver.

    ¡°It should be enough to buy a golden buyao, but I still have to buy one for aunt ...¡±

    ¡°Young master?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s pale face interrupted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s deep thoughts.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him in silence.

    ¡°Young master, can you please show some mercy?¡±

    ¡°Shopkeeper, your words are meaningless. You set the rules.¡±

    ¡°Young master, just tell me what you want.¡±

    ¡°I want to buy two gold buyao, but I only have enough silver for one ... En, the half price kind.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll see you off, young master.¡± The shop owner gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°..... Please don¡¯te again, this old man will be very grateful.¡±

    You can¡¯t afford to y? Xu Qian walked away with his golden steps in satisfaction.

    I¡¯m not that kind of person, but the store manager is too polite.

    As for the store manager¡¯s feelings, he didn¡¯t care. To be able to open such a store, 20 to 30 taels of silver was painful, but it wasn¡¯t a big loss.

    Moreover, since he was using this kind of strategy and benefited from it, he had to be prepared to meet an expert.

    It didn¡¯t make sense that only you could earn other people¡¯s money and others couldn¡¯t take advantage of you.

    Not long after he left the shop, the hair on his back suddenly stood up, and his pores seemed to be pricked by fine needles.

    This made his heart beat faster and his adrenaline rush.

    Someone is following me ... They¡¯re looking at me ... A hidden hostility ... Xu Qi ¡®an had a vague understanding.

    Xu Qi ¡®an remained calm and pretended that nothing had happened, but he was calcting in his heart.

    ¡®Who¡¯s following me ...¡¯ Treasure tool Pavilion? Obviously not. Although the shopkeeper looked like he wanted to beat me up, an expert who could make my hair stand on end definitely had a strong background. A mere treasure instrument Pavilion did not have such a talent.

    Yun Lu Academy? That¡¯s not right either. The great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy are all fighting to take me in as their disciple. Why would he be hostile to me?

    It was the Zhou mansion!

    At this stage, if there was anyone who harbored enmity towards him and was secretly monitoring him, it would definitely be the Zhou mansion.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled. His experience from his previous life told him that once you were being followed and monitored, it meant that the other party would make a move soon, or even tonight.

    my intention to visit Yun Lu Academy was correct. Even if second uncle and I aren¡¯t weak, the women in my family are. burden ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was solemn. The n to deal with the Zhou mansion could not be dyed.

    After returning to the Xu mansion, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took out the military crossbow that he had exchanged with Song Qing, the Directorate of Celestials, from the cab. He hung it on his waist and tied the heart-protecting mirror to his chest.

    Only then did he gain a little sense of security.

    She climbed over the wall to the main house and saw Xu lingying chasing away a flock of geese in the backyard. She put her hands on her waist and stomped her feet hard, scaring the little geese into a panic and running around.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, do you think I¡¯m mighty?¡± Xu Ling saw that his big brother had returned and became even more proud.

    ¡°Where did the goosee from?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. It was clearly not there when he left home this morning.

    ¡°Mother asked someone to buy it and said that she raised it at home ...¡± Xu Lingyin tilted her head and said, ¡°¡±I forgot the rest.¡±

    It was probably cheaper to raise them at home than to buy them outside ... ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.¡±Be careful, don¡¯t step on the goose. Don¡¯t you have a goose?¡±

    ¡°The big goose is over there. I¡¯ll go chase it out.¡± Xu lingying volunteered to enter the flowerbed with her short legs.

    A few secondster, the child¡¯s shrieking like a pig being ughtered was heard.

    The bushes shook violently, and Xu lingying escaped while crying. She dragged a big white goose on her feet, biting her short leg.

    She looked like she was about to die. big brother, help ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood by andughed like a pig.

    .....

    At dusk, second uncle Xu returned from his duty. He was dressed in military attire with a long saber and a military crossbow hanging from his waist. He looked like an eagle and a Wolf, and his temperament waspletely different from when he was wearing ordinary clothes.

    The three of them came to the study room. After Lu ¡®e served them hot tea, she obediently left.

    I¡¯ve already arranged everything with my big brother, ¡± Xu cijiu said. we can send mother and sister to the Academy tomorrow. It just so happens that lingying is about to begin her enlightenment. The teacher father hired is not of good quality and can¡¯t teach her, but the teacher in the Academy should be fine.

    When Ling Ying heard this good news, she would definitely cry with joy ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of the funny jokes he had used in his previous life to give a warm-hearted child a box of exercise books.

    Second uncle Xu was overjoyed. This had undoubtedly solved one of his worries. The women in the family could be properly taken care of, and he would not have any worries.

    ¡°Farewell, it¡¯s all thanks to you. I knew that letting you study was the best thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life.¡±

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s big brother¡¯s credit. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Xu cijiu said, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Ningyan?¡± Second uncle Xu looked at his nephew in surprise.

    After listening to his son¡¯s exnation, second uncle Xu said regretfully, ¡°¡±Ningyan, the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made in my life was to send you to practice martial arts.¡±

    Second uncle Xu now believed that his nephew was a schr.

    ¡®I¡¯m just using the knowledge I learned in my previous life effectively ...¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell second uncle,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.¡±I was followed when I came back.¡± Farewell, what about you?¡±

    ...

    The father and son¡¯s expressions changed.

    what? ¡± Xu niannian frowned. even if I¡¯m being followed, how would I know? ¡±

    He was only a schr in the Enlightenment state.

    Second uncle Xu stood up and paced back and forth anxiously. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Ningyan, you¡¯ll stay in the residence tonight. We¡¯ll stay closer so we can take care of each other.

    in addition, I¡¯ll go outter to inform the Royal sword guards and ask them to increase the intensity of their patrols in the vicinity.

    Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at each other, their hearts heavy.

    .......

    During the meal, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at his sister, Xu lingyue, who was eating elegantly. He coughed to attract the attention of the family.

    He took out a small red wooden box with the words ¡± treasure instrument Pavilion ¡± carved on it and slowly opened it. It was an exquisitely made gold buyao with an exquisitely carved flower head iid with pearls, and thin gold tassels hung down.

    Without looking at the style, just the weight of the gold was enough to make the whole family look at it.

    Xu lingyue and her aunt were dumbfounded. Two pairs of big kaznd eyes stared at Jin buyao.

    ...

    Jewelry like Jin buyao had always been sought after by the daughters and women of rich families because of its fine workmanship and expensive materials. Ordinary women could not afford to wear such good jewelry.

    His aunt used to have a golden ornament carved with flowers, which was a treasure.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a single man. Naturally, he would not buy a gold buyao for no reason. There were only two women in the family who were suitable to wear it. As the matriarch of the family ...

    A smile bloomed on auntie¡¯s beautiful face, and her eyes turned gentle. ¡°At least you still have some conscience. Hand it over ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced the Golden dangling ornament in front of Xu lingyue.¡±Sister, this is for you!¡±

    Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The jewelry of precious artifact store was very famous in this area. The workmanship was fine and exquisite, and it was very popr with the girls and women of the rich families nearby.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Her beautiful face revealed a sincere smile, and her eyes curved like crescent moons.

    The aunt¡¯s body trembled as her chest heaved up and down in anger. Her eyes reddened as she questioned second uncle, ¡±

    ¡°Tell me, do you want me or your nephew?¡±

    She and this little rascal were irreconcble.

    Second uncle Xu red at his nephew and quickly picked up some food for his wife. ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as this stinky brat.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt someone kick her in the leg. She looked up at Xu niannian beside her.

    Xu Eng lowered his head and continued eating.

    [ author¡¯s note: I had a dreamst night. I was sitting on the edge of the rooftop when a group of readers shouted at me:Newspaper seller,e down quickly. We¡¯ve agreed to give you a rmendation ticket.

    (?_?)

 Chapter 48

    48 Aunt, Hmph, at least the little bastard still has a conscience (1)

    Auntie was angry, and her beautiful face was as cold as ice, the kind that could not be coaxed.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s scalp turned numb and heined, ¡°¡±Ningyan, it¡¯s good that you have money to supplement your family. Why do you have to buy these shy but useless things?¡±

    He nned to diss his nephew to find his wife¡¯s approval and dispel her anger.

    we don¡¯tck food and clothing at home, ¡± Xu lingyue said lightly. big brother¡¯s sry is also included in father¡¯s food.

    Second uncle Xu was choked by his daughter¡¯s words, so he changed the topic again. ¡°Ningyan, where did you get the silver?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I saw that the jewelry on my sister¡¯s head was too cheap, so I remembered it in my heart. I reduced my clothes and diet to save some money. In addition, there¡¯s a half-price guessing game in the treasure instrument Pavilion ...¡±

    He could not say that the jewelry was from Bai Yan. He did not want to end up like Xu cijiu and suffer a social death.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she held the bowl. Her heart suddenly softened, and she stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with her eyes full of tears.

    In this family, only her eldest brother cared about her. Her father and second brother had never felt that there was anything wrong with her wearing cheap jewelry.

    A girl also needed to keep up appearances.

    ¡°Big brother, is it good?¡± She inserted the Golden buyao into her hair bun, and the candlelight reflected the girl¡¯s sharp oval face. Her facial features were exquisite, and her ck eyes were bright and lively.

    The Auntie was even more jealous.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was also jealous. He looked at Xu Eng on the left. The younger brother was wearing a navy blue robe. His ck and beautiful long hair was tied up with a green jade hairpin. His lips were red and his teeth were white. He was extremely handsome.

    Then, he looked at the girl who was shining with the Golden buyao and the beautiful Auntie.

    Everyone in the family has been Kissed by an Angel, and I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s ordinary?

    When he saw the little bean, who had facial features simr to second uncle Xu¡¯s, he was no longer jealous.

    ¡°Come, lingying, eat meat.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked up a piece of fatty meat for her, and then picked up some lean meat for Xu lingyue.

    ¡°Big brother is the best.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most pleasing to big brother.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t big brother save me just now?¡± The little boy remembered that not only did his big brother not save her just now, but he alsoughed loudly.

    only through suffering can one rise above others. Only through suffering can one be an invincible expert.

    ¡°Then, is there anyone who can be invincible without suffering?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in a dream.¡±

    .....

    When they were almost done eating, his aunt said lightly,¡±Ningyan will be twenty after the new year.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Auntie actually remembers my age.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was very surprised.

    The Auntie ignored him and turned to second uncle Xu. ¡°Master, we have to arrange a marriage for ningyan.¡±

    Xu lingyue and Xu niannian raised their heads at the same time and stared at their mother.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the slowest. She was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted. Then, she found it hard to believe.

    The unlucky aunt is actually interested in my nephew¡¯s marriage. Is the sun going to rise from the West tomorrow?

    One had to know that getting married was a very grand event. The three books, six rites, and eight pnquins were all silver.

    The aunt looked at her unlucky nephew and continued, ¡± I think Lu ¡®er is not bad. She was raised in the manor since she was young, and she and ningyan are childhood sweethearts.

    And he didn¡¯t even need to spend any money ... As expected, an aunt was still an aunt ...

    The pretty Lu er let out an ¡®ah¡¯, her cheeks were flushed, and she was at a loss.

    Love came too quickly like a tornado, blowing her into a daze.

    In her heart, she was both shy and embarrassed, but also a little happy.

    Xu lingyue looked at the head maidservant who seemed to be dull in front of her and was a little unhappy. mother, don¡¯t make your own decisions. Let big brother discuss his marriage with father.

    The unspoken meaning was, mother, don¡¯t you know what position you have in big brother¡¯s heart?

    The aunt hated her daughter for snatching her hairpin and scolded,¡±Ning Yan and Lu ¡®e are a Beautiful couple, and they know each other very well. Is it your turn as a sister to object?¡±

    Xu lingyue turned her head away in grievance.

    No, no, it¡¯s too much to know the root of the problem. It¡¯s not that far yet ... Xu Qi ¡®an was just about to express his opinion when he heard his younger brother speak.

    mother feels that Lu ¡®E¡¯s marriage to big brother will not only exempt you from the betrothal money, but also give you a reason to move out, ¡± Xu niannian said.

    It was a hit.

    ¡°You child, you¡¯ve never known how to talk,¡± his aunt said angrily.

    Second uncle Xu made a final conclusion. that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Ningyan won¡¯t get close to women until he reaches the Qi refining stage.

    Lu er¡¯s face was filled with disappointment as she lowered her head.

    Other than the madam who had served her since she was young, the whole family seemed to be against her marrying the eldest son.

    ......

    After second uncle Xu finished his dinner, he ran away with the Imperial Sword guards and then went to the study to discuss tomorrow¡¯s matters with his nephew and son.

    When he returned to his room, he saw his wife sitting by the bed, looking angry.

    ¡°Do you have to be so angry until now?¡± Second uncle Xu said helplessly.

    The Auntie turned around and stared at him with her beautiful eyes.¡±That little brat of yours has no conscience at all. When I took him from you, he was still the size of a kitten. Who raised him?

    ¡°You only know how to anger me, you only know how to anger me. Why raise him up? it¡¯s better to feed him to rats.¡±

    ...

    As she muttered to herself, she suddenly saw her husband take out a wooden box from his arms and hand it over. The wooden box was engraved with the words ¡°treasure instrument Pavilion.¡±

    She opened her red mouth and looked at her husband in confusion and shock.

    ¡°Ningyan asked me to give this to you.¡± Second uncle Xu said helplessly,¡±since neither of you are willing to bow your head and admit defeat, he¡¯s too embarrassed to give it to you.¡± That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t take it out on the table.¡±

    The aunt opened the box anxiously. Inside was a golden buyao that was heavier than her daughter¡¯s and more exquisite.

    She held the mirror in her hand and walked to the bronze mirror. She sat on the dressing table and put it on.

    An oval-shaped face would make a woman look dignified, especially after bing a married woman.

    The woman with the Oval face was delicate and pretty, but once she became a married woman, she was beautiful.

    His aunt belonged to thetter.

    She looked at herself in the bronze mirror and snorted. ¡°That little bastard still has some conscience.¡±

    Second uncle Xu stood by the window on the other side of the room and stared at the quiet courtyard with a serious expression. Beside him was the standard saber of the Royal saber guard.

    ....

    ...

    It was a peaceful night, and second uncle Xu and Xu Qi ¡®an, who had not slept all night, felt relieved.

    When she woke up in the morning, Xu lingyue was still wearing a thinyer of clothing. She opened the window and stretched her beautiful figure in the cool air.

    ¡°Miss, What are you looking at by the window?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    After a while ...

    ¡°Miss, are you waiting for something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for anything.¡±

    ¡°Young miss, quicklye over and dress up.¡±

    ¡°I know ... You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    Second uncle Xu left the house at dawn and gathered the Imperial Sword guards under him. Xu Qi ¡®an went out to rent a carriage, while Xu Eng stayed at home to instruct the servants to tidy up the luggage.

    When it was around noon, two horse carriages and dozens of riders exited the city gates, rushing towards the Northwest where the Yun Lu Academy was located.

    The speed of the carriage was not fast. It took them four hours to reach the foot of Mount Clear cloud.

    The three men of the Xu family heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.

    ¡°Is it too paranoid?¡± Second uncle Xu frowned.

    Xu Eng, who was good at military tactics, said slowly, ¡°¡±If the people who followed big brother yesterday were really from the Zhou mansion, then they have already missed two of the best opportunities to make a move.

    ¡°But it¡¯s also possible that in Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re just ants that can be crushed at any time and are not in a hurry to deal with. He¡¯s in even greater trouble.¡±

    Underestimating the enemy was a great taboo in the military, but the premise was that the two sides were evenly matched, or the difference was not that great.

    The Xu family was indeed nothingpared to the Zhou family.

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing we have to face. If Assistant Minister Zhou is not eliminated, we will die.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    The little one¡¯s happyughter interrupted their conversation. She poked her head out of the curtain and looked at the scenery of the suburbs excitedly.

    Xu lingying had always thought that he was out to y.

    Xu Qi ¡®an found her annoying and pointed at the outline of Yun Lu Academy in the distance. ¡°Do you know where that ce is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, big brother.¡± Xu Ling chuckled, her round face like an Apple.

    ¡°That¡¯s second brother¡¯s Academy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The word ¡°Academy¡± made Xu lingying alert. She looked at her brother.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. we¡¯re going to send you to school. You¡¯re not allowed to go home anymore.

    The smile on Xu lingying¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and she looked at her brother in a daze.

    She quietly shrank back into the car, and a few secondster, there was a loud cry.

    mother, I don¡¯t want to go to the academy. I don¡¯t want to study. Aoooooooooooooooooooooo ...

    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy. Your big brother is lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Why would big brother lie to me?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a bastard.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood was lifted.

    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu cijiu went to visit Zhang Shen. However, the person who weed them was the great schr, li Mubai.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the teacher?¡± Xu cijiu asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s in closed-door cultivation.¡± Li Mubai nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already had someone arrange a courtyard.¡±

    thank you, ¡± Xu Ci said. my sister is still in the Enlightenment stage. Can you allow her to study in the Academy for a while? ¡±

    This request was not too much. If Xu lingyue wanted to study, the Academy would definitely reject her. However, Xu lingying was only a five-year-old child. In this era, schrs did not reject the idea of teaching children. They even advocated such a thing.

    It was just that children from ordinary families could not afford to study.

    Li Mubai nodded in agreement.

    ......

    Two days passed by in a hurry. In the early morning, Xu cijiu, who was busy entertaining his ssmates, second uncle Xu, who was inquiring about news, and Xu Qi ¡®an, who had not been to the bar to listen to music for three days, gathered in the study.

    Lu ¡®e had already apanied them to Yun Lu Academy. None of the three men were willing to do the task of serving tea.

    For the first time, they gathered all the information they had collected and nned to make a n to deal with Zhou Li.

 Chapter 49

    49 Social death (1)

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s information was as follows:

    ¡°Zhou Li has been very well-behaved these few days. He was probably warned by Assistant Minister Zhou and did not do anything against thew. He indulges himself with a group of people in the government office and goes in and out of gambling houses, restaurants, and the Academy.

    ¡°In addition, when my people followed him, they found that Zhou Li frequently went in and out of a house. There was no sign on the house, so it should be a private house he bought outside. There was a servant girl, an old woman, and an old man who watched the door. There was also a woman.

    ¡°That woman is most likely his mistress ...¡±

    Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an listened in silence, each in a different state of contemtion. Xu Qi¡¯ an looked down at the ground, his fingertips subconsciously tapping on the table.

    Xu Xin was looking up at the roof at a 45-degree angle. Wushuang was in his sleeves and he looked like he was in a daze.

    After second uncle Xu finished speaking, he looked at his nephew and son and said, ¡°¡±What do you guys think?¡±

    His nephew and son ignored him tacitly. They looked at each other and Xu niannian said, ¡°¡±The students of our Academy and the students of the Imperial College are not on the same side. They look down on each other and view each other as enemies.

    However, the same batch of high schrs would asionally gather together. The orthodoxies are opposing, but individuals can have friendships.¡±

    A high schr from the same batch could be considered half a schoolmate. If they had a good rtionship, they might be useful in the future. As for the battle for orthodoxy, it was secondarypared to personal interests.

    ¡°Zhou Li is an arrogant and despotic person. He has many disputes with many of his schoolmates in the Imperial College and had conflicts with them. But he¡¯s definitely not a brainless popinjay. Those who have a grudge against him all have ordinary backgrounds.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised by this. From the way Zhou Li dealt with him, he could analyze that the methods of this Yamen were not brilliant, but they were effective and had a certain level of scheming and shrewdness.

    His arrogance was only directed at those who had lower backgrounds and forces than him.

    ¡°This has undoubtedly increased the difficulty of dealing with him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. Let me finish.¡± Xu niannian red at him.

    ¡°Zhou Li has been infatuated with miss Fu Xiang of the education workshop Division for a long time. However, he was repeatedly unsessful in the ¡®tea gathering¡¯. ¡±

    Lady floating fragrance? That courtesan of the Academy¡¯s workshop? The beauty that Constable Wang said was worth his life after sleeping with her for a night? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    Xu niannian raised his teacup and looked at the empty cup. He put it down helplessly and said, ¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that we could drive the Tiger to devour the wolf again. He had made use of the conflict between Zhou Li and his ssmates to formte a n, but those ssmates were not important enough. With Zhou Li¡¯s caution, it was too difficult and almost impossible for him to provoke a higher-ranking government.

    Zhou Li has been to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop many times. If you want to get more information, thatdy floating fragrance is an excellent breakthrough.

    knock, knock ... Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the table.

    When second uncle and second brother Xu looked over, he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I have to remind you that we have to do subtraction at all times. The moreplicated a n is, the more loopholes it will have.

    ¡°It is impossible for us to have aplicated and intricate n to deal with Zhou Li, because the gap between us is too great. Farewell, don¡¯t fall into the wrong line of thought.¡±

    It was easy for a schr to be fooled by his own cleverness. When he was scheming against others, he would make it more difficult for himself to think about the exquisiteness of theyout and the superb means.

    This was especially true for the arrogant and well-read Xu cijiu.

    Xu cijiu furrowed his brows, agreeing but also unconvinced, ¡°¡±What¡¯s your opinion, big brother?¡±

    ¡°Simple, the simpler the better.¡± the real traceless crime is killing with passion, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some thought. we have to do the same when we n.

    ¡°How is it simple? First, don¡¯t involve too many people. Second, don¡¯t make things tooplicated. If Zhou Li were to have a conflict with someone in the Yamen, and that person¡¯s father happens to be able to arm wrestle with Assistant Minister Zhou, what would you do?¡±

    Xu niannian fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Alright, your silence exins everything.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and interrupted the little brother¡¯s thoughts. There must be a lot of schemes and conspiracies shing through the little brother¡¯s mind.

    ¡°My idea is that we can disguise ourselves and seize the opportunity to beat up the people in the government office and leave.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi finally seized the opportunity to interject and pped his thigh. ¡°Ningyan¡¯s idea is very much to my liking.¡±

    The two brothers rolled their eyes at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Xu cijiu frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. simple doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s ineffective. Most of the time, it¡¯s better to leave a nk. The one who was beaten up would wonder who he had offended recently. After some reflection, he realized that it was Zhou Li, that bastard.

    Zhou Li will definitely not admit to such a thing. However, this is not important. Everyone is free to judge. Anyway, the conflict has intensified. You hit me, so I will also take revenge.

    Xu cijiu was a smart and quick-witted man. He immediately understood what his big brother meant.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± he nodded slightly with a proud expression.

    ¡°Big brother, what information have you gathered?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve found out who Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s political enemy is,¡±

    Xu niannian and second uncle Xu bent over at the same time. Their faces suddenly became serious, and they looked like they were listening.

    ¡°Minister of Revenue,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    The Minister of Revenue? Xu xinnian¡¯s heart trembled, and many of his doubts were instantly resolved.

    No wonder Assistant Minister Zhou of the Ministry of Revenue wanted to scheme for the tax silver. He knew that he was about to be made fun of by his immediate superior and urgently needed arge amount of silver to make up for the deficit.

    And it was because they were both in the Ministry of Revenue that the Minister of Revenue could catch Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s Fox tail.

    ¡°Ningyan, how did you know about this?¡± Second uncle Xu didn¡¯t believe it.

    How could ordinary people know about the fights between the big shots in the Imperial court?

    ¡°Miss Cai Wei from the Directorate of Celestials told me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    And the price was just a stick of candied gourd, a roasted goose leg, a serving of wine meatball, and a bowl of fish ball soup ... He silently added in his heart.

    Big-eyed beauties were easy to buy. This was an advantage. The weakness was that she had no interest in politics, and the Directorate of Celestials did not interfere in it, so what she knew was limited.

    This isn¡¯t good, miss Caiwei, youck a book titled ¡°Xu dng¡¯s virtuous wife¡¯s self-cultivation,¡± I¡¯ll write it for youter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped his hands and interrupted his cousin¡¯s deep thoughts.

    it seems that the information we have collected is not enough to make a detailed n. But it¡¯s fine. We can¡¯t make a big deal out of this. What should we do next? ¡±

    ...

    Xu niannian thought for a moment and said,¡¯I suggest going to the education workshop Division and getting some information from the courtesan Fu Xiang ...¡¯ I definitely can¡¯t do that. I never go to ces with fireworks.¡±

    It wasmon for great officials to flirt with women, but for students without an official position, it was another set of standards.

    You haven¡¯t even reached the end of your path in the imperial examination, and you¡¯re already thinking of ying with women? One look and you can tell he¡¯s unreliable. Don¡¯t even think about having a good future.

    It¡¯s like when I was studying, parents don¡¯t allow students to y online games. If a student spends all day in an inte cafe, he¡¯s a quasi-social scum ... Xu Qi ¡®an leaned back in his chair and looked to the side. He said in a rxed tone, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go either, because I haven¡¯t reached the Qi refining stage.¡±

    Then the question was, who was in charge of getting information from the Imperial Academy?

    The two brothers looked at second uncle Xu in tacit understanding.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? do you think I¡¯m someone who would go to the Imperial Academy? I don¡¯t even know how to read, why would I go and invite a snub?¡± Second uncle Xu expressed that he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would miss the fireworks.

    Seeing that his father was unwilling, Xu niannian threw the me on Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°It was written in a poem by big brother. It¡¯s very popr in the Imperial Academy.¡±

    Second uncle Xu immediately rejected his son¡¯s suggestion and said with a frown, ¡± your big brother is an honest man who doesn¡¯t even go to the brothel. Let him go to the Imperial Academy to inquire. Don¡¯t let him get trapped in there before he gets it done and his body is taken by the woman in the brothel.

    For a martial artist at the peak of the essence refining realm, it was indeed a huge loss to lose his body before entering the Qi refining realm.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who never went to the brothel to listen to music, nodded to show that he was not that kind of person.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡± second uncle Xu said. He still felt that a ce like the Academy Square should only be visited by schrs.

    This was a fixed concept.

    Xu cijiu chuckled.

    Second uncle Xu had refused to go to the education workshop. Other than the fact that it was the territory of schrs and they didn¡¯t like rough iron, there was another reason.

    There was another reason why Xu cijiu had refused to go to the education workshop, other than the fact that students had to pay attention to their reputation and reputation.

    There was another reason why Xu Qi ¡®an refused to go to the teaching workshop, other than the fact that he never went to the brothel to listen to music.

    Social death!

    The three of them looked at each other and fell into silence.

    [ PS: I heard that rmendation votes are something that can make authors write sh * t on their walls. ] My lovely readers have stacks of rmendation votes, right?

 Chapter 50

    50 Pitch-pot (1)

    Why were they all afraid of social death? this involved a rule in the inner city. Unlike the outer city, the inner city did not have a curfew.

    The former was for the sake of the nobles ¡®safety, as the residents were all respectable people. After the drum was struck at dusk, there could be no one on the streets.

    As everyone knew, the education workshop worked at night.

    This meant that going to the Imperial Academy workshop was not only to inquire about information, but also to stay overnight.

    This was why Xu Pingzhi was against Xu Qi ¡®an going to the teaching workshop. He was a young and vigorous man. If he stayed overnight at the teaching workshop, who could resist the teasing of a girl?

    Therefore, whoever went to the education workshop Division had to go to support.

    The three men in the room were all well-known:

    The upright gentleman Xu cijiu.

    She did not seduce Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The Gu family¡¯s beloved wife, Xu Pingzhi.

    The three of them knew one thing very well. Even if there was a reason for it, it would not change the fact that they were afraid.

    Although I didn¡¯t flirt in my previous life, I can imagine the embarrassment of being flirted with and then being called by the police to inform my parents ... He simply didn¡¯t want to live ... Xu Qi ¡®an sat up straight, his face serious and upright.

    Some interesting things about the brothels came to his mind. One time, when he was listening to music by the railing, Constable Wang had a topic. An official of the court had gone to the teaching workshop to sleep with a girl, but he had met his son during a Tea Party.

    It was an awkward scene.

    By the next day, the news had already spread throughout the capital¡¯s officialdom and was treated as a joke. Even Constable Wang had heard about it from County Magistrate Zhu.

    For an era that valued the three principles and five virtues as well as reputation, such an incident was an unbearable shame.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at second uncle Xu and second son Xu, and images appeared in his mind involuntarily.

    Xu niannian: ¡± Oh, Father, you¡¯re here too. You can give me this girl today. She¡¯ll be yours tomorrow.

    Second uncle Xu: ¡± get lost! Who¡¯s the Father? ¡± I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±

    ¡°All of you, back off. I want to fight alone,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Just thinking about it made him shudder ... Xu Qi ¡®an coughed. let¡¯s put aside the Imperial Academy workshop for now. We¡¯ll continue to inquire about the news. After all, we don¡¯t have to go to the Imperial Academy. We¡¯re not sure if we can really get any useful information from the floating fragrance courtesan.

    ¡°Sit down again the day after tomorrow and gather the information. If there are no additional gains, we will consider going to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Xu Eng and second uncle Xu¡¯s attitude changed for the better and they nodded.

    Xu Qian thought,¡¯I¡¯ll make a sacrifice and go to the Imperial Academy tomorrow night.¡¯

    .....

    At noon the next day, Xu Qi ¡®an asked for leave and returned to the Xu Manor. The Xu Manor, which used to be quite lively, was much quieter.

    The maidservants and old maidservants took half of it away, leaving the gatekeeper, old Zhang, and a few servants to take care of it. Second uncle Xu and second son Xu had yet to return.

    Xu Qi ¡®an went to the inner courtyard with ease. He pushed open Xu Eng¡¯s room and rummaged through the cabs to find the moon-white Confucian robe. The material was precious and the cloud pattern was of the same color.

    It¡¯s alright ... It¡¯s just that my skin is too masculine, I can¡¯t wear the handsome beauty of a little puppy ... If it was my unparalleled beauty from my previous life, I would have been able to wear this kind of clothes ... His current appearancecked a sense of substitution ...

    He took off his bailiff uniform and changed into his little brother¡¯s most presentable clothes. A jade pendant of decent quality hung from his belt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood in front of the bronze mirror and looked at himself.

    It¡¯s alright ... It¡¯s just that my skin is too masculine, I can¡¯t wear the handsome beauty of a little puppy ... If it was my unparalleled beauty from my previous life, I would have been able to wear this kind of clothes ... His current appearancecked a sense of substitution ... Xu Qi smoothed out the wrinkles on his chest and left in satisfaction.

    The structure of the capital could be summarized with the word ¡°nesting doll,¡± which was divided into the pce, the Imperial City, the inner city, and the outer city.

    Compared to the outer city, which had arge poption, Xu Qi ¡®an understood the inner city as the CBD area in his previous life. Those who could live there were all rich people.

    In this era, those who could live in the inner city were all people with status.

    It was worth mentioning that his aunt had always wanted to sell her property in the outer city and move to the inner city.

    It was a pity that she had a nephew of a metal devouring beast, which made her yearn for the inner city, but she had no fate to live there.

    It would take Xu Qi ¡®an three to four hours to walk from the Xu mansion to the gate of the inner city.

    He hired a carriage and arrived at the nearest inner city gate an hourter. He took out the certificate he had prepared and sessfully passed through.

    The soldiers guarding the city carefully checked the carriage. Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an did not bring anyrge luggage, they could not hide their disappointment.

    This meant that Xu Qi ¡®an was not doing business in the inner city, so he could not collect the city gate tax.

    .....

    The streets in the inner city were wide and crisscrossed. Beautiful houses surrounded by green trees were built on the main road, and all kinds of courtyards were distributed on the non-main road.

    Whether it was the city¡¯s construction, the pedestrians ¡°clothing, or the number of carriages on the streets, they were far better than the outer city.

    ¡°If you have time, you must bring little sister lingyue to the inner city to y. The prosperity of the inner city can not bepared to the outer city.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the curtain of the car window and looked at the bustling scene. Xu lingyue¡¯s sharp and beautiful face appeared in his mind.

    He didn¡¯t go to the education workshop immediately. It was still early, and the seafood merchants didn¡¯t work during the day.

    After paying for the carriage, Xu Qi ¡®an wandered aimlessly on the street.

    Not long after, Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at a market. He looked up at the memorial Arch at the end of the street.Yongkang Street!

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never seen such a wide street before. It was 200 meters wide, and the t ground was made of bluestone bs, which extended to the end of his sight.

    The shops and houses on both sides of the street were lined up in rows. There was no pressure at all even with ten carriages lined up side by side. The streets were bustling with people.

    Where was the street? it was clearly arge square.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was standing under the memorial Arch, was shocked by this scene.

    Yongkang Street is one of the main roads in the capital. Second uncle said it was very big, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this big. Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    ...

    The main road being so spacious was a particr rule. When the Emperor or the royal family went out, there would be guards to clear the ce in advance.

    The 200-meter width rendered most of the current military crossbows and handguns useless.

    Even if there were assassins who wanted to hide in the buildings on both sides of the road and shoot, seeing the distance, they could only helplessly leave the keyboard and type a six-six-six.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was running around Yongkang Street like a wild dog, but because of the limited budget in his pocket, he could not afford to buy anything.

    Suddenly, a luxurious carriage caught Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attention. It was so bright that he was blinded.

    It was a carriage pulled by four strong horses. The curved dome was silver and gold painted. The window was hung down with bright yellow satin. Below it was a house wrapped in clear white jade to cover the dust.

    The sides of the wheels were nailed with a circle of neatly arranged gold nails, and the wheel itself was wrapped in Jade.

    The real essence was the material of the carriage, the Golden nanmu used by the royal family.

    I guess I won¡¯t be able to afford a wheel even if I work hard for my entire life ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought sadly, as if she had found the feeling of being a social animal in her previous life.

    The luxurious carriage was parked on the side of the road, and a row of soldiers in ck armor and holding long Spears guarded the carriage. Interestingly, the other row of soldiers was actually ying a game of pitch-pot.

    The stall owner was an old Daoist priest in a tattered Daoist robe. His white hair was tied up with a wooden hairpin, and his messy hair hung down.

    ...

    There were copper coins, silver ingots, gold ingots, Daoist Scriptures, Bodhi bracelet, jade stone mirror ... There were all sorts of things.

    Not to mention the other things, just the fact that the gold and silver ingots were not snatched away from the stall meant that this old Daoist was not simple ... Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and watched.

    After watching for a while, he understood how the game was yed. The pot thrower was thirty steps away from the porcin pot. He covered his eyes and turned his back to the pot. There were three arrows.

    If one of the arrows hit the target, they would be able to obtain some gold, silver, and Jade from the third Echelon. If all three teams hit the mark, they could choose any item from the first echelon.

    The first echelon only had two items:The Bodhi bracelet and the Jade Mirror.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t hit again, how hateful!¡±

    ¡°Go away, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    The armored soldiers took turns throwing the pot but all returned in defeat. The pile of broken silver in front of the old Daoist grew higher and higher.

    After another round of failure, Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that the curtains of the carriage moved. An armored soldier by the window lowered his head and listened to the story before walking toward the stall owner.

    ¡°Old Daoist, my master said that he will buy everything in your stall with 60 taels of gold.¡± The soldier walked to the front of the old Daoist and said in a clear voice.

    Was this a case of not hitting the target with pitch-pot and directly spending money ... Xu Qi ¡®an stood not far away, watching this scene.

    Faced with the temptation of sixty taels of gold, the old Daoist shook his head, ¡± rules are rules.

    The soldier tensed up and red at the old Daoist for a moment. Then, he turned around and returned to the carriage.

    A few secondster, the owner of the carriage called back the armored soldiers and prepared to leave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to approach the old Daoist and asked, ¡°¡±Old Daoist, how much does it cost to y once?¡±

    The old Daoist who was sitting cross-legged on the ground raised his head, nced at him, and handed over the three arrows, ¡°¡±One silver coin.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the arrow and smiled, feeling that victory was in his hands.

    For a martial artist in the spirit refinement realm, it was not difficult to throw a pot from thirty steps away. However, it was almost impossible to hit the target when the target was turned around and blindfolded.

    The eyes were the most important part of the five senses. Losing one¡¯s vision would reduce a martial artist¡¯s sense of touch and increase the difficulty of hitting the target.

    Whether or not he could hit the target depended on his luck.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was ugly, but he had absolute confidence, because he had not picked up any silver for several days in a row.

    Is it because I came to the inner city and encountered this game of pitch-pot, so my luck is automatically umted?

    ¡®If I can hit the target, all the gold and silver ingots will be mine ...¡¯ Sigh, the life of a European king was so simple and boring ... Xu Qi ¡®an walked 30 steps away, turned around, covered his eyes with a ck cloth, and threw it behind him.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong ...¡±

    The three arrows were shot into the pot almost at the same time.

    The surrounding passersby eximed in surprise, and themotion attracted the attention of those who were about to leave the carriage. A gentle and pleasant voice floated out of the window, ¡±

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. Sigh, I don¡¯t really want to go out. After all, the epidemic isn¡¯tpletely over yet. I¡¯m a little scared. ] But for sponsored partnerships, he could only bite the bullet and fly.

    In other words, I might not be able to update during the day if I don¡¯t have aputer by my side tomorrow. So, I¡¯ll update the chapter in advance tomorrow afternoon. This wasn¡¯t an additional update, it was an advanced update for tomorrow!

 Chapter 51

    51 Tea gathering (1)

    Hearing The Sound of Arrows entering the pot, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile widened uncontrobly. He pulled off the ck cloth and pointed at the gold and silver ingots on the stall, ¡±

    ¡°Haha, old Daoist, these are all mine.¡±

    The old Daoist looked at him and calmly kept the gold and silver ingots into the package. Then, he pointed to the Bodhi bracelet and the small Jade Mirror at the top and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Young master, choose one of the two.¡±

    ..... ¡°Old Taoist, I don¡¯t want these. I only want silver,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a negotiating tone.

    ¡°Rules are rules,¡± the old Daoist refused ruthlessly.

    He paused and added, ¡± these two items are rare treasures. They can¡¯t bepared tomon items. Young master, don¡¯t be blinded by gold and silver.

    No, I just want these mortal things ... ¡°Treasure?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked. What¡¯s the use?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that they are waiting for the fated one.¡± The old Daoist looked like a Bachelor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that the old Daoist was lying to him, but he had no evidence. Considering his inexplicable luck, he was a little hesitant.

    Who could say for sure whether it was a treasure or not? silver was more practical.

    At this moment, an armored soldier walked over and said, ¡°¡±Young master, my master would like to ask for your help,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at the luxurious carriage not far away. what does your master want? ¡±

    ¡°That string of Bodhi beads,¡± The armored soldier¡¯s gaze moved away from the stall and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°My master is willing to pay sixty taels of gold.¡±

    ¡®So this is where my lucky charm should be ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an showed a kind smile. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, deal.¡±

    He asked the soldier to fork out a coin of silver in exchange for three arrows.

    ¡°Master said that you can throw in a few more times, and we¡¯ll pay for all the silver,¡± the soldier said. It doesn¡¯t matter if I fail ...¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, who had his eyes covered, throw an arrow.

    Thump thump thump ... The three arrows were urately shot into the pot.

    The passerby¡¯s exmations came again.

    The soldier looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with respect.

    If once was luck, twice meant that the other party was not an ordinary person. This ordinary-looking young man was dressed like a schr, but he was definitely an expert.

    Sixty taels of gold in hand ... Xu Qi ¡®an was extremely happy. He pulled off the ck cloth and happened to see the curtain of the luxurious carriage in the distance fall down.

    .... He wondered who was in the car ... He didn¡¯t dare to look any longer. He turned around and cupped his fists at the armored soldier.¡±I didn¡¯t fail you.¡±

    The armored soldier respectfully cupped his fist and returned the greeting. Then, he returned to the carriage and came back with a bulging bag of money.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the purse and the Jade Mirror from the old Daoist, then watched the carriage leave.

    He retracted his gaze and casually put the palm-sized Jade Mirror into his pocket. Then, he happily weighed the bulging money bag.

    It was about three to four catties, too heavy to be tied to the waist.

    no, I have to go and Exchange it for silver notes. It¡¯s too stupid to carry such heavy gold around ...

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look back, but he found that the old Taoist was gone, and the stall was cleaned up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the roadside and was silent for a long time.

    ....

    Four hundred and eighty silver taels was more than enough to p his aunt¡¯s pretty face ... Why did she have to p her aunt with silver notes every time she earned money? the original owner¡¯s resentment towards her aunt was too strong ... In addition, this amount of silver could probably only buy a small courtyard in the inner city ... If you want to buy a three-door mansion, you can¡¯t get it without ten thousand taels of silver ...

    He then went to the bank and exchanged the gold for four notes worth a hundred taels.One note was worth fifty taels, and three were worth ten taels.

    Gold was not part of the currency system, so it had to be exchanged for silver of the same value, and then the bank would issue silver notes.

    The exchange rate between gold and silver was 1:8, so sixty taels of gold was four hundred and eighty taels of silver.

    Four hundred and eighty silver taels was more than enough to p his aunt¡¯s pretty face ... Why did she have to p her aunt with silver notes every time she earned money? the original owner¡¯s resentment towards her aunt was too strong ... In addition, this amount of silver could probably only buy a small courtyard in the inner city ... If you want to buy a three-door mansion, you can¡¯t get it without ten thousand taels of silver ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little vexed.

    Whether it was in the other world or in his previous life, the price of a house was a matter that made people despair.

    ¡°Four hundred and eighty taels should be enough to redeem a low-grade courtesan from a brothel, but this is not worth it.

    ¡°You see, with 480 taels, I can take turns visiting many courtesans for several months. And to redeem a courtesan, not only would he use up his family¡¯s wealth, he would also have to be responsible for her food and clothing. If she got pregnant identally, it would be another huge expense.

    And my current sry is only enough to support one wife. I can¡¯t afford to live a boring life of a rich man with women on both sides. Besides, I¡¯m not going to redeem the woman from the brothel. I¡¯m using the public car for personal use, and I¡¯ll be struck by lightning.¡±

    .....

    At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an came to the famous teaching workshop in the capital. It was located in an alley.

    The lights were on, and all kinds of carriages were parked outside the alley. The sound of bamboo strings and strings came from the courtyard, along with a clear and moving singing voice.

    He knew that the beautiful nightlife had begun.

    Walking on the roads in the alley, Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the cultural essence he had learned from Constable Wang.

    A normal brothel was a two or three story building with one or two courtyards.

    The Academy of public knowledge didn¡¯t have such a high-rise building, because there was no need for it. All the courtyards in this part of the alley were part of the Academy of public knowledge.

    State-owned enterprises were rich and overbearing.

    There was a threshold to the education workshop. It wasn¡¯t a rule thatmoners couldn¡¯t spend here, but the minimum spending for the education workshop was five taels of silver.

    This wasn¡¯t about sleeping with a girl, but the fee for a table.

    Five taels of silver was equivalent to several months ¡®ie of an ordinary person, and that was if the person was from a well-off family.

    Thus, there were three main types of customers for the Academy¡¯s workshop:

    ...

    First, wealthy merchants.

    This kind of customers were the most willing to spend money because they usually had low social status, and they had a fanatical attachment to sleeping with women of officials.

    Two, officials.

    To them, the Academy Square was a ce for tea and gatherings after work. As long as there was a social event, they liked to go there.

    What was worth mentioning was that the officials of the Ministry of Rites could wear it for free. This was because the education workshop was under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Rites.

    Third, a schr.

    This kind of person was more refined than the rich and powerful. They liked to recite poems and were not as difficult to serve as officials, so they were the most liked by the Miss of the Imperial Academy.

    There were three types of girls in the Academy:

    One, offending the female family of an official.

    This kind of woman was the most miserable. They were forced to be a prostitute and be bullied.

    2. She was a woman who had been captured during the war.

    ...

    For example, in the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, the Western countries and Da Feng were the victors. They captured countless women from the north and south and put them in the Imperial Training Center of the various states and prefectures.

    Three. The prostitutes recruited by the Imperial Academy.

    . ¡®ve really learned. lot in my life. Constable Wang is my teacher ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed with emotion. He had finally found the purpose of his visit to the Imperial Academy.

    He stopped outside a courtyard, and the horizontal board on the gate read:Yingmei Pavilion

    The door to the courtyard was wide open, and two bright rednterns hung from it. Inside the courtyard were plum trees, their branches adorned with flower buds in full bloom.

    A sixteen or seventeen-year-old young man was guarding the gate of the courtyard. He was looking at Xu Qi ¡®an with a judgmental gaze.

    He also had another name that everyone was familiar with.

    I am Yang Ling, a schr from Changle County. I have long heard of miss Fu Xiang¡¯s name and havee to pay you a visit. Xu Qi ¡®an imitated a schr¡¯s bow and spoke to the gatekeeper politely.

    The shadow plum Pavilion was the residence of the courtesan Fu Xiang.

    A table here cost ten taels of silver, twice as much as a normal courtyard.

    There were a total of twelve courtesans in the education workshop, divided into four ranks ording to character, charm, talent, and color.

    Lady floating fragrance was a first-ss talent and was known for her talent in poetry and zither.

    ¡°Ten taels of silver.¡± The young man at the gate, who was used to seeing the old master, had a cold attitude. After receiving Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Silver, he let him into the courtyard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. Laughter and the sound of bamboo could be heard from the courtyard. The tea gathering had already started, but since the young man at the gate allowed him to enter, it meant that the courtyard was not reserved but was for individual guests.

    There were two types of people who came out to y. One was to book the entire ce, and the other was to be a casual guest.

    If it was the former, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s efforts today would be in vain.

 Chapter 52

    52 A family should be United (1)

    The yingmei Pavilion hosted guests on the first floor. The door facing the courtyard was open, and a thin silk curtain was hanging down to block the cold wind.

    More than a dozen guests were sitting in The Wine House, drinking, chatting, and admiring the plum blossoms.

    The four corners of The Wine House were burning with burning charcoal basins to dispel the cold of winter.

    A maidservant led Xu Qi ¡®an in. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the tall young man who was wearing a moon-white schr¡¯s robe.

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the rules of the teahouse that Constable Wang had told him about. He tried to put on a gentle smile and bowed to the crowd.

    I am Yang Ling, a schr from Changle County. Greetings, brothers.

    Among the people present, there were tyrants in brocade clothes;There were also students from the Imperial College whose status was neither high nor low.

    Some of them looked away indifferently, some of them sized him up, and some of them smiled back.

    It seemed that during the investigation in the capital, the officials of Da Feng had been a lot more well-behaved ... If it was in the past, with miss fuxiang¡¯s status, this ce would definitely be reserved ... Xu Qi ¡®an sat down calmly, his eyes glued to the courtesan who was ying the role of ¡°Xi Jiu.¡±

    Her face was full of spring, her eyes were beautiful, her body was colorful, and her spirit was natural.

    ¡®This woman is so nice ...¡¯ Even Xu Qi ¡®an, who had seen countless girls, was stunned.

    From her facial features alone, this courtesan was on the same level as his aunt, Xu lingyue, and Yan Caiwei. They all had their own unique looks.

    She was the kind of beauty who could definitely make men gasp in surprise and look at her from the side.

    However, in terms of temperament, this courtesan had the elegance and grace of ady from a big family.In terms of clothing, she had a chiffon dress that no woman in this era dared to wear.

    Her shoulders were half-exposed, her neck was long, and she was wrapped in ayer of pink tulle, her cleavage faintly visible.

    There was a reason why she could be the courtesan.

    Miss Fu Xiang took on Xi Jiu¡¯s identity, also known as themanding officer. Themanding officer was in charge of hosting the drinking order, which was the responsibility of maintaining the atmosphere at the banquet. This job was usually done by famous courtesans or courtesans. Ordinary women could not do it because it required a high level of literary cultivation.

    This time, they were taking turns to speak a couplet, which was a pair. On Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s left was a middle-aged man in a light blue robe with a ring.

    It happened to be his turn. The middle-aged man raised his cup and pondered for a long time before saying,¡±One point, two points, three points for the cold wine.¡±

    The courtesan¡¯s wife raised the small g beside her hand and gave a round ofments (ttery) on the first half of the couplet.

    The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face widened, and he was quite pleased.

    This was the reason why Xi Jiu wanted to hire a famous courtesan with a deep literary Foundation. Without a certain standard, an ordinary courtesan would not be able to tter him even if he wanted to.

    After thement, the beautiful courtesan¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Everyone at the banquet also looked over.

    I¡¯m not very good at matching couplets ... It was difficult to match it neatly ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not change, but he was secretly anxious.

    He looked at the plum tree in the courtyard and had a sh of inspiration. He deliberately drank a cup of wine, put on a carefree and heroic look, and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Lc flowers in the hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with smiles on their faces.

    It was acknowledging that he had the qualifications topete for the top courtesan, treating him as a yer of the same level.

    The floating fragrance courtesan smiled andmented (adtion) on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second half as usual.

    The smile on his face was too professional ... He immediately stopped looking at me after giving his evaluation ... His sitting posture was a little stiff, and he only drank when he was urged to drink ... Xu Qi ¡®an observed the courtesan¡¯s bodynguage without a sound.

    Combined with his knowledge of behavioral psychology, he came to a conclusion:This courtesan¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t think much of our standards.

    She had been patiently apanying him.

    At this moment, the maidservant brought someone in. He was a handsome young man with fair skin, cool eyes, thin red lips, and delicate facial features. He looked like a man and a woman.

    Everyone in the room looked at him. Even the floating Fragrance Flower head revealed a look of surprise. Even she had not seen such a handsome young man often.

    After the schrly youth entered the room, he casually swept his gaze and was stunned, frozen on the spot.

    The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes twitched, and he finally said, ¡°¡±What a coincidence,¡±

    The handsome young man¡¯s mouth twitched, and he also said, ¡°¡±What a coincidence ...¡±

    ¡°You two know each other?¡± The middle-aged man in a light blue robe beside Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    Not only do I know him, he¡¯s my little brother ... Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed his overwhelming sense of shame and embarrassment and smiled calmly. we¡¯ve met a few times before. I¡¯m sure brother Xu still remembers me. We¡¯ve met in Changle County.

    He deliberately gave his surname to remind Xu niannian to use a fake name.

    This was the most basic anti-reconnaissance awareness.

    Xu nianniancked such awareness, but he was smart and immediately understood his cousin¡¯s meaning. He cupped his fists at everyone and said, ¡± I¡¯m xu Pingan, a student from Changle County.

    After he finished speaking, he sat down under the instructions of the maidservant.

    Did you mix my name with second uncle¡¯s name ... Xu Qi ¡®an drank to cover up the anger in his heart.

    The drinking order continued, and after a moment, the servant led two more people in. The one on the left was a handsome young man wearing a sky-blue thick robe with a jade pendant hanging from his waist and an oily green jade hairpin tying his hair.

    The person on the right was tall and sturdy, with a square face and good-looking facial features. He was dressed like a rich man, and his body exuded a fierce aura that was different from that of merchants and students.

    This tall middle-aged man stepped into the tea room and casually nced around. He was suddenly stunned and then petrified.

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    Xu niannian was speechless.

    When the servant realized that the guest was not following them, she turned her head and said gently, ¡°¡±Master, this way please.¡±

    ¡°Ah ... Oh, oh ...¡± Xu Pingzhi braced himself and entered The Wine House.

    Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an straightened their backs silently.

    ...

    After second uncle Xu took his seat, the three of them tacitly did not look at each other. They maintained a serious sitting posture and looked down.

    Didn¡¯t the two Rascals say that they didn¡¯t have time ... ¡®It¡¯s fine if we part ways. After all, I know a thing or two about his true thoughts ...¡¯ Ning Yan never went to the brothel ...

    Didn¡¯t second uncle say that he was on duty tonight ... In the past, every time I had a conflict with aunty, he would say that it was a blessing in eight lifetimes to be able to marry such a beautiful wife in this life, and he was not willing to scold aunty ... PEI, didn¡¯t he stille out to run away?

    Didn¡¯t big brother never go to the brothel ... I was wondering why my robe was missing. Bah, shameless. Didn¡¯t father say that he loved his mother deeply and would never go to the brothels ...

    The three¡¯s inner drama was far more colorful than their stiff expressions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that there was one more embarrassing thing in his life. When she went out for a walk, she met her second uncle and younger brother.

    Oh my God, I¡¯m also a social death ...

    On second thought, I¡¯m not the only one who died anyway, so I feel much better.

    The drinking order continued. Xu niannian¡¯s response was still quite decent. After all, he was a schr. Xu Qi ¡®an, on the other hand, looked at the situation. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t match it, so he had to drink as a punishment. Xu Pingzhi, on the other hand, was not drinking at all, so he was despised by everyone.

    Second uncle really didn¡¯t know what was going on. You haven¡¯t even been to school, what are you doing here? the top courtesan is someone you can sleep with just because you want to? Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart.

    Father is really a waste of money ... Xu niannian alsoined in his heart.

    ...

    The two of them were a little anxious because their performance was mediocre and they did not win the favor of the top courtesan. The good-looking Xu niannian gradually lost the attention of the top courtesans because he was too formal.

    The worst thing was that there was a strongpetitor on the field-the handsome young man in the sky-blue thick robe.

    He was from the Imperial College and was quite talented. Although he entered the table a littlete, he upied the limelight with his extraordinary talent, making the courtesan¡¯s wife cover her mouth andugh from time to time.

    The young man in the sky-blue robe raised his wine cup, took a sip, and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±This time, there¡¯s no harm in letting this one take the lead.¡±

    No one had any objections. Floating fragrance courtesan smiled and said,¡±Young master Zhao, please.¡±

    Young master Zhao looked around and said:¡±Pine Leaf, bamboo leaf, green leaf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a double word couplet.¡± Someone at the table was shocked.

    ¡°Pine Leaf, bamboo leaf, green leaf ...¡± Amazing, amazing, I¡¯m ashamed of my inferiority.¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao is a great talent, as expected of a schr from the Imperial College.¡±

    After a round of fighting, none of them could actually match up.

    Young master Zhao had a faint smile on his face, his expression haughty.

    Lady floating fragrance¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at young master Zhao.

    Judging from her expression and subtle movements, Hua kui had a good impression of this Zhao and admired his talent ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and turned to look at Xu niannian.

    Thetter happened to look over, and the two brothers had worried expressions on their faces.

    Originally, ording to Xu New Year¡¯s meaning, his big brother, who was good at poetry, should be like a fish in water in the Imperial Academy.

    However, after half a day, he yed drinking games and couplets, but there was no poem.

    In fact, in the Imperial Academy, poetry had always been lukewarm. In the past two hundred years, there were few excellent poems, and schrs were not good at writing poems.

    When they were having a Tea Party, they would naturally avoid those they were not good at.

    However, the quality of the guests present tonight was uneven. It was a little difficult to match couplets. The floating Fragrance Flower chief had a pure heart and spirit, so she deliberately did not mention poems to avoid embarrassment and embarrassment for the guests.

    At this moment, the floating fragrance courtesan stood up gracefully, curtsied, and said softly, ¡°¡±This little girl is a little tired, so I will take my leave first. Please enjoy your drinks.¡±

    The tea gathering was over.

    Next, if the courtesan¡¯s wife took a fancy to someone, she would ask the maidservant to keep them and lead them into the house.

    If they didn¡¯t, the maidservant would send them off and start the next round of tea gathering.

    Everyone waited with anticipation and apprehension. Time passed bit by bit, and after half an incense stick of time, a maidservant walked over and said in a tender voice, ¡±

    ¡°My wife invites young master Zhao into the house for tea.¡±

    The guests shook their heads and sighed. There were also people who smiled and congratted young master Zhao.

    Young master Zhao had a smile on his face, as if he was a winner.

    This time, the three men of the Xu family could no longer sit still.

 Chapter 53

    53 I copied the poem for a deal, not for vulgar posturing (1)

    ¡°What should we do? we¡¯ve lost thirty taels of silver for the three of us. Even if we find the maidservants in this courtyard to sleep with us, the three of us will still need a few taels.¡± Second uncle Xu was anxious. He felt like he had returned to the moment before liberation. He frowned and looked at his son.

    ¡°Farewell, quickly think of a way.¡±

    Was this a matter of money? this was a matter of not getting any information ... The two brothers were cursing madly in their hearts.

    Xu niannian looked at his father. what can I do? we were just trying our luck. It¡¯s fine that my brother and I came. Don¡¯t you know your ce, father? ¡±

    His tone was a little heavy, indicating that he was also anxious.

    This was a huge loss ... The silver was secondary, the key was that they did not manage to get any information ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at young master Zhao, who was being led away by the servant, and suddenly remembered the title of the floating fragrance courtesan Belle:The zither and poem were both excellent.

    He immediately asked for a brush, ink, and rice paper from the servant girl who served the guests.

    She cleared a space on the table and pulled Xu Xinyi over. ¡°Farewell, write it for me.¡±

    Xu niannian didn¡¯t hesitate. He tacitly straightened his sitting posture and held his pen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spoke quickly and read,¡±all the beauties shake off du Jingyan, and upy the little garden.¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s brush was flying, and he wrote a unique cursive script.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to read,¡±the water is clear, and the moon is at dusk.¡±

    Xu niannian didn¡¯t start writing. He was stunned and petrified. He kept repeating thest two sentences.

    ¡°Quickly write!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pushed him.

    Xu Eng seemed to wake up from a dream and quickly finished writing with a straight face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled away the paper and called for the maidservant.¡±Pass this poem to Lady Fu Xiang and go do it. Tell her I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±

    The maidservant was not very happy, but after Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a handful of silver pieces, she immediately ran away.

    ......

    In the master bedroom, four folding screens blocked the bath barrel, and steam curled up on the roof beams.

    Fu Xiang was soaked in hot water with floating rose petals. Her ck hair was tied up, her neck was white and slender, and beads of water hung on her shoulders and chest, reflecting the light of the candlelight.

    Her skin was as smooth as grease and she looked like a Jade person.

    A personal maidservant was serving by the bathtub, praising Fu Xiang¡¯s skin while saying, ¡°¡±Young master Zhao is already waiting in the tea room next door. The guest outside said that he is a schr from the Imperial College.¡±

    what¡¯s so strange about being an elementary schr? ¡± Fu Xiang smiled and gently stirred the water.¡±However, with young master Zhao¡¯s talent, passing the examination would not be a problem.¡±

    The maidservantughed in a low voice and said,¡±I knew that wifey liked this kind of talented young master. Like that annoying Zhou Li. He still uses his father¡¯s official position to show off his power.¡±

    ¡°That young master Zhao is very talented, I hope that wifey will entertain him well, maybe it will be a good story in the future. Women can also leave their names in history.¡±

    ¡°Even I¡¯mughing at you ...¡± Fu Xiang poked the servant girl¡¯s head with her finger and sighed. ¡°How difficult is it for a woman to leave her name in history? It¡¯s something that many schrs can¡¯t even dream of.¡±

    The door of the master bedroom was pushed open and a maidservant came in. She stood in the hall and said in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±Wifey, the guest surnamed yang outside asked this servant to send a poem over.¡±

    Fu Xiang frowned, and the maidservant rebuked, ¡°¡±Such an unruly thing, wifey has already chosen young master Zhao, how can it be changed, is it because you have received some benefits from others?¡±

    The little maidservant lowered her head, not daring to talk back.

    ¡°Leave it on the table. Go out and tell the guests that I appreciate it,¡± Fu Xiang said indifferently.

    The little maidservant was relieved. She sighed, put the rice paper on the table, and went out.

    After her bath, Fu Xiang put on a thin chiffon dress, and her graceful figure was faintly discernible. She came to the table and sat down with her bare white feet.

    ¡°Go and invite young master Zhao in.¡± As she spoke, her gaze fell on the rice paper on the table and she picked it up.

    Her gaze suddenly froze as she looked at the rice paper in a daze.

    ¡°Yingmei Pavilion offers floating incense.¡±

    All the beauties shook off du Jingyan, upying the little garden.

    The water was clear and shallow, and the fragrance floated in the moonlight.

    The servant girl walked to the door and was about to open it to invite young master Zhao in when she suddenly heard her wife¡¯s sharp voice from behind, ¡°¡±Hold on!¡±

    Looking back, his wife¡¯s hand was tightly holding the rice paper, slightly trembling, her face had never been so strange.

    The servant girl had never seen such an expression on her face.

    The courtesan¡¯sdy¡¯s voice was urgent and sharp. who, who sent the poem? which young master, tell me quickly!

    ¡°I think his surname is yang ...¡± The maidservant was shocked and said awkwardly.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife rushed to the door without a care.

    ¡°Wifey, wifey ... How can you go out like this? I can¡¯t ...¡± The maidservant hugged him tightly.

    ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± Fu Xiang¡¯s face and ears were red with anxiety. don¡¯t let that young master leave. Quickly chase him back.

    The servant girl couldn¡¯t understand how a poem could make her wife lose herposure like never before. Shepletely ignored her usual schrly, cultured, and elegant self.

    ¡°Wifey, don¡¯t be impatient. This servant will immediately go ... Go and invite the young master who wrote the poem.¡±

    After the maidservant left, the courtesan¡¯s wife sat at the table in a daze, her clothes disheveled. She looked at the paper in her hand in a daze.

    the water is clear and shallow, and the fragrance is floating in the evening ... Give me floating incense, give me floating incense ...¡±

    Bean-sized tears rolled down her pretty face, and she leaned on the table and started crying.

    ......

    In the front hall, some of the guests had left, but the others did not.

    After the tea gathering, the guests who failed to make the cut had two choices:One, go to another courtyard to continue the next match. Second, if you can¡¯t drink and are tired, you can choose the maidservants here to serve you.

    ...

    ¡°Thisdy floating fragrance doesn¡¯t buy your words.¡± Xu Pingzhi looked at his nephew with anxiety in his eyes.

    The poem was sent over, but in exchange, it was a light sentence.

    Obviously, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s poem did not move the courtesan.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. How can she understand the essence of poetry?¡± Xu niannian sneered.

    Xu Pingzhi stared at his son and asked,¡±was Ning Yan¡¯s poem excellent?¡±

    The proud and arrogant Xu Eng waspletely convinced by his big brother in the Dao of poetry. He sighed, ¡°¡±Excellent, excellent,¡±

    Xu dng was also confused, but he had absolute confidence in this poem.

    This sevenw was very famous, very famous. Especially thest two lines, which were praised as the pinnacle of plum singing.

    At that time, under the lonely frost, two lines of poetry became famous-these two lines were the examples.

    Two lines of poetry became an ancient name, what a high evaluation.

    ¡°Dark fragrance¡± and ¡°sparse shadow¡± had even be the names of these poems. One could see the status of this poem among the ancient schrs.

    ...

    Ouyang Xiu, Sima Guang, and other famous people had given high evaluations to these two lines.

    And the author of this seven-tone poem had also left his name in history ... Well, Xu Qi ¡®an had forgotten who the author was.

    That¡¯s impossible. She has no reason to reject me ... If I were to gift this poem to the two great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy, they would definitely treat me like their own son ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought of a possibility. This courtesan who was known to be a master of poetry and zither was actually just for show.

    He was just trying to boost his reputation and sell his image. In essence, he was an uncultured person.

    However, there was a paradox here. If the floating fragrance courtesan Belle was a flower vase that sold her image, she would not be recognized by the schrs.

    Compared to the artists in his previous life who hyped up their image, the top courtesans of this era also had simr operations, but thetter had real ability.

    The reason was simple. The schrs in ancient times were not as easy to fool as the young people in the future.

    As Fu Xiang¡¯s brows furrowed, the maidservant who served by her side walked over. Her eyes were filled with anxiety as she searched the crowd. When she saw Xu Qi ¡®an, her expression rxed. She walked over and bowed.

    ¡°Young master yang, was this poem written by you?¡±

    The three masters of the Xu family looked at each other, relieved.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The maidservant smiled and became more respectful. She lowered her eyes and said gently, ¡°¡±My wife would like to invite you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded calmly and followed the maidservant to the master bedroom on the other side of the attic.

    This scene attracted the attention of the guests who were nning to stay at the ¡°yingmei Pavilion,¡± and they started whispering to each other.

    ¡°Eh, why is he following us in?¡±

    ¡°This, this ... It¡¯s against the rules, how can two people enter?¡±

    ¡°That servant girl seemed to have mentioned a poem, and I happened to see him writing something with that handsome young man.¡±

    A middle-aged man dressed like a rich man walked up to Xu niannian and Xu Pingzhi. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°¡±The two of you, may I know whatdy floating fragrance means? Why did that brother go in just now? what poem did you write?¡±

    [ PS: guys, my face is so itchy. I need rmendation votes to p my face fiercely () ]

 Chapter 54

    54 Chapter 54-cutting off the beard (1)

    Xu Eng was silent. Xu Pingzhi stared at the middle-aged man and shook his head.¡±It was just a Limerick. I heard that the young master said that his calligraphy is rusty and he can¡¯t write well, so I asked this young master to help me write it.¡±

    Second uncle Xu was an experienced man. He acted like a bystander and drew a clear line between him and his nephew and son.

    Everyone immediately looked at Xu niannian. Xu Eng snorted coldly and didn¡¯t bother to answer them.

    His attitude made the middle-aged man who asked the question feel angry and embarrassed, and he returned to his original position.

    Xu Pingzhi, who had originally wanted to stay the night, secretly gave his son a look, and the two of them left the yingmei Pavilion one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay in there. It won¡¯t be good if people find out that the three of us have a rtionship.¡± Xu Pingzhi was teaching his son.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Xu niannian nodded and shivered in the cold wind.

    There was a charcoal fire in the house to keep warm, and once it came out, the temperature difference was huge, making people shiver.

    Xu Pingzhi looked at his son and said, ¡°¡±If we were to stay in the small pavilion of yingmei, those servants ... One tael of silver would be enough.

    ¡®I can only go to the courtyard to find other women now ...¡¯ If you¡¯re not a maid, the base price is five taels of silver, including the money for the tea stall.¡±

    At this point, Xu Pingzhi paused. He saw that his son didn¡¯t ask him why he knew so much.

    While he found it strange, he also heaved a sigh of relief.

    Second uncle Xu took out an ingot of official silver from his pocket. It was standard silver, and each ingot was five taels.

    ¡°Eng, you can take the silver.¡±

    The Xu family had gone bankrupt because of the tax money case. Even though a month had passed and Xu Pingzhi had managed to get some silver through shady channels, they were still rtively short of money.

    Second uncle Xu didn¡¯t think that his son would be able to take out five taels of silver.

    Xu niannian was slightly moved and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Father, what about you?¡±

    Second uncle Xu smiled nonchntly and said, ¡± when father was in the essence refinement realm, he was not afraid of the cold or the heat. Even if he slept by the roadside for a night, it would not be a problem. Your body can¡¯t stand the cold wind at night.¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s hands were hidden in his sleeves, and his back was slightly bent. He endured the cold night wind and stared at the five taels of silver in a daze. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Second uncle Xu insisted that his son ept it.

    Between the pulling and pulling, with a tter, an official silver ingot fell out of Xu nianxin¡¯s pocket. It was exactly five taels.

    ..... The father and son looked at the silver on the ground and fell into silence.

    On the other side, the servant girl pushed open the door of the master bedroom and motioned for Xu Qi ¡®an to enter, but she did not intend to go in.

    ¡°Young master yang, please enter!¡±

    The moment the barrier door opened, a warm fragrance hit his face. The ground was covered with an expensive silk robe. Not only was it expensive, but it also consumed a lot of manpower.

    The robe was embroidered with Green Lotus flowers and auspicious clouds.

    The woman walked on it, each step like a lotus. The official walked on it, and it was a meteoric rise.

    She was very thoughtful.

    A tripleyered screen that was a copy of the famous painting ¡± painting of rain hitting the banana leaves ¡± separated the sleeping area and the brocade Hall. A beautiful young woman knelt on a small bed in front of the screen, and a Phoenix-tailed zither was ced on the small bed.

    She was wearing a thin chiffon dress, and her Jade-like skin was faintly visible. She was looking at the door with a smile.

    Their eyes met, and she lowered her head slightly, a shy smile on her lips.

    The gentleness when she lowered her head was like the shyness of a lotus flower that could not stand the cold wind ... This line appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    When drinking, she was as elegant as ady from a noble family, but when she was by the side of the bed, she was charming and seductive.

    This was a bewitching technique that only the women of the Imperial Academy could cultivate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had two heads, one big.

    ¡°Young master?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, young master?¡± Hua kuiughed foolishly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. I¡¯ve long heard that miss Fu Xiang is a rare beauty. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I do. Even if you say thatdy floating fragrance is the number one beauty in the world, I would believe you.¡±

    ¡°Young master yang, please don¡¯t make fun of this servant.¡± Fu Xiang pursed her lips and lowered her head shyly. Her eyes were full of smiles, clearly very happy.

    ......

    In the tea room next door, young master Zhao drank an entire pot of tea. His dder protested twice, and on the third time, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Was he here to drink tea?

    Young master Zhao left the teahouse with a belly full ofints and walked towards the master bedroom. However, he was stopped by a maidservant at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting in the tea room for a long time, why hasn¡¯t miss fuxiang seen me yet?¡± Young master Zhao questioned the maidservant.

    ¡°Young master Zhao, please don¡¯t me me. Wifey has already chosen someone else.¡± The servant girl replied.

    ¡°!!!¡±Young master Zhao felt as if his head was struck by lightning, and he was filled with anger as he shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Lady Fu Xiang has clearly chosen me, so why did you suddenly change your mind? are you just making fun of me? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, don¡¯t me this young master for being impolite.¡±

    His fierce tone and sinister words made the maidservant a little scared, and she subconsciously wanted to call for the servants in the courtyard.

    ¡°Ping ¡®er, since young master Zhao isn¡¯t convinced, you can take Shi out and let him see.¡±

    The courtesan¡¯s charming voice came from inside the house.

    The maidservant cautiously looked at young master Zhao, then opened the door to a gap that could only allow one person to pass through, and shed in.

    A few secondster, she shed out again and handed the paper to young master Zhao.

    Thetter took it and nced at it. The angry expression on his face froze and slowly melted away. It was reced by shock, shock, and disbelief.

    ...

    He stood there for a long time before he loosened his fingers and the paper fell to the ground.

    ......

    The guests outside were shocked to find that young master Zhao had actuallye out.

    Finished?

    Young master Zhao¡¯s expression made them realize that something was wrong. He had been chased out.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A young man of the same age, dressed like a schr, immediately stepped forward. He looked concerned, but was actually gossiping.

    Not long after the maidservant had called that yang guy away, young master Zhao came out in a daze.

    It was obvious that someone had stolen the peony flower.

    Young master Zhao, who was wearing a green robe, slowly scanned the crowd and muttered, ¡°¡±I lost. I¡¯m convinced of my loss.¡±

    ¡°What happened? lost? Where did you start?¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao, that person wrote a poem, right? what kind of poem could makedy floating fragrance break the rules?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯m so anxious.¡±

    The customers all gathered around.

    Young master Zhao acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything, and as he walked out, he muttered:¡±All the beauties shake down du xuyan ...¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, knowing that he was reciting the poem just now.

    ¡°..... Full of amorous feelings towards the little garden.¡±

    At this moment, young master Zhao had already walked into the courtyard. The guests couldn¡¯t help but follow behind him and listen.

    ¡°The water is clear and shallow, and the fragrance is floating in the evening ...¡±

    The customers didn¡¯t follow and stayed where they were. The air fell into a brief silence.

    For a long time, no one spoke.

    After an unknown period of time, a student¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his lips trembled. once this poem is out, it will embarrass all those who sing about plum blossoms for thousands of years ... Everyone, this little one will take his leave first, this little one will go to other ces to have tea and spread the poem.¡±

    ¡°This one will also take his leave. How can I miss out on making a name for myself in the poetry world?¡±

    The guests dispersed in a hubbub, and they couldn¡¯t wait to participate in the teapetition in the courtyard. Then, they would throw out this poem to amaze the world.

 Chapter 55

    55 The initial n (1)

    ¡°This servant must thank young master. If this servant¡¯s name goes down in history in the future, it will definitely be young master¡¯s credit.¡± Fu Xiang¡¯s eyes were filled with love, making her even more charming.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew what she was referring to. Since ancient times, there had been many famous courtesans who had been famous for their poems.

    Any prostitute would be overjoyed by this opportunity.

    There were two kinds of people in the world who liked to fight for fame, schrs and prostitutes.

    ¡®What I want is your deep gratitude ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, showing an appropriate frivolity. ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡±

    It was as warm as spring in the room. He had drunk a lot of wine, and after sitting for a while, he already felt unbearably hot. He took off his outer robe and ced it on the round stool.

    Fu Xiang bit her luscious lips and shyly said, ¡± young master, the night is long. Why don¡¯t you listen to me y a song to liven up your mood? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. She knew that the other party had misunderstood her. She smiled but did not exin.

    Women from ancient times were still the most elegant. If you slept with her, she would say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let this little girl y a song for you.

    Unlike the girl who cameter, if you slept with her, she would say, ¡°Hurry up!

    After patiently listening to the song, Xu Qi ¡®an had to admit that this courtesan had some skills. She was good at both the zither and poetry. He didn¡¯t know about poetry, but she yed the zither really well.

    Even someone like him, who didn¡¯t know music, could calm down and immerse himself in it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea to relieve the dryness in her throat caused by the alcohol. She started a topic in a casual tone, ¡°¡±Miss fuxiang is a peerless beauty, could it be that no one has redeemed you?¡±

    This was obviously not a very pleasant topic. The courtesan¡¯s wife sighed dejectedly, ¡±

    ¡°How can a girl from the Academy workshop be redeemed just because she wants to? Even if you meet a man you love, the Ministry of Rites will not agree.¡±

    In fact, it was too expensive. It was very difficult for the Imperial Academy¡¯s courtesan to redeem herself. Because she was an official courtesan, she had to go through a lot of procedures and bribe people from top to bottom. The money spent was far more than that of other courtesans in brothels.

    I remember that Constable Wang said that the most popr courtesan in a normal brothel is worth about 500 to 1000 taels. The number of courtesans in the education workshop might even double or more.

    What was the concept of two thousand taels?

    ¡®I have to save up for ten years without eating or drinking, and this is already an above-average ie ...¡¯ With so much money, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to buy a few pretty concubines?

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously calcted in his heart and came to a conclusion.This business deal was a huge loss!

    that¡¯s true. Withdy fuxiang¡¯s beauty, there¡¯s no one else in the entire great Feng capital who can match her. Xu Qi ¡®an ttered.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife chuckled, her heart filled with joy, but she said, ¡°¡±Young master, don¡¯t make fun of me. The number one beauty in the capital is the princess of zhenbei. I¡¯m just a willow leaf.¡±

    She had changed from a servant to a family, and their rtionship had be closer. Her tone was also a little coquettish.

    The princess of zhenbei? This woman again. Once again, Xu Qi ¡®an heard about the legendary beauty of the capital.

    In his past life, he had seen countless beauties. Now that he had seen Xu lingyue, Yan Caiwei, and other almost wless beauties, he could not imagine how beautiful this Princess Consort was to be able to hold the title of the capital¡¯s number one beauty.

    It was most likely an identity Halo ... He thought.

    ¡°That wangfei was born in a schrly family in Jiangnan. When she was nine, she followed her parents to the Jade Buddha Temple to burn incense.His appearance shocked everyone, and his grace overwhelmed mu Yuyang. Tens of thousands of people admired the beauty of the country, and the soul of the human world provoked the Emperor.

    ¡°From then on, he became famous and was sent to the Imperial Pce when he was thirteen.¡±

    ¡°Then how did she be a Princess?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked curiously.

    Fu Xiang Hua kui stretched out her slender hand from her long sleeve, picked up the porcin bottle with her orchid-like fingers, and poured out the zither paste. While maintaining the Phoenix-tail zither, she said, ¡±

    neen years ago, when the Shanhai Pass battle was won, the king of zhenbei was the second hero. The Emperor gave him the most beautiful woman in the capital.

    The North vanquishing Prince was the younger brother of the current Emperor. It was not strange for him to reward a beauty. After all, the beauty was indeed very talented, but the current Emperor had devoted himself to cultivation and had long stopped being close to women ... Xu Qi ¡®an was curious about another thing.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the biggest contributor?¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, back then, he was themander of the three armies. If he wasn¡¯t a eunuch, the princess Consort wouldn¡¯t be the princess Consort.¡± Fu Xiang smiled. what I¡¯ve said to young master is something that can not be concealed from others. It¡¯s just that once we¡¯re out of this door, there¡¯s no need to talk too much.

    As for the matter of Lord Wei, it was fine if ordinary people talked about it. After all, she was a receptionist working in a state-owned enterprise.

    So it was him ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. Xu dng had heard of Wei Yuan before.

    He was too famous.

    Although he was a eunuch, he was extremely talented. He could rule a country with his literary skills and quell chaos with his martial skills. If he wasn¡¯t a eunuch, it would be easy for him to be the top schr or the first assistant.

    The two of them chatted on and off. Xu Qi ¡®an was well-versed in the art of patient persuasion. This was a skill that she had honed from her hard work in interrogation.

    After going around in circles for a long time, he finally changed the topic to Zhou Li.

    this person is preposterous and lecherous. He¡¯s not well-educated. I don¡¯t like him. Every time he participates in the tea gathering, I¡¯ll pretend he doesn¡¯t exist. Fu Xiang said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°The education workshop is under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Rites. He¡¯s just the son of the assistant Minister of Revenue, so I won¡¯t be afraid of him.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an showed some curiosity and asked with a smile, ¡± how can you say that he¡¯s lecherous and absurd? isn¡¯t it normal to look for women? ¡±

    The courtesan¡¯s wife hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡°¡±I only know a little about it from other officials. If young master yang wants to know, I can tell you, but please don¡¯t tell others.¡±

    She sounded like she was begging.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to be ttered and expressed that he was only interested in it for a while and would not tell anyone.

    ¡°This matter has to start fromst year¡¯s Lantern Festival. That Zhou Li was a ridiculous person. He took a fancy to a youngdy during the Lantern Festival and took advantage of the crowd to molest her. He also had people injure the female attendant by the side of thedy.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the youngdy also had a strong background, being the Wei Wu Marquis¡± Shu daughter. Originally, if it was just a concubine¡¯s daughter, it would not be troublesome. But the problem was that the birth mother of the concubine¡¯s daughter was the biological sister of the Weiwu Marquis¡¯s first wife.

    ¡°With thisyer of blood rtion, that Shu daughter is liked by the mistress and the treatment is not much different from the DI daughter. It¡¯s justcking a title.¡±

    ¡°How did you deal with it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an clenched his fist.

    ¡°The mighty Marquis filed an Imperialint and the assistant Minister of Revenue wrote an exnation. The two sides wrangled for many days before the Emperor finally ruled:Assistant Minister Zhou didn¡¯t teach his son well, so he was paid a year¡¯s sry andpensated the Weiwu Marquis with five thousand taels. Zhou Li will be grounded for three months, and if hemits any more crimes, he will be severely punished.¡±

    If there is a repeat offense, he will be severely punished ... This sentence struck Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind like lightning, giving him a burst of inspiration.

    Zhou Li had coveted the beauty of the mighty Marquis¡¯s SHU daughter for a long time. Because he had suffered a loss a while ago and was beaten up, he was in a depressed mood. In his hot-headed state, he had the idea of having the mighty Marquis ¡®Shu daughter again ...

    ...

    The information he had gathered about Zhou Li was instantly summarized. It was like a cornerstone that added bricks and tiles to his n.

    Therefore, he sent people to abduct the daughter of the mighty Marquis and hid her in a private house outside, nning to have sex ... After that, he would kill them to silence them ... Well, this was very reasonable.

    ¡°Of course, my purpose is to frame her. I don¡¯t have to kill an innocent girl. This is the first draft of the current n. I still have to discuss the details with Eng. It must be natural and reasonable ...¡±

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was in a daze, the courtesan¡¯s wife called out to him. She pouted her pink lips andined, ¡±

    ¡°Young master, are you going to sit with me for the whole night?¡±

    Uh ... I can¡¯t lose my virginity. If I don¡¯t sit for the whole night, am I supposed to do it for the whole night?

    PS: Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s plot will be over in another two or three chapters.

    In addition, there were some problems with the recent updates. I didn¡¯t have time to update in the afternoon. I¡¯ll start to restore it tomorrow.

 Chapter 56

    56 Chapter 56-the core of the n (thanks to the leader of ¡°salted fish doesn¡¯t want to talk¡± Big Boss) _

    The maidservants had boiled water, and Xu Qi ¡®an took a bath with their little hands. When he took off his clothes piece by piece, what was revealed to the two maidservants was a tall, healthy, and masculine body.

    The lines of his muscles were smooth, full, and contained strength. He exuded the charm of a strong man.

    He had served many high-ranking officials in their baths. Some had big bellies, some were thin, and some were muscr ... Young Master Yang¡¯s well-proportioned, fit, and explosive body was something they had rarely seen.

    This was the power granted by the peak of the spirit refinement realm. The body was in the most suitable state forbat, without any excess flesh, and the flexibility of the muscles would not be affected by the expansion of muscles.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an came to the bed with only a pair of underwear on and a bare upper body, the courtesan, who was sitting on the couch in a light gauze coat, suddenly had a blurred vision and stared at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s pectoral and abdominal muscles.

    The maidservants left the master bedroom. Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the quilt embroidered with mandarin ducks. As soon as he got in, Fu Xiang came over and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her plump and soft body hung on him. She breathed into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s ear and said in a sweet voice,¡±My Lord.¡±

    A delicate fragrance entered his nose. Xu Qi ¡®an, who was an honest man who never seduced women, had a serious expression on his face and his body tensed.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife was surprised for a moment, thenughed in a daze, ¡°¡±Could it be that young master is still a Virgin?¡±

    Her body softened at the thought of this possibility.

    No, I¡¯ve also experienced women in my previous life ... It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never slept with such a stunning beauty like you ... ¡°Miss fuxiang, have you ever heard of a divine skill?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°What godly skill?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to sleep soundly in three seconds.¡±

    ¡°.... Hehe, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Then stay away from me, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    The courtesan¡¯s wife smiled and moved back, thinking that he was just ying around.

    After three seconds ...

    ¡°Hulu, Hulu.¡±

    Fu Xiang nudged him,¡±young master yang ...¡±

    ¡°Hulu Hulu ...¡±

    Fu Xiang: ¡°??? ¡±

    ......

    At night, Xu Qi ¡®an woke up with a start. After a silent sigh, she heard the long breathing beside her.Her soft and silky body, he forced himself to sleep again with great determination.

    The next day, at five o ¡®clock, Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s biological clock naturally woke up. He felt that there was something heavy on his body. He opened his eyes and saw Hua kui sleeping next to him. A long, white leg was on his waist, and a white arm was on his chest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carefully removed her hands and feet, got out of bed, and quickly put on his clothes. When he was tidying his clothes, he was angry to find that the silver notes in his wallet were gone.

    There was only a small, exquisite Jade Mirror the size of a palm left in the money bag.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first thought was that the servant girl in the yingmei Pavilion had stolen the silver notes while he was asleep. It was not impossible.

    Yang Ling was only a schr, and even though his status in society was not low (fake), what kind of ce was the Imperial workshop? it was an official brothel, and he had the support of the Ministry of Rites.

    He was just a schr. What could Xu Qi ¡®an do when he was beaten to death and refused to admit that he had stolen the money?

    The education workshop didn¡¯t care about reputation.

    The education workshop didn¡¯t care about their reputation, but miss floating fragrance did. If this matter were to spread, which customer would dare toe to her ce to spend money ... Xu Qi ¡®an judged that the courtesan¡¯s wife should not have known about it. It was the maidservant who had been tempted by the money and could not resist the temptation of the silver notes.

    He was upset that he was careless and did not take good care of the silver notes as he walked to the bed, intending to push Fu Xiang awake.

    However, at this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the mirror, and his face suddenly froze.

    On the originally clean Jade Mirror, there seemed to be something else. Looking closely, it was a few silver notes.

    The lines were light, like a painting carved in a mirror.

    What?Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full of question marks.

    ¡®How did my silver get into the mirror? this is my hard-earned money ...¡¯ Spit it out, or I¡¯ll smash you ...

    He held the small Jade Mirror and shook it hard, making it look like it was falling.

    ¡°Hu ...¡± . The banknote appeared out of thin air and floated in the air for a moment before slowlynding on the ground.

    In the quiet room, Xu Qi ¡®an held the mirror and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    So, this mirror was really a treasure? Was it my luck or did the Daoist give me the mirror on purpose?

    If it¡¯s thetter, then what¡¯s his purpose? why did he give me the treasure and discover my inexplicable luck?

    How is this possible? even the SI Tian Jian who is proficient in the Qi observation technique, Cai Wei, did not notice my uniqueness ... daoist priest, i¡¯mpletely unfamiliar with the daoist system.

    After a long while, he sucked in a cold breath.

    This inexplicable gift made people feel uneasy ... Hiss, he had to pick up the silver notes first.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hid the Jade Mirror in her bosom and kept the silver notes in her purse, keeping them separately. Then, he left the room quietly and enjoyed his breakfast with the help of his maidservants.

    ¡°Won¡¯t young master wait for wifey to wake up?¡± The maidservant asked.

    Usually, when a guest got up, the wife who served him would also get up, but this guest was a little strange, he actually sneaked out alone.

    No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll scold me for being worse than a beast ... ¡°I have something urgent to attend to,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said calmly.

    .....

    A few hourster, at the Xu residence.

    Xu niannian and Xu cijiu were sitting in the study with hot tea in their hands. Xu Pingzhi was full of energy.

    Xu Eng looked a little dispirited.

    The father and son did not speak, tacitly not mentioning what had happenedst night, as if no one had been to the Imperial Academy.

    ...

    The silent atmosphere was a little stiff until Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrival broke the awkward atmosphere between the father and son.

    ¡°Why did you take so long to take a bath as soon as you came back? can¡¯t you take a bath in the Academy?¡± Second uncle Xu raised his eyebrows andined.

    Xu niannian coughed. He didn¡¯t want to hear his father talk about the education workshop anymore. He said, ¡°¡±Any gains?¡±

    Second uncle Xu immediately stoppedining and put on a listening posture.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told them about the news he had received from Fu Xiang and his n.

    ¡°The core of this question is, how did you abduct the daughter of the Weiwu Marquis?¡± Xu niannian went straight to the point.

    if we can¡¯t solve this problem, this n will never seed.

    Second uncle Xu pondered and said, ¡± first, send someone to keep an eye on her. Then, find an opportunity to make a move. The daughter of the Weiwu Marquis will definitely have retinue following her when she goes out. However, there won¡¯t be too many. After all, she is not the daughter of the first wife. We can create chaos and then take the opportunity to kidnap them.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and his brother listened. In terms of experience in handling Affairs, second uncle Xu had more say.

    ¡°But if we do it in the day, it¡¯ll be very difficult to kidnap her in front of everyone. Once we provoke the Royal sword guards, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering the consequences. And at night, with just the two of us, it¡¯s impossible for us to barge into the Marquis ¡°residence.¡±

    ¡°What if I can solve this problem?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled mysteriously.

    ...

    ......

    In the front hall of the Xu residence, old Zhang, the gatekeeper, was passing by the flowerbed when he found a servant unconscious in the garden. He went up to check in a panic and found that he had only fainted.

    ¡°Why are you unconscious here?¡± old Zhang shook him awake and asked.

    The servant was at a loss for a moment. He seemed to remember who he was and where he was. In the face of old Zhang¡¯s inquiry, he scratched his head.

    I was boiling water for eldest brother just now. He was taking. bath in the house when eldest brother suddenly called me in ... I can¡¯t remember after that.¡±

    Old Zhang examined the servant for a moment. how do you feel? ¡±

    ¡°My head hurts a little.¡±

    ¡°Does your butt hurt?¡±

    ¡°.... It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Old Zhang and the servant looked at each other, relieved.

    .....

    In the Directorate of Celestials, Song Qing, whose dark circles were getting more and more serious, was lying on the table, on which there were bottles and cans of messy objects.

    He didn¡¯t do any alchemy experiments today. Instead, he threw himself at the table and wrote at a high speed.

    ¡°Why are the fruits better after grafting? What profoundws of heaven and earth were involved in this? If the grafted thing is indeed better, then I will graft the man and the horse together, and Da Feng will not have to worry about theck of warhorses.¡±

    every soldier is a horse. They can run long distances and fight bravely. This will improve thebat ability of the great Feng Army ...

    The more he wrote, the more excited he became, and his entire person was glowing.

    At this moment, a white-robed man came in and shouted excitedly, ¡°¡±Senior brother song, Xu Qi ¡®an, the genius of gold cultivation, is here. He wants to see you.¡±

    The genius of alchemy was what the white-robed Directorate of Celestials called Xu Qi ¡®an.

    [ PS: thank you to the leader of salted fish doesn¡¯t want to talk. I¡¯ll save the update for after it¡¯s uploaded. ]

 Chapter 57

    57 Kidnapping (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an received a warm wee from Song Qing. The two of them sat at the table, holding fragrant tea and having a friendly conversation.

    to be honest, I¡¯m a little suspicious of you, ¡± Song Qing spat and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve checked all 18 generations of your family over the past few days,¡±

    Was it really appropriate to say in front of him that he had investigated his eighteen generations of ancestors ... Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised. He smiled and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the investigation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too clean,¡± Song Qing shook his head and didn¡¯t continue on this topic. He took out a stack of rice paper and handed it over, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll show you my recent research.¡±

    Xu Qian thought to himself,¡¯I¡¯ve already made up a story about the wandering master, but you¡¯re not asking ...¡¯ You tech geeks don¡¯t care about these things at all.

    He took the manuscript, nced at it, and almost spat out the tea in his mouth.

    In addition to the theory of nt grafting that he told Song Qing, this fellow also drew inferences and made several cases with his divergent thoughts. For example:

    Man and horse grafting.

    There were many advantages. For example, Da Feng would no longer need to consider the resources of warhorses, and the soldiers would not have to worry about not having good warhorses. ¡°Because we are mature soldiers, we can be warhorses ourselves ...

    Another example was to capture bird-type demons and breed them with humans, creating half-demons that could act as Air Forces.

    Devil Lady, please understand ... Bah, reproductive istion ... Xu Qi ¡®an put down the paper and calmed down. He said,¡±I¡¯vee to the Directorate of Celestials to ask for senior brother song¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°You should know that I have offended Assistant Minister Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Caiwei told me.¡± Song Qing put down his teacup and said sternly, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you. The Directorate of Celestials doesn¡¯t interfere in court politics. His Majesty doesn¡¯t allow it. Besides, an Assistant Minister with real power is already beyond my ability.¡±

    senior brother song, don¡¯t worry. What I need you to do is simple ... Xu Qi ¡®an shared his idea.

    that¡¯s impossible, ¡± Song Qing rejected directly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m an upright and honest man, I would never do such a thing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said guiltily,¡±I didn¡¯t think it through ...¡± Senior brother song, let¡¯s continue talking about your grafting theory. With all due respect, it¡¯s impossible to seed.¡±

    Song Qing frowned and sat up straight, adopting a serious attitude of an academic discussion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what you¡¯re doing. The cat that must be kept in the ss bottle is an example. However, you must be confused as to why you failed and what the reason was.¡±

    Song Qing leaned forward and his breathing became rapid. He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with his eyes wide open.¡±You know about it?¡±

    I didn¡¯t participate in the research, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. I don¡¯t know what the real reason is, but I can provide you with a theoretical basis.

    Theoretical basis?

    What song Qingcked the most was theoretical basis. After all, a Grandmaster who founded a sect was rare, and alchemy was broad and profound. If he wanted to continue advancing, the support of theoretical knowledge was indispensable.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Song Qing¡¯s bright eyes and said slowly, ¡±

    Have you heard of the periodic table of elements? ¡±

    What is the periodic table of elements? What does this have to do with my experiment? 10,000 question marks shed across Song Qing¡¯s mind.

    His breathing became more and more rapid, and he felt that he was about to touch the door of truth in alchemy. As a fanatic of alchemy, he was so excited that every hair on his body stood up.

    Before he could ask, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an say,¡±The principle of alchemy is equivalent exchange ...¡±

    .....

    The mighty Marquis¡¯s mansion was located on the inner city¡¯s qifu Street. This Street was the territory of the nobles. Along the way, there were only Marquises, counts, and Dukes.

    The Weiwu Marquis was a hereditary title, and it had risen in the battle for the throne 300 years ago. He had inherited his position to this day, so he didn¡¯t actually have much power left.

    The side door opened, and a young girl with a slightly round face walked out, surrounded by maidservants and retinues. She was wearing a gorgeous silk dress, with a skirt that reached her heels, and embroidered shoes were faintly visible as she walked.

    At the age of 16 or 17, she had a pretty face, a pair of bright eyes, a proud temperament, and the flying spirit between her brows added to her aura, which was very attractive.

    Zhang Yuying entered the pnquin at the entrance. The pnquin driver carried the pnquin and slowly walked in the direction of Chenghuang Temple.

    Today, she was going to the city God Temple to offer incense, eat vegetarian food, and then go to uncle Wen Yuan¡¯s mansion to find her close friends to drink tea and chat.

    They would read the forbidden books that were secretly circting in thedies ¡®boudoir and chat about which family¡¯s young master had reached the age suitable for marriage. They wouldment on the outstanding students who passed this year¡¯s fall quarter examinations and guess if they would be able to enter high school next year¡¯s spring examinations.

    Perhaps his son-inw was also inside.

    After walking two streets, the servant girl following the pnquin suddenly heard amotion.

    For some reason, the two carriages behind them lost control. The coachman grabbed the reins tightly and waved the whip with a terrified expression.

    ¡°Get out of the way. all of you. get out of the way ...¡±

    The pedestrians scurried in all directions to hide.

    ¡°Quick, stop the carriage!¡± The maidservant turned pale with fright. She ordered her retinue to intercept the carriage while ordering the sedan-bearer to Dodge.

    The retinue didn¡¯t have enough people and could only intercept one. The other one hit two sedan carriers and the sedan instantly flipped over.

    The remaining two porters and maidservants instinctively tried to save themselves and dodged to the side. The scene instantly became chaotic.

    After a short period of chaos, the two carriages continued to run away. The maidservant got up in a hurry and ran to the pnquin to check.

    ¡°Second miss, second miss, how are you?¡±

    No one answered.

    The servant girl¡¯s heart sank. She suddenly opened the curtain and was stunned. After a few seconds, she screamed, ¡± second miss is missing!!

    The pnquin was empty.

    ......

    In a certain courtyard in the inner city.

    Zhang Yuying knew that she had been kidnapped, although she did not know who it was.

    She had been awake for a while. After her initial headache was relieved, she had been in a state of fear.

    ...

    As the Wei Wu Marquis¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughter, her treatment was only slightly worse than the DI daughter, far better than the other sisters. Her father and mistress loved her very much, and the DI daughter of both her elder sister and cousin had an extremely good rtionship with her.

    She had lived a life of luxury and was pampered. When had she ever encountered such a thing?

    Her surroundings were silent, her hands and feet were tied, and her mouth was stuffed with a cloth. She was extremely scared.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Outside the courtyard, the sound of the door opening could be heard, followed by the sound of footsteps.

    Zhang Yuying¡¯s heart instantly tensed up. Fear exploded in her heart. She did not know what she was about to face, but it was definitely not a good thing.

    hey, ¡± the footsteps stopped outside the house, and someoneughed and said, ¡± this woman is really beautiful. I just secretly checked her goods. She¡¯s beautiful!

    ¡°You¡¯re so cheap ...¡± The other person paused and added, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t even ask me toe along.¡±

    Zhang Yuying was embarrassed and angry, tears welling up in her eyes.

    The two figures continued their conversation.

    ¡°She¡¯s still a Virgin.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Nonsense, the second daughter of the Weiwu Marquis is still married.¡±

    Zhang Yuying was shocked. They knew who I was and that my father was the Weiwu Marquis. How dare they kidnap me?

    This meant that the mastermind behind this was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°How do you think young master Zhou will deal with this woman? although she is an outstanding beauty, it doesn¡¯t seem safe to keep her.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re thinking too much. At most, young master Zhou will y with it for a while. When he¡¯s tired of it, he¡¯ll strangle it and bury it in this courtyard. Who knows?¡±

    ¡°When young master Zhou is tired of ying with her, let¡¯s have a few sips of the soup. This woman¡¯s skin is soft and tender, much more beautiful than the women in the brothel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t for young master Zhou wanting to try something new, we would have done her right now.¡±

    ¡°Who asked him to be the son of the Vice Minister of Revenue? let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and drink.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good, is it?¡±

    it¡¯s almost dusk. We¡¯lle back after we buy some wine.

    The sound of footsteps faded away, followed by the sound of the courtyard door closing. The two seemed to have gone out for a drink.

    Young master Zhou? The son of the assistant Minister of Revenue?

    The image of a young man in a brocade robe shed across Zhang Yuying¡¯s mind as she recalled what had happened during the Lantern Festivalst year.

    He was still thinking about her ...

    I¡¯m tired of ying ... He drank some soup ... Burying the corpse in the yard to destroy all traces ... The youngdy who had been raised in a rich family and carefully cared for was so scared that she was trembling all over and tears flowed out of her eyes.

    ¡°Wuwu ...¡± She tried her best to make a sound as she twisted her limbs in an attempt to break free from the binding.

    Suddenly, he noticed that the rope around his wrist had loosened a little.

    Zhang Yuying suddenly froze, then quieted down. She no longer made any movements, but her hands were twisting hard.

    After an unknown period of time, the delicate skin on her wrist was torn from the friction, and she felt a burning pain. She finally opened the ropes.

    She immediately sat up, untied the rope on her feet, and tiptoed to the door of the room. She listened patiently for a moment, and after making sure that there was no one in the courtyard, she carefully walked to the courtyard.

    After looking around for a while, she gritted her teeth and ran at a speed that she had never achieved in her life. She rushed to the door of the courtyard and pulled the door bolt.

    The door was locked from the outside.

    ¡°Wuuu ...¡± Miss Zhang let out a cry of despair.

    .....

    On the street opposite the courtyard, Xu Qi ¡®an was holding a bowl of noodles in his hand, and Xu niannian was standing beside him.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at dirty talk.¡± Xu dng provoked Eng out of habit.

    Eng ignored him and looked at the gate of the courtyard,¡±Will she not be able toe out? Why did you lock the door?¡±

    ¡°A strong desire to live will stimte one¡¯s potential. Believe me, she will be able toe out. Just climb the wall.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of the noodles and exined in a low voice, ¡°¡±The traces of not locking the door are too obvious.¡±

    This small courtyard was a private house that Zhou Li had bought outside. There was a Pretty Woman living in the house. Now, the woman and the maidservant in the courtyard, a total of four people, were all locked up in the mirror by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The small Jade Mirror could contain objects and living things. Xu Qi ¡®an had tried it on the servants at home.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that mirror, the n to kidnap miss Zhang would have been extremely difficult, and it might have even gone for wool ande home shorn.

    At this moment, the two of them saw a head pop out from the wall. It was Zhang Yuying, whose hair was in a mess.

    After carefully looking around for a while, he climbed over the wall and jumped down.

    She seemed to have sprained her ankle as shey on the ground for a long time without moving. After a long time, she cried and got up. She held onto the wall and jumped as she escaped to the street.

    As a youngdy from a wealthy family who lived a life of luxury, she had suffered a great grievance to be able to do this.

    They went out to buy wine and would be back at dusk ... She looked at the setting sun and knew that she was really safe now.

    Perhaps they would be caught up after running a short distance, or perhaps they would run into each other after a few steps.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, a group of armed Imperial saber guards passed by.

    Zhang Yuying, who was afraid of encountering kidnappers or being caught by them on the road, seemed to have seen her Savior and greeted them with tears.

    Before the Royal sword guard could pull out his sword, he screamed, ¡± I¡¯m the daughter of the Weiwu Marquis. I¡¯m being held hostage. Please save me.

    The Royal saber guards looked at each other and immediately surrounded him.

    The surroundingmoners stopped to watch. The leader of the Imperial saber guard asked, ¡°¡±Who kidnapped you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhou Li, the son of Vice Minister Zhou of the Ministry of Revenue.¡± Zhang Yuying broke down and cried.

    Thump thump thump ... The drums of the curfew were sounded at the same time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put the bowl on the side of the street and said, ¡± let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find an inn to rest in. We¡¯ll go home tomorrow and wait for news.

    PS: this chapter is 3200 words, long and hard.

 Chapter 58

    58 g_

    Night time, the mighty Marquis¡¯s mansion.

    Marquis Weiwu, who had the appearance of a wealthy middle-aged man, sat on the chair with an ugly expression.

    There were two beautiful women in the hall, one of them kneeling and crying her heart out.

    Another beautiful woman consoled in a low voice.

    His second daughter had mysteriously disappeared today, andbined with the carriage crash before the incident, the mighty Marquis concluded that his daughter had been kidnapped.

    He ran through the possible enemies in his mind, but it was unlikely to be a political enemy. After all, the title of nobility had been passed down to his generation, and he had gradually been excluded from the edge of the power stage in the capital.

    Of course, the nobles who gathered together were still an Interest Group that could not be ignored.

    However, there was still a difference between the whole and the individual. The mighty Marquis did not remember having such a political enemy who would risk everything to kidnap the women of his family.

    As for his enemies, he didn¡¯t make any enemies recently.

    ¡°The old master has already informed the officials and the Golden guards at the city gates. Don¡¯t worry, Ying ¡®er will be found.¡±

    ¡°Elder sister, Ying ¡®er is a weak woman. If she, if she encountered something ... Even if we find them, we won¡¯t be able to live.¡±

    The mighty Marquis¡¯s face twitched and his expression became gloomier.

    At this moment, a servant rushed in and shouted, ¡°¡±Lord Marquis, the youngdy has been found ...¡±

    Marquis Weiwu and his two madams rushed to the front hall and saw their daughter, who looked Haggard and had tears on her face, as well as the Imperial saber guards who had sent her back.

    After asking the housekeeper to send the Royal saber guards away with a reward, the Weiwu Marquis examined his daughter for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief.¡±Ying ¡®er, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhang Yuying was held in her mother¡¯s arms as she cried, ¡± it was Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s son who kidnapped me. Not only did he want to Sully my innocence, he also wanted to kill me.

    He immediately told them what he had seen and heard, vividly adding how he had escaped from the Wolf¡¯s Den while the guards were careless.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, you must seek justice for this concubine and for Ying ¡®er.¡± Zhang Yuying¡¯s mother was trembling with anger.

    ¡°Lord Marquis, that Zhou Li has repeatedly humiliated Ying ¡®er. He¡¯s also humiliating the Marquis¡¯s residence.¡± The principal wife said in a deep voice.

    The mighty Marquis was furious and smashed the table with his palm. He was so angry that his entire body trembled, ¡°¡±That Zhou fellow is going too far!¡±

    The next day.

    Meridian Gate, East Gate.

    The civil and military officials in the court were surprised to find that the Weiwu Marquis came in armor today, but there was no weapon hanging at his waist.

    .....

    On this day, an interesting thing happened in the Imperial court.

    The mighty Marquis put on his armor and went to the hall, bringing up his ancestor¡¯s merits and using Assistant Minister Zhou with a tearful voice.

    They shouted,¡±our ancestors fought for the Emperor and risked their lives. The daughter of the descendant was bullied, but the Emperor didn¡¯t protect her. Wouldn¡¯t it chill the hearts of the soldiers ...¡±

    The matter was blown up.

    The main culprit, Zhou Li, was dumbfounded. when did I kidnap the second miss of the Zhang family? why didn¡¯t I know? ¡±

    Emperor yuanjing flew into a rage and ordered the Supreme Court, Ministry of Justice, and Imperial Censorate to deal with the case and give a result within two days.

    As the suspect of the case, Zhou Li¡¯s first stop was the Imperial Censorate.

    The one in charge of interrogating him was the Imperial censor.

    The rank 6 official sat in front of the table and without a word, he gave young master Zhou a beating.

    After beating Zhou Li up to the point where he was crying for his father and mother, he hit the gavel and said,¡±Zhou Li, is the courtyard where the daughter of the Weiwu Marquis is being held in your private residence?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhou Li could only admit it.

    It was a verymon phenomenon for powerful nobles to buy private houses in the inner city. When Zhou Li bought the courtyard, he did not go through anyone.

    His name was on the title deed, and the government had the procedure to purchase the house.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your courtyard, then there¡¯s no need to say anything more. Sign here!¡±

    Two bailiffs came forward. One of them took out a letter of confession, while the other forced Zhou Li to sign it.

    ording to the process of the review of the three departments, after the Imperial Censorate¡¯s trial, the verdict was handed over to the Ministry of Justice. The Ministry of Justice did not agree with the Imperial Censorate¡¯s result and wanted a re-trial.

    Hence, young master Zhou was sent to the Ministry of Justice. Here, his treatment had undergone aplete change.

    After filling his stomach with wine and meat, the Ministry of Justice¡¯s doctor in charge of the investigation considerately found a doctor to apply medicine on young master Zhou¡¯s bloodied butt.

    After a few hours of ¡°interrogation,¡± the Ministry of Justice overthrew the Imperial Censorate¡¯s results and determined that Zhou Li was innocent and that someone had framed him.

    The dossiers were handed over to the court of judicial review.

    Without another word, the Supreme Court gave Zhou Li another beating. After a ¡°strict¡± interrogation, the Supreme Court overruled the Ministry of Justice¡¯s verdict and found Zhou Li guilty.

    The next day, seeing that the Supreme Court, Imperial Censorate, and Ministry of Justice each had their own arguments and did not give a result, Emperor Yuan jing ordered a joint trial between the three departments, and the case escted.

    The court of judicial review had sent a chief and two Deputy.The Ministry of Justice had sent two doctors and four managers.The Imperial Censorate had sent two imperial censors to patrol the city.

    A total of 11 officials were trying the case together.

    The camp of the joint trial was that the Ministry of Justice felt that Zhou Li was innocent and that he had been framed by thieves. The Supreme Court and Imperial Censorate unanimously determined that Zhou Li was guilty.

    The two sides wrangled for an entire day without a Victor being decided, so naturally, there was no result.

    At dusk, a white-robed Directorate of Celestials was invited to the Yamen by an official.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to assist in the case under His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± After the white-robed man from the Directorate of Celestials stated his purpose foring, he looked at Zhou Li, who was kneeling in front of the hall, and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Zhou Li, did you kidnap the daughter of the mighty Marquis, Zhang Yuying?¡±

    ...

    Zhou Li shook his head. I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t me. I was wronged.

    All the officials stared at the Directorate of celestial, Bai Yi.

    ¡°He¡¯s lying!¡± The white-robed man said righteously.

    Zhou Li¡¯s face was bloodless.

    .....

    Three dayster, Assistant Minister Zhou was removed from his post and demoted to the Army because he embezzled the money and grain of the mo Kingdom¡¯s National Treasury and didn¡¯t teach his son well. His son, Zhou Li, was exiled to the southern border.

    .....

    The 50 cavalrymen rode slowly on the official road. Second uncle Xu led the way on his horse, galloping forward proudly.

    After the news of Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s fall, Xu Pingzhi had Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu Eng drink all night. There was the carefreeness of taking revenge, but also the relief of lifting a heavy burden.

    The two brothers rode behind Xu Pingzhi. Xu Eng said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask big brother.¡±

    Xu dng tilted his head and looked at him. I¡¯m curious why Zhou Li would admit to this crime. Or, could it be that the Marquis of Weiwu and the other big shots of the Imperial court could not see through this not-so-brilliant framing? ¡±

    ...

    Xu Eng muttered, ¡± I¡¯ve only thought of a part of it. To Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s political enemies, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Zhou Li is innocent or not. They would use this bargaining chip to bite Assistant Minister Zhou to death.

    ¡°And to the mighty Marquis, this is a chance for revenge. In the past, he had not been able to defeat Assistant Minister Zhou because he did not have any helpers. Now was a heaven-sent opportunity. That was why the entire court was talking about him when he went to the pce that day.

    ¡°As for whether or not his daughter was kidnapped by Zhou Li, he may have his suspicions, but without sufficient evidence, it is clear that this eldest young master Zhou who has repeatedly humiliated his daughter is even more hateful.

    ¡°What I can¡¯t figure out is that this matter was not done by Zhou Li. Assistant Minister Zhou and his aplices are well aware of this and should have made a response.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I went to the Directorate of Celestials that day?¡± ¡°Do you still remember the name of an eighth-grade Directorate of Celestials?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    a grade eight aura watcher ... Xu nianxin¡¯s eyes bloomed with a strange color, and he suddenly felt enlightened.

    during the tax case, the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials were involved in the tracking and trial of the case. This shows that the Emperor is very dependent on the Directorate of Celestials. Xu Qi ¡®an looked ahead and said proudly, ¡±

    ¡°The case doesn¡¯t seem reasonable at first nce, but if we investigate it carefully, we¡¯ll find that there are no clues left behind ... Well, I¡¯m a professional in this area. In addition to the factional dispute, the case is bound to be troublesome and difficult to investigate. The simplest and most effective method is, of course, to find a sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why big brother bribed the astrologers,¡± Xu niannian said.

    ¡°Vulgar!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an spat and said frankly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s an Alchemist¡¯s business. How can you call it bribing? it¡¯s an equivalent exchange!¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡± farewell. Remember, in this world, other than blood rtives, any friend or enemy is because of the word ¡®benefit.¡¯ This is especially true in the officialdom.

    ¡°No one will treat you well for no reason, and no one will hate you for no reason. Even if he¡¯s your best friend, he¡¯s only befriending you because your existence is of positive use to him.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when you enter the court as an official, big brother hopes that you can be a capable official and not an honest one.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an told his younger brother about his personal goods and said slowly, ¡°¡±Remember, be with the light.¡±

    In order to nurture his little brother to be the great Minister, he had to first make him take his own form. Otherwise, what was the use of cultivating a chief and assistant who had different paths?

    Xu xinnian looked into the distance and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±The light ... What if I get lost in the fog of power in the future?¡±

    that¡¯s your own good fortune. Of course, if you resign and be a traitor, big brother will clean up the house. Xu Qi ¡®an said half-jokingly.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°If big brother bes a martial artist who wreaks havoc in the future, I¡¯ll do the same,¡± Xu niannian argued.

    Why do I feel like I¡¯ve raised a g ... Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and looked at Xu Pingzhi. ¡°Second uncle, you have to be our witness.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu Pingzhi turned around and scolded,¡±you keep saying that we¡¯re brothers from the same family. Do you think I don¡¯t exist?¡±

    [ PS: originally, I wrote a total of 6000 words to highlight the factional dispute and the despair of the evil viin, young master Zhou. ]

    For this reason, I even looked into the process of solving cases in ancient times.

    Later on, I thought, why did I give so much ink to a small supporting role? wasn¡¯t this messing up the main focus? With so much ink and brush, I can write ¡®aunt¡¯. ..

    Therefore, the essence was extracted, the factional dispute was highlighted, and the process of the trial was reduced. That thing is not interesting to write, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll like it.

    Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s plot was the beginning of the entire volume.

 Chapter 59

    59 This child is too difficult, I can¡¯t teach him (1)

    A group of carriages slowly stopped at the foot of Mount Qingyun. In the luxurious carriage, the eldest Princess stepped down the smalldder and climbed up the mountain surrounded by soldiers.

    The mountain wind blew gently, ruffling her dress and hair. The noble and cold eldest Princess faced the wind and squinted her bright eyes.

    She saw an old man with white hair in a Pavilion on the mountainside. The old man was sitting in front of a table, and opposite him was a child.

    Next to the child was a young girl who had her head lowered and was doing a needlework. She was stunningly beautiful.

    ¡°How many times have I told you, you must hold the brush properly,¡± the old man said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you change it back?¡± the old man asked.

    ¡°Change what?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t write today. You can follow me and recite the Three Character ssic.¡± The old man sighed and cleared his throat.

    ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s sex at the beginning of life?¡±

    ¡°At the beginning, people are good by nature,¡± the teacher said.

    The child,¡±human ...¡± He¡¯s good by nature.¡±

    ¡°Why did you stop in the middle?¡±

    ¡°I forgot,¡± the child replied.

    Sir: ¡± let¡¯s start over. At the beginning of life, people are good by nature.

    ¡°What¡¯s sex at the beginning of life?¡±

    The master was going crazy.

    Outside the pavilion, the eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help butugh. A smile appeared in her clear, mirror-like eyes, and in an instant, her beauty was brought to life.

    The old man recognized the eldest Princess and immediately stood up, respectfully bowing, ¡°¡±Greetings, eldest Princess.¡±

    The elegant and cold eldest Princess nodded slightly, her voice as clear as ice, ¡°¡±When did Yun Lu Academy have so many young children?¡±

    The old man turned his head and motioned for the two sisters toe over and greet him. Xu lingyue stood up and bowed. Xu lingying, on the other hand, looked at the woman whose chest was as big as her mother¡¯s, and whose temperament and appearance were even better.

    ¡°The child is rude, please don¡¯t me him, eldest Princess,¡± the old man said awkwardly.

    He wasn¡¯t too anxious. Although the eldest Princess was cold, elegant, and Noble, and no one dared to offend her, she was a schr and her heart was not inferior to a man¡¯s.

    The old man continued. the two of you are the family members of the Academy¡¯s students. Because of family matters, the female family members are temporarily staying in the Academy.

    Shelter ... The wise eldest Princess immediately analyzed the meaning of his words. She examined the beautiful girl and the not-so-smart child, then smiled.¡±Which student?¡±

    She was considered half a student of the Academy and knew the rules of the Academy well. Without the consent of the great Confucians, the female students could not live on Mount Qingyun.

    ¡°My brother wishes for the New Year,¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice.

    She didn¡¯t mention Xu Qi ¡®an because her big brother wasn¡¯t a student of the Academy.

    New Year¡¯s Day ... The eldest princess¡¯s eyes flickered. She had investigated Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s background and immediately recalled the Brotherhood between the two.

    The mastermind behind the tax silver case was Assistant Minister Zhou, and about ten years ago, Xu Qi ¡®an had a conflict with Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s son in the downtown area ... The Grand Princess looked at the pretty girl and said in a gentle tone,¡±When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ten.¡± Xu lingyue said.

    He and Caiwei knew each other, and Caiwei knew that Assistant Minister Zhou was involved in the tax and silver case. From this, it could be seen that the ordinary and unremarkable official would also know about this matter ... He knew that he had offended Assistant Minister Zhou, so sending the women of his family to the Academy was a good way to deal with it. However, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the whole family to escape the capital?

    The female family members were sent to the Academy, but the men in the family were still in the capital, so ... What was he nning?

    Thinking of the fuse that had caused Assistant Minister Zhou to resign and rece his Army, the eldest Princess narrowed her beautiful eyes and nodded slightly. She continued to climb the mountain with her guards.

    ....

    The pavilion!

    The eldest Princess looked at Zhao Shou and was slightly surprised. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ten years, but you look so different.¡±

    In the past, the Dean was slovenly dressed, his long white hair hanging down, and the gloominess between his brows umted.

    Today, his eyes were clear and bright, his will was condensed and not revealed, and he was in high spirits.

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t answer directly. Heughed and said, ¡°¡±The sage said that there is no age in learning, and the one who has reached the top is the first.¡±

    The young and the old were the most important in learning ... What he meant was that there was someone who could be his teacher, and the person was not old ... Could it be rted to the sky-piercing air in Tianya temple?

    She was very interested in the changes in the quasi-Saint Academy and had a strong desire for knowledge. This was because it involved the battle for the orthodoxy of the Confucians and the future structure of the Imperial court.

    What happened that day?

    The quasi-Saint Academy had been sealed off, and no one was allowed to enter. The night watchman was also helpless.

    The eldest Princess gathered her scattered thoughts and looked at the dark green bamboo forest outside the window. She sighed, ¡°¡±Principal, do you know about Assistant Minister Zhou being dismissed from his post and forced into the Army?¡±

    ¡°For the great Feng officialdom, this is only the first step in the curtain of the factional dispute.¡± Zhao Shou shook his head with a smile and didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. He waved his hand to summon the chessboard and said, ¡±

    ¡°Ever since li Mubai defeated Wei Yuan three times, he has stopped ying chess. There aren¡¯t many people in the Academy who canpete with me. Since the eldest Princess is here today, then apany this old man to y a game.¡±

    ¡°ying chess with me, there¡¯s no need for you to humiliate yourself,¡± the eldest Princess said helplessly.

    ....

    On the other side, in the attic built on the adjacent cliff.

    The three great Confucians had just finished their discussion when the page boy delivered a letter, saying that the eldest Princess was visiting the Academy and had someone deliver it.

    The eldest Princess said in her letter that a great piece of work had recently appeared in the capital city. The schrs in the capital city talked about it with great relish, and the Imperial College regarded it as the number one poet in the past hundred years, suppressing the Yun Lu Academy¡¯s farewell poem.

    ...

    Moreover,pared to the sending-off poem, this ¡®top poet of a hundred years¡¯ came from the teaching workshop Division. It was a talented man and a beautiful woman. The story was more interesting and widely spread ...

    At the end, the eldest Princess attached this poem that had exploded in poprity within the capital¡¯s circle of schrs in just a few days.

    I¡¯ve been in seclusion for several days, and a stunning piece of work has appeared in the capital? Zhang Shen focused his eyes on the apanying poem.

    ¡°Yingmei Pavilion offers floating incense.¡±

    All the beauties shook off du Jingyan, upying the little garden.

    The water was clear and shallow, and the fragrance floated in the moonlight.

    Zhang Shen was like a statue. He was silent for a long time. He gently put down the paper in his hand and looked at li Mubai and Chen Tai, who were drinking tea and chatting.

    ¡°Chunjing, you ping, take a look at this.¡± Zhang Shen said.

    His sudden serious expression caused the two great Confucians to be stunned. Li Mubai took the paper and quickly scanned through it. His eyes then became serious and his rxed posture disappeared.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Chen Tai saw their expressions and took the paper. After reading it, he savored it for a long time.

    Chen Daru let out a long sigh. thin shadow, dark fragrance. You¡¯ve described the unparalleled charm of the plum blossom in just two sentences. You¡¯re really clever.

    ...

    Li Mubai thenmented,¡±Ning Yan¡¯s poem is known to everyone. It makes people feel heroic, but the meaning is profound.¡±The elegance of the lyrics, the outstanding charm ... They¡¯re indeed far apart.¡±

    Zhang Shen stroked his beard and sighed,¡±this poem is an unparalleled song about the plum blossoms.¡± Who is this Yang Ling? I¡¯ve never heard of him having such talent.¡±

    Chen Tai read the book again and said, ¡± it seems to be a schr from Changle County who wrote this poem in the Imperial Academy and gave it to the top courtesan Fu Xiang ...

    At this point, the tea room fell silent. None of the three great schrs spoke.

    A sour smell fermented and spread in the air.

    Zhang Shen pondered for a long time and said,¡±I think we should inform the Dean immediately and recruit this schr into the Academy.¡± Such a talent must not be buried.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable,¡± Chen Tai and Li Mubai agreed.

    ......

    On this trip to pick up his aunt and sisters, Xu cijiu and Xu ningyan, as students, first paid a visit to their teacher.

    The three great Confucians had just finished their lecture and knew that a student they ¡°valued¡± hade to visit them. Thus, they gathered in the hall to drink tea.

    Zhang Shen first nced at the disciple whose temperament had changed and said with satisfaction, ¡°¡±Farewell, it seems that copying the words of the Saints has been of great benefit to you.¡±

    Xu cijiu nodded in embarrassment.

    Li Mubai was surprised,¡±copying the words of a Sage can help you enter the cultivation realm?¡± Howe I didn¡¯t notice it?¡±

    Xu Eng opened his mouth but chose to remain silent in the end.

    He had indeed touched the threshold of the physical cultivation state, but that was only after he saw the four lines his big brother had written on the stone tablet.

    This was a subtle process.

    However, it was not good to say this in public, even if everyone knew the source of those four sentences.

    After chatting for a while, Chen Tai nced at li Mubai and Zhang Shen. Heughed and said,¡±The two of you are living in the capital, but do you know that a masterpiece has recently appeared in the capital ...? The water was clear and shallow, and the fragrance floated in the moonlight. Wonderful, wonderful.

    ¡°Ningyan, although you are talented in poetry, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. You must know that there are many talented schrs in the world.¡±

    ¡®This old man is just jealous that we have a good student ...¡¯ However, he couldn¡¯t refute such mature words. Zhang Shen could only say, ¡± this poem is indeed amazing. Ningyan, you don¡¯t have to take it seriously. It¡¯s useless to take it seriously. It¡¯s a song about the plum blossoms.

    Li Mubai nodded,¡±even though schrs nowadaysck some spiritual energy, there¡¯s still an exception. That Yang Ling might not be able topose a second poem.¡± And with Ning Yan¡¯s poem, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll have a third and a fourth one in the future.¡±

    Xu niannian nced at his cousin and said, ¡°¡±This poem was alsoposed by my big brother.¡±

    [ PS: do you still have rmendation votes? give some to her. ]

 Chapter 60

    60 Chapter 60-the night watchman¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± Hearing this, Chen Tai, who was drinking tea, spurted it out.

    Li Mubai and Zhang Shen both froze. They suddenly turned their heads and red at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°The person who wrote the poem wasn¡¯t yang Ling?¡±

    ¡®Little brother, are you itching for a beating? you¡¯re selling me so straightforwardly ...¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s my alias,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to the Imperial Academy for?¡± the two still didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Young man mu ¡®AI,¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an sat up straight and said.

    The room suddenly fell into silence. The three great Confucians felt that there was a blood clot in their chest. They wanted to vomit but couldn¡¯t.

    . few secondster, Zhang Shen stood up and pointed at Xu Qi. an¡¯s nose. you, you ...

    He paced around the room, extremely anxious. ¡°You¡¯re going to sing the song of the ages on a prostitute? is she worthy? Is she worthy?¡±

    Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll use it on you ... Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart, but on the surface, he pretended to listen to the teacher¡¯s admonishment.

    Li Mubai was also very emotional, ¡± if you want to sing about the plum, then so be it. ¡®Ying Mei Pavilion offers floating incense¡¯ is simply vulgar and unbearably vulgar. You¡¯ve ruined a good poem.¡±

    If it could be changed to ¡®Yun Lu Academy gifted to Mister mu Bai¡¯, you should be able tough out loud like a pig, right ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Two lines of poetry became an ancient name ... It was indeed a waste to use it on a prostitute. However, one could not just look at the surface. If this poem had not won the favor of the fu Xiang courtesan Belle, how could he have gotten any useful information?

    How did he frame Zhou Li?

    If he didn¡¯t frame Zhou Li, what if Assistant Minister Zhou made it through? what if his political enemies didn¡¯t defeat him?

    What would be the oue of the Xu family?

    Poems were copied to begin with, so there was no heartache. Besides, if he couldn¡¯t solve the problem at hand, what was the use of having more in his stomach?

    No matter how good the poem was, it was only useful if it could be exchanged for real benefits.

    Chen Tai sighed in his heart. At first, he was surprised and did not believe that Yang Ling was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s alias. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was reasonable.

    How could such a poetic talent appear just like that?

    ¡°If li Mubai and Zhang Shen can ept him as their disciple, I can too ... Since there are two teachers, why can¡¯t there be three ...¡± Chen Daru secretly decided to find an opportunity to take this talented poet under his wing.

    After a round of verbal bombardment, Xu Qi ¡®an admitted his mistake obediently and promised that if he had any good poems in the future, he would let the two teachers modify them first.

    Li Mubai and Zhang Shen were barely able to calm down.

    Other than the regret of brushing past the famous poem, the two great Confucians really felt that it was a waste for Xu Qi ¡®an to use the poem on a courtesan of the Academy.

    It was a waste of heavenly resources.

    Xu niannian still had some conscience and came out to smooth things over. He changed the topic.¡±My younger sister has been in the Academy for many days, I wonder if there is any effect?¡±

    The three great Confucians looked at each other, and Chen Tai couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±That sister of yours is truly determined and indestructible.¡±

    ¡°In ten days, four teachers have changed,¡± Zhang Shen said helplessly.

    Li Mubai added,¡±they all swore that they would never be enlightened by a child in their lives.¡±

    Xu cijiu and Xu ningyan were speechless.

    ......

    In the small courtyard, the family reunited after a long time.

    His aunt weed her husband and precious son with joy, while his second uncle hugged his daughter and wife with joy.

    When Xu Ling saw her father, she was ovee with sorrow. She hugged his leg and wailed.

    Second uncle Xu felt pity for his daughter. He thought that his daughter had suffered a lot in the Academy. The teachers in the Academy must be very strict.

    Xu lingyue, who was wearing an Indigo gown, stood at the side. The girl¡¯s thin oval face had a slight smile as she watched this scene.

    She was old and couldn¡¯t throw herself into her father¡¯s arms like a little kid. She wasn¡¯t the eldest son, so she wasn¡¯t as loved by her parents as her elder brother.

    The children in the middle were always more embarrassed.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for ten years, but younger sister has lost a lot of weight.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an walked over, held her sister¡¯s hand, and examined her carefully.

    Her waist was tied with a belt, and her chest began to swell. The girl¡¯s budding figure was particrly attractive.

    She had an oval-shaped face and big eyes. She looked wless from afar and up close. Shecked the gentleness of a woman, but she had the pure beauty and agility of a young girl.

    Xu lingyue subconsciously pulled her hand away, but she held it back. The temperature of her big brother¡¯s palm made her face blush, and her eyes rippled. She called out softly, ¡°¡±Big brother ...¡±

    On the way home, Xu lingyue suggested riding a horse for the first time, but because she didn¡¯t know how to ride, she got her father¡¯s permission to ride with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The sun was warm, and the wind was a little cold. Riding in the winter was like riding a motorcycle in the winter without a helmet.

    After all, Xu lingyue was a woman. She held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms tightly and looked at the scenery around her with bright eyes. She felt a sense of security that she had never felt before.

    Xu niannian also had a sister in his arms.

    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m going to throw up ...¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the carriage,¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to ride on your neck.¡±

    Xu Eng was annoyed by the little bean and frowned.

    The aunt in the carriage lifted the curtain and peeked out her beautiful face.

    ...

    ¡°Master, did you go out to fool around while I was away?¡±

    Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an said in unison, ¡°¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    Auntie sized the two of them up. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you.

    ......

    Three dayster, on a break.

    In the early morning, Xu Qi ¡®an was fiddling with a small Jade Mirror. The mirror reflected the shadows of the military crossbow, the bronze mirror, and the podao, like a blurry painting.

    He was using the mirror as a storage bag for now. All sorts of things were ced inside.

    They arrived at the main residence and had breakfast. At the dining table, Xu lingyue said with an expectant expression, ¡°¡±Big brother is taking a break today, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±

    Second uncle Xu recalled the incident of Zhou Li riding a horse a while ago. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m also taking a break today. Lingyue, father will apany you out.¡±

    Xu lingyue pondered for a moment and shook her head.¡±Forget it, I suddenly feel a little dizzy.¡±

    Second uncle Xu: ¡°??? ¡±

    ...

    In the morning, I¡¯ll go to the bar and listen to music. At noon, I¡¯ll go home and take a nap. At night, I¡¯ll go to the ck market. I have to break through to the Qi refining stage ... Xu Qisan was wandering outside.

    At this moment, the gatekeeper old Zhang hurriedly came to report and stood in front of the hall. ¡°Master, there are two officers outside the door.¡±

    ¡°Uncle officer?¡± Xu Pingzhi took a sip of the porridge and asked casually, ¡°¡±Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, is he your colleague?¡± Xu Eng asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± old Zhang said,¡±but they were dressed in ck and had strange gongs tied to their chests.¡±

    The Xu family¡¯s young masters ¡®hands trembled as they looked at each other silently. They could see the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The night watchman!

    ¡°Quickly, wee him in.¡± Xu Pingzhi quickly got up and walked to the front hall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu niannian followed behind him, their minds spinning as they thought about the purpose of the night watchman¡¯s visit.

    In the DA Feng dynasty, the words ¡°night watchman¡± did not have a good meaning. It was often associated with Bloody Words such as ¡°guilty,¡±¡±imprisoned,¡± and ¡°confiscated.¡±

    However, if he asked himself honestly, with second uncle Xu¡¯s status, the night watchman would not be interested in him.

    Soon, the three of them met the night watchman in the front hall.

    The two of them were dressed in standard ck clothes with short capes hanging behind them. A copper Gong engraved withplicated incantations was tied to their chest.

    The two night watchmen were both young men. The one on the left had a serious expression on his face and did not smile. The person on the right was theplete opposite. He had a smile on his face and his eyes were narrowed into a line.

    The young man who was smiling with his eyes narrowed nced at the three Xu family Masters and said, ¡°¡±Which one of you is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a step forward. I am.

    ¡°Come with us,¡± the teenager with squinty eyes said.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He stood in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, cupped his fists, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Milords, what did my nephew do wrong?¡±

    The serious-looking young man frowned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything wrong during the day, you won¡¯t be afraid of the night watchman at night,¡± said the other with a smile.

    With the night watchman¡¯s style of doing things, if he resisted arrest, would he draw his knife and cut people on the spot? Xu Qi ¡®an pressed a hand on his second uncle¡¯s shoulder and looked at the two night watchmen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He followed the night watchman out of the Xu mansion. There was a carriage parked at the door. The serious-looking night watchman pointed at the carriage and motioned for Xu Qi ¡®an to go in.

    The smiling young man took off the gong on his chest and hit it hard. With a loud and clear sound, he said, ¡°¡±The weather is dry, be careful of the fire!¡±

    The watchman¡¯s Yamen was located in the inner city, far from the Xu Manor. It would take several hours to walk there. So, they arranged a carriage for Xu Qi ¡®an not because he had special treatment, but to save time.

    The stern night watchman drove the carriage. In the carriage, Xu Qi ¡®an and the young man with a warm smile sat face to face.

    Why is the night watchman looking for me? For the sake of Zhou Li¡¯s case? Impossible. I can¡¯t guarantee a perfect crime, but I can guarantee that the Dafeng dynasty, which has no surveince facilities, can¡¯t find out that I kidnapped the second miss of the Zhang family. Even if there were some clues, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to lock onto me so quickly ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached into his pocket and gently touched the back of the Jade Mirror. He poured out a Silver Note and took it out. It was ten taels. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    He sincerely handed over the silver notes and said,¡±this lowly one is aw-abiding citizen. I admire you for serving the country and the people, and for your hard work. I offer ten taels of silver to invite you to drink tea.¡±

    ¡°If your Excellency can tell me what happened, I will be very grateful.¡±

    The watchman¡¯s gaze fell on the silver notes, and he smiled with his eyes narrowed innocently.¡±The night watchman has strict rules. If he takes a bribe of more than ten taels, he will be caned fifty times. If he takes more than fifty taels, he will be exiled. More than a hundred taels, beheaded.

    ¡°I obviously don¡¯t need to be caned for ten taels of silver.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled awkwardly and was about to take back the silver when he heard the young man with squinty eyes say, ¡°¡±You want to get information from me ... You have to pay more!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed over 30 taels of silver without hesitation.

    The young man smiled and his eyes narrowed into a line. He kept the two silver notes in his arms and handed the other one to the curtain.¡±I¡¯ve taken thirty taels. You and I each have ten taels. The remaining ten taels will be for the Academy¡¯s tea ceremony tonight. It¡¯s exactly five taels per person.¡±

    The unsmiling young man took the silver notes and grunted in a low voice.

    The young man with narrow eyes crossed his legs and smiled at Xu Qi ¡®an. rules are important, but when everyone tacitly ignores the rules, if you take it too seriously, you¡¯ll be excluded.

    [ PS: this chapter is 3000 words. Brothers, do you know the principle of equivalent exchange? ] (?¡¥3¡¥?)

 Chapter 61

    61 Irrefutable evidence (1)

    He examined Xu Qi ¡®an discreetly and saw that his body was tense. He forced a smile andforted him, ¡°¡±I was only ordered to bring you back for questioning. I don¡¯t know the details. However, when you get to the Yamen, remember one thing:Don¡¯t hide what you should say, and don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    I f * cking ... Don¡¯t I know this? ¡®It¡¯s not worth 30 taels of silver at all.sh * t, what¡¯s the difference between this and an insincere excuse like¡¯ I¡¯ve already asked the relevant Department to deal with it¡¯. ..¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an really wanted to p the man to death, but he didn¡¯t dare to.

    The carriage passed through many busy cities and long streets, and arrived at the night watchman¡¯s Yamen at the beginning of Midnight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped off the carriage and entered the famous Yamen under the escort of two night watchmen.

    Its office was converted from two three-entry courtyards. Attics stood tall, and night watchmen in ck with gongs tied to them walked in and out. They looked grim and imposing.

    ¡®I wonder if I¡¯ll be sent to the prison where the night watchmen work. That¡¯s a ce where they eat people without spitting out their bones ...¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯m a good citizen, and I didn¡¯t break thew ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and calmed down.

    After a while, he was brought into a small courtyard.

    There were two night watchmen standing at the entrance of the courtyard. After the two sides exchanged hands, the man with squinty eyes stopped at the entrance of the courtyard and smiled.¡±Go in, good luck.¡±

    After that, he left with his serious-lookingpanion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was brought in. Two night watchmen pushed the door open and said coldly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    It was an interrogation room, with all kinds of torture instruments in the corner and an empty long table in the center.

    The head of the interrogation team did note.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to sit on a chair. He stood in the room, thinking about why the night watchman was looking for him.

    But before he had time to think about it, he heard footsteps and someone entered the courtyard.

    The door was pushed open, and two middle-aged men with silver gongs embroidered on their chests walked in.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s muscles tensed up in an instant, and he quickly nced at the two silver gongs. He was surprised to find that one of them was an old acquaintance.

    He had a high nose bridge, deep-set facial features, and slightly light-colored pupils. He was half-Nanman.

    He was the silver Gong that he had seen in the back hall of the government office during the silver Tax case.

    ¡°We meet again,¡± Li Yuchun nodded. There was no warmth in his eyes.

    The two silver gongs sat behind the table with serious expressions. They examined Xu Qi ¡®an with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Answer my questions. If you lie, you will be severely punished.¡± The unfamiliar silver Gong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. These two were looking at him like he was a criminal.

    Li Yuchun frowned. before you answer my question, tidy up your clothes. It¡¯s basic etiquette.

    Xu Qi ¡®an realized that his clothes were too loose and not symmetrical enough. It was caused by the sneaky taking out silver notes from the carriage.

    Li Yuchun¡¯s expression rxed a little when he was done tidying up his clothes, as if a load on his mind had been lifted.

    ¡°Did you know that the mastermind behind the tax case was the assistant Minister of the previous Zhou Dynasty?¡± asked the unfamiliar silver Gong.

    ¡°I heard miss Caiwei from the Directorate of Celestials mention it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly.

    ¡°Then you should know that Zhou Li is taking revenge on you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept the young man¡¯s warning in mind. He would not hide anything. It was undeniable that the white-robed Celestials had rushed into the Ministry of Justice to save him in full view of everyone.

    It would be better to admit it openly and appear glorious.

    ¡°Do you know that Zhou Li wants to kill you?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°So, in order not to be retaliated by the Zhou family, you kidnapped the Weiwu Marquis¡¯s daughter and framed Zhou Li.¡± The unfamiliar silver Gong¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light.

    As expected, it was because of this matter ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t panic at all. He even showed a certain degree of confusion and panic from being wronged.¡±I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Sir.¡±

    ¡°On the day the daughter of the Wei Wu Marquis was kidnapped, you were not on duty at the Yamen of Chang Le County. Where did you go?¡±

    I went to the brothel to listen to music. I have indeed failed my duty and often sneaked to the brothel to listen to music.

    Constable Wang could vouch for this, because this was how everyone cked off.

    Besides, the fast hands of my Changle County are absent from work and strolling around the brothel. What does it have to do with you night watchmen?

    ¡°Then how do you exin the book? In the records of the documents issued by the Yamen, it showed that you went to the inner city many times.¡± Li Yuchun said in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened, and he defended himself agitatedly.¡±I¡¯ve never been to the inner city, and I¡¯ve never received a letter from the Yamen.¡±

    They¡¯re trying to frame me. I¡¯ve always asked someone to make a certificate to enter the inner city. My hands and feet are clean ... The client was Yang Ling. What did that have to do with Xu Qi ¡®an?

    The two officers interrogated Xu Qi ¡®an for a while, but they could not find any clues from his words.

    They looked at each other in surprise.

    I¡¯m also a professional when ites to interrogation techniques ... Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief, but his heart tightened again when he saw the instruments of torture.

    Li Yuchun sighed. that¡¯s right. If we didn¡¯t have the evidence in advance, we might have believed you based on the conversation just now.

    You¡¯re tricking me again ... He even sounded very confident ... Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless.

    As a graduate of the police academy and a professional who had worked in the police station for several years, Xu Qi ¡®an was confident that he could handle all kinds of interrogations. Unless the other party forced a confession, that was a different matter.

    Assistant Minister Zhou had already fallen. Without any evidence, he believed that the night watchman would not make things too difficult for him.

    The unfamiliar Yin Gong took out a small book from his pocket, opened it, nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, and read from the book, ¡±

    ¡°1st October, renxu day, Xu Qi ¡®an returned from Yun Lu Academy and bought two gold buyao from the treasure Pavilion. On the way, he was followed by people suspected to be from the Zhou residence.

    ¡°That night, I scared off the assassins from the Zhou mansion.¡±

    2nd October, 19th day. Bring your women to Yun Lu Academy to avoid trouble.

    ...

    ¡°On the fifth day of the tenth month, on the third day of the lunar year, enter the inner city and enter the Imperial Academy. I¡¯ll stay the night at yingmei Pavilion.¡¯Gift of floating incense¡¯ is suspected to be written by Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°On the seventh day of the tenth month, on the fifth day of the fifth lunar month, a carriage crashed into the daughter of the mighty Marquis and kidnapped her with unknown means.¡±

    The unfamiliar silver Gong closed the small book, looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with ridicule, and sneered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body turned cold inch by inch, like theck of wrapped clothes in winter. He shivered slowly.

    The night watchman was following me ... He had been following me since the day I went to the Academy ... The night watchman had seen all of his ns these days ... It¡¯s finished!

    ¡®Why would the night watchman follow me? I¡¯m just a quick hand. This doesn¡¯t make sense ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an roared in her heart.

    He felt an abyss-like despair.

    Framing the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Revenue and kidnapping the daughter of a Marquis. The two crimes added together were enough for the entire family to be executed.

    The great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy couldn¡¯t save him, the Directorate of Celestials ¡®white robes couldn¡¯t save him, and no one could save him!

    My scaffold was very clean, and there was no evidence left to convict me, but the night watchman who followed me witnessed my whole n ... Man proposes, God disposes.

    Cold sweat the size of beans appeared on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead. Under the mocking and cold gazes of the two silver gongs, it slowly slid down his cheeks and dripped to the ground.

    ...

    Wait a minute!

    He suddenly noticed an unreasonable detail. Since the night watchman had witnessed the whole process, why didn¡¯t he expose him?

    As long as he handed in the book, Zhou Li would be able to get away with it. And the butcher¡¯s knife that was swung at the Xu family, after beingte for one and a half months, fell again.

    Why did he have to wait until Assistant Minister Zhou had fallen from power before inviting him over for ¡°tea¡±?

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath of turbid air, along with all kinds of negative emotions. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°¡±I admit to my crimes, everything was done by me. I¡¯ll leave it to you two Daren to deal with it. ¡±

    The stern-looking Yin Luo raised an eyebrow and exchanged a look with Li Yuchun. The two of them smiled.

    ¡°Very smart, very sharp.¡± Li Yuchun smiled. I was just testing you. If you reveal any ws during the interrogation or your mind crumbles in front of irrefutable evidence, you¡¯ll be met with real punishment.

    After a pause, he retracted his serious expression and his smile became more rxed. and now, you¡¯re weed with an invitation from the night watchman.

    [ PS: this chapter has been modified a little, so it¡¯s been updatedte. ]

    Thank you, Alliance master Rong Xiaorong, you¡¯re indeed a good friend.

 Chapter 62

    62 Qualification test (1)

    An invitation from the night watchman ... Invite me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was in disbelief. He remained silent and did not rush to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re a talent. I¡¯ve already confirmed it when we were in the back hall of the government office. However, there are rules for the night watchmen, and the Qi refining stage is the bottom line.¡± Li Yuchun changed to a more casual sitting position, not as aggressive as before.

    ¡°As Da Feng¡¯s Guardian and his Majesty¡¯s protector, it¡¯s normal to have higher requirements.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve proved yourself with your own abilities. Even if you¡¯re in the spirit refining realm, the night watchman is willing to recruit you.¡±

    Is it because my methods are dirty enough and my thoughts are meticulous enough, so I made an exception and recruited him?

    That¡¯s right, this half-Nanman silver Gong expressed her admiration for me when solving the tax and silver case.

    The serious-looking Yin Gong added, ¡°¡±Of course, the main reason is that the eldest Princess rmended you.¡±

    The eldest Princess? Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked again.

    Who is the eldest Princess? why did she rmend her? I don¡¯t even know her. Uh ... I¡¯ve indeed heard of her in Yun Lu Academy.

    But we¡¯ve never met before, so why did she rmend me to the night watchman?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was full of confusion, but the two silver gongs didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of exining. It was also possible that they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Other than that, the reason why the two of you didn¡¯t report me is ...¡±

    ¡°You should know the duty of a night watchman,¡± Li Yuchun said with a smile.

    The hundred inspectors ... Assistant Minister Zhou, who had been greedy for the money and grain of the National Treasury, was not on the same side as the night watchmen. In fact, the night watchmen¡¯s organization had even added fuel to the fire of Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s fall ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood.

    ¡°Assistant Minister Zhou will be finished sooner orter. We have already begun to deal with him, but your little scheme has helped us speed up our progress.¡± The serious-looking Yin Luo said.

    Li Yuchun nced at him. Lord Sun, as we¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll ept this person. Please give us some space to talk.

    Sun yingong did not leave. He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±You have the right to choose. Follow him or follow me.¡±

    there isn¡¯t much difference in power between the two of us, but he¡¯s a stubborn and inflexible man. He¡¯s living an ordinary life with his Gong, but with my Gong, he can buy a decent small courtyard in the inner city in three years at most.

    Working for three years and getting a house in the capital ... It was really an irresistible temptation ... Xu Qi ¡®an rejected sun yinluo¡¯s offer and said, ¡±

    ¡°At the time of the tax and silver case, Lord li gave me the opportunity to redeem myself. I have always remembered this kindness, and I want to work under him.¡±

    This was only one of the reasons. The other reason was that he didn¡¯t want to go against his heart and do too many ¡°shady¡± things.

    Sun yinluo nodded slightly and praised,¡±It¡¯s a good thing to know how to repay a debt of gratitude.¡±

    He left without any hesitation.

    After the door was closed, Li Yuchun pointed at the chair opposite her and smiled gently. have a seat. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Li Yuchun, and I¡¯ll be your boss in the future. You can call me that. If you¡¯re not used to it, you can also call me Lord li.¡±

    Can I call you brother spring ... Xu Qi ¡®an took a seat and called out ¡°Lord li¡± in a slightly reserved manner.

    ¡°When you work under me, you must have a clear conscience. You Must Remember This.¡± After Li Yuchun warned him, she began to introduce the night watchmen¡¯s organization.

    ¡°Among the night watchmen, the lowest level are whiteborers. They don¡¯t have an organization and do odd jobs. The second was the copper Gong, a proper night watchman, at least in the Qi refining stage, with a monthly sry of five taels of silver and two stones of rice. Above them were silver gongs, enjoying the treatment of a hundred households.

    ¡°Above the silver Gong is the Golden gong, which is the highest position. There are only ten Jin gongs in the capital of great Feng, and they are directly under themand of Duke of Wei.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He knew that Wei Yuan was the head of the night watchmen¡¯s organization.

    ¡°The duty of the night watchman is to monitor the officials and protect the capital. You can slowly familiarize yourself with the specific business in the future.¡± Li Yuchun looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°You¡¯re at the peak of the spirit refinement realm. I have two suggestions.One, slowly umte merit points and wait for an opportunity. Two, pay me four hundred taels of silver and I¡¯ll help you open the heavenly gate.¡±

    ¡°I choose the second option,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty rich, aren¡¯t you?¡± Li Yuchun narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials¡± miss Cai Wei lent it to me. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an threw the me on the big-eyed beauty without blushing or having a heartbeat.

    Li Yuchun nodded. I¡¯ll arrange for you to change your household registration and go through the relevant procedures.

    After he finished speaking, he went out. After a while, he led the squinty-eyed young man and the serious young man in.

    ¡°Song tingfeng,¡± The man with squinted eyes when he smiled introduced himself and sized Xu Qi ¡®an up and down.¡±You¡¯re not bad. You¡¯vee in and be colleagues?¡±

    ¡°Zhu guangxiao.¡± After the unsmiling young man finished speaking, he did not say anything else.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed the two of them to go through the employment procedures. On the way, song tingfeng casually chatted with them, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s generally easier to work with chief li, and there aren¡¯t so many schemes and infighting. The bad thing is that you have to be careful when you¡¯re fishing for money. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a little greedy, but don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    ¡°Then can you return the thirty taels of silver to me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him sincerely.

    Song tingfeng replied with an even more sincere look, ¡°¡±When have I ever epted your money?¡±

    ..... Bitch! ¡°Oh, I remembered wrong,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    by the way, we¡¯re going to the school workshop tonight. Do you want to go together? ¡± Song tingfeng sent an invitation.

    ¡®I hate this kind of rotten officialmunication the most ...¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    After the formalities werepleted, song tingfeng brought him to the depths of the Yamen and exined as they walked, ¡± there¡¯s another process after you¡¯ve joined the update-testing your qualifications.

    ¡°Test my aptitude?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an imagined the scene of his hand pressing on the crystal to test his battle energy rank.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rules and procedures set by Lord Wei.¡± ¡°They are ¡®wisdom¡¯,¡¯ strength¡¯, and ¡®heart¡¯,¡± song tingfeng said.

    As they spoke, they came to a loft, crossed the high threshold, and entered the hall on the first floor. Two lines of poetry were hung on the load-bearing pir:

    I¡¯m willing to worship Sha Chen with my heart.

    He didn¡¯t seek benefits for himself.

    ¡°This was written by Lord Wei to warn us.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    ...

    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s useless.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him, his words implying something.

    Song tingfeng pretended not to understand and led him inside. you¡¯re in the spirit refinement realm now, so there¡¯s no need to test yourbat strength. Let¡¯s test your intelligence first.¡±

    He called for the clerk in the attic and gave the order.

    A momentter, two officials came in, each holding a brocade box.

    ¡°One of the boxes in their hands is empty, and the other has something inside,¡± song tingfeng said with a smile. You can choose one of them to ask, but you can only ask one question.¡±

    and among them, one only tells lies, and the other only tells the truth.

    hehe, ¡± song tingfeng chuckled. you have the time for an incense stick to burn to think about it. I can¡¯t give you any hints.

    Zhu guangxiao reminded him, ¡°¡±This is a difficult question. Think about it carefully.¡±

    Song tingfeng nodded,¡±although Lord Wei said that it¡¯s just a small game, not many people can guess it right.¡± Although I understood it after the incident, it was already the time it takes an incense stick to burn.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that only Lord Jin Luo can understand this question in twenty breaths.¡±

    The clerk lit an incense and ced it on the side.

    ...

    I¡¯ve tried to solve this kind of simple logic problem countless times in my previous life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to the clerk on his left and asked, ¡°¡±If you were him, what would you tell me?¡±

    The clerk was a little dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t seem to expect Xu Qi ¡®an to ask such a question. After thinking for a while, he said in a muffled voice, ¡°¡±There¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and pressed on the brocade box in the hands of the bailiff on the right.¡±The item is in this brocade box.¡±

    Song tingfeng opened his mouth and looked at his expressionless friend with a stiff face, ¡°¡±How long?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s tone was a little depressed. not counting the time it took for the clerk to be in a daze. Twelve breaths ...

    There was a second of silence. Song tingfeng cupped his hands and shook his head helplessly.¡±You can solve the silver Tax case, it¡¯s not a blind cat that got lucky.¡±

    He knew about Xu Qi ¡®an. Li Yuchun was one of the main judges in the tax silver case. At that time, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were out there, trying their best to track down the non-existent demon.

    After the tax silver case was solved, as a participant in the case, he naturally knew of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s existence.

 Chapter 63

    63 Xu Qi ¡®an, I still have a chance (1)

    ¡°Wenxin is locked upstairs. You can go up from here all the way to the top floor.¡± Song tingfeng led him to the stairs and pointed upstairs, ¡±

    there are no requirements for this test, but you have to remember to follow your heart. If you are too pretentious, your score will be lowered.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of scoring?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Why did you test his aptitude? [ four grades: a, B, C, D, the better the aptitude. ] Naturally, it¡¯s easier to cultivate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m b,¡± song tingfeng raised his chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m c,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a muffled voice.

    I¡¯m a strong man ... Xu Qi ¡®an quietly yed a joke and went upstairs alone. When he reached the second floor, he saw an ancient bronze mirror hanging on the red painted pir facing the stairs.

    His figure was reflected in the mirror.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no reason. The muscles all over her body tensed up uncontrobly, then slowly rxed.

    The distracting thoughts in his heart settled down, his state of mind was calm, and he let go of all the fame, fortune, and selfish desires.

    There was something wrong with this mirror ... As soon as this thought shed through her mind, it settled in her heart and she didn¡¯t care.

    Forcefully entering sage time ... This thought also settled down.

    He turned around the corner with light steps and came to the hall on the second floor. There was a Buddha statue worshiped here. It had a blessed body and a solemn appearance.

    Offerings were ced on the incense bank, and the incense was burning.

    An official stood in front of the Buddha statue and looked at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Buddha statue calmly for a while, then turned away and walked toward the stairs on the third floor.

    The clerk watched his back as he left, then lowered his head and wrote on the paper, as if he was evaluating him.

    .....

    On the third floor was a Taoist Reverend, dressed in a Taoist robe, holding a wooden sword, and stepping on auspicious clouds.

    There was also an official in front of fa Xiang, quietly watching Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrival.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and left, the clerk also picked up a pen and wrote his evaluation on the paper spread out on the table.

    ....

    The person on the fourth floor was the schrly Sage. He wore a schrly robe and a schrly crown and looked into the distance.

    There was still an official standing in front of the saint¡¯s y sculpture, looking at Xu Qi ¡®an quietly.

    This Saint sculpture was exactly the same as the one in Yun Lu Academy ... Xu Qian sighed in his heart and left without any reluctance.

    He arrived at the highest floor, the fifth floor.

    The one worshiping on the fifth floor was a man in a yellow robe. He stood tall and upright, holding a sword in both hands. His eyebrows were sharp and his eyes were bright. He had an awe-inspiring aura.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t recognize this person, but his bright yellow Dragon robe exined everything.

    A monarch of the DA Feng dynasty, or the founding Emperor.

    At this point, he suddenly understood the true meaning of the ¡± heart questioning gate ¡°. Testing one¡¯s talent was only one part of it. The true meaning was to test one¡¯s moral quality.

    The function of the mirror was to make people unable to do anything against their will and deliberately offer incense and worship.

    ..... ¡®Oh no, I didn¡¯t worship Buddha, Taoist Reverend, or Saint. This means that I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t respect gods, Buddha, or the four books and five Scriptures ...¡¯

    .... ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, but I must worship the one on the fifth floor ...¡¯ I¡¯ll be finished if I don¡¯t ... A person who had no king, no father, and no regard for the gods and Buddhas was not allowed to live in this era ...

    What kind of organization was the night watchman?

    It was a spy and guard agency under the Emperor.

    It could be disrespectful to the three religions, but it could not be disloyal to the Emperor.

    Therefore, the heart-questioning gate was a selection of moral qualities.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was undoubtedly unqualified. He went up to the fifth floor in one go, but no one bowed to him.

    I¡¯m just a piece of trash in the human world, I¡¯ll be kicked out of the Yamen ... ¡®Forget it. The key is that the night watchman knows that I framed Zhou Li. Who knows if he will bring up old scores ...¡¯

    These thoughts shed past one by one, settled down, and automatically ignored.

    Xu Qi ¡®an anxiously resisted the sage Mode and forced himself to bow to the king. The two consciousnesses were fighting wildly. His body was stiff and his muscles were twitching.

    The officer standing in front of the king observed Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment, then passed him and went downstairs.

    A few minutester, the clerk returned. Xu Qi ¡®an was still standing in the same ce, his whole body stiff and trembling, as if his hands and feet were cramping.

    The clerk looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if he was looking at a rare animal and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already exchangedments with my colleagues downstairs.¡±

    ¡°When the Lord of Wei set up the questioning heart pass, he made it clear that if someone didn¡¯t kowtow five times in a row, he would be an unpardonable criminal,¡± the clerk continued.

    ..... Brother, give me one more chance!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was extremely anxious.

    therefore, Lord Wei gave us another opportunity and set up a sixth level. However, no one has ever been to that level. The clerk looked at Xu Qi ¡®an curiously. you¡¯re a Scorpion. You¡¯re the only one.

    ¡°Rx your body and don¡¯t cramp up.¡± He said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an no longer resisted the sage Mode in his heart. He adjusted his breathing and sessfully stopped his muscles from twitching.

    Only then did he realize that his back was already drenched.

    He followed the clerk around the king¡¯s statue and went deeper into the area.

    The sunlight shone through the hollow Windows, illuminating the wooden table in the room.

    A line of poetry was carved on the wooden stage.

    ...

    After killing millions of enemy soldiers, the sword at his waist was still bloody.

    When he returned with the Golden Mace, none of the officials dared to say anything.

    Shika-Chan¡¯s writing was quite domineering ... What does it mean to show me the poem?

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at the silent clerk. He had wanted to stuff some silver notes into his mouth to get some information.

    On second thought, how could a mere official understand the intentions of that eunuch with monstrous power? That¡¯s impossible.

    Don¡¯t lead yourself astray, or you¡¯ll die.

    A poetry battle? Impossible, the theme was clearly not apetition of poetry. The heart questioning gate was rted to one¡¯s moral character, so he had to start from this aspect.

    Since it was a test of moral character, why did Wei Yuan put this poem here?

    Xu Qi ¡®an cleared his mind of all distracting thoughts and actively racked his brain.

    The sixth stage was arranged for materialists like me who have no master and no respect for gods or Buddha. It¡¯s equivalent to myst chance.

    Naturally, they wanted to dig out some valuable moral values from me. If I don¡¯t, then I¡¯m dead.

    ...

    Precious moral character ... Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the couplet in the hall on the first floor.

    She was willing to serve the world with her heart and not seek benefits for herself.

    And the duty of the night watchman was to supervise the officials ... Wei Yuan¡¯s poem also expressed his loyalty to the country and his intention to suppress the officials.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly understood the meaning of the eunuch.

    This poem was ced here not for apetition of poems, but for empathy.

    If that unpardonable man with no army or teacher really had a bad nature, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go against his own heart and force himself to write a poem.

    On the other hand, it meant that he still had valuable moral character, and Wei Yuan was willing to give him a chance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and reached out his hand. ¡°Pen and ink.¡±

    The clerk handed over a writing brush andid out the rice paper on the wooden table.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brush was suspended on the paper, and he closed his eyes.

    Although I have no king in my heart, I don¡¯t care to worship God or Buddha. I¡¯m a true materialists.

    But I¡¯m not an unpardonable viin. I have justice in my heart and principles under my feet. ¡®I¡¯ve never preyed on the people, and I¡¯ve never used my identity as a lowly official to extort or ckmail them, even if this is the norm in society ...¡¯

    Even though I once desperately wanted to earn money.

    If you want to empathize, I¡¯llpose a poem, as you wish.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the brush. Without any psychological barrier, he wrote in ugly handwriting:

    The People¡¯s wealth

    The lower ss was easy to bully, but the heavens were hard to bully.

    The clerk looked at the four sentences on the paper in a daze.

    He kept the paper and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an seriously for a while. He said, ¡± the questioning heart pass has ended. Please do as you wish. However, do not leave the Yamen before the results are out.

    ¡°The aptitude of every night watchman needs to be personally judged by Lord Wei. I will send it to Lord Wei now.¡±

    He left the floor almost as if he was running. The sound of footsteps came from the stairs and quickly disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if she was about to copse. She panted for a moment while holding the wooden tform and followed him downstairs.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were waiting for his colleague on the first floor. When they saw Xu Qi ¡®aning down, they smiled and waved.¡±How many times did you kneel?¡±

    He looked like a fox when he smiled.

    The clerk who went downstairs did not tell him the process or the result.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth but chose to remain silent.

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly on his unsmiling face. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not just bad, I feel like I¡¯ve been on the edge of life and death twice. It¡¯s more exciting than a roller coaster ...¡¯ Xu Qian shook his head tiredly and said, ¡±

    ¡°I want to find a ce to sit down, drink tea, and rest.¡±

    Song tingfeng raised his eyebrows with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll get you another prostitute to massage your shoulders and legs?¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re like aedian under a bridge ...¡¯ ¡°Go to the Imperial Academy and invite the floating fragrance courtesan,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded with a smile.

    ¡°I had the same dream when I was young,¡± song tingfengughed out loud.

    [ PS: public chapters have to consider the number of words and rmendation spots, so you can¡¯t upload too many chapters. ] I¡¯ll release more chapters after I upload it. I should be able to write six to seven thousand words a day. That¡¯s right, there were countless foreshadowing notes in the book, more than when he was the second generation of the Yao. You can look for it.

 Chapter 64

    64 Various major cultivation systems (1)

    The tallest building in the watchman¡¯s Yamen was the Grand Qi building in the courtyard. The roof was sharp, and the cornice was cornice.

    There was a corridor four floors below, and the corridor on the fifth and sixth floors could be used as a lookout Hall, overlooking the entire night watchman Yamen.

    The great eunuch, who was called ¡°Wei Qingyi¡± by the Jianghu people, lived in this building.

    In the tea room on the seventh floor, a man in green was half-leaning on a soft couch, holding a book in his hand.

    The sky-blue shirt was embroidered withplicated cloud patterns, and the workmanship was fine and exquisite. His ck hair was tied up with a Jade hairpin, and his sideburns were white. His face was white and clean without any beard, and his eyes were deep, containing the vicissitudes of life washed by time.

    Wei Yuan was a man with both temperament and appearance. He was refined, handsome, and reserved.

    There were two other people in the teahouse. The one who apanied Wei Yuan to drink tea and read a book was a serious man. His facial features were as stiff as a sculpture, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any emotions.

    The other person had a feminine temperament and a handsome face. He had Phoenix eyes, Willow-leaf eyebrows, and thin and red lips. At first nce, one would suspect that he was a woman in disguise.

    The man with the feminine temperament stood in the Watchtower, bathing in the warm sunlight. He ced one hand on the hilt of the saber hanging from his waist and said, ¡±

    the sun is shining brightly and there are no clouds in the sky. Isn¡¯t it more interesting to look at the scenery here than to hide in the room and read a book? ¡±

    Wei Yuan put down the book in his hand and smiled, ¡°¡±The books I can read are getting fewer and fewer. I recently heard that the Directorate of Celestials had a new blue leather book that recorded the nature of all living things in the world. I¡¯m very curious.¡±

    Yang Yan, in another ten days, it will be the day of His Majesty¡¯s ancestral worship. Pass down the order to increase the patrols in the inner city and reduce the trade in the inner city.

    The man with a stiff face hummed in agreement.

    The man with the feminine temperament let out a breath. foster father, you really don¡¯t intend to fight for the position of Vice Minister of Revenue and nt your own people? ¡±

    ¡°This is a necessary concession.¡± Wei Qingyi said as he looked at the door of the tea room. A blue-robed official entered with his head lowered.

    Lord Wei, this is Tong Gong¡¯s test results and household registration. Please make your judgment.

    The clerk handed over a stack of documents.

    Wei Yuan opened the household register and took a look. The new copper Gong was called Xu Qi ¡®an, originally from the Changle County Kuai ss. His father and uncle were both from the military.

    This information was both important and unimportant.

    The important thing was that the night watchman¡¯s identity was special, and he had to have at least three generations of ancestors. Xu Qi ¡®an was born and raised in the capital of Da Feng.

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity was qualified.

    By ¡®not important¡¯, he meant that every night watchman had a simr innocent identity.

    Under the registration was the result of the intelligence test. Wei Yuan nced at it and smiled, ¡°¡±Qianrou, how many breaths did you take to answer the questions?¡±

    The man with a feminine temperament and a beautiful face raised his chin slightly. fifteen breaths. Yang Yan took neen breaths.

    ¡°This new copper Gong¡¯s time is twelve breaths,¡±

    Twelve breaths ... The man with the feminine temperament raised his eyebrows and proudlymented, ¡°¡±Not bad.¡±

    The man with the stiff face was expressionless as he said, ¡°¡±To be able to solve the tax and silver case in such a short time, this intelligence is not surprising.¡±

    Wei Yuanughed and stared at the following remarks. He added, ¡°¡±The clerk holding the box was stunned for about five breaths.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The man with the feminine temperament suddenly turned around and walked into the tea room.

    Yang Yan frowned.

    In other words, he only had seven breaths of time to think. What a sharp mind.

    ¡°Foster father, give this person to me.¡± Yang Yan stood up and cupped his fists.

    he¡¯s under your name. He¡¯s with silver Gong Li Yuchun. Wei Yuan put down his teacup and looked at the feminine man, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve seen him before. He was at the Directorate of Celestials that day.¡±

    Imperial astronomer ... The man with the feminine temperament pondered for a few seconds and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Him, the brat who talks big.¡±

    Yang Yan nodded in satisfaction when he heard that the newly promoted Tong Gong was working for Li Yuchun.

    Each golden gong was in charge of seven silver gongs, and Li Yuchun was under hismand.

    ¡°Foster father, how¡¯s yourbat strength?¡± Yang Yan asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to test the peak of essence refinement.¡± Wei Yuanughed. the eldest Princess rmended him. He¡¯s a quick-witted and capable man. That¡¯s why he¡¯s a night watchman.

    The eldest Princess?

    Yang Yan and the feminine man looked at each other. Wei Yuan didn¡¯t tell them this.

    Wei Yuan continued to browse through the results of the heart questioning gate. Gradually, his gentle expression turned serious and his deep eyes became sharp.

    Yang Yan straightened his back and looked at the paper.

    The man with the feminine temperament walked to Wei Qingyi¡¯s side casually, and when he looked over, he immediatelyughed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s actually a brat who¡¯s even more arrogant than me. Foster father, how should we deal with him?¡±

    There was a gloating smile on his face.

    Wei Yuan took out the paper at the bottom. Ugly words were written on it:

    You eat and you earn, the People¡¯s wealth.

    The lower ss was easy to bully, but the heavens were hard to bully.

    Wei Qingyi¡¯s pupils suddenly froze. He stared at the two sentences and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to bully the people, but hard to bully the heavens ...¡± Yang Yan repeated this.

    The feminine man¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he recovered from the brief shock. His attention was the opposite of the expressionless Yang Yan.

    ¡°You eat and you live, the People¡¯s wealth ... Heh, so this little fast hand thinks that he¡¯s eating the cream of themon people and not the cream of the emperor¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°What do you think, foster father?¡± Yang Yan asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on the Lord¡¯s worries and live off his riches,¡± Yang Yan said after some deliberation.

    The underlying meaning was that he didn¡¯t agree with that sentence.

    ¡°One day, when that little copper Gong rises to a golden gong, you can debate with him yourself,¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°Foster father, do you think that kid will be a golden gong in the future?¡± the feminine-looking man raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s a warrior, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± the three religions have their own rules, ¡± Wei Yuan said with a warm smile. warlocks are burdened by the fate of the human world, and so are witchcraft. In this world, only Warriors are the purest.

    ¡°Although I hate martial artists breaking the rules with their strength, I have to admit that the more arrogant a martial artist is, the more courageous he can advance.

    ¡°Only when there is no respect and fear in one¡¯s heart would one dare to reverse the universe.¡±

    Wei Yuan took out a new inkstone from under the table, poured cinnabar and water into it, and ground it into red ink. He then dipped the brush in it.

    He wrote ¡°a¡± on his household register.

    ¡°Unruly men are Warriors, and heroes are heroes with the world in their hearts. A great hero is for the country and the people.¡±

    A +!

    ...

    Since the night watchman was established, the number of people who had received such an evaluation could be counted on one hand.

    ......

    In a secret room.

    ¡°Take off your clothes and sit inside,¡± Li Yuchun said, pointing at the wooden bucket.

    He was finally going to reach the Qi refining stage ... Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed the excitement in her heart and nced at the pungent bath bucket, which was filled with dark green liquid.

    This thing was called marrow-washing liquid, and just one bucket of it cost about 150 taels of silver.

    She quickly took off her clothes, pants, and shoes, and sat naked in the bathtub.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your virginity, did you?¡± Li Yuchun asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±my second uncle is the Baihu of the Royal saber guard. He told me about it.¡± You can¡¯t lose your virginity before the Qi refining stage.¡±

    He leanedfortably in the tub and asked, ¡°¡±Boss, you¡¯re in the spirit forging stage?¡±

    Li Yuchun hummed in acknowledgment.

    then, after the spirit-forging stage, it¡¯s copper skin and iron bones, right? ¡±

    Li Yuchun hummed in agreement again.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. that¡¯s not a nice name. Why not call it Vajra realm? ¡±

    copper skin and iron bones are too low-ss, and it will make us martial artists look uncultured.

    ¡°The third grade of Buddhism is called Vajra.¡± Li Yuchun exined.

    So that was how it was! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked, ¡°¡±Boss, which cultivation system is the strongest in the world?¡±

    ¡°The Taoist faction said that they¡¯re the strongest,¡± Li Yuchun answered without hesitation.

    ¡°What about the other systems?¡±

    the other systems all think that they are the strongest.

    ¡°Oh ... I understand.¡±

    ¡°However, all the systems in the world have amon understanding, and that is, martial artists are the most unrefined and the most unpresentable.¡±

    ¡°..... I know a little about this, because martial artists only have strange strength, but no divinity.¡±

    It still wasn¡¯t fancy enough.

    this is just the surface. There are bigger secrets inside that involve the upper limit of the cultivation system.

    Xu Qi ¡®an straightened his back and probed, ¡°¡±Boss, can you tell me?¡±

    P.S. Thisintsted for six to seven hours.

 Chapter 65

    65 ! peerless genius?

    Li Yuchun sat on the chair beside the bathtub and nodded. ¡°You can go to the library Pavilion to read this knowledge when you have time.

    ¡°However, since I¡¯m going to stay here and watch you, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°In your understanding, is rank-1 the limit of the system?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    the grades of the various cultivation systems were originally vague, and there was no clear standard. In theter years of the Sage¡¯s life, he divided the world¡¯s cultivation system into nine levels, and he had continued to use them until now.

    ¡°However, the sage didn¡¯t put himself into the grade.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    let me finish first, ¡± Li Yuchun continued, ¡°¡±Other than the sage, there are four other rankers. They are the Gu God, the witch God, the Dao master, and the Buddha.

    ¡°They are known to be indestructible and immortal.¡±

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an understood,¡¯ gods and Buddhas are not in the grade ...¡¯ No, are there really Immortals in this world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Li Yuchun shook his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and made a guess. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the sage only lives to eighty-two years. ording to what you said, he should be immortal. So, there¡¯s an element of exaggeration in it. ¡±

    Li Yuchun could not answer this question because there was no answer.

    Since ancient times, the legends of Immortals had been passed down, and immortality was the lifelong wish of every king.

    But who would dare to say that they had seen an immortal?

    other systems have existences that surpass ranks, but martial artists don¡¯t. A first-grade martial artist is the most powerful in the world. Li Yuchun brought the topic back.

    That was why everyone thought that martial artists were a vulgar system ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly noticed a problem.¡±That¡¯s not right, the Directorate of Celestials doesn¡¯t have any warlocks either.¡±

    yes. Li Yuchun nodded. but it¡¯s undeniable that warlocks make the greatest contributions among all systems.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew about this. A level nine Warlock was a doctor Who could save the dying and heal the injured.

    A rank 7 Warlock was a Feng Shui Master who was good at surveying the terrain and choosing cemeteries for the people and nobles.He had made an outstanding contribution by decorating his house.

    A sixth-grade Warlock Alchemist had greatly promoted social development and satisfied the material needs of themon people. They had made a huge contribution to the industry and craftsmanship of this era.

    Student Song Qing was one of the outstanding ones. He worked hard for the ¡± human-beast ¡± career. Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he had transmigrated too early. After a few more decades, he might be able to write a book called ¡± an evaluation guide to the customs of another world X ¡±

    In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an also knew that the astrologers were in charge of updating and making the Chinese calendar.

    To an agricultural civilization, the Almanac was too important. It was directly rted to the harvest of the fields.

    Compared to other systems, warlocks were simply role models for the country and its people, contributing to the progress of civilization.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m suddenly starting to hurt.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The potion seeped into his pores like fine needles, causing his entire body to ache.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it hurts, it¡¯s a cleansing of the tendons and marrow.¡± in another joss stick¡¯s time, ¡± Li Yuchun said, ¡± you¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re being cut into a thousand pieces. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll open the divine Gate for you.

    ¡°You can talk to distract me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. so, our Emperor has been cultivating for more than 20 years. Is it for the sake of immortality? ¡±

    The fact that the Emperor had made a beautiful Taoist nun the state Teacher and had devoted herself to the Dao for more than twenty years was known throughout the country.

    There were even schrs who wrote about the romantic history of the Emperor and the stunning Taoist nun ... The result was, of course, being punished by the river crab divine beast.

    ¡°However, although there are no martial artists that surpass their ranks, they should be able to extend their lifespan, right? Just focus on cultivating martial arts, why pursue the illusory immortality.¡±

    Li Yuchun asked, ¡°¡±How long did you take to refine your essence?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen years.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said that he had been stuck at the peak of essence refinement for two years.

    it¡¯s a bit slow. The disciples of the aristocratic families with sufficient resources can reach the peak of essence refinement at the age of sixteen. Considering the problem of physical development, fifteen is the limit. Li Yuchun said, ¡±

    ¡°However, even the children of those aristocratic families may not be able to sessfully enter the Qi refining stage, because in addition to the perseverance of the body and soul, there is also the beauty in front of them. The more you eat, the easier it is for you to be caught in beauty.¡±

    and the spirit refining realm is only the beginning of the martial arts system. You can imagine how difficult it is to reach the higher realm and extend one¡¯s life.

    I understand, I understand ... Thatdy floating fragrance will definitely call me a beast sooner orter! Tonight, I¡¯ll let her know what it means:A whip technique!

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the same.

    The original owner was a martial arts fanatic with a stubborn personality. She liked to waste her time on a dead end. It was this kind of personality that allowed her to Polish her body day after day andy a solid foundation for the path of martial arts.

    Even so, the original owner had to fight fiercely with her hands every day, not giving the left and right hands the chance to show off.

    If it was Xu Qi ¡®an himself, he could not guarantee that he could persist for so many years, let alone that he could stick to his heart in front of beauty.

    After all, although men usually used their brains to think, sometimes it wasn¡¯t necessarily the brain that controlled the body.

    Gradually, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s interest in talking grew weaker and weaker, even if he was only talking about cultivation knowledge that he was interested in.

    His brows furrowed deeper and deeper. The pain was beyond the limit of his endurance.

    it¡¯s almost done. The medicinal Bath¡¯s purpose is to stimte your body and awaken your dormant Qi. Li Yuchun stood up and pressed a hand on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. He said in a deep voice,

    opening the Heaven¡¯s Gate is a very difficult thing. For those with good aptitude, I only need to circte Qi in your body three times, and you will be able to find the sense of Qi and connect with the inside and outside.

    ¡°What about those with poor aptitudes?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked worriedly.

    ¡°The worse one¡¯s aptitude is, the more times one can circte their Qi. The limit of a normal person is nine Qi circtions. In other words, if you can¡¯t sense Qi on the eighth cycle, then you¡¯re not suitable for the path of a warrior.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your potential,¡± Li Yuchun said, staring at him.

    With that, he closed his eyes and stopped talking.

    Immediately after, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a warm current flowing into his head through the Baihui point, sinking into his dantian, and flowing through his limbs and bones.

    His body seemed to have remembered the cirction route immediately. Afterpleting a full cirction, he automatically activated his Qi movement, got rid of hispanion, and flew off on his own.

    ...

    ..... Li Yuchun opened his eyes and looked at his younger brother in the bathtub with a slightly confused look.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked back at him nkly. it seems quite simple ...

    Li Yuchun was speechless.

    try circting it a few times. I¡¯ll see how it goes. Li Yuchun could only say that.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes afterpleting three cycles. He didn¡¯t have a mirror, so he couldn¡¯t see the subtle changes brought by entering the Qi refining stage.

    First of all, his eyes were brighter and more energetic, like stars.

    The change in his eyes alone was enough to make him even more charming.

    Secondly, his temperament had be more dignified, reserved, and deep.

    Thest was the skin. The medicine soaked the skin and stimted the pores, eliminating the impurities hidden in the pores, such as ckheads.

    Her red skin gave off a delicate feeling.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the new strength in his body running around. He stretched his limbs, raised his hand, and hit the window.

    ...

    Thettice window cracked open with a ¡°bang.¡±

    The ability to release one¡¯s Qi was a divine ability of the early Qi refining stage. If he had been holding a sword just now, Xu Qi ¡®an would have been able to activate saber Qi or sword Qi.

    Of course, it would not be very powerful. After all, he had just entered the Qi refining realm.

    Second uncle, who was at the peak of the Qi refining realm, could break a wall with one strike. It could also control objects from a distance.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Li Yuchun was expressionless as she nodded slightly. continue to circte your Qi. Transporting Qi is a powerful cultivation technique. At the same time, you can¡¯t rx on the polishing of your body.

    After saying that, he left the secret room. The moment he stepped out of the room, brother spring¡¯s mind was filled with the thought that it was impossible.

    Li Yuchun turned to look at the broken window and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    A peerless genius?

    I¡¯ve encountered it so easily, haven¡¯t I?

    By the way, his Aptitude Test has ended. I¡¯ll go ask Duke Wei what grade he¡¯s given.

    If it was B, based on his talent of self-seeking Qi sense after one Qi cirction, he could already be added to B.

    This way, the corresponding resources would increase.

    if he¡¯s above B, he might be promoted to a grade. An a grade is the aptitude of a golden gong. He will be the key training target of the night watchman ...

    yes, he hasn¡¯t experienced the bat strength¡¯ test. It¡¯s impossible for him to be B-plus. I¡¯m overthinking it.

    He walked out of the courtyard and headed straight for the courtyard of the Yamen where the watchman was. It was the towering noble spirit building.

    After being informed by the building¡¯s staff, Li Yuchun arrived at the seventh floor and saw his direct superior and his superior¡¯s superior.

    Yang Yan nodded slightly at him.

    The effeminate man, on the other hand, turned his head to look at the scenery outside the building with little interest.

    ¡°Lord Wei!¡±

    He bowed at a 90-degree angle, his attitude humble.

    we were just talking about you. I¡¯m lucky to have a talent. Wei Yuan smiled warmly.

    Eh?

    He was lucky to have a talent ... He should be referring to Xu Qi ¡®an. Why did the Duke of Wei praise him so much? ¡®But I haven¡¯t told him about the one cycle ...¡¯ Li Yuchun was confused, but he replied respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°I would like to know Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s rating, and I have a small matter to report to you.¡±

    [ PS: I was just writing a detailed outline and forgot to update it. ]

 Chapter 66

    66 Emergency mission (1)

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken him under your wing, you should know his rating,¡± ¡°But don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Wei Yuan said gently,¡±and don¡¯t mind it too much. Just be normal.¡± Of course, don¡¯t go around announcing it. ¡±

    The first part was fine, but the second part confused Li Yuchun.

    What did Lord Wei mean? Keep calm and don¡¯t mind too much ... Is he saying that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s rating is too low, and he doesn¡¯t want me to feel annoyed or disdainful of him?

    ¡®But why did you tell me not to publicize it? with Lord Wei¡¯s identity, he shouldn¡¯t be so protective of a small gong ...¡¯ Li Yuchun furrowed his brows slightly. He could not figure out what the chief eunuch meant.

    At this moment, Wei Yuan flipped open the household register and pushed it to the edge of the table, ¡°¡±See for yourself.¡±

    Li Yuchun¡¯s gaze then fell on the household register and saw two words written in bright red:A +!

    ...... Brother spring almost lost his ability to control his expression. He said in horror, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei?¡±

    A +!

    How could it be an A +?

    I¡¯ve been working in the night watchmen¡¯s organization for more than ten years, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone with an a rating. Even Jin Gong¡¯s aptitude was only A.

    What was the concept of armor?

    No wonder they wanted to seal my mouth. If this matter were to be spread out, it would kill Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Which night watchman would be convinced?

    At the same time, Li Yuchun noticed something amiss. There were three stages to the aptitude test, namely ¡®intelligence¡¯,¡¯ strength¡¯, and ¡®heart¡¯.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was in the essence refining realm, so he was not qualified to take thebat strength test.

    In other words, he obtained an A-plus aptitude evaluation with only two tests.

    In that case, if he were to add his talent in Qi cultivation, would the evaluation increase? He must have broken through the rating system set by Lord Wei ... Then would Guild Wei give a new rating, or would it remain the same?

    At the thought of this, Li Yuchun¡¯s heart began to burn with passion.

    remember to keep your mouth shut, ¡± Wei Yuan said casually. if you have anything to say, just report it to me.

    Li Yuchun let out a breath and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already opened the gate of heaven for Xu Qi ¡®an. ording to the rules, I took 400 taels from him.

    ¡°Return it,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Talents with a-grade aptitudes had resources to begin with, and if there was a fee for opening the Heaven¡¯s Gate, then what was the point of the rating?

    Li Yuchun nodded.

    Wei Yuan looked at him andughed,¡±not bad?¡± A few days to find Qi?¡±

    The effeminate man and Yang Yan, who had self-induced Qi sensations after three Qi circtions, were more interested in this and stared at Li Yuchun.

    ¡°One cycle ...¡± As Li Yuchun spoke, he studied the expressions of the three higher-ups.

    The expressions of the three people were different. Yang Yan¡¯s stoic face, which had never changed, showed a rare expression of shock.

    The effeminate man walked into the tea room from the Watchtower. He sized up Li Yuchun with his cold eyes and sneered.¡±That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    He had the most intense reaction.

    Wei Yuan, who had always been gentle and refined, was in a daze.

    Li Yuchun lowered his head in silence. He was extremely satisfied with the three¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°Go down!¡± Wei Yuan watched as Li Yuchun left. He then turned to his two foster sons. what do you think? ¡±

    ¡°Do you need any special treatment?¡± Yang Yan pondered.

    Wei Yuan shook his head. there¡¯s no need to spoil things. Let¡¯s just wait and see.

    Then, he looked at the effeminate man and said with a smile, ¡± the age difference between you and him is not that big. He can¡¯t bepared to you now, but I can¡¯t be sure about the future. It¡¯s good, and it gives you some motivation.

    The handsome man with a feminine temperament nodded.

    Li Yuchun came out of the noble spirit building and ran into a few silver gongs along the way.

    ¡°Lord li, what made youugh like this?¡±

    Li Yuchun touched his face subconsciously and realized that the corners of his mouth had almost cracked all the way to his ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s. small matter, a small matter ...¡± Li Yuchun waved his hand andughed as he walked.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked someone to bring a message back home while he stayed in the Yamen, repeatedly breathing and moving his Qi.

    He was clearly aware of the benefits that the cirction of Qi brought to his body. It made his cells more active and made his spirit more exuberant.

    His physical body and strength were both skyrocketing in a delightful state.

    This statested until dusk. It meant that the benefits of him entering the Qi refining stage had ended.

    with my current condition, I feel like. can fight ten of the old me. So. second uncle wasn¡¯t serious at all when we were sparring. He even pretended to be serious. If he had used all his strength,. ¡®m afraid I would have died on the spot ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an performed a few sets of fist techniques casually. He was in an unprecedented good state.

    He gathered Qi in his fists, lowered his waist, and strode down, hanging on the ground across the air.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground made a muffled sound, cracked like a spider web, and dust filled the air.

    .....

    Xu Manor.

    Xu niannian frowned and paced back and forth in the back hall. Xu Pingzhi sat in his chair with a sullen face, not saying a word.

    ...

    The aunt looked at her eldest daughter, whose fingers were twisting the corners of her dress, her eyes were slightly red, and her delicate eyebrows were tightly furrowed.

    Sensing her mother¡¯s gaze, Xu lingyue pursed her lips and cried out, ¡°¡±Mother ...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t walk all over the ce, you¡¯re giving me a headache.¡± His aunt scolded his son in frustration and probed, ¡°¡±Master?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news. The best choice is to be taken away by the night watchman and not do anything.¡± Second uncle Xu said in a deep voice.

    The aunt bit her bright-colored lips and suddenly stomped her foot. She said angrily,¡±It¡¯s better for you to run around and gain some connections than to just sit here.¡±

    Xu niannian frowned. what connection? we still don¡¯t know why the night watchman took big brother away. Now is not the time to make a deal.

    ¡°You only know how to cause trouble, only know how to cause trouble.¡± His aunt scolded.

    The hand hidden in his sleeve clenched into a fist.

    At this moment, the gatekeeper old Zhang Ran in. Before he even entered the front hall, his voice could be heard, ¡°¡±Old master, eldest brother has sent someone to deliver a message.¡±

    Xu Xinyi was the first to greet them, and the whole family stood up from their chairs.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s skirt fluttered as she fell to the side of the door and stared at the gatekeeper, old Zhang, with unease.

    ...

    The gatekeeper, old Zhang, stood on the steps in front of the hall and said, ¡± dng said that he¡¯s already a night watchman. He won¡¯t being home tonight, so don¡¯t miss him.

    He became the night watchman ... Xu Pingzhi and Xu niannian looked at each other in confusion.

    ......

    Apanied by his two colleagues, the squinty-eyed man and the stoic man, Xu Qi ¡®an received a piece of clothing that did not fit him and a waist token from the office of the Yamen.There was a copper Gong and a standard long de.

    I¡¯ll probably have to wait two days for the fitting uniform ... This copper Gong is a magic tool unique to the night watchman.¡± Song tingfeng chewed on a Jelly Bean and said, ¡±

    ¡°It has two uses. First, it can be tied to the chest as a shield to protect vital parts. It could withstand a full-force attack from a spirit-forging expert. 2. Strike the gong to create sound waves, which can shake the enemy¡¯s mind and cause dizziness, headache, and other negative effects.¡±

    ¡®It sounds ordinary, but the heart-protecting mirror that Song Qing gave me can withstand three attacks from a spirit-forging stage cultivator and one attack from a copper skin and iron bones ...¡¯ ¡®Eh, isn¡¯t this the enhanced Gong ...¡¯ ¡°A product of the Directorate of Celestials?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart stirred.

    ¡°Of course, only a fourth grade array master from the Directorate of Celestials can forge magical artifacts.¡± Song tingfeng said, ¡±

    ¡°Come on time tomorrow. The boss said you¡¯ll be following us from now on. The night watchmen had at least two people, and at most four people, guarding different areas of the capital. Guangxiao and I have just finished our night patrol, so we¡¯ve been on a day patrol for the past three days.¡±

    ¡°Then which area should I be guarding?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little reluctant. The night shift was even more inhumane than the 996 blessings.

    ¡°The regions are temporarily set. Every time we rotate, we will be randomly assigned regions. This is to prevent some ill-intentioned night watchmen from stepping on the spot and embezzling the watch.¡± Song tingfeng smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Stealing silver or picking flowers. Of course, such cases are rare, but we must be careful.¡±

    ¡°There are scumbags in every department,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    At this moment, an official hurriedly came over and said, ¡°¡±Lord song, Lord Zhu, Li yinluo has summoned you.¡±

    Brother spring is looking for us ... Xu Qi ¡®an followed his two colleagues to Li Yuchun¡¯s office.

    The room was clean and tidy without any smell ... The letters were arranged neatly ... The two cups had the same blue and white pattern on them ... The potted nts were ced in the same way ...

    Every silver Gong had an independent office called the ¡®Hall¡¯. In this era, sitting in an office was called¡¯ sitting in the hall¡¯.

    Yin Gong and the others didn¡¯t go out to patrol. This was the work of a small group of police officers.

    Li Yuchun¡¯s office was called spring breeze Hall.

    The room was clean and tidy without any smell ... The letters were arranged neatly ... The two cups had the same blue and white pattern on them ... The potted nts were ced in the same way ... Brother spring was truly an exquisite old man.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at spring breeze Hall.

    In the spacious hall, Li Yuchun sat in front of a table and pushed a file to the side.

    ¡°Traces of demons have appeared on the great Yellow Mountain in Taikang County. They¡¯ve eaten many people. You guys go there and investigate the situation. The six Fan School of the government will assist in the case, and they¡¯re already waiting outside the Yamen.¡±

    well, Xu Qi ¡®an, you should go too. You can gain some experience. You didn¡¯t do the¡¯bat power ¡®test, did you? just treat it as a real battle.

    Demons eat people ... He had just taken up the post and he already encountered such a thing?

    Am I a lucky guy or an unlucky guy?

 Chapter 67

    67 Case analysis (1)

    There were two counties in the capital city, Taikang and Changle.

    Song tingfeng opened the file and read it. Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhu guangxiu stood on the left and right, staring at the file together.

    The contents of the file were as follows:

    To the North of Taikang County, there was a great Yellow Mountain. The main peak was more than 1000 meters high, and the mountain range spanned more than ten miles. It was rich in limestone.

    It fed the hundreds and thousands of gray households in the surrounding area.

    The grey households referred to the craftsmen who harvested and produced lime.

    Since the middle of the year, a demon had emerged from the river in the area of the great Yellow Mountain. It often came ashore to devour living people, and many people had already lost their lives to it.

    ck of details ... Xu Qi ¡®an, an experienced criminal detective, made a judgment after reading the file.

    This should be a case that has just been reported, so we need to investigate and perfect the case file.

    Li Yuchun¡¯s gaze swept over the three of them, and with a serious expression, he said, ¡± Xu ningyan, tighten your knife by two inches. The position of the gong isn¡¯t straight enough. Tilt it one inch to the left.

    ..... Are you crazy? you must havete-stage obsessivepulsive disorder. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    As he walked out of spring breeze Hall and crossed the threshold, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt a lump under his foot. He naturally lowered his head to pick it up, but suddenly froze.

    Silver ... It was even heavier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Song tingfeng turned his head and urged.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put the silver pieces into his pocket and followed him.

    ......

    In the hall, Li Yuchun took out the money bag from the box and hung it on her waist. She was about to leave when she suddenly frowned.

    He opened the money bag and poured out a pile of broken silver. After counting it carefully, he immediately frowned.¡±I lost three silver coins ...¡±

    As a person who was ridiculed by his colleagues for ¡°not getting over money,¡± three maces of silver was enough for him to feel the pain until dark.

    The three of them met the bailiffs from the capital governor¡¯s office outside the night watchman¡¯s office. There were also three people. The leader was actually a woman, and the other two were slightly younger.

    The capital governor¡¯s office was also known as the government office.

    The three bailiffs ¡®uniforms were simr to Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s. They were ck in color, and their neckline and cuffs were lined with red.

    The word ¡®capture¡¯ was not embroidered on the chest, but a majestic divine beast Suan ni.

    One was in the Qi refining stage, and two were in the essence refining stage ... Xu Qi ¡®an observed the three of them quietly.

    The woman in the lead cupped her fists and said, ¡°¡±Milords, I am Lu Qing. I¡¯ve already ordered people to bring the horses to the city gate. Let¡¯s get on the carriage and talk.¡±

    Riding a horse was to hasten the journey, while riding a carriage was to give everyone some space to discuss matters without wasting time.

    The night watchman had a high status, and the other government office¡¯s bounty hunters were naturally shorter than them. However, although this Qi refining stage girl called him ¡°Lord,¡± her attitude was neither humble nor arrogant.

    A spacious carriage was parked on the side of the street, and six people could sit in it without feeling crowded.

    The three night watchmen sat on one side, while the three from the government office sat on the other side.

    Song tingfeng introduced himself with a smile, as well as Zhu guangxiao and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°You should be familiar with this person. During the silver Tax case, he was locked up in the magistrate¡¯s office,¡±

    The three constables from the capital governor¡¯s office carefully examined Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The female Constable who called herself Lu Qing cupped her fists and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡±

    The tax money case was handled by the government. As the head constable of the government, she remembered Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At that time, I felt that this person was quite capable and repeatedly persuaded the Prefectural magistrate to recruit him to take up a position in the magistrate¡¯s office ... Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had be the night watchman, Lu Qing sighed with regret.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said a few humble words, while he subtly sized up the female Constable.

    It was quite rare for a woman to be an arrester.

    Not all the women of the DA Feng dynasty were raised in their boudoir. For some of the women with extremely high talent, the various Yamen would give them a certain amount of cultivation.

    This Female Constable was pretty, about 30 years old. Her eyebrows were thicker than the average woman¡¯s, and she looked valiant and heroic.

    Her graceful figure exuded the vigor of a female leopard. Her chest was bulging, probably because she was wearing a bra.

    Speaking of which, Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood why the silver Tax case was not transferred to the Ministry of Justice, but was handled by the government and the night watchman. Back then, he had felt that it was strange.

    This was because Vice Minister Zhou of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Revenue were exchanging nces and had an aplice.

    He only realized these details now.

    ¡°The contents of the dossiers are simple and crude, and many details are not clearly exined. The case was taken over by your government first, so let¡¯s exchange information.¡± Song tingfeng said, ¡±

    ¡°When did the monsters appear?¡±

    ¡°June and July.¡± The female Constable¡¯s voice was slightly misty and maic.

    ¡°Did anyone see the monster¡¯s appearance clearly?¡± Song tingfeng asked again.

    ¡°In the beginning, the local grey households often disappeared. When the family searched for them, they found monster w marks and blood by the river. After that, the grey households disappeared one after another, and the w marks on the riverbank increased ...

    ¡°The local vige chief has gathered the grey households and cast a in the river, nning to kill the demons. But it didn¡¯t work, and the was easily bitten through ...¡±

    It was amphibian! Xu Qi said in peace.

    Song tingfeng frowned and asked, ¡± what I¡¯m curious about is, why did you only report what happened in June and July now? ¡±

    ¡°The demons only ate the grey households that entered the mountain and didn¡¯t attack the vige, so the Taikang County Magistrate didn¡¯t care at first. Only when more and more people died did they send hunters to work with the grey households to kill the monsters, but they found nothing.¡±

    As Lu Qing spoke, she kept looking at Xu Qi ¡®an, but to her disappointment, the talent who had solved the tax and silver case kept frowning and silent.

    ...

    ¡°After a few times, the county Magistrate of Taikang was no longer willing to care about it. Or rather, as the capital investigation approached, not only did he not deal with the case, but he also intended to suppress it.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you report it?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked in a deep voice.

    Lu Qing was silent for a moment and said, ¡± the gray households don¡¯t dare to go up the mountain to burn their ashes, but they still have to pay taxes. They have no choice but to take a detour into the mountain and avoid the river. However, something unexpected happened ...

    ¡°The twenty-odd people who went into the mountains to burn the ashes never returned. The nearby grey households had no choice but to report it to the magistrate¡¯s office.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other and did not say anything.

    knock, knock ...

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the long bench, looked at the three people from the capital governor¡¯s office, and asked, ¡°¡±Do you have a map of the Yellow Mountain and the nearby viges?¡±

    yes, we did. Considering that we unknown the monster¡¯s realm, we n to explore on our own first. We don¡¯t want to bring the local grey households in case of an ident. Lu Qing looked at his colleague who was sitting on the side, and his colleague took out a picture book from the bag he carried with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the map and slowly unfolded it. It was a geomancy map of the great Yellow Mountain range.

    After looking at it carefully for a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I have a guess, and I think I should let you know.¡±

    Everyone in the car looked over. Song tingfeng smiled until his eyes narrowed.

    ...

    The female Constable¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. She straightened her posture and said,¡±Please speak.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±it attacks the people rhythmically. In other words, it has a strong purpose.¡± This might not be a simple demon rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Lu Qing furrowed her delicate eyebrows.

    ¡°At first, it only devoured the grey households near the river. Then, it began to expand its range, spreading out from both sides of the river. Until they entered the mountains and devoured the grey-robed men. This was not just for hunting.

    ¡°First of all, the great Yellow Mountain is a River that stretches for hundreds of miles, and there is nock of fish and shrimp in the river. Wild beasts chose their food based on their environment and not their own taste. If it didn¡¯tck food, it wouldn¡¯t go into the mountains to hunt for people just to have a good meal.

    ¡°Secondly, if it¡¯s an intelligent monster, it¡¯ll be different from wild beasts in that it likes to eat people. It would not have turned a blind eye to the nearby viges. However, it didn¡¯t. It only ate the grey households near the great Yellow Mountain.

    ording to the analysis of behavioral psychology, it¡¯s a form of intentional driving.¡±

    Behavioral psychology? Lu Qing pondered and said,¡±divide the territory?¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, song tingfeng shook his head, ¡°¡±No, if it had intelligence, it would never have divided its territory in such a way. To take up a piece ofnd in the suburbs of Beijing was no different from courting death. And if it was just a wild beast, it wouldn¡¯t drive away the Grey House.¡±

    Lu Qing thought for a moment, and his pupils shrank. ¡°Is there anything in the great Yellow Mountain that it cares about?¡±

    The carriage fell into a brief silence.

    [ PS: I¡¯ll write a ¡± a guide to the evaluation of thedy of the greatest beauties ¡± on my official ount in the future. Well, I¡¯m not the one writing it. I¡¯m asking enthusiastic readers to write it. ]

    The typos in the first chapter have been corrected. Well, I¡¯ll change them first.

 Chapter 68

    68 Ore (1)

    The carriage quickly left the inner city, and several good official stallions were waiting at the city gate with the Whiteborers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the others got on fast horses and passed through the streets and downtown areas of the outer city. It only took them an hour to leave the outer city. The six riders immediately sped up and rushed to the great Yellow Mountain.

    the official horses run really fast. This is almost 50 yards. Could the horses in my previous life run this fast ... Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    Was this the difference in the amount of spiritual energy that would often appear in novels?

    This guess was reasonable, because the instinct of Qi cultivation was a method of breathing.

    The group arrived at the edge of the great Yellow Mountain at noon. They stopped by the official road and tied the horse rope to a tree trunk on the side of the road. After eating some dry food, they took a narrow path into the mountain.

    The six of them rushed forward and arrived at the river that flowed under the great Yellow Mountain after 15 minutes.

    After searching along the river for a moment, they found a few blurry footprints, about three feet long, one and a half feet wide, and four toes.

    Lu Qing and his two colleagues took off the bags on their backs, took out the explosives, and distributed them to Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two.

    with the w marks as the center, we¡¯ll go downstream and throw explosives. You guys go upstream and see if you can force the monster out of the river.

    This was a n that had been set up long ago.

    The DA Feng dynasty was very strict with the management of gunpowder. The recipe was kept a secret, and the materials needed to make gunpowder were all monopolized by the Imperial court.

    Even the night watchman, Lu Qing, and the other Yamen¡¯s fast hands only knew a little about theposition of gunpowder.

    He could smell it.

    Both parties lit the explosives and threw them into the river.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A muffled explosion rang out, and the river water sshed up several feet high.

    Soon, the explosives were used up. The group stood on the shore and looked at the rolling muddy waves. They waited for a long time, but they did not see any monsters emerging from the river.

    ¡°It would be great if we had the help of the astrologers.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with emotion.

    The aura observation technique could lock onto the location of a demon by observing its demonic aura.

    Song tingfeng snorted and said in a low voice, ¡± the astrologers of the Directorate of Celestials are nobler than us. They only listen to the Emperor. Don¡¯t expect to bother them with such a small case.

    The astrologers ¡®warlocks were very noble? I don¡¯t think so. You haven¡¯t seen their expressions when they look at me with respect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement.

    When the two sides met, song tingfeng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°It seems that it won¡¯te out. My suggestion is to go into the mountains and take a look. That is, if there really is something in the great Yellow Mountain.¡±

    ¡°First, check the area where the gray households are collecting limestones,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added.

    Lu Qing muttered to himself before nodding.

    The two groups of people entered the mountain in batches, one in front and one behind, separated by dozens of meters.

    Song tingfeng looked at Lu Qing¡¯s back and pouted, ¡°¡±This Female Constable from the magistrate¡¯s office has an amazing figure. Look at her butt, it¡¯s tight and firm, and her legs are strong. Although the girls of the Academy¡¯s workshop are full of life, they¡¯re still too weak.¡±

    .. agree. Moreover. this kind of woman who practices martial arts has waistlines, smooth curves, and tight thighs. She might even have. light abdominal muscle ...¡¯ This made me think of my wife, Tifa ... but she seems to be used to wrapping her chest, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. this is not good. It will cause her chest to deform.

    Song tingfeng was stunned for a moment before he burst intoughter. you¡¯ve noticed it as well. I¡¯mcking an interestingpanion like you. Zhu guangxiao is a taciturn person who can¡¯t even produce a fart with three blows.

    For men, talking about dirty things was always an interesting entertainment that killed time.

    Zhu guangxiao looked at him and kept quiet.

    House Hui mainly gathered at the main peak of the great Yellow Mountain. From a distance, the group could see the exposed rocks of the mountain, which looked like white spots on a human face.

    Years and years of mining had destroyed this towering main peak, leaving thousands of holes.

    Both parties searched aimlessly in the mountains for a long time, but they did not find anything of value.

    When they were drinking water together, Lu Qing said, ¡°¡±Not only does the great Yellow Mountain have high-quality limestone, but it also has rich vegetation, which can be cut down on the spot to be used as dye. It is very convenient for the gray households to open the kiln, as they dig and burn, and burn and shatter.

    ¡°There¡¯s a river at the foot of the mountain, so transportation is convenient. It¡¯s easy to save firewood, but it¡¯s easy to gain.¡±

    Another bailiff from the magistrate¡¯s office added, that¡¯s why the taxes are heavy. After we can¡¯t mine the ashes, we¡¯re dead.

    Therefore, he reported it to the government office ... Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then sighed and said, ¡± the high taxes have driven the refugees. The People¡¯s wealth is the most delicious food.

    The crowd fell silent, and no one dared to answer.

    Song tingfeng coughed and changed the topic, ¡°¡±The demons don¡¯te out of the water, so we don¡¯t have enough manpower to search the mountain. Constable Lu, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Although he was still lusting after her body just now, song tingfeng would not look down on her because of her big chest and perky butt.

    Lu Qing pondered and said,¡±we¡¯ll split into three groups of two. We¡¯ll look for the vige chiefs in the nearby viges.¡±I¡¯ll go to the magistrate and ask for a sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials to help.¡±

    that¡¯s a waste of time, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, waving his hand. choose one of you to find the vige chief of the nearby vige. The rest of you stay here.

    Lu Qing frowned.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go to the Directorate of Celestials to find a Warlock,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He said it as if he was very confident ... Would the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials listen to him?

    Lu Qing examined Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment, nodded slightly, and sent apanion to invite him.

    In less than an hour, the bailiff who was at the peak of the spirit refinement realm returned with an old man.

    ¡°My surname is Zhang, and I¡¯m the chief of hegou vige outside the great Yellow Mountain.¡± The old man saluted in an irregr manner and said excitedly, ¡±

    ¡°This lowly one has finally waited for the few Sirs. If you still didn¡¯te, the people in the vige would not have enough food to eat.¡±

    This matter had dragged on for half a year.

    Lu Qing stared at him with a sharp gaze and a dignified expression. ¡°Let me ask you, where did thest ten people who entered the mountain die?¡±

    ...

    ¡°In the South ...¡± ¡°They entered from the opposite direction of the river,¡± the chief pointed to the South of the mountain range.

    ¡°There¡¯s a kiln there that burns ashes?¡± song tingfeng asked.

    After the exploration, they found that the ce with the most ash was not far from the river. The ash-gray households took a detour into the mountain, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to choose this side to burn ash.

    This was because no one could escape once the demon came ashore.

    ¡°A few, not as many as here,¡± the chief nodded.

    ¡°Take us there.¡± Lu Qing said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The chief seemed to be very afraid of this Female Constable.

    The group headed south. The mountain road was rugged, and climbing was extremely difficult. He also had to take care of the chief, this rotten old man, so he didn¡¯t walk quickly.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡± The chief stopped on the narrow and winding path and pointed ahead. It was an open space that had been excavated.

    There were piles of rocks and nts. There were a few cave-like kiln that was used to burn ashes.

    The few of them searched the ce but did not find any valuable clues. The ce had already been cleaned up.

    ...

    Song tingfeng and Lu Qing looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the brothel,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The few of them took the materials on the spot, lit up a torch, drew out their swords, and carefully entered the earthen kiln.

    They had thought that the kiln was only used to burn ashes and would not be too deep, but as they walked, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others realized that something was wrong.

    How was this a brothel? it was clearly a tunnel dug out by people, and they walked for the time it took to make a cup of tea before they reached the end.

    Song tingfeng squinted his eyes. there¡¯s no need to dig so deep into the kiln. It¡¯s obvious that someone is excavating something. There are no traces of smoke or fire on the stone walls.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Qing called the chief and asked.

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know ...¡± The head of the police was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the torch and observed the rock wall and the ground for a while. He picked up a palm-sized white ore.

    Was this what they were mining?

    This doesn¡¯t seem to be limestone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an exerted force in his palm, and Qi surged. With a ¡± ka Cha ¡± sound, the White ore was crushed into powder.

    He raised the torch and scattered the powder into the fire.

    Hu!

    The torch instantly burst into mes, bright yellow with a hint of dark purple.

    Saltpeter?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank.

    The sudden rise of the me shocked everyone in the cave. The sound of the saber condensing Qi could be heard.

    Seeing that it was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s doing, Lu Qing was slightly angry. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 69

    69 A godly shot (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly nced at his colleagues¡¯ faces and said in a deep voice,¡±This is saltpeter.¡±

    The name saltpeter was very unfamiliar to the few martial artists present who had not read much andcked relevant knowledge.

    Song tingfeng exchanged nces with his colleagues and asked with a frown, ¡°¡±Saltpeter?¡± he asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and said,¡±I¡¯ll change the name so that you¡¯ll know more about it.¡± It¡¯s the main material for making gunpowder.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    Gunpowder was a secret technique of Da Feng, and it was one of the means to intimidate the countries of the four Seas. As long as it was a form or material rted to gunpowder, Da Feng would have very strict control over it (mainly saltpeter).

    Even a night watchman had a smattering of knowledge about theposition of gunpowder.

    A saltpeter mine was found on the Yellow Mountain ... There were also traces of mining ... There was no smile on song tingfeng¡¯s face anymore. He was unusually serious, ¡°¡±Return to the capital immediately and report this.¡±

    The discovery of the saltpeter mine was more important than the chaos caused by the demons.

    Lu Qing stared at the gray-haired chief and ordered, ¡°¡±Tie him up and take him away.¡±

    There was actually a saltpeter mine on the great Yellow Mountain, and as the chief, he said that he knew nothing about it? No matter what, he had to bring her back for interrogation.

    The two constables removed the rope from their waists, tied the chief¡¯s hands behind his back, and escorted him out.

    ¡®The chief probably doesn¡¯t know about this, or he wouldn¡¯t have brought us here. This doesn¡¯t make sense ...¡¯ From his bodynguage and other details, he didn¡¯t seem like an insider. An uncultured old man couldn¡¯t possibly be the Best Actor ... The reason why the demons drove the Hades away was because of the saltpeter mine?

    Uh ... The possibility was not high, and a professional had to be invited to judge the mining time of the saltpeter mine before a judgment could be made.

    Xu Qi ¡®anbed through all kinds of thoughts, raised his torch, and stepped out of the cave. Lu Qing¡¯s scream rang in his ears.¡±Be careful!¡±

    At the same time, he heard a whistling sound as a ck shadow shot from the side. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Bang! Bang!

    The gong in his chest cracked open. Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed train. The powerful impact sent him flying, and his consciousness instantly fell into darkness.

    The sudden attack caught everyone off guard, and they all made different responses.

    The three bailiffs from the government office drew their sabers and military crossbows.

    Zhu guangxiao swept his leg and kicked the inner elder into the cave. Song tingfeng pulled out his knife and shouted, ¡°¡±Get in and don¡¯te out.¡±

    On a huge rock on the side of the cave, there was a 20-foot-long monster. It looked like a smander and was covered in thick armor.

    It had a sharp horn on its forehead, and its amber eyes were shining with a cold and brutal light.

    Its forelimbs had four toes.

    Its cheeks were puffed up as if it was hiding a hidden weapon that could be shot out at any time.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A ck shadow that was almost invisible to the naked eye shot out and headed straight for song tingfeng.

    Thetter¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his body reacted faster than his brain. He instinctively leaned back and dodged the attack that pierced his heart.

    Lu Qing lunged forward and continuously stomped on the rocks, causing the stone powder to fly up. He held the saber with both hands and shed.

    buzz ... The de vibrated at a high frequency.

    ¡°Ding ding ding ...¡±

    With a series of teeth-aching sounds, the de cut the tip of his tongue, leaving a dazzling spark.

    Only then did everyone see that the monster¡¯s long tongue was covered with ayer of fine scales.

    The monster seemed to feel the pain and retracted its tongue. It supported its huge body with its four limbs and stood on the Boulder, looking down at the crowd.

    It opened its mouth wide and let out a deep roar.

    The roars startled the wild birds in the forest, and they pped their wings and flew into the sky.

    Song tingfeng and the others were in a daze, as if someone had knocked them on the back of their heads.

    The spirit-refinement realm ... His heart trembled, and he forced himself to resist the dizziness. The hilt of the sword hit his chest.

    Whoosh ...

    The loud and clear sound of the copper Gong was like the evening drum and morning bell. It offset the sound waves and brought rity.

    After the two of them got out of the trance, they immediately responded.

    As Lu Qing retreated, he ordered his two colleagues who were at the peak of the spirit refinement realm, ¡°¡±Use the military crossbows to attack its eyes, jaw, and mouth.¡±

    These were all rtively soft ces.

    Song tingfeng took off the gong and threw it to Zhu guangxiao, ¡°¡±You¡¯re in charge of containing them from the front. Be careful.¡±

    He had clearly seen Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s broken Gong and knew that a Gong could not resist the tongue of a demon.

    Thinking of Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng felt a little sad. Although the gong could withstand a full-force attack from a spirit-forging stage cultivator, the monster¡¯s sneak attack had seeded.

    Caught off guard, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart could have been shattered by the remaining force. If they only worked for one day, it would be too tragic.

    Song tingfeng controlled his emotions and ran with his sword, attacking the monster from the side.

    The smander¡¯s amber eyes flickered, as if it was about to turn around and spit out its tongue. Zhu guangxiao beat it to the gong, shaking the demon¡¯s spirit.

    At the same time, he infused his Qi into the de, and with a deep roar, he shed out a thick de Qi. The curved de Qi swept out, and the air was distorted with high temperature.

    The monster¡¯s body was huge and it was impossible to Dodge. It lowered its head and used its hard forehead to resist the de energy. Then, it wagged its tail as if it had eyes on the back of its head and hit song tingfeng with precision.

    Song tingfeng blocked with his saber and his body flew backward.

    On the other side, Lu Qing, who was pouncing over, seized the opportunity and stabbed the monster¡¯s abdomen. It still dodged it as if it had predicted it.

    ...

    Warriors and monsters in the spirit-forging realm had strong mental energy that could radiate to their surroundings and make the surrounding scenery appear in their minds.

    Any form of tracking, ambush, targeting, or killing intent could not escape the detection of a spirit forging stage martial artist.

    This was a unique ability of the spirit-forging stage.

    .....

    Oh my God, I almost died before. could evenplete my mission.. finally managed to break through to the Qi refining stage. but. died in the line of duty before. could break through to the Virgin body ... Xu Qi ¡®an woke up after a short period of fainting.

    He heard the intense sounds of battle in the distance, but he didn¡¯t get up. Instead, he crawled forward and climbed to a high point without anyone noticing.

    He took out the Jade Mirror in his arms, pulled the back, and poured out the military crossbow and bone-corroding poison that Song Qing had given him. After calmly applying the poison, he raised the military crossbow without a word, aimed at the demon, and waited for an opportunity.

    Whoosh ...

    Zhu guangxiao struck the gong, shaking the demon¡¯s primordial spirit and blinding his senses.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to shoot, the demon suddenly turned over. Song tingfeng and the others were stunned, not knowing what it meant by this action.

    .... Damn it, a sneak attack was useless against an expert in the spirit forging stage!

    ...

    Knowing the real reason, Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    The safest way was to continue waiting and let song tingfeng and the others consume the demon, severely injure it, and lower its spiritual consciousness. Then, he would have the chance to use this military crossbow, a spiritual artifact that could kill a spirit-forging stage cultivator, toplete the beheading!

    Soon, Xu Qi ¡®an gave up on the idea ...

    Lu Qing was like a vigorous female leopard, running with her two strong long legs. With a tender cry, she finally stabbed the high-frequency vibrating tip of the knife into the demon¡¯s abdomen.

    Blood stained the de, as if it hade into contact with a red-hot iron. It sizzled and steam rose.

    The demon roared in pain. It tilted its head and its jaw moved, shooting out a ck shadow.

    Lu Qing¡¯s face sank, and fear appeared on her beautiful face. She couldn¡¯t avoid this attack.

    At that moment, a figure pounced on her from the side, hugged her plump and strong body, and rolled to the side with her.

    Song tingfeng came to the rescue and stabbed the monster¡¯s soft abdomen. It forced it to be unable to pursue itspanion.

    Lu Qing felt a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist, and the man¡¯s heavy body was on top of her. Her breathing quickened, and when she saw the man on top of her, she blurted out in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the heart protection mirror that Song Qing gave me ...

    Lu Qing was just about to speak when he saw the monster¡¯s tailing down from above. He quickly hugged Xu Qi ¡®an and rolled with him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ce where the two of them had been lying was now filled with deep marks.

    ¡°We¡¯re even.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled at her. The two of them separated and cooperated with song tingfeng to attack the demon.

    The reason why he gave up on sneak attacks and chose to engage in battle was:Three Qi refining cultivators couldn¡¯t even defeat a spirit refining monster.

    In the end, it would be the demon that was not killed, and Xu Qi ¡®an himself who would be themander of the light.

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng¡¯s eyes brightened when they saw that theirpanions had not died in the line of duty. They were secretly happy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the bone-corroding poison and smeared it on the de. He threw it to Lu Qing and said, ¡°¡±Rub it on the de.¡±

    Lu Qing nced at him, took a few steps back, and applied the poison. Then, he threw it to song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    Song tingfeng was more unlucky. When he was applying the poison, he was targeted and attacked by a demon. The long tongue brushed past his arm, and the scales scratched his flesh.

    Lu Qing made a cut on the demon¡¯s body, and the wound quickly turned ck and began to emit a rancid smell. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in surprise.¡±It¡¯s effective!¡±

    With the addition of Xu Qi ¡®an, the four Qi refining realm cultivators joined forces and two essence refining realm cultivators shot arrows to interfere, the advantage was obvious.

    Demons had endless physical strength and unparalleled eloquence.

    However, its huge size and body structure made it impossible for it to move around as nimbly as human martial artists.

    More and more injuries appeared on his body.

    .....

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his saber and injected Qi into it. He split the demon¡¯s tail and saved Lu Qing, who had traded injuries for injuries.

    The web between his thumb and forefinger split open instantly, and blood flowed out.

    He red at Lu Qing,¡±do you not want to live anymore?¡± Why is a woman working so hard?¡±

    Lu Qing stared at him, and for the first time, she had a bit of a woman¡¯s coquettishness. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Aohou ...¡±

    The demonic creature shook the air and once again exploded into a terrifying spiritual storm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the others were already prepared. They quickly retreated and put some distance between them to avoid being attacked by the long tongue.

    Unexpectedly, after the demon forced everyone to retreat, it turned around and fled with its four ws flying ...

    It burrowed into the forest and rudely knocked down tree after tree, opening up a clear and rough path.

    Lu Qing¡¯s beautiful face turned pale. chase it! Don¡¯t let it escape!

    Once a demon entered the water, it would be difficult to eliminate it.

    Song tingfeng leaped up and walked on the branches, like a martial arts master with excellent Qinggong.

    He stepped hard on a tree trunk and flew into the air. He looked down at the entire forest. The muscles of his right hand, which was holding the knife, swelled and tore the loose sleeve.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The saber shot out, drawing a silver light beam in the air.

    A secondter, the painful roars of the monsters came from the forest.

    Song tingfeng was exhausted and fell into the forest.

    Zhu guangxiao followed up. His Qinggong was not as good as song tingfeng¡¯s, but his explosive power was not any weaker. He ran close to the ground and caught up with the demon. He roared and rushed into the sky, shing at the demon.

    Pa!

    The monster with a knife in its back swept its tail and sent him flying before it continued to run for its life.

    Lu Qing and Xu Qi ¡®an were the only ones left chasing the monster. The female Constable, who was as strong and vigorous as a female leopard, bit the monster¡¯s back. She did not fall, but she also did not catch up.

    Soon, they were out of the forest. After chasing for a while, they could see the great river.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    The monster plunged into the river water, causing a ssh.

    In her disappointment, the valiant Female Constable caught a glimpse of Xu Qi ¡®an leaping high into the air. He took off a military crossbow from his waist and pulled the trigger without aiming.

    The moment the arrow was shot out, a powerful Qi fluctuation exploded.

    The female Constable didn¡¯t even catch the Arrow¡¯s shadow before she heard the sound of it entering the water.

    A few secondster, a miraculous scene happened.

    Blood-colored water rose from the surface of the river, and a twenty-foot-long monster slowly floated up.

    Its cause of death was an arrow that had pierced through its head.

    Lu Qing turned his head in a daze and looked at the young and tall night watchman.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been lucky,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged.

    [ author¡¯s note: P.S. Pushed a book,¡± rebirth from a blind date¡±:A mboyant life began with blind dates.

    [ PS: this chapter has been edited, so the update is slow. Yes, remember to remind me if there are any typos. ]

 Chapter 70

    70 Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m going to the Imperial Academy to avenge my humiliation (1)

    He could actually predict the position of the monster after it entered the water ... And it urately shot through the brain ... His keen insight and judgment were simply terrifying ... As a woman, Lu Qing was the head constable of the government office and she was able to suppress all the heroes. She was proud of herself.

    However, at this moment, she waspletely convinced by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s divine skill and admitted defeat.

    not only was he strong, but he was also humble and low-key, much better than those men who looked down on women.

    Whoosh ... If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the monster was injured and poisoned, and there was ayer of water between them, I might not have been able to hit it with one arrow ... Xu Qi ¡®an put away the military crossbow, feeling a little regretful. This crossbow could only be shot three times, and its durability was too poor.

    After three shots, it would be an ordinary military crossbow.

    It was supposed to be used to save his life, but it was a pity to use it against demons.

    Lu Qing followed his gaze and also noticed the ordinary-looking military crossbow. When he saw it, he was immediately shocked.

    The military crossbow was engraved withplicated and mysterious formation patterns. When he thought of the Qi movement when the arrow was shot out, it was not difficult to guess that it was a magic weapon.

    The gong was the only magic tool for the night watchman ... This was his private property? When he said that he could invite a sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials, he was not bragging ... Lu Qing¡¯s impression of this man changed again, and his favorability increased.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned sideways to stop her from looking at her baby. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t fish it up, it will be flushed away. What a great contribution.¡±

    Lu Qing pursed his lips and chuckled reservedly as he nodded.

    The two of them entered the river together and dragged the monster¡¯s body ashore.

    At this moment, song tingfeng supported Zhu guangxiao and walked out of the forest unsteadily.

    ¡°You killed it?¡± Song tingfeng couldn¡¯t hide his smile, as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.

    The reticent Zhu guangxiao let out a long breath.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was concerned about Zhu guangxiao¡¯s injury.

    it¡¯s nothing, ¡± the man with the sealed gourd shook his head. I just broke two ribs.

    The four of them rested by the riverbank for a while, and the two constables in the spirit refinement realm led the chief down the mountain.

    When the chief saw the monster¡¯s corpse, he was both angry and afraid. He carefully stepped forward and gave it a kick, then fled with an agile posture that a bad old man should not have.

    After waiting for a few seconds and seeing that there was no response, he was relieved. He rushed over and punched and kicked, unable to rage.

    After venting his anger, the vige chief knelt down and kowtowed to Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. let me ask you. When was the cave in the South mined? ¡±

    The chief Officer thought for a moment. that¡¯s a kiln left behind in the past. There¡¯s not much limestone in the South, and the road is difficult to walk on. It was abandoned many years ago. This old man, I wonder when it was mined to this extent.¡±

    ¡°Did people go there often in the past?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t cut off human traces,¡± the chief said.

    ¡®Can¡¯t you just say that someone leaves asionally? why are you arguing with me ...¡¯ ¡°You should go back first and wait for the official to summon you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The old man had been kicked by Zhu guangxiao and was slightly injured. Xu Qi ¡®an saw that he had been holding his waist.

    Lu Qing had no objection to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s way of handling things. He immediately asked a colleague to send the chief back.

    The rest of the people began to meditate to recover their strength and replenish their water and food.

    Fifteen minutester, the three horses dragged the monster¡¯s corpse and slowly walked on the official road.

    On the way, Lu Qing vividly described Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s godly operation, and his words were filled with admiration.

    Song tingfeng approached Xu Qi ¡®an on his horse and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±She seems to have a good impression of you,¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied in a soft voice.

    ¡°Constable Lu is quite famous in the six Fan School in the capital, and he¡¯s still unmarried,¡± song tingfeng said. Every man desires to be a loner on a certain path, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    In this era, they were considered old leftover women ... ¡°Work hard,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    Song tingfeng squinted his eyes, sighed and shook his head, ¡°¡±A person like me is only suitable for the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°Even if the tree-lined path you¡¯re looking forward to is covered in frost every morning and dusk?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    Zhu guangxiao frowned, not understanding what his two colleagues were talking about.

    ¡°By the way, what was that move you used just now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Howling wind swordsmanship.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    Swordsmanship ... The knife technique that Constable Lu had used in the battle was also a unique skill ... Wait, sword technique?

    Xu Qian stared at the knife on song tingfeng¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Who said that a saber can¡¯t be used with a sword?¡± song tingfeng shrugged.

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, who said that one couldn¡¯t kill someone without a spearhead? Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    As they talked andughed, they saw a group ofmonersing from the road and gathering toward the official road.

    The one leading them was the chief Officer, as well as the refined bailiff who had sent him back.

    ¡°They insisted oning over to thank us.¡± The constable shook his head helplessly.

    The chief held a basket of eggs in his hand and held it high in front of Xu Qi ¡®an. these are all the eggs that our vige has gathered. Sir, please ept them.

    In the past six months, we really couldn¡¯t live happily anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for the several Daren helping us to eradicate the evildoers, to say that we arewless and can¡¯t pay the taxes, we could only escape and be refugees.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the chief¡¯s nervous eyes and swept his gaze over the sallow and emaciated faces of the gray households.

    ¡°Alright!¡± He took the basket of eggs with a smile and hung it on the saddle.

    The surrounding people smiled. Only now did they dare to talk loudly, pointing at the monster¡¯s body and cursing.

    ...

    If I insist on not doing it, I will tell them loudly, ¡°He did not take a single needle or thread from themoners!

    They would probably be frightened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ......

    After returning to the capital, the monster¡¯s body was collected by the bailiffs waiting outside the city. They pulled the cart, covered it with a white cloth, and cleaned up the traces before entering the city.

    the saltpeter mine is not a small matter. I have to report it. Song tingfeng cracked an egg and swallowed the liquid.

    Parasite warning ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    When they returned to the Yamen, the three of them did not have time to write a report. They went straight to the spring breeze Hall and told Li Yuchun what had happened.

    Brother spring¡¯s face turned solemn after hearing this.

    ¡°Well done, Xu Qi ¡®an. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡± Li Yuchun walked up to the three of them and helped them tidy up their clothes.

    He returned to his seat and muttered, ¡°¡±What do you guys think?¡±

    ...

    The three gongs looked at each other. Song tingfeng said, ¡±

    ording to Xu ningyan¡¯s analysis, the demons were consciously driving out the grey households. After our investigation, we found a saltpeter mine in the mountains ... This is definitely not a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a more concrete and powerful analysis result?¡± Li Yuchun retorted.

    Song tingfeng spread his hands. boss, I¡¯m good at killing people, but handling cases ...

    It was just average.

    The three of them looked at Xu Qi ¡®an at the same time. Li Yuchun¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.¡±What do you think, ningyan?¡±

    The three of them had experienced Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability to analyze cases.

    Although he was just a newbie who had just stepped into the Qi refining stage, he always felt an inexplicable sense of security with him around.

    People would subconsciously rely on the strong in a field they were not good at.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and said, ¡± then let me add something. I¡¯m now sure that the reason why the demons chased away the gray households in the surrounding area is to monopolize the saltpeter mine.

    ¡°At first, I thought that it might have chosen toy eggs in the Yellow Mountain area and was on its way back to the capital. I found out that it was a male.

    ¡°There¡¯s just one question that I can¡¯t figure out. Why would the demons target saltpeter mines? Other than medicine, this thing can also be used to make gunpowder.¡±

    Of course, saltpeter had other uses, but Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the generation gap was too deep, so he might as well not say it.

    He nced at Li Yuchun subconsciously and was surprised to find that the other party was stunned. He stood there stiffly, as if he had figured something out.

    ¡°It¡¯s the demon race, it¡¯s the demon race ...¡± He muttered.

    Li Yuchun didn¡¯t exin. He spread out the paper and picked up his brush to write.

    .....

    Song tingfeng brought Xu Qi ¡®an to the writing room to fill out the ¡± injury ¡± document.

    ¡°After we finish this, we can rest for two days. We don¡¯t have to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°You have to learn how to seek benefits for yourself,¡± song tingfeng said.

    This was the legendary work injury, no, paid leave ... Xu Qi ¡®an deeply agreed with his colleague¡¯s wit.

    It was already dusk when he left the study room. Xu Qi ¡®an nned to go home and rest.

    wait! song tingfeng called out to him, ¡± didn¡¯t we agree to go to the academy tonight? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He immediately looked at Zhu guangxiao, who was beside song tingfeng, and asked in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°The girls from the Academy of Public Rtions know how to serve people,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    .... Did this mean that they would move by themselves? Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands in salute.

    Indeed, how could he give up the pleasant social interaction between colleagues for a small injury like a fracture?

    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t go home. Second uncle knew that the night watchmen had to be on night duty. As for Auntie, well, she obviously doesn¡¯t care if I go home or not. She only groans at me all day.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was not going home that night, had to have a social gathering with two colleagues in line with the atmosphere of the great Minister.

    Destination: Imperial Academy Division!

    He had experienced many simr social events in his previous life, but the form had changed from a dinner to a brothel.

    In Da Feng, or rather in this era, brothels were the first choice for social activities.

    The night watchman¡¯s waist token allowed the three of them to ignore the curfew in the inner city. When they met their fellow night watchmen, they turned a blind eye after being routinely questioned.

    .....

    The three of them walked through the alley of the Academy¡¯s workshop. Song tingfeng, whose eyes would narrow when he smiled, said, ¡°¡±In the future, when you patrol at night and meet colleagues near the Imperial Academy, you can turn a blind eye, but if you meet them in other areas, it¡¯s best not to rx. You can¡¯t guarantee what their purpose is for going out in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve once heard an old senior mention an example. There was once a night watchman who had a grudge with someone. He sneaked into someone¡¯s house at night and exterminated the entire family. They couldn¡¯t find anything after the incident. It took a lot of effort to lock onto the murderer, who was also a night watchman.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the details during the Tea Party.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded.

    The inside story of the industry was a very valuable experience. If you meet a jealous colleague who likes to scheme against you, the other party might not be willing to tell you.

    ¡°By the way, which courtyard are we going to?¡± Zhu guangxiao, who was a man of few words, spoke.

    ¡°Yingmei Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just randomly pick one.¡±

    There were two answers. The first one came from Xu Qi ¡®an, and the second one was from song tingfeng.

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng looked at Xu Qi ¡®an together. Their eyes seemed to be saying:What are you thinking?

    Song tingfeng smiled and patted his new colleague¡¯s shoulder, ¡°¡±Miss fuxiang¡¯s tea stall costs ten taels of silver, and she rarely apanies guests. Usually, there will only be tea stall customers for a few days, and no curtain guests. This is a brilliant method ...¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s hunger marketing, I know ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that the two of them didn¡¯t know that he had set Zhou Li up. It was naturally impossible to publicize such an inside story. She did not know that he had once slept with the floating fragrance courtesan.

    It was just sleeping.

    ¡°Lady floating fragrance won¡¯t be interested in us,¡± Zhu guangxiao reminded.

    He didn¡¯t say much, but what he said was either pertinent or kind.

    His two colleagues didn¡¯t want to waste money at the yingmei Pavilion. Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±Just take it as an eye-opening trip. I¡¯ll pay for the tea gathering.¡±

    As a neer, treating thepany¡¯s seniors to seafood was amon means of social interaction.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao smiled. No one would refuse a kind treat.

    Not long after, they arrived at the entrance of yingmei¡¯s small pavilion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the courtyard and thought,¡±I¡¯m here to avenge my humiliation.¡±

    [ PS: this chapter is scarily long. ]

 Chapter 71

    71 Strange information (1)

    After paying the money for the tea stall, he entered the courtyard. There were seven or eight guests sitting in the room with the burning charcoal, drinking tea and chatting. They were in a good mood.

    6 dancers in colorful clothes were wearing thin silk dresses, dancing gracefully, twisting their slender waists and full buttocks.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around, but did not see the courtesan who was ady from a wealthy family outside but a coquettish courtesan in bed.

    The tea gathering wasn¡¯t just about drinking, there were also programs such as listening to music and watching dances. And courtesandies didn¡¯t always appear to apany guests.

    At the same time, the guests also needed ¡± free space. drinking games were interesting, but not conducive to privatemunication.

    Some guests hade in groups to drink and bond. At this time, they needed some freedom and let them y on their own.

    The three of them took their seats. Song tingfeng shrugged and smiled with his eyes narrowed. it seems that miss floating fragrance doesn¡¯t intend to apany the guests tonight.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    there¡¯s a time limit for the tea gathering, ¡± song tingfeng exined. usually, a group of guests can only stay here for two hours at most. They¡¯ll either continue to the next table or leave.

    And if the drinking token wants to have fun, it will take about two hours.¡±

    In other words, we¡¯re not ying drinking games this time, so of course, floating fragrance won¡¯t appear ... Why do you know the rules of the Imperial Academy so well? you must have visited quite a lot ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, indicating that he had learned something new.

    After the dance, the dancers took a short break.

    A young man in a light green Confucian robe stood up, raised his cup, and looked around. ¡°Is young master Yang Ling around?¡±

    He asked three times in a row, but no one answered. He sat down in disappointment.

    At the next table, a middle-aged man dressed like a rich man asked curiously, ¡°¡±Brother, who is this Yang Ling?¡±

    ¡°The water is clear and shallow, and the fragrance floats on the moon at dusk.¡± The young man in the light green Confucian robe raised his chin slightly. ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°I have some impression.¡± The middle-aged man dressed like a rich man recalled for a moment.

    ¡°Of course, the moment this poem was written, it was called the most beautiful poem in history. Even you people should have heard of it. ¡± The young man in the Confucian robe raised his head proudly. ¡°A good line that only US schrs cane up with.¡±

    The middle-aged man dressed like a rich man was puzzled, ¡°¡±Then why is young master looking for someone here?¡±

    As the two of them conversed, the customers at the side also stopped talking and listened.

    that¡¯s because this masterpiece was created in the Ying Mei Pavilion. This poem was given to miss Fu Xiang by young master Yang Ling. Using the plum tree as a metaphor for a person, bringing out the beauty of each other. It¡¯s truly a beautiful thought.

    ¡°No wonder yingmei Pavilion has so many benefactors recently, no wonder Lady fuxiang never shows up.¡±

    that¡¯s right. I heard that miss floating fragrance has stopped apanying guests.

    the water is clear and shallow, and the fragrance is floating in the evening ... What a beautiful poem. I really want to meet youngdy Fu Xiang and that talented schr.¡±

    Hearing this, the young man in the light green Confucian robe sighed, ¡°¡± that young master yang only appeared once at the academy square, and there was no news of him after that. the directorate sent people to changle county school to find him, but they couldn¡¯t find him. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a strange thing!¡± Everyone was shocked.

    The young man in the light green Confucian robe said helplessly, ¡°¡±Ie to the yingmei Pavilion every day just to wait for him. It¡¯s not just me, all the students in the capital want to make friends with him.¡±

    ¡°This is great,dy floating fragrance is no longer a woman we can covet,¡± song tingfeng clicked his tongue.

    Zhu guangxiao also sighed.

    Is this considered raising the AC price imperceptibly ... Xu Qian lowered his head and drank his tea, feeling guilty.

    Song tingfeng looked at his new colleague and said, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re good at solving cases, but not good at writing poems. If you could be like Yang Ling and write an ancient poem, miss Fu Xiang would be willing to pay for it.

    pay?! Xu Qi ¡®an found the spot.

    ¡°The rumors about the love affairs between a prostitute and a poor schr are fabricated? The poor schr could asionallye up with a good sentence for a prostitute, and her value would rise greatly. This was a mutually beneficial thing, and those young and famous schrs were the targets of ttery from the prostitutes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about not wanting silver, I¡¯m even willing to pay for it. Yun Lu Academy¡¯syman Zi Yang was a talented poet back then. After he became the top scorer, he stayed in the Imperial Academy for three months and didn¡¯t even pay a single silver.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    Zhu guangxiao nodded in affirmation.

    Song tingfeng realized that his new colleague was dumbfounded. It was as if he had received a great shock, but it was also as if he had heard some exciting news. Even his breathing was rapid.

    A maidservant who was serving the guests left the table in a hurry. After staring at Xu Qi ¡®an for a few seconds, she looked ecstatic. She left the guests and ran out of the room, not caring about her image.

    Not long after, a well-dressed courtesan¡¯s wife appeared. Her long dress dragged on the ground, and the gorgeous jewelry in her ck hair and her beautiful face reflected each other.

    The thickness of the dress was just right. It didn¡¯t look bloated, but highlighted the exquisite and curvy mature figure.It wouldn¡¯t make people feel that he was acting coquettishly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was obviously more particr about her dressing than when they first met. She didn¡¯t look like a courtesan of the Academy, but rather a social butterfly with a certain status and a well-known beauty.

    Lady Fu Xiang¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across the guests and stopped on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Eh, Fu Xiang looked at me just now.¡± Song tingfeng was slightly shocked.

    Zhu guangxiao nced at him, straightened his back, and said, unconvinced, ¡°¡±They¡¯re looking at me.¡±

    After greeting the guest, Fu Xiang said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s Dance together to liven up the mood for the guests.¡±

 Chapter 72

    72 Chapter 71-strange information (1)

    The guests were all pleasantly surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that the most popr courtesan of the education square would show up.

    The customers with sharp minds thought deeper. The floating fragrance courtesan was known for her zither and poetry, but not for her dance. Why did she choose to dance today?

    with this figure, it would be great if she could dance the ¡®Pure Land of bliss¡¯ for me ... Xu Qi ¡®an admired the beautiful dance and let his imagination run wild.

    After the song ended, Fu Xiang drank a ss of wine and left with a red face.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it,¡± song tingfengughed.

    Zhu guangxiao nodded.

    Song tingfeng raised his ss and gestured to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±dy fuxiang rarely dances, but she ys the zither often. It¡¯s your first time at the education workshop, and you¡¯re able to see her dance. This money is well spent.

    ¡°It would be great if I could stay in her room tonight,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his ss and returned the toast.

    Song tingfengughed out loud.

    Zhu guangxiao shook his head slightly.

    Song tingfeng had just finishedughing when he saw a maidservant walk over and say, ¡°¡±Young master yang, my family¡¯s wife invites you toe in for tea.¡±

    .... Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at Xu Qi ¡®an nkly. Their expressions were a little stiff.

    Bzzzz ... The schr in the light green Confucian robe suddenly stood up in front of the table, revealing a shocked and ecstatic expression, and shouted, ¡°¡±Young master yang, you are Yang Ling? You are Yang Ling? Brother yang, brother yang ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted him on the shoulder. see you at the gate of the courtyard at dawn tomorrow.

    Bzzzz ... The schr in the light green Confucian robe suddenly stood up in front of the table, revealing a shocked and ecstatic expression, and shouted, ¡°¡±Young master yang, you are Yang Ling? You are Yang Ling? Brother yang, brother yang ... I¡¯m du Ying ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped, cupped his hands at him, and left with the maidservant.

    Yang Ling ... The guests in the room widened their eyes, and a few schrs in Confucian robes were ecstatic.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other in silence.¡±???¡±

    ......

    In the bedroom that was as warm as spring, there was a bath barrel behind the screen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was soaking in the hot water that was full of floating petals. She let out afortable breath.

    Fu Xiang, with her fair skin and outstanding figure, knelt by the bathtub and served him, her soft little hands rubbing his body.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you¡¯ve be more and more handsome.¡± The courtesan¡¯s wife admired Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strong body, and her bright eyes could not move away.

    Previously, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s facial features were quite good. After their reunion today, his appearance had not changed, but he gave off an indescribable temperament.

    ¡°As long As You Like It, my change is worth it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s face reddened, and she felt a little shy and happy.

    ¡°You only know how to lie to me. Young master clearly doesn¡¯t like me,¡± she said with a bitter expression.

    Which man could hold her all night without doing anything?

    When the courtesan¡¯s wife woke up the next day, she had a huge doubt about her own charm.

    ¡°I was. little tired that day ...¡± Xu Qian said. These words sounded like the excuse of an old man in his forties or fifties.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± he asked, changing the topic.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife immediately nodded and said in an aggrieved tone,¡±¡±It¡¯s cold ~¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled her into the bathtub.

    Plop ...

    She screamed without warning.

    Fu Xiangid in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re annoying.¡±

    She sat on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s stomach and wrapped her arms around his neck. She was talking and asking him for poetry.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an was a fake, he had a lot of poems in his mind. asionally, he would say a few words, which made the courtesan¡¯s face and ears red with excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, has young master yang heard of Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s dismissal and exile?¡±

    Her seemingly casual words put Xu Qian on guard.

    ¡°I heard, it seems that he was impeached by the mighty Marquis.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The courtesan¡¯sdy raised her charming and amorous face and gazed at him. She chuckled and said, ¡°¡±It seems like it¡¯s because that young master Zhou did not give up and kidnapped the Weiwu Marquis¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they say beauty is like a knife.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, half surprised and half emotional.

    As a veteran in criminal investigation, no one could easily get information from him. However, Fu Xiang might be suspicious.

    How could there be such a coincidence? that day, they had just finished talking about the past and Zhou Li had really made a move on the daughter of the mighty Marquis ... Well, he might not be suspicious, but he was definitely curious.

    ¡®I have to strengthen this woman¡¯s impression of me and make her lean towards me from the bottom of her heart, so that she won¡¯t talk about me to some official one day ...¡¯

    ¡°Just now, when I saw the youngdy dancing, I suddenly felt touched and said a few words ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his arm around the Beauty¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± this year, we¡¯ll be happy for the next year. The autumn Moon, the spring breeze, and so on will be leisurely.

    ¡®This year, we¡¯ll be happy for the next year, the autumn Moon, the spring breeze, and so on ...¡¯ Tears welled up in the courtesan¡¯s eyes as she sobbed softly.¡±Is young master poking at my heart? young master is so cruel.¡±

    That night, the courtesan¡¯s wife¡¯s bed shook until midnight.

    .....

    At dawn the next day, Xu Qi ¡®an dressed up with the help of a slightly Haggard beauty, had breakfast, and bid farewell to Fu Xiang, who was full of love.

    When the head maidservant who served Fu Xiang looked at him this morning, her adoring eyes made Xu Qi ¡®an feel proud.

    When he left the courtyard of the yingmei Pavilion, he saw his two colleagues at the door, who were in high spirits.

    ...

    As expected, he didn¡¯t ask me for money ... Sigh, but the Beauty¡¯s kindness was heavy ... ¡°Good Morning, you two,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a light tone.

    The three of them left the alley of the Academy workshop side by side. Before they parted, song tingfeng narrowed his eyes and could not help but ask, ¡°¡±Lady floating fragrance ... How is it?¡±

    The taciturn Zhu guangxiao also looked over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked straight ahead, with a hint of arrogance and ruffian. The corners of his mouth lifted.¡±Call meyman ran in the future.¡±

    ......

    He bought a few rolls of silk in the inner city and rented a carriage to rush back to the Xu Manor.

    Second uncle Xu had asked for leave today and had stayed at home to wait for his news. Xu niannian didn¡¯t study and wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    It was not until Xu Qi ¡®an asked the servants to carry the silk back that the family was relieved.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not exin much. He pointed at the silk and smiled.¡±It¡¯s to make clothes for aunty and younger sisters.¡±

    The Auntie was still holding back her anger. She lifted her snow-white and sharp chin and snorted.

    The little boy pulled on his pants and tried to climb up, shouting, ¡°¡±Big brother, big brother, I saw big sister hiding and crying secretly yesterday.¡±

    ...

    The Oval-faced Xu lingyue¡¯s face turned red.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to be too intimate in front of his family, so he smiled at the beautiful girl and kicked the little bean into the air like a shuttlecock. He reached out and caught her.

    The Auntie was shocked, but the little boyughed heartlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve reached the Qi refining stage?¡± second uncle was stunned.

    After getting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s approval, second uncle smiled like an old father.

    In the study, Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined what had happened to his second uncle and secondng.

    Both father and son felt a lingering fear.

    ¡°Why did the eldest Princess send someone to follow you?¡± Xu niannian asked as he looked at his cousin.

    I also want to know ... ¡°Maybe I was the only outsider at the Academy that day,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    On the day of the strange phenomenon in the quasi-Saint Academy, the Royal Princess was also in the Academy. It was impossible for her not to pay attention to this matter. As such, it was reasonable for her to monitor the only outsider that day.

    ¡°The eldest Princess is very scheming,¡± Xu niannian said in a deep voice.¡±Not only has she studied in Yun Lu Academy for many years, but she also has a half-master and disciple rtionship with Wei Yuan. Her chess skills are superb, and she rmended you as the night watchman, so she definitely didn¡¯t just y a casual chess game on a whim.

    ¡°If big brother is summoned by her in the future, don¡¯t be surprised. Remember to be careful and cautious.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡± okay.

    The fact that the proud and arrogant Xu cijiu was so wary of her meant that the eldest Princess was no simple character.

    After Xu niannian finished speaking, he suddenly raised his chin and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve entered the cultivation realm.¡±

    I¡¯ve also be an expert of the eighth stage of the schrly faction!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was pleasantly surprised. what¡¯s so special about the Confucians in the physical cultivation realm? ¡±

    I¡¯m a righteous man. Xu Xinian¡¯s lips curled up. I¡¯ll go forward even if there are millions of people.

    At this moment, Xu Qian¡¯s heart was filled with pride, and he had the courage to face thousands of soldiers and horses alone.

    This inexplicable couragested for 15 minutes before it slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Cultivating the body is a process of tempering one¡¯s literary courage. The words and actions of a Confucian schr of this realm are convincing. For example, big brother felt that what I said made sense, so he unconsciously did as I said. In the future, when I enter the court and be an official, I will be able to solve cases as well as you.¡±

    No, I¡¯m relying on my real ability, you¡¯re cheating! Xu Qian said.

    This was equivalent to a courage BUFF, the embryonic form of amand ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes brightened, and he exchanged a look with his second uncle.¡±Farewell, big brother has treated you well ...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu nianxin didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and left.

    A vulgar warrior.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an went back to his courtyard and took a nap.

    Suddenly, he woke up with a start. The source of his rm was the small Jade Mirror hidden under his pillow.

    A line of small words appeared on the Jade Mirror:

    [ Jiu: where are you? ]

    [ PS: looking at the word count of this chapter, you should be able to understand why the update waste. ]

    With the two chaptersbined, not only did heplete the update, but he also got an Alliance master to add more chapters. It was wonderful.

 Chapter 73

    73 Daoism and earth sect (1)

    [ Jiu: where are you? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the mirror and was stunned for a long time. The mirror spoke? Was it a treasure that had its own consciousness?

    What did ¡®Jiu¡¯ mean? this mirror was called Jiu?

    No, if it was the mirror¡¯s own intelligence, it wouldn¡¯t have asked ¡± where are you? ¡± Because I¡¯ve been sleeping in the same bed as you, every day.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the mirror and fell into deep thought.

    He was thinking about four questions:

    First, what kind of treasure was a mirror? apart from storing items, it could also receive information?

    Second, was this a message? If it was, then who sent it?

    Third, who was the old Daoist? why did he give me the mirror?

    Fourth, should I respond?

    To be safe, Xu Qi ¡®an kept the mirror and didn¡¯t intend to respond. He thought, ¡± as long as I pretend that it doesn¡¯t exist, it won¡¯t exist.

    Moreover, he did not know how to respond.

    Xu Qi ¡®an went to the courtyard, soaked his head in the water tank, and wiped it with a sweat towel. Then, he left the courtyard.

    He had already joined the night watchman, but his official working time was the day after tomorrow. The night watchman had to prepare a uniform and a Gong for him.

    It was still early, half an hour past noon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an first went to the Yamen of Changle County to inform his colleagues and County Magistrate Zhu that he had be the night watchman.

    County Magistrate Zhu had already received the news that the night watchman had taken Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s household registration from the Changle County government in advance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, his colleagues, and County Magistrate Zhu had arranged to have dinner together that night. It was not only a farewell banquet, but also a congrattory banquet to celebrate his promotion and wealth.

    The location was, of course, the new moon Hall, which was not far from the county government. In the official circle, brothels were the first choice.

    Before that, Xu Qi ¡®an nned to go to the brothel and eat lunch while listening to music.

    .....

    The farewell banquet started at Shen Shi and continued until Yu Shi 35PM.

    During the meal, County Magistrate Zhu sighed and said,¡±ningyan, you¡¯re from my Changle County¡¯s Yamen. It¡¯s our Changle County¡¯s fortune to be able to be a night watchman.¡± I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you ...¡±

    He paused, raised his ss, and drank it all in one go.

    ¡®If I can continue to climb up ...¡¯ County Magistrate Zhu is probably the first person I can trust in the officialdom ... Xu Qi ¡®an understood and also finished the wine in his ss.

    After the banquet ended, the Yamen¡¯s fast hands did not leave. The brothel Madame called over a group of young and beautiful girls and brought them to the private room for the officials to choose.

    She¡¯s pretty. In my previous life, there would be a line of young models in the club ... Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. After having a taste of Fu Xiang¡¯s beauty, he was no longer interested in ordinary women.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an made arrangements for County Magistrate Zhu and his fast-handed colleagues, he left the waning moon Hall and headed home.

    When she arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, she found that the lock had been unlocked and candlelight was shining through the room.

    Second uncle came to find me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed open the door and entered the house.

    In the candlelight of the evening, a young girl in a in dress sat at the table. She supported her forehead with one hand and nodded her head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately nced at the cab beside the bed. Seeing that there was no sign of it being opened, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    hmm, maybe I can consider writing my diary in English.

    He walked over and gently woke Xu lingyue up.

    ¡°Where did big brother go ...¡± Xu lingyue opened her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were confused for a while, and then they were filled with joy.

    Under the candlelight, her sharp oval face was like a warm piece of Jade, wless. His eyes were shining.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t big brothere home for dinner? father said he must have gone to a brothel,¡± she said softly.

    Second uncle was really ... You understand me!

    no, no, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. it¡¯s just a normal social event. I went to the Yamen on duty, so I invited my colleagues to dinner.

    However, it was normal for second uncle to think so. A normal martial artist would not stop until he had exhausted all his energy after ten to twenty years of holding back after entering the Qi refining stage.

    ¡°Big brother is drinking ... Since you¡¯ve already eaten, I¡¯ll go back now. The dishes are still hot in the kitchen.¡± Xu lingyue believed her brother¡¯s exnation and smiled happily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was touched. In this family, other than his second uncle, his sister was the best to him.

    ¡°Mm ... It¡¯s dark, it¡¯s not safe to walk at night. Big brother will send you.¡±

    Xu lingyue didn¡¯t refuse. It was about two or three hundred meters from the small courtyard to the main entrance of the Xu mansion. It was indeed not safe for a weak woman to go alone.

    However, she did not expect that Xu Qi ¡®an would take her to the corner of the courtyard, hold her small waist, and jump into the air. He chose to climb over the wall.

    As soon as her toes touched the ground, she pushed Xu Qi ¡®an away in a panic and murmured, ¡°¡±Many thanks, big brother.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched Xu lingyue¡¯s back disappear, then jumped back to his own yard.

    At this time, he felt an inexplicable palpitation again. He took out the small Jade Mirror in his arms, and a line of small words slowly appeared on the clean surface of the mirror:

    [Jiu: where are you?]

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. What was going on?

    The news came in again and again, and if it was not resolved, it would always feel like a hidden danger.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned against the wall and thought for a long time before deciding to reply.

    There were two reasons for his reply-first, the mirror was his possession, after all, and if he could thoroughly understand the mirror¡¯s function and divinity, it would be beneficial to him.

    It was like you were holding an AK47 in your hand, but you were waving it around like a walking stick.

    Second, he suspected that the message was sent by the old Taoist. If that was the case, he could take the opportunity to figure out why the other party had given him the treasure.

    An unknown gift made people feel uneasy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to type a voice message, hehe, he¡¯s taking a shower.

    The clean mirror didn¡¯t change.

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed his method. He used his finger as a pen and wrote these words on the mirror.

    A miraculous scene happened. A line of words appeared on the mirror:[ 3: hehe, she¡¯s taking a shower. ]

    Transmitting thoughts through touch?

    ¡®Does three represent the number of my mirror ...¡¯ The other party was Jiu ... He also has a mirror?

    ...

    [ Jiu: Who are you? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer him.

    The other side also fell into silence. After a few minutes, another message came.[ Jiu: where is senior Golden Lotus? is he Dead or Alive? how did you get this mirror? ] You¡¯re a member of the Heaven and Earth Society? ]

    ¡®Senior brother Golden Lotus should be the Daoist priest who gave me the mirror. This Jiu calls him senior brother. They are from the same sect ...¡¯

    Heaven and earth Union, how could there be reverse rity and restoration of vision in the other world?

    After getting a rough idea of the other party¡¯s identity, Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He used his finger as a pen and entered the information:

    [ 3: I¡¯m not a member of the Heaven and Earth Society. This mirror was given to me by an old Taoist. ]

    [ Jiu: how do you prove that you are not a member of the Heaven and Earth Society? tell me your name. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if a reader was asking for the delivery address and was nning to give you some local specialties. He instinctively resisted and did not agree.

    [ 3: Taoist priest, I¡¯m just a nobody. ]

    After a while.

    [ Jiu: where is the Daoist priest who gave you the mirror? ]

    [ 3: I don¡¯t know. ] After Xu Qi ¡®an sent the message, she waited quietly to see what the other party would say.

    [ Jiu: I¡¯m zilian. The Daoist priest who gave you the mirror is my senior brother. This mirror is a magic treasure of our earth sect.

    Hehe, since senior brother has given you this mirror, I believe your esteemed self is not an ordinary person. You must have heard of my earth sect¡¯s great name. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ three: sorry, I don¡¯t know anything. ]

    The other side was silent for a long time before replying emotionlessly, ¡°[ Jiu: Taoism is divided into three sects: heaven, earth, and man. ]

    It turned out to be people from the Dao sect ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    [ author¡¯s note. it¡¯s the weekend Today. When I woke up. it was already one.. clock.. sat up in shock while. was dying. I rolled and crawled to switch on myputer to update the chapter. I actually forgot to time the chapter I finished yesterday ... ]

 Chapter 74

    74 Chapter 73-horror (1)

    [ 3: what¡¯s going on with the Heaven and Earth Society? ]

    [ Jiu: the Tiandi society is a cult and has been coveting our earth sect¡¯s magic treasure for a long time. Hehe, this magic treasure is also called The Earth Book. It could transmit messages from thousands of miles away.

    A while ago, I received a distress message from senior martial brother Golden Lotus. I know that he went to the capital of great Feng because only by entering the capital can he avoid the pursuit of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    However, when I rushed to the capital, I lost senior brother Golden Lotus¡¯s contact method, so I sent a message through the earth Book and found out that he had given The Earth Book to you. [ senior brother must be in a very critical situation, so he had to give up The Earth Book in order to protect himself. ]

    I f * cking ... He meant,¡±who¡¯s giving me the me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    [ Jiu: I just don¡¯t know who you are, to be able to make senior brother Golden Lotus entrust the book of theher world to you without worry. ]

    I¡¯m just a little fast hand, no, I¡¯m just a little Night watchman ... Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    [ 3. Why can we protect ourselves by abandoning the Book of the Earth? [ the people of the Heaven and Earth Society can lock onto the location of The Earth Book? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the expert of deduction, keenly captured this problem.

    [ Jiu: this matter involves a secret of my earth sect. I can¡¯t tell you. [ The Earth Book is our sect¡¯s most precious treasure. I hope you can return it to me. I¡¯ll be very grateful. ]

    [ 3: okay, How do I return it to you? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little reluctant. After all, this was a treasure that could be used as a storage ring. However, considering the risks it came with, he chose to follow his heart.

    [ Jiu: I¡¯m in the capital. I cane to you at any time. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can choose to exchange the address. ] [ hmm, what do you want? ]

    Women, I want warm women ... Xu Qi ¡®an almost blurted out.

    [ 3: you¡¯re too kind, Daoist priest. It¡¯s my responsibility to return the item to its original owner. However, Daoist priest Golden Lotus told me that this was a treasure of heaven and earth and sold it to me for 500 taels of gold.

    [ I¡¯m not asking for money. It¡¯s just that since the treasure has been returned to its original owner, the gold naturally has to be returned to its original owner as well. It¡¯s an Equal Exchange, right? ]

    [ Jiu: ... [ it should be like this. ]

    ......

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the mirror and fell into a deep sleep with the dream of five hundred taels of gold in her arms.

    The next day, he changed into the uniform of a night watchman, hung a waist token, a knife, and tied the gong that he had changed yesterday to his chest.

    She climbed over the wall and went to her second uncle¡¯s house for breakfast.

    After leaving the Xu mansion, Xu Qi ¡®an took the reins from old Zhang, the gatekeeper, and rode to the inner city to call the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    This horse was second uncle¡¯s Mount, and now it belonged to Xu Qi ¡®an. Of course, in order to shut his aunt¡¯s mouth, Xu Qi¡¯ an gave second uncle fifty taels of silver.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The watchman¡¯s Yamen was in the inner city and was too far away from the Xu Manor. If Xu Qi ¡®an walked, it would be almost lunch time before he reached the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    He rushed to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen and stepped into spring breeze Hall. Li Yuchun was having tea with a silver Gong.

    ¡°A new member under you?¡± Yin Gong asked casually when he saw that it was a stranger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Yuchun nodded.

    ¡°What rating?¡± Yin Luo asked.

    Li Yuchun did not wait for Xu Qi ¡®an to speak and quickly said, ¡°¡±B-.¡±

    Yin Gong was surprised and praised, ¡± not bad, not bad. The Yamen needs young people with such potential. In the future, you will be the Watchmen¡¯s backbones.

    The second half of the sentence was for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saluted respectfully and exined, ¡°¡±Boss, I¡¯d like to go to the case library.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know where the document library was, nor did he know the corresponding authority.

    ¡°If you have any problems in the future, you can directly look for the clerk.¡± Li Yuchun said.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an left spring breeze Hall.

    The leader was chatting, but as a subordinate, he shouldn¡¯t disturb him unless it was something urgent. He still had this bit of insight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an caught an official and asked him where the office was. Then, he came to arge courtyard.

    He handed the waist token to the ck-robed official. Thetter took it, confirmed it, and returned it to Xu Qi ¡®an. He said,

    ¡°The document library is divided into four areas, a, B, C, D. Gong can only go to the D room to check the documents.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and asked, ¡°¡±How do I know which warehouse the information I¡¯m looking for is in?¡±

    The ck-robed clerk smiled respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the¡¯d ¡®warehouse,¡±

    a, B, C, D ¡± were the four storehouses. D was the most basic and thergest one. This was in line with the rules of the pyramid.

    The more confidential a document was, the fewer it would be.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered warehouse¡¯d¡¯ and came to the reception desk. ¡°I¡¯m looking for information on the Dao sect.¡±

    The clerk behind the reception desk took out a thick book and checked it for a while. He raised his head and said, ¡°¡±My Lord, please wait a moment.¡±

    He entered the inside of the document library.

    After a while, the ck-robed official came out with a book. He took Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist token and handed the book over.

    ¡°Bring me a cup of hot tea,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He turned around and went to the side hall where the tables were ced, and started to read the information about Taoism.

    The origin of Taoism came from Taoist venerable, whose age could no longer be verified. It was said that Taoist venerable was an ancient legend. He turned one Qi into Three Pure Ones, namely:Heavenly Lord Yuanshi, heavenly Lord Dao de, and heavenly Lord Lingbao.

    Heaven, earth, and man.

    This was the origin of the ¡®heaven, earth, and man¡¯ three sects of Taoism.

    ...

    The celestial and human sects were like fire and water. They both imed to be Orthodox Taoists and wanted to beat each other¡¯s brains out.

    The earth sect was the least famous, and its disciples were very low-key. They didn¡¯t fight for fame or profit. Those who didn¡¯t understand this all thought that the Dao sect only had the celestial sect and the human sect.

    It was heartache to be so idle.

    ¡°The battle for the orthodoxy is probably the greatest conflict these days.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart,The maturedy was invincible.

    As he continued to read, he realized that the idle fish of the earth sect made sense.

 Chapter 75

    75 Chapter 73-horror _

    The earth sect worshipped the heavenly Lord of Dao and virtue and cultivated boundless merit. They traveled the world, kept a low profile, did good deeds without leaving a name, and left when they got merit.

    ¡°Merit ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and pondered.

    In a sense, merit and luck were of the same origin. People often said,¡±good deeds umte virtue, and good people will be rewarded.¡±

    Merit meant fortune, and fortune and luck were the same thing.

    So that old Daoist from the earth sect was able to see that I was special? Knowing that I¡¯m a Lucky Star, he threw the hot potato to me with a peace of mind ... D * mn, aren¡¯t you a cultivator of merit? Why did he always do such immoral things ...

    Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    From this, he began to make connections. The strange Luck in his body was also a kind of merit?

    However, the eighteen generations of the Xu family were all ordinary people. Only the second uncle¡¯s generation was slightly better. The two brothers were still killing people who cut electric wires with a vegetable knife and caused sparks and lightning along the way.

    He didn¡¯t do much good, but he did kill many people on the battlefield.

    At this moment, the administrator brought over a cup of hot tea and said, ¡°¡±My Lord, are you looking for information on the human sect?¡±

    No, they were investigating the Earth sect ... ¡°Human sect?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Our state preceptor is the current head of the path of the human sect.¡± ¡°Lord Wei did not like that female Taoist head,¡± the official said.

    The female Dao leader ... Ah, that legendary Daoist nun?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly enlightened. In the past, he only knew that the Emperor was obsessed with cultivation and yearned for immortality. He had made a Daoist nun, who was as beautiful as a fairy, the state Teacher.

    He did not expect it to be the human sect!

    The sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials, the Daoist and human sects, the night watchmen, the Confucians of the Yun Lu Academy, the great Feng Army, the group of civil officials in the Imperial court ... The capital was like a small pond, but it was filled with flood Dragons.

    No wonder ¡°number nine¡± said that the people of the heaven and earth Association did not dare to enter the capital.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest,e in and try.¡±

    The Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s killer:

    ¡®Hahaha ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an raised the corner of his mouth and said,¡±find me some more information about the¡± Heaven and Earth Society.¡±Oh, and the Book of the Earth.¡± ¡®Do you know The Earth Book? it¡¯s the most precious treasure in the world ...¡¯ Uh, if I want to go to warehouse a, B, C, and 3, through what channel should I apply?¡±

    ¡°Warehouse B and C correspond to golden gongs and silver gongs,¡± the clerk replied with a smile. As for warehouse a, one had to have a letter from the Duke of Wei to enter. However, the information you¡¯re looking for about the Heaven and Earth Society and the earth Book is in Warehouse D.¡±

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned, he exined, ¡°¡±The Heaven and Earth Society sounds like a Jianghu organization, while The Earth Book is a legendary ancient magic treasure. Neither of them are confidential. I¡¯ll go check the manual and see where it is.¡±

    After that, he went to the reception desk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his back and was stunned for a while before he understood.

    He had fallen into the wrong mindset, thinking that the more ancient something was, the more confidential it would be. The more ancient an item was, the less valuable it was ... Well, it was not a question of value. Antiques were still very valuable, but it was ssified.

    The real secrets were things rted to the current era, such as military intelligence, border defenseyout, gunpowder forms, siege weapons, shipbuilding drawings, and so on.

    I believe that in the future, warehouse a will have another confidential file:¡±Secret manual on the cross-breeding between man and beast¡±

    [ author: Song Qing, Xu Qi ¡®an. ]

    Soon, the clerk found the information rted to The Earth Book and the heaven and earth Association.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t wait to read it. The heaven and earth Association was rted to his own safety, so he chose to understand the organization first.

    .....

    There were thousands of organizations and sects in the underworld, so there was nothing to pay special attention to.

    They managed some shady businesses and were all obedient and willing to obey the Imperial court. Some of the Jianghu forces with particrly deep foundations did not buy the Imperial court¡¯s words.

    However, their existence also yed a role in stabilizing the area, and asionally, they would spontaneously suppress the bandits.

    The Heaven and Earth Society was one of the unremarkable Jianghu organizations.

    The earliest record of it appeared 60 years ago. That year, Yunzhou was suffering from a great drought, and the refugees became bandits and plundered everywhere.

    Natural and human disasters wreaked havoc.

    The local Jianghu forces had joined forces with the Imperial court to suppress the bandits, and the Tiandi society was one of them.

    they seem to be a rather chivalrous organization ... Well, sometimes, a good person might not be a good person, just like how a phnthropist might not be doing charity sincerely.¡±

    It could also be to gain reputation ... Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and continued to read.

    The Heaven and Earth Society wasn¡¯t an active organization. It was a semi-secret organization, and there were very few records about it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t gain much after reading it.

    it¡¯s normal to not have any gains. To be able to force the earth sect¡¯s experts to escape to the capital, it means that it¡¯s a veryrge and powerful organization ...

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for such an organization to be able to hide from the night watchman¡¯s intelligencework. Should I report this to brother spring and enrich the night watchman¡¯s database?¡±

    ¡°Uh ... Let¡¯s forget about it for now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t intend to report this matter to the Yamen. Although this could be exchanged for a great deal of credit, it couldn¡¯t bepared to five hundred taels of gold.

    ¡®Anyone would be envious of a treasure like the earth Book. What if some golden gong takes a fancy to it and asks me to hand it over to the National Treasury ...¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the book and opened the information rted to The Earth Book.

    The book of theher world was an ancient treasure. Its origin could not be verified. It was only known that it was left behind by the venerable Daoist whose birth age could not be verified.

    The information didn¡¯t even mention the function of The Earth Book.

    However, there was a remark that said that these ancient treasures were mostly born from heaven and earth and could not be refined by man.

    They had amon characteristic, which was to bind them with blood.

    Blood contract ... Xu Qian thought to himself,¡±I know this trick. After so many twists and turns, it turns out to be a blood contract.¡±

    ...

    The Dharma artifact that Song Qing gave him, the gong that the night watchman used, only needed to be instilled with Qi to be used. There was no concept of whether it recognized an owner or not. They were essentially tools that could be used by anyone who had them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that blood ownership im did not exist in this world.

    He took out a small Jade Mirror from his pocket and ced it on the table. He unsheathed his saber by two inches and gently pressed his fingertips on the de.

    Fresh blood seeped out immediately, and Xu Qi ¡®an wiped it on the surface of the Jade Mirror.

    The blood stayed on the mirror for a few seconds before it slowly disappeared and was absorbed by the mirror.

    The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vision started to blur. The booklet, the table, and the teacups all faded and were reced by chaos.

    In the chaos, he saw eight points of light hanging in the chaos World.

    These eight dots of light represent the other mirrors? Including me, there are exactly nine mirrors ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept around, trying to find [ No. 9 ].

    But he didn¡¯t know which light spot number nine belonged to.

    ¡®Hmm ...¡¯ He randomly added anyone as a friend!

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand and tried to point at the spot of light closest to him.

    ...

    The light spot immediately rippled like water, spreading across the entire chaotic world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt like she was in a dream. The scenery in front of her returned to normal. She was still in the reception hall of the document library. In front of her were a booklet, a teacup, and a in Jade Mirror.

    However, he knew that this was not a dream, because after the blood contract, the small Jade Mirror and he had formed a strange connection.

    It was a mysterious sense of belonging.

    At this moment, a line of words slowly appeared in the mirror:

    [ Lu: don¡¯t believe number nine. Don¡¯t respond, don¡¯t respond, don¡¯t respond ... ]

    [ PS: 3700 Yuan for this chapter. Take it aspensation for updating it at noon andte at night. ] Then, what about the nings ¡®rmendation votes?

 Chapter 76

    76 Chapter 74-only hooking up and listening to music can soothe my soul (1)

    [ Lu: don¡¯t believe number nine. Don¡¯t respond, don¡¯t respond, don¡¯t respond ... ]

    In the quiet reception hall, Xu Qi ¡®an stared at this sentence, and cold sweat broke out on his back.

    An indescribable fear filled his heart.

    He took a sip of tea in a daze and was in a daze for a moment before he broke free from the strange and terrifying atmosphere.

    ¡®This¡¯ Lu ¡®should be the light I just touched ...¡¯ What did he mean by that? number nine was lying to me?

    If number nine is lying to me, what¡¯s the reason? If Lu knew that nine was lying to me, why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier?

    If number nine was not trustworthy, then number Lu was equally suspicious.

    I don¡¯t believe in anyone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and typed in a message with his finger.

    [ 3: Who are you? On what basis was number nine not trustworthy? [ you¡¯re a member of the Heaven and Earth Society, aren¡¯t you? ]

    [ Lu: yes. ]

    He actually admitted it so readily ... Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a few seconds, then wrote, ¡±

    [ 3: what do you mean by what you said just now? ]

    [ Lu: the Book of the Netherworld belongs to the Heaven and Earth Society, and No. 9 is from the earth sect. They are a group of fierce and brutal lunatics, unreasonable. Don¡¯te into contact with them, your life might be in danger. ]

    [ 3: how did you know I was in contact with number nine? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an questioned.

    [ Lu: the third fragment has been sealed by the earth sect, cutting off its ability to send letters to us. The earth sect can also lock onto the third fragment through the ninth fragment.

    [ this is the reason why Golden Lotus Daoist priest gave up the fragment and gave it to you. ]

    .... In other words, even if I don¡¯t trade with number nine, he can still lock onto me through number nine?

    No wonder he didn¡¯t rush me to return it to its original owner, and even gave me the initiative to choose the location.

    No wonder when I asked No. 9 yesterday if the people of the heaven and earth Association could use the ¡®Book of the Earth¡¯ to lock onto my position, he changed the topic ... Xu Qi ¡®an recalled more details.

    No matter what I choose, he¡¯ll definitely make a profit. If I choose to trade, he can kill me. If I don¡¯t choose to trade, he can stall for time until he can lock onto my position.

    ?.... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp was numb as he cursed in his heart.

    Lu continued to send messages. but The Earth Book is one. We can still see yourmunication with number nine through the earth Book. I¡¯m very helpless. Until you dripped your blood on it and established a connection with me. ¡±

    [ 3: what should I do? ]

    [ Lu: I hope you can return the Book of the Netherworld fragments to the Heaven and Earth Society. If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll give you an address and you can have someone deliver it there. ]

    Then, my five hundred gold taels ... Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the mirror and didn¡¯t reply.

    He did not believe in anyone!

    Lu might not be a good person. He might be trying to trick me.

    ¡®If I¡¯m that easy to fool, I wouldn¡¯t have studied at the police academy in vain ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ three: the Book of the Earth is a treasure of the Tiandi society. Number nine is a member of the earth sect. Does the earth sect covet the Book of the Earth? ]

    ording to the night watchman¡¯s internal records, theher world Book was a treasure of the earth sect, while the heaven and earth Association was just an organization of the pugilistic world.

    However, Lu had just said that The Earth Book belonged to the Heaven and Earth Society, and the earth sect coveted it.

    If Lu couldn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, Xu Qi ¡®an would block him.

    [ Lu: The Earth Book is the treasure of the earth sect, but that was in the past. It now belongs to the heaven and earth Association. [ on the other hand, the heaven and earth Association is formed by a portion of the earth sect¡¯s members. ]

    [ 3: what makes you say that? ]

    [ Lu: this matter involves a secret of the earth sect. I¡¯m not a member of the earth sect, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to disclose it. ]

    [ 3: I understand. Leave me your address. ]

    [ Lu: yangshui Street in the inner city. A loquat tree is nted in the courtyard of a house opposite the Zhang¡¯s silk shop. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an hadpletely calmed down by now. He took a sip of the tea that was gradually losing its temperature and tapped the table with his fingertips.

    At present, he had three choices in front of him:

    One, acknowledge Lu and send the mirror back. He could hire someone to do it. He didn¡¯t need to consider Lu¡¯s identity and wasn¡¯t afraid of being locked on by nine. He had escaped from this.

    Two, the disadvantage of trading with number nine was that one might face the danger of being backstabbed. The good thing was that if he gambled correctly, he would get five hundred gold taels.

    Third, hand over The Earth Book to the night watchman in exchange for merit points.

    If I was still the fast-handed person from the Changle County government, I would definitely choose the first method, which is to be more stable.

    ¡®But I¡¯m the night watchman now. In the capital of Da Feng, no matter how powerful the external forces are, the Dragon has to coil and the Tiger has to lie down ...¡¯ No, they did not even dare to enter the city.

    I¡¯ve just joined as a night watchman, and I don¡¯t have any contributions or resources. I can use The Earth Book to exchange for a bright future.

    The Yamen would be more than happy to ept such an ancient treasure, and Wei Yuan, the eunuch, would definitely not stand by and do nothing.

    After making up his mind, Xu Qi ¡®an returned the book and took back his waist token from the clerk in charge of the warehouse. Then, he left the warehouse in a hurry.

    In an empty corner, he took out the item inside the Jade Mirror. Military crossbow, bone-corroding poison, heart-protecting mirror, and the 400 taels of silver returned by brother spring.

    After carrying these things, he came to the highest building of the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.Noble Qi building.

    The guards downstairs stopped him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his waist token and said in a deep voice, ¡± quickly report to Lord Wei. Xu Qi ¡®an has an important matter to report.

    The guard took the waist token, confirmed it, and examined him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for your direct subordinate, Yin Gong?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yin Luo is not here. The situation is urgent. Go quickly.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was even tougher than him.

    He didn¡¯t n to let Li Yuchun know about this. To be more precise, he didn¡¯t n to let more people know.

    Whether it was the Tiandi gathering or the Dao sect or the earth sect, they were all great powers.

    They might not dare to take revenge on the night watchman, but Xu Qi ¡®an had a family.

    This was something he had understood since he was a police officer in his previous life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had to erase his traces on this matter and make the heaven and earth Association and the earth sect ignore him.

    The two guards looked at each other, and one of them hurriedly entered the building.

    A few minutester, the guard returned and said, ¡°¡±Go in. Lord Wei is waiting for you on the seventh floor.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that the powerful eunuch was willing to meet him meant that his n was half-sessful.

    He immediately entered the building and quickly climbed up the stairs to the seventh floor.

    A ck-robed clerk was already waiting at the foot of the stairs. He led him through the long corridor and into a tea room.

    ...

    There was no one in the tea room, and in the observation Hall that was connected to it, there was a man in green.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wei Yuan turned around and asked gently.

    His facial features were handsome, his temperament was elegant, his sideburns were white, and his eyes were filled with unspeakable vicissitudes of life.

    He didn¡¯t look like a eunuch, but a schr.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. He lowered his head slightly.¡±This humble servant greets Lord Wei. This humble servant has made a great discovery and is here to report.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a small Jade Mirror from his pocket, raised it high with both hands, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°This is the book of theher world, the most precious treasure of the earth sect.¡±

    The Earth Book ... Wei Yuan stared at the mirror, ¡°¡±How did you get it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not hide anything. He told the chief eunuch how he got the mirror, how he received the information, and what happened in the document library.

    There was no need for him to hide it. He had obtained the mirror before he joined the night watchman, so it was his private possession.

    It was the same for those who joined the night watchman and obtained the mirror.

    Wei Yuan would not have a negative impression of him because of this.

    ¡°Five hundred taels of gold?¡± the green-robed eunuch asked with a faint smile.

    .... Big brother, aren¡¯t you focusing on something a little strange? ¡°I¡¯m just seeking benefits within a reasonable range,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Wei Yuan smiled gently and looked at the mirror again. A line of words appeared on the mirror.

    [ Jiu: have you considered it? when are you going to make the deal? ]

    The chief eunuch¡¯s lips curled up. He tossed the mirror to Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±The mirror has already been bound by blood. Only you can reply to him. Tell him that the transaction location is in the inner city¡¯s guiyue tower, between Luan Feng and Ming ya. The time will be in two hours.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately replied in the mirror.

    [ Jiu: good! ]

    Wei Yuan said, ¡± you didn¡¯t reveal your identity or address. You¡¯ve done well. Go down. Someone will take care of this.

    Then, my five hundred gold taels ... Ah, no, merit points ... Xu Qi ¡®an asked in his heart.

    ¡°Yes!¡± He cupped his fists and said.

    He didn¡¯t take the mirror with him and left the tea room.

    After leaving the noble spirit Pavilion, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood was veryplicated. He felt rxed as if he had thrown away a hot potato, but he also felt the pain of losing a precious treasure and five hundred taels of gold.

    As for his merits, although the eunuch did not mention it, Xu Qi ¡®an could understand his status.

    As a Big Shot, it would be too degrading to discuss the issue of ¡®merit points¡¯ with a small gong like him.

    In any case, he wouldn¡¯t mistreat me ... Xu Qi ¡®an left the Yamen with heartache. He nned to go to the brothel to listen to a tune and soothe his mood.

 Chapter 77

    77 Spear¡¯s consciousness _

    The teaching workshop Division, the little Pavilion of shadow plum.

    Xu Qi ¡®an satzily and leaned against the couch, the night watchman¡¯s uniform hanging on the back of the chair.

    In the spacious room, six dancers were dancing. Under the thin gauze dress, their slender waists were swaying.

    Behind Xu Qi ¡®an, a maidservant was massaging his shoulders. His legs were in the arms of another maidservant, letting her massage them.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife was wearing a beautiful andplicated long dress, her head slightly lowered as she concentrated on ying the zither.

    asionally, he would look up at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was so happy that he had forgotten about his duties.

    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the sound of the zither dissipated, and the dancers left the house. Fu Xiang stood up, washed her hands in the copper Basin, andined, ¡°¡±So young master yang is the night watchman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, haven¡¯t I?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked down and yed with her fingers as she replied indifferently.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife lifted her skirt and sat on his body. She pressed her hands on his firm chest muscles and smiled charmingly.¡±I like it ...¡±

    The reason why Xu Qi ¡®an had turned to the teaching workshop was mainly because it was close to him. It was definitely not because it cost a lot to eat and listen to music. Here, Fu Xiang gave him free food.

    ¡°How does Lu know about the content of my conversation with number nine? The third fragment has been sealed, so it can¡¯t receive messages from the other fragment holders, but they can see it? Is this Earth Book an ancient version of a QQ group ...¡±

    if I had known earlier, I would have added each and every one of my friends after the blood contract ... I was a little frightened at that time and only wanted to get rid of this hot potato ...¡±

    ¡°The heaven and earth Association and the earth sect seem to have a rtionship ... A division in the sect?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. He frowned and looked at the courtesan who was teasing him.

    She had a pair of peach blossom eyes that made people feel tender and protective.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    A few minutester, the maidservants who were guarding the outer room heard a sound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first, it¡¯ll probably be dusk.¡±

    .....

    Guiyue restaurant, between Shang Feng and Ming ya.

    A Man in ck clothes was holding a saber with one hand and sitting at a round table with his back straight.

    The Man in ck had a two-fingers-long knife scar on his cheek. His eyes were triangr, and his light brown pupils asionally shed with a fierce light.

    He gave people a feeling of arrogance and madness, as if he would pull out his knife and cut people if there was a disagreement, his viciousness was extremely deep.

    He was a death-row prisoner from the Yamen on Night Watch, the kind whose name had been drawn by the current Emperor, and the date of his execution was after autumn next year.

    Today, he was suddenly dragged out of the death row by a Jin Luo. That Jin Luo told him that as long as hepleted a mission perfectly, he could be released back to the pugilistic world and find someone to rece his death row status.

    The credibility of this statement was very high. The list drawn up by the Emperor usually meant that death was inevitable and it was impossible to be pardoned. Finding someone to rece him was the right move.

    This kind of ¡°atonement for merits¡± deal wasmon in the Watchmen¡¯s Yamen. He had heard about it from the seniors of the Jianghu before he was caught.

    His mission was simple. He only needed to make a deal.

    However, the ck-clothed man knew that there was a great danger hidden within. Otherwise, why would he find a death-row prisoner for such a simple transaction?

    The Man in ck epted this mission for two reasons:First, rather than die, it was better to take a chance. Second, this was the inner city¡¯s guiyue tower, one of the most prosperous areas.

    Ordinary people would not dare to cause trouble in this ce.

    At this moment, he heard the door of the private room open.

    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked,e in!¡± The Man in ck responded in a deep voice.

    The door of the private room was pushed open, and a man dressed like a martial artist strolled in. He was draped in a gray robe, and half of his face was hidden under the hood. The lower half of his face was exposed, and there was a thinyer of Blue Beard on his chin, as if he had just shaved it.

    Both sides vigntly examined each other.

    Heh, she definitely can¡¯t enter the inner city in this outfit ... He most likely changed into it secretly after entering the guiyue restaurant ... There might be a weapon hidden in the robe ... The Man in ck Thought in a half-disdainful and half-vignt manner. He heard the vagrant guest ask in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±

    The Man in ck stared at him calmly and said, ¡°¡±I seem to have said that I spent five hundred gold taels on this mirror.¡±

    What kind of mirror would cost five hundred gold ... He added in his heart.

    The cloaked vagrant guest replied with an ¡°en.¡± He reached into his pocket and took out a stack of silver notes. The value of the first Silver Note was one hundred taels.

    Although he knew that these silver notes would have to be handed over in the end, money moved people¡¯s hearts. The ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes lit up uncontrobly, and his gaze was glued to the thick stack of silver notes.

    ¡°Mirror!¡± The cloaked martial artist ced the silver notes on the table and said in a hoarse voice.

    The Man in ck looked at the mirror carefully, but he didn¡¯t see anything special in it. He put it on the table.

    The cloaked martial artist raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of eyes as sharp as knives. He stared at the mirror on the table for a moment.

    very good, the deal is done. We¡¯ve never seen each other again after we leave this door.

    He picked up the mirror, while the prisoner in ck stretched out his hand toward the silver notes with his eyes shining.

    Suddenly, the Man in ck saw the left side of the man¡¯s cloak flutter slightly. Not good! His pupils contracted violently as if he had been hit by a strong light. Without thinking, he rolled to the side to avoid any possible attacks.

    As expected, the mission was not that simple ... ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯ve been on guard ...¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s an expert. I can¡¯t fight him head-on. I¡¯ll break the window and get out. I don¡¯t believe he dares to kill someone in the downtown area of the inner city ...¡¯ A thought shed through the prisoner¡¯s mind.

    At this time, he saw a figure sitting in the ce where he had been sitting. He was wearing a ck suit and holding a knife in both hands. His neck had been cut t by a sharp de, and blood was spurting out of the big scar.

    Eh?

    A series of question marks appeared in the prisoner¡¯s mind. Then, his consciousness fell into boundless darkness.

    The cloaked vagrant guest kept the silver notes andughed hideously. He then turned around and walked out of the private room.

    ......

    ...

    The cloaked man left the Osmanthus Moon Tower. He rode the fast horse he came on and left the inner city and the outer city at a moderate speed. Then he whipped the horse on the official road, leaving a trail of dust behind him.

    He ran for more than two hours and a tea stall appeared in front of him. There were three old tables.

    The tea seller was an old man with white hair. There were no customers at the moment, so the old man was sitting at the table and drinking tea by himself.

    The cloaked man reined in the horse¡¯s reins. The horse neighed and raised its front hooves, stopping in the middle of the high-speed gallop.

    The cloaked man tied the horse¡¯s reins to a wooden stake on the side of the road, looked left and right, and walked towards the tea shed.

    He took out the Jade Mirror and presented it respectfully with both hands. ¡°Sect master, I didn¡¯t fail you.¡±

    The white-haired old man took the Jade Mirror and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±You brought back an enemy.¡±

    The cloaked man was stunned. Before he could react, he saw the old man wave his hand and send him flying.

    Bang! Bang!

    The cloaked man, who was sent flying, collided with a sharp Qi and exploded into pieces.

    Blood sttered everywhere.

    ...

    The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at the end of the official road. A tall and straight figure slowly walked over.

    When he reappeared, he was still far away. After a few breaths, he was less than a hundred meters away from the old man.

    ¡°Yang Yan, you¡¯re Wei Qingyi¡¯s dog.¡± ¡°Mind your own business,¡± the old man snorted coldly.

    yes. the stoic Yang Yan was expressionless. you just want to care.

    The old man flew into a rage and lost control of his emotions. He shouted, ¡°¡±Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    His in robe fluttered, and wisps of ck smoke overflowed from his body, dancing in the air and letting out a mournful cry.

    Yang Yan furrowed his brows. the earth sect cultivates merit. When did they learn these ghostly tricks? ¡±

    ck veins bulged on the old man¡¯s face like a cobweb, and his pupils turned Scarlet.¡±Heh, I¡¯ll send you to the heavenly Lord of Dao and virtue.¡±

    With a sharp cry, the ck smoke in the sky whistled as it pounced towards Yang Yan.

    Yang Yan was expressionless, his left and right hands sping.

    Bang! Bang!

    With him as the center, the violent Qi turned into ripples and spread out, sweeping up grass and dust along the way, and finally hitting ayer of ck Film.

    A ck light shed in the sky, and arge array that was as smooth as an inverted ss bowl appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to enter my hundred ghosts formation, but it¡¯s hard to get out. Even if you¡¯re a rank four martial artist, you¡¯ll still die of exhaustion here.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was so hoarse that it sounded like a demon from hell.

    In the air, the ck smoke that had been scattered by Yang Yan¡¯s Qi gathered again.

    Yang Yan frowned. This formation waspletely different from the one used by the Directorate of Celestials.

    The Directorate of Celestials ¡®formation borrowed the power of heaven and earth and couldst for a long time. The formation of the Taoist sect was set up by human power and could notst long.

    This hundred ghost array was very tricky.

    In all the major cultivation systems, Taoism was the leader of the primordial soul domain. The sixth grade Yin spirit of Dao sect was also called the Reapers of ghosts in ancient times. They could hook people¡¯s souls at night and control the life and death of mortals.

    The hundred ghost array was a simr technique.

    Although martial artists could temper their essence souls, they could only increase their defenses and make their essence souls tougher. Theycked offensive techniques rted to this domain.

    I heard that the eighth rank of Taoism is called Qi-consuming, and it can control Dharma Treasures and summon Heavenly Thunder. Won¡¯t you let me experience it? ¡± Yang Yan was expressionless and his tone was contemptuous.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± The old man was infuriated again. Two rays of blood-red light shot out from his sleeves like blood-red lightning.

    Yang Yan did not Dodge and allowed the two blood-colored lightning to attack him.

    Ding ding!

    The two blood-red lightning bolts only cut through his clothes and then bounced away.

    Copper skin and iron bones!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± The old man said angrily. His face was covered in ck veins that looked like cobwebs, and he looked extremely ferocious.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my gun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Yang Yan said lightly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a bright silver Meteor streaked across the sky.

    The thin and slippery air shield shattered with a sound, and wherever the shooting star passed, the ck smoke evaporated with a sizzling sound.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t break the formation from the inside, then we¡¯ll break it from the outside.¡± Yang Yan reached out and grabbed the long spear. It was a silver long spear.

    After saying that, he suddenly disappeared, as if he had be one with the spear. With an unstoppable momentum, he stabbed at the old man.

    In the old man¡¯s blood-red pupils, a silver light shed. It was unstoppable, unstoppable. It was the spear intent that had been through a hundred battles.

    The spear intent of a fourth-grade martial artist.

    ¡°No!¡± The old man opened his mouth and spat out a golden core that was shimmering with blood and ck light. It collided with the spear.

    The Golden core was turned into powder by the Spear¡¯s will, and the old man¡¯s body was ground into minced meat. The silver light continued to shoot out for thousands of feet and pierced a Hill.

    The old man¡¯s figure condensed in mid-air, half illusory and half real. He red at Yang Yan venomously before turning into a green smoke shield and flying into the distance.

    Yang Yan bent down to pick up the small Jade Mirror, carried the silver spear, and turned back in the direction of the capital.

    .....

    The ck smoke traveled hundreds of miles and stopped when it passed a vige.

    The old man¡¯s face was faintly visible in the ck smoke as he stared at the vige below.

    Yin spirits could not move for long periods of time in the day. Without a physical body, their strength was greatly reduced. They would not be able to deal with the subsequent dangers that they might encounter.

    The old man nned to possess a body and devour the souls of the vigers to nourish himself.

    With a n in mind, ck smoke curled up and entered the vige.

    The vige, which had been so vivid a moment ago, shattered like a wave in the next moment. An air shield surrounded by five-colored merits rose and trapped the ck smoke.

    In the center of the formation, an old Daoist with deep facial features sat cross-legged in a tattered Daoist robe.

    ......

    Early in the morning, Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at the watchman¡¯s Yamen on time for the roll call.

    He was waiting for the follow-up of the ¡®Book of the Earth¡¯ incident.

    If he didn¡¯t know the result, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    When it was close to noon, the ck-clothed official found him in the side hall next to spring breeze Hall and respectfully said,¡±Lord Xu, the Duke of Wei has summoned you.¡±

    He had finallye ... ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly.

    [ PS: this chapter has a lot of words, so it¡¯s going to be updatedter. ] Originally, it could be updated at 7 o ¡®clock.

 Chapter 78

    78 The night meeting (1)

    Noble Qi building, tea room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an came here again. He saw the elegant and handsome eunuch with white hair on his temples. He was still wearing a sky-blue robe, and his eyes had an indescribable vicissitude.

    In addition, there was also a tall man with a cold expression.

    He sat by the coffee table with a straight back and an expressionless face.

    Wei Yuan sat in front of the table and sipped his tea. ¡°The mirror has recognized you as its master and is Temporarily yours to keep.

    ¡°The first person to contact you was indeed from the earth sect, and they wanted to kill you.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo has already repelled the enemy, so you won¡¯t be in danger for the time being. For a long time toe, there will be night watchmen keeping an eye on your house.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He wasn¡¯t surprised by Wei Yuan¡¯s actions. Yesterday, when he had asked him to reply to No. 9, he had already revealed that this eunuch wanted to ¡°double-cross¡± them.

    What he was dissatisfied about was that big brother didn¡¯t handle this matter properly and even let the person escape, leaving behind such a big hidden danger.

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s yin spirit is invisible and hard to kill.¡± Wei Yuan exined as he sipped his tea.

    This was a specialty and a shoring between systems.

    Yang Yan waved his hand, and the mirror flew to Xu Qi ¡®an and stopped in front of him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the mirror and put it away. He bowed and left the noble spirit building.

    ¡°Foster father, I can¡¯t keep the yin spirit,¡± Yang Yan, who was sitting like a pine tree, whispered.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Wei Yuan smiled warmly.

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t understand and frowned.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not good at it, someone else is,¡± Wei Yuan said with a smile.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the Yamen, bought two bags of fried beans, and went to please his boss.

    Li Yuchun was looking up some information in front of her desk and did not even look up.

    ¡°Brother spring, I bought you some fried beans.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted out.

    Brother spring? Li Yuchun raised her head and looked at him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added.

    ¡°Yes, put it on the table.¡± After Li Yuchun finished speaking, he continued to bury his head in the documents.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and said,¡±Boss, you¡¯re investigating the saltpeter mine case?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao is recuperating while song tingfeng is cking off. Why aren¡¯t you at home? ¡± Li Yuchun asked, then nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently in charge of this case.¡±

    ¡°Since I have nothing to do, I came to the Yamen to familiarize myself with the environment.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an probed,¡±is this rted to the demon n?¡± If it¡¯s confidential, then pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Li Yuchun grabbed a few fried beans and threw them into his mouth. As he ate, he said, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t tell you the details of the case, so I¡¯ll pick what I can tell you ... The initial suspicion is that the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom are lurking near the capital.¡±

    ¡°Thousand demon Kingdom?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the history of the ¡± Jia Zi demon-ying game ¡°.

    although the thousand Fey Kingdom has be history, over the years, the remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom have been trying to restore their country and take back theirnd. Li Yuchun said, ¡±

    Buddhism leads the countries in the Western Region and is very powerful. Even the thousand demon Kingdom at its peak was not its match. If they want to restore their country, they must have other means.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved,¡¯ so you¡¯re targeting the gunpowder in Da Feng? That¡¯s why the monster drove away the nearby grey households.¡±

    He was suddenly enlightened.

    is there anything else? ¡± Li Yuchun asked, still busy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said tactfully, ¡°that¡¯s all. Please continue with your work. I¡¯ll just be in the side hall. If you need anything, just tell me.

    Li Yuchun nodded.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left, brother spring was reading materials while eating fried beans. He identally swept the fried beans to the ground, and the beans scattered all over the ground.

    Li Yuchun stared at the beans on the ground in a daze and covered his eyes in pain.

    ......

    In the side hall next door, Xu Qi ¡®an was looking at the small Jade Mirror. Suddenly, he felt a violent Qi fluctuationing from the next room. It was only for a moment, but it immediately subsided.

    He didn¡¯t care about it. He was thinking about the reason why the chief eunuch let him hold the Jade Mirror.

    Although the book of theher world recognized its master by blood, since the old Daoist had given him the mirror, it meant that the blood recognition was not unchangeable.

    I¡¯m just a Gong, there¡¯s no reason for you to let me keep such an important treasure, right?

    Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about it for now. Since there are hidden spies watching my house, I don¡¯t have to worry about the safety of my aunt and the girls for the time being.

    The earth sect¡¯s experts had been forced to retreat, so they probably wouldn¡¯te back to the capital for a while.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spent the whole day in a rxed and happy manner.

    ¡®Should I go look for Fu Xiang tonight? should I go look for Fu Xiang? or should I go look for Fu Xiang ...¡¯

    ¡®No, no, I should save money to buy a house and move second uncle and the others to live in the inner city. It¡¯s safer that way ...¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t waste money on a moment of joy. Although the floating fragrance courtesan is deeply in love with me and insists on not asking for money, I still have to reward the maidservants and dancers.

    A few taels of silver were still silver.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his horse around and left the inner city with great determination.

    By the time she got home, the lights were already on and the sky was dark.

    ...

    .....

    After dinner, he climbed over the wall and returned to his own courtyard. In this era where there were no mobile phones,puters, and nightlife, other than going to the education workshop, the only other way was to write a diary in the middle of the night to kill time.

    Fu Xiang was really a woman who made people unable to stop themselves.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the room, took out the Flint on the table, and lit the candle.

    Suddenly, his muscles tensed up and his body froze.

    An old Daoist in a tattered Daoist robe was sitting cross-legged on the bed. His white hair was tied up with an ebony Daoist robe, and strands of messy hair hung down.

    It showed an unrestrained and experienced look.

    ¡°We meet again.¡± The old Daoist gazed at him calmly, ¡°thest time we met, you were still a martial artist in the spirit refinement realm. You¡¯re already in the Qi refining stage, you¡¯re indeed a Lucky Star.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the table, his body in a state of temporarybat alert. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest broke into a house at night, what are your intentions?¡±

    The old Daoist did not care about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hostility. He said indifferently,¡±I¡¯m here to tell you that my Junior Apprentice-brother, zilian, has already transformed into a feather. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore.¡±

    ...

    ¡°You killed him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to help him transform.¡±

    So you¡¯re here to help me transform tonight?

    No. 9 was dead. He had died in the hands of this Daoist priest ... If he could deal with zilian alone, he would not have to give up his treasure ... Xu Qi ¡®an spected that the old Daoist was likely to have a fight between the Sandpiper and the m, and he had benefited from it.

    The problem was, how did he set up an ambush in advance?

    ¡®I know ...¡¯ You¡¯re following me again! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    For the old Daoist to be able to sneak into the Xu residence, it meant that he had followed him a long time ago. Thus, he was naturally clear about his identity as the night watchman and his deployment.

    The Zhou mansion¡¯s killer, the night watchman, the old Daoist ... I¡¯m just an ordinary transmigrator. You bastards, all of you are following me.

    it¡¯s my fault. He gave me the treasure. How could he not follow me and pay attention to me ... ¡°Are you here to take back the book of theher world?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I already have one,¡± the old Daoist shook his head.

    A small Jade Mirror slid out of his sleeve. It was exactly the same as the one in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    ¡°This is the fragment number nine that my Junior Brother wields, and it has finally returned to its original owner. As for the benefactor¡¯s side, just take it as this poor Daoist¡¯s gift to you.¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, he continued, ¡°¡±There are a total of nine fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, and I¡¯ve given them to different people. Almsgiver, you¡¯re also someone that this poor Daoist has his eyes on. ¡±

    ¡°Those seven different people formed the heaven and earth Association.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The old Daoist shook his head. they have their own identities ande from all over the world. If benefactor is curious, you can ask yourself. You know how to use the book of theher world. I will not reveal anyone¡¯s identity, including yours.

    ¡°I¡¯vee here tonight to invite you to join the heaven and earth Association,¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with great vignce, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just a martial artist who has just entered the Qi refining stage. What do I have to deserve such high regard from you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said just now that you¡¯re a man of great fortune,¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯As expected, this old Daoist can see through my Strange Luck.¡¯

    Finally, there was someone who knew what was going on for me. I picked up the silver from time to time. Although it felt good, I didn¡¯t feel at ease at all.

    After all, I¡¯m a down-to-earth person.

    He didn¡¯t directly mention his inexplicable luck, but made full use of his eloquence. ¡°Daoist priest, please enlighten me.¡±

    [ P.S. A book, the young ¡± this number is poisonous ¡°. Every time I read his book, my face would hurt, and there would always be wheels running over it. ]

    The speed of the book was very fast. It was apletely different style from a serious author like me who sold positive energy.

 Chapter 79

    79 I am Chen Jinnan (1)

    The old Daoist whose Daoist name was Golden Lotus said unhurriedly, ¡°¡±A few days ago, I was severely injured and had no choice but to hide in the capital. My intuition told me that I would meet someone who could help me solve the crisis.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting by the roadside for a long time, and you¡¯ve finallye. However, I only know that benefactor is a Lucky Star, but I don¡¯t know where your roots are.

    ¡°On the other hand, the woman in the carriage at that time had a magnificent and magnificent aura. Her divine brilliance was restrained, and she was rare in the world. Patron, give her a bracelet. You two will have a rtionship in the future.¡±

    His words made sense but did not hit the point. Wasn¡¯t he a quack ... ¡°Did you choose the other seven members of the Tiandi society, just like you chose me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Can I ask the reason?¡±

    For the first time, the old Daoistughed. sure. But after listening to what I¡¯m going to say next, you have no way out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a long time, weighing the pros and cons in his heart, and then nodded.¡±Go ahead,¡±

    The old Daoist nodded his head. everything this poor Daoist did was to save the Earth sect.

    Save the Earth sect?

    ¡°Almsgiver, don¡¯t you find it strange? The earth sect cultivates the power of virtue, but my junior martial brother zilian wants to kill you, killing the death row prisoner who traded in your ce. This ispletely contrary to the earth sect¡¯s cultivation philosophy.¡±

    ¡®Number nine killed my substitute ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, but a chill rose in his heart.

    He wasn¡¯t clear about the process of the transaction, so Wei Yuan didn¡¯t exin.

    Fortunately, he had not been blinded by the treasures and gold and had chosen the most obedient method.

    He had not only avoided the crisis, but he had also expressed his loyalty.

    ¡°This matter is rted to the earth sect¡¯s Secret. Almsgiver, please remember not to spread this.¡± After seeing Xu Qi ¡®an nod, Golden Lotus Daoist did not exin immediately. Instead, he was silent for a long time before sighing.

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s current Dao chief has be a demon and has affected almost everyone. Only a small number of disciples, including me, have not been affected by the Dao chief.

    ¡°And the thing that protects us is The Earth Book.¡±

    ¡°Possessed by the devil?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an found it hard to believe. The earth sect cultivated merit. As the leader of a sect, the Daoist sect must have an infinite amount of merit. It was not too much to pick up a tael of silver from the outside, right?

    Even such a person had joined the devil ... Was society so cold?

    ¡°Sess is due to merit, and failure is due to merit.¡± Daoist Golden Lotus stared at the me of the candle in a daze.

    ¡°When the heavenly Lord of Dao and virtue founded the earth sect, he left behind a warning:There was no door for good or bad, only people called for it. The karma of good and evil follows you like a shadow.¡±

    Speak humannguage, you ... Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Almsgiver, do you think that saving a life is a merit?¡± Daoist Golden Lotus asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°What if you save an unpardonable man? He should have been punished by the heavens, but because of your actions, he was saved and continued to do evil things.¡± Daoist Golden Lotus looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Is this still doing good?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and frowned. ¡°Human nature is ever-changing, light and darkness intertwine. You can¡¯t be cynical and detest the light just because you¡¯ve seen darkness.

    I can¡¯t investigate their past before I save them. It¡¯s not realistic.

    The old Daoist straightened his back and looked at him with appreciation. He smiled and said,¡±Almsgiver, I¡¯m truly relieved to entrust The Earth Book to you after you¡¯ve said this.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not wrong for ordinary people to follow this principle. However, to us, this is the most terrifying cause and effect. The more merit one umted, the heavier the karma.

    The Dao leader had been doing good all his life. Sixty years ago, he failed to pass the Tribtion and fell into the devil path due to the karma bacsh. This was the so-called ¡°when things reach an extreme, they will reverse.¡±

    ¡°If you want to vindicate your Dao with merit, you must bear the corresponding karma. With a single thought, one can be an immortal, and with a single thought, one can be a devil. This is the fate that every earth sect disciple can not escape.¡±

    So the earth sect had such a secret!

    At this time, the Confucians are needed to teach you that a gentleman should be fair and moderate ... Going to the extreme wouldn¡¯tst long ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed as he suddenly thought of something.

    If my fortune is the same as the earth sect¡¯s, then am I also in danger of bing a devil?

    He didn¡¯t trust Daoist priest Golden Lotuspletely yet, so he held himself back from asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the two sects care?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to find out the inside information.¡±No matter what, it¡¯s still a Taoist sect.¡±

    ¡°The earth sect has the hidden danger of bing a demon. Do you think that the celestial sect and the human sect, both of which are from the Dao sect, don¡¯t have simr hidden dangers?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus sneered.

    ¡°Besides, this is my earth sect¡¯s business. What does it have to do with them?¡±

    So. what were the hidden dangers of the two sects? The Tiandi society had also appeared around 60 years ago, which matched the information Xu Qi ¡®an had read. He asked,¡±then the heaven and earth Association that the Taoist priest established ...¡±

    ¡°Kill the Dao chief and clean up the sect,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the realm of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief?¡±

    ¡°Second rank.¡±

    ..... Quickly take the mirror back, I¡¯m a man of iron, I won¡¯t be fed by you.

    The old Taoist with deep facial features seemed to have seen through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s inner thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°This old Daoist has been cultivating merit for decades. I don¡¯t have any great abilities, but I¡¯m still very urate in judging people. In the Heaven and Earth Society, these eight people, including almsgiver, will not be ordinary people in the future.

    you are all from all over the world, and you will meet one day. Join the heaven and earth Union as soon as possible to build a good rtionship so that there won¡¯t be any casualties in the future battles between the prodigies.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was initially against joining the heaven and earth Association, suddenly changed his mind.

    If it was really as the old Daoist had said, that everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society was a talent, a proud Son of Heaven, then it would definitely be beneficial for him to mix in this circle.

    It could y an important role at a critical moment.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The old Daoist nodded slightly. if you need help, you can ask me for help through the earth Book. You can also ask the other members for help through the earth Book if they are in the capital. Helping each other was the purpose of the heaven and earth Association.

    ...

    in addition, the holder of The Earth Book will be named by The Earth Book¡¯s serial number.

    After the old Daoist finished speaking, he turned into a wisp of green smoke and flew out of the room, floating into the distance.

    Yin God!

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table, poured a cup of tea, and went over the conversation in his mind.

    ¡®It seems that this earth sect expert doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards me ...¡¯ However, the old Yin Yuan¡¯s n was far-reaching. You could never see through their real n from the surface ... He gave me the mirror and used the night watchman to deal with his fellow disciples ... Then, the fisherman would benefit from it and be the biggest beneficiary. Just this point alone showed that the old Taoist was an old silver coin.

    But he was not afraid. Xu Qi ¡®an had enough experience in this area. He had already thought of a way out for himself.

    The only thing that could deal with the old Yin coins was the old Yin coins.

    Wei Yuan!

    This great eunuch was very knowledgeable and could rule a country andmand an Army. He was able to be supported by the Emperor to this position and restrain the officials.

    It was enough to show that this person had extraordinary means.

    ¡°If. want to survive in the capital, I have to cling onto this thigh ...¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an made up his mind, he no longer panicked.

    ...

    He picked up the fragment of the ¡®Earth Book¡¯ on the table and immersed his consciousness into it.

    Chaos spread again. In front of him was the mirror world. Eight light spots floated in the gray chaos, one of which was the brightest.

    Lu!

    Xu Qi ¡®an lit up the Halos one by one and then left the chaos World.

    He used his finger as a pen and wrote on the mirror: Hello everyone, I¡¯m a newbie. Please take care of me.

    There was no response for a long time.

    It was a little awkward ... Xu Qi ¡®an re-entered the information. everyone, I¡¯m Chen Jinnan. Nice to meet you.

    [ Lu: brother Chen, I contacted the Taoist priest through the book of theher world and got a general idea from the Taoist priest Golden Lotus. Thank you for helping the Taoist priest resolve this crisis. ]

    [ 3: it¡¯s a small matter, not worth mentioning. ]

    A small matter?

    The other day, when he was conversing with the purple Lotus Daoist, he had been acting ignorant. It was obvious that his realm was not high ... However, it could help Daoist priest Golden Lotus kill zilian and take back the ninth Earth Book ... This No. 3 might not be strong, but his background was unfathomable ... Lu Hao saw that three¡¯s reply was so calm and he made a guess.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a message from another member on the mirror:

    [ two: I haven¡¯t been paying attention to The Earth Book¡¯s messages recently. What happened? ]

    [ PS: please vote. ] Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If you want to get on, please show me your rmendation ticket.

 Chapter 80

    80 Chapter 78-testing each other _

    [ Jiu: a while ago, I took advantage of Dao head¡¯s deep sleep to secretly return to the earth sect to do some things, but I was ambushed. It was only when he escaped to the capital of Da Feng that he managed to save his life. In order to avoid being hunted down, he gave away the sealed mirror ... [ brother Chen Jinnan. ]

    Not only did you reveal my gender, but you also hinted at my age ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry. He could have pretended to be a transvestite or an expert in the Heaven and Earth Society.

    [ Jiu: after that, with the help of brother Chen Jinnan, we managed to kill zilian and avoid this cmity. ]

    [ two: three. Which Yamen are you from? ]

    You¡¯re like aizen asking for the address. It¡¯d be weird if I told you ... Xu Qi ¡®an had an idea and imitated Xu Eng¡¯s tone, ¡±

    Three: Yamen? [ the capital¡¯s Yamen are just a bunch of useless guys. ]

    No. 3 seemed to be very disdainful of the Yamen, and his tone was a little arrogant. There were only a few official powers in the capital. The human sect was excluded as the Golden Lotus Taoist would not work with the human sect.

    The night watchman wouldn¡¯t describe the capital¡¯s Yamen like that. Was it the Directorate of Celestials or the Yun Lu Academy?

    This tone was very simr to that of the group of Confucians who imed that ¡± of all the lower-ss people, only reading is the best ¡±

    Two and Lu, who were in front of the mirror, made their guesses at the same time.

    [ two: No. 1 is also in Beijing. Maybe you two know each other. ] Number one, I know you¡¯re looking at yourself in the mirror. Have you heard about what happened today? ]

    [ one: a Vagabond died in the guiyue tower in the inner city. Sixty miles to the east of the city, a Hill was pierced through by an unknown method. ]

    After a short pause, number one continued to send a message, ¡±

    [number two, has Yunzhou¡¯s bandit problem been appeased?]

    Interesting!

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    He smelled a Pce drama.

    Number two pulled number one into the water and sent him a message at the same time:Both you and number one are in the capital.

    He was obviously targeting No. 1. The reason was simple. After the chat just now, everyone knew that No. 3 was from Beijing.

    However, as No. 3, he didn¡¯t know the information of the others. No. 2 could have chosen not to reveal this.

    However, number one immediately returned an eye for an eye and openly threw out the news, showing that he had the channels to give Xu Qi ¡®an a heads up and counterattack number two at the same time.

    No. 2 was in Yunzhou ... Bandits ... She was also from the Yamen?

    Yunzhou was gued with bandits every year, and people from other provinces jokingly called it:Fei province.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s imagination ran wild, Lu and two were also mulling over the information given by number one.

    Sixty miles to the east of the city, a Hill was pierced through ... There was too little information, so he could not determine what cultivation system it was. However, he could confirm that it was a high-ranked powerhouse.

    [ 2: how can it be settled? the Emperor of Da Feng is a brainless monkey. He only thinks about cultivation all day long and doesn¡¯t know the suffering of the human world. ]

    These words sounded ... No. 2 should not be living off the sry of the Imperial court ... Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    [ two: not mentioning the previous years, just this year alone, I¡¯ve checked the household registration of all the counties and prefectures in Yunzhou and have investigated everywhere. A rough estimate is that at least 60000 people have fled, be refugees, or be bandits. ]

    The refugees were people withoutnd, people who could not afford the taxes, people who abandoned theirnd and fled.

    Even if the fields were gone, the people still had to live. Some begged and worked, while others became bandits and robbed the good people. It formed a vicious cycle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve annihted more than a dozen groups of mountain bandits and discovered that there are even more powerful forces hidden behind them,¡± No. 2 continued.

    [ one: do you have any leads? ]

    [ two: No... ] By the way, how¡¯s the situation in the capital recently? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t wait for number one¡¯s reply and entered the information first.[ 3: Assistant Minister Zhou has fallen from his horse, and the political battle has begun. [ however, Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s fall from power was somewhat absurd and unruly. The cause was that his only son had lost his mind due to lust and attempted to Sully the second daughter of the Weiwu Marquis. ]

    His words were to send a message to No. 2.He wanted to show off his standard to everyone and at the same time, test number one.

    Those who were qualified to participate in the struggles of the Imperial court all knew that the true reason for Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s fall was the tax silver case.

    To his disappointment, number one did not correct him.

    [ one: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, I¡¯ve done some research for you. The exact time that Yunlu Academy¡¯s quasi-Saint Academy will be sealed is the sixty-year-cycle. That day, other than the eldest Princess, there was also a minor official called Xu Qi ¡®an among the outsiders at Yun Lu Academy. ]

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt a sense of panic, as if he had been skinned alive and his address had been made public on the inte.

    ¡®What¡¯s the background of this number one? why is he investigating the incident on the Jiazi day ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an recalled that on the day of the sixty-year-cycle, Eng had brought him to tour the Yun Lu Academy. On a whim, he had written the four lines of Heng qu on the stone tablet.

    This caused the sub-holy temple to be filled with fresh air.

    At the same time, he was very curious as to why Golden Lotus Daoist priest was so concerned about the changes in Yunlu Academy.

    Logically speaking, this is a matter that only the Imperial College¡¯s schrs should be concerned about. What does it have to do with you, a Daoist from the earth sect?

    [ number one: however, that minor official is nothing special. Other than being quite talented in poetry, he¡¯s only at the essence refinement realm and isn¡¯t a student of Yun Lu Academy, much less a schr. ]

    [ Jiu: okay, I got it. ]

    [ three: why does the Daoist priest care about the changes in Yun Lu Academy? ] Xu Qi ¡®an tried to probe.

    [ Jiu: I want to know if Cheng ya Sheng¡¯s stone tablet is broken. ]

    [ 3: is this important? ]

    [ Jiu: it¡¯s very important. ]

    It had cracked ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t tell the Golden Lotus Taoist. Even if he wanted to tell him, it wasn¡¯t the right time.

    [ 3: I have something to ask everyone. ]

    [ two: go on. ]

    ...

    [ 3. Is Alchemist unique to the Directorate of Celestials? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words had almost ruled out his identity as a disciple of the Directorate of Celestials.

    Everyone was even more certain that he was a schr from Yun Lu Academy and a student who was highly valued by the Academy¡¯s elders. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite a high-ranked expert to kill the purple Lotus Daoist.

    This was exactly what Xu Qi ¡®an wanted.

    You might think that I¡¯m a student of Yun Lu Academy, but I¡¯m actually a night watchman. In the future, when you realize that I might be a night watchman, you¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m really a student of Yun Lu Academy. Perhaps, you¡¯ll even realize that I¡¯m the life mentor of the Directorate of celestial alchemists.

    [ Lu: I¡¯ll answer this question. 600 years ago, there was no Warlock system. It was only after the founding of Dafeng that sorcerers appeared in the Directorate of Celestials.

    The sect had a short history and had not yet spread its branches. In other words, other than the Directorate of Celestials, there were almost no alchemists who were wild ... There should still be some, but only a few. Otherwise, the alchemists would be surprised if I took out a blue leather book.

    No wonder the alchemists were so eager to learn about my theoretical knowledge of chemistry. They were clearly very powerful.

    Because of its short history, it did not form aprehensive set of theoretical foundation courses?

    Also, who was The Alchemist behind the silver Tax case?

    There was a suspicious point in the tax silver case that had been bothering Xu Qi ¡®an, a veteran criminal investigator.

    ...

    The Directorate of Celestials seemed to have adopted a passive attitude towards the gold cultivators involved in this case.

    This was very unscientific.

    Whether it was Chu Caiwei, Song Qing or the other white-robed men, none of them had mentioned this matter to him.

    [ Lu: No. 3, ording to the rules, you have to answer a question of mine. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an then realized that number one and number two were having a question-and-answer conversation. Just now, he was the one who interrupted them and answered the recent situation in the Imperial court in the capital for number one.

    [ 3: you can ask. ]

    [ Lu: what¡¯s the name of the second stage of the schrly faction? ]

    This was another test, a test of my identity ... He wasn¡¯t testing if I was a student of Yun Lu Academy, but rather, he was testing my social status.

    Ordinary schrs didn¡¯t know what the second stage of the schrly faction was called. At that time, the life story of the great schr Qian Zhong wasn¡¯t clearly stated in the stele. It was only after Xu niannian¡¯s exnation that Xu Qi ¡®an found out.

    The reason why Jiro knew about it was because he was a student highly valued by the great schr Zhang Shen. He was a high schr of autumn Hunt High School.

    This was already considered the elite level among the students of the cloud deer Institute.

    If I wasn¡¯t a student of Yun Lu Academy, this test would also be effective. Even non-Confucians knew that a rank-2 would have a higher social status.

    If I can¡¯t answer them, they¡¯ll probably think that I¡¯m not high enough.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wrote with his finger,

    [ 3. The second stage of the schrly faction is called the great schr. ]

 Chapter 81

    81 The benefits of being backed by the organization (1)

    The message was sent out.

    For a long time, no one responded, and no one cheered. Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table and waited for a long time before he was sure that these guys had gone offline.

    That¡¯s so impolite ... Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going offline? A bunch of uneducatedizens. He cursed in his heart.

    After putting away the Jade Mirror and locking the door, Xu Qi ¡®an blew out the candle andy on the bed, letting her thoughts wander.

    The Heaven and Earth Society was a rtively loose organization. Members kept in touch with each other, but they were also on guard against each other.

    This was understandable. After all, they were scattered all over the world, and they might not even be from the great Feng dynasty. It was normal for them to be a little wary of each other.

    The only benefit he could see at the moment was information sharing.

    This was very important.

    Wasn¡¯t this just a chat tform? if they could chat online, perhaps there would be an opportunity to chat offline in the future?

    No. 2 was in Yunzhou, which was too far away. His status should not be low. Otherwise, how could he check the household registration of all the prefectures and counties?

    Number one is also in the capital and is a person with real status and status. He¡¯s stronger than a second-rate like me and is also the person I should be most wary of.

    Lu ... He warned me not to respond to No. 9 before, saying that he was also in the capital.

    Number one and number Lu are the ones I have to pay attention to from now on. The other members are separated by mountains and rivers. Even if they know my identity, it won¡¯t be a big problem because there is no conflict of interest.

    Number one and number Lu were the kind of online friends who would do what they said.

    But on the other hand, if I can reach a friendly deal with them, these two people are close to me and can help me solve my urgent needs.

    The others were not online yet.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m ying a Werewolf game. Interesting, interesting ...¡¯

    As he thought about it, he fell asleep.

    .....

    The night was like water, and the moonlight was like frost.

    In the cold wind, the lights of Lingbao temple were bright in the dark.

    Ever since the chief Daoist of the human sect was made the state preceptor, their base camp was moved to the Imperial City. The current Emperor had built a magnificent Daoist temple for the human sect.

    A luxurious sandalwood carriage stopped outside the temple. Wei Yuan, who was wearing a green cloak, stepped down from the carriage.

    The Daoist boy guarding the door weed him in respectfully.

    After passing through the courtyard, corridor, and garden, they arrived at a spacious quiet room.

    After the child left, Wei Yuan knocked on the door.

    Thettice door opened automatically, and a cold voice came, ¡°¡±Duke Wei, I¡¯m honored by your presence.¡±

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t care about the sarcasm in his words. He stepped over the threshold and entered the room. The room was cold and the sandalwood on the table was fragrant.

    There was a screen separating the front hall and the ceiling. Behind the screen, a graceful figure could be seen meditating.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression was cold and his tone was cold, ¡°¡±What happened in the earth sect?¡±

    It was impossible to tell the age of the female state preceptor¡¯s voice. It was clear and melodious like a young girl¡¯s voice, but also gentle and moving like a mature woman¡¯s, ¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, you know everything about astronomy and geography, why do you need to ask for help?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. I just scolded you back then, ¡°Only women and viins are difficult to raise, so you¡¯re jealous and hate today?¡±

    The person behind the screen was silent.

    ¡°The night watchman has a fragment of the Book of the Earth. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the earth sect¡¯s thing.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded and turned to leave.

    When they left the spirit Treasure Temple, Yang Yan, who was waiting by the carriage, greeted them.¡±Foster father, did you manage to find out anything?¡±

    ¡°The female Dao leader doesn¡¯t want to say, but something must have happened to the earth sect,¡± Wei Yuan shook his head.

    After entering the carriage, Wei Yuan put his cold hands close to the beast head stove. After his body had warmed up, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°These years, natural disasters have urred frequently and man-made disasters have urred everywhere. The major cultivation systems had also revealed their problems one after another.

    ¡°I have a feeling that something is going to happen.¡±

    Yang Yan frowned. father, are you overthinking? that day, we went to the Imperial astronomer. The supervisor said that everything was normal.

    ¡°You can¡¯t trust the words of those who pry into the secrets of the heavens,¡± Wei Yuan sighed.

    After a pause, he said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±Investigate the current situation of the earth sect at all costs.¡±

    Yang Yan: ¡± the earth sect¡¯s disciples have always been low-key. They¡¯ve always been elusive ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it,¡± Wei Yuan said,¡±at all costs.¡±

    It was rare to see his foster father so serious. Yang Yan lowered his head.¡±Yes.¡±

    ......

    Early in the morning, Xu lingying, who was wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, held a dead branch in her hand and chased a group of young geese like her with her short legs.

    Seeing her brother walk over, Xu lingying put her hands on her hips and said proudly, ¡°¡±Big brother, big brother, I¡¯m already invincible among my peers.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her. so stupid.

    it¡¯s not stupid to the point of invincibility, ¡± Xu Ling exined anxiously. it¡¯s invincibility.

    ...

    As she spoke, she waved the dead branch a few times, indicating that she was invincible in fighting.

    ¡°My sister said that none of the children my age in the residence can beat me. I¡¯m the best,¡± the little boy exined.

    Because you¡¯re the only child in the residence ... ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Xu lingying was happy. On the way to the living room to eat with her brother, she took a step forward, not recognizing anyone.

    At the dining table, his aunt elegantly ate her breakfast and casually said, ¡°¡±Master, lingyue seems to have reached the age of marriage.¡±

    A girl from an ordinary family could be married at the age of fourteen. The Xu family was a wealthy family, so they were not in a hurry to marry off their daughter. However, seventeen years old was indeed the age to be married.

    Because if she didn¡¯t get married after the age of eighteen, she would be an olddy. An 18-year-old girl was still in her most tender stage.

    Xu lingyue raised her head at once, and her watery and lustrous eyes were filled with stubbornness.¡±Mother, I don¡¯t want to get married yet.¡±

    ¡°Is this a question of whether you want to or not?¡± the aunt¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed as she rebuked.

    Xu lingyue was not convinced. She pursed her lips, and the corners of her mouth were as exquisite as a carving. second brother hasn¡¯t even married a sister-inw yet.

    Xu niannian was shot in the knee.

    ...

    Her aunt had her own reasons and said,¡±Even if your second brother wants to get married, he will have to wait until after the spring examination. Let¡¯s settle your marriage first.¡±

    Xu lingyue puffed up her cheeks and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Second uncle Xu nodded. lingyue has indeed reached the marriageable age. Sigh, time really flies. In the blink of an eye, she has grown up.

    Xu lingying, who was immersed in the food, heard this. He raised his little face and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Big sister has grown up. Big sister is a troublemaker.¡±

    The family: ¡°??? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb and he forcefully changed the topic.¡±Even if lingyue is going to marry someone, she should marry someone as outstanding as me, your big brother,¡±

    His aunt snorted in disdain.

    Are you looking for trouble again ... it¡¯s because aunt married my second uncle, who is as outstanding as me, that she can live a life of luxury, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The plump and beautiful aunt could not refute this sentence and red hard at her unlucky nephew.

    Second uncle Xu was very pleased with his nephew¡¯s ttery. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Madam, do you have any candidates in mind?¡±

    ¡°Take your time to pick, didn¡¯t I have to discuss this with you?¡±

    Xu niannian looked at his family and announced, ¡°¡±From tomorrow onwards, I have to return to the Yun Lu Institute to prepare for the fall quarter examinations.¡±

    After stepping into the cultivation realm, the great schr Zhang Shen had summoned him back to the Yun Lu Academy. He taught him with words and actions while urging him to prepare for the spring examination next year.

    His gaze calmly swept across the crowd, as if waiting for everyone¡¯s reaction.

    His aunt immediately picked up some lean meat for her son. ¡°You¡¯re good for life.¡±

    Only then did Xu niannian nod in satisfaction. okay, ¡± he said.

    After breakfast, Xu Qi ¡®an was about to leave the mansion when he heard the girl¡¯s clear and gentle voice behind him.¡±Big brother ...¡±

    Turning around, he saw a slim and elegant girl with exquisite facial features.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married,¡± Xu lingyue said, feeling wronged.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and grinned.¡±Later I will talk to ciold and second uncle. When did it be your mother, a woman, who can decide on family matters?¡±

    ¡°Xu ningyan!¡± Her aunt had appeared behind Xu lingyue without her knowing. She had her hands on her hips and her eyebrows were raised.

    The beautiful woman was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, and her face was full of anger.¡±Little rascal, repeat what you just said.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and ran away.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an galloped to the watchman¡¯s Yamen and went straight to noble spirit building.

    It was this Gong again ... After the guard informed him, he let Xu Qi ¡®an enter the building with a surprised look.

    Ordinary gongs were not qualified to report to the Duke of Wei because they still had silver gongs and golden gongs above their heads.

    Lord Wei would not summon copper Gong either.

    However, the treatment of this new copper Gong waspletely different. Whenever he came, the Duke of Wei would summon him.

    On the seventh floor, Xu Qi ¡®an entered the tea room and saw da Qing Yi standing in the observation Hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter this time?¡± The chief eunuch had his back to him and did not turn around.

    He wanted to confess everything that happenedst night. He had the night watchman to back him up, and he had Wei Yuan to rely on. There was no need for him to bear the consequences in private.

    It would lower the risk and win father Wei¡¯s trust.

    [ PS: please give me a rmendation. ]

 Chapter 82

    82 Heaven and earth One sh (1)

    ¡®I want to be a big Shot like him in the future ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an felt envious in his heart. He cupped his fists and said,

    ¡°Last night, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest of the earth sect came looking for us. He didn¡¯t hurt me, nor did he take back the Book of the Earth. Instead, he invited me to join the Heaven and Earth Society.¡±

    ¡°The heaven and earth Union ...¡± Wei Yuan turned around and walked into the tea room.

    ¡°The founder of the heaven and earth Association was Golden Lotus Daoist from the earth sect, as well as the earth sect¡¯s disciples behind him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw Wei Yuan¡¯s serious attitude and knew that the information he had given was very valuable.

    ¡°There are nine core members of the Heaven and Earth Society, and they are also the owners of the ¡®Book of the Earth¡¯ fragments. They use the fragment number as their code name and don¡¯t use their real names.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an roughly told her about their conversationst night.

    ¡°At the moment, we only know that number one is in the capital and has a strong backing.Number two is in Yunzhou and is passionate about exterminating bandits. He is suspected to be someone from the Imperial court.¡±

    The great eunuch with white sideburns muttered to himself for a long time, then asked, ¡± we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities ... What else did Jin Lian say to you?¡±

    he said that there was a problem with the earth sect, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly. he wanted to clean up the sect, so he set up the heaven and earth Association.

    At this point, he saw the eunuch opposite him. His eyes, which contained the vicissitudes of life, suddenly lit up. He stared at him and said in a solemn voice, ¡±

    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief has fallen into demonic possession, which affected almost all of the earth sect¡¯s disciples. Only a few people remained conscious and fled the sect. This is because of the protection of The Earth Book.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anpletely sold out the Golden Lotus Daoist priest.

    therefore, he established the heaven and earth Association and gave the fragments of the book of theher world to the proud sons of heaven scattered all over the world. He supported them so that he could get help when he cleaned up his house in the future.

    ¡®The Taoist chief has been possessed by the devil. Could it be that the purple Lotus has be sinister and evil ...¡¯ There was no expression on Wei Yuan¡¯s elegant and handsome face. He asked in a testing tone, ¡°¡±Why do you think Golden Lotus told you all this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to say that he didn¡¯t know, but when he met Wei Yuan¡¯s deep eyes, he could hear the probing in his tone and swallowed his words.

    With Wei Yuan¡¯s cunning, he¡¯s definitely not looking for an answer from me ... He¡¯s testing my level.

    Uh ... If I had blurted out ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ just now, would this eunuch think that I¡¯m not smart enough and that I¡¯m just an ordinary subordinate?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain suddenly became active, and the expression on his face was quite rxed. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°All the members of the Tiandi society are aware of the earth sect¡¯s abnormality. You¡¯re showing me your sincerity by telling me the truth.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded slightly. the earth sect¡¯s whereabouts are hidden. The night watchman still doesn¡¯t know the inside story of the demonic side.

    ..... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened. Lord Wei, do you mean that Golden Lotus Taoist is using me as a medium to secretly form an alliance with you? ¡± he asked.

    Wei Yuan nodded in satisfaction. He didn¡¯t answer and said gently, ¡°¡±In the future, you¡¯ll be the spy of the night watchman in the Heaven and Earth Society, responsible for finding out the true identity of the other members. When necessary, the Yamen will provide you with some help.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and replied,¡±yes.¡±

    If I had acted a little slower just now, Guild Wei wouldn¡¯t have taken back The Earth Book fragments and reced me with an extremely intelligent subordinate to sneak into the heaven and earth Association and be a traitor?

    A Big Shot¡¯s probing was like a breeze, and one could make a mistake if they were not careful ...

    Wei Yuan said, ¡± you¡¯re already in the Qi refining stage. It¡¯s time for you to try cultivating the ultimate techniques. Go to the Sutra library and pick one.

    ¡°Do you prefer a saber or a sword?¡±

    ¡°Saber!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    When he was still a minor official, he had been carrying a podao. Although he rarely used it, he had carried it with him for many years. His affinity with the podao was always stronger than that of the sword.

    ¡°Remember to pick simple and pure saber techniques when you¡¯re choosing your ultimate technique,¡± Wei Yuan reminded. I don¡¯t want anything that is tooplicated or gaudy.

    ¡°Martial artists are different from other systems. They don¡¯t have much divinity, only strange strength. ¡°Therefore, the purer a martial artist is, the better it is. You¡¯ll understand this when you step into the higher ranks in the future.¡±

    A few simple words were worth more than a thousand pieces of gold. Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. thank you for your guidance, Lord Wei.

    Backing arge organization was just the beginning. If he could gain Wei Yuan¡¯s appreciation and recognition, his career and martial arts would benefit greatly.

    The Directorate of Celestials only epted young boys, not young chickens. The schrly faction isn¡¯t suitable for me. Moreover, the first two were not from the martial arts system. If one wanted to walk the path of martial arts, one could only rely on a group of martial artists to keep watch at the Yamen.

    ......

    With Wei Yuan¡¯s letter in hand, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the Scripture chamber with Li Yuchun.

    Li Yuchun looked at the clerk leading the way and said meaningfully, ¡°¡±When did you get to hug the big and thick leg of Lord Wei?¡±

    ¡°Duke Wei took the initiative to summon me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was innocent.

    Li Yuchun nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t show any displeasure, nor did he ask further.

    The a-grade aptitude had been personally evaluated by the Duke of Wei, so it was normal for him to have the intention to cultivate Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Li Yuchun had already known about this, so he did not show any dissatisfaction or jealousy toward him for currying favor with the higher-ups.

    First of all, with an A + aptitude, it was inevitable that Duke Wei would pay attention to him. Secondly, Xu Qi ¡®an was his subordinate.

    With this kind of friendship, he couldn¡¯t wait for Xu Qi ¡®an to go higher and higher.

    The clerk brought them to a bookshelf and said, ¡°¡±There are a total of 407 de manuals, all of which are here.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an and the other man nodded, he left the room.

    Li Yuchun nced at Xu Qi ¡®an andughed before he could speak. ¡°Are you going to ask me which de technique is the strongest?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    ¡°There are two types of Ultimates, one is skill, and the other is Dao,¡± Li Yuchun said after some deliberation. You can forget about thetter. For the former, there¡¯s no difference in strength, it only depends on the person.¡±

    The two of them slowly began to pick out the sword manual. Xu Qi ¡®an kept Wei Yuan¡¯s warning in mind and did not choose the fancy sword techniques.

    Two hourster, Li Yuchun was getting impatient. ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with anything?¡±

    .... Boss, I forgot to tell you, I have a fear of choices! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded with a bitter smile.

    Li Yuchun gave it some thought. wait for me.

    ¡°Are there any new unique skills recently? I mean the saber manual,¡± he beckoned to an official and asked.

    The clerk pondered for a moment. yes, there is. The Directorate of Celestials sent over a few secret Arts a few days ago. They exchanged them for a few thousand taels of silver.

    ...

    A few thousand taels of silver ... Li Yuchun was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Xu ningyan, you¡¯re in luck.¡±

    ¡°An absolute art worth a few thousand taels of silver,¡± he exined,¡±of better quality than the ones inside. I guess there¡¯s an iplete copy of some saber technique.¡±

    ¡°Dao?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Ultimate techniques with Taoist connotation are usually created by high-ranked martial artists. They contain their lifetime of martial artsprehension. If one wanted to be a high-ranked martial artist, they could not touch this kind of ultimate technique because it was their Dao. But I can learn the iplete one.¡± Li Yuchun instructed the clerk, ¡±

    ¡°Go and find it.¡±

    After a while, an official came over with a few Absolute Arts, one of which was really an iplete saber Dao absolute art.

    ¡°Heaven and earth One sh.¡±

    The person who gave it this name was either a Chuunibyou or a paranoid ... Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment in his heart. He opened the thin book and started the preface.

    There¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be cut in one strike. If there is, my suggestion is to escape.

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an resisted the urge to throw away the secret manual. He patiently turned to the second page.

    After reading the program carefully, he had a change in his opinion of this absolute art.

    ...

    If he guessed correctly, the expert who wrote the book was a paranoid person. He believed that anything in the world could be cut with a single sh, including heaven and earth.

    It was the same for the enemy.

    Any unnecessary moves or attacks were an insult to martial Dao.

    I¡¯ll only use one de, and it¡¯s either you die or I die. Of course, being paranoid didn¡¯t mean that he had lost his mind. The program mentioned that when encountering a strong and invincible opponent, it was rmended to run away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently finished reading the program and re-wrote the prologue to this ultimate art in his heart:Focus on one point and reach the peak!

    He closed the book, his eyes shining.

 Chapter 83

    83 What does the green light represent?

    The three-day day patrol passed just like that. That night, Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao formed a team. They were wearing ck uniforms and short capes. A Gong hung on their chest and a knife hung on their waists. They walked on the streets of the inner city with ease.

    The night gradually cooled, and the flowers fell to the ground and turned into frost.

    The capital was silent at night. It was winter, and there were no chirping of insects or chirping of birds. It was so quiet that Xu Qi ¡®an felt like he was in a leisurely countryside.

    From time to time, he could hear uniform footsteps and the ttering of armor tes.

    They were the Imperial saber guards who patrolled the city.

    After patrolling the streets for an hour, song tingfeng and his two colleagues jumped onto the top of a small building and looked down at the crisscrossing streets.

    ¡°Patrolling the streets is the job of the Royal de guards. We are mainly responsible for those guys who can fly on roofs and vault over walls.¡± Song tingfeng stood on the roof, facing the night breeze. He squinted his eyes.

    only when you¡¯re on the lookout, go up the roof. Unless you encounter a major case, don¡¯t fly on the eaves and walk on the walls. The waters in the capital are deep, and there are countless Masters in the open and in the dark. If you walk on the roof randomly, you might be killed by a sword from a corner.

    After a pause, he added,¡±of course, the night watchman will definitely avenge you, collect your body, and give you pension.¡±

    ¡°How much is the pension?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The gong is three hundred taels of silver.¡± you have a good heart, don¡¯t you? three hundred taels of silver is enough for your wife and children to live a rich life, ¡± song tingfeng said.

    However, 300 taels of silver could only be used to sleep with Fu Xiang, whose value had soared, five times ... yes, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an joked. then your wife remarried. Other men spent your money, slept with your wife, and even beat your son.

    ¡°....¡±Song tingfeng stared at him without saying a word. After a moment, he forced out a sentence, ¡°¡±I¡¯m suddenly d that I haven¡¯t started a family yet.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao nodded.

    ......

    At noon the next day, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had only slept for 10 hours, got up in high spirits.

    He dipped a pig¡¯s mane toothbrush into some tooth powder and knelt under the roof to brush his teeth.

    The tooth powder was the ancient version of toothpaste, which contained nine Chinese medicines: ginger, ck soap, Chinese numb, Chinese yam, drought Lotus, Sophora horn, wild extract, lotus leaf, and green salt.

    In addition, there was another ingredient that Xu Qi ¡®an had nevere into contact with in his previous life, called the dirt removal pill.

    This product directly increased the effects of toothpaste on cleaning, whitening, and removing bad breath by several levels.

    The toothpaste from her previous life was not as good as the tooth powder of this era.

    There was no doubt that this was the work of an Alchemist.

    The existence of alchemists made the lives of the people at the bottom of the society more convenient and healthier.

    They were actually very powerful, but the history of the Warlock system was rtively short, so they had not formed aprehensive set of theoretical teaching.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Chemical Theory made up for the shorings of alchemists.

    By the time she climbed over the wall and arrived at the main house, her aunt and younger sisters had already had lunch.

    This afternoon, he had to cultivate his Qi and figure out the heaven and earth One sh, so he would not be eating while listening to music. Xu Qi ¡®an asked the kitchen to heat up the leftovers and scribbled them to cope with his stomach.

    He didn¡¯t immediately throw himself into cultivation. Instead, he went to the inner courtyard to y with Xu lingying for a moment. Then, he found his seventeen-year-old sister with an oval face, big eyes, and exquisite facial features to chat about Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Ying Tai.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write some novels for my sisterter. They¡¯ll be her bedroom reading material.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Is it still the same love story as Liang Shan Bo and Zhu Ying Tai?¡± Xu lingyue smiled like a flower.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more exciting than the other two.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hearing the word ¡°exciting,¡± Xu lingyue¡¯s face turned red.

    the true love between a white-haired young man and woman.

    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not good at writing, and I can¡¯t remember the details of many novels I¡¯ve read in my previous life ...¡¯ Otherwise, I¡¯d already be earning a lot of money by relying on erotic novels ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed helplessly.

    When she passed by Xu CI¡¯s old room, she heard the sound of someone reading.

    ¡°Farewell, aren¡¯t you in the Academy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked as he stood by the window.

    ¡°I was just about to look for big brother.¡± Xu cijiu took a book from his desk, walked to the window, and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±

    teacher, Mr. Mu Bai, and Mr. You ping asked me to pass this to you, big brother. When I came back this morning, you were still sleeping.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the book curiously and flipped through a few pages. He found the contents of the book very strange.

    Some were words, some were ases, as if a myriad of things had been forcibly pieced together.

    this book records the ultimate Arts of all major cultivation systems, ¡± Xu xinnian exined. the three great Confucians have pieced together the spells they have collected and given them to you.

    I seem to smell something sour ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Xu niannian continued, ¡± the sixth stage of the schrly faction is called the schr. The core of this realm is ¡®learning¡¯. One can attach a pen to the magical techniques they have seen and record them on paper. Big brother can cast the spell recorded on the paper by igniting the paper with his Qi.¡±

    The schrly faction was simply an invincible support! Xu Qi ¡®an controlled the corners of her mouth and suppressed her joy. She nodded.¡±Many thanks. Help me pass on a message to the three great Confucians. I will pay them a visit to express my thanks and discuss poetry with them another day.¡±

    As the saying goes,¡±courtesy demands reciprocity,¡± the three great Confucians naturally had their reasons for giving gifts for no reason.

    Xu niannian nodded and waved his hand. big brother, go ahead. Don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m studying. I¡¯ll go back to the Academy tomorrow.

    Big brother still loves you!

    Xu Qi ¡®an left happily.

    .....

    At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an changed into the uniform of a night watchman and rushed to the Yamen without stopping.

    Before the inner city gate closed, he arrived at the Yamen and met with his two colleagues, song tingfeng, to start the night shift.

    The night in the inner city was quite peaceful. Untilte at night, Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two had only managed to catch two thieves who were lucky enough to escape the patrol of the Royal sword guards.

    ording to song tingfeng, such a small achievement would only cost five taels of silver at most.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was standing on the roof of a restaurant, looking down at the capital city in the night.

    ¡°Ningyan, what¡¯s your unique skill? what¡¯s its special characteristics?¡± song tingfeng asked while chewing on some fried beans.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told him the truth, ¡± it¡¯s very practical and explosive. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯tst long. Yes, after I use this move, I will enter a short period of weakness.¡±

    There was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be cut by a knife. If there was, then run ... At first, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the author was just being cheeky.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be priceless advice. The essence of this secret art was a real man for one second, copsing after the sh.

    The advantage was that it had strong explosive power. Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that if he cultivated it to a higher level, he would be able to kill people of a higher level.

    After chatting for a while, he took out the book from the Jade Mirror and tore a page while song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were not paying attention.

    On the paper was a drawing of a pair of eyes overflowing with clear light, and the corresponding magic was the Qi observation technique of the Directorate of Celestials.

    There were many such low-level spells in the book. They were auxiliary spells and were rtively less precious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an intended to have some fun and familiarize himself with the use of the booklet.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    ...

    The Qi ignited the paper, and the fire lit up instantly, attracting the attention of Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a pain in her eyes. All kinds of colors appeared in her vision, and the whole world seemed to have be a colorful oil painting.

    The White color was the most concentrated and the most concentrated, spreading out in wisps. Next was red, which was divided into light red and bright red;Then it was purple.

    Red with a hint of purple, a light purple, a heavy purple ... Thetter came from the direction of the Imperial City.

    This was anger ... The Qi that everything in the world had. Xu Qi ¡®an was enlightened.

    At this moment, he saw a strange color, located in the direction of the Imperial City. It was a magnificent color, like a rainbow.

    ¡°Five colors ... It waspletely different from the purple Qi that represented the royal family, but it lived in the Imperial City ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus once said that I have a history with the woman who rode in the Royal carriage. The Taoist priest¡¯s evaluation of the woman was that she was extremely beautiful and rare in the world ...¡±

    ¡°Clear air ... It¡¯s also in the direction of the Imperial City. I remember Caiwei saying that clear air represents the schrly or Daoist sects ... Hmm, that¡¯s the human sect?¡±

    ¡°Eh, why is the color of the Academy workshop dark green ... Many of the girls in the education workshop were the family members of the guilty officials ... I¡¯m probably thinking too much. I¡¯ll go back and ask Caiwei what the green light represents ... Eh, it¡¯s gone?¡±

    He saw a touch of green qi in the education workshop, which flickered and then disappeared.

    Finally, he turned his gaze to the Directorate of Celestials, the stargazing tower that overlooked the mountains.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly screamed and fell from the roof of the restaurant.

    He rolled around on the ground in pain, covering his eyes and screaming.

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were shocked. They jumped down from the roof. One of them drew his sword and went up to check.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Song tingfeng said anxiously.

 Chapter 84

    84 Emergency (1)

    My dog eyes are going blind, my titanium alloy dog eyes are going blind ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were burning, and hot tears rolled down.

    The moment he peeked at the stargazing tower, his eyes felt as if they were pierced by two steel needles. His consciousness went into a daze for a moment, and then he felt a sharp pain.

    Song tingfeng knelt on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest to stop him from rolling around. He opened Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s eyes and found that his colleague¡¯s eyes were red, but his pupils were fine. He was not blind.

    Song tingfeng heaved a sigh of relief and ignored his stupid colleague.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s burning pain disappeared after 15 minutes. He sat on the ground with red eyes. His vision was still blurry, and he could only see two figures in front of him.

    ¡°What did you just do?¡± Song tingfeng¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°I took a look at the stargazing tower ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and said, ¡°¡±My younger cousin is a student of the Yun Lu Academy. Today, he gifted me a piece of paper that recorded the aura observation technique.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao knew about the Xu family¡¯s background. They nodded when they heard this.

    ¡°Then, I used my aura-gazing technique to check on the Directorate of Celestials,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued.

    After he finished speaking, he realized that song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao had not spoken for a long time.

    Song tingfeng sighed. do you know that the supervisor likes to stay on the eight trigrams stage in the stargazing tower? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    ¡°Then, do you know that the person at the peak of the Warlock system is our supervisor?¡±

    ¡°I know about this.¡±

    ¡°Well, you used the aura observation technique to look at the supervisor. Aren¡¯t you looking for death?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this ...¡±

    Zhu guangxiao also sighed. the astrologers of the Imperial astronomer have more frequent interactions with the night watchmen. You will slowly gain experience. You will know in the future.

    Apart from the warlocks themselves and the Confucians, no ordinary person could master the aura-observing technique.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was totally surprised this time.

    The three of them didn¡¯t continue their night patrol. Instead, they sat on the street and rested, waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s dog eyes to regain their light.

    After a long time, a red light suddenly rose in the eastern sky. Itsted for a few seconds and then dissipated.

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao unsheathed their daggers in unison.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had just regained his sight, asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The red light is a warning to us. It¡¯s usually used for searching and arresting. It was possible that a group¡¯s watchman had discovered a suspicious person, but he had escaped ... The red light seems to be very close to us.¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, your eyes haven¡¯t recovered yet. Guangxiao, let¡¯s go up to the roof and look out.¡±

    The two of them used their Qinggong and jumped to the top of the building, each heading in a different direction.

    The area that the three of them were responsible for patrolling was veryrge. In such a situation, they could only split up and search.

    After watching his two colleagues leave, Xu Qi ¡®an took out his knife and military crossbow. Then, he tightened the gong on his chest and the heart-protecting mirror further inside.

    He didn¡¯t usually use the bone-corroding poison and didn¡¯t smear it on the de, for fear that one day he would be out of his mind and lick it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patrolled vigntly for a moment. He saw an unfamiliar copper Gong flying over the eaves and walls. The copper Gong stopped on the roof and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Where are the other two?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve split up. What happened?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The count of Ping Yuan was killed, and two of his colleagues in charge of the area were injured. The thief escaped with a secret technique and is currently missing,¡± copper Gong said.

    Ping Yuan Bo ... The Earl was killed?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. He was not angry at the fact that someone dared to kill an Earl in the inner city. Instead, his first reaction was to feel his scalp go numb.

    Although the power of the great Feng dynasty had declined, an Earl was still an Earl, and there were definitely experts in his residence.

    The murderer had killed the Earl, injured the night watchman, and left calmly. He was not an ordinary expert.

    Without a doubt, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he would be in great danger if he encountered them.

    After saying that, copper Gong quickly left, probably to inform the guards at the city gate.

    ¡®Damn it ... My eyes haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I can¡¯t see clearly ... However, with my physique, I shouldn¡¯t be able to ... Xu Qi ¡®an secretly prayed that he would not encounter a murderer.

    At this time, he felt that there was news from the fragment of The Earth Book. After the blood contract, he had an inexplicable connection with The Earth Book.

    Which guy spammed the group in the middle of the night without sleeping?

    While he was confused, he took out the Jade Mirror and saw a line of words on the mirror:

    [ 6: everyone, I¡¯m in trouble in Beijing. Can you help me? ]

    After a few minutes, Daoist priest Golden Lotus popped up.[ 9: what trouble are you in? ]

    [ 6: I¡¯m trapped in the inner city, facing a search by the night watchmen. In at most two hours, the sorcerers from the Directorate of Celestials will arrive. At that time, I will be doomed. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an: ¡°??? ¡±

    No way ...

    He instantly associated it with the murder of Ping Yuan Bo. Number six was that murderer?

    Golden Lotus Daoist did not speak for a while. He seemed to feel that the situation was tricky and could note up with a solution.

    [ 2. Try to break out of the encirclement by force? ]

    [ 6: no, it¡¯s too far from the city gate. There are night watchmen and Royal sword guards on night patrol along the way. [ moreover, there¡¯s an outer city outside of the inner city. ]

    ...

    [ 2. Do you have any aura-concealing magical artifacts on you? ]

    [ 6: No. ]

    [ 9: I do have some, but I can¡¯t send them to you. ]

    [ six: Daoist priest, don¡¯t worry. If I can¡¯t escape this cmity, I¡¯ll leave The Earth Book where it is. You can follow its aura and find me tomorrow. ]

    In the capital, especially in the inner city, it was almost impossible to escape the search of the night watchmen.

    [ two: bald donkey, don¡¯t say such disheartening words. ]

    At this moment, a new character appeared.

    [ 4. I have some friendship with the Dao chief of the human sect ... ] However, the numinous Treasure Pce is in the Imperial City. I can¡¯t help you. ]

    [ 2: isn¡¯t that the same as not saying anything? ]

    Number four had a friendship with the female state preceptor ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus wasn¡¯t lying. The wielders of The Earth Book were no ordinary people.

    Number two called number six a bald donkey, number four called number six a monk, and number six was a Buddhist?

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently peeked at the screen.

    At the same time, he saw the cohesion of the Heaven and Earth Society. The owners of the book of theher world might be on their own guard, wary of their own identity being exposed, but there was indeed a gang inviting them to offer incense.

    [ 2: bald donkey, go and ask number one. He¡¯s from Beijing. ]

    Number one was probably peeking at the screen again. Seeing that number two had mentioned him, he no longer remained silent.[ one: what have you done? ]

    [ 6. I killed ping Yuanbo. ]

    It was indeed him, the culprit tonight was indeed him!

    ¡®Number six actually admitted it so quickly. He¡¯s too honest ...¡¯ The other day, I asked him if he was a member of the Heaven and Earth Society, and he admitted it without hesitation ... Monks don¡¯t lie?

    However, monks don¡¯tmit murder. What the hell did you mean by sneaking into Ping Yuan Bo¡¯s house in the middle of the night and killing him?

    Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    The Earth Book group was silent, and no one spoke for a long time.

    They were probably shocked by what Lu had done.

    [ one: sorry, I can¡¯t help you. ]

    [ 9: No. 1, we¡¯re both in the Heaven and Earth Society, help as much as you can. [ this penniless priest believes that Lu wouldn¡¯t kill people for no reason. ]

    Did Daoist priest Golden Lotus mean that he believed that number one had the ability to help number six? Even with the night watchmen and Royal de guards blocking the way, and the sorcerers from the Directorate of Celestials about to appear, he still believed that number one could help number six?

    ¡®Well, Daoist priest Golden Lotus is the only one who knows everyone¡¯s identity ...¡¯ Number one¡¯s status might be higher than I had expected.

    Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment.

    The reply to Daoist priest Golden Lotus was silence. Number one¡¯s attitude was firm. He wouldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Number two is a warm-hearted person, at least on the surface. Number six was a Buddhist. He was very honest and didn¡¯t lie. Number four had a friendship with the head of the human sect, but his identity was unknown. Number nine was the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, and number one was someone from the Imperial court. He liked to peek at the screen and had a very high status ...

    ¡°Number six killed ping Yuanbo, so number one is not willing to help number six,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought.

    ¡°Number two is a warm-hearted person, at least on the surface. Number six was a Buddhist. He was very honest and didn¡¯t lie. Number four had a friendship with the head of the human sect, but his identity was unknown. Number nine was the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, and number one was someone from the Imperial court. He liked to peek at the screen and had a very high status ... This werewolf kill is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also show off ... No, show your divinity in front of the masses.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an used his finger as a pen and entered the information:

    ¡°Number six, I can consider helping you, but I must first know why you killed ping Yuanbo. Hehe, you don¡¯t have to answer me and reject my good intentions, but don¡¯t lie.¡±

    [ PS: in response to everyone¡¯s request, I changed The Earth Book¡¯s serial number. ] Please vote for me.

    Damn, I forgot the time.

 Chapter 85

    85 The rescue n (1)

    Regardless of whether he could help, he would try to get some information. If number six was the bad guy, Xu Qi ¡®an would throw him in to reduce the number of wolves in the Tiandi society.

    Of course, before that, he had to first obtain number six¡¯s hiding ce by cheating to ensure that he would not have any future trouble, because number six was very powerful.

    Breaking into the residence of the count of Ping Yuan at night, killing the count of Ping Yuan, seriously injuring the night watchman, and calmly hiding. This was definitely a middle-ranked expert, or even stronger.

    If there was a reason for this, he would do his best to help and build a great image of Chen Jinnan, the chief of the heaven and earth Association.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t want him to stay undercover all the time. He wanted him to make some achievements.

    Number three could provide help?

    Could he take away number six so easily while the night watchmen and the Royal sword guards were searching for him?

    What was his identity? was he just a disciple of the schrly faction?

    At this time, if one did not have a reasonable identity, they would be arrested on the spot even if they were to walk around the inner city.

    Or could he order the Royal sword guards or the night watchmen?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words made the owners of the fragments of the book of theher world think about his true identity and his next move.

    [ 9: hehe, if number three is willing to help, then there¡¯s no problem. [ number six, don¡¯t hide anything. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was certain that number three could help number six resolve the crisis ... Number three was definitely not an ordinary schrly disciple, and his identity was bound to be of a higher level ... The neer that Golden Lotus Daoist priest had recruited this time was no small matter.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were invigorated. They remained silent and quietly watched the development of the situation.

    [ No. 6: one of my junior brothers has gone missing for a year. I suspect that he has been abducted and sent out of Beijing through secret channels.

    [ after many inquiries and investigations, I have locked onto a yazi organization. They abduct and abduct women and children, selling them to brothels, beggar sects, and other ces that need women and children.

    [ not only do they sell children and women, but they also abduct cultivators. I haven¡¯t found out their true purpose yet.

    [ in the end, I found out that the owner behind the yazi organization was ping Yuanbo. ]

    [ 3: so you killed him out of anger? ]

    [ six: I sneaked into the residence of count Ping Yuan and interrogated my Junior Brother for his whereabouts. To no avail, I killed him to release him from his sins. ]

    [ one: using force to break thew, why didn¡¯t you report it to the authorities? ]

    Number one didn¡¯t agree with number six¡¯s way of doing things.

    [ 2: nonsense. If thew was useful, uncle Ping Yuan would have been punished long ago. The officials would protect him. [ there are no gods in the world, only justice in the de. ]

    .... This was a nationalistic youth! In fact, he could report Ping Yuan Bo as it was not wise to kill. Xu Qian said.

    However, from this, it could be inferred that number six was an upright, impulsive, and reasonable person. This was simr to the Confucians.

    Number one didn¡¯t bother to argue with number two and didn¡¯t respond.

    [ 6: I have my reasons. In the past year, I have saved many children. Some of them had their limbs cut off and were begging on the roadside. The smarter ones were trained to be thieves. The most outrageous thing was ...

    [ I once saved a child. Yazi disguised him as a ck Dog and taught him a few auspicious words to please the ignorant people and ask for a reward. ]

    [ 1: is this true! ]

    [ 6. Naturally. ]

    Number one did not speak for a long time.

    [ three: you¡¯ve sessfully convinced me. Although I hate martial artists who break the rules with their strength and do things without using their brains, I¡¯m still willing to help you. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed the anger in his chest and imitated Xu Eng¡¯s character, speaking in the tone that a Confucian should have.

    [ two: yeah, I¡¯m starting to agree with number three. ]

    [ 4: let¡¯s have a drink when we¡¯re free. ]

    [ 6: thank you. ]

    They didn¡¯t call out number three¡¯s name, probably because they knew that Chen Jinnan wasn¡¯t number three¡¯s real name.

    [ 3: where are you hiding? ]

    [ 6. In the canal outside the residence of count Ping Yuan. ]

    The canal was a sewer, a dirty and smelly ce. There were no sewer workers in this era, so ordinary people would not enter it. It was a blind spot.

    However, it was only temporary. When the night watchmen gathered their men, they would definitely not let this ce go.

    [ 3: I understand. Wait for my news. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the Jade Mirror, held the knife in one hand, and stroked his chin with the other, thinking about how to deal with this matter.

    He couldn¡¯t bring his men out of the inner city, as there were Royal knife guards and night watchmen along the way.

    The only thing Xu Qi ¡®an could do was to turn a blind eye in the area he was patrolling, and he had to do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the Royal sword guards and night watchmen sealed off the surrounding area and investigated further, he would not be able to save number six even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Time is of the essence. I have to think of a foolproof n ...¡±

    If he wanted to save number six, he would have to hide from both the night watchman and the astrologist. In that case, Xu Qi ¡®an had to do two things.Help number six find a ce to hide. The second was to help him cover his aura.

    The former was not difficult. As long as he could deal with tonight, he could disguise himself as an ordinary person on the sixth of the morning and leave the city on his own.

    With the status of the count of Ping Yuan, it was not necessary for the city gate of the inner city to be closed all the time. The city gate would definitely be opened at dawn.

    The difficult part was how to hide Lu¡¯s presence.

    ¡°After killing someone, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be contaminated with hostility, which can¡¯t be hidden from the seer¡¯s Qi observation technique. Do another round ofworking with Song Qing?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t paid for thest deal yet. I haven¡¯t even sent the periodic table of elements to si Tianjian yet. Besides, Song Qing is as strong-willed as I am. It¡¯s a little difficult to get his help on such a matter. Unless I sleep with that little beauty Yan Caiwei ...¡±

    Although the Book of the Earth could take people in, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society did not mention this. Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that the aura could not be concealed and would be found by the aura observation technique.

    ...

    The key point was still to conceal his aura ... Xu Qi ¡®an had a way to try, which was why he dared to show off in The Earth Book chat group.

    He took out a book and flipped through the pages. He found one of the pages that said, ¡°A leaf blinded the eyes!

    In the afternoon, Xu Qi ¡®an had already memorized all the spells recorded in the book and was well aware of them.

    A leaf blinded the eyes. It could hide the user¡¯s body and aura, achieving the effect of ¡± wiping out ¡± their existence.

    Its essence was to distort the corresponding rules with the words of the five schrly virtues and behavior realm. And then, through the ¡°learning¡± ability of a sixth stage schr, he recorded this rule on the paper.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and found an Inn across the street. He tiptoed and flew to the roof of the house. He listened to the heartbeat and breathing and found an empty room.

    He hung on the wall like a lizard and used his knife to slowly pry open the window¡¯stch.

    After doing all this, he rushed to the residence of the count of Ping Yuan not far from him. He stood on the roof of the house opposite the street and looked around for a while, then found the canal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out an arrow from the leather bag on his waist, tied the torn paper to the arrow, and threw it out.

    ¡°Tuk!¡±

    The arrows were nailed to the mud wall beside the canal.

    ...

    He crouched on the roof and took out a small Jade Mirror, sending a message:

    [ 3: No. 6, there¡¯s an arrow on the mud wall beside the canal you¡¯re hiding in. The thing you need is on it. I prepared a room at the Qingshu Inn on the next street. The sixth window on the second floor is open. [ go quickly! ]

    He didn¡¯t look at the mirror, but stared at the canal. Ten secondster, a big bald head with a square face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes emerged. He looked bitter and hateful.

    The bald man looked around vigntly, and his eyes fell on the arrow that was nailed into the wall.

    He pulled out the arrow and unfolded the paper to take a look.

    A blind leaf?

    The big bald man seemed to have understood something, and his face showed a sense of relief.

    As expected, number three was a schr.

    He immediately ignited the paper with his Qi, and an inexplicable power enveloped him, restraining his aura.

    .... This ability to conceal one¡¯s aura!

    The big bald man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, revealing a shocked expression.

    This was not something an ordinary fifth-grade virtuous conduct realm could do. He was at least a fourth-grade gentleman.

    Number three¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be wrong. Not only was he a schrly disciple, but he was also a student highly regarded by a great schr.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had once said that every wielder of a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was a proud Son of Heaven. He had not lied.

    He didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he took out a clean and tidy monk robe from the small Jade Mirror and put it on. He then threw the stinky storage shoes and clothes into the small Jade Mirror.

    He had to leave quickly. If he dyed any longer, it would be dangerous if the Watchmen¡¯s experts gathered ... The big bald man didn¡¯t dare to fly on the roof and walk on the wall, so he walked quickly on the street.

    At this time, he saw a young man standing on the roof of a house on the neighboring Street. He was dressed in a night watchman¡¯s uniform and had a knife in one hand. He faced the night wind and looked forward with a lonely gaze.

    His figure was deep and tall.

    He was like a Firefly in the dark night, bright and eye-catching.

    This copper Gong had a reserved and deep aura, and he was extraordinarily handsome ... The night watchmen were indeed full of talents ... The big bald man took a few nces and secretly admired it in his heart.

    He followed No. 3 ¡°s words and found the Green Book Inn. The sixth window was indeed open.

    The big bald man jumped up lightly and entered the room without a sound. After a while, the window door was closed.

    ¡°Phew ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an loosened her shoulders and stopped posing.

    Although he knew that number six was a Buddhist disciple and not a woman, he was still a little disappointed.

    number nine is the old silver man, Golden Lotus. Number six is the bitter and vengeful Lu Zhishen. As for the otherizens, there should be beautiful girls, right? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was about to take out a mirror to look at the chat history when her ears twitched and she heard hurried footsteps.

    In his line of sight, dozens of ck shadows rose and fell from the roof of the house, rushing over.

    ¡°Now, Lu will only be safe after he gets through this!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and thought to himself.

    The murder of count Ping Yuan had rmed the Golden gongs, six silver gongs, and dozens of copper gongs on duty tonight.

    Almost all the night watchmen were out, and they even brought along a few white-robed men from the Directorate of Celestials.

    The Imperial saber guards cooperated with the night watchmen and sealed off the area within a radius of a few miles around the residence of count Ping Yuan. These people, who were dressed in white, carried out a carpet search.

    Jin Gong, the leader of the team, was called Jiang Luzhong. He was in his forties and had jet-ck hair. There were fine crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes. His eyes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s, and they shone with a sharp and cold light.

    This pair of eyes was very famous in the night watchman¡¯s Yamen. Other than Jin Gong, who was at the same level as him, no one could look into his eyes for more than three seconds.

    He led the team and constantly rose and fell from the roof of the building, his sharp eyes scanning the Dark Urban area.

    Several Directorate of Celestials in white were carried by the gongs, their eyes shining with a clear light as they scanned the street below.

    ¡°After a murderer kills someone, his aura will be stained with blood. Did you notice anything unusual?¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    The warlocks were only eighth-grade aura watchers with mediocrebat strength. They did not know how to fly on roofs and vault over walls, so they needed the gongs to carry them. However, this did not prevent them from showing off their superiority in front of the martial artists.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± The white-robed men from the Directorate of Celestials replied indifferently.

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he endured it.

    After walking for a while, a white-robed Directorate of celestial saw Xu Qi ¡®an standing proudly on the roof of the house. He was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic.¡±Go down, quickly go down.¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ll present you with 3200 words in exchange for your rmendation votes. What do you think? ]

 Chapter 86

    86 The heaven and earth Union finally has Confucian students (1)

    He had found something so quickly?

    All the night watchmen, including the Golden gong and Jiang Luzhong, became alert. They looked in the direction pointed out by the white-robed man andnded on the house over there.

    They saw a copper Gong with one hand on the de standing on the roof, also watching them.

    The enemy might be hiding nearby and could attack at any time, but this Gong didn¡¯t even draw his saber. He was too unprofessional ... The few silver Gong¡¯s frowned.

    Pada!

    The Golden gong, Jiang Lu, waved his hand in the midst of the footsteps, preparing to call over the young Gong to ask about the situation.

    Several white-robed men jumped down from the back of the night watchman and rushed to Xu Qi ¡®an impatiently. They cupped their hands and bowed.

    ¡°Young master Xu,¡±

    ..... The night watchmen looked at the white-robed Directorate of celestial being so respectful in front of the small gong, and their expressions were somewhat nk.

    So, it wasn¡¯t because he had discovered something, but he hade over to say hello to this Gong?

    The Golden gong, Jiang Lushi, squinted his eyes and examined Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the few white-robed men for a moment and confirmed that they were people he did not know. After all, he was dealing with alchemists of the sixth rank. He was not familiar with alchemists of the sixth rank and above.

    He didn¡¯t know her, but she knew him.

    All the sorcerers in the Directorate of Celestials knew of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s existence. He was a super genius in alchemy.

    The blue leather book he wrote was ssified as top secret by senior brother Song Qing. Ordinary disciples could not read it even if they wanted to.

    Although they were all level eight aura watchers, they would be gold cultivators one day. Building a good rtionship with this genius in the field of alchemy in advance would be of great benefit to his future promotion.

    In their eyes, it was much more important than investigating a case.

    ¡°Young master Xu, you haven¡¯t been to the Directorate of Celestials for a long time. Senior brother Song Qing has been talking about you.¡±

    Talking about me? ¡®You¡¯re looking for me to collect your debt, right ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled reservedly.

    ¡°Young master Xu, you muste to the Directorate of Celestials for tea one day. We would also like to ask you for some alchemy lessons.¡±

    Ask him to teach you alchemy?

    The Golden gong Jiang Luzhong raised his eyebrows.

    The rest of the night watchmen found it hard to believe that the usually proud and disdainful Directorate of Celestials was actually so respectful to a Gong.

    From their words, it seemed that this colleague was also proficient in alchemy?

    At the thought of this, many people couldn¡¯t help but look at the waist token hanging on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist.

    His name was carved on it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. ¡°Handling the case is more important, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. This is what I should do.¡± The few white-robed men turned around and were much more polite to the night watchmen.¡±There¡¯s no time to lose, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    The attitude of the white-robed warlocks took a turn.

    Jiang Luzhong nodded slightly. leave a few people behind to check this Street.

    He left with the rest and Bai Yi. After a few leaps, they were far away.

    A silver Gong looked back at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡±Guys, do you know the colleague of our night watchman?¡±

    ¡°We know him, but he might not know us,¡± one of the white-robed men sighed.

    The other white-robed men also sighed.

    When had the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials ever been so lowly? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yin Luo asked curiously.

    The surrounding night watchmen pricked up their ears, and the gong and Jiang Lu slightly tilted their heads.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of senior brother Song Qing, right?¡± the white-robed men said arrogantly,¡±teacher Jian Zheng said that he¡¯s a once-in-a-century alchemy genius.

    ¡°But do you know what senior brother song has been saying recently?¡±

    ¡°Xu ningyan is truly my master,¡± the other white-robed man added.

    This must be fake! The group of night watchmen did the same thing-they turned their heads and looked back at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He stood proudly in the room, his back tall and straight.

    The Golden gong Jiang Lu didn¡¯t look back, but ordered, ¡°¡±Tomorrow, go and ask who he is with. He has toe over.¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an and a few new colleagues searched the streets. After a few steps, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng returned.

    the Royal saber guards have already sealed off the surroundings. We have to search along the streets. Song tingfeng said in a deep voice after greeting the gongs.

    At this moment, they had just arrived at the Qing Shu Inn. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered and he said, ¡°¡±Tingfeng, guangxiao, and I will start searching from this Inn. You guys go elsewhere and split up.¡±

    His colleagues had no objections and felt that this was how it should be.

    After watching them leave, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped forward and knocked on the door, waking up the waiter inside. He opened the door with sleepy eyes.

    ¡°Several, several officers ...¡± The waiter stuttered, a little scared.

    ¡°Ward rounds!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called out without thinking.

    The waiter was stunned. Song tingfeng nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and continued, ¡°¡±Searching for the criminal.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had done a lot of surprise check-ups in the hotel in his previous life. He usually only went to check-ups when he received a call to report.

    The reason for the report was often because the miss¡¯s acting was too exaggerated. She clearly had no feelings for the toothpick, but she still screamed like a Wolf¡¯s Fang.

    ...

    The tenant next door couldn¡¯t sleep and reported it angrily.

    The three of them searched room by room. When they reached the sixth room on the second floor, the waiter said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no one living here,¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether there¡¯s a room or not, we still need to check,¡± song tingfeng said in a deep voice.

    The waiter took out the key to open the door.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the room and nced around. He saw that the quilt on the bed was folded neatly and that there was no one in the room. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡®Not stupid ...¡¯ Although there was a leaf covering her eyes, if she slept on the bed, the waiter would find it strange. He definitely couldn¡¯t hide it from the meticulous song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who was silently observing and didn¡¯t like to talk.

    After leaving the hotel, Xu Qi ¡®an used the excuse of going to the toilet to stay in the inn. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao went door to door to check.

    Squatting in the stinky toilet, Xu Qi ¡®an put the candle stand by his feet and took out a small Jade Mirror.

    [ three: the night watchman entered the inn. He wasn¡¯t discovered, right? ]

    A few secondster, number six recovered, [ six:I hid on the beam and didn¡¯t touch anything in the house. ]

    An old wanted criminal ... Xu Qianined in his heart.

    ...

    [ 2: what¡¯s the situation now? Lu, are you safe? I didn¡¯t even dare to ask after not hearing from you for a long time. ]

    Number two was still awake?

    Was he (she) really enthusiastic or even more enthusiastic?

    [ 6: we are safe for the time being. ]

    [ 2: how did you get saved? ]

    [ six: number three, can I tell you? ]

    [ 3. A gentleman is magnanimous, what¡¯s wrong with that? [ however, if you want to know, No. 2, you¡¯ll need the same amount of information in exchange. Well, I¡¯m very interested in the history of the thousand demon Kingdom and the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom. ]

    The saltpeter mine case was suspected to be a plot by the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom. He had to help Brother spring and try to investigate this case.

    [ two: I don¡¯t know much about the history of the thousand demon Kingdom. ]

    At this moment, another new character appeared.[ 5: I know the history of the thousand Goblin Kingdom. I know it too well. ]

    Sure, sure. The group chat should be lively so that they could share the news ... The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth lifted.

    The ones that had popped up so far were No. 1, No. 2, No. 4, No. 5, No. 6, old silver coin, old Taoist priest No. 9, and his No. 3.

    There were still number 7 and number 8 who had yet to enter the stage.

    Seeing that no one was talking, number six entered his information:[ number three gave me a piece of paper that recorded the schrly faction¡¯s aura-concealing technique. That was how I was able toe out of the canal. ]

    [ you¡¯ve sessfully left the inner city? ]

    No. 2, No. 5, No. 4, and No. 1, who was lurking on the screen, expressed their surprise at the same time.

    [ six: no, number three prepared a room for me and used a spell to hide my aura. That was how I was able to hide from the eyes of the night watchmen and hide in the inn. ]

    [ three: wait, aren¡¯t you afraid number one will report you if you tell him about the inn? ]

    [ 6: No. 1 won¡¯t. If he wanted to report me, he would have said so directly. Number three, I owe you my life. I will repay you in the future. ]

    The big baldie was indirectly telling me number one¡¯s way of doing things ... Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    Number one didn¡¯t respond. Like the other holders of the Earth¡¯s book, he went through the information given by number six in his mind.

    At this time, it was already certain that number three was really a disciple of the schrly faction, and a disciple that was highly valued by his teacher.

    In this way, the scope would be narrowed down by a lot. After all, there were many outstanding disciples in Yun Lu Academy, but there weren¡¯t many.

    Number one, who was in the capital, keenly sensed that something was wrong. Under the situation where the night watchman had already reacted and mobilized people to seal off the surrounding area, how could number three help number six?

    Unless he lived in the inner city and happened to be in the same area ... Were there any outstanding disciples of the Yun Lu Academy staying in the inner city recently?

    I¡¯ll send someone to check it outter.

    Our heaven and earth Association finally has a disciple of the schrly faction ... The other wielders of The Earth Book had the same thought.

    Although the schrly faction had declined, it was at its peak and had suppressed all the major cultivation systems. In the eyes of all the cultivators in the world, it had an extraordinary status.

    [ 3: it¡¯s no big deal. [ number five, it¡¯s time to exchange information. ]

 Chapter 87

    87 I have something to report (1)

    [ 5: the thousand demon Kingdom was destroyed 500 years ago. The Buddhist sect led the kingdoms in the Western Region to raze the thousand demon Kingdom. It is said that in thest battle of burning the mountain, the Buddha personally took action. ]

    [ three: wait a minute, you just said Buddha, right? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to say,¡±are you sure that Buddha really exists?¡± Only the Celestials and Buddhas could jump out of their ranks, but did such people really exist?

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an did not directly ask,¡±does Buddha really exist?¡± Instead, he used a questioning tone as if he was questioning the Buddha¡¯s actions.

    This way, the truth that he was a newbie would not be exposed.

    [ 5: anyway, that¡¯s what my elders said. It¡¯s highly credible, as long as you know what realm the leader of the thousand demon Kingdom is in. ]

    Number four, who had a good rtionship with the female state preceptor, asked, ¡°[ first-grade? ]

    [ 5. First grade ... ] [ heh, my father told me that he¡¯s a half-step martial God. ]

    A half-step martial God? Did he mean that he had almost surpassed rank-1 and be a ¡®God¡¯ of the martial arts system?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was taken aback and nned to go back to the archive to check it out. In addition, number five seemed to know the history of the thousand demon Kingdom very well. Could she be a remnant of the thousand demon Kingdom?

    At this time, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, who had been lurking, appeared. [ the myriad demon Empress is a half-step martial God? This poor Daoist remembers that in the ancient records of the earth sect, she should be a first stage. ]

    The fey and martial artists were of the same system.

    [ 5: I¡¯m not sure about the details. After all, it was 500 years ago. After the fall of the thousand demon Empress, the demons of the thousand demon Kingdom continued to resist for sixty years, and finally, they could only escape from the southern border.

    [ but for 500 years, the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom have not gone extinct. They have a strong sense of cohesion and have the dream of restoring their kingdom. All of this is because the princess of the thousand demon Kingdom is still alive.

    [ she is the orphan of the thousand demon Empress and the leader of the remaining demons of the thousand demon Kingdom. ]

    [ 3. What realm is she at? ]

    [ 5: I don¡¯t know about that. ]

    [ three: what are the powerful demons in the thousand demon Kingdom? ]

    [ 5: I only know about the history of the thousand demon Kingdom, but I¡¯m not too clear about the current situation of the thousand demon Kingdom. [ after all, the thousand Fey Kingdom has been gathering forces in secret and is not active. ]

    In this situation, you¡¯ve only told me about history. It¡¯s not of much help to the case ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought helplessly.

    At this time, number two probed, [ number three, why are you asking about the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s intelligence? ]

    The schrly faction and the thousand demon Kingdom had no intersection.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer him. He typed in a message:[ Daoist priest Golden Lotus, I have a friend. He¡¯s been in a bit of a state recently.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he always went out to pick up silver. It happened so frequently that it could no longer be described as good luck. Let me put it this way, he doesn¡¯t need to do anything, just picking up silver and he can live a rich life. The earth sect cultivates merit, is there such a thing? ]

    Picking up money from outside?

    Furthermore, from what number three said, it wasn¡¯t purely luck, but rather the frequent appearance of silver.

    There were actually people in this world who could live a healthy and rich life just by picking up silver ... The Earth Book chat group was silent for a while.

    [ 5: number 3, don¡¯t joke around. ]

    [ nine: with merit on one¡¯s body, it means that the star of fortune is shining high. The feedback from the unseen world is that everything will be smooth-sailing, free of illness and disasters, and that every misfortune can be turned into good fortune. [ I won¡¯t specifically say ¡®picking up silver.¡¯ Hmm, little friend, do you understand what I mean? ]

    In other words, people who were bound by merit would do things smoothly, but this was a general,rge-scale blessing, and not just picking up silver ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s teeth ached.

    In that case, his dog-shit luck was not the same as the merit points of the earth sect?

    He had always thought that his ability to pick up money was the same as the merit points of the earth sect. With the merit on my body, even the heavens have to give me a meal.

    No one spoke for a long time. Xu Qi ¡®an squatted in the stinky toilet and waited for a long time before he was sure that these people had gone offline again.

    ¡®You have to tell me when you¡¯re offline, you bunch of uneducatedizens ...¡¯ Heined, lifted the candle stand, and left the outhouse.

    After returning the candle stand to the waiter, he walked out of the inn and saw a group of night watchmen passing by.

    ¡°Did you notice anything?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to greet him.

    The few night watchmen shook their heads and looked at the inn.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the inn. There¡¯s no one suspicious,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Hearing this, his colleagues gave up on the idea of searching the inn and left in a hurry.

    ......

    The next morning, No. 6 changed into an ordinary long coat. His wide eyes covered his burly body, and he wrapped his bald head with a sweat towel. He sneaked into the early morning guests and left the inn silently.

    He had his breakfast at a roadside stall and walked towards the city gate.

    As he approached the city gate, he quietly sized it up and found that the number of guards at the city gate had doubled. There was even a white-robed Directorate of Celestials, whose clear eyes were examining every person who left the city.

    Number six blended in with the crowd and walked toward the inner city.

    The Directorate of Celestials ¡®white-robed man also examined him, but he only gave him a slight nce before letting him through.

    As a Buddhist disciple, he naturally had a way to dispel the baleful Qi after killing. Number three had bought him precious time.

    If not for that one-leaf blind card and the room in the inn, he would not have been able to escape the detection of the Directorate of Celestials ¡®warlocksst night.

    No. 6 went all the way to the East and only returned to his residence when it was close to noon. Most of the houses here were built with yellow soil, and the roofs were covered with broken ck tiles.

    They were in the slums.

    Number six came to a simple and crude courtyard with a board on the gate that read:The health Hall!

    The health Hall was a welfare institution of the Imperial court, and it specialized in taking in the widows and lonely.

    Although it was run by the government, there were only a few old officials in the courtyard who could barely keep an eye on the orphans and elderly in the courtyard.

    No. 6 stayed at the health Hall as a monk and helped a few old officials take care of the orphans and elderly.

    ...

    They didn¡¯t want a single cent and often used silver to supplement the expenses of the health Hall.

    Over the past ten years, the Imperial court had been increasingly indifferent to welfare organizations like the health care Hall, and often could not allocate any silver for a few months.

    The official organization had long existed in name only.

    As soon as number six stepped into the courtyard, an old clerk came up to him and said earnestly, ¡°¡±Master Hengyuan, please don¡¯t bring any more children in. The hall is already full.¡±

    ¡°I will solve the silver problem.¡± Number six put his hands together.

    At this point, number six thought of number three¡¯s friend.

    This poor monk also wants to go out every day to pick up silver.

    After helping the old official cook the porridge and distributing it to the elderly and children, the burly and muscr monk came to the backyard.

    There was a ck Dog in the woodshed in the backyard. It walked very clumsily, but its eyes would asionally shine with spiritual light.

    The ck Dog clumsily walked to the monk¡¯s feet and raised its clear ck and white eyes. It mumbled, ¡°¡±Fu ru ... ¡®Eastern Sea, great luck ...¡¯ Great li.¡±

    Master Hengyuan looked at him with pity, put his hands together, and chanted the name of the Dharma in a low voice.

    ...

    .......

    Ping Yuanbo¡¯s murder case swept through the Imperial court the next day, and the noble groups were furious. The group of civil officials, who had never been on good terms with the nobles, also attached great importance to this case. The Imperial Censorate wrote a letter to impeach Wei Yuan.

    Emperor Yuan jing severely reprimanded themanders of the five guards of the capital, as well as themander of the night watchmen, Wei Yuan.

    Xu Qi ¡®an realized that the Yamen¡¯s attitude towards this case was extremely negative.

    In the side hall, Xu Qi ¡®an was drinking tea and chatting with song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised. That uncle Ping Yuan is not a good person. I heard some inside stories from other colleagues. Uncle Ping Yuan has raised his teeth in private, and he specializes in the immoral things of human trafficking.¡± Song tingfeng whispered, ¡±

    Lord Wei can¡¯t wait for these vermin of the Empire to die. Do you expect the night watchman to avenge him? ¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ve still embarrassed the Imperial court,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a muffled voice.¡±The court will not let this go.¡±

    ¡°Hai, the capital¡¯s investigation is about to begin. No one will care if uncle Ping Yuan dies. It will stop after a while. It¡¯s just hard on us. The Yamen just ordered to strengthen the patrols in the inner city.¡± Song tingfeng said, ¡±

    ¡°I wonder how the Imperial court will deal with Lord Wei. They¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go to the training field to train and strengthen our teamwork.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    The three of them returned to the side hall, drenched in sweat. They sat down and drank two sses of water. Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I¡¯m going to the document library.¡±

    He came to the document library with ease and said to the clerk behind the counter, ¡± help me find the file of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    The clerk went into the warehouse and found a ¡°geography of the nine provinces¡± book:Southern border

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly finished reading. There was a lot of information about the thousand demon Kingdom in the book, but they were all in the past. The only valuable information was the description of the thousand demon Empress:

    Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    ¡°There was no record of the Buddha¡¯s attack in the night watchman¡¯s archive ... How did number five know? what faction does number five belong to?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought in his heart and returned the file to the clerk.

    ¡°Are there any other dossiers? It¡¯s about the thousand Fey Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°There is one, but it¡¯s not in Warehouse D.¡± The clerk replied.

    In other words, you don¡¯t have enough authority.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and left the document library, heading straight for the noble spirit building.

    He wanted to make a bold move to gain Wei Yuan¡¯s trust and appreciation. He had already prepared the details.

    The guard reported and let them in.

    On the familiar seventh floor, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a handsome eunuch with white hair on his temples.

    There was also Nangong qianrou, whose appearance wasparable to Xu Eng¡¯s, and Yang Yan, the boss of his boss who had been paralyzed for many years.

    ¡°Wei Gongping, please step back. I have something to report,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    [ PS: please take out your rmendation votes. This humble servant has something to ask for votes. ]

 Chapter 88

    88 A mature double spy (1)

    He dismissed the left and right ... Hearing this, Nangong qianrou raised her eyebrows and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with hostility.

    As a golden gong, he was actually asked to retreat by a mere copper Gong.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression changed slightly before he nodded, ¡± the two of you leave first. Yang Yan, you two keep an eye on each other and don¡¯t eavesdrop.

    Nangong qianrou looked at Xu Qi ¡®an deeply.

    This little Gong had only joined the night watchman for a few days, but he was frequently summoned by his foster father. In order to talk to him, his foster father even sent him and Yang Yan away.

    This made Nangong qianrou very unhappy.

    I was clearly here first.

    After the two golden gongs left the noble spirit building, Nangong qianrou, whose appearance did not lose to Xu Eng¡¯s, sneered, ¡± the gong was actually passed by the gong under his hand. He obviously doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes.

    Yang Yan was silent.

    I¡¯m trying to drive a wedge between you and me, ¡± Nangong qianrou said unhappily. you¡¯re giving me some face.

    Yang Yan¡¯s sculpted face remained expressionless as he said lightly, ¡°¡±You should know his aptitude. You should know that Duke Wei wants to nurture him.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a fact that he doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±

    ¡°You think I care?¡± Yang Yan asked.

    Nangong qianrou rolled her eyes in a flirtatious manner. yes, yes, yes, ¡± she said grumpily. he¡¯s your soldier after all. You still owe him.

    Yang Yan nodded.

    Nangong qianrou turned around and left, smiling sinisterly. boring. Let¡¯s have fun with my toys.

    He was walking towards the dungeon.

    ......

    In the tea room on the seventh floor of the noble spirit building.

    ¡°I have a report on the case of uncle Ping Yuan,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°The Tiandi society?¡± Wei Yuan asked in a low voice.

    This was easy to deduce. If Xu Qi ¡®an only had clues about the case of the count of Ping Yuan, he could report to the silver Gong or even the Golden gong, instead of directly reporting to him.

    The two of them had a tacit understanding regarding the Tiandi society.

    ¡°It was No. 6 of the Tiandi society who killed ping Yuanbo,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Wei Yuan asked after a brief silence.

    one of number six¡¯s junior brothers was kidnapped by the yazi organization. It¡¯s unknown whether he¡¯s Dead or Alive. He followed the clues and found uncle Ping Yuan ... Xu Qi ¡®an exined how he had helped number six escape from the surveince of the Directorate of Celestials.

    He only hid the inside story of the great schr giving the book and changed it to a New Year¡¯s gift from his cousin.

    Bang! Bang!

    Wei Yuan¡¯s sleeve swept the teacup away, and the porcin pieces flew all over the floor. His expression was no longer gentle, and his eyes were as sharp as knives.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯re guilty of the same crime for releasing a criminal without permission.¡± Wei Yuan shouted.

    A strong pressure hit Xu Qi ¡®an in the face, and he felt like he was facing a storm.

    ¡°This humble servant is aware of his crimes!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an confessed on the spot and said loudly, ¡°¡±I knew that I hadmitted a grave sin and was terrified for a day and a night. In the end, I couldn¡¯t escape the condemnation of my conscience, so I chose to confess to Duke Wei. However, this humble servant¡¯s conscience is not directed at that damned count Ping Yuan, but rather, I feel that I have let down the trust and cultivation of Lord Wei ...¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s face was expressionless.

    I was chatting with my colleagues today and learned that the Lord of Wei was criticized by His Majesty. The officials in the Imperial court took the opportunity to attack him ... Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely,¡±when I think of how Lord Wei has treated me with such kindness ...¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression brightened and he interrupted, ¡± it¡¯s too much to be grateful. Just tell me the reason.

    .... No, big brother, why don¡¯t you follow the script? are you still in the government? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face stiffened.

    He paused and reorganized his words.¡±Uncle Ping Yuan secretly cultivated the yazi organization and sold human beings in the capital for profit. ¡°The fangs kidnap children and women, sell them to brothels, ck workshops, train them into thieves, and even cut off their limbs and wrap them in ck Dog skin ...¡±

    He repeated number six¡¯s exnation, and in his words, he did not hide his hatred for Ping Yuan Bo.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he listened patiently, deep in thought.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished, he said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Pour some tea.¡±

    This detail showed that Wei Yuan had already ¡°forgiven¡± him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately poured tea for him, just like how he served the leader in the police station in his previous life.

    Wei Yuan took a sip of tea and shook his head after a few seconds of silence. ¡°How much do you know about the heaven and earth Union? How much did he know about the earth sect¡¯s Golden Lotus?

    ¡°ording to the Yamen¡¯s investigation, uncle Ping Yuan does indeed have yazi organization, but that number six really did it for the so-called Junior Brother and had no other purpose?

    ¡°Perhaps Ping Yuan Bo is involved in other matters, or perhaps the yazi organization has done something that has brought about a fatal disaster. Have you thought about these?

    ¡°During the capital¡¯s investigation, demons are dancing wildly. In four days, it will be the day of His Majesty¡¯s ancestral worship. We can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s teaching me how to do things and analyzing things for me. He really wants to cultivate me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was slightly moved, and he had a good impression of this eunuch.

    He treated me as his subordinate, but I wanted to call him father. I¡¯m really despicable ...

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord Wei.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head.

    Wei Yuan nodded and praised, ¡°¡±No matter what, you¡¯ve done a good job. You may leave first. I will send someone to investigate this matter. You will continue to lurk in the Heaven and Earth Society, and your short-term goal is to find number one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    After leaving the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he had made the right bet and won Wei Yuan¡¯s trust.

    If he wanted to stabilize his position and climb up, he had to learn to side with a team and to hug someone¡¯s thigh.

    ...

    No matter which era it was, it was the same, including Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life.

    For a long time toe, he would have to continuously gain Wei Yuan¡¯s favor and win his trust.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an had prepared for this meeting with Wei Yuan and was not acting rashly.

    First of all, the Yamen on Night Watch was very disgraceful to people like the count of Ping Yuan. They were not very active in investigating cases and did not have any urgent thoughts of ¡°revenge.¡±

    Secondly, he had gained a certain amount of influence within the Heaven and Earth Society, and number 2 and number 4 acknowledged him more.

    It was unlikely that Wei Yuan would give up on the Heaven and Earth Society and the clever little cutie just because of such a small matter.

    In the end, what Wei Yuan said was also what Xu Qi ¡®an thought.

    He didn¡¯t have 100% trust in number six or the Heaven and Earth Society. The one who could deal with old silver coin was still old silver coin.

    Hence, when he was troubled, Wei Yuan was the right person.

    Of course, a mature snitch had to have other tricks up his sleeve.

    Xu Qi ¡®an went to a secluded corner, took out a small Jade Mirror, and entered the information:

    ...

    No. 6, I¡¯ve received news that the night watchman has gotten hold of some unknown clues. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯ll be disadvantageous to you. You have to be prepared and evacuate in time.

    There was no dy in the transmission of The Earth Book. It had an inexplicable connection with its master, but the wielder would sense the transmission of information.

    The Earth Book was a whole entity, and being unable to chat privately was its biggest disadvantage. Xu Qi ¡®an felt sorry for him more than once.

    In the backyard of the health Hall, number six, who had healed the ¡± ck Dog ¡°, was sitting cross-legged in meditation. Suddenly, his heart throbbed and he took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Number three¡¯s information appeared on the mirror, causing number six¡¯s Square face to change slightly.

    How could the night watchman be so fast?

    He had found a clue that could threaten him and forced number three toe forward and warn him?

    Wait, how did number three know about this?

    Just as he started to feel suspicious, he saw number one, who was always lurking, take the initiative to say something for the first time:

    [ one: number three, how did you know about the night watchman¡¯s internal information? ]

    Number one was very concerned about this. As expected, as long as it involved the higher-ups in Beijing, he (she) would be particrly concerned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he chose his words and thought for a while. Then, he typed in the information with his finger.

    [ 3: what do you think? ]

    He knew that the other owners of the Book of the Netherworld fragments were peeking at the screen and silently absorbing information. Xu Qi ¡®an had to give a reasonable and explosive exnation to perfect her character.

    He wanted to raise his image.

    [ three: the battle for the Orthodox Confucians hassted for more than 200 years. Our Academy can not sit and wait for death. ]

    What did that mean ... The Yun Lu Academy had nted a te in the watchman¡¯s office? That was what number three meant, right? this was already a very obvious hint.

    All of a sudden, the owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld became excited.

    It was a huge melon.

    Number one didn¡¯t say anything. It was a strange silence, making it impossible to guess his (her) true thoughts.

    ¡°Number one, you can try to find him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an decided to test him.

    This was both a provocation and a test.

    If number one responded, or did so in secret, then Xu Qi ¡®an could reverse-track his or her identity.

    The night watchman was a Yamen that belonged to the royal family, and Wei Yuan had the final say.

    Ordinary forces could not interfere at all. Even if there was a situation where a te was ced, it would definitely not be in the middle or upper echelons.

    As for the people at the bottom, they did not have the resources or ability to check the tes.

    Number one was a smart person. He ignored Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s provocation.

    Seeing that no one spoke for a while, number six entered his information. [ 6: I¡¯ll be extra careful these few days. 3rd, I owe you another favor. ]

    [ 3: you are a chivalrous and Noble person. You are someone my generation should imitate. ]

    [ 6: benefactor, you are very kind. ]

    Number six answered this question as a monk, which showed that he approved of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the mirror with satisfaction. don¡¯t be grateful too early, ¡± she thought. you¡¯ll have to return the favor sooner orter.

    not only did I deepen Wei Yuan¡¯s trust in me, but I also gave number six a huge favor. I also left an image in the hearts of the people of the Heaven and Earth Society that I¡¯m willing to help others. This is a huge profit.

    en, number one seems to be getting more and more interested in me. If he¡¯s really. higher-up of the Imperial court, he¡¯ll definitely be investigating in Yun Lu Academy ... He (she) won¡¯t be able to find out. Hehe, even if we really lock on to the truth that ¡°number three might be Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± I can still push Eng to take the me.¡±

    ¡°Eng is different from me. I¡¯m someone with the Constitution of the Imperial court. If number one finds out my true body, I¡¯ll be in a very passive position. Secondng is the biological son of Yun Lu Academy and is more confident than me. Also, I don¡¯t have any grudges with number one at the moment, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±

    we¡¯re bidding farewell. Big brother loves you so much, so it¡¯s only right for you to repay him a little.

    Back in the side hall of the spring breeze Hall, song tingfeng smiled and teased Xu Qi ¡®an for being a white-haired b * stard.

    Zhu guangxiao nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I went to the Criminal Investigation Unit today and discovered a huge secret. It¡¯s why I¡¯m still so scared,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously after thinking for a while.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were shocked, ¡°¡±What secret?¡±

    ¡°Call me dad and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Dad,¡± song tingfeng said after a moment of hesitation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him with a serious expression. ¡°The secret is that you¡¯re not my biological son.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, beat him up!¡±

    As the three of them were quarreling, a silver Gong and two copper Gong walked in. They were unfamiliar faces.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an,e with us.¡± Silver Gong waved his hand with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and his two colleagues looked at each other and followed him out.

    The unfamiliar silver Gong led him into spring breeze Hall. He coughed at Li Yuchun, who was reading a file in front of the table.

    ¡°Lord Li, I¡¯m taking this Gong with me. From now on, he¡¯ll work for me, so Let¡¯s Make a Deal.¡±

    Li Yuchun exploded when she heard that.

    [ PS: just this? just this? ]

 Chapter 89

    89 I just want to be a quiet, beautiful man (1)

    The man, who hade to ask for Li Yuchun¡¯s help out of the blue, was called Tao man. He did not have a close rtionship with Li Yuchun, but since they were in the same Yamen, they had seen each other quite often, so they could be considered close.

    Of course, Li Yuchun rejected him.¡¯Are you kidding me? you¡¯re openly snatching away my treasure boy. Do you think I¡¯ll agree to that?¡¯

    However, Tao man did not seem to care about Li Yuchun¡¯s attitude. He brought his men in, informed them, and then turned around to take Xu Qi ¡®an away.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Li Yuchun waved his sleeves and the door of spring breeze Hall closed.

    ¡°What does Lord li mean by this?¡± Tao yinluo was shocked by his reaction.

    ¡°What does Lord Tao mean?¡± Li Yuchun stood up expressionlessly and pointed at the corner, signaling Xu Qi ¡®an to go there.

    When the younger brother obediently did as he was told, he looked at the silver Gong and continued, ¡°¡±We don¡¯t work under the same Jin Luo, there¡¯s no such rule.¡±

    If they worked under the same person, they didn¡¯t even need to go to the office to modify the files for the transfer of personnel. They could just report directly to the office.

    However, for different subordinates, there would be a lot of procedures to go through if there was a transfer of personnel.

    Li Yuchun and Tao man did not have the same superior, and the subordinates under them could not be moved at will.

    it¡¯s like this. Tao man pped his forehead and pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an in the corner.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Jiang who asked me toe and pick him up. He has taken. fancy to this kid. Heh, I don¡¯t know where he got his good fortune from ... Why are you standing there in a daze?e over here, why are you standing in the corner? you¡¯re mine from now on.

    ¡°It¡¯s your good fortune that Jiang Jinluo has taken a fancy to you.¡±

    Why did this sound so strange ... Is Lord Jiang going to carry me through the door in a pnquin? I don¡¯t even know him ... Xu Qian grumbled in his heart and cast a questioning look at Li Yuchun.

    then go and tell Lord Jiang that I don¡¯t agree, ¡± Li Yuchun said.

    ¡°What?¡± Tao man suspected that he had heard wrongly. How dare this Li Yuchun reject Lord Jiang? Did she drink some fake wine today and her brain wasn¡¯t working?

    I¡¯m toozy to talk nonsense with you. Lord Jiang is still waiting. I¡¯m going to pick someone up now. If you have any objections, you can look for Lord Jiang yourself.

    Tao, try touching my people. If I let you step out of my door today, I¡¯m not Li Yuchun anymore.

    ¡°Li, what¡¯s wrong with you today? do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    The quarrel between the two men had alerted the gong and the officials in the side hall. Song tingfeng, Zhu guangxiao, and the gong brought by Tao man were squatting in the courtyard, eating fried beans and listening to the cursing.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the background of your colleague?¡± One of them pped song tingfeng¡¯s thigh with his scabbard.

    ¡°No background,¡± song tingfeng replied.

    ¡°Would Jiang Jinluo want him by name?¡± The brass gongs didn¡¯t believe it. Such a person must have some extraordinary talent.

    Song tingfeng thought for a moment and gave a reasonable exnation, ¡°¡±He¡¯s going to the education workshop to sleep with girls for free.¡±

    The crowd did not believe him and looked at Zhu guangxiao. Thetter nodded.

    He believed it now.

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want money?¡± The copper gongs were shocked and humbly asked for advice. White silk was the happiness that humans had never changed since ancient times.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I promised to keep it a secret for him.¡± Song tingfeng shook his head, paused, and added, ¡°¡±He gave us one tael of silver as hush money.¡±

    ¡°One tael of silver, right? here you go.¡±

    Song tingfeng took it and kept it in his arms. He shook his head.¡±One tael is not enough, you have to pay more.¡±

    Give me another 50 grams.

    ¡°Speak.¡± The copper gongs looked at him in anticipation.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s our treat.¡± Song tingfengughed out loud.

    ¡°Beat him up.¡±

    Song tingfeng was beaten to the ground by a few gongs, and the silver was snatched back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had treated his two colleagues to a meal at the guiyue restaurant as hush money for Yang Ling.

    In fact, in the eyes of song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, the sleeping incense was the one that made people envious and jealous. As for poetry, it was useless.

    A rough warrior wouldn¡¯t care if your poem was well-written.

    .....

    Jiang Luzhong sat in the hall and transferred Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s household registration and information over. With a nce, he found out that he was the Changle County¡¯s gangster who had an outstanding performance in the tax silver case.

    ¡°I was in charge of the murder of count Ping Yuan. Although Duke of Wei helped me resist the pressure from all sides of the court, I can not ck off because of this. This will make Duke of Wei doubt my ability.¡± Jiang Luzhong subconsciously tapped his fingers on the table as he pondered.

    ¡°This person is good at arresting and handling cases, and he¡¯s exactly the talent I need. Moreover, he has a close rtionship with the astrologer of the Directorate of Celestials. I can purchase magical artifacts from him and arm my subordinates.¡±

    The death of the count of Ping Yuan was not to be regretted, but the case still had to be solved, and if it was done, it would be a credit. Xu Qi ¡®an had solved the tax and silver case with only the files, which showed his outstanding ability. This was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first advantage.

    The second advantage was that the white-robed man looked down on Warriors. He was stingy with the rest of his magical artifacts, except for the copper Gong that he regrly replenished. The other day, he saw the white-robed man being so respectful to Xu Qi ¡®an. He knew that Xu Qi¡¯ an was close to the level six alchemists, so he had the idea of taking him in.

    In addition to the array master¡¯s finishing touch, an excellent magic weapon also required the forging of an Alchemist.

    At this moment, Tao yinluo strode in with a furious face. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Boss, Li Yuchun chased me back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made it back?¡± The Eagle eyes in Jiang Lu¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened. Tao man did not dare to look directly at him and lowered his head slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Jinluo said in a deep voice.

    he just won¡¯t give it to anyone. He even said that if you want someone, you can go to him personally. Tao man told him the truth.

    He was infuriated by Li Yuchun. If it were not for the Yamen¡¯s rules that only allowed private fights between Watchmen outside of the training field, Tao man would have shown Li Yuchun how strong his fists were.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go personally.¡± Jiang Jinluo said without any emotion.

    On the other side, Li Yuchun made a trip to Yang Yan¡¯s divine spear Hall but could not find him. He went to the side hall and asked an official. Yang Jinluo was drinking tea with Lord Wei at the noble Qi building.

    ...

    Wei Yuan had two adopted sons. One was the widely acknowledged prettier than a woman, Nangong qianrou. The other one was the ¡®stubborn¡¯ Yang Yan.

    Li Yuchun ran to the noble spirit building, saying that he had something important to report. The guard on duty went upstairs to report as usual. After being summoned, Brother Chun went up to the seventh floor in one breath.

    Seeing Yang Yan¡¯s unchanging sitting posture, brother spring heaved a sigh of relief and said loudly, ¡°¡±Yang Jinluo, I have something to report,¡±

    Yang Yan nodded slightly and looked over with a calm gaze. ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    Brother spring said with some emotion, ¡°¡±Jiang Jinluo is snatching people.¡±

    Wei Yuan and Nangong qianrou looked over.

    ¡°Snatching people?¡± Yang Yan asked.

    yes, ¡± Li Yuchun said. I¡¯m going to snatch the gong from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Yang Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at Wei Yuan, ¡°¡±Foster father.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s between you two,¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    Yang Yan immediately stood up and quickly left the noble spirit building.

    ...

    Li Yuchun cupped her fists at Wei Yuan and Nangong qianrou before turning to follow them.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with that Jiang guy. He suddenly ordered someone toe to my spring wind Hall to take her away. He¡¯s so overbearing. Li Yuchun briefly exined what had happened.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an has A-plus aptitude,¡± he added,¡±we can¡¯t just hand him over to someone else.¡±

    Yang Yan did not say a word.

    He quickened his pace. His attitude was firm. He had to hold the gong with an A + aptitude in his hands.

    He would beat the brains out of whoever dared to snatch him away.

    The two gongs bumped into each other at the entrance of spring breeze Hall. Jiang Lu was stunned at first. He squinted his eyes, making the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes more obvious.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo, can you transfer Xu Qi ¡®an to my side?¡±

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t say anything and just shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t agree ... For a Gong ... Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyes flickered. Heughed and said with a fake smile, ¡°¡±What if I insist on it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it ording to the rules,¡± Yang Yan said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    What rules? Of course, it was a fight.

    This was a rule set by Wei Yuan. No matter if it was a golden gong or a silver Gong, as long as there was a conflict, it would be resolved by force. However, they must fight in the Yamen¡¯s martial arts practice field and not in private.

    Instead of fighting each other in private, it was better to put it on the table and fight it out with real swords and guns.

    A martial artist must be pure and uninhibited.

    The news that the two golden gongs were going to have a showdown in the martial arts practice field over a small copper Gong spread like wildfire.

    Aiya, how annoying, I only thought of a quiet, handsome man ... Xu Qi ¡®an, who had heard the news, followed his colleagues to the martial arts practice field to watch the show.

 Chapter 90

    90 Impudent (1)

    The two golden gongs had a conflict. On their way to the martial arts practice field, the news quickly spread throughout the entire watchman¡¯s office.

    The silver gongs and copper gongs called their friends toe and eat melon seeds as they rushed to the martial arts practice field behind the Yamen.

    have you heard? it seems like they fought over a Gong.

    ¡°??How is that possible? a mere copper Gong can make the two golden gongs go to war.¡±

    you don¡¯t say. It¡¯s true. Many people saw it. This morning, old Tao went to Li Yuchun to ask for her, but he didn¡¯t give her to him. They had a big fight. After that, they each found a golden gong.¡±

    The night watchmen gathered together and asked those who knew about the situation. There was a lot of discussion. After learning that it was for a Gong, no one wasn¡¯t surprised.

    The copper Gong was equivalent to a small patrol officer, while the Golden gong had a high status. The difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    This reason was really unbelievable. The curious people tried to find out the reason, but no one knew the inside story.

    Why do I feel like I¡¯ve be a femme fatale ... Xu Qi ¡®an had no ce toin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had roughly figured out what had happened when he saw Jiang Luzhong in person.

    When that uncle Tianping was killed, this Jin Luo had met him once. He had probably seen that he had a good rtionship with the Sorcerer of the Imperial astronomer, so he cherished his talent and wanted to take him under hismand.

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t agree, and the reason was most likely because of his A + aptitude. This mentality was the same as how all the schools in his previous lifepeted for top students.

    Li Yuchun had told him before that Lord Wei had generously given him an A-plus evaluation.

    Father Wei is being so generous purely because of my poem ... This was the bonus of empathy ... ¡®I¡¯m bearing the pressure that this talent shouldn¡¯t have ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an looked excited like a green tea b * tch, hoping that the two of them would quickly have a good fight.

    It was rare to see a battle between high-ranked martial artists.

    As for who the final winner would be, he didn¡¯t really care. Even though he could not bear to part with brother spring, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao, he was just an ordinary little Gong. The organization had the final say in personnel transfers, and his objection was invalid.

    In the attic near the martial arts practice field, several golden gongs were watching all this from the window.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Yang Yan and Jiang Lu Zhong?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong wanted one of Yang Yan¡¯s gongs, but Yang Yan didn¡¯t agree. There¡¯s a conflict.

    Yang Yan and Jiang Luzhong don¡¯t have any grudges. He probably isn¡¯t using this as an excuse to settle old scores. In other words, there¡¯s something wrong with that Gong? ¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s called Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°The name sounds a little familiar ... The tax and silver case? However, it¡¯s not to the extent of causing a huge ruckus.¡±

    I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s watch the show first. I¡¯ll ask Lord Weiter.

    After the two golden gongs entered, they took off their cloaks and did it without any hesitation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an only heard a ¡°boom¡± and the ground caved in a few inches. Jiang Luzhong then disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The next moment, Yang Yan raised his elbow and hit an empty spot on his left.

    Bang! Bang!

    It collided with a pair of fists.

    Bang Bang Bang ... The two¡¯s hands and feet turned into afterimages, and the sound of flesh colliding was endless.

    ¡®It¡¯s too fast, too fast ...¡¯ It was impossible to capture with the naked eye. Xu Qi ¡®an widened his eyes and tried his best to observe, but the battle between the two high-ranked martial artists had already exceeded the limits of his vision.

    After they exchanged more than a dozen moves, the pping sounds were only transmitted to his ears after a dy of a few seconds.

    A dozen auto attacks in a second, a few dozen? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    If the human eyes were to bepared to a camera, the battle between the two high-ranked martial artists had already exceeded the filming limit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had passed the physics test, immediately noticed a problem.

    Didn¡¯t the two of them have a backswing when they released their skills?

    His movements were too smooth ... However, the effect of force is reciprocal. Why was there no reaction when two powerful forces collided?

    His body did not stop moving at all ... ¡®Is it because I can¡¯t see it with my naked eye, or is it a unique ability of high-ranked martial artists?¡¯

    If it was thetter, then what rank was the exclusive ability of a martial artist? It would definitely be after the seventh-grade because the seventh-grade was to refine the spirit, and it was a tempering of the spirit.

    In addition, when the two golden gongs were fighting, their auras were restrained and not revealed. This point was easy to understand. If they were to go all out, even the Yamen would be razed to the ground.

    ¡°We¡¯re just here to watch the fun, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± Song tingfeng patted Xu Qian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°A battle between gongs only happens a few times a year.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Song tingfengughed. it¡¯s purely a battle of physical strength and power. The difference between the gongs is not big. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no winner every time the gongs are fake.

    As for why they only used their physical strength to fight, the reason was simple. Fighting did not determine life and death.

    The fight went on for more than two hours. The night watchmen and clerks of the Yamen left in batches. Some went to have lunch and didn¡¯te back. Some came to watch for a while after lunch and then went back to work. After finishing the things at hand, they came back to watch for a while.

    In the martial arts system, the rank-9 spirit refinement realm¡¯s specialty was physical strength. It was said that physical strength was endless. Although it was exaggerated, it was enough to make a martial artist¡¯s physical strength terrifying.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife deeply agreed with this point.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did note to watch the battle after lunch. As a small patrol officer, he had to patrol the streets with his colleagues.

    ....

    After the two golden gongs finished their fight, they went to the noble spirit building without a word.

    Wei Yuan stood in the observation Hall and watched the entire process patiently. After the two of them went up the stairs, hemented, ¡°¡±Yang Yan, you still have to continue to train your body and soul. Otherwise, in another ten years, your vitality will decline, and you will never be able to reach rank-3 in your life. Don¡¯t just focus on training your spear intent.¡±

    Yang Yan nodded without saying anything.

    ¡°Lu zhongze is too concerned about his qi and blood, and wants to maintain his peak physical strength. But what you should really do is to integrate the saber intent into your fists and legs, and your battle power will increase by arge margin.¡±

    ...

    ¡°From what Lord Wei is saying, I have no hope of reaching the third rank?¡± Jiang Luzhong sighed.

    Wei Yuanughed, ¡± rank-3 is already beyond the mortal realm. It¡¯s all about luck. It¡¯s not about cultivation. Our North vanquishing Prince has been fighting on the battlefield for ten years and has been on the edge of life and death dozens of times. You¡¯re allcking a bit.¡±

    The chief eunuch, who was physically weak but was able to convince his subordinates, continued, ¡°¡±Since it¡¯s a draw, let¡¯s not talk about the transfer of personnel.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong nodded with regret and said, ¡°¡±But I have something to ask.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the copper Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked. Yang Jinluo values it so much that he¡¯s unwilling to part with it. ¡±

    Yang Yan¡¯s attitude was very unusual. If it was just an ordinary Gong, with the reputation and friendship between the two gongs, they would usually not refuse.

    He had taken a fancy to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability to solve cases and his connections with the Directorate of Celestials, but Yang Yan, the martial arts fanatic, had never cared about these things.

    After Jiang Luzhong finished speaking, he saw Nangong qianrou pouting her mouth. She was somewhat disdainful, but she was more unconvinced.

    As expected, the gong named Xu Qi ¡®an had a bigger secret, and this secret was known by Wei Yuan, Yang Yan, and Nangong qianrou.

    it¡¯s not a big deal. Wei Yuan took a sip of tea and pushed the household registration on the table to the side, ¡°¡±I knew you were going to ask, so I prepared it. Take a look for yourself.¡±

    ...

    Jiang Luzhong cupped his fists and opened the household register. He saw the rating written in red cinnabar:

    A +!

    He looked at the two bright red words and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. A few secondster, he stared at Yang Yan with a burning gaze.¡±Let¡¯s fight again. I want this person.¡±

    With Duke of Wei¡¯s knowledge and vision, he would not have made up a random thought about what an A + aptitude was.

    It meant that Xu Qi ¡®an would be a great person in the future, or at least a golden gong like him.

    Such a talent had to be snatched.

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t even bother with him.

    ¡°Lord Wei!¡± Jiang Luzhong rubbed the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes and was unconvinced.¡±You can¡¯t be biased just because Yang Yan is your foster son.¡±

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll spread the news and see if Yang Yan can resist the other gongs,¡± Jiang Luzhong said loudly.

    Wei Yuan frowned, How dare you?

 Chapter 91

    91 At this time, silence is better than words (1)

    Jiang Luzhong was still unconvinced, but he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°He¡¯s under Yang Yan not because of him, but because of Li Yuchun,¡± Wei Yuan said slowly.

    Li Yuchun?

    The three golden gongs were even more confused. Li Yuchun was just a small silver Gong and could be considered a talent. However, he was inflexible and stubborn.

    Could it be that Li Yuchun and Xu Qi ¡®an had a deep rtionship? Jiang l¨¹ guessed.

    Li Yuchun can test Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s character, ¡± Wei Yuan exined unhurriedly. Xu Qi¡¯ an also needs a person with a rigid personality to be his leader. If it was any other Yin Gong, they would have a conflict with him.¡±

    Li Yuchun could not tolerate anything, so he used it to guide and persuade Xu Qi ¡®an. And with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s character and philosophy disyed in the questioning heart pass, he could not be like a fish in water under any of the yin gongs.

    It might even cause trouble.

    Seeing the three of them in deep thought, Wei Yuan said gently, ¡°¡±What about you? how did you find this gold?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong did not hide anything. uncle Ping Yuan¡¯s case is quite difficult. ording to the current clues, it¡¯s very likely that the people in the Jianghu are seeking revenge. However, he had long escaped, and it was extremely difficult to catch him. It just so happens that Xu Qi ¡®an is good at solving cases, so I want to transfer him to my side to work for me. ¡±

    The reason was reasonable. Wei Yuan and his sons nodded.

    ¡°But what caught my attention was another matter,¡± Jiang Luzhong continued.

    Yang Yan immediately looked over.

    ¡°On the night that count Ping Yuan was killed, I brought a few astrologers from the Directorate of Celestials to track the murderer. When the few white-robed men saw Xu Qi ¡®an, they were extremely excited and insisted on going over to talk to him.

    he saluted me so respectfully the moment we met. Since when has the Directorate of celestial¡¯s white robe been so polite to a martial artist? ¡±

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head and continued, ¡°¡±I only found out that this man is close to Alchemist si tiangjian after asking him.¡±

    ¡°You have a good rtionship with Alchemist si Tian Jian?¡± The feminine Nangong qianrou seemed to have thought of something and snorted, ¡±

    ¡°I remember that in the tax payment case, he made fake silver with alchemy and solved the mystery. Using alchemy to please the Directorate of Celestials, Bai Yi, was a smart move. It¡¯s just that the astrologers have always looked down on martial artists, but this kid knows when to yield and when to stretch.¡±

    Yang Yan frowned.

    He was the kind of martial artist who looked down on everything and regarded cultivators of all major systems as ants. He felt that this was the kind of aura that a high-ranked martial artist must have.

    Only by looking down on everything could one be fearless.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an tried to curry favor with the astrologer, Yang Yan¡¯s impression of him would be lowered.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± No. Jiang Luzhong sighed and denied it, ¡± those few aura watchers are extremely respectful to him. They should be eager to please him. Even song Qing of the Directorate of Celestials praised Qi ¡®an as ¡°my teacher.¡±¡±

    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡± Nangong qianrou didn¡¯t believe it.

    Song Qing was the supervisor¡¯s direct disciple, how could he say such words and ce the supervisor in such a position?

    Yang Yan did not say anything, but he did not believe it either.

    Wei Yuan was deep in thought.

    ......

    Xu Qi ¡®an finished his patrol and returned to the Yamen. He wrote his report as usual and left.

    Today was a day off, so he didn¡¯t go home. Instead, he went to the Imperial Academy.

    Today, there was no tea gathering at the Ying Mei Pavilion. The guests listened to the music and watched the dance. Fu Xiang appeared once during the meal, and the guests were satisfied.

    The capital is so good, the real big shots don¡¯t evene to the Imperial Academy anymore ... Xu Qi ¡®an was invited to have tea as usual.

    In the bedroom with a charcoal fire, Fu Xiang, who was wearing a gorgeous long dress, lowered her head and yed the zither. She was dignified and elegant, and her brows and eyes revealed the temperament of ady from a wealthy family.

    ¡®You¡¯re quite reserved today, aren¡¯t you? you¡¯re not serving me with your half-exposed breasts ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting in the bathtub, enjoying the service of the servant girl.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the beauty through the screen.

    She happened to raise her head and smiled sweetly. In that instant, she was extremely charming.

    That invisible charm made Xu dng¡¯s heart warm up.

    It was only for a moment, but the inexplicable feeling disappeared. Xu Qi ¡®an thought that he had seen wrong through the screen.

    The next morning, when Xu Qi ¡®an woke up, he looked at the water clock by the bed and found that it was 25:00. He had overslept, which was a rare sight.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s sleeping posture waszy, her ck hair covering her beautiful face. She was like a plump peony flower that had been ravaged by the stormst night.

    He looked a little dispirited this morning and needed to catch up on sleep to restore his spirit.

    After washing up in the service of the maidservants and eating breakfast, the head maidservant beside Fu Xiang shyly said, ¡°¡±Young master¡¯s body is strong, but youngdy is after all a delicate girl. I hope young master will take pity on her.¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to answer, she blushed and said shyly, ¡°¡±Ping ¡®er is willing to share wifey¡¯s burden.¡±

    Is this something that you want to do or not? this is something that I don¡¯t want to do.

    Xu Qi ¡®an examined the head maidservant¡¯s appearance. She looked delicate and pretty, but she was a world of difference from Fu Xiang.

    .....

    He took the horse from the hands of the ¡°service staff¡± of the Imperial Academy and mounted it. Suddenly, he heard a burst of heartyughter.

    Following the sound, a few men in the uniform of the Royal sword guards were walking towards the stables.

    One of them had a square face and a tall figure. He was second uncle Xu.

    Xu Pingzhi and his colleagues spent the night in the Imperial Academy, talking andughing. When he came to the stables, he saw a handsome young man sitting high on the back of a horse, wearing a night watchman¡¯s uniform with a Gong tied to his chest and a knife hanging from his waist.

    ¡°....¡±Second uncle¡¯s heartyughter was stuck in his throat.

    The uncle and nephew looked at each other in silence. At this time, silence was better than words, and the silver bottle broke the water.

    After a few seconds, the uncle and nephew turned their heads at the same time, pretending not to know each other.

    ...

    The few leaders of the Imperial saber guards did not notice it. They were still talking andughing.

    ¡°I wonder how many men¡¯s families will be integrated into the Imperial Academy during this year¡¯s capital investigation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in luck, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s hard to even meetdy floating fragrance now.¡±

    floating fragrance is now famous throughout the capital. In the future, it will spread to all the provinces, and its status will rise.

    however, miss fuxiang had a guestst night. When she passed by yingmei Pavilion, turtle Gong had just taken down the sign on the gate.

    ¡°What good fortune.¡±

    Second uncle subconsciously looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. He thought to himself, ¡± the person you¡¯re jealous of is my nephew.

    The uncle and nephew, who pretended not to know each other, left the education workshop. Xu Pingzhi and his colleagues cupped their hands and bade farewell outside the alley of the education workshop. They caught up with Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Ningyan ...¡±

    ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said righteously,¡±Aunt is such a beautiful woman. After she married you, you didn¡¯t cherish her and came to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop to fool around.¡±

    His aunt was so beautiful that his uncle had always felt that he was blessed by the heavens to be able to marry such a beautiful wife.

    ...

    The main reason was that in this era, the parents ¡®orders and matchmakers¡¯ words were used for marriage. In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life, high-quality seafood was only avable to the upper ss of society.

    Xu Pingzhi opened his mouth and said helplessly, ¡°¡±In another three days, it will be the day when His Majesty pays his respects to the ancestors. There will be more social activities during this time. Don¡¯t tell your aunt ...¡±

    ¡°So when second uncle said that he wouldn¡¯t go to the education workshop in the past, he was coaxing people.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added, ¡°¡±Second uncle, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want to say anything.¡± Second uncle Xu dispelled the thought of teaching his nephew a lesson.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had struck first, nodded slightly.

    As they neared the Xu Manor, second uncle Xu probably felt bad. He saw someone selling green oranges not far away and turned his head to say, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to buy some oranges. Wait for me here.¡±

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an was taken advantage of, but he couldn¡¯t refute it. He nodded helplessly.

    On the way, Xu Pingzhi peeled an orange and deliberately smeared the juice of the orange peel on his body.

    An old whoremaster ... Xu Qian secretly admired him and said, ¡± second uncle, don¡¯t throw away the skin. Give it to me.

    Second uncle Xu asked curiously as he handed her the orange, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t need it.¡±

    You hide it from your wife, but I¡¯ll hide it from your daughter!

    After the two of them applied the orange peel, they entered the manor.

    The aunt smelled the two of them and frowned in disgust.

    ¡°I just bought some oranges. They¡¯re fresh and sweet.¡± Second uncle Xu handed over the peeled and uneaten orange.

    The aunt nodded and peeled a piece with her Jade-like fingers. After eating it, she handed it to second uncle Xu expressionlessly.

    Second uncle Xu saw his wife sharing it, so he also peeled a piece and ate it. Then, he handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an expressionlessly.

    It¡¯s quite heartwarming to share an orange with everyone ... Xu Qi ¡®an took it with a smile, ate a piece, and then handed it to Xu lingyue.

    Xu lingyue also ate a piece and beckoned for Xu lingying, who was running around the hall looking for fun.

    Xu Ling took the orange, broke two pieces with his short fingers, and stuffed them into his mouth. In an instant, his little face scrunched up, and he shivered from the sourness.

    The little boy ate the orange with a ferocious look on his face.

    The whole family was relieved and handed the whole bag of oranges to Xu lingying.

    [ PS: readers who have more time and are interested can apply for chapter management (please apply in the operation team for the book details page). You can help to delete negativements and so on. When you apply, it will depend on how long you have read. ]

    [ PS: the rmendation votes are getting higher and higher. It¡¯ll hit the top 15 next week. ]

 Chapter 92

    92 Young master Xu¡¯s opening lecture (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an went back to the courtyard to change out of his official uniform and take a shower. He had just put on his regr clothes when he saw the gatekeeper old Zhang push the door open and enter.

    eldest son, there¡¯s a guest here. The old master is calling you over. Old Zhang, who had a goatee, shouted.

    ¡°I know. Close the door ande in.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an responded.

    Old Zhang was stunned at first, and then he showed a guarded expression.

    Didn¡¯t you want to go to the main residence? she didn¡¯t leave, closed the door, and even let me in.

    What do you want to do?

    Old Zhang ignored him and left the small courtyard without a word.

    Old Zhang still remembered thest time when the servant was called into the bathroom and fainted for no reason.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked out of the house and saw that old Zhang was already gone.

    He had wanted to flip old Zhang over the wall so that he wouldn¡¯t have to make a detour back.

    He leaped over the high wall and walked toward the front hall. Second uncle had ordered someone to call him, which meant that the guest who came to the manor was most likely rted to him.

    When he arrived at the front hall, a yellow-dressed woman appeared in his line of sight. It was Yan Caiwei, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    She was wearing a light yellow dress and had fluffy hair.

    She had a deerskin bag on her waist and an octagonal feng shuipass hanging from it. Her almond-shaped eyes were clear and bright.

    ¡°Why Did You Come to My House?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    Yan Caiwei was sitting at the head of the table with her second uncle by her side. She was eating arge bag of top-grade pastries from the guiyue restaurant. She slowly took a sip of tea and swallowed her food before saying,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go to the Directorate of Celestials, it will be senior brother song next.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that he had not fulfilled his promise.

    Zhou Li¡¯s matter had been resolved, but the periodic table of elements had not been sent to the Directorate of Celestials yet.

    The main thing was that he had initially paid attention to whether Assistant Minister Zhou had fallen from power, but waster called to the Yamen by the night watchman to be publicly executed.

    After that, he became a glorious Gong and began a life of social animals where ck and white were reversed.

    He had forgotten about the Directorate of Celestials. Xu Qi ¡®an swore to the heavens that he had not gotten used to it.

    ¡°Another day, I¡¯ll go another day.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡± Yan Caiwei questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely prepared it.¡±

    A clear glint shed across Yan Caiwei¡¯s big eyes.¡±You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Senior brother song said that since you¡¯ve owed him for so long, you have to pay him back with interest. The alchemy knowledge you¡¯ve written in the blue leather book is a little profound, and the alchemists of the Directorate of Celestials can¡¯t grasp it for a while.¡± Yan Caiwei ate a piece of pastry,

    it¡¯s the end of the year. Senior brother song hopes that you can make a trip to the Directorate of Celestials and give a lecture to sixth-grade alchemists and warlocks below the sixth grade.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. It was only right to pay back what one owed.¡±But I need an hour to prepare.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll supervise you.¡± Li Caiwei beamed.

    After saying that, she was in a good mood. She turned to Xu lingying, who was standing at the side with her big eyes shining with desire, and said,¡±Little sister, do you want to eat big sister¡¯s pastries?¡±

    Xu Lingyin pecked her head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a little.¡± Li Caiwei jumped up and down, her skirt flying in the wind as she followed Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This child had been coveting her desserts. He had the ambition of a Wolf. At first, she did not want to let him eat, but Xu Qi ¡®an agreed so readily that she was in a good mood. Anyway, she was just a small child and could not eat much.

    The two of them arrived at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s small courtyard. Yan Caiwei held the door, crossed one leg, and peeked into the kitchen.

    ¡°That day, you said that you would make me delicious food.¡±

    ¡°.... Maybe next time.¡± Xu Qian said,¡±you still remember?¡±

    Yan Caiwei was not happy and puffed up her cheeks. Her originally sweet and cute oval face was like a dumpling, very cute.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he was the supervisor¡¯s disciple or not ... ¡®I can do it with this girl ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was a little stunned.

    Among the beauties he had seen, each of them had their own characteristics. There was a plump and beautiful aunt, an elegant and refined girl, a courtesan who looked like a well-bred youngdy on the outside but was actually charming and amorous on the inside, and Yan Caiwei was the cutest and sweetest girl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cook you some noodles after I make a low-quality chicken essence.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    An hourter, Xu Qi ¡®an finished writing the manuscript and returned to the front hall of the main residence with the big-eyed beauty.

    Xu lingying was sitting on the chair that Yan Caiwei had just sat on. Her two short legs hung listlessly in the air, and her little belly was round.

    ¡°.....¡±Yan Caiwei¡¯s mouth slowly opened wide as she stared at the empty table.

    Where are my pastries? Where¡¯s the pastry I bought with two taels of silver?

    That¡¯s a big bag of pastries!

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears.

    Thank you, sister. The pastries are delicious. Xu lingying huped and thanked him politely.

    The big-eyed beauty was left speechless. She red at her small belly and left with Xu Qi ¡®an with a wronged expression.

    The horse¡¯s hooves ttered. Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head to look at li Caiwei, who was bouncing on the horse¡¯s back, her pink cheeks puffed up.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? my sister is so angry because she just ate some of your pastries.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m saving it for your ss,¡± said Yan Caiwei as she twisted her waist.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment. it¡¯s just pastries. I¡¯ll buy them for you. How much is it? ¡±

    ¡°Two taels of silver.¡± Yan Caiwei smiled.

    don¡¯t keep senior brother song waiting. Go, go ...

    Horse, hurry up and run!

    Yan Caiwei rolled her eyes and followed him with a smile.

    ....

    Imperial astronomer.

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®an stepped into the stargazing tower, he was warmly weed by the people in white. He went up to the seventh floor in one breath and saw the gold cultivators, led by Song Qing.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. If you didn¡¯te, I would have gone to your residence personally.¡± Song Qing stared at the two dark circles under his eyes and looked like he had overindulged himself.

    He was very dissatisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s dy.

    She had vited the principle of being ¡°upright and honest¡± and done bad things for him. In the end, she waited left and right, but he didn¡¯te.

    ...

    ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of things going on recently.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out the manuscript in his arms. I¡¯m here. Senior brother song, how¡¯s your research on grafting going? ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until next spring for nt grafting. My main research direction is animals. Wait a minute ...¡± When Song Qing said this, he got excited and ran away in a hurry. A momentter, he came back with a draft.

    this is mytest grafting concept. I heard that you¡¯ve joined the night watchman. Help me find a prisoner.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that it was a Centaur, and his drawing skills were not bad.

    He cupped his hands at Song Qing. we¡¯ll talk about thister. I¡¯m going to fulfill my promise now.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to be killed by the supervisor.

    senior brother Song Qing¡¯s alchemy skills have obviously gone astray ... I have to use my deep knowledge of chemistry to straighten him up.¡±

    The teaching location was in the hall on the seventh floor.

    The white-robed warlocks moved the cases over and sat like students. From rank-9 to rank-6, there were a total of 46 people, not including white shirt who was currently out of town.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that they were actually craving for his knowledge of Chemical Theory. In terms of hands-on ability, every sixth-grade Alchemist could beat him.

    ¡°I have a feeling that my position in the Directorate of Celestials will rise again after this lecture. When I copy poems to please the great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy and hug father Wei¡¯s thigh, will I be able to do as I please in the capital in the near future?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart suddenly burned with passion.

    With the support of these three forces, as long as he didn¡¯t do anything outrageous, he would be as stable as an old dog.

    Eng, I still love you and have already paved the way for you to be the first assistant.

    But you were so stingy that you didn¡¯t even give big brother a promise.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the white-robed sorcerers and asked,¡±what do you know about alchemy?¡± Before we start, let¡¯s talk about alchemy.¡±

    .....

    Two luxurious horse carriages arrived and stopped outside the stargazing tower.

    Yang Yan, who was acting as the coachman, jumped off the carriage and took out a small wooden stool to wee Wei Yuan.

    The feminine Nangong qianrou stepped out of the carriage.

    From another carriage made of gold-threaded nanmu wood, a woman in a gorgeous long dress came down. She was tall and beautiful, with cold eyes and a pale face, as if she was an Independent Beauty.

    As the breeze blew, the figure as he walked could only be imagined but not described.

    ¡°Princess!¡± Wei Yuan bowed respectfully.

    The two adopted sons also bowed.

    ¡°Duke of Wei is also here to look for the supervisor?¡± The eldest Princess chuckled, her noble temperament difficult to hide.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Yuan sighed, ¡°a saltpeter mine was discovered in Taikang County. However, it waspletely mined. It¡¯s suspected to be the work of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s remnants. I suspect that there are still demons hiding in the capital. I would like to ask you to open your heavenly eye and search for demons and monsters.¡±

    As for the information about the earth sect and the fragment of the Book of the Earth, Wei Yuan had no intention of telling the eldest Princess.

    The conspirator would not reveal his foreshadowing to the public in advance.

    However, just the news of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s remnants made the eldest Princess look serious, so there was a sense of Majesty in her cold beauty.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the eldest Princess?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Cai Wei.¡± The eldest Princess replied. She casually asked,¡±Do you think the death of count Ping Yuan is rted to the demon race?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. ping Yuanbo has nothing to do with the demon race. He has no value.

    The two entered the stargazing tower together and were shocked to find that there was no one inside, and no one hade to wee them.

    It was the same on the second and third floors.

    ¡°Imperial astronomer, what happened?¡± the eldest Princess asked with a frown.

    Wei Yuan remained silent.

    He continued to climb the stairs. On the fifth floor, he finally saw a busy white shirt.

    When the white-robed man saw Wei Yuan and the eldest Princess, he walked over to greet them.

    The eldest Princess asked,¡±ever since I entered the building, I¡¯ve only seen you.¡± What happened to the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    When Bai Yi heard this, he said angrily,¡±I don¡¯t want to see the eldest Princess either ...¡± Ah, no, I also want to go to the seventh floor, but I still have things to do. My senior brothers won¡¯t let me go. I¡¯m so angry, they¡¯re simply not a son.¡±

    young master Xu is giving a lecture on the seventh floor, ¡± he exined. he¡¯s teaching alchemy knowledge. All the senior brothers are there.

 Chapter 93

    93 Split (1)

    Young master Xu ...

    Wei Yuan and the others searched the internal list of the Directorate of Celestials and the five immediate disciples of the director.

    No, this white-robed man said ¡± young master Xu ¡± and not ¡± senior brother Xu ¡°. The one who started the lecture was not a disciple of the Directorate of Celestials, but an outsider.

    Xu ... Could it be ... The eldest princess¡¯s eyes flickered. She had a bold guess in her heart and couldn¡¯t wait to verify it.

    At the same time, Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up with realization. He had a guess.

    Song Qing had once told him that Xu Qi ¡®an was a genius in alchemy. Wei Yuan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it back then. After all, Song Qing was the best Alchemist in the Directorate of Celestials.

    The genius he was talking about might only have an outstanding talent in alchemy, but he couldn¡¯t bepared to the number one Alchemist. He was even called ¡± my master.

    Wei Yuan looked at his two foster sons. Their faces and eyes were filled with confusion. Obviously, they did not connect young master Xu with Xu Qi ¡®an. They had also forgotten what song Qing had said that day.

    ¡°Foster father, when did the Imperial astronomer produce a person with the surname Xu?¡± Nangong qianrou was in charge of intelligence and interrogation, so she was extremely sensitive to such people who had suddenly appeared.

    Yang Yan, who didn¡¯t like to talk, turned his head slightly and looked at Wei Yuan with a questioning look.

    Although the two Jin gongs had forgotten song Qing¡¯s evaluation of Xu Qi ¡®an that day, they still remembered Jiang Luzhong¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go upstairs,¡± Wei Yuan smiled.

    The eldest Princess had already lifted the hem of her dress and was walking up the stairs gracefully. She was tall and had excellent proportions. Just her back view alone was infinitely beautiful.

    She didn¡¯t need to look at her face to know that she was a peerless beauty.

    ....

    the essence of alchemy is an equivalent exchange.

    The smart sorcerers in white answered his question with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    ¡°Extract the essence from things and turn waste into treasure.¡± There were also alchemists who answered based on their own experience.

    The warlocks of the sixth rank and below did not answer and listened attentively. The alchemists of the sixth rank spoke one after another, giving their own understanding.

    Most of the answers were one-sided and based on his own experience ... As for the guy who used my famous saying, he only knew a part of it and not the rest ... The Directorate of Celestials was indeedcking in theoretical knowledge.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened patiently, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.

    After the white-robed men finished their posts, they looked at Song Qing in unison.

    Song Qing was the supervisor¡¯s direct disciple and was also publicly acknowledged by the Directorate of Celestials as the number one Alchemist. He was immersed in the field of alchemy and refused to advance. He was only fascinated by alchemy and disdained the higher realms.

    The other fourth and fifth stage apprentices were not as good as him in the field of alchemy.

    Song Qing shook his head and sighed.

    .... What did senior brother song mean? While the white-robed sorcerers were still confused, they heard Xu Qi ¡®an p his hands.

    Everyone immediately turned their attention to the genius Alchemist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked into everyone¡¯s eyes and sighed. in the entire Directorate of Celestials, in the field of alchemy, only senior brother song is worthy of my admiration. I see him as an expert that can bepared to me.

    The white-robed Directorate of Celestials was filled with deep veneration.

    Song Qing smiled and straightened his back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued. what senior brother song means is that everyone here is right, but notprehensive. So, none of them are right.

    Everyone revealed a thoughtful expression.

    alchemy is a very broad field, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. everyone here might know a little about it, but it¡¯s still vague and general ... ¡°En, originally, I only promised senior brother Song Qing that I would teach you one piece of knowledge. In the end, senior brother Song Qing wanted me to return the favor with interest. Then, I¡¯ll teach you more, more widely, and more thoroughly.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the eyes of the white-robed warlocks lit up.

    ¡°Thank you, senior brother song, thank you, young master Xu.¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu, please start. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    The sound waves became noisy and reached the ears of the eldest Princess, who was on the seventh floor. She stopped and did not go in immediately. Instead, from a distance, she looked at the young man standing in front of the table, pointing at the proud warlocks and writing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, it was him!

    Wei Yuan paused at the same time. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, his expression froze for a moment before returning to normal.

    When Wei Yuan stopped, the feminine Nangong qianrou and the expressionless Yang Yan looked past the eldest Princess and Wei Yuan¡¯s shoulders and saw Xu Qi ¡®an.

    So Jiang Luzhong was telling the truth ... Yang Yan stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment, then nodded slightly.

    This Gong could only be under hismand, and no one could snatch it from him.

    Nangong qianrou had wanted to go in and listen to what the brat was going to say, but when she noticed that the eldest Princess and her foster father had no intention of disturbing her, she held back and stayed where she was.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± the essence of alchemy is an equivalent exchange. This is the principle of outline, but it is not about image. Only a master alchemist like senior brother Song Qing can understand the true meaning of this sentence. Today, I will go from simple to deep. Everyone, listen to me slowly.

    ¡°When ites to alchemy, outsiders will subconsciously think of immortal pills and potions. Those who know a little more will definitely think of this ...¡± At this point, Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the simple jewelry between li Caiwei¡¯s ck hair.¡±Metal!¡±

    The white-robed warlocks nodded slightly.

    ¡°What I want to tell you is that these are only two fields of alchemy.The field of medicine, the field of materials. Most alchemists only studied these two fields, and would asionally jump into other fields. However, senior brother song¡¯s gaze is already in another independent realm.¡±

    The white-robed warlocks immediately looked at Song Qing. Song Qing was stunned. It was as if he had found a confidant, and his eyes suddenly became fiery.

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was going to focus on his field of grafting creatures.

    Perhaps this lecture would be an important step for him in the new field of alchemy.

    At the thought of this, Song Qing¡¯s breathing quickened.

    Outside, the eldest Princess and Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t help but look at Song Qing. They were no strangers to this weird disciple of the supervisor.

    She knew that he was always fiddling with some terrifying alchemy, and was even imprisoned because of it.

    ...

    Was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s alchemy skills really that profound? To guide Song Qing?

    Senior brother Song Qing¡¯s research direction is in the field of biology. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±alchemy doesn¡¯t only work on dead things. Living things are also part of the field of alchemy.¡±

    A white-robed sorcerer stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, teacher Jian Zheng said that life is not within the scope of alchemy.¡±

    Although he admired Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievements in the field of alchemy, these words went against teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s admonishments and went against his philosophy.

    The other white-robed warlocks also had doubtful and unconvinced looks on their faces.

    The eldest Princess turned her head and looked at Wei Yuan with a questioning look. Thetter smiled and said softly, ¡°¡±I agree with the supervisor.¡±

    The eldest Princess nodded and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an again.

    Let¡¯s see what he has to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s because senior brother Song Qing¡¯s method was wrong, so the supervisor criticized him. However, he is heading in the right direction.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t argue with the supervisor. Even if he won the debate, if the old man was unhappy and couldn¡¯t be coaxed, he would kill him with a p. Who could he cry to then?

    When Song Qing heard this, he was very unconvinced, but he did not refute. He patiently listened to what he had to say next.

    ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to recall. We extract metals from ores;Extracting harder metals from the metals;Concoct medicinal pills from medicinal herbs. However, we can¡¯t extract the medicine from the metal, and we can¡¯t extract the metal from the herbs.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an kept her guessing.

    ¡°Herbs are herbs, and ores are ores. Young master Xu¡¯s question is strange.¡±

    haha, if we can extract metal from medicinal herbs, doesn¡¯t that mean we can extract gold and silver from white rice? ¡±

    In the eyes of the white-robed sorcerers, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s question seemed to be asking, ¡°Why did the sun rise from the East, why would people starve to death if they didn¡¯t eat?Why were there 24 hours in a day?

    The white-robed sorcerers whispered to each other, but Song Qing seemed to have vaguely touched on something. The white-robed junior brothers ¡®argument made his mind a mess, and he was unable to calm down and think.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    no! Song Qing mmed the table and stood up. purge!

    After that, his face turned red and his breathing became rapid. He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, you say it, quickly say it!!

    The white-robed sorcerers stopped talking. They had rarely seen senior brother song like this. At the same time, they realized that what Xu Qi ¡®an was talking about was truly profound alchemy knowledge.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze swept past the white-robed men andnded on Wei Yuan. His heart sank.

    .... F * ck, I was just trying to show off when I was surrounded by the leaders ... Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively felt a sense of resistance. It was a kind of guilty conscience.

    The sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials were like a group of rigorous otakus who only paid attention to alchemy itself, not its origin.

    Even if they felt suspicious, they would automatically ignore it. As long as they could learn profound alchemy, they didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Wei Yuan was different. He was a politician, a strategist, and a strategist. He was a smart man with many halos above his head.

    Smart people tend to overthink.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strategy for the white-robed sorcerer was to show off in front of the public, and the more exaggerated he was, the better. His strategy was to show his loyalty to Wei Yuan and act like a harmless little brat within a reasonable range.

    The current situation was obviously not a small act, but a straight line.

    Wei Yuan nodded at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Phew ... From another perspective, showing off your value in front of the leaders is also an effective way to gain attention and increase your bargaining chips!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath, cleared his mind of all distracting thoughts, and focused on the ss.

 Chapter 94

    94 The supervisor¡¯s gift (1)

    Who was she? She was actually so beautiful ... cough, cough. Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said, ¡°there are some very fine substances in all things, and these substances form the thousands of worlds in our eyes. There was a connection between these substances, and there was a pattern.

    ¡°This is the main point of my lecture.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an knew the essence of the broken chapter, so he deliberately paused here and smiled at the eager eyes of the white-robed warlocks.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw Wei Yuan staring at him. He saw the devastatingly beautiful woman beside Wei Yuan staring at him.

    Who was she? She was actually so beautiful ... cough, cough. Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said, ¡°there are some very fine substances in all things, and these substances form the thousands of worlds in our eyes. There was a connection between these substances, and there was a pattern. To use the simplest example to exin, a pill required more than ten or even dozens of medicinal herbs, but the effects of each medicinal herb were clearly different.

    ¡°Why? Due to the simrity in the characteristics of certain medicinal materials, they could react and fuse with each other. It¡¯s the same for metal refinement.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to use simple and easy-to-understand words to express her thoughts. She did not use chemical terms like ¡± atom ¡°, which would only increase the difficulty of understanding for alchemists.

    The warlocks ¡®eyes were filled with excitement because they knew how valuable this knowledge was.

    Not only them, but the eldest Princess and Wei Yuan were both talented and knowledgeable. The more profound and obscure the knowledge, the more interested they were. He also realized that what Xu Qi ¡®an was talking about was a very high-end secret technique in the field of alchemy.

    The noble princesses and eunuchs just stood there and listened patiently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued,¡±in the iplete alchemy manual, there was a pithy form for a microscopic substance with simr characteristics.¡± I call it the periodic table of elements.¡±

    In an instant, the sound of hurried breathing reverberated in the hall. The white-robed men of the Directorate of Celestials clenched their fists tightly and were ecstatic.

    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Song Qing suddenly understood. He stood up excitedly and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an as if he was seeking confirmation.

    ¡°The reason why my Living Alchemy failed was because they didn¡¯t have simr characteristics. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, how could a cat and a tree have simr characteristics? they are twopletely different things.¡±

    ..... It¡¯s barely reasonable for you to understand it this way! ¡°Senior brother song is indeed a genius in alchemy,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.¡±Yourprehension is outstanding.¡±

    This was the truth!

    Song Qing frowned. although I understand your reasoning, how can we verify the simr characteristics between living creatures? what is the correct direction of Living Alchemy? ¡±

    Good question, I was waiting for this moment to straighten you out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood with his hands behind his back like a pine tree, like a great schr who had established a sect. He said slowly, ¡± Living Alchemy focuses on cells.

    ¡°Cells?¡± Song Qing was stunned. It was another unfamiliar word that he had never heard before.

    ¡®Right, cells. But before that, you have to consider making a microscope or something. I don¡¯t know much about it, but it¡¯s none of my business ...¡¯ If you seed, it¡¯s because I taught you well. If you don¡¯t seed, it¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a book from his pocket. this is the second Blue Book I gave to the Directorate of Celestials. It contains the form for the periodic table of elements and my personal notes. It also contains the correct direction of senior brother Song Qing¡¯s Living Alchemy.¡±

    Song Qing rushed over impatiently, grabbed the book, and looked at it hungrily.

    The first sentence of the opening chapter read,¡±cells are the beginning of life!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha ...¡±

    As he read, Song Qing held the book tightly andughed out loud.

    What was written in the book ... I really want to know, really want to know, really want to know ... More than 40 white-robed warlocks looked at the book in Song Qing¡¯s hand with burning eyes, and their hearts felt like they were being scratched by cats.

    Song Qing retracted his smile and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Just now, Xu ningyan said that the domain of living creatures is too profound. Your realm is not there yet. When I understand itpletely, I will teach it on behalf of master.¡±

    The division was not Xu Qi ¡®an, but the supervisor.

    Everyone noticed that Song Qing¡¯s knuckles turned slightly white as he clenched the book.

    The excitement in his heart was far stronger than he showed.

    Chemistry included many fields, such as electrochemical, nuclear, and quantum chemistry.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not know much and did not intend to continue talking. It was not good to take all the lives in his stomach in one go. They were not floating incense and were not worthy of his teaching.

    An equivalent exchange was a long-term process.

    Whoosh~

    The white-robed sorcerer stood up and bowed to Xu Qi ¡®an in unison. ¡°Thank you, young master Xu, for teaching me.¡±

    Outside the door, the eldest Princess witnessed everything, and her expression was slightly dazed.

    It was probably the first time since the establishment of the Directorate of Celestials that a Warlock had performed a disciple¡¯s bow to a martial artist.

    Just based on this, Xu Qi ¡®an would be able to leave a small mark in the history books.

    Song Qing let out a breath and patted on the arm of Yan Caiwei, ¡°¡±Junior Sister, the Grand Princess is looking for you.¡±

    Song Qing had long sensed the arrival of Wei Yuan and his group. He was the only one with the highest cultivation level here.

    If she didn¡¯t want toe, then so be it. Song Qing wouldn¡¯t ruin the ss¡¯s rhythm just because of the eldest princess¡¯s noble birth and Wei Yuan¡¯s overwhelming power.

    Because no matter if it was the eldest princess¡¯s nobility and beauty, or Wei Yuan¡¯s power, they were all mortal things.

    When Yan Caiwei heard this, she turned her head in surprise. Indeed, she saw the eldest Princess.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly stepped forward and cupped his fists. ¡°Duke Wei.¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled and gestured to the woman in the gorgeous dress beside him, ¡°¡±This is the eldest Princess.¡±

    Looking at her up close, Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned by the beauty of the eldest Princess. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Thank you for the eldest princess¡¯s rmendation.¡±

    Li Yuchun had told him before that the eldest Princess had rmended someone to be a night watchman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t have to mention this, but if he did, he would give the eldest Princess a good impression of being grateful.

    The eldest Princess smiled and nodded, her voice melodious,¡±A secret alchemy manual?¡±

    ¡°I was taught a secret alchemy manual by an expert when I was young.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. If the eldest Princess or Wei Yuan asked to see it, he would say that he had lost it by ident, but the content had already been recorded in his mind.

    With the same knowledge, he would sleep with the Directorate of Celestials, the eldest Princess, and Wei Yuan.

    However, the eldest Princess just smiled and did not ask any more questions.

    Bade farewell was right. This Princess was something. At least, she was a very, very smart woman ... It¡¯s so beautiful ... She had a good figure ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked straight ahead.

    ...

    There was a woman¡¯s fragrance in her arms, and she walked resplendently in the east wing. Her brows had green feathers, and her eyes were bright ... The sound of the emblem spread in all directions. A good match for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After the lecture, Wei Yuan¡¯s admiration for the little Gong grew. ¡°Come with me to see the supervisor.¡±

    Seeing the supervisor ... A supervisor at the peak of Warlock ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing became faster and faster.

    .....

    The top floor of zhaixing tower was an octagonal tform with a wide open tform, made of thick bluestones.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed Wei Yuan to the Octagon stage and saw the white-robed Chief Warden sitting at the table with his back to them.

    His white hair was like frost, and his clothes were whiter than snow. At first nce, this old man¡¯s back view looked ordinary, but upon closer inspection, one would find that he was far away, visible but unattainable.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± An old voice came.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he had an illusionary impression that he was talking to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Wei Yuan walked to the edge of the stage and stood shoulder to shoulder with the supervisor.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not a newbie in politics. He was shocked to see this.

    Wei Yuan was standing shoulder to shoulder with the supervisor.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we yed chess. Supervisor, would you like to y a game with me?¡±

    The supervisor didn¡¯t say anything and just waved his hand.

    A chessboard and two boxes of chess pieces appeared on the table.

    Wei Yuanughed and sat opposite the supervisor.

    ¡°Have you been looking at the human world these days?¡± Wei Yuan ced his chess piece and started the conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m old and can¡¯t see clearly.¡± The supervisor said as he ced his piece.

    The two of them didn¡¯t speak for a long time and concentrated on ying chess.

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief has fallen into bedevilment.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    when things reach an extreme, they will reverse. How can it be so simple to be an immortal through merit? ¡± The supervisor said.

    I¡¯ve received news that there are remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom lurking in the capital.

    ¡°They¡¯re all minor characters.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded his head in relief.

    After a while, Wei Yuan said casually, ¡± if I remember correctly, the human sect moved to the Imperial City neen years ago. Before that, His Majesty had been earnestly seeking the immortal Dao, but the three sects of heaven, earth, and human ignored him.

    The supervisor was silent.

    recently, the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom have been taking action around the capital. In three days, it will be the day of His Majesty¡¯s ancestral worship. Supervisor, you have to look after the capital.¡±

    ....

    the bandits in Yunzhou are getting more and more serious. His Majesty is not in the mood to suppress the bandits. This is worrying.

    ....

    ¡°Supervisor, do you have any opinions on The Alchemist behind the tax silver case?¡±

    The two of them ced their pieces faster and faster until they didn¡¯t even need time to think. The ck and white pieces filled the entire board.

    It was a draw.

    The supervisor waved his hand, causing the chessboard to disappear. He lifted his wrinkled old face and stared at Wei Yuan, ¡±

    ¡°When you were cultivating martial arts, I predicted that a second-grade martial artist would be born in Da Feng, but you destroyed your cultivation in the end.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring,¡± Wei Yuan shook his head.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow the path of Confucianism?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get together with the schrs of Yun Lu Academy. How boring.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five years ago, I asked you if you were willing to be my disciple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a heartless Warlock.¡±

    The supervisor was silent for a moment. wonderful! he said. young friend, you¡¯re teaching my students for me. I¡¯ll give you a gift.

 Chapter 95

    95 No. 3 is indeed a schr (1)

    There was such a good thing ... Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He thought to himself, ¡± director, don¡¯t tell me you also took out a mirror and told me, ¡°If you¡¯re a brother, then join the heaven and earth Association!

    While he was still in a daze, he suddenly heard the sound of something breaking through the air. He looked in the direction of the stairs.

    Two iron balls, one ck and one gold, flew past the two gongs and Xu Qi ¡®an, and flew toward the supervisor.

    The two pieces of iron melted in the process of flying, turning into a bright iron liquid, which was sshed at the supervisor.

    The two streams of iron liquid blended together to form the outline of the long saber.

    ¡°Chi Chi¡±

    Misty water vapor was born out of thin air, and the hard core was quenched. When itnded in the supervisor¡¯s hands, it was already the knife nk of a long knife.

    The supervisor held the knife embryo and wiped the de with his other hand. A dark golden long knife was formed. The color of the de was introverted and the de was sharp.

    The supervisor flicked his finger, and the knifended in front of Xu Qi ¡®an. It cut into the bluestone b like it was tofu.

    The two golden gongs who didn¡¯t use their sabers stared at the dark golden long saber with burning eyes.

    This was alchemy?

    This was clearly magic. Shouldn¡¯t alchemy be extracting and separating substances from bottles and jars?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s three views received a strong blow.

    In his shock, Xu Qi ¡®an realized that the director was only giving him a gift. No, he¡¯s pping my face.

    He was telling me,¡±young man, you know nothing about alchemy ...¡±

    The appearance of this knife was between the Tang knife and tai knife in his previous life. It was more curved than the Tang knife and straighter than the Tai knife.

    The de was four feet long, low-key, luxurious, and yet very cool.

    ¡°Hurry up and thank the supervisor.¡± Wei Qingyi said.

    ¡°Thank you, supervisor.¡±

    Suppressing the joy in his heart, Xu Qi ¡®an took off his robe, wrapped it around the de, and held it in his hand.

    This de was too sharp and could easily hurt others and oneself.

    ¡°With this de, mybat strength will increase by at least one level, no, two levels.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was secretly excited.

    Wei Yuan bowed and left the Imperial astronomer with his three subordinates.

    When he went downstairs, Xu Qi ¡®an saw Chu Caiwei and the eldest Princess going up the stairs. They seemed to be going up the eight trigrams stage.

    Under the watchful eyes of Wei Yuan, the eldest Princess, and the others, he pulled Yan Caiwei by her hand and walked to the side.

    ¡°Are you free tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at the guiyue restaurant.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an invited him on a date.

    Who knew that the foodie Jin Caiwei would reject him. I¡¯m entering the Imperial Cityter. I¡¯m staying in the eldest princess¡¯s residence today.

    The eldest princess¡¯s Pce had an endless supply of pastries and delicacies. Although the food in guiyue restaurant was delicious, how could they bepared to the chefs of the Imperial City?

    So it was like this ... The day after tomorrow was the day the Emperor would pay respects to his ancestors, and the night watchmen were responsible for security ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said,¡±then, after your Majesty pays his respects to the ancestors,e to my house for a meal.¡±

    He thought that he might as well directly make the simple version of chicken essence. The cost of the guiyue restaurant was still a little expensive.

    ¡°Are you going to cook noodles for me?¡± Yan Caiwei recalled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She also nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled,¡±Ji hou Jia Yin.¡±

    The two of them separated. Yan Caiwei led the eldest Princess upstairs while Xu Qi ¡®an followed Wei Yuan downstairs. Xu Qi¡¯ an looked up and saw the eldest Princess looking down at him.

    Their eyes met. Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. The eldest Princess was expressionless. When Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s figure disappeared, she curled her lips.

    Along the way, they met a man in white. Xu Qi ¡®an handed the ck gold saber to him and asked him to give the handle to senior brother song. He woulde to get it tomorrow.

    After leaving the stargazing tower, Wei Yuan entered the carriage. Yang Yan nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and waved, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. Who would drive a car?

    Yang Yan nodded and handed the reins to him before entering the carriage.

    ¡°???¡±Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a while before he reacted.

    The expressionless leader was trying to nurture him.

    ......

    On the eight trigrams stage.

    Yan Caiwei sat at the edge of the eight trigrams stage, her feet in her leather boots dangling in the air.

    With a bag of candied plums in her arms, she ate them with great relish.

    The eldest Princess stood at the side, her dress flying in the wind, as elegant as a fairy.

    ¡°Supervisor, bengong has always had a question.¡± The eldest Princess ¡°voice was clear and pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°Princess, please speak.¡± Old man Jian Zheng raised his wine ss, his eyes always looking into the distance.

    ¡°The human sect moved into the Imperial City and bewitched father to cultivate. For neen years, they have ignored the state affairs. Yunzhou was gued by bandits, and disasters urred frequently in various ces. The Imperial court¡¯s control over the southern border is getting weaker and weaker, and the tribes in the North have wild ambitions and are facing problems both internally and externally.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± the eldest Princess sighed.

    There was no answer for a long time. The eldest Princess turned around and saw that the head guard had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t bother with this old man. He¡¯s already so old, let him live as long as he can.¡± Yan Caiwei replied in a bad mood.

    ...

    ¡°....¡±The eldest Princess nced at her. The Directorate of Celestials only had one female disciple, and everyone doted on her. Only she dared to speak to the director like this.

    ¡°You¡¯re very familiar with that Gong?¡± The eldest Princess changed the topic.

    MMH, ¡± Lin Caiwei squinted her eyes and smiled, her Crescent-like eyes said, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan is a talent, and he¡¯s good at talking. I think he¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    .....

    At the health Hall.

    Master Hengyuan, who had been waiting quietly in the nearby residence for two days, finally received an anomaly.

    A ninth-rank official in a green robe embroidered with quails led a group of craftsmen into the health Hall. Not long after, the sound of banging came from inside and continued until dusk.

    Master Hengyuan waited until night fell to make sure that there were no night watchmen or Directorate of Celestials waiting in ambush. Then, he left the civilian house and entered the health Hall to investigate.

    He was surprised to find that the door of the health Hall had been reced with a new one. The pothole-filled ground was covered with bluestone bs, and the stone tables and chairs that had been weathered for many years had been reced with new ones.

    The doors, windows, eaves, and all kinds of utensils had been repaired or reced.

    The burly ¡± Lu Zhishen ¡± stood in the courtyard and was silent for a long time.

    ...

    The old man in charge of the health Hall was a light sleeper. He woke up when he heard the noise and came out with antern to check.

    Master Hengyuan, you¡¯re back? ¡± The old clerk was surprised and said, ¡±

    you don¡¯t need to beg for alms. The Imperial court has just sent money to make up for the silver owed from previous years. In the afternoon, they even sent craftsmen to repair the courtyard.

    ¡°Funding?¡± Master Heng Yuan said in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s two hundred taels of silver,¡± ¡°The children and the elderly in the courtyard will have their next year¡¯s expenses. I n to give everyone a set of winter clothes tomorrow.¡± Otherwise, many of our old friends wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the winter.¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up in the middle of the night. He was furious. What kind of crazy person would flood the group in the middle of the night?

    He pulled out the mirror under his pillow, walked to the table, lit a candle, and looked at the message.

    [ 6: No. 1, No. 3, did you guys discover where I was hiding? ]

    [ 2: damn Baldy, why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? what¡¯s with the noise? ]

    No. 2 had a bad temper and seemed to have been woken up by the noise.

    [ 9: what happened? ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus appeared and reminded the members of the Heaven and Earth Society that something must have happened to number six.

    Number one didn¡¯t say anything. He was probably peeking at the screen again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand the situation, so he didn¡¯t speak either.

    [ 6: heh, I didn¡¯t expect my hiding ce to be exposed so quickly. There¡¯s no harm in telling you. I¡¯m at the health Hall in the East City. I¡¯ve sent all the children I saved here.

    This ce had been struggling to maintain its existence. There were a few old officials who had nowhere to go, a group of homeless children, and lonely elderly.

    But today, the Imperial court suddenly remembered this ce and sent people to repair the courtyard, making up for the silver owed in the past years. The old clerk had been to the Ministry of Revenue a few times, but he had been chased out.

    [ I know that without any special reason, it¡¯s impossible to get any silver. ]

    If it was the night watchman, number six wouldn¡¯t be surprised. However, Lu Zhishen was greatly surprised that number one and number three could find out where he was hiding so quickly.

    [ one: it wasn¡¯t me. ]

    Number one immediately denied.

    If it wasn¡¯t number one, then it could only be number three. Number three was indeed a schr of Yun Lu Academy. Because of count Ping Yuan¡¯s case, he had found out number six¡¯s roots, but he didn¡¯t take any actions that were disadvantageous to number six. Instead, he silently helped number six from behind the scenes.

    Number three was indeed a schr.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society felt a little admiration in their hearts, and they increasingly acknowledged number three¡¯s character.

    [ two: three, did you do it? ]

    .... It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t tter me. Xu Qi ¡®an remained silent.

    If I don¡¯t exin, then I¡¯ll take it as a silent agreement. If everyone knows the truth after this, I can also say:I didn¡¯t admit it!

    In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that he had sold number six to Wei Yuan the day before yesterday. With Wei Yuan¡¯s means, it would not be difficult to find number six¡¯s location with the clues he had provided.

    Number six had saved so many children, how should they be settled?

    If it was Xu Qi ¡®an, his first choice would definitely be to check all the health centers in the capital.

    ording to number six, other than Wei Yuan, no one else could order people from the Imperial court around.

    Of course, number one also had the ability to do so, but he (she) had just denied it.

    They found the murderer who killed the count of Ping Yuan, but did not arrest him. Instead, they made up for the silver owed to the hall of health and sent people to repair the courtyard.

    ¡°Wei Yuan ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice under the dim candlelight.

    [ PS: push a book, the viin is invincible. ] Urban literature, the author is er Bao Angel, old si Ji.

    Yes, sister er Bao is awesome!

 Chapter 96

    96 Murder case (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had gotten up early, heard Xu lingying¡¯s noisy voice when he arrived at the back hall.

    There was a red pimple on her fair and smooth face, and it hurt when she pressed it.

    Her aunt lied to her that there were bugs on her face and the bugs were eating her flesh. She would be disfigured the next day and would not be able to get married in the future.

    Xu lingying didn¡¯t care if she could get married or not, but she had always thought of herself as a cute child. In the future, she would be as beautiful as her mother and sister and be an excellent troublemaker.

    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, she was so sad that she was on the verge of tears.

    That was why Auntie was also a bad person to Juan ¡®er. She even lied to her own young daughter and was so proud of herself that sheughed at her from the side.

    ¡°Big brother ...¡± Xu Ling shook his little butt and ran in front of his big brother. He made an emergency brake, turned his face sideways, and pointed his short fingers at his cheek.¡±I¡¯m going to be disfigured.¡±

    you¡¯re not disfigured, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head.¡±You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be more beautiful than your mother and sister in the future.¡±

    Xu lingying believed her and was very happy. She had three bowls of porridge for breakfast.

    .....

    When they arrived at the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao, who were in charge of the day patrol, were strolling on the street together.

    ¡°Your de is pretty good.¡± Song tingfeng noticed that the style of the saber hanging on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back had changed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed on the ck-gold saber with one hand and flicked it with his thumb. The ck-gold saber was unsheathed by three inches, and then quickly returned to its sheath.

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials gave it to me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say that it was from the supervisor. Even if he did, no one would believe him. If they believed him and word got out, they would attract the attention of covetous people.

    ¡°A magic tool?¡± Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. It was not a magic weapon, and there was no formation engraved on it. Its only feature was that it was hard.

    This point was very consistent with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The streets of the inner city were wide and essible in all directions. Xu Qi ¡®an bought a lot of snacks and gave them to his two colleagues. They ate while they walked.

    There were advantages to a day patrol. Other than the night watchmen, there were also Imperial knife guards patrolling the city and constables from the government office.

    This greatly reduced the work pressure of the night watchman. He could have time to ck off, and when he was tired from walking, he could go to the teahouse to drink tea and listen to books, or even hang out and listen to music.

    As he walked, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on a hard lump. He looked forward and bent down to pick it up without stopping.

    His movements were too natural and smooth, and his expression was too calm. It made song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao think that he was just doing ¡®touching his trousers¡¯,¡¯ patting his boots¡¯, and other ordinary actions.

    He didn¡¯t notice that his new colleague had just seen three coins of silver.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the silver and suggested, ¡°¡±How about going to the brothel and listening to music?¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    The three of them walked into the private room on the second floor with ease. The table was ced by the railing, and the guests could drink tea and drink while overlooking the show on the stage in the lobby.

    There was a drama going on on stage.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow is the day His Majesty worships his ancestors. You should have experienced it a few times, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an started the conversation and asked for experience from his two colleagues.

    we just need to guard the border of sang Bo. The ancestral worship ceremony will be held in sang Bo. You know that, right? ¡± Song tingfeng took a sip of wine while chewing on the peanut.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Mulberry Lake was a smallke outside the Imperial City, and it happened to be surrounded and protected by the military camps of the five guards in the capital.

    The job of the night watchman was very simple. It was to maintain order and protect the safety of the royal family.

    The ritual process was handled by the Taichang temple and the Ministry of Rites, and the Imperial Guards such as the Royal saber guards and the Golden guards patrolled the perimeter.

    After watching a drama, song tingfeng was bored and called the brothel keeper. After a while, a group of well-dressed girls came in.

    They smiled and stood in a row, throwing flirtatious nces at the three guests.

    The night watchmen¡¯s uniforms on Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two were very intimidating.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to touch any woman for the next three days. Qi refining realm Warriors didn¡¯t need to be abstinent, but they had to restrain themselves and not indulge.

    ¡°Listen to me ...¡± He waved his hand and whispered something into the ears of his two colleagues.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao stared at him in disbelief, as if to say:You¡¯re a beast?

    After choosing two beautiful women, the two of them didn¡¯t leave the private room. Instead, they went into the inner room. In a ce like the brothel, of course, they wouldn¡¯t just listen to music. Most of the time, they would listen to music whilepleting the transfer of life.

    brothels are equivalent to concerts and circuses in my previous life. There are so many tricks and it¡¯s so beautiful. Xu Qi ¡®an sipped on the food and enjoyed the show.

    ....

    When it was close to noon, the three of them left the brothel. Because their stomachs were full of pastries, tea, snacks, and wine, they might as well skip lunch.

    I had a lot of fun today.¡± Song tingfeng squinted his eyes in satisfaction.

    ¡°This is nothing.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pouted.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s face was unfamiliar, but it didn¡¯t hinder his interest. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. After all, only the rich could afford to y this game.

    Song tingfeng had an ¡®are you kidding me¡¯ expression on his face. ¡°Then what did you say to me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was helpless.

    As they walked and chatted, they suddenly saw a group of bailiffs in official uniforms rushing over.

    The leader was a woman. She was tall and had beautiful facial features. Her eyebrows were thicker than the average woman¡¯s, and she was full of heroic spirit.

    ...

    Lu Qing saw the three of them at a nce. After all, the night watchman¡¯s uniform was handsome and eye-catching. He immediately reined in the horse¡¯s reins. As the horse neighed, its front hooves were raised high, and its voice was clear and melodious.¡±Young master Xu, we meet again ... I hope you two are well.¡±

    If we call him young master Xu, it means that we are ¡®the two of you¡¯, and guangxiao and I are just two small characters without names ... Song tingfeng smiled, his eyes narrowed into a line, and greeted, ¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you¡¯ve be more and more valiant.¡±

    Lu Qing pursed his lips and smiled. He then remembered the important matter and went straight to the point, ¡± there was a murder on Sanshui Street, and it¡¯s also within the scope of your inspection. Since you¡¯ve encountered it, let¡¯s go together.

    There was a murder ... Song tingfeng¡¯s face turned serious. sure. Constable Lu, you can go first. We¡¯ll follow you.

    ....

    Xu Qi ¡®an and his colleagues rushed to Sanshui Street. At the entrance of a house, they saw the Yamen constables tying a horse to the side of the road.

    After entering the gate and passing through the courtyard, he saw a few Yamen¡¯s fast hands questioning him. The women at home had red eyes and were crying.

    Lu Qing was in the house, not in the courtyard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the prettydy and said, ¡°¡±The deceased is your husband?¡±

    When the female owner saw the night watchman¡¯s uniform, she nodded her head meekly while wiping her tears with a handkerchief.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her curvaceous body and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Call your son out.¡±

    The mistress didn¡¯t understand Gong¡¯s thoughts and sent a servant to go. A few minutester, the servant came out with a child around ten years old.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°.... He only has one son.¡± The female owner held the child in her arms.

    I was thinking too much! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in relief. He walked past the crowd and entered the house with his two colleagues.

    It was a study room, and the victim was lying on the desk. The dried blood had coagted and covered half of the desk. The amount of blood was huge.

    With just a nce, Xu Qi ¡®an estimated that the other party¡¯s throat had been slit.

    Lu Qing led two fast hands from the government office to check the corners, doors, windows, and beams of the study.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Lu Qing shook his head. everything is intact. There are no signs of being pried open. There are no footprints from climbing over the window. There are also no traces on the beams.

    ¡°An acquaintance made it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He came to a conclusion so quickly?

    Knowing that Xu Qi ¡®an was an expert, no one retorted. They looked at him and waited for his exnation.

    the doors and windows are intact, and there are no footprints on the roof beams. We can basically rule out the possibility of breaking into the study tomit murder. Xu Qi ¡®an walked around the deceased.

    ¡°The deceased was sitting upright. From the angle of the table, it was an instant death without any struggle. This means that the victim and the murderer knew each other. Not only did they know each other, but they were also people that the murderer respected or feared.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Lu Qing humbly asked for advice.

    ¡°The deceased shouldn¡¯t be a schr, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Lu Qing didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his question and replied, ¡°¡±The small banner officer of the Golden guards.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±a normal person would be rxed andfortable when sitting in the study at home.¡± He shouldn¡¯t be sitting in such an upright and meticulous manner. Unless the person he was facing forced him to treat them with respect.

    also, the cause of death seems to be a slit throat, but I guess the real cause of death is here ... Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the victim¡¯s hair and lifted his pale face.

    The people in the room saw that there was a shallow dent on the deceased¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 97

    97 Sang po (1)

    Cutting the throat would not kill him on the spot. The murderer¡¯s technique was very sharp. He did not cut the trachea, but directly cut the carotid artery on the side.

    One could tell at a nce that he was an old hand.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life, severing the carotid artery was a fatal injury that even the gods could not save.

    However, this would not cause instant death.

    The low-ranking g Officery on the desk and died. He didn¡¯t struggle, and his blood didn¡¯t stter everywhere. From this, it could be inferred that the cause of death wasn¡¯t a cut of the throat.

    What really caused him to die on the spot was the fatal injury to his brain. He didn¡¯t have the chance to react or struggle. He died on the spot.

    The murderer broke his frontal bone and cut his throat with a knife. It was clean and crisp ... Staring at the shallow pit on the deceased¡¯s forehead, an image appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the dead man¡¯s body. After careful observation, he said,¡±After death, stiffness spread throughout the body, livor mortis no longer moved, and the cornea was quite turbid. The time of death was more than seventeen hours. In other words, the murderer killed at night.

    ¡°I suggest we investigate from these aspects:First, the recent night travel documents issued by the government;Second, he asked the Royal saber guards if they had met any suspicious people nearby.Third, he asked the night watchman in charge of patrolling the area;Fourth, he asked the deceased¡¯s family members about their recent interpersonal rtionships.¡±

    No one spoke for a long time, and Lu Qing and the others looked at him in a daze.

    This, this is it?

    He gave a direction?

    It hadn¡¯t been long, but he had already made clear reasoning and used it as a basis to point out the direction of the investigation.

    Although they knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was an expert in solving cases, they still felt that it was too fast.

    ¡°Let the coroner examine him first,¡± Lu Qing said after some thought.

    In general, when it came to a murder case, the detectives would bring along a coroner to carry out a preliminary examination first, so that they could betterbine the clues at the scene to make deductions.

    The results given by the coroner were simr to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s judgment, but not as detailed as thetter.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were still fine, but Lu Qing and a few other government officials had a sudden sense of admiration for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°It¡¯s. pity that he¡¯s already. night watchman. If the official can¡¯t get him ...¡± Lu Qing sighed with regret in his heart.

    If she had such an outstanding colleague to help her apprehend criminals and solve cases, it would really be a happy thing in life.

    Lu Qing called the people outside to question them and asked them what they had learned.

    The conclusion was that the deceased did not have any enmity with anyone recently;There were no guestsst night, and the deceased had been in a good state of mind recently.

    Lu Qing, who was at a loss, frowned.

    the victim was just a low-level g Officer. If we rule out the possibility of a vendetta, then what reason would cause the murderer to enter the housete at night andmit the murder? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an whispered to her.

    Lu Qing had a lot of criminal investigation experience. When he heard this, his eyes lit up. He immediately called the victim¡¯s wife and asked, ¡°¡±Did the house suddenly have more silver? Or did Liu Han tell you something?¡±

    The pretty Woman tried hard to recall for a long time and said sadly, ¡°¡±A few days ago, husband said that he would take us out of the capital and live a carefree life outside.¡±

    Lu Qing and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at each other and said,¡±how many days ago exactly?¡±

    ¡°Around 10,¡± The woman could not remember clearly.

    .....

    On the way out of the courtyard, Lu Qing said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±He epted a bribe and was killed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. This was a very reasonable spection, and he thought so too.

    ¡°But, why would a small g Officer be killed?¡± song tingfeng frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and seemed to have caught on to something.¡±If I remember correctly, the Golden guards are in charge of the inner city¡¯s East Gate and the Imperial City¡¯s East Gate.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard this.

    perhaps we should meet Liu Han¡¯s direct superior, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. we¡¯ll report this to the Yamen first. After we get our tickets, we¡¯ll go to him for questioning.

    Liu Han¡¯s superior was a Centurion of the Golden guard. Although they were both Centurions, the Golden Guard¡¯s status was much higher than that of the Imperial saber guard. Thetter was a unit security guard, while the former was the leader¡¯s bodyguard.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an and the others wanted toe for questioning, they had to have a token issued by the Yamen as proof. It was simr to the search warrant from her previous life.

    He returned to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen and reported the matter to Li Yuchun. Brother spring took it very seriously and said, ¡°¡±This matter is very strange, but the Imperial City is heavily guarded. A small banner officer can¡¯t cause any waves. Just ask as usual, and the Golden guards will investigate. In addition, the day of His Majesty¡¯s ancestral worship ising soon, so we should put our focus on this matter.¡±

    He immediately gave her his ticket.

    After waiting for a while at the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, Lu Qing and the other fast hands of the Yamen rushed over. The group went to the East Gate of the Imperial City.

    Centurion Zhou was on patrol with his men. He only returned after two hours. When he learned that the night watchman and the government office hade looking for him, he immediately came to receive them.

    Centurion Zhou had a thick beard, triangr eyes, and a fierce-looking face. He didn¡¯t look like an easy person to get along with.

    ¡°Centurion Zhou, do you have a banner officer named Liu Han under you?¡± song tingfeng asked.

    With an unhappy expression, Centurion Zhou was about to answer when he suddenly saw one of the gongs take out a piece of paper from his bosom and ignite it with Qi.

    In the next moment, his pupils were dyed with ayer of clear light.

    Qi observation? Centurion Zhou¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he restrained the irritation between his brows.¡±Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    ¡°What?¡± Centurion Zhou found it hard to hide his surprise.

    ¡°Has Liu Han been acting strangely recently?¡± Lu Qing asked.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°Did any suspicious people or things enter or leave the Imperial City while he was on duty at the East Gate?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Centurion Zhou shook his head. there are many soldiers guarding the Imperial City. It¡¯s useless to bribe just one person. You have to bribe all of them, but that¡¯s impossible.

    ¡°What if I bribe you?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked.

    ...

    Centurion Zhou¡¯s expression changed, and his suppressed anger rose once more.¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a routine question, no need to get angry, Centurion Zhou,¡± song tingfengughed. His Majesty is about to pay respects to his ancestors, and we don¡¯t want anything to go wrong at this critical moment.¡±

    After asking a few more questions, Centurion Zhou answered every question and suppressed his fiery temper because there was a copper Gong with Qi observation technique staring at him.

    When the duration of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s aura observation skill was over, song tingfeng smiled and said, ¡± thank you for your cooperation. We¡¯ll take our leave first.

    On the way back with Lu Qing and the others, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s not lying.¡±

    Liu Han? ¡± song tingfeng narrowed his eyes, ¡± perhaps, Liu Han was killed for some unknown reason.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this case on hold for now. The ancestral worship ceremony is more important,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    The day after tomorrow was the day the Emperor would pay his respects to his ancestors. Everything had to be pushed back.

    After saying goodbye to Lu Qing and the others, Xu Qi ¡®an went through the whole process in the side hall, but to no avail, so he left Liu Han¡¯s matter aside.

    ....

    15th of October, 16th day of the year Geng.

    ...

    It was suitable for praying, feasting, and offering sacrifices to ancestors.

    Soon, the day of the imperial family¡¯s ancestral worship arrived. Xu Qi ¡®an was no stranger to this. Every year at this time, the city gate of the inner city would be closed. As the second uncle of the Imperial saber guard, he was transferred to the inner city today to enforce martialw. The people of the inner city were asked to stay at home and not go out.

    There was a simr sacrifice in the beginning of spring. It was a sacrifice to the heavens, praying for good weather this year, for peace and prosperity.

    Since yesterday, the Inns in the inner city had been checked one by one, and all the martial artists were driven out of the outer city. The restaurants were closed, and the Inns were not allowed to stay.

    As the night watchman, Xu Qi ¡®an was assigned to sang Bo to stand guard.

    Sang Bo was a smallke next to the Imperial City. Willow trees were nted by theke, and their leaves had not yet sprouted in this season.

    A long winding corridor was built on the surface of the water, which was connected to a white jade tform in the center of theke. There was a temple on the tform, and fourrge golden words were written on the que:

    Forever suppressing the mountains and rivers!

    The location of the ancestral worship was here.

    Sang Bo was no ordinary Lake. It had a history that people talked about with great relish, and it was rted to the founding Emperor of Da Feng.

    It was said that sang po was called Xuanwu Lake in ancient times, and the divine beast Xuanwu lived in theke.

    One time, the founding Emperor of Da Feng failed in his uprising. When he fled to sang Bo with the remnants of his troops, he ran out of ammunition and supplies.

    Just as he was in despair, theke water boiled, and the ck Tortoise cut through the waves and came over. On its back was a divine sword that could cut the heavens and destroy Immortals.

    The ck Tortoise said that it had been waiting here for hundreds of years for a destined person.

    After he finished speaking, he presented the divine sword and left on the waves.

    The founding Emperor obtained the divine sword andprehended Dao in theke for three years. He broke out of seclusion and regrouped his troops. From then on, he won every battle and overthrew the rotten previous dynasty.

    After unifying the Central ins, Da Feng had established the imperial capital in sang Bo.

    Sang Bo was the ce of Dao vindication for the founding Emperor of Da Feng. It had an extraordinary symbolic meaning, so the royal family of Da Feng would hold a grand ceremony to worship their ancestors in sang Bo every year.

    The temple on theke worshipped the Dharmaksana of the founding Emperor.

    Liu Bang killed the White Snake and revolted. I wonder how exaggerated this legend is ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the high tform in the middle of theke and cursed in his heart.

    [ PS: other authors copy book reviews andments. When they get stuck, they open the chapter and copy. After a while, a chapter is out. ]

    I could only read the chapter andugh like a pig.This group of people was too F * cked up.

    After that, he would still write whatever he wanted to because he did not dare to copy ... Hey, be more civilized, why do I have such a group of readers like you!

    There was nothing he could do but get first ce in X. There was no point in discussing it in this chapter.?(?,?)?

 Chapter 98

    98 Ancestral worship ceremony (1)

    At this time, it was not yet dawn, and the sky was dark.

    The cold wind in the early morning was like a knife cutting his face. Xu Qi ¡®an breathed in the cold air to cheer himself up.

    A dozen meters away, song tingfeng said, ¡°¡±After the ancestral worship is over, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Academy, okay?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu guangxiao, who was on the other side, was moved.

    The reticent Zhu guangxiao couldn¡¯t take it and angrily rebuked him for being immoral.

    After thinking about it, the more he thought about it, the more tempted he was.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not interesting.¡± Song tingfeng said unhappily.

    ¡°I can be amanding officer.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    no, you have to y together. This way, it will show that we have a deep rtionship. Song tingfeng refused.

    ¡°He wants you to invitedy floating fragrance as well.¡± Zhu guangxiao had exposed the dirty thoughts of his good friend of many years.

    ¡°Why do you keep looking at theke?¡± song tingfeng asked with a frown.

    I feel like theke is very eerie, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly. it makes me ufortable.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Song tingfeng whispered, ¡°you¡¯ve been exposed to the wind. Sang Bo is the Holy Land of Da Feng. It¡¯s the ce where the founding Emperor corroborated his Dao. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.

    ¡°High-ranked martial artists have sharp eyes and keen ears. If your words are heard, you¡¯ll be punished,¡± Zhu guangxiao added.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately fell silent.

    At this time, the heavy and heavy sound of drums and bells rang out, reverberating in everyone¡¯s ears. A sense of solemness surged.

    The night watchmen, who had been chatting casually before, immediately quieted down and revealed serious expressions.

    Arge group of people left the Imperial City and headed toward sangpo, apanied by the music dedicated to sacrificial ceremonies.

    There were no horses or carriages. Everyone was walking.

    There were hundreds of people from the royal family, the Imperial n, and the civil and military officials in the group.

    Almost all of the most powerful people in the DA Feng dynasty were gathered in this team.

    The leader, Emperor Yuan jing, was dressed in a simple Daoist robe and his ck hair was tied up with a wooden hairpin. He was over 50 years old and had a long beard. He was handsome and had the air of an immortal.

    On the two sides behind him, there was the graceful and luxurious Empress and the plump Imperial concubines.

    Then, it was the princes and princesses ¡®turn.

    Emperor Yuan jing had many children. He had 12 princes and only four princesses. The eldest Princess was only 25 years old this year, almost ten years younger than the eldest Prince.

    This eldest Princess, who was famous for her talent and beauty in the capital, had eyes as clear as a Lake and a in white face that was cold. He followed the group in silence.

    Amidst the music, the group of priests came to a bright yellow tent. The sage-like Emperor Yuan jing led two eunuchs into the Imperial tent.

    The rest of the people were waiting outside.

    The officials in charge of the worship got busy. Some invited the gods, some lined up, and prepared for the emperor¡¯s subsequent worship of the ancestors.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t move. He tried his best to turn his head and peek at the scene of the sacrifice from the corner of his eye.

    He saw a line of people holding memorial tablets covered with yellow silk, walking along the winding corridor on the water, climbing up the high tform, and cing the memorial tablets on the big table in front of the temple.

    After this group returned, another group, under the guidance of the officials of Taichang temple, came to bring the offerings. There were many kinds of offerings, at least two or three hundred of them.

    When everything was ready, the chief of Taichang temple stood outside the Imperial tent and said loudly, ¡± God an is done. We wee Your Majesty.

    The princes and princesses, the civil and military officials, all knelt down at the same time.

    The head eunuch lifted the curtain and Emperor Yuan jing, who had changed into a bright yellow Imperial robe, appeared in front of everyone with a solemn expression.

    At this moment, he no longer had the faint immortal Qi of a Daoist master, only the majesty of a human Emperor.

    this atmosphere feels even more solemn than the highest level meeting in my previous life ... This trip was not in vain, not in vain ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was enjoying himself when his heart suddenly palpitated. He knew that someone had spoken in The Earth Book chat group.

    He waited for a moment for the patrol team to pass. He put his hand into his pocket, but he didn¡¯t take out all of the Jade Mirror. He half-revealed and half-hid it and took a look.

    [ 2: I remember that today is the day of worship for the royal family. The 1st and 3rd, right? ]

    [ 4. Looking at the time, today is indeed the ancestor worship ceremony. Back then, I also participated in the royal family¡¯s ancestral worship. ]

    [ 2: back then? [ heh, number four, you were also an official back then, and your position wasn¡¯t low? ]

    [ 4: okay. ]

    Number four was an official before ... Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. Didn¡¯t number four have a good rtionship with the female state preceptor of the human sect?

    Well, this also exins it. Because he was an official before, he knew the female state preceptor.

    It seemed that number four was also a person with a story.

    Xu Qi ¡®an found it very interesting. The owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld were not ordinary people. Their identities were mysterious and their cultivation was strong.

    Interacting with them was like ying a game, unveiling their mysteryyer byyer.

    [ two: interesting. No. 1 didn¡¯t reply. No. 3 didn¡¯t reply either. ]

    What the hell, this little Yin coin ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched when he was tricked.

    It was obvious that No. 2 was not really concerned about the royal family¡¯s ancestral worship, but was testing the waters.

    To test the identity of number three and number one.

    With the connection between The Earth Book and its owner, even if he fell asleep, he would be woken up, so there was no possibility of him missing it because of rest.

    ...

    Unless there was an emergency, he would not be able to reply.

    However, it was impossible for No. 1 and No. 3 to be in an emergency at the same time. If that was the case, it meant that both of them were participating in the sacrificial ceremony and could not take out the book of theher world fragments to reply in front of everyone.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions attracted song tingfeng¡¯s attention.

    He released his hand without a sound, and the half-exposed Jade Mirror slid back into his pocket.

    ¡°Be serious, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡± Song tingfeng frowned and warned.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied perfunctorily.

    This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m a disciple of the Yun Lu Academy, so there¡¯s no reason or qualification for me to participate in the royal family¡¯s ancestral worship ... His identity had been exposed ... Damn it, this bunch of guys from the Heaven and Earth Society are all scheming people.

    However, number one did not reply ... Ha, he (she) was also present. Who could it be?

    As Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society and the wielder of the book of theher world fragments were also thinking about the same problem.

    Wasn¡¯t number three a disciple of the cloud deer Institute? everyone knew that the cloud deer Institute had almost lost its official career, and even if it had one, it didn¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the imperial family¡¯s ancestral worship.

    Furthermore, judging from number three¡¯s image all this while, he was a student of Yun Lu Academy, so it was even more impossible for him to participate in the ancestor worship.

    ...

    Could it be that number 3 wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Yunlu Institute?

    No, if that¡¯s the case, how do you exin what happened before?

    Unless he used another identity to participate in the royal family¡¯s ancestral worship. That¡¯s right, was he someone the Yun Lu Academy had nted in the various departments of the Imperial court?

    What kind of Yamen would that be? what kind of status would that be?

    On the other hand, they were not surprised by number one¡¯s identity, because they had long known that number one was from the Imperial court and had a high status.

    [ 2:4, you¡¯ve been an official before. Analyze it. [ number 3 is the situation. ]

    [ 4: I do have a guess in my heart, but why should I tell you? ]

    [ 6: No. 2, you¡¯re not in Beijing. So what if you know the identities of No. 3 and No. 1? ]

    Number four and number six were both speaking up for number three.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held back her palpitations and did not check the message.

    After watching the ancestral worship ceremony for a while, a strange feeling once again welled up in Xu Qian¡¯s heart.

    He always felt that sang Bo was gloomy and had an inexplicable sense of danger.

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an heard a strange sound in the Song of Sacrifice.

    The voice was saying, ¡±

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    ¡°You mean the Song of Sacrifice? It was indeed a little ... It¡¯s a little deafening.¡± Song tingfeng changed his words with a strong desire to live.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He listened carefully, but the voice had disappeared.

    ¡°Tingfeng, guangxiao, did you hear a strange sound?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked his two colleagues who were not far away.

    ¡°You mean the Song of Sacrifice? It was indeed a little ... It¡¯s a little deafening.¡± Song tingfeng changed his words with a strong desire to live. He wanted to say that it was very unpleasant.

    Zhu guangxiao shook his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to say something when the strange voice came again. This time, he heard it clearly. It came from the sangpo Lake.

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    The voice was mournful and depressed, extremely horrifying, like a ghost whispering in one¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 99

    99 The weather changes (1)

    The sound was so terrifying that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hair stood on end. He turned his head reflexively and looked at theke.

    The night watchmen in charge of guarding the surroundings were not allowed to turn back to watch the ceremony, and Xu Qi ¡®an had already crossed the line.

    He saw Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a bright yellow ceremonial robe and slowly walking up the stage, kowtowing every three steps. He saw the civil and military officials, the princes and princesses, and Wei Yuan and his two adopted sons.

    He saw the majestic temple, the Imperial Army, and the eunuchs.

    The moment he turned around, the voice disappeared.

    Was he hallucinating?

    I haven¡¯t been looking for Fu Xiang for three days, and my eyes are still working.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t dare to look any longer. He turned his head and asked, ¡°¡±How much do you know about sang Bo?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng replied. There was not much valuable information. It was nothing more than ¡± the ce where the founding Emperor corroborated his Dao ¡°, ¡± the sword gifted by ck Tortoise ¡°, ¡± the ce where the royal family worshipped their ancestors ¡± and other information that Xu Qi ¡®an already knew.

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    The voice came again, as if an evil spirit was lying on your back and whispering in your ear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck stiffened. He turned his head inch by inch and saw the scene of the sacrifice again. And the sound disappeared the moment he turned his head.

    An invisible fear filled his heart, and goosebumps rose all over his body.

    The Sangbo Lake where the founding Emperor of Da Feng vindicated his Dao, the ce where the royal family worshipped their ancestors over the years, a horrifying cry for help came from ... Xu Qi ¡®an shivered in the cold wind.

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hair stood on end, and the thought of running away came to his mind. He forced himself to calm down and no longer cared about his colleagues around him. He took out the small Jade Mirror.

    [ 3: how much do you know about sang Bo? [ tell me immediately. This is very important. ]

    [ 2: yo, No. 3 has replied. Are you really at the sacrificial ceremony in sang Bo? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored number two. After a few seconds, he saw number Four¡¯s message.

    [ 4: sang Bo was the ce where the founding Emperor of Da Feng vindicated his Dao. After Da Feng was established, it was chosen to be the dingdu of sang Bo. However, the legend of the ck Tortoise had no evidence and its credibility was not high.

    However, the divine sword really does exist. In the temple on the high tform in the center of theke, the sword used by the founding Emperor was enshrined. ]

    When number four finished, Daoist priest Golden Lotus added, ¡±

    [ 9: it¡¯s a divine weapon that symbolizes great Providence. ]

    [ four: it is true. During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Emperor Yuan jing went to the temple to invite the heavenly weapon and personally gave it to the North-guarding King. The victory of the Shanhai battle was not only due to Wei Yuan¡¯s Army, but also because of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯sbat power.

    The temple worships a divine sword?

    Is the sword asking me for help?

    Let¡¯s not talk about whether the sword has its own consciousness or not. Why is it asking me for help?

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡± The voice suddenly became shrill, as if it was dissatisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s indifference.

    The cry for help echoed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears, shaking his mind. He felt a little dizzy, and his consciousness was in chaos.

    He took a deep breath and entered the message:[ 3. Any more? [ I want moreprehensive information. I want to know everything recorded in history, whether true or false. ]

    After sending the letter, he looked back, trying to calm the murmurs in his ears.

    But this time, he did not seed. He turned around, and the cry for help was still in his ears.

    ¡°Save me, save me!¡±

    The veins on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead bulged. The voice was like a steel needle, piercing his mind.

    [ 4: you¡¯ve brought back my memories. I¡¯m reminded of a record I read when I waspiling history.

    Sang Bo was currently surrounded and protected by the military camps of the five guards of the capital. The defense was tight, and no one was allowed to approach it without permission.

    This was because five hundred years ago, the Crown Prince had been on a boat at sang Bo and had identally fallen into theke. After being rescued by the guards, he had fallen seriously ill and had since be hysterical. Half a yearter, she was found to have drowned in a Mulberry Lake.

    The royal family believed that it was the Crown Prince who had angered the souls of the ancestors and was punished. In order to prevent such incidents from happening again, they sealed the Sang Bo and only opened it during the worship of the ancestors.

    The Crown Prince fell into theke and became hysterical ... Did he hear the cry for help like me ...? Would I make the same mistake and end up being found drowning in Mulberry?

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, and her face turned pale.

    There must be some secret in sang Bo that had not angered the souls of the ancestors. However, the unlucky Crown Prince did not know about it. Otherwise, he would not have rowed in sang Bo.

    One could imagine that this secret was probably only known to the emperors of the past generations.

    However, why did the Emperor, who knew the inside story, not seal sang Bo and only take action after the Crown Prince died?

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was good at reasoning, had many doubts in his mind.

    [ six: why is number three asking this? ]

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an had no energy to answer their questions. He trembled as he put the fragment of the book back into his arms. Then, he knelt on the ground powerlessly, holding his head with a pained expression.

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    The cries for help reached his ears and reverberated inyers, making his brain a mess, as if steel needles had pierced his skull.

    He had a splitting headache.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao noticed the abnormality of their colleague and were shocked by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We can¡¯t drop the ball at this time. If we interrupt or disturb His Majesty¡¯s ancestral worship, it will be a capital crime.¡± Song tingfeng was anxious.

    Zhu guangxiao shifted his steps, wanting toe over and check on the situation.

    ...

    .....

    At this moment, Emperor Yuan jing had already ascended the high tform. The music stopped, and the chief of Taichang temple knelt and read the congrattory words. After reading, he was happy.

    Emperor Yuan jing personally burned Zhu Wen and knelt three times and bowed nine times to the ancestor.

    The ancestral worship was only halfway done.

    Wei Yuan retracted his gaze and looked at the Empress, who was not far away.

    As the eldest princess¡¯s birth mother, the mother and daughter¡¯s appearances were not simr, but the Empress was still a devastatingly beautiful woman. Even now, she was still graceful and Noble.

    One could only imagine how beautiful she was back then.

    However, with the passage of time, her Prime had passed. She was no longer the young girl with delicate features and pure feelings.

    And he was still wearing the same green clothes as before.

    Wei Yuan was dazed.

    As if sensing something, the motherly Empress turned around and the two of them looked at each other.

    ...

    The Empress¡¯s gaze softened for a moment.

    Wei Yuan retracted his gaze as if he had been electrocuted and hurriedly bowed. All the emotions in his eyes settled down, leaving only a deep sense of vicissitudes.

    ¡°Foster father, something¡¯s not right over there.¡± Yang Yan said in a deep voice.

    Wei Yuan followed his gaze and saw a Gong kneeling on the ground. The two Gong Masters beside him were talking to him.

    Many experts had already noticed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s situation.

    It was just that there was no danger for the time being, so he endured it and did not ask. As long as there were no assassins, no matter how big the world was, they had to wait until His Majesty finished worshiping the ancestors.

    Including the revenge on this little Gong.

    Wei Yuan immediately recognized the young man and raised his chin, ¡°¡±You go and take a look at the situation and take him away.¡±

    This was to protect Xu Qi ¡®an.

    .......

    ¡°Save me, save me ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was torn apart. One moment, he felt like a Criminal Police officer living in a new era, and the next moment, he felt like he was a native of the capital.

    The throbbing pain in his head became more and more intense, and he was on the verge of copse.

    ¡®My head hurts so much. Stop shouting, stop shouting. I beg you, please stop shouting ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her head, beads of sweat rolling down her face.

    In fact, he was already drenched in sweat.

    The strange cry for help was directed at his primordial spirit and not his physical body, but the pain it brought was no less than the torture of his physical body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally broke down in the midst of the strange cries for help. He did not care about the emperor¡¯s worship of his ancestors, the strict rules, and everything else.

    When he was on the verge of death, nothing was important anymore.

    He clenched his fists and pounded the ground heavily. He roared with all his might, ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    In an instant, the weather changed.

    On the high tform in the middle of theke, the temple suddenly began to shake. Immediately after, a golden sword Qi exploded the roof and shot into the clouds.

    In this sword light, theke water suddenly surged with waves,yer byyer, as if the Mulberry Lake hade alive.

    [ PS: it¡¯s released at midnight. ]

 Chapter 100

    100 eptance speech on livestreams.

    It¡¯s time for another book to be put on the shelf. Actually, a week ago, I didn¡¯t want to write a speech because I felt that I was so familiar with you guys.

    But Northern River (my editor) told me that you should write it, because this book is the beginning of a new step on your writing path.

    It was true.

    From ¡± sister ¡± to ¡± the second generation of demons ¡°, I kept changing the subject and kept jumping out of thefort zone.

    When I wrote ¡®sister¡¯, I immediately opened a new entertainment Book. I guess my grades will beat the second generation of demons. However, that would also limit me to a certain theme, and I would not be able to break free.

    For an author, it was very important to expand their writing path. Even if you became a God in a certain subject matter, you were destined to face a sunset ending in the future.

    This was because a person¡¯s inspiration was limited. If a subject was written for too long, it would be difficult toe up with something new. Only by expanding the subject matter and expanding the path could you have a sh of inspiration in other subjects and set new heights.

    I¡¯m not talking nonsense, because the market has already given us a pattern.

    Of course, there was another reason for this. Qin Baobao is probably the female lead that I can¡¯t surpass in the past ten years. To avoid her, I wrote a second generation demon with urban abilities.

    This is a new field that I¡¯ve nevere into contact with. The results are neither good nor bad. After all, I sold the copyright. To be honest, when I nned the outline of the second generation of demons, I was groping in the direction of copyright, so this book is not a cool novel.

    Even though there are still people who want to send me razor des because of the ending of the demon second generation, no, I really received razor des. Everyone, be a human, hahahaha.

    But don¡¯t say it, the story framework of the second generation of demons and the experiences and stories of several key characters are indeed very suitable for adaptation.

    Not to mention salted fish, Wang Chen and great-grandma were characters that could be picked out to make a big anime movie (what nonsense are you thinking).

    After the end of the second generation of monsters, I deeply felt that I wasn¡¯t good enough, so I promised everyone that I would write a cool novel next (to appease Bao¡¯s anger). So, I used three months to write a few hundred thousand words in a cool novel on the official ount.

    Hehe, did Bai Ling make you guys happy?

    I can proudly say that there shouldn¡¯t be many authors like me. Is there an author like me who¡¯s been updating for free on the public ount for three months, and has a few hundred thousand words?

    After I stopped updating the side Story, I began to think about ¡± night watchman ¡°. Because the background was ancient times, it was Xianxia. I kept reading materials and history books every day to enrich my historical knowledge.

    ¡®History is a field I¡¯ve nevere into contact with. For someone who¡¯s gradually approaching his third rank ...¡¯ Pfft, for a young 18-year-old author, this was a very energy-consuming task, and he had wanted to give up on it several times.

    Let me give you an example. Just the beginning of the update alone, I¡¯ve wasted 60000 to 70000 drafts and almost copsed.

    It really wasn¡¯t easy.

    Here, I would like to thank one person:Rong Xiaorong.

    A God of history.

    He¡¯s my special consultant, and whenever I encounter any knowledge blind spots, I¡¯ll ask him, ¡°Hey, what is the power structure of the Imperial court like?¡±Hey, what rank is the Minister? hey, what¡¯s with the ancient military system?¡±

    There¡¯s only one field that he¡¯s inferior to me in:The brothel culture.

    On the path of writing, it was very happy and important to have a friend who you could talk to and Exchange knowledge with.

    In addition, I would like to thank my editor, Northern River. He is a very responsible person. As long as you have any questions, he will give you a detailed answer and help you solve any problems you encounter while writing.

    It was also Northern River who gave me the first sh screen in my life.

    This gave me a sense of relief that I had not sought refuge with the wrong person.

    The rtionship between the second generation of Yao and the night watchman stopped for half a year. During this period, many friends told me, ¡°If you don¡¯t start the book now, the readers will forget about you.

    However, it took me half a year to start the book, because this book was not about the city, not about superpowers, but about Xianxia and the ancient background.

    It was written in a cool way.

    Since he had promised everyone that he would write a cool novel when the second generation of demons had finished, he had to make sufficient preparations.

    This is my sincerity, and also the craftsmanship that I¡¯ve always insisted on.

    Fortunately, the night watchman¡¯s results are not bad, and he didn¡¯t let down my hard work for half a year. I think he didn¡¯t disappoint everyone.

    The night watchman isn¡¯t just a cool writer. Well, of course, it¡¯s not a tragedy either. What I mean is that his inner core is actually very strong, and it will gradually unfold in the future. The story, foreshadowing, and logic would be stronger than the second generation of Yao.

    This book is published in the early hours of the morning, seeking initial support.

    I¡¯ll update a few chapters at midnight. I¡¯m currently writing, so I¡¯ll write as much as I can.

    I hope that everyone will give me a good start for my hard work and sincerity in the past six months.

    After it¡¯s on the shelf, I¡¯ll have a minimum of 8000 daily chapters. I can¡¯t promise too much. I¡¯m a neurotic author. When I don¡¯t want to write, I¡¯ll take leave. When I want to write, it¡¯s normal to update more than 10000 chapters a day.

    I¡¯ll offer you the young man who sells positive energy!

 Chapter 101

    101 An unknown secret (1)

    Emperor Yuan jing was the first to bear the brunt. He fell to the ground in the strong Qi movement. The high tform shook violently, and the memorial tablets of his ancestors on the table fell one after another.

    The offerings and utensils were scattered all over the ground, and some of the flying tiles hit Emperor Yuan jing.

    The scene instantly became chaotic. The Imperial Army patrolling around quickly gathered and rushed toward sang Bo.

    The night watchmen who were on guard by theke rushed to the group of priests to protect the royal family and the civil and military officials.

    there are assassins. Protect His Majesty.

    protect the Empress, protect the princess ...

    protect the chief advisor ...

    Figures flickered. The ten Masters from the Yamen, the Imperial Guards, and the imperial family rose into the air in an instant. At least dozens of high-ranked martial artistsnded on the high tform and the winding corridor, tightly protecting Emperor Yuan jing.

    The disturbance onlysted for a dozen breaths, because the sword energy that pierced through the clouds quickly dissipated, and theke returned to its calm state.

    There were no assassins. As the storm subsided, everything was very stable. There were no casualties or suspicious people.

    Wei Yuan was in charge of the security of the ritual. He walked along the winding water corridor and strode up to the tform. He bowed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have failed my duty. I deserve to die.¡±

    At this time, Emperor Yuan jing had regained hisposure. However, after experiencing this incident, the faint immortal Qi in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.

    He was no longer a Daoist who had cultivated for more than twenty years, but an unfathomably majestic Emperor who held power.

    ¡°Everyone, get out of the altar and don¡¯t get close,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said in a deep voice.

    All the high-ranked martial artists, including Wei Yuan, stood up and agreed.

    Emperor Yuan jing straightened his clothes and dusted off his Imperial robe. He pushed open the temple door with a serious expression and entered.

    .....

    Beside the willow tree, Xu Qi ¡®an did not hear any more strange cries for help. As time went by, his mind calmed down. The pain in his head was still there, but it was not as unbearable as before.

    At this time, he had the energy to observe the situation around him.

    His colleagues had left long ago to protect the civil and military officials, as well as the members of the imperial family and the Imperial n.

    There was no one on the tform, but the winding corridor was filled with high-ranked martial artists, led by Wei Yuan.

    Emperor Yuan jing was nowhere to be found.

    What surprised Xu Qi ¡®an the most was that the roof beam of the legendary temple where the divine sword was enshrined had been broken, and a big hole had appeared.

    Something went wrong during the ancestral worship, and the secret of sang Bo reappeared?

    Thoughts shed through Xu Qian¡¯s mind. He pressed down on his swollen head and gathered with the rest of the team.

    Because of his identity as the night watchman, he was not stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°How¡¯s your health?¡± song tingfeng asked as he examined his new colleague.

    Song tingfeng didn¡¯t connect the abnormality of theke with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous behavior.

    It was just like how one would not associate the roar of a weak chicken with a magnitude 10 earthquake.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating too hard these days and suffered a bacsh.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an found a reasonable exnation and continued, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve recovered. By the way, what happened just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Song tingfeng shook his head. He nced around and put on a defensive posture. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers suddenly exploded. A sword Qi rushed out of the temple and caused the whole of Sangbo to boil as if there was an earthquake. But looking at the current situation, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an assassin.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the high tform again. Was the hole in the roof of the temple pierced by the sword Qi? If the divine sword is this powerful, then the one who asked me for help just now definitely wasn¡¯t a sword spirit.

    He lowered his eyes for a moment and collected all his emotions and thoughts. Then he rushed to the eldest princess¡¯s side and cupped his fists, ¡±

    ¡°How is the eldest Princess?¡±

    The scene had returned to order. Although there were whispers everywhere, it was generally very quiet. Everyone was waiting for Emperor Yuan jing toe out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shout attracted the attention of the people around him. There were his colleagues, the Imperial Army, the eunuchs, the eldest Princess, and the royal family members around her.

    The eldest princess¡¯s eyes were beautiful, but her expression was as cold as frost and snow. She tilted her head, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure was reflected in her limpid eyes. Her voice was cold and crisp like the collision of Jade.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, relieved.

    He knew when to stop. After making his presence known, he immediately retreated and guarded his surroundings meticulously.

    ¡°Huaiqing, this little Gong seems to admire you a lot.¡± A soft and charming voice sounded. It was the second Princess who was standing behind the eldest Princess.

    Huaiqing was the eldest princess¡¯s title, but she preferred to be called the eldest Princess by outsiders.

    Emperor Yuan jing oncemented that his eldest daughter¡¯spetitiveness was not inferior to that of a man, and her overbearing attitude was not inferior to his.

    The second Princess was extremely beautiful. Her round face was embellished with a pair of bright peach blossom eyes. Her red lips were bright, and her every frown and smile always revealed an amorous charm.

    They were two beauties, theplete opposite of the eldest Princess. The rtionship between the two sisters had never been good.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I admire you,¡± the eldest Princess said lightly.¡±I¡¯m just trying to repay your kindness.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions in front of the Directorate of Celestials and his attitude just now had sessfully established the image of a ¡°grateful and grateful¡± in the eldest princess¡¯s heart.

    The second Princess covered her mouth and chuckled. everyone in the capital knows of sister huaiqing¡¯s charm. The students of Yun Lu Academy are infatuated with you. If even schrs are like this, what more Watchmen? ¡±

    The other princes and princesses watched the show with great interest and did notment on the second princess¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lin an!¡±

    The Crown Prince of the eastern Pce frowned and rebuked, ¡°¡±Silence.¡±

    ...

    Lin ¡®an was the title of the second Princess. In the face of her brother¡¯s scolding, she pouted and stood up with her head down, putting on a dignified and elegant posture.

    The members of the royal family all knew that the eldest Princess and the second Princess were not on good terms.

    The eldest Princess was born from the Empress, while the second Princess was born from noble Consort Chen. There was still a difference in status. However, the Imperial consort was more favored than the Empress.

    When they were young, the second Princess liked to provoke the eldest Princess and find trouble everywhere.

    It was an ordinary seduction, but the eldest Princess was overbearing and unconventional. She asked the servant to capture the second Princess, but the servant did not dare to do it himself. He carried a bamboo scroll and chased after the second Princess.

    They fought from the South to the North, and from the north to the south.

    The maids and guards in the pce didn¡¯t dare to stop him, and in the end, they disturbed the immortal cultivator Emperor Yuan jing.

    Noble Consort Chen brought her bruised and swollen daughter to Sue the eldest Princess. Emperor Yuan jing intended to severely punish the eldest Princess and called her to the Imperial study.

    The eldest Princess had long prepared. She had brought over ten sets of books such as the Book of Rites, the general Canon, thew of the pce, andid them out one by one in the Royal study, introducing ssic lines and sighing with emotion.

    In the end, after winning thewsuit, Emperor Yuan jing gloomily dered the eldest Princess not guilty and released her. He went back to cultivate.

    After she grew up, the eldest Princess became much more reserved.

    ...

    ....

    Yongzhen mountain river temple.

    A dignified man in a yellow robe and a crown stood with his sword in his hand. The door of the temple was closed. Emperor Yuan jing stood in front of the Dharmaksana of the founding Emperor, silently staring at the dusty copper sword.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a rank-1? You should have had a long life, but you¡¯ve been affected by the luck of the human world and lived a few more years than ordinary people.¡± Emperor Yuan jing seemed to be talking to himself, but he also seemed to be conversing with this old ancestor from 600 years ago.

    I ascended the throne at the age of twenty and defeated all my enemies. No one could stand shoulder to shoulder with me when I sat in that position. But in the end, I realized that my greatest enemy was time.

    Emperor Yuan jing slowly looked away and lowered his head to stare at the ground for a long time. Then, he began to inspect the decorations in the temple. He even climbed up the altar and touched the ancestor¡¯s Dharma form and the brass sword in great disrespect.

    The process was long and detailed. Finally, Emperor Yuan jing heaved a sigh of relief.

    His expression became rxed. He knelt on the futon and kowtowed to the founding Emperor three times and nine times. Then, he left the temple of mountains and rivers.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood on the high tform and looked down at the officials and the royal family. His voice was like the evening drum and morning bell.¡±The ancestral worship ceremony will continue.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin the reason for the abnormality just now.

    The five guards of the Imperial Army and the night watchmen dispersed once again, restoring order in an orderly manner as they patrolled the surroundings.

    Rows of eunuchs walked quickly with their heads lowered, cleaning up the broken tiles on the high tform, sorting the offerings, and the memorial tablets of the Royal ancestors.

    Xu Qi. an returned to his post and muttered in his heart. ¡± it¡¯s strange. Normally. people with big breasts should be the ones who encountered this during the ancestral worship ... Bah, this was a bad omen. Emperor Yuan jing should be furious.

    However, he seemed to be mentally prepared for this, as he did not berate the Duke of Wei and themanders of the Imperial Guards ... Well, it was not necessarily because he was mentally prepared, but because he knew the true source of the mutation.

    And then, this was something that couldn¡¯t be discussed in public.

    Sangpo Lake indeed hid a secret that no one knew.

    PS:

 Chapter 102

    102 Information sharing (1)

    And this secret was most likely rted to the cry for help I heard. ¡®Even, even this change is caused by me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked by her own guess.

    He was a mature Criminal Police officer with rigorous logic. He did not immediately determine that he was the ¡± real murderer. strictly speaking, he was a suspect.

    There were other possibilities, although it had been verified by song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao that he was the only one who could hear the cries for help.

    However, he might not have been the one who caused the chaos.

    Sang Bo had its own secrets, and it was a secret that only Emperor Yuan jing knew. Perhaps the riot would have happened in the first ce, but because of his special circumstances, he had heard something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°The uniqueness of my body ... It¡¯s probably this random money-picking buff.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood was veryplicated. He had a strong desire for knowledge, but he also had concerns about finding out the truth. He was afraid that it was not something he could bear at his age.

    After another hour, the ancestral worship finally ended.

    The Imperial Guards and the night watchmen protected the royal family. The civil and military officials left, and Xu Qi ¡®an and the others were free.

    it¡¯s so strange. What¡¯s in the temple of mountains and rivers? ¡±

    On the way back, song tingfeng¡¯s face was rxed and he started to share the gossip in his heart.

    ¡°Open your eyes and walk, Li Ronghao.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed and joked, trying to distract herself and calm herself down.

    ¡°Who is Li Ronghao?¡± Song tingfeng asked in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him.

    The other copper Gong Masters were also discussing the unusual situation.

    ¡°That was sword Qi, right? I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying sword Qi. Even Zhang Jinluo, who has cultivated his sword will, can¡¯tpare to it. ¡± A copper Gong said.

    ¡°I was scared to death. I thought there was an assassin. I knew it. How could such a terrifying assassin enter the capital? Our capital has the supervisor and the state preceptor.¡±

    ¡°What do you guys think is in the temple?¡±

    This question, the gongs looked at each other, unable to answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s the sword that the founding Emperor used to conquer the battlefield.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. The attitudes of the night watchmen on the gongs of the Yamen were pr opposites.

    Some wanted to befriend him, while others were jealous of him.

    After all, to be able to make two golden gongs fight each other, this kid¡¯s future was bound to be boundless. He would at least be a silver Gong.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Someone sneered.

    ¡°Go ask the old senior yourself.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an also sneered.

    These were all young gongs and didn¡¯t know much about the Battle of Shanhai Pass, but the old gongs should know that Emperor Yuan jing had asked for the divine sword and given it to the North-guarding Prince.

    It was worth mentioning that North-guarding King was a Prince, the younger brother of Emperor Yuan jing.

    The real title was King Huai.

    North-guarding King was a respectful title for King Huai, because he guarded the North and intimidated all the tribes of the grasnd.

    There were many princes, but only one North-guarding King.

    Sensing the tension between Xu Qi ¡®an and the gong, the other Gong Masters changed the topic and started to discuss other things.

    This time, the worship of the ancestors was shocking but not dangerous, and the task was sessfullypleted. The copper Gong servants discussed whether they should go to the Imperial Academy or a familiar brothel to fool around at night.

    This was a very boring era. Men¡¯s entertainment and social activities, other than listening to music, were only sleeping with women in brothels.

    How boring!

    ....

    When he returned to the watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. He knew that there was movement in the ¡°Earth Book chat group.¡±

    Using the excuse of going to the toilet, he took out the little realm of jade stone and saw that Daoist priest Golden Lotus was asking him and number one.

    [ 9: No. 1 and No. 3, the ancestral worship has ended. What happened to cause such a hugemotion? ]

    No. 1 didn¡¯t reply. Instead, the others were eating the melon with great interest.

    [ two: Taoist priest, what do you mean? Emperor yuanjing encountered an assassin during his ancestral worship? ] [ Is He Dead? haha. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sure that number two was not from the Imperial court, unless he or she did not n to meet number one or herself in this life.

    If No. 2, this nationalistic youth, were to live in my era, he would be easily tracked down by the People¡¯s Police through the inte and taken to the station to eat official food.

    [ ninth: this poor Daoist was meditating when he suddenly saw a sword light breaking through the clouds from the direction of sang po. It was just like the day when clear air rushed into the sky at Yun Lu Academy. ]

    [ 2: which expert did the assassination? ]

    [ 9: that national treasure sword was the sword of the founding Emperor of Da Feng. After the establishment of Da Feng, it was baptized by the fate of the country every day and became a treasure closely rted to the fate of Da Feng. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any abnormalities with such a heavy weapon.

    After number two finished speaking, number nine, Golden Lotus Daoist priest, continued.

    Number two saw that she had cut him off, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. After waiting for more than ten seconds and seeing that Daoist Golden Lotus had finished speaking, she continued to send a message, ¡±

    [ two: so, what exactly happened? ]

    Four: what? The nation-suppressing divine sword has awakened? [ did a rank-1 powerhouse go to the capital of Da Feng and activate that divine weapon? otherwise, I can¡¯t think of any reason to revive the nation-guarding divine sword. ]

    Number four appeared to be very shocked. He had once been an official of the court, and his understanding of great Feng was no less than number one and number three, perhaps even more.

    [ 5: I only care about whether the Emperor of Da Feng is dead or not. If he¡¯s dead, I¡¯ll tell my father. ]

    Great aunt ... Number five was a girl. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    [ 4: tell your father what you want to do. ]

    [ 5: of course it¡¯s to send troops to attack the border and snatch Da Feng¡¯s food and women, hahahaha. ]

    ...

    As expected, number five was indeed a foreign race. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so familiar with the history of the thousand demon Kingdom. Well, the thousand demon Kingdom was in the southern border, so number five shouldn¡¯t be a person from the northern tribes.

    Was it the southern Barbarian or the eastern Barbarian?

    At this moment, number one came online.

    [ one: the ancestral worship has ended. The divine sword in the mountain river temple of Yongzhen has been resurrected, causing somemotion. Emperor Yuan jing has been in the temple for 15 minutes, and I don¡¯t know what he is doing. ]

    [ 9: sigh, as expected, sang Bo really has a secret. I¡¯m afraid only the royal family knows about this secret. ]

    [one: how much does the Taoist priest know?]

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    [ 9: I¡¯m only a monk and don¡¯t know any secrets. However, before the sword Qi rushed into the sky, I saw demonic Qi gathering in the direction of the Imperial City. ]

    [ 6: this penniless monk also noticed it, but it was just a sh. ]

    Buddhist disciple number six interjected.

    The earth sect cultivated merit, so they should also have a Qi-observing technique simr to the Qi-observing technique ... I don¡¯t know much about Buddhism, but ording tomon sense, it should be more sensitive to demonic and demonic Qi.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently peeked at the screen.

    [two: in other words, a great demon or a devil approached the capital city during the ancestral worship, so the nation-guarding divine sword was activated and the mysterious master was frightened away.]

    Number two made a judgment.

    [ 4: although the capital has a prison guard, if the other party is also a top expert in the world, they can indeed get close to the Imperial City in an instant. ]

    [ 6: rank one experts are countable. Who would invade the capital at this time? ]

    For a while, no one spoke. Everyone was probably makingparisons in their hearts and making their own guesses.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that it was not a rank one expert. The problem came from sang Bo himself.

    [ 4: Golden Lotus Daoist, when did the sword Qi soar into the sky? ]

    [ 9: why did you ask about this two hours ago? ]

    It happened two hours ago ... It was exactly two hours ago when No. 3 asked about sang Bo, almost at the same time ...

    Based on No. 3¡¯s attitude back then, he was very eager to know everything about sang Bo.

    Number four recalled number three¡¯s question not long ago and connected it to the situation of the ancestral worship. It was obvious that number three did not ask for no reason.

    Number three was a schr who knew a lot about history. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t know about the history of Sangbo. Why did he have to send a letter to inquire?

    Number four knew the history of sang Bo and could not help but put himself in the shoes of number three.

    ¡°If it were me, and this happened in the middle of the royal family¡¯s ancestral worship ceremony, I¡¯d definitely exin the situation at the first moment, and then discuss the reason for the change with the members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    However, No. 3 did not. No. 3 asked about the history of sang Bo with a purpose. Number three is definitely not an idiot. On the contrary, he¡¯s an extremely intelligent person.¡±

    he¡¯s a student of Yun Lu Academy. He shouldn¡¯t have asked such unnecessary questions. Unless he had some sort of discovery that made him doubt the history he had read before, and doubt whether his understanding of sang Bo was correct. number four silently analyzed.

    Thinking of this, number four was shocked. He came to a conclusion that surprised him.

    The source of the problem was sang Bo. No. 3 had gotten a glimpse of the truth, and it made him doubt his own understanding.

    [ four: number three, you know something, right? you were there at the time. After you asked about sang Bo¡¯s situation, the National Sword immediately reacted and caused such a bigmotion. This is definitely not a coincidence. ]

    No. 4¡¯s message made the members of the Heaven and Earth Society react.

    This was the reason why number four had asked the Golden Lotus Daoist about the time when the sword Qi would soar into the sky.

    While the fragment holders were in a state of confusion, number four continued to send letters, ¡°[ number three, you¡¯re a student of Yun Lu Academy, so you definitely know the history of sang Bo. Even though Yun Lu Academy has withdrawn from the Imperial court for two hundred years, it has a deep foundation. The history of sang Bo recorded in the Academy¡¯s library Pavilion will only be more detailed than what I¡¯ve said.

    [ I found it strange at the time. Why did you ask? ]

    No, I really don¡¯t know ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to exin it. The terrible cries for help made him have a mental breakdown. Under such circumstances, he couldn¡¯t even consider maintaining his character profile.

    [ 4: because you have doubts about your own knowledge, you feel that the history of sang Bo that you have learned before is likely to be wrong. ]

    Everyone came to a sudden realization. So this was what happened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that this was what he had been thinking.

    Number four really brought along a seer ... Yes, although his guess was wrong, he had to admit that he was very sharp and had the fastest reaction among all of them.

    As expected of a schr who had once entered the court as an official.

    [ two: wait a minute. If that¡¯s the case, the problem itselfes from Mulberry Lake and not from the invasion of a rank one expert? ]

    [ 4: you¡¯ll have to ask number 3 about that. ]

    [ 5: No. 3, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? hurry up and tell us. ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to no longer remain silent. He wrote with his finger:

    [ ha, I do know some inside stories. ]

    [ PS: update before editing ]

 Chapter 103

    103 I want to book the entire venue (1)

    He had just sent this message and was writing a sentence when a series of letters shed across the small Jade Mirror:

    [ one: what inside story? ]

    [ 2: what secret do you know? ]

    [ 4: is there really a secret in sang Bo No. 3? ]

    [ 5: can you tell us? ]

    [ 6. Amitabha. ]

    [ 9: little friend, please speak. ]

    ¡°.....¡±Xu Qi ¡®an squatted in the stinky toilet and was stunned.

    Everyone seemed to be very concerned about this matter. After all, it was rted to Da Feng¡¯s national treasure sword. No one would not be curious about such a top secret.

    In particr, the people of the Heaven and Earth Society were not ordinary people. They all had forces behind them or had sufficient strength.

    Such people cared more about top-tier secrets. Even if it had nothing to do with them, at some point in time, these secrets might have unimaginable effects.

    [ three: it¡¯s not a rank one expert. I¡¯m pretty sure of this. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t give a definite answer.

    After a pause, he wrote a message, [ three:[ but why should I tell you? ]

    No one spoke for a long time.

    Heh, not bad. No one stood up and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to share information and help each other?

    This was very pleasant. If there were any trolls in the group, or if there were people who went for free, his n would not be easy to implement.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took advantage of the situation and said, ¡± Golden Lotus Daoist, I think there¡¯s a w in the Heaven and Earth Society. If we don¡¯t solve this w, the Heaven and Earth Society will always be a loose organization formed by a group of people who are United on the surface but divided on the inside. It will be of limited help to everyone.

    [ 9: little friend, please speak. ]

    [3: it is true that helping each other and sharing information is the purpose of the Heaven and Earth Society, but it is too idealistic. I can tell everyone this secret, but what can I get in return? There was nothing.

    [ I shared this secret, and people like number one who like to silently peep, gnaw at the food that they had taken away with a clear conscience.

    [ after one or two times, I¡¯ll be unwilling to share information and secrets. ]

    [ 1: who are you saying is eating the food that they have been given? ]

    Number one seemed to be a little angry.

    I¡¯m talking about you. You¡¯re the one who likes to peek at the screen ... Xu Qi ¡®an ignored number one and continued to send messages, ¡°[ Daoist priest, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society are from all over the world. They don¡¯t know each other and are essentially strangers. [ without the foundation of trust and investment, who would be willing to give selflessly to strangers? ]

    Xu youran hated Bai Yan the most, and he firmly put an end to such behavior.

    A thousand words could be summarized into one sentence,¡±why should I share my secret with you?¡±

    [ 9: little friend, your words are very reasonable. ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an grinned and said, [ it¡¯s good that the Taoist priest agrees. I believe everyone agrees with it too. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association remained silent.

    [ three: Daoist priest, I have an idea. When you gave me the third fragment, it was sealed and couldn¡¯t connect with the other fragments. Can we take advantage of this? ]

    [ 9: little friend, do you have any ideas? ]

    Golden Lotus Taoist

    [ let me give you an example. I¡¯ll sell sang Bo¡¯s Secret at the heaven and earth meeting for five hundred taels of gold. Those who want to get the information can send me a message through the Book of the Earth, and the Taoist priest will help to block those who have no intention of buying the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragments.

    [ of course, I don¡¯t care about vulgar things. [ however, if anyone doesn¡¯t have information of equivalent value, I can allow you to trade with gold and silver. ]

    ¡®Quick, use money to buy my information. I want to buy a mansion in the inner city ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an changed to a squatting position and stared at the mirror with anticipation.

    At this moment, even the stinky toilet had be fragrant.

    [ 9. To be honest, although I know the spell to seal The Earth Book, my injuries have not yet healed. When I sneaked back to the earth sect, I woke up a wisp of the head Daoist¡¯s primordial spirit. The Book of the Earth was sealed and I was seriously injured. If not for that, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a sorry state. ]

    ..... The smile on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

    He had guessed correctly. Since Daoist priest Golden Lotus was willing to give the fragment of the Book of the Earth to the members of the heaven and earth Association, he definitely had a way to restrain it and retrieve it.

    He had guessed the beginning, but not the end.

    In other words, he wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the private chat function in the near future.

    Seeing that no one had spoken for a long time, number one hurriedly sent a letter.

    He (she) didn¡¯t want to see this deale to an end.

    [ one: why don¡¯t we do this? you can tell us the secret, and we¡¯ll give you a promise. You can exchange it with information of equivalent value or buy it with gold and silver. ]

    [ 4: but there are still loopholes. For example, if I use a secret of equivalent value to exchange with number three, number three will not lose out, but my secret will be taken by the other members without any cost. ]

    [ 2: besides, we are all over the world. Even if we want to buy your secrets, how can we send the silver to you? ]

    Everyone enthusiastically expressed their opinions and concerns.

    The corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. The members of the Heaven and Earth Society not only valued the secrets he held, but also because they saw benefits.

    If their own ideas were toe true, they could also use the information they had in their hands to exchange for rewards.

    Sure, sure. There would only be motivation when there were benefits. This was what a business gathering should be like.

    [ three: before Daoist priest Golden Lotus recovers from his injuries, how about this? I can tell you the secret, and you can exchange it with information of equal value and gold and silver. However, you can put it on credit, and you don¡¯t need to pay the reward now. This way, number Four¡¯s worries were gone. [ as for No. 2¡¯s concerns, I haven¡¯t thought of a solution for the time being. Well, you can still default on your payment and Exchange it for information of equivalent value in the future. ]

    ...

 Chapter 104

    104 I want to book the entire Stadium (2)

    ¡®There¡¯s no problem then ...¡¯ Everyone thought.

    [ one: I have no objections. ]

    [ 2: me too. ]

    [ 4: okay, let¡¯s do it ording to number 3¡¯s idea. ]

    [ 5: I¡¯m fine with it. ]

    [ 6: me too. ]

    [ three: why have number seven and number eight not said anything? if you don¡¯t express your opinions, this deal can¡¯t be reached. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus jumped out and exined, [ sincest year, number seven has been missing. The eighth Death Gate. [ let¡¯s temporarily exclude the two of them. ]

    [ four: but number seven is still alive, right? ]

    [ 2: I have the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld for No. 7 ... Well, for some reason, he faked his death to escape and take refuge. ]

    [ 3: I have no more questions. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an paused for a few seconds and typed in the information again.[ I heard a cry for help from sang Bo! ]

    A cry for help came from the Mulberry Lake?

    Number three¡¯s casual words were like a Thunderbolt that exploded in the hearts of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    At the ce where the founding Emperor of Da Feng corroborated his Dao, a cry for help came from theke where the National treasure sword was enshrined ...

    Who was calling for help?

    To whom?

    The Earth Book chat group fell into a strange silence. After a long time, number one, who had always been silent, took the lead and sent a message.[ impossible! ]

    Everyone immediately turned their attention back to the ¡®Book of the Earth¡¯ fragment. They waited for a long time but did not receive a response from No. 3.

    That¡¯s right, number three was a disciple of Yun Lu Academy and was proud and haughty, disdaining to refute.

    This also proved that number three¡¯s words were true. Such an arrogant student would not bother to lie.

    Number one seemed to understand this logic as well. After he blurted out his doubts, he did not say anything else.

    [ 4: what an unbelievable piece of news. ]

    [ 9: this secret is extremely valuable. ]

    [ 2. Could there be something imprisoned under sang Bo? [ what do you guys think? ]

    Number two made a guess.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, I¡¯m not the only one who thinks this way.

    [ 5: wow, a peerless devil is sealed in the Sang Bo of Da Feng? [ Hey, hey, number one, number three, number four, you¡¯re all great fengren, did you remember anything? ]

    [ 6: there is no need to ask. Number one clearly does not know. As everyone knows, number one is an important figure in the Imperial court. This means that only the royal family or even Emperor Yuan jing knows about it. ]

    [ one: I¡¯ll try to investigate this. Number three, if I make any progress, can I use it to offset your information? ]

    [ three: heh, that depends on what you can find out. ]

    After waiting for five minutes, no one spoke. Xu Qi ¡®an confirmed that the group of uneducatedizens had gone offline.

    He put away the small Jade Mirror and left the bathroom. He took a few deep breaths of fresh air and felt that he hade back to life.

    If the toilet in my previous life was like this, I would definitely be able to change my bad habit of sitting for half an hour every time ... Because no one would be willing to y with their phone in such an environment ...¡± Xu Qian added in his heart,¡±the toilet is the best doctor for treating hemorrhoids.¡±

    When he returned to the side hall, Zhu guangxiao was breathing. Song tingfeng flipped through a forbidden book about his shameful romantic history. Of course, it was not from Emperor Yuan jing and the beautiful state preceptor.

    ¡°Did you go to give birth?¡± Song tingfeng squinted his eyes and teased.

    yes. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and leaned backfortably in his seat. He said seriously, ¡°¡±Dead man, that¡¯s your child.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao, who was next to him, gasped and opened his eyes in surprise. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Song tingfeng shivered, cupped his hands, and continued reading.

    He thought that he was the frivolous type, had an extroverted personality, and would smile whenever he met someone. He was the kind of person who could get what he wanted from anyone.

    But against Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng felt that he was still a gentleman.

    Many times, even though they knew that the other party was just joking, they still couldn¡¯t get used to it and lost.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Academy tonight.¡± I¡¯m going with a few colleagues, ¡± song tingfeng suggested. let¡¯s go and have some fun together. We¡¯ll be on the same side after some time.

    After a pause, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°¡±After the incident with yang Jinluo and Jiang Jinluo, there are many people in the Yamen who are jealous of you.

    You need to socialize more and not just hang out with me and Zhu guangxiao all day.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao opened his eyes and nodded in agreement.¡±Yes, I often hear people badmouth you in private.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who didn¡¯t want to y with them, hesitated and nodded.

    He wasn¡¯t a hot-headed young man, and he understood the principle that the tallest tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind.

    Ever since he had joined the night watchman, he had indeed neglected the social interactions between his colleagues, mainly because he had been meeting Wei Yuan all day long and hanging out with the Directorate of celestial sorcerers. His vision had be a little too high.

    Therefore, under song tingfeng¡¯s guidance, he found a few familiar people who were also under Yin Gong Li Yuchun¡¯smand, Tong Gong, and made an appointment with them to go to the Imperial Academy to y at night.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a problem of who would treat. Everyone knew in their hearts that ordinary gongs couldn¡¯t afford the price of the education square division.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly, ¡± let¡¯s go to yingmei Pavilion and book the whole ce. I¡¯ll take care of it.

    The gongs were pumped on the spot and became excited.

    ...

    ....

    Case study, warehouse A.

    The sandalwood was burning, and the green smoke was straight as a line. The sun shone through thettice window, reflecting regr and neat color blocks on the ground.

    Wei Yuan closed the thick Thirteen ssics of Dafeng and pondered for a moment. He got up and took out a book from the bookshelf, ¡°Western Region.

    The sandalwood incense burned to ashes, and the ashes fell into the small furnace.

    Wei Yuan closed all the books and pinched the space between his eyebrows tiredly. Before he knew it, the books had piled up to the height of his shoulder.

    ¡°Foster father, what did you find?¡± Nangong qianrou finally had the chance.

    ¡°I have a rough idea of what¡¯s going on.¡± Wei Yuan sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the secret in the Sang Bo?¡± Nangong qianrou asked.

    ¡°This is not something you should know.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head and warned sternly, ¡°¡±Forget what happened today. Don¡¯t investigate or talk about it in private.¡±

    Yang Yan and Nangong qianrou lowered their heads at the same time, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±

    ...

    .....

    Dusk, off duty.

    Including Xu Qi ¡®an, the ten night watchmen walked into the alley of the Imperial Academy with their heads held high.

    During this period of the capital¡¯s investigation when all the officials were silent, the night watchman could do whatever he wanted in the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Ningyan, is the floating fragrance courtesan really going to meet us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the floating fragrance courtesan Belle hasn¡¯t apanied a guest for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Plum shadow Pavilion will really let us book the entire ce?¡±

    The gongs didn¡¯t believe it, because the Academy¡¯s workshop weed schrs the most, and all kinds of entertainment programs were inclined to serve schrs.

    This was the general trend of society.

    Although the night watchman was overbearing and supervising the officials, he had a bnce with the officials.

    If he messed around in the education workshop, the Ministry of Rites would be very happy and would be eager to seize the opportunity to impeach the watchman.

    Therefore, if the floating fragrance courtesan was not willing to entertain them, the bronze Gong servants would have no choice but to leave, and they would lose face.

    However, the multiyer game suggested by Xu Qi ¡®an was so tempting that the Watchmen scolded Xu Qi¡¯ an for being immoral. When they asked if they were going, they quickly agreed.

    When they arrived at the yingmei Pavilion, the gongs slowed down, making Xu Qi ¡®an stand out among the crowd.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the saber from his waist and patted turtle Gong¡¯s butt with the scabbard. Heughed in a rxed manner and said, ¡°¡±Go and tell your wife that I want to book the entire ce.¡±

 Chapter 105

    105 Shakedown (1)

    Although turtle Gong had been hit, it was not angry at all. It smiled and said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go now. Young master yang has graciouslye, if this wife knows, she will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an visited Fu Xiang every few days, and the courtyard had long recognized him as The Courtesan¡¯s Lover. The gatekeeper was arrogant and cold to other guests, but he did not dare to neglect Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    He wished he could kneel and lick her boots.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the night watchman into the courtyard. The fragrance of the plum blossoms wafted in the corner of the courtyard, and the white walls and ck tiles were quite elegant.

    When the courtesan heard that Xu Qi ¡®an had booked the entire ce, she immediately asked the maidservant to put on exquisite makeup and wear a long pink dress that dragged the floor, revealing her delicate corbones and fair neck.

    The White chest wrap was faintly visible under the tulle.

    Fu Xiang personally apanied him, pouring tea and wine for Xu Qi ¡®an. asionally, she leaned in and chatted with him, smiling like a flower.

    The other copper gongs were envious.

    Floating fragrance was a rather famous courtesan, and after the song ¡°dark fragrance floating moon dusk¡± was released, her value rose.

    He heard that he no longer apanied guests, at least not for ordinary people.

    Even so, there were still many guests who came to the Ying Mei Pavilion to drink, listen to music, and y tea every day. This was because Fu Xiang would asionallye out to be the head officer and organize everyone to drink.

    After three rounds of drinks, Xu Qi ¡®an gave song tingfeng a look and stood up.¡±My fellow colleagues, I can¡¯t drink much, so I¡¯ll rest first. You guys can y.¡±

    The gongs did not have any objections. They exchanged nces andughed.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s eyes flickered, and she gave Xu Qi ¡®an a strange look. Then, she let him leave with her arm around her shoulder.

    .....

    After taking a bath, Xu Qi ¡®an satzily in a white unlined garment, twirling a wine ss in her hand.

    ¡°Mr. Xu rarely brings his colleagues over for wine.¡± Mo Shang, who had just finished his bath, was sitting on the bed a little further away. He tilted his head and wiped his hair.

    Her skin was warm and smooth, and her face was wless. Under the flickering candlelight, she looked more enchanting and mysterious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine and sighed, ¡°¡±A few days ago, the two of you took a fancy to me and wanted to recruit me as your Emperor, so we had a fight in the Yamen.¡±

    Fu Xiang got off the bed. Her dress fell down and covered her long, snow-white legs. She hugged Xu Qi ¡®an from behind and chuckled.¡±Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Red eye has existed since ancient times.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not deny it.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, you should have said so earlier, so that I could entertain your colleagues for you.¡± Fu Xiang said regretfully.

    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other gongs during the meal.

    ¡°No need.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    He was notcking in interpersonal skills. He held Fu Xiang in his arms and tilted the ss. The cold wine flowed down Fu Xiang¡¯s white neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s more enjoyable to drink like this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed and lowered his head.

    The smell of alcohol was gone again. Xu Qi ¡®an left the master bedroom with the excuse of going out for some fresh air. He went to the wine room to take a look. His colleagues were ying games happily in the music, as if they had opened the door to a new world.

    In fact, as long as they were given enough silver, the maids in the courtyards of the education workshop would not refuse. This had been the case since ancient times.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped onto the wall, took out a piece of paper from his arms, and set it on fire.

    He raised his head, and two streams of clear air shot through the night sky, disappearing in a sh.

    All kinds of fate energy appeared in his vision, and the world became colorful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had learned from Chu Caiwei that jade green represented demonic energy. That night, when he was patrolling, he had clearly seen the green light sh across the sky above the Imperial Academy.

    This meant that there was a demon hidden in the Imperial Academy. It was a bold guess, because the Imperial Academy was a ce where high-ranking officials and nobles usually drank for fun. Such a ce actually hid a demon.

    But that was the truth.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an kept in mind the principle of ¡°you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t seek death.¡± He didn¡¯t try to spy on the Directorate of Celestials, in case he was blinded by the director again.

    He swept his gaze across the sky above the Academy Square. All kinds of colors flickered in his sight, but there was no demonic Qi.

    ¡°The demon has left ... Or is it hidden with a special method?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an jumped off the wall and returned to the boudoir of the floating fragrance courtesan.

    ......

    Fu Xiang was curled up in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms, her bright eyes blinking.¡±Mr. Xu, can you redeem me?¡±

    Talking about money would hurt feelings ... Xu Qi ¡®an in sage time was unmoved.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife twisted her body and said coyly, ¡°¡±I just want to be a concubine, I just want to serve by your side.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head and ran his fingers through her hair.¡±Don¡¯t mess around, our sincere feelings shouldn¡¯t be mixed with the stink of money.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s eyes reddened as she sobbed. you just want to y with me for free. When you¡¯re tired of me, you¡¯ll kick me away.

    You even found out? Xu Qi ¡®an thought in surprise.

    He said helplessly,¡±you¡¯re the courtesan of the Imperial Academy. It¡¯s impossible to redeem you without four to five thousand taels.¡± Furthermore, the Ministry of Rites might not agree to this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also saved some money over the years, and I¡¯ve asked around. It will only take three years for Tong Luo to buy a courtyard in the inner city.¡± Fu Xiang hugged him and pleaded,¡±Mr. Xu, please redeem me.¡±

    The inner courtesan not only knew how to act coquettishly, but also made full use of her capital. Her exquisite and curvaceous body was close to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked very pitiful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, but it was not difficult. He had met this kind of girl in his previous life. She knew how to act coquettishly and buy this and that (luxury goods). Xu Qi¡¯ an could handle it.

    He was just a little curious. For a famous courtesan whose career was booming and who was in the prime of her life, it was still too early for her to change her ways.

 Chapter 106

    106 Shakedown (2)

    Besides, although the night watchman was feared by the officials due to his organization, Fu Xiang¡¯s position was more than enough to be a concubine of a fourth-rank official.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll redeem you after I¡¯ve saved some silver.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied perfunctorily. He hugged the courtesan¡¯s smooth body and let himself fall asleep in three seconds.

    In the dark, Fu Xiang quietly stared at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face, her eyes bright.

    .....

    The next morning, a group of people left the Imperial Academy.

    When his colleagues saw Xu Qi ¡®an, they greeted him with a smile, and their rtionship became closer. If she had only treated Xu Qi ¡®an as a colleague before, now she treated him as a little friend.

    The effect was very good.

    In fact, as long as he was not too jealous or had a high status, copper Gong, who was at the same level as him, would not mindlessly hate him.

    Most people would be willing to befriend Xu Qi ¡®an if they were more flexible, cater to his interests, and show goodwill.

    Because in this way, the identity of a lucky bastard who was chosen by two golden gongs would be changed to:This guy who caught Jin Luo¡¯s eye is my friend.

    They walked and chatted along the way. A copper Gong suddenlyughed and said, ¡°¡±Ningyan, you¡¯re really a talent. You¡¯ve let me know how ignorant and boring I was in the past.¡±

    His colleagues let out kind and ambiguousughter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. I¡¯ll teach you a few more interesting ways to yter.

    What was more interesting was ... Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    They arrived at the watchman¡¯s Yamen at dawn. After the roll call, Xu Qi ¡®an and song tingfeng went to the side hall of spring breeze Hall. They had a few sips of tea and were about to go out to patrol the streets when an official rushed in.

    ¡°My Lords, Lord li has invited you.¡±

    There¡¯s a job ... Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two hung their sabers and walked side by side to spring breeze Hall.

    Li Yuchun, who was meticulously dressed, perfectly blended in with the equally neat and orderly spring breeze Hall.

    Brother spring, it¡¯s very tiring for you to live like this ... Xu Qi ¡®an sympathized with her boss¡¯s OCD.

    Li Yuchun pointed at the three cards on the table. ¡°We¡¯re going to raid a house today. The three of you will go on my behalf. I¡¯ll repeat the same words again, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    ¡°In 15 minutes, gather in the front yard and go with the other colleagues.¡±

    It was actually a house raid?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. Shakedown was one of the jobs of night watchmen, and their targets were criminals.

    ¡°This is the document.¡± Li Yuchun showed the three of them the documents that had been sent to him.

    The target of this raid was the head of the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of gold, a rank six official. Exiles and shakedowns for corruption and dereliction of duty.

    The so-called ¡°shakedown¡± referred to the seizure of the property and the confiscation of all property. In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life, it was equivalent to depriving the criminal of his personal property.

    Li Yuchun nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±This person is a subordinate of Vice Minister Zhou of the Ministry of Revenue.¡±

    He was telling Xu Qi ¡®an that this was a follow-up to the tax case.

    The fall of a Big Shot in the Imperial court was bound to be apanied by the dismissal and punishment of the officials attached to him. It was like the mud brought out by pulling out a radish.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two left. On the way to the front yard, song tingfeng said, ¡°¡±This is your first time participating in a raid, so there are some rules you don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°When the property is seized, the clerk will count all the valuable items in the front yard, record them, and then bring them back to the Yamen. However, they won¡¯t participate in the plundering.¡±

    At this point, song tingfeng gave him a look that said ¡®you¡¯ll understand¡¯.

    An old fox like Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood what he meant.

    ¡°From what the boss means ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Song tingfeng pursed his lips,¡±the boss is so stubborn.¡± We have to reasonably seek benefits for ourselves.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. This was indeed a more reasonable way of seeking benefits.

    Like him, song tingfeng didn¡¯t want to extort money from merchants or people, but he was going to confiscate the property of a corrupt official.

    The silver itself was not clean, and it was used to pick up Da Feng¡¯s wool, not the People¡¯s wool.

    He had seen this kind of thing too many times in both his previous life and this life. Xu Qi ¡®an adopted an attitude of neither objection nor agreement.

    This time, the shakedown was led by a silver Gong, four groups of copper Gong, and 24 bailiffs.

    Every three copper gongs belonged to different silver gongs. The system of multiple teams was to monitor each other and report each other.

    The system was good, but after a long time, everyone had a tacit understanding. If everyone took a little, it was equivalent to no one taking anything.

    After listening to song tingfeng¡¯s exnation, the three of them came to the front yard and saw that there were already gongs gathered.

    The leader was a young man in his early 30s. He had thin lips and an unruly look in his eyes. Just by looking at his face, one could tell that he was not an easy person to get along with.

    Song tingfeng led his two colleagues over to Yin Luo and took out their vouchers.

    When Yin Luo saw the three of them, his eyes suddenly turned sharp as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±You three arete.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re notte,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in surprise.

    They came over as soon as they received the news. Although they talked on the way and walked slowly, it definitely didn¡¯t take more than 15 minutes.

    Hearing this, Yin Luo¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. He took off the knife on his waist and aimed it at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned back and avoided the fierce whip in an instant.

    As if he didn¡¯t expect Xu Qi ¡®an to Dodge, the silver Gong smacked andughed evilly, ¡°¡±You still dare to Dodge?¡±

    ¡°Lord, Lord ...¡± Song tingfeng quickly stepped between the two of them and smiled apologetically, ¡± yes, we¡¯rete. Please don¡¯t be angry, Sir. We¡¯ve dyed our work. There¡¯s still good work waiting for you.

    He could bring up the matter of shakedowns.

    ...

    However, the silver Gong did not give him any face at all. It lifted its leg and kicked song tingfeng¡¯s lower abdomen, sending him flying. He struggled for a while but could not stand up.

    He¡¯s targeting me ... ¡®But I didn¡¯t offend him ... Anger surged in Xu Qian¡¯s heart, and he subconsciously pressed on the handle of his knife.

    Yin Gong narrowed his eyes andughed instead of getting angry. He swung his scabbard again and sneered, ¡°¡±What? you want to draw your saber? are you worthy?¡±

    I¡¯ll be dead if you pull out your knife ... Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand to block a few hits, and her arm bone was burning with pain from the whipping.

    It was a little embarrassing to have so many people watching.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an admit defeat, Yin Luo sneered and said, ¡°¡±Get in.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two joined the team.

    Following that, more copper gongs arrived one after another, but that silver Gong didn¡¯t care and allowed them to enter.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an was certain that the silver Gong was targeting him. However, he was puzzled because he had not offended him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t pull out your knife just now, or you¡¯d be dead.¡± Someone behind him said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and saw that it was the gong that they had drunk withst night.

    ...

    I¡¯m not that stupid. It¡¯s a big crime to draw my saber against a silver Gong. He said.

    ¡°His surname is Zhu, and he¡¯s the youngest Yingluo in the Yamen,¡± Tong Gong said in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said gloomily.

    ¡°His father¡¯s surname is also Zhu,¡± Tong Gong said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself,¡¯ isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡¯then, he heard Zhu guangxiao beside him say in a low voice,¡±Red golden gong?¡±

    The copper Gong that was drinking wine made a sound of acknowledgment and added, ¡°¡±He is the youngest silver Gong, and also the most promising young man in the capital Yamen.

    the day before yesterday, I was drinking with his subordinate, Tong Luo.. heard him say that Zhu yinluo doesn¡¯t like you very much. He said more than once that you¡¯re just a mere Gong ...

    At this moment, Zhu yingong¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the crowd, and the gong immediately fell silent.

    [ PS: there¡¯s still one more chapter. I¡¯ll go to sleep after I post it. ]

 Chapter 107

    107 Something above life (1)

    ¡°D * mn it!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cursed under his breath.

    He recalled the experience of being picked on by his leader in his previous life. At that time, he could still say, ¡°I quit!

    The Yamen had a strict hierarchy and could not be dealt with in such an extreme way.

    ¡°You¡¯re making life difficult for me, right? then don¡¯t me me for fanning the mes by father Wei¡¯s ear.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her swollen arm, seething with anger.

    After gathering the troops and horses, the night watchmen and the Whiteborers rushed to their destination.

    The man from the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of gold, whose family name was Cheng, had arge courtyard with three entrances. At this time, he was already surrounded by the Imperial saber guards.

    When the night watchman arrived, Red Silver Gong unsheathed his saber. The saber shed and cut the que with the words ¡± Cheng Manor ¡± in half.

    ¡°Confiscate the property!¡± He waved his saber-wielding hand.

    Tong Gong and the White-Army soldiers kicked open the middle door and swarmed in.

    The servants in the manor were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe. They trembled as they shrank into every corner, the roadside, the garden, and under the eaves.

    They had only found out yesterday that the old master had been charged and thrown into jail. The residence was just about to use their connections, who would have thought that such a group of aggressive and ruthless people woulde today.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two entered the front hall and were about to go to the backyard when they were kicked back by the red Silver Gong.

    ¡°The three of you stay here and can¡¯t go anywhere. After this, I¡¯ll search your bodies. If you dare to embezzle, you¡¯ll be punished ording to thew.¡±

    Red Silver Gong said in a deep voice.

    The rest of the gongs could tell that Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two were being targeted. Some of them sneered gloatingly, while others pretended not to see it.

    Song tingfeng was angry but he did not dare to say anything.

    Zhu guangxiao, who had always been quiet, also had a gloomy face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gritted his teeth and chose to remain silent. He couldn¡¯t talk back now, or he would be taught a lesson.

    Song tingfeng spat as he watched Zhu yinluo enter the inner court. He said angrily, ¡± cutting off people¡¯s source of ie. This son of a b * stard without any connections.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said guiltily.

    Song tingfeng rolled his eyes and his gaze fell on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm. I¡¯ve seen you touch your hand many times. Is it serious? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rolled up her sleeves with a bitter smile. Her arm was already red and swollen.

    ¡°That dog is using Qi?¡± Song tingfeng¡¯s expression changed.

    Usually, when a superior beat up a subordinate, they would at most suffer a superficial injury and would never secretly transfer their Qi. Pain and injury were two different things.

    It could be seen how narrow-minded that man was.

    you can Sue him with this injury. Go back to the boss. The boss won¡¯t tolerate it. Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    Song tingfeng nced at him and shook his head, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t cause trouble for the boss.¡±

    Although they were both silver gongs, her father was a golden gong with a towering tree behind him. Li Yuchun could not afford to offend him.

    forget it, ¡± song tingfeng continued. the next time I see him, I¡¯ll avoid him. I can only admit defeat.

    I¡¯ll tell on you, but not brother spring, but father Wei ... Xu Qi ¡®an rolled down his sleeves.

    The so-called house-raiding was different from what Xu Qi ¡®an had imagined. There were no banging sounds. On the contrary, Bai Zhan and the gongs were very careful.

    The vase in a corner of the study room might be a high-quality porcin vase that was worth tens or hundreds of taels.A small table used to ce items might be worth a few taels of silver.

    Suddenly, the three people in the front hall heard a woman¡¯s sharp cries and pleas.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed. He turned to song tingfeng and said, ¡°¡±The document says to only confiscate the property and not execute it.¡±

    The document¡¯s verdict on manager Cheng of the Ministry of Revenue was to confiscate his property and exile him, but there was no mention of his family being sentenced to death.

    In other words, their family members would at most be driven out of the residence, and they had notmitted any crime.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the women in the family are beautiful ...¡± Song tingfeng stammered. They wanted to y ... This kind of thing happens all the time.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed and strode to the backyard.

    In the backyard, a woman¡¯s sharp cries could be heard from many rooms, apanied by a man¡¯s lecherousughter.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked open the door of one of the rooms and saw an unfamiliar copper Gong tearing the woman¡¯s dress.

    The woman¡¯s features were dignified and her skin was fair. She was only wearing a Lotus-colored dudou as she cried in despair.

    Tong Gong was shocked, and his face turned pale. If he had been a littleter, he would have been scared to death. He turned around and looked at the door angrily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him coldly and nced at the waist token hanging on the gong. continue. I¡¯ll remember your name. I¡¯ll personallyin to Lord Weiter.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s name was very intimidating. Tong Gong looked at the woman and then at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gloomy face. He was sure that Wei Yuan was not joking, so he hesitated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He seized the time and kicked open the doors of the other rooms, using the same method to scare off his colleagues who wanted to do something evil.

    I didn¡¯t see that Zhu guy ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. Without any hesitation, he kicked open thest room.

    As expected, he saw the Vermillion silver Gong inside.

    And he was sneering as he pinched a young girl, taking off her clothes piece by piece.

    The young girl didn¡¯t look very old. There were tears in the corners of her eyes, and she was sniffling. She wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s anger reached its peak, but he didn¡¯t act rashly. He just stared at the red Silver Gong.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Zhu yinluo¡¯s face darkened.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave. He looked at a spirit-forging stage master and said, ¡°¡±If you dare to touch her, I¡¯ll report you to Lord Wei.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the young girl¡¯s eyes burst out with a strong light, like a drowning person who had grabbed onto a life-saving straw.

    The conflict attracted the attention of the other copper gongs and Bai Zhan. They stood not far away and watched in surprise as the famous little copper Gong confronted the silver Gong.

    ¡°Alright, you reckless thing.¡±

    If he was unhappy with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s limelight before, then he was now angry at him.

    Zhu yinluo grabbed the girl¡¯s neck and lifted her up in the air, then strode out of the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the surging Qi movement. Subconsciously, he held the handle of the knife and retreated vigntly to avoid the sharp edge.

    Zhu yingong carried the girl to the courtyard and threw her on the stone table. He turned his head and grinned at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    The veins on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead twitched.

    ¡°Ningyan ...¡± Song tingfeng rushed over with a dark expression. He held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s right hand that was holding the knife and said through gritted teeth, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be rash, don¡¯t be rash, you know the consequences ...¡±

    ...

    His tone was mixed with pleading.

    Xu Qi ¡®an regained some of his calmness and understood song tingfeng¡¯s warning.

    Firstly, it was a great sin for a copper Gong to attack a silver Gong. Even if he were to be killed on the spot, he would only be to me.

    In other words, the man with the surname Zhu had dragged the girl into the courtyard and humiliated her in public to provoke Xu Qi ¡®an and force him to take action.

    This was to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Secondly, how could a Qi refining stage fight a spirit refining stage?

    His status and strength did not allow it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not give up. He repeated seriously, ¡°¡±If you dare to touch me, I¡¯llin to Lord Wei.¡±

    ¡°You can go ahead andin, but only after I¡¯ve enjoyed the little beauty,¡± Zhu yingongughed wildly.

    The other gongs might be afraid of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s threat, but he was not.

    With a father like a golden gong behind the scenes, and with his own sense of propriety, he would basically not encounter any trouble or disaster that he could not solve.

    What¡¯s wrong with insulting the family members of a few criminals?

    And it wasn¡¯t just once or twice. Every year, there were so many criminals who had their families raided and exiled. Even if the women in the family were not punished, could they really get away safely?

    He had to pay a price.

    Zhu yinluoughed contemptuously and made a gesture of humiliation.

    Some of the gongs turned their heads away, while others whistled andughed strangely.

    The fate that this young girl who had just entered middle school was about to face deeply stimted the soul that had transmigrated from the 21st century.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Song tingfeng heard his new colleague¡¯s words and his tone was very light.

    However, his expression was so firm and determined. For some reason, song tingfeng took a step back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were calm, and his breath was calm. All his emotions settled down, and he entered his best state in an instant.

    He pressed his thumb on the handle of the ck-gold long sword and gently pushed the handguard of the ck-gold long sword, making it unsheathe an inch.

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    The sound of a long de being unsheathed echoed in the air. The Vermillion silver Gong rose up, his eyes were sharp, and his attack was straightforward. He shed at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He was already prepared.

    A violent Qi activity surged over like a tide. Xu Qi ¡®an was like a rock, unmoving.

    Focus on one point and reach the peak!

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    There was another sound of an unsheathing.

    The crowd only saw a thin sh of light, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand seemed to move.

    The slightly straight saber was still in its sheath, and the powerful sound just now seemed to be an illusion.

    The red Silver Gong stopped moving, its eyes wide open as it stood frozen on the spot.

    A few secondster, the copper Gong in his chest split open and fell to the ground with a ng.

    Then, a wound appeared on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest, and blood gushed out, sshing on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s face and body.

    In the dead silence, he fell back powerlessly.

    After a while, song tingfeng was the first to react. He pounced to the side of the red Silver Gong with a pale face and touched his carotid artery.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t die ...¡± save him! Save him! song tingfeng screamed.

    The scene suddenly became chaotic. A portion of the copper gongs carried out resuscitation on the Vermillion and silver gongs, transferring Qi and pouring medicinal pills. Then, he carried him away, nning to send him back to the Yamen for treatment.

    The other group pulled out their knives and surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an with continuous nking sounds.

    The reticent Zhu guangxiao held the hilt of his sword and stood in front of Xu Qi ¡®an to protect him.

    ¡°Ningyan ...¡± Song tingfeng¡¯s face turned pale. He squeezed out the words from his throat with difficulty, ¡°¡±You can run.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had sucked all his Qi out, shook his head. He looked tired and forced a smile.¡±If I escape, what will happen to my uncle and aunt?¡±

    Song tingfeng was furious. He grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cor and pointed at the girl who was at a loss. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±Is it worth it? for a woman you don¡¯t know, is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still a child ...¡± ¡°There are always some things that are more important than life,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, staring at him.

    He walked out with weak steps, and no one dared to stop him. With every step he took, the night watchmen took a step back.

    After ten steps, Xu Qi ¡®an took off his waist tag and knife and threw them on the ground. Then, he did something that no one could understand.

    He looked at the sky in the distance, raised his hand, and saluted.

    After so many years, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was once again filled with the vigor when he stepped out of the police academy.

    Even though he was covered in blood.

    [ PS: this is the end of the update. I¡¯m going to sleep first. I¡¯ll update again when I wake up. ]

 Chapter 108

    108 Chapter 103-cut in half (1)

    No one could understand the military salutes of Xu Qi ¡®an in his previous life, but song tingfeng could understand part of the killing intent from the copper Gong. It came from Zhu yingong¡¯s direct subordinates.

    ¡°Catch him, don¡¯t let him escape.¡± Song tingfeng shouted and pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an. He pushed Xu Qi¡¯ an down and put his hands behind his back. Then, he looked at the crowd and said,

    Xu Qi ¡®an attacked his superior. He iswless and must be investigated by the Yamen.

    Zhu guangxiao came over without a word, took off the rope around his waist, and personally tied his colleague up.

    Seeing that the two of them had taken down Xu Qi ¡®an, the surrounding gongs heaved a sigh of relief.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s expression was ugly as he whispered in Zhu guangxiao¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±You take him back to the Yamen. I¡¯ll go first and report this matter to the boss. Remember, don¡¯t let Zhu yinluo¡¯s men escort him. Watch over him.¡±

    After saying this, song tingfeng cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±This person and I were both under Emperor li yinluo¡¯smand. We are also responsible formitting such a great crime. We¡¯ll escort him back to the Yamen, and you can continue with the shakedown.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you,¡±

    The copper gongs said.

    Since song tingfeng had agreed to it, the criminal¡¯s escape would also be epted, and it would have nothing to do with them.

    Moreover, the shakedown mission was notpleted yet, and everyone was still thinking of getting some silver.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao found a few colleagues who had yed the Russia roulette at the Imperial Academy of Magicst night to escort Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Old song was probably angry. He ignored Xu Qi ¡®an and even kicked him twice.

    After leaving the mansion, they galloped ahead.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was tied up with a rope, sitting on the back of a horse. He was escorted by four gongs to the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an started to worry about himself after the energy had passed.

    He was afraid of death, but he didn¡¯t regret it. If the family of the criminal had not been punished, they could have left in one piece.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always been adapting to the rules of this era. He had tried his best to integrate himself into it and live in the same world as the light. This was what he had told Xu niannian.

    At the same time, he was also saying it to himself.

    As a rank-eight martial artist, he could only learn to adapt to the environment.

    When he saw the child¡¯s fate, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gradually cooling faith suddenly became burning. He had found his original heart.

    ......

    ¡°Jia, Jia, Jia ...¡± Song tingfeng galloped his horse, pping the horse¡¯s butt and shouting, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the night watchman¡¯s job. Get lost, all of you get lost.¡±

    The pedestrians retreated in panic, and the curses rose and fell.

    Song tingfeng ignored all of them and rushed back to the Yamen. He didn¡¯t even throw the reins to the bailiff at the gate and rushed into the Yamen.

    ....

    Li Yuchun was working in the hall when his ears twitched. He raised his head and waited for a few seconds before song tingfeng rushed into the hall.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Yuchun asked.

    His footsteps were so hurried, there must be something to report.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an almost killed Zhu yinluo. Boss, save him quickly.¡± Song tingfeng spoke very quickly, and before Li Yuchun could ask, he continued, ¡°¡±Zhu guangxiao and his colleagues are escorting him back to the Yamen. Zhu Jinluo will receive the news soon. I¡¯m afraid Xu Qi ¡®an won¡¯t even have the chance to enter the Yamen.¡±

    Li Yuchun did not ask any more questions. He stood up and led song tingfeng out of spring breeze Hall.

    His target was clear, Yang Yan¡¯s divine spear Hall.

    The only thing that could deal with the Golden gong was it.

    The two of them walked quickly. Li Yuchun said as they walked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Song tingfeng panted slightly and said quickly, ¡± the man surnamed Zhu wanted to rape the woman of an official, but Xu ningyan stopped him. The two of them got into a conflict, and Xu ningyan injured Zhu yinluo with a single strike of his knife. His life was hanging by a thread ...

    After song tingfeng finished, he continued to add more details, including how Zhu yingong had deliberately made things difficult for Xu Qi ¡®an before they left.

    Insulting the women of officials?

    If Li Yuchun had med Xu Qi ¡®an for injuring the Vermillion yingong in the beginning, he was now firmly on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s side.

    when you see yang Jinluoter, say it again. But remember, you can¡¯t mention that Zhu yinluo deliberately made things difficult for Xu Qi ¡®an. Li Yuchun warned.

    Song tingfeng was stunned for a few seconds before he understood and replied with a strong ¡± yes ¡°.

    If the conflict in the Yamen was mentioned, yang Jingong might think that the conflict between Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhu Yingluo was mixed with personal factors.

    This was equivalent to starting a fight.

    Not to mention, Xu Qi ¡®an was simply enforcing thew impartially. Yes, he was enforcing thew impartially.

    The structure of the shakedown team was to prevent them from embezzling and to supervise each other.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an still made a mistake, a very serious mistake. His correct action was to report back to the Yamen, not to act on his own. He even caused serious injuries to his superiors.

    In any Yamen, if a subordinate went against his superior and killed his superior, he would be sentenced to be beheaded at the waist.

    ¡°Can he still be saved?¡± Song tingfeng¡¯s lips were dry.

    ¡°....¡±Li Yuchun nced at him. I don¡¯t know.

    The two of them arrived at the divine spear Hall. Yang Yan didn¡¯t go to the noble Qi building to apany Wei Yuan today. Instead, he sat cross-legged in meditation and breathed in and out Qi.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of opening his eyes. Instead, he continued to cultivate and circte his Qi.

    Usually, Li Yuchun would wait obediently and report to him after thepletion of the heavenly circuit.

    However, he could not wait that day. Li Yuchun said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Yang Jinluo, something big has happened.¡±

    ...

    Yang Yan opened his eyes and was expressionless. There was no anger or displeasure.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Li Yuchun nced at song tingfeng. Thetter immediately reported the dispute between Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhu yinluo during the house raid, hiding the personal grudge between them during the assembly.

    ¡°With Zhu Jinluo¡¯s temper, I¡¯m afraid Xu Qi ¡®an won¡¯t be able toe back,¡± Li Yuchun added.

 Chapter 109

    109 Chapter 103-cut in half (2)

    Yang Yan¡¯s expression turned serious. I understand.

    He stood up, took a step forward, and disappeared from the hall.

    .....

    Zhu Yang was one of the ten Gong men in the capital¡¯s night watchman Yamen. He was a fourth-grade martial artist. He joined the Army in his early years and started as a soldier. He umted military merits along the way and became a hundred-manmander. Later, Wei Yuan took a fancy to him and recruited him into the night watchman¡¯s organization, focusing on his cultivation.

    He was Wei Yuan¡¯s direct descendant, Jin Luo, and his status was only slightly lower than that of the two moth spirits ¡®sons.

    Zhu Yang had three sons. The eldest son was not good at both literature and martial arts, and the second son was not good at studying and was working in the Ministry of Personnel.

    Zhu chengzhu, the third brother, was extremely talented and was the youngest silver Gong in the watchman¡¯s Yamen. He was highly regarded by Zhu Yang.

    At this moment, a silver Gong under hismand rushed in in. panic. His face was ugly. Your Excellency, Your Excellency. something bad has happened to young master Zhu ...

    Zhu Yang, who was reading the scroll, immediately raised his head and heard Yin Luo continue, ¡°¡±Young master Zhu was injured by a copper Gong, and it¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. The person has already been carried back to the Yamen and is currently being treated. This humble servant has already sent someone to get the astrologist.¡±

    Under Yin Luo¡¯s lead, Zhu Yang rushed to his son¡¯s Eagle Hall. He saw his youngest son in aa and the exaggerated injury on his chest.

    Several silver gongs under hismand took turns to send Qi to him to maintain his body¡¯s exuberant functions. Two Yamen¡¯s internal doctors were treating him.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Zhu Jinluo asked with a dark face.

    The two doctors didn¡¯t seem to hear him. They didn¡¯t stop, stopping the bleeding, applying medicine, using acupuncture to extend his life, and sewing up the wounds.

    ¡°If the wound was half an inch deeper, the heart would have been cut open. At that time, even the astrologers would be powerless to save the situation.¡± A doctor raised his head and said, ¡±

    it was the magic Gong that blocked the fatal attack for Lord Zhu and saved his life. However, the saber Qi has invaded his internal organs. If he doesn¡¯t pull it out, Lord Zhu will only be able to weigh for another hour.

    ¡°When will the astrologer of the Imperial astronomer arrive?¡± The Vermillion golden Gong¡¯s voice suddenly rose in pitch.

    I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite him. He¡¯ll be here soon. Yin Gong, who had led him here, replied.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Zhu Jinguo nodded.

    ¡°Copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an, Li Yuchun¡¯s subordinate ...¡± Silver Gong replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Zhu Jinluo had heard of this small figure before. Jiang Luzhong and Yang Yan had fought because of him. How could a small gong hurt his son?

    when we were gathering, that little copper Gong waste. Zhu yinluo taught him a lesson, but he held a grudge against him. During the shakedown, Zhu yinluo only flirted with a woman who was a criminal, but he drew his sword and cut her.

    This Yin Luo had actually heard from Tong Luo, who had reported back, that this was indeed the case. It was just that after he polished it, the primary and secondary were blurred, and the concept was secretly changed.

    He threw the cause of the conflict to the gong named Xu Qi ¡®an. After all, he couldn¡¯t say in front of her father, ¡°Your son vited the women of the government and was killed.

    Looking at Zhu Jinluo¡¯s ashen face, Yin Luo continued, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an is already on his way back. He should be at the Yamen soon.¡±

    After making sure that the white-robed man from the Directorate of Celestials had enough time to arrive, Zhu Yang took a deep look at his unconscious youngest son and disappeared from the hall like a strong wind.

    Zhu Jinluo had just rushed out of the Yamen and looked in the direction of the long Street. He saw six riders slowly approaching. Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on one of them, and his hands were tied up with ropes.

    The five Horsemen surrounded him and escorted him back to the Yamen. The rest of the night watchmen were still searching the house and counting the assets.

    Zhu Jinluo stared at the little Gong on the horse¡¯s back. He did not show any anger or killing intent. He just pointed at it. ¡°ng.¡± Zhu guangxiao unsheathed his saber automatically and shed at Xu Qi ¡®an under the control of his Qi.

    Everyone was caught off guard, including dng Xu, whose hands were tied up.

    Ding! Ding!

    The other copper Gong wielded his saber and blocked the de that was about to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The two standard sabers fell to the ground and made two nging sounds.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was already aware of this, but his back was still covered in cold sweat.

    Zhu Yang¡¯s emotionless face finally turned gloomy as if he was crushing an ant. He turned his head and stared at the stoic man behind him. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡±

    ¡°He failed to kill his superior, so he should be executed ording to thew. You can¡¯t protect him.¡±

    I¡¯ll be the one to do it. the expressionless Yang Yan looked at the other party¡¯s angry eyes and said lightly, ¡°¡±When did you get the right to touch my people?¡±

    ¡°Alright, this matter will be decided by Duke Wei.¡±

    The two of them immediately went to the noble spirit building to seek justice from Wei Yuan.

    After receiving the news, the expressionless Yang Yan and the Furious Zhu Yang went up the stairs and met Wei Yuan on the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan stood in the observation room, his back facing the tea room.

    Nangong qianrou stood at the junction of the observation Hall and the tea room, leaning against the wall with a sneer mixed with a yful expression.

    ¡°Lord Wei!¡± Zhu Yang cupped his fists and said in a deep voice, ¡°my son, Zhu chengzhu, was severely injured by the copper Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an. He is on the verge of death. He is still in danger.

    ¡°I hope that Duke Wei can make a decision for me and severely punish Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at Wei Yuan¡¯s back. Seeing that he didn¡¯t turn, he continued, ¡°¡±Duke Wei, this matter ...¡±

    Zhu Yang exined everything to him.

    Only then did Wei Yuan turn around and walk back to the tea room. He sat down by the table.

    Yang Yan said,¡±foster father, I have a different exnation.¡± Zhu chengzhu took advantage of the property shakedown and wanted to humiliate the woman of the criminal official, but was stopped by Xu Qi ¡®an. Not only did Zhu chengzhu not stop at the edge of the cliff, but he also dragged the woman into the courtyard and wanted to humiliate her in public. Xu Qi¡¯ an tried to stop him but failed, so he attacked in anger.¡±

    It must have been hard on yang Jinluo, for he had said everything he had said the whole day in one breath.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s personal revenge,¡± Zhu Yang was furious.

 Chapter 110

    110 Chapter 103-cut in half (3)

    Wei Yuan ced the teacups aside and started brewing tea. After the two of them finished quarreling, Yang Yan ignored Zhu Yang¡¯s scolding.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s a difference in opinion, then let¡¯s face off.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Soon, song tingfeng, Zhu guangxiao, and a few other gongs who had returned first were called up, including Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He was surrounded and protected by the crowd, and his hands were tied with a rope.

    ¡°Speak clearly!¡± Wei Yuan nced at the crowd and said gently.

    All the gongs lowered their heads in unison, not daring to meet his eyes, even though this eunuch had always had a gentle, respectful, and thrifty image.

    Zhu Yang¡¯s sharp eyes stared at Yin Gong, who had just reported the news to him,¡±Report everything to Duke Wei in detail.¡±

    That silver Gong reported it again, and the content was exactly the same as what he had told Zhu Yang.

    A few of the bronze Gong¡¯s frowned.

    Zhu guangxiao pushed song tingfeng. He was a man of few words and was not good with words, so he had to let his outgoing colleague step in.

    In front of Lord Wei, I¡¯m also trembling when I speak ... ¡°Lord Wei, I have something to report,¡± song tingfeng took a deep breath.

    After receiving Wei Yuan¡¯s nod, song tingfeng said in a low voice, ¡°¡±We were notte for the assembly, but Zhu yinluo deliberately made things difficult for us and beat Xu Qi ¡®an and me.

    ¡°During the raid, he forced the three of us to stay in the front hall and not allow us to enter the inner courtyard.

    when the cries of the women came from the backyard, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but rush over. He ordered the rest of the gongs to leave, but they were helpless against the Vermillion silver Gong.

    Zhu yingong knowingly broke thew. Not only did he not restrain himself, but he also dragged the woman to the courtyard and nned to rape her in order to force Xu Qi ¡®an to make a move.

    ¡°Framing a superior is also a capital crime,¡± Zhu Yang said with narrowed eyes.

    Song tingfeng gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°¡±Duke Wei is wise, this matter was witnessed by everyone present.¡±

    It was the same thing, but they were two different concepts.

    In the report of the silver Gong, it highlighted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mistake in grasping the red Silver Gong and killing him to avenge his personal grudge.

    On the other hand, song tingfeng¡¯s inner character was Yin Gong¡¯s malicious provocation and making things difficult for him. Xu Qi ¡®an had tolerated it for a long time. Finally, he could not bear to see Yin Gong¡¯s crimes. In a fit of anger, he struck out and upheld justice.

    Wei Yuan looked at the rest of the gongs.

    The few copper gongs lowered their heads, not daring to speak.

    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side when the gods were fighting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡± Wei Yuan said gently.

    After taking the calming pill, the brass gong brothers looked at each other and whispered, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two are indeed notte ...¡±

    The other one tried to hold it in, but he couldn¡¯t, and said, ¡± what song tingfeng said was true. Zhu yinluo did drag the woman into the courtyard and wanted to humiliate her in front of us. His words were provocative to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This was the advantage of a multi-team structure. If all the brass gongs were under Zhu Jingong, their rhetoric would be the same and they would point the spearhead at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Even so, it should be handled by the Yamen,¡± Zhu Yang snorted coldly.

    He cleverly diverted the conflict. No matter what the real reason was, it was a fact that Xu Qi ¡®an had almost killed his superior.

    His son had indeed made a mistake, but when was it time for a small gong to punish him? Moreover, the mistake of insulting the women of an official was not serious. The lightest punishment was a penalty of sry, the worst was confinement and demotion, and the most serious was only dismissal.

    How many night watchmen in the Yamen were watching when the matter had be so big? He didn¡¯t believe that Wei Yuan would be biased towards Gong, even if he had been valued by the two golden gongs.

    ¡°Zhu chengzhu knowingly broke thew,¡± Wei Yuan said. You will be dismissed from your position today and will never be hired again.¡±

    Zhu Yang¡¯s expression changed.

    Wei Yuan continued, ¡± the copper Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an, attacked the silver Gong. He was seriously injured. He hasmitted a heinous crime and is now in prison. He will be cut in half at Caishikou seven dayster.

    Zhu Yang closed his eyes and no longer spoke.

    ¡°You may leave. Don¡¯t disturb me from reading.¡± Wei Yuan waved his hand.

    Everyone bowed and was about to leave when they heard Xu Qi ¡®an say in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lord Wei ...¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he took two steps forward and asked, ¡°¡±I¡¯m willing to serve Sha Chen with my heart and not for my own benefits. But truth?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared into Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes as he asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He looked around at the crowd and stopped at song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, as if he was giving an exnation to his concerned colleagues.¡±You eat and you live, the People¡¯s wealth. It¡¯s easy to bully themon people, but hard to bully the heavens.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also speaking the truth,¡± he said, straightening his back.

    [ P.S. It ps a book called ¡± ordinary senior brother. the protagonist has made me feel very immersed. ] The author was dark night sky. I¡¯ll tell you a secret. He wrote this book because he was deeply impressed by my charm after reading me in person.

    It¡¯spletely my original form and I don¡¯t ept any rebuttal.

 Chapter 111

    111 Xu cijiu, I must save big brother no matter what (1)

    After they left, Yang Yan frowned and sat by the table. He took the tea that Wei Yuan handed him and didn¡¯t take a sip for a long time.

    Nangong qianrou rolled her eyes and asked on his behalf, ¡°¡±Foster father, are we really going to kill that brat?¡±

    Yang Yan immediately looked at Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with my punishment?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    Nangong qianrou and Yang Yan shook their heads at the same time. The former smiled and said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, but can foster father bear to kill him?¡±

    I¡¯ve said before that he¡¯s a natural fighter, ¡± Wei Yuan said as he sipped his tea. that spirit is rare.

    He was able to severely injure the spirit forging stage silver Gong with one strike. How long had he been in the Qi refining stage?

    Wei Yuan¡¯s smile was filled with admiration and satisfaction.

    .....

    Spring breeze Hall.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were dejected as they followed Li Yuchun back. Brother Chun was extremely silent on the way back.

    He had been waiting downstairs for the results of the investigation, and then he received the news that Xu Qi ¡®an would be beheaded in seven days.

    Li Yuchun didn¡¯t say a word and returned with two of his men.

    drink with me for a while. I know you two have a secret stash, so I¡¯ll drink it secretly while I¡¯m on duty.

    There was no emotion in Li Yuchun¡¯s voice. It was frighteningly calm.

    Song tingfeng opened his mouth and spat out two words, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    Li Yuchun was an old-fashioned and stubborn person. Those who were familiar with him said that he stuck to the rules, while those who were not familiar with himughed at him for not being flexible.

    But no matter whether they were familiar with him or not, no one in the Yamen really looked down on him. On the contrary, they all admired him, even though they would not say it.

    Li Yuchun¡¯s inflexibility could be seen in all aspects, such as the fact that he never drank alcohol when he was on duty.

    Song tingfeng took out the wine he had hidden from the side hall. There were three porcin bowls, one of which was originally Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s.

    Li Yuchun did not drink quickly, but he kept drinking without saying a word.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao drank with him in silence.

    The jar of wine was quickly finished. Li Yuchun said, ¡°¡±I know Duke Wei¡¯s difficulties. Xu Qi ¡®an was indeed wrong.

    ¡°So what if I humiliate a female prisoner? the crime doesn¡¯t warrant death. That idiot almost chopped someone to death, and he even chopped a silver Gong.¡±

    ¡°What can Duke Wei do? Even if his aptitude ... It¡¯s better. The matter has blown up so much that the entire Yamen is watching. Are you openly biased? Where would Duke Wei¡¯s prestige be then?

    Li Yuchun started to talk as he went on and on, ¡°¡±I thought I was stupid enough, but I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be even stupider than me. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have epted him.

    ¡°What can Duke Wei do? Even if his aptitude ... It¡¯s better. The matter has blown up so much that the entire Yamen is watching. Are you openly biased? Where would Duke Wei¡¯s prestige be then? It took years to build up a reputation, but it only took an instant to destroy it. If he sided with Xu Qi ¡®an, who would submit to Lord Wei in the future?

    ¡°Alright, now one is dismissed and the other is cut in half. We¡¯ll deal with this fairly, hehe.

    for a long time toe, the people in the Yamen will behave themselves. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death was well-deserved. It was worth it.

    Li Yuchun returned the bowl to song tingfeng and scolded, ¡°¡±What broken bowl? the blue and white flowers are asymmetrical.¡±

    Song tingfeng took a closer look and realized that he had been drinking from the bowl for more than half a year, and the blue and white flowers on the bowl were really asymmetrical.

    After the wine was finished, he was not in the mood to continue chatting. He and Zhu guangxiao returned to the side hall without a word.

    In the quiet spring breeze Hall, Li Yuchun sat there for a long time before he slowly got up and walked to a corner. He picked up a feather duster and wiped every spot in the hall that was prone to dust.

    He repeatedly arranged the books, vases, tables, and chairs so that they were neat and symmetrical.

    Then, he took off his waist tag and saber, as well as the night watchman¡¯s uniform.

    Li Yuchun folded his uniform neatly and ced his saber and waist tag on it. He then walked out of spring breeze Hall with them in his hands.

    He walked all the way to the noble spirit building.

    Along the way, he attracted the attention of many gongs, who pointed at him and whispered to each other.

    Among these people, some had heard about Xu Qi ¡®an killing Zhu chengzhu, while others knew nothing about it and were curious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    didn¡¯t you hear? Zhu yinluo was almost cut down by a Gong. The person who cut him was Xu Qi ¡®an, li yinluo¡¯s subordinate.

    ¡°What does li yinluo want to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s follow them and see.¡±

    Three, five, seven, eight ... The number of night watchmen behind Li Yuchun gradually increased, forming a ratherrge crowd.

    All the way to the noble Qi building.

    Li Yuchun stopped in his tracks under the Guard¡¯s alert and warning gaze. He held his uniform, waist tag, and saber with both hands and turned a blind eye to the people following him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Yuchun. Yuanjing joined the Yamen 20 years ago and has always been dutiful and responsible. With the belief of purging corrupt officials and serving the country as our goal.¡± Li Yuchun¡¯s voice was loud and clear.

    ¡°For the past 16 years, I¡¯ve been conscientious and never maligned or broken thew.He had never epted bribes, and he had never bullied the good. He had thought that his passion could be exchanged for a clear sky.

    ¡°However, in the past sixteen years, I¡¯ve witnessed many of my colleagues oppress themon people and extort merchants. Every time they raided a house, they would definitely take money and rape the women of the officials.

    ¡°If the heart can¡¯t enforce thew, then how can one be righteous if one isn¡¯t righteous? Today, Li Yuchun couldn¡¯t bear to see me like this, so he resigned and left. You can still kill me. ¡±

    After saying thest sentence, he threw his uniform, saber, and waist token on the ground and threw them away under the dumbfounded eyes of the Watchmen.

    Li Yuchun, who had pped Wei Yuan¡¯s face in front of everyone at the noble spirit Pavilion, turned around and left. None of the dozens of night watchmen stopped him or made a sound.

    ¡°This ... Should we stop them?¡± Someone asked in a low voice.

    ...

    The night watchmen around him stared at him coldly.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform, was sitting in the prison of the watchman¡¯s Yamen. He leaned against the wall and sniffed the unique damp and rancid smell of the prison cell.

    I¡¯ve been to the pce for the third time. I was a police officer in my past life, and now I¡¯m a frequent visitor to prison. Xu Qi ¡®anughed at himself and sighed at the fickleness of fate.

    The cell was silent. asionally, the prisoner next door would curse, but most people usually kept silent.

    Most of the prisoners here were death row criminals, disheartened. In the beginning, he would still cry out for injustice and curse, but after being brought out for a friendly conversation by the prison guards, he knew how to behave.

    She also understood the principle of keeping quiet in public.

    No one wanted to suffer inhumane torture before they died.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and thought about whether he still had a chance to live.

    ¡°The great Confucians of the Yun Lu Academy mighte and cause a ruckus, but they¡¯re just nobodies without any officials, so it won¡¯t work if they go through the official channels. Physics doesn¡¯t work either. After all, this is the Yamen where the night watchmen are.¡±

    ¡°The sorcerers of the Imperial astronomer would definitely try to save me, but unless the supervisores forward, they won¡¯t be able to save me. And my status is not high enough for a supervisor to make an appearance ... Xu Qi ¡®an, have you forgotten the coldness of society after you¡¯ve tasted the warmth of Fu Xiang? You¡¯ve dragged on for two months and still haven¡¯t managed to hook Yan Caiwei into bed.¡±

    ...

    the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld have also been taken away. Otherwise, I could have tried to get number one to save me. I don¡¯t know if he or she has enough status ...

    As he thought about it, he fell asleep. When he woke up, the cell was silent, and it was dark outside the small window.

    Sleep made up for the physical strength he had used to execute the heaven and earth One de sh, but the price was hunger.

    Under the dim light of the oilmp in the passage, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a bowl of white rice beside the fence. Two fat rats were eating it with great relish.

    ¡°F * ck, you f * cking Schuck beta, you¡¯re stealing my food.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cursed.

    Without food, he could only sit cross-legged and meditate, exhaling Qi.

    After an unknown amount of time, the sun rose.

    The sound of footsteps came from the dark passage. Two jailers walked over and opened the door of the cell.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes.

    ¡°Come out.¡± The jailer shouted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in handcuffs and shackles, was brought to the interrogation room by the jailer.

    Rays of sunlight prated through the air holes in the wall, driving away the darkness of the interrogation room, but not the coldness.

    Two young men were sitting at the interrogation table. One of them had Phoenix eyes, willowy eyebrows, and exquisite facial features. The other man had red lips and white teeth, and he was extremely handsome.

    Two rabbits walking on the ground, an can tell if I¡¯m male or female.

    Nangong qianrou sneered, ¡±

    He didn¡¯t like this schr¡¯s attitude. From the moment he entered the Yamen to this ce, he had always held his head high and chest out. He didn¡¯t look at people with his eyes, but with his nose.

    This kind of arrogance was extremely annoying for no reason. He had the same conduct as the other schrs in Yun Lu Academy, and the same conduct as the white-robed man from the Directorate of celestial.

    Xu niannian nced at him and said, ¡°¡±Only women and viins are difficult to raise.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a woman?¡± Nangong Qian smiled gently as a dangerous glint shed in her eyes.

    ¡°I was too rude.¡± ¡°May I know your name, miss?¡± Xu niannian cupped his hands and bowed.

    ¡°....¡±Nangong qianrou felt like killing someone.

    Xu niannian, who had maxed out his vicious tongue skill, sneered and raised his head again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who saw this scene from the door and heard the conversation between the two, broke out in a cold sweat for his little brother.

    He thought to himself,¡¯farewell, this beauty is a high-ranked martial artist. You¡¯re just a rank-8 little schr, you need to know when to yield and when not to.¡¯

    Nangong qianrou tilted her head and red at Xu Qi ¡®an. She stood up and said, ¡°¡±The time it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡±

    He left after he finished speaking.

    Xu niannian stared at his cousin in silence.

    why are you here to bid farewell? aren¡¯t you studying in the Academy? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Last night, one of your colleagues came to the residence to deliver a letter and told you what happened. Father left the capitalst night and rushed to Yun Lu Academy to inform me. ¡± Xu niannian let out a breath of air.

    ¡°I went back to my residencest night and only came in when the inner city gate opened at dawn.¡±

    He had received a letter from his teacher and was a high schr, so he was allowed to visit.

    ¡°Everyone in the family was worried about you. Mother didn¡¯t sleep the entire night.¡± Xu niannian said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    lingying was worried about you too. She only had a bowl of porridge this morning.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on her.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was touched.

    Xu niannian nodded and agreed with his cousin¡¯s opinion. He continued, ¡°¡±Teacher¡¯s suggestion was for me to beg the eldest Princess. She might be able to save you. As for the teachers ... Wei Yuan doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Academy.¡±

    farewell? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated. don¡¯t you me big brother? ¡±

    big brother is not skilled enough, ¡± Xu niannian said in a deep voice. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t kill that bastard.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed,¡±that¡¯s what a schr is ...¡± As heughed, he fell silent and said softly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.

    Xu niannian was silent.

    The interrogation room quieted down, and the brothers did not speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out,¡± he sighed after a long time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and pretended not to be touched. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help big brother do something. Did you bring any silver with you?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I did.¡± Xu niannian replied.

    What prison visit without money?

    ¡°En, you went to look for the prison head and said that you wanted to retrieve one of my items, if it was still there. It¡¯s a small Jade Mirror. Take the mirror and go to the health Hall in the East City to find a monk.Tell him that number three was locked up in the night watchman¡¯s dungeon and was asking for help. Xu Qian!¡±

    After the fragment of the Book of the Earth recognized its master, others could not log in to chat, so they needed to send a letter on the sixth.

    He believed that once smart number one saw the letter, he would know what to do. That was because in The Earth Book chat group, the only one who had power in Beijing was number one.

    Number one still owed him a debt.

    Of course, number one might not help him, but that was another matter.

    In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an had asked Xu Eng to retrieve the fragment of the book of theher world as a test for Wei Yuan.

    To test if he really had the intention to kill him.

    Xu niannian stared at him for a moment and asked, ¡°¡±What if there isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then forget it.¡±

    After watching his cousin being taken into the dark passage, Xu niannian left the interrogation room and found the jailer. He handed over 30 silver notes and said, ¡°¡±I need to retrieve an item from my cousin.¡±

    Of course, the prison head had no objections. Everything was easy with money.

    He immediately led Xu niannian to the warehouse and took out a package, which contained the things that Xu Qi ¡®an had taken from him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take the gong, waist token, saber, and uniform with you.¡± The prison head said.

    These were the things of the night watchman.

    Xu nianxin fumbled around and found a small mirror made of Jade. The faint patterns on the mirror formed strange patterns such as bows and silver notes.

 Chapter 112

    112 Explosion (1)

    Xu niannian used thirty taels of silver to exchange for his cousin¡¯s belongings. He put the Jade Mirror in his sleeve and walked out of the dungeon. At the door, he met song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who had been waiting for a long time.

    we¡¯ve already prepared the documents for you to enter and leave the Imperial City, ¡± song tingfeng said. you¡¯ve never been there before. Let us lead the way.

    Xu Xin bowed and thanked him.

    ¡°As long as you can save him, everything can be discussed.¡± Song tingfeng waved his hand.

    The three of them rode fast horses and arrived at the nearest gate of the Imperial City. Song tingfeng took out the documents from the watchman¡¯s Yamen and entered the Imperial City easily.

    Along the way, he was constantly questioned by the patrolling golden guards, then by the pce guards.

    When they finally arrived outside the pce, they were stopped again.

    The Yamen¡¯s official documents could only do so much. Further in was the pce. Although the pce wasrge, it was the emperor¡¯s home in name.

    Xu Xinian said, ¡± I¡¯m a student of Yun Lu Academy. I¡¯m an old acquaintance of the eldest Princess. I have a request. I hope you can pass it on.

    Everyone knew about the eldest princess¡¯s experience of studying at the Yun Lu Academy, so the guard didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. He had the three of them wait for a while before entering.

    Fifteen minutester, the guard returned and said, ¡°¡±Follow me.¡±

    He led the three of them into the pce and warned, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t look around, don¡¯t talk nonsense, and pay attention to your words and actions.¡±

    Xu niannian lowered his head slightly. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao knew the rules well, so they walked quickly with their heads lowered.

    Even if they entered the pce, they could only walk on a few roads. If they went the wrong way and were questioned by the Imperial Army, they would not be able to produce the corresponding documents, and the knife woulde at them as they wished.

    After walking for a long time, they finally arrived at the canvass Moon Hall where the eldest Princess lived. There were already two Pce maids waiting in front of the red painted door.

    The pce maid bowed. After Xu Xinyi returned the greeting, she led the three people into the pce garden.

    After passing through the corridors and gardens, Xu niannian and his group were led to the elegant room where they received guests.

    The pce-dressed beauty was sitting at a table facing the door, holding a book in her hand and sipping tea, elegant and leisurely.

    ¡°Your Highness, the guests have arrived.¡± The pce maid said and turned to leave.

    Xu niannian bowed and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Yun Lu Academy wishes the new year, we pay our respects to the eldest Princess.¡±

    ¡°Why are you bidding farewell to me?¡± the eldest Princess asked with a smile.

    She did know Xu niannian. When she was studying at Yun Lu Academy, they had met a few times. It was only when she sent someone to investigate Xu Qi ¡®an that she had a deeper impression of Xu niannian.

    Farewell ... Xu niannian was stunned for a moment. He wasn¡¯t surprised that the eldest Princess remembered him. This Princess was talented and had a photographic memory. She was very good at winning over talents.

    He was surprised that the eldest Princess actually remembered his ¡°word,¡± but he had never officially made friends with the eldest Princess.

    It was a bit rude for the eldest Princess to call him that, but it undoubtedly pulled the rtionship between the two sides closer and made Xu Xin¡¯s new Year very useful.

    Xu niannian was not an easy person to deal with. He quickly calmed down and said sincerely, ¡± bijiu¡¯s cousin has encountered a great disaster. Eldest Princess, pleasee to his rescue.

    The eldest princess¡¯s expression paused for a moment, and her beautiful face showed surprise,¡±What happened?¡±

    Xu Xinyi told the eldest Princess about the matter, and song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao checked and filled in the gaps.

    After he finished speaking, Xu niannian bowed again. although my cousin is impulsive, he is sincere. If he didn¡¯t do anything, the poor child would have been humiliated by the red and silver gongs.

    ¡°In the name of justice, we don¡¯t give up power and don¡¯t care about benefits. Cousin is not a schr, but this Red City has made us schrs deeply respect you.¡±

    The purpose of him introducing the ssic lines was to resonate with the eldest Princess, who was also considered half a schr.

    The eldest Princess muttered to herself for a while before saying,¡±What¡¯s the result of Lord Wei¡¯s punishment?¡±

    ¡°Zhu yingong is dismissed and will never be hired again. My cousin ... Cut in half in seven days.¡± Xu cijiu said in a low voice.

    The eldest Princess was silent. Her cold face made it impossible for people to see through her heart.

    Xu niannian sighed in his heart. This Princess was not a soft-hearted woman. She was very opinionated and even a little overbearing at times.

    Such a person had his own ideas when doing things.

    ¡°This is a letter written by teacher, Grand schr mu Bai, and Grand schr you ping. Please help us, eldest Princess.¡± Xu cijiu decided to use his trump card.

    He took out the handwritten letters signed by the three great Confucians from his sleeve.

    ¡°ng ...¡±

    Along with the letter, a small Jade Mirror also fell.

    Xu niannian picked it up calmly, put away the mirror, and handed over the book.

    The eldest Princess took it and opened the letter. After reading it, she said lightly,¡±Bengong understands, but the night watchman Yamen belongs to the royal family and only listens to Imperial father. Bengong can only do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, eldest Princess.¡± Xu niannian took a deep breath.

    The pce maid sent off the New Year¡¯s party. When she returned, the eldest Princess ordered, send someone to the Yamen to check with Lord Wei and find out about the conflict between the copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an and the silver Gong Zhu chengzhu.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The pce maid epted the order.

    .....

    He left the pce and the Imperial City to bid farewell to the two gongs for the new year.

    He rode on his horse and slowly made his way towards the outer city, his brows furrowed in worry.

    ¡°We can¡¯t put all our chips on the eldest Princess. She has promised this matter, but it¡¯s still unknown how much she¡¯s willing to contribute.¡±

    father has gone to the Directorate of Celestials. I wonder if the group of warlocks can save big brother ...

    I must go to high school next year. I want to climb higher and hold more power. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Xu niannian took off his water bag, moistened his dry lips, and touched the small Jade Mirror in his sleeve through his clothes.

    It was almost dusk when they arrived at the eastern city.

    ...

    Dongcheng Yangsheng Hall was located in the slums, where the lowest ss of the capital, peddlers, and bandits gathered.

    The residents he met along the way were wearing tattered winter clothes and had thin cheeks. They stared at him like hungry wolves staring at their food.

    However, Xu niannian¡¯s Confucian robe kept the poor people, who were on the verge of food and clothing, awake.

    The yellow mud houses in this area were dpidated and disorderly. Garbage was everywhere on the roadside, and the air was filled with the faint smell of feces and urine.

    It was obvious that Xia Tian would be filled with flies.

    A yellow-faced and emaciated child mustered his courage and came forward to stop the horse that was used to celebrate the new year.

    ¡°Old master, give me some money ... I haven¡¯t eaten for seven days.¡± The child said.

    If you didn¡¯t eat for seven days, you would have died ... Xu niannian subconsciously wanted to mock him, but he swallowed his words.

    He took out a piece of silver from his purse and threw it over.

    This child was sallow and emaciated, and his eyes were dull. Seven days was a bit exaggerated, but it was true that he had not eaten for a long time.

    Upon seeing this scene, the eyes of the children who were blocking the road lit up as well. The eyes of the surrounding poor people and children also lit up.

    ...

    Greed and desire shed in his eyes.

    Seven or eight children followed suit and surrounded Xu¡¯s horse. The poor people moved closer without a sound.

    ¡°Master, give me some silver.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for ten days.¡±

    The adults and children surrounded the horses, as if they would not let them go if they did not pay.

    Xu niannian¡¯s sharp eyes forced a man who was reaching for his money bag to step back. He shouted, ¡°¡±Silence!¡±

    The noise immediately stopped, and everyone consciously stopped talking.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Xu xinnian shouted again as he gathered his energy in his dantian.

    The children and adults surrounding the horses felt an intense fear rising in their hearts. Their instincts urged them to stay away from the horses and not dare to approach.

    An eighth-grade body cultivation state Confucian schr could regte other people¡¯s words and actions, and grasp the most superficial use of thew of diction.

    Xu niannian shook his head helplessly and left the area on his horse. Not long after, they arrived at the health Hall.

    He got off the horse, afraid that the horse would be stolen if it was tied outside. He led the horse through the gate.

    In the courtyard, an old clerk was cleaning the courtyard. He raised his old face and asked, ¡°¡±Young master, what business do you have with me?¡±

    ¡°Can there be a monk in the hall?¡± Xu niannian asked.

    The old clerk replied,¡±you¡¯re referring to master Hengyuan, right ...¡± He¡¯s gone. He¡¯s been gone for two days ...¡±

    ¡°When are youing back?¡± Xu xinnian frowned.

    I don¡¯t know. He said that he had news of Junior Brother and would be away for a few days. The old clerk shook his head.

    Xu niannian left the health Hall in disappointment and left Dongcheng.

    .....

    In the evening, after the eldest Princess had her dinner, she summoned the head guard of the residence in the study. The head guard brought the information collected by the Yamen.

    The eldest Princess, dressed in a gorgeous Pce dress, stood by the window, leaving the guard with an infinitely beautiful back view.

    ¡°Does Xu Qi ¡®an have any grudges against Zhu yinluo?¡± she asked after listening quietly.

    The guard Captain shook his head,¡±I¡¯ve asked around. The two of them should not know each other.¡± However, the silver Gong did secretly express its jealousy and hatred for the copper Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°Will master Cheng¡¯s family be punished and imprisoned in the Imperial Academy?¡± The eldest Princess asked again.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The guard Captain replied.

    The eldest Princess didn¡¯t speak again. After a moment of thought, she casually said, ¡°¡±What do you think of this?¡±

    The young guard Captain hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± I¡¯ve made some inquiries. Xu Qi ¡®an was notte for the assembly, but he was beaten up by Zhu chengzhu. It¡¯s clear that he had the intention to stir up trouble ... Over the years, the night watchman had indeed repeatedly vited the women of officials.

    ¡°Some who should have charged into the education workshop Division are not important, but those who shouldn¡¯t have been involved often encounter the ws of the devil.¡±

    Simr things were not umon, but no one was willing to make a decision for the families of those guilty officials.

    A criminal official was a criminal, and everyone pushed a fallen wall.

    ¡°I also found out that Zhu yinluo had the intention to force Xu Qi ¡®an to attack. He seeded, but ...¡± The guard continued.

    The eldest Princess chuckled. it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect such a small gong to have such a powerful force.

    ¡°I understand, you may leave,¡± the eldest Princess said.

    The guard Captain left the study.

    The eldest Princess stood by the window and gazed at the quiet garden, her eyes serene.

    .....

    Late at night.

    The moon shone with a cold glow, and its shadow was reflected in the calm Mulberry Lake.

    The sound of scales shing and orderly footsteps reverberated near sang po. It was the Imperial Army on patrol.

    The cold night wind blew, causing the Mulberry Lake to wrinkle and ripple with silver fragments of light.

    An exquisitely cut paper figurine the size of a palm fluttered across the surface of theke in the wind andnded on the high tform in the center of theke.

    After a few seconds of silence, it stood up shakily and walked to the temple door with its short legs. It squeezed in through the crack of the door.

    A few secondster, a faint light lit up from the crack in the door. Suddenly, there was a loud ¡± boom ¡°, like a Thunder explosion. The zing fire swallowed the mountain river temple of Yongzhen.

    The violent impact set off waves, sending broken tiles, bricks, and beams flying dozens of meters away and smashing into the Mulberry Lake.

    The sound of the explosion traveled several hundred li. The Imperial Army soldiers patrolling near sang Bo simultaneously felt the ground tremble and the wave of fire that burned the sky red.

    [ PS: there¡¯s no more chapters for midnight. There¡¯s still one or two chapters left at night. ] Well, one chapter was an affirmative sentence, and two chapters were questions.

 Chapter 113

    113 Rmendation _

    Emperor yuanjing was woken up from his sleep. The empty main hall was silent, and the head eunuch beside him was sleeping on the small table.

    There were no concubines or pce maids in the pce. Emperor Yuan jing had abstained from cultivating for more than 20 years, and the emperor¡¯s pce had be a forbidden ce for the concubines.

    Regarding the matter of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s cultivation, the concubines ¡®feelings could be summarized in one sentence:

    The schr studied hard¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Naturally, there were manyints, but Emperor Yuan jing never cared about the opinions of the concubines. As an Emperor who had many children, concubines were dispensable.

    If he had cultivated twenty years earlier, the ministers would have remonstrated to the death.

    ¡°Her Majesty is awake?¡± The head eunuch was a light sleeper, so he woke up immediately and came to the Dragon bed in a panic.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Emperor Yuan jing pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    ¡°A quarter past Yin.¡± The head eunuch turned around and picked up the teapot on the small stove, pouring a cup of warm water for Emperor yuanjing.

    After serving the Emperor for so many years, there were some small matters that did not need to be asked.

    Emperor Yuan jing drank the tea and slowly let out a breath. ¡°After the ancestral worship ceremony, I felt uneasy and decided to visit the Lingbao temple. I want to cultivate with the Imperial advisor to calm my heart.¡±

    As soon as the master and servant walked out of the bedroom, they suddenly heard a loud bell ring through the night sky and spread to every corner of the pce.

    The Imperial Pce entered a battle-ready state.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and looked terrified when he saw a group of Imperial Guards rushing over.

    Your Majesty, there was an explosion in sang Bo, ¡± the leader of the Imperial Guards said loudly. the temple of Yongzhen mountain river was destroyed, and the 300 Imperial Guards on duty were killed. Not a single one survived.

    Emperor Yuan jing was stunned.

    After a long time, he said in a deep voice,¡±inform Wei Yuan to bring men into the pce immediately.¡±Inform the Imperial advisor toe and see me, inform the supervisor ... Just say that Yongzhen mountain river temple has been destroyed.¡±

    ....

    That night, the sorcerers of the Imperial astronomer woke up with a start for no reason. They were as terrified as if the end of the world hade.

    ....

    The first to arrive was the female state preceptor. She stepped on a seven stars sword and came through the air.

    With a Lotus crown on his head and a Taiji Daoist robe on his body, his wide sleeves fluttered in the wind, and he exuded an otherworldly immortal Qi.

    She was a woman whose age couldn¡¯t be determined. She was extremely beautiful and had an otherworldly temperament. She had the White and tender skin of a young woman, the charm of a mature woman, and the ethereal air of a person outside of the mortal world.

    Her beauty was like a thousand mountains and ten thousandyers of snow, visible but unattainable.

    ¡°State preceptor ...¡± Emperor Yuan jing opened his mouth and sighed, ¡°¡±The thing under the Mulberry Lake is out.¡±

    The female state preceptor nodded slightly, her voice clear and ethereal, ¡°¡±I already know.¡±

    Wei Yuan arrived shortly after, bringing with him the two Jin Gong guards and his two adopted sons, a total of four high-ranked martial artists.

    Together with the experts from the Imperial Pce, a group of powerful martial artists and Dao leaders of the human sect escorted Emperor Yuan jing to sang Bo.

    More than a thousand Imperial Guards had gathered by the shore of the Mulberry Lake. They held torches in their hands. The high-ranked martial artists from the Army had gathered and were waiting for Emperor yuanjing.

    Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers no longer existed. The high tform had half copsed, and broken wooden beams were floating on the water.

    Seeing this, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he shouted, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the divine sword?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to retrieve it,¡± one of the Imperial Army leaders cupped his fists and said.

    Emperor Yuan jing took a deep breath and walked to the shore. He stretched out his hand and bent his fingers.

    A clear yellow light shone from the bottom of the water. A three-foot-long copper sword broke through the water and flew into Emperor yuanjing¡¯s hand.

    Emperor Yuan jing heaved a sigh of relief after he confirmed that the divine sword was intact.

    Stepping on the seven stars sword, master Jue Mei, who was holding the floating dust, flew one circle above sang Bo and froze in midair.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s nothing unusual about sang Bo.¡±

    There was no abnormality ... Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Wei Yuan turned around and asked the Imperial Army generals, ¡°¡±Where are the bones of the dead and injured soldiers?¡±

    More than a dozen corpses were carried up. They all died the same way, with dried flesh and blood, as if they had been weathered for decades.

    ¡°The rest of the soldiers died in the same way as them.¡± After a general finished his report, he looked at Emperor Yuan jing carefully and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ... We didn¡¯t notice the invasion of a strong enemy ...¡±

    The Imperial Armymanders knew that the true cause of this change might be rted to the incident at the ancestral worship ceremony.

    They also had an even more frightening guess. The explosion of the Mulberry Lake and the sudden death of the patrolling soldiers were most likely not due to the invasion of a powerful enemy, but because there was a secret hidden in the Mulberry Lake.

    Although the generals had their own guesses, they knew what to say and what not to say as officials.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the corpse. He turned his head and stared at Wei Yuan¡¯s face, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan,e with me to the Imperial study.¡±

    .....

    The brocade curtains hung low, and sandalwood incense burned in the bedroom.

    The eldest Princess was awoken by the bell. The moment she opened her eyes, she did not dress, but instead pulled out the long sword hanging on the bed. With a powerful sound, she, who was wearing white inner clothes that outlined her exquisite and curvaceous figure, had already rushed into the hall.

    A tall and cold beauty was holding a long sword that glinted coldly. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and she looked a little messy.

    Her white undergarments outlined her well-proportioned body. She was not the kind of woman who was too weak to withstand the wind. She exuded the sexiness of a gym beauty from head to toe. If Xu Qi ¡®an was here, he would sigh.This woman is a perfect match for me.

    ¡°Your Highness ...¡±

    The maidservant in the side hall also woke up. She ran over in a panic and grabbed the eldest princess¡¯s Pce dress.

    ¡°Change into your clothes.¡± The eldest princess¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes were filled with Majesty.

    ...

    After changing into light clothes that showed off her figure, with a military crossbow on her left waist and a fire dagger on her right waist, and a long sword in her hand, the eldest Princess led the royal guards and rushed to Emperor yuanjing¡¯s bedroom.

    The eldest Princess was stopped by the Imperial Army guarding the emperor¡¯s bedroom. At this time, the princes and princesses could not get close to the Emperor.

    Who knew if some Prince was secretly plotting to abdicate.

    The eldest Princess didn¡¯t force her way in. Her gaze swept past the Imperial Guards and saw a few familiar figures, the night watchman and the high-ranked martial artists from the various armies.

    What exactly happened ... If it wasn¡¯t a strong enemy, the Imperial Army would never sound the bell ... However, if it was an invasion from an enemy country, the scene would appear too quiet. Furthermore, the people from the Directorate of Celestials did note ...

    The eldest Princess held the sword and thought carefully.

    At this time, the Crown Prince of the East Pce and several other princes and princesses also arrived with people.

    ¡°Huaiqing!¡± The Crown Prince was dressed in military attire and had a serious expression.

    ¡°The situation is still unknown.¡± The eldest Princess said concisely.

    The second princess¡¯s peach blossom eyes were charming and seductive. She saw that the eldest Princess was dressed in martial arts and her brows were less cold and more fierce, as if she would hit someone if she didn¡¯t agree. She opened her cherry-like mouth and finally chose to remain silent.

    There was a big event today, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with huaiqing.

    ...

    A quarter of an hourter, the door of the Royal study opened, and the green-robed eunuch walked out.

    ¡°Lord Wei ...¡± The eldest Princess was the closest to Wei Yuan and could be considered half a disciple of his.

    ¡°Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers copsed. It was the work of a thief, but it¡¯s long gone,¡± Wei Yuan sighed.

    The princes and princesses cried out in surprise. The Crown Prince of the East Pce narrowed his eyes and suppressed his inner emotions. He took a step forward.¡±Does it have anything to do with the ancestral worship ceremony?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head and looked at the eldest Princess, ¡± His Majesty ordered me to find out the truth within half a month and catch the murderer. I¡¯ll be honest with His Majesty that this case is not easy to handle ...

    He shook his head and left.

    The eldest princess¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The door of the Royal study opened again. A head eunuch wearing a ck silk hat and a camel-colored robe walked out.

    ¡°Your Majesties, His Majesty has invited you.¡±

    Led by the Crown Prince of the East Pce, a total of Eight princes and princesses came to check on the situation. They entered the Imperial study together.

    The emperor¡¯s desk was ced in the front hall, and there was no one there. The head eunuch led them into the inner hall, where they saw Emperor Yuan jing sitting cross-legged on a futon with the drapery hanging low. Opposite him was the beautiful female state preceptor.

    The two of them were neither too far nor too close to each other, maintaining a distance where fellow Daoists could discuss Dao.

    All these years, Emperor Yuan jing had followed this female state preceptor to cultivate Taoism, and the results were excellent. When Emperor Yuan jing was tired from the government affairs, his hair turned white early, and his sideburns were white in his early thirties.

    After twenty years of cultivation, the chief Daoist of the human sect¡¯s hair had turned ck, and his Qi, blood, and body had improved.

    In private, the Crown Prince wished he could curse her.

    The other princes ¡°impression of this Daoist nun was half admiration and half respect and hate.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯m still feeling uneasy.¡± Emperor Yuan jing broke free from his meditation, opened his eyes and sighed.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s heart is ill, and you need to treat it with medicine.¡± The female state preceptor spoke, her voice carrying the melodious and textured tone of a mature woman.

    ¡°I do have a mental illness ...¡± Emperor Yuan jing gazed at the Daoist nun¡¯s beautiful face and said with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for Imperial Preceptor to perform dual cultivation with me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the princes and princesses ¡®expressions became strange.

    Only the eldest Princess and the crown prince¡¯s expressions did not change. Their thoughts were very deep.

    Ten years ago, Emperor Yuan jing proposed to dual cultivate with the state preceptor, but the state preceptor did not agree. Emperor Yuan jing issued an imperial edict to make her an immortal concubine.

    The state preceptor still didn¡¯t agree, and Emperor Yuan jing had to give up because he still needed to rely on him for cultivation.

    Outsiders only thought that Emperor Yuan jing was after the National master¡¯s talent and beauty. Perhaps this was one of the reasons, but it was definitely not the main reason. The princes and princesses knew their father¡¯s character the best.

    There were 3000 people in the harem, what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he get?

    The wangfei, who was known as the most beautiful woman in the capital, was once from the pce. However, Emperor Yuan jing, who had abstinent cultivation at that time, did not even touch her.

    Her father¡¯s dream was to live forever.

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t mind that he didn¡¯t get a satisfactory answer. He lifted the curtain and led his children to the front hall. He sat high at the desk and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine now.¡±

    As the eldest son and the leader of the princes and princesses, the Crown Prince bowed and said, ¡°¡±Father, is it rted to the abnormality of the ancestral worship ceremony?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and didn¡¯t want to exin.

    The Crown Prince gave the second Princess an obscure look. The charming Princess of Lin an, who was dressed in a gorgeous Pce dress, smiled and took the teacup from the head eunuch. She twisted her waist and came to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s side and said coyly,

    ¡°Imperial father, sang Bo is a forbidden area of our imperial family. What kind of thief could sneak into sang Bo and even destroy Emperor Taizu¡¯s temple? then could they also sneak into the residence of Lin ¡®an?¡±

    Her beautiful face was frowning, and she looked pitiful and scared.

    The second Princess was the most favored because she knew how to act coquettishly and how to please Emperor Yuan jing.

    Emperor Yuan jing was a strong and controlling person. He might not like the eldest Princess who was talented but overbearing, but he would definitely like the second Princess who was weak and harmless, who could rely on herself and act coquettishly.

    His hair was ck, like an Emperor in his Prime. He patted the second princess¡¯s soft hand andforted her, ¡°¡±Nonsense. How can a thiefe and go as he wishes in the forbidden grounds of the Imperial Pce?¡±

    The Crown Prince led the group, the second Princess assisted, and the eldest Princess stepped out and saluted, ¡°¡±I met Lord Wei at the door just now. He vaguely expressed his difficulties to me. He probably wanted me to help him plead for a few more days.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted when he heard this.

    The eldest Princess continued,¡±Imperial father, your son just so happens to know an expert in solving cases. If he can participate in this case, we will definitely be able to find out the truth within half a month.¡±

    [ 1. White silver Alliance¡¯s single chapter thank you without reason 404. I suspect that the IDs of some big bosses are too wild and cool. For example: ]MA something Teng ...

    I¡¯ve already made an appeal, and I should be able toe out after a while.

    [ 2. During the May 1st holiday, I¡¯ll upload more than 10000 chapters a day. It can be considered an additional chapter for the silver Alliance. ]

    3. The monthly votes ranking has dropped to 10th ce. The new book has just been released, and exposure is very important. Everyone, please cast your monthly votes. Please. I¡¯ll repay you with everything I¡¯ve got.

 Chapter 114

    114 Chapter 107-atonement (1)

    Instantly, the princes and princesses all turned their heads and looked at the eldest Princess. The princess of Lin an who was hugging Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s arm also could not help but look over.

    The Crown Prince nced at the eldest Princess.

    The same thought appeared in their minds at the same time:Huaiqing wanted to promote his own people again.

    There were two ways for the princes and princesses to expand their forces.He wanted to win over the officials and make them his supporters. 2. Promote trusted aides.

    The former was because Emperor Yuan jing had a strong desire to control and was very good at scheming. The other princes, including the Crown Prince, did not dare to openly form a faction.

    Thetter was their usual method.

    However, it also depended on the timing. The princes and princesses felt that this was not a good time, because the task was too difficult.

    Emperor Yuan jing squinted his eyes and smiled,¡±who do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°The night watchman is the Yamen¡¯s gong, Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± the eldest Princess replied.

    The second Princess was suddenly enlightened. ah! she eximed and said innocently, ¡°¡±Is it the gong that appeared to admire big sister on the day of the ancestral worship? Elder sister was still talking andughing with him.¡±

    These words were vicious!

    In front of Emperor Yuan jing, he secretly tricked the eldest Princess.

    The eldest Princess was not married yet. Even though Emperor Yuan jing had been obsessed with cultivation these years and did not like to care about the marriage of his sons and daughters, the eldest Princess was still not married. But why did the princess always attract so many girls?

    ¡°Father, you should have heard of this man. He is the nephew of the Imperial saber guard Centurion, Xu Pingzhi, who was involved in the tax case,¡± the eldest Princess continued.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s interest was finally piqued,¡±I remember that there was such a person who refined fake silver.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the inconvenience of keeping fake silver and the huge consumption of salt, I would have asked the Directorate of Celestials to make it inrge quantities.¡±

    The fake silver was made of salt, which was too expensive. After hearing the report from the Directorate of Celestials, Emperor Yuan jing gave up the idea of mass-producing the fake silver.

    not only that, when this person was on duty in Changle County, his performance was excellent and he solved many murder cases. The eldest Princess added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to do anything unnecessary,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said with a smile.

    The eldest Princess lowered her head and was sincerely convinced. father is wise. Just yesterday, Xu Qi ¡®an, the copper Gong, had a conflict with a silver Gong from the Yamen. He was severely injured with one strike. ording to thew, those who went against their superiors should be cut at the waist.

    Now that he¡¯s locked up in the dungeon, your son can ask Imperial father to allow him to atone for his crimes.¡±

    The eldest Princess did not exin the reason for the conflict, nor did she defend Xu Qi ¡®an, because she knew that none of this was important.

    His Imperial father didn¡¯t care who was right or wrong. He only cared about who was useful and who could do things.

    As expected, Emperor Yuan jing nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°¡±Alright, since huaiqing has pleaded for him, I¡¯ll allow him to atone for his mistakes and assist in the investigation. If we can¡¯t catch the real culprit who destroyed the Taizu temple within half a month, I¡¯ll behead him directly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ....

    The princes and princesses left the Royal study and met up with their guards. The eldest Princess took her sword from the guard Captain.

    The second Princess held the arm of her brother, the Crown Prince, and whispered, ¡°¡±Aiya, huaiqing beat me to it.¡±

    The Crown Prince shook his head. it might not be a good thing. Even Wei Yuan finds this case tricky. Huaiqing is just making a casual move. It was an unexpected surprise that the gong could really solve the case. If it doesn¡¯t work, huaiqing won¡¯t suffer any losses, but he¡¯ll be cut in half.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, huaiqing¡¯s heart is so ck.¡± The second Princess wrinkled her small nose and asked, ¡°¡±Brother, what¡¯s going on with the mountain river temple in Yongzhen?¡±

    As they walked, the Crown Prince looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±This case isn¡¯t simple, or Wei Yuan wouldn¡¯t be so worried. I¡¯m afraid only father knows the secret.¡±

    ¡®Of course, I¡¯ll know in the future ...¡¯ He added in his heart. At the same time, the state preceptor¡¯s pure face appeared in his mind, and his heart was full of resentment.

    ¡°Lin an!¡±

    The eldest Princess suddenly shouted, stopping the siblings.

    The Crown Prince and second Princess turned their heads together. The princess of Lin an replied fiercely,¡±What are you doing!¡±

    She took the opportunity to hug her Crown Prince brother¡¯s arm tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing ...¡± The eldest eunuch walked over with his sword in hand.

    As the siblings rxed at the same time, he suddenly whipped the second princess¡¯s perky butt with his sword.

    In the pain, the second princess¡¯s face first turned white, and after a few seconds, she burst into tears. She pointed at the eldest Princess and screamed,¡±Huaiqing, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    The brothers and sisters of the royal family came over to persuade him hypocritically, acting as the peacemakers.

    ¡°Huaiqing, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± the Crown Prince said in a low voice with a straight face.

    ¡°It is only to test Lin ¡®an¡¯s martial arts. If Lin¡¯ an is not convinced, you can also test bengong.¡± The eldest Princess turned around, her ck hair spreading out with a ¡°shua¡± sound. She was agile and beautiful.

    The second Princess looked at her back and cried, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going toin to my father,¡±

    another day, ¡± the Crown Prince said helplessly. father doesn¡¯t have the mood to deal with you now.

    If there were any conflicts or fights between the princes, Emperor Yuan jing would definitely intervene and punish them severely.

    When the princesses fought, everyone would try to keep the peace.

    The main reason was that most of the princes had practiced martial arts, so they would be injured if they fought. Among the princesses, only the eldest Princess practiced martial arts. If the other princesses fought, the more elegant ones would p them, but if they were impatient, they would grab their hair and bite.

    If it damaged the royal family¡¯s face, they would not be willing to go up the line and would usually resolve it in private.

    Princess Lin an gritted her little silver teeth and muttered a curse,¡±Just you wait, I¡¯m going to snatch all your things.¡±

    .....

    The next morning.

    Wei Yuan, who had just finished his meditation, received a verbal order from the pce.

 Chapter 115

    115 Chapter 107-atonement (2)

    ¡°This servant has brought His Majesty¡¯s orders. Duke Wei, go to the dungeon and invite that Gong.¡± The young eunuch who delivered the verbal order had a humble attitude.

    His Majesty didn¡¯t even eat much this morning. He¡¯s very thoughtful. I hope Duke Wei can solve the case soon.

    After sending the eunuch away, Wei Yuan smiled.

    Yang Yan, who hade to apany his foster father for breakfast, heaved a sigh of relief and said,¡±It seems that I don¡¯t need foster father to save him.¡±

    Nangong qianrouughed and mocked Yang Yan for being a dumbass who had practiced martial arts so much that his brain had turned silly.

    ¡°Why do you think foster father said those words to the eldest Princessst night?¡±

    Yang Yan thought for a moment and finally reacted.

    Yesterday, the eldest Princess had sent people to investigate the whole story of the conflict between Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhu chengzhu, so she must have been more concerned about him.

    Last night, his foster father had deliberately hinted to the eldest Princess. Out of the tacit understanding of smart people, the eldest Princess had taken the opportunity to rmend Xu Qi ¡®an to the Emperor so that he could atone for his crimes and gain merits.

    In this way, Xu Qi ¡®an could be exonerated from the crime, and no one could say anything.

    Yang Yan had long expected that his foster father would save Xu Qi ¡®an. He had taken him to the dungeon and sentenced him to be cut at the waist seven dayster. It was all for the people in the Yamen to see.

    The more power one had, the more one could not do as one pleased.

    ¡°What if Xu Qi ¡®an doesn¡¯t solve the case in half a month?¡± he frowned.

    Wei Yuan smiled,¡±then he can only die and enter the martial world.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an has changed from an open chess piece to a hidden chess piece.¡±

    His foster father actually valued him so much ... Nangong qianrou and Yang Yan¡¯s expressions turned serious.

    Wei Yuan seemed to have thought of something and smiled, ¡± send someone to inform Li Yuchun that His Majesty has allowed seventh an to atone for his crimes and render Meritorious Service. Li Yuchun will be reinstated to his official post.

    Pausing for a moment, Wei Yuan said with a half-smile, ¡°¡±Make it Grand.¡±

    .....

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were led by the jailer to the dungeon with faces full of joy, to wee their colleagues out of the prison.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an was pouring out his bloated dder and holding the wall with one hand. He was shocked by the sudden rush of his colleagues and jailers, and his small hand trembled ...

    ¡°Damn it ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an wiped his hands on his prison uniform while cursing.

    ¡°Ningyan, ningyan, you don¡¯t have to die!¡± When the jailer took out the key to open the door, song tingfengughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty allows you to atone for your mistakes and atone for your crimes with your merits.¡±

    His Majesty?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. The first thought that came to his mind was, ¡°The hell, number one is Her Majesty?

    He then denied his own guess and patted song tingfeng¡¯s shoulder without changing his expression. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Song tingfeng was in a hurry to share his joy and did not realize that he had been plotted against. He told Xu Qian what had happened in detail.

    There was an explosion in sang Bo ... Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers copsed ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted, and he instantly thought of the strange cry for help he had heard during the ancestral worship.

    In other words, his previous guess was not wrong.

    The cry for help wasn¡¯t directed at him. He had only heard it for some reason.

    Then, who was the cry for helping from the Mulberry Lake?

    ¡°Where are the divine swords worshipped in the temple?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after pondering for a long time.

    Song tingfeng shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know much. because of you, the boss was dismissed. After you were locked up in the dungeon, he went to the noble spirit building and scolded the Yamen. He even pped Lord Wei¡¯s face in public ...

    This was indeed something that brother spring would do ... Xu Qian was touched.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had retrieved his uniform, waist token, and saber from the head of prison, was relieved when he was told that his cousin had taken the Jade Mirror.

    As expected, Wei Yuan didn¡¯t want to kill him. Even without His Majesty¡¯s special pardon, father Wei would probably save him with another reasonable excuse.

    After leaving the dungeon, the two of them walked out of the Yamen. As they approached the main gate, they suddenly heard the sound of gongs.

    Li Yuchun was escorted into the Yamen by a few gongs. The leader of the group was knocking on an ordinary Gong while shouting, ¡±

    ¡°Li yinluo has been reinstated ...¡±

    The clerks and night watchmen came out to watch and pointed at Li Yuchun.

    Brother spring¡¯s face turned red as he lowered his head and walked quickly.

    Not far away, the three young men looked at each other. Xu Qi ¡®an suggested, ¡°¡±The head official has been reinstated. It¡¯s a cause for celebration. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡±

    I can¡¯t afford to lose this face ... Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao nodded, and the three of them reached an agreement.

    Brother spring had been yed by Wei Yuan. Yesterday, you pped his face in public, and today, he beat the gongs and drums to p your face ... Xu Qian decided that he would not offend Wei Yuan easily in the future.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smelled bad and was in a hurry to go home to report the good news. He did not stay at the Yamen. He rode his beloved pony and rushed home.

    Half an hourter, they returned to the Xu residence.

    The gatekeeper, old Zhang, almost cried tears of joy. Xu Qi ¡®an threw the reins to him and entered the courtyard, nning to tell his family the good news first.

    At this time, the family had already had breakfast. Second uncle had left for his duty, leaving Xu Xinyi alone at home to talk to his mother in the back hall.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had returned, the aunt¡¯s beautiful eyes brightened for a moment, but she immediately suppressed her joy and gave her nephew a habitually disdainful expression.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, you¡¯re taking action so quickly?¡± Xu Xinian was pleasantly surprised.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment and suddenly cleared his mind. No wonder Emperor Yuan jing knew about him. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    It was the eldest Princess who rmended him to Emperor Yuan jing ... Well, he could not rule out the possibility that Wei Yuan had seized the opportunity to create an opportunity for him to redeem himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too optimistic. Something has happened ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his aunt and paused. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter ... Sigh, I¡¯ve made Auntie worried sick these past two days. I¡¯m ashamed. I heard that Auntie stayed up all night because of me. ¡±

    ...

 Chapter 116

    116 Chapter 107-atonement (3)

    When the aunt heard this, she exploded. She red at her son who spoke without thinking and raised her snow-white and sharp chin.¡±Hmph~¡±

    my father went to the Directorate of Celestials yesterday, ¡°Xu niannian continued. he wanted to ask the white-robed sorcerers to plead for mercy, but he got some bad news.

    ¡°The supervisor is sick,¡± he said after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°The supervisor is sick?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    A Warlock of the first rank was sick!

    Moreover, he was a Warlock who started off with a cultivation system that saved the dying and helped the injured.

    The old police detective, Xu Qi ¡®an, immediately made connections, wondering if it was rted to the mutation in sang Bo. It couldn¡¯t be that the supervisor had locked himself up on the eight trigrams stage, looked at the human world, and caught a cold from the wind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the camp of the Royal sword guards to find my father andfort him,¡± Xu niannian said.

    His mother, who had been groaning at his cousin all day long, was so worried that she didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. One could imagine how terrible his father was.

    ¡°Alright!¡± I¡¯ll go see lingyue and lingying first, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an said. I have something to doter, so I have to go back to the Yamen.

    We can talk about sang Boter. There¡¯s no rush.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I left that mirror in the study. Big brother can go get it yourselfter. The monk you asked me to find has already left. He said he has a clue about Junior Brother.¡± Xu xinnian said.

    I knew it, how could number one be the Emperor? number one didn¡¯t know about this at all ... My father Wei and the eldest Princess are still the most reliable.

    Xu Qi ¡®an came to the backyard and saw Xu lingying sitting under the roof, dejected.

    No one was ying with her, and no one was in the mood to care about her.

    The stupid child also knew that something had happened to his big brother. He was unhappy and looked for the little Goose to y with. He lowered his head and took a branch to draw on the ground.

    ¡°Eh, whose stupid child is this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood not far away and smiled.

    Xu Lingyin raised her head and looked at him in a daze. A few secondster, her small face was filled with a bright smile.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    She suddenly got up, strode with her short legs, opened her arms, and pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also went up to greet her. Under Xu linging¡¯s smiling expression, she turned around and hugged her sister behind her.

    Xu lingying, who had missed, turned around in a daze.

    ¡°Wuwuwu ... Big brother ...¡±

    Xu lingyue wrapped her arms around Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist and buried her soft body in her cousin¡¯s arms, crying.

    His younger sister¡¯s waist was so slim that he could easily hold it. Her hair exuded a delicate fragrance, and there was also a faint smell of Rouge and face powder on her body.

    Xu Qi patted her back and consoled her,¡±It¡¯s fine now. Big Brother is back.¡±

    Xu lingyue didn¡¯t care. She twisted her waist and cried even harder.

    Xu lingyue was already very sad when her big brother was locked up in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamenst time, but that was a conflict with the Yamen, and it was a personal grudge after all.

    But this time, the night watchman who came to the manor to send a message said that his eldest brother would be cut in half in the vegetable market seven dayster.

    The nature waspletely different.

    Of course, Xu lingyue¡¯s care was also rted to the rapid progress in her rtionship with her cousin.

    ah, the younger sister of this era is still the best. She¡¯s so soft and cute. Xu Qi ¡®an hugged the girl¡¯s delicate body and sighed in his heart.

    In his previous life, he didn¡¯t have a younger sister, but he had a younger cousin who didn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly or act cute. She didn¡¯t know how to cry and show her weakness. She only knew how to sneer at you disdainfully.Heh, stupid.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother ...¡± Xu lingying jumped up and down on the spot and said happily, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to tell mother. She definitely doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to tell her that he had walked in through the door and not climbed over the wall. He thought about it and felt that there was no need to exin.

    ¡°Go!¡± He nodded.

    by the way, ¡± he called out to Xu lingying again, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so happy, is it because you can eat three bowls of rice tonight?¡±

    Xu lingying was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his brother to know what he was thinking.

    She ran away in fear.

    PS: please subscribe to the official Qidian website.

    Looking for monthly votes and subscriptions.

    [ PS: general group: 865624986 ]

    Group 2:2421826

    Group chat: 10707110

 Chapter 117

    117 The organizer (1)

    Xu lingyue had probably overthought it, and she had a rather stuffy personality, so she had been suppressing her emotions in her heart. Seeing that her big brother had returned safe and sound, she finally felt relieved and cried her heart out, her tears rolling down.

    It was only when the servant girl walked out of the door and saw the brother and sister hugging each other that she shouted in surprise, ¡°¡±Has dng been released from prison?¡±

    It was only then that Xu lingyue remembered that she was an unmarried maiden. She broke free from her brother¡¯s arms and sobbed while hanging her head, her face as red as fire.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his sister¡¯s hand and entered the boudoir. The maidservant made him tea and stood at the side, listening to the conversation between the eldest young master and the eldest young miss.

    ¡°Go and inform the servants to boil some hot water. I want to take a bath.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    The maidservant went out to pass on the message, but who knew that when the servants heard it, their expressions changed greatly, and they shook their heads in refusal.

    The maidservant felt wronged and went back to tell dng. Dng Xu was also very angry. He thought to himself, ¡°are you servants too arrogant, or am I too weak to lift my de?¡±

    ¡°Then help me boil the water.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The maidservant felt even more aggrieved, but she did not dare to refuse and left with a pout.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and smiled at Xu lingyue.¡±His Majesty has allowed me to atone for my mistake. I¡¯m fine for the time being.¡±

    Xu lingyue nodded, her exquisite oval face looking a little Haggard. how did big brother fight with his colleagues? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined what had happened. Xu lingyue was furious and clenched her fists.¡±Younger sister is always assured when eldest brother does things.¡±

    She revealed a bright smile and her eyes were filled with pride.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face when she saw how beautiful she was.

    Xu lingyue lowered her head shyly.

    After taking a bath, they put on the night watchman¡¯s uniform. Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu lingying sat under the eaves in a row, each holding a big bowl of egg and shredded pork noodles.

    It was a warm and harmonious scene.

    ¡°Lingying, I¡¯ll trade meat for eggs,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Xu Ling thought for a moment and shook his head. no, I don¡¯t want to. Mother said that big brother cheated me of bunsst time.

    ¡°Do you think big brother is lying to you?¡±

    She tilted her head and thought about it seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    Xu Qi. an said, ¡± that¡¯s why I would never lie to you. I¡¯m not trying to cheat you of your eggs. I just ...

    Before he could finish, he saw Xu lingying spit at the egg.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Second brother taught me,¡± Xu linging said.

    .... Indeed, schrs were not good people! Xu Qi ¡®an lowered her head and ate, giving up on her younger sister¡¯s egg.

    ¡°Lingying, you can¡¯t eat this. It¡¯s poisonous,¡± he threatened.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu lingying¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at the bowl on herp, then at her brother, shocked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patiently exined to her, ¡°¡±In the past, when you fell and scraped your skin, did your father use his saliva to wipe your wound?¡±

    Xu Ling nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡¯ that¡¯s because saliva can ...¡¯ it could kill dirty things. From this, it could be deduced that once saliva left the mouth, it was poisonous. From this, we can deduce that your egg noodles are poisoned and can¡¯t be eaten.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he saw Xu lingying¡¯s little face turn white.

    ¡°Will I die?¡± Xu lingying pursed her lips and asked with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, but my stomach will hurt for many days.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Xu lingying nodded and continued to eat her noodles.

    Xu Qi ¡®an: ¡°??? ¡±

    ........

    After eating the noodles, Xu Qi ¡®an went to Xu Eng¡¯s room and found his Jade Mirror in the study. Xu Qi¡¯ an put it in his arms and happened to see a few pages of paper at the corner of Xu Eng¡¯s table.

    The paper was scribbled densely with illegible handwriting. It was an analysis of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s situation and an assessment of whether the Directorate of Celestials and the Yun Lu Academy would be of any use.

    It was probably a thought that he had written down in the dead of the night while sitting in the study room in deep thought.

    This little brother still has some skills ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and left the study.

    He rushed back to the Yamen and went to see Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan had been waiting for a long time. He pointed to the seat beside Yang Yan and said gently, ¡°¡±Sit.¡±

    Yang Yan handed over a file expressionlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the Golden Jade Hall, the spring breeze Hall, and the evil-suppressing Hall to work together on this case,¡± Wei Yuan said. You¡¯re the host!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°His Majesty personally gave the order,¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    When their eyes met, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood that Wei Yuan wanted to promote him through this ... He was directly appointed as the organizer, not to assist in the case.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the file and read it carefully. He asked directly, ¡°¡±Is there something sealed under the Sang Bo?¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    Yang Yan¡¯s usually expressionless face also showed a look of surprise.

    Wei Yuan had told him the truth that something was sealed in the Mulberry Lake this morning. Nangong qianrou, who was smarter than him, only had a vague guess after the incident at the Mulberry Lakest night. She thought of the day when her foster father was looking through the information and dossiers in the warehouse, but she didn¡¯t dare to confirm it.

    Until this morning, when their foster father told them the truth.

    ...

    However, this little Gong had directly pointed out that there was something sealed under the Sang Bo.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s surprised expression disappeared and he smiled, ¡°¡±Tell me your reasoning.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to prove himself in front of Wei Yuan and said, ¡°¡±Although sang Bo is a forbidden area of our Da Feng, to outsiders, the only thing of value is probably the nation-guarding divine sword.¡±

    Speaking of this, he looked at the file. but it¡¯s written that the nation-guarding divine sword is fine. The thief¡¯s target must be something else.

    ¡°So I guess that there must be something in the temple of mountains and rivers? And why was this thing ced in sang Bo? If I may make a bold guess, that thing might need the nation protecting divine sword to seal it. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had actually deduced the process after knowing the answer.

    His clear thinking and meticulous logic won Yang Yan¡¯s task, and he appreciated and valued the little Gong under him more and more.

    Not only was he talented, but he was also smart and capable. He was worth cultivating.

    ¡°Duke Wei should know about it ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t say it clearly, but I have some guesses ...¡± Wei Yuan shook his head. His expression was serious, and his tone contained a warning.

    ¡°Your mission is to find out who destroyed the mountain river temple in Yongzhen. You have nothing to do with getting that thing back. If he encountered any unsolvable problems, he could just inform yang Jinluo, and he would step in.

    ...

    His Majesty has given you a gold medal. You can walk in the Imperial City with this medal. Except for the harem and a few special ces, you can go anywhere you want with this medal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an epted the order and left.

    Wei Yuan watched him leave and heard light footstepsing from the stairs. He looked at Yang Yan and asked, ¡°¡±I heard the supervisor is sick?¡±

    Yang Yan nodded.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes were calm, and he was silent for a long time, ¡°¡±You old thing!¡±

    .....

    After leaving the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the spring breeze Hall and said, ¡± boss, gather the two silver gongs from the Golden Jade Hall and the evil subduing Hall at the front yard of the Yamen. Hurry up!

    Li Yuchun was dumbfounded. After a while, he red at her and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the boss, and I¡¯m the boss?¡±

    The little brother was actually ordering him around.

    Xu Qi ¡®an showed his gold medal. I¡¯m now the organizer appointed by His Majesty. From today on, we¡¯ll each have our own opinions. I¡¯ll call you boss, and you¡¯ll call me Lord.

    ¡°Boss, please invite the two silver gongs for the Lord.¡±

    Li Yuchun walked away gloomily. He felt that something was strange.

    Yin Luo from the evil suppression Hall was surnamed yang, named Feng. He was a tall and thin middle-aged man with dark skin and a big ck mole between his eyebrows.

    Yin Luo of the Golden Jade Hall was a man with a full beard called Min Shan. There was a nted knife scar on his cheek, which made him look extremely fierce.

    With the addition of Li Yuchun from spring breeze Hall, three silver gongs and twelve copper gongs quickly gathered in front of the courtyard.

    ording to the Yamen¡¯s ¡°custom,¡± before going out to handle a case, they had to gather in the front yard, and the host officer would take the lead in giving a speech to inspire people.

    At the same time, it was also an act for the other night watchmen to see.

    there was an explosion in Sangbost night, and Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers was destroyed. His Majesty was furious and ordered the Yamen to find out the truth and catch the culprit within half a month. Xu Qi ¡®an pressed his saber with one hand, his posture straight and his eyes sharp.

    I¡¯m following His Majesty¡¯s orders to investigate this case personally. All of you will work together and do your best to repay the emperor¡¯s grace.

    Xu Qian added in his heart,¡±if you manage the young models in the club well, if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be beheaded at the market.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone replied in unison.

    Because they were all Yang Yan¡¯s subordinates, everyone was still obedient, but they were a little unconvinced. They thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was only a Gong, how could he have the experience and ability to handle such a big matter?

    He didn¡¯t know why his Majesty had appointed him as the chief of the case.

    After leaving the watchman¡¯s Yamen, min yinluo, who had a full beard, mounted her horse and asked, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to the scene.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The group of people rode their horses to the Imperial City, choosing the most time-saving route:They crossed the Imperial City.

    In fact, they could bypass the Imperial City to investigate the scene. With the gold medal in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand, he could do whatever he wanted to save time.

    In any case, racing against time was the number one principle.

    Led by the Imperial Army, the night watchmen arrived at Mulberry Lake. The scenery had changed greatly. The long corridor that connected the shore had been destroyed in the explosion, and the White jade tform in the center of theke had disappeared into thin air.

    The surface of the Sang Po River was clean and there was nothing there. Who would have thought that a Grand ancestral worship ceremony had been held here a few days ago?

    A small boat was docked by theke. Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go and take a look. We have to go into the water.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the lead and jumped onto the boat. He quietly reached into his arms, pulled the back of the Jade Mirror, and poured out the ¡± magic book ¡± that the great schr had given him. He tore off a page and pulled it in his hand.

    The other silver gongs boarded the ship after him, leaving behind twelve copper gongs and a row of Imperial Army soldiers on the shore.

    Li Yuchun paddled to the center of theke.

    The tall and thin Yang Feng and yang yinluo nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, I¡¯ll go down.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±then you can go into the water with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he ignited the paper and activated the aura observation technique.

    ng ... He took out his sword, held it in his mouth, and jumped into the water.

    The cold Lake water stimted his pores, and a string of tiny bubbles came out of the corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth, which was holding the ck gold long knife.

    He tried his best to open his eyes and observe the situation underwater.

    The foundation of the White marble tform extended all the way to the bottom of theke, and the crack where the tform copsed was more than ten feet above the water.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and saw yang Yingluo following them.

    The dark-skinned yang Yingluo also observed the copse of the White marble tform and immediately came to a conclusion. He suppressed his own reasoning and nned to test the little Gong who had been entrusted with an important task after he went ashore.

    At this moment, yang yinluo noticed that Xu Qi ¡®an was diving into the water along the foundation of the White marble tform.

    He quickly followed. The further down he went, the more blurry his vision became. In the end, all that was left was darkness.

    Yang yinluo stopped following him and floated up.

    ¡°Whoosh ~¡±

    He jumped out of the water and climbed onto the small boat. As he circted his Qi to dry the cold Lake water, he looked at everyone.

    ¡°Lord Xu has gone to the bottom of theke. It¡¯s pitch ck there, and I can¡¯t see anything.¡±

 Chapter 118

    118 Making things difficult _

    Xu Qi ¡®an soon reached the bottom of theke. His eyes were like two small light bulbs in the dark.

    The bottom of the water was piled with mud. With the foundation of the White marble tform as the center, stone pirs were arranged in a unique pattern, surrounding and protecting the tform in the center.

    This seemed to be some kind of formation ... Xu Qian guessed in his heart.

    In the capital of Da Feng, only the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials could set up formations. In other words, the Directorate of Celestials had also participated in the construction of the temple of mountains and rivers.

    From this, it could be inferred that other than the current Emperor, the only one who knew sang Bo¡¯s Secret was that old man, the head Warden ... So, it was true that the warden was sick? Or was it caused by the copse of the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen?

    Hiss ... What secret was hidden here?

    The power that was after sang Bo¡¯s Secret, the thief that destroyed the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen, was definitely at the king tier ... ¡®I¡¯m just a small copper Gong, and I feel like I¡¯ll be dragged into a fight between the gods at any time ...¡¯

    Even if I can find out the truth, will the royal family tolerate me?

    When he thought of this, Xu Qian¡¯s heart felt heavy.

    Wei Yuan has already pointed out the way for me. If. encounter any trouble that. can¡¯t solve,. ¡®ll inform the Yamen and yang Jinluo ... This hint was obvious enough. I was just a pawn to Scout the way, a hunting dog in charge of tracking. If I really can¡¯t, I can just fake my death and leave the capital.¡±

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, he moved his four limbs and leaned towards the stone pir closest to him.

    The surface of the stone pir was carved with twisted, strange tadpole-like characters.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could roughly tell that it was some kind ofnguage, but due to his limited cultural level, he could not interpret it. He firmly remembered a few words.

    After checking a few more stone pirs and finding the same words, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s deep-sea phobia prompted him to leave the dark bottom of theke.

    In the quiet, deep water, he always imagined a pair of cold eyes staring at him from behind, or a huge ck shadow appearing in the darkness in front of him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the water and returned to the boat. He put the ck and gold long knife in his mouth back into the scabbard and used his Qi to steam theke water.

    Wisps of steam rose.

    Li Yuchun stared at him in surprise. This kid had advanced to the Qi refining realm in his hands. How long had it been since then? how did his Qi be so dense?

    ¡°Your Qi doesn¡¯t look like a newly advanced Qi refining stage.¡± Li Yuchun asked in confusion.

    ¡°I just meditate for four hours a day.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was innocent.

    ¡°....¡±Brother spring waved his hand, not willing to continue on this topic. He looked at yang Yingluo and said,¡±That yang guy is not convinced by you. He came up to us and analyzed the underwater situation just now, and we have some gains. He also said that if your analysis was the same as his, he would be convinced.

    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same team, there¡¯s no need to hide.¡±

    The tall and thin Yang Feng smiled and did not refute.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the bearded man, Min Shan. He did not speak, but he was staring at Xu Qi¡¯ an, waiting for him to speak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes and said,¡±from the cracks on the tform, we can deduce that the explosion point was in the temple, not underwater.¡± In addition, the gunpowder was most likely hidden in the temple after the ancestral worship ceremony. It will be less than two hours before the end of the ancestral worship ceremony.¡±

    ¡°If they had hidden in the temple in advance, the smell of gunpowder would have been strong. When His Majesty entered the temple, he would have definitely smelled it. He would only have a chance after the end of the ancestral worship. Arrest all the officers in charge of the closing, the court of judicial Review¡¯s officials, and the Ministry of Rites ¡®officials, and interrogate them one by one. Yang yinluo, you¡¯ll handle this.

    ¡°In addition, inform the Yamen and ask His Majesty for a few white-robed Celestials to assist in this case. Boss, you do it. En, I need Lady Cai Wei from the Directorate of Celestials to help me.

    ¡°Min yinluo, follow me to the Ministry of Works. I want the ess records of the gunpowder factory. It¡¯s impossible to smuggle out such arge amount of gunpowder.¡±

    ¡°But before that, we must first take a look at the corpses of the soldiers who were sacrificed,¡± he added.

    The three silver gongs looked at each other and found that this little brother was quite reliable. His tasks were arranged in an orderly manner, his thoughts were clear, and his logic was meticulous. Yang Feng and Min Shan, the two silver gongs, put away their contempt and distrust of him.

    If they were in his shoes, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to give him such a clear direction so quickly. They would have to think for a long time before they could clear their thoughts.

    The bodies were kept in the camp. The Imperial Army took them to a tent and opened the curtain. Inside were corpses covered with white cloth.

    The two tents nearby were filled with the same corpses. There were a total of 312 soldiers who were on patrol near sang Bo this time, and all of them had been sacrificed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the White cloth and examined the tragic state of each body.

    ¡°You can do an autopsy?¡± Yang Feng saw that he was getting more and more serious and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±What did you find?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve discovered something big,¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± The three silver gongs perked up, and even the Imperial Army Captain who was leading the way looked over.

    I realized that I¡¯m just a small copper Gong, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly. I still need the three of you to work hard when I encounter a battle.

    All the soldiers had died in the same way, their blood essence sucked dry by some demonic technique. There were no other wounds on their bodies.

    This technique was not something a Qi refining stage cultivator could deal with.

    If they really encountered the thief, Xu Qi ¡®an could only wave his hand and say, ¡°Charge!

    He hid behind.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought Min Shan to the Ministry of Works. With the gold Medallion, they were unobstructed.

    He looked for the officer in charge of the gunpowder factory and said, ¡°¡±I want to check the production and usage records of gunpowder in the past month.¡±

    It was easy to fake ounts, and the mostmon method was to exaggerate the usage. For example, only 200 kilograms of gunpowder was needed to make a batch of artillery shells, but it was written as 300 kilograms in the record.

    Another example was when making gunpowder. The raw materials transported could be used to make 200 kilograms of gunpowder, but the amount of raw materials was deliberately written down so that the excess gunpowder could be kept for private use.

    But these methods couldn¡¯t withstand investigation, as any crime would have traces.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t trust the officials of the Ministry of Works, so he sent someone to the Yamen to get his own officials. Dozens of people poured into the Ministry of Works.

    This was a cumbersome process with a lot of work, because they had to go to the raw material collection site to collect evidence and verify.

    ....

    After having lunch at the Ministry of Works, Xu Qi ¡®an satfortably in a big chair, picking his teeth, and watching the officials and gongs busy.

    Yang Feng, who was in charge of investigating the Supreme Court, the Ministry of Rites, and the pce, had sent someone back to report.

    ...

    ¡°The Supreme Court and the Ministry of Rites each have three missing officials. Three of the pce¡¯s officers have also disappeared.¡± The messenger Gong said.

    In the Imperial Pce, the eunuchs of lower status were called bailiffs. They were usually doing odd jobs.

    ¡°When did she go missing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat up straight and instantly broke free from herzy state.

    the people in charge of the end of the ancestral worship ceremony have all been detained by the Ministry of Justice and the government. They have refused to hand over the people to us. ¡°Yang yinluo is currently in a stalemate with the people from the Ministry of Justice,¡± Tong Luo said helplessly.

    ¡°You dare to fight with us?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    Although he had only joined the night watchman for a short time, he had already been infected with the night watchman¡¯s arrogance and arrogance.

    Tong Gong exined,¡±the Ministry of Justice and the government have also received orders from His Majesty to investigate the case.¡± We¡¯re all carrying the emperor¡¯s orders, so they won¡¯t cut us off. Yang yinluo doesn¡¯t have a Gold Medallion bestowed by the Emperor, so I¡¯ve been sent here to inform you.¡±

    Usually, the position of the night watchman was higher than that of the other Yamen. However, there was one exception, and that was when the Emperor gave an edict.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and get him!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was furious.

    It was not strange that the Emperor had the Ministry of Justice and the government involved in this case at the same time. Many major cases were jointly investigated by many parties. It was difficult to put all the manpower and resources into one government office to deal with other matters.

    The benefits of a joint investigation were obvious, but the disadvantages were equally obvious, and that was to steal credit!

    ...

    for me, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll be fine just because the Sang Bo case is solved. I have to make a significant contribution in this case in order for the Imperial court to pardon me from the death penalty. If I don¡¯t make any contribution,. ¡®m afraid. won¡¯t be able to escape the punishment of beheading at the market ... I won¡¯t be polite to anyone who dares to stop me from handling this case!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not dy when his life was at stake. He grabbed the ck gold long knife on the table, looked at the officials, and said in a clear voice, ¡±

    continue to investigate the case. Check all the production and consumption records of the year. If you find any clues, each of you will be rewarded with twenty taels of silver.

    As the organizer, he had the power to give a certain reward, which would be paid by the Yamen.

    The eyes of the officers from the Yamen who were on Night Watch were all shining.

    Twenty taels of silver was equivalent to half a year¡¯s sry for them.

    After leaving the officials behind, Xu Qi ¡®an took the silver Gong, Min Shan, and the rest of the gongs and left the Ministry of Works in a hurry. He rode a fast horse and rushed to the Ministry of Justice.

    The Ministry of Justice was not far away. In less than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the Red Gate of the Ministry of Justice.

    The entrance was heavily guarded by two rows of armored soldiers.

    Yang Feng and the six gongs were blocked outside and the two sides were in a confrontation.

    the Ministry of Justice is investigating a case by decree. Those who are skilled in the Ministry of Justice will be killed without mercy if they obstruct the investigation. The middle-aged officer in the lead held his saber with one hand and scolded the night watchman.

    Behind him, dozens of armored soldiers pressed on the hilt of their knives.

    Yang Feng¡¯s veins were bulging on his forehead. He had probably never been so aggrieved before. Even a nobody dared to scold him in his face.

    Although he was also holding the hilt of his saber, he did not dare to be reckless. The organizer was not here, so he had no right to im that he was following the Imperial edict to handle the case. It was impossible for the Ministry of Justice not to know that the night watchman was also ordered to participate in this case, but they deliberately stopped him outside.

    He was deliberately making things difficult for them.

    ¡°Hey!¡± The middle-aged officer in the lead sneered. With one hand on his saber, he saw a group of Watchmen riding over from a distance.

    the Ministry of Justice is on a case. Unrted people will be killed without mercy for trespassing!

    As soon as he finished shouting, he saw the young bronze Gong at the front of the horse pull out the military crossbow at his waist and pull the trigger without hesitation.

    [ PS: please give us your monthly votes! ]

    There was another chapter at night. It would probably be a littlete. I¡¯ll stop talking and go work hard.

 Chapter 119

    119 A case that the Ministry of Justice can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll solve it _

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The crossbow arrow broke through the air.

    The middle-aged officer unsheathed his long saber and knocked away the iing crossbow arrows. The hostility that he had developed in the Army suddenly surged up.

    This little Gong actually dared to shoot an arrow at him. He deserved to be killed today. The night watchman had always been showing off his strength, so if he didn¡¯t take revenge now, when would he?

    The middle-aged officer raised his long saber and shouted, ¡°¡±Trespassers of the Ministry of Justice, die!¡±

    The nging sounds continued as the soldiers pulled out their military sabers. Their expressions were solemn, as if they were ready to go to war.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reined in the horse¡¯s reins and raised the horse¡¯s hooves high. He took out the gold medal bestowed by the Emperor.¡±I¡¯m here to investigate the case. You may leave.¡±

    The middle-aged officer wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He led his men to block the way.¡±The Ministry of Justice is also here to investigate the case, and unauthorized people are not allowed to approach.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to enter the Ministry of Justice, my Lord. Allow me to send someone to pass the message.¡± The middle-aged officer sent a guard to pass on the message.

    As a result, after waiting for a long time, the guard never returned.

    Min Shan pointed his knife at the other party and angrily said, ¡°¡±Son of a b * tch, you¡¯re toying with this great master.¡±

    ¡°Listen up, no one is allowed to enter the Yamen without the approval of the Minister of Justice. Anyone who trespasses will be killed without mercy.¡± The middle-aged officer sneered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards chuckled.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice is trying to cut off this line. No matter how much trouble I make, I will drag it out. After a few days, they will have investigated everything that needs to be investigated and obtained what they should have. ¡®Or if the clues are of no value, they¡¯ll probably hand her over to me ...¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m a sinner, time is life ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was filled with anger.

    ¡°If you insist on stopping me, then don¡¯t me me for using the privilege of the gold Medallion.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pressed on the handle of the knife.

    ¡°Act first and reportter?¡± The middle-aged officerughed hideously. His long saber was wrapped in a strong Qi. you¡¯re just a Gong, and you¡¯re in a hurry to kill people in front of the Ministry of Justice? ¡±

    With a bright sh of the de, Xu Qi ¡®an and the middle-aged officer passed each other and stopped at the gate of the Ministry of Justice.

    It wasn¡¯t until this time that both sides reacted. Including the Watchmen, they didn¡¯t expect Xu Qi ¡®an to be so decisive.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the knife in his right hand. He shook his wrist, and a line of blood appeared on the ground.

    The middle-aged officer¡¯s body swayed and he fell to the ground.

    A soldier stepped forward to check and touched the officer¡¯s neck. He cried out, ¡°¡±He¡¯s dead!¡±

    This time, the faces of the night watchmen also changed.

    The conflict was one thing. Even though everyone looked like they were going to fight, if they killed someone, the matter would escte. The person they killed would be from the Ministry of Justice.

    Even the most arrogant night watchman had never killed anyone in front of any of the Yamen of the six ministries.

    Shua!

    The soldiers turned around and faced Xu Qi ¡®an. The atmosphere was like a powder keg that was about to explode.

    This lousy technique was a real man for three seconds ... It¡¯s not enough to support me in a long battle. I¡¯ll find a chance to change it in the future.

    Enduring his fatigue, Xu Qi ¡®an took out the gold medal and showed it to the crowd.¡±I¡¯m here to investigate the case. Those who obstruct me will be killed without mercy!¡±

    He nced at the soldiers with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Still not retreating!¡± He roared.

    Under the double shock of the gold medal and the officer¡¯s corpse, the soldiers retreated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept it in his sheath and led two silver gongs and twelve copper gongs into the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen.

    Along the way, Yang Feng and Min Shan kept examining Xu Qi ¡®an, as if they were getting to know him again.

    Min Shan frowned and said,¡±aren¡¯t you being too impulsive?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of being held ountable for killing someone outside the Ministry of Justice¡¯s gates?¡±

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first time killing someone, but there was still hostility between his eyebrows. He looked at the bearded man and said,¡±Do I still have an afterthought?¡±

    Min Shan was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered. I¡¯m already in a desperate situation. To me, progress is life. Clues are life. Whoever dares to block my investigation will be taking my life.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice and the Yamen have always been at odds with each other. If the government officials continue to steal my credit, these people will be obstacles in my way. If I¡¯m not ruthless, there will be a second, third, and fourth person who will jump out to stop me. If I don¡¯t kill them, they will kill me indirectly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed one blind person today, and tomorrow, the other blind people will be wary and afraid. This is also a way to reduce the number of people killed.¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he nced at Yang Feng and Min Shan, the two silver gongs, and put on a fake smile.¡±Even the two subordinates of yang Jinluo doubted my abilities, much less the government and the Ministry of Justice?¡±

    His words were very clear. He was establishing his might.

    ¡°Lord Xu, we¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± the two silver gongs, yang and min,ughed.

    This ¡°Lord Xu¡± was truly sincere. He was not forced by the emperor¡¯s order.

    The Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen was veryrge. Xu Qi ¡®an caught an official to lead the way.

    The clerk was weak and a little afraid of this group of fierce Watchmen. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey and led them to the meeting hall.

    After passing through the courtyard, they arrived at the Council Chamber of the Ministry of Justice. It was a spacious hall with no tables, only chairs, which were neatly arranged.

    The two Yamen¡¯s people sat on two sides, clearly separated.

    On the left were the officials of the Ministry of Justice, led by a second-rank Minister of Justice in a red robe and embroidered chicken.

    On the right was a fourth-rank capital Governor, magistrate Chen, who was wearing a red robe embroidered with clouds and geese.

    In the middle sat a eunuch wearing a tall hat and a Python robe. His face was white and beardless, and his eyes were squinted, giving off a strange aura.

    There were two eunuchs standing beside the eunuch.

    At the door, the clerk was like a little quail. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±M-my Lords ... The night watchman is here ...¡±

    ...

    In the meeting hall, more than a dozen powerful officials looked over at the same time.

 Chapter 120

    120 A case that the Ministry of Justice can¡¯t solve, let me solve it (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an crossed the threshold and cupped his fists.¡±I am Xu Qi ¡®an. Greetings, Sirs.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd and saw a familiar-looking woman. She was one of the constables from the capital governor¡¯s office, Lu Qing.

    Thetter also noticed him, and a deep confusion shed in her eyes. They were even more shocked when they saw the two silver gongs and the other copper gongs following Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lead.

    An official from the Ministry of Justice nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±For such a big case, the night watchman didn¡¯t even send a golden gong. This official will definitely submit an impeachment tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to report to the Ministry of Justice when the night watchman is investigating a case?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Ministry of Justice has detained many officials from the Supreme Court, the Ministry of Rites, and the pce. They¡¯ve also stopped us from interrogating them. Minister, may I ask what this means?¡±

    Minister sun, whom he had met once before, did not speak. He did not even look at Xu Qi ¡®an. He picked up the teacup expressionlessly and took a sip.

    In the officialdom, serving tea meant to send off guests.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips curled up. He didn¡¯t continue to argue, but found a seat and sat down quietly.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, he had admitted defeat and tolerated Minister sun¡¯s disy of power.

    At this moment, an official rushed over in a panic. He nced at the night watchmen and lowered his head to whisper a few words in the ear of an official from the Ministry of Justice.

    The official from the Ministry of Justice¡¯s expression changed drastically. He mmed the table and stood up. He pointed his halberd at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others and scolded, ¡°¡±Preposterous, he¡¯s simply disregarding thew!¡±

    All the officials in the hall frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Minister sun asked.

    The official from the Ministry of Justice looked excited. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°¡±Minister, eunuch Liu, this group of night watchmen killed people in front of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Gate, and they even killed generals with official positions. How arrogant, how arrogant. They must be severely punished.¡±

    All the officials were shocked. Even the head eunuch, who had been putting on airs and squinting his eyes, looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others in surprise.

    Minister sun¡¯s expression did not change. He gently patted the armrest of his chair and said, ¡± the Ministry of Justice is in charge ofws and orders. I¡¯m here to share His Majesty¡¯s burden and to plead for orders for the people. Men ...

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him loudly and sneered, ¡°¡±I was investigating the case by Imperial Order, but the Ministry of Justice obstructed me from doing so. I held a gold medal in my hand, and I will execute first before reporting. In addition, I suspect that the Ministry of Justice has colluded with the thieves and is the culprit behind the destruction of the mountain river temple in Yongzhen. Minister sun, why don¡¯t youe with me to the Yamen?¡±

    It¡¯s actually so tough?

    The officials of the Magistrate Court looked at each other in disbelief. Was this really something that a mere copper Gong would dare to say?

    Minister sun was a second-rank official who held great power and was one of the ministers of the Imperial court. This Tong Gong in front of him actually dared to speak like this. Hepletely did not put Minister sun in his eyes.

    The officials of the magistrate¡¯s office could not help but look at their superiors, only to find magistrate Chen looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, pretending not to see anything.

    ¡°How audacious!¡±

    ¡°How dare you frame the Minister? how many heads do you have?¡±

    The official from the Ministry of Justice was furious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an became even more arrogant. He took a step forward, one hand on his saber, and stared at the people from the Ministry of Justice.¡±If the Ministry of Justice can¡¯t solve the case, I¡¯ll do it. If the Ministry of Justice can¡¯t kill them, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still more!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out the gold medal given by His Majesty. His hand trembled, and the gold medal spun and embedded itself into the ground with a ¡°bang,¡± sending fine dust into the air.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice dares to obstruct my investigation, I will kill the Ministry of Justice as well!¡±

    ¡°Is it clear enough?¡±

    The meeting hall was silent. The Furious official from the Ministry of Justice suddenly became silent, not because he was afraid, but because he was shocked.

    What¡¯s wrong with the Yamen? What happened to Wei Yuan?

    Wasn¡¯t sending such a hotheaded youth to handle this case giving their political enemies a handle?

    Just based on these words, if he was arrested and thrown into the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison, he would never be able to get out. The Ministry of Justice will send a letter to Wei Yuan tomorrow and see how he exins it.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± The head eunuch in the Python robeughed. you¡¯re indeed young and full of vigor. You¡¯re showing off your abilities.

    He looked around at the crowd. let me introduce this Tong Gong to everyone. He was rmended by the eldest Princess and personally named by His Majesty as the Yamen¡¯s chief office for the night watchman.

    ¡°By the way, he was sentenced to be cut at the waist seven dayster by the Duke of Wei for injuring his superior. His Majesty is merciful and allowed him to atone for his crimes with good deeds.¡±

    No wonder the organizer appointed by His Majesty dared to be so arrogant ... He injured a superior and was cut in half at the waist seven dayster. No wonder his killing intent was so strong!

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice suddenly fell silent.

    This was a madman at the end of his road. Solving the case was his only chance of survival. Such people were most likely to go to the extreme. If he was forced into a corner, he would probably be willing to drag a few of them down with him.

    This could be seen from the fact that he had killed the officer without hesitation.

    Seeing that the officials of the Ministry of Justice were all trying to avoid harm, the head eunuch pressed his hand down and said, ¡°¡±Sit down, all of you. The Sang Bo case is of great importance, and his Majesty ces more importance on it than the tax silver case. He has specially ordered me to be the governor and supervise all of you in handling the case.

    ¡°The night watchman came just in time. It saves me the trouble of talking to you guyster.¡±

    This eunuch is obviously more biased towards me ... To be more precise, it was the night watchman. Was it rted to Wei Yuan?

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and returned to his seat.

    Song tingfeng was very cooperative. He ran forward to pull out the gold medal and presented it with both hands.¡±My Lord, here¡¯s your gold medal,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the crowd and took the box. ¡°En!¡±

    His second stage of establishing his might was very effective.

    Shaping himself into a reckless man at the end of the road could solve many of the following problems. If the people from the Ministry of Justice and the government wanted to fight for credit, they would have to think twice. The guy he was going to face was a lunatic who would draw his sword and kill people if he didn¡¯t agree with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care what kind of trouble it would cause in the future. For one thing, he believed that Wei Yuan would shelter him from the storm. Secondly, if he couldn¡¯t solve the case, he didn¡¯t have to care about the follow-up. He would either die or leave the capital forever.

    Eunuch Liu took a sip of tea and said,¡±there are people missing in all three yamens. It¡¯s highly possible that these missing people are di Zi, who is helping the thieves secretly transport gunpowder.¡± What do you all think of this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate the families of the nine deceased,¡± magistrate Chen said.¡±They are still in the capital and have no idea about the disappearance of their rtives. I¡¯m guessing that the nine of them didn¡¯t run away, but were killed.¡±

    Eunuch Liu nodded slightly.

    there must be more tes hidden in the three yamens, ¡± an official from the Ministry of Justice said. the tes are even more hidden. They killed people to silence them and ounted for those who knew about it.

    ...

    Eunuch Liu frowned and muttered to himself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened in silence. Since they had stayed to attend the meeting, the detained people were of little use.

    Because as long as he listened to the conversation between the Ministry of Justice and the Magistrate Court, he would be able to get the information he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the court of judicial review and the Ministry of Rites. Even the Ministry of Works has tes.¡± Lu Qing said in a deep voice.

    Everyone looked at the only woman present.

    Eunuch Liu looked at Lu Qing and nodded, ¡°¡±Continue,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated their family background and interpersonal rtionships,¡± Lu Qing said.¡±With their ability, it¡¯s impossible for them to smuggle so much gunpowder from the gunpowder factory. Therefore, there must be someone in the Ministry of Works who is secretly assisting us, and that person must have a high position.¡±

    His official position was not small ...

    ¡°Gunpowder is a strategic resource that the Imperial court ces great importance on, and all sorts of security and anti-theft measures are very strict andplete. Without the assistance of a high ranking official from the Ministry of Works, this matter can not be done.¡±

    The logic was clear and reasonable. Everyone nodded as they listened. They had a whole new level of respect for this Female Constable.

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that a eunuch beside eunuch Liu was writing furiously. He seemed to be taking notes and recording the conversations of the crowd.

    ...

    .... Was this for Emperor yuanjing to see?

    The Emperor ced far more importance on this case than the tax and silver case ... Well, that¡¯s true. I wonder what that thing that came out of the Mulberry Lake is.

    If it wasn¡¯t something extremely terrifying or important, it wouldn¡¯t have been sealed in sang po.

    Xu Qian thought to himself.

    Eunuch Liu, who was wearing a Python robe, looked at the night watchman and Xu Qi ¡®an. He asked,¡±Lord Xu, don¡¯t keep silent. As the host of the night watchman, have you gained anything?¡±

    The officials from the Magistrate Court and the Ministry of Justice looked over at the same time.

    [ PS: I¡¯m a little tired and don¡¯t want to correct the wrong words word by word. Everyone, remember to mention it in this chapter and give me a reminder. ]

    The plot of these chapters was more serious, so he wasn¡¯t cheeky.

 Chapter 121

    121 Locked in suspect (1)

    When the officials of the Ministry of Justice heard eunuch Liu¡¯s words, they thought that he was making things difficult for Xu Qi ¡®an. They gloated and decided that if Xu Qi¡¯ an said anything wrong, they would immediately criticize him and embarrass him.

    Schrs were actually very good at fighting, but not in martial arts.

    The officials and constables of the magistrate¡¯s office had a wait-and-see attitude. They didn¡¯t care what kind of clues this impetuous Gong could give. However, they were surprised to find that the Prefectural magistrate was no longer in a daze. He stopped slightly and actually put on a posture of listening attentively.

    Lu Qing whispered,¡±have you forgotten?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, the Xu Qi¡¯ an from the tax and silver case.¡±

    After her reminder, everyone in the house suddenly came to their senses and remembered Xu Qi ¡®an.

    No wonder the name sounded familiar. It turned out that he was the quick-handed person who turned the tide in the tax silver case and solved the mystery of the fake silver.

    Well, it was now the gong for the night watchman.

    No wonder His Majesty appointed him as the Chief Executive Officer of the Yamen ... At this time, the officials of the Magistrate Court finally came to their senses.

    ¡°There are indeed some gains!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He didn¡¯t want to say it at first, because the Ministry of Justice and the government werepetitors. There was no reason to share the clues with this group of dogs.

    However, when he noticed the young eunuch taking notes and the unreservedmunication between the Ministry of Justice and the government office, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that this might be an opportunity for him to show off.

    He wanted to show it to the Emperor.

    Unsurprisingly, this transcript was to be handed over to the Emperor for perusal. Think about it, after Emperor Yuan jing finished reading the transcript, he found that the Ministry of Justice and the government office were actively discussing and giving clues to solve the case, but the night watchman was silent.

    What would he think?

    Although sharing the information was a bit of a loss, the credit was already written on the paper.

    ¡°I have a few questions regarding Constable Lu¡¯s spection.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an and the others looked over and said in an orderly manner, ¡±

    I went to sang Bo this morning to check. If we want to blow up the entire mountain river temple and the high tform, we will need a huge amount of gunpowder.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Lu Qing had also gone to sang Bo to investigate the scene.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the problem. You just said that gunpowder is a strategic material that the Imperial court ces great importance on, and all kinds of security and anti-theft measures are very strict andplete. It¡¯s already very difficult to smuggle out these gunpowder, let alone erase the corresponding traces.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°What kind of person do you think can do this?¡±

    ¡°The Minister of Works, or the two vice ministers,¡± Lu Qing hesitated.

    The crowd was taken aback, and even the young eunuch, who had his head lowered to record, paused.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. if it¡¯s the Minister of Works and the two vice ministers, then everything makes sense. With their means and abilities, it¡¯s not impossible for them to bribe the Imperial Guards, the Supreme Court, and the Ministry of Rites. However, isn¡¯t this too stupid?¡±

    Lu Qing frowned and said.¡±you mean ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±smuggling gunpowder of such a scale, no matter how clean it is, it won¡¯t be able to withstand investigation.¡± I believe that those who can be ministers and vice ministers can¡¯t be so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not them, then where else can provide so much gunpowder besides the Ministry of Works?¡± Lu Qing nodded.

    ¡°Is it possible that they were transported in from outside the city?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Lu Qing shook his head. let¡¯s not talk about the outer city first. The inner city has to collect an entrance tax. The soldiers guarding the city will check the goods. It was even more impossible in the Imperial City. Gunpowder was such an obvious thing, how could they smuggle it? Unless they¡¯re transporting raw materials and not gunpowder ...¡±

    Lu Qing and Xu Qi ¡®an continued their reasoning as if there was no one else around. There was no room for anyone else to interrupt. Eunuch Liu was not in a hurry and listened patiently.

    The young eunuch in charge of recording the statement wrote faster and faster.

    It was not gunpowder but raw materials. Among the raw materials for gunpowder, neither sulfur nor charcoal were precious. Especially in winter, the capital consumed a lot of charcoal ... But saltpeter was strictly controlled in Da Feng ... Xu Qi ¡®an, who was deep in thought, suddenly had a sh of lightning.

    saltpeter mine?! His eyes widened as he stared at Lu Qing.

    The pretty face of the female Constable was stunned for a moment, then she understood and eximed, ¡± saltpeter mine!!

    Both of their faces were filled with shock. On the other side, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other, their expressions changing slightly.

    The four of them had personally explored the great Yellow Mountain and found saltpeter there.

    Lu Qing calmed down from his shock, and all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.¡±If it¡¯s really them, then what¡¯s up with the nine missing people?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly,¡±we¡¯re going to frame him!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s to divert our attention and fight for time to escape the capital.¡± He shook his head.

    Lu Qing nodded slightly. that¡¯s right. They made us think that the gunpowder came from the Ministry of Works. We thought that there were spies nted in the Imperial court. Thus, the focus of the investigation turned to the Ministry of Works, the Ministry of Rites, and the chief of the Supreme Court.

    Eunuch Liu furrowed his brows. He realized that he was beginning to not understand the conversation between the two.

    Apart from the Minister of Justice and magistrate Chen, who held high positions, the others looked at each other and did not understand what Xu Qi ¡®an and Lu Qing were talking about.

    He felt like he had missed an episode.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t solve. How did they transport the gunpowder to sang Bo? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Lu Qing said,¡±the nine missing officials should have been bribed or threatened. I¡¯m more inclined to the former.¡±

    It made sense. The demons must have aplices if they were able to secretly transport the gunpowder into sang Bo. If there were no spies from the Imperial court, they would not have been able to do it.

    Putting aside the traitors in the Imperial court, why did the demons want to blow up sang Bo?

    To be more precise, they were after the sealed artifact under sang Bo. What use did the sealed artifact have for them?

    As he was thinking, he heard Lu Qing say, ¡± we seem to have misunderstood something. I noticed a detail just now ...

    The heroic-looking Female Constable stared at Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±Nine missing people, three from the pce, three from the Ministry of Rites, three from the Supreme Court ... How did they manage to smuggle the gunpowder in without their colleagues knowing?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not very clear about the process of the ancestral worship ceremony and had not had the time to ask the officials and servants who were in charge of finishing the ceremony. But after hearing Lu Qing¡¯s words, he thought, ¡°¡±You¡¯re saying that with just three people, it¡¯s impossible to smuggle gunpowder without their colleagues¡± knowledge. That¡¯s right, why did you deliberately separate these nine people? if these nine people were all from the Ministry of Rites, the Supreme Court, or the pce, there might still be a possibility.¡±

    Lu Qing smiled from the bottom of her heart, and her smile was quite bright.

    She appreciated this point about Xu Qi ¡®an the most. He was smart and could immediately understand her meaning. It wasn¡¯t tiring to discuss with him, and he could even smile at her.

    so, there must be someone else helping them, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. and this person must have the ability to freely enter and exit the Imperial City, or have the ability to send gunpowder into the Imperial City ...

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Lu Qing looked at each other again. They remembered a case.

    The case of the Golden Guard¡¯s small g Officer.

    This case happened the day before the ancestral worship ceremony, and they were also the ones who took over.

    The small banner officer of the Golden guard had been killed ... Before he killed her, he told his wife that he was going to take his family away from the capital ... He was on duty before he died ... Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly enlightened. Connecting the saltpeter mine and Liu Han¡¯s case, it was not difficult toe up with a truth.

    The demons drove away the grey households to collect the niter ore in the great Yellow Mountain to make gunpowder and blow up the mountain river temple in Yongzhen to release the sealed artifacts in the Mulberry Lake.

    The reason for using gunpowder was that the Imperial Pce was heavily guarded and it was impossible to break in. However, gunpowder could be used as long as it was transported in without anyone knowing.

    Whether it was the supervisor of the Directorate of Celestials, the female Imperial Preceptor of the human sect, or the high-ranked martial artists of the Imperial Army, they could detect the invasion of experts, but they could not detect inanimate objects like gunpowder.

    Liu Han was only a small g Officer and was not capable enough to ce gunpowder in the Imperial City without his superiors ¡®knowledge.

    He was just an errand boy, and the instigator was his superior, who killed him to silence him.

    D * mn, the way the Goblin race did things was like an old sow wearing a bra, one set after another.

    The brothel was full of guests-everything was in good order.

    ...

    As long as he captured Liu Han¡¯s superior, the centurion of the Golden guard, and interrogated him, he would know everything!

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly locked onto a suspicious person.Centurion Zhou!

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and cleared his throat. ¡°Eunuch Liu, my Lords, this one still has some matters to attend to at the Ministry of Works, so I will take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Night watchman, follow me,¡± he said in a rxed tone, his expression as usual.

    He quickly led his men away.

    The officials present were not fools. Although Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s behavior was normal, his expression had changed several times during his conversation with Lu Qing. Although they did not fully understand the contents of their conversation, it did not prevent them from specting that Xu Qi¡¯ an had found an important clue.

    Everyone immediately looked at Lu Qing.

    Lu Qing yed dumb.

    Eunuch Liu rapped the table with his fingers and urged, ¡± did Xu Qi ¡®an find something? did he make any progress in the case? tell me!

    Lu Qing said in his heart, I¡¯ve already done my best. After all, although he admired Xu Qi ¡®an, they didn¡¯t have any special rtionship, and they weren¡¯t fianc¨¦ or anything.

    It was already very loyal of him to help him stall for time.

    [ P.S. This goes on for six to seven hours. ]

 Chapter 122

    122 A broken lead (1)

    ¡°Lord Xu, where are we going?¡± Min Shan asked.

    ¡°Arrest the criminal!¡± After leaving the meeting hall, Xu Qi ¡®an exined without any hesitation.

    Yang Feng and the other gongs looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in surprise. Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng had some thoughts in their minds. Whether it was the saltpeter mine or the small g officer¡¯s case, the two of them had been involved and knew more than the others.

    If Li Yuchun was here, he would probably be able to sort out his thoughts. However, he had gone to invite Chu Caiwei from the Directorate of Celestials.

    why isn¡¯t the boss back yet? do we have to spend the entire morning hiring? ¡± ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    After leaving the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen, he had just mounted his horse when he saw two yellow horses galloping towards him. It was Li Yuchun and Yan Caiwei, who was wearing a light yellow dress.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei isn¡¯t in the Directorate of Celestials. She¡¯s gone into the pce. I¡¯ve been waiting for her at the gates of the Imperial City for a long time before she finally came out ...¡± Li Yuchun exined.

    He went to the eldest Princess ¡®ce to get food again. This glutton ... In the future, I¡¯ll let her eat a stick from me sooner orter ... ¡°Miss Caiwei, long time no see. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    A sweet smile hung on Yan Caiwei¡¯s round oval face. She was about to say something when she remembered her identity and the people watching from the night watchmen¡¯s side. She put on a straight face and said, ¡± mm.

    As the matter was urgent, Xu Qi ¡®an made a long story short.¡±Silver min Gong, take my golden medallion and go to the East Gate of the Imperial City to capture Centurion Zhou chixiong.

    ¡°The rest of you, follow me to the Zhou mansion to capture him.¡±

    Because they didn¡¯t know if Centurion Zhou was on duty today, they had split into two groups.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrangement was reasonable. The Imperial City was under the feet of the Emperor. There would not be any conflicts, and no one would dare to do so. However, it was not easy to take people away. They had to have a waist token to open a path.

    Therefore, a silver Gong was enough.

    But if he went directly to Centurion Zhou¡¯s house to capture him, he would probably be driven to desperation. Xu Qi ¡®an had just performed the heaven and earth single de sh, and hisbat strength had dropped significantly, so he needed thepany of two silver gongs.

    .....

    On the other side, Lu Qing was reporting the situation.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, my Lords, if I¡¯m not wrong, there¡¯s a high possibility that the demons are involved in this.¡±

    These words caused the expressions of the officials present to change greatly. Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice also frowned.

    An official from the Ministry of Justice didn¡¯t quite believe it and asked, ¡°¡±Do you have any proof?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, Lord Xu and I investigated the case of the demons on the great Yellow Mountain devouring the grey households in Taikang County.¡±

    ¡°Demons eat grey households?¡± Eunuch Liu frowned.

    ¡°Yes. In the middle of the year, a demon came to the river at the foot of Mount Huang and devoured hundreds of local grey households. Your humble servant and Sir Xu dealt with this case together, and we found a clean saltpeter mine on the great Yellow Mountain ...¡±

    Lu Qing exined the saltpeter mine case in detail to the adults present.

    This was a very good way to stall for time. Because what he said was not empty talk, the adults were especially attentive and did not urge him.

    so, when I was talking to Lord Xu just now, I analyzed the situation and found that the gunpowder might not havee from the Ministry of Works, but rather, it has something to do with the saltpeter mine on the great Yellow Mountain. Lu Qing said.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice and the government looked serious. This case actually involved the demon race, which had two camps:The monster tribes in the Northwest and the thousand Monster Kingdom in the South.

    The thousand Fey Kingdom in the southern border had long been destroyed in the Jiazi demon-ying war, and the remaining survivors were struggling on theirst breath.

    The monster race in the Northwest had formed an alliance with the tribes in the North to resist the great Feng and the kingdoms of the Western regions.

    Which demon force was behind the saltpeter mine?

    Eunuch Liu looked at magistrate Chen. Thetter acknowledged with an ¡°Oh¡± and began to recite his words to his subordinate, there is indeed such a matter. The government office just epted this case a few days ago. At that time, Constable Lu was in charge of handling it.

    Eunuch Liu¡¯s expression was gloomy,¡±if the saltpeter mine had been discovered earlier, the Sang Bo case might not have happened.¡± Why has the case of the demon swallowing people, which happened in the middle of the year, been dyed until now?¡±

    Lu Qing was just about to use Taikang County county Magistrate of dereliction of duty and disregard for the life of the gray household, but he was stopped by magistrate Chen with a look.

    Old Chen sighed. the demons are powerful. It¡¯s difficult for Taikang County county Magistrate to deal with them.

    ¡°I will report this to His Majesty,¡± eunuch Liu snorted coldly.

    Minister sun opened his mouth and nced at Lu Qing, ¡°¡±What is Xu Qi ¡®an doing?¡±

    He seemed to see that Lu Qing was trying to stall for time, so he went straight to the point and didn¡¯t want her to waste any more time.

    ¡°Even if the demons have gunpowder, how can they hide it from the Imperial Army of Da Feng and the guards of the city?¡± eunuch Liu muttered.

    ¡°This is rted to another case.¡± Lu Qing replied.

    ¡°Another case?¡± Everyone was shocked. The Sang Bo explosion case actually involved so many other incidents?

    Lu Qing replied, ¡± the day before his Majesty paid his respects to his ancestors, the Golden Guard¡¯s little banner officer, Liu Han, died in his home for no reason. It was also dealt with by Sir Xu and me. At the time, Sir Xu had already spected that he had been silenced. However, this case does not have any intersection with the saltpeter mine case, so we did not think of this.

    The small banner officer of the Golden guards had been killed ... ¡®Smuggling gunpowder into sang Bo ...¡¯ Everyone present was smart, and there was no longer any doubt.

    ¡°That Xu fellow just ...¡± The officials from the Ministry of Justice and some of the government officials stood up from their chairs.

    ¡°Just now, Lord Xu thought of this matter and suddenly understood, so he left in a hurry.¡± Lu Qing said.

    ¡°Order the arrest of all the Centurions of the Golden guards!¡± Minister sun ordered in a deep voice.

    With a crash ... Everyone stood up and rushed out of the meeting hall, not even caring if they knocked over the chairs.

    At this point in the case analysis, it was already very clear that capturing the Golden guards ¡®internal saucers was equivalent to making a major contribution.

 Chapter 123

    123 A broken lead (2)

    Lu Qing slowly let out a breath. He had tried his best.

    If it was a fairpetition, Lu Qing would not help Xu Qi ¡®an so much. However, Xu Qi¡¯ an was in a precarious situation, and this case was his only hope of atonement.

    Lu Qing felt that out of friendship, he would help if he could.

    She left the meeting hall with her colleagues from the government.

    Only eunuch Liu, the eunuch he had brought with him, Minister sun, and magistrate Chen were left in therge meeting hall.

    Eunuch Liu stretched out his hand, and the eunuch immediately dried the ink and handed the book to him.

    Eunuch Liu carefully read through the contents. The first two pages were case discussions between the Ministry of Justice and the government office. They were mainly arguments and were rather dry.

    It was not until Xu Qi ¡®an joined that the case began to clear up, and the suspect was locked in within the time it took for an incense stick to burn.

    The progress of the case was so fast that eunuch Liu was surprised. ording to the normal procedure, it would take two or three days to connect the saltpeter mine on the Yellow Mountain with the small g Officer case.

    It seemed that the Emperor had a deeper meaning in appointing Xu Qi ¡®an as the office manager of the night watchman ... Eunuch Liu came to a sudden realization.

    little Yun, from today on, you will stay in the night watchman¡¯s Yamen. You will be responsible for supervising them in handling cases and sending me messages in time.

    Eunuch Liu said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The young eunuch who was taking the statement epted the order.

    .....

    Zhou Manor, the ck doors were tightly shut.

    Under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s instructions, song tingfeng walked up the steps to the door and started to knock.

    ¡°Open the door! The night watchman handles the case.¡±

    ¡°The Baihu Lord is sick and is not seeing guests. Go back,¡± an old voice came from the door.

    Song tingfeng knocked on the door again, but there was no response.

    Be a deadbeat?

    Song tingfeng sneered and stomped on the door. With a loud ¡± bang ¡°, the solid wood door broke into pieces and pieces of wood flew everywhere.

    An old man in green clothes was hiding in the distance, trembling with fear. He stared at the uninvited guests with a terrified expression.

    leave two people to guard the main door. The rest of you, follow li yinluo and yang yinluo in. Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and ordered the gongs to charge, while he and Li Caiwei stayed behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re the organizer, why aren¡¯t you charging in?¡± Yan Caiwei tilted her head and looked at him.

    ¡°During the Shanhai Pass country war, did you see his Majesty charge into the enemy lines?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced back at her.

    Yan Caiwei was speechless. She knew that what he said was twisted, but her not-so-smart brain could not think of a rebuttal.

    ¡°I originally wanted to give you a great strength pill, but forget it.¡± She pulled a long face.

    ¡°Great strength pill?¡±

    it¡¯s just in time to nourish your body. You¡¯ve lost so much qi and blood. Yan Caiwei said.

    As a Fengshui master of the Warlock system, when she was treating the patient, Xu Qi ¡®an was still in the courtyard, hacking the stone lock.

    Just by looking at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯splexion, he knew that he had suffered a great loss.

    ¡°Give me one, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an elbowed her.

    Yan Caiwei took a few steps back in disgust, took out a porcin bottle from her deerskin bag and threw it over,¡±It¡¯s enough for you to use for a while.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an liked girls with such a strong backbone. As he walked in, he tipped the porcin bottle over and took a brown pill.

    The meatball had a strange taste. After chewing a few times, a spicy taste surged up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed it down. A few secondster, she felt a warm andfortable feeling in her stomach. She had also recovered a lot of her energy.

    let me make this clear first. This is the negative effect of my secret art. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m the second son of the ruan family.

    ¡°What¡¯s a second ruan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing,¡±

    As they walked and talked, they arrived at the inner court.

    Li Yuchun and Yang Feng came up to him and shook their heads. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°All the valuable things in the residence have been moved away,¡± thetter added.

    Song tingfeng immediately pulled the old gatekeeper over and held a knife to his neck. He shouted, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Zhou chixiong?¡±

    ¡°Baihu master ... He, he took Madam, young master and young miss out of the city to visit rtives.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you say he¡¯s sick?¡±

    ¡°Since the hundred-man Lord has instructed me to do so, I, I will do as you say ...¡± The old gatekeeper¡¯s face was full of fear, and his legs were trembling. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying.

    ¡°When did you leave?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°On the day the ancestral worship ceremony ends ...¡± The gatekeeper swallowed his saliva and begged, ¡°¡±What, what crime did the Baihu mastermit? I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t know ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand, signaling song tingfeng to let him go.

    He led his men back into the house and searched every room. Other than some precious antiques, calligraphy, and paintings that had been taken away, all the furnishings in the residence were as good as before.

    ¡°Centurion Zhou has escaped!¡± Li Yuchun said in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say that.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at li Caiwei.

    The Oval-faced beauty actually understood what he meant. She jumped onto the roof and opened her bright eyes, scanning every corner of the Zhou mansion.

    ...

    She wasn¡¯t looking for someone, but for something else. The focus was on the garden and Ishii.

    A momentter, Yan Caiwei jumped off the roof and shook her head,¡±There¡¯s no corpse hidden in the mansion, and no one has died here recently ... Well, it could also be covered up by special means. You guys can dig three feet into the ground and search.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. it doesn¡¯t matter if we die or escape. This clue is broken.

    However, there was an eighty percent chance that he had fled, because the people of the manor had personally seen Centurion Zhou leave with his family.

    As he led his men out of the Zhou mansion¡¯s main gate, Min Shan rushed over with a few copper gongs. He didn¡¯t have time to rein in his horse and shouted, ¡°¡±After the ancestral worship ceremony, Centurion Zhou took a long leave.¡±

    His heart sank when he saw his colleagues ¡®gloomy faces.

    ¡°He escaped.¡± Yang Feng let out a breath.

    .....

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®an left with his men, the Ministry of Justice and the government office rushed to the Zhou mansion. When they saw the copsed gate, they felt a chill in their hearts.

    He summoned the servants of the manor for interrogation and learned that the night watchman had just missed, and Centurion Zhou had long escaped from the capital.

    The two men from the Yamen hadplicated feelings. They didn¡¯t know if they should be d or regretful.

    ...

    .....

    Dusk!

    Eunuch Liu rushed back to the pce before the city gates closed. With the help of his sons, he changed into casual clothes, took a bath, and was drinking tea before dinner.

    A young eunuch hurried in and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Godfather, His Majesty has sent someone to invite you.¡±

    Eunuch Liu pinched the space between his brows and said unhappily, ¡°¡±I know!¡±

    He took a sip of water and asked his son to change into a robe. He had just stepped out of the door when he suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Bring us the case file, the one we brought back today.¡±

    The young eunuch went back to his room to get it.

    He arrived at Jingxin Hall and was led into the hall. He saw Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a Daoist robe and had a long beard.

    Emperor Yuan jing was neither meditating nor working. He was holding a book in his hand, but his thoughts were not in the book.

    Liu Rong, I¡¯ve sent someone to supervise the case. It¡¯s been a day, what have you found? ¡± Emperor Yuan jing said calmly.

    Eunuch Liu¡¯s heart trembled. He had been working in the pce for decades, and even with Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s temperament, the more he behaved like this, the more annoyed he felt.

    It was a lie to ask about the case. The Emperor was going to lose his temper.

    Eunuch Liu felt a wave of lingering fear, but then he rejoiced. He thought to himself that it was fortunate that he had made preparations in advance, and that he had really gained something today.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the summary of today¡¯s case. I was just about to show it to you.¡± Eunuch Liu took out a thin book from his sleeve.

    [ PS: I had something to do during the day, so I updatedte. Update first and changeter. Old rules. See you in this chapter for typos. ]

 Chapter 124

    124 The worry in your heart (1)

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s personal eunuch, dragging a horsetail whisk in his hand, came over to take the book and handed it to Emperor Yuan jing respectfully.

    Emperor Yuan jing put the book aside, took the book and read it carefully.

    As he read, his eyebrows raised, and anger was brewing in his eyes.

    ¡°All this nonsense, the people from the Ministry of Justice and the government are bing more and more useless.¡± Emperor Yuan jing reproached.

    He nced at eunuch Liu, causing thetter to shiver in fear.

    Emperor Yuan jing threw the booklet aside. His tone was emotionless, but it sounded even more horrifying. what about the night watchman at the Yamen? ¡±

    Eunuch Liu lowered his head and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, he¡¯s ... He¡¯s behind us ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing raised his eyebrows, picked up the book again, and continued to read.

    As he read, his tightly furrowed brows unconsciously rxed, and the impatience between his brows slowly disappeared. He was actually engrossed in reading.

    Emperor Yuan jing changed from lying on his side to sitting upright.

    His expression became more and more serious, and his gaze became sharper and sharper.

    The two eunuchs unconsciously slowed down their breathing. They were afraid of disturbing the Emperor and also afraid of getting into trouble.

    In the end, when Emperor yuanjing put down the book, the immortal demeanor of 20 years of cultivation was gone, and only the majesty and fierceness of the Emperor of the human world remained.

    Eunuch Liu¡¯s forehead was already covered in cold sweat.

    He had thought that His Majesty would be satisfied, but it seemed that it had the opposite effect?

    ¡°Pass on my order!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was as cold as ice and his tone was serious. ¡°The county Magistrate of Taikang County has failed in his duty, and hundreds of people have been killed or injured around the great Yellow Mountain. He has been dismissed and sent to prison.

    ¡°Bailiff Lu Qing will be promoted to the Chief of Detectives of the six Fan School.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention Xu Qi ¡®an, because Xu Qi¡¯ an himself was a sinner. His performance bonus had to be cedst, and the reward was his life.

    ¡°This servant obeys!¡± Eunuch Liu felt relieved and retreated.

    After leaving the Jingxin Pce, he took the young eunuch back to his residence without saying a word and let out a long breath.

    Although he didn¡¯t know that the emperor¡¯s expression became even uglier after reading thetter part, ording to the emperor¡¯s oral order, the content of thetter part should have satisfied him. The emperor¡¯s mood was gloomy about other things.

    In Jingxin Hall, Emperor Yuan jing stood by the window and was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Inform the others to remove the restrictions on the inner and outer cities.¡±

    .......

    Xu Qi ¡®an dragged his exhausted body back to the manor. Dinner had already been over.

    The front hall of the Xu mansion was brightly lit, and Xu Pingzhi and Xu niannian were waiting for him to return.

    ¡°Nian ¡®er, get the kitchen to heat up the food and bring it up.¡± Xu Pingzhi said.

    With red lips and white teeth, the handsome Xu Xinyi left the front hall, leaving only the uncle and nephew.

    The candlelight flickered slightly. Second uncle Xu¡¯s rough square face was cold and serious.

    Not long after, Xu niannian came back. The female chefs came over with the vegetables they had picked. They had been heating them in the pot, waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an toe back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dazed for a moment when she saw her boorish second uncle and handsome younger brother.

    He was all alone in this world. He had no cell phone, noputer, no keyboard man, and no Japan love education films.

    Every day, they lived a life of lighting candles or oilmps, and when they went to the toilet, they had to curse and pull the hem of their clothes up high.

    Sometimes, in her dreams, she would dream that she had returned to her previous life and woke up smiling. Then, she would stare at the roof where beams and logs intersected in a daze.

    ¡°I suddenly feel like drinking.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in a low voice and took the wine pot from the cook.

    When the female chefs had finished setting up the dishes, Xu Pingzhi waved his hand, signaling for them to leave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gulped down the wine, not because she missed her old life, but because she suddenly remembered a saying:Where my heart is at peace is my hometown.

    In this world, there would always be someone waiting for you toe home at night, heating up your food in the kitchen.

    No matter how tired, helpless, and lonely you are outside, you will understand that you are not alone when you return here.

    After drinking half a pot of wine, Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long breath.¡±Sang Bo was blown up. His Majesty ordered me to investigate the case thoroughly to atone for my crimes.¡±

    I know, ¡± Xu Pingzhi nodded slowly. but this is not something you can interfere in.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m only responsible for the investigation, not the pursuit.¡± I have to try, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly. if I don¡¯t try, I can only run.

    He had never thought of paying for the Imperial power. If he couldn¡¯t find the case, he would definitely run away.

    this shouldn¡¯t affect you. After all, I didn¡¯tmit any Major Crimes. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The reason he had cursed was that he had finally found a home with a sense of belonging, and he might have to say goodbye to itpletely in the near future.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s crime was killing his superior. Although it was a capital crime, it was still far from being punished by his family.

    In Da Feng, sitting on the throne was a very serious crime, and ordinary people didn¡¯t even have the right to sit on the throne.

    To achieve the crime of ¡± implicating the X race ¡°, the following conditions had to be met:First, rebellion. Two, cause great losses to the country. Third, it would cause great losses to the royal family. Four, stand on the wrong side!

    Xu Pingzhi belonged to the second category. The loss of tax silver would cause a great loss to the National Treasury. But this was not normal.

    Those who could achieve these four achievements were usually the Lords of the Imperial court. That¡¯s why Zhu Zigui¡¯s entire family would be executed so easily.

    Therefore,¡¯sitting together¡¯ was also jokingly called the privilege of the big shots.

    People like Xu Qi ¡®an were at most sentenced to death. If he escaped, he would be a fugitive, and his uncle and aunt would not be implicated.

    ...

    Second uncle Xu nodded his head in satisfaction. it¡¯s good that you can understand. You have been stubborn since you were young.

    That was the old me, the current me, I have changed very ... ¡°I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Xu Eng also heaved a sigh of relief. if you really can¡¯t do it, ¡± he said, ¡± you can go to Yunzhou.

    Yunzhou?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    He knew about Yunzhou. It was a ce gued by bandits, and was also known as the bandit state. Number two was also in Yunzhou.

    Xu Eng said, ¡± you¡¯re a Bandit. The Imperial court¡¯s influence is the worst. Even if you¡¯re wanted, you¡¯ll be safe there.

    If he was more ruthless and became a Bandit, he could not only sharpen his martial arts, but also control power. Many wanted criminals of the Imperial court and ouws of the martial world like to gather in Yunzhou.¡±

    That made sense. Compared to other regions, it was safer to hide in Yunzhou. The more chaotic a ce was, the safer it was ... Wait a minute!

    Xu Qi ¡®an had an idea.

    If I were Centurion Zhou, where would I run to?

    ...

    Colluding with the demons, blowing up the Mulberry Lake, and perfectlypleting the felonies of ¡°exterminating the entire n¡± and ¡°implicating the three ns.¡±

    It was not safe to hide anywhere, because the Imperial court would not let him off.

    Then where should he hide?

    He had two choices. He could either leave Da Feng or hide in Yunzhou!

    Yunzhou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was excited. Just as he was about to Pat his younger brother¡¯s shoulder, he heard his second Uncle m the table angrily.¡±You¡¯re not allowed to go to Yunzhou.¡±

    The two brothers were shocked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was surprised by his second uncle¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°What are you going to Yunzhou for? Fallen grass to be a Bandit?¡± Second uncle Xu said angrily, ¡± the Imperial court exterminates the bandits every year. What if they send someone to Yunzhou to exterminate the bandits in the future? what should we do? ¡± Have you forgotten the agreement you made that day?¡±

    What promise ... Oh, fighting among the same family ... Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu niannian lowered their heads in shame.

    He had really forgotten.

    She didn¡¯t expect her second uncle to still remember. It seemed like he really took it to heart.

    ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t go to Yunzhou. I¡¯ll go to the Western Region.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The HU concubines of the Western regions were beautiful and warm!

    After the meal, Xu Qi ¡®an saw Xu lingyueing in with a bowl of hot milk. She pursed her red lips and looked at her gently.

    ¡°Big brother, drink a bowl of milk to replenish your energy.¡±

    ¡°Lingyue bought it herself. It¡¯s fresh milk from this afternoon.¡± Second uncle Xu saw that the rtionship between his son and his nephew was getting closer and he smiled sincerely. He added, ¡±

    ¡°Ling Ying drank two big bowls and gave her sister a beating.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the milk, smelled it, and almost vomited ... The milk was fishy and blushed.

    Fresh milk in this era was like this. There were no messy additives, the original taste, and at most, it was heated to disinfect.

    But it wasn¡¯t really that good.

    However, although it tasted bad, it was indeed something that only nobles could drink daily, although the taste was not very popr.

    However, it was indeed good for the body. For noble children, milk was a must-drink daily.

    ¡®Can I try to improve the milk?¡¯ Then, he would rely on his secret recipe to earn big money ... ¡®Alright, I don¡¯t know how to get rid of this smell at all. The teachers in school didn¡¯t teach me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. Under his sister¡¯s eager gaze, he swallowed his saliva.

    Deep feelings, huh.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the bowl that was still warm and suddenly remembered something.

    When he was in middle school, his parents had ordered milk for him. It was the kind that was kept in ss bottles, and it was still warm when it was delivered to his door every morning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t drink it himself, but gave it to her goddess. He had thought that this was love.

    It was onlyter that he realized he was actually a bootlicker.

    ....

    At some point, a mournful rain began to fall outside, soaking the dead branches and the stone bs in the courtyard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had eaten and drunk to his heart¡¯s content, returned to his small courtyard with an oil-paper umbre.

    He lit an oilmp and opened the window. The sky waspletely dark, and a candle¡¯s light stubbornly shone through, apanied by the sound of the rain.

    The world was quiet, so quiet that one could calm down and think about many things.

    A cup of wine in the spring breeze, ten years worth ofnterns in the pugilistic world!

    When the poet, Huang Tingjian, wrote this poem, he probably had the same feelings as him. He was also thinking about some people.

    Perhaps, it was also such a quiet and bitter night.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an turned on the light twice before he managed to break free from his frustration.

    One couldn¡¯t always be immersed in one¡¯s own world. There were still many things to do.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table, took out a small Jade Mirror, and entered the information:¡±Ha, something happened in the capital again.¡±

    [ PS: this chapter is from yesterday. I had something to do during the day yesterday, so I still owe everyone a chapter. I stubbornly stayed up all night until now, and I¡¯ve finally finished writing it. ] He went to sleep.

 Chapter 125

    125 Reaping benefits at the same time (1)

    A few seconds after the message was sent out, No. 2 was the first to reply, ¡°[ Emperor Yuan jing was assassinated? ]

    ..... No, what¡¯s wrong with you, little brother? you always talk about Emperor Yuan jing. Did he eat your rice or steal your silver?

    Xu Qi ¡®anbeled ¡± number two ¡± as a nationalistic youth in his heart.

    The ancient version of a nationalistic youth.

    [ 9: yesterday, the inner and outer cities were all sealed off. No one was allowed to enter or leave. I knew that something had happened. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was still hiding in the capital, recuperating in silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an received the message and only wrote half of it. Number one, who was used to peeking at the screen, actually took the initiative to show off and threw out the truth that shocked the owners of the fragments of theher world Book.

    [ one: sang Bo was blown up and the temple of Yongzhen mountain river was destroyed. The thing sealed in sang Bo is missing. ]

    Such explosive news was met with silence.

    The Earth Book chat group fell into three minutes of silence. No one sent any messages, and no one expressed their shock.

    [ 2: what did you say? Sang Bo was blown up? Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers was destroyed? [ number one, are you sure you¡¯re not toying with us? ]

    Number two¡¯s reaction was reasonable. It was as if Emperor Yuan jing had been killed by a man who had broken into the pce alone.

    It was just as unbelievable.

    It was simply nonsense.

    Number four was in disbelief as well. He knew better than number two what kind of ce sang Bo was and how heavily guarded it was.

    However, number one would never shoot without thinking.

    [ four: three, is this what you wanted to say? ]

    [ 3: yes, sang Bo has been destroyed. The sealed artifact under the mountain river temple of Yongzhen is unknown. ]

    With number three¡¯s endorsement, no matter how hard it was to believe, it was almost a definite fact.

    number 1 and number 3 were both in the capital, so they knew the situation in great feng capital the best.

    [ 9: what an unbelievable piece of news. Do you have any relevant clues, number one? ]

    ¡®Interesting. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t ask me, the night watchman, but directly asked number one. Does this mean that he thinks that number one has a higher chance of knowing the relevant clues than me?¡¯

    But saying it like this was too careless ... On purpose? Or was it because the impact of the explosion of sang Bo was too great that he did not think carefully enough?

    [ No. 1: this case has been handed over to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, the Ministry of Justice, and the government office to handle. I don¡¯t know the specific information. ]

    The people in The Earth Book chat group could not hide their disappointment. If even number one, who had an extremely high status in the Imperial court, did not know the specific details, then number three would definitely not know either.

    [ 3: what a coincidence. Our Academy has learned a lot of secrets through the corresponding channels. [ I¡¯ve roughly understood the case. ]

    Number three knew?

    Number three actually knew!

    He had just said that he had obtained the information through the Academy¡¯s channels. It seemed like the Yun Lu Academy had nted many spies in the various government offices in the capital.

    Hearing what number three said, number five, who was originally not very interested in what happened in the capital of great Feng, also jumped out to watch the show.

    [ five: number three, your Academy¡¯s hands are a little too deep. Even number one doesn¡¯t know about it, but the Academy does. By the way, what¡¯s your status in the Academy? ]

    Could ordinary students really know such an important secret?

    [ 3: I naturally have my ways. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t exin. The importance of leaving a nk was that the smarter a person was, the more likely they would overthink.

    They would suspect number three¡¯s identity as an ordinary student, but they would also suspect if number three had other identities. In the absence of strong evidence, the more they thought about it, the more confused they would be.

    Yes, number one was a problem. He (she) was not that easy to fool. It doesn¡¯t matter. Number one and I don¡¯t have any conflicts for the time being. Furthermore, I¡¯m getting more and more aware of their identity. At the very least, I¡¯m able to draw a boundary.

    [ 3: so, what are you going to use in exchange for my information? ]

    Seeing this sentence, everyone felt strange. They felt that the debt was increasing inexplicably.

    If No. 3 were to do business, he would definitely be a sessful merchant ... Number four sighed in her heart and replied, [ I¡¯ve only been focused on cultivation recently and haven¡¯t obtained any valuable information. [ I¡¯ll owe you first. ]

    [ two: I¡¯m busy clearing the bandits. Well, when I figure out the forces behind Yunzhou that are manipting the various strongholds, I can pay off the debt to number three. ]

    At this point, number two felt sad for his inexplicable debt.

    [ 5: I have an important piece of news, but it will expose my identity. ]

    [ 4: heh, you¡¯re from Nanjiang, right? ]

    [ one: it should be a noble from a certain Gu n. ]

    [ 2: he seems to be a little warlike. ]

    [ five: ... ] [ you, you all know about it? ]

    Isn¡¯t this obvious? you know the history of the thousand demon Kingdom like the back of your hand, and you keep calling yourself ¡®mother¡¯. Moreover, you have also revealed that your father¡¯s status is quite high!

    Number five did not seem to be very smart ... She¡¯s on the same level as my miss Caiwei ... Xu Qi ¡®anmented in his heart.

    He re-defined the characters in The Earth Book chat group:

    Number one had a high status in the Imperial court and was a spy demon.

    Number two was a heaven-tier angry youth, but he was very intelligent. He (she) was the one who tested her and number one at the ancestral worship ceremony.

    Number four had a good rtionship with the head of the human sect. He had once been an official in the Imperial court and was now wandering the world.

    Number five was a girl from the southern border¡¯s Gu n. She was not very smart.

    ...

    Number six was a highly respected version of Lu Zhishen with a very high cultivation.

    No. 7 had run away, and the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was in No. 2¡¯s hands. The rtionship between No. 2 and No. 7 was extraordinary.

    Number eight had been in seclusion and had been diving for a long time.

    Number nine was the founder of the heaven and earth Association, Golden Lotus Taoist priest, old silver coin.

    Number five shut himself in for a while before sending a message, ¡°[ alright, I¡¯m a member of the southern border¡¯s Gu n. I¡¯m an upright and aboveboard person. I have an important piece of news to tell you. [ number 3, I¡¯ll use this to exchange for the Sang Bo case. ]

    [ nine: number five, my injuries have yet to recover. [ if you want to say it, first get everyone to agree that they owe you a piece of information or silver of equivalent value. ]

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were silent for a moment, indicating that they agreed to owe number five an information.

    [ 5: the poison God has started to recover. ]

    Gu God? An existence that surpassed his rank, the founder of the Gu Master System? Xu Qi ¡®an was taken aback. Although he knew a little about the existence of ¡°Celestials and Buddhas¡± through the internal information of the White Nightmare Heaven and Earth Society, he was still shocked.

    But he still felt it was absurd.

    No one spoke in The Earth Book chat group for a long time. It seemed that the shock this news brought to everyone was no less than the explosion of sang Bo.

    ...

    [ 5: yesterday, a trace of the poison God¡¯s aura seeped out of the abyss. All the low-level venomous insects raised in the vige died suddenly, and the high-level venomous insects went crazy and attacked the nsmen. My life¡¯s origin Gu also almost went out of control. My father said that after thousands of years, the poison God has finally recovered, but this is not a good thing. ]

    [ 2: not a good thing? ]

    [ 5: yes, the poison God is the root of chaos. Devouring and reproduction are imprinted in his instinct. If he revives, all the creatures in the southern border will be his mating and devouring targets. It would turn the entire nine regions into a world with only Gu! [ thus, the Gu n is gathering experts. We n to sneak into the abyss in a few days to check out the situation. ]

    F * ck, there¡¯s such a thing? The poison God was such a creature?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. He was not imagining things like tentacles or silver demons. He was really shocked by the evilness of the poison God.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was eager to know more about the poison God, but no one asked.

    [ 9: this is indeed shocking news. ]

    [ three: Taoist priest, is the reason why the poison God is in a deep sleep because he is also sealed? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to get information about the poison God.

    [ 9: I don¡¯t know. The poison God has existed for a long time. Before humans learned how to use words, the poison God already existed. You can ask No. 5, but I¡¯m afraid that the resurrection of the poison God alone is more valuable than your sang Bo case. ]

    The Sang Bo case that¡¯s worth more than me? Xu Qian was unconvinced.

    [ five: haha, number three, if you want to know more about the poison God, you can choose to trade with me. ]

    [ 3: what do you want? ]

    [ 5: my brother is not married yet. I heard that the princess Consort of zhenbei in your Da Feng is the most beautiful woman in the world. I want her to be my sister-inw. ]

    You¡¯re daydreaming ... If I have this ability, isn¡¯t it better for me to be alone? why should I let your brother have the beauty ... Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ a Princess Consort is not enough. The eldest Princess is also a beautiful woman. I will also send you the state preceptor of our Da Feng. ]

    [ 5: sure, sure! ]

    [ one: if that¡¯s all, then I¡¯m going to rest. Please keep your mouth shut. ]

    Number one jumped out and interrupted the conversation.

    No. 5 stopped making a fuss because she also wanted to know the course of the Sang Bo case.[ I only know that the Gu God is the origin of the Gu Master System, the origin of all the Gu in the world. ]

    Seeing that No. 5 had finished his speech, Xu Qi ¡®an changed his words and began to share his knowledge of the Sang Bo case.

    [ the thing sealed under sang Bo might be rted to the demon race. Currently, the officials of great Feng have already confirmed that the force that destroyed sang Bo is likely to be the demon race. [ but I don¡¯t know if they are from the North or the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t afraid that the news would leak and lead to others guessing his identity.

    There were many officials in the meeting hall, including the Ministry of Justice, the government, and the night watchmen. Yun Lu Academy didn¡¯t necessarily obtain information through the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen.

    Demon race?

    How did it have anything to do with the demons? why did the demons want to blow up the sealed artifact under sang Bo?

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were confused.

    However, they realized one thing, and that was that the inside story behind the Sang Bo case was definitely not simple.

    The only way to solve this was to figure out what was sealed under the Sang Bo.

    [ one: impossible. Sang Bo is heavily guarded. Even high-ranked powerhouses can¡¯t sneak in. How can the demons blow up sang Bo? Where does the gunpowdere from?

    [ three: the Imperial court has already investigated this matter. A saltpeter mine was found on the great Yellow Mountain in Taikang County, but it has beenpletely mined. The miners were the demons. ¡®Number one, your information channels aren¡¯t good enough.¡¯ [ in addition, we¡¯ve also found out about the demonic disc. It¡¯s the Golden Guard¡¯s Centurion, Zhou chixiong, but he¡¯s on the run with his family. ]

    [ one: then this lead is cut off. ]

    [ three: heh, that might not be the case. Soon, the Imperial court will definitely issue an arrest warrant. Zhou chixiong will either leave great Feng or hide in a safe ce. Where do you think he will hide? ]

    Number two was the first to answer, [ that goes without saying. It¡¯s definitely Yunzhou. ]

    No one in theher world Book, Heaven and Earth Society, knew the situation in Yunzhou better than she did.

    At this point, Xu Qi ¡®an had achieved his goal. He wanted to use this opportunity to start a conversation and ask number two to help him keep an eye on Yunzhou and see if he could catch Centurion Zhou.

    But ording to his character, he shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about a fugitive. Was it because he loved his country? This reason was too perfunctory.

    [ number one: number two, you have quite a bit of power in Yunzhou. Can you help me keep an eye on Zhou chixiong? ]

    Well done ... Xu Qi ¡®an was excited.

    In number one¡¯s mind, number two seemed to be more reliable than the government?

    [ 2: I refuse to help you. ]

    [ 1. I will provide remuneration. ]

    [ 2: no, I refuse to help you! ]

    Number one stopped talking, and the earth Book group fell into a short silence.

    Number one and number two did not seem to be on good terms ... The others didn¡¯t try to persuade him ... Is it because they had a conflict or grudge before I joined?

    Uh ... This won¡¯t do, if number two doesn¡¯t help, Yunzhou is so big, how can we find Zhou chixiong?

    I should step in. This way, I can sell number one a favor and also collect the ¡®debt¡¯ from number two.

    It was a huge profit!

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the message, [ No. 2, help me keep an eye on Zhou chixiong. Just take it as paying off my debt fromst time. ] As for number one, I¡¯m sorry, but you owe me another favor. [ what do the two of you think? ]

 Chapter 126

    126 The secret from 500 years ago (1)

    [ 2: okay, let¡¯s give number 3 some face. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. I still have some face in Yunzhou. It was not difficult to find someone. [ as long as Zhou chixiong is in Yunzhou, I can find him. ]

    Such a big tone? Xu Qi ¡®an was even more certain that No. 2 was not from the Imperial court. There were two reasons for this-first, she cursed Emperor Yuan jing every day.

    2. Yunzhou is gued by bandits, refugees are everywhere, and the government is on the decline. If No. 2 was someone from the Imperial court, he would not dare to make such a guarantee.

    Hiss ... He wasn¡¯t from the government, but he was passionate about exterminating bandits every day. Number two was a chivalrous person.

    [ one: sure. ]

    The deal was made, and the conflict was resolved.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society heaved a sigh of relief. Number three was indeed a schr. He was quite powerful. If it were any other time, number one and number two might have started a fight.

    It was a good move for Daoist priest Golden Lotus to pull number three into the Tiandi society.

    After number 3 joined the Heaven and Earth Society, The Earth Book¡¯s messages became more frequent and active. The number of times everyone exchanged information began to increase.

    To everyone, this was a phenomenon that they were happy to see.

    [ four: why would the Goblin race covet the sealed artifact under sang Bo? Well, it should be the Goblin race in the North. Historically, there was no conflict between Da Feng and the thousand Goblin Kingdom in the southern border. ]

    The demon race in the North and Da Feng were like fire and water, while the thousand demon Kingdom in the South and the Buddhist sect in the Western Region were at odds with each other.

    ording to the leader, the northern tribes and the demons had been harassing the border in recent years. It seemed that there were signs of a war. Then, it was reasonable that the demons in the North were secretly causing trouble in the capital ... Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    [ 5: so, what exactly is sealed under sang Bo that the northern Demons have been plotting for so long? ]

    Little girl, do you have a lot of question marks? Uncle can¡¯t answer you, because uncle also wants to know ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    [ 9: no matter what, it¡¯s definitely something that will give the royal family of Dafeng a hard time. [ I hope it doesn¡¯t affect the ordinary people in the capital. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an took advantage of the opportunity and sent a letter.[ the Directorate of Celestials is sick. What do you think? ] [ the secret news that Yun Lu Academy received is that there is indeed an array at the bottom of theke. I judge that it is the work of the Directorate of Celestials. ]

    [ two: it¡¯s fake. How can a rank one expert fall sick? ]

    Number two denied it.

    [ 5: yes, rank one experts are the existences that stand at the top of the world. It¡¯s impossible for them to fall sick, let alone in the Warlock system. ]

    The beginning of the Warlock system was the healers.

    Number four also expressed his opinion, ¡°[ the director¡¯s attitude might be that he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. ]

    ¡®Number four is a smart person, because his thoughts are simr to mine ...¡¯ The supervisor didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter ... What was with this ambiguous attitude? wasn¡¯t he supposed to be guarding the capital?

    Xu Qi ¡®an remained silent.

    [ one: I can pay off part of the debt now. The information about sang Bo may not be of much value. Number three, do you want to hear it? ]

    It wasn¡¯t worth much, but to repay the debt from thest time ... Number one, you¡¯re a little too much. You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry. He was at a loss in this deal, but he was in need of information about sang Bo.

    Centurion Zhou¡¯s lead had been cut off, and he had to find a new breakthrough.

    Xu Qi ¡®an indifferently replied, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    [ one: I¡¯ve looked through the files about sang Bo and found a very obvious point in time. Perhaps the thing sealed under sang Bo is rted to this. ]

    Number one paused for a moment and sent a message, ¡°[ five hundred years! ]

    [ 1: about 500 years ago, the Crown Prince was swimming in sang po and identally fell into the water. Since then, he lost his mind and drowned in sang po not long after. However, five hundred years ago, there was a major event that was only recorded in a few words in the history books, and it was a secret that was deeply hidden in the court.

    [ I¡¯m sure No. 3 has already remembered. ]

    I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t remember anything ... No, I haven¡¯t even read history books!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was frustrated that there was no Baidu in this world. Otherwise, everything could be solved with a little bit of effort, including food, clothing, housing, and transportation. Including getting sick ... Well, maybe I¡¯ll be a little more petty and see you in the next life!

    That¡¯s right, he¡¯s looking for cibei. Cibei is well-read in history books and is a top student.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s little brother¡¯s voice and smile appeared in his mind. At the same time, he was surprised to find that number four was the first to answer.[ seize the throne?! ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved, because he knew that someone else would ask for him. Besides number four and number one, the rest of the people in the group were all bad students who hadn¡¯t even finished nine years ofpulsory education.

    [ 2. Seize the position? ]

    [ 5: position snatching? ]

    [ 4:500 years ago, there was a rebellion in the royal family of Da Feng. The leader of the rebellion was the king of Pinghai, whoter became the Emperor of Wu Zong. Even though Wu Zong had been trying to cover up the fact that he had usurped the throne, it was not something to be proud of. The historians ofter generations only dared to write:In the age of the heavens, a demon was born, and Wu Zongs rose in the East, pacifying the chaos!

    [ the current Da Feng imperial family is made up of the descendants of the martial arts grandmasters. ]

    [ 5: what does this have to do with sang Bo? ]

    This girl was indeed not very smart ...

    [ 2: does number 1 suspect that the sealed artifact suppressed in Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers is rted to the royal family from 500 years ago? ]

    [ 1: don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? why is the director pretending to be sick? ]

    An important figure of the royal family from 500 years ago was sealed under the Sang Bo ... The imperial family was unwilling to mention the past of the usurper, so only Emperor Yuan jing knew about it ... Then the death of the Crown Prince 500 years ago was definitely not a coincidence. He was retaliated against?

    Because he was also a member of the royal family, it was considered a family matter, so the supervisor pretended to be sick and didn¡¯t want to get involved?

    The demons in the North did this to cause chaos in the capital of great Feng and even the court to be in turmoil so that they could take the opportunity to y tricks in the North?

    Xu Qi ¡®an gasped and straightened his back. The water in the Sang Bo case was deeper than he had imagined.

    ¡®I¡¯d better f * cking run away. I feel like the risk of running away is lower than the risk of participating in this case.¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an was scared.

    [ three: by the way, I forgot something. There are some interesting characters carved on the seal under sang Bo. I think I should share them with you. Yes, it¡¯s free. ]

    ...

    He didn¡¯t ask a question like ¡± everyone knows what kind of writing this is ¡°, as that would be too stupid.

    What if it was just an ancient script? wouldn¡¯t that expose his low level of education? his Yun Lu Academy identity wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up anymore.

    So, Xu Qi ¡®an wrote two distorted words on the surface of the Jade Mirror:[ 3: two twisted words. ]

    [ 9: this is Buddhist text. ]

    Buddhist text? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment.

    [ 5: how did the Buddhist text appear in the sealing formation of sang Bo? ]

    Was it still good to have a member with low IQ in the group ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and waited for an exnation from the big boss.

    [ four: logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. It¡¯s such a secret matter. The royal family can¡¯t possibly let the Buddhist sect participate. ]

    The others expressed their confusion.

    After waiting for a long time, no one spoke. Everyone had their own guesses.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, [ I haven¡¯t seen anyments from the 6th recently. ]

    ...

    [ nine: well, number six seems to have encountered some trouble and has left the Yangsheng Hall in the east of the city for many days. I will be responsible for finding him. ]

    Was this bald man a trouble ma? why was he always in trouble ... Xu Qi ¡®anined. He waited for the time it took for an incense stick to burn before he confirmed that the group members had all gone offline.

    You have to say something when you log off, you bunch of uncultured guys.

    .....

    After blowing out the oilmp, Xu Qi ¡®any on the bed with a small Jade Mirror under his pillow. He looked at the dark roof, letting his thoughts ferment.

    if the person sealed under sang Bo is a powerhouse from the former imperial family, then things will be troublesome. I¡¯ll definitely be beheaded for knowing such. secret ... No, if the other party were to make trouble openly and announce his identity, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being killed by Emperor Yuan jing.¡±

    Wei Yuan said that the search for the sealed artifact will be handled by someone else and I don¡¯t have to interfere. My mission should be to find the spies in the Sang Bo case ... But Centurion Zhou has escaped. This lead is cut off, and we can only ce our hopes on number two.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right!¡± In the dark, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He had overlooked one thing.

    During the day, he had discussed the case with Lu Qing in the Council Chamber.It was impossible for the nine missing people to hide it from the world, and they secretly transported the gunpowder into the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen.

    But Centurion Zhou was a golden guard. Golden guards were only responsible for guarding, not for the ancestral worship ceremony. In other words, he had no chance of entering the mountain river temple in Yongzhen.

    Centurion Zhou was not the mastermind. The Golden guards ¡®Centurion Zhou was only one part of the case, responsible for delivering the gunpowder into the pce. The others were in charge of hiding the gunpowder in the mountain river temple.

    There was an even higher level of mastermind behind him.

    The mastermind behind the scenes joined hands with the demons, led the Sang Bo case, and released the sealed artifact in the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen.

    My real mission is to find the culprit!

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat up and clenched his fists in excitement.

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 127

    127 Chapter 116-scared but not in danger (1)

    There were 134 yamens in the capital of great Feng. Excluding those who did not have official positions and those from the military system, there were tens of thousands of officials who ate from the official¡¯s family.

    Among them, only one-tenth could attend the morning court, and the officials, nobles, and members of the imperial family who could enter the throne room to speak directly with the Emperor were at most a hundred people.

    The civil and military officials who had been waiting outside the meridian Gate since Yin hour had gathered in twos and threes, and were talking about some family matters.

    ¡°Your Majesty has been more diligent in attending court recently.¡±

    ¡°The capital investigation is near.¡±

    ¡°Last year, the Emperor was not so diligent.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because of the Sang Bo case. Sigh, it¡¯s such an eventful period. His Majesty is going to lose his temper today, so don¡¯t get on his bad side.¡±

    I am just a civil official. The Sang Bo case has nothing to do with me, not us.

    ¡°Oh, then who is it rted to?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other and smiled.

    Who was it rted to?

    Of course, it was rted to themander of the five guards of the capital, as well as the watchman responsible for protecting the capital and the royal family.

    Naturally, it was rted to the head of the Yamen, Wei Qingyi.

    In front of the meridian Gate, Wei Yuan stood alone in his green robes, looking out of ce with the other officials.

    Wei Yuan was a very special person. No eunuch in the court had more power than him. Even the head eunuch beside the Emperor did not have much power.

    Only Wei Yuan was different. He was the head of the night watchman¡¯s office and the Imperial Censorate.

    These two Yamen had the power to monitor hundreds of officials.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s meaning was clear. Wei Yuan was his knife. If anyone disobeyed him, the knife would fall on his neck.

    Not only was Wei Yuan the knife that Emperor Yuan jing pushed out to bnce the officials, but he also yed the role of attracting hatred.

    The officials did not dare to look at the Emperor with hatred, but they could vent their anger on Wei Yuan.

    Now that the mountain river temple had been destroyed, Emperor Yuan jing, who had beenzily governing for a long time, was in court today, obviously full of anger to vent.

    Wei Yuan would be the first to bear the brunt.

    All of the officials were happy to see this.

    At the beginning of the night, the sound of a bell reverberated in the dark night sky, making it seem deste.

    The officials entered from the East Gate, while the royal family entered from the West Gate.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat on the Dragon Throne and looked down expressionlessly at the hundreds of officials who entered from the meridian Gate in an orderly manner.

    More than a hundred officials, nobles, and members of the Imperial n entered the throne room.

    After the memorial, a Minister from the Ministry of Justice stepped out and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±The night before, a thief broke into sang Bo and blew up the mountain river temple in Yongzhen. As the leader of the night watchmen, Wei Yuan has failed to guard the Imperial City. Your Majesty, please behead him to appease the public.¡±

    ¡°This subject agrees!¡±

    ¡°This subject agrees!¡±

    Immediately, many professional haters jumped out and demanded Emperor Yuan jing to cut off Wei Yuan¡¯s head.

    The attack in the Imperial court was of the same nature as buying vegetables at the market. Usually, it was on arger scale, where people would be beheaded and their homes would be confiscated.

    No matter how big the matter was, he just had to cut off the dog¡¯s head.

    If the Emperor did not agree, he would haggle, from beheading to exile, from exile to dismissal.

    In any case, he couldn¡¯t say that he was dismissed, so he had to give the Emperor some space to bargain. Otherwise, if the Emperor were to see it, he would think that you little brothers didn¡¯t give him a chance to bargain?

    Then he was not guilty.

    To the officials ¡®surprise, Emperor Yuan jing directly rejected the impeachment against Wei Yuan and even praised him for his work.

    This confused the officials and they started whispering to each other.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s personal eunuch whipped the whip and warned the officials with a sharp voice.

    This matter hade to an end, but the impeachment against Wei Yuan did not stop. Instead, it was targeted at another person.

    Another official from the Ministry of Justice stepped forward and said, ¡± night watchman Xu Qi ¡®an has killed the guards in front of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen. He is disrespecting the Imperial power. I implore Your Majesty to punish this thief and execute his entire family.

    Wei Yuan, who had been unmoved when he was being impeached, narrowed his eyes and stepped out, ¡± Your Majesty, the Ministry of Justice has ordered the guards to obstruct the night watchman from handling the case. They have ulterior motives. I suspect that Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice has colluded with the thieves and blew up the Mulberry Lake. Your Majesty, please dismiss him from his position and send him to the Imperial prison for interrogation.

    The Imperial Censorate officials all agreed.

    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Wei Yuan is ndering you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a big problem with the Ministry of Justice. We have a suggestion to dismiss all the officials in the Ministry of Justice and investigate the matter.¡±

    The two sides immediately started a war of words, and the officials of other parties asionally interrupted and fanned the mes. In the Imperial court, the various factions entered an intense struggle.

    The Prime Minister, the six ministers, Wei Yuan, and a few other elders closed their eyes to rest.

    Emperor Yuan jing was not angry at all. When he saw that the officials were almost done quarreling, he signaled the head eunuch to berate them, and the throne room returned to silence.

    ¡°Copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an is guilty and can¡¯t help being extreme. You should work together to solve the case, not obstruct each other. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll punish you severely.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said in a deep voice.

    Wei Yuan opened his eyes, and a look of surprise shed across his face.

    He was sure that Xu Qi ¡®an was fine, but he did not expect Emperor Yuan jing to speak up for the little Gong.

    ...

    Emperor yuanjing looked at the officials with a sharp gaze and continued, ¡± from today on, lift the seal on the city gates. No official above the sixth rank is allowed to leave the capital.

    ¡°Withdraw the court!¡±

    ......

    At dawn, Xu Qi ¡®an woke up on time, washed up, got dressed, and went to his second uncle¡¯s house for breakfast.

    When he was a fast-handed worker in Changle County, he had to rush to the Yamen at dawn to do a roll call, which was equivalent to checking in at work.

    After he became the night watchman, he considered that copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an was a poor man who couldn¡¯t afford a house, so he changed the call of dawn from early morning to three quarters after dawn.

    He had an hour and a half to travel.

    On this point, the night watchman was quite open-minded.

    It was winter, and the temperature in the morning was very low. It was inevitable that people would be covered in warm bedding for a few more hours.

    The plump and beautiful aunt was sealed on the bed and did not get up. The pretty little sister with the Oval face was also sealed.

    go and call lingying up. It¡¯s been a habit since childhood, and it¡¯s hard to correct it when you grow up. Second uncle Xu said.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that he felt that the dining table wasn¡¯t lively enough because Xu Eng hadn¡¯t arrived at dawn yet and had returned to Yun Lu Academy.

    He said that the Dean was going to give a lecture this morning, and he had to leave the city at dawn to make it.

    As a result, the ones eating at the table were second uncle Xu and big brother Xu.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately went to the inner courtyard and knocked on Xu lingying¡¯s door. The one who opened the door was the maidservant who served Xu linging.

    The little maidservant said with half anticipation, half vignce, and half shyness, ¡°¡±What, what does eldest brother want to do?¡±

    The sky was still dark, and he was already knocking on the door. Could it be that eldest brother wanted to take the opportunity to do something to him?

    Xu Qi ¡®an said that he was here to wake Ling Ying up.

    When she entered the house, she saw Xu lingying curled up in the thick quilt like a pillow under the quilt. She was so small.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped her butt and woke her up.

    Xu lingying opened her eyes in a daze, wiped her saliva, and mumbled, ¡°¡±Big pot ...¡±

    ¡°Get up and eat breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Oh ...¡±

    ¡°Then get up!¡±

    ¡°Hulu Hulu ...¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s breakfast is steamedmb, steamed bear¡¯s paw, steamed deer¡¯s tail, roasted Flower Duck, roasted chick, roasted goose, braised pig, braised duck, braised chicken ...¡±

    Bang Bang ... Xu lingying, who was on the bed, suddenly convulsed, her limbs iling. Her brain was still sleeping, but her body couldn¡¯t wait to go for breakfast.

    The maidservant helped the little bean wash her face and brush her teeth. Xu Qi ¡®an carried her to the front hall. Xu lingying¡¯s chin rested on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s shoulder, her butt sticking out. She wanted to sleep but did not dare to, afraid of missing the delicious food.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep anymore. Big brother will sing you a song.¡±

    ¡°Oh ...¡±

    ¡°Little rabbit, be good and open the door. Quickly open it, I want toe in. If you don¡¯t want to open it, then don¡¯t open it. If my husband doesn¡¯te back, then no one will open it. ¡±

    .....

    Coming to the front hall, Xu lingying looked at the steamed buns, soy milk, and fried dough sticks, dumbfounded. He was so aggrieved that he was about to cry.

    ¡°This is not the breakfast I wanted. My steamedmb, steamed Bear Paw, steamed deer tail, roasted Flower Duck, roasted chick, roasted goose, braised pig, braised duck, braised chicken ... Where is it?¡±

    You¡¯ve memorized it? Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes and said,¡±I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

    waa! Xu Ling cried out. With her hands behind her back, she leaned forward andunched a sound wave attack at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ....

    After the meal!

    ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have called her. She¡¯s making my chest stuffy.¡± Second uncle Xu hugged his helmet and walked away while cursing.

    yes, I finally understand aunt¡¯s difficulties. Aunt has worked hard. Xu Qi ¡®an walked away while cursing.

    Xu lingying was left to eat while crying under the service of the maidservant.

    Although there were no steamedmb, steamed bear¡¯s paw, steamed deer¡¯s tail, roasted Flower Duck, roasted chick, roasted goose, braised pig, braised duck, and soy-sauce chicken, which made her very sad, she could eat it while she was sad.

    .....

    Wei Yuan left the throne room, thinking about the situation in the Imperial court. ¡°Duke of Wei, wait for us,¡± someone suddenly shouted from behind.

    He turned around and saw eunuch Liu.

    Before Wei Yuan became rich, he worked in the pce and had a good rtionship with eunuch Liu. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Eunuch Liu, what is it?¡±

    Eunuch Liu looked around and took out a few pieces of paper from his sleeve. He handed them to Wei Yuan, ¡°¡±We made a copy of it. Duke Wei, you can take a look,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to the pce for a drink some other day,¡± Wei Yuan said with a smile.

    After leaving the meridian Gate, Yang Yan boarded the carriage and drove silently in the direction of the Yamen.

    Wei Yuan took out the paper and looked at it for a while, a smile on his face.

    ¡°What are you looking at, foster father?¡± Nangong qianrou, who waszily leaning against the carriage and acting as a personal guard, asked curiously.

    ¡°I thought that I would be reprimanded by His Majesty today, but I didn¡¯t expect to pass it smoothly.¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    ¡°Sessfully pass?¡± Yang Yan asked in surprise outside the carriage.

    On the way to court, Wei Yuan simted the situation in his mind. He had a habit of simting before court and reviewing after court.

    In the original simtion, he would definitely be impeached during the court session, and Emperor Yuan jing would either me him or give him a certain punishment.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s guess was right. The Sang Bo case had indeed be the reason for his political enemies to attack him.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect the matter to be over so easily.

    ¡°No one took the opportunity to attack foster father?¡± Nangong qianrou asked with a frown.

    Wei Yuan smiled as he handed over the crumpled piece of paper.

 Chapter 128

    128 The sealed artifact under sang Bo (1)

    Nangong qianrou took the paper and quickly scanned through it. The paper recorded the analysis of the case by the officials of the Ministry of Justice and the government.

    It didn¡¯t have much value. He quickly skimmed through it, and his eyes narrowed.

    His expression became serious as he read the book carefully.

    The gunpowder that blew up the mountain river temple in Yongzhen actually came from the saltpeter mine in the great Yellow Mountain ... The small g Officer had been killed, and the Golden guards had an affair with the demons ... The context of the entire sang Bo case suddenly became clear.

    Nangong qianrou could not hide her surprise. She did not pay much attention to the case, but she still paid a certain amount of attention to it. As for Xu Qi ¡®an, who was the organizer, she had the mentality that she would neither interfere nor help him.

    ording to Nangong Jinluo¡¯s experience, it would take at least three to five days for him to get to the bottom of this.

    He never thought that he would have such a harvest in just one day.

    ¡°He¡¯s good at handling cases.¡± He squinted his peach-shaped eyes and finally felt a little positive about Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Good material for handling cases?¡± Yang Yan¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage. He seemed very interested and asked, ¡°¡±Are you referring to Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Yang Jinluo thought highly of Xu Qi ¡®an and felt that he was a young man worth cultivating.

    Hmph! Nangong qianrou snorted. you¡¯re quite lucky to have picked up such a good seedling.

    Yang Yan chuckled, satisfied, and focused on driving.

    When they arrived at the watchman¡¯s Yamen and returned to the noble spirit building, Wei Yuan said, ¡°¡±Ask Xu Qi ¡®an toe see me.¡±

    .....

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an was hiding in the document library and looking for information. As No. 1 had said, there was indeed a case of Emperor Wu Zong usurping the throne 500 years ago.

    Other than that, the records of the other members of the royal family from 500 years ago were very vague, with the exception of the founding Emperor of Da Feng. They had probably been destroyed, and only their names were left.

    However, one thing was certain. The person sealed in the Mulberry Lake was not the unlucky Emperor who had been usurped by his cousin.

    It was because the Emperor had a son at the age of fourteen.

    As everyone knew, before a martial artist reached the Qi refining realm, an eel would starve without an abalone ... Well, it was not that there were no abalones, but the time had note.

    ¡°Investigate them for me. Five hundred years ago, we can¡¯t miss out on any of the experts above rank-3.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a step back and started to investigate the Masters of the former royal family 500 years ago.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The seven or eight officials epted the order.

    At the table by the window, a girl in a light yellow dress supported her face with one hand and kept stuffing fried fish balls into her mouth with the other. Her legs were shaking under the table, asionally revealing a white woman¡¯s embroidered boots.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, I suddenly thought of something.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reached for the deep-fried fish balls, but the Oval-faced beauty quickly pped them away.

    cough! Xu Qi ¡®an coughed. are the deep-fried fish balls delicious? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Yan Caiwei nodded her head.

    ¡°I want to eat it, but not this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Then what are we eating?¡± Yan Caiwei asked.

    ¡°I want to look at you in a daze.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a warm smile.

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s face reddened and her brows furrowed. She wanted to call him a lecher, but she felt that these words sounded ambiguous. However, it was different from the vulgar words of a lecher.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should get angry. If she didn¡¯t get angry, where would her dignity as a Virgin be?

    Xu Qi ¡®an cleverly changed the topic and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I would like to ask miss Cai Wei.¡±

    Yan Caiwei swallowed the meatball in her mouth. Her red lips were glistening with oil, looking tender and alluring. With a straight face, she said,¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What method can we use to block the seer¡¯s aura-gazing technique?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°High-ranked powerhouses are all capable of concealing their aura, but that¡¯s rtive. I¡¯m a rank-7 Fengshui master, so the high-ranked martial artists who can hide from my aura observation skill are at least rank-5. Not even a rank-6.¡± Li Caiwei said proudly.

    ¡®I¡¯m at the level eight Qi cultivating stage, so only Centurion Zhou is at the level of copper skin and iron bones to be able to hide from my Qi observation. He¡¯s obviously not ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and continued to ask,

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a magic tool.¡± Yan Caiwei was a good teacher. Without Xu Qi ¡®an asking, she started exining herself,

    ¡°There are two types of magic tools in the world. Two, obtain a mystical item by chance.

    ¡°There are many types of thetter. For example, when a thousand-year-old ancient tree is struck by lightning, the remaining Thunderstruck wood will contain the power of extreme yang.

    ¡®Or, for example, the items carried by high-ranked powerhouses, which have been nourished by their aura for many years, possess some kind of magical ability. ¡°However, this type is mostly an extension of a certain ability of that high-ranked powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°Are there any Qi-concealing magic tools in the capital?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point.

    we do have some in the Directorate of Celestials, but in other ces ... Yan Caiwei tilted her head and thought for a while,¡±I have to go back and ask senior brother song.¡±

    ¡°.... Alright, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±

    While the two of them were talking, the officials had already listed out the people who might have been high-ranked martial artists 500 years ago.

    There were not many names on the list, only a dozen or so. They were all suspected to be high-ranked martial artists.

    The official records would not state which rank a certain person was, so the civil servants inferred the rank based on the deeds of the generals who were qualified to be recorded in the official history 500 years ago.

    For example, North vanquishing Prince, who had guarded the North for decades and experienced hundreds of battles in his life, was undoubtedly a high-ranked powerhouse.

    Xu Qi ¡®an scanned through the list and was disappointed to find that most of the names were rank-4 martial artists. There were only a few rank-3 martial artists and no rank-2 martial artists, let alone rank-1 martial artists.

    to be sealed in sang Bo, a rank two is the bottom line. Otherwise, a rank one Warlock supervisor could easily solve the problem. There is no need to seal it at all. Could it be that my thinking is wrong? what is sealed is not a person, but an object? ¡±

 Chapter 129

    129 The sealed artifact under sang Bo (2)

    ¡°Wait ... Supervisor?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled, and his breathing quickened.

    He thought of something. The duty of a supervisor was to stay in the capital and be the protector of Da Feng. At the very least, this was the case for the current head Warden.

    Then, if the Wu Zong wanted to usurp the throne, he would have to go through the supervisor.

    A bold guess formed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Caiwei, is our master the first supervisor?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an controlled herself, not letting her voice tremble.

    ¡°No, my master is the second generation supervisor.¡± Chu Caiwei¡¯s answer made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡®I know who¡¯s sealed under the Sang Bo ...¡¯ ¡°How did the first head supervisor die?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed.

    Yan Caiwei shook her head. I don¡¯t know about that. Master never talks about Grandmaster¡¯s past.

    It was the first director, the one sealed under sang Bo was the first director!

    Xu Qi ¡®an trembled at this thought.

    No wonder this secret was only known to Emperor Yuan jing, no wonder the supervisor fell sick, no wonder the monster race in the North wanted to plot this good show.

    If the first generation supervisor were to break free, the capital would be in chaos ... No, the first director had already escaped.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an actually thought of escaping the capital.

    escape, hurry up and escape ... Bring uncle and aunt along ... ¡°When the first-generation supervisor escapes, it¡¯ll definitely cause a bloodbath. That¡¯s a first-rank, and the entire capital will be a battlefield ...¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an gave up on the idea of running away.

    Emperor Yuan jing wanted him to atone for his crimes, so Wei Yuan had the responsibility to keep an eye on him. If he ran away, he would implicate Wei Yuan.

    Of course, this was not the most important thing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could run away, but the people of the capital could not. If a battle between rank one experts really happened in the capital, how many people would die?

    It was all human lives.

    Emperor Yuan jing is an old bastard. He¡¯s in the pce and is protected by many experts. But what about the ordinary people in the city? ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t meddle in the grudges between rank one experts ... Leak it out, leak it out, there¡¯ll naturally be a tall one to cover it. ¡±

    He immediately made a decision!

    If he couldn¡¯t make up his mind, he would look for Wei Yuan.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Wei Yuan¡¯s reputation as a strategist did give her a sense of security.

    If Wei Yuan was a mediocre officer, Xu Qi ¡®an would have to go to the Directorate of Celestials to find the supervisor.

    At that moment, an official came in and was overjoyed to see Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Lord Xu for a while. Lord Wei is looking for you.¡±

    What a coincidence, I also want to look for him ... Xu Qi ¡®an bade farewell to Chu Caiwei and followed the clerk to the noble spirit building.

    They entered the tallest building of the Yamen and came to the seventh floor. Xu Qi ¡®an saw Wei Yuan, who was dressed in green and had white hair on his temples.

    And the two golden gongs.

    ¡°The case is progressing well, but the clues are broken again. The Imperial court has already issued an arrest warrant for Zhou chixiong, but it¡¯s unrealistic to find him in half a month.¡± Wei Yuan took a sip of tea and said in a gentle tone, ¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood in front of the desk, thought for a while, and said frankly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s someone else behind Zhou chixiong, but I don¡¯t have any clues.¡±

    This case was moreplicated and troublesome than the tax and silver case. Of course, it was also because he was not the organizer of the tax silver case. The main task was to find loopholes and provide ideas, while the other aspects were handled by the night watchman and the magistrate.

    Although the clues had been cut off, Xu Qi ¡®an had a general direction for the follow-up investigation:First, he had to start with the Dharma artifact that could block the aura-observing technique.

    Two, they had to have the means and ability to smuggle the gunpowder into the Sang BO list for investigation.

    The second one was bound to take a lot of effort, and there might not be a result.

    ¡°Lord Wei ...¡± ¡°What if I still can¡¯t find out the truth after half a month?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll arrange for you to fake your death and escape. You can go to Jianghu and be a spy for the night watchman.¡± Wei Yuan took a sip of tea and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Yamen¡¯s intelligencework is spread throughout the thirteen states, as well as all the major forces of the pugilistic world. It was impossible to do so without secretly keeping spies.

    ¡°Your personality is not suitable for politics. The martial world is your world. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the Sang Bo case, you would have left Beijing under my arrangement.¡±

    To the martial world ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought in a daze.

    ¡°Do you feel aggrieved to be a knife in this Lord¡¯s hand, a knife that can¡¯t see the light?¡± Wei Yuanughed, like a gentle and cheerful teacher, ¡±

    ¡°Your personality is soft on the outside but strong on the inside, and it¡¯s a little extreme. I admire you for being like this, but I don¡¯t like you.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the many drawbacks of the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, but this is human nature, where light and darkness intertwine. How many people like Li Yuchun were there? If the night watchmen were all people like Li Yuchun, they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress all the civil and military officials in the court.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. I understand this logic. That¡¯s why human nature needs to be struck and deterred from time to time. Only then can the government be clean. Isn¡¯t Lord Wei being too indulgent?¡±

    ¡°It also depends on the timing.¡± Wei Yuan wasn¡¯t angry and exined in a friendly manner, ¡°¡±Dafeng¡¯s bureaucratic atmosphere is corrupt and the decline has already been formed. If we want to change this atmosphere, we have to live in harmony and then break it one by one. When there are no obstacles in front of you, it¡¯s time for you to disy your ambitions.¡±

    ¡°In the officialdom, you are bound by the rules and have no choice but to live in harmony with the world. Otherwise, he would only get into trouble again and again. Or perhaps, the edges and corners had been polished, losing the arrogance of a warrior. No matter how one looked at it, it was not worth it. But once you enter the pugilistic world, you have no more worries.¡±

    What Wei Yuan meant was that when he defeated his political enemies in the future and there were no more obstacles in his way, he would be able to deal with this foul atmosphere ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and felt that it made sense.

    ¡°In the officialdom, you are bound by the rules and have no choice but to live in harmony with the world. Otherwise, he would only get into trouble again and again. Or perhaps, the edges and corners had been polished, losing the arrogance of a warrior. No matter how one looked at it, it was not worth it. But once you enter the pugilistic world, you have no more worries.¡± Wei Yuan said, ¡±

    ¡°Whoever provokes you, blocks you, or is an eyesore, just use your de to cut them down. Do it ording to your heart, and don¡¯t worry about rules andws. This was the so-called breaking restrictions with force.

    ¡°Many martial artists lost their minds in the process and became cold-blooded executioners. This is something you need to take note of.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the underworld yet. I want to try my best,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a long time.

    He didn¡¯t miss power, but his family. He missed his uncle, aunt, Eng, and his sister.

    ...

    This was like when he was a social animal in his previous life, and the boss said, ¡± I¡¯m sending you to another province to expand your market. You¡¯ll be overseas for a long time.

    You said,¡±I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    The boss said,¡±no, you want to.¡±

    Fortunately, Wei Yuan wasn¡¯t a stingy boss, so he didn¡¯t force her. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave.¡±

    ¡®No, I have something ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and said in a deep voice,¡±Wei Gongping, please step back. I have something important to report.¡±

    You want to expel us again?

    Nangong qianrou and Yang Yan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a nk expression.

    [ PS: see you in this chapter for typos. Also, I¡¯m going to work tomorrow, so I¡¯m done updating. ] I¡¯ve taken a look. It¡¯s been six days since it was uploaded, and it has released 67000 words.

    Not bad, not bad.

    If it was a normal update, it would be two chapters a day, with each chapter at a minimum of 3000 words. His daily update was about 7000-8000.

    This is my limit. This stupid book of mine has to think about the case, set up clues, foreshadow, and even consider it!

    ...

    It really hurt his brain, and he couldn¡¯t release as many chapters as a routine. I hope everyone can understand. However, ording to the current market trend, the world will be dominated by online novels in the future. By then, I might be able to release a lot of new chapters. For example, a nephew washing his aunt¡¯s feet, or a night watchman going home to watch his sister sleep in the doghouse!

 Chapter 130

    130 Silence (1)

    Wei Yuan waved his hand, gesturing for his two foster sons to leave the noble spirit building.

    Once angry, now familiar. Nangong qianrou was toozy toin and ridicule, so she left without a word.

    Yang Yan stood at the bottom of the building, waiting for his foster father and Xu Qi ¡®an to finish their conversation.

    Only the two of them were left in the tea room. Wei Qingyi turned an upside-down teacup around and poured a cup of tea for Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±The Tiandi society?¡±

    ¡°I did receive a message from the southern border Gu n at the heaven and earth Association.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little ttered as she took the tea and took a sip. It was slightly bitter in the mouth, but it had a sweet aftertaste.

    ¡°Number five of the Heaven and Earth Society is a member of the Gu n and has some status. Yesterday, I sent a message through the earth Book saying that the poison God in the abyss is showing signs of recovery.¡±

    Wei Yuan paused for a moment and said, ¡± before the sixty-year demon-ying era, the Gu God was suppressed by the Gu n and the thousand demon Kingdom. He was fine. Now that the thousand demon Kingdom has been destroyed, there are Buddhist temples everywhere and there are not many top-tier Masters. If the Gu God really revives, I¡¯m afraid the Gu n alone can¡¯t resist him.

    As he said this, his eyes shed with worry. The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had turned demonic, the poison God was showing signs of recovery, and the clear air in Yun Lu Academy was soaring into the sky ... All of these things indicated that something bad was about to happen.

    When all parties were in turmoil, it often meant that it was a year of great chaos.

    in recent years, the Buddhist sect¡¯s ambition to expand has grown stronger and stronger. Wei Yuan sighed.

    ¡°Did the Buddhist sect destroy the demon kingdoms to spread their religion and expand?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    ¡°For the sake of the world?¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    ¡°What do you want to report to me?¡± he asked after a pause.

    Xu Qi ¡®an straightened his expression and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already investigated the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake. This matter is rted to a secret from 500 years ago. I¡¯m afraid it will lead to a great disaster. I¡¯m not strong enough, so I dare not hide it ...

    Hearing this, Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, but he hid his shock well and probed, ¡°¡±Sealed artifact?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the supervisor, the first supervisor.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked like he was sharing a big secret and was careful not to reveal it. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± the first director was sealed under sang Bo. Back then, Wu Zong usurped ... The first supervisor did not support Wu Zongs. After Wu Zongs ascended the throne, there were no more records of the first supervisor in the history books.¡±

    Wei Yuan listened quietly and nodded slightly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s a very reasonable analysis,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an struck while the iron was hot. Emperor Yuan jing hasn¡¯t announced the situation yet. Everyone is kept in the dark. However, if the first and current supervisors have a conflict, the capital ...

    He didn¡¯t continue. He believed that with Wei Yuan¡¯s wisdom, he could understand what he meant.

    Wei Yuan held the teacup in his hand and stared at the blue and white flowers on it. He changed the topic, ¡°¡±Have you felt any pain in your dantian recently?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. How did Wei Yuan know?

    During this period of time, he had been cultivating his Qi and breathing, and he always felt that his dantian was bloated and ufortable. His stomach seemed to be burning, and he wanted to excrete some things, but he felt that he couldn¡¯t. He even thought of askingdy fuxiang for help another day, but he had a heavy task on hand and couldn¡¯t find the time to go to the Imperial Academy.

    that¡¯s right. Wei Yuan nodded. this means that you¡¯ve reached the next level of the Qi refining stage. From now on, the pain will spread to the middle and upper dantian. At that time, you can enter the spirit refining stage.

    ¡°I¡¯m good at studying, but not good at martial arts. However, I¡¯ve umted some experience, so I can guide you.

    ¡°When the swelling pain is transferred to your middle dantian, I¡¯ll get someone to give you a visualization method. This way, you¡¯ll be able to advance to the spirit-forging stage faster.

    when you reach the spirit-refinement realm, you have to re-train your body and soul, and strive to know your body like the back of your hand ... These are all matters for the future.¡±

    Wei Yuan might be smart, but he didn¡¯t have any talent in martial arts? Hehe, I feel bnced now ... Xu Qi ¡®an was touched. thank you for your guidance, Lord Wei. I¡¯ll risk my life for you.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a hothead,¡± Wei Yuan chuckled,¡±but sometimes, you¡¯re even more hotheaded than a hothead.¡±

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a daze. This is a principle, a belief, a martialist ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart. At the same time, he thought sadly, this is also the gap between me and this era.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I think you should know. His Majesty has decreed today to lift the city¡¯s restrictions.¡± Wei Yuan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a strange smile on his face. He seemed to be teasing, teasing, and teasing.

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face stiffened.

    This didn¡¯t make sense, it was impossible!

    There was a problem with Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attitude. When the first director was freed, the first to bear the brunt would be the current director and the royal family. Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t the normal operation be to close the door and beat the dog to prevent future trouble?

    What did he mean by opening the city gates? to express goodwill to the first director so that everyone could live in peace?

    That was impossible. Although Emperor Yuan jing was not apetent Emperor, he was not an idiot. Moreover, the current supervisor would not agree with Emperor Yuan jing betraying the revolution.

    That¡¯s right, the old man¡¯s attitude was also very strange. Since the teacher had already lifted the coffin, shouldn¡¯t he lead the warlocks under him, step on the coffin cover, and shout, ¡°Little ones, help your master steady this old thing¡¯s coffin!

    In the end, he pretended to be sick!

    Could there be a deeper purpose? for example, the original supervisor had been sealed for 500 years and was no longer at his peak. He was hiding somewhere to recuperate.

    Did he deliberately open the city gates to lure the snake out of its hole and take the opportunity to move the battlefield out of the capital?

    ¡°Little friend, do you have a lot of question marks?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, who had left the noble spirit building, smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gathered his men and gave three orders. The first order was that Chu Caiwei from the Directorate of Celestials was responsible for finding out the whereabouts of the magical artifact that was concealing the aura.

    The second order was that Min Shan and Yang Feng, the two silver gongs, continued to be responsible for verifying the gunpowder production and usage records of the Ministry of Works.

    The Third Order was to go to the magistrate¡¯s office and interrogate him.

    The first two orders were nothing much, but they didn¡¯t quite understand the third one.

    don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined. how did the demons know that there was a saltpeter mine on the Yellow Mountain? ¡±

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Right? could it be that the monster race is hiding in the Grey House to mine?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered. of course someone is colluding with the demons. The great Yellow Mountain is within the boundaries of Taikang County. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the county Magistrate.

    The three silver gongs and the dozen copper gongs were in awe.

    Xu Tongluo was a meticulous and experienced person. The gold medal was not given to him for no reason.

    The three parties went their separate ways at the entrance of the Yamen toplete their respective tasks.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Yan Caiwei¡¯s back as she jolted up and down on the horse. He suddenly felt that one day, being down there would be a pleasant experience.

    ¡°Boss, why do you think His Majesty didn¡¯t summon the astrologers to question the court officials one by one?¡±

    ...

    ¡°You just asked miss Caiwei to check on the magical equipment that blocks out the aura-observing technique.¡± Li Yuchun looked at the subordinate who had been his subordinate but had now be his.

    ¡°Warlocks are also humans,¡± he added after a pause.

    Humans could be bribed. It didn¡¯t matter if it was an ordinary small case, but it involved many officials in the noble families. They couldn¡¯t just rely on the Warlock¡¯s mouth. Emperor Yuan jing was suspicious and had a strong desire for power ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly.

    Song tingfeng found an opportunity to interject, ¡°¡±Ningyan, you¡¯re very close to miss Caiwei from the Directorate of Celestials, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°I have a friend who has been feeling a little weak recently ...¡± Song tingfeng replied. I want to help him get some kidney and yang boosting medicine.¡±

    Making friends out of nothing ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t expose him. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Tell your friend to y less of the Russia roulette.¡±

    bet? ¡± Li Yuchun furrowed his brows in confusion. what bet? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Zhu guangxiao, and song tingfeng looked at each other and smiled.

    ......

    In the Yun Lu Institute, after headmaster Zhao Shou finished his two-hour ss and warned all the students to work hard, he lightly waved his sleeve. ¡°Go back to where you came from,¡±

    ...

    His figure suddenly disappeared.

    The students were already used to it and were no longer surprised. They began to discuss the recent major events in the capital.

    ¡°How did sang Bo get blown up? the ce of Dao verification of the founding Emperor of Da Feng was actually destroyed by Rascals. As expected, they¡¯re all a bunch of trash. If my Yun Lu Academy was in charge of the capital city, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°Who can¡¯t bear it?¡±

    The students were filled with righteous indignation, and they were used to looking down on all those who were not schrs.

    Xu niannian packed up his books and was about to leave when a student behind him shouted, ¡°¡±Farewell, I¡¯ll go back to the Green Mountain.¡±

    Was he going on a walk in the dead of winter, drinking the Northwest wind? Xu niannian shook his head, turned around, and warned, ¡± ck hair doesn¡¯t study hard early. White hair makes one regret studyingte.

    Just as he was about to leave, someone behind him said in a strange tone, ¡± Xu cijiu is in the cultivation realm and is different from us. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want to be associated with us.

    Xu niannian looked back and saw that the one who spoke was Zhu tuizhi. When he sent recluse Zi Yang to Qingzhou, he was supposed to be the one who received the jade pendant.

    However, he had interfered.

    In addition, this person didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him, and they had talked about fragrant things to each other in the past few years.

    Xu Eng sneered. it¡¯s broad daylight. Don¡¯t use me. When have I ever been with you? ¡±

    ¡°Xu niannian, don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because you¡¯ve be a rank-8. You¡¯re just one step ahead.¡±

    The students of the Academy were both envious and jealous of Xu Xinian¡¯s ability to help everyone step into the cultivation realm.

    Xu Eng said lightly, ¡± I¡¯ve entered the physical cultivation realm without any effort. Am I proud? ¡± I visited the eldest Princess a few days ago. I¡¯m proud of her appreciation. I¡¯m going to consult the teacherter to consolidate my cultivation. Do I feel proud listening to the marvels of a rank-7?¡±

    He examined Zhu tuizhi¡¯s face and suddenly sneered.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Zhu tuizhi red at him.

    ¡°Some people¡¯s faces are as ugly as a wronged case,¡± Xu cijiu scoffed.

    .... The other students felt offended.

    Zhu tuizhi exploded on the spot and rushed over to fight Xu niannian, but he was blocked by his ssmates.

    ¡°Retreat, why argue with him.¡±

    ¡°Xu cijiu¡¯s mouth is equivalent to a martial artist¡¯s de. Let¡¯s not argue with him.¡±

    ¡°..... Don¡¯t be impulsive, you¡¯re no match for him, whether it¡¯s in terms of mouth or martial arts.¡±

    Xu xinnian left proudly.

    These people, after ignoring them for a while, felt like they could jump up and down.

    When it came to quarrels, Xu cijiu was no weaker than anyone else.

    ....

    The capital governor¡¯s office managed the 15 counties around the capital, and the Taikang County Magistrate was locked up in the underground prison of the office.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led his men into the mansion and went straight to the shaoyin Hall. The shaoyin was not there. The manager in charge of the hall frowned and asked, ¡°¡±Is there anything I can help you with, my Lords?¡±

    ¡°The criminal is being interrogated by County Magistrate Zhao of Taikang County,¡± song tingfeng said.

    ¡°Do you have a letter from the magistrate?¡± the manager asked again.

    Song tingfeng shook his head.

    ¡°Please go back,¡± the manager immediately said.

    You want to extract the criminal without a letter? aren¡¯t the night watchmen too arrogant? we¡¯ll have to give in to you outside, but this is the government office. Did he just say he was going to be interrogated?

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Shaoyin, who had just returned, heard the conversation and his expression changed slightly. He walked over quickly and reprimanded him.

    Then, he ordered his men to take Xu Qi ¡®an and the others to the dungeon.

    ¡°Lord shaoyin ...¡± ¡°This is against the rules,¡± the manager said, feeling a little wronged.

    ¡°Bullshit, you¡¯re already dead, why do you care about this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, my Lord?¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯s name is Xu Qi ¡®an, the one who killed people in front of the Ministry of Justice. He¡¯s a lunatic, do you want to be buried with him?¡±

    ¡°.... Thank you for saving my life, my Lord.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had lived in the government¡¯s dungeon before and had a bit of a friendship with Jerry and cockroach.

    Under the Guard¡¯s lead, they arrived at the dungeon where County Magistrate Zhao was held.

    ¡°Get up, there¡¯s a Lord who wants to ask questions.¡± The jailer knocked on the bars with a stick.

    County Magistrate Zhao, dressed in a prisoner¡¯s uniform, was lying on his side on a straw mat, his back facing the crowd. He was motionless, as if he had not heard anything.

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 131

    131 The three elements of socializing (1)

    The jailer roared a few more times, but County Magistrate Zhao still didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Xu Qian said, his heart sinking.

    The jailer took out his key and opened the door. He angrily reached out and pulled County Magistrate Zhao.¡±Are you deaf?¡±

    County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s body turned over limply.

    At this time, the jailer also realized that something was wrong. He checked his breath and his expression changed greatly.¡±He¡¯s dead ...¡±

    I¡¯m one step toote ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    The county Magistrate Taikang County captured and imprisoned the entire nightst night. He had received the news this morning and had immediatelye over, but he was still a step toote.

    The murderer was either someone from the magistrate¡¯s office, or he had been monitoring County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s movements. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill him in time ... Xu Qi ¡®an opened County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s eyelids, pried open his lips, and looked at his tongue. Then, he took off County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s prison uniform and examined the body.

    ¡°No signs of poisoning, no signs of struggle before death, livor mortis formed not long ago, time of death no more than five hours. The cause of death is still unknown ...¡± Xu Qian made a judgment in his heart and said,¡±Leave two people to look after the corpse. The rest of you, follow me to see the magistrate.¡±

    The criminal died in the magistrate¡¯s office, and Chen hanguang, the magistrate, had to take the me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an found the inner hall and found out that magistrate Chen was still sleeping. After the bailiff informed him, he waited outside for half an incense¡¯s time and saw Chen hanguang dressed neatly.

    Magistrate Chen¡¯s expression was as usual,pletely different from the look of someone who had just woken up. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Why is Lord Xu looking for this official?¡±

    The morning court was held at the beginning of the morning, and the officials would usually be waiting at the meridian Gate at Yin, which was four or five in the morning.

    Therefore, after the morning court ended, returning to the Yamen to catch up on sleep was a routine operation in the Dafeng officialdom.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to interrogate County Magistrate Zhao of Taikang County, but I found that he died in prison this morning.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point.

    ¡°What?¡± Magistrate Chen turned pale with fright.

    The jailer brought over by Xu Qi ¡®an said in fear, ¡°¡±Sir, it¡¯s true ...¡±

    Magistrate Chen frowned, but he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. After all, County Magistrate Zhao was a death sentence and would be executed in the autumn of the next year.

    ¡°How did he die?¡± Magistrate Chen picked up his teacup.

    ¡°He was killed.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Magistrate Chen¡¯s hand trembled and the boiling hot tea spilled out. He did not care and widened his eyes.¡±Silence?¡±

    It was obvious that old Chen did not realize the seriousness of the situation ... Xu Qi ¡®an exined,¡±Sir, how do you think the demons discovered the saltpeter mine?¡± The great Yellow Mountain is an ordinary ce, and even the gray households nearby don¡¯t know about the existence of saltpeter mines. How could the monster race find it?¡±

    ¡°You mean ...¡± Magistrate Chen stood up in shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. I suspect that it has something to do with the county Magistrate of Taikang. I came here today to interrogate him. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be one step toote. He has already been silenced.

    ¡°The clues of this case have been cut off again. Sigh, His Majesty has ordered me to find out the truth within half a month. By the way, a young eunuch came to the Imperial astronomer today and asked me to report the progress of the case on time.¡±

    Magistrate Chen¡¯s expression changed many times. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, the magistrate is willing to assist you. The magistrate¡¯s three branches and six departments can all be at your disposal.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. Lord Chen is generous. County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s death in prison was an ident.

    No one paid attention to the life and death of a death row criminal, but what if this death row criminal was rted to the Sang Bo case? Especially since the capital was about to arrive.

    If such a big secret was made public, magistrate Chen would probably be demoted. For Xu Qi ¡®an, he was already dead, so it was meaningless to pursue the matter. It was the difference between telling and not telling.

    Thus, Lu Qing, who had just been promoted to Chief of Detectives, was called in. Magistrate Chen said sternly, ¡°¡±From today on, you will follow Sir Xu and listen to his orders.¡±

    Follow Lord Xu and receive orders ... A few days ago, the governor had said that this was an opportunity. If he could solve the case, he would be able to enter the cab ... Do you want me to ¡°lurk¡± around Xu Qi ¡®an as a spy?

    Lu Qing thought in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, and focus on assisting Lord Xu.¡± Magistrate Chen said in a deep voice.

    It was actually true? He, he could actually make the Prefectural magistrate admit defeat?

    Lu Qing stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±Yes, your humble servant.¡±

    .....

    Very quickly, County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s autopsy report came out. She died of natural causes.

    The more wless it was, the more it meant that there was something fishy ... First of all, he could rule out the possibility of being killed by a martial artist ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and pondered.

    Violence was a synonym for martial artists. Killing County Magistrate Zhao was as easy as crushing an ant, but it was absolutely impossible to do it silently and without leaving any ws.

    Xu Qi ¡®an first thought of the yin God of the Taoist sect. In ancient times, the yin God of the Taoist sect was also known as the soul Reaper, who could take the lives of people and dogs in their sleep.

    first of all, let¡¯s rule out the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, that old silver coin. He¡¯s not involved in the Sang Bo case, so it can only be the human sect ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her hair in frustration. She felt her hairline moving back quietly.

    How did I get the human sect involved? is the human sect someone I can investigate? Putting aside the fact that the human sect¡¯s Dao chief was the state Teacher, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief was a rank two, so the human sect¡¯s Dao chief shouldn¡¯t be too far off.

    He mped me to death with his legs!

    yes, it might not be Taoism. I don¡¯t know much about the other systems, so I can¡¯t make a conclusion too early ... ¡°Sigh, since I have the gold medal with me, I¡¯ll take the time to look at the confidential inside information of the major systems.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that Lu Qing was secretly looking at him. The female Constable¡¯s pretty face showed signs of fatigue.

    ¡°Constable Lu, you haven¡¯t had a good rest recently, have you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with work,¡± Lu Qing smiled.

    She already knew the reason for magistrate Chen¡¯spromise. Although Xu Qi ¡®an had picked up a bargain, it was not easy to pick up a bargain. If he had not realized in time that there was a problem with the county Magistrate of Taikang, this matter might have been suppressed by the magistrate.

    ¡°Constable Lu, you¡¯re a tough man.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anplimented.

    She was about 25-30 years old, and at such a young age, she had be the captain of the criminal investigation team in the capital¡¯s Public Security Department. Her future was promising.

    And he was still single!

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not have such a promising female friend in her previous life. She only had old leftover women who were worried that her boyfriend would often leak electricity.

    ...

    When Xu Qi ¡®an left the magistrate¡¯s office, he had six more people with him. They were all of high cultivation, two of whom were Qi refiners, and four of them were essence refiners.

    He sat on the horse¡¯s back, thinking about what he should do next.

    Half a month¡¯s time was neither long nor short. To solve the case, one had to follow the clues and could not rush it.

    On the contrary, Wei Yuan¡¯s attitude confused him. Was he too cold?

    Wei Yuan must know something. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attitude is ambiguous, and the head Warden is pretending to be dead ... It doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t count as a game between the big shots. It¡¯s an indisputable fact that the first supervisor has escaped. I can¡¯t be at ease because of their calmness, because people in high positions may not care about the life and death of ordinary people.¡±

    no, I have to get to the bottom of this. Wei Yuan doesn¡¯t seem to want me to get involved. He¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll be implicated ... I can save the country in a roundabout way. I will reveal this secret to the eldest Princess ... It¡¯s not a disclosure, it¡¯s a hint, a silent hint, let her figure it out and discover it herself.¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an no longer hesitated and said, ¡°¡±Wait for me at the Yamen, I¡¯ll go to the pce.¡±

    Everyone looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°I want to see the eldest Princess,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    He could actually see the eldest Princess? Not only did Xu ningyan have a good rtionship with the astrologers, but he also had a good rtionship with the eldest Princess ... Lu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The others were confused and shocked. Li Yuchun was the calmest of them all. He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had only been able to enter the Yamen as a night watchman because of the eldest Princess¡¯ rmendation.

    ...

    After bidding farewell to everyone, Xu Qi ¡®an rode his horse back to the Imperial City.

    The eldest Princess was already an adult and had her own residence in the Imperial City. Xu Qi ¡®an rushed to huaiqing Manor and asked the guards. He then found out that the eldest Princess usually lived in the pce and did note back to stay when she was bored.

    Therefore, he rushed to the Imperial City, which was equivalent to a smaller version of the inner city. There were ancestral temples, official houses, internal court service agencies, warehouses, and city defense buildings, as well as gardens and gardens.

    The people living in the outer city were themon people, the people living in the inner city were the high ranking officials, and the people living in the Imperial City were the Kings, Dukes, and ministers.

    Without the gold medal, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t even get in.

    As for the Imperial City, it was also called the Imperial Pce. It was the emperor¡¯s home, and the concubines, princes, and princesses lived there. Of course, adult princes and princesses had to move out of the pce and live in the Imperial City.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing had been focusing on cultivation these years and did not care much about the concubines, so the rules in this area had bex.

    Nowadays, many adult princes and princesses still lived in the pce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not enter the pce, even with the gold medal given by Emperor Yuan jing. He was about to ask the guard to pass on a message when he suddenly heard the wheels of a carriage moving.

    He looked inside and saw a grandiose fleet of cars driving out.

    The royal family¡¯s exclusive golden nanmu wood, the yellow silk canopy, iid with gold and Jade, luxurious atmosphere.

    They were all top-notch sports cars ... Xu Qian said.

    The guard who had taken three coins from himughed when he saw this.¡±The second carriage is the eldest Princess¡±. Look at the ¡°Qing¡± word embroidered on the yellow silk. It seems there¡¯s no need to inform him.¡±

    The guard returned the silver pieces to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pushed it back.

    He nned to get on the elder princess¡¯s good side. In the future, he mighte to ¡± make friends ¡± from time to time, so it was necessary to have a good rtionship with the guards in advance.

    As the saying goes, cigarettes can pry open a man¡¯s mouth, money can hook a man¡¯s heart, and eating seafood together can make you and him be the same.

    The three elements of socializing!

    The guard appreciated Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡± the first carriage is the Crown Prince, the third is the second Prince, and the fourth is the second Princess ... They¡¯re probably going to hold a banquet somewhere. If you can participate, remember to perform well. It¡¯s not a problem to rise to the clouds.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Princess, your humble servant, Xu Qi ¡®an, has a request to see you!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    [ PS: see you in this chapter for typos! ] I¡¯m in the top ten again. I¡¯m happy.

 Chapter 132

    132 Impromptu poems_

    The guards turned around and looked at him with sharp eyes. Then, they continued to move forward.

    The window of the carriage with the word ¡°Qing¡± embroidered on it opened, and a fair hand lifted the curtain. Xu Qi ¡®an saw the eldest princess¡¯s sharp and white jaw, and her red lips moved.¡±Keep up.¡±

    He was overjoyed. Just as he was about to Pat his horse and lean over, he saw from the corner of his eye that the window of the fourth carriage was opened, and a round, beautiful, and charming face peeked out.

    She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, and when their eyes met, she smiled and closed the window.

    ¡°That¡¯s the second Princess? Hiss ... The emperor¡¯s daughter is so beautiful.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his gaze and silentlypared the two princesses in his heart.

    For different types of beautiful women, you could be unable to sleep, but it was meaningless topete in height.

    Because it depended on your hobby.

    Even though many men said that they liked the ck silk loli uniform ... They had a wide range of hobbies and boundless love, but in fact, even if they were lechers, they had aesthetic preferences.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯tment on the beauty of the eldest Princess and the second Princess. From the impression that the two princesses gave people, the eldest Princess was more of a cold type, just like a lotus flower on a snowy mountain.

    You knew that she was noble, elegant, and refined, but you couldn¡¯t help but want to y with her and then see her embarrassed and shy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not have much contact with the second Princess, but with just a nce, Xu Qi¡¯ an had already put on a pair of hot pants to wrap her round and perky butt. A white vest wrapped around her slender chest, and her long, snow-white legs were wearing a pair of white sneakers. She was dancing on the dance floor, and her wavy hair was flying in the air.

    In his era, she would have been the Queen of nightclubs.

    As mentioned in the article, a girl who loved to go to nightclubs would have a good pregnancy, but the second Princess was, after all, an ancient person. Xu Qi ¡®an was not sure about this.

    .....

    The princes and princesses were going out for dinner and activities today. The location was chosen to be by a smallke with good scenery in the Imperial City.

    Thekeside was nted with evergreen Cedar and cypresses, as well as the currently withered flower fields. The scenery would probably be even more beautiful in the next spring.

    Today was a sunny day without any wind. It was a good day to bask in the sun.

    There was a square tform by thekeside. The servants moved the table over, lit the sandalwood incense, and took out a stack of exquisite delicacies from the food boxes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied the horse to a tree and followed the eldest Princess silently. The two maidservants lifted her skirt for her.

    The eldest princess¡¯s hair wasbed into a simple and refreshing bun, with a priceless golden buyao inserted in it. The end of the Golden tassel was embroidered with round pearls. When she walked, the tassel swayed, and it was indeed beautiful.

    They didn¡¯tmunicate verbally, but Xu Qi ¡®an naturally followed behind her and acted as her guard.

    The other princes and princesses alighted from the luxurious carriages. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at them and found that they were all good-looking. The Crown Prince was wearing a white python robe and a golden crown to tie his hair. He was extremely handsome.

    In fact, the appearance of the princes was not worth paying attention to, including the Crown Prince. No matter how handsome he was, he was not as handsome as Xu cijiu¡¯s little brother.

    Of the four princesses, the eldest Princess and the second Princess were the most beautiful. They were the top beauties.

    When they were seated, the second Princess, intentionally or unintentionally, had snatched the seat that should have belonged to the eldest Princess.

    No one reproached them. The princes and princesses seemed to be used to it and turned a blind eye to it.

    The eldest Princess didn¡¯t sit at the second princess¡¯s seat and was one table away from her.

    The eldest Princess and the second Princess were not on good terms? Xu Qi ¡®an noted down this detail.

    The Crown Prince looked at his brothers and sisters and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯vee out to y,¡±

    The princes echoed, and the princesses smiled subtly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze fell on theke. He saw ck shadows passing by in theke, and he wondered what was being raised there.

    The Crown Prince yed the role of Xi Jiu at the banquet. He was in charge of leading the conversation and hosting the banquet.

    There were only a few types of drinking tokens at the banquet, and even fewer were elegant. Everyone present was of high status, so they definitely couldn¡¯t use things like fist-ying or dice. They had to use elegant tokens.

    There were many kinds of elegant tokens. Apart from high-end games such asposing poems on the spot, the flying flower token was one of the more difficult ones.

    The Crown Prince started with ¡°water¡± as the title, and the first word was water.

    In the second Prince¡¯s poem, the second word must be ¡°water,¡± and so on.

    There were many princes and princesses present. After the first round, the seventh Prince racked his brains but still couldn¡¯t remember the word ¡°water¡± at the end of the poem. He was punished with a cup of water.

    The eighth prince had died a long time ago.

    The ninth Prince was in charge of passing on this flying flower order. Like the Crown Prince, it started with ¡°water.¡±

    When it was the second princess¡¯s turn, her bright peach blossom eyes were wide open and her ck eyes were rolling. She pped her little hands and said in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±Yes, thin shadow horizontal nted water clear shallow.¡±

    The bright sun shone on her body. She was wearing a bright red Pce dress and gorgeous andplicated jewelry. Ordinary women could not handle such luxurious and even vulgar dressing.

    But for her, it became a bonus.

    The eldest princess¡¯s nobility was in her bones, while the second Princess was more like a beautiful and luxurious Canary. No matter how extravagant her dress was, it would only add to her beauty. However, if she was dressed in in clothes, the second Princess would probably be inferior to the eldest Princess.

    The Crown Princeughed. I¡¯ve heard of this poem before. It¡¯s from the Imperial Academy. It seems to be written by a student in Changle County. It¡¯s known by the schrs as the best song of plum blossoms since ancient times.

    The third Prince, who had a schrly temperament,mented, what a pity. Such an amazing piece of work was actually given to a prostitute. What a waste of a heavenly treasure.

    The love story of a talented schr and a famous courtesan was widely spread in the streets and was extremely popr. But it was indeed not presentable, especially in the eyes of the imperial family.

    The third Prince was a schr, and he was heartbroken by this.

    How is this a waste of a heavenly treasure? after Fu Xiang courtesan received this poem, her value skyrocketed and she became the top star of the DA Feng dynasty. I also took advantage of the situation and became friendly with her. It¡¯s clearly a win-win situation!

    Xu Qian was not convinced.

    The drinking game continued, and it was the eldest Princess ¡®turn to face the same problem as the seventh Prince.

    At the end, there was a poem about water, which was very rare. Although the eldest Princess was very knowledgeable, she didn¡¯t know much about poetry. Her delicate brows furrowed slightly, and she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing this, the second Princess giggled. ¡°Huaiqing is the number one talented woman in the capital. It¡¯s just a small poem. It can¡¯t be wrong, right?¡±

    The second Princess was indeed a little ... I¡¯ll call you mounting in the future! Xu Qian said.

    ...

    In fact, for many men, an appropriate frame would be more attractive. Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an was not such a man.

    All the princes and princesses smiled as they watched. The eldest Princess was extremely talented and could suppress her siblings. Even if she was a woman, she would still attract the jealousy of others.

    To be able to suppress her in the field she was best at, everyone was happy to see it happen.

    The eldest Princess ignored the teasing looks of her royal brothers and sisters. She turned her head slightly and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was beside her.

    .... What are you looking at?

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. The eldest Princess was good. She knew that I had something to see her for, so she took advantage of me first. Advance payment.

    Why was huaiqing looking at him?

    The second Princess had been paying attention to the eldest Princess, waiting for her to shake her head and admit defeat. Then, she would jump out and point at her, saying, ¡°Ha, you¡¯ve finally admitted that you¡¯re a silver spear with a wax head!

    Who knew that huaiqing wasn¡¯t flustered at all and was even making eyes at that little Gong.

    The other princes and princesses had more or less noticed this, but they were not as emotional as the second Princess.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that the heavens are in the water when you¡¯re drunk!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment, then recited a poem in a very soft voice.

    ...

    He quickly racked his brain. He could only think of this one line from the misty poem at the end.

    The eldest Princess nodded slightly and raised her voice, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t know that the sky is in the water when you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    The second Princess was stunned for a moment, and then disappointment welled up in her heart. This stinky sister of huaiqing¡¯s still had some skills.

    The rest of the princes frowned and looked at the third Prince. The third Prince shook his head.¡±Huaiqing, why hasn¡¯t third brother heard of this poem before?¡±

    ¡°This is a new poem,¡± the eldest Princess said with a faint smile.

    The second Princess immediately became excited and said, ¡± Oh, you¡¯re cheating. You made up a lie to fool us. Drink three sses as punishment.

    improvising a poem is also fine. the Crown Princeughed.¡±But huaiqing, you have topose aplete poem for it to be considered.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re right,¡± the third Prince nodded.

    The eldest Princess turned her head again and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.

    [ PS: Third Watch seeking monthly votes ]

 Chapter 133

    133 Spirit beast (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an braced himself and stepped out from the eldest princess¡¯s side. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s this humble servant¡¯s new work,¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an. The second princess¡¯s dark eyes examined Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    The Crown Prince frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Gong, what poem are youposing?¡± the third Prince said unhappily.

    He said it rather tactfully, meaning,¡±you¡¯re a warrior, what do you know about poetry?¡±

    ¡°Du du ...¡± The eldest princess¡¯s Jade-like fingers rapped on the table, attracting the attention of all the princes. Her tone was calm as she said, ¡°¡±His name is Xu Qi ¡®an, and his younger cousin is a student of Yun Lu Academy.¡±

    What did this mean? For a moment, no one could understand the eldest princess¡¯s meaning. She seemed to like seeing her siblings ¡®heads full of question marks but pretending to be indifferent.

    A smile appeared on her cold face.¡±The poem that Lin ¡®an recited earlier was also Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s work.¡±

    All the princes present had incredulous expressions on their faces. They suddenly turned their eyes and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The original author of the famous poem,¡±the sheep Pavilion gifted schr Zi Yang in Qingzhou¡± was actually in front of them?

    Yes, it was said that the poem was written by a cousin of a certain student in Yun Lu Academy. Earlier on, huaiqing had said that this cousin of Tong Gong was a student of Yun Lu Academy ... The third Prince was the clearest about these rumors. He immediately realized that huaiqing¡¯s words were true.

    This loyal dog who admired huaiqing was the poet who wrote ¡°the moon¡¯s dusk with a faint fragrance ...¡± The second Princess opened her charming peach-blossom eyes and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an without blinking. Her impression of the gong had changed a little.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked at first. He subconsciously thought that his behavior of sleeping with the fu Xiang courtesan was closely monitored by the eldest Princess.

    However, he quickly figured it out. Back then, the night watchman had followed him because of Princess huaiqing¡¯s instructions. In that case, the eldest Princess naturally knew about his information.

    ¡°But I heard that the one from the teaching workshop is Yang Ling, a student from Changle County,¡± the Crown Prince questioned.

    The eldest Princess did not answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s my alias,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an had to exin himself.

    The Crown Prince stopped talking.

    The third Prince continued to ask, ¡± I heard the poem just now. It¡¯s not bad. When you¡¯re drunk, you don¡¯t know that the sky is in the water. It¡¯s quite artistic, and I can¡¯t help but want to know what happened next.¡±

    He was born in the royal family and had received the best education. Even the second Princess, who only liked to dress up and didn¡¯t like to study, was forced to read the books of the sages for several years.

    His cultural heritage was solid, and his appreciation level was not bad. After being interrupted by the third Prince, his attention returned to the poem. Because he knew Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity, he was even more looking forward to it.

    I¡¯m drunk, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly. I don¡¯t know that the sky is in the water. I¡¯m dreaming.

    When drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in the water, a boat full of clear dreams crushing the River of Stars ... The second Princess read it a few times in a low voice. She felt that these two lines outlined a beautiful scene that only existed in nursery rhymes.

    In the quiet night, she was wearing a beautiful dress and lying on the bow of the boat. Above her head was the vast starry sky, and the surface of the water reflected the River of Stars.

    The small boat drifted on theke, causing ripples as she slept peacefully.

    Princess Lin an¡¯s heart thumped twice.

    The eldest princess¡¯s eyes flickered, and she subconsciously moved her neck, as if she wanted to turn her head to look at Xu Qi ¡®an, but she resisted.

    She maintained her cool, White Lotus posture.

    The surroundings fell into a strange silence as the princes carefully chewed and savored these two lines.

    Unlike the second Princess, the princes felt a kind of ethereal air that was far away from the world and happy and content.

    The atmosphere was rxed, close to the world and nature, carefree, free of the work of writing tables, the disturbance of music, and the intrigue. At the same time, when he woke up from the dream, he would feel a little disappointed.

    ¡°Good poem, good poem ...¡± The third Prince pped the table in excitement. He felt as if he had just witnessed the birth of a famous piece of art. This was an honor that no schr could resist.

    ¡°Is this the seven-Jue or the sevenw?¡± The seventh Prince, who was about the same age as Xu Qi ¡®an, asked.

    ¡°No, only these two sentences ...¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The princes were stunned, and they stared at him withplicated and strange expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke.¡± The third Prince said angrily, somewhat anxious and irritated.¡±Behind, behind!¡±

    He looked like a reader who had been tortured by the broken chapters and finally had the chance to meet the author in person. He suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, go and write your story!

    . I really don¡¯t have any more impromptu poems ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little ashamed. This poem was not in the textbook of the nine years ofpulsory education.

    Of course, as a cultured person, he couldn¡¯t have only learned the poems in the textbooks. Usually, he would also collect some excellent poems, but he couldn¡¯t remember all of them. He could only remember the essence of a few sentences.

    This song was exactly like this.

    ¡°You, you ...¡± The third Prince pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an. He was so angry that he could not speak.

    The other princes coldly watched from the side, secretly supporting the third Prince in dealing with the broken Zhang dog.

    The eldest Princess stood up and said, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan, apany bengong for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous ...¡± The third Prince mmed the table in anger as he watched the two of them leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± The Crown Prince shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± The second Princess suddenly called out,¡±I haven¡¯t even asked him how the Sang Bo case is going.¡±

    It was him! The Crown Prince narrowed his eyes. No wonder he felt that the name Xu Qi ¡®an was familiar. After the second Princess¡¯ reminder, he remembered this nobody.

    ......

    The eldest Princess dismissed the guards and Pce maids and walked side by side with Xu Qi ¡®an by theke.

 Chapter 134

    134 Spirit beasts (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively fell behind by half a body.

    ¡°Why are you looking for bengong?¡± The elder Princess gazed at the calmke, her voice full of the texture of ice and the charm of a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve run into some trouble while investigating the case, and all the clues have been cut off.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the eldest Princess. Seeing that she did not seem to care, his tone became more sincere. He told the eldest Princess about the saltpeter mine and the case of the small g Officer silencing her.

    ¡°Bengong already knows all this.¡± The eldest princess¡¯s beautiful face was expressionless as she enjoyed the scenery on theke.

    She already knew? Well, with the eldest princess¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not difficult for her to find out the information I found.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gritted her teeth and decided to reveal more inside information.¡±Why did the monster race blow up Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers? This is a suspicious point and also the breakthrough point of the case.¡±

    He had to first verify if he was the first supervisor. If he was, then he could lock onto a general range of people who were colluding with the Yao.

    The eldest Princess looked away and turned to Xu Qi ¡®an. She said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±There is indeed a terrifying expert or item sealed under the mountain river temple of Yongzhen. And this secret, only Imperial father knows.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±Xu Qi ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t control her expression.

    The eldest Princess even knew about this?

    She had already realized that there was a sealed artifact under the mountain river temple of Yongzhen. Yes, after reading my investigation file, it was not strange for the eldest princess to be able to specte this with her intelligence.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an did not expect the eldest Princess to tell him about it so frankly. After all, only Emperor Yuan jing knew the secret of the temple of mountains and rivers.

    ¡°You are a rare talent, are you willing to work for this Prince?¡± The eldest Princess saw that Xu Qi ¡®an was slightly moved and knew that he was shocked. She chuckled and extended an olive branch.

    This was exactly what Xu Qi ¡®an wanted. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Since the eldest Princess was so clever, Xu Qi¡¯ an immediately said, ¡±

    ¡°This humble servant shall serve the princess with my life.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very familiar with this. In his previous life, when he was working in the police station, he had also surrendered to the leader in this way.

    Of course, it was only for work, for mutual benefit, and not to be a dog for the Imperial power ... He added in his heart.

    He believed that with the eldest princess¡¯s EQ and IQ, it should not be difficult to maintain a rtively decent rtionship.

    The eldest Princess smiled brightly, causing theke Light to dim.

    ¡°Tell me, what have you found?¡± The Lotus princess¡¯s tone and attitude had changed greatly. The faint estrangement had disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and decided to tell the truth. The reason was that he had just formed an ¡± Alliance ¡± with the eldest Princess, and he needed to show his own value.

    This made the eldest Princess feel that this little brother was very strong and not bad.

    In addition, if he wanted to figure out sang Bo¡¯s sealed artifact, he could not do without the eldest Princess ¡®help. Moreover, it was the eldest Princess who first started this topic and told him that only Emperor yuanjing knew this secret.

    ¡°ording to my investigation, Zhou chixiong has a mastermind behind all of this. It¡¯s also the demon that colluded with him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°How so?¡± the eldest princess¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    ¡°County Magistrate Zhao from Taikang County died in the local government¡¯s dungeon this morning. I suspect that he was silenced,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The eldest Princess lowered her eyes, thinking as she nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued,¡±I¡¯ve been wondering why the demons wanted to blow up sang Bo. Why did the mastermind collude with the demons?¡± I sent people to investigate all the documents rted to sang Bo and found a very strange thing.Five hundred years ago!¡±

    He paused here, giving the eldest Princess some time to be shocked.

    However, he was disappointed. The eldest Princess only frowned and digested this information.

    It was right to bid farewell to the past ... This woman¡¯s chest was so deep that it was unfathomable.

    five hundred years ago, the Crown Prince fell into the water by ident. Later, he got hysteria and soon drowned in sang Bo. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The eldest Princess revealed a look of realization,¡±I remember this.¡±

    Xu Qi-an nodded and continued. 500 years ago, Emperor Wu re-established the Imperial court and eliminated the evildoers. There was one person who was an obstacle he could not avoid-the first supervisor!

    Hearing this, the eldest princess¡¯s expression changed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the eldest princess¡¯s beautiful face and asked a series of questions, ¡°¡±Why are you pretending to be sick? Why did His Majesty keep the sealed artifacts in sang Bo a secret? Why was the thing down there still alive after being suppressed for 500 years? Why did the warlocks of Directorate of Celestials know nothing about the past of the first director?¡±

    Was this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality ... of course, that¡¯s just my guess, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added. but if we have to find a strong man who meets the conditions 500 years ago, it would be the first supervisor.

    The eldest Princess seemed to be shocked and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. A gust of wind blew, causing theke to wrinkle. She sighed,¡±So, you¡¯re looking for bengong to ...¡±

    ¡°I would like to check the files that can¡¯t be found outside.¡± ¡°I found a sealing formation in the Mulberry Lake,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±The stone pirs of the formation were engraved with Buddhist characters.¡±

    ¡°Buddhist text?¡± The eldest princess¡¯s hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, unconsciously stretched out. She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a few seconds, then looked away and said calmly, ¡± alright, after the banquet is over, I¡¯ll take you to Wen Yuan Pavilion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. After he thanked her, he suddenly heard bell-likeughter and the sound of water sshing behind him.

    He turned his head and saw the second Princess in her fiery red dress standing on the back of a monster. She was holding the horn on the monster¡¯s head with both hands, swaying and stabilizing her body. Her back view was graceful and graceful.

 Chapter 135

    135 Spirit beasts (3)

    The monster¡¯s body was snow-white and covered in dense scales. There was a t piece of armor on its back that was just enough for a person to stand on. It was three meters long and had sharp ws on its abdomen. It looked like a dragon.

    The eldest Princess turned around and exined, ¡± this beast is called the Spirit Dragon. It is a spirit beast unique to the Central ins. It has a gentle personality. It is said that it was the water mount of the human Emperor in ancient times.

    ¡°It likes to eat the purple Qi of the human world, so it was kept in the pce by the royal families of the past dynasties, meaning that purple Qies from the East. The Orthodox lineage of the human race.¡±

    The eldest Princess added,¡±this beast has its own aura-observing technique.¡±

    So it was the one he saw in theke ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. The purple Qi was the luck of the nobles. This monster needed the purple Qi to nourish it, which meant it was an auspicious beast.

    The auspicious beast sometimes raised its head and sometimes walked close to the water. The water rippled in circles. The second Princess smiled like a flower and giggled like a little hen. She was very happy.

    The princes watched with a smile. The other two princesses ran to the shore, shouting for Lin ¡®an toe ashore so that everyone could take turns ying.

    ¡°Although the Spirit Dragon is gentle, it is also very proud. It will attack ordinary people who get close to it. Lin an is the princess, so he can y with it.¡± As the eldest Princess spoke, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she did something that Xu Qi ¡®an had never expected.

    She put her index finger on her mouth and whistled hard.

    When the Spirit Dragon heard the whistle, it raised its head high like a snake and turned around.

    Everyone saw that the Spirit Dragon stiffened for a moment, and then suddenly became restless. It let out a clear and loud cry from its throat and shook its head, trying to shake off the second Princess. It seemed that being ridden by the second Princess was a very shameful thing.

    ¡°Ya ...¡±

    ¡°Plop!¡± The second Princess screamed and fell into theke.

    The Spirit Dragon crazily wriggled its body and swam towards the eldest Princess. As it broke through the water, it cried out continuously. It was unclear whether it was excited or irritable.

    Whoosh!

    When it was near the shore, it soared into the sky and then fell heavily. Its head hit the shore, sshing up turbulent mud.

    The eldest princess¡¯s white dress was sshed with a few drops of mud.

    Why did the eldest princess¡¯s style seem a little like the schrs of Yun Lu Academy ... He was really ck-bellied ... My little brother is also so sinister and vicious ... Oh, the eldest Princess had studied at the Yun Lu Academy before ...

    The eldest Princess was somewhat surprised. The spirit beast seemed to be particrly close to her today. The reason she whistled was not to summon the spirit beast, but to attract its attention and make it turn its head to make the unstable Lin ¡®an fall into the water.

    Who would have thought that the Spirit Dragon¡¯s reaction would be so big, directly shaking its head and throwing Lin ¡®an away.

    Why did the eldest princess¡¯s style seem a little like the schrs of Yun Lu Academy ... He was really ck-bellied ... My little brother is also so sinister and vicious ... Oh, the eldest Princess had studied at the Yun Lu Academy before ... Xu dng had a deeper understanding of Xu Eng¡¯s warning.

    As expected, only two-faced people understood two-faced people the best.

    The movement on the surface of the water startled all the princes. The Crown Prince was the first to rush to the shore and call for the guards to save him.

    ¡°The Spirit Dragon really likes to celebrate.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that huaiqing¡¯s purple Qi is stronger than Lin ¡®an¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right ... The Spirit Dragon isn¡¯t very friendly to us. Look at how it groveles and groveles. I¡¯ve only seen it once when I was young, and it was facing father.¡±

    ¡°The celebration is over ...¡±

    The eldest Princess lifted her skirt and walked towards the Spirit Dragon with a faint smile on her face, intending to ride it.

    On the other side, all the princes and princesses, including the Crown Prince, were also watching this scene.

    ......

    [ PS: the above is the advertisement time, and now is the main body ... ] It wasn¡¯t too much to ask for monthly votes for a 4000-word chapter, right? Back then, when I was reading a novel, I shouted, ¡°The great author.

    Now that I¡¯m writing a novel, I¡¯m shouting, ¡°Lord reader!

    Sigh, times change really quickly. Looking for monthly votes!

    Old rules, see you in this chapter for typos.

    In addition, there was another chapter at 12 o ¡®clock.

 Chapter 136

    136 The princess of Lin an summons (1)

    Well, in addition to being two-faced, the eldest Princess was actually verypetitive ... Based on an analysis of action psychology, Xu Qi ¡®an had deduced the strong side of the eldest princess¡¯s personality.

    Eh ... Why do I feel like it¡¯s looking at me?

    The Spirit dragon¡¯s eyes were not fierce vertical pupils, but ck Pearl-like pupils, just like the pet dogs he had seen in his previous life. Its eyes were like a pair of bright ck buttons.

    Therefore, it looked very docile.

    This was not the main point. Xu Qi ¡®an had a strange feeling that the Spirit Dragon was waiting for him.

    As expected, when the eldest Princess approached the Spirit Dragon, a scene that surprised everyone happened.

    It suddenly showed its violent and aggressive side, growling at the elder Princess and threatening her not toe close.

    The eldest Princess frowned and took a few steps back.

    The spirit beast stopped barking andid its head on the shore, still in that e ride me¡¯ posture.

    ¡°Eh, the Spirit Dragon won¡¯t let huaiqing go up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? is spirit Dragon in a bad mood today?¡±

    no, it¡¯s just waiting for someone to ride it ...

    The princes began to discuss.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t hear the princes¡¯ discussion, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t be in a stalemate. Imagine a spirit beast that liked to eat purple Qi, but didn¡¯t buy the princess¡¯s words, and in the end, it spread its legs and waited for you to ride it.

    This was definitely not a good thing!

    Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that it was caused by his Strange Luck, but he would rather explore slowly on his own. Even if it was in vain, he did not want the secret to be exposed.

    ording to the rules of survival in this world, one would not be exonerated from sin just because one did not know!

    ¡°Grand Princess, this monster is very dangerous. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±

    Taking advantage of the fact that the eldest Princess didn¡¯t think of him, Xu Qi ¡®an quickly stood in front of her. This way, he could ovep the Spirit dragon¡¯s gaze and let the eldest Princess realize that the Spirit Dragon¡¯s emotions were wrong.

    The eldest Princess frowned and stared at the Spirit Dragon for a moment before nodding helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to stay behind and let the eldest Princess go first. He followed after her. After walking for dozens of meters, he heard the aggrieved cries of the Spirit Dragon behind him.

    ....

    When Xu Qi ¡®an and Huai Qing returned to the square stage, the second Princess, Lin¡¯ an, had already been fished out. Her whole body was wet, and she had a thick cloak draped over her. Her hands were crossed in front of her chest, and she was shivering from the cold. Her lips were purple.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my father, huaiqing. I¡¯m not done with you,¡± she cried, pointing at huaiqing.

    The eldest Princess said indifferently,¡±what does it have to do with bengong? It¡¯s clearly caused by the Spirit Dragon¡¯s violent mood today and losing control.¡±

    The image of Lin ¡®an¡¯s repeated defeats and repeated battles had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The princes and princesses were used to it and discussed the abnormality of the Spirit Dragon.

    ¡°There is indeed something wrong with the Spirit Dragon. It was a little strange that it went berserk just now.¡±

    ¡°Why is it still on the shore? it¡¯s staring at us ...¡±

    ¡°And you sound like you¡¯ve been wronged ...¡±

    As the elder brother, the Crown Prince felt sorry for his younger sister for two seconds before happily joining the discussion. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a bad mood. Spirit Dragons aren¡¯t ordinary beasts. They naturally have a temper.¡±

    However, beasts were still beasts, and their thoughts could not be fathomed. After a short discussion, the princes no longer paid any attention to them.

    The second Princess fell into the water and was afraid of catching a cold, so the banquet ended early. The noble princes returned in the carriage, leaving the servants to clean up the mess.

    The eldest Princess took Xu Qi ¡®an to the Donghua gate and arrived at the Wen Yuan Pavilion.

    The Wen Yuan Pavilion was the Royal Library. There were seven attics, and the books stored inside were as vast as the sea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the eldest Princess buried their heads in the ancient scrolls and searched for more than two hours. They found a lot of information rted to the first supervisor.

    This person created the Warlock system, but his origin was mysterious. He assisted the first emperor in creating a great cause for thousands of years, and should have been a Minister of the Dragon that was worthy of the Imperial temple.

    But the records about him stopped abruptly five hundred years ago.

    It was obvious that this had been erased from history. The person who had wiped him out was, without a doubt, Emperor Wu Zong.

    On the second floor of the third library of Wen Yuan Pavilion, half of the eldest princess¡¯s body was bathed in the sun by the window. Her white face seemed to be shining with light, and even the fine hair on her face could be seen.

    if Emperor Wuzong erased the records of the first supervisor, ¡± she said, ¡± we can¡¯t find any relevant information in the Wen Yuan Pavilion.

    Seeing the disappointment on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face, the eldest Princess reminded him, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you found Buddhist characters in the stone pirs? We can try to find a breakthrough from here.¡±

    After more than two hours of reading, she looked a little tired and unconsciously moved closer to the desk. This action made her heavy chest rest on the table.

    This woman¡¯s chest had a ravine ... Xu Qi ¡®an nced at it out of the corner of his eye and then stopped paying attention. After all, when you were staring at the abyss, the abyss might be staring at you.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not dare to provoke this abyss yet. Unless he could make abyss look away from him shyly in the future.

    After changing his train of thought, he had indeed gained something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read through the¡± Da Feng-geographical records ¡°and found that when Da Feng was first established, there were no Buddhist temples in the capital, and no Buddhist cultivators preached. However, five hundred years ago, a Buddhist temple suddenly appeared, and it was called the pagoda temple.¡± The eldest Princess was indeed a top student. In terms of information, she was much better than Xu Qi ¡®an, who was not very educated.

    Her long eyshes trembled and there was fatigue in her eyes, but it also melted away the cold light in her eyes. At this moment, she seemed to be alive. The eldest Princess was delighted with this discovery.

    ¡°When the pagoda temple was at its most prosperous, there were many devotees every day, and high-ranking officials and dignitaries came in and out constantly.

    ¡°But what followed was the Imperial court¡¯s Buddhist extermination operation. The pagoda temple gradually declined, and now the few major Buddhist temples in the capital have nothing to do with the pagoda temple.

    yes, one of them was preserved and was renamed Azure Dragon Temple. It is located at the White Phoenix Mountain in the western suburbs ... Hey, are you still listening?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy, you¡¯re interrupting my train of thought.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The eldest Princess raised her eyebrows, but she held back and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to sort out all the clues in her mind.

    ...

    if Wei Yuan wants me to lock onto the mastermind,. won¡¯t have to get involved in the affairs of the first director. However. these things can¡¯t be avoided. I can only continue the investigation if. figure out the core of the case ...

    ¡°Based on the current situation, sang Bo¡¯s vein is like this:When Emperor Wuzong sessfully usurped the throne, he sealed the first supervisor in sang Bo with a divine sword that could suppress fate and a magic formation. This secret is only known to Emperor yuanjing.¡±

    the demons in the North joined forces with the Imperial court¡¯s spies and blew up the seal at sang Bo. They released the first supervisor and tried to cause chaos in the capital so that they could take the opportunity to cause trouble in the North.

    ¡°If we follow this train of thought, I have two types of investigation targets:First, the people who tried to restore the former royal family¡¯s glory. Two, the person who tried to usurp the throne.¡±

    ¡°..... A member of the imperial family? The former royal family was already five hundred years old. The first possibility was not very likely. Hmm, this hypothesis is more reasonable, but itcks evidence.¡±

    to be able to form a secret alliance with the demons in the North, and to be a member of the royal family ... North vanquishing Prince?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± The eldest Princess immediately asked.

    ..... I suspect that your uncle wants to be your father, but I have no evidence. Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. He didn¡¯t answer the eldest Princess and continued with his reasoning.

    These words could not be said without concrete evidence. ndering the Prince was a capital crime!

    ¡°Reasoning is like doing math problems. Any clues have to be connected and pieced together. As long as there¡¯s one doubt that can¡¯t be verified, the answer may be thousands of miles off.¡±

    ¡°So, I have two things to do now.First, it is confirmed that the supervisor is sealed under sang Bo. This is the core of my spection. In order to confirm this, I have to figure out what role the Buddhist sect is ying in this.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Second, I want to confirm whether it was the Taoist sect or the human sect who killed County Magistrate Zhao. If it was, what role did the Taoist sect y in it, and how did they collude with the North-guarding King? Then I have to find evidence of their collusion.¡±

    ¡°The solution to this problem must bepleted within a week. This way, even if I made a mistake, I would still have a chance to start over. If the progress of the case is still not great within ten days, I will have to hug father Wei¡¯s thigh and cry, ¡°Since this ount is useless, let¡¯s build a new one.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and decided on tomorrow¡¯s task.

    He would check the information of the major cultivation systems to confirm the truth of County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s death.Visit the Azure Dragon Temple to understand the secrets of the past;To visit the zhenbei royal family and meet the princess who was known as the most beautiful woman in the capital.

    After making up his mind, Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I have some ideas, but I don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense with you before the results are out.¡±

    The eldest Princess was very smart and didn¡¯t ask further. She nodded and said,¡±Bengong is tired.¡±

    The carriage made of gold threaded nanmu left the Wen Yuan Pavilion and parted ways with Xu Qi ¡®an. Xu dng squeezed his horse¡¯s belly and galloped to Donghua gate, but he was stopped by a group of guards.

    ¡°Lin an Princess wants to see you!¡± The guard Captain said.

    The princess of Lin an? She doesn¡¯t get along with the eldest Princess, and I have the eldest princess¡¯sbel on me. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not anything good.

    Xu Qi ¡®an refused immediately. I have the Imperial Order to investigate the case. You can report to the princess of Lin¡¯ an and tell her to do it another day.

    As he spoke, he took out the gold medal.

    However, the guard Captain was not afraid at all. Heughed and said, ¡°¡±Princess Lin an is His Majesty¡¯s most beloved Princess. Your Gold Medallion, ah, is not useful here.¡±

    ording to the observation at the banquet, the nightclub Queen ... Ah no, the princess of Lin an was unruly and willful. Although she was not like sister lingyue who would be dazed for a long time after punching, but she would still cry out of grievance when she fell into the water. He was not a scheming person.

    He might be made difficult, but it wasn¡¯t a trap. He just had to be careful.

    Was he that confident ... ¡°Lead the way,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, exhaling a breath of air.

    [ PS: are you surprised? are you surprised? ]

 Chapter 137

    137 The forces involved in the Sang Bo case (1)

    The second Princess lived in ¡°shaoyin Pce,¡± which was a spacious and elegant vi.

    The guard leader led Xu Qi ¡®an over the high threshold and around the screen wall. In front of them was a courtyard full of the innocence of young girls.

    There was a swing hanging on the grapevine rack, a pile of broken mud puppets in the corner, and a pile of strange things could be vaguely seen in the pavilion on the east side.

    At the edge of the flower garden on the west side, the second Princess of Lin an brought a few servant girls to y embroidered balls. In the female¡¯s noisy chattering, sometimes it was mixed with the silver bell-likeughter of the princess of Lin an.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± The guard Captain cupped his fists from a distance and said loudly.

    The second Princess stepped on the silk ball and turned around. She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a few seconds, raised the corner of her mouth, and kicked the silk ball away.

    Bang! Bang!

    The embroidered ball flew out and the skirt of the princess of Lin an suddenly exploded into a circle, like a blooming flower.

    Xu Qian, who had been intimidated by the horse¡¯s might, felt a chill in his heart. He was about to Dodge, but he suddenly held back. The silk ball missed and bounced into the distance.

    ¡°.... I¡¯ll spare you this time.¡± The second Princess tried to save her dignity by walking to the front hall. Xu Qi ¡®an,e in with me. The rest of you wait outside.

    In the Grand and luxurious front hall, the second Princess sat on a big chair, and Xu Qi ¡®an stood in the middle. The two of them silently examined each other.

    The second Princess tried to force Xu Qi ¡®an to give in by using her identity as the princess and her gaze.

    She knew that when huaiqing was young, there was a period of time when he had to tame an Eagle. An Eagle¡¯s eyes were the sharpest, like a knife. Ordinary people could not look at it for a long time, so in the process of taming an Eagle, one had to use a sharper and calmer gaze to suppress it.

    Once the Eagle trainer looked away, he would lose the qualification to be the Eagle¡¯s master.

    The purpose of huaiqing¡¯s Eagle training was to train his sharp eyes. The second Princess still did not dare to look huaiqing in the eye for a long time.

    It was a pity that her pair of watery peach blossom eyes really didn¡¯t have any killing power. When she stared straight at people, there was a kind of desire to say something but not to say it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sized up the second Princess. Her face was round and simr to Chu Caiwei¡¯s, but thetter was sweet and had big, two-dimensional eyes.

    The second Princess, on the other hand, was a young, mature-looking beauty. Her peach-shaped eyes were filled with love for everyone.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, I heard that you are huaiqing¡¯s loyal dog.¡± The second Princess sneered when she saw that her fierce gaze was unable to intimidate Xu Qi ¡®an, and she used words to attack him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m called eighth Duke.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    ¡°What¡¯s the eighth Duke?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a loyal dog,¡±

    ¡°Are you toying with bengong?¡± The princess of Lin an raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a neutral tone.

    Princess Lin an gave a tender Humph and said,¡±bengong will give you a chance, immediately throw yourself to me and get rid of that woman huaiqing.¡± Or else ...¡±

    Seek refuge with you? I¡¯m already hugging the eldest princess¡¯s legs, Wei Yuan¡¯s legs. If I go to you ... Wouldn¡¯t I be a ve to the three families?

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already sworn to be your ve. I¡¯ll do anything for you.

    ¡°Then I want you to be my ve,¡± the second Princess said immediately.

    Then are you going to give me grass? Xu Qi ¡®an understood the situation. The second Princess saw that he was appreciated by the eldest Princess and was the eldest princess¡¯s Lackey. He was handsome, could write poems, and had a good voice. She was jealous and wanted to take him away from the eldest Princess.

    ¡°Second Princess, please don¡¯t force me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an refused sternly. People had to follow the spirit of the contract. Since he had agreed to work for the eldest Princess, he could not rely on anyone else.

    if you don¡¯t want to, ¡± the second Princess widened her eyes and sneered, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to scream and tell the guards that you¡¯re trying to molest me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, second Princess.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    The second Princess was ted. . wise man submits to fate. You are a talent ... En, in the future, after noon, you wille here to see bengong and be at bengong¡¯s beck and call.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m on a mission to investigate the Mulberry case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°.... Princess Lin an thought for a while.¡±Then let¡¯s forget about tomorrow. When bengong wants to order you around, you cane again.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood that this woman was just messing around. She didn¡¯t really want him to do anything. She just wanted to find trouble with the eldest Princess.

    The threat just now was not lethal. The reputation of a Princess in exchange for his dog life was a huge loss!

    It was precisely because he had understood that he had changed his attitude and agreed to the second princess¡¯s request. He would just treat it as ying with a child and casually deal with it.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± The second Princess was in a good mood because things were going well.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    wait, ¡± the second Princess called out to him and took off the jade pendant on her waist.¡±This is a token of mine. You can use it to enter the pce and the guards will not stop you. However, you can only go to my ce. You can¡¯t go anywhere else,¡±

    ..... So generous? You¡¯re probably a hammer. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the jade pendant and put it in her pocket.¡±From now on, I will be loyal to Your Highness with all my heart.¡±

    The ve of the three families, Xu Qi ¡®an, left the Imperial City before dusk and rode back to the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    The duty at the Yamen had already been dismissed, leaving only the night watchmen and officials on duty. It was much colder and quieter than during the day.

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®an entered the Yamen, a golden gong with a high nose and a wide forehead came up to him. It was Zhu chengzhu¡¯s father, Zhu Yang.

    When enemies met, they didn¡¯t get jealous, but just looked at each other with a dark look.

    ¡°Zhu Jinluo, how are your son¡¯s injuries?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed as he took out his waist tag and tied it around his waist confidently.

    Zhu Yang¡¯s eyes swept across the Golden te. He remained calm and said,¡±I¡¯m lucky, I won¡¯t die. I¡¯m afraid Lord Xu will have to go first.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and smiled kindly.¡±I¡¯ll wait for him on the road. We¡¯re acquaintances after all.¡±

    ¡°Investigate the case well.¡± Zhu Yang stared at him for a few seconds and nodded.

    ¡°Have a good trip, Zhu Jinluo.¡±

    When he entered the side hall of spring breeze Hall, he saw that Li Yuchun¡¯s gong and a few constables from the government office were still there.

    Li Yuchun heard footsteps and came out of spring breeze Hall. ¡°There are some clues to County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s death. Yes, it might not be the doing of the Taoist sect.¡±

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He did not enter the side hall but followed Li Yuchun into spring breeze Hall.

    this afternoon, magistrate Chen invited Bai Yi from the Directorate of Celestials to interrogate the prison guards and minor officials on night duty. They confirmed that there was nothing wrong with them and further confirmed that county Magistrate Zhao had indeed died silently in the prison at dawn.

    Li Yuchun poured a cup of tea for Xu Qi ¡®an, who was both a subordinate and a superior, and said, ¡°¡±The yin spirit of the Taoist sect can do this and can also bypass the guards and jailers without a sound. However, after checking the information today, I found out that there is another system that can do this.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and listened patiently.

    ¡°Magus!¡± Li Yuchun said.

    ¡°A wizard?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the witchcraft cult?¡±

    I¡¯ve heard about the witch God from you, boss. He¡¯s an immortal God who¡¯s not of any rank. Is the witch God religion a religion founded by the witch God? ¡±

    yes, ¡± Li Yuchun replied. the witch God is the God that all the countries in the northeast believe in. The witch God religion has supreme power in the northeast, just like the Buddhism in the Western regions to all the countries.

    The Imperial power was Supreme in Da Feng, and the northern tribes were the same.

    However, in the Western Region and the northeast, theocracy was Supreme, and the sects were the real rulers.

    ...

    ¡°Can a wizard be on par with a Taoist in the primordial spirit realm?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an humbly asked for advice.

    ¡°No, no system of the primordial spirit domain canpare to the Dao sect.¡± Li Yuchun shook his head and said, ¡± but a fourth stage wizard is also known as a dream wizard. They can create dreams and kill people in their dreams.

    ¡°70 years ago, the demon n and the witch God sect had a war over territory. ording to the report from the night watchman, two thousand demi-human soldiers had silently died in the camp. There were no wounds on their bodies. All of them fell asleep, but they never woke up again.¡±

    A fourth stage wizard ... How did the Magi get involved ... This case was too difficult.

    The human sect was now the state preceptor of Da Feng, and the head of Dao was the state preceptor. This was already a Supreme honor. What were the benefits of helping North vanquishing Prince to usurp the throne?

    It was already impossible for him to advance any further. He had already reached the maximum level.

    Therefore, it was more likely that the witchcraft cult was involved. If the dream wizard was the one who killed County Magistrate Zhao, then the power behind the Sang Bo case would be:The mastermind behind the scenes (North-guarding King), the demons of the North, and the witchcraft cult of the northeast!

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea. She could not hide the fatigue in her eyes.

    it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t find anything. At least we can eliminate the human sect for now. There¡¯s been some progress in the case. Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s report this to Duke Wei.¡±

    Li Yuchun nodded, looking worried. ¡°I have a feeling that the end of the year Geng is the beginning of the great chaos.¡±

    let¡¯s just solve the case. Don¡¯t eat the earth trench oil and worry about the country. Xu Qi ¡®an patted him on the shoulder and left the Yamen.

    It waspletely dark when she got home. She had been hungry for a day, and her stomach was rumbling. After he finished the food that the cook had heated up and drank the milk that sister lingyue had brought, he returned to the small courtyard and fell asleep.

    On the third day, Xu Qi ¡®an rushed to the Yamen on a horse just as the sun rose. He happened to see Chu Caiwei, who was wearing a yellow dress, across the street, also riding a horse.

    She held the reins in one hand and the oiled paper bag in the other. Half of the white bag was exposed. As the horse jolted, she tried hard to jump out.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Yan Caiwei generously handed over a bun and added,¡±It¡¯s a meat dish.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was touched. It was no less than hearing that Xu lingying only had a bowl of porridge because she was worried about her. This glutton is treating me as one of his own.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the bun and put it in his mouth, then threw the reins to the clerk at the door.

    ¡°Any clues?¡± he asked as he walked in while eating.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked. Senior brother Song Qing said that excluding the magic artifacts in the pce and the Directorate of Celestials, in the capital, only the Buddhist sect has a magic artifact that can block out aura-gazing techniques.¡± Yes, it¡¯s not the temple of those mortals, it¡¯s the Azure Dragon Temple.¡±

    Azure Dragon Temple?

    The inheritance left behind by the pagoda temple ... Xu Qi ¡®an was both surprised and not surprised.

    Sure enough, Buddhism was rted to the Sang Bo case.

    The Directorate of Celestials, the imperial family, the witchcraft cult, the demons of the North, the North-guarding King, the Buddhist League ... Such a small sang Bo case actually involved so many big forces.

    [ PS: thank you to the leader of the delicate plum blossom. ]

    Thank you for finding the wrong words in this chapter. The previous chapters have been edited. I¡¯ll have to rely on you guys for this chapter. I¡¯ll change it word by word myself. It¡¯s too tiring.

    Although I can¡¯t copy the chapter like other authors, I can find other ways to gain wool. Haha, smart as I am.

 Chapter 138

    138 Azure Dragon Temple (1)

    After finishing the buns, Xu Qi ¡®an asked Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng to inform the rest of the team to gather in the front yard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current team consisted of Golden Jade Hall, evil-suppressing Hall, spring breeze Hall, Directorate of Celestials, Gong Caiwei, and six constables from the government office.

    A total of 24 people.

    Min Shan and Yang Feng were in charge of verifying the production and usage records of the gunpowder. This was a cumbersome and time-consuming task.

    Xu Qian was certain that the gunpowder did note from the Ministry of Works. However, out of caution, he did not stop his investigation.

    They were leaving the capital today. Knowing that the Sang Bo case involved so many forces, Xu Qi ¡®an followed his heart¡¯s wishes and tried to bring as many people as possible.

    He first made a trip to the Imperial City. The others were stopped outside the Imperial City, and the only one who could walk hand in hand with him was the foodie, Yan Caiwei.

    This girl was a frequent visitor to the Imperial City. She came and went as she pleased, and her status was not ordinary.

    ¡°Did the eldest Princess give you a jade pendant?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Yan Caiwei nodded her head.

    ¡°I also have one.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out the waist Jade given by the princess of Lin¡¯ an and showed it off proudly.

    he looks a little familiar ... Ah, Princess Lin an¡¯s?¡± Yan Caiwei eximed.

    ¡°I am now Princess Lin an¡¯s people, she really appreciated me. Seeing that the eldest Princess didn¡¯t give me a jade pendant, she quickly gave one to show that she values me more than the eldest Princess and is more worthy of relying on. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an told the big-eyed girl what had happened yesterday.

    ¡°She¡¯s so silly.¡± Yan Caiwei chuckled and mocked Lin ¡®an.

    Big brother, don¡¯tugh, second brother, where did you get the guts to mock me ... ¡°That¡¯s right, not every woman is as smart as miss Caiwei,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an agreed.

    The smile on Yan Caiwei¡¯s goose-like face became even sweeter.

    Not long after, they finally arrived at Prince Huai¡¯s residence. North vanquishing Prince¡¯s title was King Huai, and he was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s younger brother, so his mansion was called Prince Huai¡¯s mansion.

    There were two white jade Lions in front of the door, and the middle door was six meters tall. Golden Door nails were arranged in an orderly manner, and the bell-shaped door ring was bigger than the mansion of an ordinary noble.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t think of any other words to describe it other than¡¯ high-end¡¯.

    A row of armored soldiers stood at the door, their expressions solemn.

    I am Xu Qi ¡®an, the official in charge of the Sang Bo case appointed by His Majesty. I have something to see the princess Consort. Go and inform her immediately. Xu Qi ¡®an showed the gold medal.

    One of the soldiers nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±The princess Consort won¡¯t see anyone. Please go back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and was about to reprimand him when he heard the soldier sneer and add,¡±This is also His Majesty¡¯s order. Even if the eldest Princess wants to see the princess Consort, it will depend on our Princess Consort¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Get out of here, don¡¯t use a chicken feather as a token of authority.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, suddenly enlightened. so the gold medal given by His Majesty is a chicken feather ... This person has sphemed against his Majesty andmitted the crime of great disrespect.¡±

    With one hand on the hilt of his saber behind his waist, he grinned hideously.¡±I¡¯m going to arrest the criminal now. Anyone who dares to stop me will be killed without mercy!¡±

    ng!

    The ck-gold long de was unsheathed half an inch, and its Qi fluctuated.

    The guard who mocked Xu Qi ¡®an knew that he had said the wrong thing, and his face turned pale.

    The head of the guards red at his bbermouth subordinate and walked toward Xu Qi ¡®an. As he walked, his armor ttered.

    ¡°This Lord, the princess Consort is not in the residence.¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the horse¡¯s back and looked at him disdainfully.

    ¡°This humble servant is only a gatekeeper, how would I know the whereabouts of the princess. However, she is indeed not in the residence. She just left the city this morning and was only an hour away from you.¡± The head guard said in a kind tone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly and said with a strong attitude, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to arrest a criminal now. If you don¡¯t want to be judged for protecting your colleagues, then help me arrest this person.¡±

    He pointed at the soldier who had sneered.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± The head of the guards was anxious. He was extremely angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to get angry. He sincerely said,¡±The princess is indeed not in the residence.¡±

    The guards of the Prince¡¯s residence could not even give face to the nobles when they came.

    However, the other party held a gold medal in his hand and had something on his subordinate, so the head guard could only try to make peace.

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally believed him. He turned his horse around and left with li Caiwei.

    ¡°Our wangfei is quite interesting, even the eldest Princess can¡¯t see her.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and probed.

    Chu Caiwei lived up to everyone¡¯s expectations. She did not notice Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s probing at all and answered honestly, ¡°¡±The princess¡¯s identity is very special.¡±

    ¡°Special in what way?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much about these things, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Li Caiwei grinned.

    After she finished speaking, she pulled a long face and warned, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not allowed to bribe me with food.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help it ...¡± She said, feeling wronged.

    .....

    There were three tasks for the day. The investigation of County Magistrate Zhao¡¯s death had a rtively urate resultst night. Of the remaining two missions, the consort had not beenpleted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a bad start, felt very cowardly!

    He was a serious person at work. He was not in a bad mood because he craved the beauty of the princess Consort and wanted to see her.

    Was the princess special? This uniqueness was definitely not in terms of appearance, but in other aspects. Since she was so special, why did Emperor Yuan jing give the beauty to the North-guarding King ... Or was it because of this special reason that Emperor yuanjing gave the beauty to him?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and then forgot about the princess Consort.

    The case was already so difficult to solve, and he couldn¡¯t waste his brain cells on these insignificant trifles.

    ...

    .....

    There was a White Phoenix Mountain in the western suburbs of Da Feng. If one set off from the Western City Gate, one could reach it in an hour.

    The name of the White Phoenix Mountain came from a type of white wild bird that lived in the mountain. Its tail feathers were very long, like that of a Phoenix, hence the name.

 Chapter 139

    139 Azure Dragon Temple (2)

    However, the White Phoenix was almost extinct on the mountain now, and it was all the fault of the Imperial astronomer.

    One day, a physician from the Directorate of Celestials went to the White Phoenix Mountain to pick herbs and caught a few white phoenixes. After he brought them home for research, he discovered that the flesh of white phoenixes could boost yang ...

    When they arrived at the foot of the White Phoenix Mountain, the experienced and knowledgeable Lu Qing smiled as he spoke of this matter.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he spoke hesitantly, ¡°¡±Boss, I have a friend who¡¯s not in good health. I want to give him a few white phoenixes.¡±

    Min Shan and min Yingluo red at him. What time is it? you¡¯re still thinking about hunting game? what¡¯s important is that. If the case is dyed, who¡¯s going to be responsible? ¡±

    Li Yuchun frowned and didn¡¯t answer.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. I came to White Phoenix Mountain this time mainly to find out about an old story. It¡¯s not an urgent matter. Tingfeng, remember toe back quickly.

    ¡°Lord Xu, why don¡¯t you let me go with song Tongluo? we can look after each other,¡± Min Shan said with a sullen face.

    We need to look out for each other even when we¡¯re shooting a bird? ¡°You have a friend too?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him.

    Min Shan felt that all the men were staring at him with a strange look.

    Min yinluo was a little anxious, and after a long time, she finally said, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s an aphrodisiac or not. The main thing is that I want to have a taste of a bird that¡¯s about to go extinct.

    The crowdughed. Xu Qi ¡®an said with a straight face, ¡± I was just joking. The background of the Sang Bo case is veryplicated. I don¡¯t care where you go in Beijing, but once you leave Beijing, don¡¯t leave the team.

    The winding mountain steps ran deep into the forest. At the foot of the mountain, there was a huge Memorial Arch with a horizontal board that read ¡°Azure Dragon Temple.¡±

    The Azure Dragon Temple was not full of pilgrims, but it was not deste either. Along the way, they could asionally See nearby people going up the mountain to burn incense.

    A luxurious carriage was parked beside the memorial Arch, guarded by more than a dozen armored soldiers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very familiar with this car. It was made of gold-threaded nanmu wood, and the details of the body were wrapped in Jade and gold foil. It was the carriage he had encountered when he had first gone to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop.

    The owner of the carriage had even asked Xu Qi ¡®an to pitch pot and Exchange four hundred taels of gold for the Bodhi bracelet.

    by the way, Daoist priest Golden Lotus said that the woman in the carriage has a history with me ... Who could it be? gold Phoebe nanmu was used by the royal family, and the carriages of the eldest Princess and the second Princess were not like this. Could it be a Princess in the royal family? Or, the emperor¡¯s concubine?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, she¡¯s definitely not a concubine. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡±

    Even if she was a concubine, she had to be a beautiful woman at the level of his aunt ... He added in his heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied the horse to a wooden stake by the memorial Arch, leaving behind a fast hand from the government office and a Gong to watch over the horse. Xu Qi¡¯ an then led the night watchman up the mountain.

    After a few steps, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet went soft and he stepped on a sachet.

    Today, instead of picking up silver, he picked up sachets?

    He naturally bent down to pick it up and held it in his hand to examine it. The sachet was embroidered withplicated cloud patterns, with fine workmanship and expensive materials. It was not something that an ordinary rich family¡¯s daughter could afford.

    One side of the sachet was embroidered with the Golden ¡± Nan ¡± and the other side was embroidered with the ¡± Zhi ¡°. The Golden tassels were tied into beautiful thousand knots.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smelled a pleasant scent. It smelled like perfume, like sandalwood, and also like the unique body fragrance of a woman.

    ¡°The people in front, wait ...¡± A clear voice came from behind the crowd.

    A young girl in light blue eyes caught up with him. She was not afraid of the watchman¡¯s uniform. She pointed at the sachet in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand and said with relief, ¡°¡±This was dropped by our Empress.¡±

    Her hair wasbed into a bun by a maidservant, but the material she was wearing was better than the average daughter of a rich family.

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously looked at the luxurious carriage at the foot of the mountain.¡±Your Empress?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Give me back the sachet.¡± The young girl¡¯s tone was very aggressive.

    ¡°What fragrance pouch?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put the sachet away.

    ¡°You ...¡± The young girl red at him fiercely. just you wait.

    Lifting her thick dress, she ran down the stone steps. Xu Qi ¡®an did not leave. He stayed where he was and watched her approach the carriage and say something by the window.

    ¡°Ningyan, don¡¯t cause any trouble. That¡¯s a carriage reserved for the royal family.¡± Li Yuchun said with a frown.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was only investigating the case under orders. In brother spring¡¯s heart, he was still his subordinate. Brother spring didn¡¯t want Xu Qi ¡®an to cause too much trouble during the investigation. Even if he could atone for his crimes in the future, he would offend people he shouldn¡¯t have, and all his efforts would be in vain.

    .... You don¡¯t understand, that woman and I are fated!

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and didn¡¯t exin. He continued to pay attention to the carriage.

    The ending disappointed Xu Qi ¡®an. He vaguely saw the window open a gap, and the person inside seemed to be examining him.

    It was too far away, but he couldn¡¯t see the inside of the carriage.

    The car window quickly closed and closed. A few secondster, the carriage slowly moved away.

    It seemed that fate had not arrived ... ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the abbot of Azure Dragon Temple,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after letting out a breath.

    .....

    A group of night watchmen in official uniforms rushed into the temple and were immediately received by a Deacon.

    The deacon was a fat monk with a round face and a kind face. He was in his early forties and put his hands together.¡±I¡¯m the supervisor of Azure Dragon Temple, my Dharma name is hengqing. Pleasee in.¡±

    He led Xu Qi ¡®an and the others into the temple and enthusiastically introduced the history of Azure Dragon Temple. He imed that it was the Orthodox inheritance of the West, that the temple cultivated Mahayana Buddhism and worshipped Buddha.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze swept across the Grand pces and waved his hand. ¡°Call your abbotship out, I have something to ask.¡±

    Azure Dragon Temple was the only temple that cultivated Buddhism in the capital of Da Feng. As the deacon said, it was inherited from the Mahayana Buddhism of the West.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had done his homework beforeing here. The abbot of Azure Dragon Temple was a fifth-grade Rushman and could fight better than any of them.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was not afraid at all, because the early stage of the Buddhist system was not good at fighting, except for eighth-grade monks.

    The ninth rank of Buddhism was called the Shami. This realm was very interesting. The core secret was to keep the precept. If one did not break the precept within three years, he could advance. At first nce, it seemed simple, but it was not.

    The Buddhist precepts were strict andplicated, and one might identally break them.

    A rank-8 was a martial monk, not much different from a martial artist. He was very good at fighting.

    ...

    The seventh stage mages and sixth stage Zen masters were not very good at fighting. It was only when they reached the fifth stage that they could be considered to have a qualitative change.

    It was worth mentioning that when Xu Qi ¡®an was looking up information in the Yamen¡¯s case library, he found a very interesting point. The next rank after the ninth-rank acolytes was the Sorcerer.

    He directly skipped the eighth stage monk.

    There was no reason in the information, and time was of the essence. Xu Qi ¡®an was toozy to spend time studying the Buddhist system. He only guessed that there might be twopletely different paths in the Buddhist system.

    ¡°His abbotship is meditating, so it¡¯s not convenient to disturb him. If you have anything, you can tell me.¡± Hengqing led everyone into the tea room and ordered the young monk to serve tea.

    ¡°Is there a magic tool in the temple that can block the seer¡¯s aura-gazing technique?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the futon and asked directly.

    ¡°What do you mean, my Lord?¡± ¡°The temple doesn¡¯t have such a Dharma artifact.¡± Heng Qing put his hands together and shook his head.

    ¡°Master, monks don¡¯t lie.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were sharp.

    Heng Qing lowered his head and avoided Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes.¡±Everything I¡¯ve said is true,¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that I can lie without restraint after passing the ninth stage of the novice realm?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put on a fake smile.

    Hengqing lowered his head and ignored the cold gazes of the night watchmen.

    ...

    Non-violent non-cooperation? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry.

    The next chapter is at night.

 Chapter 140

    140 Chapter 125-secret (1)

    sigh, it seems like this trip is destined to be a fruitless one. Xu Qi ¡®an finally drank his first sip of tea since he entered the temple. He sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know about the Sang Bo case that has been spreading like wildfire in the capital recently?¡±

    Master hengqing didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used his eyes to signal to his colleagues to calm down and continued,¡±The chief of my case was appointed by His Majesty. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m in the emperor¡¯s heart and appreciated by His Majesty ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long sigh.

    Master Heng Qing couldn¡¯t help but look at him.

    ¡°It just so happens that this matter has been in my heart for a long time. Since I¡¯m in the temple, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Grandmaster.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment, ¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, I was ordered to raid the house of a criminal official. His Majesty was merciful and did not have any family members in the manor. However, when they raided the house, a few of his colleagues saw that the women in the house were beautiful and had evil intentions, wanting to rape them ... One of the girls was only twelve or thirteen years old.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I immediately stopped them. I had a conflict with my superiors and almost killed them. I was sentenced to be cut at the waist. Therefore, His Majesty handed the Sang Bo case over to me to atone for my crimes and make contributions.

    my good friend said that I was too impulsive and that the right thing to do was to bear with it for now and report it to the Yamen after the matter was over. However, that way, the girl would have already been killed ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was pained and conflicted. it¡¯s said that the Dharma is boundless and can save all living beings. Master, may I ask if what I¡¯ve done is right or wrong? ¡±

    Lu Qing was shocked. He did not expect such a thing to be behind Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death sentence.

    He was indeed different from other men ... The female Constable¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.

    Master hengqing was slightly moved. He didn¡¯t expect this Lackey of the Imperial court to be such a hot-blooded person. He chanted the name of Buddha and said, ¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver, as long as you have a clear conscience, you will not be affected by karma.¡±

    ¡°The master also thinks that I¡¯ve done wrong.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    Hengqing hesitated for a moment. benefactor, you are kind. You saved people with mercy. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡±

    ¡°But why did the Imperial court sentence me to death?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The world is like a sea of suffering. Being in it means that you can¡¯t help yourself. Many times, kindness doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to good results. However, although it would bete, it would not be absent. The Sang Bo case is a matter of fate, and it¡¯s also benefactor¡¯s turning point.¡±

    ¡°Master, I understand!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. He turned to the crowd and said, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone heard it. Master Heng Qing said that Da Feng is a sea of suffering, and the Sang Bo case is the retribution of the royal family. What are you waiting for? arrest him!¡±

    ng ng ng ... Everyone immediately stood up, and the sound of drawing their sabers echoed throughout the quiet room.

    ......

    The meditation room.

    The abbot of Azure Dragon Temple, master tree, was 62 years old. His bald head was not as shiny as when he was young, and his white beard had grown to his chest.

    As a fifth-gradew, he had been stuck in this realm for more than 20 years.

    The Buddhist system focused on enlightenment. Some eminent monks meditated for decades and could not make any further progress until they passed away.

    Some monks, however, were like a spring breeze that suddenly came through the night. They instantly understood the unity of allws and directly skipped decades of bitter cultivation.

    Master coiling tree could be the former or thetter. Before enlightenment, no one could be sure if they could be enlightened.

    This was Schr?dinger¡¯s enlightenment, the quantum Buddhism.

    ¡°Abbot, Abbot ...¡± A Deacon came to the courtyard and shouted anxiously, ¡± a group of night watchmen came to the temple and tied up hengqing prison. They said that he ndered the court and disdained the royal family. They want to put him in prison.

    Abbot coiling tree opened his eyes and said in a gentle voice, ¡°¡±I know.¡±

    The door of the quiet room opened automatically, and the abbot disappeared from the room.

    ....

    The night watchman escorted the Heng Qing prison out of the temple. Along the way, more and more monks gathered, their eyes full of hostility, forming a faint encirclement. As long as someone stepped out, they would immediately surround this group of dogs of the Imperial court.

    However, the watchman¡¯s despotic power was too strong. If they surrounded this group of small people, maybe a big group woulde tomorrow and raze the Azure Dragon Temple to the ground.

    Thus, no one dared to act rashly.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be afraid. Once you¡¯re at the Yamen, as long as you cooperate with us, we¡¯ll let youe back soon,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anforted.

    In master hengqing¡¯s eyes, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile was like the smile of a devil. It didn¡¯t have anyforting effect at all.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A Grand and benevolent voice sounded, subconsciously calming the hostility and anger of the monks.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw an old monk in a red and yellow Kasaya appear out of thin air 30 feet in front of them, blocking the way of the night watchmen.

    ¡°This poor monk is coiling tree.¡±

    ¡°Abbot coiling tree!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and bowed back. ¡°I have something to ask you, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Follow this poor monk.¡± The abbot sighed.

    He returned to the quiet room. This time, except for Xu Qi ¡®an, the other night watchmen, including the three silver gongs, were blocked outside.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attitude towards a level five master was a lot more serious. A level fivew master corresponded to the level five force-converting realm of the martial arts system.

    This was an expert who had surpassed the bronze skin and iron bone realm.

    ¡°Great Abbot, I was ordered by the Emperor to investigate the Sang Bo case, and I asionally found a Baihu of the Golden guards who could hide from the astrologers. After asking around, you found out that Azure Dragon Temple has a simr spiritual artifact?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him, ¡±

    ¡°This case is of great importance. For the sake of the Azure Dragon Temple, the abbot must tell the truth. I¡¯m not threatening Grandmaster, I hope you can understand.¡±

    ¡°This temple does have a magic artifact that can conceal one¡¯s breath and hide one from any spying technique.¡± Abbot coiling tree¡¯s tone was gentle.

    ¡°This item is still in the temple?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The abbot shook his head.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for an exnation.

    Abbot coiling tree paused for a few seconds and sighed. ¡°The reason hengqing deceived Daren is because this matter is rted to a scandal of the temple. If word of this gets out, it might bring great trouble to this temple.¡±

    ¡°I have a disciple named Heng Hui. He is talented and intelligent. I had high hopes for him, but he was not pure and had an affair with a female devotee. They stole the magic tool and eloped with each other, escaping the capital.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and examined the abbot. He asked casually, ¡°¡±What about the identity of the female devotee?¡±

    Abbot coiling tree put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice. He replied helplessly, ¡°¡±Princess Ping Yang.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    In the great Feng dynasty, there were a few types of women who were addressed as princesses:The emperor¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughter, the crown prince¡¯s daughter, and the princess¡¯s daughter.

    Strictly speaking, other than the eldest Princess, the other three princesses were born of concubines. However, Emperor yuanjing only had four daughters in his life. The rarer something was, the more precious it would be. Each Princess had a title, so when he called them, there was no ¡± Jun ¡± in front.

    Although the current crown Prince had a daughter, she was still young and could not be involved in a matter like elopement.

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an deduced that this Princess Ping Yang was a Princess of the royal family.

    ...

    The case was getting more and moreplicated. What role did the monk who had eloped with the princess y in this case? ¡°When did this happen?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    more than a year ago. Abbot coiling tree replied.

    ¡°Thank you for answering my questions, master. I still have one more thing to ask.¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver, please speak.¡±

    ¡°The Azure Dragon Temple is the inheritance of the pagoda temple built by the monk in the Western Region, right?¡±

    Abbot coiling tree remained silent, tacitly agreeing.

    ¡°After the Yongzhen mountain river temple was blown up, I found arge formation at the bottom of theke, and the formation was engraved with Buddhist text. The great formation was set up 500 years ago, and the pagoda temple also appeared 500 years ago. What¡¯s more interesting is that Emperor Wu Zong also ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the abbot.

    ¡°Does the Buddhist sect in the Western Region have any records of that incident?¡±

    After saying that, Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the monk¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he had lost the calmness of an eminent monk.

    ¡°My Lord, I only have one question ...¡± Abbot coiling tree stared at him with a burning gaze. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t dare to. After mulling it over for a long time, he said, ¡±

    ¡°The thing under the Mulberry Lake, really ... He escaped?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave an affirmative answer.

    Abbot coiling tree seemed to have suffered a great blow. The fear in his eyes could not be quelled. His hands trembled slightly as he put his palms together and chanted the name of Buddha to hide his loss of control.

    This reaction ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised. The old monk¡¯s reaction was a little over the top. He asked directly, ¡°¡±Is the one sealed under the Mulberry Lake the first supervisor?¡±

    The old monk did not notice it at all. He only lowered his head and chanted the name of Buddha, his white eyebrows trembling.

    After a long, long time, Abbot coiling tree¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s sealed under the Sang Bo. However, there was a saying that had been passed down since the pagoda temple:The world was in chaos when the demons of sangpo appeared.

    ¡°Back then, the pagoda temple was built to guard the seal of the Sang po temple. Later, the Imperial court was afraid of the prosperity of Buddhism and exterminated Buddhism. The eminent monks of Buddhism retreated to the Western Region one after another, leaving only the branch of Azure Dragon Temple.

    before we left, the eminent monks repeatedly urged us to pay close attention to the movements of sang Bo and to report immediately if there was anything unusual.

    From the sound of it, why did it seem like the Buddhist sect cared more about the seal of the Sang po than the imperial family of Da Feng?

    the first generation supervisor was rank one. The world was in chaos and that was not an exaggeration. After all, rank one was the peak of the world.

    ¡°This is all I know. What else do you want to ask, my Lord?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡±

    Abbot coiling tree nodded, and his body suddenly disappeared, as if it had been forcibly edited out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened, and he thought enviously, ¡°This sh was a bit showy.

    After the conversation, the sun was high in the sky. It was almost noon. Xu Qi ¡®an and the others stayed at the Azure Dragon Temple to enjoy their vegetarian meal.

    ¡°Azure Dragon temple¡¯s vegetarian food is really delicious.¡± Yan Caiwei finished two bowls in one go and held the third bowl,plimenting it with satisfaction.

    Azure Dragon temple¡¯s vegetarian meal was mixed with ck rice, millet, and corn. Before steaming, sesame oil was drizzled. The rice grains were full, crystal clear, and fragrant.

    The vegetarian dishes were also made with great care, and the color, fragrance, and taste were all good.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat beside her and was happy to see her eating so happily. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Female benefactor, don¡¯t just focus on eating. This little monk is here to beg for alms.¡±

    Yan Caiwei protected her bowl and rolled her eyes, saying in a bad mood,¡±Are you eating different from me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head,¡±I¡¯m not a monk.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I transform into?¡±

    ¡°Little monk, it¡¯s broad daylight.¡±

    ....

    Everyone was quite satisfied with the vegetarian dishes of Azure Dragon Temple. The only regret was that there was no white Phoenix meat to nourish the body.

    Master Heng Qing, who was a prison guard, sent everyone to the entrance of the temple. The city people were too cunning, so prison guard Heng Qing was angry and didn¡¯t say anything on the way.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°¡±Master, do you know a monk called Hengyuan?¡±

    Hengqing prison¡¯s expression changed.

 Chapter 141

    141 The elder princess¡¯s Summoner (1)

    ¡°How did my Lord know?¡± hengqing prison stammered.

    It was Xu Eng who had told him the Dharma name of Hengyuan. He had asked Xu Eng to go to the hall of health and nourishment to find number six, but number six had already left.The clerk told me that master Hengyuan had left. He said that he had a clue about Junior Brother.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know how I know. I¡¯m the one asking you questions.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was serious. He didn¡¯t give the non-violent and uncooperative monk any face.

    Even if it was a one-on-one fight, this supervisor of Azure Dragon Temple might be able to beat him to the ground.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had brothers and the Imperial court behind him.

    Hengqing prison hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± Hengyuan is a warrior monk in the temple. He is impulsive and has a bad temper. He is often punished by the abbot for identally hurting his fellow disciples. He was expelled from the Azure Dragon Templest year.

    As expected, number six was a monk from Azure Dragon Temple. No wonder he was so burly like Lu Zhishen ... Number six had said that his Junior Brother had been abducted by human traffickers ... Could the junior Brother number six was looking for be henghui?

    But Heng Hui had eloped with Princess Ping Yang ... However, Heng Hui had stolen the celestial device of the Azure Dragon Temple, and that celestial device had appeared in the hands of Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Golden guard. Did this mean that monk Heng Hui had already met with an ident?

    Or, he was also involved in the Sang Bo case. If it was thetter, what was his purpose? And where did the mistress of Ping Yang County go?

    This trip to the Azure Dragon Temple was much more than he had expected.

    ....

    Even though he was deliberately in a hurry, it was already more than an hourter when he returned to the Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let the team rest for a while, and he closed the door to sort out and summarize the case.

    Then, he took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and entered the information.[ 3: is there still no news on the 6th? ]

    No one paid him any attention.

    After a long time, Golden Lotus Daoist priest jumped out and said, ¡°[ 9: no news yet. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an was keenly aware that number six might have discovered something or was in an extremely dangerous situation. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to not reply after so long.

    [ three: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, you still haven¡¯t located the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld? ]

    [ 9: it must have been blocked by some secret technique. ]

    [ 2: why does big bald head always get into trouble? ]

    Number two jumped out and interrupted.

    [ nine: he has been investigating the case of his Junior brother¡¯s disappearance. Perhaps, he has encountered the revenge of the forces behind uncle Ping Yuan. ]

    No, he had found a clue about his Junior Brother ... But the result was the same. No matter what, number six was in big trouble.

    [ four: if the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld fall into the hands of outsiders, we can only do what we did in the past and not send any more letters. ]

    [ 2. If we end up in the hands of the earth sect, all of us will be in danger. ]

    At this point, everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society felt anxious and psychological pressure.

    Not only would they be worried about number six¡¯s safety and stop using The Earth Book to send messages, the information exchange mode that the heaven and earth Association had painstakingly built would only exist in name.

    In the worst case scenario, once they fell into the hands of the earth sect, the ordinary earth sect Daoists would not be afraid. However, what if the earth sect¡¯s Dao master personally retrieved The Earth Book?

    Number 1 and number 3 were still fine. If they hid in the capital, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief would have some concerns, but the others would be in danger.

    [ 2: Oh right, I¡¯ll need number 3¡¯s help. ]

    [ four: yes, if number three can make use of her connections in Yun Lu Academy to secretly assist the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, then the difficulty of finding number six will be greatly reduced. ]

    Unconsciously, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society had be more dependent on number three than number one, who always liked to peek at the screen.

    As long as it was something that happened in the capital of Dafeng, number three would subconsciously appear in his mind.

    .... Why do I feel like I¡¯m a tool?

    number six¡¯s identity and current situation are first-hand information that I¡¯ve just obtained. If it¡¯s spread out now, there¡¯s a huge risk of his identity being exposed. I¡¯ll have to make use of a time difference ... Well, unless the members of the heaven and earth Association all knew number six¡¯s roots.

    [ three: do you know the identity of number six? I mean, other than the information that he is a Buddhist disciple. ]

    [ two: I don¡¯t know. Number six ims to be a Buddhist disciple who is traveling and intends to stay in the capital for a long time. ]

    Number six was pretending to be a foreigner ... Well, this monk¡¯s brain was stronger than Lu Zhishen¡¯s!

    Xu Qian had an idea of what was going on and entered the message.[ you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll get in touch with Golden Lotus Daoist priest. I know number six¡¯s situation better than anyone. Daoist priest, can youe to my ce tonight? [ I have something to discuss with you. ]

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Seeing number three¡¯s words, for some reason, everyone from the heaven and earth Union felt a chill in their hearts, as if there were thorns on their backs.

    Number three had actually found out about number six¡¯s background and seemed to have a certain grasp of his recent situation? They had only had a brief encounter ... As expected, the schrs of Yun Lu Academy were all very capable ... Number two thought in fear.

    Number three was quite interesting. He had joined the Guild thetest, but the skills, abilities, and keenness he had disyed left people speechless. She looked forward to meeting him when she returned to the capital in the future. When the timees, I¡¯ll have a good experience ... Number four was full of admiration.

    [ 5: wow, then please don¡¯t check my identity, or I¡¯ll get angry. ]

    Number five directly said the words in his heart.

    [ 1: No. 3, do you have any more urate information about the Sang Bo case? ]

    [ 3: I haven¡¯t been paying attention to the Sang Bo case these days. ]

    Seeing this, number one went diving.

    After arranging a time to meet with Golden Lotus, Xu Qi ¡®an left the side hall and went straight to the noble spirit building to meet Wei Yuan.

    In the bright tea room, Wei Yuan sat alone at the table, ying chess with his left hand against his right hand. It was like a lonely one-man y.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t even raise his head. He smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve yed chess for half of my life. At first, I kept losing and fighting. Later, I got better and defeated national yers one after another. Unknowingly, I couldn¡¯t find any enemies.

    Didn¡¯t you draw with the director thest time you yed chess? Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    but the enemies outside the chessboard are so many that it gives me a headache. Wei Yuan put down his chess piece and pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    I have to report the progress of the case to Lord Wei, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an paused and said, ¡°¡±Yesterday morning, County Magistrate Zhao of Taikang County was silenced on the night of his imprisonment. This matter is temporarily kept a secret by the magistrate.¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Zhao¡¯s death was very strange. There was no poison or wound. He died naturally.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression froze. A few secondster, his eyes flickered, ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±

    I¡¯ve checked the information and found that apart from the yin God of Dao sect, only the witchcraft sect in the northeast could do this. Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath.

    the Sang Bo case involves the demon n and the Northeast¡¯s witch God religion. I¡¯ve racked my brains and thought about it. Who else in the Imperial court can collude with these two major forces at the same time except for that person? ¡±

    Bang! Bang! Wei Yuan ced his palm on the chessboard, and the chess pieces on the board trembled. He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an sharply and said, ¡°¡±Once we leave this ce, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly lowered his head and exined, ¡°¡±But, but it¡¯s difficult for me to continue the investigation ...¡±

    ¡°Retreat.¡± Wei Yuan said coldly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an left the tea room.

    As the sound of footsteps faded, Wei Yuan collected his chess pieces and washed the tea tray. He changed into a set of green clothes and walked to the stairs, ordering the clerk on duty, ¡±

    ...

    ¡°Prepare the carriage, I¡¯m going to the pce.¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an hated that he did not have a cigarette with him. He could only sit there while thinking. He listened to Lu Qing and the three silver gongs discussing the case, and his soul flew out of his body.

    the North vanquishing Prince is far away at the frontier fortress. I can¡¯t go there to investigate. Besides, I don¡¯t dare to investigate. Unless His Majesty personally sends an imperial edict, a Golden te alone can¡¯t do anything to that great God.

    ¡°At the frontier fortress ... Heh, you¡¯ve given yourself a perfect alibi.¡±

    but there¡¯s no perfect crime in this world. As long as. do it, there will be clues left behind. The key is whether I can catch these clues ... Well, the North vanquishing Prince is not in the capital, but he needs a spokesperson. That spokesperson must be someone in the Imperial court.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t find the northern Prince¡¯s clue because Wei Yuan wouldn¡¯t help him. If Wei Yuan could get the Imperial edict, then everything would be fine.

    Fortunately, a cunning rabbit had more than one nest, and a smart person would not only have one path.

    Today¡¯s trip to the Azure Dragon Temple was not in vain. Monk Heng Hui of the Azure Dragon Temple was a breakthrough. If he wanted to follow this lead, he would have to find a way to find number six.

    This was the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to have a night meeting with the Golden Lotus Taoist.

    ¡°Du du ...¡±

    The knocking on the door interrupted Lu Qing and the three silver gongs ¡®discussion. They couldn¡¯t help but frown and look outside.

    The quiet Zhu guangxiao stood by the door and said, ¡°¡±Ning Yan, the eldest Princess has invited you.¡±

    Lu Qing and the others turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Why is huaiqing looking for me ... You miss me? Aiya, didn¡¯t we just meet yesterday? it seems that one day apart feels like three years!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with the image of the beautiful and cold Princess, as well as her great heart that could be ced on the table.

    Her appearance was as cold as a fairy, but her figure was like a seductive witch.

    ......

    In the Imperial garden.

    Curtains hung from the four corners of the pavilion to block out the cold wind, and the heat from the charcoal fire brought warmth.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was dressed in a Taoist robe, and Wei Yuan, who was dressed in a green robe, were ying chess. One of them was an Emperor, but he rarely wore a dragon robe.

    One was a powerful official who was in charge of supervising the officials, but he always wore green.

    Compared to the two solitary old men, the young Crown Prince was dressed meticulously and stood respectfully beside Emperor Yuan jing.

    yesterday, the state preceptor refined a furnace of golden pills. I¡¯ll send someone to give you er. Emperor Yuan jing twirled the chess pieces and looked at them for a long time. He then shamelessly picked up three ck pieces andughed.¡±One Jindan for three chess pieces, that¡¯s not too much, right?¡±

    ¡°Not too much,¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    After a few more moves, Wei Yuan picked up Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s six white pieces and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Your Majesty¡¯s camp is a little messy, so I¡¯ll help you clean it up.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was expressionless and said lightly, ¡°¡±All these years, I¡¯ve relied on you the most. I often think that if you had not entered the pce and had taken the proper path of the imperial examination, the Empire would have had one more tailor, and I would not have to be sad over these trivial matters.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression froze for a moment before returning to normal. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t I still working for Your Majesty now?¡±

    The Crown Prince frowned and stared at the chessboard in silence.

    It wasn¡¯t that the chess game between his father and Duke Wei was exciting and intense, but that he was mulling over the conversation between the two.

    It was as if he was looking at a flower in the fog, and he didn¡¯t really understand.

    Of the two people sitting in the pavilion, one of them had devoted himself to cultivation for twenty years and was still able to firmly control the situation in the court. His heart of an Emperor was as pure as fire.

    The other was a eunuch who was in charge of the night watchman¡¯s Yamen. His literary and martial arts skills made countless schrs feel ashamed.

    Their conversation had to be carefully analyzed.

    As the crown prince¡¯s imagination ran wild, he heard Emperor Yuan jing say, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the investigation of the Sang Bo case? The files submitted by the government and the Ministry of Justice were a mess. I remember that the person in charge of the night watchman was that criminal, Tong Gong, with the surname Xu, right?¡±

 Chapter 142

    142 You can only choose between Lin ¡®an and I _

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡± Wei Yuan enunciated each word clearly, his expression serious.

    Emperor Yuan jing obviously didn¡¯t care about the name of the small gong. He looked at Wei Yuan and was surprised that the eunuch would say the name of the gong in such a serious tone.

    he¡¯s a man of great potential. He was the one who investigated the case of the little g Officer and Zhou chixiong, and he was also the one who pointed out the source of the gunpowder. Emperor Yuan jing took a sip of tea and looked down at the chessboard. As he ced a piece, he said, ¡±

    so many days have passed. What¡¯s the progress on his side? I heard from eunuch Liu that the kid goes out early in the morning and returnste at night. The eunuch who recorded his whereabouts couldn¡¯t find him.

    I did find something, ¡± Wei Yuan continued, ¡°¡±County Magistrate Zhao of Taikang County died in the government office¡¯s dungeon early in the morning yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Chen has already reported the matter,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded.

    Wei Yuan continued, ¡± the cause of death is natural. There are no external injuries, poisoning, suffocation, or any other external means. It¡¯s either a Taoist Yin God or a wizard from the northeast.¡±

    Bang ... The White chess piece in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s hand fell on the chessboard.

    The Emperor, with his thick ck hair and crow¡¯s feet at the corner of his eyes, was silent for a few seconds. He picked up the falling chess piece with a smile and threw it into the box.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying for so many years, but I¡¯ve never won once. Boring.¡±

    Wei Yuan stood up and bowed.

    Emperor Yuan jing turned to the Crown Prince and asked, ¡°¡±I heard that the day before the Spirit Dragon suddenly went crazy and threw Lin an into theke?¡±

    The Crown Prince lowered his head and replied,¡±at that time, Lin ¡®an was riding on the Spirit Dragon and ying on the surface of the water. It was huaiqing who whistled and disturbed the Spirit Dragon. Only then did Lin¡¯ an fall into the water.¡±

    The Crown Prince and the princess of Lin an were born of the same mother. Princess huaiqing used evil means to bully Lin an. As the DI older brother, there was no problem with him saying so.

    Seeking the truth, but slightly leaning towards Lin ¡®an in the heart, in the eyes of his Imperial father, this was a kind of ¡°simple.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯ve been concerned about, but I haven¡¯t figured it out,¡± the Crown Prince added.

    ¡°The Spirit Dragon¡¯s reaction was too intense,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    Except for himself, the Spirit Dragon treated the princes and princesses equally, including the Crown Prince.

    Whether it was a Crown Prince or a Prince, as long as they didn¡¯t ascend the throne, they were essentially the same.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not just that.¡± ¡°Not only did the Spirit Dragon shake off Lin ¡®an, it also excitedly swam towards huaiqing. It even hit the shore with its head andid down on the shore, waiting for huaiqing to ride it.¡±

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s pupils suddenly shot out a sharp light, and he stared at the Crown Prince. ¡°Huaiqing has a Mount?¡±

    ¡°The strange thing is, when huaiqing was about to ride it, the Spirit Dragon was unusually resistant and forced huaiqing to retreat.¡± The Crown Prince shook his head.

    Hearing this exnation, Emperor Yuan jing frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to take a look at the Spirit Dragon.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing left on the Dragon carriage.

    The Crown Prince and Wei Yuan followed. Before entering the sedan, Wei Yuan asked casually, ¡°¡±Your Highness, other than Princess huaiqing, who else was with her at that time?¡±

    The eunuch beside him lifted the curtain of the carriage, but the Crown Prince did not immediately enter. He turned around and replied, ¡°¡±What a coincidence, the copper Gong under Lord Wei is also here.¡±

    Xu Qian ... Wei Yuan was stunned.

    To the Crown Prince, a small gong was not worth paying attention to. The only reason he remembered him was because the other half of the poem was simply too amazing.

    Otherwise, huaiqing had so many trusted aides, and the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t be bothered to remember some insignificant minions.

    Thinking of this, the Crown Prince lifted the curtain and saw that Wei Yuan was still standing in the same spot.

    ¡°Lord Wei, aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    Only then did Wei Yuan react and follow her into the sedan.

    The Crown Prince did not put down the curtain and said with a smile, ¡°¡±But that Gong is really interesting. Bengong did not think that a mere Gong would have such a poetic talent. That day when we held a banquet by theke, in order to help Lin ¡®an out of the predicament, he actuallyposed a poem on the spot.¡±

    The Crown Prince is telling me that the gong in my hands is already Princess huaiqing¡¯s man ... Wei Yuanughed nonchntly. It was thest sentence that piqued his interest. He lifted the curtain and said, ¡°¡±What poem did he write this time?¡±

    No matter if it was ¡± don¡¯t worry about not having a confidant in the future, who in the world doesn¡¯t know you ¡± or ¡± the thin shadow is horizontal and the water is clear, the faint fragrance floats in the evening moon ¡°, to the well-read Wei Yuan, they were all excellent works.

    For the past two hundred years, every Da Feng schr had a talented poet living in their heart.

    ¡°When drunk, you don¡¯t know that the sky is in the water, and the boat is full of dreams that crush the River of Stars!¡± The Crown Prince said in a clear voice.

    What! good poem! Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes brightened as he was deeply stunned by the two lines.

    The Crown Prince waited silently for a moment. Sure enough, Wei Yuan¡¯s question came from the sedan chair opposite him, ¡°¡±What about the first half?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± the crown prince¡¯s mouth twitched.

    No more ... Wei Yuan fell into silence.

    Seeing that the other side was silent for a long time, the crown prince¡¯s mood instantly became pleasant.

    ........

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the pce. In the eldest princess¡¯s elegant garden, he saw the Royal eldest daughter, who had small breasts. She was wearing a beautiful pce dress with a white base and decorated with red plum blossoms.

    Her hair was tied up in the most popr bun and she was adorned with beautiful jewelry, whichplemented her beautiful face.

    After Princess huaiqing had the pce maid serve the tea, she smiled and said,¡±Any progress on the case?¡±

    She was probably asking about the investigation results of Azure Dragon Temple ... ¡°There¡¯s indeed some progress,¡± said Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Yesterday, under the joint efforts of the Wen Yuan Pavilion, they had found out the rise and fall of the pagoda temple and the current inheritance. The eldest Princess must be asking about rted information to the Azure Dragon Temple.

    Hearing this, Princess huaiqing¡¯s eyes brightened, and she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an expectantly.

    Up until now, this little Gong had never disappointed her. She was a first-ss person with a keen sense of smell.

    When she had rmended him to the night watchman, the eldest Princess had thought of taking him in for her own use, but in her expectations, the process was:Observe, hint, show kindness, and rope.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was surprisingly flexible and tactful. Hepleted thest step ahead of time.

    ¡°When the small banner official case happened, I used the aura viewing skill to observe Zhou chixiong. At that time, he didn¡¯t act abnormally. Only now did he know that he had used a special artifact to block the aura-observing technique.

    ...

    ¡°I ruled out the Directorate of Celestials and a few magical artifacts in the pce. After investigating in many ways, I found that the Azure Dragon Temple had a magical artifact that could conceal one¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t be sure that Zhou chixiong¡¯s magic weapon is from Azure Dragon Temple.¡±

    ¡°Is the celestial device from Azure Dragon Temple still there?¡± the eldest Princess asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. it¡¯s been lost for a long time. I was just about to report this to the princess. About a year ago, a monk from the Azure Dragon Temple named Heng Hui fell in love with the mortal world and eloped with a female devotee. They escaped from the capital and stole the ritual implement.

    The eldest Princess immediately said,¡±eloping is eloping, why did you steal the magical artifact?¡±

    This woman was indeed smart. She had pointed out the key to the problem. this matter needs to be verified, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. we still need the eldest Princess¡¯ help.

    ¡°Me?¡± She raised her delicate eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know Princess Ping Yang?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were like a Thunderbolt that exploded in the eldest princess¡¯s mind. For the first time, her cold, Jade-like face showed intense emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Her voice trembled as she stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°This was revealed to me by the abbot of Azure Dragon Temple, coiling tree. Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll only know after we investigate.¡±

    He would make bold assumptions and carefully verify them. Before he had evidence, he would not make a firm statement.

    ...

    Princess huaiqing didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and the hall fell into silence. In the silence, she sighed softly,

    ¡°Ping Yang is King Yu¡¯s daughter of the first wife and also bengong¡¯s cousin. You¡¯ve met my third brother, right? he¡¯s always considered himself a schr. Unlike the other royal brothers and sisters, third brother¡¯s teacher was Royal uncle Yu.

    uncle Wang is a knowledgeable schr who once studied under the great schr Zhang Shen. He is proficient in military tactics and was once the Minister of War. There are even rumors that he will enter the cab andpete for the position of Prime assistant.

    ¡®This is impossible ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t believe it. Wasn¡¯t the cab only for schrs? besides, the power of the prime minister was even greater than that of Wei Yuan. How could Emperor Yuan jing let a prince be the Prime Minister?

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that he was not good at history and knew little about the situation in the Imperial court, so he did not refute on the spot.

    ¡°Uncle Prince Yu has a group of nobles behind him, and there have been such examples in the past where he used a noble body to control the cab. This is not an exception.¡± Princess huaiqing exined patiently,

    since the establishment of the great Feng Kingdom, the nobles have been gradually pushed to the edge of the court. They have long lost the ability topete for the position of first assistant.

    So, Prince Yu was the g bearer that Noble Group had pushed out? Was it a battle between the civil servants and the noble groups?

    Xu Qian¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts.

    Princess huaiqing continued,¡±Princess Consort Yu was a talented woman, but unfortunately, a beauty had an unfortunate life and only left Royal uncle Yu a daughter.¡± Uncle Wang was a sentimental person and had not yet established another Princess Consort, so he regarded this child left behind by histe wife as a treasure.

    ¡°However, more than a year ago, Ping Yang suddenly disappeared. At that time, Imperial father mobilized the Imperial Army to search the entire city, and more than half of the Imperial astronomer¡¯s warlocks were deployed, but they could not find Ping Yang.

    this matter dealt a great blow to King Yu. It didn¡¯t take long for him to be bedridden, his depression umting into an illness. The Imperial astronomer¡¯s warlocks were also helpless because his mental illness was difficult to treat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ate the melon while digesting the shocking news.

    The Imperial Army searched the entire city, and the Directorate of Celestials cooperated, but they still could not find Princess Ping Yang¡¯s whereabouts ... Thus, he needed that magical artifact to conceal his aura. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to bring Princess Ping Yang out of the capital.

    No wonder Heng Hui wanted to steal the Dharma artifact.

    The two of them didn¡¯t speak for a long time, each thinking. After a long time, Princess huaiqing sighed, ¡± continue your investigation. If you encounter any trouble or obstacles that you can¡¯t get around, feel free to look for me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that Lin ¡®an looked for you yesterday?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that the princess¡¯s eyes had darkened.

    His words sounded like,¡±did your ex-girlfriende looking for you yesterday?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly,¡±yes, the princess of Lin¡¯ an forced me to rely on her and work for her.¡± He even rewarded me with a waist Jade.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reject her?¡± the princess was expressionless.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly,¡±Princess Lin¡¯ an said that if I don¡¯t agree, she will shout that it was molested.¡±

    This reason should be enough right? You royal sisters are fighting each other. I¡¯m just a small shrimp, what can I do?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the eldest Princess was an understanding, tolerant, and considerate mature woman who would not Jabber on over such a small matter.

    In the end ...

    ¡°With your intelligence, you should be able to see this kind of bluffing threat,¡± the eldest Princess exposed him mercilessly.

    This woman¡¯s personality, although she looked cold on the outside, she was actually very overbearing on the inside ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the eldest Princess in surprise and quickly lowered his head.¡±This servant understands. This servant will return the waist Jade to Princess Lin an and cut off all contact with her.

    From now on, I will only be loyal to Your Highness.¡±

    I swear, from now on, I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you and only work for you!

    The eldest Princess nodded in satisfaction.

    At this moment, a loud noise came from outside.

    ¡°Second Princess, you, you can¡¯t go in ...¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    In the shrieks and pulling sounds, a bright and beautiful figure in a red dress barged into the hall. The Oval faced and peach blossom eyes Princess of Lin an swept a nce into the hall. Sure enough, she saw her own loyal dog still licking its previous master.

    He was instantly enraged, his little brows raised and his eyes widened. He said angrily, ¡°¡±Dog ve, you dare to betray me? have you forgotten who you belong to?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. He subconsciously looked at the eldest Princess, hoping that she woulde out and settle it for him.

    Who knew that when the eldest princess cut it open, it was a ck one. She looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, and her eyes seemed to be saying:Choose one.

    [ PS: thank you to the leader of ¡± boys really want to ¡± for the tip. We¡¯re old friends. Don¡¯t mind it. ]

 Chapter 143

    143 Chapter 128-getting benefits from both sides (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt terrified!

    When he received the second princess¡¯s jade pendant yesterday, he had thought that he might face such a situation one day. He just didn¡¯t expect retribution toe so quickly.

    If this situation had happened in her previous life, there would only be one sentence:Only children could do multiple choice questions!

    Two ps in return.

    If it was in this ancient era, it might have been reced with a scar the size of a bowl.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask the eldest Princess some questions about the Sang Bo case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and cupped his fists at the framed man, hinting that he had work to do.

    However, he had overestimated the second princess¡¯s intelligence, or underestimated her willfulness and unruliness. She put her hands on her hips and snorted coldly.¡±Won¡¯t youe and ask me for advice?¡±

    When Princess huaiqing heard this, she sneered on the spot,¡±The greatest strength of Lin an is confidence.¡±

    Even a fool could hear the irony.

    ¡®The eldest Princess has taken the fire for me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. you guys can argue all you want. Just treat me like I¡¯m invisible.

    The second Princess and her elder sister had conflicts. They fought when they were young and now, they fought openly and secretly. They did not get along with each other in all ways.

    ¡°Huaiqing, Xu Qi ¡®an is one of my men. He took my waist Jade and has agreed to work for me.¡± The second Princess put her hands on her waist andughed coldly.

    ¡°A fine bird chooses a tree to nest on. Who asked some people to be so stingy? He wanted the horse to run, but he didn¡¯t give the horse grass. I¡¯m much more generous.¡±

    Seeing that the eldest Princess did not speak, she walked to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side. She red at Xu Qi¡¯ an with her beautiful eyes and dered her ownership.¡±If you want to use my people, sure, but you have to get my permission. Today bengong¡¯s mood is not good, I don¡¯t want you to order my people around.¡±

    Princess huaiqing took a sip of tea and smiled without saying a word. She looked very confident.

    The second Princess hated her attitude the most. She red at her with her clear eyes, then said to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Still not leaving with bengong!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not move. He did not look at the second Princess or the eldest Princess.¡±Your Highnesses, your humble servant is a night watchman, and I am loyal to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The two princesses spoke at the same time.

    ¡°....¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood. The conflict between the two princesses was not one-sided. The framed second Princess liked to stir up trouble, while the overbearing eldest Princess weed any challenge.

    He was just a little puppy stuck in the middle.

    This was like two rich youngdies fighting over a toy, and then letting the toy choose who to follow.

    Looking at the two princesses, Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and looked at Lin¡¯ an,¡±Second Princess, please forgive me. This humble servant still has official matters to discuss with the eldest Princess.¡±

    His words were very tactful, but in fact, he had already made his attitude clear. He chose the eldest Princess.

    The second Princess suddenly bit her lip, her peach-like eyes glistening with tears. She looked deeply at Xu Qi ¡®an, turned around, and left.

    She had lost again and lost all her face in front of huaiqing. The other party had sat there arrogantly and let a small gong cut her face.

    The proud and arrogant Princess of Lin an had never felt so wronged before, and had never felt so defeated before.

    She left without a word.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned a blind eye to the second princess¡¯s departure. He spoke to the eldest Princess in a calm tone. Suddenly, he touched his chest as if he had remembered something. He smiled helplessly.

    Aiya, I haven¡¯t returned the jade pendant to the second Princess. I¡¯ll take my leave first.

    The eldest Princess was in a good mood and replied with a ¡°mm.¡± Her voice was pleasant to the ear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly left ya Yuan. He grabbed the guard at the door and said, ¡°¡±Where did the second Princess go?¡±

    The guard pointed him in a direction.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chased after her like a wild dog. A few minutester, he saw the red figure of the second Princess, who was walking quickly with two Pce maids, her shoulders trembling.

    ¡°Second Princess, please wait.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chased after him and shouted.

    When the princess of Lin an heard it, she did not pay any attention and walked even faster. Her small waist twisted and turned, her skirt flying.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly caught up and blocked the princess of Lin¡¯ an. Before she opened her mouth, she was startled,¡±Your Highness is crying?¡±

    His mental endurance was too low ...

    Princess Lin an immediately turned her head away, giving him a beautiful side profile, and said coldly,¡±Dog ve, why are you following bengong? do you want to plot something?¡±

    Her eyes were red and swollen, and there were still traces of tears on her snow-white cheeks. She had clearly cried out of grievance just now.

    However, her peach blossom eyes were even more charming.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the princess of Lin¡¯ an did not leave and did not call for anyone. He was suddenly happy and felt that he could still be saved. He said solemnly,

    ¡°This humble servant is absolutely loyal to Your Highness,¡±

    Princess Lin an suddenly turned her head and said with a cold smile,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, do you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡±

    This loyal dog of huaiqing was a two-faced man. He even wanted to two-time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his good poetry and huaiqing¡¯s favor, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to deal with this stinky man.

    The princess of Lin an¡¯s impression of Xu Qi ¡®an fell to the bottom.

    perhaps, in the eyes of the second Princess, I¡¯m a shameless man who takes advantage of both sides. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t refute that. Princess, please take back this jade pendant. It¡¯s such a good jade pendant, don¡¯t let it be buried with me.¡±

    The second Princess already hated Xu Qi ¡®an. She was about to take back the jade pendant when she heard thest sentence and was stunned.¡±What did you just say?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer. He lowered his head and stroked the jade pendant. the second Princess is very generous. No big Shot has ever been willing to give me a waist Jade. I am very touched. The second Princess is very sincere to people. How can I not know what¡¯s good for me? ¡±

    He sighed in disappointment and handed the jade pendant over again. maybe I¡¯m not fated to be with the second Princess. Please take it back.

    ...

 Chapter 144

    144 Chapter 128-getting benefits from both sides (2)

    The second Princess was slightly moved, but she did not forgive him. After all, as Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s most beloved Princess, she had heard many ttering words.

    However, the man¡¯s eyes and tone were sincere. The second Princess was willing to listen to his exnation.

    ¡°What did you mean by being buried with him?¡±

    ¡°I thought the second Princess had investigated me ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a bitter smile.

    He really didn¡¯t have one ... Princess Lin an felt guilty for a moment and immediately thought of something and said in surprise,¡±The crime of being cut at the waist?¡±

    That day when huaiqing rmended him, Lin an was also present.

    ording to huaiqing, he was sentenced to be cut in half at the waist because he cut his superior with a saber ... Princess Lin an pursed her red lips and took the opportunity to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. Her tone turned slightly gentler, but her little temper was still there as she snorted,¡±What does this have to do with huaiqing?¡±

    the eldest Princess was very curious about the Sang Bo case and wanted to keep up with thetest developments. She said that as long as I reported to her regrly, she would agree to plead for me to His Majesty after the case was over, regardless of whether I could atone for my crimes or not. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the second Princess sincerely.

    your humble servant was thinking that the second Princess treated me sincerely, but I am a sinner. I am unable to repay the second Princess for her appreciation, so I wanted to promise the eldest Princess that after I was exonerated, I would work for Your Highness.

    If sincerity could be measured, the sincerity in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes was like a tide that softened the second Princess¡¯ heart.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± she said angrily. Imperial father dotes on me the most. Isn¡¯t it more secure for me to plead for you than for huaiqing?¡±

    After that, he saw a violent change of emotion on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face, as if he was touched and shocked.

    Then, he heard the trembling voice of the little Gong. ¡°Your Highness ... You¡¯re actually willing to plead for mercy from His Majesty for a copper Gong that I¡¯ve just met?¡±

    It turned out that he thought that she wouldn¡¯t help, so he treated huaiqing as a life-saving straw ... The princess of Lin an was both angry and amused. In fact, it was just a sentence spoken out of anger, but the words were said in such a hurry, she was a little caught off guard and could not get off. She nodded,

    ¡°Naturally! Bengong never mistreats people.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her for a long time, then cupped his fists and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Your Highness, I only want to buy a piece ofnd.¡±

    ¡°Buynd?¡± Lin an didn¡¯t understand and was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s called¡± unswerving love ¡°!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously.

    Princess Lin an was stunned and was slightly touched. This was something she had never heard before.

    All of a sudden, his hatred for Xu Qi ¡®an disappeared. If he had wanted to fight with huaiqing for the toy before, now he really felt that it was not bad to have such a subordinate.

    However, when she remembered that this little Gong had made her cry, she snorted and scolded in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Dog ve!¡±

    .... Done!

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    When faced with a situation where one had to choose between the two, one should never think about solving the problem. Instead, one should think about how to solve the person who created the problem.

    [ core element: divide them and defeat them one by one. ]

    The eldest Princess was a strong and overbearing woman, and she was also smart, so in more public asions, she had to be biased and give her face.

    The second Princess was spoiled and willful. She was a punching bag and a flirtatious woman who liked to provoke and cause trouble. However, she was shallow and was a spoiled princess. She had a lot of small tempers, but she was easy to coax.

    As long as you had a glib tongue, you could make her happy. She was a woman who needed sweet words.

    Due to the different personalities of the two princesses, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in the Shuraba, quickly thought of a perfect response.

    Not only was he safe, but the second Princess also agreed to plead on his behalf and buy amercial insurance for the future.

    And it didn¡¯t cost a single cent.

    In front of the second Princess, Xu Qi ¡®an carefully put the jade pendant back into his arms, as if it was not a jade pendant, but a treasure.

    The second princess¡¯s eyes immediately softened.

    ¡°Then, this subordinate will take his leave first?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an decided to slip away.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Princess Lin an nced at him,¡±you are bengong¡¯s subordinate, bengong still needs to order you around.¡±¡±You are bengong¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    She had stolen huaiqing¡¯s woman, so of course, she had to let her other siblings see it. Only then would she have face, and only then would huaiqing lose face.

    ¡°Your Highness, please give me your orders.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly.

    The carefree second Princess realized that she had nothing for him to do, so she tilted her head and said, ¡°¡±Mm, the weather is pretty good today, and that annoying fellow huaiqing is gone. I¡¯m going to y with Ling Long. If you follow bengong, bengong will not be a guard.¡±

    ....

    Emperor Yuan jing stood by the high tform and looked at the Spirit Dragon lying on the shore. He looked at the pair of lively eyes that were like ck buttons.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Lin ¡®an has been ying with you since young, why did you throw her into the water the day before for no reason?¡± Emperor Yuan jing reprimanded Ling Long.

    The Spirit Dragon was an ancient beast that was born by eating purple Qi. It was not on the same level as the demon race. If one had to find a ¡± simr ¡°, it would be the poison God, who was also an ancient beast.

    There were very few Spirit Dragons, and they had long lifespans. They had always existed as the royal family¡¯s apanying divine beasts.

    Regardless of whether it was the great Feng or the previous dynasty, the pce had raised this kind of strange beast.

    ¡°Chi ...¡±

    The Spirit Dragon snortedzily andy on the shore listlessly, ignoring Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s scolding.

    His ck button-like eyes looked at Emperor Yuan jing.

    Are you going to ride or not?

    The Crown Prince was observing the Spirit Dragon. He remembered that the Spirit Dragon had also crouched on the shore like this, but it seemed to be more respectful and fearful than now.

    At that time, they were quite far away and could not see the Spirit Dragon¡¯s expression and manner clearly. He only had a rough impression, so the Crown Prince was not sure.

    The Spirit Dragon was the water mount of the previous emperors. It was said that in ancient times, the territories of the demon race and the human race were not as distinct as they were now. They lived in a state of rtive coexistence.

    Therefore, humans would often be devoured by demons, or demons would be hunted by humans.

    Humans were not good at swimming, so they were helpless against the monsters in the river. Only the human Emperor could easily dive into the water and kill the demons.

    ...

    They relied on the Spirit Dragon, an amphibious beast.

    Today, the Emperor of Da Feng naturally did not need to enter the water to kill demons, and the mounts in the water became a creature for viewing.

    Ever since he started cultivating, Emperor Yuan jing had not visited the Spirit Dragon for many years. He could not help but think of the time when he first ascended the throne and rode the Spirit Dragon to cruise the Jing River.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been close to you for many years. I think you must be very lonely.¡± Emperor Yuan jing sighed with emotion and lightly jumped onto the armor on the back of the Spirit Dragon, holding the horn with both hands.

    The Spirit Dragon let out a long and happy roar. Its four limbs moved and its body twisted lightly as it swam in theke with Emperor Yuan jing.

    .... I¡¯m so envious! The Crown Prince looked at this scene and imagined that one day, he would ride a spirit Dragon. His princes and princesses would stand on the shore and watch eagerly.

    At this moment, the Spirit Dragon swimming happily in theke suddenly roared, as if it had been stimted by something. It raised its head high and let out a deafening roar. It shook its neck and threw Emperor Yuan jing away.

 Chapter 145

    145 Chapter 129 fear (added for the leader ¡°the boy really wants to¡±) _

    The moment the Spirit Dragon shook Emperor yuanjing off, the high-ranked powerhouses by theke reacted. They shot out like sharp arrows, their feet stepping on the water¡¯s surface to create exploding whirlpools.

    Emperor Yuan jing steadied himself in mid-air, and with the tip of his feet touching the water surface, he floated to the shore like a feather.

    Although he had given birth to an heir early and cut off his martial arts because of the royal family, he had been cultivating with the Imperial advisor all these years and had made great achievements in the Taoist system. Otherwise, his white hair would not have turned ck.

    Emperor Yuan jing was both angry and surprised. He did not expect the Spirit Dragon to treat him like this.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    After shaking Emperor Yuan jing off, the Spirit Dragon¡¯s anger did not diminish. It mmed into a high-ranked martial artist who wasing at it. The Qi exploded in mid-air, causing the water in the entire Lake to shake.

    The guards took action one after another, subduing the Spirit Dragon that had gone mad for no reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt it.¡± Emperor Yuan jing shouted.

    boom boom boom ... More than ten water pirs rose from the surface of the water and urately hit the guards who were either flying in the air or stepping on theke. They were immune to damage since they had long entered the bronze skin and iron bones realm. However, they were battered by the water pirs and could not surround the Spirit Dragon.

    The Spirit Dragon was good at controlling water, and it was very fierce in theke.

    However, no one had expected that the spirit beast would raise its head high and roar. It actually left theke and rushed towards the shore.

    What was going on? The Spirit Dragon seemed to have been provoked ... Emperor Yuan jing realized that something was wrong and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Stop it!¡±

    Kacha Kacha ...

    The Spirit Dragon¡¯s huge body rushed ashore, breaking the Cedar and cypress trees. It rampaged madly, its sharp ws easily crushing the green bricks on the ground.

    Where was it going?

    ¡°Father ...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡±

    The Crown Prince and Wei Yuan ran over.

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with Linglong?¡± The Crown Prince was a little flustered. He had never seen the Spirit Dragon lose control like this.

    It was supposed to be gentle and kind to its royal brothers and sisters, never showing violence.

    ¡°It¡¯s running away!¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face darkened and he answered in a certain tone.

    The Spirit Dragon was running away? Why did his father use the word ¡®run¡¯ to describe it? what was it afraid of? what was it afraid of?

    But what ce was safer than the Imperial City?

    The Crown Prince was puzzled, but Emperor Yuan jing did not give him a chance to ask. He ordered the guards to prepare the horses and chased after the Spirit Dragon.

    As the symbol of the royal family, the Spirit Dragon was a spirit beast that cultivated by breathing purple Qi. It could not be lost.

    Emperor Yuan jing followed the w marks, and the guards followed closely on both sides for fear that he would be hurt.

    Not long after, Emperor Yuan jing saw the Spirit Dragon on an arrow tower. Its sharp and hard ws were attached to the tower, deeply embedded in the stone.

    The muscles on its neck expanded and it let out a shrill roar. It tried to force back the pce experts who were in its way while whipping its tail to attack.

    The two sides were in a stalemate. The scales of the Spirit Dragon were hard and invulnerable. When it went crazy, its strength could not be underestimated. The guards were worried that they would hurt it, and it would be difficult to subdue it with their bare hands. They could only fight while waiting for their colleagues to bring them magical weapons that could restrain the Spirit Dragon.

    Bang Bang Bang ... The arrow tower continued to crack under the dragon¡¯s tail and finally copsed.

    More than a dozen guards swarmed forward.

    Emperor Yuan jing heaved a sigh of relief and was about to warn the imperial family not to hurt the spirit beast.

    Without waiting for him to speak, the Spirit Dragon rose up to resist. It flipped over the guards on its body and rushed in a certain direction.

    Looking in that direction, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s pupils shrank.

    He saw a red dress, saw his bright and lovely daughter, his most beloved Princess of Lin an.

    At this moment, there were only two Pce maids and a copper Gong in the night watchman¡¯s uniform beside Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°Protect Lin ¡®an!¡± Emperor Yuan jing shouted.

    .....

    What kind of gentle character is this?

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not expect to encounter such a thing. He and the second Princess talked as they walked. With the conversational skills umted in his previous life and his smooth and slick tongue, Xu Qi¡¯ an amused the second Princess with his humorous and interestingnguage style, and their friendship was enhanced.

    He wanted to send her to the smallke where the Spirit Dragon was and y with her for a while before going back to work on the case.

    In the end, this happened ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to say, ¡± Princess, it¡¯s dangerous here. I¡¯ll escort you back. but the Spirit Dragon came to him.

    This spirit beast was very powerful, and its strength was definitely not lower than that of a sixth-grade martial artist. Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously wanted to run away, but when he turned to look at the second Princess, he found that the girl was scared silly.

    Her round and charming oval face was bloodless, and her eyes were frozen. She was so scared that she lost the ability to think.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and saw the court Masters rushing over. He saw Emperor Yuan jing riding his horse and the spirit Dragon¡¯s ck button-like eyes glowing with a dazzling splendor.

    That feeling was like a scared child seeing his parents and jumping into his father¡¯s arms with joy.

    Eh?

    Could it be that this fellow sensed my arrival and specially rushed out to find me?

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an understood the Spirit dragon¡¯s eyes. It was a spirit beast with intelligence.

    Other than joy, there was still fear in the Spirit dragon¡¯s eyes. Time did not allow him to think too much.

    The ground trembled slightly, and the spirit Dragon was about to pounce.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately made a judgment. He stepped forward without hesitation and stood in front of the princess of Lin¡¯ an, giving her a straight back view.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed on the handle of the knife with one hand, bent his knees slightly, and settled all his emotions. After a short umtion of strength, he flicked his thumb gently.

    ng ... With a crisp unsheathing sound, a thin dark golden line shed and cut a 30-foot-long and two-fingers-wide deep knife mark ten feet in front of him.

 Chapter 146

    146 Chapter 129-fear (added for the Alliance master ¡°the boy really wants to¡±) _

    A shocking scene happened. The Spirit Dragon, who had gone mad, suddenly stopped. Its four ws curved, and its toenails plowed a deep trench on the ground. It actually stopped in front of the de mark.

    He actually didn¡¯t dare to take a step beyond the boundaries?

    This scene was deeply imprinted in Princess Lin an¡¯s heart, and also fell into the eyes of Emperor Yuan jing, Wei Yuan and the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Ang ...¡±

    It was very anxious and scared, as if it was threatened by something ... ¡®But in front of me, it¡¯s much calmer and calmer ...¡¯ However, the fear did not decrease ... It wanted me to run with it, or it wanted to run with me ...

    The Spirit Dragony on the ground and cried out anxiously.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could easily read its emotions. The Spirit Dragon told him to run away. To be more precise, they were running away together.

    It was very anxious and scared, as if it was threatened by something ... ¡®But in front of me, it¡¯s much calmer and calmer ...¡¯ However, the fear did not decrease ... It wanted me to run with it, or it wanted to run with me ... Xu Qi ¡®an gradually had a guess in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The second Princess thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was talking to her, and her heart was filled with a sense of security.

    After hearing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words, the Spirit Dragon was no longer anxious. It called out listlessly.

    At this time, a group of guards finally arrived and dragged arge dark golden together.

    Shua!

    Therge was thrown out and covered the three-meter-long strange beast.

    Da da da da ... Emperor Yuan jing rode his horse over and carefully examined the princess of Lin an. Seeing that the second Princess was indeed fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Father ...¡± The princess of Lin an pouted and jogged to the side of the horse, and held onto Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s sleeve.

    Emperor Yuan jing was a big fan of this, so heforted her gently.

    Then, the ck-haired Emperor, who was over 50 years old, examined Xu Qi ¡®an from head to toe.

    ¡°Your humble servant greets Your Majesty.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an bowed and cupped his fists.

    There was a benefit to the great fengchao dynasty. Other than some special asions, one only needed to bow to the Emperor and did not need to kneel.

    ¡°Well done. What¡¯s your name?¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was stunned for a moment. He examined her again and was surprised.¡±You are Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he looked at Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s confused expression and exined, ¡°¡±I encountered some problems while investigating the case, so I came to the city to consult the eldest Princess.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He just nodded and his eyes fell on the knife in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand. show me the knife.

    Xu Qi ¡®an presented the ck gold long knife with both hands.

    The guard took it and handed it to Emperor Yuan jing. Thetter looked at it carefully and praised, ¡°¡±Good de!¡±

    ¡°Supervisor Zheng gave it to me,¡± Wei Yuan replied with a smile.

    Supervisor? Emperor Yuan jing raised his eyebrows, probably not understanding why the supervisor would give a treasure knife to a small gong.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Qi ¡®an is proficient in alchemy and has a good rtionship with the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials. I¡¯ve seen him giving a lecture to an Alchemist once.¡± Wei Yuan said casually.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw a sh of surprise in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes, but he quickly hid it. The old Emperor smiled and said, ¡°¡±I remember now. You showed your alchemy skills in the tax case.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing handed the saber to the guard and asked him to return it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Wei Yuan is helping me to build up my image as a capable Minister and increase my personal weight ... What Wei Yuan? it¡¯s father Wei! Xu Qian was slightly touched.

    The princess of Lin an shook the emperor¡¯s sleeve and said in a tender voice,¡±Father, Xu Qi ¡®an saved me. You have to reward him.¡±

    ¡°He should be rewarded.¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded, stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, and said loudly, ¡°¡±Night watchman Xu Qi ¡®an, saving the princess of Lin¡¯ an is a meritorious deed, reward is one thousand Liang of gold, five hundred Rolls of silk.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± The princess of Lin ¡®an was not willing. She pointed at Xu Qi¡¯ an and said,¡±He just saved your son¡¯s life, so your son will return his life. Your son asks you to spare his death.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing immediately looked sharply at Xu Qi ¡®an. Seeing his submissive and docile appearance, Emperor Yuan jing restrained the sharpness in his eyes and shook his head. I¡¯ve already allowed him to atone for his crimes by solving the Sang Bo case. Naturally, I¡¯ll spare him from the death penalty. How can I change my words halfway? ¡±

    Lin ¡®an was unconvinced. then if he doesn¡¯t solve the case, isn¡¯t he dead? what¡¯s the use of rewarding him with a thousand taels of gold? ¡± he shouted.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll deal with it as I see fit,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said helplessly.

    He didn¡¯t want to say these words in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, in case he was fearless and dyed the investigation.

    So he added, ¡± the time limit is still half a month. If you can solve the case, I will naturally spare you from the death penalty. If you can¡¯t, even if Lin ¡®an pleads for mercy, I will not kill you. I will also exile you to the border. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly. He saw the princess of Lin¡¯ an winking at him, smiling like a flower.

    I¡¯ve made a fortune from this investment. Even if I can¡¯t find the mastermind behind the Sang Bo case, I don¡¯t have to die. At most, I¡¯ll be exiled. Heh, a small matter like exile is something that Wei Yuan can celebrate in Lin ¡®an. As a ve of the three families, I don¡¯t have to worry about it at all.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Ling Long, who knew his ce and was not afraid of anything. He was furious and said, ¡°¡±Drag this beast back to theke.¡±

    The Spirit Dragon looked at Emperor Yuan jing, raised its body with its ws, and snorted at Emperor Yuan jing.

    ¡°Alright, you can go back on your own.¡± Emperor Yuan jing scolded.

    The guards removed the, and the spirit Dragon went back leisurely.

    After Emperor Yuan jing appeased the second Princess, he squeezed the horse¡¯s belly and followed behind Ling Long.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s back in silence.

    Just now when the princess of Lin an pleaded for me, his eyes were sharp as he looked at me ... This is to think that I am bewitching and inducing Lin ¡®an?

    The rumors were true. Emperor Yuan jing was indeed a very controlling person ... Indeed, emperors who yearned for longevity all had a strong desire for power.

    ¡®So tiring ... ¡®In front of this kind of expert in power, I don¡¯t dare to make too many small moves. It¡¯s possible that with just a look or a change in expression, he can guess what I¡¯m thinking ...¡¯ Well, my acting skills are still good, and I did a good job of putting on a respectful and fearful expression.

    ......

    ...

    On the high tform by theke.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood on the shore and spoke in a low voice. The Spirit Dragon stuck its head out of the water and rested on the edge of the high tform.

    The man and beast conversed for a long time before Emperor Yuan jing left angrily.

    Wei Yuan walked up to Emperor yuanjing. Seeing his gloomy face, he consoled him, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, why must you be angry with a beast?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this dog is looking down on me more and more.¡± Emperor Yuan jing was still angry. it ignored me when I spoke to it.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t manage to find out the reason for the Spirit Dragon¡¯s sudden madness.

    ¡°The Spirit Dragon won¡¯t go berserk for no reason. Wei Yuan, pass on my orders. Strengthen the Imperial City¡¯s defenses. No one is allowed to enter or leave the Imperial City after the curfew.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded.

    Emperor yuanjing walked in silence for a long time before he suddenly said, ¡°¡±Why did that beast suddenly stop the fire just now?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head,¡±maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s done throwing a tantrum ..¡±

    He had a vague guess in his heart, but it was too absurd.

    ...

 Chapter 147

    147 Xu Qi ¡®an, aunt, do you want to use gold or silk to hit your face?

    Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Last time, when the Spirit Dragon lost its temper without warning, huaiqing had Xu Qi ¡®an by his side. This time, Xu Qi¡¯ an was not nearby.

    There was another reason for the Spirit Dragon¡¯s madness, but none of the guards could control it, and it became obedient in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This doubt shed through Wei Yuan¡¯s mind, but he quickly shook it off.

    He had checked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s background. His background was clean and ordinary. It was a little farfetched to associate him with the Spirit Dragon.

    The Spirit Dragon¡¯s sudden restraint could be exined as ¡°venting its emotions¡± or ¡°not willing to hurt the princess of Lin an.¡±

    His Majesty probably thought the same.

    Emperor Yuan jing and his Minister walked slowly in the direction of the pce without taking a sedan. Emperor Yuan jing suddenly said, ¡°¡±North vanquishing Prince, you haven¡¯t been back to the capital in years.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years,¡± Wei Yuan said with a smile, his eyes shing.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded. call him back after spring next year. I miss him too.

    ......

    Xu Qi ¡®an drove the carriage through the spacious streets of the inner city. There were two rows of armored soldiers in front and behind the carriage.

    Wei Yuan was sitting in the carriage.

    ¡°Duke Wei, what¡¯s with that spirit Dragon? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting people by keeping such a dangerous beast in the Imperial City?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s gentle voice came from the carriage, ¡± Spirit Dragons have always been docile. As long as you don¡¯t touch them, you won¡¯t be attacked.

    ¡°Are there no exceptions?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked casually, trying to sound calm.

    ¡°No exceptions,¡± Wei Yuan said after a while.

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    After a long silence, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±Lord Wei, I¡¯ve found out some things, and this has made the case even more confusing. I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    ¡°I went to the Azure Dragon Temple today and learned a secret. There is a monk in the Azure Dragon Temple, whose Dharma name is Heng Hui. More than a year ago, he fell in love with a female devotee from chani temple, so he stole a magical artifact from Azure Dragon Temple that could conceal one¡¯s aura and eloped with her. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    that female devotee is the long-lost princess Ping Yang.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s deep voice came from the carriage, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you mention this in the report?¡±

    Because he wanted to go to the eldest Princess ¡®ce to show off ... Ah, no, he was trying to gain favorability ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little embarrassed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Before we have clear clues, we don¡¯t dare to mislead Lord Wei. After meeting the eldest Princess, he found out that Princess Ping Yang¡¯s elopement might have involved the struggle between the nobles and the Civil officials.

    I¡¯m not sure if Princess Ping Yang and monk Heng Hui are rted to the Sang Bo case. Although Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Golden guards, has a Qi-concealing magic artifact, he has already escaped from the capital. Who knows if he is the magic artifact of the Azure Dragon Temple? ¡±

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t reply.

    The carriage drove into the night watchman¡¯s Yamen. Xu Qi ¡®an took down a small woodendder and weed Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan kept his hands in his sleeves and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Follow me to the noble spirit building.¡±

    Was he going to be lectured? Xu Qi ¡®an followed him helplessly. The two of them entered the noble Qi building one after the other. Wei Yuan instructed Xu Qi¡¯ an to make some tea while he stood in the observation Hall and looked at the scenery.

    Time passed by, until Xu Qi ¡®an shouted that the tea was ready.

    It was just boiling water and making tea leaves. The process was very simple.

    Wei Yuan walked to the table and nced at it. He shook his head and said, ¡± the first cup must be poured out first. You can¡¯t drink it directly. It¡¯s too bitter and overpowers the sweetness of the tea.

    Are you teaching me how to do things?

    I¡¯m a boorish man with no experience ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought of uncle DA¡¯s arrogant expression, and a cheap smile appeared on his face.

    Pata ... Wei Yuan took out a brocade box from his sleeve and smiled, ¡°¡±Open it and take a look.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the box. Inside was an orange pill the size of a longan fruit. It had a strong medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°This is the Golden pill bestowed by His Majesty. It can strengthen one¡¯s body and increase one¡¯s Qi activity. Imperial Preceptor has been refining it for a few months and has only managed to refine one cauldron. It¡¯s hard to buy with money.¡± Wei Yuan closed the box and knocked on it with his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was in disbelief.

    ¡°This thing is useless to me, and not much to high-ranked martial artists. After thinking about it, the person who needs to improve his cultivation the most right now is you.¡± Wei Yuanughed, ¡±

    ¡°Since I said I would nurture you, I naturally wouldn¡¯t do it aimlessly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Wei!¡± The joy and gratitude on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face came from the bottom of her heart. He suddenly felt emotional, and a wise saying shed through his mind:

    At the end, he had everything he needed.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve digested the Golden core, your Qi should be able to fill your middle dantian. At that time, you¡¯ll have to learn to visualize in advance and improve your primordial spirit. In this way, your cultivation progress will be at least one-third faster than other martial artists of the same realm.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡®This is the benefit of having the support of a big organization. If I were a rogue cultivator, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be stuck in the Qi refining stage like second uncle ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was d that he had made the right choice that day.

    When he found out that number nine and number six were ying werewolf, he didn¡¯t take the risk and went to find Wei Yuan.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain Wei Yuan¡¯s trust and appreciation so quickly.

    If he didn¡¯t gain Wei Yuan¡¯s trust and only gained his appreciation, he would have to work hard to umte merit points. He wouldn¡¯t be like this, giving away his golden core.

    Duke Wei, the next level after the spirit-forging stage is copper skin and iron bones. How do you cultivate this? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked carefully.

    when you reach the peak of the spirit-forging stage, your vital energy and blood will merge with your primordial spirit. At this time, your body and soul will undergo aplete transformation. During the transformation, you will have to hit every part of your body with a rod, just like a cksmith forging iron, removing impurities and refining steel.

 Chapter 148

    148 Xu Qi ¡®an, Auntie, do you want to use gold or silk to hit your face?

    Beating every part of his body? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with doubts and concerns.

    that¡¯s an ancient method, ¡± Wei Yuanughed and added, ¡± times have changed. Martial artists now use medicinal baths to temper their bodies.

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and continued to ask, ¡°¡±When I was looking up the information, I found that the description of a rank-5 huajin is roughly as follows:It gives life to every part of the body, allowing it to be controlled like an arm, yet also detached and independent.¡±

    This description was nonsense. The body was a whole, and it was alive. Where did the saying of ¡®giving life to every part of the body¡¯e from?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought it was ridiculous and funny.

    Wei Yuan sized him up and noticed the slight change in his expression. He shook his head and said, ¡°¡±As for the specific cultivation method, we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯ve reached the right realm. The more you know now, the easier it is for you to overthink and worry.

    ¡°Alright, take the pill here. I¡¯ll see if this golden core can help you fill your middle dantian. Not everyone has such an effect. I judged it based on your aptitude, but whether it will work or not, I will only know after seeing it. ¡±

    Wei Yuan was filled with anticipation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with an ¡± okay ¡°, opened the brocade box, and took the Golden pill.

    He chewed the pill and swallowed it. A few secondster, his stomach began to heat up, as if a fire was burning.

    The fire was burning its stomach, and it was slightly beyond its limit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. He sat cross-legged and began to cultivate. He circted his Qi and guided the heat energy to circte in his body.

    hu hu ...

    A long and powerful breath could be heard in the spacious tea room, like the breath of a giant beast.

    Wei Yuan squinted his eyes and observed Xu Qi ¡®an quietly.

    An hourter, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the heat in his stomach had subsided, and Qi filled his whole body. He was in an unprecedented good condition.

    ¡®Even if my opponent has a copper Gong to protect him, I can still kill a silver Gong in the spirit-forging stage with one sh ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was delighted with the changes in her body.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re indeed a rare genius of martial arts.¡± Wei Yuan praised.

    He got up and took out a thin book and a picture scroll from the bookcase. He handed them to Xu Qi ¡®an. the method of visualization is recorded in the book. You can learn from it. This painting scroll is the thing you want to visualize.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an unrolled the painting. On it was a giant with his head touching the sky and his feet on the ground. His expression and the lines of his muscles were detailed.

    However, the most shocking thing was the unruly aura that seemed to be able to strike the nine Heavens and trample the ninehers under his feet. It was as if nothing in the world could make him afraid.

    ¡°The dharmic form of visualization affects the state of mind of a martial artist. This spirit is imprinted in the painting by the artist. I¡¯ve been choosing for a long time, and I think this Dharma is the most suitable for you.¡± Wei Yuan didn¡¯t forget to impart knowledge to him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the book and the painting as if he had received a treasure. He asked tentatively, ¡°¡±Lord Wei, can I visualize with others? Yes, he¡¯s my second uncle.¡±

    He felt that he should be honest in front of Wei Yuan. He couldn¡¯t be petty, because he couldn¡¯t hide it from the wise eunuch.

    ¡°You only need to return the painting three monthster. I don¡¯t care what you use it for or who you give it to.¡± Wei Yuan then reminded, ¡±

    ¡°Every portrait is priceless. If it¡¯s damaged, you¡¯ll lose your sry for the rest of your life.¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the painting was particrly hot.

    Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh ... The sound of footsteps came from the stairs, and Nangong qianrou entered with a gloomy face. Her eyes paused on the visualization diagram in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands, and he leaned over to Wei Yuan¡¯s ear and whispered something.

    ¡°I know.¡± Wei Yuan exhaled, his face expressionless, ¡°¡±When we were ying chess, he hinted to me. Our Emperor can tolerate corrupt officials, but he can¡¯t tolerate others challenging his authority.¡±

    Three of the spies he had nted in the pce had been removed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his eyes and pretended not to hear.

    wait a little longer, ¡± Wei Yuan said with a smile. the gold and silk that His Majesty has given you will arrive soon.

    At dusk, the pce¡¯s servant delivered the gold and silk that Emperor Yuan jing had rewarded them with. A thousand taels of gold was about sixty Jin, and it was packed in arge box.

    Five hundred pieces of silk, each one forty feet long, piled up into two horse carriages.

    It was close to the end of the duty, but the night watchman in the Yamen had not left. He looked in surprise at the pce officers pulling the horse carriage into the Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had received the report, came out to wee them happily. After the handover, the pce servant left with the empty carriage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an called song tingfeng and the others to help load the gold and silk onto the carriage borrowed by the Yamen.

    ¡°Ningyan, you¡¯ve struck it rich.¡± Song tingfeng was overjoyed and envious at the same time. He patted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder hard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ll pay for next month¡¯s expenses.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Lu Qing and said angrily, ¡°¡±Nonsense. I don¡¯t even go to brothels.¡±

    He opened the chest and took out four gold ingots. He gave them to Li Yuchun, Min Shan, and Yang Feng.¡±You guys take it and share it with your brothers.¡±

    Then, he threw another ingot to Lu Qing and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Constable Lu, don¡¯t decline.¡±

    Lu Qing nodded.

    People who practice martial arts are straightforward! Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°Many thanks, Lord Xu.¡± The twelve gongs and six Yamen¡¯s fast hands shouted in joy.

    The Watchmen who were watching from a distance were envious and wanted to join Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s team. An ingot of gold looked like it was worth five taels, but if it was exchanged for silver, it would be worth forty taels. Which superior would be so generous as to give out 160 taels with a wave of his hand?

    ¡°This Reward Silver is ...¡± Li Yuchun asked.

    ¡°In the Imperial City, you saved the princess of Lin an, and his Majesty rewarded you. Well, it¡¯s not convenient to talk about it. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Not because of the progress of the Sang Bo case?

    Everyone was stunned and suddenly felt that the silver was a little hot in their hands. They felt ashamed to receive it. They had thought that the Emperor was pleased with the progress of the Sang Bo case and had rewarded Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. thank you for your hard work these few days. I will never treat my colleagues unfairly.

    Lu Qing smiled and nced at the officials behind him, as well as the gongs, and found that their expressions had changed slightly.

    She smiled happily.

    ...

    ¡°Where¡¯s miss Caiwei?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked around.

    ¡°Maybe he went back to the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    No, she must be having fun in some restaurant again ... Xu Qian said.

    After the duty was distributed, the copper gongs escorted the reward to the Xu Manor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rode on the horse, thinking that with this gold, even if he left the capital in the future, his family would have enough silver to make up for the losses in the silver Tax case.

    Auntie could happily buy jewelry and wear new clothes. Ling Ying could often go to the guiyue restaurant to eat. Lingyue¡¯s dowry ... Well, lingyue was still young and was not in a hurry to get married.

    In the future, when the second son entered the officialdom, he would notck money to make connections. Second uncle, who was poor, didn¡¯t have to spend all his money to subsidize the household and could go to the Imperial Academy a few more times.

    Auntie had probably never seen so much silk in her life ... Sigh, my hands are a little itchy. Should I use silk or gold to hit her face when I get home ... Xu Qi ¡®an was in a good mood.

    [ PS: thank you to the leader of ¡± teacher A ¡°. I¡¯ll add more tomorrow. ] [ the number of words updated today: 11000 ]

 Chapter 149

    149 Getting rich overnight (1)

    Jingxiu Pce!

    Princess Lin an¡¯s exquisitely embroidered shoes stepped on the soft ground clothes, holding the arm of her brother the Crown Prince, and entered the jingxiu Pce.

    The room was as warm as spring, and the warmth of the floor dispelled the cold of December. A luxuriously dressed imperial consort was sitting at the table, waiting for her son and daughter with a smile on her face.

    Noble Consort Chen was in her early forties and had long passed the prime of a woman¡¯s life. She was at the most plump stage of a woman.

    Her skin was still tight, her eyes were still watery, and her well-maintained figure was still the same. Time had settled on her body and she had the charm of a mature woman.

    Apart from the devastatingly beautiful Empress, among the many beauties in the harem, noble Consort Chen was the best at fighting.

    Therefore, among the four princesses, only Lin ¡®an couldpete with the eldest Princess ... No, it was apetition.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hot, let the servants outside cool down the charcoal fire.¡± The energetic Princess of Lin an frowned.

    Usually, she only needed to keep the charcoal on fire. The floor was too hot, and it felt like she was in a steamer.

    With a gentle smile, noble Consort Chen immediately ordered, ¡°¡±Listen to the princess of Lin an, lower the charcoal fire.¡±

    Lin ¡®an happily threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and smiled like a little girl, ¡°¡±Consort mother, this child will sleep here tonight and apany you to sleep, alright?¡±

    Noble Consort Chen nodded with a gentle smile.

    Although this was not in ordance with the rules, after all, the concubines might have to serve the Emperor at night. However, in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s dynasty, because the Emperor cultivated all year round, he had long banned women from being lecherous. Many rules in the harem were just for decoration.

    The Emperor cared about women, so the rules were strict. However, the Emperor didn¡¯t care about the beauties in his harem. As long as he didn¡¯t make any mistakes in principle, he could do whatever he wanted.

    The so-called big mistake ... Hehehe.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s state was notpletely useless. At least the harem was very harmonious, and the concubines could not fight even if they wanted to.

    The Crown Prince apanied his consort mother to chat, and the princess of Lin an was also chirping at the side to interrupt.

    ¡°Today, the Spirit Dragon suddenly went berserk and almost hurt Lin ¡®an. Father and the guards were not able to save him in time.¡± The Crown Prince brought up what had happened in the afternoon.

    The Buddhist-style imperial consort turned pale with fright and hurriedly held the princess of Lin an¡¯s hand and looked at her in fear,¡±Are you hurt somewhere? Let Imperial mother take a look.¡±

    The second Princess was a spoiled brat, so she took the opportunity to put on an aggrieved and pitiful expression.¡±The child almost didn¡¯t get to see Imperial mother.¡±

    The Imperial consort felt a wave of lingering fear. She said angrily, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with this group of servants? they can¡¯t even subdue a beast. They almost hurt my son.

    After she finished throwing her temper, she held the soft hands of Princess Lin an,¡±What happened after that? was it the Crown Prince who saved you?¡±

    The status of the Crown Prince waspletely different from that of the other princes. Except for the Empress, all the other concubines in the harem had to call him the Crown Prince and could not call him ¡°my son¡± or ¡°Prince.¡±

    The Crown Prince of Lin ¡®an wrinkled his nose andined,¡±Brother Crown Prince doesn¡¯t have this ability. Every time huaiqing bullies me, he only uses his mouth and doesn¡¯t help me hit huaiqing.¡±

    The Crown Prince shook his head with a bitter smile.

    The Imperial consort became more and more curious. She looked at the Crown Prince and held her daughter¡¯s hand.¡±Tell mother?¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s charming peach blossom eyes suddenly bloomed, ¡°¡±I received a small gong today ... Yes, it was the day before yesterday. Today, I brought him with me and was nning to send him on a mission. Coincidentally, I encountered this incident and he was the one who saved me. ¡±

    ¡°Copper Gong ...¡± ¡°The night watchman?¡± noble Consort Chen frowned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know consort mother doesn¡¯t like night watchmen because they are all Wei Yuan¡¯s people, but he is my person,¡± Lin an said.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any rewards?¡± noble Consort Chen smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Naturally, there are.¡± The Crown Prince replied.

    Noble Consort Chen solemnly said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll send someone to the warehouse to get some jewelry and send it over.¡±

    The object of a consort¡¯s reward naturally could not be an official. It should be a female rtive of the official¡¯s family.

    When the Crown Prince heard this, he suddenly frowned. when did Xu Qi ¡®an be your man? ¡±

    The princess of Lin an immediately raised her Snow White chin and said proudly,¡±I snatched it from huaiqing.¡±

    ¡°Does huaiqing know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    did she teach you a lesson? ¡±

    she dared to teach me a lesson ... I ... I¡¯ll bring Xu Qi ¡®an to see her. That way, she¡¯ll be protected, and I can also anger her. ¡± When she said this, the princess of Lin an was happy for her own wit.

    .....

    It was the season of December, and the sky was dark as one wished.

    When they set off from the Yamen, the sun was still hanging in the Western sky, stubbornly dyeing the clouds in its own shape and color.

    By the time they arrived at the Xu estate, the sky had turnedpletely blue. Lanterns were lit up, reflecting the pedestrians returningte and the attics and tile-roofed houses.

    In the sky of theherworld, there were bamboonterns and ancient-looking buildings ... Every time Xu Qi ¡®an saw this, she hated herself for not learning how to draw.

    At this time, the Xu residence was already closed. The gatekeeper, old Zhang, knew that eldest brother never left through the door.

    Therefore, when Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door, old Zhang was surprised.

    ¡°Call the people in the residence toe over and move things.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    Move things?

    Old Zhang¡¯s gaze swept past Xu dng¡¯s shoulder and looked at the three carriages behind him, as well as the night watchman.

    ....

    In the front hall, the family of four was eating. Xu lingyue still didn¡¯t get to see her eldest brother today and missed him. She lowered her head and asked,¡±Big brother hasn¡¯t been home on time for dinner for many days.¡±

    The candlelight flickered, and her long eyshes held the light. Her sharp oval face flickered with a warm Jade-like luster.

    She had a fair and beautiful oval-shaped face, and a pure and delicate posture. If she wore a sailor¡¯s uniform, she would be a school beauty in line with the public¡¯s aesthetic.

    ...

    Well, she was also a mixed-blood School Belle. Xu lingyue¡¯s facial features were more profound and more three-dimensional than ordinary women.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave some food for big brother to eat.¡± Xu lingying and her sister were two extremes. Without her brother, no one would fight with her for food.

    His short and thick hand held the chopsticks, and he moved his chopsticks as if they were flying. His talent was amazing.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you receive your monthly sry in a few days?¡± Auntie looked at second uncle.

    Second uncle Xu lowered his head to eat and hummed in acknowledgment.

    In fact, he had already overdrawn this month¡¯s sry. As the new year was approaching, the social interactions and gifts between colleagues were all white silver.

    ..... Ning Yan didn¡¯t have a wife anyway, so she would borrow his sry to deal with it. Second uncle Xu thought.

    ¡°At the end of the year, I still have to give lingyue Bell and Dalong and Eng to make clothes. I don¡¯t have enough money again.¡± His aunt sighed.

    Before he went to Yun Lu Academyst month, his family still had a few dozen taels of silver in savings. In the end, when he returned, it was all empty ...

    Auntie wanted to tear second uncle apart on the spot and say that he was out fooling around.

    It was Xu dng and Xu Eng who vouched on their integrity that they had used all their money to use their connections to do proper work and that they were definitely not fooling around.

    ...

    His aunt believed him.

    Although dng Xu was a nuisance, he was stubborn and never lied. Xu Eng was a schr. He had been a prim and proper child since he was young and was a sensible child.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of a few taels of silver.¡± Second uncle Xu didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I want to buy a cloud brocade,¡± his aunt said as she nced at him.

    Second uncle Xu raised his head in surprise. He didn¡¯t think that the family¡¯s current financial situation could afford to use a foot and a tael of cloud brocade.

    His aunt read his fortune and said that if he could win after his Childe, his status would be different. He couldn¡¯t always wear the robe he used to wear. No matter how precious it was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up his reputation.

    Lingyue had reached the marriageable age, and the clothes in the cab should be refurbished.

    Second uncle Xu listened absent-mindedly and gave perfunctory hums.

    Pa!

    The aunt mmed her chopsticks on the table, and everyone looked over.

    His aunt picked up her chopsticks again expressionlessly. let¡¯s eat.

    Second uncle Xu said helplessly, ¡± during the tax and silver case, we¡¯ve already emptied our pockets. For the first month, I borrowed the rice and noodles from my colleagues. Let¡¯s wait until next year. I¡¯ll definitely buy them next year.

    His aunt lowered her head, not letting him see her slightly red eyes.

    ¡°Be careful, be careful ... Don¡¯t touch the wall, I won¡¯t kill you if you dirty it. ¡±

    The gatekeeper old Zhang¡¯s scolding came.

    Second uncle Xu was not in a good mood. He frowned and looked over. The servants in the manor were holding rolls of silk and satin. Under themand of the gatekeeper, old Zhang, they carefully entered.

    Xuxu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the rolls of bright and beautiful satin being moved in.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful ...¡± Xu lingyue eximed.

    Lu er¡¯s eyes were also wide open and she was drooling.

    Only Xu lingying was loyal and loved food. Her little face was buried in the bowl, and her cheeks were puffed up.

    ¡°Where, where did all thesee from?¡± Second uncle Xu asked in confusion.

    The gatekeeper, old Zhang, unfolded a piece of coarse cloth andid it on the ground. As he instructed the servant to put down the silk, he replied, ¡°¡±Eldest brother brought it back and said it was a gift from His Majesty.¡±

    His Majesty gave it to him? Second uncle Xu¡¯s first reaction was that the Sang Bo case had been solved?

    As a Centurion of the Imperial saber guard, he was usually on duty in the outer city. He didn¡¯t even know about the people in the inner city. The Sang Bo case had caused a hugemotion in the inner city, but those with low status couldn¡¯t get ess to the relevant information.

    Thinking about how he had been stuck in the Qi refining stage for nearly 20 years, second uncle¡¯s heart sank. But soon, this disappointment was washed away by joy.¡±Where¡¯s ningyan?¡±

    ¡°Outside the door ... His Majesty has bestowed a total of five hundred Rolls of silk.¡± Old Zhang said happily.

    ¡°Pa da!¡±

    The chopsticks in her aunt¡¯s hand fell on the table.

    [ PS: there¡¯s one more chapter at 12 o ¡®clock. Seeing that I¡¯ve worked so hard, please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 150

    150 Chapter 132-night talk (for the Alliance master ¡°teacher Wolf a¡±) _

    Five hundred horses ... The aunt¡¯s heart was beating wildly. There was a wide variety of silk and brocade, with fine weaving and exquisite patterns. The aunt had visited many silk shops and had a sharp eye. Any piece of silk here was much better than the expensive silk sold in those shops.

    And there were actually five hundred bolts of such expensive and exquisite material ... Auntie felt like she was about to faint from the sudden happiness.

    Xu lingyue wasn¡¯t any better than her mother. Since ancient times, women had always had a special love for things like clothes.

    Xu lingying, who took advantage of the fact that her parents and sister weren¡¯t paying attention to her, quickly ate all the food for herself, was not one of them. She was still a child.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go help!¡± Second uncle Xu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and ran out in big steps.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was standing by the carriage. After discussing with song tingfeng about how to solve the Sang Bo case, he went to the Imperial Academy to y.

    ¡°Speaking of which, out of the 24 courtesans of the Academy, I¡¯ve only slept with Fu Xiang. I¡¯ll visit them one by one another day.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in an expectant tone.

    ¡°You ...¡± Song tingfeng stared at him with a strange look, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you in a good rtionship with Fu Xiang? What you should do now is to redeem her. ¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an also stared at him with a strange look. He couldn¡¯t understand why the ancient people always liked to use the bus for personal use.

    Well, the status of a concubine was only slightly higher than that of a servant. Perhaps in their opinion, buying the freedom of a prostitute was equivalent to buying a girlfriend who could neither speak nor eat, and lived on air for a living.

    Moreover, the courtesan Belle would not even leak air.

    A wife and a concubine were two different concepts. They could not bepared ... however, in my opinion, buying the freedom of a prostitute is the same as meeting a well-dressed and rich person who says that he¡¯s selling clothes outside during a blind date ... There was still a difference in views and thoughts.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, not wanting to continue this topic.

    ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t move these.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw second uncle Xuing out to help and quickly called out.

    When second uncle looked over, Xu Qi ¡®an dragged a small box weighing 60 catties with one hand and threw it over. ¡°You carry this.¡±

    Second uncle Xu reached out and took it. It felt quite heavy. He opened it and took a look ... What blinded my dog eyes?

    In the front hall, Auntie was infatuated with the beautiful silk hair. She touched it here and there, and her beautiful face could not help but overflow with a smile.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s little hand pressed on a piece of silk, feeling the thin and smooth touch, the girl¡¯s heart thumped.

    Pa!

    The mother¡¯s aunt pped it away and said unhappily, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t get dirty.¡±

    Xu lingyue said faintly,¡±mother, what are you so happy about?¡± These things were given to big brother by His Majesty, not yours.¡±

    A fatal blow!

    The aunt gradually lost her smile. After a moment, her dignified and beautiful face pulled a stiff smile. that ... I¡¯m still quite good to dng, right ...¡±

    She didn¡¯t even have the confidence to say this.

    Xu lingyue nodded. yes, it¡¯s good. Big brother is a money-losing thing that you raised.

    ¡°Wretched girl!¡± The aunt jabbed Xu lingyue with her finger, causing her to stagger.

    At this moment, the mother and daughter saw second uncle Xu carrying a box in a daze.

    His aunt lifted her skirt and went up to him. what¡¯s that in old master¡¯s hand? ¡±

    Pa ... Pa ... Second uncle Xu opened the box and closed it again. Then, he looked at his wife and said, ¡°¡±Are you blind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m blind ...¡±

    The aunt was an unmarried Virgin who had three children now. She had never seen so much silver, no, gold in her thirty-six years of life.

    Her second uncle had never owned so much gold before.

    .....

    ¡°My throat is so dry. I¡¯ve been working all day and haven¡¯t had a sip of good tea.¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, take a seat. I¡¯ll make you some.¡±

    ....

    ¡°I want to eat steamed eggs.¡±

    ¡°Auntie will get the kitchen to make it for you.¡±

    ....

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have milk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Auntie will go heat up the milk for you now.¡±

    At the dining table, Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting boldly. His usually proud aunt was taking care of him attentively. When Xu Qi¡¯ an wanted to eat steamed eggs, his aunt would ask someone to make them for him. Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to drink tea, so his aunt made it for him. Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to drink milk, so his aunt gave it to him ... He tried his best to make up for the deeply-pierced feelings between nephew and nephew.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re not being sincere. I want to eat the eggs you make yourself.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an snorted.

    .... The aunt bit her lip and forced a smile.¡±Auntie will make it for you.¡±

    The steamed egg was served. Xu Qi ¡®an said as he ate, sigh, there are a lot of dirty clothes in the yard next door. An unlucky person like me who has no parents can only wash them myself.

    .... The aunt gritted her teeth. ningyan, you¡¯re being too distant. I treat you like my own. I¡¯ll take a shower.

    He was exhaling with pride! Xu Qi ¡®an felt that her thoughts were clear, and the obsession in her heart finally dissipated.

    ¡°Second uncle, how about we sell this house and buy a big house in the inner city?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    The plump and beautiful aunt¡¯s eyes lit up, and her face glowed.

    Selling the house ... Second uncle Xu nced at the decorations in the hall and suddenly sighed. ¡°This is the ancestral home, you¡¯re selling it just like that? Your father and I grew up in this house.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sell it, then don¡¯t sell it. Eight thousand taels of silver is enough to buy a more spacious house in the inner city.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his ss and put it down. He suddenly said, ¡°¡±Second uncle, did you have an illegitimate child with another woman?¡±

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± Second uncle Xu quickly turned his head and spat the wine on Xu lingying¡¯s face.

    He had intended to spray it on the ground, but the little girl was too small, so it just happened to spray on her head and face.

    ...

    The little boy was stunned, not knowing what he had done wrong. She was strong and didn¡¯t cry. She licked the wine on her face and felt that it didn¡¯t taste good. Then, she burst into tears.

    Second uncle Xu red at his nephew, who spoke without thinking. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Second uncle didn¡¯t look guilty or shocked ... There was no suspicion or shock on his aunt¡¯s face ... Xu Qi ¡®an, who was proficient in expression psychology, made a judgment.

    When people were least prepared, their subconscious actions were the most in line with their hearts.

    Xu Qi ¡®an first ruled out the possibility that he was the illegitimate son of his second uncle. It was not unreasonable for him to think this way. When he was young, when his second uncle¡¯s colleagues came to visit him, they would point at Xu Qi¡¯ an and say, ¡°¡±This is your son?¡±

    Or she could point at Xu Eng and say,¡±your daughter is so beautiful.¡±

    What did it mean? It meant that Xu Qi ¡®an and second uncle Xu had simr facial features.

    From a gic point of view, the two were blood-rted.

    I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯ve never seen my biological parents before, and he looks so simr to my second uncle. Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged.

    ¡°By the way, Auntie, have you seen my mother?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen her before. I even took care of your mother for a period of time when she was pregnant with you. Your mother is so gentle, unlike you ...¡±

    ...

    He immediately stopped and almost rebutted his nephew out of habit.

    ¡°What about your brother?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered her head and ate the steamed egg. She was observing her second uncle from the corner of her eye.

    Second uncle Xu was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He said in a bad mood, ¡°¡±Then you¡¯re the old man.¡±

    He recalled and said, ¡± your grandfather died early. We grew up relying on each other. Your father was more talented than me. Unfortunately, he died in the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not ask any more questions. He quickly ate and ate. He left the 500 rolls of silk and satin in the main residence and returned to the small courtyard with the box full of gold ingots.

    It wasn¡¯t safe to leave the gold at home. There were so many colleagues in the Yamen who had witnessed it during the night Watch in the afternoon. If they had ill intentions and sneaked in to steal it, it would implicate his aunt and sister.

    Wei Yuan said that for a long time. he would send night watchmen to secretly protect and monitor the vicinity of the Xu residence to prevent the Daoist from the earth sect from seeking revenge. This could also deter night watchmen who have ill intentions ... Xu Qi ¡®an jumped over the high wall and put the box into the fragment of The Earth Book.

    ......

    After the bath, the fragrant aunt sat by the bed, tilted her head, and wiped her ck hair with a sweat towel.

    Second uncle Xu sat cross-legged on a small couch not far away, cultivating his Qi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing every day, but I haven¡¯t seen you do anything.¡± The aunt rolled her eyes charmingly.

    Hu~

    Second uncle Xu exhaled a long breath and opened his eyes. Even though he was full of energy after breathing in and out, there was a deep sadness in the depths of his eyes.

    He had already reached the peak of the mortal realm. No matter how much he trained, his Qi would not increase. However, the door to the spirit-refinement realm was tightly shut.

    ¡°Master, if you break through ... Will you be promoted in the next realm?¡± The aunt said as she stretched her waist.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Pingzhi replied.

    After drying her hair, her aunt took off her embroidered shoes and sat on the bed sideways with her long legs crossed. She hugged the pillow in her arms andined, ¡± Xu ningyan, that little rascal. He¡¯s so proud of himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the silk and the mansion in the inner city, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear with him and would have spat at him ...

    ¡°You¡¯ve unknowingly grown up,¡± she sighed.

    She thought of the time when she took him from her husband. He was as big as a kitten.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong ...¡±

    There was a knock on the door, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°¡±Second uncle, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡±

    The aunt was shocked. She quickly put down the bed curtain and shrank into the quilt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study,¡± Xu Pingzhi stood up and said.

    no need. Second uncle,e out. We¡¯ll say a few words at the door and you¡¯ll leave. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The aunt hugged the nket and hid behind the bed curtain to eavesdrop. The uncle and nephew said a few words in detail before the husband returned and mmed the door.

    ¡°What are you saying? did he secretly give you some money?¡± The aunt stuck her head out from the bed curtain and red at Xu Pingzhi.

    Suddenly, she was stunned. She saw her husband¡¯s slightly red eyes and his wet eyes.

    ¡°Master?¡± Auntie! the Auntie was at a loss and called out in confusion.

    I¡¯ve finally gotten my hope ... Xu Pingzhi closed his eyes and said softly, ¡°¡±The hope of the spirit forging stage.¡±

    His aunt pursed her red lips.

    .... Was it Ning Yan?

    ......

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the small courtyard, her spiritual perception seemed to be triggered. She stood at the door for a few seconds and gently pushed it open.

    As usual, he walked to the table and lit the candle. The thin me emitted a faint yellow halo, driving away the darkness and coating the room with ayer of orange.

    An old Daoist with white hair sat cross-legged on the bed. Although his hair was tied up with a hairpin, strands of messy hair still hung down.

    His facial features were well-defined and he had a peaceful look.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded and smiled back.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked in surprise. Didn¡¯t we agree to have a secret meeting today?¡±

    .... No, I¡¯m just ying around. I want to understand Gu Long¡¯s novel! Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. I was just joking with the Taoist priest.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the Sang Bo case going?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus didn¡¯t mind. After all, everyone had their own quirks, and the members of the Heaven and Earth Society all had strong personalities.

    this case is veryplicated, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence. it involves too many forces. I¡¯ve found a lot of clues, and they¡¯re all in a mess. To be honest, I¡¯ve been a police officer for so many years ... Constable, I¡¯ve never encountered such a difficult problem before.¡±

    We usually rely on surveince! He added in his heart.

    He immediately told the Golden Lotus Daoist priest all the clues he had gathered and his own conjectures.

    Since joining the Heaven and Earth Society, he and Daoist priest Golden Lotus had reached an initial level of trust, and he felt that Daoist priest Golden Lotus was a good candidate for an ally. Moreover, the Sang Bo case had nothing to do with Taoist master Jin Lian.

    Well, if his escape to the capital to take refuge was only a superficial reason, but in fact to pave the way for the Sang Bo case, and he was also the one who killed County Magistrate Zhao, then he was really a King!

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to find joy in her misery. Now, everyone was a bad person, and everyone was an old silver coin.

    ¡°You suspect that the North vanquishing Prince is the mastermind behind the scenes. He has reached an agreement with the monster n in the North and the witchcraft cult in the northeast to usurp the throne?

    so, they blew up the Sang Bo case and released the first director. Daoist priest Golden Lotus said with a frown.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

 Chapter 151

    151 The Gu n (1)

    ¡°All of this seems reasonable at first nce, but you don¡¯t have concrete evidence on either the first supervisor or the North vanquishing Prince.

    ¡°The North-guarding King has been guarding the border all year round. I don¡¯t know him well, and neither do you. It was a little arbitrary to judge him with ill intentions.

    besides, North vanquishing Prince is a third-rank martial artist. It¡¯s not impossible for him to reach second-rank in the future. It¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯s willing to be the Emperor. Hehe, of course, since ancient times, power has always moved people. If I say that he won¡¯t rebel, it would be arbitrary.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus analyzed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no conflict between advancing to second grade and bing an Emperor, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an had his own opinion. this is just my assumption. I haven¡¯t verified it yet. When I collect evidence, it will be clear whether the northern Prince is the mastermind or not.

    ¡°But Taoist priest, I can¡¯t continue the investigation.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. although Emperor Yuan jing ordered me to take charge of this case, North vanquishing Prince is a Prince. He is a Prince with arge number of soldiers. I can¡¯t openly investigate his residence.

    ¡°The old eunuch of the Directorate of Celestials is feigning illness, so I can¡¯t go to the stargazing tower to question him either. It¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Yuan jing?¡± The Golden Lotus Taoist squinted his eyes and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with an inexplicable meaning.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve heard a Lackey of the Imperial court dare to call him that.¡± The Taoist priest¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as he clicked his tongue and said,

    ¡°I seem to have overlooked something.¡±

    ¡°What did you miss?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked subconsciously.

    ¡°The donor has a rebellious bone in the back of his head.¡± The old Daoist priestmented.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re talking nonsense. Don¡¯t use me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious, and he said in a serious tone, ¡°¡±I¡¯m loyal to Your Majesty.¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest did not expose him.

    ¡°This case is very deep. Is there anything you want to teach me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked carefully.

    ¡°When you were pretending to be a schrly disciple in the Heaven and Earth Society, you were quite clever.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus teased.

    I knew that you would be smiling like an Auntie while watching us fight in the group ... Xu dng ridiculed this old silver coin in his heart.

    let me analyze for you. There are a few things that are not right in your description.

    ¡°Daoist priest, please speak.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He had chosen tomunicate with the old Daoist openly because he had taken a fancy to the old Daoist¡¯s wisdom and rich experience.

    Old silver coin was despicable, but if they were allies, they often gave people a sense of security.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist pondered for a while and said, ¡°¡±The first thing that¡¯s not right is that the supervisor is standing by and watching. If the one suppressing sangpo was the first supervisor of the Directorate of Celestials, he should be the most anxious one. But he was very quiet ... En, it¡¯s also possible that this sinister and cunning old thing is no longer in the stargazing tower, and it¡¯s unknown what he¡¯s doing in secret.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded silently.

    The first supervisor and the current one were like fire and water. The reason was simple. The master had been suppressed, but the disciple was still in charge of the Directorate of Celestials. It was obvious that the stic master-disciple rtionship had broken. Otherwise, with the strength of a first-grade supervisor, even the Dao chief of the human sect would not be able to stop him.

    ¡°The second thing that¡¯s not right is Emperor Yuan jing. The day after the Sang Bo case happened, he lifted the city restrictions. Hehe ... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? there¡¯s no such thing as letting a Tiger return to the mountain.¡±

    I¡¯ve thought about these two questions, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately. my guess at that time was that perhaps they opened the city gate and lured the snake out of its hole ... Well, I can¡¯t get in touch with or grasp the state of the supervisor and Emperor Yuan jing, they are too high level.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± this isn¡¯t the only reason you wanted to talk to me, right? ¡± Taoist master Jin Lian asked. is number six rted to the Sang Bo case? ¡±

    ¡°To be precise, monk Hengyuan¡¯s junior Brother might be rted to this case. After he lost contact for no reason, I was even more certain of this guess.¡±

    ¡°You have indeed been to Azure Dragon Temple and know Hengyuan¡¯s identity.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest was not surprised. He asked, ¡°¡±Junior Brother?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a monk in the Azure Dragon Temple, his Buddhist name is Heng Hui. More than a year ago, he eloped with Prince Yu¡¯s daughter, Princess Ping Yang. Prince Yu suffered a heavy blow and was bedridden. This matter is rted to the struggle between the noble and civil officials.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the teapot and poured a cup of water. After soothing his throat, he continued,

    ¡°In order to hide Princess Ping Yang from the search, monk Heng Hui stole a Qi-concealing magic artifact from Azure Dragon Temple. I suspect that the magic tool fell into the hands of Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Golden guards.¡±

    Golden Lotus listened patiently, sometimes frowning and sometimes deep in thought. After Xu Qi ¡®an finished, he said, ¡± so, you want to check on henghui through Hengyuan to verify your guess? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the only breakthrough I have at the moment. Taoist priest, do you still remember? Hengyuan said that Junior Brother was kidnapped, and the abbot of Azure Dragon Temple said that henghui eloped. Hengyuan might have found some clues when he left Azure Dragon Temple to investigate ...¡±

    ¡°You hope that I can bring you to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Daoist priest.¡±

    ......

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

    Compared to the cold and dry winter in the capital city, the South, where the Gu tribe lived, had a humid climate. Even in the coldest season of the year, the Gu tribe living here would wear thin clothes.

    Leena was wearing a pair of thin cloth boots, and her skirt only reached her knees, revealing her long and straight calves.

    Her facial features were delicate, her eyebrows were slightly thick, and her pupils were light blue, rippling with a pure and lively light.

    Her wheat-colored skin made her look healthy and wild, like a strong female leopard.

    Arge Army of more than a hundred people trekked in the wilderness, holding torches and moving forward in silence.

    Leena, who had light steps and was jumping around, seemed out of ce.

    This time, she came out with the elders of the tribe to gain experience. Their destination was the abyss where the poison God was sleeping. There were seven tribes in the Gu tribe. They were the beneficiaries of the Gu God and also the Guardians.

    ¡°When I figure out the reason for the Gu God¡¯s revival, I can announce the information to the Tiandi society and make all the members owe me a debt. The premise is that this reason will not bring danger to the Gu n ...¡± Thinking of this, Leena¡¯s eyes lit up with a bright smile.

    ¡°Leena, be serious.¡± In front of them, the elder brother Mose turned around and reprimanded his sister in a low voice.

    He had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and his appearance was somewhat simr to Lina¡¯s. The only difference was that there was a deep scar on the left side of his face that destroyed his handsomeness, and his fierce eyes made him look rebellious.

    Lina wasn¡¯t afraid of her brother at all. She snorted, the other brothers all have sisters-inw to scold, but you don¡¯t have a wife. You only know how to scold me all day.

    Mose was a little helpless and left.

    Leena followed her brother and put her arm around his shoulder. I heard that the women in Da Feng are pretty and their faces are paler than steamed buns. Mo sang, I¡¯ll help you get a wife.

    Mose snorted. what¡¯s the use of being pretty? I need a woman who can tear a leopard apart with her bare hands.

    ¡°But I heard from a friend that the northern Princess Consort of Da Feng is very beautiful, the eldest Princess is also very beautiful, and there is also the head of the path of the human sect. All of them are great beauties that can cause the downfall of a city.¡±

    Mose looked over and swallowed. ¡°Then help me ask your friend how pretty she is ... Wait, where did you get such a friend?¡±

    Leena ignored him and ran to the front.

    ...

    ¡°Tian Huan¡¯s mother-in.w, wait for me ...¡± Leena left her tribe and went to the leader of the heavenly Gu tribe, a hunchbacked old woman.

    Granny tianshuo raised her face that was full of wrinkles. Her eyes were clear as she examined Lina.¡±Little doll, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Granny, I have a friend ... Yes, I¡¯m a friend of a friend. I¡¯ve encountered some strange things recently.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes darted around as she said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s extremely lucky, ridiculously lucky.¡±

    There was a reason why Leena asked the heavenly Gu tribe this question.

    It was said that after the poison God fell into a deep sleep, the Gu¡¯s spirit turned into a heart Gu;The qi and blood of the kun turned into strength Gu, and the poison of the kun turned into poison Gu.His liver had turned into a drug, his spine¡¯s desire had turned into a desire Gu, and his heart had turned into a me.Chi¡¯s eyes turned into a celestial Chi while Chi¡¯s body turned into a zombie.

    This was the origin of the Gu tribe¡¯s seven tribes. There was another legend in the Gu tribe that the day the Gu God recovered, he would take back the Gu¡¯s power.

    No one in the Gu n hoped that this ancient beast, which was on par with the gods and Buddhas, would recover.

    Among them, the heavenly Gu represented the Gu God¡¯s eyes. It could observe everything in the world and thews of nature. Thus, the heaven Gu tribe was in charge of setting the calendar, and the Gu tribe would work and farm ording to the instructions of the heaven Gu tribe.

    In addition, the heavenly Gu tribe was also proficient in divination and equivalent secret techniques.

    ¡°Then he must be a person with good fortune, a good person who does good deeds,¡± granny tianshuo said.

    Was number three considered a good person? Probably ... Leena said,¡±but ...¡± His luck is to pick up silver, picking up silver every day.¡±

    ...

    However, Daoist priest Golden Lotus had said that his condition was not due to merit.

    ¡°Picking up silver? What kind of luck is this? this little kid is just talking nonsense.¡± A middle-aged man from the heavenly venomous tribeughed.

    Laughter came from all around, dispersing the solemn atmosphere in the team.

    This little girl from the strength Gu Department was really interesting.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Granny Tiangang suddenly berated. Her face was stern as she grabbed Lina¡¯s hand. The force she used was so strong that it made Lina frown.

    ¡°Little girl, where¡¯s your friend? Hurry up, hurry up and tell me ...¡± Granny Tiangang asked anxiously.

    ¡®This ...¡¯ The members of the heavenly Gu tribe looked at each other. They could not understand how a little girl¡¯s joke could make granny tianshuo so excited.

    ¡°Father, it seems like something has happened.¡± Mo sang stood on tiptoes and looked into the distance. He saw the abnormality in front of him and granny Tiangang grabbing his sister¡¯s wrist and asking loudly.

    The leader of the strength Gu tribe nodded and said with a strong voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    [PS: all the typos in the front have been corrected. Thank you, everyone.]

 Chapter 152

    152 stic father and son rtionship (1)

    ¡°Granny Tiangang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leena heard her father¡¯s voice and turned her head. She saw a tall, burly middle-aged man with muscles as hard as rocks and a hard face walking over.

    He was nine feet tall, standing tall like a crane among chickens, two heads taller than the surrounding Gu tribe people, and his arms were thicker than Lina¡¯s waist. (Author¡¯s note: starting from the Northern Wei Dynasty, a foot was between 29.6-31.1cm)

    As he walked, he looked like an eagle and a Wolf, giving off an oppressive feeling.

    The hunchbacked granny Tiangang was like a childpared to this person.

    Granny tianshuo raised her head and nodded slightly. She quickly turned her gaze back to Lina and said with a trembling voice, little girl, go ahead. Granny is waiting.

    Grandma was a little anxious ... What¡¯s wrong with her? does she want to pick up silver every day like number three¡¯s friend? Lina was a little ufortable because of granny Tiangang¡¯s intense reaction.

    Granny tianshuo was not willing to leave, so the group stopped. The elites of the heavenly Gu tribe looked at Lina. The other tribes were whispering to each other, not knowing what had happened here.

    Granny Tiangang turned her head and said to a junior from the main division, ¡°¡±Inform the leaders of the various divisions to take a short rest. Come, girl, let¡¯s talk over there ... Long tu, you¡¯re not allowed to follow us.¡±

    The leader of the strength Gu tribe, long tu, stopped in his tracks and silently watched as his daughter was taken away by granny Tiangang.

    The leaders of the other five divisions gathered and walked to long tu¡¯s side, looking at the old man and the young man leaving with him.

    ¡°Long tu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you should ask the sky Gu tribe,¡± the leader of the strength Gu tribe shook his head.

    The leaders looked behind them.

    ¡°Lina was just joking with granny. Who knew she would be so excited?¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Lina has a friend who picks up silver every day.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    .....

    Granny tianshuo raised her torch and came to a tree. They were already very far away from the main force, and they could only see the small mes behind them.

    The crescent moon hung in the sky, shedding down pure white Radiance. The firelight illuminated granny Tiangang¡¯s wrinkly old face. At this moment, she was no longer anxious or excited. She had calmed down.

    ¡°Little girl, tell granny what happened.¡±

    Lina pursed her lips. I¡¯ve recently made a friend. He said that he has a friend who always picks up money for no reason. He¡¯s distressed about it and doesn¡¯t understand why.

    Granny Tiangang squinted her eyes and asked for confirmation, ¡°¡±How do you pick up silver? how much? Other than picking up silver, what else was special about it? No matter how big or small, tell me clearly.¡±

    Lina scratched her head in a coquettish manner and said apologetically, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know about that. After all, he¡¯s a friend of a friend, but the third ... My friend said that as long as you pick up silver, you can live afortable life.¡±

    Out of curiosity, Leena thought that the heavenly Gu tribe could observe all things and knew a lot of things, so she asked casually.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be curious about picking up silver every day?

    ¡°Where is that person?¡±

    ¡®Number three is in the capital of great Feng, so his friends should be there too ...¡¯ ¡°I think it¡¯s in the capital of great Feng,¡± Leena said with uncertainty.

    the capital of Da Feng?! Granny Tiangang was shocked and shook her head, ¡°¡±Impossible, it shouldn¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be in the capital of great Feng ... This doesn¡¯t make any sense ...¡±

    Granny Tiangang¡¯s white brows furrowed as she alternated between sudden realization and surprise. Her expression kept changing.

    ¡°Granny, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lina felt that she was a smart woman and had already noticed that something was wrong with the situation. If it was just a small matter like picking up money, granny Tiangang would not have dragged her to a secluded ce to talk.

    He wouldn¡¯t have acted like he cared so much.

    However, she felt that it was absurd. An interesting incident that happened in the capital of Da Feng had actually made granny Tiangang so serious and concerned.

    For example, she had made a good friend by chance, only to find out that she was the long-lost child of granny Tiangang.

    ¡°That friend of yours should be someone who picks up silver every day, and not a friend of a friend.¡± Granny Tiangang looked at the innocent and silly girl.

    Leena¡¯s rosy little mouth opened slightly, and her light blue eyes froze.

    Number three actually lied to her. She didn¡¯t expect him to be such a bad guy who liked to lie. To think that she even thought that number three was a chivalrous schr.

    Didn¡¯t the elders in the tribe say that schrs were all unyielding and upright?

    Granny tianshuo sighed and looked up at yuelun. She said, ¡°¡±Many years ago, two thieves sneaked into a big family for some reason and stole a very, very important item. That thing was still missing, and the thief who stole it had never appeared again.

    ¡°In the big families, some people know that something has been stolen, while some still don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Leena blinked her eyes. what did you steal? ¡±

    Granny tianshuo didn¡¯t exin and just repeated that it was something very important.

    .....

    Soon, the hundred-man elite team of the Gu n arrived at the abyss, a bottomless Canyon.

    The canyon was filled with poison, and poisonous nts, as well as all kinds of poisonous insects and beasts grew. This was a natural Gu worm farm, providing an endless supply of ¡®raw materials¡¯ for the Gu n.

    Lina hade here more than once, but she had always been outside to capture Gu worms, never going in.

    The team moved forward in silence. The insect repent powder and anti-poison pills scattered on their bodies made them immune to the poison barrier and the harassment of poisonous insects.

    The members of the poison Gu tribe were like fish in water, their faces glowing.

    They followed the path that their predecessors had stepped on and went deep into the Great Rift Valley. Gradually, the scenery began to change. The dark brownnd was full of deformed and strange nts.

    Rustling sounds came from the dense branches and grass. The poisonous insects living here had been rmed by this group of uninvited guests.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± Suddenly, someone shrieked. It was a man in cotton clothes, and his skin was red ...

    ¡°Women, I want women ...¡± He shouted as he pounced on his malepanion and hugged him tightly.

    ...

    But because of the clothes, he was so anxious that he almost lost his mind.

    Strange cries rang out everywhere, and there were people acting strangely. There were men and women. The men hugged the tree, and the women also hugged the tree ...

    Leena knew that these people had been poisoned by the desire Gu.

    The Gu nsmen were not flustered at all. They retreated on their own and evenughed while pointing and talking.

    The members of the desire venom tribe spread out to treat the poisoned members. They took out ck leech-like soft worms from the cloth bags and sprinkled them on the chest, neck, and crotch of the poisoned people.

    The leech attached itself to the surface of the skin, its mouthpart piercing into the blood vessels and devouring the blood madly.

    Not long after, these leeches swelled up one by one and fell off the surface of their skin in satisfaction. The symptoms of the poisoned nsmen immediately improved.

    Except for those who were faster, they would feel weak as their bodies were drained. Those who couldst longer were almost unaffected.

    The deeper they went into the valley, the more Gu worms they encountered, and the more diverse they were. For example, there were big bugs that were as strong as Bulls, colorful butterflies, and insects that were as strong as Bulls.A snake with twelve eyes, a group of Walking Dead, and a group of zombies.Wild male dogs with three reproductive organs and so on.

    In the end, the team stopped at a t area. There were no nts here, only uneven rocks.

    In the midst of the poisonous fog, Lina saw a tall stone statue. It was a man wearing a loose robe and a tall crown. One hand was behind his back and the other was ced on his abdomen. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the crack in the abyss.

    ...

    The seven tribe leaders stepped forward tacitly and walked towards the stone statue.

    ¡°Mo sang, who is that person?¡± Leena tugged at her brother¡¯s sleeve.

    Mose, who had a scar on the left side of his face and had an unruly temperament, said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know his name, but you should have heard of his title ...¡±

    He paused and said with respect, ¡°¡±The schrly Sage.¡±

    ......

    In the small courtyard, the candlelight was as small as a bean.

    I¡¯ve been searching for Hengyuan¡¯s whereabouts, but so far, I only know that he¡¯s still in the city. I don¡¯t know where he is. Golden Lotus Daoist priest sat cross-legged on the bed and shook his head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t locate it through the Book of the Netherworld?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that ¡± number nine ¡± could lock onto his position through the earth Book, and it didn¡¯t take long.

    By right, number six had been missing for nearly ten years, so Golden Lotus Daoist priest should have found him by now.

    I¡¯m guessing number six, or rather, The Earth Book, has been sealed.

    .... Ah? What should I do if I¡¯m sealed? this is making things difficult for me, Fat Tiger. Xu Qi ¡®an was a little confused.

    ¡°Unless I can get close, I¡¯ve walked through more than half of the outer city in the past ten days, using the stupidest and most secure method to search. If Hengyuan¡¯s Earth Book fragment was less than 300 feet away from me, I would have been able to sense it immediately even if it was sealed.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest smiled confidently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt it. This is the natural status of the Supreme treasures of heaven and earth.¡±

    It¡¯s cool ... Xu Qian said. At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although the method was stupid, it was good that it was effective. What he was most afraid of was that there was no way at all.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any news about number six, I¡¯ll let you know immediately. Hehe, it¡¯s better for you to show up than for me. I also need the power to make a night shift. After all, this is the capital, the territory of the night watchman.¡± At this point, Daoist priest Golden Lotus seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s Wei Yuan¡¯s opinion on this case?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions, I just want to work hard.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and sighed.

    At this time, he noticed that the expression on the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s face was very strange, because his expression was like this:(??)

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said gloomily, ¡°¡±Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Wei Yuan wants to turn you into a spy for the night watchman, or drive you out of the capital,¡± said Daoist Golden Lotus.

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest seemed to be very satisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reaction. He exined with a smile, ¡°¡±The fact that he gave you the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld means that he values you enough. But he didn¡¯t give you any pointers on the case.

    this proves that he can¡¯t wait for you to anger Emperor Yuan jing and make you unable to stay in the capital.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to defend Wei Yuan, but he couldn¡¯t. Wei Yuan was very calm and had indeed revealed his thoughts in this regard.

    no, Wei Yuan did not do anything, but at most, he just let it go. He didn¡¯t care or interfere. I¡¯ll do it on my own.

    ¡°You underestimate Wei Yuan. He is a eunuch who holds great power. He led hundreds of thousands of soldiers to win the Battle of Shanhai Pass. His ability, tactics, and schemes were all first-ss in the world. I¡¯m sure that he knows more about the Sang Bo case than you do.¡±

    ¡°....¡±Xu Qi ¡®an sat there in a daze for a long time without speaking.

    Was it really a stic father-son rtionship?

    but I don¡¯t understand why Wei Yuan would force you to leave the capital. He doesn¡¯tck eagle ws.¡±

    The room was silent for a long time. After Daoist priest Golden Lotus stabbed her saber, she wanted to escape. is there anything else? ¡± she asked.

    ¡°There are!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to take advantage of her.¡±I want to go to the residence of count Ping Yuan, but it¡¯s heavily guarded. I have the means to enter, but I don¡¯t have the means to subdue people without being noticed. I want to ask for Taoist priest¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°You want to find the DI son of the count of Ping Yuan.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus understood.

    ¡°Hengyuan said that Junior Brother henghui was taken away by yazi. He wouldn¡¯t do something without a reason. Since we can¡¯t find Hengyuan now, we¡¯ll try to find a breakthrough from uncle Ping Yuan.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°But he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°He still has a son of the first wife.¡±

 Chapter 153

    153 Dried corpse (1)

    ¡°With your current status, why don¡¯t you take the initiative to visit and ask?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus was confused.

    ¡°After all, the count of Ping Yuan is a hereditary noble. In the absence of evidence, I can not use violence. Moreover, it¡¯s easy to be restricted by normal investigations. If you want to get an answer, the means of light and dark have toplement each other.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined casually, ¡±

    Haotian Taoism is a well-deserved leader in the primordial soul realm. He should be able to ¡®cooperate¡¯ and tell us all the information he can, right? ¡±

    ¡°.... You¡¯re quite experienced, but this doesn¡¯t match your previous life and experience.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said and gently nodded her head, giving an affirmative answer.

    some cars look new, but they¡¯re actually frighteningly high. Xu Qi ¡®an said sternly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus frowned.

    what I mean is that you¡¯ve only seen the surface of me, and a person¡¯s life will always be more exciting and interesting than the words in the scroll. Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus did not continue on this topic. ¡°Rx your mind, I¡¯ll lean into your sea of consciousness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving your primordial spirit again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said warily.

    ¡°Hehe, my body is injured and my strength is greatly reduced, but my Yin spirit is intact. This will allow me to better disy my strength.

    ¡°There¡¯s a curfew in the inner city, so I can¡¯t go out with you openly. I can hide it from the ordinary Gong, but if the Golden gong sees it, it won¡¯t be good for you or me. Moreover, the capital is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons, and the threat doesn¡¯t necessarilye from the night watchman alone.¡±

    That¡¯s right, but you¡¯re going too far if you want to turn my primordial spirit into your own shape ... Besides, we¡¯re not that close yet ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Even though he trusted Daoist priest Golden Lotus, he had not allowed his primordial spirit to invade his sea of consciousness.

    Moreover, he was not sure if Daoist priest Jin Lian had seen some of his secrets, such as his memories from his previous life or the round and white buttocks of the floating fragrance courtesan.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus shook his head.

    At this moment, a shrill meow came from the house. Xu Qian smiled and pointed above his head.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Daoist priest.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed into the night watchman¡¯s uniform and left the small courtyard openly. Along the way, he met the Royal saber guards. When they saw his uniform, they didn¡¯t even bother to ask him anything. They only wondered why the night watchman had a ck cat standing on his shoulder.

    Xu Qi ¡®an would only be stopped when he met his colleagues, but as long as he took out the gold medal and said that he was investigating the case by imperial edict, all the problems would be solved.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not deliberately rush, but with his current speed, it only took him an hour to arrive near the residence of the count of Ping Yuan.

    He looked around and made sure that there was no one around. Then, he found a quiet corner and tore off a page from his spellbook, which recorded the method of using a leaf to cover one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Chi ...¡±

    The Qi set the paper on fire, and an invisible force enveloped Xu Qi ¡®an and the ck Cat.

    The Confucian school¡¯s ¡®absolutemand¡¯. .. The ck Cat¡¯s orange-yellow eyes were focused on this scene. Daoist priest Golden Lotus suddenly thought of many details.

    No wonder number three wanted to portray himself as a student of the Yun Lu Academy. This wasn¡¯t just because his younger cousin was a student of the Academy, but also because he himself seemed to have a great rtionship with the Academy.

    Otherwise, how could he have a book that recorded spells?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus directly ruled out the option of a gift from his cousin. First of all, it was impossible for an ordinary student to receive such kindness from a great schr.

    Secondly, how could a student give away such a precious treasure so easily? He probably wouldn¡¯t even be willing to use it.

    .... The schrs of Yun Lu Academy had always looked down on martial artists, so why would they gift him such a treasure? As Daoist priest Golden Lotus was thinking about this, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an pull out a cloak from the Shard of the Book of the Netherworld and cover himself.

    Why are you so skilled ... The ck Cat shook its head.

    ¡°Before I take action, I thought of two trivial matters and would like to consult you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, whose face was covered in a cloak, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Speak!¡± The ck Cat vibrated the air and spoke in humannguage.

    ¡°Do Spirit Dragons only get close to members of the royal family?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes.¡±

    ¡°Theory?¡±

    Spirit Dragons like to eat purple Qi, not the members of the royal family. The ck Cat exined.

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. there is one more thing. I went to the Imperial City today to investigate a case. I heard that the Spirit Dragon went crazy for no reason. All the guards worked together but could not control it. It almost hurt the princess of Lin¡¯ an.

    The ck Cat did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Daoist priest?¡±

    The ck Cat looked around vigntly, and Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s grave voice came from it.¡±The sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake has entered the city ...¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    the Spirit Dragon was born with the ability to observe Qi. It can sense things that ordinary people can¡¯t.

    No wonder Yan Caiwei¡¯s aura-gazing technique could not detect any abnormalities. She was not skilled enough ... Is this the reason why the Spirit Dragon kneeled before me? ¡®It can see my Strange Luck ...¡¯ In that case, the supervisor could also see it?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked by this spection.

    Sang Bo¡¯s sealed artifact had entered the city ... The Spirit Dragon felt threatened, so it went crazy and wanted to escape from the Imperial City ... He would think of a way to reveal this to Wei Yuan tomorrow.

    After ending the conversation, Xu Qi ¡®an leaned against the courtyard walls and sneaked out of the backyard wall of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s residence. He then jumped over the wall.

    After hended, he looked around cautiously to make sure that the sound of his clothes fluttering in the air had not rmed the experts in the residence.

    The residence of count Ping Yuan was vast. ording to living habits, the master usually lived in thergest courtyard in the East.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used a leaf to blind his eyes and dodged a few groups of patrolling guards. He arrived at thergest courtyard in the East.

    As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, his ear twitched and he heard a loud, unconcealed groan. And the man¡¯s heavy breathing.

    .... what a bad time, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed and couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    He touched the bottom of the window, gathered Qi in his fingers, and poked through the soft window paper. He looked through the small hole.

    ...

    The hole was directly facing the master bedroom, so Xu Qi ¡®an could see the movements of the two people on the bed. However, because of the thin bed curtain, he could only see the fluctuations of the quilt.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡±

    At this time, there was a slight sound above her head. It was the sound of a cat¡¯s sharp ws piercing the window paper.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised her head and saw the ck Cat standing on its hind legs above her head. Its two front paws were on the window, and its face was pressed against the hole. It was watching intently.

    ¡®Taoist priest, you¡¯re also into this ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°He should be the son of Ping Yuan. Let¡¯s rush in directly.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go in after it¡¯s over. That¡¯s when men are the most rxed.¡± Golden Lotus rejected Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡®No, Taoist priest, you¡¯ll regret this. You don¡¯t know how terrifying martial artists are. After all, we¡¯re the strongest in the Kongtong Sect ...¡¯ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    After the time for two incense sticks to burn ...

    Golden Lotus looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°Alright, I admit that you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡®Tsk, tsk, that¡¯s it. When I first slept with Fu Xiang, I persevered until midnight ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an thought happily. He was about to go to the front door, sneak into the house, and subdue the other party with thunderous means.

    ...

    But at this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He had goosebumps all over his body, and it was as if there were blood-red thorns piercing through his flesh.

    An inexplicable fear filled his mind.

    ¡°Something ising ...¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s voice was unprecedentedly heavy.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the Guard¡¯s voice from a distance, ¡°¡±Who is it that dares to trespass into the residence of count Ping Yuan ... Ah ...¡±

    His words turned into a scream.

    Immediately after, the fluctuations of the Qi explosion spread out, and screams rose and fell, but soon, it fell into dead silence.

    The legitimate son of the count of Ping Yuan, who had already entered the sage time, heard the movement. He did not even have time to put on his clothes. He quickly jumped up from the bed, took down the sword hanging on the wall, and rushed out of the room with an ugly expression.

    A man in a ck robe appeared in the courtyard. His face was hidden in the hood. The aura he exuded made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s legs tremble. She only wanted to run away.

    The ck Cat arched its back, its long fur standing on end, and its pupils contracting rapidly. Its abnormal behavior reflected the Golden Lotus Taoist¡¯s current mood to a certain extent.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The legitimate son of the count of Ping Yuan said in a trembling voice.

    His legs, his arms, his facial muscles ... He couldn¡¯t help but tremble and convulse.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to collect debts.¡± A hoarse voice came out from the hood. The ck-robed man raised his head, revealing a pale face with rather handsome features.

    He had a pair of dark eyes, and his pupils seemed to upy the entire eye socket. There was no white in his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know him, but he remembered his appearance and tried to guess his identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you ...¡± The son of the count of Ping Yuan screamed in fear,¡±You¡¯re already dead. I saw you die with my own eyes ...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead, but I¡¯ve crawled out of hell again.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was hoarse as he raised his right hand. His hands looked like they hade from the devil. They were blood-red, and veins popped out. The moment Xu Qian saw his hands, the fear in his heart exploded.

    Whoosh ... The blood-red palm produced a cyclone and sucked the son of Ping Yuan into the palm.

    ¡°Help, help ... Someone, someone ...¡±

    The legitimate son of the count of Ping Yuan kicked around. Suddenly, his flesh and blood shriveled, and he turned into a dried corpse in an instant.

    A person who was still alive a moment ago had lost his life in the next moment.

    A dried corpse? Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind.

    The ck-robed manughed hideously and circted his Qi as if he was venting his anger. Bang ... The dried corpse exploded into fine powder.

    After killing the man, the ck-robed man turned his head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hiding ce with cold eyes.

    He opened his palm under the window. Hu ... The rolling cyclone reappeared.

    ?.... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet were rooted to the ground, and she leaned back. She was getting closer and closer to the other party, to the palm that was devouring people¡¯s lives like an abyss.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached into her pocket and took out the great strength pill given by li Caiwei. She crushed the porcin bottle and stuffed all the pills into her mouth.

    Then, he pressed on the hilt of the ck-gold long sword and calmed down all his emotions.

    ng!

    In the dark night, the dark golden de shed. Ding, the bright red arm sshed a series of dazzling sparks.

    The web between Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thumb and index finger on his right hand was torn, and the muscles on his right arm that was holding the saber were spasming.

    ¡®This is an enemy I can¡¯t kill with one strike ...¡¯ In the face of such an enemy, the sword intent given by the secret manual was not to strike again, but to escape.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    The ck Cat shook the air and spoke in the humannguage. At the same time, it leaped up and pounced at the ck-robed man.

    The ck cat¡¯s body was torn apart in the air, and Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s primordial spirit appeared and crashed into the ck-robed man.

    Daoist priest, take care ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t look at him anymore. He took the opportunity to break free from the cyclone, jumped up the roof, and climbed over the wall to escape.

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 154

    154 The truth (for the Alliance master ¡°little Dolphin¡¯s Ling Xiaochen¡±) _

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran madly all the way, not daring to look back. He repeatedly jumped from roof to roof. This was the first time he had faced a high-ranked powerhouse, and his heart was still lingering with a strong fear.

    If the Golden Lotus Daoist priest hadn¡¯t sacrificed himself to save him, he would have died in the next round without a doubt, and he wouldn¡¯t have had the time to use the spells in the spellbook.

    Even with the help of Daoist priest Golden Lotus, the spells in the spellbook would most likely be unable topete with the other party.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never felt such a heart-wrenching fear before.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Two Watchmen standing on the roof noticed Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a ck robe. One of them pulled out a standard long knife, and the other took down a Gong.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Xu Qi ¡®an took off his hood and took out the gold medal.

    ¡°Lord Xu ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was now an influential figure in the Yamen. First, two golden gongs were ¡± jealous ¡± of him, and then there was a dispute about killing a Vermillion Gong.

    There was no one in the Yamen who did not know him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took back the gold medal and coughed violently. A fishy smell came from the depths of his throat. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±An assassin attacked the residence of the count of Ping Yuan. I was ordered to investigate the case and ran into the assassin.

    assassins are dangerous. Don¡¯t act rashly. Warn the others!

    There was an assassin in the residence of count Ping Yuan again ... The two men looked at each other and noticed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s bleeding hand and trembling arm.

    With serious faces, they took out a copper pipe as thick as a baby¡¯s arm from the leather bag on their waists, and with a gentle twist of their fingers on the fuse, the Qi was ignited.

    Whoosh ...

    A dark red line of fire rose into the sky and exploded.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi. an felt relieved. I¡¯ll go back and recuperate. You guys wait here for help. If you meet the ck-robed man ... It doesn¡¯t include me. Remember to avoid it. ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an saw an orange cat standing on the roof of the house in the distance, looking at him with deep eyes.

    .... Daoist priest, where did you get this cat? I knew you would be fine. Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath again and kept jumping up and down from the roof. The orange cat followed behind him unhurriedly.

    ¡°Taoist priest, I¡¯vepletely lost all thoughts of fighting just now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said guiltily as they stopped in a quiet alley.

    He believed that with Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s shrewdness, she would definitely slip away faster than him if she wasn¡¯t confident.

    The orange cat spoke in the humannguage, his tone tired. when an ordinary person sees a big insect, running away is an instinctive reaction. The difference between you and him is even greater than the difference between a cat and a big insect.

    Daoist priest, is this really a good analogy ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the orange cat.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s the sealed artifact that was suppressed in sang po.¡± As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he took out some medicine and gauze to bandage his hand.

    Because he had taken too many strength pills, he was able to alleviate the weakness he felt after executing the heaven and earth sh. He didn¡¯t feel the intense fatigue of his body being emptied.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said in shock.

    on the day of the explosion at the mountain river temple in Yongzhen, the 300 Imperial Guards patrolling the area were all killed. They died in the same way, turning into dried corpses. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist was silent for a moment. ¡°Then you¡¯ve guessed wrong. The one sealed under the Sang Bo is not the first director.¡±

    ..... If it was the first supervisor, he would not kill a small figure. The legitimate son of the count of Ping Yuan was extremely frightened before he died. He seemed to recognize the ck-robed man ... Unless the one who killed the Imperial Guards was the one who sneaked into sang Bo and blew up the mountain river temple in Yongzhen. However, this possibility had long been denied. It was impossible for an expert to sneak into sang Bo ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡±

    I know, and I have a vague guess in my heart. I just need to verify it.

    The orange cat nodded and said, ¡± my Yin spirit has been severely injured. It¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll fall. I need you to help me.

    ¡°Daoist priest, please speak.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was worried about how to repay the favor of saving his life.

    ¡°Help me find Luo Yuheng and ask for an energy gathering pill.¡± The orange cat spoke in humannguage.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in confusion.

    ¡°She¡¯s the head of the path of the human sect, barely considered my Junior Sister.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    Daoist priest, your seniority in the earth sect is quite high ... The dignified Dao chief of the human sect is your Junior Sister ... A beautiful and mature Daoist nun? ¡°Do you have a token?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    just let her read the book, ¡± the orange cat revealed a human-like bitter smile, ¡°¡±As for whether she can get it or not, that will depend on her mood.¡±

    Depends on her mood? Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded.

    the human sect and the heaven sect are like fire and water. The rtionship between the earth sect and the two sects isn¡¯t considered tense, but it¡¯s not very good either. The orange cat exined.

    ¡®Your Taoist sect is too cowardly ...¡¯ A family that loved and killed each other. ¡°I¡¯ll try it out tomorrow,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯lle and find you tomorrow,¡± the orange cat replied.

    ......

    Jiang Luzhong squatted in the courtyard with a gloomy expression. He was holding a tiny piece of minced meat in his hand. The meat was very dry, like air-dried cured meat that had been ground into powder.

    The ground was covered with a light brown powder.

    Dozens of copper gongs surrounded the residence of the count of Ping Yuan, and seven or eight silver gongs assisted in the investigation. When they arrived, the residence of the count of Ping Yuan had been exterminated. None of the family members of the count of Ping Yuan, including the servants in the residence, survived.

    The corpses died in the same way, like cured meat that had been air-dried for many years.

    10,000 alpacas were running wildly in Jiang l¨¹¡¯s heart. He was also on duty when ping Yuanbo was killed.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, there¡¯s a survivor in the house.¡± A silver Gong came out of the room and said loudly.

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s face darkened. He crossed the threshold and entered the house. His gaze swept across the room and locked on to a woman who was hugging a quilt and revealing her snow-white shoulders. She had a frightened expression.

    She was beautiful, but frivolous. She was looking at the night watchmen with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m Ping Yuan Bo¡¯s concubine.¡± The woman said in a trembling voice.

    ...

    ¡°What did you hear? what did you see?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked again.

    The woman had already learned about what happened from Yin Gong, who had awakened her. This was also the reason why she was in a constant state of anxiety. She was worried about her own fate, but at the same time, she was d that she was still alive.

    The woman shook her head and said obediently, ¡± I was having fun with eldest brother at that time, and then I fell into a deep sleep ...

    Jiang lutzhong scrutinized her. It was alsomon for concubines for sons to inherit their father¡¯s business. The high-ranking officials and dignitaries of the current dynasty often took in concubines, and the age difference was huge. Once their father died, these concubines only had two choices: either work like servant girls or rely on the new heir.

    Of course, this kind of thing was put on the table, so he would definitely be reprimanded.

    It was just that no one would take it seriously, and they didn¡¯t advocate it or care about it.

    ¡°Get her dressed and bring her back to the Yamen.¡± Jiang Luzhong walked out of the room after he finished speaking.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, we didn¡¯t find the body of the first wife¡¯s son of the count of Ping Yuan,¡± A silver Gong hurriedly reported.

    Jiang Luzhong nced at the brown powder in the courtyard with a deep gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, there¡¯s a situation outside the window.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong heard the noise and came to the window facing the bedroom. He saw that the window paper had two holes, and he could see the situation in the bedroom.

    ...

    He looked down and saw two lines of shallow marks plowed on the ground.

    ¡°Besides the murderer, there were other people present at the time ...¡± ¡°Who was the first one to discover the abnormality in the residence of count Ping Yuan?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked after a long time.

    ¡°The gongs for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Call them over,¡±

    Very quickly, two gongs were brought over.

    ¡°Were there any suspicious people nearby when you discovered the situation?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious, and we didn¡¯t discover the case.¡± The two copper gongs looked at each other.

    what. ¡± Jiang Luzhong was stunned and asked hurriedly, ¡± didn¡¯t you discover it .... Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Xu Qian ... Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyes flickered.

    .......

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the small courtyard, he didn¡¯t even take off his clothes. He fell asleep as soon as he fell asleep. Three hourster, he woke up naturally, sat cross-legged, meditated, and cultivated his Qi.

    Afterpleting two cycles, he opened his eyes in high spirits. Other than his face being slightly pale, he was in good condition in all aspects.

    He left the small courtyard and rode straight to the city gate.

    At this time, there was still an hour before they left the city gate. There was no curfew in the outer city, and the restrictions on the city gate were also very loose. Xu Qi ¡®an used the gold medal to order the soldiers guarding the city to open the gate.

    In less than two hours, he arrived at the Azure Dragon Temple. It was the time for the monks to get up and do their morning sses. The morning bell reverberated between heaven and earth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied the horse and walked down the stone steps to the Azure Dragon Temple. He received an unexpected piece of news.

    ¡°Abbot coiling tree has gone to the Western regions?¡±

    It was still the round and smooth hengqing prison guard. He said expressionlessly, ¡°¡±After you left that day, the abbot also left. I really don¡¯t know the reason this time.¡±

    .... How much of a psychological shadow do you have for me? Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    Abbot coiling tree had said that Azure Dragon temple¡¯s duty was to keep an eye on the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake. He had revealed his intention to go west that day.

    I wonder if the old monk will take a monkey as his disciple along the way. It will be interesting, hehe.

    ¡°I would like to trouble you with a matter.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a friendly tone.

    The hengqing prison guard stared at him warily.

    I want to see a portrait of Heng Hui. If the temple doesn¡¯t have it, please find someone to draw it immediately. Xu Qi ¡®an made his request.

    Hengqing heaved a sigh of relief and told her to wait a moment.

    After the time it took to make a cup of tea, he came out with a painting scroll and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Thetter took it and slowly unfurled it. In the painting was a monk in a blue robe. He had handsome facial features and a pair of bright eyes. He was a man with good skin.

    As expected, it was him ... Xu Qi ¡®an confirmed that the ck-robed man fromst night was monk Heng Hui.

    Even though her temperament had changed, her facial features were still the same.

    Monk Heng Hui of the Azure Dragon Temple might have been involved in the Sang Bo case, and No. 6, Heng Yuan, had vowed that his Junior Brother was kidnapped by yazi.

    ording to the conversation between the DI son of the count of Ping Yuan and the ck-robed manst night, Xu Qian immediately had a guess in his heart and was eager to verify it.

    If not for his terrible statest night and his urgent need for rest, he would have chosen to leave the city overnight.

    It¡¯s really Heng Hui, it¡¯s really Heng Hui ... How could it be him? what does he have to do with the sealed artifact under sang Bo?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, he¡¯s not the first supervisor. No wonder the current one isn¡¯t anxious at all and even feigned illness.¡±

    ¡°But, if it¡¯s not the first director, what could it be? The only possibility I can think of is that Heng Hui has the sealed artifact.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a mere monk to n such a shocking case. There¡¯s someone behind him. North vanquishing Prince?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the Azure Dragon Temple, deep in thought.

    After returning to the capital and the watchman¡¯s Yamen, he headed straight for the noble spirit building to tell Wei Yuan the truth.

    [ PS: are you surprised? are you surprised? is this surprise worth a monthly vote? ]

    I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯llpensate the Alliance master for the extra chapters after it¡¯s uploaded.

    In addition, I¡¯ll leave the typos to you.

 Chapter 155

    155 The female state preceptor (1)

    Xu lingying was a gifted child. This morning, her brain was still sleeping, but her body woke up on its own, waking up the maidservant who was taking care of her.

    Then, with her eyes closed, she dressed, washed her face, and brushed her teeth with the help of the maidservant. Then, she was led to the front hall.

    Smelling the fragrance of the porridge and meat buns, Xu lingying opened her eyes at once. She was happy to find that she had fallen asleep on the dining table.

    At this time, the sky was already bright, and only second uncle Xu was sitting at the table eating breakfast.

    His aunt and Xu lingyue were both sealed by the quilt.

    ¡°Where¡¯s big brother?¡± Xu lingying looked left and right. At this time, her gluttonous big brother should have been sitting at the table, coveting her meat bag.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Second uncle Xu said.

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s meat bag is mine.¡± Xu lingying¡¯s small face bloomed with an innocent smile.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she sniffed. it smells so good.

    ¡°If it¡¯s fragrant, then eat quickly.¡± Second uncle Xu urged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the incense here ...¡± Xu Lingyin looked up and said to her father seriously.

    Second uncle Xu didn¡¯t understand, but very quickly, he saw the Oval-faced girl in a yellow dress enter. Her almond-shaped eyes scanned the hall.¡±Where¡¯s Xu ningyan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably sleeping,¡± Second uncle Xu wondered why this girl hade uninvited.

    no, ¡± Yan Caiwei shook her head, ¡°¡±I came from his courtyard.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she saw the chubby little girl deeply attracted by the breakfast in her arms.

    Today, Yan Caiwei bought roasted donkey meat, deep-fried fish balls, crystal cakes, and pig trotters in soy sauce. She packed them up and ate as she hurried on her way.

    She was looking for Xu Qi ¡®an urgently.

    ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Looking at that pair of watery, innocent eyes, Yan Caiwei¡¯s heart softened again.

    Xu Ling nodded hard.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you some.¡± Yan Caiwei said.

    ¡°Cough, cough ...¡± Second uncle Xu red at the gluttonous young girl and said with a heavy heart, ¡± lingying, sister is a guest. You can eat after she¡¯s done.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As long as there was food, Xu lingying was very easy to negotiate with.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sensible.¡± Yan Caiwei touched her head and thought aboutst night¡¯s incident while eating.

    After a few minutes ... She was surprised to find that the three to four catties of breakfast she had brought with her had disappeared.

    Did the little girl eat it when I wasn¡¯t paying attention? She looked suspiciously at Xu lingying, whose head was not even as tall as the table.

    Xu Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.¡±Sister, are you making fun of me?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Second uncle Xu felt like he was looking at the grown-up Xu lingying.

    .....

    In the noble Qi building, Wei Yuan nodded after listening to Jiang Luzhong¡¯s report. ¡°Got it. Have you made any progress on the yazi organization that I asked you to capture?¡±

    ¡°They have been investigating in secret and did not alert any Yamen or forces. After the death of the count of Ping Yuan, they began toy low. However, because they were not suppressed, they are not in the capital for the time being. They can be caught at any time.¡± Jiang Luzhong said.

    ¡°It seems that the son of the count of Ping Yuan inherited the yazi organization.¡± Wei Yuan chuckled, as if he had everything under control.

    ¡°Take advantage of the fact that they still don¡¯t know that the son of the count of Ping Yuan was killed, and close the.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong cupped his fists and epted the order, but he hesitated.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    ¡°When the son of the Earl of Ping Yuan was killed, Xu Qi ¡®an was also present. Although I don¡¯t know why he sneaked into the residence of the Earl of Ping Yuan, he should have seen the murderer.¡± Jiang Luzhong spoke of his spection.

    At this moment, footsteps came from the stairs. An official in ck came up and whispered a few words to his colleague who was guarding the stairs.

    The clerk guarding the stairs immediately entered the teahouse and bowed, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, Xu Qi ¡®an requests an audience,¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled. good timing. Send him up.

    The clerk went downstairs. Soon, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was dressed in the uniform of a night watchman, went up to the seventh floor. He looked at Jiang Luzhong and cupped his fists.¡±Greetings, Duke Wei.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo said that you went to the residence of count Ping Yuanst night?¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s voice was gentle and he was smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate a case, the Sang Bo case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered frankly.

    Jiang Luzhong was stunned and frowned. He suspected that Xu Qi ¡®an was lying. Uncle Ping Yuan had died long before the Sang Bo case. Other than the yazi organization, there were no clues to prove that uncle Ping Yuan was involved in the Sang Bo case.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Wei Yuan narrowed his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer. His gaze paused on Jiang Luzhong for a moment.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, you may leave.¡± Wei Yuan was used to this little Gong rejecting everyone¡¯s requests.

    Jiang Luzhong took a deep look at Xu Qi ¡®an and left gloomily.

    When the sound of the footsteps could no longer be heard, Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a long time, taking into ount the hearing of a high-ranked martial artist, before saying, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, I did see the attackerst night and confirmed his identity.¡±

    Wei Yuan took a sip of his tea and asked emotionlessly, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±

    monk Heng Hui of the Azure Dragon Temple, the monk who stole the celestial device of the Azure Dragon Temple and ran away with Princess Ping Yang. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t hide anything and continued, ¡±

    I suspect he has sang Bo¡¯s sealed artifact on him.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Wei Yuan looked at him.

    ...

    ¡°The death of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s son was the same as the death of the Imperial Army soldiers,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Wei Yuanughed,¡±this is a very useful lead.¡±

    ¡°Then I will take my leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an knew that father Wei wanted to¡¯ support ¡®her, so she didn¡¯t force him to help.

    Some bosses were like this. When they saw a beautiful girl in thepany, they wanted to secretly keep her and stop her froming to work in the future.

    A personal female secretary like that was actually not safe, because there was too much gossip.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was against this kind of behavior. I just want to work in peace at the Yamen.

    When he went downstairs, Xu Qi ¡®an saw an official running up the stairs in a hurry.

    When he left the noble Qi building, he saw Jiang Lu waiting downstairs. Old Jiang came up to him and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved. He cupped his fists and said,¡±Jiang Jinluo is the one handling the case of uncle Ping Yuan?¡±

    father? ¡± Jiang Luzhong was a little depressed. I¡¯ll handle the father and son.

    ¡°To be honest, uncle Ping Yuan is involved in the Sang Bo case ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately told Jiang Luzhong about monk Heng Hui, and Jin Gong¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ...

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, we should work together to deal with this matter. This way, not only will you solve uncle Ping Yuan¡¯s case, but you will also be involved in the Sang Bo case ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely, ¡±

    I¡¯m almost done with this case. We can earn credit together.

    yes. Jiang Luzhong nodded slightly. you¡¯re right.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled from the bottom of his heart. A high-ranked martial artist had managed to trick him into joining the camp. If Wei Yuan didn¡¯t want to help him, he would have to find his own.

    As the two of them spoke, they saw Wei Yuan, who was dressed in green, walk down the stairs. Seeing the two of them still standing at the door, he said, ¡°¡±Lu Zhong,e with me to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin as he watched the two of them leave. Emperor Yuan jing must have been furious about the murder of the first wife¡¯s son of uncle Ping Yuan.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the Yamen and rode towards the Imperial City. He did not go fast because he needed time to organize his thoughts.

    ¡°Maybe my assumption is wrong. The mastermind behind the scenes is not North vanquishing Prince at all. The North-guarding King tried to rebel, so he worked with the demon n in the North and the witchcraft cult in the northeast to blow up the seal in sang Bo and released the first supervisor in an attempt to cause chaos in the capital ...

    ¡°But now, I¡¯m already beginning to doubt whether the one sealed is the first supervisor. In addition, if the North-guarding Prince was the mastermind behind the scenes, it would not make sense to link it to monk Heng Hui.

    monk Heng Hui is involved in the dispute of interests between the civil servants and the noble Group ... It seemed a little farfetched to put the me on the North-guarding King ...

    ¡°The n now is to find Heng Hui and capture him. All the mysteries will be solved. In order to capture Heng Hui, number six was the key. Number six is Heng Hui¡¯s senior brother, so thetter shouldn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    The outline of the Imperial City appeared in his line of sight. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched, and someone called his name from behind.

    ¡°Xu ningyan ...¡±

    Looking back, it was an oval-faced beauty in a light yellow long dress. Her eyes were particrly big and bright, giving people a direct impression of a lively and lovely person.

    ¡°I went to the Xu estate to look for you this morning, but you weren¡¯t there. I just went to the watchman¡¯s Yamen, but you were still not there. Song tingfeng said that you might have gone to the Imperial Academy to fool around with Fu Xiang.¡± Yan Caiwei pped her horse and caught up with him. She stood shoulder to shoulder with him andined.

    ¡°He¡¯s ndering my character.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sternly,¡±I¡¯ve never been to a ce like the education workshop ...¡± Na na, don¡¯t use the aura-gazing technique. Although I¡¯m a gentleman, I don¡¯t want to be stared at by others using the aura-gazing technique.¡±

    ¡°They said that Fu Xiang is your lover.¡± Yan Caiwei tilted her head and said.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°En, Fu Xiang is a friend I just made, not a lover.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered sincerely, without lying.

    Yan Caiwei replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and returned to the main topic, the Imperial astronomer has observed devil Qi. It¡¯s exactly the same as the day the Sang Bo case was blown up. I¡¯m here to inform you.

    I already know about this. I almost died in his hands. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to say more about the Golden Lotus Taoist, so he changed the topic. ¡°Do you still have that great strength pill?¡±

    ¡°Another day, I don¡¯t have it with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want another day, I want today.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to your residence at dusk.¡±

    Yan Caiwei was here to look for the eldest Princess. Although she was assigned to help Xu Qi ¡®an solve the case, Xu Qi¡¯ an did not want to use her.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yan Caiwei was useless, but that Heng Hui had a Qi-concealing magic artifact on him, so the Directorate of Celestials ¡®Qi-gazing technique waspletely restrained.

    He simply didn¡¯t tie her to his side and let her go to the eldest princess¡¯s Pce and restaurants to have fun.

    The two parted at the gate of the Imperial City. Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a gold medal, was unimpeded in the Imperial City and soon arrived at the legendary Lingbao temple.

    This was a very imposing Daoist temple, with red walls and ck tiles, and a high and wide gate.

    There were two little Daoists standing at the door, examining Xu Qi ¡®an, who was approaching on a horse.

    I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an. I¡¯m the night watchman of the Yamen. I¡¯m here on His Majesty¡¯s orders to investigate the Sang Bo case. I¡¯d like to see the state preceptor. Please pass the message. Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to speak and showed his gold medal.

    The two Dao children revealed a solemn expression and bowed, ¡°¡±My Lord, please wait a moment.¡±

    The Daoist boy on the left quickly entered the temple. Xu Qi ¡®an waited for more than ten minutes before the Daoist boy returned. He shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°Dao chief is cultivating and won¡¯t see outsiders. Your Excellency, please go back.¡±

    He disappeared ... It seemed like the emperor¡¯s golden token was indeed useless. He could only reveal the existence of The Earth Book ... Xu Qi ¡®an continued,¡±two Daoist Masters, please help me pass on a message ...¡±

    The Dao child on the right meticulously interrupted, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to see me, then you don¡¯t want to see me. Even if you say it until your mouth breaks, the Dao chief won¡¯t see you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a silent breath and got off the horse. After looking around for a moment, he took out two gold ingots that he had prepared.

    At this moment, silence was better than words.

    The Dao child entered again.

    ¡°Hey,e back. We haven¡¯t even said anything ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called him back and whispered in his ear.

    After the Taoist child entered, he returned after more than ten minutes with a warm smile. ¡°Your Excellency, the head of the Dao has invited you.¡±

 Chapter 156

    156 King Yu (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed the Taoist child through the front hall, the square, the attics and gardens, and finally came to the deepest part of the spirit Treasure Temple.

    This was a quiet little garden. The flowers, nts, and trees had long since withered. There were rockery, pavilions, and a Blue Pond.

    A Daoist nun with devastatingly beautiful looks sat cross-legged on the pool. She was wearing a Taiji robe and a Lotus crown on her head. There was a bright red cinnabar between her eyebrows. She was both beautiful and charming.

    Her face was in and white, like an ice crystal sculpture without any ws. The line of her nose was straight and beautiful, and her lips were full and moist. When she closed her eyes, her intertwined eyshes were as thick as a brush.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been staring at her since she entered the park. She looked at her as she walked, but she could not tell her age.

    She felt like a young woman who had just turned 30, but also like a beautiful woman who was so mature that honey was dripping out of her. If you looked closely, you could see a charm that was a mix of innocence and flirtatiousness.

    I actually have a feeling that. have to find a way to marry this woman. Have I not been close to women for too long, or does the human sect have a special cultivation method ... Charm?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts flickered, but his expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°Did Golden Lotus ask you toe find me?¡± Luo Yuheng opened his beautiful eyes. The ratio of his pupils to the whites of his eyes was just right. He had a pair of very delicate eyes.

    that¡¯s right. Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s yin spirit was severely injured, and his physical body was injured as well. He asked me toe here and ask for an energy gathering pill.

    Normally, Xu Qi ¡®an would say, ¡± please give me two pills, ¡± and then take themission and buy one for himself.

    However, he was not familiar with Luo Yuheng, the chief Daoist of the human sect. In order to repay the Golden Lotus Daoist priest for saving his life, he had to speak the truth.

    In front of such a Big Shot, one must not feel good about themselves and highlight their personality. That would only cause trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Heaven and Earth Society. What Earth Book number do you have?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s voice was very nice. It was maic and made Xu Qi ¡®an think of the voice actors in her previous life.

    ¡°Number three.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Luo Yuheng nodded, his beautiful eyes fixed on her, and he remained silent for a long time. Suddenly, she let out a soft ¡®huh¡¯, and a look of confusion shed across her face.

    ¡°Your fate is very strange ... Tell me your birth characters.¡± The Daoist nun asked.

    A breeze blew, and the lower hem of the Daoist robe hanging on the water fluttered. From Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s angle, she could vaguely see the curve of her full buttocks.

    She can also see through my abnormality? Xu Qi ¡®an immediately reported her birth characters.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s slender Jade-like hands stretched out of his sleeves, and his crystal-like fingers began to move. After calcting for a moment, his shapely brows furrowed, as if he had encountered an inexplicable problem.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little nervous. She asked expectantly, ¡°¡±State preceptor, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Ennea monkey!¡± She said.

    Ennea monkey? She was referring to the image of my birth characters, just like the horoscope in my previous life ... Xu Qi ¡®an found that the evil thoughts in her heart were stirring.

    This woman always makes me want to discuss gender issues with her ... This definitely isn¡¯t my problem, but her corrupting my soul ... Was it a unique characteristic of the human sect? ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll ask Daoist priest Golden Lotuster.¡¯

    Luo Yuheng shook his head and said in a firm voice, ¡°¡±Nothing special,¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She took out a porcin bottle from her sleeve and flicked it with her finger. The porcin bottle floated in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Thank you, state preceptor!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the porcin bottle and bowed in thanks.

    ¡®She can¡¯t see through my exact condition either. She can only vaguely feel it, just like Daoist Golden Lotus ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an no longer lingered and left.

    ......

    The carriage drove into the Imperial City and stopped at the entrance of the pce. Jiang Luzhong, who was driving the carriage, jumped off and took out a woodendder to wee Wei Yuan.

    Other than members of the royal family, officials were not allowed to drive carriages or ride horses in the pce.

    Wei Yuan brought Jiang Luzhong into the pce. As they neared the Imperial study, eunuch Liu walked towards them.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Eunuch Liu grumbled, ¡± His Majesty has sent me here to wait for you. Hurry up and go. His Majesty is in a rage in the Royal study.

    Wei Yuan nodded his head calmly. His aura was as calm as if the sky was falling. He was not affected by eunuch Liu¡¯s words.

    a few old fogeys impeached you in front of His Majesty just now ... Ah, do as you see fit. Anyway, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡±

    Eunuch Liu and Wei Yuan were on the same side. Wei Yuan was the spiritual leader of the entire eunuch circle. It was extremely difficult for any court official to nt a spy in the pce, but Wei Yuan could do it easily.

    Wei Yuan came to the door of the Imperial study and heard Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s angry voice, ¡°¡±Trash, all of you are trash. The Sang Bo case hasn¡¯t been solved yet, and the clues you two have are less than a small gong. What¡¯s the use of the court keeping you two? What use do I have for you!¡±

    In the Imperial study, the Minister of Justice, the chief of the Supreme Court, and the magistrate, Chen hanguang, stood side by side in the middle, listening to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s reprimand with their heads lowered.

    Apart from the three of them, the Prime Minister, the ministers of the various departments, and a few other nobles stood on both sides of the hall.

    The case of the extermination of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s residence had spread throughout the court. The nobles fell into an inexplicable panic. They wrote a letter to impeach Wei Yuan and investigate the murderer. While secretly strengthening the guards in the residence.

    For a time, everyone was in a state of panic. Some said that the monster race experts had invaded the capital and wantonly killed important officials of the Imperial court, causing chaos in the court.

    Some said that Buddhism was causing trouble in the dark with the purpose of preaching in the Central ins and forcing the great Feng dynasty to submit.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why is the supervisor sick at this time?¡±

    ¡°Heh, sick? He¡¯s clearly just standing by.¡±

    why did you let the murderer escapest night? the watchman failed his duty. Your Majesty must punish Wei Yuan severely.

    Several ministers advised him one after another.

    Wei Yuan entered the Imperial study amidst the discussion.

    ¡°Wei Yuan!¡± As soon as Emperor Yuan jing saw himing in, he grabbed a stack of wood and threw it at him. As the paper rustled, he shouted angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Three days. If you can¡¯t find the murderer in three days, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±

    Wei Yuan dodged nimbly and picked up the scattered documents on the floor. He sighed, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, why are you so angry? cultivating the Dao is also cultivating the heart. Don¡¯t mess up your state of mind.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted.

    Your Majesty, the night watchman has allowed the murderer to escape twice in a row. I suspect that Wei Yuan has colluded with an outsider and is harboring evil intentions. Your Majesty, please investigate this matter thoroughly. the Minister of Justice said in a deep voice.

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t answer. He looked at Chen hanguang, who had his head lowered and was silent. what do you think, magistrate Chen? ¡±

    ...

    Although the magistrate was a fourth-ranked official, he was in charge of the 24 counties around the capital. His power was not any weaker than the six ministers.

    Chen hanguang was a wily old fox and held onto the idea of not offending either side. He said,¡±The Sang Bo case is not over yet, and now there¡¯s the case of the extermination of the entire residence of count Ping Yuan. Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry and calm your heart. I feel that we should listen to what Lord Wei has to say.¡±

    He directly kicked the ball away.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Wei Yuan coldly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the count of Ping Yuan case and the Sang Bo case are the same case.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    In the Imperial study, everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly, including Emperor Yuan jing.

    Wei Yuan ignored everyone¡¯s expressions and looked down at the ground. He said loudly, ¡°¡±I have already found out who the murderer of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s case is.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Someone subconsciously interrupted. It was the Minister of War, Zhang Feng.

    Wei Yuan nced at him but did not answer. Instead, he said to Emperor yuanjing, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please dismiss your men.¡±

    When he said this, Wei Yuan suddenly thought of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Emperor yuanjing looked deeply at Wei Yuan, and his sharp eyes swept across the officials. ¡°All ministers, please leave.¡±

    ...

    Everyone bowed with strange expressions and left the Imperial study.

    Wei Yuan stayed in the study for an hour, and no one knew what he had said to Emperor yuanjing.

    ....

    ¡°Duke of Wei, Duke of Wei ...¡±

    Apanied by eunuch Liu, Wei Yuan stepped out of the Imperial study. He had only taken a few steps when he heard someone calling his name.

    Turning his head, he saw the thin Minister of War, Zhang Feng, in a Crimson official robe, walking up to him with a smile.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I wonder who the murderer of the case of the extermination of the entire family of count Ping Yuan is?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. Minister Zhang, this case involves sang Bo. It¡¯s not convenient to disclose this. You¡¯ll know when the truth is out.

    He cupped his hands in obeisance and strode away.

    Minister Zhang didn¡¯t seem to be angry at being rebuffed. He said with a smile, ¡°¡±Take care, Duke of Wei.¡±

    After Wei Yuan left, the elders who had been waiting in the Imperial study walked over slowly. eunuch Liu, what did Wei Yuan say to His Majesty? ¡±

    ¡°My Lords, please don¡¯t make things difficult for our family.¡± Eunuch Liu waved his hands.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, just say whatever you can.¡± A strong voice was heard. It was the Minister of State.

    Eunuch Liu hesitated for a moment before he nodded. He looked at the officials and said in a low voice, ¡± this case is being handled by Xu Qi ¡®an, the Yamen¡¯s gong. Everything Wei Li said was from him.

    Xu Qian?

    The ministers looked at each other.

    .....

    As Xu Qi ¡®an left Lingbao temple, the state preceptor¡¯s beautiful face shed in his mind from time to time. He thought to himself, ¡± women who practice Taoism are so different. She looks like a Jade sculpture, and there are no ws on her face.

    He should at least have a few pimples.

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head was a second-grade, so the human sect¡¯s Dao head should not be too bad ... If it was a second stage, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was a fairy.

    The little mare he was riding ttered along and passed by an Equipment Warehouse. Xu Qi ¡®an asked the guard for the location of Prince Yu¡¯s residence.

    the investigation of the Sang Bo case needs to be changed. Let¡¯s not investigate the North vanquishing Prince for now. I have a feeling that as long as we investigate the matter of henghui and Princess Pingyang, and find out the grievances between this poor couple and uncle Ping Yuan¡¯s mansion, the Sang Bo case may be solved.

    I don¡¯t need half a month. I think it¡¯ll be in the next few days ... It might be even faster.

    the Golden Lotus Daoist priest wille to see me tonight. I have to remember to ask him about the human sect¡¯s Dao chief. He¡¯s obviously of the kun Dao, but he has a demonic charm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an squeezed the horse¡¯s belly and urged it to gallop.

    Prince Yu¡¯s residence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reined in his horse¡¯s reins. Under the Guard¡¯s watchful eyes, he shed his gold medal and revealed his identity.¡±I am the official in charge of the Sang Bo case, handpicked by His Majesty. I have something to ask of King Yu. Please help me pass the message.¡±

    When the guard saw the waist token, he put away his irreverent heart and hurriedly entered the mansion.

    Not long after, the guard returned and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±This Lord, please follow me. Our Wangye wants to see you.¡±

    King Yu¡¯s mansion upied a veryrge area, and from the main gate to the front hall, it took a full five minutes to walk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an met Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s younger brother, the current Prince, in the front hall.

    He was a young man with long white hair. His face was pale and he looked sickly. The vertical lines between his eyebrows were deep. He was only in his early forties, but he looked older than Emperor Yuan jing.

    He was wearing a purple brocade robe and had pretty good facial features.

    ¡°A Gong?¡± King Yu held a cup of tea in his hand and took a light sip, his voice somewhatcking in energy.

    ¡°When has Imperial brother ever specially permitted a Gong to be the organizer?¡± he asked in surprise as he put down his teacup.

    ¡°I am Xu Qi ¡®an. Has Prince Yu never heard of me?¡± he asked. Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the Sang Bo case was the most searched headline news in the capital. Everyone, from the nobles to the officials, should pay attention to it.

    And as one of the organizers, the small fries don¡¯t recognize me. As a member of the imperial family, King Yu also doesn¡¯t recognize me?

    King Yu nodded his head in realization. I remember now. I¡¯ve heard of it before, but I¡¯ve been away from court Affairs for a long time, so I couldn¡¯t recall it.

    It seemed that Princess Ping Yang¡¯s disappearance had a huge impact on him ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°Why are you looking for this King?¡± King Yu waved his hand and ordered the servants to serve tea.

 Chapter 157

    157 Chapter 138-the next victim (for the Alliance master ¡°Ling Xiaochen of the little dolphin¡±) _

    ¡°This official has been ordered to investigate the Sang Bo case. After much investigation, I discovered that this case is actually rted to King Yu.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with emotion.

    King Yu nced at him, his expression calm as he shook his head.¡±This King has already half-retired, so it shouldn¡¯t be a nder. Tell me, what happened?¡±

    Even though he said that, his eyes were filled with disapproval and contempt. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe what Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°More than a year ago, there was a monk named Heng Hui in the Azure Dragon Temple who had an affair with a female devotee. The two of them pledged to marry each other in private and escaped with a celestial device of the Azure Dragon Temple that could conceal one¡¯s aura.

    ¡°That¡¯s because that woman¡¯s identity is extraordinary. If she didn¡¯t carry a magic tool to conceal her aura, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the capital¡¯s boundary.¡±

    King Yu, who was drinking tea with his head lowered, suddenly raised his head and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°the monk¡¯s name is Heng Hui. Prince Yu might not know his name, but he must know the woman. She is your daughter, Princess Ping Yang.

    Bang! Bang!

    King Yu crushed the blue-and-white teacup in his hand. His expression was one of ferocity and agitation as he said angrily, what a load of nonsense. Ping Yang has been educated and reasonable since young. How could she have eloped with a wild monk ...? Men, men, drag this thief down and behead him!¡±

    The guards outside the hall rushed in and surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an. He was not flustered at all. He looked at his old father, who was baring his fangs and brandishing his ws, and felt a little emotional. Any father would have a mental breakdown after hearing such news.

    And to King Yu, this was only the appetizer.

    After the guards rushed in, King Yu, who had been furious a moment ago, suddenly became discouraged. He waved his hand and the guards left.

    yes, I¡¯m not surprised. Before Ping Yang disappeared, I arranged a marriage for her, but she strongly opposed it and even said that she had someone she liked. King Yuughed bitterly.

    ¡°How absurd is this? marriage is a matter of great importance, and it is the parents¡± order and the matchmaker¡¯s words. How can a woman like her make her own decisions? How does she know that others aren¡¯t lying to her and have other motives?¡±

    Although I don¡¯t agree with the idea of parents ¡®orders and matchmakers, free love is indeed fatal in this era. After all, it¡¯s not like my era where separation and reunion becamemon sense.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°After I heard this, I flew into a rage and pped her. Not long after, she disappeared. She must have been abducted by that wild man ... This is what I think.

    ¡°In the beginning, I gritted my teeth in hatred. I hated her for being shameless and for embarrassing the imperial family. However, the more time passed, the more I missed her. I only wanted her toe back to my side and call me father. I didn¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    ..... Perhaps, you will never see her again.

    From the conversation between Heng Hui and uncle Ping Yuan¡¯s son that night, it wasn¡¯t hard to hear that Heng Hui was someone who had died once. If Heng Hui was already like this, what about Princess Ping Yang, who had eloped with him?

    There were only three possible oues for the woman:One, dead. Two, it would be taken over.

    The third was abination of the first two.

    I¡¯m not here to expose King Yu¡¯s scars, nor am I here to tell you who the man you eloped with Princess Ping Yang is. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    King Yu was stunned for a moment, then he became excited. He rushed to Xu Qi ¡®an and grabbed his wrist with one hand and his cor with the other. you have news of her? ¡± Where is she, where is she!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°.... This King has lost hisposure.¡± King Yu loosened his grip and took a step back. He straightened his back and suddenly bowed, saying in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, if you can help this King find her, this King will owe you a great favor. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for this matter ... Your Highness, have you heard of the case of the extermination of the residence of count Ping Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± King Yu was a little surprised.

    ¡°How is the rtionship between Your Highness and the count of Ping Yuan?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°He is also a member of the noble and in the past we often had contact. However, count Ping Yuan is ambitious and is unwilling to have the power in his hands, flirt with the Civil officials, and be despised by the other nobles.¡± King Yu said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and continued, ¡°¡±I heard that Your Highness almost entered the cab?¡±

    King Yu was silent for a moment. His Majesty did have such an ideast year. The cab is now Wang zhenwen¡¯s world. Even though there are other parties and Wei Yuan to keep things in check, they can only barely maintain the bnce.

    ¡°I have a noble backing me, and I¡¯m also from the imperial family. His Majesty wants to help me enter the cab and stir up the muddy water.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was very powerful. Although he did not care about the state affairs all year round and squandered money at will, he still maintained a high degree of control over the state affairs after more than ten years of cking. This power y could be said to be at the point of perfection. Xu Qi ¡®an asked casually, ¡±

    ¡°His Highness is currently recuperating in his residence, so who is the one who benefits the most?¡±

    ¡°Head assistant Wang zhenwen and Minister of War Zhang Feng ... Heh, that was originally my seat.¡± King Yuughed helplessly.

    After talking for so long, he could not hide his fatigue. Xu Qi ¡®an had also gotten the information he wanted to know, so he got up and left.

    The horse¡¯s hooves were light and fast. This young mare had been ridden by her second uncle for a few years, and now it was ridden by her nephew. Although the people on it were different, it did not have the slightest emotion of being sad about spring and autumn. It was still gentle and happy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood was not so light. ording to King Yu¡¯s words, the elopement of Princess Pingyang and henghui might have been a trap in itself.

    I can¡¯t handle you, but I can¡¯t handle your daughter?

    There was nothing a politician wouldn¡¯t do. This possibility was extremely high.

    Heng Hui¡¯s revenge also indirectly confirmed this point.

    ¡°Who could it be, chief advisor Wang? Minister Zhang? Or both ... However, there is a problem here. What does the struggle between the Civil officials and the noble groups have to do with the Sang Bo case and the demon race?¡±

    ¡°Besides Emperor Yuan jing, who else knows about the thing sealed under sang Bo?¡±

    ¡°Not good. Heng Hui¡¯s next target will either be the chief advisor or the Minister of War.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. He squeezed his horse¡¯s belly and galloped as fast as he could toward the pce. He was stopped at the gate of the pce.

    ¡°Is Duke Wei still in the pce?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been gone for half an hour.¡± The pce guards who were guarding the city replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately turned his horse around and left the Imperial City. After galloping on the wide streets of the inner city for a long time, he finally saw Wei Yuan¡¯s carriage.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s guard turned around warily when he heard the sound of horse hooves approaching from behind. He gripped his saber tightly.

    But after seeing that it was Xu Qi ¡®an, he rxed his vignce.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, Duke of Wei ... I have something to report.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    ...

    Jiang Luzhong heard Wei Yuan¡¯s voiceing from the carriage, ¡°¡±Stop the car.¡±

    He immediately pulled the reins and stopped the horse.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rode his horse to the window and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, I have an urgent matter to report.¡±

    The curtain of the car window was lifted, and a handsome old man with deep facial features and white sideburns frowned. ¡°When will you change your habit of reporting intermittently?¡±

    After ridiculing Xu Qi ¡®an, he asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Henghui¡¯s next target is likely to be the Minister of War or chief advisor Wang. If something happens to them, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    .....

    Zhang Manor.

    The Minister of War, Zhang Feng, returned to his residence in a carriage. He asked the Butler, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Yi ¡®er?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not up yet,¡± the Butler replied.

    ¡°Tell him to get dressed in 15 minutes and meet me in the study,¡± the Minister of War said with a dark expression.

    ...

    The old Butler carefully looked at Minister Zhang¡¯s expression and left to carry out the order.

    Zhang Feng returned to the study, took off his robe, and handed it to his attendant. He then sat on therge chair, leaned back, and closed his eyes to rest.

    15 minutes were about to pass, and Zhang Feng¡¯s eldest son, Zhang Yi, came in on time.

    ¡°Father, why did you call me?¡± Zhang Yi¡¯s face was slightly pale. His puffy eye bags and deep dark circles exposed his identity as a time management master.

    ¡°Pack up and leave the capital immediately.¡± Minister Zhang said the words that he had considered over and over again.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± Zhang Feng¡¯s eyes were stern.

    ¡°.... Good, good.¡± Zhang Yi had always been afraid of his father, so he would do whatever his father said.

    With the help of the servants in the manor, Zhang Yi packed his clothes, dry food, gold, silver, and other items that were easy to carry around. He led more than a dozen servants to the outer city.

    However, when the carriage arrived at the gate of the inner city, the soldiers guarding the gate stopped the carriage after asking for his identity.

    ¡°His Majesty has decreed that officials of the sixth rank and above, including their families, are not allowed to leave the capital.¡±

    .....

    At dusk, after spending the entire day in the eldest princess¡¯s Manor, li Caiwei rode her horse to the Xu Manor and knocked on the door of the small courtyard.

    ¡°Caiwei.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an had already taken off his official uniform and changed into ordinary clothes. Sister lingyue had sewed him up.

    The younger sister¡¯s hand was threading the line while the older brother was putting on the clothes.

    Yan Caiwei took out two porcin bottles from the deerskin bag at her waist, ¡°¡±Eat it sparingly. Great strength pills are very expensive. One pill costs two taels of silver.¡±

    One pill is half a month¡¯s sry ... Yan Caiwei was actually an invisible rich woman who had an airport runway at a young age ... It didn¡¯t matter if she was the supervisor¡¯s disciple or not, the main thing was that he wanted to raise her up by himself ... Xu Qi ¡®an was envious of this kind of ¡°rich second generation.¡± Although he had more than 900 taels of gold, the money was used to buy a house.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei,e in and have a cup of tea.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an had a bewitching smile on his face.

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s face turned red and she spat,¡±The sun is about to set. What are your intentions by inviting me into the Academy now?¡±

    After she finished speaking, she nced at him, pulled the horse¡¯s reins, and walked away with her little buttocks shaking.

    ¡®Hmph, you¡¯re neither protruding nor curvy. It¡¯s funny that Xiaoxiao is going against an A ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an also rolled her eyes at her back and closed the courtyard.

    After the Sang Bo case was over, he would make a simple version of chicken essence to reward this girl.

    After having dinner in the main house and chatting with the beautiful girl for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to his small courtyard and spent half an hour in his room.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    Suddenly, he heard a meow.

    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The door was pushed open, and an orange cat strode in elegantly. His tail was raised high, and his yellow cat eyes stared at him. He said in humannguage,

    ¡°What did Luo Yuheng say?¡±

    ..... Did Golden Lotus Daoist priest open the door to a new world? Or a special fetish?

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the soul gathering pill,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said as he looked at the orange cat.

    [ PS: this case took a long time to write, mainly because it¡¯s too important. ] It can be said to be the cornerstone of this book, and it will affect the second, third, and fourth volumes. I have no choice but to extend its length to have enough space to buy foreshadowing. Well, it¡¯s almost over. There are only a few chapters left.

    [ author¡¯s note: by the way, the update at noon tomorrow might be dyed until the afternoon or evening. I¡¯m out in the morning and can¡¯t write in the office. ]

 Chapter 158

    158 Henghui¡¯s appearance _

    Hearing this, the orange cat¡¯s face showed a human-like ¡°relieved¡± expression.

    ¡°With the origin gathering pill, my cultivation will be restored in a few days.¡± The orange cat spoke in the humannguage, his tone leisurely.

    In a ce like the capital, it was very dangerous to not have the ability to protect himself. He might be discovered by the Imperial court¡¯sckeys, or he might meet someone who was also lurking in the capital, a dog-eat-dog.

    The effects of the essence gathering pill were so good? That¡¯s great. If the Daoist priest recovers, we can chat privately in The Earth Book chat group ... Xu Qi ¡®an was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, he asked in confusion, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all from the Dao sect, so why does Daoist priest still need to ask for pills from the human sect? The earth sect isn¡¯t good at alchemy?¡±

    The orange cat was silent for a moment before he replied in a t tone, ¡°¡±The cost of the origin gathering pill is about a hundred taels of gold. And some medicinal herbs can¡¯t be bought even with silver.¡±

    It¡¯s not that my earth sect¡¯s standard is low, it¡¯s that she¡¯s too rich and inhumane ... What a sad story! Xu Qi ¡®an wanted tough but was too embarrassed to.

    ¡°Did you get anything today?¡± The orange cat jumped onto the table and squatted beside the oilmp. Its orange eyes looked scary in the dark room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shared the information that Prince Yu¡¯s residence had received, as well as his own reasoning.

    The orange cat listened with a serious expression and raised his front paw subconsciously. He wanted to lick it, but he held back and put down his paw.

    your analysis is correct. Monk Heng Hui and Princess Ping Yang¡¯s elopement is involved in the court politics ... But I don¡¯t understand. Since henghui is still alive, why didn¡¯t hee out earlier orter? why did he onlye out after the Sang Bo case? Moreover, with his strength and level, he is not qualified to participate in the Sang Bo case.¡±

    Although it was a question, there was no confusion in his eyes.

    Xu Qian understood and nodded. there¡¯s a force behind him. I thought it was the North vanquishing Prince ... If it wasn¡¯t to rebel, what was the purpose of releasing the sealed artifact? After half a day, he only managed to kill one Ping Yuan Bo ... Daoist priest, do you think it was done by King Yu? he released the sealed artifact and killed all the enemies.¡±

    ¡°You mean that Princess Ping Yang is dead and King Yu is avenging his daughter ... That¡¯s not very likely. If King Yu knew about this, with his status as a Prince, he wouldn¡¯t need to be so extreme in his revenge.¡± The orange cat shook his head.

    ¡°Why is your mind always on the imperial family?¡±

    Xu Qi. an said dejectedly, ¡± the North-guarding King¡¯s suspicion is getting lighter. I¡¯m really. little wife who wants to divorce ... Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Little wife wants a divorce?¡± The orange cat tilted its head.

    ¡°All our previous efforts have been in vain.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    The orange cat¡¯s expression froze for a moment. you¡¯re pretty good with your words.

    If Heng Hui had not appeared and the sealed artifact had been hiding, Xu Qi ¡®an would have kept his suspicions of North vanquishing Prince and thought that he was preparing a big move.

    However, monk Heng Hui¡¯s current actions did not match the style of the sealed artifact.

    At the very least, he should try to kill the Emperor.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an did notpletely give up his suspicion. The Sang Bo case was always shrouded in fog, and he could barely see half of it. In addition, no matter how wide Xu Qi ¡®an opened his 24k titanium dog eyes, he could not see through it.

    The orange cat¡¯s tail gently swept as he gave his opinion, ¡°¡±I think you might be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Daoist priest?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    both North vanquishing Prince and Prince Yu are members of the imperial family. The reason you suspect them is because only Emperor Yuan jing knows about the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The orange cat continued,¡±excluding Jian Zheng and Emperor Yuan jing, the Buddhist sect also knows about it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. Buddhism was one of the leaders in the past. After the seal of the Sang po temple was lifted, Abbot coiling tree of Azure Dragon Temple went west. It can be seen that they attached great importance to this.

    ¡°The demon race,¡± the orange cat replied.

    These two simple words suddenly gave Xu Qi ¡®an a shock of enlightenment.

    ¡®I¡¯ve always locked the mastermind behind the scenes within the range of the royal family. If the one sealed is the first director, this guess is reasonable ...¡¯ However, if it wasn¡¯t the first supervisor, then Emperor Yuan jing, the supervisors, and the Buddhist sect wouldn¡¯t be the only ones who knew that sang Bo was sealed. There¡¯s another power that I¡¯ve overlooked.

    That was the force that the sealed artifact belonged to ...

    He had been sealed for 500 years and still had not been destroyed. He was definitely an extremely terrifying top-notch expert. Such a person could not be a wandering cultivator ... Could it be a demon? Well, this point needed to be verified.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the porcin bottle and ced it beside the orange cat. He said casually, ¡± I met the state preceptor today. Well, he¡¯s a little different from what I imagined.

    The orange cat nced at him and said,¡±He¡¯s not the sage-like person you think he is.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to nod when he heard the orange cat add, ¡°¡±Perhaps she¡¯s even more alluring than the girls from the Imperial Academy, making you drool.¡±

    No, no, I just couldn¡¯t help but want to give him a handle ... ¡°There¡¯s really something wrong with her,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, suddenly enlightened.

    In the house, there was a beautiful woman like his aunt, an elegant youngdy like lingyue, the lively and cute Chu Caiwei, the charming and amorous little queen of the nightclub, and the cold and arrogant ice goddess Princess huaiqing ... Xu Qi ¡®an had seen many beautiful women.

    However, he had never lost control of his thoughts, and his mind was filled with the color of the banana peel.

    This could only be the Imperial advisor¡¯s problem.

    The orange cat didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he asked,¡±Why do you think the human sect is called the human sect? Why did Luo Yuheng want to be the state preceptor?¡±

    ¡°Luo Yuheng is the daughter of the former chief of the human sect,¡± he continued after a pause.

    Why are you telling me this? are you hinting to me that that woman is actually a lesbian? Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

 Chapter 159

    159 Henghui appears (2)

    ¡°As far as I know, of the three Dao sects, apart from the heaven sect, the human sect and the earth sect are allowed to marry normally. Does Daoist priest have any children?¡±

    The orange cat shook his head. I thought about it when I was young, but as I grew older, I didn¡¯t think much of feelings. As for matters of love, it¡¯s simply unbearably vulgar.¡±

    It was really unbearably vulgar, not like a middle-aged man who had no choice but to soak goji berries in a thermos? Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, ¡±

    Taoist priest, you¡¯ve already broken away from your vulgar interests. That¡¯s admirable.

    I¡¯ll be happy if all the men in the world are like you ... He added in his heart.

    ......

    Late at night, the streets of the inner city were empty. The cold wind blew through the treetops, making a mournful whistling sound.

    The sound of uniform footsteps came from the distance. A line of city guards came from the end of the street. After the extermination of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s familyst night, the garrison strength of the inner city had suddenly increased several times.

    A ck shadow was walking in the inner city, passing through the streets and alleys. He didn¡¯t seem to avoid the night watchmen, the Imperial saber guards, and the Golden guards. In fact, every time he looked here, he would be blocked by some obstacles, sometimes walls, sometimes eaves.

    Just like that, he arrived at the Minister of War¡¯s residence without any mishaps. He raised his head to look at the que. The lower half of his face was revealed under the hood, and a sinister smile appeared on his purple lips.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Only then did the guard at the gate notice the ck-robed man. As he shouted, he drew his standard saber.

    The ck-robed man raised his right arm under the cloak. The bright red skin protruded with ferocious blue blood vessels, like the arm of a demon.

    He aimed his palm at the residence guards, aimed at the gate, and suddenly clenched his fist.

    BOOM!

    The gate turned into dust, and so did the mansion guards. The Qi activity exploded into a ripple-like shock wave, turning everything around it into dust.

    In the Minister of War¡¯s residence, lights were lit one after another, and screams of fear and panic rose one after another.

    The guards in the mansion ran towards the gate with their sabers.

    There were no more obstacles in front of the ck-robed man. He strode into the Minister of War¡¯s residence. The deep ck eyes under the cloak were cold and evil as they stared at the lights in the residence.

    Suddenly, the moment he entered the minister¡¯s residence, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The ck-robed man¡¯s face under the cloak turned slightly, examining the surrounding environment.

    He appeared in a deste Urban area with dpidated streets and withered yellow weeds. He could vaguely see a simple house in the distance.

    This was a deste area that even the poor were toozy toe to. There were many simr ces in the capital, but the capital of great Feng was too big, and such a ce was selectively forgotten by the Imperial court.

    ¡°I¡¯ve set up a teleportation formation in the Minister of War¡¯s residence.¡± Someone said indifferently.

    The ck-robed man turned around and saw a white-robed figure standing more than a hundred feet away. Her back was facing him, and her hands were behind her back. Her long hair and white clothes were fluttering.

    He had a graceful bearing, giving people a sense of extraordinary deja vu.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The ck-robed man asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone in the capital who doesn¡¯t know who I am. Man, you¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention.¡± The white-robed man said.

    The ck-robed man snorted coldly, raised his right arm, and gently clenched it in the direction of the white-robed man.

    In the explosion of Qi, the man in white¡¯s figure disappeared like a reflection in the water.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m there, but I¡¯m actually here.¡± The man in white appeared in another direction, still with his back to the ck-robed man.

    ¡°A fourth-grade Warlock?¡± The ck-robed man said in a low voice. He then sneered,¡±A mere rank-4 dares to stop me.¡±

    His tone was extremely arrogant, and he looked down on the high-ranked powerhouses.

    A mere rank-4 dares to stop me ... The man in white muttered a few words and praised, ¡°¡±Well said, very bold words. It gave me great inspiration.¡±

    He paused for a moment and said with a smile,¡±you¡¯re just rank four martial artists. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of watching the fire from across the river?.¡±

    The ck-robed man was stunned for a moment, not knowing what he meant. But soon, he knew that a watchman in a ck official uniform with a short cloak and a golden gong embroidered on the chest had appeared in each of the four ces.

    On the east side, Jin Luo¡¯s face was cold and expressionless.On the west side, Jin Luo was as beautiful as a woman, with a cold smile on his face.Jin Luo, who was on the north side, was holding a long sword in his arms, instead of a standard long saber.Jin Gong, who was in the South, had a sharp gaze and fine crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes.

    Crack crack ... The sound of a mechanism could be heard. To the left of the white-robed man, rows of ballistae had appeared out of nowhere and were automatically loaded.

    On the right were small cannons.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! boom boom boom ...

    The arrows and cannonballs were fired at the same time, focusing on the ck-robed man.

    The cannon met the transparent wall of air and exploded in mid-air, creating a beautiful wave of fire along the wall.

    While the air wall trembled due to the cannon fire, the runes carved on the crossbow arrow lit up and easily prated the air wall, shooting toward the ck-robed man.

    The crossbow itself was a small formation.

    The ck-robed man calmly raised his right arm, allowing the arrow to break into pieces.

    The cloak shattered into pieces, revealing the ck-robed man¡¯s true body. He was a handsome and evil young monk. His right arm was thicker than a normal person¡¯s, ugly and terrifying.

    ¡°..... Copper skin and iron bones?¡± The white-robed man, who had his back to everyone the entire time, said in surprise.

    At this moment, the four golden gongs attacked at the same time. Sharp spear and sword intent burst forth and attacked the ck-robed man first. Nangong qianrou and Jiang Lu did not use any weapons and chose to fight in closebat.

    ¡°Buddha said, bepassionate.¡± The ck-robed man put his hands together and chanted a Buddhist chant.

    The sharp spear intent and sword intent hesitated for a moment and became less sharp, but they returned to normal in an instant.

    The ck-robed man took advantage of this critical moment to continuously p his right arm, destroying the unavoidable spear will and the sword will that could prate everything.

    Then, he twisted his waist and counterattacked, colliding with Jiang Lu¡¯s unparalleled fist intent.

    Jiang Luzhong let out a muffled groan, and blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth as he staggered backward.

    The ck-robed man took the opportunity to turn around and punch Nangong qianrou in the chest. Puff ... The short cloak on his back exploded into pieces.

    ...

    Whoosh ... Nangong qianrou¡¯s face paled bit by bit under the terrifying suction.

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s eyes glowed with a Scarlet light, and her handsome face was filled with malevolence. An inhuman roar came from his throat as he smashed his head on the ck-robed man¡¯s face.

    The two of them retreated at the same time, and they fought again, unwilling to admit defeat.

    Four martial artists and a monster of unknown origin were killing each other in the deste Urban area. Wherever they went, there would be ruins.

    The Qi exploded one after another, setting off a terrifying Hurricane that swept across a radius of several miles.

    The white-robed sorcerer maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close to them. In closebat, the martial artist was undeniably invincible among his peers.

    Warlocks were naturally more elegant and graceful in their battles ... The white-robed sorcerer stomped on the ground and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Killing intent from the ground!¡±

    The formation patterns spread from the bottom of his feet and enveloped the fighting Warriors. The already devastated ground suddenly began to shake, forming a terrifying force.

    The white-robed sorcerer stomped on the ground again,¡±killing intent from the heavens!¡±

    Dark clouds suddenly rolled in the night sky, and lightning snakes slithered as Thunder gathered.

    ¡°Human, release your killing intent!¡±

    ...

    As soon as the white-robed sorcerer finished speaking, the forces of heaven, earth, and man gathered together and crashed toward the ck-robed man.

    He was in a situation where the whole world was his enemy.

    The hideous right arm seemed to have been stimted and recovered on its own. An indescribable and terrifying pressure burst out, and the prominent blood vessels suddenly lit up.

    The handsome and evil-looking monk grinned hideously as he clenched his fist.

    Boom ... The explosion of Qi devoured everything.

 Chapter 160

    160 The dejected golden gongs (1)

    The shock wave turned into a violent tide and spread in ripples, raising dust and gravel. The houses in the distance were destroyed, and many lives were silently annihted.

    With a muffled groan, the four golden gongs each took different defensive measures. They borrowed the force of the explosion and drifted far away, not daring to be in the center of the explosion.

    When everything calmed down and the ck-robed man¡¯s figure was long gone, the four golden gongs heaved a sigh of relief, but they couldn¡¯t help but be filled with anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s the background of this guy? I¡¯m referring to that arm. ¡± The white-robed sorcerer suddenly appeared, his back facing the crowd.

    ¡°Arm?¡± The sword-wielding golden gong asked.

    ¡°ording to my observation, that arm is not his. I have never seen such a terrifying demonic Qi in my life.¡± The white-robed Warlock said.

    Jiang Luzhong stared at the back of the white-robed sorcerer. ¡°Yang qianhuan, are your eyes on your back?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer by the name of yang qianhuan replied, ¡°¡±Before he left, I turned around and took a peek.¡±

    ¡°....¡± can¡¯t you turn around and talk nicely? ¡± Jiang Luzhong said helplessly. you weren¡¯t like this in the past.

    ¡°Allow me to refuse, this yang does things as he pleases, he doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s opinion.¡± After he finished, he exined, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed teacher Jian Zheng and Wei Yuan carefully. Didn¡¯t you notice that one of them always likes to stand in the observation Hall with his back facing you?The other always likes to sit on the eight trigrams stage with his back facing us.

    and we will feel that both Wei Yuan and our teacher have the air of a master.

    .... The four golden gongs felt like vomiting something in their heads, but they couldn¡¯t.

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head and returned to the main topic. from the looks of it, ording to the information we have, that hand is the sealed artifact under the Sang Bo.

    The sealed artifact under the Sang po ... Yang qianhuan furrowed his brows. He had just returned to the capital the day before yesterday, and today, he was representing the Directorate of Celestials to assist in the encirclement and suppression of a fanatic.

    He did know that the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen had been blown up a while ago, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. As everyone knew, as long as a Warlock had an alchemy room and an Alchemy Lab, and delivered food on time, they could not go out for ten years.

    ¡°That monk is most likely henghui.¡± The sword-wielding golden gong said.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s head was filled with question marks as she listened to the conversation between the Golden gongs.

    ¡°If we can capture him, we¡¯ll be able to find out where Princess Ping Yang is,¡± Jiang Lu Zhong said.

    Princess Ping Yang? The princess Ping Yang who had disappeared more than a year ago? Yang qianhuan remembered that when this Princess had gone missing, almost all the Directorate of Celestials had been mobilized, causing a hugemotion.

    Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and ask, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since the Sang Bo case happened, and you night watchmen have already investigated the case so clearly? Wait ... Why didn¡¯t I hear the junior brothers from the Directorate of Celestials mention it? don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t ask them to assist in the case. You night watchmen aren¡¯t that good at handling cases.¡±

    This high-ranked Warlock waspletely confused.

    Logically speaking, it was impossible for the SI Tian Jian¡¯s Warlock to not tell him about such a major case. After all, the SI Tian Jian often assisted the Imperial court in handling cases, and it wasmon for them to exchange information internally.

    However, yang qianhuan had never heard of Heng Hui or Princess Ping Yang.

    ¡°Our night watchman didn¡¯t even use a Gong. The case was handled by an ordinary Gong,¡± Yang Yan said, which was rare.

    What does this have to do with you? you sound so smug ... Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°A Gong? Tell me about it. ¡±

    ¡°You should know this Tong Luo. Mm, because he¡¯s very famous in the Directorate of Celestials.¡± Jiang Luzhong recalled the rumors about Xu Qi ¡®an. He knew that Xu Qi¡¯ an had once given a lecture to the white-robed sorcerer at the Directorate of Celestials. his name is Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± Yang qianhuan raised her voice.

    He had heard of Xu Qi ¡®an as soon as he returned to the Directorate of Celestials. He was giving lectures to his junior brothers. He loved to show off ... He was a formidable opponent.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to be the one who handled the Sang Bo case. It seemed like he did a good job and was in the limelight ... He was a formidable opponent.

    ¡°Where did that arme from?¡± Nangong qianrou said with hatred.

    I don¡¯t know, but its owner is definitely above the second stage. I don¡¯t know much about the martial arts system ... Ha, of course, I don¡¯t care to understand.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s tone was profound, like an invincible and lonely swordsman.

    This person had been away from the capital for several months, and his condition had be more and more serious ... The Golden gongs thought.

    ......

    After yesterday¡¯s exhaustion, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had minor injuries, overslept. When he got up, it was already dawn.

    It was definitely past seven in the morning. Since he waste, he was not in a hurry. He slowly got dressed and washed up, then climbed over the wall to the main house for breakfast.

    From far away, he could hear the cries of a gluttonous child. The cries were full of energy, like the roars of a Hungry Dragon.

    When she entered the front hall, her second uncle had already gone to work, and her aunt, who had woken upte, was having breakfast with lingyue. Xu lingying¡¯s hands were ced on both sides of her back, and her body was leaning forward, sending out a sound wave attack at her mother.

    The beautiful but dignified aunt furrowed her brows and ate silently.

    Lu erforted the little boy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an came in with a smile.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned around and said excitedly, ¡°¡±Big brother is taking a rest today?¡±

    ¡°I overslept ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said guiltily.

    big brother, big brother, ¡± Xu lingying ran over with her short legs. She grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s clothes with one hand and pointed at her mother and sister with the other. they snatched my chicken leg. They even snatched a child¡¯s chicken leg ... ???....¡±

    So excessive? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his aunt and sister.

    The aunt snorted and was toozy to exin.

    Xu lingyue said helplessly,st night, Ling Ying had a chicken leg left over. She didn¡¯t want to eat it and brought it back to her room.¡± When she woke up this morning, she found that the chicken leg was missing. She thought that mother and I had stolen the chicken leg.¡±

    That should have happened after I leftst night. Otherwise, Xu lingying would be the one pulling her mother¡¯s sleeve and using me of stealing her chicken leg ... Xu Qi ¡®an touched the little boy¡¯s head.

    ¡°Big brother is the best at solving cases. Big brother will make the decision for you.¡±

    The little boy was very happy when he heard this. He felt that his big brother was the best, except that he liked to snatch his food. He held onto his big brother¡¯s clothes tightly and stared at his mother and sister with the same hatred.

    Xu lingyue met her brother¡¯s eyes and said, I asked the maidservant who took care of her. The maidservant said that Ling Ying got up in the middle of the night and ate it, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and asked.

    ...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Xu linging said loudly.

    Xu lingyue said, ¡± the servant girl said that she ate with her eyes closed. We found a chicken leg bone at her bedside. She ate it very cleanly. It¡¯s how she ate it.

    ¡°Big brother, I will definitely eat it. I¡¯m lying.¡± Xu lingying couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she had eaten the chicken leg that she couldn¡¯t bear to eat.

    ¡°Big brother already knows who ate it.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡®You ate it with your mouth, but your brain doesn¡¯t know ... ¡°It¡¯s a ghost,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°A dead ghost?¡± Xu linging was so shocked that his pronunciation was off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare the child.¡± The aunt said unhappily, then said to the young girl, if you sprinkle salt on the ghost and fry it in oil, it¡¯ll taste better than chicken legs.

    When Xu Ling heard this, he was both afraid and yearning.

    .....

    After breakfast, Xu Qi ¡®an rode to the Yamen. Song tingfeng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Ningyan, Lord Wei has just sent someone to invite you to the noble spirit Pavilion.¡±

    ...

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say I waste, did you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°I said you were scuttling around in the outhouse.¡± He said with squinted eyes.

    ¡°....¡±Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and turned to head to the noble spirit building.

    After the guard informed him, he quickly went upstairs and was shocked by the scene in front of him.

    In addition to Wei Yuan, there were four other Jin gongs in the tea room. They were all injured. Yang Yan¡¯s arm was hung up with gauze, as if he had a fracture.

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s forehead was tightly bandaged. He only wore one boot on his foot, and the other was wrapped in thick gauze.

    Nangong qianrou looked normal on the outside, but her face was as pale as a paper doll.

    The other Jin Luo, whom he didn¡¯t know, had his head wrapped in thick gauze. It looked like he had been hit in the head during a street fight.

    This scene was both absurd andical. A dignified high-ranked martial artist was like a group of rogues who had lost a group fight, somewhat dejected.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± The four golden gongs stared at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an refused to admit.

    Wei Yuan beckoned Xu Qi ¡®an over and pointed to the seat opposite him. ¡°Last night, Heng Hui appeared. His target was the Minister of War¡¯s residence.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his yful expression and turned serious. ¡°Jinluo, you ...¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded. Heng Hui was the one who injured him. Last night, the Yamen set up a trap in the Minister of War¡¯s residence and the chief Assistant¡¯s residence. Four Jin gongs and the supervisor¡¯s third disciple, yang qianhuan, were unable to stop Heng Hui.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was both shocked and not shocked by this oue. He had not expected five rank-4 experts to fight together. He was not shocked because he felt that the sealed artifact under sang Bo should be of this level.

    ¡°Have you seen clearly what his background is?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was asking about the sealed artifact¡¯s original body.

    ¡°A broken hand.¡± Jiang Luzhong answered.

    As expected ... It was indeed that strange hand. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Wei Yuan and said, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, what grade is this?¡±

    If he had such strength with one hand, what realm was his master at?

    ¡°At least second-grade.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    At least second-grade, but there was a high probability that he was first-grade ... Otherwise, it would be impossible to seal and not kill ... what¡¯s the origin of that sealed artifact? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an guessed. is it rted to the demon race? ¡±

    ¡°This matter involves a great secret, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Wei Yuan refused to reveal anything.

    A broken hand and a powerful cultivator had implicated the Directorate of Celestials, the imperial family, and the Buddhist League. It also involved the history of 500 years ago. As Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it, he nced at the Jinggong staff, trying to find some clues in their eyes.

    The Golden gongs ignored the little Gong¡¯s observation.

    Heng Hui has a Qi-concealing magic artifact on him. We can be sure that he hasn¡¯t left the city yet. I¡¯ve already reported the situation to His Majesty this morning. Wei Yuan said gently, ¡±

    ¡°You can continue with your investigation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood the eunuch¡¯s hint. where is the Minister of War? ¡± he asked.

    ¡°In the name of protection, he is under house arrest.¡± Wei Yuan took a sip of tea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it now.¡± Xu Qian understood.

    ¡°Minister Zhang is a Rank 2 official, be careful.¡± It¡¯s the rule that people above the fourth stage can¡¯t use aura observation, but you can still bring warlocks.¡±

    ¡®This means that even though the Warlock¡¯s usation can not be used as evidence, it can be used as a reference ...¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    He nced at the dejected golden gongs, and with another ¡°pfft,¡± he hurried out of the tea room before the Golden gongs got angry.

    [ PS: do you have monthly votes or rmendation votes? please give me one. ]

    Half of this chapter was typed out by my phone. Please forgive the typos. Remember to pick them out for me. I¡¯lle back to change them in half an hour.

 Chapter 161

    161 Question and answer (for the Alliance master ¡°brother peiqian¡±) _

    ¡°This little bastard is getting more and more daring.¡± Jiang Luzhong let out a breath of turbid air and said ¡®resentfully¡¯.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to kill a superior?¡± The sword-wielding golden gongughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Yang Yan got lucky. You don¡¯t know, that kid¡¯s aptitude is ...¡±

    Wei Yuan looked at Jiang Luzhong and interrupted, ¡°¡±You¡¯re such a busybody.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong immediately shut up.

    The sword-wielding Jin Luo raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s his aptitude? what¡¯s his rating? a?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong deliberatelyughed but didn¡¯t answer. He had an expression that said ¡®you¡¯re too naive¡¯ as he fished maliciously.

    Not a? Could it be an A +? The sword-wielding Jin Gong turned around and stared at Wei Yuan. ¡°Duke of Wei?¡±

    If it¡¯s a ss A talent, you don¡¯t have to hide it from me ... Could it really be an A +? That was impossible, there had not been an a-grade aptitude for decades ... However, their attitude had proven this point ...

    Wei Yuan sipped his tea and remained silent.

    This attitude made Jin Luo even more curious, and he began to make associations.

    If it¡¯s a ss A talent, you don¡¯t have to hide it from me ... Could it really be an A +? That was impossible, there had not been an a-grade aptitude for decades ... However, their attitude had proven this point ... If that¡¯s the case, I have no reason not to fight for copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Judging from Lord Wei¡¯s intention, he was probably hiding it to avoid disputes between the Golden gongs over snatching people ... Well, I can n in secret and win him over. What young people valued were money and women.

    The expressionless Yang Yan took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°Foster father, what¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s attitude?¡±

    Wei Yuan rubbed his forehead and sighed, ¡± find Heng Hui¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible. During the investigation, even I can¡¯t handle arge number of impeachments.

    The four golden gongs revealed a serious expression. Duke Wei was forced to say these words, which meant that the situation was very serious.

    It seemed normal. Wei Yuan was a eunuch who was in charge of the night watchman and had a bad rtionship with the officials. Just the fact that the murderer could run amuck in the inner city and kill people without any fear was enough to cause panic among the officials.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded. don¡¯t just talk. There have been rumors in the court recently. They say that the gongs in the Yamen are useless. They rely on one Gong to solve cases.

    His foster father valued Xu Qi ¡®an even more ... Yang Yan and Nangong qianrou looked at each other and saw through each other¡¯s thoughts.

    He had to do this well and catch Heng Hui as soon as possible. Fortunately, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t do such a task, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about the little Gong jumping out to steal the credit.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at the Minister of War¡¯s residence with the Sang Bo case team. He showed his gold medal and was informed by the servants. Then, he entered the minister¡¯s residence with Chu Caiwei, Li Yuchun, the three silver gongs, and Lu Qing, the head of the six Fan School.

    The main gate of the minister¡¯s residence and the surrounding walls were all destroyed. It was as if they were being demolished. It was a shocking sight.

    ¡°The minister¡¯s residence is really Grand.¡± After entering the mansion, Lu Qing sighed with emotion.

    this house should cost at least ten thousand taels of silver ... Li Yuchun guessed.

    The leader of the servants sneered. Ten thousand silver taels? A country bumpkin who has never seen the world wants to buy our minister¡¯s residence with ten thousand taels of silver.

    A vulgar warrior.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked him in the butt and scolded, ¡°¡±Lead the way, you dog ve.¡±

    The servant lowered his head and quickened his pace.

    Speaking of the word ¡± dog ve, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was reminded of the little queen of the nightclub. He wondered if she had provoked Princess huaiqing today and had been hung up and beaten by thetter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an met the Minister of War, Zhang Feng, in the living room. He was a serious man with white hair and a goatee.

    He sat there in silence, exuding the majesty of a person in a high position for a long time.

    ¡°Greetings, Minister.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    Zhang Feng gently nodded. I heard from the eunuchs in the pce that Lord Xu is very fast in handling cases. His ability is outstanding. Not only is the progress of the Sang Bo case very fast, but he has also found the true murderer of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s family extermination case.

    ¡°Minister, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the other party¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.

    ¡°You want to ask me what connection I have with that murderer that the other party woulde to my door to seek revenge in the middle of the night?¡± Said Minister Zhang.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t expect the other party to cooperate.

    Minister Zhang looked at Xu Qi ¡®an emotionlessly. Suddenly, he mmed the table and shouted, ¡°¡±I also want to know, but I want to know why the night watchman hasn¡¯t caught the murderer even though it¡¯s been a long time since the murder of uncle Ping Yuan.

    ¡°I also want to know why the night watchman allowed the robbers tomit murder again and again.¡±

    You¡¯re trying to intimidate me right from the start ... ¡°Minister, please calm down,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and said.

    Minister Zhang restrained his expression and sighed, ¡°¡±Although I didn¡¯t go to court today, I know what happenedst night. He did not expect that even with five high-ranked martial artists working together, they still could not take down the other party. Instead, it was the four golden gongs who were injured.

    ¡°The watchman is loyal to the court, and I naturally see it. Unfortunately, the supervisor is seriously ill and can¡¯t help, causing us to be worried and you to be tired from running.¡±

    His expression was serious, but his tone was gentle and understanding, which made people feel good for him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an actually had a good impression of the Minister of War, but he quickly came back to his senses ... First, he gave me a beating, and then his attitude changed the next moment. He won sympathy and resonance, and made me feel grateful as if I had been acknowledged.

    Those who could y politics to rank-2 were indeed not simple.

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and cleared his throat. He said tentatively, ¡°¡±The real murderer of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s case and the criminal who attacked the Minister¡¯s mansionst night are the same person.

    ¡°He is a monk from the Azure Dragon Temple, his Dharma name is Heng Hui.¡±

    ¡°Henghui?¡± The Minister of War frowned. I don¡¯t know this person. Why did he attack my residence at night? since he¡¯s a monk from the Azure Dragon Temple, why didn¡¯t Lord Xu look for him? why did youe to my residence instead? ¡±

    ¡°Henghui is just a monk. He¡¯s not worthy of being known by the Minister. However, he eloped with a female devotee more than a year ago and disappeared without a trace. That female devotee was Princess Ping Yang.¡±

    ¡°Princess Ping Yang?¡± Zhang Feng¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. Princess Ping Yang actually eloped with someone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been observing him, trying to analyze his true thoughts through his micro-expressions, but he failed.

    There were no ws at all.

    ...

    After asking a few more questions, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to change his target. is young master Zhang here? ¡±

    Zhang Feng sent a servant to invite him in. Not long after, Zhang Yi arrived at the reception hall with dark circles under his eyes and a very badplexion.

    .... Your dark eye circles can evenpete with Song Qing¡¯s. ¡°Childe Zhang, do you know a monk named henghui?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Zhang Yi shook his head.

    ¡°Then do you know hengqing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Hengyuan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Do you know Ping Yang?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ...¡± After Zhang Yi finished speaking, he suddenly reacted. ¡°Princess Ping Yang? Naturally, I know him.¡±

    It waspletely perfunctory ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and smiled. I¡¯m done. Thank you for your cooperation, Minister Zhang and young master Zhang.

    ...

    After leaving the Minister¡¯s mansion, Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and said, ¡°¡±In the process of the questioning just now, which words were true and which were false?¡±

    The Oval-faced Yan Caiwei rolled her eyes. not a single word is true.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Yan Caiwei pouted. father and son are both ... Oh, thest part is true. The guy with kidney deficiency said that he knew Princess Ping Yang.¡±

    I can understand if Zhang Feng is lying through his teeth ... But why was Zhang Yi also lying? There was only one possibility. Zhang Yi was involved in the elopement of henghui and Princess Pingyang.

    Think about it, if Zhang Yi was an uninformed person, then Zhang Feng had no reason to disclose such confidential information to his son. Sometimes, ignorance is the best protection. And with Zhang Yi¡¯s image as a time management master, he was obviously not very reliable. If I were Minister Zhang, I would never mention a case that might wipe out the entire family to an unreliable person, even if he was my son.

    What was interesting was that when Heng Hui killed the DI son of uncle Ping Yuan that night, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here for revenge.

    this case is getting more and moreplicated, and it¡¯s getting more and more interesting. I feel like we¡¯re getting close to the truth ... Well, the truth of the eloping case of henghui and Princess Pingyang. The Sang Bo case can only continue after we figure out what happened between the two of them.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was excited.

    .....

    After a busy day, Xu Qi ¡®an bade farewell to Chu Caiwei and Lu Qing when it was time to end the shift. After the two left, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao tacitly walked out of the side hall. The three of them tacitly got on their horses and entered the Imperial Academy.

    After days of intense investigation, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he needed to rx and relieve his mental pressure.

    Anyway, he was going to sleep. There was not much difference between sleeping at home and sleeping on the bed. In addition, Fu Xiang had sent many messages saying that she missed him and wanted to invite him to the Ying Mei Pavilion for tea.

    Since that was the case, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that they should make an appointment.

    It was Not Dark Yet, and it was the peak time for the Yamen to be on duty. There were not many guests in the Imperial Academy of cultivation, and there were not many people in the alley.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to sleep with a prostitute.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to sleep with a prostitute, you¡¯re just coaxing her ... It¡¯s a little high.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested sincerely.

    Da Feng¡¯s prostitutes weren¡¯t really selling their Arts and not their bodies. They were more like a kind of hype. There were not only adult women in the Academy, but also many young girls. These girls were taught the four Arts from a young age, and were cultivated to be multi-talented.

    As they grew up, they would be low-level dancers and singers with average looks and skills. Those with good looks and talent were beautiful people.

    When the poprity of the Qingyi people had umted to a certain extent, there would be an auction that would inspire men.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an persuaded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that a man like me is not suitable for marriage and children. There¡¯s no point in saving money.¡± Song tingfeng was very calm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that this guy was afraid of marriage.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get a wife.¡± Zhu guangxiao said concisely.

    However, the price of tea in the courtyard was too high, and the courtesan was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lover. He stayed in the plum shadow Pavilion and could only sleep with the maids.

    Hiroshi was a rich man now, and he wanted to sleep with a more beautiful woman.

    The three of them parted ways, and Xu Qi ¡®an entered the small pavilion in yingmei.

    .....

    [ author¡¯s note: there¡¯s still no time to update tomorrow morning. This situation will happen more often in the future, so I¡¯d like to change the update time. I¡¯ll leave the noon chapter until 5 pm. ] If I¡¯m free at Noon one day, I¡¯ll update earlier. If I don¡¯t update at noon, I¡¯ll definitely update at five in the afternoon.

 Chapter 162

    162 Nine Yin Manual (1)

    ¡°Are you young master Xu?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard someone calling his name from behind.

    F * ck, I was recognized by an acquaintance while I was in a brothel? He cursed in his heart as he turned around and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Behind him was a handsome young man, wearing a green coat, the same as the young man standing at the door of yingmei Pavilion.

    ¡°Young master Xu, my Miss Ming Yan would like to invite you to tea.¡± The handsome young man bowed and smiled.

    Ming Yan ... Xu Qi ¡®an searched his mind for a moment and knew who this Miss Ming Yan was. She was also a courtesan, famous for her dance, on the same level as Fu Xiang.

    Of course, with the wave of sessful hype, floating fragrance was no longer the same as before, suppressing all the courtesans of the teaching workshop.

    She learned how to dance ... As everyone knows, dance and yoga have the same effect! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes brightened.¡±Lead the way,¡±

    . smile bloomed on the handsome young man¡¯s face as he bowed continuously. young master Xu. please follow me. This way please, this way please ...

    If she could invite Xu Qi ¡®an over, Ming Yan¡¯s wife would definitely be ecstatic and would definitely not be stingy with the money. If they returned empty-handed, they would be scolded.

    At the entrance of the yingmei Pavilion, the gatekeeper was about toe out to wee Xu Qi ¡®an. When he saw this scene, his face changed slightly. He opened his mouth and wanted to get young master Xu back by scolding his colleagues who were poaching him.

    On second thought, his status was not high enough to interfere in this matter, and he might even be disliked by young master Xu.

    He gritted his teeth, closed the door, and ran into the yard in a hurry.

    ¡°Big Sisters, something bad has happened.¡± He entered The Wine House, stood at the door, and loudly warned the maidservant who was wiping the cold dishes on the table.

    A tall and delicate maidservant looked over with a frown and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so flustered, what happened?¡±

    The little gatekeeper was anxious and said indignantly, ¡± young master Xu was snatched away by a manservant in Ming Yan¡¯s courtyard just outside the courtyard.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This little b * tch, how dare she steal my wife¡¯s man.¡±

    The maidservants were shocked. The tall maidservant threw off the wet cloth, lifted her skirt, and rushed to the master bedroom as if she was reporting military intelligence.

    ....

    In the master bedroom, she was wearing a plum dress and sitting on the bedzily with a book in her hand. She was eating purple grapes and reading a book about the famous schrs and beautiful women.

    The fruit tter was filled with seasonal fruits such as grapes, sugar canes, bananas, winter dates, and so on.

    The maidservant who served her was sitting by the bed, holding Fu Xiang¡¯s fair and delicate feet in her hands and pressing the acupuncture points on the soles of her feet.

    ¡°Wifey has been in a daze recently, and she¡¯s not very happy. Are you thinking about young master Xu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a stinky man. Why would I miss him?¡± Fu Xiang shook her head.

    ¡°Then why do you always ask me to go outside and ask every night during the tea gathering:Has young master Xu arrived yet?¡± The maidservant snickered.

    Fu Xiang frowned and pointed at the fruit te. all men in the world are the same, just like sugar cane.

    ¡°Sugar cane?¡±

    it¡¯s sweet at first, so sweet that it can melt one¡¯s heart and liver. As you eat, you¡¯ll find that it¡¯s just dregs in the end. Fu Xiang pouted.

    Without her dignified and gentle demeanor, her eyes and expression were more lively and vivid.

    The maidservant smiled and thought to herself,¡±even if he¡¯s a scumbag, he¡¯s really sweet when he¡¯s sweet. When you apany him every night, you call out to him to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Fu Xiang was originally fine, but after the maidservant opened her mouth, it was difficult for her to calm down. She pursed her lips,

    ¡°What do you think of Mr. Xu?¡±

    ¡°Very powerful .... The maidservant chuckled.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s face reddened as she gently kicked the servant girl. She red at her flirtatiously and said,¡±Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s different from other men?¡±

    The servant girl pretended to recall and agreed. he is gentler than other men. He doesn¡¯t have the kind of arrogant attitude that looks down on us. But when he stares at my wife¡¯s chest, he is not any cleaner than those men outside.

    men are all lecherous. Fu Xiang didn¡¯t care about this. She picked up a grape and stuffed it into her mouth.

    ¡°Half of the seven characters has been circting in the Academy recently, and it¡¯s quite stunning. It¡¯s said to be from the pce.¡±

    The maidservant nodded. I heard from the guests at the tea gathering that it was written by the princes and princesses when they were drinking. I just don¡¯t know which Prince is so talented in poetry.

    At this time, a tall maidservant ran in, slightly panting, her eyes a little anxious, and said, ¡°¡±Wifey, young master Xu just came to the Academy Square ...¡±

    At this point, she paused for a few seconds and calmed down.

    mm. Fu Xiang did not seem to mind. serve him with wine and food. Let him wait outside.

    This man, she hadn¡¯t seen him for almost ten years. He called her little Tian Tian in front of the flowers and under the moonlight, but when he lost interest, he gave her the cold shoulder.

    It was just a man, so there was no need to worry about him.

    The maidservant shook her head repeatedly. young master Xu was snatched away bydy Ming Yan¡¯s men halfway. He¡¯s already in someone else¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fu Xiang stood up with a ¡°whoosh.¡± Her brows were raised and she gritted her teeth, ¡°¡±Change your clothes and go to the Azureke Court.¡±

    ....

    In the elegantly decorated Hall, Xu Qi ¡®an was smiling as he admired the beauty of the dancing courtesan.

    She was wearing a light yellow gauze dress. Her dress was neither conservative nor gaudy. She had clear eyes and a sharp jaw. Because she practiced dancing all year round, she had an energetic spirit that other women of the Imperial Academy didn¡¯t have.

    In addition, her body was not hot, but her proportions were excellent.

 Chapter 163

    163 Nine Yin Manual (2)

    ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to young master Xu for some time, but it¡¯s a pity that young master Xu went straight to the yingmei Pavilion when he came to the education workshop.¡± Ming Yan¡¯s voice was gentle, as if he was joking orining. He smiled.

    ¡°I finally got the chance today.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid of being rude to a beautiful woman. however, he was calcting in his heart. This courtesan was on the same level as Fu Xiang. Fu Xiang¡¯s value was 30 taels of silver for a night of sex. This one should be about the same, not counting the silver from the tea stall.

    I don¡¯t have that much silver with me today. I do have quite a bit of gold, but it can¡¯t be used as a currency.

    The two of them chatted for a while before a maidservant hurriedly ran in. She lowered her head and said, ¡± wifey, Fu Xiang is here. We, we couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Ming Yan raised an eyebrow and smiled.¡±It seems like fuxiang is deeply in love with young master and is treating him as her exclusive property.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an also raised his eyebrows. At first nce, this sentence seemed to be apliment, but if one thought about it carefully, it was actually trying to sow discord.

    To be regarded as the exclusive property of a prostitute was not something to be proud of in the eyes of the men of this era.

    Heh, cowardly ... Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine. She didn¡¯t feel unhappy or annoyed. Different people had different attitudes. Wasn¡¯t it normal for the girls of the Imperial Academy to be sulky?

    How could they survive in such a ce if they didn¡¯t have some skills?

    If one had to talk about the ce with the heaviest ster energy, the emperor¡¯s harem was the well-deserved leader of the industry.

    Just as he was thinking, Fu Xiang had already brought a servant girl in. The courtesan¡¯s face was sullen, and her beautiful eyes flickered with a sharp light. The moment she entered the room, her brows became gentle without any warning and she said pitifully,

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Xu hase to the education workshop Division. I also want to join in the fun and serve you together with Miss Ming Yan.¡±

    The standard of his speech was impressive. He didn¡¯te to the Azureke Court to interrogate him, but to serve him together.

    He had dered his sovereignty and struck Ming Yan¡¯s courtesan;She could also please Xu Qi ¡®an. Which man would not want to be served by two courtesans at the same time?

    Ming Yan put on a warm smile. how could I trouble you toe over? I wanted to have a private conversation with young master Xu. Once you¡¯re here ... I¡¯m embarrassed to say it. ¡±

    Fu Xiang pretended not to hear him. She lifted her skirt and sat beside Xu Qi ¡®an naturally. She carefully poured him wine, picked up food, and tidied his messy hair.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, have you been busy with official business recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw Hua kui snuggling up to him and hugged her slender waist.

    ¡°In that case,e to the Ying Mei Pavilionter. I will massage your shoulders and massage your acupuncture points.¡± Fu Xiang said gently.

    Ming Yan gritted his teeth. He wanted nothing more than to take a broom and drive this b * tch out of the door. She should be content that she had gained a great deal and be a famous courtesan.

    There was no reason to keep a man by her side and not give the sisters in the Academy a share.

    The sound of hurried footsteps was heard again. It was the same maidservant from before. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a strange expression and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Wifey, the courtesans are all here ...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ming Yan and Fu Xiang eximed in shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched and he heard the sound ofughter and conversation. After a while, a group of gorgeously dressed but not flirtatious high-quality beauties filed in.

    Some of them were charming and amorous, some were flirtatious and passionate, some were reserved like thedies of noble families, and some were as weak as sister Daiyu.

    There were a total of seven people with various styles.

    But no matter if it was her figure or appearance, she could be called a top beauty.

    ¡°Greetings, young master Xu!¡± The courtesans stood in a row and bowed, their voices melodious.

    There were only four words left in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind:Young models at the club.

    Fu Xiang and Ming Yan were furious, but they still had to pretend to entertain the courtesans with enthusiasm.

    The brocade Hall could not amodate so many people, so Ming Yan invited everyone to the hall outside and arranged for maids to serve wine and delicacies.

    The nine courtesans talked andughed in a rxed manner, as if they were really good sisters. However, their asional nces at Xu Qi ¡®an revealed the fact that they were secretlypeting with each other.

    They were all smart people. They took Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body, but they didn¡¯t show it. She maintained the status and bearing of a courtesan Belle.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an could smell the faint smell of gunpowder, especially Fu Xiang, who would always show some impetuousness between her eyebrows.

    ¡®What¡¯s the matter? do you want to have a match with the nine Yin Scripture ...¡¯ It was a pity that he didn¡¯t have a cell phone. Otherwise, he could post it on his moments to show off ... Xu Qi ¡®an made eye contact with the courtesans while ridiculing them in his heart.

    A courtesan with the temperament of a talented woman suggested drinking.

    After three rounds of drinking, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s performance was mediocre. There were no popr poems, which disappointed the courtesans who came for him.

    The courtesan who had suggested drinking said with a smile, ¡°¡±Do you know half of the seven words,¡± when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in the water, a boat full of clear dreams crush the Gxy ¡°?¡±

    The courtesans immediately became active and said in a lively manner, ¡°¡±Of course I know. What a beautiful sentence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s from the pce,¡± Fu Xiang said with a smile.

    The talented courtesan nodded slightly. then do you know who wrote it? ¡±

    The courtesan¡¯s eyes lit up, and they looked at her in unison.¡±Aya knows?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and drank.

    The courtesan shook her head. I don¡¯t know. But I do know something else. Something that the Imperial Academy doesn¡¯t have ...

    She deliberately paused and slowly drank her wine.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡± The courtesans urged anxiously.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s attention was also drawn over. Her eyes sparkled, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled into a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen this expression before. In his previous life, when his girlfriend and her best friend talked about luxury bags, they had simr expressions.

    Satisfied with the girls ¡°attitude, Aya smiled.¡±This poem was also born in the drinking order. At that time, the people who participated in the banquet were all princesses.¡±

    ¡°The eldest Princess?¡± The courtesans guessed.

    If any of the princes and princesses could write such a peerless seven characters, it would definitely be the famous eldest Princess huaiqing.

    ...

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡± Aya shook her head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with anger. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s only half a song, its level is not inferior to young master Xu¡¯s¡± ode to plum.¡± However, I feel that young master Xu¡¯s poem is unique. That half of the poem must have been a sh of inspiration, and it is not as brilliant as young master Xu¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Young master Xu, do you have any good works recently? I¡¯ve admired you for a long time.¡± Another flirtatious courtesan threw her a flirtatious look.

    The other courtesans did not say anything, but they smiled and looked at him affectionately.

    They were bothpetitors and partners, trying to squeeze some valuable things out of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled as she drank. I¡¯ve been exhausted recently and have no new works. After all, I can¡¯tpose a poem every three or four days.

    Hearing him say this, the girls were disappointed at first, but then they realized that there was something wrong with his words.

    Three or four days? Wasn¡¯t young master Xu¡¯stest song ¡± ode to plum blossoms ¡°, ¡± gifting floating incense ¡°? and even earlier, it was ¡± who in the world doesn¡¯t know you ¡°, which was gifted toyman Zi Yang.

    They didn¡¯t know about quanxueshi.

    The two poems had been around for some time and were widely spread, but their poprity was slowly dropping. ¡®What do you mean by three or four days ...¡¯ This meant that he had made a new work three or four days ago.

    Aya recalled the half of the seven characters poem that came from the pce. It was a poem from the pce. It would take some time for it to reach the Imperial Academy. The timing was almost the same.

    ...

    Her beautiful eyes widened, and her slender fingers gripped her handkerchief tightly. At this moment, her delicate body trembled with excitement. She looked straight at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a trembling voice, ¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu ... Young master¡¯s new work is ...¡±

    Fu Xiang was the first to react. She turned her head and saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face in her watery eyes.

    It was a kind of excitement and nervousness that he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t. It was like the joy and anticipation of suddenly finding something he loved.

    Theughter suddenly stopped, and the hall became quiet. The intelligent courtesans realized something and turned their heads, castingplicated and inexplicable gazes.

    Some were expectant, some were surprised, and some were at a loss.

 Chapter 164

    164 Banshee (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine and put down the ss. She looked at the beauties and said in a free and easy tone, ¡°¡±That day, I apanied Princess huaiqing to attend a banquet. I had a feeling, so I wrote this half of the seven characters.¡±

    His tone was rxed and forthright, as if this was just a trivial matter, but the courtesans were moved by his words.

    It was him ... Aya¡¯s guess had been confirmed, and she felt as if everything hade to pass.

    It had been a long time since Princess huaiqing had a poem. It was abnormal for her to suddenly have a good piece of work.

    However, when he heard the news, he couldn¡¯t connect it to Xu Qi ¡®an. When she heard what he said just now, she thought of his identity as a night watchman, as well as his extraordinary poetic talent, so she boldly tested him. She didn¡¯t expect that she would really guess correctly.

    The Academy still didn¡¯t know who the poem came from, but there were countless curious people outside. Just this news alone was a gimmick.

    ¡°Mr. Xu ...¡± Fu Xiang¡¯s affectionate gaze and charming eyes were more attractive than any sweet words to someone who loved poetry.

    The other courtesans were not only amazed by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s talent in poetry, but also by something else that moved them, something that went beyond the poetry itself.

    .... He was actually able to enter the Imperial City and attend the banquet of the princes and princesses.

    This meant that Xu Qi ¡®an was the confidant of a certain prince or princess, otherwise he would not have been taken to the banquet. In this way, his value was not only in poetry.

    He was quite handsome, a night watchman, and had power ... Of course, the courtesans were used to seeing high-ranking officials and nobles. This little bit of power was nothing to the night watchman, but what if this night watchman had the talent of a schr? what if this night watchman was valued by some prince or princess?

    With all these halos added together, it was much more attractive than being a concubine of an old man.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let Fu Xiang get away with it, I have to snatch him over ...¡¯ Now, Fu Xiang is already the number one courtesan of the Imperial Academy. If she gets another poem, we sisters will never be able to stand out again ...¡±

    Thinking of this, the courtesans ¡®smiles became more sincere. Each of them had something to say, but they were still hesitant. They looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an with deep affection.

    The atmosphere in the reception hall instantly heated up.

    After the drinking game ended, under the influence of the alcohol, the courtesans boldly yed finger-guessing games. Each of them rolled up their sleeves, revealing their fair and slender arms and delicate fists.

    The main reason was that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t mind, which gave them the courage.

    .....

    The sky gradually darkened, and more and more guests came to the Imperial Academy. Then, he noticed a very strange thing.

    Today, many of the top courtesans had closed their doors and refused to have any guests.

    Some people went to the brothel Madame indignantly. The old woman thought to herself,¡±are these grandaunt rebelling? how can they earn money if they don¡¯t open a store?¡±

    After asking around, he found out that all of the courtesans who had refused to pay their guests had gone to the Azureke Court. There were a total of eight of them, which meant that the Azureke Court had a total of nine courtesans.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°From the sound ... They seem to be very happy. Who are they entertaining?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? which Big Shot would dare to do this during the investigation? Who would be stupid enough to personally give their weakness to the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just ying around.¡±

    what are you guessing? just go and ask.

    A guest knocked on the door of the blue Pond court. Little Qing Yi, who was guarding the door, opened the door and was shocked by the scene in front of her.

    At the entrance of azureke Court, there were a dozen or so guests.

    ¡°What are thedies doing inside?¡± A luxuriously dressed young man looked into the courtyard and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s entertaining a guest.¡± Little Qing Yi said.

    There was a sudden silence at the entrance of the courtyard. After a few seconds, someone with a strange expression said, ¡°¡±W-which Lord is inside ...? If it¡¯s not convenient to disclose, then forget it. ¡±

    Little Qing Yi thought for a moment. The guest in the courtyard was young master Xu, not the Big Shot that the guests thought he was. He didn¡¯t think there was anything to hide, so he said frankly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you guys think, the guest inside is young master Xu.¡±

    Young master Xu?

    Everyone looked at each other and searched in their minds for a while, but they couldn¡¯t find a person who could match it.

    Were there any nobles or high officials with the surname Xu in this dynasty?

    The young man who knocked on the door frowned and said, ¡°¡±That young master Xu?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, the young master Xu Qi¡¯ an who wrote about the incense.¡± The green-robed servant boy said. He had been rewarded with three coins of silver and was in a very good mood. This was all thanks to young master Xu, and he was happy to make his name known.

    It was him?

    At the scene, there were a few schrs whose eyes brightened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here, maybe we¡¯ll be able to see a poem that¡¯s passed down from generation to generation.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the people who were originally angry and jealous also suppressed their emotions. The people present were all people of status. Even the merchants had an artistically attached heart.

    nine top courtesans serving him. How elegant is that? I don¡¯t think any of the previous schrs have received such treatment.

    ¡°The top schr would not dare to be so extravagant.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Ding ding ding ...¡±

    With a crisp sound, a few arrows without arrowheads urately fell into the pot ten meters away.

    With his eyes covered, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and took off the cloth. Heughed as he hugged Xiao Ya and Ming Yan, the two top courtesans, and gnawed on their faces.

    After they were done, Xu Qi ¡®an patted their butts. ¡°If you agree to a bet, you must ept your loss. Let¡¯s drink.¡±

    The two courtesans twisted their waists, pouting and shouting ¡°I hate you¡± while obediently raising their cups and drinking.

    I¡¯m not ying anymore. It¡¯s too lonely to be invincible. Xu Qi ¡®an pushed the two courtesans away.dies, wait here. I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯lle back and fight you for 300 rounds.

    He touched his stomach, indicating that he needed to go to the toilet.

    ...

    A group of courtesans shouted from behind,¡±Sir, hurry up ande back!¡±

    After leaving the house and closing the door, the cold wind blew against Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face. Xu Qi¡¯ an restrained her exaggerated expression and gently exhaled.

    He looked around and made sure that no one was paying attention to him. Then, he leaped onto the wall, tore off a page of the Qi observation technique, and ignited it with his Qi.

    Weng~

    He looked up at the sky, two clear lights in his eyes cut through the night sky, and then converged, the clear light contained in his pupils.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had another purpose ining to the Academy Square, which was to observe the fate energy here at a close distance and search for demonic aura.

    Heng Hui had already appeared and had killed twice in the inner city. He didn¡¯t believe that there weren¡¯t any monsters hiding in the city.

    Heng Hui is clearly the demon race¡¯s knife. They¡¯re using him to achieve some goal. The demon race took great pains to release the sealed artifact, so they definitely won¡¯t let Heng Hui do whatever he wants ... If it was me, I would definitely keep an eye on Heng Hui ... Last time, I observed demonic Qi at the Academy¡¯s workshop. If it was just an ident, then it would have been fine. If not, then it¡¯s very likely that the Imperial Academy is one of the demon n¡¯s hidden strongholds.¡±

    Clear Qi swirled in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes as he slowly swept through every corner of the Academy Square. He saw all kinds of fate energy, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    In the end, he turned his gaze to the nearby Azure pond court, to The Wine House where the courtesans were.

    A wisp of jade-green demonic Qi curled and curled up like green smoke.

    ...

    ?..... Xu Qi ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t help but curse. Suddenly, her heart turned cold, and her back broke out in a cold sweat.

    The demons were in the house?

    And you were drinking with me just now?

    He felt like a horror story where the protagonist stayed in the mountains and was warmly received, only to wake up the next day to find himself in a barren Cemetery.

    ¡°Which demon is ...? Someone among the top courtesans, or a maidservant? Anyway, it can¡¯t be Fu Xiang. I¡¯ve slept with her so many times. She can¡¯t be a demon ... And I¡¯ve already seen her when I was observing the demonic aura the other day.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently jumped off the wall and crept closer to The Wine House. The door of The Wine House was not closed, so he looked inside through the crack.

    He saw a woman exuding a dark green demonic aura. It was not one of the courtesans, but courtesan Ming Yan¡¯s personal maidservant.

    It was her ... Xu Qi ¡®an immediately started to make connections. Why didn¡¯t he notice the demonic aura when he was observing it with song tingfeng and the others?

    Did he use some method to shield the demonic aura ... What was her purpose in lurking around Ming Yan ... Well, Ming Yan might not be innocent. He might be an aplice of the demon race ... Thinking about it this way, the reason why she sent someone to invite me as soon as I entered the Imperial Academy Division wasn¡¯t as simple as currying favor with me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately made a decision. He once again climbed over the wall and left the blue Pond court, heading straight for the small courtyard where song tingfeng was.

    When he was observing with his Qi observation technique, he had noted down song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s positions.

    The sounds in the room suddenly stopped, and song tingfeng¡¯s vignt voice came next, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said.e out! Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door. it¡¯s urgent.

    Song tingfeng cursed, ¡± dirty. following that, there was the sound of clothes being put on. After a while, he opened the door and walked out in disheveled clothes.

    ¡°Old song, return to the Yamen immediately and inform Jin Luo on duty. Have hime to the teaching workshop personally and tell him that there are demons in the Azure pool court.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept the long story short. remember, you must get Jin Luo toe over. I don¡¯t know much about Qi observation, so I can¡¯t gauge the other party¡¯s strength. There were nine top courtesans in the Azureke Court, but they were all sheep and had no ability to protect themselves. By the way, if the one on duty is surnamed Zhu, you can change your course and go to the Directorate of Celestials to find Song Qing.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything else. He believed that as long as song tingfeng told him the truth, Jin Luo would know what to do with his rich experience.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s face became more and more serious. The dissatisfaction and anger he had just now disappeared. He went back to the house to get his saber and Gong. He tied his magic weapons and rushed out of the yard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly returned to the blue Pond court, a frivolous smile on his face. He pushed the door open and smiled.

    ¡°Beauties, I¡¯m back.¡±

    He only nced at the demoness who was submissively pouring wine for his wife out of the corner of his eye and immediately looked away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to make a move without knowing the other party¡¯s strength. Letting the other party escape was secondary. He didn¡¯t want to see the innocent courtesan hurt.

    Next, he would eat, drink, and touch whatever he needed to touch.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the courtesans yed drinking games, drinking games, and rolling dice. They were having a great time.

    It was clear whose buttocks were rounder and whose waists were slimmer.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was not happy. Instead, he was anxious. He waited for an hour, but song tingfeng had not returned.

    At this time, the female demon raised her head, looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, and said softly, ¡± it¡¯ste at night. Ladies, you should go back early. Will Young master Xu be staying with mydies tonight? ¡±

 Chapter 165

    165 Chapter 144-yang qianhuan

    The good atmosphere was instantly destroyed, and the courtesans ¡®smiles disappeared one by one. One moment, they were still good sisters, but the next moment, they were like female soldiers who were about to go to the battlefield, even though their pretty faces were flushed and they were charming.

    ¡°Elder sisters, since young master Xu hase to my azureke Court today, I¡¯ll be thick-skinned enough to let him rest. I hope that elder sisters will make things convenient for him.¡±

    Would the courtesans be willing? Of course not!

    There was no sisterly love in the Academy, and even if there was, it was all stic. To be able to rise from an ordinary woman to a courtesan, the hard work and sweat they had put in in secret, as well as their tactfulness and wisdom in handling things, and their daring attitude in fighting for things, would not make them admit defeat easily.

    This was an opportunity for Xu Qi ¡®an. It was too dangerous for them to stay here. As long as they made a move, all of them would die under the shock of the Qi.

    However, martial artists were straightforward and violent, and they didn¡¯t have so many fancy spells.

    To be honest, I quite enjoy the pleasure of this nine Yin Scripture ... The goddesses in his previous life must have felt the same way when they raised their spare tires ... Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and looked at the girls.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to refuse Miss Ming Yan¡¯s hospitality. Then, I¡¯ll rest here tonight. Ladies, go back first. I¡¯ll visit you one by one another day, I¡¯ll do as I say.¡±

    A man¡¯s words on the table were like words on the bed-they could not be trusted.

    However, the main character had already spoken, so what else could they do? This kind of thing couldn¡¯t be forced.

    Only Fu Xiang looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a sad face and was about to cry.¡±Mr. Xu ...¡±

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head was hard, her heart was soft. She wanted to lower her head and drink her wine to ignore her, but seeing her aggrieved look, she said angrily, ¡°¡±You go back first, I wille to find you tomorrow.¡±

    Fu Xiang took a deep look at him, covered her face, and ran out.

    The courtesans took their leave.

    Hua kui Ming Yan was overjoyed. She stood up and said shyly,¡±It¡¯s gettingte. Young master Xu, please follow me.¡±

    .....

    He entered Miss Ming Yan¡¯s boudoir. The room was burning with smokeless beast gold charcoal and the fragrance of Sandalwood Rose in spirals. Compared to the elegance of the room with floating incense, this room was more luxurious and magnificent.

    The female demon saluted Xu Qi ¡®an and said obediently, ¡°¡±This servant will attend to young master¡¯s bath.¡±

    Please take a rest, I don¡¯t dare to let you serve me ... Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and nced at Ming Yan. ¡°When I was in the Ying Mei Pavilion, Fu Xiang was the one who served me.¡±

    Take a bath together? As a courtesan, Ming Yan had never had such an experience before. For a moment, he felt shy and embarrassed.

    ¡°He ¡®er, I¡¯ll serve young master Xu,¡± she said softly, clenching her teeth.

    After the sexy couple¡¯s bath, Xu Qi ¡®an put on his robe and white silk pants.The f * cking song tingfeng still hasn¡¯t arrived?

    ¡°Young master Xu, what are you waiting for?¡± Ming Yan was curled up in the nket, a little unhappy.

    She was a woman, so there were some words that were not appropriate to say out loud. Otherwise, it would seem like she was a lustful woman with dissatisfied desires. However, she had no choice. She had never seen a man enter her room and spend 15 minutes wiping a knife and drinking tea.

    She had already warmed the nket for him, and if he didn¡¯te, she would fall asleep.

    ¡°The night is long, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯m thinking about something.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, pretending to be profound.

    He nced at the demoness from the corner of his eye. If the enemy didn¡¯t move, he wouldn¡¯t move. If the enemy dared to move, he would stab her.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt dizzy. He was so tired that he felt like he hadn¡¯t slept for three days. His eyelids felt heavy.

    He was poisoned ... His heart trembled. He suddenly looked at Ming Yan and Hua kui, only to find that she had fallen asleep and was not moving.

    ¡°What is young master Xu waiting for?¡± A chuckle came. The maid who was submissive before seemed to have changed into a different person.

    Her eyes were flirtatious and lewd as she stared straight at him, quite invasive.

    ¡°Who are you? why did you poison me? I have no enmity with you. Poisoning a night watchman is a serious crime.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to panic and tried to sound him out.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m waiting for Lord Xu.¡± The maidservant giggled, adding a bit of flirtatiousness to her delicate and pretty face.

    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, puzzled.

    He tried to regte his breathing, but the Qi in his dantian was as thick as honey and he couldn¡¯t mobilize it. His four limbs felt weak and powerless.

    Damn it, song tingfeng, that kid, set me up!

    Due to his trust in the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, he chose to stay behind and not let go of the opportunity to capture the demoness. But now, it seemed that song tingfeng must have run into some trouble. Otherwise, it had been so long that he could have made a few rounds between the education workshop and the Yamen.

    There was no reason to drag it out until now.

    ¡°The night is long and my wife is already asleep. Let this servant take care of young master Xu in her ce.¡± The maidservant walked over slowly, taking off a piece of clothing with every step she took.

    Xu Qian was shocked.

    Where did she put the poison? sandalwood? Wine? ¡®I don¡¯t know much about poison, and that¡¯s not the key to the problem ...¡¯ ¡®The real key is that she has already set up a way to deal with me ...¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t a good thing. After joining the night watchman for so long, his experience and knowledge had umted quickly. He knew that many female demons were good at plucking and turning men into medicinal dregs.

    The end of medicine dregs was usually an unnatural death.

    Where did she put the poison? sandalwood? Wine? ¡®I don¡¯t know much about poison, and that¡¯s not the key to the problem ...¡¯ ¡®The real key is that she has already set up a way to deal with me ...¡¯ I came to the teaching workshop today purely on a whim. She has no reason to know ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    When the demoness was three feet away from Xu Qi ¡®an, his eyes suddenly shot out a sharp light, and he calmed down.

    ng!

    The ck-gold long de was unsheathed, and a thin de-light lit up in the room and then extinguished.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t look at the result. He used all his remaining strength and ran, hitting the window.

 Chapter 166

    166 Chapter 144-yang qianhuan

    He wanted to make amotion so that outsiders would notice and the demoness would be wary.

    Plop ... Xu Qi ¡®an fell to the ground and tripped over something.

    It was a thick and long gray tail, furry like a fox¡¯s tail.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked back and saw that the maid had disappeared. What was left was a paper man that had been cut in half.

    ¡°Swish ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wet tongue licked his face. He turned his head inch by inch and saw that the maid had appeared behind him.

    Her pupils turned Amber and she looked at him like she was looking at her prey. Her tongue licked his face deftly.

    what a vigorous qi and blood. I can¡¯t help myself when I smell you.

    She was telling the truth, because Xu Qi ¡®an had seen her physiological reaction.

    For the first time, I felt disgusted with women ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body stiffened. The sense of danger made him extremely anxious.

    Half of the power he had just exploded with was from his potential being stimted, and the other half was from the great strength pill he had hidden under his tongue.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to attack the demoness by surprise, but he had underestimated her strength.

    What should he do now? If he shouted, he would definitely be killed at the first moment.

    Roll hard? After all, it was difficult for Immortals to sleep with each other ... Or he could pull a pile of fragrant gold garbage to disgust her ...

    The demoness smiled as she stretched out her finger and cut Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s silk pants ... At this moment, her expression suddenly changed. She looked to the side and shouted, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s there!¡±

    you don¡¯t need to know who I am, because those who know my name are all dead.

    A ck figure had appeared in the room. His back was facing the two of them, and his clothes were whiter than snow.

    The demoness let out a low growl and bared her teeth at the man in white. She decisively pounced toward the window, nning to escape.

    Bang ...

    She hit an invisible wall of air and bounced back.

    ¡°Howmentable.¡± The man in white shook his head, sighed, and said pitifully.

    After that, he snapped his fingers, and the formation patterns under his feet spread out, enveloping the demoness.

    Illusionary chains extended from the array pattern and wrapped around the demoness ¡®wrists and ankles, binding her to the ground. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Leave him alive.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was afraid that this expert would kill the demoness.

    ¡°You are Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± the white-robed man asked, his hands behind his back.

    ¡°This one is.¡± ¡°Senior, you are ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan, the Directorate of celestial studies. You should have heard of me.¡± The white-robed man said indifferently.

    Sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of it ... ¡°Senior yang, I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Was it Junior Sister Caiwei who told you, or was it that paranoid Song Qing?¡± the man in white said in a happy tone.

    ¡°There are, there are ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that the other party was a disciple of the supervisor.

    ¡°Was it my colleague who informed the senior?¡±

    ¡°That little Gong?¡± The man in white nodded. that¡¯s right. He informed the Directorate of Celestials two incense sticks ago that there were demons here. I¡¯ve been waiting outside the courtyard the whole time.

    Ah? ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you make a move earlier ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth and was confused.

    As if he had seen through his thoughts, the white-robed man chuckled and said, ¡°¡±The true hero always appears at thest moment, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    I think you¡¯re a f * cking lunatic ... Xu Qi ¡®an forced a smile and nodded.

    Yang qianhuan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Just ask me what you want to ask.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and sat up shakily. He stared at the demoness in the formation. are you a remnant of the thousand demon Kingdom or a demon from the North? ¡±

    The demoness sneered and did not speak.

    The illusionary chains suddenly tightened, and arcs of Qi flowed along the demoness ¡®body. She screamed in pain and her delicate body spasmed.

    heh, it¡¯s a self-created interrogation formation. It can wound the body and primordial spirit. Very few humans or demons can bear such pain. The white-robed man stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently.

    The witch¡¯s amber eyes revealed extreme fear.

    thousand, thousand demon Kingdom. I¡¯m the Fox girl of the thousand demon Kingdom. She said.

    ¡°The Sang Bo case was your doing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is henghui one of your people?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Blow up the Mulberry Lake and release the things inside.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ... I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the man in white. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, he believed the demoness and continued to ask, ¡°¡±I still have three questions.

    ¡°The first question is, since you released the sealed artifact, why did you instruct Heng Hui to rebel, Kill Uncle Ping Yuan, and attack the Minister of War¡¯s residence?

    ¡°The second question, who is the person you are working with?

    ¡°The third question, why are you targeting me?¡±

    ...

    The demoness hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice,¡±I don¡¯t know the first two questions. I¡¯m in the capital, following orders, and I don¡¯t know anything else.

    as for dealing with you, I received orders not long ago. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an enters the teaching workshop, I¡¯ll think of a way to take his life.

    The man in white didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. That meant that the demon hiding in the Imperial Academy of Sciences was this demoness ... The order he received was to silence me. Because I¡¯m infinitely close to the truth of the case, he intends to eliminate the threat at the root and eliminate me?

    At least it wasn¡¯t without results. Henghui was indeed the breakthrough point of this case.

    Onest question. Is Miss Ming Yan An aplice? ¡±

    The demoness sneered,¡±I¡¯d like to say ...¡± The Qi arc crackled and exploded. Her expression changed drastically as she shook her head.¡±She doesn¡¯t know anything,¡±

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m done asking.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡®Can you leave this Banshee to me as a merit ...¡¯ As he was thinking about this, he heard the man in white say, ¡°¡±Alright, this demoness is my merit. I¡¯ll take her away.¡±

    Ah? No, aren¡¯t you a master? this answer is different from what I thought ... Xu Qi ¡®an replied in a daze, ¡°¡±Hmm, alright. Also, are there any other demons hiding here?¡±

    ¡°When I arrive, even de mountain me sea Guild will be a paradise.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s tone was haughty. ¡°The Academy is very safe.¡±

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an felt that there was something wrong with this fellow¡¯s brain, his strength was notpromised. Xu Qi¡¯ an nodded in relief.

    ...

    ¡°Lower your head for two breaths.¡± Yang qianhuan said suddenly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did as he was told. After two breaths, he raised his head and found that the man in white was gone.

    After checking that Ming Yan¡¯s breathing and heartbeat were normal, Xu Qi ¡®an left the Azure pool courtyard.Why do you want me to lower my head for two breaths?

    Xu Qi ¡®an dragged his tired body into the yingmei Pavilion. He was led to the master bedroom and saw Fu Xiang, whose eyes were like peaches from crying.

    The courtesan¡¯s wife sat by the bed, turned her body, and turned her head away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her. He was toozy to exin, so he lifted the quilt and went to sleep.

    He didn¡¯t want to stay in the blue Pond court any longer, and he couldn¡¯t return in the middle of the night, so he could only rest in the little Pavilion of the shadow plum tree.

 Chapter 167

    167 Junior Brother wants to ask you for a favor (1)

    The next morning, Xu Qi ¡®an woke up in high spirits. The person beside him was no longer there, and the fragrance of a woman remained in the quilt.

    He supported his body with his weak limbs, as if he had just finished a one-kilometer run test and his muscles were sore the next morning.

    I overslept again ... However, I¡¯m excusable for beingte, I¡¯m here to investigate a case.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged and started breathing, relieving the fatigue of his cells and allowing his body to recover to its peak at the fastest speed.

    After only two circtions, his sore muscles regained their vitality.

    ¡°Squeak ~¡±

    The door of the boudoir was pushed open, and she came in with her personal maidservant, dragging the fragrance of her dress. Her ck hair was tied up high, decorated with expensive jewelry, and her beautiful white face was a little Haggard.

    Her eyes were still red and swollen from crying.

    ¡°Young master Xu, you¡¯re awake.¡± She smiled faintly, with a distant and formic smile. I asked the kitchen to make you duck porridge.

    ¡°Just put it there.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the toiletries from the servant girl, quickly washed his face and brushed his teeth. He returned to the table, held the bowl, and thought while eating.

    The demonessst night was a remnant of the thousand demon Kingdom, which meant that this matter had nothing to do with the northern demon race ... The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s suspicion was very, very light ... Were the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s survivors after the sealed artifact or something else?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought this way because if the target was a sealed artifact, the remnants of the fey Kingdom would have fled with the money and not continue to stay in the city to cause trouble.

    .... There was another possibility. The demons ¡®goal was not just the sealed artifact but a greater scheme. The sealed artifact was only a means toplete their goal.

    The context of the Sang Bo case was almost clear. The main force behind the scenes:One, the Imperial court¡¯s traitor, two, the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s remnant.

    [ target: unknown ]

    [ sealed artifact: the broken hand of an unknown powerhouse. ]

    Factors, people, and forces involved:The thousand Fey Kingdom, count Ping Yuan, the Minister of War, the Directorate of Celestials, the imperial family, Princess Ping Yang, monk Heng Hui, the centurion of the Golden guards, Zhou chixiong ...

    [ breakthroughs: the one-armed expert, monk Heng Hui, and Princess Ping Yang. ]

    If he could figure out the identity of the strong man with the broken arm, he could reverse-deduce the true purpose of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s survivors ... Then, if he caught either Heng Hui or Princess Ping Yang, he could also reverse-engineer the case ... Xu Qi ¡®an finished the porridge and sighed in satisfaction.

    It was only then that he had the time to tease Fu Xiang, ¡°¡±Are you angry?¡±

    Fu Xiang smiled gently. young master Xu, please don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m just a promiscuous woman. I don¡¯t have the right to be angry with you.

    Alright, Mr. Xu had be young master Xu ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and stretched his back.¡±Prepare hot water, I want to take a bath.¡±

    Fu Xiang smiled and nodded. She arranged for a maidservant to help him bathe, while she took her personal maidservant out to rx.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took afortable hot bath, dressed up, tied the gong, and hung the saber. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°¡±Prepare my brush and ink.¡±

    The young maidservant softly replied,¡±yes.¡±

    .......

    ¡°Wifey, aren¡¯t you being too cold to young master Xu?¡± The maidservant said softly as they walked through the alley of the Imperial Academy.

    Fu Xiang looked ahead and shook her head, her voice a little sad, ¡± you don¡¯t understand. I once begged him to redeem me, but he refused.

    The maidservant was silent for a moment and exined on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s behalf, ¡°¡±Maybe there¡¯s no silver. Wifey¡¯s contract is at least three or four thousand taels of silver, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s doubled now.¡±

    Fu Xiang retracted her gaze and looked at the ground, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve saved quite a bit of silver over the years, it¡¯s actually fine ...¡±

    ¡°In his heart, I¡¯m actually no different from you guys.¡± Sheughed bitterly with a sad expression. I didn¡¯t want to believe it before, butst night¡¯s incident made me see myself clearly.¡±

    It was nothing more than an unrequited delusion.

    As she walked, she unknowingly arrived outside the Azureke Court, and a mor attracted her attention.

    Two copper gongs dressed in the night watchman¡¯s uniform locked Ming Yan¡¯s wife and walked out. The old brothel Madame followed behind with a terrified expression and exined, ¡±

    ¡°Officers, this must be a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±

    mother. Ming Yan was terrified. I¡¯m innocent! I¡¯m innocent.

    She recognized the two gongs. They were the two who often apanied young master Xu to the yingmei Pavilion for tea. One of them seemed to have the surname song, while the other ... She couldn¡¯t remember him because he was too quiet.

    What was happening? Ming Yan was still finest night. By the way, why did young master Xu suddenly return to her yingmei Pavilionst night ... Did Ming Yan offend Mr. Xust night? He was done today?

    She immediately rejected the idea. Although she was disheartened by this man, she believed that Xu Qi ¡®an was not that kind of person.

    Fu Xiang furrowed her brows and greeted the night watchman,¡±My Lords, what crime has Ming Yan¡¯s wifemitted?¡±

    Song tingfeng stopped in his tracks and smiled, ¡°¡±Lady Ming Yan secretly colluded with the demon race and provided shelter. Last night, Lord Xu had secretly investigated and found the demoness who had disguised herself as her personal maidservant.

    The demoness has already been apprehended. We¡¯re going to bring her in for questioning now.¡±

    The old woman thumped her chest and stomped her feet. you¡¯ve been wronged. Ming Yan is a weak woman. How could she collude with the demon race? ¡± Do you know how much effort and money I spent to train her? I¡¯m going to the Ministry of Rites to make aint and seek justice from the officials there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re an aplice of the demons,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    The madam lost her voice and took a few steps back with a strong desire to live.

    Song tingfeng squinted his eyes, nodded at Fu Xiang, and left with his men.

    Fu Xiang looked at their departing figures in a daze and began to make connections ... Ming Yan colluded with the demons? Did Mr. Xu investigate in secret yesterday?

    Last night, he chose to stay at the Azureke Court not because he liked the new and hated the old, but because he had official business to attend to, but I kept pestering him and throwing a tantrum.

    I saw him dragging his tired body backst night. At that time, I thought that he and Ming Yan ... ¡®I¡¯ve med him wrongly. I even gave him a look this morning to vent the anger in my heart ...¡¯ But why didn¡¯t he exin? Yes, he couldn¡¯t exin because this was the official business of the Yamen and the case had to be kept confidential.

    Even so, even though he knew that he was being misunderstood and wronged, did he show a trace of annoyance and silently bear with it ...

    Fu Xiang suddenly lifted her skirt and ran towards the little Pavilion.

    ¡°Wifey, where are you going? slow down ...¡± The servant girl was shocked.

    She ran all the way back to yingmei Pavilion and pushed open the door to her bedroom. Fu Xiang shouted, ¡°¡±Mr. Xu ...¡±

    ...

    The room was empty. The person had already left. At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had lost something precious, and her heart was empty.

    ¡°Wifey, wifey ...¡± The maidservant caught up and saw her own wife leaning against the door in a daze.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, help me up.¡± Fu Xiang said softly.

    The maidservant helped her to the bed and nced at her, sighing in her heart. Not daring to disturb him, he turned around to clean up the house.

    She saw the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the table beside the screen. She let out a soft ¡°Yi¡± and walked to the table.

    ¡°Wife, here is a poem ... It might have been left behind by young master Xu.¡±

    Fu Xiang immediately came to life and ran to the table barefooted. As if snatching a treasure, she snatched it from the servant girl¡¯s hands and looked at it.

    ¡°The beauty rolls up the bead curtain

    Deep sitting brows

    But the tears were still wet.

    I don¡¯t know who I hate.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu ...¡± Sheughed at first, and as sheughed, her tears fell and she copsed on the ground. She held the paper in her heart, crying andughing at the same time, like a weeping beauty.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find him,¡± Fu Xiang wiped her tears, got up, and jogged to the door.

    The servant girl was shocked and hugged her wife¡¯s soft waist.¡±Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, you¡¯re a courtesan, the courtesan with the most reputation in the Academy. If this matter spread out, how would wifey face others? The reputation that she had worked so hard to build up was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also never heard of any courtesan who has such ack of style like you.¡±

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Fu Xiang was furious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    ......

    Xu Qi ¡®an bought six big meat buns on the street. He sat on the back of the horse and ate them as he leisurely walked to the Yamen.

    ¡°The courtesans of the education workshop are all pretty ...¡± They each had their own merits and were beautiful beyond words. Well, after the Sang Bo case was over, he would exchange feelings with them one by one and publish a ¡± evaluation guide of the Lady of the Flowers ¡± in the future.

    ¡°The only problem is that I¡¯m short of money. I only pick up three maces of silver every day, and the value of a courtesan is at least thirty taels a night.

    thank you for your nine years ofpulsory education. I didn¡¯t read poems in vain ... ¡®Heh, I¡¯m really a disgrace to transmigrators. Other people giarize their works for the sake of their official careers, but I¡¯m doing it for free ...¡¯

    ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m almost twenty years old. Fortunately, Auntie isn¡¯t my mother and won¡¯t urge me to get married. Caiwei was the supervisor¡¯s disciple, her backing was too strong, marrying her was like marrying half a Princess, it wouldn¡¯t be good to go out and fool around ...

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to get married. In a few years, there will be twenty-four courtesans in the Imperial Academy. Haha, I¡¯m just thinking about eating a fart. The supervisor¡¯s disciples might not even think highly of me. ¡±

    Xu bailingughed at herself in her heart, and her thoughts flew back to the case.

    He was the one who had ordered for Ming Yan to be captured in song tingfeng. Even though she had been confirmed to be innocentst night, he still had things to ask, such as when the maidservant had entered the Imperial Academy and who she had been close to.

    .....

    In a small secluded courtyard, the willow tree¡¯s branches drooped down. It was bare and slightly deste.

    There were sounds of banginging from the room, as well as the man¡¯s low groans of pain ... In an instant, all movement disappeared.

    ¡°Squeak~¡±

    The door opened, and Heng Hui, who was wearing a ck robe, walked out silently. He went straight to the well in the courtyard.

    He stared at the well for a few seconds and waved his hand. The well lit up with a faint golden swastika and then broke.

    After removing the seal, Heng Hui jumped in.

    At the bottom of the dim well, the mud gave off a faint smell of water. The middle-aged monk leaned against the wall of the well and meditated.

    He looked dispirited and his lips were dry and cracked. He seemed to have been seriously injured.

    The middle-aged monk was tall and burly. He had a light green lower jaw and a bitter expression.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an was here, he would be able to recognize this burly monk. He was Hengyuan, the person he had been searching for.

    ¡°Senior brother ...¡± Heng Hui¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    Hengyuan ignored him and sat cross-legged in silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m seriously injured. My broken hand is suffering from bacsh.¡± Heng Hui said.

    Hengyuan opened his eyes and asked with concern, ¡°¡±Henghui, turn back and you¡¯ll be saved,¡±

    Heng Hui shook his head. senior brother, I entered Azure Dragon Temple at the age of six and followed you around. You taught me how to meditate, how to chant Sutras, how to take care of my daily needs, and treated me like a brother and a father. Now, I want to ask you for a favor.

    Hengyuan sighed and nodded.

    Heng Hui raised his head. Under the cloak, his dark eyes were without white. He smiled hideously.¡±I¡¯m going to eat senior brother.¡±

 Chapter 168

    168 Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s Messenger (1)

    Under the ck robe, the hands reached out and the center of his palm stirred up a vortex. With a whoosh, monk Hengyuan flew up uncontrobly and was thrown into the death vortex.

    He opened his eyes in pain. His skin quickly dried up, his qi and blood were flowing out, and his face was visibly deteriorating.

    This familiar face was slowly bing dejected in his eyes as he walked towards death ... Seeing this scene, Heng Hui¡¯s cruel face was slightly moved. His dark eyes were no longer cold and hard.

    Bang ... Hengyuan was thrown out and smashed into the well arm.

    Heng Hui¡¯s left hand pressed down on his right arm. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± don¡¯t kill him! Don¡¯t kill my senior brother ...

    His face suddenly turned cold as he bewitched, ¡± Hengyuan is a warrior monk. He has strong qi and blood, which can heal his injuries ... Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡±

    Then, his cold expression disappeared and was reced by a painful struggle. ¡°No, you can¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s my senior brother.¡±

    ¡°You can kill anyone in the world, why can¡¯t you kill him?¡±

    ¡°I can kill anyone in the world, but not him. He is my senior brother, the person I respect the most.¡±

    ¡°What about Ping Yang?¡±

    ¡°Ping Yang ...¡±

    His expression was one of coldness and one of pain, as if two different personalities were fighting in his body. As the stalemate continued, the blood vessels in his thick right arm glowed red and rose and fell as if he was breathing.

    Heng Hui¡¯s main personality seemed to have been suppressed, and his coldness gradually gained the upper hand.

    ¡°Henghui ...¡± Hengyuan sounded tired. do you remember the first pithy form that I taught you? ¡±

    Heart cleansing spell ... Heng Hui resisted the right hand that had lost control. He leaned against the wall of the well and slowly sat down. He put his hands together and chanted in a low voice.

    After a long time, he gradually calmed down and his right arm was no longer restless.

    Heng Hui opened his eyes, and his pupils were still ck without any white. He stared at Hengyuan from the bottom of the dim well and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, didn¡¯t you want to know what happened to me a year ago? I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±

    ......

    ¡°What¡¯s the maid¡¯s name?¡±

    In the interrogation room, Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and looked at the Restless Hua kui.

    ¡°He. er ...¡± Ming Yan answered obediently.

    She kept peeking at Xu Qi ¡®an, and at the same time, she nced at the closed door. As the top courtesan of the Academy¡¯s workshop, she hade into contact with many high-ranking officials and nobles, so she knew what kind of ce the night watchman¡¯s Yamen was.

    Any official who was locked up in here would be skinned even if they didn¡¯t die. A weak woman like her would probably face something more terrifying than death.

    ¡°When did she start following you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s been three to four years,¡± She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in fear. about three and a half years. I can¡¯t remember the exact time.

    The man sat there expressionlessly, with a dignified air about him. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe as her heart was under great pressure.

    Why did this person change so much? he was still acting like a rich yboyst night.

    Three and a half years ... I¡¯ll get someone to investigate which other women have entered the Imperial Academy during this period of time. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°Who is she close to?¡±

    Ming Yan thought for a long time. As he recalled, he said a series of names.

    After asking a few more questions, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the clerk who was in charge of taking the record, and thetter nodded.

    Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Ming Yan. You can go now.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Happiness came too quickly like a tornado, and she couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the Imperial Academy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and made a gesture of invitation.

    Ming Yan, the courtesan, followed him out nervously. When she reached the Yamen gate and saw the carriage parked outside, she felt relieved. She believed that she would really be sent back to the education workshop, and not in the Yamen ...

    She immediately recovered her usual bearing and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and pinched her full butt. ¡°Words can¡¯t express my gratitude. I should express it with my actions.¡±

    This person could turn hostile faster than a woman ... Ming Yan, Hua kui, was a little shy and afraid as she nced at the carriage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and fell into deep thought as he looked at the carriage.

    .....

    The carriage stopped outside the alley of the Academy¡¯s workshop. The courtesandy got off the carriage and said softly, ¡°¡±When Lord Xu is free, pleasee to azure pool court for tea.¡±

    After leaving behind a few polite words, she immediately turned around and left. Her steps were very fast, and the hems of her skirt fluttered.

    She was a little afraid of Xu Qi ¡®an. Of course, it was not because of his hardness like 24k gold, and that nothing had happened in the carriage.

    She had always been afraid of such temperamental people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the Yamen in a carriage and gathered the core members of the team for a meeting.

    Soon, three silver gongs, Lu Qing, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao, a total of six people, were summoned to the side hall by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°You already know about the situation at the Academy¡¯s workshopst night, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Li Yuchun and the others nodded. They had already heard about it from song tingfeng. He also knew that it was the people from the Directorate of Celestials who had resolved the crisis.

    As for why song tingfeng didn¡¯t report to the Yamen, they tacitly didn¡¯t ask further. It was because the person on dutyst night was Zhu Jinluo.

    Lu Qing stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a long time, and his hair stood on end. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter, Constable Lu?¡±

    Lu Qing pursed her red lips. how did you know that the demon race was hiding in the teaching workshop? ¡±

    The men smiled knowingly. Li Yuchun was the only one with a straight face. She did not fit in with them because she was not lustful enough.

    ...

    during a night patrol, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously, ¡± I observed the teaching workshop with my Qi-gazing technique and found demonic Qi there.

    ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard you report this?¡± Li Yuchun was taken aback.

    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know what the green light meant. After that, I was sentenced to prison for cutting that bastard surnamed Zhu, and then ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged.

    After that, you¡¯ll be my subordinate. Although we¡¯ll talk about our own matters, I don¡¯t have to report to you.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s something I need you to do,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pped the list on the table.

    ¡°Boss, take some people to check the people on the list. They have a close rtionship with the demoness. In addition, investigate the women who joined the education workshop Division four years ago or who rose to fame.

    Constable Lu, take your men and search for henghui from house to house. Remember to be very careful.

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an sat down and drank a ss of water. He nned to report to Wei Yuan what had happened.

    He felt his heart palpitate. He immediately left the side hall and entered the toilet. He conveniently took out The Earth Book fragment. The Earth Book chat group, which had been quiet for a long time, finally had someone online.

    [ 5: I¡¯m here to pay off my debt to number 3. Yes, we¡¯ve finished exploring the abyss. I¡¯ve discovered a huge secret. ]

    The other party had specifically mentioned him, so Xu Qi ¡®an could not remain silent. He replied, ¡°[ what secret? ]

    ...

    [ 5: what about you guys? have you decided to owe me a reward? ]

    [ 2: tell me about it. ]

    [ 4: heh, no problem. ]

    [ 5: is number1 not around? ]

    [ one: sure. ]

    After everyone had expressed their opinions, No. 5 sent a letter, ¡± the seven tribes of the Gu n worked together and finally reached the abyss after going through many difficulties and a near-death exploration ...

    [ 2: cut the crap and get straight to the point. ]

    [five: ...] We found a statue of the schrly Sage in the abyss, and he was staring at the abyss.]

    The schrly Sage? The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were first astonished, but then they all thought of number three. As an outstanding student of the cloud deer Institute, he might know something.

    But he probably would not tell them ... Furthermore, the debt she owed him had yet to be paid ... He was suddenly in debt ...

    [ 5: number 3, you¡¯re a student of Yun Lu Academy. You know something, right? ]

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were all very happy. Number five had asked a good question.

    ¡®How would I know? I¡¯m surprised too ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer directly.[ what else is there in the abyss besides the sculptures of Saints? [ also, describe in detail the appearance of the saint¡¯s sculpture. ]

    This was all nonsense, he was just trying to get more information.

    [ five: in the abyss, other than the poison God and all kinds of poison bugs, there are only the sculptures of the Saints. Ah, I remember now. The eyebrows of the sculptures have split open. The elders in the n seem to be very worried. ]

    The space between the eyebrows of the Saint sculpture cracked open ... The elders of the Gu n were very worried ... Number two thought, [ do you guys think that the Saint statue is suppressing the poison God? ] [ otherwise, why would a saint¡¯s sculpture appear in the abyss? ]

    [ 4. We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. It¡¯s verymon to use statues, copper statuettes, and copper artifacts as a medium for sealing formations. In the ancient times, the human Emperor forged the nine Cauldrons, suppressed the mountains and rivers of the nine prefectures, and condensed the fate energy of the human race.

    [ 1. The crack between the eyebrows of the Saint statue, does it mean that the seal is unstable? That¡¯s why the poison God has started to recover. ]

    [ 4: that¡¯s possible. ]

    This topic passed quickly. After all, the poison God and the southern border were too far away from everyone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the information. number one, you haven¡¯t asked me about the Sang Bo case recently. Have you found any clues from the ancient books? ¡±

    [ 1. No clues. ]

    After saying that, number one went back to lurking in silence.

    No. 1¡¯s situation was a little abnormal. He had been paying attention to the Sang Bo case ... But after so many days, he (she) didn¡¯t ask me about the progress of the case ... Xu Qi ¡®an entered the information, [ No. 2, do you have any clues about Zhou chixiong¡¯s whereabouts? ]

    [ two: no, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. ]

    It was indeed not easy to find a person in such a vast sea of people. Xu Qi ¡®an was both disappointed and felt that it was expected.

    After a short discussion, number four and the others expressed their concern for number six¡¯s whereabouts and called for number nine, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest. However, the Daoist priest did not respond.

    .... The sun was shining brightly today. Daoist priest Golden Lotus was probablyzily basking in the sun on the roof.

    Xu Qian cursed in his heart. Suddenly, he saw Daoist priest Golden Lotus pop up.[ nine: number three,e out and see me. ]

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment, but then he understood. He put away the Jade Mirror, left the toilet, and quickly walked to the door of the Yamen.

    He looked around at the door and saw an orange cat standing across the street. Its tail was raised high, and it was quietly looking at the door of the Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked over to the orange cat, but she didn¡¯t look at it. Instead, she looked around.

    ¡°I found number six,¡± the orange cat said in a deep voice.

    PS: the orange cat said in a deep voice,¡±I¡¯m out of chapter.¡±

    PY... Ah, no, I¡¯d like to rmend a book called ¡± twig fence in the red dust ¡°, written by a big sister named ¡± Mei Mei ¡°. Those who are interested in watching the women¡¯s channel can go and take a look. The writing in the women¡¯s channel is exquisite, and it¡¯s very cool to tear each other apart.

 Chapter 169

    169 Story (1) to the Alliance master ¡°Neil LY¡±(1_

    ¡°You found it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an blurted out. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head excitedly and stare at the orange cat.

    The orange cat stared vigntly at the watchman and said, not long ago, I sensed the fragment of The Earth Book in number six ... However, while I was on my way to find you, the connection between the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld was cut off.¡±

    ¡°Then number six ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The orange cat shook his head. I don¡¯t know the details. My previous guess was right. He was indeed sealed. For some reason, the seal was broken.

    The orange cat paused and did not continue.

    Why was the seal suddenly lifted? There were only two possibilities-number one or six had been moved. Number 2 and 6 were gone.

    ¡°Go and inform Wei Yuan.¡± The orange cat urged.

    It was hard to see through the cat¡¯s expressionless face, but Xu Qi ¡®an could hear the anxiety in the Taoist priest¡¯s tone.

    Although the Taoist priest was a veteran, he was still very concerned about the internal members of the Heaven and Earth Society ... To me, this is a good thing. I can ask him for help if I encounter any trouble in the future ... ¡°I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He ran into the Yamen.

    After his figure disappeared, the orange cat snorted and thought, ¡±

    What was Luo Yuheng thinking? he had not made a move from beginning to end. With her cultivation and age, her tribtion should not havee yet, so there was no reason for her not to make a move.

    She wanted to be the state preceptor, but she was unwilling to dual cultivate with the Emperor. He didn¡¯t know what she was nning. Sigh, I¡¯ll save number six first, if he¡¯s not dead yet.

    As he was thinking, Daoist priest Golden Lotus heard a cat¡¯s meow. He tilted his head and saw a big gray cat walking over. It circled around him and sniffed him.

    Taoist master Jin Lian ignored it and continued to think about his matters. Suddenly, the big gray cat circled behind him andid on top of him ...

    Eh? Daoist priest Golden Lotus was taken aback at first, but he immediately reacted and flew into a rage. He turned around and gave the big gray cat a series of punches.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran into the noble spirit building. Without wasting any time waiting for the news, he took out his gold medal and scolded the guard, ¡°¡±It¡¯s urgent, get lost.¡±

    When he arrived on the seventh floor, he saw Wei Yuan standing in the observation Hall with his hands behind his back. He took the initiative to speak, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, there might be news of Heng Hui.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point and didn¡¯t waste any time.

    ¡°How did you find it?¡± Wei Yuan turned around.

    the Golden Lotus Daoist priest of the heaven and earth Association has finally locked onto number six¡¯s position not long ago through the connection between the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld. Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Tiandi Hui No. 6 is henghui¡¯s senior brother, a monk of Azure Dragon Temple, his Dharma name is Hengyuan. He had disappeared for no reason while investigating the whereabouts of his Junior Brother Heng Hui. I suspect that he was sealed by Heng Hui or the monster race.¡±

    In other words, the ce where number six was, either had the monster race or Heng Hui. No matter which one it was, it was worth paying attention to.

    Wei Yuan nodded and returned to the tea room. He quickly wrote on the table and stamped it with his Jade seal.¡±Take my order and find Yang Yan. Tell him to gather all the gongs and gather in the front yard of the Yamen in fifteen minutes. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus is outside the Yamen. We need him to lead the way ... Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    ¡°I know,¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a moment. henghui is in the inner city. If a battle breaks out, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be casualties among the ordinary people.

    If they were to disperse the surrounding people on arge scale, they would definitely be noticed by the other party. Although the Directorate of Celestials ¡®formation was profound, it was useless if it could not be set up in advance.

    ¡°This is unavoidable.¡± that¡¯s what I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you, ¡± Wei Yuan said. I also hate those who look down on human lives, but sometimes we have to know when to give up.

    ¡°Henghui is rted to the Sang Bo case, to the sealed artifact, and to the demon n¡¯s conspiracy. As long as there was an opportunity, they would capture or kill him at all costs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take the small and give up the big just because of a momentary sense of morality. That would only lead to more serious consequences.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the dossiers of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s family extermination case. The sealed artifact likes to devour blood and Qi to strengthen itself. Heng Hui hasn¡¯t killed anyone yet, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll always be in seclusion. With the power of the sealed artifact, once it devours the vitality of ordinary people without any restraint, it will cause even more serious injuries and deaths.¡±

    Wei Yuan is warning me not to make the same mistake asst time ... ¡®He didn¡¯t say anything about cutting the red Silver Gong, but he didn¡¯t agree with what I did ...¡¯ He¡¯s a conspirator, and I¡¯m a police officer, even though I¡¯m keen on appeasing the big Sisters of the Imperial Academy of Sciences ... Well, he wasn¡¯t a scumbag. He just wanted to give them a home.

    As thoughts shed through his mind, he cupped his fists and said,¡±yes.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the order and left.

    He immediately went to look for Yang Yan and met the stoic Jin Luo in the divine spear Hall. He faced the other party¡¯s questioning gaze and handed over Wei Yuan¡¯s letter.

    After Yang Yan finished reading, his stiff face showed a little solemness. ¡°What happened? why did foster father gather all the Golden gongs?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found monk Heng Hui¡¯s hiding ce.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Yang Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. He stood up and stretched out his hand, and the silver spear on the wooden shelf flew into his hand with a whoosh.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted and asked curiously, ¡°¡±Without Jin Luo in the Yamen, will Lord Wei¡¯s safety be threatened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Yan shook his head.

    You don¡¯t know? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him nkly and listened to him exin, ¡± no one knows how many guards my foster father has, and how powerful they are.

    The security force kept it a secret? It was hard to grasp what was real and what was fake ... Wei Yuan was truly an old schemer.

    Soon, the Golden gongs in charge of the hall were gathered and met in the front yard of the Yamen.

    At the same time, thirty silver gongs were summoned, but no copper gongs were used. Once there was a conflict, no matter how many gongs were sent, they would be useless.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran out of the watchman¡¯s office and looked around. He saw the orange cat at a wonton stall not far away.

    ¡°Golden Lotus Daoist,e here,e here ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved.

    The orange cat ignored him and looked at the big pot, sniffing the fragranceing from it.

    What¡¯s wrong with the Taoist priest? is he hungry? Xu Qi ¡®an was at a loss when he heard a familiar voice behind him.¡±I¡¯m here.¡±

    He turned around and saw a big gray cat standing behind him, looking at him quietly.

    ¡°Why did you change your cat?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s a female cat ...¡± He said. The big gray cat exined and changed the topic,¡±What¡¯s Wei Yuan¡¯s attitude toward me going with you?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Lord Wei is willing to cooperate with you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The big gray cat nodded and jumped lightly onto Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder. It chuckled and said, ¡°¡±Lord Wei ... Your respect for Wei Qingyi is much deeper than Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°For now, I don¡¯t see any detestable ws or character in him.¡± As Xu Qi ¡®an walked, he said in a low voice,

    ¡°Number six is temporarily staying in the Yang Sheng Hall in the East of the outer city. That ce is in shambles, and the court is in debt to pay. The elderly and children in the courtyard are almost out of food. I disclosed No. 6¡¯s information to Lord Wei, but he didn¡¯t touch No. 6. Instead, he paid the donation. But the health Hall is not under the jurisdiction of the night watchman.¡±

    ¡°Heh, so you¡¯ve indeed been leaking internal information about the Heaven and Earth Society to him.¡± The Golden Lotus Daoist priest said with a faint smile.

    ¡®This ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze. He felt ashamed of being caught red-handed by his boss, but he quickly recovered and shrugged.

    ¡°I won Duke Wei¡¯s trust in order to obtain more information and enrich our Tiandi society¡¯s intelligence system. He had good intentions ... Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Too shameless. I don¡¯t want to talk.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite suited for an official career,¡± the big gray cat sneered.

    ¡°But Wei Yuan said I can¡¯t be in the government.¡±

    although he¡¯s shameless, his bottom line is still there. It¡¯s easy to be at a disadvantage. The Golden Lotus Taoistmented.

    ¡°I suddenly thought of something. When the state preceptor saw me, he also noticed my uniqueness and asked me about my birth characters, but he couldn¡¯t calcte it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly.

    ...

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the orange cat asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said,¡¯ my uniqueness ...¡¯ Look to the right (please read this chapter).¡±

    The orange cat was speechless.

    ....

    Xu Qi ¡®an rode on the little mare and trotted in front, followed by a group of gongs.

    The big gray cat squatted on his shoulder and pointed the way.

    After the time for two incense sticks to burn, it suddenly said, ¡°¡±Stop, it¡¯s right in front of you ... That small courtyard? the aura of The Earth Book fragment is there.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled the reins of his horse, and the Golden and silver gongs behind him did the same. Therge group stopped.

    He gestured to the back and pointed to the small courtyard in front.

    The ten golden gongs looked at each other in silence and disappeared from the backs of their horses in tacit understanding. Their figures appeared in different directions in the small courtyard, blocking all possible escape routes.

    The silver gongs surrounded the outer circle.

    Xu Qi waited quietly for a moment and realized that the Golden gongs did not make a move. Instead, they frowned and looked at the courtyard.

    What was going on? He escaped?

    He jumped onto the roof of the house next door. From this angle, he could see the scene inside the small courtyard.

    There was a small courtyard with two willow trees. In the courtyard, two monks sat cross-legged, one of them sping his hands together and chanting in a low voice.

    One of them was dressed in a ck robe and had his head lowered, remaining silent.

    They were the brothers Heng Hui and Heng Yuan.

    What was happening? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the big gray cat on her shoulder and found that it had the same doubt in its eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± The big gray cat¡¯s little head was filled with confusion, and it urged Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At this moment, he saw Yang Yan holding a gun and approaching.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote. He¡¯s already gone to the Pure Land of bliss.¡± Hengyuan¡¯s voice was hollow, without joy or sorrow. He felt great sorrow.

    He¡¯s dead? This result caught Xu Qi ¡®an off guard. He subconsciously felt that it was a conspiracy, an illusion, and a dy.

    Yang Yan lifted Heng Hui¡¯s hood with the tip of his spear. It was a gray face with closed eyes and no signs of life.

    Yang Yan nodded slightly at the Golden gongs and confirmed that Heng Hui was dead.

    between me and death, he chose thetter, and his life was seized by the demonic hand. Hengyuan chanted a Dharma name in a low voice.

    ¡°Yang Yan, take a look at his right arm.¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    Yang Yan shook the tip of his spear, his Qi shattering his ck robe. Heng Hui¡¯s right arm was empty, and the demonic hand was nowhere to be found.

    No more ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank, and he looked around vigntly. He felt that his surroundings were no longer safe, and there were many hidden dangers.

    Yin Gong, who had witnessed the scene, did the same. He instantly drew his saber and was on guard against the pedestrians around him.

    ¡°It has already left ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you,¡± monk Heng Yuan said in a deep voice.

    Number six was so sure that we woulde? That¡¯s right, Daoist priest Golden Lotus could sense the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, so he was waiting ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood.

    ¡°Monk, what do you want to say?¡± Nangong qianrou pressed her saber with one hand, still not letting down her guard.

    he didn¡¯t give up on revenge. He just gave me the responsibility. Hengyuan said in a low voice,

    ¡°I want to tell you a story, a story that happened a year ago.¡±

    [ PS: please give us your monthly votes! ] I haven¡¯t asked for monthly votes in a long time, men.

 Chapter 170

    170 The story (2) _

    The story from a year ago ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood changed from disappointment to excitement. Without a doubt, the story Hengyuan was talking about was most likely the story of henghui and Princess Pingyang.

    What had happened to them was the key to solving the Sang Bo case. Up until now, the demon race had not appeared. Only Heng Hui had used a sealed artifact to stir up trouble. This made people wonder what the remnant of the thousand demon Kingdom was up to.

    Destroy? So far, there had only been one case of the extermination of the entire family of count Ping Yuan. It had a great impact, but the substantial damage was not great. On the other hand, Heng Hui could kill everyone regardless of the consequences and bring heavy casualties to the capital. But he did not do so.

    A sealed artifact? If the target was only a sealed artifact, Heng Hui would have left the capital long ago.

    the case of monk Heng Hui and Princess Ping Yang has already overshadowed the Sang Bo case ... I feel like the person behind this is deliberately exposing henghui to the sun ...¡±

    Yang Yan pointed his spear and his Qi crushed Heng Yuan¡¯s sleeves. His muscr arms contained great power, but they were definitely not demonic. This ruled out the possibility that the severed hand was on him.

    ¡°Henghui is indeed dead. He died a year ago. He¡¯s a walking corpse now and has been freed. This isn¡¯t a scheme.¡± Hengyuan looked at his Junior Brother, who was so close to him, and dark clouds seemed to gather in his eyes.

    Suddenly, the clouds in Heng Yuan¡¯s eyes copsed, and the past poured down like a storm.

    .....

    Heng Hui was sent to the Azure Dragon Temple by his parents at the age of six. He was a child with spiritual energy in his eyes. At first nce, he was chosen by the abbot, the monk coiling tree, and epted as a disciple.

    Heng Hui¡¯s enlightenment waspleted under the guidance of his senior brother, Heng Yuan. This burly senior brother, who looked bitter and hateful, taught him how to read and write, taught him how to meditate and chant Sutras, and also taught him how to be a man.

    He had a fatherly love for this senior brother of his.

    In the blink of an eye, many years had passed, and the intelligent little monk had grown into a handsome monk with delicate features. He had thought that he would be like his master and senior brother, spending the fleeting years in the ancient Buddha¡¯s Greenmp.

    Until one day, he met a girl ...

    It was a sunny spring day. He was washing clothes in the stream when he saw a handkerchief flowing down the stream. He subconsciously picked it up, and then a crisp voice rang in his ear, ¡±

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s my handkerchief. Can you return it to me?¡±

    Heng Hui looked up and saw a slender woman standing by the bluestone upstream. She was wearing a Lotus-colored long dress and had her long hairbed. She had no makeup on and was pretty under the sun. She had a pair of smiling eyes.

    ¡°Female benefactor ... Are you a devotee of the temple?¡±

    ¡°What, if I say I¡¯m not a devotee, are you not going to return my handkerchief?¡± She put her hands on her waist and pretended to be coy.

    ¡°No, no, I just feel that the female benefactor is pregnant.¡± As he exined, he offered the handkerchief with both hands.

    Hmph, you only know how to do things with your head down and chant Scriptures every day. Where is the devotee in your eyes? ¡±

    ¡°How would you know?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time.¡±

    It was the first time they had met on a bright spring afternoon, with a flowing stream.

    The two of them getting to know each other was a natural process.

    When Heng Hui meditated, the young girl would apany him and read the forbidden books in her boudoir to pass the time. Sometimes, she would gently fan herself, hold her chin, and stare at Heng Hui¡¯s focused face in a daze.

    asionally, she would tease him with green foxtail grass, causing him to be unable to concentrate on meditating. This made the handsome monk very vexed. He said angrily,¡±if you continue, I¡¯ll go into seclusion.¡±

    She always stuck out the tip of her tongue and apologized without any sincerity.

    Sometimes, they would go on a mountain tour together. The scenery of White Phoenix Mountain was beautiful. When spring came, the mountain was full of blooming flowers. She smiled in the bushes, and it was hard to tell whether the flowers or the person was more beautiful.

    Gradually, the rumors about the two spread among the monks of Azure Dragon Temple, saying that he had not cleaned his six orifices, broke the precept of lust, and was a lewd monk.

    His master sat in front of the Buddha statue and asked him three questions, ¡°Was he still devoted to Buddha, was he still interested in that woman?Whether or not he wanted to renounce asceticism.

    He firmly said that he was still pious to Buddha.I have no interest in women, I wish to apany Buddha and not renounce asceticism.

    The abbot only had one request:He stopped talking to her.

    As for why he didn¡¯t want to see her and didn¡¯t let her enter the temple, Heng Huiter found out that it wasn¡¯t that the abbot didn¡¯t want to, but he couldn¡¯t do it.

    She was Princess Ping Yang, the daughter of King Yu.

    From that day on, Heng Hui no longer paid attention to her. Whenever she came, he would close his eyes and meditate. He was indifferent to her teasing and pranks.

    Every day, she came with high hopes and left in disappointment and loneliness.

    monk, is this flower pretty? it¡¯s a good match for me.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Monk, how about I y the zither for you? I specially brought it from home.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Monk, I¡¯m dizzy and not feeling well. Don¡¯t you care about me?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Monk, do you really have to put yourself in loneliness?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    She finally stoppeding. She had not set foot in Azure Dragon Temple for a month in a row. She hadpletely withdrawn from his life, as if she had never existed.

    ¡®I can continue to apany Buddha without anyone disturbing me ...¡¯ He heaved a sigh of relief and felt that his sincerity had touched the Buddha.

    One day, she came again, looking like she had lost her soul. Her face was much thinner, and she looked Haggard.

    ¡°Monk, I¡¯m going to get married.¡±

    For some reason, the Buddha beads scattered all over the ground.

    At that time, Prince Yu was at a critical moment, serving as the Minister of War. With the support of the nobles, he had a chance of entering the cab.

    It was not rare for a noble or imperial family to take on the position of Prime Minister in this dynasty. In the 600 years of history, there were five such cases.

    ...

 Chapter 171

    171 The story (2) Part

    To the gradually weakening Noble Group, the rise of King Yu had given them hope. It kept pulling him forward.

    Prince Yu, who was at the heart of the storm, had arranged a marriage for Princess Ping Yang. Not only was it to find a good home for his daughter, but it was also an attempt to gain more support through marriage.

    ¡°Monk, are you willing to elope with me?¡±

    ¡°.... Alright.¡±

    Heng Hui agreed. He had finally seen through his own heart and chose to face his true self.

    They began to n for the elopement. Princess Pingyang was apanied by guards whenever she went in and out. If she was missing for more than an hour, the guards would search the mountain. Not long after, the news would be sent back to Prince Yu¡¯s residence.

    Therefore, in order to sessfully elope, they needed a magical artifact that could conceal their aura, so that they could hide from the search of the Directorate of Celestials.

    Finally, he needed to prepare a new household register for them and a channel to help them leave the capital.

    For this reason, Princess Ping Yang found a trustworthy friend, hoping that he could help her.

    ......

    he¡¯s the legitimate son of uncle Ping Yuan. Is that friend the legitimate son of uncle Ping Yuan?! Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted Hengyuan¡¯s story.

    Everything suddenly became clear. Uncle Ping Yuan controlled a yazi organization, which was best at faking identities and smuggling. Even if Princess Ping Yang did not know the existence of the yazi organization, it was reasonable for the two families to know some of the means of uncle Ping Yuan¡¯s residence as they were considered close friends.

    King Yu had once said that the count of Ping Yuan and the Civil officials were exchanging flirtatious looks, but they were gradually distancing themselves from the noble groups. Ping Yuanbo definitely had the motive to harm Ping Yang.

    This also led to the extermination of the entire family in the residence of count Ping Yuan ... He just didn¡¯t know what role the Minister of War yed in this ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at No. 6, Heng Yuan, and thought, ¡± you¡¯re so sure that they were abducted just because you know that they¡¯ve been in contact with the yazi organization? ¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to ask in front of everyone.

    After hearing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words, the few golden gongs looked at Hengyuan with questioning eyes.

    yes, ¡± Hengyuan nodded gently, ¡°¡±The simple-minded Princess Ping Yang doesn¡¯t know howplicated the situation is in the Imperial court, much less the viciousness of the human heart. An inexperienced girl and a Buddhist monk. From the moment they decided to elope, their tragic ending was already destined.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the count of Ping Yuan and the noble Group were already on the surface United but on the inside divided. After he learned of this matter through His Son, he immediately discussed with the then-Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, Zhang Feng, and the Minister of Revenue, sun Mingzhong. They formted a n to send Princess Ping Yang out of the capital and attack King Yu.¡±

    ¡°Where is Princess Ping Yang now?¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    Hengyuan didn¡¯t seem to hear him and continued, ¡°¡±People¡¯s hearts are like snakes and scorpions. After sending her out of the capital, the legitimate son of the count of Ping Yuan colluded with the young masters of sun Mingzhong and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Zhang Feng, and tried to rape Princess Ping Yang on the way.

    ¡°Two of them fought to the death, but one was killed, and the othermitted suicide by swallowing his hairpin. In order to cover up their crimes, they buried the bodies of henghui and Princess Pingyang in the barren mountains, along with the Qi-concealing Dharma artifact.

    ¡°The outside world only knows that Princess Ping Yang has disappeared for no reason. Even if they investigate the Azure Dragon Temple, they will only think that the two of them have eloped. Who would¡¯ve thought that they¡¯d died a year ago?¡±

    Princess Ping Yang was dead ... The Golden gongs looked at each other in silence, their faces frighteningly serious.

    Princess Ping Yang was King Yu¡¯s daughter and Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s niece. Killing a Princess was a major crime that would exterminate three whole families.

    Nangong qianrou held the hilt of her saber and squinted her eyes.¡±Since Heng Hui is dead, why did he appear here a yearter?¡±

    This was also the doubt in everyone¡¯s heart.

    A person¡¯s death was like an extinguishedmp, it was impossible to resurrect.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡± Hengyuan said something that no one could understand.

    ¡°He died a year ago. Someone used a secret technique to seal his primordial spirit in his physical body, turning him into a walking corpse without any sense of perception. In this year, what supported him was revenge. It was the blood feud of Princess Ping Yang.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can bring it back to the Yamen and let the coroner examine it.¡±

    ¡°Who saved him?¡± A golden gong asked.

    Hengyuan shook his head.

    Jin Luo, Yang Yan, and the others looked at each other and said, ¡°¡±Where is Princess Ping Yang¡¯s body? Bring us there.¡±

    After a pause, he ordered the silver gongs around him, ¡°¡±Send Heng Hui¡¯s body back to the Yamen.¡±

    A few golden gongs escorted Hengyuan out of the small courtyard and gave him a horse. The group of people left the city in a grandiose manner.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the horse with a heavy heart. He was speechless for a long time. After a while, he said in a low voice,¡±That¡¯s Hengyuan? Is it possible that he has been possessed or controlled?¡±

    The gray cat on his shoulder saidzily, ¡± it¡¯s Hengyuan, indeed. Heh, although I can¡¯t look at Qi, I have my own means to distinguish between real and fake.

    ¡°Is henghui really dead?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t quite believe it.

    his life and death is not the key to the case, ¡± the gray cat said in a low voice, ¡°¡±He¡¯s just a puppet. With the demonic hand gone, his life and death are no longer important to the person behind the scenes. You should be happy that the case was solved more easily than you thought.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t be happy. Henghui and Princess Pingyang are both pitiful people.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a smile without a hint of a smile.

    He sighed and changed the topic. there¡¯s something wrong with henghui¡¯s case. It¡¯s as if the person behind the scenes deliberately pushed it to the front.

    .....

    At the junction of Taikang County and Changle County, in a barren mountain somewhere, Hengyuan trekked while looking around, as if he was looking for something.

    The process was slow and inefficient. He told the Golden gongs that Heng Hui had only told him the general location and told him that Princess Ping Yang was buried at the root of an old locust tree that required three people to wrap their arms around.

    The Golden gongs and silver gongs spread out with Hengyuan as the center, protecting him in the center and preventing him from escaping.

    An hourter, they found the old Chinese schr tree. The three silver Gong men cut off the bushes and weeds under the Chinese schr tree. Using their knives as shovels, they dug for a moment, and the ck soil vaguely revealed white bones.

    ¡°My Lord, I found it.¡± Yin Luo turned around and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Dig it out!¡± Nangong qianrou said in a low voice.

    Princess Ping Yang¡¯s body was slowly revealed to the public. After more than a year, she had finally reappeared.

    The flesh and blood had already rotted, leaving only the bones, which were stuck to the tattered cloth, which should be the clothes he had worn before his death. In addition, a dull-colored golden hairpin was found between the throat, chest, and abdomen of the skeleton.

    As Hengyuan had said, shemitted suicide by swallowing a hairpin.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Hengyuan couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. He closed his eyes and chanted the name of Buddha in pain.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that can prove that this skeleton is Princess Ping Yang¡¯s.¡± Jiang Luzhong frowned.

    ...

    ¡°This is normal.¡± While the gongs were still in deep thought, Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the locust tree and said, ¡°¡±Princess Ping Yang and her lover eloped, so she must have disguised herself. She wouldn¡¯t have brought anything valuable to attract attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split the bones first and bring them back to the Yamen. Then send someone to inform Prince Yu¡¯s residence. Prince Yu might recognize this golden hairpin.¡±

    After collecting the bones, everyone walked out of the mountain. Jiang Lu Zhong patted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder.¡±Well done.¡±

    Yang Yan, who didn¡¯t like to talk, nodded slightly and said, ¡± you¡¯re the main contributor to this case. Even if the Sang Bo case is not investigated to the end, His Majesty will most likely pardon you.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to speak when he felt a knife cut across his back.

    He didn¡¯t need to turn his head to know that the sharp gaze came from Zhu Jinluo.

    [ PS: to be able to end the Sang Bo case today, phew, I¡¯m relieved. ]

    Big bosses, remember to help me find the wrong words. I¡¯ll go on to the second chapter.

 Chapter 172

    172 Waiting for the result (1)

    [ deceased: Heng Hui ]

    cause of death: a sharp de pierced through the heart (old injury)

    autopsy results: the flesh and internal organs are ck-purple. Corpse Gu was used in the flesh and blood to prevent the body from rotting. [ the time of death is more than a year. ]

    [ deceased: nameless corpse ]

    [ height: five feet and four inches, female, bones and bones are well-proportioned, no fractures, no signs of poisoning, finger bones are well-proportioned, not good atbor ... ]

    In the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an finished reading the autopsy report and handed it over to the coroner. He turned around and went to the front hall next to the autopsy room.

    The ten golden gongs were gathered together. Wei Yuan sat at the head of the table, drinking tea with a solemn expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked behind Wei Yuan in silence, listening to the discussions about the female corpse¡¯s true body, Princess Ping Yang, and the Sangbo case.

    The ping Yang County Princess case was considered to be initially closed. I probably can¡¯t interfere in the follow-up investigation ... This involves the murder of a Princess, and it¡¯s not something that a copper Gong like me can participate in.

    However, the Sang Bo case was still not solved ... I don¡¯t know if my contribution in the case of Princess Ping Yang can offset my crime of being cut in half ... If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll kill Emperor yuanjing¡¯s uncle.

    Just as he was cursing in his heart, an official stood at the door and said, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, my Lords, King Yu has arrived.¡±

    King Yu hade ... The Golden gongs exchanged nces and looked at Wei Yuan.

    The green-robed eunuch with white sideburns finished hisst sip of tea and looked at the clerk. He said gently, ¡°¡±King Yu, please go to the autopsy room.¡±

    With that, he put down the cup, sighed, and went to the autopsy room first, followed by the people in the side hall.

    When they arrived at the autopsy room, the Golden gongs didn¡¯t go in. Instead, they lined up on both sides of the door, and only Wei Yuan entered.

    King Yu had arrived. This sickly man walked over expressionlessly. His face was clearly expressionless, but it seemed to have all the expressions gathered on it.

    His footsteps were neither fast nor slow, but it was as if there was an evil ghost chasing after him ...

    When he reached the door of the autopsy room, he paused for a few seconds before he stepped over the threshold.

    The light in the autopsy room was excellent. The bright sunlight passed through thettice windows and left even spots of light on the ground.

    King Yu saw the skeleton on the wooden bed with a single nce. At that moment, he actually had the urge to escape from this ce.

    However, his father¡¯s obsession made him walk over slowly.

    Wei Yuan was the only one in the autopsy room. He took out a golden hairpin from his sleeve and said softly, ¡± I found this on her body, and she used it tomit suicide. Take a look and see if you know her.

    King Yu¡¯s gaze froze, and so did his expression. He was like a statue that was slowly being weathered.

    ¡°It¡¯s hers.¡± King Yu said bitterly.

    The empty room fell into a dead silence. The two middle-aged men did not speak again.

    After a long, long time, King Yu lowered his head to look at the golden hairpin and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Who did this?¡±

    ¡°Only three people were found. Count Ping Yuan, Minister of War Zhang Feng, and the Ministry of Revenue are all in the middle of investigation.¡± Wei Yuan stared at him, his deep eyes containing the vicissitudes of life washed by time.

    ¡°The three people¡¯s initial n should have been to trick her out of the capital, but their young master was lustful and never thought of letting the junzhu, who had left the sight of Prince Yu¡¯s residence, return alive.¡±

    ¡°She was insulted?¡± King Yu¡¯s voice was terrifyingly calm.

    ¡°Shemitted suicide by swallowing a hairpin,¡± Wei Yuan shook his head and looked deeply into King Yu¡¯s eyes.¡±But we still can¡¯t be sure that she¡¯s a Princess. A golden hairpin doesn¡¯t mean anything.

    ¡°I think you know what to do.¡±

    King Yu left. Other than the one nce he had when he stepped into the autopsy room, he had not seen the corpse again, not even once. It was as if it was something terrifying.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but looking at his back, Xu Qi¡¯ an felt that King Yu had aged a lot in an instant. His back actually had the destion of an old man.

    On this day, King Yu entered the pce with a blood letter.

    .....

    After King Yu left, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had originally nned to silently wait for the case of Princess Ping Yang to end so that he could obtain important clues about the Sang Bo case, received an invitation from the eldest Princess.

    The messenger was a delicate-looking officer, a small eunuch.

    ¡°Why is the eldest Princess looking for me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The young eunuch was a man of few words, but he was well-versed in the ways of survival in the pce. His mouth was tightly shut.

    ..... Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that it was most likely because of Princess Ping Yang.

    They rushed to the Imperial City and entered the pce. The young eunuch led them straight to Princess huaiqing¡¯s elegant garden.

    In the pavilion in the garden, Xu Qi ¡®an saw Princess huaiqing and the second Princess, the Crown Prince, who was Princess huaiqing¡¯s brother, the fourth prince.

    ¡°Your humble servant greets your Majesties.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood outside the pavilion and cupped his fists.

    Princess Lin an waved her hand and called out happily,¡±Dog ve,e in and sit.¡±

    When did dog ve be my pet name? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little confused. He looked at the Crown Prince and Princess huaiqing. Thetter¡¯s voice was cold.¡±There¡¯s no need to be so formal, please give Lord Xu a seat.¡±

    The pce maid moved a chair over and set it opposite the princes.

    The eldest Princess huaiqing looked at him and said, ¡°¡±Today, King Yu brought a blood letter into the pce. After Imperial father summoned him, he did note out. I remember that you were investigating the case of Princess Ping Yang. Did you make any progress?¡±

    His Highness the Crown Prince, the fourth prince, and Princess Lin an were all staring at him, waiting for his answer.

    Princess Ping Yang was their cousin. They had grown up together and had a close rtionship.

    Princess Ping Yang ... Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and began to exin.

    It was a simple and in love story, but it was destined to be extraordinary, because the heroine of the story was a noble Princess. She should never have fallen in love with a monk.

    But the taste of love was so wonderful that she was willing to abandon everything, wealth, and her identity as a member of the imperial family to leave the capital with him and spend the rest of her life together.

    However, not all love had an ending. In novels, talented people and beautiful women would always be able to get married because that was a novel. There were too many unpredictable changes in reality.

    ...

    In the end, they became the victims of a political struggle. Perhaps before the arrival of misfortune, this pair of little lovers were still fantasizing about the future of their rtionship.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the story calmly. She remembered a song she had heard many years ago:

    Mandarin Ducks and Butterflies fly together, the spring scenery in the garden is intoxicating.

    I¡¯ll quietly ask the Holy monk if I¡¯m beautiful. Is I beautiful? ¡±

    ¡°What royal power, what wealth, whatw and order are you afraid of.¡±

    ¡°I only wish to be with the person I love forever.¡±

    He had never seen Princess Ping Yang before, but he seemed to see a bright and beautiful girl with a pair of smiling eyes standing beside the handsome monk.

    She stuck a wildflower in her hair and asked him,¡±is the flower prettier or am I prettier?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath of air and stood up.¡±That¡¯s what happened. I still have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Princess huaiqing nodded silently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an left quickly. He could vaguely hear the cry of the princess of Lin¡¯ an behind him.

    ...

    It was not until he had left the Imperial City that he broke free from that depressed mood.

    ......

    A horse carriage galloped over and stopped at the bottom of the stargazing tower. Eunuch Liu, whose face was pale and beardless but already had some crow¡¯s feet, jumped off the horse carriage in a panic without waiting for the attendant to bring over the smalldder.

    Eunuch Liu rushed into the stargazing tower and raised the Imperial edict in his hand. ¡°His Majesty has ordered the eunuch to enter the pce immediately.¡±

    He shouted three times.

    In order to prevent the Directorate of Celestials from colluding with officials, the Imperial court has ordered that the aura-gazing technique is ineffective on officials of the fourth rank and above.

    But there was one exception, the supervisor!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, teacher has already gone to the pce.¡±

    Eunuch Liu turned his head abruptly to find a white-robed yang qianhuan standing with her hands behind her back and her back facing him.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan, when did you return to the capital?¡± Eunuch Liu was shocked.

    ¡°When the capital needed me, I came back.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s tone was steady.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mysterious all day long, can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± Eunuch Liu spat at him unhappily before turning around and leaving.

    ¡°....¡±Yang qianhuan.

    ....

    The night watchman was at the Yamen.

    In the quiet room, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was sitting cross-legged and meditating, suddenly felt his heart palpitate. It was the kind of palpitations that one would feel when they heard QQ beeping after staying up all night.

    This was the ¡± message prompt ¡± unique to the fragments of theher world Book. He stopped his visualization and took out the small Jade Mirror.

    [ No. 9: we¡¯ve found No. 6. He¡¯s currently at the Yamen on night duty. You can rest assured. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned when he saw this. He thought to himself,¡¯aren¡¯t you saying inly:Are there any spies from the heaven and earth Association in the Yamen?

    [ 5: found number six? [ however, it¡¯s more dangerous for the Yamen to be the night watchman on the sixth. I heard that the night watchmen in Da Feng are all evil and ruthless. ]

    [ No. 1: you can¡¯t always believe in rumors. Taoist priest, did you find No. 6? ]

    [ number nine: as expected, number six has indeed been sealed. The person who sealed him is a strong man in a ck robe. He exudes a dangerous aura, so I didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. I then revealed this matter to the Yamen on duty. ]

    Taoist priest¡¯s exnation is good. This way, my source of information can be exined. If number one holds a high position in the Imperial court, he must have already known about Princess Ping Yang¡¯s case.

    ¡®If I were to go against my logic, I, the gong that discovered henghui¡¯s tracks, would be very suspicious ...¡¯ What the Taoist priest said was like patching me up.

    If anyone asks, I can say that I¡¯m a warm-hearted citizen reporting it.

    I¡¯ll be able to draw a clear line between number three and me.

    [ No. 1: I¡¯ve received news that the Sang Bo case is linked to the disappearance of Princess Ping Yang a year ago. Soon, there will be a big storm in the capital. ]

    [ 4: what¡¯s the situation? ]

    Number four jumped out to enjoy the show.

    No. 1 briefly exined the princess Ping Yang case to the members of the Tiandi society. With just a few words, he outlined a political and political situation in everyone¡¯s hearts without any bloodshed.

    It gave everyone enough room for imagination.

    [ 5: this, this ... ] Are you guys ck-hearted? [ he¡¯s actually so despicable. ]

    [ 4: who found out about this case? ]

    Seeing this question, Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and entered the information.[ I heard that it¡¯s a Gong from the Yamen. His name is Xu Qi ¡®an. ]

    [ 4: Xu Qi ¡®an? [ why does it sound so familiar? ]

    [ 3: when No. 1 was investigating cloud deer Institute¡¯s pure energy soaring to the heavens, he had mentioned this person. [ I¡¯ve been paying attention to him, observing him, and I¡¯vee to a terrifying conclusion. ]

    [ a scary conclusion? ] Several members of the Heaven and Earth Society asked simr questions one after another.

    [ 3: this person is extremely intelligent and has unparalleled talent. He is definitely not an ordinary person. ]

    To be able to receive such praise from number three, this copper Gong named Xu Qi ¡®an must be an extremely powerful character ... Everyone silently remembered this name.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was a little embarrassed and did not say anything.

    At this time, number two appeared and said, [ number three, I found Zhou chixiong¡¯s traces. ]

    Number one, who didn¡¯t respond to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s self-praise, immediately jumped out. [ where is he? ]

    [ two: one of my brothers saw him in a vige. That vige happens to be the one I¡¯m going to exterminate soon. Wait for me. After I exterminate the vige, I¡¯ll send him back to the capital. ]

    DID number two really find Zhou chixiong? Yunzhou was so big, and bandits were a disaster. Even if she had some power in Yunzhou, she couldn¡¯t have found Zhou chixiong so quickly ... ¡®It¡¯s either a coincidence or I¡¯ve underestimated number two¡¯s ability ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an pped his hands excitedly.

    After capturing Zhou chixiong, they would be able to find out who the mastermind behind the collusion with the demon race was.

    [ 3: thank you. ]

    [ 2: it¡¯s a small matter. My friends from all over the world are willing to give me face. [ finding someone is nothing to me. ]

    ¡®Your reputation is not ordinary ...¡¯ Everyone thought.

    After ending the internal exchange of the Heaven and Earth Society, Xu Qian felt much more at ease. Zhou chixiong was his other insurance. If he caught this person, he would not panic even if he could not be exonerated from the ping Yang Princess case.

    Now, all they had to do was wait for the case to be solved.

    There was still another chapter at night.

 Chapter 173

    173 Chapter 150 two secret letters (added for the alliance leader, Oreo is a little salty) _

    In the evening, Wei Yuan returned from the pce.

    A spacious and luxurious carriage drove into the Yamen. Wei Yuan stepped down from the carriage on a smalldder. Xu Qi ¡®an went up to him and whispered, ¡°¡±Lord Wei ...¡±

    The grey-haired Wei Yuan looked at him and said, ¡°¡±King Yu has written a blood letter, using the count of Ping Yuan, the Minister of Revenue, and the Minister of War of plotting against the imperial family.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already heard about King Yu¡¯s operation from Princess huaiqing. He nodded.¡±Your Majesty has handed it over to the three departments for a joint trial?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Wei Yuan shook his head. His Majesty¡¯s anger is no less than Prince Yu¡¯S. He couldn¡¯t wait that long. He immediately wrote an imperial edict and invited the supervisor to enter the pce to confront the three of them. At that time, the Lords of the Imperial court were also present.¡±

    ¡°And the result?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an already knew the result, but he still had to ask.

    Wei Yuan sighed,¡±plotting against the royal family and the Barbarian race.¡± The notice wouldetest by tomorrow morning. The Liang gang is finished.¡±

    The three barbarian races ... Xu Qi ¡®an was slightly moved.

    The so-called three barbarian ns were the three ns of the Father, the three ns of the mother, and the three ns of the wife. They could be ssified as the capital punishment. They were second only to the rebellious Yi nine tribes.

    ¡°AI, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to kill so many people tomorrow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an also sighed. He didn¡¯t know whether to p or feel sorry for the innocent people who were implicated.

    Although ping Yuanbo¡¯s entire n had been exterminated, there would still be at least a few dozen or even a hundred people who would diepared to the three barbarian races. None of the rtives within the three ns of the count of Ping Yuan could escape.

    The other two were the same.

    ¡°The Liang faction?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, puzzled.

    Wei Yuan nodded,¡±the Liang gang benefited the most from King Yu¡¯s withdrawal from the power struggle.¡± The Minister of War, Zhang Feng, and the Minister of Revenue, sun Mingzhong, were the leaders. Ping Yuanbo joined the Liang gangst year.¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, then, then my matter ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice. The political parties in the court were too far away from him, and Xu Qi ¡®an was unwilling to ept it.

    He only cared about his future and life.

    there¡¯s no rush. His Majesty is still in a fit of anger. It¡¯s not good to mention this at this time. Wei Yuan shook his head.

    This was the logic ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and bade Wei Yuan farewell. In the evening light, he headed home.

    ......

    Dusk, in a certain room.

    A fair hand held a pen and wrote on the letter:

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Dear master, ¡±

    The Sang Bo case has alreadye to an end. The minister of rites once said that cooperating with us is like asking a Tiger for its skin. Heh, he¡¯s quite urate.

    A year ago, I identally witnessed what happened to Princess Ping Yang and monk Heng Hui. Heng Hui died but didn¡¯t die, and his primordial spirit condensed resentment. I refined him into a puppet and kept him by my side.

    You said that the opportunity hade, and that the year of the capital investigation would be the beginning of our 500-year-long great undertaking.

    Please forgive me for my disrespect, I was not optimistic. The supervisor of the Directorate of Celestials and the Daoist master of the human sect were among the most powerful in the world.

    However, in this incident, the two of them chose to stand by and do nothing out of some tacit understanding ... Once again, I praise you for your unparalleled wisdom.

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s attitude towards this case was not positive, otherwise he would not have appointed a Gong as the chief executive. Everything was within your expectations.

    However, that copper Gong was extremely powerful and had a keen sense of smell.

    In the process of investigating the case, your arrival was discovered by him, and he came to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop several times to spy on the demonic energy. If I may ask, did you do it on purpose?

    Other night watchmen were also secretly investigating.

    I had no choice but to push HUI JI to block the disaster. I know she¡¯s your nsman, so please forgive me for making this decision.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already given it to the person who should have it.

    I¡¯m very sorry, all the clues for the tax silver case have been cut off ... I¡¯vee into contact with Zhou Li many times, and he truly is just a dandy with a little bit of cleverness. He doesn¡¯t know everything that his father, Assistant Minister Zhou, is nning.

    I would like to report four things to master:

    First, while the tax silver was being escorted, Assistant Minister Zhou had many opportunities to act, as that would be safer, but he chose to embezzle the 150000 tax silver in the capital.

    This is truly puzzling. Assistant Minister Zhou is a smart man, but he made a muddled move. I think there must be a reason for this.

    Unfortunately, Assistant Minister Zhou ¡°identally¡± died during his exile, and no one can give me an answer.

    ¡°Second, ording to reliable sources, Assistant Minister Zhou had taken over a million taels of silver in the past twenty years. However, when the Zhou residence was raided, the Imperial court only managed to plunder a few thousand taels of silver.

    Where did the silver go?

    3. Through a secret investigation of the Directorate of Celestials, it was discovered that the director¡¯s youngest disciple was called Yan Caiwei. She was a very beautiful and interesting little girl. Of course, she was far from beingparable to her noble and beautiful master.

    What I wanted to say was that the astrologers called her Little Junior Sister, or ... Sixth Senior Sister. And the supervisor only had five personal disciples.

    Fourth, the people of the witchcraft cult killed County Magistrate Zhao of Taikang County, who was the official who discovered the saltpeter mine.

    That¡¯s right, the sorcerers of the Sorcerer God religion had intervened in this matter. Furthermore, they could have used a more ingenious and covert method to silence him, but they had chosen to kill him in his dream.

    It was not difficult to deduce that they were trying to mislead the Imperial court and defame the North vanquishing Prince. They were trying to drive a wedge between Emperor yuanjing and the North vanquishing Prince.

    Finally, there¡¯s a small thing that I can¡¯t say. I fell in love with a man, a man that I shouldn¡¯t have loved. I want master to take pity on me and help me reconstruct my body.

    A servant who will always be loyal to you.

    In another secret room, a man in a cloak was writing with a pen.

    Dear Lord, ¡±

    The n for the tax and silver case failed, and I have to take the main responsibility. Vice Minister Zhou¡¯s death was purely due to his stupidity. His son, who thought he was smart, had caused a series of ns to fail.

    ....

    As you expected, the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s n was sessful. They released the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake.

    ...

    I¡¯ll describe in detail the information I¡¯ve gathered over the past year in the letter.

    About a year ago, the struggle between the nobles and the Civil officials had entered a white hot stage. King Yu represented the entire power of the nobles and, with Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s tacit consent, became the Minister of War. He was only one step away from entering the cab.

    During this process, his daughter, Princess Ping Yang, fell in love with a monk from the Azure Dragon Temple. The two decided to elope and asked for help from the son of his close friend, uncle Ping Yuan ...

    The three hedonistic sons had wanted to rape Princess Ping Yang and kill them to keep their mouths shut. However, they were met with intense resistance and Princess Ping Yangmitted suicide by swallowing her hairpin.

    The thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s spy in the capital of Da Feng identally discovered this scene. She used the corpse puppet to refine Heng Hui into a walking corpse puppet, held this secret, and went into hiding.

    Da Fengunched a new round of investigation, and the fights between the parties became more and more intense. It had to be said that Emperor Yuan jing was a terrifying Emperor, and his Emperor¡¯s mind was to the point of perfection.

    However, he was not a good Emperor. In his eyes, there was only power and longevity.

    The spies of the thousand demon Kingdom held this secret in their hands and quietly looked for a partner in the capital. In the end, she decided on the minister of rites and the power behind him.

    It was because at that time, a saltpeter mine was discovered in the great Yellow Mountain of Taikang County, which was exactly what the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom needed.

    No one in the world could sneak into Sangbo and destroy the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen without being noticed by Jian Zheng and the head of the path of the human sect, but gunpowder could help themplete this task.

    The power behind the minister of rites had always wanted to take over the court and suppress the other parties. As one of the obstacles, the Liang gang was naturally on their list.

    ...

    The two sides came to an agreement. The minister of rites would help the remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom to blow up Yongzhen mountain river temple and release the sealed artifact under the temple.

    The thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s surviving members pushed Heng Hui to the front of the stage and led the night watchman to investigate the disappearance of Princess Ping Yang.

    In order to get rid of his suspicion, the minister of rites used his spy, Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Golden guards, to send the gunpowder to the Imperial City and bury it under the mountain river temple. He had also killed a total of nine officers from the Supreme Court, the Ministry of Rites, and the pce in order to mislead the officials of the three Yamen.

    They even wanted to use gunpowder to frame the Qi party¡¯s Minister of Works, but they had underestimated copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an. I assassinated County Magistrate Zhao and tried to mislead him to investigate the North vanquishing Prince. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t fall for it. This child was astute beyondpare.

    Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Kingo guard, had deliberately killed Liu Han, the small g Officer, to attract the attention of the night watchman and the Deputy prefect. During the other party¡¯s interrogation, he had used a celestial device to block the Qi-observing technique and led the night watchman to turn his attention to Azure Dragon Temple to discover the eloping case of monk Heng Hui and follow the clues to investigate the factional dispute a year ago.

    This was a brilliant move, and I don¡¯t think a mere Baihu can do it. Without a doubt, it was the daughter of the demon Emperor who had personally ced a piece.

    That¡¯s the general course of the matter, but there are still two points I haven¡¯t figured out:

    [ 1. I have worked hard, but I still have not found out who the sealed artifact under sang Bo is. ] But one thing was clear, it had a great connection with Buddhism. The purpose of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s survivors releasing it was also unknown.

    Second, the supervisor¡¯s attitude is really unpredictable. I can guess the purpose of Emperor Yuan jing opening the city restrictions, but I can¡¯t guess the supervisor¡¯s thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t do anything, but I feel like everything is within his expectations and control.

    ¨CCompleted

    .....

    After Xu Qi ¡®an returned home and had dinner, he told his second uncle about the progress of the Sang Bo case and the truth of the princess Ping Yang case.

    Second uncle Xu was stunned and didn¡¯t eat for a long time. He muttered, ¡°¡±These schrs are really bad. Although I killed a lot of people back then,pared to them, I¡¯m simply open and aboveboard.

    ¡°Ningyan, remember not to argue with schrs in the future. Don¡¯t hesitate if you can use a knife. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know when you¡¯ll be screwed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and thought to himself, have you forgotten that you have a son who is a schr?

    ¡°Ahem.¡± The aunt coughed hypocritically and looked to the side.¡±I¡¯ve asked someone to make you some clothes. Lingyue will send them to youter. Does it fit ... I¡¯m toozy to care.

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an teased Xu lingying and talked to lingyue. He was about to return to his small courtyard.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± The aunt coughed hypocritically and looked to the side.¡±I¡¯ve asked someone to make you some clothes. Lingyue will send them to youter. Does it fit ... I¡¯m toozy to care. It¡¯s up to you to wear it or not.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did the sun rise from the West today?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked outside in surprise.

    The aunt gritted her teeth and a word came out of her ruddy little mouth, ¡°¡±Get lost.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately rolled back to his own courtyard.

    The moment he pushed open the door, his heart suddenly palpitated. It wasn¡¯t the palpitations that came from sending messages through the fragments of theher world Book, but the palpitations that caused his hair to stand on end and goosebumps to rise.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head stiffly and looked at the bed. She saw a red, broken hand lying quietly on the bed.

    His scalp instantly went numb, his adrenaline soared, and cold sweat rolled down his face.

 Chapter 174

    174 Ennea monkey and secret.

    The broken hand with dark red skiny quietly on the bed, and dark blue blood vessels bulged on the skin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had just seen an old corpse from a mountain vige in the living room. He was scared and went back to his bedroom to sleep. When he opened the door, he found Chu renmei standing by the bed, staring at him with her white eyes.

    The fear in his heart exploded with a boom, and every nerve in his body urged him:Hurry up and run, hurry up and run ...

    At this moment, Xu Qi. an saw the index finger of the broken hand move slightly. His index finger tapped on the bed.

    The next moment, the air seemed to be sticky. Xu Qi ¡®an felt like an old cow that had fallen into a quagmire. He had a strong body, but he could not move a step.

    The five fingers on the broken hand moved. Then, it used its fingers as its feet and climbed down from the bed. It crawled along the ground toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This scene was too horrifying, as if she was witnessing a scene from a horror movie. Xu Qi ¡®an could not move her body. She rolled her eyes and watched in despair as it crawled to her feet and climbed up her trousers ...

    It wanted to take me as a parasite, just like how it took on Heng Hui monk ... Why? ¡®Why are you targeting me? I¡¯m just an ordinary Gong ...¡¯ As Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s frightened thoughts shed through her mind, the broken hand climbed up to his chest and then pried open Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mouth with his thumb and index finger.

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t resist. His eyes widened, and his expression was one of fear.

    Immediately after, his mouth was forced open, and the broken hand violently invaded. The fingers and palm pushed inch by inch into the depths of his throat.

    The corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth split open, and blood dripped from it. How could a human¡¯s mouth fit a hand? Not to mention the throat, but the broken hand seemed to have the same intention.

    Soon, the broken hand entered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s throat. Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s windpipe bulged and opened up bit by bit, leaving clear finger marks.

    The process was very fast, because the broken hand did not consider Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s endurance at all. Like an alien, it passed through the mouth and throat roughly and simply.

    The moment the broken hand entered his body, Xu Qi ¡®an wailed in pain. His consciousness seemed to have exploded into countless pieces. After a long time, he saw a temple. There was no Dharma statue of Buddha in the temple, but a young monk sitting cross-legged on a futon.

    Why did Ie here ... I¡¯m dead? And then he entered the Western Paradise ... ¡®That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a guy who doesn¡¯t worship Buddha. Buddha will only mp my head with the door and kick me out of the Pure Land of bliss ...¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried his best to see his face, but the monk¡¯s face seemed to be shrouded in fog, and he could not see it clearly.

    Why did Ie here ... I¡¯m dead? And then he entered the Western Paradise ... ¡®That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a guy who doesn¡¯t worship Buddha. Buddha will only mp my head with the door and kick me out of the Pure Land of bliss ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself in self-mockery when he heard the gentle voice of the young monk.

    ¡°I would like to borrow your body to recuperate my broken arm. I hope you can be flexible.¡±

    .... He¡¯s the demonic creature with the broken hand? Xu Qi ¡®an was bewildered and asked tentatively, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going to be amodating?¡±

    The young monk sat cross-legged quietly and ignored him.

    .... Who are you? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a deep voice. why are you sealed in sang Bo? ¡±

    ¡°This little monk¡¯s Dharma name is Shen Shu.¡± The young monk paused and said hesitantly, ¡±

    ¡°Why am I in sang Bo ...? I can¡¯t remember ... Why was I sealed there ... Where do Ie from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Shen Shu, but why am I in sang Bo? Where do Ie from?¡±

    He was calm at first, but gradually, as he asked himself more and more questions, his emotions began to get out of control. His peaceful and serene temperament disappeared, and the entire space trembled. An indescribable and terrifying aura overflowed from the monk¡¯s body.

    It was like the aura of hell, which made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hair stand on end and his heart beat violently.

    This familiar aura ... At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was sure that the young monk was indeed the one with the broken hand.

    ¡°This little monk was too obsessed ...¡± The young monk regained his calm and retracted his frightening aura. He said in a gentle tone, ¡±

    ¡°My primordial spirit is iplete, so I can¡¯t remember the past. I only know my Dharma name, but I can¡¯t remember where I came from or what happened in the past.¡±

    An iplete primordial spirit? Was it because he only had one broken arm? ¡®Well, his body is iplete, so his primordial spirit is also iplete. This is very reasonable ...¡¯ Monk, you¡¯re a little pitiful ...

    At this point, the young monk¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness and pain, as if he was trying to know what had happened in the past but was helpless.

    An iplete primordial spirit? Was it because he only had one broken arm? ¡®Well, his body is iplete, so his primordial spirit is also iplete. This is very reasonable ...¡¯ Monk, you¡¯re a little pitiful ... Xu Qi ¡®an probed, ¡±

    ¡°Master, I might have some information, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be of any use to you.¡±

    The young monk¡¯s breath suddenly trembled slightly. In the mist, the pair of eyes seemed to be staring at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The formation that sealed you waspleted by the imperial family of Dafeng, the Directorate of Celestials, and the Western Buddhist League. Since you are a Buddhist, I¡¯m afraid you are from the Western Region. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    As he spoke, he started to make associations.The owner of the broken hand was a monk, and the three forces that sealed him were the royal family of Da Feng, the Buddhist sect of the Western Region, and the Directorate of Celestials ... ording to the feedback from the Azure Dragon Temple, the Buddhist sect obviously paid more attention to the sealed artifact under the Sang Bo ... Wait a minute!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered a few details from the Sang Bo case.On the third day after Yongzhen mountain river Temple was destroyed, Wei Yuan told him that Emperor Yuan jing had opened the city¡¯s seal.

    On the second day after the Yongzhen mountain river temple was blown up, the old man, the supervisor, pretended to be sick and stood by the side the whole time.

    The abbot of the Azure Dragon Temple, coiling tree, confirmed that the broken hand hade into being and immediately headed west.

    From these details, it could be inferred that Buddhism was the main leader of the seal at sang Bo. The young monks who were sealed were most likely from the Western Buddhist sects.

    No wonder, no wonder Emperor Yuan jing wanted to open the city restriction. No wonder the warden pretended to be sick ... It was obvious that the less trouble they had, the better. It was not their own trouble anyway.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood the thoughts of Jian Zheng and Emperor Yuan jing, and then he remembered another detail.Wei Yuan had repeatedly emphasized that he should ignore the sealed artifact and only be responsible for investigating the traitors in the Imperial court.

    Wei Yuan most likely knew about the severed arm¡¯s identity, or at least knew that it originated from Buddhism.

    It was no wonder the higher-ups in the capital were not interested in the sealed artifacts and focused on finding the snitch ... Every one of them was worth old silver coins.

    Fortunately, I¡¯m smart and quick-witted. Through the details of the case of the small banner officer and Centurion Zhou¡¯s Qi-blocking observation, I traced back to the Azure Dragon Temple and solved the mysteryyer byyer.

    At this moment, the young monk sighed, ¡°¡±I have a favor to ask of you, benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m only a Qi refining realm warrior.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to reject him tactfully. Wei Yuan had said that sealed artifacts were at least second-grade or even first-grade.

    A little worm like him really didn¡¯t have the confidence to participate in a battle of this level. Moreover, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t forget the original intention of the Golden Lotus Daoist when he established the heaven and earth Association:Kill the second-grade Dao leader of the earth sect.

    ¡®It¡¯s easier than making me the Emperor. If I get involved in the grudges of Buddhism because of you, I might as well usurp the throne myself ...¡¯ Xu Qian said.

    The young monk ignored him and continued, ¡± help this poor monk search for the past and retrieve my memories ...

    ¡°In this process, I will provide you with some help.¡±

    Provide a certain amount of help? Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the four golden gongs wrapped in gauze, and his heart moved. If he had a sealed artifact with him, it was equivalent to having an additional trump card.

    In this world where imperial power and divine power were Supreme, he could have a better life. At least, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his family being raided and exterminated. Whoever dared to touch a hair of his family would have his brain beaten out.

    ...

    Furthermore, after Zhou chixiong was captured, he would definitely be promoted and have a raise in sry, and his own power would also increase.

    However, there were two things he needed to make clear before he agreed to the monk¡¯s request.

    ¡°Master, do you need to devour qi and blood frequently?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an tried to use a peaceful tone.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s in your body, there¡¯s no need for external blood Qi replenishment. Of course, if you want to use my power, you¡¯ll need to nourish it with your blood essence after that. It¡¯s best if you¡¯re a cultivator.¡±

    In other words, you just have to stay in my body and nothing will happen. But if I want you to work, I have to feed you ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. This equivalent exchange was in line with his philosophy.

    ¡°Why did you choose me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Someone brought me to you.¡± ¡°Because we are the same kind of people,¡± the young monk said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked,¡±what do you mean by¡± the same kind of people?¡±master, please give me some guidance.¡±

    ¡°My instinct told me so, but I can¡¯t remember more,¡± the young monk said.

    I can¡¯t remember ... ¡°Who brought you here, senior?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    A Fox with a screen-like fox tail ... Nine-Tailed celestial Fox? Well, ording to the confession of the gray fox in the Imperial Academy, the people who participated in the Sang Bo case were the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom ... And the fallen Empress of the thousand Fey Kingdom was the Nine-Tailed Fox ...

    ...

    The young monk conjured an image. In the image, a figure wearing ck clothes and a hood solemnly opened a silk bag and put the broken hand in it.

    Judging from the figure, a full chest and a round butt, it was obviously a woman.

    There was a white animal embroidered on the silk bag. It was shaped like a fox, agile and beautiful, with a white tail spread out behind it like a screen.

    A Fox with a screen-like fox tail ... Nine-Tailed celestial Fox? Well, ording to the confession of the gray fox in the Imperial Academy, the people who participated in the Sang Bo case were the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom ... And the fallen Empress of the thousand Fey Kingdom was the Nine-Tailed Fox ... Hiss, the people of the thousand demon Kingdom brought the broken hand to me.

    Why?

    ¡®They noticed me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was deeply worried.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and found himself lying on the cold ground. The faint moonlight provided a glimmer of light in the quiet room.

    He came to the table, lit the oilmp, and walked to the bronze mirror with themp. His masculine face was reflected in the mirror, and there was dried blood at the corner of his mouth. He wiped it away gently and found no wound.

    The wound caused by the unreasonable Ennea monkey of monk Shenshu had disappeared.

    The clock showed that the time was fifteen minutes past Yin, which was 9:15 in the evening.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat by the bronze mirror, thinking about what he should do next.

    The immediate problem was, how should he deal with the broken hand? should he report this to Lord Wei?

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Wei Yuan appreciates me, but I¡¯m not his son. There¡¯s a limit to how much he appreciates me. And this matter involved sang Bo¡¯s sealed artifact ...

    ¡°If he can help me take out my broken hand, then it won¡¯t be a problem. If he can¡¯t, will he protect me, or will he seal me in sang Bo with him?

    ¡°The supervisor can definitely take out my broken hand for me, right? ¡®He¡¯s a first-grade Warlock, but the problem is, I¡¯m not familiar with him ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an, Oh Xu Qi¡¯ an, you¡¯ve fallen again. You¡¯re addicted to her warm eyes and can¡¯t escape. Have you forgotten that Yan Caiwei is waiting for you to finish her strategy?

    and I¡¯m just a Gong in the Qi refining stage. It¡¯s impossible for me to survive for 500 years without eating or drinking.

    ¡°The supervisor can definitely take out my broken hand for me, right? ¡®He¡¯s a first-grade Warlock, but the problem is, I¡¯m not familiar with him ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an, Oh Xu Qi¡¯ an, you¡¯ve fallen again. You¡¯re addicted to her warm eyes and can¡¯t escape. Have you forgotten that Yan Caiwei is waiting for you to finish her strategy? If he had be the son-inw of the Directorate of Celestials earlier, the director would have been one of his own.

    ¡°The old man, Jian Zheng, knows about my Strange Luck. I can¡¯t trust himpletely, because he must be nning something in the dark ...¡±

    In addition, there was another distant problem:

    The thousand Fey Kingdom had gone through so much trouble to release the sealed artifact. It was impossible for them to do this for him.

    There must be a purpose for secretly bringing the broken hand to him. It was obvious even if he used his toes to think. And was this goal good or bad for him?

    Monk Shen Shu said that I can nourish his arm and primordial spirit ... Is this the reason why the thousand demon Kingdom brought it to me?

    Then, would theye back to take back the broken hand one day? At that time, no one can say for sure whether I¡¯ll end up Dead or Alive.

    At this moment, he heard monk Shen Shu¡¯s gentle voice in his mind, ¡±

    ¡°Keep it a secret!¡±

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze.

 Chapter 175

    175 Interrogating Hengyuan (1)

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an squatted under the roof and brushed his teeth and washed his face. He called out in his mind,¡±Master Shen Shu?¡±

    No one responded.

    ¡°Master? Last night, you said that you and I are the same kind of people. I just want to ask, does Ningye pick up silver every day?¡±

    No one responded.

    He was usually in a deep sleep. After all, it was a sealed artifact ... I¡¯ll try to summon him againter. If there¡¯s still no response, I can reluctantly ept using my hot and soft body to warm his cold body ... Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put on a handsome uniform and tied up his long hair. He hung the ck and gold long knife at the back of his waist, climbed over the three-meter-high wall, and went to the main house for breakfast.

    His hand on the hilt, he suddenly thought of the knife that the director had given him, was it a sign of goodwill?

    ¡°.... I¡¯m too arrogant. How could a rank one expert be friendly to me? However, this de is verypatible with my ¡°heaven and earth One sh.¡± Thank you, supervisor.¡±

    Eh?

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped and stood rooted to the ground.

    The ck-gold long de was given to me by Jian Zheng, and the ¡®heaven and earth One de sh¡¯ was given to me by si Tianjian. The ck-gold long de and the ¡®heaven and earth One de sh¡¯ were extremelypatible, and Jian Zheng knew that I had a strange fate ... In the cold morning wind, Xu Qi ¡®an shivered.

    At this moment, he had a sense of urgency that he had to return to Earth.

    ¡°Phew ... Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. We¡¯ll improve our strength and status first, and we¡¯ll talk about the future.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an collected himself and went to the front hall. The sky was still bright. His aunt and second uncle were eating at the table. Lu¡¯ er was also sitting at the table with a little bean on herp.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Hello, ¡°Xu lingying greeted warmly and quietly moved the meat buns and fried dough sticks into her arms.

    .... It was really a stic sibling rtionship. Xu Qi ¡®an sat down and scooped a bowl of porridge for himself. He nced at the beautiful woman and said,

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re up so early?¡±

    Her aunt, who had woken up early, was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t like to pay attention to her nephew. Her white and slender fingers twisted the porcin spoon and stirred the porridge.

    ¡°Lingyue isn¡¯t feeling well, so I just went to visit her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He was still very interested in beautiful and refined girls.

    ¡°It¡¯s. girl¡¯s matter ...¡± The Auntie mumbled, not wanting to exin.

    Oh, my period is here ... However, if her period came, it was not necessary for her aunt to visit. So, it¡¯s menstrual pain?

    The famous detective Xu Qi ¡®an concluded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit lingyue,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after breakfast.

    Second uncle and aunt had no objections. The good thing about being a family of generals was that they did not have theplicated rules of a family of schrs.

    For example, between siblings, they had to keep a fixed distance when talking, bow when meeting, and couldn¡¯t spend more than a certain amount of time together in private, unless a few siblings held a banquet together.

    And so on and so forth.

    Otherwise, Xu lingyue would be very embarrassed at this time, and as an elder, she should refuse.

    ¡°Big pot, big pot ... I also want to go see big sister.¡± Xu lingying jumped down from Lu er¡¯s thighs and held onto Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s clothes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought she was walking too slowly, so he put her under his armpit and soon arrived at Xu lingyue¡¯s room. He knocked on the door and said,

    ¡°A girl? Auntie said you¡¯re not feeling well?¡±

    Xu lingyue¡¯s weak voice came from the room.¡±I, I¡¯m fine ...¡±

    ¡°Big brother, can youe in?¡± Xu Qian said,¡±should I clean up the cloth used to wipe my wound?¡±

    ¡°Creak ...¡± The servant girl opened the door and weed Xu Qi ¡®an and the little boy into the house.

    Xu lingyue was lying on the bed with her body turned sideways and her hand on her stomach. Her delicate eyebrows were tightly furrowed and her pretty face was a little pale.

    This seemed a little serious ... Did it really hurt that much ... you have your period, right? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®anforted her. have you taken your medicine? ¡±

    Xu lingyue was stunned, and her pale face flushed red. She shook her head.¡±Mother said to just take it ...¡±

    She sounded a little aggrieved.

    After all, she was just a little girl. Shey on the bed, enduring the pain, all alone, with only her maidservant apanying her.

    In this era, menstrual pain was something that was generally endured by force. After all, it was not an illness, and it would naturally get better after a period of time. And for most of the middle and lower-ss civilians, there was no need to see a doctor if there were no deaths.

    I remember that red sugar ginger tea can cure menstrual pain, right? Forget it, I¡¯ll look for Yan Caiwei to take a look ...

    Xu lingying walked to the bedside, stretched out his short and thick fingers, and smoothed out his sister¡¯s tightly furrowed brows. He looked at his big brother pitifully.

    ¡°Is big sister going to die?¡±

    Xu lingyue was speechless.

    ¡°Sister won¡¯t die.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anforted her.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with sister?¡± Xu lingying asked in fear.

    You don¡¯t know anything about menstrual cramps ... ¡®You don¡¯t know what menstruation is either ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment. He touched Xu linging¡¯s head and exined in simple words, ¡±

    ¡°Sister is too sensible and doesn¡¯t know how to cause trouble, so she¡¯s not feeling well. When she bes a troublemaker in the future, her stomach won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Menstrual cramps would be reduced or even non-existent when she got married in the future. Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s exnation could be said to be urate and easy to understand, which was rare in the world.

    Even a stupid child like Xu lingying understood. He nodded in realization, and his little face was very serious.¡±I also want to be a troublemaker so that my stomach won¡¯t hurt in the future.¡±

    ¡°B-big brother ... What are you talking to her about?¡± Xu lingyue didn¡¯t understand, but she felt that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were strange.

    ¡°Have a good rest,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the girl¡¯s face and left with the little girl.

    On the way back to the front hall, he saw the little boy running into the garden, grabbing a handful of soil and sneakily hiding it in his palm.

    ...

    What was she trying to do? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    When she returned to the front hall, second uncle and aunt were still eating. The former asked, ¡°¡±Is lingyue feeling better?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still hurting ...¡± As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, she saw Xu lingying climb onto a stool, her small body holding the edge of the table. In front of her parents, she threw the ck soil into arge pot of porridge.

    Then, she stood on the stool and heaved a sigh of relief. This way, her stomach wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    Aunt and second uncle¡¯s faces stiffened. They turned their heads inch by inch and looked at the young girl.¡±You ... What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble!¡± I¡¯ll definitely be a good troublemaker in the future, ¡± Xu lingying said proudly. I won¡¯t be like my sister, always causing trouble for my parents.

    After she finished speaking, she put her hands on her waist and waited for her parents ¡®praise.

    The aunt thought of the cockroach incident, and for a moment, new and old grudges surged in her heart. She lifted her by the neck, ced her on her thigh, and spanked her butt.

    The little boy was unconvinced and exined while crying,¡±Mother, why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so confident after throwing mud into the porridge?¡± Auntie greeted her without stopping.

    big brother taught me. Big brother said that as long as I¡¯m good at causing trouble, my stomach won¡¯t hurt ...???....¡±

    ...

    Xuxu exploded in anger. Xu ningyan, what did you teach her again? ¡± she raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°The weather is really good today. Second uncle, I¡¯ll go to the Yamen first.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ran away.

    .....

    In the dungeon of the night watchman¡¯s office.

    As a temporary criminal, Hengyuan was lucky not to be tortured. He was only whipped twice by the jailer when he first arrived, and the reason was that even a miser could not be as clean as him.

    A stinky monk without any money.

    ¡°ng ...¡± The door of the cell was opened, and the jailer shouted to the shackled burly monk, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a Lord who wants to ask questions. Come out.¡±

    Hengyuan opened his eyes, got up, and followed the jailer to the interrogation room.

    In the slightly dark interrogation room, a handsome man with a copper Gong was sitting on a big chair and staring at him with a sharp gaze.

    Hengyuan recognized this Gong. He had seen this Gong when the warm-hearted No. 3 helped him to hide from the search. At that time, he was standing on the roof of the house, one hand on his saber, his back straight and his bearing extraordinary. At a nce, one could tell that he was a Dragon among men.

    ¡°Master, please take a seat. I have a few questions to ask you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. He examined the square-faced monk with rough facial features.

    At first nce, he seemed to be a boorish man, but upon closer inspection, one would find that his eyes were bright, calm, and his temperament was deep and reserved.

    Hengyuan put his hands together, bowed, and sat down.

    ¡°Your name.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and sipped his tea.

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t speak of names, I¡¯m a monk Hengyuan.¡±

    ¡°Age.¡±

    ¡°Thirty.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised her head in surprise and looked at him. He thought of a joke,¡±Sir system, how do you maintain your youth?¡±

    Stay upte.

    Then how old are you this year?

    Twenty years old.

    Hengyuan looked like he was in his forties, close to fifty ... Do you stay upte every day too ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°Family background.¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon temple¡¯s warrior monk,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his cultivation?¡±

    ¡°An eighth-grade monk.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and tapped the table with his fingers.¡±Don¡¯t y mind games with me.¡±

    An eighth-grade monk could break into the residence of count Ping Yuan at night and kill people. He could easily injure two Qi refining realm copper gongs and leave without any injuries?

    ¡°I am indeed an eighth-grade monk,¡± Hengyuan said in a deep voice.

    An eighth grade monk ... I remember that there¡¯s something strange about the Buddhist cultivation system. The next rank after the ninth rank is the seventh rank sorcerer, which directly skips the eighth rank monk.

    Could it be that Buddhism had two systems? Since there were two systems, why did they have to merge? Also, what was the next grade for monks?

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked the question in his heart. Hengyuan shook his head.¡±The Azure Dragon Temple doesn¡¯t have the corresponding unique skill. Only the West can know.¡±

    Only the people heading west would know? In that case, the Yamen¡¯s Case Archive most likely did not have any relevant records ... These were all insignificant problems ... Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Heng Hui has passed away, and Princess Ping Yang¡¯s body has been found. His Majesty has sent a notice today that count Ping Yuan, Minister of War Zhang Feng, and Minister of Revenue have all been reported to sun Zhongming for plotting to kill n members and barbarian tribes. You can be at ease now.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Hengyuan closed his eyes and chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice.

    ¡°Originally, you had only identally entered this case, and the night watchman would not pursue any responsibility for it. But shouldn¡¯t you exin to me what this is?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a small Jade Mirror and threw it on the table.

    This small Jade Mirror was found at the bottom of the well. It was the No. 6 fragment of Hengyuan.

    [ PS: cervical spondylosis is acting up, and it hurts like hell. ] If I work for half an hour, I¡¯ll lie on the bed for a while. If I work for half an hour, I¡¯ll lie on the bed for a while. He really couldn¡¯t sit still, it was too sore.

    There should be more chapters about the Alliance master in the next chapter. Yes, it should be ... I¡¯ll continue writing, but I can¡¯t guarantee what time I¡¯ll be writing. Everyone, watch it tomorrow morning. If there¡¯s no way to update, then there will be four chapters tomorrow, so don¡¯t stay upte to wait. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll update it at night.

    Her neck was in too much pain, so she had to lie down for a while.

 Chapter 176

    176 Chapter 153-character No. 3 copses?(1)

    Hengyuan¡¯s gaze fell on the small Jade Mirror, which he had left at the bottom of the well. In the conflict with Heng Hui, he identally fell out of his arms.

    After listening to Heng Hui¡¯s story and watching him die in meditation, his heart was filled with sorrow, so he didn¡¯t care about the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Later, the night watchman came. He knew that he would go to the dungeon, so in order to prevent the mirror from being taken away by the night watchman, it was best for him to stay at the bottom of the well.

    Hengyuan¡¯s n was to retrieve the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld if he had the chance to escape. Perhaps Daoist priest Golden Lotus would pick it up for him.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to fall into the hands of the night watchman in the end.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at Hengyuan, waiting for his reply.

    The Jade Mirror was given to him by Wei Yuan this morning without any other instructions, but Xu Qi ¡®an felt that Wei Yuan wanted him to pass the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld to number six.

    Seeing the bald man¡¯s long silence, Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°¡±This mirror was found at the bottom of the well, so it¡¯s either yours or Heng Hui¡¯s. Its real name is The Earth Book.¡±

    Hengyuan suddenly raised his head and stared at him. Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said confidently, ¡°¡±There are many people in the world who don¡¯t know it, but that doesn¡¯t include us night watchmen.¡±

    ¡°This is mine,¡± Heng Yuan lowered his head and said in a low voice.

    ¡°As far as I know, this is a treasure of the earth sect. How could it be in the hands of a monk like you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    I obtained this magic weapon by chance, ¡± Hengyuan replied. I hope you can return it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and put away the Jade Mirror. He yed with it in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Master, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all? Could the magical treasure of the earth sect be exined by a mere ¡®meeting of fate¡¯?

    ¡°If you are honest and say something useful, I will let you leave. Otherwise, you will spend the rest of your life in the dungeon of the night watchman.¡±

    Hengyuan was silent for a moment, then he got up and was about to leave.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, frowning.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the dungeon.¡±

    .... Number six¡¯s character wasn¡¯t bad. He didn¡¯t betray the Heaven and Earth Society. Of course, it could also be because he didn¡¯t suffer any punishment. But that¡¯s not what I want. it¡¯s just a magic weapon, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice. why do you have to do this, master? is there anything more precious than freedom in this world? ¡±

    Hengyuan didn¡¯t turn around. He only said, ¡± my Lord, please help me put my shackles back on.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the clerk who was taking the record. ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    The clerk packed up the paper, brush, and inkstone and left the interrogation room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed, and his tone turned gentle.¡±Master, please sit, please sit.¡±

    He stood up and pulled on Hengyuan¡¯s arm, showing his respect.

    Hengyuan sat back at the table in a daze. He looked at Tong Gong, who had a 180-degree change in attitude. He did not know what he was nning.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know anything. The Earth Book was indeed obtained by chance.¡± Hengyuan said helplessly.

    .... Don¡¯t be so sure, monks don¡¯t lie, you¡¯ll feel awkwardter! ¡°Ning must be number six from the Tiandi society,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a faint smile.

    S(¡ã?¡ã||| )

    Hengyuan¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him in shock and confusion. The calm temperament on his face disappeared without a trace, and he was now full of hostility and vignce.

    It was as if as long as Xu Qi ¡®an revealed a signal that he was going to harm the heaven and earth Association, he would p the gong to death and Exchange his life for Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his voice and said with his head on the table, ¡°¡±I am Xu Qi ¡®an, a spy that the Yun Lu Academy had ced in the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    ¡°The fragments of the book of theher world were not found by the Yamen. I fished them out from the bottom of the well, and I also brought people to find you. And all of this was ordered by number three. He¡¯s my superior.¡±

    Number three? Hengyuan fell into a deep shock. He did not immediately deny or doubt Tong Gong¡¯s words, because at that moment, he thought of something.

    number three is a student from the Yun Lu Academy. He has revealed more than once that the Academy has nted people in the various government offices of the Imperial court ... As the Orthodox School of Confucianism that had once ruled the Imperial court, such behavior was very normal ...

    ¡°After the Sang Bo case happened, number three also mentioned the details of the Sang Bo case in the internal letter of the Heaven and Earth Society ... There were indeed spies from the Yun Lu Academy in the night watchman¡¯s office ...

    ¡°But how did No. 3 know my location? That¡¯s right, the Golden Lotus Daoist knows who each of us is. Heng Hui was with me at that time, and the Golden Lotus Daoist would definitely avoid conflict with Heng Hui, so he could only ask for help from others. The best person to ask for help was No. 3, who was in charge of the Sang Bo case and had spies in the Yamen.

    I owe number three another life. Number three is indeed a schr. He¡¯s a chivalrous and trustworthy friend. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to repay this karma in the future. Thinking of this, Heng Yuan took a deep breath and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with no hostility. He asked gently, ¡°¡±What else DID number three say?¡±

    ¡°He said that the spring examinations are approaching and that he is unable to leave the Yun Lu Institute. If he were to encounter simr trouble in the future, he might not be able to rescue them in time. So, let me get in touch with Grandmaster. If Grandmaster needs any help in the future, please feel free to look for me. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart,¡±if I need anything, I can look for you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll expose number three¡¯s identity.¡± At least not in the short term.

    He didn¡¯t want to reveal himself for the time being. First of all, the image he had established was a little exaggerated. The members of the heaven and earth Association all felt that he was a top elite of Yun Lu Academy, a talented schr with great knowledge.

    In the end, he realized that number three was clearly just a Gong.

    Secondly, he had to keep a card up his sleeve and not expose his true identity. This was equivalent to leaving a lot of room for maniption.

    In any case, to Hengyuan, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference whether I was a night watchman or a student of the Yun Lu Academy. I¡¯m not lying.

    Hengyuan nodded and took the fragment of the book from the handsome Gong. ¡°In the future, if you need my help, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take you out now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and waved his hand.

    After sending off Hengyuan, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the hall of spring breeze. Lu Qing and the other constables from the Yamen no longer came to the Yamen, because they knew that Xu Qi¡¯ an would probably make up for his mistake by killing Princess Ping Yang.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were meditating in the side hall, while Li Yuchun was packing up. Every piece of furniture had to be arranged neatly.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll help you ...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t move.¡± stop! Li Yuchun immediately shouted. I¡¯ll do it myself. I can do it myself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down at the table and said, ¡°¡±After the case is over, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Academy for a drink. It¡¯s my treat.¡±

    ¡°Oh. the Academy ...¡± Li Yuchun was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never been to the Imperial Academy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an found the spot and winked at her.

    In this era, men of status had never been to the Imperial Academy ... It was so rare that it was as rare as Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life when the female doctor was still a Virgin, and the 30-year-old male doctor never used his hands to show off.

    They were all rare in the world.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s there to go to in such a foul ce?¡± Li Yuchun shook his head. the three of them will be executed at noon today. Do you want to go and watch? ¡± he asked.

    no! Xu Qi ¡®an quickly shook his head. I can¡¯t stand that kind of scene.

    Li Yuchun gave him a puzzled look.

    Beheading was amon urrence in Da Feng. Not to mention the fact that a group of officials from the capital had been dragged to the entrance of the Caishi market for beheading, even the death row criminals who were executed after autumn were enough for themon people to get familiar with each other at first, second, and third time to eat and watch.

    There was no psychological pressure at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anyway.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The scene of hundreds of people being beheaded was still too much of an impact on him, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. This was even after he had a few years of criminal investigation experience and had seen many bloody murder documents. If it was an ordinary person, they would probably have a psychological shadow.

    .....

    At noon, Caishikou.

    More than a hundred people knelt on the execution tform. The first two were Minister of War Zhang Feng and his son Zhang Yi.

    They wore white prison uniforms and their eyes were covered with ck cloth, waiting for death. Thousands of civilians were gathered around, looking on in threeyers.

    ...

    Not everyone liked to see cruel and bloody scenes, even though in the eyes of the people, those who were beheaded were all criminals who hadmitted the most heinous crimes. It was mainly because the Imperial court had adopted a half-forced, half-encouraging policy toward ¡®onlookers¡¯. Some people had no choice but toe and were forced to.

    The reason was simple. He wanted to promote the dignity of the Imperial court and intimidate the people.

    ¡°sh!¡± The executive officer took a look at the sundial and then threw out the order.

    As death descended upon them, the blindfolded rtives cursed and swore at the Minister of War, Zhang Feng, for harming others and himself. They would not let him off even if he became a ghost.

    The executioners raised their knives high, and heads rolled off one after another. The blood sttered everywhere in an exaggerated manner, and the thick smell of blood could even be smelled by themoners on the outskirts.

    After that, he executed two more batches of death row criminals, who were the family members of the count of Ping Yuan and sun Zhongming.

    Heng Yuan, who was standing outside the crowd, turned around and left. He came to watch the execution for two reasons:

    The first was to settle the karma for his Junior Brother, Heng Hui, so he came to see the enemy beheaded. The second was to calm his own obsession and avoid the emergence of inner demons in the future.

    Heng Hui was the junior Brother that he had brought up, and he was like a disciple. An eye for an eye, this matter was over.

    .....

    ¡°Master Shen Shu ... You¡¯re awake?¡±

    In the side hall, Xu Qi ¡®an summoned Shen Shu while practicing Qi, but he still didn¡¯t get a reply from the senior monk.

    He seems to be able to sense my thoughts. Is it the mind-reading ability of the Buddhist sect? His mind-reading ability should not be able to read memories ... No matter what, he had been sleeping most of the time, which was a good thing.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking, his heart throbbed. He opened his eyes and saw that his two colleagues were breathing with their eyes closed. He took out his Jade Mirror and read the letter.

    [ 6: everyone, I¡¯m fine now. Thank you for your concern. ]

    [ 5: is the sixth really the sixth? Could it be a night watchman in disguise? ]

    Number five was the first to question. At first nce, he looked like a cautious person, but he was actually the stupidest.

    [ four: heh, if it was fake, Daoist priest Golden Lotus would have given us a warning long ago. [ number five, what you should be thinking about is whether or not number six has been incited by the night watchman. ]

    Number four was indeed a schr and had once been a high-ranking official. Her mind was sharp ... Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue.

    [ 5: then, number six, have you been instigated to defect? ]

    [ six: I¡¯m doing very well. I just want to thank number three and Golden Lotus Daoist priest for saving me. ]

    [ 9: no need to thank me. Your Junior Brother doesn¡¯t have the intention to kill you. ]

    [ 4: how¡¯s the progress of the Sang Bo case? ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a moment, but No. 1 didn¡¯t send him a message. He entered the information:[ the Sang Bo case is over, but it¡¯s not over yet. ]

    [ 4: as expected. ]

    [ 5: what do you mean? what do you mean by ¡± as expected ¡°? how did the Sang Bo case end? how did you say it didn¡¯t end? ]

    [ four: ha, let number three exin. I think he can exin it more clearly than me. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and chose to ept number Four¡¯s bag. He entered the information:[ it¡¯s very simple. The real purpose of the Sang Bo case was to lead to the case of the princess of Ping Yang. Heng Hui, with his sealed artifact, wreaked havoc in the inner city and destroyed the residence of the count of Ping Yuan is the best proof.

    [ at noon today, three of the officials were involved and beheaded at Caishikou. Princess Ping Yang¡¯s case had been closed, and the mastermind had achieved his goal. They would most likely leave the capital with the sealed artifact, and this storm would be over.

    [ but the Sang Bo case isn¡¯t over yet. ]

    So that¡¯s how it is. Number five suddenly realized and then stabbed number three in the back.[ number three, you¡¯re a big liar. You¡¯re the one who picks up money every day. ]

    [ PS: this chapter is from yesterday. Four chapters a week today. ] I¡¯ll follow the fan list and update it one by one. Alliance Masters who don¡¯t have a turn, don¡¯t worry. Stretch your buttocks and wait for my arrival. Or, I can stick out my butt ...

    In addition, the typos in the first few chapters have been corrected, thanks to the hard work of the workers. He continued to work hard.

 Chapter 177

    177 A thousand-mile dam is destroyed by an ant nest (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. When did I lie? If one really wanted to talk about deception, then that would be the Yun Lu Academy¡¯s setup.

    Could it be that my character had unknowingly copsed? that didn¡¯t make sense. Besides, it shouldn¡¯t be number five who said that. It would be reasonable if number one or six criticized him. It was not a girl far away in the southern border¡¯s ce to speak.

    He held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in his hand and muttered to himself, but did not reply. The other members of the Heaven and Earth Society also did not speak, quietly watching the development of the situation.

    Number three is a liar? He was the one who picked up the silver. How did number five know about this? they didn¡¯t have muchmunication in the process of sending the letter. In other words, number five found a w in number three from a certain statement in the past. No, if there was any w, it would be noticed by others, not number five ... That was what number four thought.

    Number three had a good temperament and was a warm-hearted person. Everyone had their own secrets, but number five was really a stupid woman ... Number two thought.

    Number three kept picking up silver, picking up silver ... Monk Hengyuan didn¡¯t know what expression to make.

    Number oneughed and didn¡¯t say anything, silently peeking at the screen.

    At this moment, Golden Lotus waszily lying on the roof of the house, basking in the sun with his cat eyes closedfortably.

    Number five didn¡¯t let them wait for too long. She criticized number three for being insincere, ¡°[ the friend you¡¯re talking about who often picks up money is you, right? ¡®I asked ...¡¯ [ my information is correct. ]

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    [ 5: na na, you have nothing to say, right? ]

    Ning was also an old 2d? Xu Qi ¡®an pouted and heaved a sigh of relief. Yes, he was lying. However, it didn¡¯t matter whether he lied or not.

    For example. song tingfeng always said, ¡± I have a friend who is in poor health ...

    Everyone knew that it was him, but did anyone me him for lying?

    As expected, no one responded to No. 5 in The Earth Book chat group. Everyone had their own thoughts.

    I¡¯m so envious of number three. He can pick up money every day when he goes out ... ¡®I can¡¯t even pay my sry ...¡¯ Number two thought from the bottom of her heart.

    So the one picking up money every day is number three. Yes, this penniless monk had suspected it back then ... ¡®If I can pick up money every day, I can save more widows and lonely people ...¡¯ Number six was extremely envious.

    The one who picked up the silver was number three himself. Who could pick up silver so abnormally? I don¡¯t remember the schrly system of Yun Lu Academy having such a mystical aspect ... Number four was shocked. He thought of a possibility and quickly sent a letter, ¡°[ number three, when did this happen? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a moment before answering, [ about a month ago. ]

    He deliberately shortened the time so that people wouldn¡¯t find out that he was abnormal after the tax payment case.

    .... Number Four¡¯s heart was beating rapidly because he had a guess. That guess was so preposterous and bold that it caused his entire body to tremble as if an electric current was flowing through it.

    More than a month ago. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the strange phenomenon of clear air soaring into the sky in Yun Lu Academy had also happened more than a month ago. At that time, number three had not joined the Heaven and Earth Society yet, and Daoist priest Golden Lotus had seriously entrusted number one to investigate the matter.

    It wasmon knowledge that number three was a student of the Confucians. He was quite unusual in that he wasn¡¯t very strong, but he had received too many resources and knew too many secrets that only the higher-ups of Yunlu Academy knew. This was very unreasonable. As a former schr, number four had long sensed that something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted number three¡¯s identity as a member of the Yun Lu Academy, but rather that he felt that the treatment he received was a little exaggerated.

    But what if number 3 had something to do with Yun Lu Academy¡¯s soaring clear Qi? Then wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for him to be valued by the higher-ups of Yun Lu Academy?

    However, what was the connection between picking up silver and soaring to the sky ... Number four didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to go back to Beijing and visit director Zhao.¡± Number four secretly decided to return to the capital before the end of the year.

    Thinking of this, number four, who felt that he knew about number three¡¯s Secret, curled his lips and sent a message, ¡°[ interesting. I¡¯ve underestimated number three in the past. It seems that I have to reevaluate your value and potential. ]

    DID number four know why number three was picking up silver so frequently? And the reason behind this was rted to some important secrets ... Otherwise, number four would not have given such an evaluation ... Other than number five, the others could tell that something was wrong from number Four¡¯s words.

    Seeing that everyone was almost done talking, Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and sent a letter with his finger.[ Oh, I have a question. Number five, how did you know that I was the one who picked up the silver? ]

    With number Five¡¯s intelligence, it was impossible for her to be lying to him. This meant that she really knew the reason why he picked up the silver. At least, she knew some inside information.

    This was exactly what Xu Qi ¡®an was eager to know. He had always been concerned about his Strange Luck.

    [ 5: I can¡¯t tell you. I promised ... ] [ you can¡¯t reveal this to anyone, not even you. ]

    Number five rejected him directly.

    [ 3. Equivalent exchange. ]

    [ 5: no exchange. One must be honest. ]

    ¡®This silly girl, do you believe that I¡¯ll put you on the cklist and trash you once in the future? then, I¡¯ll pull up my pants and refuse to recognize you ...¡¯ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    On second thought, Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s injury as the operator had yet to recover, so he couldn¡¯t activate the private chat function. Now was indeed not a good time to ask.

    When he could chat privately in the future, he would have a good chat with No. 5, this silly girl from the southern border, about life and ideals. There was still a lot of room for maneuvering.

    .....

    Imperial study, small court meeting.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a Daoist robe, was sitting high in the seat of honor, listening to the report of the magistrate, Chen hanguang. He was not angry, happy, or shocked by the rolling heads at Caishikou.

    ¡°The Minister of War and the Ministry of Revenue have both given their positions. What do you all think?¡± Emperor Yuan jing casually mentioned.

    Immediately, some officials stepped forward and rmended their own people. Emperor Yuan jing expressionlessly watched the officials ¡®fierce debate. For the two vacant positions of power, he wanted to beat the other party¡¯s dog brain out.

    Even Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen, the two powerful figures, couldn¡¯t avoid their fate.

    Seeing that the conflict was getting more and more intense, several hot-tempered ministers had already rolled up their sleeves. Emperor Yuan jing knocked on the table to stop them.

    ¡°Minister Shang, you¡¯re the Minister of Personnel, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Shang Xian strode forward. As he lowered his head in obeisance, he nced at the first assistant Wang Wenzhen from the corner of his eyes. When he saw thetter shake his head imperceptibly, he said,

    I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t have a candidate at the moment. Please tell me, Your Majesty.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this further,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded in satisfaction.

    As expected ... The ministers slowly let out a breath in their hearts and looked at each other with hatred.

    At this moment, Wei Yuan stepped out and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I have a Memorial.¡±

    After Emperor Yuan jing nodded, Wei Yuan said, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an has made great contributions to the case of the princess of Ping Yang. Please reward him, Your Majesty.

    He had already submitted the corresponding Memorial to the inner court the day before.

    ...

    Emperor Yuan jing obviously knew the process of the case, and he also knew the contribution of Xu Qi ¡®an. Whether it was the restart of the princess Ping Yang case, the discovery of monk Heng Hui¡¯s traces, and the discovery of the princess Ping Yang¡¯s body, that copper Gong had yed a major role.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing was still a little hesitant. He didn¡¯t like the gong for no reason. The boy gave him a very disharmonious and ufortable feeling.

    He hated it from the bottom of his heart.

    When he saw him in the Imperial City and saw him crack the ground with one strike, the Spirit Dragon was so scared that it didn¡¯t dare to move forward. At that moment, Emperor Yuan jing could not help but loathe him.

    Just as Wei Yuan was about to speak, Minister sun suddenly shouted, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I have a report.¡±

    He strode out of the ranks, bowed, and said righteously, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been ordered to investigate the Mulberry case, and I¡¯ve been working hard for the past few days. After this lowly subject investigated, the chief of the Supreme Court often said that they colluded with the Yao to attack sang Bo from the inside. Your Majesty, please fire this man and hand him over to this lowly subject for a thorough investigation.¡±

    As the chief of the court of judicial review often said, he squinted his eyes and looked at Minister sun.

    He was one of the core members of the Qi party. Because of the gunpowder Incident, another core member of the Qi party, the Minister of Works, had already walked a tightrope.

    The Minister of Works snorted and walked out. ¡°Your Majesty, the Ministry of Justice is using and ndering Lord Chang. I believe that the minister of rites is also a suspect.¡±

    The minister of rites stepped out and shouted, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been wronged.¡±

    Wei Yuan sighed in disappointment. Sure enough, Emperor Yuan jing said, ¡± the Sang Bo case is not over. I ordered Xu Qi ¡®an to continue to handle the case. Half a month has passed. If we can¡¯t find out the truth, I will still kill him.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an may have failed in his case, but he has still made a contribution to Princess Ping Yang¡¯s case.¡± Wei Yuan raised his eyebrows and bowed. How can it be a death sentence?¡±

    All the officials looked at Wei Yuan with different emotions in their eyes. Some were gloating, some were surprised, and some were happy.

    As the head of the king¡¯s party, Minister sun attacked the Chief Justice on the surface, but he also shot an arrow at Wei Yuan in the dark. As long as the dispute in the Sang Bo case continued, Tong Gong, the Yamen¡¯s Chief Officer, could not stay out of it. He was dragged into the water again.

    In the same way, the head of the court of judicial review would also bebeled as a suspect. If the case wasn¡¯t solved, he wouldn¡¯t be able to remove it. Usually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but during the capital investigation, such a big stain could be easily magnified.

    When the time came, he would be included in the eightws and he would be forced to pack up and leave. At the very least, he would have to be forced down from the position of Minister.

    However, the minister of rites, who was also from the Royal faction, was also involved. It was worth it to trade one for two.

    Was Wei Yuan overly concerned about a small gong? The ministers were sharp enough to capture this point.

    As such, they increasingly acknowledged Minister sun¡¯s operation. Although civil servants were verypetitive, Wei Yuan was their number one enemy. They were willing to do anything that could make him angry.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired, you may leave.¡± Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand.

    The officials bowed in unison and left the Royal study in an orderly manner. The ministers all left in their own distinct ways. As soon as they stepped out of the meridian Gate, the atmosphere immediately changed dramatically.

    The tense atmosphere disappeared. It was as if a big show had finallye to an end.

    They were still enemies, but not as exaggerated as they had been in the Royal study.

    The white-haired chief advisor Wang was dressed in a red robe. He smiled at Wei Yuan and said, ¡± Lord Wei, you seem to be very interested in the small gong. You are indeed a rare talent for making such a great contribution.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to be a good person. You shouldn¡¯t have offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended,¡± Wei Yuan said with a warm smile.

    Chief advisor Wang was taken aback. why do you say that, Duke of Wei? we are taking in talents for the country and should protect them. How can we let him die halfway? ¡± he asked. If Duke Wei can¡¯t protect them, then let me do it. ¡±

    Wei Yuan looked at him deeply, his expression still gentle and emotionless, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to trouble Lord Chief Assistant.¡±

    ....

    Wei Yuan returned to the Yamen in a carriage and ordered, ¡°¡±Ask Xu Qi ¡®an toe see me.¡±

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an was in the training field, practicing his saber techniques with Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng.

    ¡°Old song, you haven¡¯t been to the Imperial Academy recently? His breathing is much longer than before.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an joked as he parried thebined attacks of his two colleagues.

    ¡°His monthly sry is basically fed to the women in the Imperial Academy, he doesn¡¯t know restraint.¡± ¡°Ningyan,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice,¡±today¡¯s him is the future you. You must take this as a warning.¡±

    Among the three young men, Zhu guangxiao, who had been working hard, was the most restrained. It was not that he was abstinent, but that he wanted to save money to get married.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and song tingfeng loved Shen Gongbao the most. The former was fond of white silk, while thetter was unrestrained.

    After reaching the spirit refinement realm, martial artists did not need to be abstinent, but they still had to exercise restraint.

    At this moment, a ck-robed official rushed over and stopped at the edge of the martial arts practice field. He shouted, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, the Duke of Wei is summoning you.¡±

 Chapter 178

    178 The goddess of war (1)

    Noble Qi building, seventh floor.

    There was no one else in the tea room except Wei Yuan. Xu Qi ¡®an walked in with steady steps and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Duke Wei.¡±

    Wei Yuan had just poured a cup of tea and ced it opposite him. He raised his hand and said, ¡°¡±Sit.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down cautiously and took a sip of water. He looked at Wei Yuan. He had a feeling that Wei Yuan was looking for him to talk about the case of Princess Ping Yang.

    the case of Princess Ping Yang has ended, but the Sang Bo case has to continue. His Majesty has rejected my proposal. Wei Yuan sipped his tea and told Xu Qi ¡®an what had happened in the Royal study as if he was having a casual chat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was gloomy. Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice is old friends with the Vice Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping. He has hated me since the beginning ...

    Wei Yuan waved his hand and interrupted him, ¡°¡±These are all trivial matters!¡±

    He said in a somewhat resentful tone, ¡°¡±The fact that His Majesty doesn¡¯t like you is a big deal.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened.

    What a coincidence, I don¡¯t like him either. When I first saw Emperor Yuan jing in a Daoist robe during the ancestral worship, I felt a slight disgust in my heart.

    At that time, he felt that it was because Emperor Yuan jing represented the feudal imperial power. After the Spirit Dragon incident and having close contact with him, he realized that his dislike for Emperor Yuan jing was very pure. There was no other reason. It was a hatred that came from the bottom of his heart.

    Maybe it¡¯s because my birth characters and the old Emperor¡¯s birth characters are in conflict ... I¡¯m Ennea monkey and he¡¯s Weiyang? Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how your Majesty disdains me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have the affinity to meet him.¡± Wei Yuan rubbed his brows. just wait. There¡¯s no need to investigate further. By now, all the clues have been erased. You won¡¯t be able to find anything. Once the time limit is up, if His Majesty insists on beheading you, I will arrange for a death row convict to rece you.

    heh, don¡¯t worry. No one will pay special attention to your identity as a small copper Gong.

    ¡®And then I naturally became your ...¡¯ His subordinates. ¡°What if we can catch Zhou chixiong?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°This matter is settled,¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    He shook his head andughed.

    After leaving the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the hall of spring breeze and told song tingfeng, Zhu guangxiao, and Li Yuchun about the matter.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s expressions suddenly stiffened. The former mmed the table and cursed, pacing around in the hall impatiently, while thetter¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, feeling even more bitter and hateful.

    you¡¯ve wasted too much time on the princess Ping Yang case, ¡± Li Yuchun muttered. it¡¯ll be difficult for you to investigate the Sang Bo case again. The Directorate of Celestials ¡®Qi observation technique can¡¯t use officials of fourth-rank and above. Unless you can get a supervisor to help you.¡±

    Looking for a supervisor? Not to mention whether the supervisor was willing to help, even if he was willing, would Emperor Yuan jing believe him? Xu Qisan said in peace,¡±I¡¯m not going to look for that old man.¡±

    .....

    Stargazing tower.

    ¡°Sister Caiwei, I have something to see the supervisor about. Do you have any way to bring me up to the eight trigrams stage?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was carrying bags of food in his hands, and his smile was like that of a dog in his previous life.

    Yan Caiwei ate the food offered by Xu Qi ¡®an without any hesitation, but she said, no, master is in seclusion. He has already blocked the eight trigrams stage¡¯s passage. No one can go up.

    She looked like a goddess who was using spare tires.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°When will our mastere out of seclusion?¡±

    Yan Caiwei nced at him and thought to herself, what is our master?

    ¡°At most a few months, at least half a month. He¡¯s probably on the eight trigrams tform to calcte the stars,¡± she said.

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an vomited blood. This was karma. He had been ying around for nothing all day, and finally, one day, he had made someone else y around for nothing.

    No, I can¡¯t lose out like this ... He ced all the food he had bought with two taels of silver on the table and said, ¡°¡±My younger sister has menstruation and her abdominal pain is unbearable. How do you solve it?¡±

    Hearing this, Yan Caiwei twisted her waist and ran away. After a while, she returned with a porcin bottle. take one when you¡¯re in pain. It¡¯ll take effect immediately.

    Although this youngdy was a glutton, she was very generous. Regardless of whether the medicinal pills were expensive or not, she was willing to give them away.

    ....

    Yunzhou.

    In the vast mountain range, arge vige was built against the mountain, and the continuous lights were lit in the dark night.

    The stronghold was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It had the geographical advantage. When the stronghold was first built, the government would send troops to encircle and suppress it. After several failures, they turned a blind eye.

    Yunzhou was gued by bandits, and there were countless Raider and mountain bandits who robbed houses. The people had been suffering for a long time, and the government had been having a headache for decades.

    It had been decades, and he had slowly gotten used to it. The chaotds had their own way of living.

    As night fell, the mountain wind continued to blow. Suddenly, lightning shed and Thunder rumbled, and it began to rain heavily.

    On the arrow tower, the mountain bandits in charge of standing guard endured the cold rain that came in diagonally and looked in the direction of the stronghold with envy.

    Today, the vige had done something big again. They had captured a caravan, silk, tea leaves, porcin ... There were many valuable items.

    This was all because of the new sixth leader of the vige. He was skilled in martial arts and was proficient in joint attacks.

    It was said that he had a military background and used to work in the capital of Dafeng. Later, because he couldn¡¯t stand the fatuity and corruption of the court, he decided to be a Bandit.

    At this moment, the vige was having a celebration party.

    In the room where the charcoal fire was burning, the six leaders and some small chieftains were eating and drinking, talking vulgar dirty words and holdingrge bowls high.

    Half-naked women were serving him, forcing smiles on their faces. They were all captured women. Some were ordinary women, and some were even the daughters of rich families.

    Those with good looks were picked out to serve the leaders and the small Chiefs, while those with average looks were shared with the other brothers in the vige.

    Zhou chixiong sat in front of the table, his back straight out of habit, his bearing ipatible with the lecherous mountain bandits. There was a delicate and Pretty Woman waiting on him, but Zhou chixiong didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.

    ...

    He was not even interested in touching such an ordinary woman.

    Zhou chixiong had brought his entire family to Yunzhou. His wife and son were not in the vige, but in thergest city in Yunzhou, the White Emperor City.

    It was one of the few blessednds in Yunzhou, and there was no need to worry about bandits and thieves.

    The great master had a full beard and looked rough, but he was actually a very meticulous expert at the peak of the spirit forging stage.

    ¡°Junior Brother Zhou, is it because the women here are not to your liking?¡±

    Without waiting for Zhou chixiong¡¯s reply, the leaderughed,¡±I heard that there¡¯s a beautiful woman in the caravan who¡¯s locked up in the woodshed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, chief, that woman is really pretty.¡±

    ¡°Chief,pared to her, the women in the vige are simply ... It¡¯s the difference between mud and white sugar.¡±

    The image of that devastatingly beautiful woman appeared in his mind, and Zhou chixiong¡¯s heart began to burn. He was the one who robbed her, so he knew best what she looked like. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had just arrived, the woman would have already been taken into his room.

    The great master thought for a moment and thenughed, ¡°¡±Men, bring that woman up. Tonight, she will be at sixth head¡¯s disposal. He was the one who robbed her, so he should be the first to have a taste of her.¡±

    The rest of the heads didn¡¯t have any objections. It didn¡¯t matter who started first, they would be able to taste it sooner orter anyway.

    ...

    After a moment, a woman was brought up. She was wearing a long white dress, her skin was as white as snow, her eyes were big and bright, and her facial features were wless.

    She was a little scared, as timid as a little deer in the forest.

    The surroundings fell silent. Everyone was mesmerized by her beauty and looked at her in a daze.

    ¡°Gulp gulp gulp ...¡± The sound of his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    The woman seemed to already know her fate. She bit her lips and said timidly, ¡°¡±I, who do I serve?¡±

    Zhou chixiong swallowed his saliva and felt that the other party was a feast for the eyes. He strode over and dragged her to the table.

    Zhou chixiong pulled the beautiful woman into his arms and fondled and gnawed at her hungrily. The surrounding mountain bandits looked on with jealousy, wishing they could take her ce.

    ¡°Are you Zhou chixiong?¡± The woman¡¯s gentle voice rang in his ears.

    She knows my name ... Zhou chixiong¡¯s heart trembled, and his desire disappeared. At the same time, he found that the beauty in his arms was gradually turning pale and losing her vitality.

    Suddenly, it turned into a paper man as tall as a human.

    ¡°Giggle ...¡±

    The woman¡¯s sharpughter echoed in the room, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ng ... The strong wind blew in from the window and extinguished the candlelight in the room.

    In the darkness, the sound of des being drawn rang out continuously. The great master shouted, ¡°¡±What demon are you, acting like a ghost?¡±

    The woman¡¯s sharpughter stopped, but a few secondster, everyone in the vige heard a shrill scream that echoed in the mountains and the night sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mei,¡± Zhou chixiong said in a deep voice. He had a bad premonition.

    Mei ¡± was also known as a ¡± sexy ghost ¡°. They had almost nobat power and were good at using their beauty to attract others and suck the soul essence of those who were hooked.

    Although martial artists weren¡¯t good at dealing with ghosts, if they roused their qi and blood, they could be impervious to hundreds of ghosts. What Zhou chixiong really cared about was the master behind the Mei.

    Zhou chixiong had a vague feeling that the other party wasing for him.

    At this moment, the sound of drums reverberated through the entire vige. The shouts of the mountain bandits could be heard from outside, ¡°¡±Enemy attack, enemy attack ...¡±

    The leaders of the vige held their weapons and rushed out of their houses. They looked out in the heavy rain, but the night, rain, and forest blocked their vision.

    A sharp whistling sound came from the air. It was an arrow.

    Mountain bandits fell to the ground one after another, and screams of pain rose and fell.

    the leader cracked the arrow and let out a sigh of relief. The arrow was not strong and as long as one was not unlucky enough to be hit, even if they were hit, they would not lose their fighting strength.

    ¡°Prepare the Rolling Stones and the tung oil ...¡±

    The stronghold had a geographical advantage. These two things were defensive magic weapons. When the stronghold was first built, they used these things to resist the siege of the government and survive the most difficult period.

    As soon as the head¡¯s voice fell, a silver light streaked across the night sky. It was not the light of lightning, but the light of a long spear.

    BOOM!

    The lightning struck at the right time, and the mountain bandits below could clearly see a figure standing on the silver spear.

    She was wearing a scaly armor and a bright red cloak. She didn¡¯t wear a helmet, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She was valiant and valiant, like a stern goddess of war.

    The goddess of battles conjured a spell and summoned heavenly lightning. BOOM! When the lightning struck, she reached out and caught the finger, then threw it with all her might.

    The two arrow towers in front of the vige copsed.

    Dao sect¡¯s Imperial lightning technique?

    Zhou chixiong¡¯s heart turned cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cer.

 Chapter 179

    179 Chapter 156-the truthes to light (1)

    The operation started with a thunderous start and onlysted for two hours before the stronghold was broken through.

    the leader knelt on the ground covered in blood and sized up the Army. They wore bright armor and held sharp weapons, but there were no signs of government or Army.

    the size of the Army was notrge, only about 400 people, but the leader was shocked to find that none of them were weak. The weakest was at the spirit refining realm.

    There were more than 50 Qi refining realm cultivators and more than 10 spirit refining realm cultivators. Four in the bronze skin and iron bone realm.

    The goddess of battles in the lead had an even more unfathomable cultivation.

    With such an Army, not to mention a small vige, even if they went to attack White Emperor City, it would be enough to make the biggest city of Yunzhou suffer.

    No g, extraordinarybat strength, and a woman as the leader ... the leader¡¯s heart sunk and he thought about a rumor in Yunzhou.

    ¡°You, you are ... The flying Sparrow?¡±

    ¡°What flying Sparrow? it¡¯s so unpleasant to hear.¡±

    The goddess of battles frowned. She was extremely good-looking, with delicate facial features, a red mouth, and a tall nose that highlighted her three-dimensional features. However, her sharp spirit would make people overlook her beauty.

    The illusory charm stood obediently by her side. It was originally an extremely beautiful ghost, but it waspletely covered by her temperament.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve done a good job.¡± Mei said.

    ¡°The message is very timely.¡± The goddess of battles nodded and praised.

    ¡°Then can you give me a man as a gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for many days,¡± Mei Jiao replied.

    Emperor Yuan jing will send you off. Quickly go and absorb his essence ... The goddess of battles cursed in her heart and nodded slightly.¡±Just pick a few mountain bandits.¡±

    The great master was sure that this goddess of war was the legendary swordswoman flying Sparrow.

    A few years ago, a chivalrous swordswoman suddenly appeared in the pugilistic world. Wherever this swordswoman went, justice was upheld and justice was upheld.

    In just a few years, she had be famous in Jianghu and became a well-known swordsman. Because of her righteousness, she was known as the flying Swallow swordswoman.

    At the beginning of this year, this heroine came to Yunzhou. Seeing that Yunzhou was full of bandits and the people were in poverty, she immediately recruited troops and horses, established a private army, and began a tireless journey to suppress the bandits.

    He had received the full support of the chief administrator of Yunzhou.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. This way, you¡¯ll die a quick death.¡± The goddess of battles pointed her silver spear at the great master and said coldly, ¡°¡±Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn you into a malicious ghost and you¡¯ll never be able to reincarnate.¡±

    The chief head fell into a dilemma and haggled, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Pfft ... The silver spear pierced through the head of the great master, and red and white things flew back.

    The goddess of battles put away her gun and muttered,¡±it¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±Zhou chixiong was so scared that his legs went soft. He thought, you can¡¯t do this. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s bargaining? at least give him a chance.

    How could he be so reckless?

    The martial artists on the side seemed to have long been used to the goddess of battles ¡®style of doing things, and theyughed and watched the fun.

    At this moment, Zhou chixiong felt as if the goddess of battles had swept an emotionless nce at him. He immediately prostrated himself,¡±Please spare me, heroine. I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± The goddess of battles stood proudly, her tight-fitting armor entuating her graceful curves. She was beautiful, but also exuded a stern air.

    ¡°I want to send you to see someone.¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an had just finished his breathing exercises. He was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t sleep. He heard the sound of water dripping and a familiar palpitation.

    His heart skipped a beat as he sat up and took out the Jade Mirror from under his pillow. As expected, he saw what he wanted to see:

    [ two: three, Zhou chixiong has been captured. I¡¯ll send someone to send him to the capital tomorrow. ]

    Zhou chixiong was caught? This efficiency was too scary ... Number two is my white moonlight. I love her ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood could not be described as overjoyed. She almost cried tears of joy.

    Bing Wei Yuan¡¯s spy was the worst choice. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to take this path. He was only in the Qi refining stage and didn¡¯t have the confidence. Staying in the capital or the Yamen was much better than wandering around the world, whether it was in terms of resources or living environment.

    If life could be peaceful and happy, who would be willing to wander around?

    He alreadycked a sense of belonging in this world. If he left his second uncle, aunt, and sister Eng, he would be too lonely.

    [ 3: can you reach Beijing in six days? ]

    Yunzhou was very far away from the capital. Although the Imperial court¡¯s ry stations were well-developed, six days was still too short.

    [ 2. If we ride on the fire feathered beast, six days is just enough to arrive. But you have to pay me three hundred taels of silver. [ I can¡¯t let my brothere here for nothing. You¡¯ll have to pay for the expenses on the road. ]

    [ 3: this is what I should do. ]

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an muttered to himself. Zhou chixiong could not be sent directly to the capital. The waters in the capital were too deep. Once Zhou chixiong entered the capital, he would definitely be discovered. After all, he was now wanted by the Imperial court and listed as a top criminal.

    He had two choices. He could either inform Wei Yuan in advance or find another way to let Zhou chixiong enter the capital ... After some consideration, Xu Qi ¡®an chose thetter.

    He had a better idea.

    [ 3: number 2, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send Zhou chixiong to Yun Lu Academy. There will naturally be someone to take over. ]

    Zhou chixiong was involved with the big shots of the Imperial court, so they had to be wary of them. The night watchmen in the Yamen were all martial artists and were not shy enough.

    The great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy had the ability to teleport and were the best candidates to escort the prisoners. He only needed to say,¡±the capital is within three feet of me.¡±

    He went to Beijing.

    It was likely that they could not enter the Imperial Pce, otherwise it would be too easy for the great Confucians to cut off Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s dog head.

    I¡¯ll head to Yun Lu Academy tomorrow to pay a visit to my three teachers ... Xu Qi ¡®an decided.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society, including No. 2, were not surprised by No. 3¡¯s request at all. Number three was a student of Yun Lu Academy to begin with.

    .....

    ...

    Time passed day by day. During this time, Xu Qi ¡®an went to many ces and met with Princess huaiqing and Princess framed, hoping that the two of them would plead for him.

    She only knew how to y around with her sister all day long and didn¡¯t have any schemes at all. She put on the airs of a Princess and agreed immediately.

    Princess huaiqing was more rational and objective.Father doesn¡¯t seem to like you. Bengong can spare you from the death penalty, but you can¡¯t escape punishment.

    The punishment was naturally exile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed a detail. Princess huaiqing showed an unreasonable indifference to the Sang Bo case. She was also very calm about his uing fate, as if she didn¡¯t care at all.

    A day before the deadline, Wei Yuan sent someone to summon Xu Qi ¡®an to see da Qingyi at the noble spirit Pavilion.

    ¡°I have just received news from the pce that His Majesty will have morning court tomorrow and will inevitably mention the Sang Bo case. I¡¯ll try my best to keep you in the Yamen, not the government office or the Ministry of Justice.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Just as he was about to say something tofort the little Gong that he valued, he heard the other party say calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, I¡¯ve already caught Zhou chixiong.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression froze and he looked at him without saying a word.

    .......

    ...

    At sunrise, Xu Qi ¡®an drove the carriage into the Imperial City and stopped outside the pce. He was apanied by Song Qing and Lu Caiwei from the Directorate of Celestials, Zhang Shen from the Yun Lu Academy, Jiang Luzhong from the Golden gong Association and Yang Yan.

    In the carriage was Zhou chixiong, the former Centurion of the Golden guards, who was unconscious. He was tied up and his head was covered with a sack.

    At this point, Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved. He cupped his fists at his helpers and said,¡±Thank you, everyone. The Sang Bo case will be closed today.¡±

    He wanted to put an end to the Sang Bo case, to put an end to the conflict.

    The throne room.

    After the normal Memorial, Emperor Yuan jing said, ¡°¡±Is there any progress in the Sang Bo case?¡±

    All of the officials looked at Wei Yuan with different expressions, but most of them were gloating.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I hope that you can give me justice,¡± the minister of rites stepped out and announced.

    Wei Yuan nced at the minister of rites, who had jumped out to stir up trouble, then turned to Emperor Yuan jing. He stepped out and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the truth of the Sang Bo case has been revealed.¡±

    The discussion immediately started.

    Emperor Yuan jing was stunned. He narrowed his eyes and leaned forward slightly.¡±Who¡¯s the mastermind?¡±

    it¡¯s meaningless, ¡± Wei Yuan said. Your Majesty, you can summon Zhou chixiong, the former Centurion of the Golden guards.

    The minister of rites raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°¡±Zhou chixiong has already left the capital, how do we summon him?¡±

    Wei Yuan stared at him with a half-smile and said, ¡°¡±Zhou chixiong is outside the pce. Please summon him, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Imperial court fell silent.

    [ author¡¯s note: I updated about 13000 chapters today. This is beyond the human limit. I¡¯m going to sleep now. I¡¯ll change the wrong words tomorrow. My brain is in a mess. ]

 Chapter 180

    180 Chapter 157-poem (1)

    After a short silence, the court inevitably began to discuss. The ins and outs of sang Bo¡¯s case had been widely known.

    The fleeing Centurion Zhou of the Golden guard was the culprit who had an illicit rtionship with the demi-humans and smuggled the gunpowder into the Imperial City.

    As for whether or not he was the culprit, everyone had their own opinions. In any case, few of the big shots in the court had low IQs. Thus, Wei Yuan¡¯s words were like a huge rock smashing into the temple, causing a huge uproar.

    Wei Yuan was an annoying old eunuch, but he was also a respectable opponent. His words held a lot of weight.

    ¡®Someone¡¯s done for ...¡¯ This was the unanimous thought of all the important figures of the Imperial court.

    The minister of rites¡¯s face changed, his white beard trembled, and his eyes froze as he stared at Wei Yuan.

    This old man¡¯s ability to maintain hisposure had always been praised by people, and it was rare for him to lose hisposure like this.

    ¡°Announce!¡± Emperor yuanjing said in a deep voice.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He lifted the curtain and looked at Zhou chixiong, who was still unconscious. In order to prevent him frommitting suicide, Xu Qi¡¯ an asked li Caiwei for arge dose of knockout powder.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had two concerns as to why he had chosen Yun Lu Academy to take over this person and not to keep him in the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.One, this person was in the spirit forging stage, and his rank was higher than his, so he did not dare to take the risk.

    Second, the existence of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was a secret and could not be openly shown to others. He could not enter the throne room and take out the fragment in front of the Emperor and the ministers, right?

    Of course, if he had no other choice, he would still choose to use The Earth Book. However, now that he had enough connections, he tried not to use The Earth Book.

    ¡°Senior brother song, senior brother yang qianhuan, which disciple of the supervisor is he?¡± While waiting for the news from the court, Xu Qi ¡®an chatted with senior brother song.

    Senior brother song¡¯s dark circles were rare in the world. If it were in his previous life, he would definitely be regarded as a sports enthusiast, but Song Qing was a man of science and Technology who did not get close to women.

    There were only humans and beasts in his eyes, no women.

    ¡°He is my and Caiwei¡¯s senior, the third disciple of teacher.¡± Song Qing took a few steps closer to him and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something wrong with my senior brother¡¯s brain.¡±

    Was there a normal brain among the supervisor¡¯s disciples? Xu Qi ¡®an was suspicious of this. She ced her hands behind her back and mimicked yang qianhuan¡¯s standing posture.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Song Qing nodded. he always likes to turn his back to others and doesn¡¯t speak properly. The senior and junior brothers are all very annoyed with him. He¡¯s the only one who isn¡¯t ashamed of it. Instead, he¡¯s proud of himself.

    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the night at the Academy workshop and the short time he had spent with yang qianhuan.

    ¡°He said that he had to turn his back to all living beings to show the demeanor of an expert.¡± Song Qing said.

    Was he cosying as Emperor no beginning? Xu Qi ¡®an felt a lump in her throat. She felt very ufortable.

    This was not Chuunibyou. Chuunibyou meant that there was a deviation in one¡¯s cognition and there was a problem with the essence of one¡¯s thinking. This was the act tough King, because acting tough was something that was done on one¡¯s own initiative, and there was no problem with one¡¯s perception.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and said,¡±senior brother song, help me pass a message to him.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡±

    holding the moon and picking the stars, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice. there¡¯s no one like me in this world.

    Arrogant!

    Yang Yan and Jiang Lu¡¯s ears twitched. When they heard this, they subconsciously turned their heads and looked over.

    For a martial artist, hearing such a sentence was like a hooligan seeing another hooligan showing off. It was easy to arouse thepetitive spirit.

    This was the reason why Nangong qianrou had sneered at Xu Qi ¡®an when he sang¡¯ with a sword in hand, ask who is the hero of the world ¡®in the stargazing tower.

    Senior brother yang would definitely like such arrogant words, but to spread them everywhere ... He would probably be beaten up ... He had been beaten up, and he had long disliked his attitude ... ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring it.¡± Song Qing nodded happily.

    As he spoke, a eunuch led a line of armored soldiers out. Looking around the pce gates, he loudly said,

    ¡°Where¡¯s the night watchman?¡±

    yes! Jiang Luzhong cupped his hands. here!

    After everyone took out their waist tokens and gold medals to prove their identity, the eunuch nodded and said, ¡°¡±Follow me into the pce. His Majesty has summoned you.¡±

    Yang Yan immediately pulled open the curtain and carried Zhou chixiong in his hand.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± On the way to the pce, the eunuch asked curiously.

    ¡°Wanted criminal, Zhou chixiong,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°Why are you still wearing a gunny sack? Let us see.¡± The eunuch seemed to be very interested and leaned over.

    no! Jiang Lu blocked him and shook his head. no one is allowed toe into contact with the criminal before meeting His Majesty.

    The eunuch frowned and scanned the faces of the crowd. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Before meeting His Majesty, we need to verify his identity. How do we know if this person has ulterior motives and is disguising as Zhou chixiong to sneak into the pce and attempt to assassinate His Majesty?

    of course, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re aplices, but even a wise man would make a mistake. It¡¯s possible that you¡¯ve been deceived.

    Jiang Luzhong still shook his head.

    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± The eunuch stopped and squinted his eyes to examine the crowd.¡±I¡¯m suspicious of this person¡¯s identity now, and I need to verify his identity.¡±

    The row of armored soldiers stopped and stared at Jiang Luzhong and the others with a solemn expression.

    These words were reasonable and there was nothing wrong with them. It was just that when they were mentioned at this time, it suddenly made the matter more sensitive.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew many ways to kill people silently, and he believed that the two golden gongs knew more. As martial artists, they probably couldn¡¯t stop it. Martial artists were good at violent output.

    And if Zhou chixiong died, and died silently while unconscious, who would take the me? It was definitely not the eunuch in front of him.

 Chapter 181

    181 Chapter 157-poem (2)

    This was because verifying a criminal¡¯s identity was a normal process.

    ¡®This eunuch has his own faction ...¡¯ It was most likely the party of the minister of rites ... ¡®As expected, if I came here alone without Jin Gong, the great schr Zhang Shen, the senior brother and Junior Brother si Tian Jian ...¡¯ It was very likely that he would make a mistake on the eve of victory.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡°¡±Eunuch Liu, when I see his Majesty, I will say:Eunuch tried to kill Zhou chixiong to silence him.¡±

    ¡°Boy!¡± The eunuch was furious. how dare you nder our family? men, arrest him!

    ¡°Eunuch ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly, ¡± you¡¯d better think about it carefully. If you really start a conflict here, His Majesty is not a fool. The court officials are not fools either. Have you considered the consequences? ¡±

    ¡°Yellow-haired brat, have you ever thought of the consequences?¡± the eunuch sneered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked over with one hand on his saber. He whispered in the eunuch¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be unreasonable with a Desperado like me. It¡¯s not worth it. Eunuch, it¡¯s fine as long as you do your best when working for others. You¡¯re not a core member of the king¡¯s party, so don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s expression changed for a moment before he shrieked, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t lower myself to your level.¡±

    .....

    When they arrived outside the throne room, the eunuch went to make a report. After a while, Emperor Yuan jing summoned Xu Qi ¡®an and the others into the hall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped over the exaggerated threshold and entered the main hall of the pce. Once again, he saw the group of people standing at the peak of the Great Hall.

    Especially the dignified middle-aged man who was wearing a Daoist robe and sitting on the Dragon Throne.

    The court officials turned their bodies slightly and looked at the door of the throne room, watching Xu Qi ¡®an and the others enter.

    He was still a little nervous ... The core of the stage of power in Da Feng ... Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long breath and suppressed his uneasiness.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s gentle gaze fell on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face and he nodded slightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not afraid. He took Centurion Zhou from Jiang Jinluo, took off the sack, and wrapped it around the back of his neck, forcing him to raise his unconscious face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the criminal wanted by the Imperial court, the former Centurion of the Golden guard, Zhou chixiong.¡±

    There was a roar of discussion.

    The minister of rites ¡®face slowly turned pale.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers quickly pressed on several major acupuncture points of Zhou chixiong. mm ... Centurion Zhou groaned in pain and slowly opened his eyes.

    Then, he was stunned.

    In front of him was Emperor Yuan jing, who was sitting on the throne. On both sides were the officials of the Imperial court. Above their heads was a magnificent horizontal board with the words ¡± throne room ¡± and under their feet were shiny crystals.

    Maybe he opened his eyes in the wrong way ... Centurion Zhou closed his eyes again.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pped him and sneered, ¡°¡±You bastard, you¡¯ve returned home in glory.¡±

    Zhou chixiong, whose hands and feet were numb, was struck to the ground. He didn¡¯t stand up, but instead knelt down and wailed,¡±I deserve to die ten thousand times, I deserve to die ten thousand times.¡±

    After the Yunzhou mountain vige was broken into, Zhou chixiong was knocked unconscious. He was sent to the capital on the back of a fire feathered beast, and he was unconscious the whole way. Along the way, he fed her water a few times, but there was no food.

    It was not easy to get to the capital. Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he was in a good condition, so he simply let him be in aa and gave him a knockout drug.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was serious as he looked down at him. ¡°Zhou chixiong, who ordered you to collude with the demons to smuggle gunpowder?¡±

    Zhou chixiong sprawled on the ground and kept saying,¡±I deserve to die ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing no longer looked at the ant. Instead, he stared at Zhang Shen, who was beside Xu Qi ¡®an, and said gently, ¡°¡±Mr. Zhang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Zhang Shen snorted coldly and did not respond to the Emperor directly. He stepped forward, his hands behind his back, and said, ¡°¡±A gentleman should be honest, and an ordinary man should be honest.¡±

    An invisible breeze swept across the entire throne room. In an instant, the word ¡°honesty¡± upied the minds of everyone in the hall.

    ¡°Who instructed you to collude with the demons to smuggle gunpowder?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes ... The minister of rites, li yng.¡± Zhou chixiong started crying.

    In an instant, the throne room was in an uproar. The ministers hadpletely lost their ability to control their expressions and were in an uproar.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is absurd. Zhou chixiong is ndering ...¡± One of the officials stood up and said.

    ¡°Centurion Zhou did not lie,¡± Song Qing interrupted coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Yan Caiwei repeated.

    He couldn¡¯t see the ministers above the fourth rank, but he could see Zhou chixiong.

    The minister of rites ¡®face was ashen.

    There was no point in exining. When Zhou chixiong was caught, he had already lost. Unless they knew about this in advance and killed him halfway.

    ¡°Li yng, what do you have to say?¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    The minister of rites took a deep breath and retracted his dejected expression.¡±I¡¯m innocent.¡±

    It seemed to be a dying struggle, but there was no extra exnation, only three pale words.

    Your Majesty, ¡± Wei Yuan said immediately, ¡± please let me interrogate this man and find out who his aplices are.

    The Minister of Justice stepped out and challenged Wei Yuan, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, this case should be handed over to the Ministry of Justice.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing did not answer. He silently looked down at the entire court of Zhu Zigui, causing the ministers to stop their discussion and lower their heads slightly.

    After a long time, Emperor Yuan jing said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Let the Ministry of Justice handle this case.¡±

    .....

    After the court was dismissed, the minister of rites, who had his official robe and hat removed, was escorted out of the pce.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The disheartened minister of rites turned his head, and the people from the Ministry of Justice also turned their heads. They saw the little Gong from the Yamen, who was the night watchman, catch up.

    The people from the Ministry of Justice stepped forward to stop him.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not insist. He stopped and looked at the Minister of Justice and the minister of rites.¡±A few days ago, I heard from Duke Wei about what happened in the Imperial court. If the king¡¯s party had kept things at peace earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be today.¡±

    This scene was witnessed by many officials. They could not help but stop and watch from the side.

    In the distance, Wei Yuan stopped by the carriage and looked over.

    ¡°Father, should we call him back?¡± Yang Yan asked in a low voice.

    Wei Yuan shook his head. it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯s resentful. If he doesn¡¯t vent it now, when will he? ¡± You keep an eye on him, don¡¯t let him intensify the conflict.¡±

    ¡°I also want to see what he has to say,¡± he said with a gentle smile.

    Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice narrowed his eyes and said disdainfully, ¡°¡±Ignorant child, you¡¯re spouting nonsense here.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not angry at all, and said,¡±ministers, do you know that I am a talented poet?¡± He didn¡¯t dare to talk big, but he wanted to give Minister sun and Minister li a poem.

    ¡°The poem¡¯s name is¡± the Sang Bo case: for Minister sun.¡±¡±

    A poem?

    The surrounding ministers were stunned at first, and then they became excited. They didn¡¯t care if it was a big deal or not, and they didn¡¯t care about Minister sun¡¯s face. They all rushed over.

    ...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and listen.¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he walked over.

    Minister sun¡¯s face changed. He thought of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation and his poems. A strong sense of uneasiness welled up in her heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a clear voice, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone wants their son to be smart, and I¡¯ve been ruined by his intelligence for my whole life.¡±

    ¡°I hope that this child is foolish and reckless, and can reach the Minister without disaster.¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m rmending a book called ¡± demoness, please mind your manners ¡°. I¡¯m an old author. You should have read the previous book, ¡± the Empress¡¯s pretty boy ¡°. ]

    also, today I was talking to my good friend Rong Xiaorong about his new book. As we were talking, time passed. Sorry.

    After all, when I first started writing this book, he talked to me every day and gave me a lot of inspiration and help.

 Chapter 182

    182 Li Yuchun_

    I hope that this child is stupid and foolish, and will be a Minister without any disaster ... Hiss, what a vicious mouth.

    The meaning of this poem was that the poetmented that he was too smart and had been dyed for a lifetime. If he was a stupid person, he would be able to be a public official without any trouble.

    He was mocking the officials, nobles, and ministers for being brainless fools.

    The surrounding officials looked at each other with strange expressions. They hade to see Minister sun make a fool of himself, but he was suddenly stabbed in the back.

    Not to mention how ufortable it was.

    ¡°The Sang Bo case: to Minister sun ...¡± He was mocking me for being stupid, mocking me for shooting myself in the foot ... ¡®He wants to nail my name on the pir of shame ...¡¯ The name of the poem echoed in Minister sun¡¯s mind, and his heart was filled with anger.

    The most noble pursuit of schrs was to leave their names in history, which was more attractive than teaching and educating people. However, at the same time, the more they desired to leave their names in history, the more they were afraid of being infamous for thousands of years.

    How could he endure this?

    This was unbearable.

    men, take this puppet down, take it down!!! Minister sun was so angry that his whole body was trembling, and his face was red.

    Because of his unauthorized decision and attempt to kill the head of the night watchman, Xu Qi ¡®an, there was a follow-up to the Sang Bo case. She was already feeling so remorseful that she wanted to flip the table. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t stand adding insult to injury.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s poem was not about rocks, but mountains. Even Minister sun, who was an experienced official, was shocked.

    The people from the Ministry of Justice rushed up in unison, wanting to capture Xu Qi ¡®an outside the Imperial City.

    ¡°Lord Sun, please calm your anger.¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s calm and gentle voice stopped the angry Ministry of Justice.

    The man in green walked over unhurriedly and stood in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Wei Yuan, this man has insulted me and a Minister in public. Release him ording to thew. The Minister of Justice suppressed his anger and said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°Today, even you can forget about protecting him.¡±

    ¡°ndering the Minister is indeed a serious crime.¡± Wei Yuan red at Xu Qi ¡®an sternly. Just when everyone thought he was going to scold the little Gong, he looked at Minister sun and said, ¡°¡±Telling the truth isn¡¯t nder.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡± Minister sun¡¯s body shook as he pointed at Wei Yuan with a trembling finger.

    Wei Yuan smiled and turned to leave. Xu Qi ¡®an followed behind his father and broke away from the encirclement of the people from the Ministry of Justice.

    After a few steps, he stopped and turned back to shout, ¡°¡±Congrattions Minister sun, your name has spread all over the world and the schrs have be famous.¡±

    Minister sun was stunned. A few secondster, he could not catch his breath and passed out.

    ¡°Minister, Minister ...¡± The people from the Ministry of Justice panicked.

    .....

    Back at the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an followed Wei Yuan into the noble Qi building and served tea to Wei Yuan and the other two.

    ¡°Lord Wei, there are a few things I don¡¯t understand.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Wei Yuan was a strategist and a wise man. It was better to ask questions first than to figure them out by himself. It was just like asking a teacher for help when he had a problem in school. It was both convenient and fast.

    ¡°Why does your Majesty want the Ministry of Justice to handle this case?¡± Wei Yuan held his teacup and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Out of all the talents in the world, Duke Wei obtained eight portions. Yun Lu Academy and I will share one portion.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ttered.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± Jiang Luzhong spurted out a mouthful of tea.

    Yang Yan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The smile on Wei Yuan¡¯s face widened. It was obvious that he enjoyed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ttery.

    Schrs were like this, you praised him:F * ck, that¡¯s awesome. Old tie, 666. He can¡¯t be bothered with you.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that schrs didn¡¯t like to be ttered. They just needed to change the way they were ttered. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ttery was very precise. He used the way schrs liked to tter Wei Yuan and made him feelfortable.

    Wei Yuan was a proud schr.

    ¡°The minister of rites is a member of the king¡¯s party. If we hand him over to the Yamen, it will implicate arge number of king¡¯s party members.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    At that time, the political parties in the Imperial court would lose their bnce ... Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t want to see one or two families dominating the court. It would hinder his control of the court, especially when he was cultivating all year round ... Even if the Royal faction colluded with the demons and blew up sang Bo and the Dharmaksana of the ancestor, the ancestor was nothingpared to his power ... Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed and extracted the core content from Wei Yuan¡¯s words.

    As a result, his impression of Emperor Yuan jing worsened.

    Emperor Yuan jing might be a skilled Emperor, but he was not a good one. The fake historian Xu Qi ¡®an divided the Emperor into three ranks:A wise ruler, a mediocre ruler, and an incapable ruler.

    A wise Emperor was a good Emperor who could provide the people with food and clothing.

    A mediocre Emperor was an Emperor who did nothing and did not make any major mistakes. Most of the emperors in history belonged to this category. In fact, to themon people, a mediocre ruler who did not disturb the people was already a wise ruler.

    A fatuous Emperor was an Emperor who favored the lowly and distanced himself from virtuous officials. He would usually cause chaos in the Imperial court and the country.

    The reason why tyrants weren¡¯t included in the list was because the first three could be tyrants.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, Emperor Yuan jing was a fatuous Emperor. Even though he was the Emperor, he only cared about his own power and status. The current chaotic situation in the court was caused by Emperor Yuan jing.

    He cultivated and paid no attention to the state affairs, so he needed the chaotic state of the Imperial court to stabilize his position. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to be a mere figurehead.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, I don¡¯t understand why the minister of rites didn¡¯t kill Zhou chixiong.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He had thought that the night watchman woulde to interrogate the minister of rites, but he didn¡¯t expect Emperor Yuan jing to be so showy.

    Wei Yuan shook his head, ¡± don¡¯t bother about these small problems. The Sang Bo case hase to an end. His Majesty didn¡¯t mention anything about you, which means it¡¯s over.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled from the bottom of her heart and immediately said, ¡± I n to invite my colleagues to the Imperial Academy for a drink, but I don¡¯t have the money. I¡¯ll ask Lord Wei to allocate some funds.

    This was like thepany doing a business and everyone went to a restaurant for a meal. Thepany would, of course, pay for the expenses.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    After chasing Xu Qi ¡®an away, Wei Yuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Yang Yan, give him two hundred taels of silver as a reward from the Yamen.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Jiang Luzhong and Yang Yan. ¡°You two can go together.¡±

    ...

    no! Jiang Luzhong shook his head repeatedly. Duke Wei, I don¡¯t want to go to a ce like the Imperial Academy.

    Yang Yan also shook his head.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t force her and sipped his tea leisurely, ¡°¡±With him around, I reckon there will be many courtesans apanying him.¡±

    ......

    As night fell, the teaching workshop was brightly lit, and the melodious sound of bamboo flute music reverberated.

    In the small pavilion of yingmei, the incense was ying the zither, the ink stone was dancing, and Xiaoya was acting as themander. It was a lively scene.

    Yang Yan and Jiang Luzhong each had a beautiful courtesan serving them wine. Xu Qi ¡®an raised his ss and smiled.¡±Everyone, don¡¯t be so reserved. Eat and drink as you should.¡±

    The copper Gong and silver Gong were not used to it at first. After all, with two gold gongs present, they felt quite pressured.

    However, Jiang Luzhong was an old hand at drinking and knew how to liven up the atmosphere. He kept raising his cup to toast and could even say dirty words, which waspletely different from when he was on duty.

    Gradually, the silver and bronze gongs let loose.

    There were only two people present who looked serious and did not seem like they were here to provide support at all. They were Yang Yan and Li Yuchun.

    ...

    you two are indeed superior and subordinate. You two have the same conduct. Jiang Luzhong teased with a smile.

    Jiang Jinluo, you¡¯re wrong. Xu Qi ¡®an had drunk a lot of wine and was a little overconfident.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo is not lustful, but the boss is too fake. There¡¯s still a difference between the two.¡±

    Now, the atmosphere on the field was definitely rxed. Everyoneughed and was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.

    They drank until a quarter past nine (9:30 in the evening) before the banquet finally ended. Jiang Luzhong left with the voluptuous courtesan in his arms, while Yang Yan returned to the Yamen.

    Li Yuchun wanted to go back as well, but Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao tried their best to make him stay. They forced a pretty girl into his room and locked him up.

    As the ¡± host ¡°, Xu Qi ¡®an made arrangements for everyone before entering Fu Xiang¡¯s room.

    ¡°Why are there so many people here today?¡± Fu Xiang, who had just finished her bath, sat cross-legged on the bed and wiped her ck hair.

    ¡°It is still to let the youngdies in the courtyard be in good order.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took off his robe and saber, turned around, and left the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    He stealthily made his way to Li Yuchun¡¯s room and saw song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who were also sneaking around the corner.

    ¡°Are you here to eavesdrop too?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with his eyes.

    The two of them nodded and asked with their eyes, ¡± boss is in the spirit forging stage. Be careful and control your breathing ...

    Finally, he walked slowly to the window of Li Yuchun¡¯s room. He did not hear the sound of a rocking bed, but he could hear a conversation inside.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m done. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Mm ...¡± Li Yuchun replied in a low voice.

    After a long time, when he was done washing, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Master, the bed is warm. What are you doing in the room?¡±

    ¡°The furnishings in the room are too messy, a mess, a mess. Staying in this room is like sitting on pins and needles.¡± Li Yuchun said bitterly.

    ¡°No...¡± Li Yuchun said seriously,¡¯the teacups on the table should circle around the teapot and maintain a certain distance ...¡¯ The potted nts by the window had already moved two inches to the left ... The stools were too messy, so they should be ced in the same way as the teacups surrounding the teapot ...

    ¡°Ah?¡± The woman was stunned. it¡¯s already very clean. I clean the house every day.

    ¡°No...¡± Li Yuchun said seriously,¡¯the teacups on the table should circle around the teapot and maintain a certain distance ...¡¯ The potted nts by the window had already moved two inches to the left ... The stools were too messy, so they should be ced in the same way as the teacups surrounding the teapot ... Shouldn¡¯t the painting hanging on the wall be in the center? The screen was crooked, but I just straightened it ... Well, your embroidered shoes aren¡¯t arranged properly either ...¡±

    ¡°.... How, how can these be neat? who can do that?¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,¡± the woman said gently.

    Li Yuchun was displeased when she heard that. She said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Who said you can¡¯t do it? just watch and learn. I¡¯ll teach you how to clean up the house.¡±

    The woman: ¡°??? ¡±

    Under the window, Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two were dumbfounded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an left on tiptoe.¡±The boss isn¡¯t married?¡±

    ¡°You have a family.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m a virgin?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be your first time at the Academy, right?¡± Song tingfeng was in disbelief. Although she had worked for Li Yuchun for many years, she did not know much about her personal life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the roomter and make a big scene,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some thought.

    ¡°Good idea.¡± Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao felt that this was a great idea.

    As a result, the sound of the rocking bed in the yingmei Pavilion tonight was particrly intense.

 Chapter 183

    183 Chapter 159-a long-lost diary (for the alliance leader ¡°salted fish doesn¡¯t want to talk¡±) _

    The next day, a day off.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the others had woken up a littlete. They stretched their muscles and had breakfast in their rooms, then gathered in the outer hall in twos and threes.

    Last night, Jiang Luzhong had slept with a plump courtesan, and this morning, he wanted to treat Xu Qi ¡®an like his son. It should be known that courtesans usually looked down on martial artists during a Tea Party, and Jiang Luzhong was the Golden gong of the Yamen, the night watchman. How could he possibly have a tea party with a group of merchantckeys?

    In addition, the education square division was the territory of the Ministry of Rites, and the Watchmen and the Civil officials had never been on good terms, so it was not good to sleep with the top courtesan. Therefore, the higher the level, the less they liked toe to the Imperial Academy. They were all fooling around in other brothels.

    ¡°No wonder people are saying that you¡¯re a courtesan killer.¡± Jiang Luzhong patted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder with a radiant smile.

    A courtesan killer? Since when did I have such a strange title? ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was confused.

    ¡°The story of nine women fighting for a man has spread throughout the capital.¡± Jiang Lu Zhong said.

    My reputation is ruined ... However, a courtesan assassin was better than Xu baichan ... Xu Qi ¡®an recalled that it was the night when the nine courtesans visited him when he was capturing the Fox demon.

    At that moment, Li Yuchun came out, full of energy.

    ¡°Boss, how did you sleepst night?¡± Song tingfeng went up to him.

    Li Yuchun nodded slightly. it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just a little noisy.

    Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    When Fu Xiang woke up, the stinky man who didn¡¯t show any mercy to women had already left. She hugged the nket and got up, yawningzily as she bathed under the service of the servant maids.

    ¡°Lady Ming Yan just sent a Messenger to invitedy to Blue Pond court for a drink during lunch.¡± The servant girl said.

    ¡®Those who are unountably solicitous are definitely evil ...¡¯ Fu Xiang thought to herself and said, ¡°¡±I know.¡±

    She wiped her soft, white body clean and changed into a light white dress and a fox fur coat. She sat in the warm bedroom and read for a while until lunch.

    .....

    In the blue Pond court, courtesan Ming Yan had set up a banquet in the hall, inviting six or seven courtesans, including Fu Xiang.

    Thin and fat, each had their own merits.

    Those who were beautiful might not be the top courtesan, but those who were beautiful and talented would definitely be the top courtesan.

    I heard that young master Xu wrote a poem in the Imperial City to denounce Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice. Have you heard of this? ¡± Fu Xiang drank a little wine and talked about the interesting things she had heard at the banquet yesterday.

    ¡°Young master Xu, you¡¯veposed another poem?¡± A few courtesans immediately became interested.

    Courtesan Xiaoya, who had apanied him at the banquet that night and heard about this matter, took over the topic and read it with a face full of admiration. She smiled and was infatuated with him.

    young master Xu is not only talented, but also bold. He just challenged the Minister of Justice in the Imperial City and humiliated him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just cutting his face, once this poem is out, Minister sun¡¯s reputation will probably ...¡±

    This topic stopped there. The hospitality staff of state-owned enterprises could be light or heavy when talking about the Minister. And they were all stic sisters, so it was impossible for them to confide in each other.

    Therefore, the topic turned to Xu Qi ¡®an. Most of the courtesans present were talented poets who liked Xu Qi¡¯ an. As for his health, no one knew except for Fu Xiang.

    ¡°Sister fuxiang, that young master Xu ... How was your performance tonight?¡±

    The courtesans snickered.

    Fu Xiang frowned. It was impossible for her to say such things ...

    If she really said it, this group of coquettish women would spread at night. At that time, people wouldugh at her for being vulgar and damage her reputation.

    After pondering for a moment, Fu Xiang¡¯s heart moved.

    After doing all this, Fu Xiang smiled.

    .....

    December 29th. I haven¡¯t written in my diary in a long time. I¡¯ve already burned my old diary, but I¡¯m not a decent person. Well, I¡¯ve already addressed yuanjing as Your Majesty today, so I can¡¯t leave any evidence of my disrespect, although I¡¯ll burn it a few dayster.

    His Majesty has spared me from death. I heard that the minister of ritesmitted suicide in the dungeon of the Ministry of Justice ... Ha, this was the ending that everyone wanted. However, chief advisor Wang was kind enough to fight for an ending where his whole family was exiled. His family was not executed, and his three ns were not exiled. I asked Wei Yuan why he didn¡¯t kick me when I was down, and he said that it¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s act to end a family.

    you¡¯re already gone and you¡¯re still a gentleman (crossed out). Wei Yuan is a good person.

    ¡°30th December. I went to the Academy to visit Eng today. Eng told me a lot, and I extracted the core content:These bastard Sensei, today they will be tested on policy paper, tomorrow they will be tested on poetry, and the day after tomorrow they will be tested on the four books. If it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s him. What the f * ck are they testing?

    ¡°It seems that the pressure of school is really great, even Eng can¡¯t stand it. I feel like he¡¯s in the same state as me in the second half of my third year of high school ... I can¡¯t recall it. It¡¯s a shadow in my life. What the f * ck are you testing me on every day?¡±

    31st December. I feel that Fu Xiang is bing gentler and more considerate towards me. Is this the legendary love that grows with time? No, no, I have to give her the cold shoulder for a few days and change to another courtesan tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ming Yan was great on January 1st. You¡¯re indeed a dancer.

    ¡°She also reveres and worships me.¡±

    ¡°January 2nd. I¡¯ll start writing my novel today. I promised lingyue that I¡¯d write an interesting story for her.Once upon a time, there was a pair of white-haired childhood sweethearts ...¡±

    January 3rd. Today, I was framed and rowing a boat. This Princess was a little delicate, unruly, and willful, but she was easy to fool. She wasn¡¯t scheming and trusted me very much. I sessfully scammed a famous painting worth twenty taels of gold from her. I turned around and gave it to father Wei.¡±

    ¡°4th January. I chatted with Princess huaiqing today about the impact of the Sang Bo case on the court. She was actually at the peak of the spirit refinement realm ... I seem to have realized something. As everyone knows, you can¡¯t lose your virginity in the spirit refinement realm. This is the same for both men and women.

    5th January, I heard that I went to look for the eldest Princess yesterday and framed her face as if she had been cheated on by her boyfriend. She pointed at me and scolded me as an ungrateful servant. She even rewarded me with a famous painting a while ago. I said that the eldest Princess rewarded me with two hundred taels of silver. When she heard that, she was surprised to hear that they had actually increased the pay ... So f * cking wise.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not talking about the fact that Princess huaiqing is still a Virgin. Of course, an unmarried Princess is still a Virgin. What I mean is, with her talent, she shouldn¡¯t be stuck in the spirit refining realm. Perhaps she did it on purpose so that she would not get married. I can see the princess¡¯s ambition. If she was born in my time, she would definitely be a domineering female president.¡±

    5th January, I heard that I went to look for the eldest Princess yesterday and framed her face as if she had been cheated on by her boyfriend. She pointed at me and scolded me as an ungrateful servant. She even rewarded me with a famous painting a while ago. I said that the eldest Princess rewarded me with two hundred taels of silver. When she heard that, she was surprised to hear that they had actually increased the pay ... So f * cking wise. I didn¡¯t take advantage of her and made her a shuttlecock. There¡¯s no such thing in the pce, so she had a lot of fun ying with it and pulled me to y with her until dusk. What an empty day.¡±

    ¡°6th January. I brought Xu lingying and Yan Caiwei to guiyue restaurant for a meal. These two terrifying females actually ate five taels of silver from me. I felt that I had suffered a great loss. After spending this period of time together, I realized something that wasn¡¯t too good. Nan Caiwei is 18 years old this year, but she seems to have yet to develop feelings for someone. She is very slow in the aspect of rtionships. When I flirt with her, I will blush, but I will forget about it in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s either that I¡¯m not handsome enough, or that she hasn¡¯t opened her mind yet. I think it¡¯s thetter. After all, I¡¯ve never seen anyone more handsome than me. Nangong qianrou and Eng were beautiful, but not handsome.

    ¡°I still have to work harder. My previous experience told me that if I had hooked up with Yan Caiwei earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the same with seducing the princess, but the aftereffects are too great. Princess huaiqing¡¯s status was too high, so it was a little difficult. The end result would probably be the execution of the entire n, right?

    on January 7th, the bald man from Hengyuan came to me and asked me to borrow money ... He really wanted to take back the words e to me if you have any difficulties.¡± Will pay back the money? ¡®Bullsh * t. You¡¯re just a monk living in a nursing home. Where would you get the money to pay me back? sigh ...¡¯

    ...

    ¡°After all, in this era, what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t¡± raw rice cooked rice.¡±It¡¯s called¡± the princess¡¯s gigolo. I don¡¯t have any rights.¡±

    on January 7th, the bald man from Hengyuan came to me and asked me to borrow money ... He really wanted to take back the words e to me if you have any difficulties.¡± Will pay back the money? ¡®Bullsh * t. You¡¯re just a monk living in a nursing home. Where would you get the money to pay me back? sigh ...¡¯ Forget it, I¡¯ll just treat it as charity. Right, during this period of time, the situation in the Imperial court has be more and more unpredictable, and the struggle between the parties is in full swing. Perhaps this is yuan jing (crossed out), and his Majesty is happy to see it happen.¡±

    January 8th. Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯re about to reach the peak of the Qi refining realm. With such a good talent, you shouldn¡¯t be addicted to women. He wrote a note as proof that from today onwards, he would not apany the two princesses, Yan Caiwei, Xu lingyue, or sleep with any courtesan in the education workshop Division. If I break this oath, I¡¯ll be cut off from eternal rule.¡±

    January 9th, listening to music in the bar.

    ......

    This morning, Xu Qi ¡®an was summoned to the divine spear Hall by Yang Yan. Yang Yan, who had a cold face, said directly, ¡±

    ¡°Foster father intends to promote you to Yin Luo.¡±

    Lord Wei wants to promote me to Yin Luo? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. Then, she felt the joy of being promoted and getting a raise. She was at the peak of her life and was about to marry a fair, rich, and beautiful woman.

    First of all, Yin Gong¡¯s monthly sry was ten taels of silver, which was not even considered hidden ie. In the future, even if they bought a house in the inner city, Xu Qi ¡®an and his second uncle could still support the family¡¯s expenses.

    Secondly, Yin Luo had a lot of power. Not only did he have a direct subordinate, Tong Luo, to order him around, but his position was also more stable, because even Jin Luo had no right to fire Yin Luo at will.

    Finally, Yin Luo was responsible for the night patrol of the Imperial City. This also meant that Xu Qi ¡®an would be able to enter and leave the Imperial City freely in the future, and it would be more convenient for him to meet huaiqing and Lin¡¯ an.

    ...

    This would be beneficial for him to cultivate feelings with the princesses and hug their Jade legs.

    we have to wait for the capital¡¯s investigators. Yang Yan said, ¡± the night watchmen also have the capital¡¯s investigators. Foster father will conduct a self-examination, and the night watchmen¡¯s promotion will be during the capital¡¯s investigators period. I¡¯ll let you know first.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first thought was, ¡°Buying a house.

    After returning home, Xu Qi ¡®an put down his bowl and chopsticks and coughed after dinner.¡±I have something to announce.¡±

    His family looked over. Only Xu lingying was immersed in his own world, gnawing on a chicken leg.

    ¡°After the capital investigation, I¡¯m yin Luo. Of course, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that I n to buy a house in the inner city.¡±

    Aunt and Xu lingyue, the pair of mother and daughter, had a bright light in their beautiful eyes. Their excitement was far beyond that of second uncle Xu and the ignorant Xu linging.

    After all, after living in the inner city, the security environment had been strengthened, and it was very rare to rape women on the street. It was not that the quality of the Yamen had improved, but that they had more or less concerns.

    Moreover, the shops in the inner city were far better than those in the outer city. The things they bought and ate were of a higher grade.

    At night, Xu Qi ¡®any on the bed and let his imagination run wild.

    ¡°I was able to get a promotion and a raise not only because of the Sang Bo case and the princess Ping Yang case, but also because I¡¯m good at ttering people. Wei Yuan really liked the famous painting he framed for me. He¡¯ll definitely train me when he sees how capable I am.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, even if you have outstanding abilities and a leader to cultivate you, you still have to know how to conduct yourself. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to ivory and make a list of houses to choose from. I still have more than 7400 taels of silver in my savings, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to buy a three-Yard House.¡±

    As he thought about it, he fell into a deep sleep.

    .....

    [ PS: this chapter is from yesterday. I¡¯m ashamed. I fell asleep on the table yesterday. I slept until 3:30 am and then went to bed. ]

    This chapter was only finished after writing for a while in the subway and secretly in the office.

 Chapter 184

    184 Buying a house (1)

    At seven o ¡®clock in the morning, Xu Qi¡¯ an rode on his beloved little mare. It never got stuck in traffic and quickly rushed to the Imperial astronomer. Under the warm reception of the white-robed warlocks, he found Chu Caiwei, who was listening to Song Qing¡¯s teachings.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, I wish to buy a house in the inner city. I know that the Directorate of Celestials can observe Fengshui, so I would like to ask for your help.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stated his intention.

    Yan Caiwei shifted her gaze away from the bottles on the table and lifted her face. The face of an 18-year-old girl looked very tender.

    It was beautiful and pink, with big bright eyes. The White of the eyes was as clear as a baby¡¯s, and it looked extremely pure.

    As everyone knew, children¡¯s eyes were clear, bright, and pure. The reason was that the White of their eyes was clear.

    Unlike adults, the White of their eyes would be cloudy and bloodshot as they grew older.

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s eyes were as clear as a baby¡¯s, big and bright, extremely beautiful.

    ¡°I want to learn alchemy, so I won¡¯t go.¡± Yan Caiwei puffed up her cheeks and turned her face to the side.

    Her period is here? He was not in a good mood ... Xu Qian was guessing in his heart when he heard Song Qing say,¡±I¡¯ll get a Junior Brother to apany you.¡±

    Why would I want a Junior Brother? I won¡¯t! This kind of thing could only be meaningful with thepany of a Junior Sister. Who would like to go shopping with a man? Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and declined Song Qing¡¯s good intentions. He said, ¡±

    ¡°Miss Cai Wei, why are you so ... Spread shit all over the wall?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck as a rank-7 Fengshui master for more than a year. I could have advanced to alchemy a long time ago, but it¡¯s too difficult. It¡¯s tiring and boring ...¡± Yan Caiwei answered seriously.

    Well, I understand. Science and Engineering is a woman¡¯s nightmare.

    ¡°Furthermore, to advance to a sixth-grade Alchemist, you need to independentlyplete a brand new Alchemy technique and promote it. Only by receiving positive feedback from the people can you sessfully advance.¡±

    what? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand what he said. get feedback from the people? ¡±

    ¡°Do you know who made the gunpowder?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    ¡°The gunpowder was created three hundred years ago by a Feng Shui Master from the Directorate of Celestials. After he promoted the gunpowder, it was recognized by the people and he was promoted to an Alchemist. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that it had to be refined into a world-shocking item. Senior brother Song Qing was promoted to an Alchemist because he was able to refine colored ss.¡± ¡°The main point is the feedback from the people,¡± said Yan Caiwei.

    So the one who ruined my money-making n was you, Song Qing, you son of a b * tch ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt hatred in his heart and asked doubtfully, why do we need the feedback of the people? ¡±

    Chu Caiwei immediately looked at Song Qing. Thetter pondered for a moment before saying,¡±This is the secret of the Directorate of Celestials. I don¡¯t mind telling you, but remember not to tell anyone.¡±

    After seeing Xu Qi ¡®an nod, Song Qing said, ¡°What do you think is the difference between the Directorate of Celestials and the other cultivation systems? ¡±

    for the country and the people, he¡¯s selfless and dedicated. He¡¯s especially noble. Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously.

    Such an answer made Song Qing and the few white-robed warlocks at the side smile unconsciously.

    Young master Xu was indeed the best friend of the Directorate of celestial ... Song Qing nodded in satisfaction and his tone became enthusiastic, ¡°¡±Yes, you¡¯re a very unique and urate person. I admire you for that.

    The core of the spirit refinement realm was the body, which was the foundation of a martial artist ... The Enlightenment state of the Confucians ... Well, did this mean that one should not study if they did not have the brain? In the Amitabha realm of Buddhism, the little Amitabha had to abide by the precepts, which were the foundation for the monk toprehend the Dharma ... What about the level nine physician realm of warlocks?

    ¡°In all major systems, the nine ranks are the foundation. In fact, the uniqueness of the nine ranks represent the core of the system. The spirit refining realm of martial artists, the Enlightenment realm of Confucianism, and the Shami realm of Buddhism.¡±

    The core of the spirit refinement realm was the body, which was the foundation of a martial artist ... The Enlightenment state of the Confucians ... Well, did this mean that one should not study if they did not have the brain? In the Amitabha realm of Buddhism, the little Amitabha had to abide by the precepts, which were the foundation for the monk toprehend the Dharma ... What about the level nine physician realm of warlocks? Doctors didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with warlocks, right?

    Warlocks walked the path of humanity? ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be the person I think it is ...¡¯ It was no wonder that this group of white-shirted people were so proud, but what they did was ¡®serving the people¡¯.No wonder the previous supervisors were the Guardians of the capital. It turned out that they had to rely on the Imperial court ... This made me think of the Confucians, who also had to rely on the Imperial court. The Confucians still didn¡¯t have a second stage expert. From Eng¡¯s words, it was very likely that they had lost their official career.

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered to himself. Seeing that he had not opened his mind, Song Qing reminded him, ¡°¡±A rank-9 doctor¡¯s essence isn¡¯t medicine, but a person. The Warlock system is based on the human path, so the achievement of a sixth-grade Alchemist requires the approval of the people. That¡¯s why the Directorate of Celestials has to rely on the Imperial court.¡±

    Warlocks walked the path of humanity? ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be the person I think it is ...¡¯ It was no wonder that this group of white-shirted people were so proud, but what they did was ¡®serving the people¡¯.No wonder the previous supervisors were the Guardians of the capital. It turned out that they had to rely on the Imperial court ... This made me think of the Confucians, who also had to rely on the Imperial court. The Confucians still didn¡¯t have a second stage expert. From Eng¡¯s words, it was very likely that they had lost their official career. This was like a rank-7 Fengshui master who could not be promoted because he could not get the approval of the people.

    If someone said so, then there must be other DAOs. Other than the difference in systems on the surface, there was still the distinction of ¡°Dao¡± behind it?

    do you have any idea about the new Alchemy? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Song Qing nced at his Junior Sister and said helplessly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not smart and I don¡¯t like to study. Sigh, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult.¡±

    The other white-robed warlocks shook their heads one after another, expressing their disapproval of Chu Caiwei¡¯s advancement.

    ¡°Junior Sister Caiwei is like this ... It¡¯s up to fate.¡±

    sigh, teacher Jian Zheng doesn¡¯t care. He probably thinks that Junior Sister is a girl and doesn¡¯t need to have a high realm.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The white-robed warlocks said regretfully and sighed.

    Yan Caiwei pouted like a poor student with bad grades, sighing at her elders in disappointment.

    There was no chicken essence in this world yet. He didn¡¯t know if making chicken essence would be considered aspleting an alchemy technique. ¡°I have a way to deal with this,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    Buzzzzzz! On the spot, all the white-robed people in the alchemy room looked over, their eyes shining with golden light.

    ¡°Is there really, really a way?¡± Song Qing¡¯s eyes widened. He was overjoyed that he was about to learn a New Alchemy technique, but he was also relieved that he had finally solved a problem for an old father.

    ¡°Young master Xu, is young master Xu¡¯s words true?¡± The white-robed men came over excitedly. The white-robed man, who was busy with his alchemy experiment, also put down his work and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with great anticipation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it and give you an answer in a few days.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at li Caiwei.¡±Lady Caiwei, do you have free time today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is ...¡± The white-robed warlocks in the room said in unison.

    Song Qing pushed Yan Caiwei to her feet and said earnestly, ¡°¡±Young master Xu is our Directorate of Celestials ¡®benefactor. Isn¡¯t he a few hundred times more important than alchemy? Today, you will apany him to walk around the inner city.¡±

    Just like that, Yan Caiwei was pushed into the wolf¡¯s den by her senior brothers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought Yan Caiwei to the shop and an old manager weed them warmly. ¡°Master and Madam, are you buying a property or renting a house?¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s an old man. In my previous life, he was always served by a well-dresseddy in a workce uniform ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart, but on the surface, he smiled.¡±Purchase property.¡±

    The smile on the old manager¡¯s face became more and more enthusiastic. The Commission for renting a house and buying property could not be mentioned in the same breath.

    ¡°What scale?¡±

    ¡°Triple entry, I guess.¡±

    The smile on the old manager¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be described with enthusiasm, but it was like seeing his long-lost father, and he almost cried with joy.

    ...

    There was a reason why he was so excited. In the inner city, ording to the location, not to mention an ordinary small courtyard, a three-entry house was sold for 5000 to 10000 taels of silver.

    Ordinary people could not buy a house with three entrances and above. This year, the broker had never sold a house of this grade, and it had been eating for a year.

    ¡°Is there a house that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to?¡± The old manager asked humbly.

    ¡°Five thousand to seven thousand taels of silver, give me a list.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat down and took a sip of green tea, which was probably the best in the tooth shop.

    The taste was average, far from Wei Yuan¡¯s tea room.

    Soon, a few lists were listed. Xu Qi ¡®an took them and scanned through them. After carefully recalling for a moment, he directly removed three of them and only kept one.

    ¡°Why do you only want this one?¡± As if performing a magic trick, li Caiwei took out a handful of candied plums from her deerskin waist bag.

    ¡°Because the house above is close to the Imperial Academy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    The location and area of the houses were listed on the paper. The more detailed information needed to be read separately. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at it and found a house with a good location and arge area, but the price was much lower than the other houses.B223.

    ¡°Old man, why is this house so much cheaper?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked calmly.

    The price of B223 was 5500 taels of silver, and a house of the same grade would be sold for more than 7000 taels of silver.

    ...

    ¡°There¡¯s naturally a reason why it¡¯s cheap ...¡± The old manager looked around and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°That house is evil and can¡¯t be lived in. Guest, please choose another one.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Caiwei looked at each other and thought, evil? Then I, the night watchman, really have to go and see how evil it is.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was not reckless. He asked cautiously, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on? Old man, please speak properly.¡±

    Although the capital was the territory of the night watchmen, there were indeed many hidden masters with unknown backgrounds, or there were indeed some very strange ces. Xu Qi ¡®an had heard many strange legends about the capital when he was a child.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve suddenly discovered something very embarrassing. At first, the name of the institute was ¡°White Deer Institute,¡± but slowly, it became ¡°cloud deer Institute.¡± ] The worst thing is that I haven¡¯t even realized it until today. I only found out when a reader messaged me privately.

    I instantly felt ashamed. I then patted my chest and said,I will definitely change.

    After that, I did some research and discovered that the White Deer Institute and the cloud deer Institute had a 50 ¨C 50 chance of appearing, which spanned over a hundred chapters ... My scalp went numb. I really can¡¯t change this. I can write a chapter in this time.

    Everyone had a tacit understanding and pretended that this never happened!

 Chapter 185

    185 The mighty Heavenly Dragon (1)

    ¡°That house is haunted!¡±

    The old manager said in a low voice. He also sat down and leaned forward slightly.

    ¡°It started about two years ago. That house used to belong to a rich family. One night, a woman¡¯s crying suddenly came from the courtyard. The servants in the manor came out withnterns to check and saw a woman in white sitting by the well, covering her face and crying.

    ¡°The servants asked her who she was, but she didn¡¯t answer and just cried there. The servants originally thought that a female in the residence had been wronged and ran to the courtyard to vent, so they carried thentern and shone it over, but who knew ...¡±

    At this point, the old manager¡¯s voice became lower and lower. He put on a pretense as if he had witnessed something terrible with his own eyes.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Yan Caiwei clenched her little fists and her big eyes blinked. She looked nervous and expectant.

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the women in her previous life who were afraid and wanted to watch horror movies at the same time. She was clearly a rank-7 Fengshui master.

    ¡°At this moment ...¡± The old manager¡¯s voice was fleeting, and his expression was dark and terrifying. the woman raised her face. Her facial features were badly mutted, and her eyeballs were hanging from her face, showing two ck holes with maggots crawling around inside. Her mouth was ck and purple, and ck blood flowed out of her mouth ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw ayer of goosebumps on li Caiwei¡¯s fair neck and her delicate body shivered.

    The old manager was very satisfied with Yan Caiwei¡¯s reaction and chuckled with a sense of aplishment, after the first rich family moved out, the following two or three buyers encountered the same thing. There were even more abnormal ones. From then on, it was as if they had bad luck. Problems urred one after another. It was either someone in the family was unlucky and injured, or their business took a nosedive. Their wealth was getting thinner and thinner, and they had no choice but to move out of their houses.

    ¡®This is still a decent broker ...¡¯ ¡°Did you report it to the authorities?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I did. Why didn¡¯t I? However, because no one was killed, the authorities stopped caring after a few visits. On the other hand, a few wealthy families had invited Masters. At first, things were indeed stable for a period of time, but it didn¡¯t take long for the situation to rise again. The female ghost¡¯s misery at night made everyone in the manor panic.

    ¡°My bad luck didn¡¯t get any better, I¡¯m still unlucky.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the table and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s a very interesting house. We n to take a look at it first.

    The old manager was very surprised. He thought that this young couple were probably not fools. They were young and arrogant and always felt that they were special and would be treated as an exception.

    alright, I¡¯ll bring the two of you there to take a look. We¡¯ll take our time to choose. There are plenty of houses. The old manager still had a humble smile on his face.

    .....

    The house was only three li away from the Academy¡¯s workshop. To the East of the house was a winding river, and to the West was a garden. It was dozens of meters away from the main street, neither too far nor too close. There was no noise during the day, and they did not go too far out shopping.

    It was a good ce to be quiet in the midst of chaos.

    The old manager unlocked the door and pushed open the heavy door with great effort. He patted the dust off his hands and made a gesture of invitation.

    ¡°Master, Madam, this way please.¡±

    Master and Madam was a very respectful form of address, just like how one was respectfully addressed as ¡± Sir ¡± and ¡± Madam ¡± in formal asions. The young masters and youngdies corresponded to handsome men and beautiful women.

    ¡°En!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and led Li Caiwei in, looking around. The courtyard was deste and dpidated. The ground was covered in gray, and the pirs and walls were painted mottled. If it was summer, they might even see the courtyard full of weeds.

    The garden reeked of dirt.

    The old manager led them to the front yard and the front hall. Xu Qi ¡®an was quite satisfied. Whether it was theyout or the architecture, it was more spacious and Grand than second uncle¡¯s house.

    However, the old manager was unwilling to take them to the inner courtyard. He rubbed his hands and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s just see here. We can¡¯t go in, it¡¯s bad luck.¡±

    I even think that you¡¯re in the way ... Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. wait outside. We¡¯lle outter. I¡¯ll take my wife to take a look.

    It was morning and the sun was shining brightly. The old manager felt more at ease and reminded, ¡°¡±Come out earlier.¡±

    Li Caiwei looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and frowned, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s your wife? you¡¯re full of nonsense.¡±

    Sooner orter ...

    ¡°You¡¯re very strange. With savings, shouldn¡¯t you be buyingnd? why are you buying a house?¡±

    when you experience the fear of being controlled by house prices, you¡¯ll be like me. As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he looked around vigntly.¡±I know that other than Daoism, the primordial spirits of cultivators of all systems will remain in the world for a long time after their death. The strength of the primordial spirit is determined. Is there a primordial spirit left behind in this house after the death of an expert?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the small Jade Mirror, put a hand on the back, and drew out the ck gold long knife.

    Looking into Yan Caiwei¡¯s widened eyes, he smiled and said, this is my treasure and also my secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll treat you to good foodter.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yan Caiwei only took a few surprised nces at it and didn¡¯t care. After all, her deerskin waist bag was also a magic tool that could store items.

    A broken mirror in exchange for a delicious meal, it was a great deal.

    Yan Caiwei leaped onto the roof, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes sparkling with a clear light, just like the eyes of Iron Man.

    She carefully scanned the house and jumped from roof to roof, changing her position. He didn¡¯t let go of any corner.

    In the end, her clear light eyesnded on the well of the inner courtyard, and she saw wisps of faint ck gas overflowing.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡± Li Caiwei was overjoyed. Shended and pulled Xu Qi ¡®an to the well.

    ¡°There¡¯s resentment here. It can nurture the resentment of ghosts.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he became alert. He pulled Yan Caiwei away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± He shook his head at beauty A. the aura of resentment is very weak. I think the resentful souls and ghosts inside are not strong. I can handle it by myself.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached for the deerskin bag and took out items from it. There was ck dog¡¯s blood, cinnabar, gold, and other strange-shaped items that Xu Qi ¡®an could not recognize.

    Then, with the well as the center, she held a dead branch and started to draw on the ground. It seemed to be an eight-trigram array.

    After drawing the eight trigrams Formation, she ced the items that symbolized extreme yang and strength in specific positions.

    ¡°A formation?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was watching with great interest.

    ¡°No, this is a Feng Shui formation, not a formation technique. With the mouth of the well as the center, I¡¯ll set up this pure Yang Feng Shui formation. The Feng Shui of the area covered by the eight trigrams will change and be extremely yang, which will restrain the resentment in the well.¡± Yan Caiwei said.

    It was equivalent to a simplified version of the formation ... Fengshui Masters were the predecessors or Foundation of array Masters. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s understanding of the Directorate of Celestials¡¯ Warlock system deepened.

    After the time it took to finish a cup of tea, Yan Caiwei opened her clear eyes and nodded in satisfaction,¡±There¡¯s no more.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. thank you, miss Caiwei.

    The two of them started collecting the materials together. Yan Caiwei patted her deerskin waist bag and said proudly, I¡¯ll apany you to check out the Feng Shui of the other courtyards first. After that, I¡¯ll go to the guiyue restaurant tonight.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an agreed.

    ...

    The two of them walked out side by side. After a few steps, Yan Caiwei suddenly stopped. eh? ¡°she turned back and her eyes were filled with a clear light.

    In the vision of the aura observation technique, a faint ck gas rose from the well again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked when he saw her strange expression.

    no, it¡¯s notpletely purified ... No, the ck Qi ising out again. There¡¯s something strange at the bottom of the well.¡± Yan Caiwei ran back and stared at the well for a moment. She did not believe it and once again set up the pure yang Fengshui formation to expel the ck gas.

    But the result was the same as before, the ck gas came out again.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t expect things to be more troublesome than he had expected.

    ¡°The simplest and most effective way is to ask the monks of Azure Dragon Temple to perform a ritual to eliminate the ck Qi ...¡± Before Yan Caiwei could finish her sentence, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an run to the well.

    ¡°Audacious evildoer, you¡¯re pretending to be a ghost. Mighty Heavenly Dragon, venerable Ksitigarbha! The Daluo mantra, the Buddha of wisdom! Prajna pounced on him! A Dragon in the sky!

    With a serious expression, he made hand seals and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Audacious evildoer, you¡¯re pretending to be a ghost. Mighty Heavenly Dragon, venerable Ksitigarbha! The Daluo mantra, the Buddha of wisdom! Prajna pounced on him! A Dragon in the sky! Go!¡±

    Nothing happened, not even the wind.

    ...

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yan Caiwei looked at him, stunned.

    ¡°This is my hometown¡¯s demon-chasing divine incantation. I just wanted to give it a try.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. it¡¯s obvious. The demon-catching spells in my hometown are not reliable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t finish my sentence just now. Didn¡¯t that yazi just say that a few wealthy families invited monks to perform rituals? but after a period of peace, everything returned to normal.

    this matches my situation just now.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    I have some guesses. We¡¯lle back tonight. ¡°However, you¡¯ll have to eat more,¡± said Yan Caiwei with a confident look.

    It¡¯s not a problem to have an extra meal, but I keep feeling that you¡¯re not reliable. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a bad student, sister Caiwei ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°With miss Caiwei taking action, what else do I have to worry about? so be it if there¡¯s an additional meal.¡±

    The two of them left the ce and followed the old manager to see other houses.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, there were many choices, so she was not in a hurry to make a decision.

    ......

    The warm sunlight shone on the observation deck. Wei Yuan was wearing a green robe and basking in the sunlight.

    His face glowed with a warm Jade-like luster, and the silver hair on his sideburns reflected the sunlight, more dazzling than silver.

    the case of Princess Ping Yang destroyed the Liang party, and the tax and silver case and the Sang Bo case caused the king¡¯s party to suffer heavy losses. Now, the Yan party and the Qi party are the ones who are more intact in the court. Wei Yuan took out the secret letter from his sleeve andughed, ¡±

    ¡°And this secret letter can break one of the wings of the Qi party.¡±

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s smile was cold and sinister,¡¯foster father, take advantage of the capital¡¯s investigation and get rid of these eyesores. Hello, you¡¯ve shown off your skills.¡±

    ¡°No rush!¡± Just as Wei Yuan was about to continue, footsteps came from the stairs. An official came up and said, ¡±

    ¡°Duke Wei, His Majesty has summoned you.¡±

    .....

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s carriage slowly stopped outside the pce. Wei Yuan alighted from the carriage and brought his godson, who was more handsome than a woman, to the Royal study.

    Emperor Yuan jing rarely went to court, but he would asionally hold a small court meeting in the Imperial study. It was only asionally on normal days, but during the capital investigation, the small court meeting became more frequent.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t really oblivious to the outside world and only focused on the path to immortality.

    Outside the Royal study, Wei Yuan¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before returning to normal.

    ¡°I, Wei Yuan, greet Your Majesty.¡± The great eunuch saluted with his hands folded in front of his chest, his eyes sweeping over Emperor Yuan jing and the ministers on both sides.

    He sensed danger.

    Emperor Yuan jing was expressionless and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan, why did I let you be the night watchman?¡±

    ¡°To protect His Majesty, to protect the capital,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°Well said,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded and suddenly grabbed a Memorial on the table, throwing it at Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Is this how you protect Zhen? This one has treated you with all my heart, and this is how you repay this one?¡±

    [ PS: I finished two chapters today. I was too tired, so I didn¡¯t add any more chapters. ] I¡¯ll continue to update tomorrow. Anyway, I¡¯ll return all the updates from the Alliance master.

    In addition, I would like to thank the leader of the Wen Zai. The road to updating was long.

    I can¡¯t do it today. My mind is muddled and I can¡¯t think of a plot. I have to be responsible for the readers and can¡¯t mess around. Well, this book of mine shouldn¡¯t be bad. It has been following the plot all along and didn¡¯t have much bad content.

 Chapter 186

    186 The snitch¡¯s move (1)

    Wei Yuan calmly picked up the memorial and opened it to read. His pupils suddenly shrank.

    Without another word, he knelt down and shouted, ¡± I deserve to die. I have betrayed His Majesty¡¯s trust. I only ask for death.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s attitude made the officials who were prepared to stand out and ask Emperor yuanjing to kill him not know what to say.

    you¡¯re honest, ¡± Emperor Yuan jing sneered. Wei Yuan, if you try to quibble, I¡¯ll throw you into the heavenly prison.

    Wei Yuan lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°The one who reported you was Jin Luo and Zhu Yang from the Yamen,¡± Emperor Yuan jing snorted coldly.

    Wei Yuan remained silent.

    In the memorial, it wrote some evidence of the watchman¡¯s corruption and bending of thew in recent years. Some of it was conclusive evidence, while some was pure nder.

    Of course, this also included a newly employed copper Gong. His crime was not small. In just a month, he had used his position to amass thousands of taels of silver. Every day, he had been in the teaching workshop and slept with a courtesan.

    At this moment, someone from the Ministry of Justice stepped forward and said, ¡± Your Majesty, the night watchman is abusing his power for personal gain and knowingly breaking thew. I suggest that we kill Wei Yuan to intimidate the night watchman and rid him of this evil.

    Immediately, a few ministers agreed.

    Emperor yuanjing looked at Wei Yuan, who had admitted to his crimes, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±This case will be jointly handled by the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Supreme Court and the government. I want an oue within three days.¡±

    The meeting ended.

    Nangong qianrou followed behind Wei Yuan with a dark expression. After a few steps, she heard someone shouting, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, please wait.¡±

    The father and son stopped and turned around. The person who caught up was the official of the Supreme Court. He was wearing a red robe embroidered with clouds and geese and was a rank four official.

    The chief of the Supreme Court was the same as the capital Governor. They were not very high in position, but they held great power and were very important.

    In the capital, an official¡¯s status and right to speak was never determined by their rank, but by how much power they had.

    The noble was even above rank, but they were also squeezed to the edge of the stage of power.

    The white-haired old man with a thin face chuckled and cupped his hands. ¡°I would like to know the details of the wanted criminals on the list.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you a serving of the court of judicial reviewter,¡± Wei Yuan nodded emotionlessly.

    The official nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°¡±One more thing, this official sees Zhu Jinluo as a talent, upright and outspoken, so I want to transfer him to the court of judicial review. I¡¯ll report to His Majestyter, so I¡¯ll first greet Duke Wei.¡±

    Seeing that Wei Yuan was still calm, the Chief Justice took a few steps forward and said, ¡°¡±Duke Wei knows what I want.¡±

    Wei Yuanughed. well exchanged.

    The official of the Supreme Court looked at Wei Yuan¡¯s back with a dark expression.

    Returning to the carriage, Nangong qianrou drove the carriage in the direction of the Yamen. In the carriage, Wei Yuan rubbed his brows and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been blinded, I¡¯ve been blinded ...¡±

    Nangong qianrou sneered, ¡± foster father, you clearly know that he might have disloyal thoughts. Yet, you still want to remember our old rtionship. This is great, you won¡¯t just suffer heavy losses.¡±

    In the Yamen, other than stubborn people like Li Yuchun, there was also a rigid martial arts fanatic like Yang Yan who was not interested in beauty and money.

    Then there was the paranoid Nangong qianrou who liked to spend all her time in the dungeon tormenting the criminals who were sentenced to death. She did not like money, and women ... Is she as pretty as me?

    ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡± Nangong qianrou said with hatred.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait until after autumn to settle the ounts,¡± Wei Yuan replied calmly.

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s carriage passed through the market and entered a quiet street. ¡°Although this matter wasn¡¯t because of that brat, he was just a catalyst. Foster father, you could have avoided it. Is that kid worthy of foster father¡¯s attention?¡±

    there are many golden gongs, but only one interesting person. I look forward to his growth. Wei Yuan chuckled and changed the topic, ¡±

    ¡°Our Emperor won¡¯t be at ease to Watch Me Grow.¡±

    At this point, Wei Yuan¡¯s expression finally turned gloomy.

    ¡°The chief of the Supreme Court wanted to use that list to exchange for the secret letter in foster father¡¯s hands. Why did foster father refuse?¡± Nangong qianrou asked.

    He knew that his foster father¡¯sst sentence of ¡°a good exchange¡± wasn¡¯t to agree to the Supreme Court¡¯s exchange, but to bear the pain and rece the gongs, so that both sides would suffer.

    The answer he got was silence.

    This year was truly an eventful year. No, every time the capital Police came, there would be a great turmoil. The team that foster father had painstakingly cultivated would definitely suffer a great loss this time ... Nangong qianrou sighed.

    There would always be a Victor in the capital investigation, and the Royal faction had risen in thest capital investigation. However, there was one thing that was inevitable. Once the capital investigation ended, all the parties would suffer heavy losses. The winner also won miserably.

    when you return to the Yamen, go and find Xu Qi ¡®an. Let him hide for a few days. I will find a way to get him out.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong qianrou nodded her head sourly.

    ......

    At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had finished looking at the houses early, spent an hour shopping with Yan Caiwei, buying whatever delicious food they saw.

    The big-eyed beauty was in high spirits. She was having a lot of fun, and a sweet smile was always on her face.

    Shopping was indeed more tiring than fighting. This kind of tiredness was not physical but mental ... Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he could make this woman happy, it would be worth it to be tired.

    In his previous life, he had heard of a saying that there were 70 ways to coax a girl. One was to shop, and the rest was 69.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t use thetter, so he couldn¡¯t verify it, but shopping was indeed effective.

    After entering guiyue restaurant and ordering a sumptuous dinner worth five taels of silver, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to have a showdown with li Caiwei so that he would not lose money.

    At this moment, he felt his heart palpitate.

    He stopped eating and took out the Jade Mirror to check the information.

    [ one: something happened at the Yamen. Jin Gong and Zhu Yang reported Wei Yuan for corruption and abuse of thew. The case involves four Jin gongs, twelve silver gongs, and thirty copper gongs. The government, the Ministry of Justice, and the Supreme Court would deal with it together. Does this mean that Wei Yuan is about to lose favor and fall from power during the capital investigation? ]

    Zhu Yang had be a traitor ... The report letter implicated so many people ... Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the text message on the mirror, and his heart was in turmoil.

    ...

    During this period of time, the struggle between the parties in the capital was in full swing, with each party winning and losing. Because Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s status was not high enough, he usually treated it as an after-meal topic and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it after hearing it.

    He had originally thought that with his special position as a night watchman, he would be able to sail through this storm steadily and not suffer any internal strife, but it seemed that he still did not understand the situation in the Imperial court and the factional disputes enough.

    as a golden gong, Zhu Yang must have a lot of dark material on the night watchman. Now that he has suddenly rebelled, the night watchman will probably suffer a serious injury.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it must be because of me. I heard that Zhu yinluo¡¯s internal organs were injured by that knife, and he has no hope of martial arts in the future. Not only am I fine, but I¡¯ve also been promoted and got a raise.¡±

    ¡°.... Indeed, if I were Emperor Yuan jing, I wouldn¡¯t let Wei Yuan be so powerful. From the tax and silver case to the Sang Bo case, and then to the recent struggle, the Civil officials have fought with all their might. The nobles are mostly intact, but that¡¯s because they don¡¯t have enough power in their hands, so they don¡¯t have the confidence to tear each other apart.¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan told me that the Royal faction and night watchmen are the strongest in the court. And now, the king¡¯s party had suffered heavy losses. The eunuch¡¯s faction that Wei Yuan represents will definitely be weakened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a small gong, so I should ... Damn it, as if Zhu Yang would let me go.¡±

    Number four was indeed an experienced official. Even from a thousand miles away, he could still analyze the situation ... ¡®This is almost the same as what I thought ...¡¯ Eh? With number one¡¯s rank, how could he not see through such a simple logic?

    As Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts shed, No. 4, who was once an official, sent a letter.[ corruption is just a superficial reason. If we were to talk about corruption and vition of thew, with Wei Yuan in charge of the night watchmen, how could the beasts in the court be so unsightly?

    [ Emperor Yuan jing is just using this opportunity to suppress Wei Yuan. ]

    Number four was indeed an experienced official. Even from a thousand miles away, he could still analyze the situation ... ¡®This is almost the same as what I thought ...¡¯ Eh? With number one¡¯s rank, how could he not see through such a simple logic? He actually asked such a stupid question ... Xu Qi ¡®an entered the information:

    ...

    [ if it¡¯s Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s will, then there¡¯s nothing Wei Yuan can do. [ I have to abandon my subordinates. ]

    [ four: hehe, it depends on Emperor Yuan jing and Wei Yuan¡¯s attitude. If it¡¯s only corruption, the punishment won¡¯t be too severe, but a group of people will definitely be expelled from the Yamen. ]

    Shuanggui, is it ... Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly worried about her future.

    ¡°What are you drawing in front of the mirror?¡± Yan Caiwei was eating the pig trotter.

    That¡¯s why they say that women are all big pig trotters ... Xu Qi ¡®an kept the mirror. it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go to the haunted house after dinner.

    No matter what, he had to buy the house first. Having real estate was more important than anything else.

    ¡®I have a good rtionship with magistrate Chen ...¡¯ If I¡¯m really on the list, I¡¯m not afraid of entering the government office, but I¡¯m afraid of falling into the prison of the Ministry of Justice ... ¡®I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t embezzle, but the truth doesn¡¯t matter ...¡¯ If it really didn¡¯t work, he would disappear for a few days and ask Wei Yuan for his ns tomorrow morning.

    After leaving guiyue restaurant, Xu Qi ¡®an handed the Jade Mirror to li Caiwei.¡±Help me keep it for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yan Caiwei took it and stuffed it into the deerskin bag on her left waist.

    After dark, they arrived at the haunted house and climbed over the wall.

    ¡°Can you tell me now? Why did youe at night?¡±

    The sound of their footsteps echoed in the deste abandoned house. There was no wind tonight, and no insects chirping in the middle of winter. It was terrifyingly silent.

    Yan Caiwei held a stick of candied gourd in her hand and said in a clear voice,¡±The Yang Qi is abundant in the day, so the female ghost in the well will not appear. To get rid of her, he had to wait for her toe out.

    also, I suspect that there¡¯s something strange at the bottom of the well. I n to go down and take a lookter.

    He went down to take a look ... Xu Qian, who had a phobia of the deep sea, was terrified, especially when he knew that there was something strange at the bottom of the well.

    As they waited and waited, the night gradually deepened. Li Caiwei asked,¡±Let¡¯s go down directly. Are you going or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going ... I won¡¯t be at ease if you jump into the well alone.¡±

    Yan Caiwei nodded, supported herself with the edge of the well, and jumped down with a plop.

    This silly girl was very timid when she listened to ghost stories ... Xu Qi ¡®an held the ck gold long knife in his hand and jumped into the well. The water was cold. He saw a sh of light in front of him, reflecting the light body of The Girl in the Yellow Dress. She twisted her waist in the water like an agile mermaid.

    That ray of light was from the eight trigrams te on her waist.

    After swimming for about ten minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly saw Chu Caiwei stop. She took off the eight Trigram from her waist and seemed to be confronting something.

    Xu Qi ¡®an swam over. With the help of the light from the eight-trigram disk, he saw a woman in white lying at the bottom of the well.

    She seemed to have noticed something as she slowly looked up. It was a bloodied face with eyeballs hanging on the cheek, and maggots were wriggling in the dark Eye sockets.

 Chapter 187

    187 A big case (1)

    F * ck ... The old manager was not lying. This female ghost really looked like this ... Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    However, he was not afraid. It was a natural reaction for an ordinary person to see a ghost in real life.

    After all, he was a person who didn¡¯t dare to go to the toilet after watching a horror movie. If he couldn¡¯t hold it in, he would use a pulsating beverage bottle.

    The female ghost in white looked at them in a daze for a moment. She seemed to have sensed the threat. The corners of her mouth split open to her ears, and ck blood flowed out. She roared silently and pounced at the two.

    At the bottom of the deep well, the yin Qi was several times stronger, which made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s skin have goosebumps.

    I don¡¯t know how to deal with vengeful spirits ... Just stab her with a knife ... Xu Qi ¡®an gripped the hilt of his knife and nned to get ahead of Yan Caiwei, but the little beauty in the yellow dress pressed down on his hand and stopped him.

    She made a few hand seals, and the Tai Chi fish in the middle of the Feng Shui te started to spin. Xu Qi ¡®an saw the ¡± GUI ¡± character in the heavenly Stem light up.

    A ck light rushed out of the feng shuipass, wrapped around the female ghost, and pulled her into thepass.

    Yan Caiwei kept the feng shuipass and held it in her hand. She turned to smile at Xu Qi ¡®an, then pointed to the bottom of the well and swam over.

    The two of them explored the bottom of the well for a moment, but they found nothing.

    ¡°Hu ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the water. He had nowhere to borrow strength from, so he climbed up with his hands on the well. He turned around and said, ¡±

    ¡°Grab my leg!¡±

    Oh, ¡± li Caiwei replied. She hugged Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s legs and allowed him to carry her up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to sense it.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yan Caiwei did not hear him clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just climb up a little more. My pants are about to be pulled down by you. I still have a handle on top, enough for you to handle.¡±

    Yan Caiwei searched hard, but she couldn¡¯t find the evidence that Xu Qi ¡®an had mentioned.

    Coming out of the well, Xu Qi ¡®an used her Qi to steam the wet well water. Yan Caiwei made a hand gesture and summoned an orange me from a Feng Shui basin. She walked a few rounds around her body. The steam permeated the air but did not damage her clothes.

    After her body felt cool again, li Caiwei said,¡±This is just an ordinary vengeful spirit.¡±

    Just an ordinary vengeful spirit? Then how did she maintain it for so long ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. His old manager had said that the haunted incident had been going on for more than two years.

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s next words cleared up his doubts. the well is connected to the undercurrent, and that¡¯s where the aura of resentment in the welles from. I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a Yin vein underground.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that the yin vein was a Feng Shui term and nodded in realization. so your purification didn¡¯t work, and the spells of the previous masters didn¡¯t work, because they weren¡¯t warlocks.

    Yan Caiwei nodded her head vigorously to show that she was a Warlock. She was very proud. don¡¯t keep this house. The yin vein is underground and the Feng Shui is extremely bad. You¡¯ll be gued with bad luck if you stay here for too long.¡±

    ¡°Why not? this house is cheap.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a strange look. ¡°Do you really think that I asked you to do something just to take a look? You have to help me with the Feng Shui.¡±

    ¡°That would be so tiring ...¡± Yan Caiwei¡¯s face was bitter. It was already hard enough for her to learn alchemy every day. then you have to ...

    ¡°I understand that I have to eat more.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    This is more like it ... She pouted and jumped back onto the roof. She shouted, ¡°¡±Send me to heaven.¡±

    Do you want to stand side by side with the moon ... Oh, there¡¯s no moon today. That¡¯s fine! Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart. He jumped onto the roof and ced his hands on the ¡°small stool.¡±

    Yan Caiwei jumped up and tapped the tip of her feet on his palm. Borrowing the terrifying strength of a warrior, her lithe body shot into the night sky like a sharp arrow.

    During this process, she used the magical effects of the feng shuipass to summon wisps of wind to support her body and slow down her descent.

    She activated her clear light eyes and looked down at the entire house. Then, she turned her head and observed the area around the house and the Feng Shui of the entire district.

    Yan Caiwei floated down like a Fallen Leaf and frowned, that¡¯s strange. The Feng Shui in this area is pretty good. Yin veins shouldn¡¯t have formed here ...

    Is it because your professional skills are too poor ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare toin, so he asked,¡±why don¡¯t you take a look?¡± Or go back to the Directorate of Celestials and ask my senior brothers for help.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much trouble.¡± Yan Caiwei waved her hand.¡±Let¡¯s go directly to the psychic female ghost and empathize with her. Let¡¯s see how she dies. If there are no clues, I¡¯ll ask my senior brothers for help.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, I still have things to do tomorrow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He was going to the Yamen to find Wei Yuan tomorrow. If his father was willing to help him, then everything would be fine. If his father didn¡¯t care about him, he could only hide and find a chance to deal with the effects of the traitor.

    And this house was the stronghold that Xu Qi ¡®an had found for himself.

    This ce was haunted, and no one would usuallye close. It was also not a ce where high-ranking officials and dignitaries gathered. It was some distance from the main street and was not an area that the patrolling Imperial Army and night watchmen paid attention to.

    Yan Caiwei said,¡±the female ghost¡¯s yin energy is too heavy. To empathize with her, one needs to endure the yin energy entering one¡¯s body, which is not good for a woman¡¯s body.¡± Martial artists have vigorous qi and blood, so there won¡¯t be any side effects.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yan Caiwei removed the feng shuipass and opened her mouth. The Tai Chi fish slowly turned and a ball of faint ck mist was ejected, floating three inches above the surface of thepass.

    The ck mist was restless, but it couldn¡¯t leave the feng shuipass. Every time, it would be bounced back to the top of the Tai Chi fish by the wall of clear light.

    ¡°Go!¡± Yan Caiwei flicked her finger.

    The ck mist shot out and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body turned cold. A chill ran down his spine. Then, he felt a thought full of hatred, madness, and fear.

    This mass of will attacked his primordial spirit crazily, trying to control his body. Suddenly, the female ghost seemed to have sensed something and became very quiet ... No, he was trembling in fear.

    This made Xu Qi ¡®an give up the idea of suppressing the resentful spirit with his mind. He carefully sensed the consciousness of the female ghost.

    Did she sense the existence of monk Shen Shu ... The monk was indeed in a deep sleep. Otherwise, he might have exterminated the female ghost ...

    He wrapped the vengeful spirit with his will, and the two of them developed a sense of empathy. The next moment, strange scenes appeared one after another, like a movie.

    The woman was the daughter of a rich family in Taikang County. Because of her beauty, many people came to propose to her. ording to the normal trajectory of life, she would marry into a good family and live a stable life.

    However, one trip changed her life. In a quiet alley, human traffickers took her by force and sent her to a big house in the capital.

    There were many women like her living in the house.

    They did the same thing, which was to sleep with the guests who came and went every night, and let them y with them.

    ...

    They addressed each other as ¡°Sir,¡± so they were obviously officials. The officials who had taken off their official robes were more brutal than beasts, wantonly ying with the women in the house.

    The female ghost had served many adults. Her heart was filled with pain and resentment, but she was afraid of death, so she could only endure the humiliation.

    Just like that, a few years passed, and she was fancied by a customer. She became that customer¡¯s exclusive lover, and her situation became better.

    The guest was called tamraha. He was a man of medium build, thick and strong, with a t face and single eyelids.

    The cause of her death was that she had identally overheard a conversation between raha and an important figure.

    The conversation involved words like ¡± Yunzhou ¡°, ¡± artillery ¡°, ¡± Machinery ¡± and so on.

    There was a well of life transformation in the backyard of the mansion. Many women who hadmitted suicide or were tortured to death by the guests were buried in the well. After the woman was killed, she was also thrown into the well.

    After she died, she turned into a malicious ghost, but she was trapped in the well. By chance, she followed the undercurrent at the bottom of the well and came here.

    And nourished by the resentment overflowing from the undercurrent, it had survived until now, and its soul had not been destroyed.

    In these memory fragments, Xu Qi ¡®an saw many familiar faces, especially the conversation on the eve of the woman¡¯s death. Through the woman¡¯s vision, he saw the Big Shot who was talking to taha.

    The Minister of Works of the Qi party!

    ...

    ¡°Hu ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and let out a breath of air.

    This kind of empathy was really not something that humans should do.

    At the same time, he was also affected by the hatred, pain, and despair of the female ghost.

    Fortunately, he persisted in visualization every day to train his primordial spirit, and his willpower had greatly improved. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably suffer from depression or schizophrenia.

    ¡°There seems to be an unexpected gain ...¡± Chu Caiwei looked at him. During the period of empathy, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face repeatedly twist. Sometimes it was ferocious, sometimes it was painful, and sometimes it was angry.

    Of course, these were not his emotions, but the woman¡¯s. But what kind of experience could cause a woman to have so many negative emotions?

    Chu Caiwei pointed her finger at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead and pulled out the female ghost. She then sealed it in the feng shuipass.

    ¡®That tamraha doesn¡¯t look like a man of the Central ins ...¡¯ The people of the Western Region had high noses and deep eyes, while the barbarians of the southern border had blue eyes. The Northerners had dark skin and had the bloodline of ancient beasts, so their appearance was somewhat inhuman ... Tamraha was more like a person from the wizard God religion.

    But how did the witchcraft cult have any rtionship with the clouds ins? Yunzhou was located Southeast of Da Feng. Although it was only a few words, it seemed that the Ministry of Works had been transporting advanced machinery to the foreign witchcraft religion or the clouds ins.

    this matter is rted to treason. I have to report it to Wei Yuan immediately ... Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an made a long story short and told li Caiwei what had happened.

    After hearing this, Yan Caiwei was very puzzled. they suffered so much when they were alive that their resentment doesn¡¯t dissipate even after death. They might not be malicious ghosts, but if their numbers umte, their resentment will soar to the sky. If there was such a ce in the inner city, the night watchmen would have discovered it long ago.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister ... Oh, right, give me back my mirror.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Now that he was about to make a contribution, he was no longer afraid of the so-called crime of ¡°corruption and vition of thew,¡± so he naturally did not need to hand the mirror over to Yan Caiwei for safekeeping.

    What a joke, there were more than nine hundred gold taels inside.

    ......

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought Yan Caiwei to the watchman¡¯s Yamen. Along the way, they met the four gongs on duty and were stopped for questioning.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Xu Qi ¡®an showed his waist tag.

    ¡°Lord Xu?¡±

    Although they were of the same rank, Xu Qi ¡®an was Wei Yuan¡¯s number one servant, so the gongs did not dare to slight him.

    ¡°Why are you still wandering around outside? Today, the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court sent arge number of people to break into the Yamen and take away many of their colleagues.¡± A copper Gong said, ¡±

    ¡°It is said that you are also on the list, but you were not in the Yamen, so you escaped. Can¡¯t you go home ...¡±

    His meaning was obvious. You¡¯re not nning to run away, are you?

    ¡°You¡¯ve captured all those people?¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an asked, he found that Jiang Luzhong was one of the four golden gongs who had been arrested. Among the silver gongs, there were Li Yuchun, Min Shan, and Yang Feng¡¯s Silver gongs that were under him.

    Jiang Jinluo was a decent man. Even if he was greedy, it was only a small one. How did he get caught ... It¡¯s because he¡¯s on good terms with me, and that Zhu guy took revenge on him ... Brother spring is so f * cking miserable. He didn¡¯t get the money and ended up in prison ...

    Sure enough, the man surnamed Zhu had a target for his revenge. He targeted people close to Xu Qi ¡®an, weakening the watchman and taking revenge on his enemy.

    Lord Wei will definitely save them. This bunch of beasts in human clothing really think that we are easy to bully.

    hey, you don¡¯t say. Actually, all these years, no one has been clean ...

    ¡°Bah, li yinluo is clean, but she still went in.¡±

    The three useless men were furious andined in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I heard that His Majesty personally ordered the investigation. I¡¯m afraid that Duke Wei will be in a difficult position. The atmosphere in the Yamen today is particrly fearful and silent.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll be a way,¡± Xu Qianforted her.

    The three copper gongs shook their heads in a very pessimistic manner. They sighed and went on their patrol.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the Yamen and went straight to the noble spirit building. He was stopped by the guards at the bottom of the building.

    Lord Wei is already resting. He won¡¯t see anyone. This is the rule. The guards recognized Xu Qi ¡®an, but it waste at night, so Wei Yuan was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I have something important to do, quickly go and pass the message.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lord Xu,e again tomorrow.¡± The guard was very unyielding.

    [ PS: these few chapters have to be foreshadowed, as well as to think about the plot that will lead to the foreshadowing in the future, so it¡¯s written very slowly. This is also the reason why I¡¯m stuck. ]

 Chapter 188

    188 Chapter 164-turning the tables (seanghoust) _

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a step forward, knocked over the guard, kicked away the sword, and pped him one after another. ¡°Will you pass it on, will you pass it on ...¡±

    The guards at the side were stunned, not knowing if they should stop him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me ...¡± The guard who fell to the ground held his head and cried out bitterly, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?ter, Duke Wei will me me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was Wei Yuan¡¯s favorite, so he didn¡¯t dare to resist. As long as the other party didn¡¯t break into the noble Qi building, the guards wouldn¡¯t choose to turn against him.

    ¡°I understand. Everyone has their own difficulties.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the other party¡¯s arrogance had been shattered and retracted his hand in satisfaction. He took out a tael of silver from his money bag.

    ¡°This ordinary gold and white object is worth the risk. If not, I¡¯ll switch.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The guard took the silver, picked up his saber, and slipped into the noble spirit building.

    After about ten minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the candlelight on the seventh floor light up. After a while, the guard came downstairs and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Duke Wei invites you up, this girl ...¡±

    ¡°A sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials, one of our own.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an brought Yan Caiwei into the building.

    There were officials on duty in the building during the day, so it was quite lively. At night, it was quiet, adding a sense of loneliness and coldness.

    Didn¡¯t Wei Yuan feel lonely living in the building all year round?

    As he thought about it, he walked to the tea room on the seventh floor. It was not warm here. There was no charcoal in the room, and there was not even a servant in the building.

    Wei Yuan was sitting cross-legged at the table with an oilmp beside him. He was wearing a green robe and his ck hair was loose. Seeing Xu Qi ¡®ane up, he ordered him, ¡±

    ¡°Make charcoal, boil water, and light the other candles.¡±

    He seemed a little cold. Heh, Wei Yuan may be cunning, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any talent in martial arts ... Haha, the heavens are fair ... Xu Qi ¡®an did as he was told. Candles lit up the spacious tea room, and charcoal was ced beside Wei Yuan. A copper pot was ced on top of it.

    ¡°Today, I asked qianrou to inform you to go into hiding, but I couldn¡¯t find you even after searching the entire Yamen. I went to the Xu residence to ask, but you didn¡¯t return. I went to the Academy and asked, but you were still not there.

    ¡°You¡¯re not looking for me thiste at night for a corruption case, are you?¡± Wei Yuanughed and looked at Yan Caiwei, ¡±

    ¡°This little Gong is miss Cai Wei¡¯s man of interest?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yan Caiwei¡¯s face reddened.

    However, she was not enlightened, so she blushed for a moment and looked at the coffee table and table a few times, but did not see any food.

    This ce was very boring.

    ¡°Lord Wei, I¡¯ve discovered a major case,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged beside the table, facing Wei Yuan. I took leave today to buy a house and found a haunted house. After miss Caiwei and I dealt with this matter, we shared a rtionship with the female ghost ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined in detail what had happened. Wei Yuan didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but when he heard the word ¡°house,¡± his face darkened.

    The eunuch¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard that the Minister of Works had a secret meeting with the witchcraft cult, and that they were secretly selling weapons and cannons.

    ¡°As expected, the Qi gang is connected to the Yunzhou bandits. Very good, this information is very important.¡± Wei Yuan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, his eyes warm and full of admiration. you always surprise me.

    Then take me as your adopted son ... Xu Qian said.

    Xu bailing was a shameless person and could not bring herself to say such words. It was just like how he had been stunningly good-looking in his previous life, but he could not bring himself to say, ¡°Aunty, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, the reason why Zhu Yang betrayed you was all because of me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said guiltily.

    even without him, there would still be other incidents. This time, the Qi party is my enemy. Of course, there are other parties secretly adding fuel to the fire. Wei Yuan did not exin why the Qi party wanted to be his enemy.

    The mastermind behind this corruption case was the Qi party?

    Through the messenger of theher world, he learned from number one that Zhu Yang had betrayed the Yamen and be a traitor.

    However, number one did not say that the Qi party was behind this, so Xu Qi ¡®an thought it was the king¡¯s party.

    This was too much of a coincidence ... A ¡°corruption case¡± just happened at the Yamen today, and I was also involved in it. I immediately made such a big discovery.

    .... Is it because I¡¯m about to advance to the spirit-refinement realm, so my luck has undergone a qualitative change? Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    interesting. The king¡¯s party is colluding with the monster race, and the Qi party is colluding with the witch God sect. Who are the people in the Imperial court? ¡± Yan Caiwei ridiculed,

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s brain must be damaged from all the cultivation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly elbowed the girl who was talking without thinking.

    ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t care about the state affairs. Although he still holds great power, it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll raise some demons and ghosts. He is skilled in politics, but the officials are not stupid.¡± Wei Yuan didn¡¯t mind Yan Caiwei¡¯s offense. After all, all astrologers were like this.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s style of doing things was rather preposterous, and he always had his back to the Emperor whenever he met him. His Majesty was never angry and was very useful to people, but he had always been generous and kind to those who had no power.

    ¡°The schrly faction¡¯s dragon ying technique was meant to y this Dragon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Just as he finished speaking, Yan Caiwei elbowed him in revenge.

    Emperor Yuan jing controlled the Imperial court, and the officials in the Imperial court were also acting him. When an Emperor only cared about his own power and did not care about the People¡¯s livelihood, the starting point of choosing talents would change. The assessment standards would tend to be obedient and easy to control.

    As for his character and ability, it wasn¡¯t that important, unless he was as talented as Wei Yuan.

    It¡¯s rotten from the source ... Wei Yuan, is this the reason you removed the obstacle? Xu Qi ¡®an remembered what Wei Yuan had said. He wanted to clean up the mess in the Imperial court and sweep away the decadence of the country. But before that, he had to stay with the light and allow his subordinates to make mistakes.

 Chapter 189

    189 Chapter 164-a chance to turn the tables (1)

    He was an isted official, and if he didn¡¯t have a few capable subordinates, how could hepete with the court?

    At this moment, Wei Yuan took out a pen and paper to write a document. Xu Qi ¡®an poured some water and ground the ink. He stared at father Wei as he wrote the arrest warrant and stamped it with the official seal.

    ¡°Take this document and find Zhang Kaitai, who is on duty. Ask him to lead his men to annihte the yazi organization.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    I know a great schr named Chen Tai. What does this Zhang Kaitai mean ... ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He brought Yan Caiwei out of the noble spirit building and asked Jin Gong about Zhang Kaitai¡¯s office. It was called ¡®divine sword Hall¡¯. After meeting him, he found out that it was the sword-wielding Jin Gong that he had met a few times.

    He was one of the four golden gongs who were wrapped in gauze.

    Zhang Kaitai was like a proud swordsman. When he was silent, he gave off a cold and unapproachable feeling.

    If he was born in the modern world, he would definitely be a professional Ximen chuixue ... Xu Qian thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Kaitai¡¯s gaze fell on the document in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed over the document and repeated what he had said to Wei Yuan.

    After hearing this, Zhang Kaitai¡¯s calm and cold face broke like ice in spring. He smiled in surprise, ¡°¡±Good, good, this time we¡¯ll make the Qi party suffer.

    ¡°This time, you are the main reason why our colleagues were able to survive this disaster.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai had a good impression of Xu Qi ¡®an, but he didn¡¯t understand why Yang Yan and Jiang Luzhong were at war because of him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Duke Wei valued him so much.

    Although he had some guts and outstanding ability to handle cases, a talent was a talent, but what was Duke Wei¡¯s status? Why was he so fond of a Gong?

    After the Sang Bo case, he admitted that Xu Qi ¡®an was a talent worth cultivating.

    At this moment, Zhang Kaitai, who was pleasantly surprised, began to admire the ordinary little Gong. He was always able to surprise people.

    15 minutester, they had gathered 40 bailiffs, 20 copper gongs, and 6 silver gongs. They were all equipped with fire guns, crossbows, ropes, and other equipment.

    Therge group of soldiers held torches in their hands and followed Xu Qi ¡®an. They marched very fast and arrived at the target mansion in only half an hour.

    There was no sign hanging on the mansion, and the red painted door was closed. Zhang Kaitai waved his hand and gave a simple order with a cold face, ¡°¡±Surround them.¡±

    The White conscripts scattered with torches in their hands.

    A silver Gong stepped forward and drew his saber. He shouted and shed out a saber ray, breaking the red-painted door.

    The night watchman rushed in at high speed, and a group of private soldiers with sabers came forward to stop him. As soon as the two sides came into contact, they were cut down by the night watchman, Dead or Alive.

    The sound of bamboo flute music could be heard from the inner courtyard, but it soon quieted down, as if it had sensed the movement in the front courtyard. A momentter, the entire mansion was in an uproar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his saber and led his men to the front. They hacked at the private soldiers who were guarding the courtyard. As they hacked at the soldiers, the memory fragments of the woman kept shing in their minds.

    It shed past the women who had been bullied and harmed.

    He rushed all the way to the inner courtyard. In the front hall that was as warm as spring, there were more than a dozen guests and women. Their clothes were disheveled, and they looked terrified.

    ¡°Night watchman?¡± The customers were all shocked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an swung his ck and gold long knife, leaving a line of Scarlet blood on the ground. He pointed the knife at the crowd and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Take them all down, kill anyone who vites this rule.¡±

    After shouting, he left the hall and kicked open the doors one by one with a few gongs. He gathered them in the courtyard.

    don¡¯t put on any clothes. Everyone, hold your heads and squat down.

    He was very familiar with the process of checking the rooms in the hotel. The difference was that he used to look at the whoremasters with a joking attitude and asked, ¡°Are you married?

    Now, he was filled with anger and killing intent.

    Compared to brothels, this kind of private club-like house was more hidden, and they could discuss things without worry.

    Moreover, even if he was killed, someone would take care of it. You can¡¯t y with the women of the Imperial Academy.

    The raid ended quickly. Zhang Jinluo epted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion and asked the guests to squat in the courtyard with their hands on their heads, enduring the cold wind at the beginning of January.

    In the beginning, there was someone who shouted, ¡± a man can be killed but not humiliated. after being killed by Zhang Kaitai, everyone became obedient.

    The night watchman had the power to act first and reportter in an operation.

    ¡°Lord Cao, is it you ... Oh, Lord Wang is here too ... Lord Tang is really short and strong ...¡± A silver Gong sneered as he spoke to an official he knew.

    In the warm inner hall, there were more than 20 Beautiful Women and delicate young men.

    Da Feng was determined to crack down on the act of raising prostitutes, but there were many merchants and officials who liked to have sex with children. Many brothels would raise some prostitutes and pretend to be turtles. When guests with such a hobby came, they were responsible for sleeping with them.

    ¡°Nauseating.¡± A silver Gong said in a disgusted tone.

    Zhang Kaitai was interrogating the owner of the mansion. It was a middle-aged man dressed like a rich man. He kept kowtowing and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m guilty, I deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°Who is the person behind you?¡± Zhang Kaitai asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I just want to make friends with some influential people in the court. There is no one behind the scenes.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai didn¡¯t ask. He just told his subordinate Yin Luo to keep a close eye on him and not let himmit suicide. When they entered the dungeon, they could pry open the stone golems ¡®mouths.

    ¡°There¡¯s a well in the backyard,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±It¡¯s used to dispose of the female corpses.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai looked at the middle-aged man deeply.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Yan Caiwei, and Zhang Kaitai went to the backyard and found the well. They shone their torches at the well and found that the water was dark ck, with a faint rancid smell.

    After the flesh rotted, the bone Xun would sink ... I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go down the well to fish it out ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Suddenly, Yan Caiwei let out a soft ¡± eh ¡°. She looked left and right for a moment before jumping onto the roof and looking down at the entire backyard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the well and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sealing formation in the courtyard, and the resentment in the well has been sealed.¡± Yan Caiwei said.

    A sealing formation? That was why the night watchman had not noticed anything unusual for so many years ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization, and his expression suddenly became strange.

    ...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the job of you warlocks to create formations?¡±

    At the same time, another doubt arose in his heart. Since he had the ability to set up a formation to seal the aura of resentment, why didn¡¯t he directly obliterate it?

    One had to know that even a level Seven Yan Caiwei could do this. By setting up a Feng Shui of extreme yang in the backyard, it could eliminate any future trouble.

    ¡°.... Then, then there must be some rogue magicians.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there an Alchemist behind the silver Tax case?¡± Yan Caiwei pouted.

    I¡¯m speechless! When Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the well again, he saw Zhang Kaitai staring at the wall of the well in deep thought. He followed Zhang Kaitai¡¯s gaze and saw that the wall of the well was engraved withplicated and strange incantations.

    ¡°This is the witchcraft religion¡¯s technique. It should be some kind of incantation. I don¡¯t know its specific use, but I¡¯ll have someone make a copy and go back to the document library to check.¡± Zhang Kaitai exined.

    yes. ording to the information I got from the vengeful spirit, this ce is indeed rted to the witchcraft cult. As Xu Qi ¡®an said this, heined in his heart, ¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve been f * cking ridden by that tamraha countless times. If I have the chance to see him, I¡¯ll show him what it means to be covered in big men.¡¯

    At this moment, there was amotion in the front hall, as well as screams.

    [ PS: this chapter was added by the Alliance master yesterday. ] I¡¯ll try to finish the third watch before midnight today ... It didn¡¯t matter. After all, he added more chapters, and he would return them sooner orter.

    ...

 Chapter 190

    190 Xu Qi ¡®an without any ws (1)

    Zhang Kaitai rushed back to the front hall without saying anything. Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to follow Zhang Jinluo, but he was not as fast.

    When he rushed to the front hall at a very fast speed, he saw Zhang Kaitai using his fingers as a sword to cut thest paper man into two.

    At this time, the ground was covered with a lot of shredded paper, and there were nearly ten paper men. In addition, there were two youths lying on the ground. Their throats had been slit open by a sharp de, and blood was sttering everywhere. They had already died.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°Many paper men suddenly came out of these two people¡¯s bodies and wanted to kill them to silence them, but we stopped them.¡± Silver Gong, who was in charge of guarding the criminals, answered, but he was talking to Zhang Kaitai.

    ¡°How are the prisoners?¡± As Zhang Kaitai asked, he looked at the middle-aged man in embroidered clothes who was curled up in the corner and was protected by several gongs.

    He held his head and squatted in the corner, his face facing the wall, so no one could see his face clearly.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Gong kicked him, and the middle-aged man fell limply to the ground.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Yin Luo, who was in charge of guarding the ce, rushed over withrge strides. After checking his breath and neck, his expression turned ugly. He cupped his fists in panic and said, ¡±

    ¡°This humble servant¡¯s guard is not strong enough. Please punish me, Daren.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai suddenly became very gloomy. Blue veins appeared on his forehead. After a few seconds of silence, he slowly said,¡±I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    He walked to the corpse, grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s cor, and shook it gently. With a ripping sound, the clothes were torn into pieces.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s naked body was exposed to everyone¡¯s eyes. There was a bright red mark on his chest.

    this is a wizard¡¯s Killing Curse. By taking a person¡¯s hair, blood, nails, and other things, supplemented by the eight characters of the birth date, it can kill people without them noticing. Zhang Kaitai shook his head.

    This was something that could not be prevented, especially for a system like the martial arts, which was only good at violence.

    ¡°What about the paper man?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Zhang Kaitai squatted beside the corpse and pondered for a long time. these paper figurines made me think of something. The witchcraft religion¡¯s methods are unpredictable. They have curses, killing people in dreams, and the ability to control ghosts and corpses.

    these paper men are possessed by ghosts. They are ordered to work for the spellcaster.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a smart person. He instantly understood what Zhang Kaitai meant and said in surprise, ¡°¡±The well in the backyard is ... The Wizards of the wizard God religion use them to raise ghosts.¡±

    This also exined why it was a seal and not aplete purification.

    ¡°The wizard is probably nearby.¡±

    but he has already left. Our surprise attack caught him off guard, so he hid in the surroundings and cast a spell to silence him. He is already dead, so he will not continue to stay in the vicinity.

    ¡°Zhang Jinluo, even you can¡¯t sense this paper man? I didn¡¯t notice that The Paper Men were hiding on these teenagers just now.¡±

    ¡°First, a martial artist¡¯s divine sense can only give an early warning to things that pose a threat to them.Second, the paper man was not only an object attached to ghosts, but also ayer of seal that could shield perception.Third, paper men don¡¯t have strong killing power. They are usually used for business, not to kill enemies.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly furious. He cursed and unsheathed his ck and gold long knife. The sharp knife ray cut through the beams of the hall. Broken wood and tiles fell with a tter, causing the women and young men to cover their heads and scream in all directions.

    In the shadow of the other side of the street, the person hiding in the shadow sneered andughed when he saw the copsed house in the distance and the noise it made. Then, he fell silent again.

    .....

    Minister of Works ¡®residence.

    In the master bedroom, the Minister of Works, whose wife had passed away for many years and had never remarried, was sleeping soundly with his concubine in his arms.

    A paper man drifted into the yard with the night wind andnded lightly on the ground. A few secondster, it got up and squeezed itself through the crack of the door with difficulty.

    It carefully avoided the charcoal basin and walked to the side of the bed with jerky steps. It floated up the bed with a light breeze andnded beside the pillow of the Minister of Works.

    The paper figurine stood up unsteadily from the pillow and mmed its head into the Minister of Works ¡®face with all its might.

    The Minister of Works frowned and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw the paper figurine on the pillow, he immediately woke up.

    He first observed his concubine and made sure that she was sleeping soundly. Then, he picked up the paper figurine, got out of bed, and went to the table. He lit the candle on the table, unfolded the paper figurine, and read the tiny words on the paper with his eyes narrowed.

    Not long after he finished reading, the Minister of Works ¡®expression changed drastically, and his beard trembled. When he finished reading it, he let out a breath of relief and regained his calm and rxed state.

    After burning the paper figurines with candlelight, the Minister of Works returned to his bed. He looked at his sleeping concubine and muttered to himself for a moment. Then, he slowly picked up a pillow and covered the concubine¡¯s mouth and nose ...

    .....

    The next day, Ministry of Justice.

    The Minister of Justice, who woke up early, came to the Yamen and personally went to the prison to inspect the night watchmen who were detained there.

    There were a total of 46 night watchmen involved in the corruption case, from Jin Gong to Tong Gong, and they were all locked up in the Ministry of Justice.

    ording to the original rules, the three Yamen should each detain a section and interrogate them separately. However, the king¡¯s party had lost two core members in the tax and silver case and were at odds with Wei Yuan. The Ministry of Justice was even more enthusiastic than the Qi party¡¯s Supreme Court officials in adding insult to injury.

    ¡°The heavens are watching. Do you think you can escape thew by remaining silent?¡± The Minister of Justice sneered and shook his head.

    ¡°I have already checked your family property and drafted a Memorial. After his Majesty has read it, none of you can escape.

    Of course, I¡¯m still willing to give you a chance. Who ordered you to embezzle money and oppress the people? Is it Wei Yuan?¡±

    No one answered him.

    Suddenly, someone sneered,¡±corruption?¡± Minister, please tell me, how much money have I embezzled? I¡¯ve been a night watchman for more than ten years, and I¡¯ve never been greedy for a single copper coin.¡±

    Hmph, you still want to talk ... The Minister of Justice followed the voice and saw the man who spoke. His first nce was not on the man, but the clean cell.

    The dirty things and dried grass on the ground were all swept to the corners. The cobwebs in the corners were also gone. The straw mat was still tattered, but it was neatly attached to the mat. Every detail was in order.

    The Minister of Justice was puzzled as he examined the man who spoke. He was a night watchman with an old-fashioned expression. Even though he was wearing a prison uniform, he gave off a clean and refreshing feeling. His hair was neatlybed, and the sleeves rolled up on the left and right sides were symmetrical.

    Looking at the man and the prison cell, the officials, including the Minister of Justice, felt an inexplicable sense offort ...

    ¡°What¡¯s this person¡¯s name?¡± Minister sun stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Li Yuchun.¡±

    ¡°How much silver did you embezzle? How many suites do you have in the inner city?¡±

    ...

    The official opened the book and looked at it for a moment. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. After Minister sun nced at him, he said in a low voice,

    there¡¯s a simple and crude courtyard in the inner city. There¡¯s an old mother and a pregnant wife in the house. Money ... The Ministry of Justice only managed to find fifty taels of silver in his house.¡±

    ¡°Fifty taels of silver?¡± Minister sun was shocked. It was a silver Gong, but it only had fifty silver taels.

    ¡°How did you guys investigate?¡± Minister sun felt that the people from the Ministry of Justice were sloppy.

    The official whispered in his ear for a moment. After listening, Minister sun was silent, as if he was toozy to pay attention to this man who loved cleanliness, and turned to leave.

    In the prison, which had returned to silence, Jiang Luzhong leaned against the wall and sighed.

    ¡°Old Jiang, what are your ns?¡± Jin Gong, who was next door, knocked on the wall and asked.

    ¡°What ns can I have? I¡¯ll find another way to make a living after being discharged. I won¡¯t be a spy, my wife and children are in the capital.¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a bad mood.

    heh, I don¡¯t have any children, but I can take a trip to the martial world. I¡¯m tired of staying in the capital. The Golden gong said.

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Jiang Luzhong sneered, ¡± a while ago, you said that you nned to get married and have children. You said that you wanted to settle down in the capital. I just hate that I didn¡¯t extort any money all these years and only took some small profits, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been in prison for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Ha, then you can go and be a Bandit after you get out of prison.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Get lost,¡± he said.

    The worst oue was to be dismissed from his post. At least, there would not be any threat to his life. As long as a high-ranked martial artist did notmit too big of a mistake, the Imperial court would not sentence him to death.

    The destructive power of a high-ranked martial artist when he went berserk should not be underestimated.

    ¡°AI!¡± There was another sigh, followed by a long silence.

    After leaving the prison, the Minister of Justice asked, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t I see that Xu b * stard?¡±

    ¡°He seems to have escaped.¡± The official replied.

    ¡°Have you issued an arrest warrant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been drafted. It can be released after the Yamen seals it.¡±

    ¡°How much silver did that kid embezzle?¡± Minister sun nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Yesterday, I sent people to investigate the Xu residence and only found a few Hundred Rolls of silk and satin, but not much silver.¡± The official said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Minister sun said,¡±keep the silk and satin first. When the matter is settled, send them to the officials in the Yamen.¡±

    ¡°This ... We didn¡¯t dare to confiscate those things.¡± The official said in a low voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Minister sun¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    The official smiled bitterly. that ... That was given by His Majesty. No one would dare to take it. Xu Pingzhi willin to the Emperorter ...

    ¡°.... I heard that he often goes to the Imperial Academy?¡± Minister sun looked for another breakthrough.

    yes, we sent someone to ask the brothel keeper of the Academy¡¯s workshop. In just two months, that Xu has slept with eight courtesans in the Academy¡¯s workshop, and he¡¯s also in a good rtionship with Fu Xiang of the Ying Mei Pavilion.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this it?¡± Minister sun was slightly excited. so all the money was spent on women. The confessions of the women from the education workshop can also be used as evidence.

    ¡°But those women¡¯s statements are very consistent ...¡± The official said, feeling troubled.

    Minister sun looked at him with questioning eyes, and the official said angrily, ¡°¡±Those women said that they admired the talent of the man surnamed Xu and were willing to serve him, not epting a single cent.¡±

    Minister sun¡¯s body swayed, and he was so angry that he almost had a heart attack.

    ¡°Bastard, if there¡¯s no w, then arrange a w for him. If there¡¯s no money, then send him money!¡± Minister sun said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I will never let this little bastard off.¡±

    He angrily returned to the hall and took a sip of warm tea. Before he could even sit down, an official hurriedly came in and reported, ¡±

    ¡°Minister, there¡¯s a message from the pce. His Majesty has summoned you.¡±

    Minister sun looked at the water clock in the corner. At this time, the morning court had already passed. The emperor¡¯s summons were either for business or for a small court meeting.

    When did His Majesty be so diligent? Summoning the officials for a meeting every two or three days ... ¡°Prepare the sedan!¡± The Minister of Justice nodded.

    PS: it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve asked for monthly votes. There¡¯s a lot of people chasing after me. Vote for a few chapters and keep this book in the top ten of the monthly votes list for the first month. Those with achievements. I¡¯ve been writing books for so long, but I¡¯ve never achieved such an achievement. I¡¯m counting on everyone.

 Chapter 191

    191 Bringing the girl and the aunt to see the new house (1)

    Minister sun arrived at the Imperial study. There were only three people in the spacious and luxurious space. They were Emperor Yuan jing, who sat on the throne.Chief advisor Wang was a cunning man, and da Qing Yi was a man with slightly frosty sideburns.

    The Minister looked at the chief advisor out of habit and found that the other party¡¯s face was serious and his eyes were deep. This made Minister sun, who had thought that it was just an ordinary small court meeting, stunned.

    What was Wei Yuan up to again ... He immediately turned his head to look at da Qingyi, but this highly intelligent great eunuch had a gentle temperament, deep and restrained, so no one could see through his inner thoughts.

    Minister sun had a bad premonition. After bowing, he silently stood in his own position.

    As time passed, the ministers arrived one after another and bowed to the Emperor. Emperor Yuan jing was resting with his eyes closed the whole time until he heard the voice of the Minister of Works.

    Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes and looked down at the officials. Those who could attend the small court meeting were all big shots. Ordinary high officials were not qualified.

    ¡°Minister Wei, tell the ministers.¡±

    ¡°Last night, the night watchman found a private house in the inner city where prostitutes and prostitutes were kept. The women were from good families, and the young men were from ordinary families. They were captured by human traffickers and locked up here, forced to serve the guests who came to the house at night to get drunk ...¡±

    ¡°Last night, the night watchman moved out like a Thunderbolt and surrounded this nest of thieves. He caught thirteen whoremasters, ten of whom have official positions, and three of whom are giant merchants in the capital. In addition, the night watchman fished out forty skeletons from the well in the backyard, all of which were from good families who had been ughtered.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words stirred up a huge storm in the Imperial study. The ministers began to discuss loudly, ignoring the rules of silence.

    Human trafficking, prostitution, power and sex trade ... Any one of them could cause the officials involved to be consigned to eternal damnation, especially during the capital investigation period.

    But before Wei Yuan could finish his sentence, he revealed another piece of shocking news, ¡°¡±ording to our investigation, the owner of the private house is rted to the Magi of the witch God religion. The ghost raising incantation carved in the well is the evidence. The owner of the private mansion confessed that he worked for Minister Liu from the Ministry of Works. That private house is used as a ce to seek pleasure and form gangs, and it is also a secret stronghold to contact the witch God sect. ¡±

    The ministers were in an uproar.

    If they had maintained a certain image just now, they had be a wet market now. Some people berated Wei Yuan for biting and ndering, while others suggested beheading him.

    The eunuch standing beside Emperor Yuan jing shouted for him to be quiet three times, but he still could not suppress the chaotic scene.

    Forming cliques for personal gain, trafficking people, and forcing women into prostitution were all within the scope of illegal crimes. However, it was a different story if he colluded with the witchcraft cult. This was treason.

    ording to thew, those who collude with the enemy and rebel against the country are considered barbarians.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Emperor Yuan jing mmed the table, and the Imperial study instantly fell silent. His sharp eyes swept across the officials andnded on the first assistant Minister, Wang zhenwen.

    ¡°What do you think, Minister Wang?¡±

    ¡°This matter should be thoroughly investigated,¡± the chief advisor stepped out and said in a deep voice.

    This sounded like an attempt to smooth things over, but Minister sun could sense that his elder brother was biased towards Wei Yuan. He immediately understood his elder brother¡¯s intentions.

    If it was the Minister of Works, he would at most do Wei Yuan a favor and embarrass him.

    If they were on Wei Yuan¡¯s side, the Minister of Works would be finished once the truth was out. The Qi party had lost a leader.

    In the Sang Bo case, the king¡¯s party had tried to frame the Minister of Works and deal a heavy blow to the Qi party. Although he had failed, this was indeed an opportunity.

    ¡°Where is the criminal?¡± Emperor Yuan jing looked at Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan shook his head and sighed. the criminal was killed by a spellst night. The dead can¡¯t testify.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned.

    The Imperial study fell into a dead silence. The officials looked at Wei Yuan with strange eyes, as if to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a picture, then tell me.

    The head assistant Wang zhenwen, who was a master at maintaining hisposure, turned to look at Wei Yuan with a frown.

    The corners of the Minister of Works ¡®mouth curled up. He sneered and stepped out of the ranks, shouting, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent. Wei Yuan is ndering me. Your Majesty, please seek justice.¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say, Wei Yuan?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked with a dark expression.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please summon the gong, Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Wei Yuan said calmly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the gong ... Hearing this name, the officials ¡®faces immediately became strange. Because of the incident with Zhou chixiong, summoning Xu Qi ¡®an at this time made the officials realize that there was still a follow-up to the matter. Wei Yuan had a hidden card.

    The members of the Royal party, in particr, were slightly irritated by the words ¡± summon Xu Qi ¡®an ¡°.

    The Minister of Works ¡®expression changed slightly, but he quickly hid his emotions and remained calm.

    Emperor yuanjing was silent for a few seconds before he said,¡±yes.¡±

    More than ten minutester, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a ck robe, a Gong, and a cloak, entered the Imperial study. The ck gold long knife hanging on his waist was confiscated.

    Yan Caiwei and the two white-robed men from the Directorate of Celestials were also with them.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an bowed.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at the small gong indifferently. ¡°Report your findings to His Majesty,¡± Wei Yuan turned his head and smiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately nned to use the silver awarded by the Emperor to buy a real estate. In the end, he found a haunted house, and then through empathy, he found that private house ... He said it all out.

    The more the Minister of Works heard, the uglier his expression became, and his heart slowly sank.

    The person had already been killed, and the night watchman had clearly been extremely angry about this ... ¡®They don¡¯t have any evidence, so they want to Bluff me ...¡¯ The Minister of Works calmed himself down and sneered in his heart.

    I¡¯ve been in office for half my life and have experienced so many ups and downs. This little trick, heh.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he saw that Emperor Yuan jing was unmoved and expressionless. ¡°The female ghost was kept in the feng shuipass of the Directorate of Celestials, miss Caiwei. If your Majesty wishes to verify it, you can choose someone you trust to empathize with the female ghost,¡± he added.

    After saying that, he thought darkly in his heart,¡¯I must find a man to empathize with.

    Emperor Yuan jing pondered for a moment and looked at the eunuch beside him. If he were to ask who he trusted the most at the scene, it would naturally be this bigpanion who had served him since he was a child.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for Your Majesty.¡± The head eunuch bowed.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, don¡¯t panic. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the eunuch was a little frightened and thought that he did not know what empathy was, so heforted him.

    But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just like watching a movie. There are no specific feelings.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that this was a gift for the eunuchs.

    Yan Caiwei took out the feng shuipass and walked in front of the head eunuch. Thepass emitted a clear light and the Tai Chi fish spun, shooting out a ck mist.

    She gently moved the ck mist between the head eunuch¡¯s eyebrows. Thetter subconsciously leaned back, trying to avoid it. In the next moment, the ck mist invaded the other party¡¯s primordial spirit.

    ...

    Li Caiwei¡¯s Jade-like finger pointed between his eyebrows, helping him to merge with the female ghost. Otherwise, with the strength of the great eunuch¡¯s primordial spirit, he might be assimted by the vengeful spirit and not be able to tell who he was.

    Emperor Yuan jing and the other officials in the study were observing the chief eunuch. They saw his face turn from fear to ferocity, from despair to pain.

    The processsted for 15 minutes before Yan Caiwei withdrew her Jade-like fingers and the ck mist. She then kept the feng shuipass.

    The head eunuch opened his eyes and knelt on the ground, crying, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, Your Majesty, you must seek justice for this servant ...¡±

    As he cried, he suddenly realized that he was a man, at least in the past. The things he experienced just now were the memories of the female ghost and not him.

    After realizing this, the chief eunuch wiped his tears away. His expression gradually returned to normal, but his tone was still sorrowful.¡±Your Majesty, this servant has seen everything.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded.

    He then looked at the three white-robed Directorate of Celestials, including Yan Caiwei. Seeing the clear air flowing in their eyes, he turned his gaze back to the head eunuch.

    ¡°This servant saw that she was taken away and sent to the capital. She was forced to serve the customers who bought sex every day ... No, the customers don¡¯t pay.¡±

    The officials looked at each other. It seemed like Wei Yuan was right. This was a private house where people abducted innocent people and forced them into prostitution.

    ter on, she served a guest named tamraha and was appreciated by him. She became his lover.

    ...

    Tamraha ... This was the name of an alien.

    Emperor Yuan jing squinted his eyes and nced at the Minister of Works. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±What happened after that?¡±

    one night, she identally eavesdropped on a secret conversation and heard the words ¡®cannon¡¯ and ¡®equipment¡¯. She was brutally killed and her corpse was thrown into a well. This servant saw that the person who had a secret conversation with Tam ...¡±

    At this point, the head eunuch turned his head and pointed at the Minister of Works. In a sharp voice, he said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s Minister Liu,¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face turned livid.

    The Imperial study was in an uproar. The wind changed quickly, and the officials turned their Spears to attack the Minister of Works. Among them, the Supreme Court¡¯s official reacted strongly, speaking with emotion and criticizing Minister Liu for not being a son.

    In the midst of the condemnation, the Minister of Works ¡®face was ashen, like a lifeless puppet.

    .....

    After leaving the pce, Xu Qi ¡®an rode alongside Wei Yuan¡¯s carriage.

    Duke Wei, the Minister of Works is one of the leaders of the Qi party. If we can pull him into our hands, we can uproot the Qi party. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Wei Yuanughed in the carriage, ¡± now is not the time to remove the Qi party. Without the Qi party, the biggest beneficiary is not us.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was a silver-level politician, didn¡¯t dwell on this topic. Instead, he asked, ¡°¡±Can I be considered to have atoned for my crimes?¡±

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice won¡¯t arrest you anymore,¡± Wei Yuan replied.¡±As for the rest of the night watchmen, it¡¯s up to His Majesty.¡± Later, I will hand a Memorial to the pce.¡±

    Well, let Wei Yuan handle these things ... ¡®I should be able to advance to silver Gong ...¡¯ I¡¯ll go home first andfort second uncle and aunt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately asked for leave. After bidding Wei Yuan farewell, he patted the little mare¡¯s butt and rushed out of the city.

    Second uncle was on duty and was not in the manor. There were only his aunt and two younger sisters at home.

    Her aunt was sitting on a chair in the front hall, drinking tea and eating snacks. From time to time, she would feed little bean, who was ying with wooden toys.

    She was wearing a dark green silk dress, her hair was tied up high with a beautiful golden hairpin, and her beautiful face was covered in exquisite makeup.

    Seeing that her unlucky nephew had returned, the aunt¡¯s expression changed slightly. She lowered her voice and said hurriedly, ¡±

    ¡°What are you doing back here? your second uncle said that the Ministry of Justice¡¯s spies are all around. Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Big pot, big pot ...¡± Xu lingying came up to him happily and braked in front of him. His small body swayed, and he raised his palm-sized face.

    ¡°Did you bring back any good food?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coldly shattered her younger sister¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    Xu lingying was also a realistic girl. She immediately abandoned her big brother, shook her little butt, and went to y by herself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to talk to her aunt. He walked to the table and reached out for the cake, but the beautiful woman pped it away and red at him.¡±I¡¯m talking to you.¡±

    the matter has been settled, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said nonchntly. I came back to inform you.

    Hearing that the matter had been settled, the aunt¡¯s face revealed a smile, but she quickly retracted it and reproached, ¡± you only know how to cause trouble all day. Can¡¯t you just let our family live like Duan ansheng? ¡±

    Since the beginning of the tax and silver case, the incident had not subsided, and it would happen every three to five days. Her aunt had been worried and scared at the beginning, but now she had gotten used to it.

    This was not a good thing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored his aunt and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already chosen a house. I want to bring lingyue and lingying to take a look. Auntie, do you want toe?¡±

    When she heard that she had chosen a residence, her beautiful eyes brightened and she said reservedly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine anyway, so I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡±

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯m going to write the third chapter. It¡¯s already after midnight. You can read it tomorrow. ] Remember to catch the bugs.

 Chapter 192

    192 The internal discussion of the heaven and earth Union

    Xu Qi ¡®an was riding a horse, and the old manager was driving the carriage. In the carriage were Xu lingyue, his aunt, and Xu lingying, who was excitedly sticking her head out of the window.

    Because eldest brother was apanying her, she didn¡¯t bring any maidservants or servants. Too many people would be a hindrance.

    On the way, he bought some food for Xu lingyue and Xu lingying. Xu Qi ¡®an said to the car window, ¡°¡±Auntie, do you want one?¡±

    His aunt rejected him.

    When they arrived at the house and got out of the car, Xu Qi ¡®an saw her aunt wiping her mouth.

    ¡°The location is not bad. It¡¯s not far from the downtown area and there¡¯s a river on the side ...¡± His auntmented with satisfaction. She stood at the entrance of the house and frowned.

    ¡°Why does it look a little shabby?¡±

    How could it not be shabby? this was a haunted house ... Xu Qian said in peace and motioned for his old manager to open the door.

    The aunt brought her two daughters into the house. What she saw was a deste and dpidated scene. It was obvious that it had been deserted for many years and no one was managing it.

    ¡°Just this?¡± she frowned.

    ¡°No one has lived in this house for many years, and there¡¯s no one even renting it, so the broker sold it for four thousand taels. It¡¯s just that thendlord doesn¡¯t agree to it ...¡±

    Four thousand taels? Auntie squinted her eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the price of this house?¡±

    ¡°Five thousand taels.¡± The old manager said.

    The aunt did not say anything and took the daughters on a tour of the house, picking out the thorns wherever they went. The old manager was also an experienced one. He was thick-skinned and allowed others to do whatever they wanted.

    Seeing the beautiful mature woman and the elegant and refined young girl walk into the inner courtyard, the old manager was shocked and quickly looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    It should be fine in broad daylight ... The old manager looked at the beautiful woman¡¯s back, and her swaying buttocks were particrly attractive.

    ¡°Do you really want to buy this house?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He really wasn¡¯t afraid of death. The old manager had done his part and no longer tried to persuade him. He asked, ¡°¡±These two are ...¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an joked.

    These words made the old manager silent and a little embarrassed. Mother and sister? No, he wasn¡¯t that young. Moreover, there was no motherly love or filial piety between them.

    A married couple? Well, that young girl might be the wife of this master, and the beautiful woman might be his mother-inw ... What about The Girl in the Yellow Dress from yesterday?

    The old manager¡¯s eyes were quite sharp, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the rtionship between the two.

    ¡°The older one is my aunt, and the two younger ones are my younger sisters.¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he saw the old manager¡¯s surprised expression. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The old manager shook his head, thinking that he had never seen anyone buy a house with their sister and aunt.

    This was because the aunt was definitely his uncle¡¯s wife. She was a member of the n and not a family member. He had never seen anyone bring their aunt and cousin to look at houses.

    ....

    Even though her aunt was harsh with her words and said that the house was useless, she was actually very satisfied. It was also a three-entry mansion, but the area was muchrger than the Xu estate in the outer city, and theyout could not be mentioned in the same breath.

    The Xu family¡¯syout was for themon people, not as high-end and Grand as here. If one had to distinguish between them, it would probably be the rural homestead and the high-end vi in the city.

    Although they were all detached houses with several floors, their grades were different.

    It took an hour to look through the entire house in detail. Aunt and Xu lingyue were very excited, and thetter had even secretly decided on her own house.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid five thousand taels can¡¯t buy it in this location,¡± his aunt probed.

    She picked on the price to lower it. After shopping, she suddenly realized that five thousand taels was too cheap, and the intelligent aunt noticed that something was wrong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the well not far away. ¡°There was a ghost in the well. Yes, there really was a ghost. Miss Caiwei and I have already verified it.¡±

    With two exmations, Xu lingyue and her aunt retreated behind Xu Qi ¡®an in fear. The former¡¯s small hands tightly grabbed her brother¡¯s sleeve.

    Ghost?

    Xu lingying was also very afraid. She ran to her brother¡¯s crotch with her short legs and hid. Then she looked at the well and swallowed in fear.

    The auntie¡¯s pretty face was a little pale, and she didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.¡±I¡¯m not buying anymore. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    She held her daughter¡¯s hand in each hand and walked out of the house quickly. Because she walked so fast, her body swayed.

    The old manager looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a frown. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. cut the crap. Go to the broker and pay the deposit.

    He didn¡¯t say that he had dealt with the female ghost. He was afraid that the broker would set the price on thend. Before he got the title deed and thend deed, this would still be a haunted house.

    The carriage stopped outside the broker, and in it sat his aunt and two younger sisters. When she heard that Xu Qi ¡®an had gone to pay the deposit, his aunt was very angry.

    I won¡¯t stay there. Let him live alone in the haunted house. That little rascal just doesn¡¯t want us to take advantage of him. His aunt said angrily.

    ¡°Big brother isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Xu lingyue shook her mother¡¯s arm.

    As they were talking, Xu Qi ¡®an came out and jumped onto the coachman¡¯s seat. He lifted the curtain and stuck half of his head in.¡±It¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s go to the guiyue restaurant for lunch.¡±

    His aunt turned her face away.

    the female ghost in the house has been taken care of, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined. even if you don¡¯t believe me, the astrologer of Imperial astronomer should believe me, right? ¡±

    Xu lingyue nodded sweetly.

    The aunt was shocked and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to Auntie?¡±

    He drove to the guiyue restaurant and asked for a private room. Xu Qi ¡®an took out a small Jade Mirror and sent a message, ¡°[ number two, I remember you said that you were investigating the mastermind behind the Yunzhou bandits. ]

    ...

    After sending the mail, he ced the mirror upside down on the table and lowered his head to eat. After a while, a message notification came.

    [ 2: Yes, in the process of exterminating the bandits, I found that the various strongholds had stored a lot of supplies. These things aren¡¯t things that mountain bandits can get their hands on. I suspect that there¡¯s a power supporting them from behind. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly. The so-called supplies referred to military supplies, including equipment and machinery.

    This topic piqued number Four¡¯s interest. As a former official of great Feng, he was more concerned about the situation in the great Feng dynasty.

    [ 4: we can try to start with the local government of Yunzhou. By the way, I remember that Yunzhou has a vassal king. ]

    [ 2: your Prince is just a Prince without any real power. I¡¯ve investigated him, and there¡¯s no problem. ]

    [ 3: how did you investigate? ]

    [ two: send someone to monitor the king¡¯s residence. ]

    .... You call this an investigation? It was too crude. Xu Qian ridiculed him in his heart and sent him a letter.[ I know the mastermind behind the Yunzhou banditry. ]

    ¡°???¡±

    A series of question marks shed across number 2 and number 4¡¯s minds.

    ...

    What information DID number three get? Why did number three always get so much information? The news from the capital was one thing, since it was his ¡°territory.¡± However, Yunzhou had nothing to do with him.

    I¡¯ve been investigating for so long without any clues. How could he know the mastermind behind the Yunzhou bandits ... Number two knew number three¡¯s character very well and had always thought that he was a schr of high moral character. He did not question him and instead sent a letter solemnly, ¡±

    [ 2: what¡¯s going on? hmm, number 3, tell me the inside information. I¡¯ll owe you a favor. ]

    [ three: heh, no need. I admire your character. This information is free. ]

    When the rtionship was not deep, it was necessary to talk about business and put an end to white silk. After getting familiar with each other, they would develop feelings and reduce the transactions of interests between them.

    Free things were the most expensive, because the thing that reced the transaction was feelings. When their friendship grew deeper and deeper, the White Phoenix would appear ... No, how could friends be white-faced? it was mutual help.

    This time, No. 2 had received news from him. Tomorrow, he would receive No. 2.

    [ three: it¡¯s the witchcraft religion in the northeast. The witchcraft religion is the mastermind behind the bandits in Yunzhou. [ hmm, my information may not be urate. No. 2, you can use it as a reference. ]

    Even if the witchcraft cult wasn¡¯t the mastermind behind Yunzhou¡¯s banditry, they were most likely involved. Xu Qi ¡®an had revealed this matter to number two and had nned to let number two investigate it.

    The witchcraft cult was the driving force behind the bandits in Yunzhou? Number 2 stared at the text message in the small Jade Mirror and was silent for a long time.[ how did you know? what channel did you use? [ well, I¡¯m not testing you. I just want to know the authenticity of the news. ]

    [ three: don¡¯t worry. Last night, the night watchman discovered a stronghold of the witchcraft cult in the capital city. They have close contact with the Minister of Works ... ]

    He roughly exined the matter but didn¡¯t go into too much detail. After all, his identity was a student of Yun Lu Academy and not a night watchman who was involved in the case. The main point was that the Minister of Works provided artillery, equipment, and other military supplies to the witchcraft cult.

    So that¡¯s how it is, so that¡¯s how it is ... Number 2 clenched his fist in excitement and sent a message, ¡°[ this piece of information is very important to me. It confirms one of my previous guesses. Thank you. I¡¯m suddenly upset that Daoist priest Golden Lotus didn¡¯t pull you into the Heaven and Earth Society earlier. ]

    [ 9: let¡¯s talk about serious business, don¡¯t ckmail. ]

    After a short pause, Golden Lotus Daoist priest sent a letter.However, the witch God religion is secretly supporting the bandits in Yunzhou. It doesn¡¯t mean much to them. ]

    [ four: yes, Yunzhou is in the southeast while the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory is in the northeast. The two ces are thousands of miles apart. ]

    Whether it was a military alliance or trade, neither was realistic.

    ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter. number two, you can try to check it out. I believe that with your ability, you will be able to find out the truth.

    At this moment, number one, who liked to peek, jumped out. [ the matter of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Works reminds me of a detail in the Sang Bo case.

    [ the gunpowder was secretly buried in the temple of Yongzhen mountain and river through the former minister of rites, Centurion Zhou, and the convenience of his position in the ancestral worship ceremony. Then who lit the fire? ]

    [ 2. Imperial Army? ]

    [ 3. He¡¯s not from the Imperial Army. If he was, the night watchman would have found out long ago. All the patrols that night were sacrificed, and those who were not on patrol had alibis ... Furthermore, the minister of rites can not order the Imperial Army around. ]

    [ two: why? ]

    [ 1. This is a secret of the Imperial court. ]

    What ssified information of the Imperial court. wasn¡¯t it just that Emperor Yuan jing would ask the astrologers of the Imperial Army to check on the Imperial Army¡¯s inner secrets every month? Xu Qianined in his heart.

    His heart moved, and some clues suddenly connected, as if he had opened up the conception and Governor vessels.[ number one, do you mean that the people from the witchcraft cult have ignited the explosives in the mountain river temple of Yongzhen? ]

    [ one: yes. ]

    [ 9: it¡¯s a paper man, right? ]

    [ one: Daoist priest, you¡¯re so sure? ]

    [ nine: ha, the paper puppet technique was spread by the Taoist sect, so I naturally know. The paper man¡¯s ability was weak, just a little stronger than an ant, and it could hide from the perception of a martial artist. It was not difficult to sneak into the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen without a sound. [ but paper figurines can be used as a medium to ignite gunpowder. ]

    [ one: that is to say, the demon n and the witch God sect were involved in the Sang Bo case. [ then the Qi party must also know about this? ]

    [ three: that can¡¯t be right. The Qi party and the wizard God religion are only in a cooperative rtionship. They aren¡¯t superior and subordinate. The wizard God religion can¡¯t possibly tell the Qi party everything. ]

    [ one: but one thing is for sure. The witchcraft cult has an affair with the demon n. ]

    The demons had destroyed the Sang po to obtain the sealed artifact. What was the witch God sect¡¯s motive? It shouldn¡¯t be monk Shen Shu¡¯s broken hand. Otherwise, if there was a conflict of interest, both parties would fight ... As Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it, he reached out with his chopsticks to pick up some food, but he ended up empty.

    There wasn¡¯t much food to begin with, but the mother-daughter trio had already finished it. The little Bean¡¯s face was red from eating.

    ¡°.... She¡¯s just like Yan Caiwei.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed and called for the waiter to add more dishes.

    After the meal, they left the guiyue restaurant. His aunt and lingyue entered the carriage first. Xu lingying saw someone selling malt candy across the street. She tugged at her brother¡¯s pants and pitifully asked him to buy it for her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took her hand and went to buy some. He said, ¡°¡±The malt candy is too hard. Be careful not to break your teeth.¡±

    The little boy was an expert in the field of food. He raised his little eyebrows.¡±Sugar bes soft in the mouth. Big brother doesn¡¯t even know this.¡±

    [ author¡¯s note: PS: I know that some people have been waiting for updates until midnight. I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait so long. ] However, I¡¯ve been working hard until now. I¡¯ve been writing and didn¡¯t break my promise.

 Chapter 193

    193 Making a simple and crude version of chicken gem.

    Ministry of Justice!

    The two jailers opened the cell doors one by one and knocked on the bars with sticks, shouting, ¡°¡±My Lords, you can be released from prison.¡±

    When they shouted, the jailers were d that they followed the rules. Every trade had its own rules. The rule of the jailers was not to provoke martial artists, unless the other party was a death row convict whose cultivation had been crippled.

    These high-ranked martial artists, who had notmitted any Major Crimes, could turn over a new leaf just like that. The one in front of them was a good example.

    The first reaction of the night watchmen was that the Emperor had issued an imperial edict to punish them. They could be released from prison because their opponent had achieved his goal and there was no need to continue imprisoning them.

    However, when they left the dungeon, they were told that they could sign and im their uniforms and gongs.

    The night watchmen were very familiar with this process, which meant that he was acquitted and his official position restored.

    ¡°His Majesty has pardoned us? That¡¯s not possible ...¡± Someone mumbled.

    The night watchmen looked at each other in confusion. Everyone was confused.

    This prison sentence was obviously the result of a factional dispute. Everyone was an experienced watchman, and even with the dangers and viciousness of factional disputes, they would seize the opportunity to push the opponent to death. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let things go so easily.

    ¡°Lord Wei gave up something in exchange for us from the Ministry of Justice ... Jiang Luzhong made a guess quickly and looked at the three gongs beside him.

    The Golden gongs silently exchanged nces. They all had simr guesses. Her heart felt heavy, but she was also grateful to Wei Yuan for his help.

    After collecting their uniforms, weapons, and waist tokens, the night watchmen left the Ministry of Justice in silence. On the way back to the Yamen, everyone finally felt the joy of ¡°surviving a disaster.¡±

    From the initial silence, it became an excited conversation. One guy even went around encouraging his colleagues, saying that he would go to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop to have fun.

    The Golden gongs sized him up a few more times. He was a guy who walked with his eyes narrowed, looking like the slippery and cunning type.

    ¡°Song tingfeng, you just got out of prison and you can¡¯t wait to make a mistake.¡± Tong Gong, who was beside him, said unhappily.

    ¡°What do you guys know? even my boss, who is so upright, has entered. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are greedy or not. It all depends on whether the higher-ups want to mess with you or not.¡± The squinty-eyed copper Gong spoke eloquently.

    He was quite perceptive ... The Golden gongs said in their hearts.

    ¡°If Xu ningyan is going, then we¡¯ll go.¡± A Gong said.

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said to Jin Luo beside him with a smile, ¡± Xu ningyan is the darling of the Imperial Academy, the target that the courtesans are fighting to pursue. A while ago, Yang Yan and I brought this group of little guys to the Imperial Academy for a drink. Good fellow ... Other than Fu Xiang, there were four other top courtesans present.¡±

    Under the questioning gazes of the three golden gongs, the rxed Jiang Luzhong rubbed the faint crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°¡±The reputation of the courtesan of the Academy is well-deserved, it makes me feel like I¡¯ve returned to my youth.¡±

    The three golden gongs could not hide the envy in their eyes.

    Although they did notck women, the courtesan of the education workshop was not within the scope of the Gong¡¯s wanton enjoyment. This did not mean that the Gong¡¯s power was not strong enough, but that the education workshop was under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Rites, and the power of the night watchman was not effective here.

    It was impossible for the Golden gongs to have a tea party with the guests. If they directly asked for a courtesan to serve them, they would definitely be rejected. It wasn¡¯t good for them to cause trouble, because the Ministry of Rites wanted them to cause trouble.

    After returning to the Yamen, the four of them went to the noble Qi building to listen to Wei Yuan¡¯s teachings and show their loyalty.

    just in time. Take this opportunity to clean up the bad practices in the Yamen and manage your own subordinates well. Wei Yuan said.

    The four golden gongs lowered their heads and epted the order.

    thank you, ¡± Wei Yuan said, nodding his head in satisfaction. you should be thanking someone else foring out this time.

    Another person? His Majesty granted him a special pardon? Jiang Luzhong and the others guessed in their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Wei Yuan said gently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an? This answer surprised the four golden gongs, and they found it hard to believe.

    Jiang Luzhong straightened his back and said in a respectful tone, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, what happened when we were in prison?¡±

    Wei Yuan told the four golden gongs about the Minister of Works ¡®case and emphasized Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s importance in the case.

    The four golden gongs left the noble spirit building. Jiang Luzhong¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Are you jealous of that Gong?¡± one of the men teased.

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head and closed his eyes that were as sharp as knives. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±I should have fought Yang Yan to the end and recruited Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Xu Tongluo is indeed a rare talent. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little weak.

    what do you know? you don¡¯t even know that he ... Jiang Luzhong suddenly shut up.

    ¡°What?¡± The three golden gongs looked at him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say.¡± Jiang Luzhong shook his head.

    ¡°Jiang, you¡¯re learning from the girls in brothels, taking off your clothes and shaking your butt to seduce people, right?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s with that little Gong? I also think he¡¯s strange. Wei Yuan is too fond of a Gong.¡±

    ¡°If you want to know, ask Lord Wei yourself.¡±

    No matter how the three golden gongs asked, Jiang Luzhong refused to say anything.

    .....

    After asking for his second uncle¡¯s opinion, Xu Qi ¡®an bought the haunted house the next day.

    In fact, second uncle wanted to take a look at it again, but aunt and lingyue were quite satisfied with the house, except for the female ghost in the well. However, they heard second uncle Xu, the head of the family, say,Since the Directorate of Celestials had already seen it, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    His aunt and Xu lingyue werepletely at ease.

    The broker admired Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s iron-headed character and even felt a little embarrassed, so he specially hired people to clean the house.

    During dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an asked Xu Pingzhi, ¡± second uncle, the house has been idle for many years and needs to be repaired. I brought aunt and my sister to take a look that day. The structure of the house is still intact, but some doors and windows are rotten.

    ¡°Half a month should be enough,¡± Xu Pingzhi muttered.

    Half a month? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing fine decoration, so why would we need so much time ... let¡¯s hire a group of craftsmen from the outer city, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. then we¡¯ll have them work around the clock. Seven days should be enough.

    Xu Pingzhi was stunned. why the outer city? the craftsmen in the inner city are better.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s cheap to be a Carpenter in the outer city, and people don¡¯t know that their houses are haunted. They can live in peace.¡±

    What a ck-hearted person ... The family thought.

    The work of hiring carpenters was left to Xu Pingzhi. Xu Qi ¡®an was inexperienced in these small matters.

    Second uncle Xu was from the old capital. His aunt and sister were at ease with him in charge of these matters.

    This man still had some hair on his mouth. Men liked it, and so did women.

    ....

    On this day of rest, Xu Qi ¡®an, who hadn¡¯t been to the Imperial Academy workshop for almost a week, drove out in a carriage. He met up with the owner of the mountain goods store in the market and bought two baskets of shiitake mushrooms from him.

    Next, he fulfilled his two promises:First, help Yan Caiwei advance to the sixth grade Warlock;Two, give the noodles to Yan Caiwei.

    His goal was clear-to make a simple and crude chicken spirit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen a video before. The person who posted the video was a gourmet, not a babe, but a proper gourmet.

    He had collected many ancient recipes and made delicious food ording to the steps of the recipes. In the end, he realized that the ancient food was not as good as he had imagined.

    ...

    After a summary, he found that the biggest difference between modern and ancient dishes was not the change and addition of styles, but the reform of seasonings.

    Aftering to this world, Xu Qi ¡®an strongly agreed with this saying. The cooking skills of the chef in the guiyue restaurant were very good, but the food of ordinary people was very nd, even if the Xu family had soup stock.

    ¡°The appearance of MSG is a major breakthrough in the human food industry ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an poured two sticks of shiitake mushrooms into the big VAT and soaked them.

    He then climbed over the wall to the main house, stole an old hen, killed it, and stewed it in a small stove.

    Next, he simply washed the soaked shiitake mushrooms, took them out, and drained them dry. He then threw them into another pot on the earthen stove.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t n to make MSG because hecked the relevant knowledge and experience. He only knew that the main ingredient of MSG was sodium nitrate. It could be extracted from fermented grains and kelp.

    .... However, wasn¡¯t fermented grain wine? Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled in her heart as she recalled.

    The option of extracting MSG from kelp was directly removed and rejected for a simple reason-the cost was too high.

    The capital of Dafeng was located in the Central ins, far away from the coast. Although there was shipping and water transportation, sea goods were still a luxury that only high-ranking officials and nobles could enjoy in the capital.

    if you want to extract enough MSG from the kelp, you¡¯ll need a huge amount of it. Even if you sell it and go bankrupt, you won¡¯t be able to extract much.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n was to use chicken essence instead of MSG. Due to her curiosity as a child, one day, there was a sudden celebration at home, and her mother stopped using MSG.

    He was very curious as to how this packet of yellow stuff had reced MSG. Hence, he looked at the ingredients carefully.

    The mainponent of chicken essence was guinycamp, which was a fresher substance that wasparable to MSG. And arge amount of Guanyan was found in the mushrooms.

    Time passed by slowly. He added water a few times on the way. The shiitake mushrooms and the hen were gradually cooked, and a strange umami filled the small kitchen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the mushrooms, leaving thick juice in the pot. The boiled mushrooms were ced on the filter gauze, and the thick juice was squeezed out. After a few times, the mushrooms under the gauze were dry, as if their bodies had been hollowed out.

    The next step was to mix the thick chicken soup and mushroom juice together, then use a medicinal mortar to pound the chicken meat and bones, mix them into the juice, and stir it evenly.

    However, by waiting for the juice to dry up naturally and turn into a block, and then grinding the block into powder, the simple and crude version of the chicken essence was formed.

    After doing all this, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the sky. It was dusk.

    At this time, the cook should be busy preparing dinner. It was a good time to try out the invention of the 21st century¡¯s cker.

    She sought feedback from her second uncle and aunt.

    I have a feeling that Xu lingying will eat ten bowls today ... The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Hedled the thick juice happily for the whole night and climbed over the wall to the main house.

    [PS: it¡¯s a particrly satisfying day. I¡¯ve been fighting with my superiors the whole day, looking for every opportunity to take a nap.] Phew ~ I finally managed to write a chapter before I got off work.

    I¡¯ll type the next chapter when I get home. In addition, please give me a monthly ticket ~

 Chapter 194

    194 If you don¡¯t want to lend it to me, get lost ...(1)

    In the kitchen, a few female cooks were busy washing and cutting vegetables, and starting a fire to cook the stove. They chatted as they worked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be living in the inner city in the future.¡± The kitchendy who was cutting the vegetables smiled.

    The people of the capital yearned for the inner city, just like Xu lingying yearned for good food. Those who lived in the outer city were not necessarily at the bottom of the society, but those who lived in the inner city were definitely from well-to-do families.

    The inner city was far better than the outer city in terms of public security and livelihood. There were almost no slums in the inner city. The littledy didn¡¯t need to be afraid when she went out shopping.

    When they saw a secluded alley, they could boldly walk in. Of course, such a thing was not worth advocating.

    eldest brother is really promising. I heard from Madam that the house costs five thousand taels. The cooking maiden who was washing the vegetables spoke.

    ¡°Five thousand taels? That¡¯s about the same as our house.¡± The cook who was lighting the fire said.

    what do you know? ¡± the cooking maiden who was washing vegetables spat.¡±I heard from Furen that that house is at least seven thousand taels, it is even more imposing than this one.¡±

    As for why he only spent five thousand taels, it was obviously because of dng¡¯s ability. He was a night watchman, so it should be easy for him to buy a house at a low price.

    Madam told us that she¡¯ll be bringing us to live in the inner city in a few days. Let me tell you, the inner city is very prosperous.

    Many of the lower-ss people living in the outer city rarely had the opportunity to go to the inner city. If they didn¡¯t ride horses or carriages and only relied on their legs, it would take them two to four hours to get from the outer city to the inner city. By the time they set off in the afternoon, the sun was already setting in the inner city.

    The servants in the manor were looking forward to moving into the inner city, so they worked hard these few days. He was afraid of being fired. Other than Lu ¡®e who had sold herself to the Xu family and was a maidservant whom Xu dng could sleep with, the other servants had signed a living contract.

    ¡°I realized something ...¡± The kitchen maid who was cutting the vegetables suddenly interrupted. When the two kitchen maids looked over, she said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Madam is more and more fond of showing off eldest brother. She always talks about him, but whenever eldest brother returns, she will never give him a good look.¡±

    ¡°Cough. cough ...¡±

    Suddenly, a cough came from outside the door, interrupting the chef¡¯s babbling.

    ¡°Why is eldest brother here?¡± The female cook asked in surprise.

    A greasy and dirty ce like the kitchen was not a ce for the owners.

    You old mothers sure have a lot of drama ... As if Auntie would show off ... Xu Qi ¡®an held the bowl in his hands and nodded.

    ¡°I made an exclusive recipe, so I¡¯m here to help you cook.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around. The kitchen wasn¡¯t dirty, but it wasn¡¯t clean either. After all, the walls and the stove were stained with ayer of grease that couldn¡¯t be wiped away after years of oil and smoke.

    However, as long as he washed the pots and pans, there would be no problem.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The kitchendies looked at the bowl in his hand, which was a sticky lump.

    it¡¯s good stuff. Don¡¯t look around. This is a unique form. Xu Qi ¡®an turned sideways, not letting the kitchendy see his baby.

    The cook didn¡¯t mind and continued to work. If the eldest son wanted to stay, then so be it. He was the master, and they were the servants. There was no reason for the servants to care about the master. Besides, every time Madam bickered with him, she would roll her eyes in anger.

    In the family, other than the old master, probably only Eng, who had a mouth that could bloom flowers, could argue with the eldest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the side and watched. The first dish was stir-fried meat with winter bamboo shoots. While the cook was stir-frying, he scooped a small spoonful of ¡± chicken essence ¡± into the pot.

    Then, he picked up a piece with his chopsticks, tasted it, and nodded slightly.

    The umami had improved a lot, but it still couldn¡¯t bepared to the real chicken essence.

    ¡®Guanyote and sodium glucoseplement each other ...¡¯ If he wanted the taste to be the same as in his previous life, he would still have to develop MSG ... Xu Qi ¡®an was quite satisfied.

    Seeing this, the cook took a pair of chopsticks, picked up a piece of bamboo shoot, and tasted it carefully.

    Her eyes widened and she forgot to cook.

    It was a smell that she was both familiar and strange to. There was the taste of chicken, but chicken definitely couldn¡¯t be so fresh. A small spoonful of it actually increased the freshness of the bamboo shoots by several levels, which was something that soup stock couldn¡¯t do.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and grabbed the spoon to stir-fry the vegetables so that it wouldn¡¯t burn.

    ¡°It seems ... It¡¯s delicious?¡± The other two female chefs were a little moved and looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s so delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten such a vorful dish ...¡± The cook said excitedly.

    .....

    In the front hall, Xu lingyue came over just in time for dinner. She looked around and said in a sweet voice,¡±Where¡¯s big brother?¡±

    Usually, at this time, big brother would already be sitting at the table waiting for dinner to start. He would tease Xu lingying while he was at it, holding her between his legs and swinging her around.

    Or bickering with her mother, the aunt and nephew would hate each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking a break today, probably because I went to the Imperial Academy.¡± Xu Pingzhi said as he lowered his head and wiped his saber.

    ¡°Father only knows how to talk nonsense. Eldest brother doesn¡¯t even go to brothels.¡± Xu lingyue puffed up her cheeks and looked unhappy.

    ... ¡®Yeah, I used to think so too ...¡¯ The Big Brother who didn¡¯t go to the brothel was now a figure that the courtesans of the education square were fighting to pursue.

    Xu Pingzhi sighed in his heart and said, ¡± he¡¯s now in the Qi refining stage. He doesn¡¯t need to guard his body anymore. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to go to the Imperial Academy? which man doesn¡¯t go ...

    Xu Pingzhi suddenly felt a murderous auraing from the side, but he did not raise his head. He continued to wipe his saber and changed his words.¡±Your father and I never go. Ningyan might have been there, but it was all because of social gatherings.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the men of our Xu family don¡¯t like to go to ces with fireworks.¡±

    Xu lingyue believed her father¡¯s words. She thought that her proud second brother and honest big brother were indeed not the kind of men who would miss a ce full of fireworks.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied and sat down at the table.

    ¡°Mother, I want to go to the guiyue restaurant.¡± Xu lingying crawled out from under the table, scaring her aunt.

    Her aunt ignored her. Second uncle Xu lectured his daughter, ¡°¡±Lingying, you can¡¯t go to the guiyue restaurant often. You need silver.¡±

    ¡°Big brother took me there yesterday.¡± Xu Ling refused to ept it.

    ¡°Then go and find your big brother.¡± Xu Pingzhi waved his hand dismissively, not willing to educate his daughter any further. This daughter of his was too foolish, and even the teachers of the Yun Lu Academy were unable to teach her.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the chef of the guiyue restaurant came from the pce, and his skills are the best in the capital. It would be great if we could hire such a chef,¡± the aunt said with emotion.

    ...

    ¡°It smells so good ...¡± Xu lingying suddenly said. Her nose twitched as she looked out the door.

    Xu Pingzhi, who was at the peak of the Qi refinement realm, only caught a whiff of the rich umami after a second.

    After a while, the female chefs came in with the dishes, apanied by Xu Qi ¡®an. But even Xu lingyue, who liked her brother the most, didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Her eyes were firmly fixed on the dishes.

    There were glistening winter bamboo shoots stir-fried meat, vinegar-fried cabbage, Chinese yam soup, leek stir-fried eggs, lotus root stewed pork ribs, red oil zhini ... And the pork trotters that Xu Qi ¡®an had fried personally.

    ¡°Today¡¯s dishes smell so good.¡± Xu Pingzhi asked in surprise.

    He waved his hand and picked up a piece of crispy skin hoof, which was smeared with a gray sauce. Smelling the drooling umami, Xu Pingzhi couldn¡¯t wait to stuff it into his mouth and chew.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious?¡± He said in shock.

    ¡°Old master is too boastful.¡± The aunt pursed her lips. After the chef had set the dishes, she picked up a bamboo shoot with her chopsticks. After chewing a few times, her beautiful eyes instantly widened.

    The dish was still the same. There was nothing special about it, but the umami exploded on his taste buds, bringing about a taste attack.

    In the past, when cooking, at most a spoonful of soup stock would be poured, and the soup stock was also divided into different grades. In fact, it was not as delicious as one would imagine. This was because the soup stock in this era did not have seasoning such as MSG, so the taste enhancement was limited.

    This included drinking chicken soup or eating shiitake mushrooms. Just eating shiitake mushrooms was already very fresh, but Xu Qi ¡®an had used two baskets of purified shiitake mushrooms, which had a strong impact on the taste buds.

    ...

    The aunt looked at the kitchendies in surprise, her eyes shining.¡±Today¡¯s dishes are different from usual. How did you do it?¡±

    Xu lingyue and Xu Pingzhi also put down their chopsticks and waited for the Cook¡¯s answer with great interest.

    Only Xu lingying didn¡¯t care. She only cared about how many delicious dishes she could eat.

    it¡¯s dng¡¯s Secret form ... The cook quickly waved her hands.

    The family immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. Xu Pingzhi said in surprise, ¡°¡±Where did you get the form?¡±

    Xu lingyue and his aunt looked at him curiously.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly picked up his chopsticks and exined, ¡± I just thought that the food at home was too light, and the dishes at guiyue restaurant were too expensive, so I made some things myself. It looks like they taste good.

    Second uncle Xu nodded slightly and turned to look at the table. His eyes widened.¡±Xu lingying!¡±

    Xu lingying climbed onto the table and moved the tes to her side.

    ¡°They¡¯re all mine,¡± She raised her eyebrows and said crisply.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an rushed to the Yamen in the blink of an eye. Until noon, he did nothing but deal with the gongs and silver gongs that had returned from prison.

    They had already heard the news of the fall of the Minister of Works from their colleagues the day before, as well as the case that had decided whether they would stay or leave.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an hadn¡¯t yed a role in the middle, many of their lives might have been changed.

    After dealing with them, Xu Qi ¡®an tied the gong and hung the knife. His duty in the afternoon was to patrol the streets.

    ¡°Ningyan, you haven¡¯t been to the Imperial Academy for some time.¡± The taciturn Zhu guangxiao suddenly said.

    It was because I had an illusion that I wasn¡¯t the one fooling around with the top courtesan, but they were the ones fooling around with me ... I feel like I¡¯m about to reach the peak of the Qi refining realm, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly. I¡¯m going to try to break through to the spirit refining realm.

    The peak of the Qi refining realm ... Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng looked at him in a daze.

    Both of them were at the peak of the Qi refining realm, so it was not difficult for them. As long as they umted enough Qi, it was only a matter of time before they reached the peak.

    The difficult part was to umte merit points to exchange for the visualization picture.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had only been a night watchman for two months, and he was already at the peak of the Qi refining realm. What kind of talent was this?

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to work hard to umte merit points.¡± Song tingfeng said sourly, then added gloomily, ¡± but with the savings you¡¯ve umted since the Sang Bo case, I think it¡¯s enough.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic.¡±I¡¯m nning to save up for two weeks before going to the Imperial Academy,¡±

    The Academy¡¯s workshop was always the best topic for them to liven up the atmosphere. Song tingfeng winked, ¡°¡±Then, miss fuxiang will have to suffer.¡±

    As they walked and talked, they arrived at the entrance of the Yamen. Their eyes were attracted by a tall and burly monk in a green monk robe.

    His monk¡¯s robes were slightly worn out, and a thick Buddhist bead hung around his neck. There were two rows of scars on his bald head, and he looked bitter and hateful.

    It was monk Hengyuan.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®ane out, Heng Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He strode forward and put his hands together.¡±Lord Xu,¡±

    No, get lost ... ¡°Master Hengyuan,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him helplessly,¡±I have official business to attend to. Let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡± This official only has a monthly sry of five taels of silver. I¡¯m short of money.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked down and saw that Hengyuan¡¯s cloth shoes were already tattered, and two toes were sticking out.

    So, he was here to borrow money from Ning Yan ... Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao red at Hengyuan unkindly.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Swift rejection, Hengyuan was silent for a long time. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±I understand.¡±

    Seeing the monk¡¯s back, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of his father¡¯s back when he was in middle school. His father hade all the way to his school to deliver food to him. When he wasined about not delivering the food in time, his father had also left alone.

    ¡°Eh ... wait, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called out to him and exhaled.¡±How much silver do you want to borrow this time? I¡¯ll make it clear first, I won¡¯t lend you too much. I really don¡¯t have much silver recently.¡±

    [ PS: I probably didn¡¯t add any more chapters today. I¡¯m a little tired and want to sleep. ]

 Chapter 195

    195 The lion¡¯s roar _

    Heng Yuan stopped and turned around. He did not say anything and bowed to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I want to go to the health Hall to take a look.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an made his request.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an invited his two colleagues.

    ¡°Did you not bring any money?¡± Song tingfeng gave him a sidelong nce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. She took two steps and stepped on a hard lump. She picked it up naturally and put it in her palm.¡±Look, the money is here.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao: ¡°??? ¡±

    The former stared at the dull silver and said gloomily, ¡°¡±I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I was walking just now and missed this silver. I let you take advantage of me for nothing.¡±

    In fact, you¡¯ve missed out on at least a few taels of silver ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips twitched. He put the silver into his pocket and exined, ¡± master Hengyuan lives in the Yang Sheng Hall in the East of the outer city. I heard that the widows there are not living well.

    ¡°There are many people in the world who don¡¯t live well.¡± Zhu guangxiao finished in a muffled voice and sighed.

    The three of them followed Hengyuan out of the inner city and headed toward the sanatorium in the east of the city. In the process, song tingfeng discovered something interesting.

    look at this monk. We¡¯re walking fast, so he¡¯s walking fast as well. He¡¯s always maintaining a fixed distance from us, but he doesn¡¯t look back at all.

    Of course, this was not because Hengyuan had eyes on the back of his head.What a terrifying spiritual sense.

    Deliberately speeding up their pace, the four of them soon arrived at the east of the city. This was a slum area, with low and dpidated houses everywhere, and people wearing old and patched cotton-padded jackets.

    Their faces were yellow and their bodies were emaciated as they basked in the sun, their eyes dull. The children here still had a lively light in their eyes, but their thin bodies and Dirty Faces, as well as the eyes that always stared at people¡¯s wallets, made people feel disgusted with them for no reason.

    A great loathing rose in Xu Qian¡¯s heart, but it was not directed at the poor and children, but at the environment.

    In his previous life, he had seen many photos of war-torn zones. Poverty, hunger, and chaos were the unchanging tones. Every time he saw a simr picture or scene, he would feel a strong sense of loathing, because he, who yearned for the good in his heart, was unable to change these things.

    It was probably the so-called ipetent rage.

    ¡°Look after your wallets, even though they don¡¯t have the courage and ability to steal your silver.¡± Hengyuan¡¯s voice came from the front and he continued, ¡±

    here, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re giving alms, because it will put you in an awkward position.

    He didn¡¯t exin what kind of awkward situation he was in.

    ¡®I understand that. As long as I show them kindness, I¡¯ll be a fat sheep to them ...¡¯ Is monk Heng Yuan afraid that we will be angry and hurt the poor people here? Xu Qian thought about it in his heart and said,

    I rarelye to such a ce. Why don¡¯t I work? ¡±

    most of the people who live in this ce are refugees who don¡¯t havend. They might have had it before, but they couldn¡¯t stand the heavybor and chose to give up theirnd ande to the city to make a living.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no ce for them to live in the city. From time to time, there will be huntersing here to look for targets to fish for. However, in order to survive, there is indeed nock of people whomit crimes.¡±

    Master Heng Yuan exined calmly.

    As they spoke, the four of them arrived at the health Hall. It was an old courtyard, and the que on the gate had long faded in the wind and frost.

    ¡°A while ago, there were people from the government who came to repair the courtyard, but I reced the new que with the old one. It might not be a good thing for the health care Hall if it was too morous. The three of you, please!¡±

    After they entered the hall of health maintenance, Hengyuan led them inside and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, this poor monk knows that you have some difficulties. I¡¯m looking for your help, not to borrow money. I¡¯ve heard that you have a good rtionship with the astrologers, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help to find the white-robed sorcerers and save a child.¡±

    After passing through the front yard, they entered the messy backyard and came to a woodshed.

    The woodshed was covered with thick withered grass and quilts. A charcoal basin and arge bowl were ced in the corner, and a thin ck Dog was curled up on the quilt.

    Hearing the noise, the ck Dog tried to get up, but failed. It raised its head with difficulty and saw a stranger. Its gray eyes subconsciously showed a look of ttery, and it said intermittently, ¡±

    ¡°Fu ru ... ¡®Eastern Sea, good luck ...¡¯ Great li.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who were initially expressionless, suddenly froze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He remembered some of the words that number six had said when he saved him.

    ¡°This, this is ... That child?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled.

    ¡°He only knows how to say these eight words.¡± Hengyuan stared at the ck Dog with a benevolent expression. I saved my Junior Brother henghui when I was looking for him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long after suffering such a tragic treatment. During this period of time, I used my Qi to warm his body and barely allowed him to survive.

    ¡°But this can¡¯tst long. His body is in a terrible condition and he needs to be treated. Otherwise, he¡¯ll die in three days at most. Ordinary doctors could not save him, only the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials could. This poor monk had no choice but to ask Lord Xu for help.¡±

    Song tingfeng opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Perhaps, death is the best ending for him.¡±

    Hengyuan looked at Gong and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Every day when the sun rises, his eyes are bright. I can read the desire in them, because it¡¯s a pure hope that only wants to live.

    ¡°In your eyes, he might be as insignificant as the weeds in the courtyard. But even a little grass wants to live a tough life.¡±

    Song tingfeng was silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the¡¯ ck Dog ¡®and said, ¡± I know. I¡¯ll ask the astrologist to see you. Master ... If you need money in the future, feel free toe and find me. ¡±

    ¡°I can only pay three silver coins a day at most,¡± he added.

    Three coins a day? Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were slightly touched. One tael was worth eight coins. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s monthly sry, excluding the grains, was only four or five taels of real gold and silver.

    Even in the inner city, they could live a more well-off life.

    Three coins a day, that was one tael every three days. Where did he get so much money? Oh, he has the 1000 taels of gold from His Majesty, so that¡¯s fine.

    Hengyuan shook his head.

    don¡¯t worry. The money came in the right ce. It¡¯s like I picked it up for free. Xu Qi ¡®anforted.

    Master Hengyuan nodded and appeased the ¡®ck Dog¡¯. He led Xu Qi¡¯ an and the other two back to the front yard and said, ¡°¡±Milords, please wait a moment. I have something to say to Lord Xu.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao nodded. One of them turned around and went to y with the children who were hiding in the room and peeking at the guests, while the other went to talk to the old man who was sitting at the stone table in the courtyard.

    After entering a simple house, Hengyuan closed the door and put his palms together, ¡± Lord Xu¡¯s aura is deep and full of energy. Are you about to enter the spirit-forging stage? ¡±

    He was so urate? I only know that number six is an eighth grade monk, but I don¡¯t know how strong he is. ¡®I don¡¯t even know my limits yet, but he already knows my limits ...¡¯ ¡°What can I do for you, master?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a serious expression.

    ...

    ¡°Do you have a visualization picture?¡±

    ¡°There are.¡±

    Master Hengyuan nodded and said,¡±I¡¯m a monk. I can¡¯t return master Xu¡¯s money. I wanted to wait until you reached the peak of the Qi refining realm to give master Xu a visualization picture.¡±

    ¡°Since my Lord has such a technique, then I will change to another technique.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve already mastered the heaven and earth One de sh. The pros and cons of this ultimate technique are very obvious ...¡¯ Indeed, he should learn other ultimate techniques to make up for his shorings ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirits were lifted. thank you, master.

    Hengyuan nodded. I¡¯m an eighth-grade monk. I don¡¯t know any of the abstruse Buddhist spells. I only know some offensive means. He was best at the Buddhist lion roar. This technique is both a visualization method and an absolute art. ¡±

    It was a matching set ... The damage output all depended on roaring ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disappointed when he heard that. Lion¡¯s roar sounded like it was used by boorish people andcked some style.

    No. 6 Hengyuan saw the disappointment in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes. He thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±I can show you the power of the lion¡¯s roar.¡±

    Just don¡¯t yell until I¡¯m deaf ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and reminded him worriedly, ¡°¡±Won¡¯t it affect the elderly and children in the courtyard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll control the power in this room,¡± Hengyuan shook his head.

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an saw number six take a deep breath and punch with a normal posture.

    ...

    This punch was ordinary, with Double D¡¯s in strength and speed, and no threat at all ... Just as this thought shed through his mind, he heard a loud and sonorous lion¡¯s roar.

    ?|`O¡¯|Aooooo~~

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain was convulsing, and he entered a state of unconsciousness. When he found himself again, he saw a fist the size of a casserole pressing against the tip of his nose.

    this technique shakes the primordial spirit and terrorizes the enemy. If you cultivate it to a high level, even the most Taoist Yin spirit will find it hard to be immune, ¡± monk Hengyuan said in a deep voice.

    ¡®This move is perfect whenbined with my heaven and earth One de sh ...¡¯ My biggest concern was therge gap. With the control effect of lion¡¯s roar, I wasn¡¯t afraid of missing my ultimate ... ¡°Please teach me, master,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said happily.

    At the same time, a question shed through his mind.Was he really just an eighth grade monk?

    Hengyuan turned around and walked to the bed. He pulled out an old wooden box from under the bed, took out a picture book, and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°This book records the method of Qi cirction as well as my own cultivation insights.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to take it. Master Hengyuan pressed the seal and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I have to return it.¡±

    Why did he add this? Has ning also heard of my name, Xu Bailin? ¡°Yes, master,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    After leaving the room, he went to the front yard and met up with his two colleagues. The three of them discussed for a while and decided to donate one tael of silver to the health Hall.

    After bidding Hengyuan farewell, song tingfeng suddenly said, ¡°¡±Wait a moment.¡±

    He turned around and ran back, staring at the old clerk without a word. He gritted his teeth, his face ferocious.

    ¡°Your, Your Excellency?¡± The old clerk was a little afraid.

    Song tingfeng gritted his teeth and threw the money bag over. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore and turned to leave.

    That was the five taels of silver he nned to use tonight to go to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop, and his sry for a month.

    ¡°You damned Xu ningyan, if I ever follow you to a ce like this again, I¡¯ll follow your surname.¡± Song tingfeng kicked Xu Qian.

    Xu Qi ¡®an avoided him and sneered. I don¡¯t care if you take my surname. Your son will take my surname in the future.

    Song tingfeng took off his scabbard and chased after him.

    ......

    After returning to the inner city, Xu Qi ¡®an left the work of patrolling the streets to his two colleagues and went to the stargazing tower.

    ¡°Young master Xu,¡± The white-robed warlocks greeted him warmly, and no one stopped him from going upstairs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around but could not find Chu Caiwei or Song Qing. He grabbed an Alchemist and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Where is miss Caiwei?¡±

    ¡°The eldest Princess is here. Junior Sister Cai Wei is apanying her to the eight trigrams stage to meet teacher Jian Zheng.¡± The gold cultivator said.

    My main wife and small wife are both here ... ¡°Where¡¯s senior brother song?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The magistrate has asked for a death row prisoner, and he¡¯s studying him in a secret chamber.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave up the idea of meeting Song Qing and asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡±

 Chapter 196

    196 There is no one like me in this world (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an rarely had any experience below the stage, the reason being:First, the noodles produced by the assembly line were not delicious. Second, anyone could cook noodles, but it was very difficult to make them taste good.

    99% of the people didn¡¯t like the noodles.

    at least the noodles that I personally make have enough strength ...

    In the kitchen, Xu Qi ¡®an was kneading, rubbing, and pinching the flour ... He was focused and serious.

    After kneading the noodles, he put them aside first, cut a piece of fat meat, fried it with oil dregs, and scooped it up to put on a te. Then, he fried the poached egg with therd that had been fried.

    He threw the pulled noodles into the boiling water to cook, then took out a porcin bottle from his pocket and poured the simple version of chicken essence into the boiling soup.

    The rich fragrance filled the entire kitchen, and Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed his saliva as he had not eaten.

    On the other side, Yan Caiwei and Princess huaiqing were walking down the stairs side by side. The eldest Princess, whose skirt was dragged along the stairs, nced at Yan Caiwei and said in a casual tone,

    ¡°How did you find that haunted house?¡±

    Yan Caiwei was stunned for a moment before she understood the eldest princess¡¯s meaning. With light steps, she said,¡±Xu ningyan wants to buy a house. I¡¯m apanying him to see the Feng Shui.¡±

    I know all of this. I¡¯m asking how we found that house. The eldest Princess asked.

    Princess, your words are so strange. Our old manager told us to find out. Li Caiwei said.

    Old manager? The eldest princess¡¯s beautiful eyes shed as she thought of many things in an instant. She probed,¡±What¡¯s so special about that old manager?¡±

    ¡°You have a conscience.¡± Yan Caiwei took out a piece of pastry from her deerskin waist bag and ced it in her fair and tender palm, handing it to the eldest Princess.

    He has a conscience? The eldest Princess waved her hand, indicating that she didn¡¯t want it. She asked,¡±What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thinks that it¡¯s too cheap to stay in a haunted house. He¡¯s trying to stop us, afraid that we¡¯ll cause trouble. Yan Caiwei happily stuffed the pastry into her mouth. She loved being friends with huaiqing the most, because he would never snatch anything good from her.

    If it was Xu ningyan, that annoying fellow, he might have really eaten it if she had been so polite.

    ¡°....¡±The eldest Princess was silent for a long time before sighing. She had not been rational enough to try to get information from this girl.

    Not only did he ask her for information, but he also tried to trick her. It was no different from throwing flirtatious eyes at the blind.

    Thinking of this, Princess huaiqing frowned and looked at her good friend. ¡°You¡¯ve been too close to Xu ningyan recently.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Yan Caiwei was at a loss.

    ¡°Have you been in contact with other men so frequently?¡± ¡°The senior brothers in the Directorate of Celestials don¡¯t count,¡± the eldest Princess added.

    Yan Caiwei thought for a moment and let out a cry,¡±Yeah, he alwayses up with different ways to y with me.¡±

    Princess huaiqing pursed her lips, deep in thought. At this moment, she smelled a faint fragrance that made her drool.

    ¡°It, it smells so good ... Which senior brother bought the delicious food? Oh, it¡¯s very fresh. I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡± Yan Caiwei swallowed her saliva and her eyes shone with a look of desire.

    ......

    ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in this world.¡±

    Suddenly, a deep chanting sound came from the kitchen, which startled Xu Qi ¡®an. He turned around and saw a white-robed sorcerer with his back to him.

    You¡¯re f * cking crazy, you almost gave me a heart attack ... ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a sullen face.

    The calm and low voice sounded like an old friend who had known each other for half a life. It was filled with the vicissitudes of time and the passing of time.

    The figure was stunned for a moment before he replied in the same deep and calm tone, ¡°¡±Yes, I¡¯ming.¡±

    After saying that, he was looking forward to the answer from the person behind him.

    A long sigh could be heard. Since it was a hoarse voice, he sighed, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t expect that after 20 years, you still like to turn your back to the world.¡±

    With his back to the world? These four simple words made the white-robed figure feel a great sense of immersion. He felt that he was an expert above the peak, and loneliness, coldness, and invincibility were the eternal tones.

    ¡°But even so, I¡¯m still attracted to you,¡± he said after a moment of silence.

    He actually epted it so naturally ... This act tough King was quite something. Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said sadly, ¡±

    ¡°I knew it. The day this nine revolutions golden pill is refined will be the day you make your move. You still won¡¯t let me go.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the treasure belongs to the virtuous.¡±

    ¡°Heh, yang qianhuan, have you ever lost?¡±

    The steam rose and drifted between the two of them. The atmosphere in the kitchen suddenly became tense. But at this moment, a crisp voice broke the atmosphere.

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Yan Caiwei stood at the door and looked at the two of them in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately lowered her head and stirred the noodles in the pot to hide the rolling awkwardness in her heart.

    Yang qianhuan was unmoved. He stood with his hands behind his back and his back to the crowd. even if Little Junior Sister intercedes for you, I will definitely not ...

    ¡°Senior brother yang, what are you doing in the kitchen?¡± asked Yan Caiwei.

    Yang qianhuan was left speechless. Oh, I¡¯m here to eat noodles.¡±

    Yan Caiwei happily ran to the stove, drooling as she stared at the pot of noodles. She said with a smile,¡±How do you know I haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±

    Because I came right on time ... ¡°I promised to cook noodles for you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Just then, the noodles in the pot were ready. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the beauty in the pink dress behind him and asked tentatively, ¡°¡±Eldest Princess, would you like a bowl?¡±

    The cold Princess huaiqing hesitated for a moment. Her eyes could not help but fall into the pot. She nodded ufortably.¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cooked a lot of noodles, taking into ount her huge appetite. If the four of them were to eat, they would have a bowl each.

 Chapter 197

    197 There is no one like me in this world (2)

    He scooped out the noodles and soaked them in cold water. Then, he scooped out the soup and poured it into four bowls. He then evenly distributed the noodles into the bowls, covered them with Lotus egg, and sprinkled them with chopped green onions and oil.

    ¡°Senior brother yang,e and eat with us.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an greeted him, thinking that it was a good opportunity to see what he looked like.

    Just as this thought surfaced in his mind, he saw a formation pattern spread out from the bottom of yang qianhuan¡¯s feet. Then, he disappeared, taking a bowl of noodles with him.

    Yan Caiwei held the bowl and sat at the table. She first ate a grain of oil residue and nodded in satisfaction. Then, she impatiently drank a mouthful of soup.

    Her eyes brightened, and she felt her taste buds receive an unprecedented shock.

    She felt every cell in her body screaming, ¡±

    Delicious!

    Delicious!

    Delicious!

    For those who were eating fresh food for the first time, it was indeed an unforgettable taste ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled smugly and looked at the eldest Princess.

    The eldest Princess ate very elegantly, but she ate very quickly. When she noticed Xu Qi ¡®an looking over, she stopped eating and looked back expressionlessly.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed drily and lowered his head to eat his noodles.

    The Royal Princess immediately lowered her head and took small bites of the noodles, as if she didn¡¯t want to waste a moment or wait.

    In a quiet and empty room, yang qianhuan was crouching in a corner with her back to the crowd. She was holding a bowl of noodles and slurping them.

    ¡®This kid is really interesting. He knows alchemy, speaks well, and the noodles he cooks are delicious ...¡¯ At this thought, yang qianhuan suddenly came to a stop. Wasn¡¯t this the kind of treatment he wanted?

    This kid ... He was a formidable opponent.

    .....

    After finishing the noodles, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Chu Caiwei and said, ¡°¡±How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Yan Caiwei pecked her head.

    this is my secret recipe. It¡¯s the essence extracted by my unique alchemy. ¡°This is what I¡¯m going to teach you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±It¡¯s something that will help you advance to an Alchemist.¡±

    Princess huaiqing, who was using a silk handkerchief to wipe her red lips, suddenly stopped, her beautiful eyes shing with a strange light.

    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Yan Caiwei¡¯s first concern was the difficulty of this question.

    it¡¯s very difficult. After all, I only know a little about it. Xu Qi ¡®an said. Seeing that Chu Caiwei¡¯s face fell, he added seriously,

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it, you won¡¯t be able to eat such noodles in the future, and you won¡¯t be able to eat anything more delicious.¡±

    The Oval-faced little Beauty¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened, and a strong fighting spirit suddenly burned in her.

    ¡°You created this yourself?¡± Princess huaiqing asked.

    ¡°Yes, I put in my heart and soul to create this for miss Caiwei.¡± After he finished speaking, he regretted it. He couldn¡¯t say these words in front of his first wife.

    Sure enough, Princess huaiqing gave him a meaningful look and said with a faint smile, ¡°¡±You¡¯re quite concerned about Caiwei.¡±

    ¡°Miss Caiwei is my benefactor, so I will naturally take care of her.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°How serious?¡± When the Oval-faced beauty heard this, she was quite happy.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a request, we must be firm.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a reserved manner.

    He then remembered that Princess huaiqing was also his benefactor, so he added, ¡°¡±I treat the princess the same way.¡±

    Princess huaiqing said nomittally.

    ....

    Princess huaiqing still had some matters to attend to, so she took her leave after a short while. Xu Qi ¡®an took out the ¡°secret book of alchemy¡± that he had prepared, which recorded the process of making chicken essence and the concept of MSG.

    After a long discussion with Caiwei, Xu Qian said, ¡°¡±I have a favor to ask of my senior brothers in the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    He nned to look for the astrologers to help save the poor child from the health Hall. The reason why he did not look for Song Qing was that he was afraid that the concept of ¡± man and beast ¡± would stimte senior brother song¡¯s crazy brain nerves.

    He might use the excuse of saving the child to study him. He would not have any ill intentions, but Song Qing¡¯s half-baked biological alchemy would mess things up.

    It was also possible that monk Hengyuan would stop the experiment before it could be done, and things would get ugly.

    ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in this world.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s back appeared. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the innocent foodie and muttered, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±

    He and yang qianhuan left the room and told the young man about the poor child. senior yang, the child won¡¯tst more than three days. I would like to ask the senior from the Directorate of celestial for help.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Why are you avoiding Junior Sister Caiwei?¡± yang qianhuan asked.

    ¡°Why should I tell her?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± yang qianhuan nodded,¡±you possess the same noble qualities as me.¡±

    .....

    Late at night, at the health Hall.

    Hengyuan, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes. His spiritual perception was triggered. He left the room and used spatial bending to reach the backyard.

    The door of the woodshed was wide open. Under the hazy moonlight, a man in white could be vaguely seen standing in the darkness.

    Hengyuan stopped and his ears twitched. After hearing the child¡¯s steady breathing, his expression rxed and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in this world.¡± The man in white said indifferently.

    Such arrogance ... Upon hearing this, even monk Heng Yuan, who was a monk, could not help but Twitch his eyebrows and had the urge to fight with him.

    ...

    This emotion could be described in easy-to-understand words:I can¡¯t stand your arrogant look.

    The man in white snorted and sneered, ¡°¡±Looking at your posture, you don¡¯t seem to know me. There is actually someone in the capital who doesn¡¯t know me. ¡±

    He seemed to be provoking her ... This person is not easy to get along with ... Hengyuan frowned.

    The man in whiteughed disdainfully. The formation patterns under his feet spread out and he suddenly disappeared.

    Hengyuan heaved a sigh of relief. His tense muscles rxed and he let down his guard. He walked into the woodshed in a daze, lit the oilmp, and checked the child¡¯s physical condition.

    His breathing was steady and his heart was normal. He was much better than he was during the day. With the help of the light from the oilmp, he noticed a porcin bottle and a prescription beside the child.

    The prescription ... White clothes ... He was a sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials. Hengyuan finally realized that this guy was here to see a doctor.

    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was here to pick a fight.

    Monk Hengyuan put away the prescription and the porcin bottle. He suddenly realized that the white-robed man was an array master, a fourth stage Warlock.

    Lord Xu was actually able to invite a fourth-grade Warlock to save this child ... Hengyuan¡¯s expression changed slightly and he was greatly shocked.

    I¡¯m hesitating whether to write a few more chapters of daily life or to continue the plot. If he wanted to write about his daily life, there were also huaiqing, Lin ¡®an, Eng, and his younger sisters. There were many girls he could write about. However, if that was the case, the plot would be a little awkward. It was notpact enough.

    ...

    [ PS: I¡¯ve had some writer¡¯s block recently. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to write it, but there are too many things to write. I don¡¯t know how to arrange the plot for the time being. ]

    I¡¯m hesitating whether to write a few more chapters of daily life or to continue the plot. If he wanted to write about his daily life, there were also huaiqing, Lin ¡®an, Eng, and his younger sisters. There were many girls he could write about. However, if that was the case, the plot would be a little awkward. It was notpact enough. So, I was caught in a dilemma and fell into anxiety. My writing speed was also affected.

 Chapter 198

    198 Chapter 172-house haunted (1)

    At night, Song Qing, who had sessfully sent the death row prisoners to be reincarnated, prepared to go downstairs to find food with dark circles under his eyes.

    As he walked, he thought,¡¯no, grafting can be used on the human body. For example, damaged organs can be reced.

    ¡°Then, can you be more subtle? For example, regrowing a broken limb ... this was a unique ability of a rank three martial artist. If I can study the mysteries of alchemy, the world will be shaken.

    ¡°Xu ningyan said that biological alchemy should be something more subtle ... However, the human eye could not see those tiny things ... I can make something simr to a telescope.¡±

    Telescopes did exist, and after the discovery of ss, convex mirrors were developed soon after. Binocrs were quitemon in the Army and were usually given to ordinary soldiers.

    Elite Scouts rarely used it, because after reaching the Qi refining realm, a warrior¡¯s vision would be greatly improved. The stronger one was, the stronger one¡¯s five senses would be. The telescope seemed to be of little value.

    ¡°Where is the fragranceing from?¡± Song Qing sniffled.

    He followed the fragrance and walked towards the kitchen downstairs. He saw that Yan Caiwei was ordering a few white-clothed people around and cooking something in a pot.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s even chicken soup. Junior Sister Caiwei is so thoughtful.¡± When Song Qing saw the chicken stew in the small stove, his mood became better.

    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± ¡°This is the alchemy technique that Xu Qi ¡®an taught me. If I seed, I can spread delicious food all over the world,¡± said Yan Caiwei.

    After listening to Yan Caiwei exin the theory behind the chicken essence and MSG, Song Qing muttered to himself and sighed, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan is truly a wondrous person.¡±

    Yes, this was also alchemy.

    He had extracted the essence from medicinal herbs to form pills, purified iron from ores to make weapons, and now, he had extracted the umami from mushrooms to make MSG.

    It was the same as the knowledge he had learned during the first ss.

    Alchemy contained many fields, and the profound meaning was to extract things that couldn¡¯t be seen.

    I don¡¯t have a clue about the MSG¡¯s because he didn¡¯t provide the process. He only briefly said that it¡¯s far away and that it¡¯s extracted from grains. Yan Caiwei said.

    ¡°Senior brother will help you.¡± Song Qing patted Yan Caiwei¡¯s head.

    ....

    The renovation of the new house waspleted two days in advance. Xu Qi ¡®an asked for leave from the Yamen to help his second uncle and aunt move.

    Dressed in a dark green silk robe and a coat of the same color, her aunt had one hand on her waist and the other waving a handkerchief. She was like a general leading an Army in battle,manding the servants to carry things.

    If this attitude was changed to a woman with mediocre looks, she would appear to be full of the air of a marketce, making people dislike her.

    However, if it was a 36-year-old aunt who had taken care of herself like a young woman in her early thirties, with a beautiful and exquisite face and a curvaceous and graceful figure, she would be a beautiful scenery.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wondered if the beautiful girl beside her would be as charming as her mother in 20 years.

    Or even better.

    ¡®Sigh, lingyue is already at the marriageable age. I wonder which guy is lucky enough to marry such a beautiful girl ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said that a grown woman could not be kept at home. He and his second uncle worked as porters.

    Because they had hired enough carriages, it only took two trips to finish moving the things in the residence. There were a few misceneous items that she nned to buy in the inner city, and she could use this opportunity to get new ones.

    His aunt and second uncle were the elders, even though Xu Qi ¡®an had bought the house. The main house on the east side was left for the two of them to live in.

    When they were distributing the rooms, the usually gentle Xu lingyue had a rare quarrel with her aunt.

    The house with three entrances was veryrge, but the rooms in the core inner courtyard were limited. The master would not live in the guest rooms and the areas for the servants.

    ording to her aunt, the row of rooms in The West Wing belonged to Xu Qi ¡®an. After all, he was going to get married in the future.

    But Xu lingyue had to be thick-skinned and stay there, living next to her big brother.

    Auntie would say that a big girl like you still lived so close to her brother. You don¡¯t know shame.

    Xu lingyue suddenly became anxious and argued loudly, even arguing with her mother.

    In the end, she also lived in The West Wing, but her aunt arranged Eng¡¯s room in The West Wing as well. She had discussed with Xu Qi ¡®an that when he had a wife in the future, they would let lingyue live in the north wing, just like Eng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little reluctant, because if they lived too close to each other, his sister would find out that he did not return to the school at night. When the time came, he would have toin.

    Xu lingying was arranged to stay in the uncle and aunt¡¯s room. Children were more sensitive to their beds and environment. The aunt was afraid that the young girl would not sleep well at night and have nightmares.

    Anyway, the east wing was particrlyrge, with three rooms in a row.

    Xu Qi ¡®an finished decorating his room very quickly. His original small courtyard had almost no decorations, so there was not much that needed to be decorated.

    He walked out of the room to bask in the sun and saw Xu lingying squatting by the well alone. Her face was pale from fear, but she was trying her best not to run away.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Big brother ...¡± Seeing his powerful big brothere over, Xu lingying felt relieved. He pointed to the well with some fear.¡±This ce is haunted.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you doing by the well?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an found it hard to understand.

    Since she knew that it was haunted, shouldn¡¯t she be afraid and hide far away? Why did he have to squat by the well, and still be afraid while persevering?

    ¡°My sister said that ghosts only eat children¡¯s food.¡± Xu Lingyin frowned.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    She suddenly became sneaky and jogged over, whispering, ¡°¡±I¡¯m tricking it toe out. Don¡¯t let it hear you.¡±

 Chapter 199

    199 Chapter 172-house haunted (1)

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her nkly for a long time, then gave her a thumbs up.¡±Those who recognize food are wise men.¡±

    Everyone had dreams. Xu lingying had found his dream at a young age.There¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be eaten. It¡¯s only whether I want to eat it or not.

    For the sake of delicious food, he could use himself as bait ... This determination and perseverance, in a sense, was a genius.

    then you should continue to work hard. When you manage to trick someone, I¡¯ll make something delicious for you. Xu Qi ¡®an patted her head.

    ¡°En!¡± Xu lingying pecked her head in fear and yearning.

    Before dusk, they booked a private room in a restaurant not far from the new house. The family ate in the restaurant and was extremely satisfied. Although the taste was not as good as the guiyue restaurant, it was cheap and close, so they could eat in the restaurant more often in the future.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was lying in the spacious andfortable new house. Looking at the beams above her head, she suddenly remembered something.

    She didn¡¯t seem to have written to Eng about moving?

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need to worry about this. Go to sleep.¡±

    .....

    In the East Room.

    After her aunt coaxed Xu lingying to sleep, she returned to the bed and looked at her husband, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation. She suddenly felt a little worried.

    ¡°Old master, when ningyan gets married in the future, will he fight with me for the power of the housekeeper? Will we be moved to the west room?

    ¡°I heard that the daughter-inw is very vicious, always thinking of ways to fight the mother-inw.¡±

    The aunt was happy. When she married second uncle, the two masters of the Xu family had long passed away, and she had never been bullied by her evil mother-inw.

    But even if he had never eaten pork, he had seen a pig run. In particr, Xu Qi ¡®an had bought the house, so she was not a legitimate¡¯ mother-inw¡¯.

    Xu Pingzhi opened his eyes and thought for a moment. with your temper and character, you won¡¯t be able to win.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The aunt was speechless and snorted.

    ¡°Maybe ningyan will marry a stupid wife in the future,¡± Xu Pingzhiforted her.

    Hearing this, the aunt felt that it made sense and secretly prayed that her nephew would marry a stupid wife in the future. This way, she could bully others.

    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t written a letter to Eng yet. We¡¯ve moved to the new house, but he doesn¡¯t know about it yet. He won¡¯t be able to find us when he goes to the outer city.¡± His aunt was worried about her son.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, you¡¯re illiterate.¡± Xu Pingzhi, who was also illiterate, said, ¡±

    ¡°Ningyan will write it.¡±

    ....

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s life was very peaceful. Every day, he would patrol the streets, cultivate, and find time to go to the noble spirit building to interact with Wei Yuan.

    Because of the fall of the Minister of Works, the fighting between the various parties had cooled down a lot. For the time being, no party targeted the night watchman.

    That night, when Xu Qi ¡®an returned home, he found that his second uncle was not there.

    ¡°I¡¯m on a night patrol today.¡± His aunt replied.

    It was also possible that he had gone to the Imperial Academy ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    His second uncle was a Baihu of the Royal saber guards. Sometimes he patrolled the streets during the day, and sometimes at night. His work mechanism was the same as that of a night watchman. If Xu Qi ¡®an was involved in so many cases, he would have a lot of work to do.

    In the past, Xu Qi ¡®an had trusted his second uncle like his aunt, but ever since their ¡± chance encounter ¡± at the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop and the operation of using orange peels to remove the perfume, Xu Qi¡¯ an understood.

    A man¡¯s mouth was a ghost that lied.

    I don¡¯t seem to have the right to ridicule second uncle ... Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and ate.

    At night, Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly woken up by a scream. He opened his eyes, turned over, and sat up. At the same time, he reached out and grabbed the ck gold long knife leaning against the bed.

    When he arrived at the courtyard, he saw lingyue¡¯s maidservant sitting on the ground in a daze. The candlestick had fallen to the ground, and her face was pale. She pointed in the direction of the well and trembled, unable to speak.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    The door behind him opened, and Xu lingyue came out with a coat on to check on the situation.

    In the East Room, the candlelight in her aunt¡¯s room also lit up. She followed the sound and went out with Lu er.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His aunt frowned.

    After the number of people increased, the fear in the servant girl¡¯s heart weakened a lot. She pointed to the well and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Well, there¡¯s a head in the well.¡±

    A few shrieks rang out at the same time.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s face turned pale. She hid behind Xu Qi ¡®an and grabbed his sleeve tightly. His aunt also leaned over in fear.

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say ...¡± Xi Jue¡¯s eyes widened in fear.

    She didn¡¯t say that she had already dispelled the ghost. She couldn¡¯t let the servants in the residence know about this.

    There¡¯s a head in the well? Xu Qi ¡®an gripped his ck and gold long knife tightly and pressed his hand down, signaling his aunt and sister not to panic. He slowly approached the well.

    The vengeful spirits in the well had indeed been eliminated, and the well used to keep ghosts at the thieves ir had also been purified. Logically speaking, it was impossible for such things as vengeful spirits to appear again.

    Could it be ... Xu Qi ¡®an strode over to the back of the well and saw the little boy sitting by the well, looking drowsy.

    ¡°Big pot ...¡±

    The little boy mumbled as he rubbed his eyes after being woken up by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scabbard.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Qian said, ¡± as expected.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so I came out to find something to eat.¡± The little boy looked at the well and said with a look of admiration,¡±It¡¯s really good at hiding. Children don¡¯t evene out when they¡¯re at their doorstep.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that the head that the maidservant saw was Xu lingying, who was lying on the well and looking around. He had a rare feeling of grievance that he could not express.

    ...

    ¡°Big brother will get the kitchen to bring you some pastries.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked her up and walked back.

    ¡°The sound of the bell?¡± The aunt was shocked, and then she raised her eyebrows. you damn child, sneaking out in the middle of the night to scare people ...

    Only then did she realize that Ling Ying was not in the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted her aunt angrily, ¡°¡±She¡¯s just hungry.¡±

    Even though she had eaten three bowls of rice for dinner, she was still hungry.

    The aunt did not have much confidence now. She snorted, put her hands on her waist, and red at kaznd with her big eyes, she nced at the young girl.

    Xu Qi ¡®anforted his sister, aunt, and a few servant girls and coaxed them to sleep. He went to the kitchen to get some cakes to feed Xu lingying.

    The little boy didn¡¯t need to be coaxed. He fell asleep while eating.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned her to Lu¡¯ e and went back to her room to sleep. In her daze, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    ¡°Big brother ...¡± Xu lingyue¡¯s clear and melodious voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t open the door. It waste at night, and as an older brother, he couldn¡¯t open the door for his younger sister. It was not appropriate.

    ...

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m scared ...¡± Xu lingyue paused and added,¡±mother can¡¯t sleep either. When Lu ¡®e asked, mother told her about the haunted house.¡± As they spoke, the two of them became afraid.

    ¡°Father isn¡¯t at home, so they don¡¯t dare to sleep.¡±

    What does it have to do with me that they don¡¯t dare to sleep? everyone sat down and yed Mahjong all night? Xu Qi ¡®an recalled how he had moved with steps and felt the same way, so he said patiently, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There are no ghosts in the house.¡±

    Xu lingyue didn¡¯t reply. She hesitated for a few seconds. big brother, can you apany us? ¡±

    [ PS: this chapter was added yesterday. ]

 Chapter 200

    200 Crisis of identity disclosure (1)

    ¡°Apany you?¡± Xu Qian said, ¡± of course not. If it¡¯s just you, I can make do with it. But with the evil aunt, I can¡¯t.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s too much. Big brother still has to be on duty at the Yamen tomorrow, but mother insisted that Ie and persuaded big brother to guard the door.¡±

    When Xu lingyue opened it up, it would definitely be ck. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t sleep, but she pushed the me to her mother.

    Guard the door ... ¡®Second uncle must be having fun in the Imperial Academy, but he wants me to guard the door for his wife and daughter ... ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed helplessly.

    He put on his clothes. In order to calm his aunt and sister down, he had brought a ck Gold long knife.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sit outside, you guys go to sleep.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door with his fingers.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, big brother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, eldest brother.¡±

    The soft and melodious voices of his sister and Lu er came from the house. The Auntie stubbornly refused to speak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged and meditated. As he moved his Qi, he visualized in his mind. After a while, he heard his aunt¡¯s soft voice.

    ¡°Will he float in through the window? what if ningyan falls asleep?¡±

    ¡°... Mother, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Big brother has a knife.¡±

    When the aunt heard that her nephew was guarding outside with a knife, she immediately felt relieved.

    The room was silent for a long time, and only the sound of snoring could be heard. It was Xu lingying. He could imagine her sprawled out on the bed, sleeping soundly with her mouth open.

    ¡°Ningyan?¡± her aunt called out after a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    As a result, he coughed every once in a while, and the women in the room would not be afraid when they heard his maic coughs.

    It was reasonable for his aunt and sister to be afraid, because this house was really haunted, and not just an illusory story.

    As time passed, this fear would naturally fade away.

    After a while, her aunt¡¯sining voice could be heard. lingyue, don¡¯t get so close to mother. It¡¯s so hot.

    mother ... Xu lingyue¡¯s tone was aggrieved and coquettish.

    Auntie still cared for her daughter, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. After a moment, she suddenly lowered her voice.¡±Lingyue, you¡¯ve indeed grown up. You¡¯re at marriageable age.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched. At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but his aunt¡¯s tone was strange. He listened carefully and heard his sister say shyly, ¡°¡±Mother, I still want to be by your side more.¡±

    ¡°When mother reached your age, she was already married to your father. The girls from the other families, even if they are not married, they are already engaged. Let¡¯s look at you.¡± His aunt said with a sigh,

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to get married even if you want to when you are a youngdy.¡±

    Xu lingyue was silent.

    ........... Actually, it¡¯s not that bad. I was still in high school when I was 17. Of course, it¡¯s a different matter for JK¡¯s to change boyfriends. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he almostughed out loud because of his own ridicule. He felt that guarding the door was not boring.

    you live next door to dng. Remember to be careful when you shower. A martial artist has sharp eyes and ears. You must be on your guard, ¡± his aunt added.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re saying that big brother will peek at me bathing?¡± In the dark, Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes lit up.

    I won¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t use me ... I always bathe with Fu Xiang in the Academy, so I don¡¯t have to peek ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt that his aunt was as vicious as ever. Now that she couldn¡¯t fight him directly, she was secretly trying to drive a wedge between him and lingyue, who were pure siblings.

    ¡°Just because eldest brother doesn¡¯t know how to peek, you don¡¯t have to guard against anything?¡± The aunt spat at her daughter, then turned her head to look at the door. Hearing her nephew coughing from time to time, she continued to talk with a peace of mind.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t sleep the whole night. He breathed in and out to temper his primordial spirit. Even after dawn, he was still in high spirits.

    Xu Pingzhi came back during breakfast. He was dressed in military uniform and did not bring any oranges with him. Xu Qi ¡®an believed that his second uncle was really on dutyst night and not at the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Yesterday, lingying ran out at night and slept by the well ...¡± Her aunt told her second uncle about what had happenedst night. fortunately, ningyan is still in the house. If he wasn¡¯t here, it would have been really haunted ...

    At this point, the timid aunt was afraid again, purely scaring herself.

    Second uncle Xu nodded to his nephew and asked, ¡°¡±Why is lingying sleeping by the well in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all auntie¡¯s fault,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±She lied to her that ghosts are more delicious than anything else when they¡¯re fried in oil.¡± She¡¯s hungry.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Second uncle Xu nodded. He felt that this was something his youngest daughter would do, so there was nothing to be surprised about.

    After living in the new house, they could get upter in the morning, and it only took half an hour to ride there, which was very convenient.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at the Yamen, he went to Li Yuchun¡¯s Chunfeng Hall as usual to make sure that there was no task assigned to him that day. Then, he went out to patrol the streets with song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    In the city, themon people flowed endlessly, the hawkers walked through the streets and alleys, and the shops were filled with customers. The inner city was far more prosperous than the outer city.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to bring song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao to the health Hall again, but his two younger brothers were unwilling to go.

    He went alone and met No. 6 Hengyuan and the ¡®ck Dog¡¯. Knowing that the poor child¡¯s condition had improved, Xu Qi¡¯ an heaved a sigh of relief, as if a heavy stone had been lifted from his heart.

    ¡°Lord Xu, I have a question to ask.¡± Hengyuan put his palms together and said.

    ¡°Master, please speak.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled in a rxed mood.

    ¡°When Lord Xu first met that child, he said something ...¡± Hengyuan stared at him and said,¡±Lord Xu said,¡± I¡¯m sorry.Was this the child?

    ¡°Lord Xu seems to know him, but I don¡¯t remember you having any interactions with him.¡±

    .... Tsk, the impact that day was too great, and I identally let it slip. Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. On the surface, he looked as calm as an old dog, but he began to panic inside.

    . Is number six suspecting that I¡¯m number three?¡¯ ¡®Come to think of it, I even picked up money in front of him that day ...¡¯ Well, it was nothing to simply pick up money. Who hasn¡¯t had a lucky day ... However, number six would definitely guess that I¡¯m not normal and might have already leaned me towards number three.

    However, the image of a Confucian student that I¡¯ve created has already taken root in the hearts of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society. First impressions are always the most important and the most unchangeable, so at most, number six would only suspect ... Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard number three mention it before.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin much and left the rest to Hengyuan. First of all, Hengyuan would definitely question the so-called ¡®superior-subordinate¡¯ rtionship. The heaven and earth Association wasn¡¯t a secret organization, but the outside world was made up of Daoist priests of the earth sect, represented by Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    ...

    The heaven and earth Association, which was formed by the owners of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments, was the real secret force. How could number three casually report such a thing to his subordinates?

    After that, Hengyuan would investigate him with this doubt in mind. As he investigated, he would find out that Lord Xu¡¯s cousin was a student of the Confucian Academy.

    .... Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big problem whether his identity was exposed or not. No. 6 Hengyuan was a good person. ¡®Well, it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯ve been bragging too much on the inte ...¡¯ He felt that it would be very embarrassing to reveal his identity ...

    At this moment, he would feel that he had found a bright spot.

    As expected, Hengyuan did not say anything. He nodded slightly with a solemn expression.

    .... Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big problem whether his identity was exposed or not. No. 6 Hengyuan was a good person. ¡®Well, it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯ve been bragging too much on the inte ...¡¯ He felt that it would be very embarrassing to reveal his identity ... Xu Qi ¡®an left.

    After returning to the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an received a letter from the Directorate of Celestials¡¯ white-robed man. He said that Chu Caiwei had made a major breakthrough in her alchemy skills and that Song Qing had called him to the Directorate of Celestials for a discussion.

    ... So fast? Xu Qi ¡®an rode his horse and arrived at the stargazing tower.

    He saw Song Qing and Chu Caiwei in the alchemy room on the seventh floor. At the same time, he also saw two pairs of dark circles.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, you must pay more attention to your rest.¡± Xu Qian said, ¡± has ning also be a master of time management? ¡±

    With thick dark circles under her eyes and a dazed look in her eyes, Yan Caiwei looked even more dazed and adorable. She said tiredly,¡±I haven¡¯t slept in three days ...¡±

    ...

    Song Qing took out a porcin bottle from his sleeve and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Take a look,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the cork and poured some into his palm. The mushroom powder was mixed with fine crystal particles. He licked it, and a strong umami spread through his taste buds. His tongue was burning.

    ¡°How did you make it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    fermented grains, added honey, purified ... Song Qing waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to exin. if you want to know the process, I¡¯ll get Caiwei to write it for you. You can take a look and see if it¡¯s this thing.

    ¡°It smells like it. Is it poisonous?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous,¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±

    Song Qing nodded and said,¡±this thing is more precious than salt. If we want to poprize it, the Imperial court will definitely have to monopolize it.¡±

    ¡°In the past, the Imperial court was in charge of managing the products produced by the Directorate of Celestials, and the Directorate of Celestials took thirty percent of the profits every year. I¡¯ve already discussed with senior brother yang, and we¡¯ll give you ten percent.¡±

    The reason why they only got 10% was that Xu Qi ¡®an had only mentioned the concept of MSG and some theoretical steps. Some of those steps were correct, while some caused Song Qing and Li Caiwei to take a few detours.

    In this new type of alchemy, Chu Caiwei and Song Qing had to put in even more effort.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fair distribution,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. then, how much silver do I get a year? well, I know there¡¯s no basis for evaluation. Senior brother song, you can make a rough estimate.

    that depends on how the Imperial court ns to sell it, ¡± Song Qing muttered, ¡°¡±If it¡¯s 10%, it¡¯ll be tens of thousands of silver? I¡¯m referring to the capital.¡±

    After saying that, he found that his hand was firmly held in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm. Xu Qi¡¯ an said earnestly and affectionately, ¡±

    ¡°May our friendshipst forever, until the sea dries up and the stones rot.¡±

    ¡°.... You, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±

    ....

    Imperial Pce, imperial garden.

    Wei Yuan apanied Emperor Yuan jing as they strolled in the Royal Garden. The sun was warm and the 20-mu Royal Garden was filled with all kinds of precious flowers and trees. The scenery in winter and spring werepletely different.

    ¡°Frost kills all grass, flowers and trees wither. This seemingly deste scene, under careful observation, also has a different taste.¡± Emperor Yuan jing sped his hands behind his back and sighed with hidden meaning.

    Behind him, Wei Yuan, who was half a body¡¯s length behind, muttered, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, destion has never been a scenery since ancient times.¡±

    In the face of the green-robed eunuch¡¯s rebuttal, Emperor Yuan jing only smiled and said indifferently, ¡°¡±When springes, the flowers will naturally bloom.¡±

    ¡°Next spring, it¡¯s still early.¡± Wei Yuan said. I don¡¯t know how long this depression willst.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing gave him a sidelong nce. then what do you think? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful sight to see flowers in full bloom,¡± Wei Yuan said gently,¡±but spring has passed and winter hase ...¡± Your Majesty, look at those evergreen trees. No matter if it¡¯s spring or autumn, summer or winter, they still exist.

    ¡°Shoveling away the diverse flowers and nts, leaving behind the Evergreen trees, is the way to a long life.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s smile disappeared and he looked at her coldly. Da Qing Yi smiled and looked at her gently, not backing down.

    Emperor Yuan jing and his subjects looked at each other for a long time, then Emperor Yuan jing said lightly, ¡°¡±The Empress was infected with a cold wind a few days ago. After her body recovered, she had a bad appetite and did not eat much for a few days.¡±

    Wei Yuan finally looked away and bowed, ¡°¡±What did the astrologer of Imperial astronomer say?¡±

    I don¡¯t have a good appetite, but my body is fine. Rest well. but I see that the Empress has lost a lot of weight, ¡± Emperor Yuan jing said. Wei Yuan, go and see her for me.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    [PS: I¡¯ve almost caught up with the monthly votes. It¡¯s only a few days away. Guys, help me stabilize the top ten of the monthly votes.]

 Chapter 201

    201 Chicken essence (1)

    Looking at da Qing Yi¡¯s back, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was expressionless, like a cold and hard statue.

    There were 24 pces in the inner court of the Imperial Pce, where Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s concubines and children lived. Emperor yuanjing¡¯s harem was not lively at all. Chuxiu Pce had not epted young and beautiful women for more than ten years.

    Wei Yuan arrived at the Empress¡¯s Pce with ease. He entered the pce and saw the Empress sitting on a soft couch.

    This motherly Empress had lost a lot of weight when she entered, and her round and dignified face had be sharp and charming.

    She was an extremely beautiful woman. She was nearly forty years old, but she was still as beautiful as before. Although she was no longer as lively and bright as when she was a young girl, the years had carefully carved her inner meaning. Her mature and dignified charm was notparable to ordinary girls.

    ¡°Why is Lord Wei here?¡± The Empress smiled faintly and stared at da Qing Yi¡¯s face. The lines of his face were hard, his nose was high, his lips were thin, and his eyes were deep, containing an indescribable vicissitudes of life.

    The White hair on his temples made him look more mature and charming.

    ¡°I heard that the Empress is sick?¡± Wei Yuan lowered his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s fully recovered,¡± the Empress said with a smile.

    ¡°His Majesty said that the Empress¡¯s appetite has not been good recently and asked this lowly official toe and take a look.¡±

    The smile on the Empress¡¯s face faded, and she looked at him calmly. ¡°He asked you toe? Does Lord Wei not know that bengong is sick?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with worktely. I didn¡¯t know that the Empress was sick,¡± Wei Yuan said hesitantly.

    The Empress turned her face to the side and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Bengong is tired.¡±

    ¡°Empress, drink less tea. It¡¯s not good for your spleen and stomach ...¡± Seeing the Empress¡¯s impatience, Wei Yuan bowed and said, ¡°¡±This lowly subject will take his leave.¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan!¡±

    The Empress suddenly called out to him.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°....¡±The Empress opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but because of various concerns, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    A thousand words were hidden in her beautiful eyes, but Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t see them.

    Wei Yuan left the Empress¡¯s Pce. A light breeze blew, and his green robes fluttered in the wind.

    He really did not know that the Empress was sick, because the spies he had nted nearby had been removed by Emperor Yuan jing some time ago. The Empress did not know about this.

    These things could not be said in public, so he could only let the Empress misunderstand.

    In front, the tall Princess huaiqing was leading the pce maids and guards over.

    She was wearing a White Pce dress embroidered with bright plum blossoms. She had arge cloak to keep out the cold. She was cold, elegant, and refined.

    She was very different from her mother when she was young.

    ¡°Lord Wei!¡± Princess huaiqing saluted.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Wei Yuan returned the bow and exined, ¡°¡±His Majesty heard that the Empress has a poor appetite and is unwell, so he asked me toe and visit on his behalf.¡±

    Princess huaiqing replied with an ¡± mm. her father had stoppeding to the harem for a long time. Every day, he only thought about immortal cultivation and longevity. He would only pay attention to the concubines in the pce who were sick, but usually he would send someone to visit them.

    ¡°The pce maid who serves in the pce said that mother has not eaten much recently.¡± Huaiqing said.

    ¡°After being sick for a long time, if you go on a hunger strike, your body will suffer from an illness.¡± Wei Yuan furrowed his brows, but in front of Princess huaiqing, he hid his worry well and only expressed the worry that a Minister should have.

    Princess huaiqing gave a light smile and did not seem to be worried. Her voice was cold and crisp, and it had a texture to it.¡±I was just about to summon Xu Qi ¡®an. Since I¡¯ve met Lord Wei here, huaiqing will save the guards from making an extra trip.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± Wei Yuan asked, stunned.

    Princess huaiqing said,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an has a special recipe that can increase the taste of food by a hundred times. The taste is unforgettable.¡± Imperial mother¡¯s appetite isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s just the right time to try this recipe.¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an paid out of his own pocket to invite song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao to listen to a song. The two colleagues listened to the song andpleted the inheritance of life.

    This was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s way ofpensating them. Especially song tingfeng, who had donated five taels of silver to the health Hall. He was a wastrel without a family. Living expenses were secondary, but if he didn¡¯t have the money to go to the Imperial Academy, he would have the sadness of his balls.

    After leaving the hook, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were extremely satisfied. The three of them did not walk for long before they were stopped by a Gong on a horse. The gongined,¡±Where are you guys going to fish? I can¡¯t find him after half a day.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Duke Wei has invited you.¡± The copper Gong said.

    The one invited was naturally Xu Qi ¡®an. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao knew their own capabilities. They waved goodbye to their kind colleagues and continued their patrol.

    After returning to the Yamen and entering the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an saw Wei Yuan, who was reading a book by the table.

    ¡°I heard from huaiqing that you have a secret recipe that can enhance the freshness of dishes,¡± the chief eunuch said as he put down the book.

    Was huaiqing such a gossiper? He even went around talking about such a small matter ... Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. it¡¯s just a small trick. It¡¯s not worth Duke Wei¡¯s concern.

    ¡°The Empress has not had a good appetite recently, and her body is weak. I want to try your form.¡± Wei Yuan said gently.

    The Empress is huaiqing¡¯s birth mother, and huaiqing asked Wei Yuan to ask me for chicken essence ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization. Seeing that there was no one in the tea room, he took out a small Jade Mirror and gently buckled the back. A jar the size of a head fell out, and he reached out to catch it steadily.

    The fruits of Rong Caiwei and Song Qing¡¯sbor were all here. He only left a small bottle of chicken essence for her.

    Wei Yuan opened the jar and sniffed it. He frowned. He smelled a slightly pungent umami.

    ¡°This thing is called chicken essence.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    chicken essence was a mixed product with MSG and guanyote as the core ingredients. The two ingredientsplemented each other.

    Speaking of which, the two words ¡®chicken spirit¡¯ could be said to be broad and profound. It had a total of three meanings, one of which was the seasoning in front of him.

    The other type was when a chicken became a spirit monster, called a chicken spirit. The other was a special product that only men had.

    He closed the lid and returned the jar to Xu Qi ¡®an. Wei Yuan called for an official, ¡°¡±Ask the chef to cook a bowl of noodles.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood and followed the clerk out.

    ...

    Fifteen minutester, Xu Qi ¡®an came back with a bowl of egg and meat noodles and ced it on Wei Yuan¡¯s table.

    ¡°Take a bite and help me test the poison,¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°....¡±There was only one pair of chopsticks, so Xu Qi ¡®an took a bite from the other end.

    He waited for a moment to make sure that the small gong wasn¡¯t poisoned to death by the noodles he had brought up before picking up his chopsticks.

    ¡°Maybe the poison was spread on the chopsticks,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Wei Yuan shouted angrily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave. He grinned. After spending so much time with father Wei, he knew that Wei Yuan wasn¡¯t someone who would really get angry. He had a good temper.

    As expected, Wei Yuan ignored her and lowered his head to eat.

    As he chewed the chewy noodles, he was a little surprised by the taste of the noodles. He felt the first impact on his taste buds from the chicken essence. When he took a sip of the soup, Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked expectantly.

    ¡°So many chefs can¡¯t make such a taste even if they put in their blood, sweat, and tears.¡± Wei Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction. The Empress was used to eating the delicacies in the pce. Apart from herck of appetite, she was also sick of the food in the pce.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an could feel the approval in father Wei¡¯s eyes.

    Wei Yuan took out a porcin bottle from the box and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an. Thetter took it and poured some of the contents into the bottle.

    Then, he handed it back to Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan shook his head and didn¡¯t take it. He looked at the jar and said, ¡°¡±The bottle is for you. That¡¯s mine.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze.

    .....

    Dusk.

    The pce maids brought out stacks of delicious food, and the rich fragrance of the food filled the room. However, the Empress¡¯s expression was sullen and she frowned unhappily.

    ¡°Bengong said to prepare a bowl of clear congee.¡±

    ¡°Duke Wei has just sent over the secret recipe,¡± the pce maid said softly,¡±and instructed us to make some good food for the Empress.¡±

    Another Pce maid said with hope, ¡°¡±Empress, have a taste.¡±

    They had already tried it, and the taste was different and unforgettable. After living in the pce for so many years, he had tried all kinds of delicacies on behalf of his Masters.

    Only today¡¯s taste was an unprecedented taste experience, and one couldn¡¯t help but feel that the delicious food they had eaten in the past was just mediocre.

    Hearing that it was Wei Yuan¡¯s arrangement, the Empress sighed. She scooped a bowl of soup with some resistance and tasted it with a frown.

    The strong umami exploded on his taste buds. Gulp ... His throat rolled and he subconsciously swallowed it down.

    Then, the Empress drank the soup mouthful by mouthful without any resistance or disgust.

    ¡°Bengong is suddenly a little hungry, scoop some rice.¡± The Empress handed the bowl to the pce maid and stared expectantly at the delicious food on the table.

    .....

    The next day, just after seven o ¡®clock, the eunuch from the Empress¡¯s Pce came to the watchman¡¯s Yamen with a batch of gold, silver, and Jade.

    Wei Yuan met the eunuch in the noble Qi building. This eunuch was obviously an old acquaintance of Wei Yuan. He sat casually at the table and drank the tea that Wei Yuan made himself.

    ¡°Where did Duke Wei find the secret recipe? the Empress ate it happilyst night.¡±

    Wei Yuan stared at him and asked nervously, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have any aversion to food? How much did you eat?¡±

    The eunuch smiled and said,¡±I ate more than I ever did. More than when I was in good health.¡± When I woke up early today, the Empress asked for lunch for the first time.¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled sincerely.

    In the afternoon, Xu Qi ¡®an was called to the pce by Princess huaiqing. In the bright room, he saw the young and familiar Princess with a chest that could be ced on the table.

    She was as cold, noble, and beautiful as ever. If one didn¡¯t look at her voluptuous figure, one would think that the princess was a pure white Lotus on a snowy mountain.

    ¡°Today, bengong had lunch at mother¡¯s ce. Your recipe seems to have been improved?¡± Princess huaiqing asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to senior brother song and miss Caiwei.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Princess huaiqing nodded. I miss that taste a little, but mother is stingy and doesn¡¯t give it to me. Do you still have more?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡± no! Xu Qi ¡®an immediately shook his head. I gave the entire jar to Duke Wei and sent it to the Empress.

    Actually, he did have one. He still had a small bottle, but he couldn¡¯t give it to huaiqing. He had to frame it.

    It was not that the princess of Lin an had a high position in his heart, but the mounting was too noisy. The emperor¡¯s harem was not big, and the novel thing like chicken spirit would eventually reach Lin an. It didn¡¯t matter, it was a gift from Wei Yuan.

    However, Princess huaiqing knew who the real ¡°instigator¡± was. With huaiqing¡¯s two-faced nature ... At that time, she would be like a resentful wife who knocked over a vinegar jar and vent her anger on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After all, in the heart of the princess of Lin ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an had long abandoned the dark and joined the light, bing her underling.

    Princess huaiqing frowned. but I heard that Wei Yuan sent it to mother ... It¡¯s half a jar of chicken essence.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned and looked at huaiqing.

    Huaiqing also looked back at him, and the two of them fell silent.

    [ PS: in the middle of the night yesterday, my vitality was greatly damaged. Today, it¡¯s gone. ]

 Chapter 202

    202 Storyteller (1)

    Wei Yuan¡¯s actions were a little ... It was too much to be a middleman ... However, this also meant that as long as the chicken essence was mass-produced, it would definitely make a lot of money.

    Could this be considered as me identally opening up the path of a simple and unpretentious rich man with arge number of wives and concubines?

    it¡¯s true that every profession has its own specialty. If. had known this earlier.. wouldn¡¯t have tinkered around and guided the astrologers while I sat behind the scenes and enjoyed my Commission ... Unfortunately. it¡¯s toote ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    From the tax money case to the Sang Bo case, and now, he had offended too many big shots in the Imperial court. He was now firmly tied to Wei Yuan.

    Under such circumstances, all he had to do was cultivate and assist Wei Yuan. The more stable Wei Yuan¡¯s position was, the more power he had, and the more benefits Xu Qi ¡®an would receive. He really didn¡¯t have much energy to spend on alchemy.

    .... Well, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have time at all. He would think about it when he had free time in the future. For now, he had to step into the spirit-forging stage.

    Huaiqing took a sip of tea, which moistened his lips. In a very calm tone, he said,¡±The recent conflicts between the various parties in the court have suddenly ceased. The reason is that Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang joined forces and tried to clean up all the parties in the court.¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Huaiqing shook his head. father stopped him. The chaos in the court is beneficial to him. The fiercer the fight between the factions, the more he could cultivate in peace. If one or two families dominate the court, the court will be out of Imperial father¡¯s control.¡±

    To be able to tell me this, huaiqing must have treated me as one of his own ... ¡®Why do I feel like she¡¯s overconfident in me ...¡¯ Although I¡¯m good at licking, I¡¯ve only licked you a few times ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and agreed, ¡±

    ¡°Factional disputes are a double-edged sword. It can protect your Majesty¡¯s position and also disrupt the court. The more factions there are, the fiercer the battle. In the long run, no one would care about government affairs, and their minds would be filled with conspiracies and open schemes to defeat their opponents.¡±

    As he spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an kept observing Princess huaiqing¡¯s expression. If she showed any displeasure or disgust, Xu Qi¡¯ an would stop there.

    On the other hand, Xu Qi ¡®an would use his knowledge as a fake historian to have a good chat with the princess and improve their rtionship so that she would pay more attention to him.

    Princess huaiqing, who was well-read in history books, narrowed her eyes and deliberately set a trap.¡±Wouldn¡¯t it be better to put an end to the factional disputes?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. there are no allies in the court. There are all sorts of strange things.

    There were no allies in the court, and there were all kinds of strange things ... Princess huaiqing¡¯s eyes brightened as she thought about this sentence over and over again. The corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up into a smile.

    I have some humble opinions, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately. I wonder if the eldest Princess is interested in hearing them.

    Hearing this, Princess huaiqing stealthily straightened her posture and nodded,¡±Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the emperor¡¯s way of bncing the power of the court is not appropriate ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some deliberation.

    He saw Princess huaiqing squint her eyes, but she didn¡¯t stop him. She just stared straight at him. He continued, ¡±

    ¡°If you want to bnce the Imperial court, you don¡¯t need so many parties. Just three evenly matched parties will do. No matter what domain it was, a triangle was the most stable ... Well, marriage is an exception.¡±

    ¡°A triangle?¡± Huaiqing heard an unfamiliar word.

    Xu Qi ¡®an made a triangle with her hands and said, ¡°¡±This kind of structure often appears in the construction of pces.¡±

    The eldest Princess was indeed very intelligent ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said, ¡°¡±If it¡¯s just two parties, they may form an alliance in private. On the surface, they can¡¯t tolerate each other, but they¡¯re in cahoots behind the scenes. But if it¡¯s a tripartite, it¡¯ll be difficult for them to reach amon interest, and the court will be rtively stable, making it easier to bnce each other.¡±

    Princess huaiqing pondered for a long time and seemed to have figured something out. She chuckled and quickly retracted her smile, returning to her cold and aloof attitude.

    ¡°The great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy said that you were a schr, and this Empress thought that you were only good at writing poems. Who would have thought that you would have such a brilliant opinion? there are only a handful of students in the world who are like you. The eyes of Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians are like torches. This Empress has underestimated you.¡±

    ¡®No, they only think that my poems are good. You didn¡¯t underestimate me ...¡¯ I¡¯m a keyboard warrior, pointing out the rivers and mountains and stirring up the text, with one key, I¡¯m invincible.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a smile.

    ¡°In fact, other than the various factions, the Imperial court has another very fatal problem ... Your Highness, please forgive me for using the wrong words.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much,¡± said Princess huaiqing with a faint smile.

    Her clear and bright eyes gazed at him, expressing an urgent desire to listen, but she did not say it out loud.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved. His Majesty can easily control the promotion and dismissal of the officials in the court, but he can¡¯t control the lower-level officials and minor officials, especially thetter, who are the main culprits of the poor people¡¯s livelihood.

    This question seemed to have hit Princess huaiqing¡¯s soft spot, causing her to suddenly be serious. She interrupted,¡±This Prince is also vexed by this problem.¡±

    ¡°In fact, there are two reasons for the umtion of the shorings of minor officials in Da Feng.First, the political disputes in the Imperial court were intense and management was neglected. To put it bluntly, they only fought and did not do anything. Secondly, His Majesty has been cultivating for twenty-one years, and the Imperial court¡¯s control over the lower ranks has greatly declined, which has led to the unruly officials.¡±

    Princess huaiqing nodded. you share the same view as me. I¡¯ve thought about this question more than once. I can¡¯t find a solution.

    ¡®You¡¯re a Princess, why are you thinking about this ...¡¯ ¡°Regarding the affairs of the minor officials, I suggest that we should centralize the power,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Centralized power¡± Princess huaiqing unconsciously asked for advice, because this was another unfamiliar term.

    although His Majesty has a firm grasp of the court, he has to give the corresponding power to maintain the chaotic situation of the various parties. His Majesty¡¯s power is too scattered ... Xu Qi ¡®an did not continue. He believed that with the eldest princess¡¯s wisdom, she would understand what he meant.

    By the same logic, how could he change the current situation? The one who tied the bell had to untie the bell, or Emperor Yuan jing turned over a new leaf and was diligent in government affairs. Either he abdicated.

    This was the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an stopped the conversation. If he continued, he would inevitably talk about this taboo topic.

    The two of them chatted for a long time. Princess huaiqing had a whole new level of respect for Tong Gong, and so did Xu Qi ¡®an. The princess was not only smart, but also knowledgeable. She could recite ssic sentences, and it was both pleasant and difficult to talk to her.

    Seeing that it was about time, Xu Qi ¡®an said goodbye. I can¡¯t talk anymore, there¡¯s really not a drop left. If I continue, I¡¯ll have to talk about socialism with you.

    Princess huaiqing nodded, but there was a look of longing in her eyes.

    .....

    After leaving Princess huaiqing¡¯s Pce, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and went to Lin¡¯ an. He was quickly informed and was led into the residence by the guard.

    It was now a quarter past nine (9:30 in the morning). Lin ¡®an, who was wearing a fiery red dress, was ying shuttlecock with the pce maids.

    If Xu lingying was talented in the field of food, then mounting was talented in the field of ying. She was kicking the shuttlecock better than Xu Qi ¡®an, who practiced martial arts.

    Her fiery red dress fluttered, her small waist twisted and turned, and her long legs seemed to have GPS installed, always able to catch the shuttlecock and kick it back into the air.

    If this girl was born in his era, she would be a little queen of nightclubs who traveled every day and went to bars.

    The skirts in this era were too conservative, and they all wore pants below ... Xu Qian, who did not see anything, cursed in his heart. He cupped his fists and said,¡±Your Highness,¡±

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an hade to visit, she kicked the shuttlecock to the pce maid and put her hands on her waist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯lle to pay your respects every day after the case is over?¡±

    ¡°This Imperial Pce is not. ce that this humble servant can enter as he wishes ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an walked towards the direction of the pavilion, the princess of Lin¡¯ an also followed.

    She took the towel from the servant girl and wiped her face, messing up her delicate eyebrows.

    ...

    ¡°Bengong wants to go out of the pce to y, you apany me.¡± Lin an returned the towel to the servant girl and washed his hands.

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a sideways nce.

    ¡°Dog ve.¡± Lin an¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    The two of them began to y the game of torturing Eagles again. Ming Luo tried to use her charming peach eyes to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an, and Xu Qi¡¯ an used her dead fish eyes to resist.

    Sure enough, she was the first to admit defeat. Her round goose face was slightly shy as she looked away and said angrily, ¡°¡±If it was huaiqing, would you follow his orders?¡±

    Huaiqing wouldn¡¯t let me do such a death-seeking thing, okay? if I abduct the princess out of the pce, I¡¯ll have to be beheaded ... Xu Qi ¡®an took out a porcin bottle from his pocket.

    ¡°I recently got a little gadget that can enhance the umami taste when I cook. It¡¯s called a chicken spirit.¡±

    In front of the frame, he was more casual and never called himself ¡± subordinate ¡°. The second Princess never cared about this.

    ¡°Chicken spirit ... What a strange name.¡± Lin anughed, ¡± you don¡¯t have money to spend again right? bengong will reward you with another painting. En, the warehouse sent an ivory brush. It is said to be quite valuable. I also don¡¯t like to write, so I will give it to you.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said, ¡± Your Highness, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not here for the reward. I¡¯m willing to work for the princess.

    Lin ¡®an was someone who liked to listen to sweet words, so he was very happy.¡±Then what do you want?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Your Highness, please convert it to silver.¡±

    ¡°If you want silver, that¡¯s fine ...¡± The mounted man held his cheek with his hand and stared at him with a smile. That pair of misty peach blossom eyes seemed to be looking at his lover.

    ¡°Bengong is bored and tired of ying with the shuttlecock. Tell me a story, like that Journey to the West fromst time.¡±

    alright, Your Highness. This time, I¡¯ll tell you about the ¡®three times I borrow the banana fan¡¯. Xu Qi ¡®an drank the tea served by the pce maid to soothe his throat.

    ¡°One day, Tang Sanzang and his disciples came to the ming Mountain. The fire was so strong that they couldn¡¯t fly over it. The local God told the great sage sun that if he wanted to put out the fire on the fiery mountain, he had to ask Princess Iron Fan for a banana fan. Speaking of Princess Iron Fan, she is the wife of the Bull Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Bull Demon King? He¡¯s the sworn brother of the great sage sun.¡± The mounted girl had a good memory and called out in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Yes, so the great sage sun and Madam Niu have a secret rtionship.¡±

    ¡°What rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Princess, please listen to me ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the pce maid. you wait outside the pavilion.

    The pce maid left obediently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved and continued, ¡°¡±When the great sage sun came to the banana cave, Princess Iron Fan weed him warmly, but she was unwilling to lend him the banana fan. Thus, the two of them began an intense melee fight.

    ¡°The great sage sun turned into a worm and entered Princess Iron Fan¡¯s stomach, saying:Sister-inw, I¡¯m already inside you.

    ¡°The iron Fan Princess rolled on the ground in pain and gave in. As long as the great sage sun came out, she would give him the banana fan.

    ¡°The great sage sun said,¡± sister-inw, open your mouth. I¡¯ming out.

    at this time, the Bull Demon King was outside the door and witnessed everything.

    ¡°Then who is he helping?¡± Lin an said in distress,¡±one is a sworn brother, the other is a sworn wife.¡± It¡¯s a difficult choice.¡±

    ¡°No, the Bull Demon King and Princess Iron Fan have separated.¡±

 Chapter 203

    203 Business trip (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t stay in the second princess¡¯s Manor for long. He had to patrol the streets in the afternoon, so he left.

    The framed man was reluctant to leave and frowned, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan, I can talk to my Imperial father and ask you to take up a post in the pce and be my guard.¡±

    What kind of future is there to be your guard? You really want me to work like a horse ... ¡°Your Highness, I still have some ambitions,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly.

    Obviously, working for the princess was not as good as working for Wei Yuan. Emperor Yuan jing doted on her because she was good at throwing tantrums and acting coquettishly, and also because she was innocent, cute, and had no schemes.

    For someone like Princess huaiqing, if she wanted to help her confidant ascend the throne, she had to find an opportunity, such as the Sang Bo case. The other princes were the same.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen through Emperor Yuan jing when he failed to ask Emperor Yuan jing to spare his life.

    ¡°Second Princess, why do you have to do this? I¡¯m just a little Night watchman.¡± Xu Qian said,¡±we¡¯re not suitable.¡±

    ¡°The others aren¡¯t as interesting as you. You¡¯re so nervous when you talk to me.¡± Lin ¡®an pouted his little mouth and swung his feet, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to read, I can¡¯t y the zither, go, calligraphy, or painting, so I¡¯m bored to death in the pce. When I was young, brother Crown Prince would y with me, but now whenever I go to find him, he would frown and always say that there¡¯s something important to do.¡±

    What a pitiful Princess, she was like a Canary in a gorgeous cage ... But wasn¡¯t Princess huaiqing free toe and go as she pleased ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and figured it out.

    Huaiqing was the kind of strong woman who could conquer the world by herself if she was given three thousand troops. She was very knowledgeable and very capable. Among Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s children, there was almost no one who couldpare to huaiqing in talent and skill.

    Lin ¡®an was different. She was an unruly and willful little princess. She did not have any schemes and was easily deceived by people with Wolf¡¯s ambitions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an automatically removed himself from the list of ¡± wolves with wild ambitions.

    ¡°This is actually very simple. The princess can just move back to her own residence. The Imperial City is more interesting than the pce.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Lin an was a Princess with a title and had her own residence in the Imperial City.

    ¡°Thene to the an residence to see me tomorrow.¡± The framed man said.

    The princess of Lin an rushed to the jingxiu Pce in a pnquin before the afternoon meal. Today, noble Consort Chen had sent people to inform her son and daughter, and invited them to the jingxiu Pce for a meal.

    During the meal, the Crown Prince was eating the delicacies that noble Consort Chen had carefully prepared. He suddenly said, ¡°¡±I heard from the servants in the pce that Wei Yuan had given the Empress a secret form to cure her anorexia.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen smiled and said, ¡± there is such a thing. It seems to be called ... Chicken spirit? I¡¯ve heard that if you add a little when cooking, the taste will be unforgettable.¡±

    The Crown Prince could see noble Consort Chen¡¯s desire. if you want to try it, I¡¯ll ask the Empress for some.

    ¡°I heard that Princess huaiqing went to ask for it, but the Empress didn¡¯t even give it to her,¡± said noble Consort Chen with a smile.

    The mother and son were instantly helpless.

    The princess of Lin an looked at her mother and older brother and asked for confirmation,¡±Is it called chicken spirit?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at her. you¡¯ve heard about it too? ¡±

    The heartless Lin ¡®an did not have the time to pay attention to the Harem¡¯s news. He shook his head and said,¡±Xu ningyan gave me something today. It¡¯s called chicken spirit.¡±

    ¡°Go back to the pce and get it for me,¡± she called her maidservant over.

    A quarter of an hourter, the servant girl returned, panting heavily. She brought back the porcin bottle that she had left in the manor.

    The Crown Prince took the porcin bottle first, opened the wooden stopper, and sniffed it. He smelled a slightly pungent umami, but he couldn¡¯t understand the magic of this item just by smelling it.

    ¡°Get the kitchen to heat up these dishes and add this ... Chicken spirit, let¡¯s have a taste?¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s suggestion was approved by his mother and sister.

    After a short while, the pce maid came back with the hot dishes. The mother and son did not eat, but looked at the pce maid.

    The pce maid first used a silver needle to test for the poison, then took the bowl and chopsticks and tried them one by one. After eating all the dishes, the Crown Prince saw that her eyes clearly showed that she wanted more, but she didn¡¯t dare to eat too much. She stared at the dishes reluctantly.

    After waiting for a moment and seeing that the pce maid was fine, the Crown Prince urged, ¡°¡±Give bengong a bowl of soft-shelled turtle soup.¡±

    The pce maiddled the soup and said with a smile,¡±Your Highness has good taste. The taste of this soup is unforgettable.¡±

    The Crown Prince impatiently took it and tasted it. He praised, ¡°¡±It has a different taste ... Consort mother, Lin ¡®an, try it, quickly try it. ¡±

    Noble Consort Chen hadn¡¯t seen the Crown Prince so happy for a long time, so she was happy.

    Lin ¡®an had already started cooking. She didn¡¯t eat the soft-shelled turtle soup, but picked up a mouthful of vegetables. As she chewed, she unconsciously picked up a second mouthful, a third mouthful ...

    After lunch, noble Consort Chen, who had not seen her children eat so happily for a long time, was very happy.

    this is good stuff. It¡¯s just a small bottle ... How much energy does the chef of the Imperial Kitchen have to spend to achieve this?¡± The Crown Prince sighed and kept the bottle in his sleeve.

    The mounted man¡¯s eyes widened and he pounced over, grabbing the crown prince¡¯s sleeve tightly, his eyebrows raised, ¡°¡±It¡¯s mine!¡±

    isn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an your man? you can just ask him for more. ¡°Let go,¡± the Crown Prince said righteously.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go. This is mine.¡±

    The brother and sister couldn¡¯t argue, so they looked for noble Consort Chen to judge. Noble Consort Chen was angry and amused at the same time.¡±How old are you, still acting like a child? If you want Imperial mother to say it, then it¡¯s only fair to stay here with Imperial mother.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±The Crown Prince and Lin ¡®an turned back and continued to argue.

    .....

    ¡°It turns out that Xu ningyan¡¯s gift to me is so valuable.¡± He sat in the sedan chair and yed with the porcin bottle that only had one-third of the chicken essence left.

    Her dissatisfaction with Xu Qi ¡®an gradually disappeared. She was not really stupid. She would turn a blind eye to Xu Qi¡¯ an taking advantage of her.

    Because if he didn¡¯t win him over, this Gong would turn around and throw himself into huaiqing¡¯s arms. Moreover, he had a good way of speaking and knew how to y, so Lin ¡®an was quite reluctant to let him go. Some useless calligraphy, paintings, and silver, so be it.

    ¡®This little Gong is so cunning. I have to go and confirm it ...¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go to huaiqing¡¯s,¡± Lin an immediately said.

    When he arrived at Princess huaiqing¡¯s Pce, Lin an ignored the guards ¡®obstruction and raised his snow-white chin to see the detestable huaiqing in the front hall.

    The two princesses with outstanding looksplemented each other. On huaiqing¡¯s fair and pretty face, her delicate eyebrows furrowed.¡±What are you doing here?¡±

    I heard that Wei Yuan gave mother a secret recipe that cured her of her anorexia. The news has spread throughout the pce. Lin ¡®an walked to the antique-and-antique shelf, her red dress trailing behind her. As she yed with the blue and white vase, she casually said, ¡±

    ¡°Sister huaiqing, do you have any?¡±

    ...

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Huaiqing said indifferently.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t?¡± Lin ¡®an suddenly turned his head. His eyes were bright and his charming oval face had the words ¡°eager to move.¡±

    Princess huaiqing stared at her and said indifferently,¡±Why Would I Lie to You?¡±

    I¡¯m relieved that you don¡¯t have it. Lin ¡®an, no, the mounted man took out a porcin bottle and shook it happily.¡±I have one!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Seeing that huaiqing¡¯s expression was off, she was even happier. However, in order to avoid getting beaten up, she decided to stop while she was ahead. She twisted her waist and left after acting cool.

    ¡°Bengong is leaving and won¡¯t send you off. Oh, that¡¯s right, Xu ningyan gave this to bengong.¡±

    Xu ningyan ... The veins on Princess huaiqing¡¯s smooth forehead were protruding.

    ....

    The next day, after having lunch at the brothel, the three men picked their teeth and strode back to the Yamen.

    There was an hour¡¯s break at noon, and the three of them nned to return to the Yamen to practice. Xu Qi ¡®an was still treating them today, but this time, they were just listening to music and eating, nothing else. A martial artist¡¯s family didn¡¯t have that much surplus.

    ...

    Song tingfeng was a little embarrassed that he had missed Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet for a few days. When he saw someone selling oranges at a roadside stall, he said, ¡±

    ¡°You two wait here, I¡¯ll go buy some oranges.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯ll go buy it. You wait here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stopped him.

    ¡°Ningyan, you¡¯re too kind, too kind.¡± Song tingfeng insisted on buying.

    anything else is fine, but I have to buy the oranges. If you really want to buy them, you¡¯ll have to pay for the next lesson. Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    Song tingfeng gave up.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the Yamen, he received a summon from Wei Yuan.

    Father Wei loves me more and more ... He happily ran to the noble spirit building. After the guard reported to him, he saw Wei Yuan in a green robe in the tea room.

    This handsome and refined eunuch with slightly frosty sideburns was holding a cup of tea and drinking it. He pointed at the seat across from him and said, ¡°¡±Pour yourself some tea.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a stomach full of wine, did not want to drink tea. He poured a cup of tea to apany Wei Yuan.

    you can¡¯t drink when you¡¯re on duty, ¡± Wei Yuan admonished.¡±You, other than being a little righteous, are full of bad habits. You have a slick tone, no sense of discipline, and frequently go in and out of the education workshop. If I were your political enemy, you would have already reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°... I know I was wrong.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an would treat himself as a younger brother, no, a son. This way, his mentality would be much better.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s hard to change a person¡¯s nature. If a person could change so easily, there wouldn¡¯t be thousands of people in the world.¡± Wei Yuan had always been a leader who tolerated his subordinates ¡®mistakes, so he didn¡¯t really pursue the matter.

    He took a big gulp of tea and pushed a file over. ¡°You¡¯ll have to make a trip to Yunzhou,¡±

    Yunzhou? Xu Qi ¡®an straightened his expression and opened the file to read.

    ¡°A few days ago, the night watchman¡¯s spy sent back a secret letter. In the letter, he said that themander of Yunzhou, yang Chuannan, was secretly colluding with the mountain bandits to deliver military supplies for the sake of profit and to raise bandits for self-respect.¡± Wei Yuan took another sip of tea and said, ¡±

    on the second day after I received the secret letter, the Qi party acted quickly and created a ¡®corruption case¡¯. They used a bunch of gongs and gongs as bargaining chips to force me topromise.

    Themander of Yunzhou was from the Qi party? No wonder the Qi party was so determined to get rid of night watchmen. It turned out that there was such an inside story behind it.

    If not for my dumb luck, would Wei Yuan have reced themander of Yunzhou with a bunch of gold gongs and silver gongs? Wei Yuan was a ruthless man ... That¡¯s right, number two had said that the reason why Yunzhou¡¯s bandit problem was so difficult to get rid of was because the mountain bandits upied the terrain. Furthermore, each of them had military supplies and were not ordinary mountain bandits. Thus, they had someone supporting them from behind.

    The Qi gang would definitely not be able to control it remotely from the capital. They would need the cooperation of a local high-ranking official ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Wei Yuan continued,¡±after the secret letter was sent back to the capital, the spy died for no reason. He died without a sound.¡± His true identity was themander division, an experience of the experience division.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, and the evidence is gone. I have already reported this matter to His Majesty. His Majesty will send an inspector of the Imperial Censorate to Yunzhou to investigate this matter.

    ¡°What you need to do is to protect the Imperial inspector and find evidence.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have to go to Yunzhou?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    And not too willing ... ¡°Jiang Lu will be in charge of this matter. You can go with him to gain experience,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved and said,¡±there¡¯s one more thing ...¡± Lord Wei, you can¡¯t eat too much chicken essence, it¡¯s easy to get thirsty. Tell the chef to put less in the dishes.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he was being too kind. Not only did he not hold a grudge against Wei Yuan for scolding him, but he also reminded him out of kindness.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t say anything and just pointed at the door.

    ¡°Your humble servant will take his leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately left.

    [ PS: please give me your monthly votes! I can¡¯t protect my ass anymore! Please give me your monthly votes!!! ]

 Chapter 204

    204 Chapter 177-one must be low-key (for the Alliance master ¡°falling in love with Fiji¡±) _

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the Yamen and went home to prepare for his journey to Yunzhou.

    In order to conceal his identity, he only kept the valuable items in the small Jade Mirror, such as silver, gold, silver notes ...

    Then, he told his aunt and sister that he was going on a trip to Yunzhou with the provincial governor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never left the capital before. Even his aunt couldn¡¯t help but show concern and tell him to bring everything. Besides money, clothes were the most important.

    I heard that there¡¯s. lot of miasma in Yunzhou and it¡¯s raining all year round. You have to bring some detox pills and some cream to reduce dampness ... Xu ningyan, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± His aunt mmed the table.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an found her annoying and said, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t need to say that, I just came to inform you.¡±

    ¡®I was a Southerner in my previous life and suffered from magic attacks all year round. I relied on morality to keep out the cold. The South is cold and humid, so what ...¡¯ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    .....

    The teaching workshop Division, the little Pavilion of shadow plum.

    The sound of the bed slowly stopped. Xu Qi ¡®an supported himself with his arms and looked at the beautiful woman with a red face. I¡¯m leaving the capital tomorrow for Yunzhou. I¡¯ll probably be back in a few days.

    When Fu Xiang heard this, her two white legs immediately tightened around his waist, and she said in a worried tone, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard that the bandits in Yunzhou are very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°No matter how dangerous it is, it¡¯s still the Imperial court¡¯s territory.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched her soft cheeks, indicating that there was no need to worry.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a long time, and you¡¯re telling me this the moment youe.¡± Fu xiangyouined.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll tire you out, beauty. I¡¯m not neglecting you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The two of them talked for a while, and the squeaking sound rang out again.

    .....

    After leaving the education workshop Division, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the stargazing tower to tell li Caiwei that he was going to Yunzhou.

    After the yellow-dressed beauty heard this, she was very moved and expressed that she also wanted to go. However, because the chicken essence was still being improved and refined, and it still needed to be promoted in the future, and then take the opportunity to advance to the sixth stage, it could not leave the capital.

    He would definitely bring a Warlock with him on this trip. Xu Qi ¡®an had made an unnecessary move because he wanted to bring Chu Caiwei along on this business trip and treat it as a vacation.

    Many men and women in ambiguous rtionships would travel together hand in hand and get pregnant while swimming.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t take Yan Caiwei with him. Instead, he took away the chicken essence that she had painstakingly refined. The Oval-faced beauty in the yellow dress chased after Xu Qi ¡®an all the way out of the stargazing tower. She shouted at the back of Xu Qi¡¯ an, who was galloping away on his horse,¡±Xu ningyan, you bastard!¡±

    Then, he went to the pce and asked to see Princess huaiqing. As the eldest princess¡¯s ally, he should report his schedule and also talk to the intelligent eldest Princess about the situation in Yunzhou and ask for her opinion.

    The guard brought back the eldest princess¡¯s reply, ¡°¡±The princess doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please leave.¡±

    Eh? Don¡¯t want to see me? ¡®Didn¡¯t we have a good chat yesterday? what I did yesterday should have made huaiqing value me more ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an left in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been cruelly rejected by his sister, turned around and looked for his chubby, charming, and affectionate sister.

    Lin ¡®an was not in the pce, but in the residence of Lin¡¯ an in the Imperial City.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at framing people.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately went to the princess¡¯s residence of Lin¡¯ an.

    He could use the mounted waist Jade to enter and leave the Imperial City, but he could not enter the pce. It was better for Lin ¡®an not to be in the pce.

    Not long after, he arrived outside the residence of Lin ¡®an. After the guard informed him, he entered the residence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around as he walked. There were gardens, attics, pavilions, and even a stage for performing opera. She was indeed the emperor¡¯s favorite daughter. She was so imposing.

    When Ming Miao heard that Xu Qi ¡®an was visiting, he was very happy. He sat in the pavilion and said with a smile, ¡°¡±There is indeed much more freedom after leaving the pce, but the residence is too boring, so it is better to stay in the pce.¡±

    Her unspoken words were obvious-how do you n to y?

    I¡¯m not here to y, I¡¯m here to say goodbye ... Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I¡¯m leaving the capital tomorrow for Yunzhou. I¡¯ll be back for a long time.¡± Thinking that I have an appointment with the princess tomorrow, I came to bid farewell.¡±

    When Lin ¡®an heard that, his little face fell and he looked at him in disappointment.

    Then, if she returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of effort? Her mother had allowed her to stay outside for three days at most. She had been secretly excited, thinking that this little Gong would take her to the inner city to y.

    ¡°Then this humble servant will take his leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and left. After a few steps, he couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look.

    Lin ¡®an sat in the gazebo. The background was the bleak garden. She was dressed in a red dress that was like fire. She was charming and beautiful, but also very lonely.

    So annoying ... He grumbled in his heart and turned around to walk back.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s peach blossom eyes suddenly sparkled. He stared at him in a daze and did not speak.

    ¡°Princess, do you like to y chess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    It was probably because he was stupid ... Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± I have a new way of ying. Princess, you can try it. If you are bored, you can y with the pce maids.

    ¡°Just this?¡± Lin an pouted and was a little disappointed.

    Just don¡¯t be too fragrantter. Xu Qi ¡®an summoned a Pce maid and asked her to bring a chessboard to the stone table in the pavilion.

    second Princess, the game I¡¯m going to teach you is called Gomoku. It doesn¡¯t have many rules and techniques. It¡¯s very simple. It doesn¡¯t matter if you y it vertically, horizontally, or diagonally. Whoever can connect the five pieces first will win.

    ¡°It¡¯s so simple. It¡¯s boring.¡± Lin an shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s y the next round first.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was calm.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lin ¡®an picked up a chess piece and hit it in the middle of the chessboard. He raised his snow-white chin at Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced his chess piece randomly.

    As they yed, the framed man began to devote himself to it. The two of them made their moves quickly, and Xu Qi ¡®an won a round.

    ...

    ¡°Again, again!¡± Ming Miao kicked her feet, her red dress swaying.

    The second round, the third round, the fourth round ... The mounted expert kept losing, but the more he yed, the more energetic he became, and the more focused his peach-shaped eyes became.

    She was surprised to find that this game of Go was very simple and had only a few fancy moves. However, for some reason, it was countless times more interesting than normal go. One couldn¡¯t help but be engrossed in it, unable to extricate themselves.

    He lost again and again, and he wanted to continue ying again and again, burning with a strong fighting spirit.

    At the same time, she had the illusion that she was a go expert. Her luck was like the wind, and she was fighting back and forth.

    In the end, Xu Qi ¡®an deliberately gave up one stone and gathered five stars for her.

    ¡°We won!¡± The framed man cheered happily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, as if everything was under his control.

    If it was Princess huaiqing who yed Gomoku, she would get tired of it in less than 15 minutes. She would even scoff at it because it was too simple.

    But for a stupid girl like Lin ¡®an, Gomoku was a very interesting game. A simple small game could also gain a huge amount of traffic. Xu Qi ¡®an had once been addicted to small games, such as ¡± choose one ¡°, ¡± Lianlian ¡°, ¡± 2048 ¡± and so on.

    He yed for a few hours, and his brain kept telling him:I can¡¯t y anymore, I can¡¯t y anymore ...

    ...

    Her body was honest.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Lin ¡®an¡¯s Jade-like fingers fiddled with the chessboard. you can write poems and also know so many interesting little things.

    ¡°Right, have you thought of the first half of the poem?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in the water. The boat is full of dreams, pressing on the River of Stars. The princess of Lin an did not ask again and read the poem in a low voice,

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. I also want to lie on a boat one day, look at the stars in the sky, and have stars around me. I hope I¡¯ll be free by then.¡±

    At this moment, she was not a framed woman, but a girl with innocence and childlike interest.

    ¡°Second Princess, did you tell the eldest Princess about me giving you chicken essence?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked suddenly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Lin ¡®an blinked her charming and amorous eyes. She had suddenly changed from the child-like girl Lin¡¯ an to the little queen of the nightclub.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He looked at the sky and realized that it was already dusk. The Imperial City was already closed, and there was no way to leave.

    Because the patrolling of the Imperial City was the matter of the silver Gong guards, his waist tag could not be used, the same was true for the Jade waist of the princess of Lin an.

    The curfews of the Imperial City were very strict, and the documents of the Imperial court were very difficult to obtain. Moreover, documents were usually applied several days in advance, so they could not be written and used on the spot. Besides, the Yamen in the Imperial City had long been dismissed.

    ....

    Xu Qi ¡®an naturally stayed in the residence of Lin¡¯ an. At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an strolled around the princess¡¯s residence and found arge pool in the back garden of the princess¡¯s residence.

    A ck-caped boat was anchored by the pool.

    heh, she¡¯s mumbling about lying on the boat to look at the stars. There¡¯s clearly an advantage in time and ce, but she¡¯s just mumbling ... The youngsters these days are forever all mouthy King,cking in practical ability.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left quietly. When the banquet was set up, he suggested, ¡°¡±Your Highness, let¡¯s change the ce to eat.¡±

    The princess¡¯s eyes brightened, and she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Following his instructions, she ordered the pce maids to carry the small table and dishes to the back garden and boarded the ck-awning boat.

    After setting up the small tables and lighting the charcoal fire, the ck-awning boat could no longer hold any more people. Thus, the pce maids could only stand on the shore and look at each other, somewhat worried.

    The princess and this man were a little too close. It didn¡¯t matter what happened during the day, but it was inappropriate for them to meet in the pool at night.

    Lin ¡®an drank a few sses of wine and his face was red. ¡°Bengong has not tried to eat on the ship.¡±

    In the candlelight, her face was as warm as a piece of wless Jade, and her peach blossom eyes were as charming as silk. Xu Qi ¡®an changed her clothes in her mind. In her mind, she was a youngdy in a red t-shirt with a bear on her chest, a pair of denim shorts, and white sneakers. Her legs were long and straight, and she had permed curls.

    Night fell, and the crescent moon hung high in the sky.

    ¡°Lie down,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said.

    Ming Ming was stunned for a moment. Her heart moved slightly, and without thinking, she went back ...

    ¡°Aiya,¡±

    She hit her head on the deck and cried out in pain, but she was soon stunned. A crescent moon hung in the night sky, and the sparse stars were embellished with a lonely light.

    The water surface was as smooth as a mirror, reflecting the crescent moon and stars.

    when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in the water. The boat is full of dreams, pressing on the River of Stars. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    She looked at the stars in the sky, her eyes blurred. Xu Qi ¡®an was looking at her. His snow-white jawline was beautiful, his nose was high, and his cherry-like mouth was slightly open.

    A girl like her was naturally charming on the inside, and her slightly drunk posture was simply attractive.

    there are too few stars. I want to see the Gxy. I want to see the Gxy. Shey on the deck and twisted her waist, acting coquettishly.

    There were many stars today, but they couldn¡¯t bepared to the ¡°Gxy.¡± They would have to wait until summer.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good ...¡± She mumbled again.

    .......

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Standing at the edge of the eight trigrams stage, the head supervisor, who was observing the sky at night, twitched his ears.

    A few secondster, the lines of the array lit up, and a figure in white appeared with his hands behind his back. He said leisurely, ¡±

    ¡°Tomoraki in hand ...¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly stopped. It was as if his throat was being choked by an invisible hand, and he couldn¡¯t continue no matter how hard he tried.

    After a long while, yang qianhuan finally realized that she could speak again. teacher, why are you looking for me? ¡±

    go to Yunzhou and watch ... the supervisor. who also had his back to him. said with his white beard fluttering.

    The second half of the sentence was said through Secret Sound transmission.

    With their backs facing each other, yang qianhuan probed, ¡°¡±Secretly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    understood. What else does teacher want me to say? ¡±

    there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the nine regions, and each mountain is higher than thest. When you go out, you must know how to keep a low profile and be humble. Don¡¯t say things you shouldn¡¯t say, and don¡¯t do things you shouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Teacher, speak clearly.¡±

    keep a low profile. Don¡¯t spread those words everywhere, or you¡¯ll get beaten up.

    ¡°Alright, teacher.¡±

    [PS: I¡¯m burning my liver for monthly votes.]

 Chapter 205

    205 Leaving the capital (1)

    In the early morning, the princess of Lin an woke up, her whole body was warm andfortable. She stretched her waist and her feet ¡°ng¡±nded on the table legs.

    She opened her misty eyes and saw the pale sky. The sun had not risen yet.

    It was like a night of hangover in a nightclub. His eyes turned from confusion to confusion, and he wondered if he had seen it wrong. Why was he not seeing a beautiful bed curtain, but the sky at dawn?

    She pouted a little and moaned softly.

    The scenes fromst night shed across her mind. She remembered that she had been boating with Xu ningyan, drinking and chatting with him.

    Perhaps it was because she had never had such an experience before, she agreed to little Gong¡¯s suggestion immediately. For an unmarried Princess, such a bold action was enough to ruin her reputation.

    After that, perhaps because she had drunk some wine, she became more and more rxed. She did as he said andy down on the deck.

    When he saw the sky full of stars, framed¡¯s entire heart was drunk. In his mind, there was only the concept of ¡± when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in water, a boat full of clear dreams suppressing the Gxy ¡°.

    He was intoxicated.

    She didn¡¯t want to get up again, so she used the alcohol to fall asleep.

    It was so warm. Even in the middle of winter, she didn¡¯t feel cold while sleeping on the boat. Instead, she felt warm as if she had returned to her mother¡¯s body.

    However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about this now. She sat up in a panic and realized that she was covered with a brocade quilt. She subconsciously wanted to lift it up, but she stopped. She touched her body nervously under the quilt and confirmed that her clothes were intact and there were no adverse reactions.

    For example, the pain of breaking the gua that was often mentioned in books.

    The mounted man heaved a sigh of relief. He looked left and right and saw the pce maid guarding the shore. Thus, from the drunk nightclub mounted man, he changed back to the dignified Princess of Lin ¡®an.

    She called for the guard waiting on the shore and asked him to jump onto the ck-covered boat to help row to the shore. She asked casually, ¡°¡±When did Lord Xu leave?¡±

    ¡°He left before dawn.¡± The pce maid replied in a soft voice.

    Lin ¡®an nodded his head in disappointment. He recalled the warm feeling yesterday. After carefulparison, he found that it wasn¡¯t brought by the bedding. He asked with a straight face, ¡±

    ¡°What did he dost night?¡±

    ¡°There are.¡±

    With dark circles under her eyes, the pce maid who hadn¡¯t slept the whole night took the opportunity toin,¡±She frivolously took advantage of the princess.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Lin an looked terrified.

    ¡°He¡¯s been holding the princess¡¯s hand.¡± The pce maid said hatefully,¡±before I left this morning, I even took a photo of this servant¡¯s ...¡± Ass, threatening me not to tell the princess.¡±

    How could he be so excessive? Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows were raised, there was a kind of shame and anger of misjudging the person.

    ¡°Second Princess ...¡± The guard hesitated.

    ¡°Hemming and hawing,¡± Lin an looked at him unhappily.

    ¡°It¡¯s freezing, and the princess is sleeping on the ship. A single nket can¡¯t withstand the cold.¡± The guard exined, ¡±

    ¡°This humble servant saw clearlyst night that Lord Xu did not sleep the entire night. He held the princess¡¯s hand to send Qi to you and dispel the cold.¡±

    Transferring Qi ... He didn¡¯t sleep the entire night ... The girl was stunned, remembering that she had a good sleepst night, she asked suspiciously, ¡±

    ¡°Howe bengong has never heard of such a thing, and no one has sent Qi to bengong.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The guard smiled bitterly and said,¡±it¡¯s a waste of energy to transfer Qi all night. Who can withstand it?¡± Unless they were middle-ranked or high-ranked martial artists.

    furthermore, the princess is living a luxurious life. She doesn¡¯t need to do this.

    ¡°How tired?¡± Ming Miao bit his lips and probed.

    ¡°If it was me, I would have died of exhaustion,¡± the guard replied.

    Her watery peach blossom eyes rippled and became soft.

    ¡°When Lord, Lord Xu left, it seemed ... He looks exhausted.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t he let me say it?¡± the pce maid asked as she recalled.

    Lin an didn¡¯t answer this question and suddenly walked outside, ¡°¡±He is leaving the capital for Yunzhou this morning. What time is it now? I have to see him off ...¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why, but there was an inexplicable wave in her heart. She just wanted to see that dog ve.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already past dawn ...¡± The pce maid chased after her. besides, which Princess would send a Gong? if word gets out, it¡¯ll be bad for you and him.

    This sentence caused the willful Lin an to stop in his tracks.

    To me, I would at most be scolded by my father ... However, if it concerns my reputation and integrity, a small copper Gong like him will definitely suffer ... Lin ¡®an swept a nce at the pce maids and guards, his round oval face showing a rare Majesty of the heavenly family, ¡±

    ¡°This concerns my reputation. You can not tell anyone about what happenedst night, or you will all be flogged to death.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ......

    The distance from the capital to Yunzhou was long. In order to save time, this group of Imperial envoys had chosen to travel by water and not by dry road.

    The official ship cut through the waves, and the sails fluttered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the deck, facing the wind from the river. Ships of all sizes were sailing on the river. There were official ships and merchant ships.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. You¡¯re overworked.¡± Jiang Luzhong came to the deck and stood side by side with him. He turned his head to look at Xu Qi ¡®an and chuckled.

    ¡°You went to the Imperial Academy yesterday?¡±

    ¡°.... Yes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was speechless.

    He had indeed gone to the education workshop Division and had a parting exchange with Fu Xiang. But the real reason for his exhaustion was that he had been sapped of all his energy, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re still too young and your eyes are shallow.¡± Jiang Luzhong ced his hands on the guardrail and smiled like an experienced driver.

    ¡°Yunzhou also has an education workshop. The bodies of Jiangnan women are soft, and their voices are soft. I¡¯ll bring you to experience itter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re a devoted person, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked in surprise.

    This had nothing to do with infatuation, but with Bai su ... ¡°Unless it¡¯s Jiang Jinluo¡¯s treat,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Lu was stunned.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re treating, it¡¯s the same.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious.

    Jiang Luzhong thought for a moment and pointed at the river. ¡°What do you think of the water here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked down at the river and answered honestly, ¡°¡±Not much, just dirty.¡±

    yes, ¡± Jiang Luzhong nodded. it¡¯s good that you know.

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    After a moment, Jiang Luzhong said,¡±we¡¯ll go south along the canal. When we reach Qingzhou, we¡¯ll have to change to thend route.¡± Bynd, we should be able to reach the clouds ins in about ten days.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jiang, it¡¯s not appropriate to tell me this secret route.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. With your talent, you¡¯ll be a golden gong sooner orter.¡± Jiang Luzhong smiled indifferently.

    ...

    Friends are friends, but I¡¯ll still be angry if you nt a g for me ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled in return. thank you for your kind words. Hmm, why do you want to change to a drought-type path? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bynd,¡± Jiang Luzhong corrected him and then exined, ¡± although Qingzhou is adjacent to Yunzhou, there is no connecting canal between the two states. If we want to take the water route, we have to bypass the neighboring Shazhou. It would be faster toe bynd.

    The previous dynasty had once developed waterways and opened up canals, building two Grand canals that ran through the north and south, East and West. There were countless tributaries, which was why the water transportation in Da Feng was so developed today. Qingzhou and Yunzhou were not connected by a canal?

    ¡°There¡¯s no water route?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his doubts.

    Yunzhou and Qingzhou were connected by a branch, but more than ten years ago, the river suddenly changed its course. Jiang Luzhong exined.

    They¡¯ve changed their course ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    The water conservancy project had been a headache for the Imperial court since ancient times. It would overflow from time to time and change routes from time to time. Even in his previous life, floods were still a headache. It was fine for this man to change his route, at most it would go through his intestines and stomach. Once the river changed its course, it would harm thousands of miles and the people would suffer.

    At this moment, a cloud of ck smoke rose in front of them. Xu Qi ¡®an tried his best to look into the distance and saw a small boat docked on the shore. A few people were burning the goods.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you burning the goods?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    His first thought was that someone was breaking thew and destroying the goods of the Shang family.

    Jiang Luzhong took a few nces and came to a realization. usually, in this kind of situation, it¡¯s the Shang family who doesn¡¯t n to pass the customs and burn the goods to return.

    ¡°Ha, the Imperial court has set up many passes in the canal, and for every pass, one has to pay a tax. As they handed over the goods, many merchants would realize that even if they reached their destination and sold the goods, the silver they earned would not be enough to pay their taxes. Therefore, they simply burned the goods and returned, because if they carried the goods, they would have to pay taxes again on the return trip. We don¡¯t need an airship.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the capital, why are you doing this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ha, the Imperial court has set up many passes in the canal, and for every pass, one has to pay a tax. As they handed over the goods, many merchants would realize that even if they reached their destination and sold the goods, the silver they earned would not be enough to pay their taxes. Therefore, they simply burned the goods and returned, because if they carried the goods, they would have to pay taxes again on the return trip. We don¡¯t need an airship.¡± Jiang Luzhong said with emotion, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon to burn goods along the river.¡±

    ¡°Such an ugly sight.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°There are even uglier things, because small merchants can¡¯t afford the customs duties of the water transportation Chamber of Commerce, so they can only rely on the water transportation Chamber of Commerce. Those Chambers of Commerce will swallow the goods at a low price and then sell them at a high price. Take the saltpeter mine you took over in Taikang County as an example. The local gray households mine stones and burn the ash. The capital can¡¯t take in such arge amount, so they can only ship it to the various provinces to sell.

    ¡°The Chamber of Commerce took the opportunity to buy lime at a low price and send it out through their own channels. The grey households could only get ten percent, or even less. It was barely enough to fill his stomach.

    ¡°The interests involved behind this are hard to imagine. Even Lord Wei has many concerns.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    He thought of another matter. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s cultivation and alchemy had cost a lot, and the money did note from the Ministry of Revenue. It was all from his own Treasury.

    In that case, how could Emperor Yuan jing have so much money for him to throw out coins like crazy?

    He didn¡¯t ask this question. He returned to the cabin to do breathing exercises and recover his energy. It was close to noon, and she was already famished.

    When he left the room, he heard the lively conversation on the deck. It turned out that many Fat River fish hade from the boatman¡¯s and were scattered on the deck, jumping around.

    With Jiang Luzhong taking the lead, song tingfeng and the other 20 gongs joined in the fun. They were happy to have fresh fish soup to drink at noon.

    The Imperial inspector who was leading the team this time came out when he heard themotion and frowned.

    He was the Fengdu Imperial Censorate of the Imperial Censorate, a fourth-rank official. In the Dafeng officialdom, the position of provincial governor was usually held by the Imperial Censorate, which had great power.

    The Imperial Censorate was under Wei Yuan¡¯s control, and da Qingyi had another official title, Imperial Censorate of the left, rank two.

    This censor, who could be said to be one of their own, had been seasick the entire morning and was resting. He was very displeased to be woken up by this group of martial artists.

    ¡°Pick a few of the fattest river fish for the governor to make soup.¡± Jiang Luzhong said with a smile.

    The governor, who had a goatee and a refined temperament, waved his hand and frowned, ¡°¡±The smell of river fish is too strong, I have no appetite.¡±

    After rejecting Jiang Luzhong¡¯s good intentions, he nced at the gongs unhappily. be quiet, everyone. It¡¯s improper to make such a big fuss.

    After he finished speaking, he returned to the cabin with an impatient expression.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, a schr¡¯s body is really weak. He can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± One of the bronze gongs ridiculed Jiang Luzhong, but he was red at by him.

    There was fresh fish soup to drink ... It was just nice to add some chicken essence as seasoning ... Xu Qi ¡®an, who was famished, was looking forward to lunch.

    ......

    [ PS: thank you, President of the ¡®Kongtong dancing leaves¡¯ Alliance. I¡¯ll add more for youter. ] Hmm, 26 Alliance leaders, I¡¯m already at the 20th.

    Just six more chapters and it would be okay. As for the White silver Alliance¡¯s updates, I¡¯ve done some calctions. I¡¯ve been adding to the president¡¯s Updates since the 11th. From the 1st to the 11th, I¡¯ve written a total of 33 chapters. Excluding the two chapters a day, I have 11 more chapters.

    Therefore, the first white silver Alliance had already finished updating. I¡¯ll pay back the White silver Alliance after I¡¯ve paid back all the additional chapters for the Alliance master.

 Chapter 206

    206 Xu Eng:I don¡¯t have a family_

    In consideration of the oil and smoke problem, the kitchen of the official ship was set on the upper level of the cabin to facilitate the release of oil and smoke. The walls and floor of the kitchen were painted with a fire-resistant red paint. The main material of this paint was a kind of resin called ¡± insect-eating tree ¡°, which was waterproof and fire-resistant.

    As such, the Ministry of Works had promoted the nting of this tree on arge scale and used it in the field of construction.

    In the kitchen, a few cooks were preparing lunch, and they were sweating in the winter. There was arge pot of fish soup in the pot. The steam gurgled as it covered the pot, and a rich fragrance filled the air.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sniffed the aroma and came to the kitchen. He opened the pot and asked, ¡°¡±Is the fish soup ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be done in a minute!¡±

    The cooks were surprised that a Lord would personally enter this foul-smelling kitchen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the fish soup, which had a light brown color due to the soy sauce. He sniffed the aroma and said, ¡°¡±Give me the spoon.¡±

    A cook obediently handed a spoon to Xu Qi ¡®an. Xu Qi¡¯ an scooped up a little of the soup and tasted it.¡±The smell of earth is very light.¡±

    Limited by seasoning and cooking level, most of the river fish in this world had a muddy smell that couldn¡¯t be removed. Of course, this was with the exception of the best restaurants, such as the Osmanthus moon restaurant, where the chefs were highly skilled.

    When the cook heard this, he said proudly,¡±Sir, we float on the water and usually eat fish. When ites to eating fish, no one in the world knows more than us.¡± How to get rid of the earthy smell, hehe ... We have a secret technique.¡±

    He even hid it and deliberately didn¡¯t say it.

    heh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. I also have a secret recipe that can improve the freshness of this pot of fish soup by several times.

    The cook didn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t refute it because he didn¡¯t dare to. However, he didn¡¯t hide the disapproval in his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the porcin bottle containing the chicken essence.

    ¡°Your, Your Excellency ...¡±

    The cooks were shocked. They had served on official ships for many years and had received many officials. She was naturally sensitive when it came to food.

    If the officials on the ship were poisoned to death, they would also be buried with them.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? you can just test the poisonter.¡± Xu Qi consoled.

    The cooks were notforted at all. Instead, they were even more worried.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured a little into the pot first. He took a sip to taste it. When he felt that it was not enough, he added more and tasted it again. After repeating it a few times, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Come, have a taste!¡± He scooped a small spoonful of fish soup and handed it to the cook who had spoken.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s taste gave him courage. The cook hesitated for a moment, then took the spoon and took a sip. His eyes widened in an instant.

    The fragrant fish soup soaked his taste buds. gulp ... As his Adam¡¯s apple rolled uncontrobly, it flowed into his abdomen.

    The lingering fragrance lingered between his lips and teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s too good ...¡± The cook became excited, ¡± my Lord, this, what recipe is this? what kind of magical recipe is this? please teach me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    .....

    Provincial governor Zhang sat on the couch and held his forehead, enduring the shaking of the ship. He felt much morefortable after taking the pill given by the white-robed sorcerer.

    ¡°Master, once we cross the capital¡¯s boundary, the wind on the river will be less violent. You won¡¯t have a headache then.¡± The attendant brought over a cup of hot tea.

    Governor Zhang nodded and took a sip of the tea.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, this little one will help you get it.¡± The attendant said.

    ¡°No need,¡± Governor Zhang waved his hand and pinched the space between his brows,¡±I¡¯m dizzy and have no appetite ...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± his nose twitched as he finished his sentence.

    From the open window, the river Wind blew in with a fresh fragrance, tempting Governor Zhang¡¯s gluttonous appetite and causing his saliva to secrete faster.

    ¡°Gulp ...¡± The attendant swallowed his saliva, and his gaze drifted out of the room. His mind was no longer there.

    Governor Zhang pondered for a moment,¡±it¡¯s fine. Even if I don¡¯t have an appetite, I can¡¯tpete with my body. Just help me get some food ...¡± Well, although the fish soup has an unbearable fishy smell, I can¡¯t just hold it. I have to share the joys and sorrows with the soldiers.¡±

    The attendant responded happily and jogged out of the room, thinking to himself,¡±Sir is indeed a schr, even shameless words can be so pleasant to hear.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and his colleagues sat in the spacious hall, eating and chatting.

    this fish soup is amazing. I¡¯ve never had such a strong soup in my life.

    ¡°Yeah, even that little bit of fishy smell is fragrant.¡±

    ¡°If I can drink this kind of fish soup every day, I¡¯d be happy to stay on the ship for the rest of my life.¡±

    The night watchmen were sweating profusely as they ate, enjoying the surprising fish soup.

    Jiang Luzhong upied a table by himself. With his eyes closed, he savored the unforgettable fresh fragrance on his tongue. He called the cook over and asked curiously, ¡± the taste of this fish soup is extraordinary. I¡¯ve never had it before. How did you make it? ¡±

    There should be a secret recipe ... Jiang Lu thought.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to steal the secret recipe. He was just curious about how this amazing fish soup was made.

    The cook immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. it¡¯s the secret recipe of that master. It has nothing to do with me.

    The group of night watchmen immediately looked over.

    What are you looking at me for? this is the secret recipe of the Directorate of Celestials. I don¡¯t have much of it myself. Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately.

    He knew that this group of shameless night watchmen, especially Jiang Luzhong, would definitelye up with a different way to ask him for it.

    Everyone turned to look at the three white-robed warlocks in the corner. The young white-robed Warlock said, ¡°¡±What are you looking at us for? the secret recipe of the Directorate of Celestials was taught by young master Xu.¡±

    ¡®Damn, these warlocks are just trying to bicker ...¡¯ Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    At this time, a group of guards in armor came in from the cabin door. They sniffed the alluring smell of fish soup while silently receiving their own simple meals.

    For this trip to Yunzhou, there were twenty bronze gongs, six silver gongs, one golden gongs, three of provincial governor Zhang¡¯s subordinates, and a hundred Tiger guards.

    ...

    In addition to Governor Zhang, there were a total of 131 people.

    These Huben guards lived in a small and dark cabin, and their food was not as good as the night watchman¡¯s, so they naturally did not get a share of the fish soup.

    The lean men twitched their noses silently and swallowed their saliva quietly. They looked at the fish soup longingly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and called the cook over.¡±Are there any more fish in the boat? If you don¡¯t have any, go to the and cook a pot of fish soup for the soldiers. Make sure that everyone can drink it. ¡±

    As he spoke, he handed the porcin bottle to the cook.¡±If it¡¯s not enough, you can ask me for more.¡±

    The eyes of the guards of the Huben Tiger immediately lit up. They unconsciously straightened their backs and said in unison, ¡°¡±Thank you, my Lord.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m always too soft-hearted, too soft-hearted, and I take all the problems on my own ...¡¯ ¡°My surname is Xu,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu.¡±

    At this moment, Governor Zhang¡¯s personal attendant walked in and announced in a clear voice,¡±Do you still have fish soup? my Lord wants more.¡±

    Everyoneughed, and the cabin was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.

    .....

    ...

    Beijing, before dusk.

    Xu Xinian returned to the capital. He was going to go home to get some clothes to change into, as well as rice, noodles, and silver.

    The students studying at Yun Lu Academy had to hand in a bundle of cultivation every three months. At the same time, they had to bring their own rice and noodles, and the Academy didn¡¯t include amodation and food.

    Therefore, Xu Eng would return home regrly to take the dirty clothes that he didn¡¯t have time to wash and throw them to the servants. He would also bring enough money and food for three months.

    ¡°Phew ...¡±

    He reined in his horse outside the Xu residence and was surprised to find that the main door was locked.

    This was not a small matter. There were servants in the residence. Even if the master was not at home and the door was closed, the door was locked from the inside. A padlock on the outside often meant that there was no one in the residence.

    Xu Eng¡¯s heart sank and he had a bad feeling.

    He got off his horse and went to the wall. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±Flying eaves and wall running!¡±

    After he finished reading, he silently took a few steps back and felt a surge of power filling his limbs. With the help of the sprint, he jumped over the three-meter-high wall andnded steadily.

    The residence was quiet and there was not a single person.

    Xu niannian walked from the outer courtyard to the inner courtyard. He pushed open the doors of his sister¡¯s room, his parents. room, the servants. room ... There was no one.

    The most important thing was that everything in the house had been moved away. Only the bed was left in the room, but there was no quilt.

    Where¡¯s my home? I have such a big family ... Oh, it¡¯s still here, but where¡¯s my family? Xu Eng stood in the courtyard, lost in thought.

    the door is only locked and not sealed, which means that big brother didn¡¯tmit another crime ... Everything in the house has been moved away, but there¡¯s no dust on the ground. It¡¯s very clean, which means that it wasn¡¯t ransacked ...¡±

    Xu Eng used his wisdom as a high schr to deduce the result, ¡°They had moved.

    Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me of the move? Had they forgotten that there was still a second son in the Yun Lu Academy? Xu niannian was so angry that he wanted to curse.

    ¡®This is terrible ...¡¯ Immediately after, his expression changed and he quickly gave himself a buff. He climbed over the wall and got on a horse, nning to leave the capital before the city gate closed.

    At this moment, the faint sound of drums could be heard from afar. This was the sound of the drums before the city gate closed.

    ......

    The new house.

    Second uncle Xu was on night duty today and had to leave after dinner.

    ¡°By right, Eng should be back by now. He didn¡¯t bring much money with himst time,¡± her aunt looked at her husband and said doubtfully.

    As a mother, she naturally cared about her son and constantly estimated when her son would return home.

    ¡°Probably in the next few days.¡± Second uncle Xu said indifferently.

    ¡°Eldest brother ... Did you write him a letter?¡± His aunt asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by¡± don¡¯t know ¡°?¡± His aunt raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Second uncle Xu replied. After finishing thest bite of his meal, he hung his knife on the back of his waist and put on his helmet.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out. Watch the bell at night and don¡¯t let her go to the well again. Also, don¡¯t be so suspicious all day. The house is not haunted.¡±

    With that, second uncle Xu went out.

    That night, he led a team of royal sword guards to patrol the outer city. When he passed by the ancestral house, he saw a figure squatting at the door of the house, hugging his knees and burying his face in his arms, shivering in the cold wind.

    There was also a horse beside him, neighing listlessly and scratching its hooves.

    There was no curfew in the outer city, so the people could go out without any restrictions. However, the Imperial saber guards had the right to check and question people. When they saw someone squatting in front of their house, second uncle immediately led his men to wee him.

    Just as he was about to ask, the light of the torch illuminated the man¡¯s Confucian robe, and he suddenly felt that he looked familiar.

    Second uncle Xu was stunned. He thought to himself, ¡± no way ...

    ¡°Eng?¡± He said with uncertainty.

    The schr in the Confucian robe slowly raised his head. He was extremely handsome and looked Haggard. He was Xu Eng.

    The father and son looked at each other in silence for a long time. Second uncle Xu¡¯s scalp went numb.¡±Why don¡¯t you go to the inn?¡±

    The wretched Xu ningyan actually didn¡¯t write a letter to his younger brother.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of silver.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest in the residence?¡±

    ¡°The horses will be stolen.¡±

    Why not go back to the Academy? ¡±

    ¡°The city gates are closed.¡±

    ¡°.... I forgot to tell you that my family has moved to the inner city. En, it¡¯s curfew time in the inner city, so I¡¯ll take you to the inn.¡±

    Xu Eng slowly turned his face away and said in an empty voice, ¡°¡±Sir, I don¡¯t have any family.¡±

    Second uncle Xu was speechless.

    .....

    At night, the lonemoon hung high in the sky.

    There was a limited number of rooms on the official ship. Xu Qi ¡®an, who had only one Gong, did not have a separate room. He shared a room with song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    It was the kind of bed that was arranged side by side.

    He turned his head to the left and saw song tingfeng facing him. He looked to the right and saw Zhu guangxiao facing him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of a joke. If you were to sleep between a man and a woman, would you face your butt to the man or the woman?

    If my butt is facing a woman, I¡¯ll be regarded as gay, and if it¡¯s facing a man, there¡¯s a risk of being raped. In my case, I choose to sleep while lying down ... Xu Qianined in his heart. Then, there was a knock on the door.

    The voice of Governor Zhang¡¯s attendant came from outside the door,¡±Lord Xu, my master would like to see you.¡±

    [ PS: I don¡¯t have a stockpile. Once I¡¯m stuck, it¡¯ll dy the update time. ]

 Chapter 207

    207 Chapter 180-group chat (added for ¡°big brother takes me flying¡±) _

    ¡°I know.¡±

    After responding to the attendant, Xu Qi ¡®an sat up, lifted the quilt, and began to put on his clothes.

    Song tingfeng opened his eyes when he noticed the movement of the person beside him. He mumbled and asked, ¡°¡±Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± song tingfeng replied.

    At the end of the conversation, the two¡¯s faces suddenly froze, and then they shivered in unison.

    ¡°Get lost, get lost,¡± Song tingfeng rubbed the goosebumps on his arms and scolded, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve disturbed my good dreams.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left, Zhu guangxiao, who had his back to song tingfeng, turned around silently.

    ....

    The moonlight was like water, and the stars were lonely.

    The surface of the river was still and silent. Under the moonlight, it rippled like silver scales.

    The light in Governor Zhang¡¯s room was on. Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door. After getting permission, he pushed open the door.

    In a not-so-spacious room, provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong sat opposite each other and drank tea. Thetter pointed to the seat at the side.¡±Sit and pour yourself some tea.¡±

    With a goatee and a serious expression, provincial governor Zhang slightly nodded at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    To this mysterious copper Gong who had appeared in the Imperial court twice and defeated a Minister twice, Governor Zhang treated him with the utmost respect and with a friendly attitude.

    Drinking tea in the middle of the night, was heining about his sleep quality? Xu Qi ¡®an sat down and said in a casual tone, ¡°¡±Milords, why have you called this humble servant?¡±

    The Imperial Censorate and the night watchman belonged to different Yamen, but they both had the same superior, Wei Yuan. Therefore, Governor Zhang could be considered as one of their own, and Xu Qi ¡®an did not need to be too reserved and polite.

    ¡°Lord Xu, your ability to solve cases is like a god, and your ability is outstanding. I¡¯ve called you here thiste at night to talk about the mission to Yunzhou,¡± Governor Zhang said with a smile.

    ¡°What do you think, my Lord?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after some deliberation.

    I¡¯ve already read the file, ¡± Governor Zhang said. Zhou Qu¡¯s death was wless. There were no wounds or poisoning. It was a normal death.

    ¡°A silent death without any ws is also a w.¡±

    Zhou gan was the spy who had died for no reason.

    Jiang Luzhong added,¡¯in all the major systems, only the Taoist sect and the Wizards can do this. ording to the feedback from the Minister of Works ¡®case, the Qi party is in cahoots with the witch God religion. The murderer is most likely a rank four dream witch.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. First of all, he acknowledged the intelligence of provincial governor Zhang. He was a clear-headed official, not muddleheaded, and knew what he was about to face.

    This was veryfortable.

    He was afraid that he would encounter a superior who could not aplish anything but ruin things.

    One should not be afraid of a god-like opponent, but of a pig-like teammate. To be honest, Xu Qi ¡®an had indeed had such concerns when he saw how weak provincial governor Zhang was.

    Secondly, he wanted to confirm Jiang Luzhong¡¯s guess.

    Any killing method would leave a clear trace. It was not a clue, but an intuitive impression that made people understand that he was ¡± killed.

    Even if the soul was destroyed with a brilliant method, the deceased would still show a sluggish and terrified facial features.

    Only the Taoist sect and the witch God religion could make people die as if they were asleep. It was a very simple reasoning.

    ¡°How do you think we should investigate after we reach Yunzhou?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an humbly asked for advice.

    He was good at investigating cases, but he was ayman when it came to social operations in the officialdom.

    ¡°Zhou Fu is an experienced spy. He won¡¯t keep important evidence with him. What we need to do is to find the evidence he¡¯s hiding. Lord Xu, you are an expert in this, so I hope that you will put in a lot of effort when the timees.¡±

    The provincial governor said seriously. He trusted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s professional ability.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of a problem. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±Yang Chuannan is the Commander-in-Chief of Yunzhou, and he holds great power in the military and government. At that time, we¡¯ll be the first to bear the brunt of the consequences.¡±

    Officials who held military power were different from those in the capital. The six guards and three Imperial Military camps were all under the control of the imperial family, and civil officials were powerless to resist.

    However, as themander of a state, he had military power in his hands. How could he let others do as they pleased?

    this is a risk that we have to take. Jiang Jinluo and I will handle it. You just have to follow my orders. Provincial governor Zhang took over the burden.

    ¡°When I reach Yunzhou, I might be able to get some help.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°A helper?¡± Governor Zhang asked in a questioning tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not dare to make any guarantees.

    Governor Zhang nodded and didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    ¡°Lord Zhang, how much do you know about Yunzhou?¡± ¡°I¡¯m referring to the bandits,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some deliberation.

    Provincial governor Zhang muttered to himself for a moment before he slowly said,¡±There¡¯s a reason why the cloud region is called the bandit region. This left a mark in the history books. I have to start from the ¡®cleansing of the emperor¡¯s side¡¯ five hundred years ago ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not know about the history of Emperor Wuzong¡¯s usurping of the throne. He only understood it after the Sang Bo case.

    ¡°Back then, Emperor Wu Zong led his Army to attack the capital ... After that, they quickly pacified the various provinces, but they encountered intense resistance from the general of Yunzhou. At that time, themander of Yunzhou was a famous general who was good at using troops and defending cities. Even with Emperor Wu Zong¡¯s military strategy, he was unable to conquer Yunzhou in a short time.

    ¡°The two armies faced each other and fought a protracted war for several years. The people were fighting so hard that they couldn¡¯t live, so they might as well be bandits.

    ¡°There are many mountain ranges in Yunzhou, which are easy to defend and hard to attack. In addition, thend is fertile, which has be a breeding ground for mountain bandits and grass bandits. When the Emperor Wu Zong recovered Yunzhou, he realized that Yunzhou was already filled with bandits.

    ¡°A bitter battle thatsted for several years caused the great Feng Army to be greatly weakened and unable to suppress the bandits. Emperor Wu Zong had no choice but to return to the Imperial court, nning to settle the ounts after he had recuperated.

    ¡°After that, the Imperial court organized several Raider raids, and each time, they paid a huge price. When a group of bandits in Yunzhou was exterminated, another group would appear, and they would be reborn in the spring breeze. In the end, it became a paradise for wanted criminals of the Imperial court and the scum of the martial world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to leave the grave,¡± Governor Zhang said with emotion.

    So it was a problem left behind by history ... If the founding Emperor didn¡¯t resolve this matter, it was almost impossible for the emperors of theter generations to resolve it. On one hand, he was not capable enough, and on the other hand, it was inevitable that he was content with enjoying himself. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly to show that he understood.

    ...

    The three of them talked for a long time before leaving.

    .....

    Returning to his room, as expected, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were woken up again. The five senses of a master in the Qi refining realm were very sharp, and they would be alerted by any movement.

    The two colleagues did not care and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t sleep. He lit the oilmp, sat at the table, and took out a small Jade Mirror.

    [ 3: on the 2nd, I just received news that the Imperial court has sent an Inspector-General to Yunzhou. ]

    Sending messages in the middle of the night was indeed a little immoral. The members of The Earth Book chat group were all awakened. Each of them took out the fragments of The Earth Book with different emotions and checked the messages.

    [ 5: number 3, you¡¯re so annoying. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep in the middle of the night. ]

    The wild girl from the southern border sent a letter of protest.

    The others didn¡¯t send any messages and just silently watched.

    [ 2. Is it rted to the Qi party? ]

    ...

    [ three: smart. The night watchman nted a spy in themander¡¯s office and found out that Yunzhou¡¯smander, yang Chuannan, was secretly assisting the mountain bandits, delivering military supplies, and raising the bandits for self-respect. [ by the way, this yang Chuannan is the Qi party¡¯s representative in Yunzhou. ]

    [ two: that¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t know if yang Chuannan is a member of the Qi party, but I know he¡¯s definitely not someone who nurtures bandits to feed himself or someone who supplies military supplies to the mountain bandits. ]

    Number two¡¯s reaction was a little intense ... She knew yang Chuannan and their rtionship was quite good?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was d that he didn¡¯t vouch for him in front of the provincial governor, or he would have screwed up. At the same time, he was secretly on guard. When he arrived in Yunzhou, he had to pay attention to his identity and not expose it.

    First, lock onto number two¡¯s identity, then observe her (him) rtionship with yang Chuannan. It was to confirm if No. 2 was a Wolf or amoner.

    [ four: nothing is impossible. The Minister of Works has fallen. He should at least say something. ] Number two, think about it. The Qi party colluded with the witchcraft religion and secretly supported the mountain bandits. However, they were thousands of miles away in the capital. If they wanted to do things, they needed a spokesperson.

    [ as long as we can prove that yang Chuannan is a member of the Qi party, he will definitely not be innocent. ]

    [ 2: I¡¯m a good judge of character. Yang Chuannan is not that kind of person. ]

    .... Was number two so subjective? It felt like a woman, and women were usually emotional and subjective. Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart but didn¡¯t say it out loud. After all, if number two was a female boxer, she would be trembling with anger now.

    [ 5: No. 3, why do you always have so much information? [ the broker that sells information? ]

    Number five couldn¡¯t help butin. She was a little discouraged. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to ¡± sell ¡± the news of the Gu God¡¯s recovery, and now everyone owed her a debt.

    And from time to time, number three would throw out heavy news in the group.

    Everyone tacitly chose to ignore number Five¡¯s meaningless words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an teasingly replied, [ hey, No. 1 should have known about this long ago. Didn¡¯t No. 1 tell you? ] [ tsk, tsk. Number one, you¡¯re wrong. ]

    Number one¡¯s schemes ran deep. A person who didn¡¯t speak was always the most sinister and profound.

    [ one: get lost. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought that number one would ignore him, but he didn¡¯t expect his reaction to be so intense. He opened his mouth and started to talk.

    I didn¡¯t offend number one, right? It was just a casual joke, was there a need for such an intense reaction?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little confused and angry. She ignored number one and sent a message, ¡°[ number two, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can cooperate with the investigation when the Imperial inspector arrives. [ if yang Chuannan is innocent, we can prove his innocence. ]

    [ two: okay. ]

    Just like that, No. 2 was tied to the tank! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction.

    [ two: by the way, how is Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s physical condition? ]

    [ three: your body should be fine. Why are you asking this? ]

    [ two: bah, the Taoist Reverend is blind. Why is the old Emperor not dead yet? ]

    The Taoist Reverend had no eyes? Number two is an old nationalistic youth. I¡¯m getting more and more curious about his (her) identity. If I find out that you¡¯re an official ... Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled three times.

    After sessfully ¡± greeting ¡± No. 2, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered the second purpose of opening the group chat.

    [ three: by the way, I don¡¯t seem to have told you the true body of the sealed artifact under sang Bo. ]

    The real body of the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake?

    This time, not to mention the other members of the Heaven and Earth Society, even number five was no longer sleepy, and his spirit was lifted.

    ....

    [ PS: Aiya, I¡¯ve dropped out of the top ten of the monthly votes list. Please give me your monthly votes! ]

 Chapter 208

    208 Number one¡¯s identity (1)

    After the Sang Bo case was closed, no matter if it was No. 6 involved, or No. 3, No. 1, or No. 9, Golden Lotus Taoist priest, who were also in the capital, none of them had disclosed any information about the sealed artifact to the Heaven and Earth Society.

    It was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t curious. However, after No. 6 entered the dungeon of the Yamen, he kept the case a secret and didn¡¯t mention it.

    Everyone agreed that number six, who was born in Buddhism, had made some kind of promise to the watchman and the Yamen to keep it a secret.

    Actually, number six just didn¡¯t want to mention this sad matter again.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist was more like a bystander. He rarely started a topic and only joined in the conversation asionally.

    Number one liked to peek at the screen and had deep thoughts. The others didn¡¯t have high hopes for this. It was only reasonable for them to remain silent.

    Today, finally, number three was willing to talk about this matter openly.

    ..... The Sang Bo case was handled by the night watchman, and even among the night watchmen, it was top secret. The reason No. 3 only said it now was probably because he had only recently found out about the process of the Sang Bo case and understood the secrets within. Number four started to analyze instinctively.

    ..... Number three was a person who was willing to share information. He was a magnanimous schr. The reason why he suspected yang Chuannan was because he had analyzed the situation based on the information he had received. He did not mix in too much of his personal preferences. The dissatisfaction in number two¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.

    [ 5: what do you want to exchange this information for? ]

    Number five asked subconsciously.

    .... This idiot!

    Number four and number two cursed in their hearts at the same time.

    [ three: no reward is required. As a member of the heaven and earth Association, you should not be calctive about gains and losses all the time. This time, the information is free to tell you. ]

    It¡¯s mainly because I mentioned this to find out monk Shen Shu¡¯s identity. If I were to make more money, I would feel like I¡¯m not a good person ... Well, I¡¯ll still charge you the next time you have valuable information. Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart.

    ¡®Number three is so generous. To think that I¡¯ve been thinking about selling information all day ...¡¯ Number five thought shamefully. After that, a doubt shed through her mind.

    However, this was the way number three activated first!

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and nced at his two colleagues who were sleeping soundly. After confirming that they were fine, he continued to send the letter, ¡°[ it¡¯s a broken hand, the broken hand of a top-tier expert. ]

    A broken hand?

    This information had a huge impact on the members of the Heaven and Earth Society. They had once discussed the sealed artifacts in sang Bo and deduced that the sealed artifacts should be people from 500 years ago.

    From this, he made the Association and thought that the mysterious expert who was sealed was at least a second-grade.

    Broken hand? How could a hand be sealed for 500 years ... Number five thought that it was impossible. He was about to send a rebuttal when he suddenly remembered the trip to the abyss and was inspired by the poison God.

    [ 5: if it¡¯s really a broken hand, its owner must be of a very high level. [ those that can be sealed are all existences that can not be killed. ]

    Southern border¡¯s little wild girl¡¯s words gave everyone a blow of enlightenment.

    That¡¯s right, any existence that was sealed could not be killed. Otherwise, there was no need to do so.

    [ three: perhaps. Even the Yamen didn¡¯t know the true identity of the broken hand. It was taken away by the demon race in the end. [ that¡¯s all I know. ]

    Then what did you mean by ¡®real body¡¯. .. The members of the Heaven and Earth Society cursed in their hearts.

    [ two: we might as well gather all the top masters we know and eliminate them one by one. Perhaps we can specte the identity of this peerless master. ]

    At this moment, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest appeared. After peeking at the screen for a long time, the topic of the sealed artifact seemed to have piqued his interest.

    [ 9: Taoists can be directly excluded. ]

    Without waiting for anyone to ask, he exined, ¡°[ the three sects of Dao don¡¯t cultivate the body. If a senior of Dao sect is sealed, the primordial spirit can stay for a long time, but the body will wither. [ the broken hand¡¯s blood Qi is surging and the demonic me is monstrous. It¡¯s definitely not from the Taoist system. ]

    Xu Qi added, [ warlocks can also be excluded. ]

    Eh? number three was a schrly disciple, so why did he eliminate the possibility of him being a Warlock and not a schr? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s answer confused number two and number four.

    [ 5: Gu Masters can also be excluded, right? The Gu n has not had a rank one expert for hundreds of years. ]

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an added, [ the schrly faction can also be excluded. I¡¯m very sure of this. ]

    Yes, he was very sure, because the owner of the broken hand was a monk, a Buddhist.

    [ 4. Good. Now, there are only four major systems left: martial arts, demons, Wizards, and Buddhism. Wizards also did not focus on body training. Also, I remember number three said that there were Buddhist patterns in the seal formation under the Mulberry Lake.

    [ from this, it can be inferred that the Buddhist sect participated in the sealing. [ I¡¯m more inclined to the three major systems of martial arts, demons, and Buddhism. ]

    The analysis was very reasonable. Number Four¡¯s wisdom was outstanding in The Earth Book chat group ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t continue to guide him, but calmly watched from the side.

    [ 4: I¡¯m familiar with history. He¡¯s a figure from 500 years ago and belongs to the royal family of Da Feng. I only know of one first director. ]

    Most of the information from that year had been erased, making it almost impossible to verify, but one thing was certain. That was the DA Feng of the past. It could not be said that the talents were withered, but it was definitely in a weak state. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the Emperor Wu Zong to sessfully usurp the throne.

    Thus, it was unlikely that the royal family five hundred years ago had two first-rank martial artists.

    The martial arts system was temporarily excluded ...

    Number one, who always liked to peek at the screen, said at this time, ¡°[ 500 years is a time period that can not be ignored. Other than Emperor Wu Zong¡¯s campaign to clean up the emperor¡¯s side, everyone should not ignore another time. ]

    Number four replied instantly, [ Jia Zi demon-ying? ]

    [ one: the Buddhist League contributed to the sealing formation of sang Bo, and the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom are behind the Sang Bo case. With a little contact, it can be inferred that the owner of the broken hand is most likely the Queen of the thousand demon Kingdom, the Nine-Tailed Fox. ]

    ¡®This ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was a little dumbfounded, because number one¡¯s analysis was very logical and reasonable. If he had not known the answer long ago, he would have even thought that it was the correct answer.

    ... It¡¯s not! nine-tailed fox, but a stinky monk!

    Wait a minute!

    Xu Qi ¡®an keenly caught a point.How did number one know that the instigator behind this was the remnant of the thousand demon Kingdom?

    From the beginning to the end, he had never mentioned in The Earth Book chat group that the demon race behind this was the remnant of the thousand demon Kingdom. On the contrary, Xu Qi ¡®an had always thought that it was North vanquishing Prince who had colluded with the northern demon race.

    After investigating the case, he didn¡¯t discuss the details of sang Bo¡¯s case too much in the Heaven and Earth Society. After all, he had to consider his character profile. A student from Yun Lu Academy shouldn¡¯t know so many details.

    Because the Sang Bo case had be a ¡°headless case,¡± the details of the case were not made public. The file was stored in the watchman¡¯s office, and Wei Yuan had only reported it to Emperor Yuan jing.

    ...

    ¡°There are only four ways for number one to know this information:First, he had to know it from Emperor Yuan jing. I can¡¯t be sure who the old Emperor will talk to, but he will definitely only talk to those close to him.

    Secondly, I¡¯ve only reported this matter to three people. They¡¯re Wei Yuan, Golden Lotus Daoist priest, and Princess huaiqing.

    [ 3. From the three of them, we found out that number one is a person of the Imperial court and has a high status. ] Furthermore, they were members of the heaven and earth Association. Therefore, all three of them were possible.

    Fourth, from the file of the watchman in the Yamen.¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it, he tried to lead the conversation. He couldn¡¯t continue to stray from the topic, or all his efforts would be in vain.

    [ why can¡¯t he be a Buddhist? ]

    A Buddhist? When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but frown and ponder.

    [ 5: why are you a Buddhist? ]

    Everyone from the number five gang asked.

    [ three: Oh, I¡¯m just guessing. I don¡¯t know much about Buddhism. Although there is a Azure Dragon Temple in the capital, there are no top-tier Buddhist experts. However, I think that the Buddhist sect should have a body-tempering cultivation technique.

    [ besides, I don¡¯t understand why it was sealed in the Sang Bo of the imperial family of Da Feng if it was a Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox. ]

    ...

    The second question was a historical secret and no one could answer it, but the first question could be answered.

    [ 6: the system of monks in Buddhism is not inferior to that of martial artists. Or rather, it can be said that it is a martial artist unique to Buddhism. ]

    Because of the death of his Junior Brother Heng Hui, number six, who had been depressed for a long time, finally emerged.

    As expected, there were two systems in Buddhism ... Xu Qi ¡®an already knew about this.

    [ 5: are martial monks unique to Buddhism? ]

    [ six: yes, there are two systems in Buddhism. One of the initial levels is the eighth-grade monk. The monk doesn¡¯t need to chant Sutras or even keep precepts. He only cultivates strange strength and not the heart of Buddha. [ however, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the next rank after the eighth rank monk. ]

    A Buddhist disciple who doesn¡¯t need to keep the precepts or recite the Scriptures? The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were confused.

    Don¡¯t need to follow the precepts? Does that mean I can sleep with women? Strange knowledge increased ... Xu Qi ¡®an knew about the system of monks, but this was the first time he had heard that monks didn¡¯t need to follow the precepts.

    next time, I can try to invite Hengyuan to the education workshop Division and arrange a littledy for him ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to change the topic,¡¯ if the sealed expert is a Buddhist disciple, then we can check the history of Buddhism 500 years ago to find out his true identity. [ I¡¯m quite interested in this matter. If you have any relevant information, you can sell it to me. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Union immediately expressed that they would pay attention to the relevant information.

    Whoosh ... Master Shen Shu, I¡¯ve tried my best. Xu Qi ¡®an let out a sigh of relief. As for the mystery of Shen Shu¡¯s identity, he was justying the foundation and was not in a hurry to investigate.

    By conservative estimation, Shen Shu should be a rank one expert. Xu Qian had no idea how strong a rank one expert was. Even the knowledgeable Daoist priest Golden Lotus probably didn¡¯t have an idea. After all, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief was only a second grade.

    However, even if he was dismembered and sealed for 500 years, his vitality and primordial spirit were still unable to be destroyed ... In Xu Qian¡¯s heart, such a divine ability could already be ssified as a god or devil.

    This was simply a human-shaped natural disaster.

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was still in the level eight Qi cultivating stage, was not in a hurry to find out.

    ¡°Come to think of it, the members of the heaven and earth Association chosen by the Golden Lotus Daoist came from all over the world, but none of them are from the Western regions. Is this a coincidence or is there some special reason?¡±

    After a while, seeing that no one was talking, number four said, ¡°[ speaking of Buddhism, I¡¯ve actually recalled some interesting past events. Number three, this has something to do with your Confucians. ]

 Chapter 209

    209 Blood light (1)

    ¡®What does the schrly faction¡¯s matter have to do with me? I¡¯m just a night watchman in the schrly faction¡¯s skin ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®anughed at herself. She fixed her eyes on the Jade Mirror.

    After a while, words appeared on the mirror. Number Four¡¯s letter came:[ I¡¯ve traveled to the Western regions. The people there are generally illiterate, uncultured, and backward. They don¡¯t even know what ¡°etiquette¡± is. However, the locals were very hospitable. They warmly weed me, who appeared as a swordsman, but when I told the local people that I was a ¡± schr, ¡± their attitude towards me changedpletely.

    abuse, threats, and driving me away forced me to leave the ce. After that, I never revealed my identity as a schr again.

    ... Was this the so-called anger of a cker towards a top student? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t express his opinion and continued to wait for the next message.

    [ 4. I thought that the Western regions only hated schrs, butter I realized that they didn¡¯t hate schrs, but Confucianism, the Orthodox Confucianism. This made me think of a record I read in history books. After that period of history 500 years ago, Buddhism was once quite prosperous in Dafeng and preached everywhere.

    [ the good times didn¡¯tst long. In less than a hundred years, the Imperial court began to exterminate Buddhism, and the one who pushed for it was the Prime Minister at the time. Furthermore, he also has another identity, the headmaster of Yun Lu Institute. ]

    In the past, almost all of the schrs were from Yun Lu Academy, and the separation of the Orthodox schrly faction had only urred two hundred years ago ... Xu Qi ¡®an entered the message. [ that¡¯s it? ]

    At that time, Dafeng was the territory of the Confucians. It waspletely reasonable for the Confucians to stop the Buddhist sect from spreading their teachings to the Central ins. By the same logic, it was also reasonable that the Western regions hated schrs.

    There was no point in eating this melon.

    [ four: hey, number three, you¡¯ve been a littlezy recently. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an: ¡°??? ¡±

    Then should I bite my finger and show you a scene of ¡®my brain is shaking¡¯?

    [ 4: or is it because he is preparing for the spring examination that he has no time to study history? En, what I want to say is, back then, when the First Minister was exterminating the Buddha, he said, ¡°[ as long as Buddhism is not destroyed, all the Buddhas in the world will be destroyed. With my life, I will end the path of Buddhism. ]

    [ to this day, I still don¡¯t understand the true meaning of this saying. ]

    [as long as Buddhism is not destroyed, all the Buddhas in the world will be Buddhas. With my life, I will end the path of Buddhism ...] What was the meaning of this? Xu Qi ¡®an was confused.

    [ 5: maybe it¡¯s just an encouraging statement. ]

    [ 1. No, the third stage of the schrly faction is the life establishing realm. With my orders ... He was not joking. Number Four¡¯s words made me remember more details. The first assistant was called Du Zhong Shu. After the Buddha annihtion, he stepped into the third stage life establishing realm.

    Good question number five! Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    [1. No, the third stage of the schrly faction is the life establishing realm. With my orders ... He was not joking. Number Four¡¯s words made me remember more details. The first assistant was called Du Zhong Shu. After the Buddha annihtion, he stepped into the third stage life establishing realm. In other words, his ¡®life¡¯ is to destroy Buddha.]

    After destroying the Buddha, he stepped into the third stage of life establishing realm? Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the information that Zhang Shen and Zhang eru had mentioned to him by chance. The life establishing realm of the Confucians was a process of ¡± searching for a life goal, ¡± so it was called life establishing.

    ¡®Establishing life¡¯ must be a positive goal ... It would be interesting if he stepped into the life establishing realm after Buddha annihtion ... Did this mean that the extermination of Buddhism was indeed a positive and active goal?

    Xu Qian thought to himself and sent a letter. the life establishing realm is simr to the great wish of Buddhism, which is to enter the life establishing realm by destroying Buddha. This means that the destruction of Buddha was correct.

    With the schrly student number three¡¯s endorsement, everyone realized that something was wrong. As long as the Buddhist sect is not destroyed, the world will be a Buddha ... This might not be a joke.

    There was a deeperyer of inside information behind it, and it was not as simple as ¡°fighting for territory.¡±

    No one spoke for a long time, as if they were thinking about the hidden truth behind this matter. After more than ten minutes, number two said, ¡±

    [ number three, how many experts are there in the Imperial inspector¡¯s team that is going to Yunzhou this time? ]

    [ 3: on the surface, there is only one Jin Gong. In the dark, no one knows. ]

    The word ¡®only¡¯ was well used ... Number two ridiculed in his heart.

    Anyone who knew about the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen would know that Jin Gong was a fourth-grade martial artist. On the battlefield, fourth-grade martial artists were all top experts who could fight against a thousand people by themselves.

    In the realm of mortals, the fourth stage that had condensed ¡°intent¡± was the peak.

    Above that was rank-3. Rank-3s had the ability to regrow broken limbs and were no longer ordinary people.

    .... ¡°Even if it¡¯s my team plus myself, to deal with a rank-4 golden gong, I¡¯m afraid we can only end up perishing together.

    No. 2 sighed.

    After a long silence and confirming that all the uneducated group members had gone offline, Xu Qi ¡®an put away the mirror and left the room. Standing on the edge of the deck, he faced the river and vented the burden of his dder.

    He fastened his belt and returned to his room.

    ....

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an woke up at dawn. He looked around and saw two colleagues moving Qi, breathing, and practicing Qi.

    Everyone¡¯s working so hard, and they¡¯re always so supportive every day ... Xu Qi ¡®an sat up and stretched.

    Essence, Qi, and spirit were one. When Qi filled the three dantians, one¡¯s spirit would increase dramatically. At that time, one could visualize and prepare to break through to the spirit-forging stage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Qi Ji had already filled his dantian and was about to overflow. As he continued to visualize day by day, his spiritual power increased day by day. He was just short of an opportunity to step into the spirit-forging stage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know where this opportunity came from, and Wei Yuan didn¡¯t tell him either. Father Wei didn¡¯t know that Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s cultivation had improved so quickly.

    The little Gong that he had always valued was still in the stage of transferring Qi.

    Sensing that Xu Qi ¡®an had woken up, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng stopped their breathing. The former said,

    ¡°After the trip to Yunzhou, the Yamen will give out the silver, and I will be able to save enough silver to marry a wife.¡±

 Chapter 210

    210 Blood light (2)

    Zhu guangxiao had a younger sister who he grew up with. Well, she was not his biological sister, but a girl-next-door. The two of them had a very good rtionship, and they looked at each other very well.

    However, his sister¡¯s father wanted Zhu guangxiao to give him a betrothal gift of a hundred taels of silver. Otherwise, there was no way he could do it.

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s monthly sry was five taels of silver, and with some gray ie, he could earn more than eighty taels a year. However, he still had to entertain clients, his daily expenses, and he had to go to the brothel ... Every year, he could only save up about thirty taels.

    It was already not easy. After all, going to a brothel to spend money was a necessity. Even ordinary people had needs, let alone hot-blooded martial artists.

    F * ck ... ¡®Don¡¯t nt a g! I¡¯ve seen at least 800 people like you on TV in my previous life ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Congrattions, guangxiao is getting married soon.¡± Song tingfeng nced at the beautiful purple sachet embroidered with white lotus flowers hanging on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist. ¡°Ningyan, did fuxiang give you this?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let him take the sachet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a fianc¨¦e too, kid?¡± Song tingfeng¡¯s squinted eyes widened slightly and he said sourly.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took back the sachet andy down again. The purple sachet hung at the tip of her nose and she hummed a tune.¡±She¡¯s just my little sister. My little sister said that purple is very charming.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t ningyan get married?¡± Zhu guangxiao expressed his doubts.

    In his opinion, not only was Xu Qi ¡®an appreciated by Lord Wei, but he had also been rewarded by the Emperor with a thousand taels of gold. He had a bright future ahead of him.

    He had also reached the age of marriage and children.

    ¡°He¡¯s the same as me, a wastrel.¡± Song tingfengmented.

    ¡°Get lost. We¡¯re different.¡± Xu Qi ¡®any on the bed with his hands behind his head. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s get used to it for a while.¡±

    It had only been three months since he came to Da Feng, and he was still unable to settle down and adapt to it. That was why he had been hanging out with the education workshop, lingering with Fu Xiang¡¯s warm eyes, but he had not been mentally prepared to get married.

    Zhu guangxiao nodded and suggested, ¡°¡±That depends on what you want from your future wife.¡±

    ¡°A request ...¡± ¡°The one with big waves and long hair,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some thought.

    ¡°This request of yours is so strange.¡± Song tingfeng frowned.

    ¡°Here are three requests,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    After washing up, Xu Qi ¡®an had breakfast and knocked on Jiang Luzhong¡¯s door.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Luzhong was sitting at the table, looking at a map of the cloud Prefecture. His eagle-like sharp eyes gave people a great sense of oppression.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to consult Jiang Jinluo on some cultivation-rted questions,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into his mouth. How do I advance to the spirit-forging stage? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous understanding of this was that it was a gradual and natural process.

    When the umtion reached a certain level, it could naturally advance to the spirit-forging stage.

    However, he was inspired by Yan Caiwei¡¯s requirements to advance to The Alchemist Realm. He reviewed the martial arts system and realized that there were also requirements to advance from the essence refining realm to the Qi refining realm.I can¡¯t lose my virginity!

    it¡¯s simple, ¡± Jiang Luzhong said with a smile. when your spiritual power is strong to a certain extent, the space between your eyebrows will swell and hurt. That¡¯s when you¡¯ve advanced to the spirit-refinement realm. As for the method to advance, well, I¡¯ll not sleep for ten days.¡±

    Ah? Was he serious about not sleeping for ten days? wouldn¡¯t he suddenly die?

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s confused face, Jiang Luzhong exined, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t hear wrong. If you don¡¯t sleep for ten days, you can advance to the spirit-forging stage. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll faint at best, and in serious cases, you¡¯ll die of spirit decay. In the warrior system, every rank is a test of life and death.¡±

    ¡°... Why didn¡¯t you sleep for ten days?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, puzzled.

    ¡°When you were in the essence refinement realm, you must have experienced the limits of your physical body often. Every time he broke through his limit, his physical strength would increase. Do you know the limits of the primordial spirit?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°The best way to break through the primordial spirit limit is to not sleep. Ten years is just a rough standard. Everyone¡¯s limit is different. In the future, when you try to break through to the spirit-forging stage, you will experience it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t your body be unable to take it?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the essence and Qi cultivation are alsoying the foundation for the spirit cultivation, including your daily visualization and the strength of your primordial spirit. It¡¯s also increasing the chances of advancing to God-refinement realm.¡± At this point, Jiang Luzhong chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you. The most important thing on the path of martial arts is the will to cross mountains and rivers. You can¡¯t aim too high.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo is right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already at the peak of the Qi refining stage,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Luzhong: ¡°??? ¡±

    He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in disbelief. After a few seconds, he said unhappily, ¡± don¡¯t joke around. I remember that when you joined the night watchman, you were still at the essence refining stage. Who would reach the peak of the Qi refining stage in less than three months ...? It can¡¯t be true, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged and said,¡±if not, why would I ask you this?¡± Well, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left Jiang Luzhong¡¯s room, leaving Lord Jin Luo sitting at the table alone. He muttered, ¡± this doesn¡¯t make sense, this doesn¡¯t make sense ...

    ¡°Duke of Wei, does he know?¡±

    ......

    Six days passed in the blink of an eye. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first experience on a long voyage in his life was:Buzzzzzz!

    On the deck, song tingfeng looked listlessly at the river and the ships passing by. He said, ¡± we¡¯ll arrive at Yuzhou tomorrow. Jiang Jinluo promised us a day of rest. I¡¯m going to throw up after eating so much fish.

    ¡°Yuzhou is rich in iron ore and is famous for its wealth, talent, and spirit. Presumably, the beauties of the Academy¡¯s workshop are also fresh and beautiful.¡± A copper Gong echoed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care about the beauty of the Imperial Academy. He just wanted to get off the ship early and have a good meal.

    In the middle of winter, there was ack of fruits and vegetables, not to mention that they were floating on water. He had been eating fish for every meal recently, and now he felt nauseated at the sight of fish, almost suffering from anorexia.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was leaning against the guardrail, identally caught a glimpse of an official shiping toward them.

    There were a few clerks in ck on the deck. They also noticed the official ship where Xu Qi ¡®an was. After seeing the gongs on the deck, the clerks obviously panicked and subconsciously retreated.

    Then, he quickly calmed himself down and remained the same, but he didn¡¯t look at them again.

    .... The subconscious panic after seeing us is a sign of guilt ... Although he had tried to salvage the situation and appeared calm, his unmoving gaze only made him look even more guilty ... Was he naturally afraid of the night watchman?

    The old detective, Xu Qian, thought suspiciously.

    The reaction of the officers on the opposite ship was the most ssic reaction of guilt when he studied psychology.

    ...

    Just to be safe, he wanted to confirm it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached into his pocket and gently touched the back of the small Jade Mirror. He took out the ¡± magic book ¡± of the schrly Academy and tore off a page that recorded the aura-gazing technique.

    Today, the most abundant magic books were Qi-gazing. On the day they escorted Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the jinwu guards, into the capital, Xu Qi ¡®an had shamelessly asked Zhang Shen for spells to replenish the magic books that were gradually consumed.

    Yan Caiwei was also present ... He had be a big customer of skills.

    As for why they were all aura observation techniques, it was because this technique was simple and easy to record.

    ¡°Chi ...¡±

    As the pages of the book burned, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shone with a clear light as he looked at the official ship in front.

    He saw a bright red, sticky blood light.

    ording to the definition of the aura observation skill, the killer would be stained with blood for a period of time after killing someone.

 Chapter 211

    211 Inspecting the ship (1)

    A continuous bloody light ... ¡®That official ship is full of viins ... Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    However, he did not make a rash judgment, because the canal was often filled with water bandits. These officials might have just defeated the bandits who tried to Rob them.

    ¡°What is that ship? why is it different from ours?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the official ship that was getting closer and closer, and asked his colleague casually.

    There were quite a few old Gong Masters present, and they were very experienced and knowledgeable. After recognizing the name, they replied, ¡± that¡¯s a ship. From the g, it seems to be from Yuzhou.

    The floaters wererge t-bottomed boats that were mostly used to carry goods.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. His eyes flickered, and he continued to ask, ¡°¡±Are there any water bandits around Yuzhou?¡±

    Song tingfeng snickered and put his hand on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder, ¡°¡±This ce is less than half a day¡¯s journey from Yuzhou¡¯s mingguan. Have you ever seen anyone block the road and Rob at the entrance of the Yamen?¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, as if he had confirmed something.

    ¡°What do you mean by no problem?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem in getting merit points.¡± He looked at song tingfeng and saw that the two boats were about to pass by each other. He quickly said, ¡°¡±Tingfeng, go back to the cabin and find Jiang Jinluo immediately. Tell him that there¡¯s an emergency.¡±

    He then nced at the seven or eight gongs on the deck and said in a deep voice, ¡± there¡¯s something wrong with that ship. Follow me.

    After he finished speaking, he turned to the ship on the side and shouted, ¡°¡±Stop the boat!¡±

    His voice rolled and reverberated on the river.

    The officials on the ship ignored him and pretended not to hear him. There were even boatmen who quietly adjusted the angle of the sail, and the ship tilted away from the official ship where the watchman was.

    At this time, the other gongs also felt that something was wrong. Before they could say anything, they saw Xu Qi ¡®an holding on to the guardrails. The deck under his feet broke with a ¡± ka Cha ¡± sound, and his whole body shot out like a cannonball.

    In an instant, he crossed a distance of tens of meters andnded steadily on the deck of the ship.

    ¡°Ka Cha ...¡±

    The sound of the deck breaking was endless, and seven or eight gongs jumped up one after another. Relying on their exaggerated jumping power and the surging Qi, they also jumped onto the float.

    Seeing the group of gongs ¡°invading¡± the ship, the expressions of several officers on the deck changed slightly, and they quietly pressed on the hilt of their swords at the back of their waists.

    ¡°My Lords ...¡± A man with a full beard ran out of the cabin. He was wearing a Yamen uniform, a tall hat, and a pair of ck boots.

    He looked around at the gongs on the deck and cupped his fists. ¡°What business do you have?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He carefully observed their micro-expressions and subtle movements. Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Which Yamen are you from?¡±

    ¡°This humble servant is a ship-guarding Constable of the water transportation Yamen. I am here to escort a batch of iron ore to the capital.¡± The bearded man replied. They were wearing official uniforms with the pattern of waves printed on them. It was the official uniform of the water transportation Yamen.

    Yuzhou was rich in iron ore. Salt and iron were the lifeblood of the country. Inyman¡¯s terms, they were strategic resources and also a major financial source.

    The gongs weren¡¯t surprised and turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an. They didn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly stopped the ship.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and noticed a detail. Until now, the ship was still sailing and had not anchored.

    ¡°Guang Xiao, stop the ship.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Zhu guangxiao immediately went to the stern and kicked the huge and heavy anchor into the water, and the ship slowly came down.

    When his silent colleague returned, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you stop the boat just now?¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The bearded man¡¯s expression was difficult as he said in a low voice,¡±My Lords, please wait a moment.¡±

    He returned to the cabin, folded a few silver notes, and vaguely handed them over. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡±

    ¡°I know that no matter where I am, as long as I see the night watchman and the Yamen¡¯s officials, I have to show respect ... I was insensible just now and tried to deceive you. I deserve to die ten thousand times. Please forgive me, my Lords.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at them. They were all silver notes worth fifty taels, and the total was about three hundred taels.

    Does he think that we¡¯re blocking the ship to receive bribes? The night watchmen reacted, feeling both angry and amused.

    Although the night watchman wasn¡¯t very clean, he wasn¡¯t at the level of plucking feathers from a goose. However, the reputation of the night watchman was indeed very bad. This was thanks to the Civil officials who poured dirty water on him day after day, shaping the night watchman into Wei Yuan¡¯s Eagle w, who did evil deeds of harming loyal and good people and corrupt and bend thew.

    A schr was best at using a pen to Pierce the heart.

    ¡°Ningyan ...¡± Zhu guangxiao frowned and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Everyone, including him, did not believe that Xu Qi ¡®an had intercepted the ship for the sake of money. This fellow who would cut a silver Gong for an unrted woman was not likable, but his character was worthy of recognition.

    The bearded man¡¯s heart sank when he saw that no one had taken the silver notes for a long time. He didn¡¯t think there was any problem with his response, but it seemed that the night watchmen didn¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°Take me to the cabin to take a look,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a few steps forward and stared at the bearded man.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an stood in front of all the gongs. He put his right hand behind his back and quickly made a gesture.

    The gesture was subtle and subtle, but the gongs behind him quietly tensed up.

    This was because this hand gesture was the professional signnguage of the Yamen, which meant:Prepare to move.

    ¡°Take me to check it out.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an requested.

    ¡°Alright, please.¡± The man with a full beard agreed.

    .... Wasn¡¯t he agreeing too quickly? Normally, one shouldn¡¯t protest:The water transportation matter was not under the jurisdiction of the night watchman.

    Well, it could also be him ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and led his colleagues into the cabin. They followed the bearded man down the narrow stairs to the bottom cabin.

    One by one, the bearded man lit the candles and led the night watchmen to check the cargo of ores.

    A copper Gong grabbed a handful of fine iron ore and clicked his tongue, ¡°¡±They are all high-quality iron ores that have been screened.¡±

    The bearded man chuckled a few times in response.

    The copper Gong dropped the iron ore without a word and nudged Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist with his scabbard, signaling with his eyes.

    ¡°Continue with the inspection,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ...

    He walked to the side with the gong and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The ore is too fine, and the quality is too excellent,¡± copper Gong said in a low voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand. it¡¯s being shipped to the capital. What¡¯s the problem? ¡±

    Tong Gong looked at the crowd not far away, then retracted his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±I investigated a corruption case in the Ministry of Works a few years ago, and it was rted to the iron mine. Ores were calcted by weight, not quality.

    ¡°In order to gain benefits and fill their own pockets, officials will mix crushed stones or low-quality iron ore into the iron ore. There won¡¯t be a problem as long as you control it to a certain extent.¡±

    ... In other words, the quality of the iron ores here was too good ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    After checking, there was nothing unusual. Everyone returned to the cabin. Xu Qi ¡®an made another request.¡±Let me see your documents.¡±

    The bearded man obediently brought over the document signed by the Ind-water transportation Yamen. After confirming that there were no mistakes, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±Did you encounter any problems on the way?¡±

    how could I? I just left Yuzhou. The bearded man said.

    Heh, then exin the green light on your head ... No, what did the bloody light mean?

    Xu Qi ¡®an observed the cabin as he walked. The bearded man apanied him the whole time and answered all his questions with a surprisingly good attitude.

    ...

    When they arrived at the kitchen, the four cooks sat on small wooden stools and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others silently.

    There were many seasonal vegetables in the basket in the kitchen, which looked quite fresh.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. now, when I see vegetable leaves, my eyes will light up. I¡¯ve been eating fish on the boat for several days. It¡¯s fishy and unptable.

    ¡°Am I right?¡± he asked, his eyes sweeping over the four cooks.

    One of the cooks nced at the bearded man. Their eyes met, and he understood tacitly. He revealed a humble smile.¡±Yes, the fish in the river will inevitably have the smell of soil. It¡¯s normal for Your Excellency to not be used to it. People like us who live on the water all year round are already used to it. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how to get rid of the fishy smell.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded with a smile.

    Eh? The four cooks sensed something strange from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meaningful smile.

    The bearded man was the same, and he probed, ¡°¡±My Lord ...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his chin was hit by this Gong from the bottom to the top. His gums knocked and a mouthful of broken teeth was broken.

    Immediately after, the copper Gong punched him twice in the chest at an extremely fast speed. Bang Bang ... His energy ran through his back and tore his uniform.

    The full-bearded man was sent flying by the punch. He hit the wall and fell limply to the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had suddenly attacked, no longer paid attention to him. He turned around and swept his leg, breaking the ribs of a cook. Then, with the strength and speed of A martial artist, he broke the ribs of the remaining three cooks.

    The entire process took less than five seconds.

    Even so, the fight in the kitchen still attracted the attention of both sides outside.

    ¡°Take down everyone on the ship, but leave them alive,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    The gongs, who had been warned by the hand signal, reacted quickly and struck without hesitation, knocking over the boatmen and officials.

    For a night watchman who had an average cultivation level, subduing a group of civil servants who were quite skilled was not much more difficult than Xu Qi ¡®an beating up Xu lingying.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a strong Qi movementnding on the deck. In order to protect the bearded man from jumping into the water and escaping, he carried the two of them out of the cabin and came to the deck.

    Jiang Luzhong frowned and looked at him in silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head to look in the direction of his official ship and found that provincial governor Zhang had also been rmed. He was standing on the deck and looking in their direction with a solemn expression.

    This ship was also an official ship and belonged to the Yuzhou government. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions were no different from that of a water Bandit. If there wasn¡¯t a valid reason, this matter wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Luzhong cast a questioning look at the beard in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    He immediately recognized that it was the uniform of the water transport Yamen.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ship, but I can¡¯t tell you what it is exactly.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    this is the ship of Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen. Is it transporting the iron ore? ¡± Jiang Luzhong asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    yes. Jiang Luzhong nodded and asked in a deep voice, ¡± how did you discover that there was a problem with it? ¡±

    .....

    [ PS: I wish everyone a Happy Children¡¯s Day in advance. ] With our passion for ying games, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate the first of June? We¡¯ve been single since we were born, shouldn¡¯t we be spending the first of June?

    [ PS: thank you, President of mustlin, for the tip. ]

 Chapter 212

    212 Chapter 184-embezzlement (1)

    ¡°I¡¯ve used the Directorate of Celestials ¡®aura-gazing technique to observe them. All of them have a blood-red light.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    In the definition of the aura observation skill, the experienced Jin Gong undoubtedly knew what the bloody light represented.

    ¡°How do you know the aura observation technique?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked. He turned to look at the official ship and opened his palm to a white-robed sorcerer on the deck who hade out to watch the show.

    The invisible Qi movement distorted the air and pulled the dancing white-robed sorcerer to the ship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at their fate.¡± Jiang Luzhong said gently.

    The white-robed sorcerer frowned, expressing his displeasure. As a proud Warlock, even when facing a high-ranked martial artist, he still had the confidence to not be dissolute.

    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an urged.

    ¡°Oh, oh ...¡± The white-robed sorcerer obediently nodded. After a moment of silence, his eyes overflowed with a clear light.

    He carefully observed the cabin, and after a while, he retracted the clear light and said, ¡°¡±Indeed, the blood light is overflowing.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. To be on the safe side, he asked, ¡°¡±Are there any other abnormalities?¡±

    ¡°There are!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an naturally acted because he was confident. there are a few more suspicious points.There were traces of a fight in the cabin, which had only appeared recently.

    Two, these people were not people who made a living on the water all year round, because they didn¡¯t even know how to get rid of the earthy smell of river fish.

    [ 3. They are too guilty. No matter how flustered they were when they first met us, no matter what requests I madeter on, they would satisfy me without any resentment ... ] Heh, based on my understanding of clerks, they¡¯re all unscrupulous. Even if they don¡¯t dare to offend the night watchman, if they really have a clear conscience, they should be fearlesslyining a few words. After all, transportation wasn¡¯t managed by the night watchman.

    And their behavior is as if they can¡¯t wait to deal with us, and they will grant all requests.¡±

    ... Xu ningyan was indeed a genius at investigating cases. He could not even get rid of the fishy smell and could even remember such details. Jiang Luzhong sighed with emotion, but he nodded without changing his expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve considered everything. Well done.¡±

    this ce is only half a day¡¯s journey from Yuzhou, ¡± he said. they are stained with blood and have killed people. But how can they kill people near Yuzhou? ¡±

    ¡°At night,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Jiang Luzhong muttered to himself for a moment before he understood. ording to the current time, this floaty had set off from Yuzhou at night.

    Killing people in the night would not attract any attention.

    A momentter, the night watchmen gathered everyone on the ship on the deck and tied them up.

    ¡°There are a total of 62 people on the ship,¡± Zhu guangxiao cupped his fists and said.

    Jiang Luzhong nodded. He looked at the bearded man who was dressed as an arrester and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Wake him up,¡±

    The awakening process was very rough. Zhu guangxiao shot with great force and woke the bearded man up, who moaned miserably.

    The man, who was disguised as the water transport Yamen¡¯s boat-guarding Constable, looked around and understood his situation. His face turned ashen.

    He still couldn¡¯t believe that he had been exposed just like that. What went wrong?

    I ask, you answer. If you hide or deceive me once, I¡¯ll cut off one finger. Jiang Lu¡¯s emotionless voice was heard.

    The bearded man looked up and met a pair of sharp eyes that seemed to be able to see through his heart. His body trembled and he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Your true identity!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Fang He, a Wanderer of the pugilistic world. I¡¯ve established the yellow g gang in Yuzhou to make a living.¡±

    ¡°No, no... My Lord, I¡¯m just doing this for money. The one who ordered me to do this was Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen¡¯s gang Transport Commissioner. He told us that there was a ship going to the capital Tonight, loaded with iron ore.

    ¡°Making a living includes killing Yamen officials and snatching iron ores from the Imperial court?¡±

    ¡°No, no... My Lord, I¡¯m just doing this for money. The one who ordered me to do this was Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen¡¯s gang Transport Commissioner. He told us that there was a ship going to the capital Tonight, loaded with iron ore. He ordered us to kill the ship¡¯s guards and take over the iron mine.¡±

    What¡¯s anus shifting feces ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.

    After joining the night watchman, he gradually began toe into contact with the officialdom. From time to time, Xu Qi ¡®an would be confused by the messy official titles.

    All of this was nned by the fate order? The night watchmenmunicated silently with their eyes, all of them revealing shocked expressions.

    Even Jiang Luzhong¡¯s expression turned serious.

    It was obvious that they had encountered a major case of embezzlement.

    this doesn¡¯t make sense, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and raised a question, ¡°¡±Why did I ask you to kill and seize the ship? If he just wanted to invade the iron mine, there was no need to do this. It¡¯s much safer to work with the Yamen¡¯s officials than to scheme with you.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong nced at him and exined, ¡°¡±Each province¡¯s water transportation Yamen is divided into two systems, the dock division and the river transport Division. The dock division is responsible for the management of the canal, as well as the eptance and storage of grain, salt, and iron. The transportpany will be in charge of escorting the ship.¡±

    In other words, if the officials of the transportwork wanted to invade the iron mine, they could only do it on the water ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±so, in order to cover up the crimepletely, you made the guards and the ship disappear?¡± In this way, thework transportationpany will also be a victim.¡±

    ¡°How do we deal with it after it invades the iron ore?¡± Jiang Luzhong continued to ask.

    The bearded man shook his head. we¡¯re only responsible for sending the iron mine to Yunzhou. The route starts from Yuzhou and goes around Shazhou. When we reach Yunzhou, someone will be responsible for meeting up with us.

    Yunzhou?

    ¡®It¡¯s this damn ce again ...¡¯ That¡¯s right, the water transport Yamen was under the control of the Ministry of Works, which was controlled by the Qi party. The Qi party colluded with the witch God religion and secretly transported military supplies to Yunzhou ... All of this made sense. However, it was fine to transport resources, but to transport iron ore ...

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    ¡®It¡¯s this damn ce again ...¡¯ That¡¯s right, the water transport Yamen was under the control of the Ministry of Works, which was controlled by the Qi party. The Qi party colluded with the witch God religion and secretly transported military supplies to Yunzhou ... All of this made sense. However, it was fine to transport resources, but to transport iron ore ... It was terrifying.

    ¡°Who is the person you¡¯re in contact with? From your tone, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve done this.¡±

    ¡°This year, we did it three times in total. To Yunzhou ... A hundred thousand Jin of iron ore.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong asked a few more questions and then ordered, ¡°¡±All of you stay on this ship and follow me to Yuzhou. Keep an eye on these criminals.¡±

    ¡°Take him back to the ship with me,¡± he said to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t return to the official ship on his own. Instead, he was dragged into the air by a Qi movement under his feet. He followed Jiang Luzhong and crossed a few dozen meters before he arrived at the side of Imperial inspector Zhang.

    ...

    ¡°What happened? why are we stopping the official¡¯s ship?¡± Provincial governor Zhang asked repeatedly.

    ¡°Something has indeed happened ...¡± Jiang Luzhong made a gesture of ¡®please¡¯. ¡°Lord Governor, please follow me into the room.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong reported Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s discovery and the full-bearded man Fang He¡¯s exnation to provincial governor Zhang in detail. After that, he interrogated Fang He again in front of provincial governor Zhang.

    After listening to Fang He¡¯s confession, provincial governor Zhang revealed a grave expression.

    ¡°Other than the administrator of thepany, which other official was involved?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ...¡±

    ¡°Take him away ande backter. I have something to discuss with you,¡± Governor Zhang looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The meaning of his words was that he hadpletely regarded Xu Qi ¡®an as someone on the same level as him who could make ns. He was not just a subordinate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the crane out of the room and handed it to song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao. He asked them to look after it carefully. Then, he returned to his room and closed the door.

    When Governor Zhang saw that he had returned, his expression turned serious, ¡°¡±What do you guys think?¡±

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ...

    When Jiang Luzhong and provincial governor Zhang looked over, Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his opinion, ¡°¡±The Minister of Works has already fallen. As the Qi party, they should be jittery and watch from the sidelines. Why did Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen continue to transport iron ore to Yunzhou at this time?

    ¡°In addition, even if the bandits in Yunzhou are rampant, they are still the king of a mountain that can¡¯t be shown in public. It was one thing for the Ministry of Works to transport equipment, cannons, and other military supplies, but they even had to secretly transport iron ore to Yunzhou. Was this something that the mountain bandits could handle? What are they doing?¡±

    Governor Zhang closed his eyes, his fingers lightly tapping on the table as he muttered, ¡± the Qi gang is colluding with the witchcraft religion ... Transporting military weapons, cannons, and iron ore to Yunzhou ... Salt, iron, and gunpowder are prohibited from being circted outside the country ...¡±

    He paused for a moment, then his body trembled. He opened his eyes and slowly spat out,¡±Rebellion and rebellion,¡±

    The Qi party was supplying Yunzhou with arge amount of military supplies, and now they were adding iron ore. If it wasn¡¯t for a rebellion, there was no other possibility.

    However, if they were just supporting the mountain bandits, why would they need to do this?

    Thinking of this, inspector Zhang stood up and paced back and forth in the room, looking at Jiang Luzhong and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you¡¯ve given me another difficult problem ... If we encounter this matter on the way, it will definitely dy our journey.¡±

    Although he said that, his expression and tone did not have the slightest hint of me. Instead, there was a strange expression of worry and excitement.

    ¡°Sir, you have reported this matter to the capital,¡± Jiang Luzhong said.¡±It can be considered a great merit.¡±

    ¡°You yed a big part in this.¡± Provincial governor Zhang patted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder hard.

    Not to mention the result of the trip to Yunzhou, it was a great merit for him to discover this case. Even if he gained nothing from the trip to Yunzhou, it was enough to make up for it, and he might even be rewarded.

    All of this was because of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s keen sense of smell.

    After a moment, he calmed down and sat back in his chair. He thought about the current situation and there were three paths in front of him:

    One, pretend that nothing had happened and continue to go to Yunzhou to avoid any more trouble.

    Two, send someone to disguise as the water transport Yamen guards to protect the ship and coerce Fang He to charge into the enemy lines and meet the people he was meeting in Yunzhou.

    Third, head to Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen to deal with the case and arrest the mastermind.

    The first option was immediately eliminated. The second option was too time-consuming. If they took the water route to Yunzhou, they would have to go around Shazhou first, which would take at least ten days to half a month. This was not in line with their itinerary. And the Yuzhou Gang Yun envoy was a clue right in front of him.

    After provincial governor Zhang stated his choice, Jiang Luzhong and Xu Qi ¡®an both agreed with him.

    In the eyes of the current governor Zhang, the support of the two of them was enough.

    ......

    At noon, the official ship arrived at Yuzhou¡¯srgest ind-water transport dock and slowly docked.

    As soon as the ship reached the shore, it immediately attracted the attention of the porters, who swarmed over. However, when they saw the fully armed Tiger guards escorting a group of ship guards from the water transportation Yamen, they retreated in fear.

    Leaving behind a portion of the Tiger guards to look after the ship, Governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong led arge group of people and headed straight for Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen.

 Chapter 213

    213 Reasoning (added for Alliance leader Xi piyou) _

    The Ind-water transportation Yamen was divided into two systems, the dock division and the ship transportation Division. The highest-ranking official was the transport Commissioner, a rank four official. There were nearly a thousand people in and out of the water transportation Yamen.

    ¡°Water transportation is the most profitable of all the Yamen in the Imperial court. In the 20th year of yuanjing, the Imperial court once promoted the sale of officials, all of which were rted to the water transportation.¡± As Governor Zhang led the way, he said in a deep voice,

    ¡°In the 22nd year of yuanjing, the policy of selling official titles was jointly banned by the Duke of Wei and chief advisor Wang. But in just two years, the number of worms that came in to make up the numbers was outrageous. To this day, there¡¯s still a group of people who are in high positions.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not care much about provincial governor Zhang¡¯s indignation. Instead, he had extracted some thought-provoking points from his words.

    Who was the person who needed Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang to suppress him?

    Without a doubt, it was Emperor Yuan jing.

    There were many emperors who sold their titles in the history books, and Emperor Yuan jing was not the only one. These emperors all had one thing inmon:He spent money like water.

    Moreover, the history books would not have a good evaluation of this kind of Emperor, or at least criticized this kind of behavior.

    They arrived at Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen. The Yamen runners saw a group of people approaching menacingly. The leader was a high-ranking official in a red robe, and a night watchman with a golden gong embroidered on his chest.

    He didn¡¯t even ask any questions and just rushed into the Yamen to report.

    After a few minutes, the transport Commissioner of Yuzhou¡¯s water transport Yamen, a rank four official, hurried out to wee him personally.

    This luck transfer Commissioner was over 50 years old. He had a white beard and an ordinary appearance. There was a ck mole between his eyebrows, which made his ordinary appearance a little special.

    I am Zhang xingying. I am here to investigate the case in Yunzhou. This is the document from the cab. Governor Zhang took out a thin booklet and handed it over.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the governor. I¡¯m sorry, pleasee in,¡± After the transport Commissioner finished reading the document, he respectfully returned it. Then, he turned to his side and made a gesture of invitation.

    The group of people entered the Yamen and the transport Commissioner led Governor Zhang to the hall of the Yamen. After taking a seat and having some tea, the transport Commissioner smiled,

    ¡°Governor, you must be tired from the long journey. Do you n to rest in Yuzhou for a few days?¡±

    He silently observed the Imperial inspector from the capital. He felt that the other party was a boring person who did not smile. He had never smiled since they met.

    Are all the adults from the capital so arrogant?

    .... This Transport Commissioner still didn¡¯t know the severity of the situation. ¡°Whether I stay here or not depends on the progress of the case.¡± Governor Zhang waved his hand.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± The luck envoy said in shock.

    Provincial governor Zhang looked out of the hall and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Bring him up!¡±

    62 members of the yellow g gang, including the bearded man Fang He, were brought up. He had either light or heavy injuries on his body and looked dispirited.

    Upon seeing these people, the transport Commissioner stood up in shock and confusion. He pointed at them and looked at provincial governor Zhang,¡±What¡¯s up with these people? why are they wearing the uniform of my ind-water Yamen?¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why I¡¯m here to visit you, Sir.¡±

    Immediately, Governor Zhang reported the details of the incident to the transport Commissioner. Thetter¡¯s face was drained of blood as he fell back into his seat and muttered,¡±What should I do, what should I do ...¡±

    ¡®Tsk, tsk, his ability to maintain hisposure is too poor. Compared to the officials I¡¯ve dealt with in the capital, this luck transfer envoy is simply a bronze ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart as he observed the expressions and movements of the transport Commissioner.

    ¡°Sir Transport Commissioner, let me ask you, do you know anything about this case?¡± Governor Zhang asked in a deep voice.

    The luck transfer Commissioner hurriedly shook his head and tried his best to exin, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t know, Governor ...¡±

    Governor Zhang ignored him and turned his head to look at the white-robed sorcerers in the crowd. The few white-robed sorcerers nodded their heads slightly, indicating that they were not lying.

    ¡°Is the gang Yun envoy in the Yamen?¡± Governor Zhang asked after a moment of silence.

    Only then did the transport Commissioner turn his attention to the culprit. He was furious that a traitor had appeared under hismand. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Gang Yun envoy Yan Kai is not in the Yamen today. I will immediately bring the governor to capture this b * stard.¡±

    .....

    Outside the gang Yun envoy Yan Kai¡¯s Manor, Governor Zhang waved his hand and had the Tiger guards spread out to surround the Yan Manor.

    Yang muhua, the transport Commissioner of the water transport Yamen, also brought 20 bounty hunters.

    After the Tiger guards dispersed, Jiang Luzhong led his men and broke into the residence, pressing down all the servants and guards.

    The Tiger guards, the water transport Yamen¡¯s bounty hunters, and the night watchmen swept through the entire Yan Manor like lightning, not giving the other party a chance to react.

    ¡°My Lord, he¡¯s in the study.¡±

    The caoyun Yamen¡¯s captor was the first to find Yan Kai. When Xu Qi ¡®an rushed to the study with his colleagues, he was a step toote. He saw the ground covered in thick blood.

    Gang Yun Shi Yan Kaiy weakly on the big chair, his head tilted, a deep wound on his neck, and a dagger on the ground to his right.

    This result was clearly out of the expectations of both envoy yang and provincial governor Zhang. They were both stunned and filled with anger.

    However, the anger of the two was different. The anger of the transport Commissioner was closer to the anger of ipetence. As soon as the gang Transport Commissioner died, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, and he was definitely the first suspect.

    On the other hand, Governor Zhang was furious, like a cooked duck that had flown away.

    There were too many people, and it was easy to destroy the scene ... Moreover, there was no guarantee that there was no murderer at the scene, which might destroy the key clues ... Xu Qi ¡®an was the calmest. He made a prompt decision.

    ¡°Everyone, leave the study and wait outside.¡±

    Upon hearing this, provincial governor Zhang¡¯s spirit was lifted. He swept his eyes across the crowd and said in a deep voice,¡±Wait outside and leave the study.¡±

    Soon, only Jiang Luzhong, Xu Qi ¡®an, and the two lords were left in the study.

    ¡°Governor, Yan Kai must havemitted suicide to escape punishment. This case has nothing to do with me.¡± Envoy Yang Chang exined in a flurry, trying to draw a clear line between them.

    Provincial governor Zhang ignored him and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±Xu ningyan, take a good look.¡±

    Yang Chang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xu Qi ¡®an, but he quickly stopped paying attention to him. He pulled provincial governor Zhang along and continued to exin,ining and expressing his innocence.

    the blood is dried up. He died not long ago, but before we entered the mansion. Jiang Luzhong said.

    ¡°He died almost when we entered the water transportation Yamen.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He checked Yan Kai¡¯s body briefly. The wound was so obvious that there was no need to do an autopsy. His carotid artery had been severed.

    ...

    After examining the body, Xu Qi ¡®an checked every corner of the study room as usual, looking for any possible clues.

    The whole process only took five minutes. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.¡±Lord Governor, he was killed, he didn¡¯tmit suicide to escape punishment.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Governor Zhang nodded.

    The talkative luck envoy stopped exining and turned around.

    ¡°If the carotid artery is severed, the person willck oxygen ... He wouldn¡¯t have sat like this if he was struggling because of his survival instinct. Of course, it¡¯s not enough to judge that he was killed.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Yan Kai is left-handed, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± envoy Yang Chang was stunned.

    ¡°There¡¯s a thick cocoon on the side of his left middle finger. It¡¯s from holding a pen for years. A normal person¡¯s cocoon is on his right middle finger, so I judged that he was left-handed.

    look at the wound on the neck. The left side is deep and the right side is shallow. This is a wound left by a right hand holding a knife.

    Godly ... The transport Commissioner looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in shock. There was no longer any contempt in his eyes. In less than half an incense¡¯s time, they would be able to find clues and deduce the true cause of death.

    In the eyes of the transport Commissioner, who was not good at solving cases, this was simply a disy of his amazing ability.

    ...

    Amazing ... It was the first time that provincial governor Zhang witnessed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability to solve a case, even though he had heard about it before. No matter how the rumors of this little Gong spread in the capital, hearing about it and seeing it were two different things.

    However, it was useless. It could not make a breakthrough in the investigation of the case ... The cause of Yan Kai¡¯s death was a cut of the throat, which was not as fancy as the wizard¡¯s dream killing, but it was because anyone could do such a simple and violent method of killing that it was more difficult to find the murderer ... In the absence of surveince cameras, it was too difficult to solve a case.

    ¡°There are no signs of the door and windows being pried open or damaged, so the murderer and the deceased obviously knew each other. He would interrogate the servants in the manor to see if anyone had juste to visit, or if they had heard Yan Kai¡¯s call for help. Also, when interrogating everyone in the water transport Yamen, including the transport Commissioner, remember to search them. Don¡¯t use any magical artifacts to conceal your aura, which will hinder the observation of the aura-gazing technique.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    ¡°Sir Transport Commissioner, please cooperate with us,¡± Governor Zhang said.

    In the next two hours, the three astrologers kept an eye on the officials of the water transportation Yamen.

    However, he did not find anything. With the death of Gang Yun envoy Yan Kai, the clues to this case of ¡± embezzlement ¡± were broken.

    Apanied by Jiang Luzhong, Governor Zhang went to Yuzhou¡¯s criminal investigation office. This Yamen was in charge of the prison, and it happened to be the Yamen in charge of this matter. At the same time, it was the court¡¯s supervisory body, subordinate to the Imperial Censorate.

    Provincial governor Zhang was the Fengdu Imperial Censorate of the Imperial Censorate and the direct superior of the Criminal Investigation Department.

    In the afterglow of the evening, Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the roof of the Ind-water transportation Office, bathing in the Golden glow. He was reviewing the case in his mind.

    With the death of an administrator, the clues of the entire case were cut off. Ha, this was also a clue, indicating that the person behind the scenes did not control the entire water transportation Yamen.

    From this, it could be seen that this was not a simple corruption case ... The Minister of Works had already fallen, but Yuzhou¡¯s water transport Yamen continued to smuggle iron ore to Yunzhou ... This meant that there was still someone behind the scenes. This person didn¡¯t have much power and could only control one person. No, it wasn¡¯t necessarily that he didn¡¯t have much power. He might be doing things in secret.

    If I hadn¡¯t been so lucky to bump into them, the smuggling of iron ores might have continued.

    Since there were people smuggling iron ore, would there be people smuggling official salt and saltpeter? He had to let the Imperial court investigate the water transportation Yamen in the various provinces.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this trip to the cloud ne will be more dangerous than I imagined.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought worriedly. Suddenly, he heard someone calling him from below.

    ¡°Ningyan, let¡¯s go to the music department of the Academy.¡± Song tingfeng stood in the courtyard and waved at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m thinking about serious business.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    go. I heard that the girls from the Imperial Academy of Yuzhou know how to serve people. Song tingfeng guided patiently.

    ¡°All you know is the teaching workshop Division, be careful not to be promoted for the rest of your life.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied in exasperation.

    .....

    Yuzhou, education workshop.

    In the melodious sound of the bamboo, Xu Qi ¡®an raised his ss andughed.¡±Come, let¡¯s drink. We¡¯ve been floating on the water for six days.¡±

    The night watchmen raised their sses together. Each of them was a beautiful woman, and they were all chatting andughing.

    Xu ningyan had indeede along. Song tingfeng was not surprised by this. In fact, it was all within his expectations.

    When they were in the capital, Xu Qi ¡®an never took the initiative to go to the education workshop. It was always song tingfeng who suggested it, and then he and Zhu guangxiao would go together.

    Sometimes, when Xu ningyan was cultivating, he would curse, ¡°Song tingfeng, if you have a conscience, don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.

    After he finished scolding, he patted his butt and followed.

    Yuzhou¡¯s education workshop was different from the capital¡¯s. It didn¡¯t take up as much space, but it was built by the river, with six courtyards and two tall buildings. The scenery was elegant.

    The rippling water distorted the reflection of the Red Lantern, and the sound of bamboo flute music drifted in the courtyard and on the sparkling river.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an and the others¡¯ status, they certainly would not go to the brothel to drink with those mixed-up whoremasters. They were led by an official of the water transportation Yamen to the courtyard of a courtesan named Hong Xiu for tea.

    The courtesan called Hong Xiu seemed to be a little reluctant. The group of people had been drinking in the courtyard for almost an hour, but she still had note out.

 Chapter 214

    214 Missed by chance (1)

    He only came out after being called for thousands of times, still holding the PIPA and half-covering his face.

    When Bai Juyi wrote this sentence back then, he wondered if he had secretly mocked The Lute yer for being pretentious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the courtesandy named Hong Xiu was pretentious, or perhaps she thought too highly of herself? The second half of the tea gathering waste. He chuckled indifferently, held the wine ss, and said, ¡±

    ¡°This servant¡¯s body was not well, so I rested for a while. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    After drinking a cup of wine as an apology, he didn¡¯t do anything else.

    However, there were also some who fulfilled their duties as head officers and yed drinking games. Well, there were gongs on the scene, so it was definitely not elegant. It was ying games and shaking dice.

    The smile on his face was too professional ... His back was straight and his body was slightly stiff, which meant that he had not really integrated into the atmosphere ... ¡®It¡¯s a taboo to have physical contact with customers. When I touched her little hand just now, there was disgust in her eyes ...¡¯

    [ conclusion: they look down on martial artists. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an liked to observe people¡¯s micro-expressions and subtle movements. This was because these details were a reflection of one¡¯s heart to a certain extent.

    This was an upational disease he had left behind.

    Miss Hong Xiu¡¯s behavior reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of the first time he met the fu Xiang courtesan. The courtesan of the teaching workshop, who was famous for her beauty, was also polite on the surface but kept a distance from him on the inside.

    It was just that Fu Xiang¡¯s professional ethics were higher, so she didn¡¯t make it so obvious. On the other hand, Hong Xiu was a little naked.

    Of course, Fu Xiang was the top courtesan of the Imperial Academy. How could Yuzhoupare to the gathering of officials and nobles?

    In addition to her professional ethics, Hong Xiu was naturally extremely beautiful in terms of appearance. She had the gentleness and delicate temperament of Jiangnan women.

    She always ended her words with a ¡°ya¡± or ¡°what?¡± she was so soft that no matter who she spoke to, it was like she was talking to her lover.

    ¡°This servant will y a song for the Masters.¡± Hong Xiu smiled gently.

    Lady Red-sleeved¡¯s zither skills are the best in Yuzhou¡¯s educational workshop. Since you¡¯re here, you must listen to Lady Red-sleeved¡¯s zither music. The official from the water transport Yamen immediately praised.

    It was like introducing the local specialties of one¡¯s hometown to an honored guest from afar.

    After the song ended, the official of the water transportation Yamen raised his wine ss with a smile. ¡°My Lords, how is it?¡±

    Song tingfeng was a wily old fox, he raised his ss and continued the topic, ¡°¡±For example, the floating fragrance courtesan of the capital¡¯s education workshop is not inferior to her.¡±

    There was still a gap ... Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t biased towards her lover. She was simply evaluating her from an objective point of view.

    ¡°Is it that floating fragrance courtesan Belle who¡¯s known as¡± thin shadow across the water, clear and shallow, dark fragrance floating in the evening moon ¡°?¡± The eyes of the official from the Ind-water transportation Office lit up.

    The distance between Yuzhou and the capital was long, but this poem had been around for a long time. Schrs had written letters to each other and spread it to the schrs of various provinces.

    These two lines of the poem were widely circted, and its poprity was even higher than ¡®don¡¯t worry about not knowing a bosom friend in the future, who in the world doesn¡¯t know you¡¯.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    ¡°It¡¯s said thatdy Fu Xiang is a peerless beauty in the world.¡± The official from the water transportation Yamen asked expectantly.

    This was the filter of reputation. Fu Xiang was the most famous courtesan in the capital. With such a Halo on her head, she was simply a goddess in the eyes of men who loved to go to brothels.

    Lady Hong Xiu¡¯s smile stiffened slightly, and she was a little unhappy.

    In her courtyard, they were discussing a Big Shot in the same industry. She felt that she had lost face.

    Song tingfeng did not seem to notice thedy¡¯s displeasure. He chuckled and pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±You¡¯ll have to ask him.¡±

    she¡¯s not bad, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly. among the beauties I¡¯ve seen, she can be ranked in the top five.

    As he said this, a beautiful woman shed through his mind:Aunt, lingyue, huaiqing, Lin ¡®an, the state preceptor, Yan Caiwei ...

    Did people say no?

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at joking, my Lord.¡± The official from the water transportation Officeughed dryly.

    I¡¯m not joking, ¡± the reticent Zhu guangxiao spoke up and exined on behalf of his colleague, ¡°¡±Fuxiang is his lover.¡±

    ... The expression on the official¡¯s face almost copsed, and he tried hard to control his expression so that he wouldn¡¯tugh.

    Fu Xiang was his lover? Would the number one courtesan of the capital take a fancy to uncouth martial artists like you?

    Why don¡¯t you say that the princess is your lover? why don¡¯t you say that the mysterious woman, the state preceptor, is your lover?

    However, bragging in a drinking session was a basic rule. The official from the water transport Yamen who came to apany them to drink was disdainful in his heart, but he still smiled on the surface.

    Vulgar man ... The disdain in the eyes of the courtesan with red sleeves could no longer be concealed. However, she lowered her head and drank her wine, not letting anyone see it.

    She had never liked martial artists and did not know how to be tender to women. She spoke and did things very rudely, unlike schrs who were gentle and elegant, recited poems, and were polite to the women in the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Daren would have such a rtionship with Lady Fu Xiang, I wonder what Daren¡¯s name is?¡± Hong Xiu said in a half-serious and half-mocking tone.

    The official of the water transportation Yamen gave her a reproachful look and quickly raised his wine ss. ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Song tingfengughed and said, ¡°¡±Ningyan, it¡¯s a good thing that the boss didn¡¯t go to Yunzhou with us. Otherwise, he would definitely not agree to let us have fun in the Imperial Academy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± we¡¯re not looking for fun. We¡¯re going on a scenic tour. The next time the boss asks, you can answer him like this.

    Ning Yan, this should be his handwriting ... Hong Xiu looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The tea gathering ended.

    The red-sleeved beauty left the banquet early and then there was no more sound.

    She didn¡¯t ask the guest to stay for tea, which meant she didn¡¯t like the night watchman.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness!¡± One of the night watchmen said in a deep voice.

    The official of the water transportation Yamen was a little embarrassed and angry, not at the night watchman, but at Hong Xiu.

    However, the Imperial Academy was not under the jurisdiction of the water transportation Yamen. As one of the six courtesans of the Imperial Academy, Hong Xiu did not need to live her life in the shadow of the water transportation Yamen.

    ...

    Song tingfeng waved his hand, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s move on to the next round?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an agreed with old song¡¯s approach. A melon that was twisted by force was not sweet.

    They left the yard and song tingfeng and the other two turned to the river. Under the cover of the night, they stood by the river to relieve the swelling of their dder.

    .....

    In the bedroom where the charcoal fire was burning, Hong Xiu took a sip of The Hangover Tea and sat in front of the dressing table, letting the servant girl who pushed the door in massage her shoulders.

    ¡°Wifey, they¡¯ve left.¡± ¡°He actually said that the capital¡¯s number one courtesan, Fu Xiang, is his lover? even I can tell that he¡¯s just bluffing,¡± the maidservant chuckled.

    Hong Xiu pouted and said lightly,¡±martial artists are like this, vulgar and unbearably ..¡±

    After a short rest, a maidservant knocked on the door and said from outside, ¡°¡±Wifey, young master Wei brought his ssmates to book the entire ce.¡±

    Hong Xiu¡¯s face brightened up when she heard that. She said happily, ¡°¡±Serve the young masters wine and have them wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and help me change my clothes. Get me the most beautiful gold-woven dress,¡± she urged the maidservant.

    Young master Wei was the nephew of Yuzhou¡¯s magistrate. He was a schr who had read a lot of poetry and books. He was a talented man with a gentle and elegant appearance.

    ...

    Hong Xiu, who had changed into a beautiful dress, with a Jade hairpin and golden buyao on her head, came to the wine room and bowed.¡±Hongxiu greets the young masters.¡±

    Naturally, she sat beside the white-robed young master Wei. He was a young schr who would point out the world and write passionately. This was the environment she liked.

    Every time this happened, he would be envious of the number one prostitute in the capital who he had never met but had heard of.

    What kind of luck was this to be able to meet an outstanding student and receive a poem from him, which would be passed down for generations.

    Hong Xiu poured wine for young master Wei as she talked about this matter. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Someone actually said that the capital¡¯s floating fragrance courtesan Belle is his lover.¡±

    All the schrs presentughed, ¡± this is really interesting. How could Lady Fu Xiang like a vulgar martial artist? ¡±

    ¡°Brother Wei went to the capital half a month ago, did you go and see the charm of the floating fragrance courtesan Belle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, I¡¯ve only seen the floating fragrance courtesan Belle once out of three rounds of tea gathering.¡± The white-robed young master Wei revealed an infatuated expression as he said,

    a faint fragrance floating in the evening moon ... She¡¯s just like her name, devastatingly beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Does the floating fragrance courtesan have a lover?¡± a young master immediately asked.

    Young master Wei suddenly said, ¡± I just remembered something. During the tea gathering that day, I was chatting with the guests at the table. He said that Fu Xiang has stopped receiving guests. Every day, there are endless guests at the tea gathering just to see her face.

    However, there was one person who frequently entered and left the Ying Mei Pavilion ... En, Fu Xiang¡¯s courtyard was called Ying Mei Pavilion. It is said that this person is Fu Xiang¡¯s lover.¡±

    The hearts of the young masters present moved.¡±The poetter of¡± the fragrance of the floating moon at dusk ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be besides him?¡± young master Wei sighed.

    After a pause, he looked around at everyone and said in a secret tone, ¡°¡±This person¡¯s identity is extraordinary. This poem was widely circted and everyone in the great Confucian sect knew it, but why was the poet not well-known and no one even talked about it? Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±

    This piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity, and they all guessed, ¡°¡±Your identity is sensitive, and you can¡¯t tell anyone?¡±

    The courtesan with red sleeves listened with bright eyes. She was the most curious about the identity of the poet. He was a talented schr who could make the women of the Imperial Academy of etiquette undergo aplete transformation.

    After waiting for hispanions to discuss for a moment, young master Wei pressed his hands and the scene suddenly quieted down.

    ¡°Because that person¡¯s true identity is a night watchman, not a schr,¡± he said, shaking his head.

    it¡¯s actually like this?! Everyone was shocked and immediately came to a realization.

    No wonder the schrs didn¡¯t publicize the identity of the poet at all and tacitly chose to forget it. It turned out that he was a night watchman, not a schr.

    The night watchman ... The speaker did not mean it, but the listener took it seriously. Hong Xiu¡¯s heart suddenly sank.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice.

    Young master Wei nced at the beauty and said,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, also known as Ning Yan.¡±

    ng ... The wine ss fell on the table, slid to the ground, and shattered.

    Everyone turned to look at Hong Xiu. This Beauty¡¯s face was pale and her eyes were dull, like a lifeless paper flower.

    Just as she was at a loss, Hong Xiu suddenlyy on the table and began to cry in pain. She cried so hard that her body trembled.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve finally published a chapter. I didn¡¯t have time to check the typos. I¡¯ll post it first. Everyone, help me catch the bugs. ]

 Chapter 215

    215 An old friend in Qingzhou?(1)

    Everyone¡¯s fate was different. If you missed it, then you missed it. No matter how much you regret it, there was no way to take it back.

    Missing out on thedy in red who had be famous with one shot, he cried until he was out of breath. It would probably take a few days for him to understand this truth, and then he would adjust himself in a long period of depression.

    The courtesan had no choice but to withdraw from the tea gathering after crying so hard. Young master Wei and the others were indeed well-educated schrs. Instead ofining, theyforted Hong Xiu and gave her a good rest.

    After sending Hong Xiu off, young master Wei and the others continued to drink. A ce like the Imperial Academy workshop was originally a ce for social interaction.

    A beauty by his side was the icing on the cake, so it didn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t there. Men should drink and chat.

    ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you say that there was a night watchman who came to make tea?¡± Young master Wei¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he recalled this detail. He asked the servant girl beside him,

    ¡°Lady Hong Xiu said that one of them imed that Fu Xiang was his lover?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡± The servant girl said.

    Young master Wei had a vague guess in his heart. He stopped drinking and stared at the maidservant solemnly,¡±Then ... What¡¯s the gong called?¡±

    ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t know.¡± The maidservant shook her head and thought, I don¡¯t care about that.

    The other young masters were all smart people. They thought of thedy¡¯s abnormal behavior just now and were shocked.¡±That, that Xu ningyan came to Yuzhou?¡±

    The incident with the God¡¯s will Messenger had only happened today and had not spread throughout Yuzhou. Among this group of students, only young master Wei had an official background, but it would take a day or two before he would know about this.

    ¡°We can go to the ry station tomorrow. If the night watchman is staying there, we have to pay him a visit.¡±

    ....

    An Inn!

    The carriage slowed down and stopped outside the courier station.

    Provincial governor Zhang alighted from the carriage with a serious expression and returned to the ry station with Jiang Luzhong. It was already night with a full moon hanging high in the sky.

    Provincial governor Zhang looked at the stables a little further away and saw only a few horses tied there. After entering the courier station, he asked the courier station and found out that most of the Watchmen were fooling around outside and had not returned to the courier station.

    Governor Zhang, who was already in a heavy mood, said angrily, preposterous! We are carrying out the emperor¡¯s orders. How can we be sozy and greedy for pleasure? ¡±

    Jiang Luzhongughed and said, ¡± they¡¯ve been cooped up on the ship for so many days. It¡¯s only natural for them to rx. Since the governor is fine, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the others.¡±

    The two of them went upstairs. In the dark corridor, a man in shorts walked up to them. He hugged his shoulders in the cold weather and shivered.

    Jiang Luzhong had night vision. He stared at the person and asked in bewilderment, ¡°¡±What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°I just finished taking a cold shower.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who stayed overnight in the teaching workshop, did not answer.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°This is the South.¡± He said without thinking and suddenly sighed, ¡°¡®I¡¯m trying to find the feeling of the past ... Jiang Jinluo, Governor Zhang, you¡¯re back. The others are staying at the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop.¡±

    Governor Zhang nodded and entered his own room.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay at the Imperial Academy?¡± Jiang Luzhong scrutinized Xu Qi ¡®an. As far as he knew, this kid was also a veteran in the flower field.

    ¡°Any transaction that is rted to silver is vulgar and sinful. We¡¯re determined to boycott this kind of behavior.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking with a serious expression and walked away.

    Jiang Luzhong looked at his back and thought,¡±this kid must be drunk.¡± Furthermore, the spirit refinement realm martial artist was already immune to the cold and heat, yet he still pretended to be hungry and cold.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the room and closed the door. She trembled in self-entertainment and quickly ran to the bed. She rolled up the quilt and pretended that she lived in the cold and damp South.

    In terms of geographical location, although Yuzhou was not a coastal city, it was still in the South. Different from the bone-piercing cold wind in the capital, the cold in Yuzhou stuck to the skin and seeped into the pores.

    This reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of the South in her previous life, where she would shower in the middle of winter, turn off the hot water, and use soap. She would shiver while doing so.

    After taking a shower, she put on her clothes. As she put on her clothes, her snot flowed out.

    Unfortunately, mortal realm martial artists had strong physical bodies, so they would not feel cold. Even if they were soaked in ice water, they would only feel cold at most.

    Wrapped in the quilt, Xu Qi ¡®an fell asleep in peace.

    ....

    The candlelight was like a bean, swaying with a dim yellow halo.

    Provincial governor Zhang sat in front of the table, picked up a brush and wrote a Memorial,

    I was passing by Yuzhou when I came across a case of corruption. Yan Kai, the administrator of Yuzhou¡¯s water transport Yamen, ordered the local yellow g gang to kill the ship guards, embezzled the ck iron ore, and secretly transported it to Yunzhou ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the shipwrecks of Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Office and found that in the past ten years, there have been a total of 43 shipwrecks, and two million Jin of iron ore was lost. The country traitor had silently extracted the Gu of great Feng, breaking their bones and sucking their marrow, causing one to shiver.

    ¡°Yuzhou, a single state, lost two million Jin of iron ore in ten years. If the sixteen states of Da Feng were to umte it, what a huge amount would it be? I request your Majesty to thoroughly investigate the capsized boats of the water transportation Yamen in the various provinces of Da Feng.

    ¡°The former Minister of Works colluded with the witch God religion and secretly supported the bandits in Yunzhou.

    ¡°In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an is extremely alert and capable, and is the pir of the country. This person was the main contributor to solving the floating boat case.

    the trip to Yunzhou is dangerous and unpredictable. I will do my best. I will do my best until I die.

    .....

    At dusk the next day, the group left Yuzhou and continued to travel to Yunzhou by boat.

    During the day, Xu Qi ¡®an brought the Tiger guards and his colleagues to the city to purchase some seasonal vegetables, wine, rice, and other supplies.

    They were using the water transport Yamen¡¯s ounts, which was equivalent to white taxi.

    That night, the cook on the boat prepared a sumptuous banquet for the Imperial envoy. After eating and drinking, Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged in his room and began to cultivate.

    ¡°Ning Yan, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t sleep with the top courtesan of Yuzhou¡¯s Imperial Academy of etiquettest night.¡± Song tingfeng felt sorry for his colleague.

    ¡°Heh, thatdy Hong Xiu looks down on us vulgar martial artists.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t reveal your identity. If you had told her that you were the great schr who wrote¡± the floating moon dusk in the dark fragrance,¡±she wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to offer herself to you.¡± Song tingfeng replied.

    ...

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you help me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little puzzled.

    Song tingfeng sneered. Bullsh * t. I¡¯m so jealous. I helped you be famous and then I watched you sleep with the top courtesan? ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also having fun every day?¡±

    ¡°Can it be the same?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same even if the lights are off.¡±

    ¡°You blew out the light, right?¡± Song tingfeng corrected.

    The oilmp was used to blow out, what did it mean to turn off themp?

    Zhu guangxiao was also doing breathing exercises. When he heard this, he paused for a moment, opened his eyes, and said, ¡°¡±In addition to the courtesan of the Academy¡¯s workshop, I see that Constable Lu from the magistrate¡¯s office also likes Ning Yan.¡±

    Song tingfeng was even more jealous. how did you do it? Your ability to stir up good families is too strong, teach big brother a few moves?¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach my little brother a few moves.¡±

    ...

    ¡°You have to call me father.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Song tingfeng rejected immediately. He had been tricked by Xu ningyan once in the past.

    ¡°Are you going to call me or not?¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao did not understand.

    ¡°You have to be careful, not your kidneys.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    that sounds reasonable, but do you really have the right to say that? ¡± you lied to me again! song tingfeng shouted. call him back or I¡¯ll kill you.

    As he spoke, he pounced over, ready to force the man.

    At this moment, the three of them heard a cry for help from outside.

    ¡°Something has happened ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an kicked song tingfeng away and rushed out of the room without even putting on his boots.

    His two colleagues followed closely behind.

    Almost at the same time, the silver gongs with profound cultivation base also rushed out, followed by the copper gongs.

    There was no boat at night. It was parked in an area where the water flow was gentle. On the dark water surface, a man from the Tiger guards was flopping hard, sometimes sinking into the water and sometimes struggling out.

    He looked like he could swim, but something in the water was pulling him, trying to drag him into the water.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s cold snorting could be heard from the cabin.

    The Tiger guard who had fallen into the water seemed to have been freed from his restraints. He floated to the surface and did not continue to sink.

    The watchman on the deck threw down the rope and pulled him up.

    At this moment, many more Tiger guards rushed up from the bottom of the cabin, armed with weapons and wearing tense expressions.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, someone just fell into the water.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around andforted him. Then, she turned to look at the man who had fallen into the water. She saw a purple handprint on his ankle.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A silver Gong asked. He was one of Jiang Luzhong¡¯s subordinates.

    The leader of the team this time was the Golden gong Jiang Luzhong. Other than Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been assigned by Wei Yuan to train, the rest of the night watchmen were Jiang Luzhong¡¯s subordinates.

    As for song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, they were dragged along by Xu Qi ¡®an because the subsidy for the business trip was too attractive. Moreover, there was a chance to make a contribution.

    The man spat out a few mouthfuls of water and quickly recovered. However, his face was a little pale, probably from the shock.

    ¡°This humble servant drank too much wine and just ran up to release the water ... Suddenly, I heard someone calling me from the water. I looked down and saw that it was myte mother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but when I thought of my old mother raising me, I was filled with grief and jumped down.

    ¡°After falling into the water, I woke up. Even if my mother had turned into a ghost, how could she be here? But that thing grabbed my foot tightly and dragged me down to the bottom of the water ...¡±

    it¡¯s water fairy, ¡± an experienced boatman said in horror.¡±After a person dies, their corpse turns into a Yin object and often abduct passersby to fall into the water. Countless people died in the canal every year. With the umtion of Yin Qi, it was inevitable that water spirits would be born.

    ¡°My Lords, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te out at night. The water demon neveres ashore. As long as you don¡¯t go on the deck, you¡¯ll be fine. When we left the ship, we ate, drank, defecated, and used the toilet in the cabin every night. This is the rule of the trade.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads and look at the dark water. It was quite creepy to encounter such a thing at night.

    With this interlude, the armored soldiers of the Tiger guards no longer came out at night to solve the problem of metabolism, and the night watchmen did what they were supposed to do.

    Take Xu Qi ¡®an for example. Every night, he would go to the deck on purpose, but he never met the legendary water spirit.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Qi ¡®an was brave enough to ask water fairy to take a break. He just wanted to see what the water Monkey looked like. In his previous life, he grew up listening to the story of the water Monkey.

    On this day, the Imperial envoy¡¯s team finally arrived at the Qingzhou dock.

    After reaching Qingzhou, they would have to change to the dry road. On the dry road, they would need carriages and horses, which the Imperial envoy team did not have.

    He needed the help of the Qingzhou government.

    After disembarking from the boat, provincial governor Zhang walked to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side with a smile and said,¡±The governor of Qingzhou is the Grand schr of Yunlu Academy, yang Gong, yang ziqian.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not react in time. Governor Zhang added,¡±I¡¯m calledyman Zi Yang.¡±

 Chapter 216

    216 This little adult is ...

    It¡¯s him ... Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly enlightened. He remembered the great schr who had read his own poems.

    He didn¡¯t know who yang Gong was, but he had heard ofyman Zi Yang. This guy took advantage of the fact that he had forgotten the name of the farewell poem and forcibly named it after Eng recited the poem.

    He was simply shameless to the extreme.

    Later, Xu Qi ¡®an used his poems to impress the three great Confucians of the Academy. Bai su and the others were inspired byyman Zi Yang and did not feel guilty at all.

    When people are wandering in the pugilistic world, it¡¯s either you or I who are free.

    They hired a carriage near the dock. After Governor Zhang entered the carriage, he lifted the curtain and continued,yman Zi Yang was the top schr in the 14th year of yuanjing. He resigned the following year and became an educator in the Academy. He has many students under him.

    ¡°Resign the next year?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart moved.

    The top schr could enter the Hanlin Academy, and the lucky schr of the Hanlin Academy was also known as the Prime Minister. In other words, the top schr couldpete for the position of first assistant.

    The following year, he resigned and suffered a huge loss!

    it¡¯s because of the internal strife within the Imperial court. Don¡¯t be fooled by the intensepetition between the various parties. When faced with the schrs of Yun Lu Academy, their spearheads are all United against outsiders. Provincial governor Zhang sighed,

    ¡°After schr Zi Yang became the top scorer, he was thrown into a corner and no one paid attention to him. Because of this, he was depressed for a year and spent every day in the teaching workshop Division. The next year, he resigned and returned to Yun Lu Academy to teach.¡±

    .... I¡¯ve heard of this before. I¡¯ve been working on it for almost a year. Xu Qi ¡®an was envious.

    Governor Zhang could only sigh and give no other exnation for the internal strife between the various parties in the Imperial court that happened to schr Zi Yang.

    This was because Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a younger brother in Yun Lu Academy, was very clear about the situation.

    The conflict for the throne two hundred years ago caused the royal family to be wary and disgusted with the schrs of the cloud deer Institute. Hence, quasi-Saint Cheng rose to power and established the Directorate to rece the cloud deer Institute in providing talents to the Imperial court.

    It could be said that there was a conflict of interest and a fight for orthodoxy between the two sides. If Emperor yuanjing was not a bnce maniac,yman Zi Yang would probably still be teaching in the Academy.

    master Zi Yang¡¯s talent and skills are top-notch. When he first arrived in Qingzhou, he cleaned up the Office of the Chief Commissioner with a thunderous force. Within a month, he dismissed or imprisoned 178 corrupt officials, shaking the entire Qingzhou officialdom. Governor Zhang¡¯s tone was filled with admiration.

    Was he really that reckless? Although a new official was quick to take action, a high-ranking official sent out of the capital should take his time to clean up the bureaucracy of Qingzhou ... How long had it been since recluse Zi Yang was appointed by the Imperial court and became the chief governor of Qingzhou?

    Xu Qian was puzzled. He frowned and said,¡±The various factions of the Imperial court allow him to make such a big move?¡±

    ¡°During the investigation in the capital, the various parties in the Imperial court were fighting intensely and could no longer cooperate. There was also Duke Wei¡¯s restraint ...¡± Governor Zhang said with a smile.

    He gave Xu Qi ¡®an a ¡°I understand¡± look and continued, ¡± moreover,yman Zi Yang is a cunning man. He has gotten all the evidence and said all the things that he wanted to say ... En, the schrs of Yun Lu Academy are the best at reasoning, right?¡±

    The ¡®truth¡¯ that the Lord was talking about was the truth of physics ... Xu Qian understood and smiled at provincial governor Zhang.

    After they arrived at the official courier station in Qingzhou, Governor Zhang brought Xu Qi ¡®an to the Office of the Chief Commissioner to visityman Zi Yang.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already understood the reason why Governor Zhang took the initiative to talk to him. This experienced and capable Governor was afraid thatyman Zi Yang would not buy it, so he draggedyman Zi Yang along.

    After all, this provincial governor¡¯s job was to inspect Yunzhou, not Qingzhou.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an following him, recluse Purple Sun would definitely give him face and grant all his requests.

    After entering the administration office, the clerk led a group of people into the inner hall to have tea and take a seat.

    ¡°Lord chief governor has gone to the major Yamen to inspect the matter of themandment monument.¡±

    The one who received them was the left chief of staff of the administration department, a secondary fourth-rank official.

    ¡°Is it the stone tablet in the front yard?¡± Governor Zhang muttered.

    The left advisor smiled and nodded. the chief administrator wishes to set up amandment tablet to warn the officials of Qingzhou. Officials should be honest and bring benefits to the people.

    Governor Zhang nodded. This was the aftermath of cleaning up the atmosphere of the officialdom. the chief administrator has put in a lot of effort into this move, but why is there not a word on themandment monument? ¡±

    The left advisor said helplessly,¡±Lord chief administrator hasn¡¯t thought about what to carve yet. I¡¯ve been troubled by this matter recently.¡± He also asked us to put our heads together and provide inspiration, which also caused us to be tired.¡±

    Recluse Zi Yang was really cool, he knew how to organize an essaypetition ... Xu Qian said.

    Dafeng was divided into 16 states. Xu Qi ¡®an understood the states as provinces, but not every state was a province. There were many small states.

    For example, Qingzhou had more than a dozen States under its jurisdiction. In addition, there were also prefectures and counties.

    .....

    At this time, the chief governor yang Gong led a group of Qingzhou officials into the government office of Qingzhou. The magistrate of the government office humbly apanied him.

    Yang Gong, who was wearing a red robe, stood in front of the stele and nodded with satisfaction.¡±My Lords, do you have any suggestions for the monolith inscriptions?¡±

    In just a few months, his schrly air had gradually disappeared and was reced by the authority of an official.

    ¡°I feel that we can engrave Lord chief diplomat¡¯s deeds of purging corrupt officials and upholding justice on a stele to serve as a warning for future generations.¡± The magistrate of Qingzhou bowed.

    Yang Gong was a little moved. In this way, the stele would definitely be recorded in the local Chronicles of Qingzhou for future generations to sing.

    But he quickly rejected the suggestion. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be too many inscriptions on the stele. Otherwise, it would be tooplicated and long, and not eye-catching enough.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s carve poems.¡± An official said subconsciously.

    Then, he realized that everyone present was looking at him with calm eyes ...

    The officialughed drily and did not say anything.

    For schrs who were well-read, it was not difficult to write poems. Who didn¡¯t have a few works when they were young? whether they could make it to the hall of elegance was another matter.

    For a poem to be inscribed on a tablet, not only did it have to be well written, it also had to be used to warn the world. How could it be written just like that?

    During the discussion, an official from the administration department came to the office on a horse. He trotted in and stood not far away. He cupped his fists and said,

    ¡°Lord chief governor, a Governor has arrived at the Yamen of the chief governor¡¯s office.¡±

    Governor? Did this year¡¯s provincial governore so quickly? The year of Geng was the year of the capital¡¯s investigation. ording to the usual practice, the capital should have sent an Imperial inspector down after the investigation in the capital hade to a conclusion.

    This involved the unspoken rules of the officialdom. The end of the capital investigation also meant that there was a result in the struggle between the parties. The winner and the loser had already been decided.

    After that, he would send an Inspector-General to remove the officials from the defeated camp.

    ...

    Yang Gong, who had received the letter a few days earlier, exined, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not here for Qingzhou. I¡¯m going to Yunzhou. I¡¯m just passing by Qingzhou on the way.¡±

    Yunzhou ... All the officials had expressions of understanding.

    Yang Gong looked at the clerk and said,¡±tell the provincial governor that I have important matters to attend to, so I will not be seeing you.¡± If there¡¯s anything he needs, ask him to look for his left and right to help him with politics.¡±

    Yang Gong was a great schr of the Yun Lu Academy, and he didn¡¯t have much interaction with the officials of the Imperial court, much less any friendship. He was still troubled by the monolith inscriptions and was toozy to care about the governor he was not familiar with.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The clerk responded first and then added, ¡°¡±The governor also asked this lowly one to pass you a message.¡±

    Yang Gong and the other officials looked over.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an will apany you,¡± the clerk said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was that? The officials didn¡¯t manage to react in time, but yang Gong did. This was because he had always been paying attention to the movements in the capital and had always maintained contact with the great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy through letters.

    ¡°Lift the pnquin and return to the chief envoy office.¡± Yang Gong¡¯s attitude took a 180-degree turn, and his tone was filled with urgency and joy, ¡±

    ¡°Quickly, lift the sedan.¡±

    Finishing, he left the officials and walked straight out of the mansion.

    ...

    ¡®This ...¡¯ The officials of Qingzhou looked at each other and stared at yang Gong¡¯s back in confusion.

    ¡°Who is Xu Qi ¡®an? The name sounds familiar.¡± The magistrate of Qingzhou frowned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the administration office to take a look and receive the Imperial inspector from the capital?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The officials left the government office in groups, and the pnquins set off one by one to the chief Administration Office.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t wait long at the office of governors before an adult in a red robe came. The man had an ancient face and a goatee that was popr among the middle-aged and old people. His eyes were bright and lively, and he looked dignified without being angry.

    He was an extremely imposing adult.

    A Golden Rooster embroidered on the chest ... He was a second-rank high official, and the chief administrator seemed to be a secondary second-rank official.

    .... He was the only copper Gong left, so he must be Xu cijiu¡¯s cousin ... Just by looking at their appearances, the two brothers had no simrities at all ... Compared to old times, the difference was a Little Big ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an only recognized clothes and not people. He guessed that this imposing red-robed man should be the chief governor of Qingzhou, the great schr of Yunlu Academy, and theyman Purple Sun who wrote his farewell poem for nothing.

    After paying his respects to Governor Zhang,yman Purple Sun turned his eyes to Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a ck uniform with a magic tool and a Gong tied to his chest, and silently examined him.

    At this moment, he was no longer excited. There was a hint of dignity in his gentleness.

    .... He was the only copper Gong left, so he must be Xu cijiu¡¯s cousin ... Just by looking at their appearances, the two brothers had no simrities at all ... Compared to old times, the difference was a Little Big ... Yang Gong smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You are Xu ningyan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly cupped his fists.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal in front of me. You can call yourself a student.¡± The smile on yang Gong¡¯s face widened. you¡¯re indeed a talented man. You don¡¯t lose to old times.

    Layman Zi Yang has good eyes ... ¡°Sir, you tter me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said happily.

    After some small talk, yang Gong asked about the recent situation in the capital, even though he had learned a lot of inside information through the letters from the Academy.

    It was indeed the right decision to bring Xu ningyan to visit. Otherwise, the chief administrator would not have such an attitude ... ¡°The situation in the capital is chaotic, and the factional disputes are still intense ...¡±

    From the Sangbo case to the Yunzhou case of the Minister of Works ...

    Layman Zi Yang kept sneering as he listened, but he didn¡¯tment too much on the situation in the Imperial court, mainly because Imperial inspector Zhang wasn¡¯t one of his own. If only Xu Qi ¡®an was here, he would have been direct.

    In the evening,yman Zi Yang invited Governor Zhang to a banquet in an elegant courtyard. Jiang Lu Zhong was also invited. In addition, the prefect of Qingzhou and other high-ranking officials were also invited.

    The small courtyard was brightly lit, and the curtains hung low. The officials sat in a row, drinking and chatting happily.

    The bands and dancers invited from the Academy Square were dancing in the cold courtyard to liven up the mood for the adults.

    In fact, at the beginning, the Imperial Academy Division was purely a Department of entertainment, specializing in singing and dancing to liven up the official banquets. Later, it gradually evolved into an official brothel.

    The youngdies were forced to go from performing to selling their bodies.

    The central figures of the banquet were the chief governor yang Gong and the governor Zhang xingying. As for Jiang Luzhong, although Jin Gong was highly skilled, the night watchmen and the Civil officials were natural enemies, so no one paid him any attention.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had thought that he would be the same. He was happy and carefree, and did not need to pay attention to the social activities in the government.

    Unexpectedly, an official in a red robe raised his ss to Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±This Little Lord, are you the poetmaker of¡± thin shadow across the clear water, dark fragrance floating in the evening moon ¡°?¡±

    ......

    [ PS: the first chapter is wrong. Layman Zi Yang is the chief administrator, not the prefect. It has been changed. ]

    [ PS: asking for votes at the beginning of the month. There¡¯s an event called voting for monthly votes and giving Qidian coins. For more details, please follow the ¡± author¡¯s words ¡± in this chapter. ] I didn¡¯t manage to secure the top tenst month, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you all this month.

    In addition, thanks to the alliance leader of life¡¯s failure, he was also an old man who built a harem.

 Chapter 217

    217 A poem that shocked four people (1)

    When the magistrate of Qingzhou asked the question, the rest of the officials stopped talking and drinking, and looked over with a smile.

    Big was big, small was small, and the Jingu staff had different sizes ... Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed the way this rank 4 official addressed him in his heart. On the surface, he replied with a smile,

    ¡°This humble servant does not deserve to be addressed this way, Daren. That poem was indeed written by this humble servant.¡±

    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s him ...¡¯ All the officials had a look of realization.

    When they first heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s name, they didn¡¯t react immediately, but they also felt that the name was familiar. After such a long time, he had some guesses about the identity of this strange copper Gong.

    With the cirction of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s famous works, even though the officialdom and schrs did not deliberately publicize his reputation, those present were all high-ranking officials of the state and had the corresponding channels to inquire about him.

    It was no wonder that when the Lord chief administrator heard this name, he immediately rushed over.

    the sheep Pavilion sends recluse Zi Yang to Qingzhou ¡± had long spread throughout the country. This great schr had just taken office, and this famous poem was already at the forefront. It could be said that he had taken advantage of the harmony between the people.

    And all of this was thanks to the gong in front of him, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You¡¯re indeed a Dragon among men with a majestic appearance.¡±

    The magistrate of Qingzhouughed out loud and ttered him in an open and aboveboard manner. His skill in ttering people was pure.

    You tter me ... He was not only a Dragon among men, but also a Dragon among men. Xu Qi ¡®an had to admit that if he was in a different position and became the focus, then the disgusting social interactions in the officialdom would suddenly be lively and interesting. He thought about how good it would be if it could continue.

    After the magistrate of Qingzhou finished his wine, he nced at yang Gong, the chief governor of the main seat. This great Confucian with first-ss skills had restrained his oppressive official prestige and looked rxed.

    At this moment, the magistrate of Qingzhou suddenly thought of the troublesomemandment monument. In fact, writing poems was the best choice. It was simple and eye-catching, but also profound.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a talented poet ... ¡®The chief governor is troubled by the inscription, and even we are having a headache ...¡¯ Is it possible to let this great schr give us a headache? ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s not that the chief governor doesn¡¯t have this idea, but as the head of a state, it¡¯s not good to say it out loud for the sake of his face ...¡¯

    However, poems were rare, so he did not consider it. But now, it was different. Xu Qi ¡®an was here.

    He came at the right time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a talented poet ... ¡®The chief governor is troubled by the inscription, and even we are having a headache ...¡¯ Is it possible to let this great schr give us a headache? ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s not that the chief governor doesn¡¯t have this idea, but as the head of a state, it¡¯s not good to say it out loud for the sake of his face ...¡¯ The magistrate of Qingzhou was quick-witted.

    Thinking of this, the magistrate smiled and said,¡±What other works does Lord Xu have in the capital?¡±

    He had just asked casually. If the other party denied it, he would use this as an excuse to push Xu Qi ¡®an to the forefront. He would join forces with the officials to instigate him topose a poem on the spot. Then, he would naturally give the ¡± title ¡°.

    Simr methods weremon at the wine table, but they were usually used to persuade people to drink, and now they were used topose poems. The purpose was different.

    .... You want to read my poems for nothing again? Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to say ¡°no,¡± but provincial governor Zhang took over the topic first and said with a smile,¡±There really is one.¡±

    The officials present looked over with interest, includingyman Zi Yang.

    Which schr is not good at poetry?

    Provincial governor Zhang easily regained the focus. He took a sip of wine and smiled,¡±However, there is only half of it, and it has only been circting in the capital for a short time. I believe everyone has not heard of it yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Only half a song?¡±

    ¡°Governor, please speak quickly. This humble official is all ears.¡±

    The officials didn¡¯t look down on it because of the half a poem. Instead, they became more and more curious. This half a poem must be of the highest quality. Otherwise, how could it be circted in the capital city with only half a poem? If it wasn¡¯t good, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it for the governor to say it in public.

    Half a song ... Yang Gong couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Qi ¡®an, then back at provincial governor Zhang.

    Provincial governor Zhang put down his cup and cleared his throat. After putting on a good show, he then looked around at the crowd and said in a clear voice, when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in the water. The boat is full of dreams, pressing on the River of Stars.

    At that moment, the dance had just ended and the music was slowly dissipating.

    The banquet fell into a deathly silence. The officials savored this half of the poem and only felt a sense of otherworldly carefreeness. He did not care about fame and fortune, nor did he care about gains and losses.

    After getting drunk, hey on the ck-awning boat and looked at the River of Stars above his head. His seven-foot body was pressing down on another River of Stars, and a carefree air rose spontaneously.

    Some people shook their heads, as if they were drunk. Some people couldn¡¯t help but look at the small pond in the courtyard. There were clusters of fiery red lotus flowers growing there, but the pond was too small.

    Layman Purple Sun pped his hands and said,¡±this poem has a profound meaning. It should be the peak of poetry in the past two hundred years.¡± Excellent, excellent.¡±

    He drank three cups of wine in a row and recited poems with wine. He was extremely pleased.

    After he finished drinking, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with bright eyes. is this poem famous? ¡±

    ?... Wasn¡¯t it enough that you F * cked me once? don¡¯t i have any dignity ... Xu Qi ¡®an almost spat salt soda water on his face. ¡°I already have.¡±

    Recluse Purple Sun was a little disappointed. He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He just mumbled to himself.

    Seeing that it was about time, the magistrate of Qingzhou raised his ss and said, ¡± what a coincidence. The chief governor is about to set up amandment monument in the front yard of each Yamen. The inscriptions on the monument have not been decided yet. I wonder if Lord Xu Canpose a poem? ¡±

    Almost everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously.

    Layman Purple Sun didn¡¯t agree or stop it. He just looked at the small gong with a smile.

    ¡®You want my poem with just a ss of wine? I¡¯m not that kind of person ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I followed the governor to Yunzhou to investigate a case. My future is uncertain and I¡¯m worried. How can I have the energy and mood to write poems? I¡¯m sorry, my Lords.¡±

    The officials of Qingzhou were immediately disappointed. The magistrate of Qingzhou was anxious and quickly said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu¡¯s poetry is stunning, don¡¯t be modest.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head helplessly and raised his cup to drink.

    Layman Zi Yang thought for a while and took off the Jade ring on his thumb. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Yunzhou is gued by bandits, so this trip is indeed dangerous. Ningyan, keep this jade ring well. I¡¯ve been wearing it for many years, and it¡¯s been nourished by the righteousness Qi. It can ward off evil.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the ring. He could vaguely see a sh of clear air and recalled what Chu Caiwei had once said.

    There were three types of magic tools in the world, one was made by the Directorate of Celestials and array Masters;One was born naturally by chance;Thest type was those who had been contaminated with the aura of high-ranked powerhouses. After umtion over time, they would possess a certain level of divinity.

    This jade ring was the third type.

    Big brother, don¡¯t treat me like a human tonight ... Xu Qi ¡®an hurriedly took it and carefully put it in his arms. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what happened, but I suddenly had a thought and came across a poem.¡±

    Didn¡¯t he say that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to write poems? The officials looked at him nkly. A few secondster, they gradually came to a realization, and their eyes became a lot weirder, but they had a tacit understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡±yman Zi Yang¡¯s smile remained unchanged.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He had already made his choice. He was going to use the four-line poem he had used in the heart questioning gate during the aptitude test.

    Because there was no poem more suitable for this. If he remembered correctly, this poem was also called ¡°themandment stone inscription,¡± and it was used to warn the officials.

    He took a sip of wine and the poem appeared in his mind. His mood seemed to have returned to the lofty aspirations he had at the heart questioning gate.

    He couldn¡¯t help but stand up and look at yang Gong,yman Zi Yang, and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Er Shi er Lu.¡±

    He then looked at Governor Zhang,

    ¡°The People¡¯s money.¡±

    Then, he slowly swept his gaze across the officials present, and his voice suddenly became stern.

    ¡°The servants are easy to abuse.¡±

    In the end, he looked up at the sky and seemed to be excited as he said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°The heavens can¡¯t be bullied!¡±

    ...

    Unconsciously, his voice had been infused with the lion¡¯s roar of Buddhism. It rang in the ears of the officials like the evening drum and morning bell, deafening.

    ng ... The sound of wine sses breaking could be heard.

    Many officials looked guilty or ashamed. Facing a bronze Gong without any rank, they felt like they were facing a strict superior. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.

    A small number of people who had a clear conscience straightened their backs and their hearts were filled with excitement.

    ¡°Good poem, good poem!¡±

    Layman Zi Yang mmed the table and stood up. This great schr¡¯s emotions were a little out of control. He didn¡¯t give off the feeling of an experienced and capable high-ranking official, but rather a young student who had just entered the officialdom, full of vigor and righteousness.

    ¡°Back then, if I could have recited this poem in the Imperial court and let go of the depression in my heart, why would I have been depressed for a year? Xu ningyan, Oh Xu ningyan, you¡¯re a real schr.¡±

    In the courtyard, the dancers who were enduring the cold wind blinked their eyes and curiously sized up the only young man at the banquet.

    No wonder he was able to make such a move ... This poem had shocked many people ... Provincial governor Zhang sighed. Seeing that the situation was a little tense, he changed the topic,

    Lord chief administrator is right. Ningyan, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t study at that time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an huped and said helplessly, ¡°¡±Second uncle felt that I was more suitable to practice martial arts, so he didn¡¯t let me continue with my studies.¡±

    When the officials heard this, they were quite resentful. They thought to themselves, ¡± your second uncle is not a son. He has wasted a seed of study. If Xu ningyan was a schr, he would not be lonely in the literary world.

    ....

    The banquet ended in the middle of the night. Xu Qi ¡®an, who was a little drunk, came to the pool and picked the Red Lotus flowers.

    This type of Lotus was extremely strange. It only had six petals, and each petal was full and crystal clear. It was a type that he had never seen before.

    this Lotus is called the Red Lotus, or the cold Lotus. It is a Lotus unique to Qingzhou. Layman Zi Yang walked over with his hands behind his back and stood at the side.

    they only bloom in October and will wither in the next spring. The Lotus seeds they bear are warm and can be used in medicine.

    .... I¡¯ve never seen a lotus flower that bloomed in winter in my previous life. it blooms and bears fruit in the middle of winter, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. it¡¯s warm, just the opposite of the season. These red lotuses can¡¯t be transnted to the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t live.¡± Yunzhou has bandits, ¡±yman Zi Yang said. Yunzhou is unique to Yunzhou. Any other state would not be able to survive. Do you know where the problem is?¡±

    Isn¡¯t this a problem left behind by history ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he bowed.¡±Please advise me, Sir.¡±

    [ PS: the chapter discussion function has been closed for the past few days. The entire website has been shut down. It will resume on the 5th. ] Everyone just needs to post the chapter as usual, and it will be shown after the 5th. Sigh, a book without this chapter is soulless. When the days are over, I¡¯lle back to read this chapter. The main thing was ...

    He didn¡¯t address him as Lord, but as Sir. He considered himself a student.

    .....

    [PS: the chapter discussion function has been closed for the past few days. The entire website has been shut down. It will resume on the 5th.] Everyone just needs to post the chapter as usual, and it will be shown after the 5th. Sigh, a book without this chapter is soulless. When the days are over, I¡¯lle back to read this chapter. The main thing was ... The tools could no longer catch insects. I¡¯ll post it first, then read it again and correct the wrong words.

 Chapter 218

    218 The seven letters from Xu Qi ¡®an

    In the night, the cold wind blew, and the red lotuses in the pond swayed, like a surging sea of fire. It was a beautiful sight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath silently and smelled the delicate fragrance.

    ¡°There are many mountains in Yunzhou, but it¡¯s not as dense as the southern border, where miasma is everywhere. The mountain is rich in herbs and Natural Resources.¡± Looking at the red lotuses in the pond,yman Zi Yang continued, ¡±

    Yunzhou also has fertilend and abundant water. Although the annual rice production is not as good as Yuzhou and Zhangzhou, the two regions known as the Granary of Dafeng, the rice produced in Yunzhou every year is more than enough to feed the people of the two provinces.

    ... From the sound of it, Yunzhou should have a hilly terrain. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization.

    Of the basic terrains of the five continents, the hills were the most fertile and had the most abundant resources. The so-called home of fish and rice in his previous life was in the Jiangnan Hills.

    Yuzhou and Zhangzhou, these two great tribute Granary, were considered t ins, while the southern border was a mountainous terrain. There were high mountains everywhere, and there was very little fertilend.

    Layman Purple Sun said in a deep voice, ¡± Yunzhou has another geographical advantage. It¡¯s close to the South Sea. We don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked from both sides. Taking a step back, if he really couldn¡¯t, he could also set sail.

    the conflict between the witchcraft cult and great Feng at the border is getting more and more serious. If they want to create internal strife and make great Feng unable to take care of itself, it is a wise move to choose Yunzhou.

    Now that you¡¯ve put it that way, why do I feel that this trip to Yunzhou is a trip of total annihtion? Bah, bah, bah, bah, children¡¯s words carry no harm, children¡¯s words carry no harm ...

    don¡¯t worry. as if he had seen through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s worry,yman Purple Sun smiled and said, ¡°¡±Although the problem in great Feng is very serious, it¡¯s generally still calm, and the dignity of the Imperial court is still there.

    ¡°Even if the witchcraft cult is plotting in Yunzhou, they only dare to hide in the dark and won¡¯t do it openly. I¡¯ve got nothing to do recently, so I¡¯ve got a few Eagles. I¡¯ll give you one when I get back. If anything happens in Yunzhou, you can use the Eagle to send a message. It¡¯s faster than taking the post Road.¡±

    However, no matter how fast he was, it would still take a few days to go back and forth ... As expected, a world without a mobile phone was really insecure. If only everyone had a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld ... ¡°Thank you for your kindness, teacher,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said gratefully.

    ¡°What should I do when I go to Yunzhou?¡± he asked after a pause.

    ¡°Just investigate the case and protect Zhang xingying. As for the social circle, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Layman Zi Yangughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°since wei yuan has appointed zhang xingying as the provincial governor, he is no ordinary person.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    After they finished talking about the important matters,yman Zi Yang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±I oftenmunicate with Jinyan through letters, and you are often mentioned in the letters. You can be considered half a student of Yun Lu Academy ... I heard that the Academy was filled with fresh air a few months ago?¡±

    Who was Jinyan? Oh, it was Eng¡¯s teacher, the great schr Zhang Shen ... Because Xu Qi ¡®an was not used to addressing him, it took a few seconds for him to realize who ¡°Jingyan¡± was.

    What didyman Zi Yang mean by that? Yun Lu Academy didn¡¯t tell him the truth? ¡®Or does he know that I did it? he¡¯s just trying to hint to me, but there¡¯s no need to ...¡¯ Could it be that the correspondence between letters couldn¡¯t be kept a secret, so the great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy only mentioned it in their letters and didn¡¯t reveal the truth?

    this matter seems to be ssified as the highest secret by the Academy, ¡± he said after some deliberation. the quasi-Saint Academy is still under lockdown. No one is allowed to enter.

    At this point, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of the quasi-Saint who had referred to a deer as a horse. He was really a great man, because he always stood behind his wife.

    Layman Zi Yang nodded slightly and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had something to ask this great schr. He thought for a while and decided to ask the first question.

    teacher, some time ago, because of the Sang Bo case, I challenged to read at night and read the history books. I found out that before our first assistant exterminated Buddhism, he shouted the slogan ¡®as long as Buddhism is not destroyed, the world is full of Buddhas¡¯.

    ¡°After that, the first assistant broke through to the life standing realm. The student thought,¡±even if Buddhism has all kinds of drawbacks, it is still a famous Orthodox sect.¡± As long as Buddhism is not destroyed, the world will be a Buddha ... Is it too extreme?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not know the difference between Buddhism in this world and that of his previous life. There was no Buddha in this world, only one Buddha.

    But no matter what, Buddhism was not an evil sect.

    ¡°This matter is a secret, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Layman Purple Sun said.

    If you don¡¯t know, how do you know it¡¯s a secret? Xu Qi ¡®an forced himself to hold back.

    ¡°I know, Dean,¡±yman Zi Yang replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second question was why there were stone sculptures of the schrly Sage in the abyss of the southern border, but he gave up the idea of asking.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in the capital, should not have known that there was a sculpture of the schrly Sage at the bottom of the abyss, even if he used an excuse like ¡± I have a friend.

    It was impossible for the Yamen to know about this.

    .....

    Back at the courier station, Xu Qi ¡®an took a cold shower, then went back to his room to meditate and visualize the diagram.

    Qingzhou was adjacent to Yunzhou. If they set off from here, it would take three to five days to reach Yunzhou on a fast horse. Even considering the weak body of provincial governor Zhang, it would take about a week to reach the border of Qingzhou.

    ¡°I can use this time to break through to the spirit forging stage. It¡¯s just not sleeping for ten days. When I was still an ordinary person, I achieved 72 hours of nonstop work in an inte cafe ...¡±

    The next day, the chief administrator, yang Gong, summoned the stonemasons and carved four lines of a poem to warn the officials on themandment steles in the front courtyards of the various Yamen in Qingzhou.

    From the prefect of Qingzhou to the ordinary officials, these four lines of the poem could be seen when they entered and left the Yamen every day.

    ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡±

 Chapter 219

    219 The seven letters from Xu Qi ¡®an (2)

    ¡°You eat and you live, the People¡¯s wealth. It¡¯s easy to bully themon people, but hard to bully the heavens.¡±

    ¡°What a good poem. I¡¯ve never been to school, so I can only say one thing:Oh my God, it¡¯s so well written. It was written by our Lord chief administrator, right? you are really an official of the Qing Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the chief governor, it¡¯s a man named Xu Qi ¡®an.Yang Gong. Oh, oh, he¡¯s a student of our Lord chief administrator.¡±

    Since the poem was written by Xu Qi ¡®an, then so be it. However,yman Purple Sun had a trick up his sleeve. He had someone carve three small words to the left of Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s name:Yang Gong.

    If the three great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy were present, they would be vomiting blood while roaring, ¡°Shameless old thief, you can even freeload on this?

    Many incorruptible officials pped their hands on the table and praised this poem. He silently remembered Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s name spread quickly in the bureaucracy of Qingzhou. Soon after, many students and officials suddenly realized that the person who had written the poem on the stele was the great schr who had written the poems that were said to be the most famous in the literary world two hundred years ago.

    The most shocking thing was that he was not a schr, but a night watchman.

    But no matter if it was the officials or the students of Qing Zhou, they were all convinced by Xu Qian. They admired his poetry talent, and even more so, they admired the spirit expressed in his poems.

    And when the girls of the Academy of cultivation learned of this news, their chests were filled with excitement and agitation. All of them wished they could burn incense and pray to Buddha, praying that the great schr Xu would visit them and leave behind a poem or two.

    They would be willing to pay for it.

    ....

    Outside the city of Qingzhou.

    Layman Zi Yang led a group of senior officials of the state of Qing to personally send the Imperial inspector¡¯s team out of the city.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again after this. Take care, teacher.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saluted as a disciple.

    Layman Purple Sun nodded slightly and sighed. He had just recognized a student, and before he could even warm up his arms, he was already leaving.

    when you go to Yunzhou, handle the case well. Always remember to serve the court and the people. Yang Gong said in a deep voice.

    For the people of the world ... Xu Qi ¡®an repeated this in her heart.

    .....

    A few dayster, at a ry station at the border of Qingzhou.

    At two O ¡®clock in the morning, after finishing his breathing and visualization, Xu Qi¡¯ an, who had not slept for seven days, walked out of the room with a candle.

    It waste at night, and the courier station was very quiet. He walked down the corridor to the end and went down the stairs.

    Beside the counter in the hall, an oilmp was burning silently. The guard was sleeping soundly on the table, a crystal liquid flowing from the corner of his mouth.

    The official courier station was open 24 hours a day. Some officials would rush through the night because of urgent business, and no one could tell when they would stay at the courier station.

    Thump thump ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the counter twice, making a dull sound.

    The courier woke up with a start. He wiped the corner of his mouth and stood up. my Lord, what are your orders? ¡±

    ¡°Give me a few envelopes and letter paper. I want to write a letter.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an requested.

    The courier immediately took out a piece of paper and an envelope from the cab. Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.¡±It¡¯s not enough,¡±

    ¡°How many do you want?¡±

    ¡°Seven envelopes, the more paper the better.¡±

    This was the first time the courier had seen someone write seven letters in one go. He mumbled something silently and obediently handed over seven envelopes and paper.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the envelope and the letter, turned around, and went upstairs to his room.

    He ced the envelope on the desk, took out the Red Lotus petals from the Jade Mirror, and pressed the five petals on the five envelopes. Then he spread out the paper, pressed it on the paperweight, and ground it to write the letter.

    The first letter.

    ¡°Princess huaiqing:

    ¡°When I was writing this letter, I had already arrived at the border of Qingzhou and was about to enter Yunzhou. When he left the capital, he had wanted to discuss with His Highness and listen to His Highness¡¯s wise opinion.

    ¡°I did not think that this humble servant had offended Your Highness in some way, causing Your Highness to be so ruthless and refuse to see you.

    ¡°I passed by Yuzhou and cracked a corruption case ... From this case, it could be seen that the witchcraft cult had infiltrated the Imperial court for a long time and had secretly trained many spies. As the saying went, a thousand li away could be destroyed by an ant¡¯s nest. I hope your Highness can persuade His Majesty to work hard to rule and restore the court.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a kind of flower in Qingzhou called the Red Lotus. It blooms in the middle of winter. The spirit of the Red Lotus was untainted by the mud, pure and not demonic, straight and pure, pure and clean, and could be observed from afar but not yed with.

    ¡°This made this humble servant think of Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry, this humble servant knows that these words are a great disrespect to Your Highness. However, Your Highness¡¯s magnificence is something that this humble servant has never seen before. You¡¯re like the Red Lotus, growing out of the mud without being stained, you¡¯re clean but not evil.

    ¡°This humble servant picked a lotus petal and sent it to Your Highness along with this letter to express my sincerity.¡±

    The second letter.

    ¡°Princess Lin an:

    ¡°The night is long and I have no mood to sleep. Your Highness¡¯s voice and smile seem to be in front of my eyes and ringing in my ears.

    the trip to Yunzhou was not lonely. Many interesting and bizarre things happened on the way. It turned out that there were water ghosts in the canal. On the way, a Huben guard went up to the deck at night and suddenly heard his mother¡¯s call, so he jumped into the water.

    The water ghost grabbed his ankle and tried to drag him to the bottom of the river. Fortunately, I noticed it in time and jumped into the river without any regard for my own safety. I fought with the water ghosts for 300 rounds and only then was I able to save the poor Huben guards.

    on the way from Qingzhou to Yunzhou, we passed by a vige, and a strange thing happened in the vige. The daughter-inw of a certain family turned into a zombie after she died. She walked around the room all day and all night, growing white teeth and ck nails. She bit anyone she saw ...

    ¡°Fortunately, this humble servant passed by and saw at a nce that there was a reason for the female¡¯s corpse transformation. After a strict investigation, the truth was found. It turned out that the husband had an affair with the widow in the vige and wanted to divorce his wife to marry someone else. The wife was unwilling, so he killed her cruelly.

 Chapter 220

    220 Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s seven letters (added for the Alliance master ¡°falling star¡±) _

    ¡°His wife died with resentment, and her soul lingered around, causing the corpse transformation.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a flower in Qingzhou called the Red Lotus. It¡¯s as enchanting as fire and always reminds me of Your Highness¡¯s peerless charm in a red dress.

    it¡¯s as sullen as a Princess (crossed out), it¡¯s as bright as the wind and as light as an arrow, but when the wind blows, it shyly lowers its head.It was the gentleness when she lowered her head, like a shy lotus flower that could not stand the cold wind.

    I¡¯m sorry for being rude. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, Princess. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen your beauty before.

    The third letter.

    ¡°Miss Cai Wei:

    ¡°One day apart is like three years. We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month. How¡¯s the chicken essence? Did you sessfully advance to an Alchemist?

    ¡°There¡¯s a delicacy in Yuzhou called ham with yellow sprouts. Ham is a delicacy unique to the South and hard to find in the North.

    ¡°The preparation method is also very simple. Peel off the skin of the ham, remove the oil, and store the meat. First, he used the chicken soup to make the skin soft, then the meat soft. After that, he added the yellow shoot cabbage and cut it into two-inch long pieces.He added honey, wine, and water and simmered it for half a day. It was sweet and fresh, the meat and vegetables had melted, but the root and the core of the vegetable did not dissipate. The soup was also very delicious.

    there are several kinds of delicacies in Qingzhou. Please allow me to bring them all to you ...

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a flower in Qingzhou called the Red Lotus. These flowers were bright and lively. They bloomed in the wind, and when they swayed with the wind, they looked like bright and beautiful smiling faces. I couldn¡¯t help but think of miss Cai Wei.

    you¡¯re such a heartless girl (crossed out). You¡¯re such a girl who brings happiness to people. You¡¯re carefree, innocent, and have a pair of clear and bright eyes. You¡¯ll forget themon customs when you see you.

    The fourth letter.

    ¡°Lady floating fragrance:

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month. I miss your smile, I miss your coat, I miss your white socks and the smell on your body (crossed out)

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month, and I¡¯ve missed you so much. I¡¯ve already arrived at the border of Qingzhou, and I¡¯ll be at Yunzhou tomorrow. Along the way, my colleagues have also invited me to the teaching workshop, but I refused, because without you, the teaching workshop is so boring.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think of our sentimental past. Those were our wonderful times.

    ¡°The trip to Yunzhou is more time-consuming and exhausting than I thought. The time we will meet is very far away. I know that you miss me so much that you¡¯re going crazy.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a flower in Qingzhou called the Red Lotus. This flower is as bright as fire, as passionate as you are, making people forget to leave.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an finished writing the letter for the spare tires and blew dry the ink. Looking at the scribbling on the letter, she sighed helplessly.

    This was what handwriting was like. As you wrote, you would make mistakes or write something that shouldn¡¯t be written. He had already made such a mistake when he was writing essays in his youth.

    It didn¡¯t matter. These were all women who knew him through and through, and they wouldn¡¯t despise him just because his handwriting was ugly.

    The content was quite satisfactory. Different content was written ording to the different personalities of the spare tires. For example, if huaiqing liked politics, he would write cases.

    Lin ¡®an liked to listen to stories, so he wrote about the strange things along the way.

    Yan Caiwei was a foodie, so he talked to her about food.

    As for Fu Xiang, the letter was more like flirting, and that was enough.

    Next was the letter to his family. Xu Qi ¡®an left it for thest. After careful consideration, he dipped it in ink and picked up the brush.

    The fifth letter.

    ¡°Little sister lingyue:

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well outside, but I miss you a little. Since I was young, I¡¯ve never left you for more than three days. Of course, she never left her second uncle and aunt.

    ¡°Have you adapted to life in the inner city? The prices of goods in the inner city were expensive, unlike in the outer city, but you must not suffer. Go out more often, go to the silk and jewelry shops.

    ¡°When I left, I left three hundred taels of silver for aunty. It¡¯s enough for the family to spend for a while. Well, big brother is not at home, and Eng is at the Academy. You have to remember to make your own decisions on some things. Don¡¯t always listen to your stupid mother.

    ¡°If aunt proposes for you to get married again, then ask her to return the three hundred taels of silver to me and the silk to me. I don¡¯t want to find out that you¡¯re engaged when I get home.

    by the way, there¡¯s a flower in Qingzhou called the Red Lotus. It¡¯s as elegant, refined, and gentle as you.

    The sixth letter.

    ¡°Auntie:

    please take care of lingying. Over!

    The seventh letter.

    ¡°Second uncle:

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well outside. When I wrote this letter, I had just arrived at the border of Qingzhou. I don¡¯t unknown what will happen in Yunzhou.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, men always have to go through some ups and downs. Didn¡¯t you and my father fight on the battlefield?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to break through to the spirit forging stage recently. I hope that when I return to the capital, second uncle, you¡¯ll have also sessfully broken through to the spirit forging stage. At that time, my Xu family will have two gods.

    ¡°Oh, and I suddenly remembered that you are illiterate. Did you not write a letter to bid farewell? ¡®I always thought that you, as a father, would naturally be concerned about your son, so I didn¡¯t write to him to tell him that we¡¯ve moved ... Forget it. Anyway, half a month had passed. By now, he should know where his home was.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±

    After writing the letter, Xu Qi ¡®an folded the letter and put it into the envelope one by one, along with the petals of the Red Lotus.

    .....

    [ PS: please give me a monthly vote. This chapter is nearly 5000 words. I put my hands on my waist when I asked for a monthly vote. I¡¯m in the right. ]

 Chapter 221

    221 Killing the enemy (1)

    ording to Dafeng¡¯s geographical records, Yunzhou spanned 60000 miles and was rich in produce, such as Mulberry, porcin, herbs, and so on. Before Emperor Wu Zong rose to power, Yunzhou¡¯s wealth could be ranked in the top five of all the other provinces in the great Feng.

    The official road was long and winding, leading to the horizon. On both sides were ck soil and fields, and in the distance were rolling mountains.

    The sun had just risen, and the air was still cold fromst night. The team of more than a hundred people slowly advanced on the official road.

    The ttering of the horse¡¯s hooves was mixed with the ttering of the wheels.

    ¡°In the first year of the yuanjing era, the total poption of Yunzhou reached five million. After that, the Yellow Book waspiled once every ten years, and the poption gradually decreased. In the year 30 of yuanjing, the poption of Yunzhou was more than 3.5 million. It¡¯s the 36th year of yuanjing, and in four years it¡¯ll be the year of the Yellow Book. I wonder how many people are left in Yunzhou?¡±

    Governor Zhang lifted the curtain and sighed with emotion.

    It was terrifying that the poption would decrease by 1.5 million in 30 years, and the actual poption reduction would only be more. Yunzhou¡¯s soil was fertile. As long as there were no natural disasters, there was no need to worry about famine.

    In other words, the poption would be able to grow steadily in 30 years.

    .... From 5 million to 3.5 million, it was not a simple subtraction. The actual poption reduction was at least doubled ... Xu Qi ¡®an cursed, ¡°¡±What the hell is this ce?¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang took a nce at him and continued,¡±This loss of poption, half of it is because the taxes are too heavy. They abandoned their fields to be refugees, or entered the city to find another way to survive, or they became bandits. These people are not recorded in the Yellow Book.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s the serious banditry, burning, killing, and plundering, adding to the already bad situation. Sometimes, in order to replenish their manpower, the mountain bandits would take the initiative to go down the mountain and Rob the people. Ha, of course, mountain bandits are not included in the Yellow Book.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked into the distance silently. He was listening to the words of provincial governor Zhang, but he was analyzing the situation in his heart.

    .... In the first year of yuanjing, there were still five million people. In the 10th year of yuanjing, the poption was still shrinking. By the 30th year of yuanjing, there were 1.5 million people gone. The number of people was even more ... Yunzhou had taken a sharp turn in the past twenty years, and it was almost the beginning of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s cultivation.

    Was it because the Emperor of Da Feng was obsessed with cultivation that the witchcraft cult felt that they had an opportunity to take advantage of him? The witchcraft God religion had been plotting this for more than twenty years. They would definitely not cause a small ruckus. Da Feng and the various countries under the control of the witchcraft God religion would definitely have a war.

    As he thought about it, he tilted his head and almost fell asleep.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in a good mental state.¡± Governor Zhang examined him and frowned, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The provincial governor remembered that Xu Qi ¡®an had been well-behaved all the way and did not linger in the education workshop. He should not have been so exhausted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and smiled bitterly at the provincial governor.¡±Nothing much, I just became a time management master.¡±

    This was the eighth day of his sleepless night. His head was throbbing with pain, and his blood vessels felt like they were about to burst. When he was eating this morning, he even had a slight illusion that Xu lingying was snatching his meat buns.

    His eyes were bloodshot and his eye circles were dark blue. This reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of the 996¡¯s society where he had to experience 007 asionally. He was just as miserable.

    ¡°Two more days. I should be able to advance to the spirit-refinement realm after these two days. I can¡¯t let myself fall asleep, or else all my efforts will be in vain ... Why do I feel like my heart is beating so badly ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath, took off the water bag, and poured it on his head to stimte his body and cheer himself up.

    ....

    A caravan of 300 people trekked on the official road. t carriages were pulling goods, and under the waterproof cloth were silk, tea leaves, porcin, and Rouge and gouache that Yunzhou produced.

    There were also some specialties of Yunzhou, such as snake spit inkstone and Yellow Crystal Stone.

    The owner of the caravan was a fierce-looking man called Zhao long. He was a famous hero in Yunzhou¡¯s Jianghu in his early years and was involved in both the underworld and the underworld.

    He was tired of the days of bloodshed and relied on the reputation he had built up in his early years as well as his connections to start a caravan business.

    He could always manage the viges along the way, leave Yunzhou safely, and distribute the goods to various ces, making a lot of money.

    As time passed, many merchants were willing to spend a lot of money to join Zhao Long¡¯s caravan to seek peace.

    Zhao Long¡¯s caravan had evolved into a half-merchant, half-escort caravan.

    Yang Yingying was one of the people hiding under the tree. However, she had left Yunzhou as an independent person and had spent twenty taels of silver to ask for the protection of the caravan.

    After all, it was impossible for a weak woman like her to leave Yunzhou on her own. Who knew when she would be kidnapped by bandits on the official road and be the wife of a Bandit chief?

    With her beauty, she was more than enough to be the wife of a Bandit chief.

    Yang Yingying was originally a woman from Yunzhou¡¯s education square. When she was young, she was also a courtesan. Later, she was lucky enough to meet a good man who redeemed her body. She was then raised in the courtyard and became a mistress.

    She was over 30 this year, but her beauty had not decreased. Instead, her figure had be more plump, which added to the charm of a mature woman. She had a pair of bright almond-shaped eyes, which were full of tears when she looked at people.

    Yang Yingying, who was riding on the back of a horse, sensed the burning gazes of the bodyguards around her. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her cloak and lower her head even more.

    At first nce, her hands seemed to be protecting her full chest to avoid being sphemed by some men¡¯s gazes, but in fact, she was protecting an object in her arms.

    It was this item that forced her to leave Yunzhou.

    One of the bodyguards drooled as he looked at yang Yingying¡¯s back. Riding on the back of a horse with her long dress sticking to her body, the outline of her tight buttocks was really attractive.

    The muscr bodyguard squeezed his horse¡¯s belly and caught up with yang Yingying. He grinned and said, ¡°¡±Beauty, y with me tonight. All the silver that I¡¯ve earned from this trip will be yours. It¡¯s ten taels of silver.¡±

    Yang Yingying turned a deaf ear to his words. She neither responded nor rejected him, pretending that he didn¡¯t exist.

    The bodyguard said a few more words, but when he saw that the beauty was ignoring him, he left while cursing.

    The bodyguards who were familiar with himughed and taunted him. However, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. This woman was impervious to anything, so they didn¡¯t stand a chance either.

    Ruthlessness shed in the eyes of the few bodyguards who had taken human lives. If this kind of beautiful woman who traveled alone had not met boss Zhao, she would have been eaten up without even leaving her bones.

    Zhao long, who was at the front of the caravan, raised his hand and made a gesture. The bodyguards immediately drew their weapons as if they were facing a great enemy. However, it was an unwritten rule for a bodyguard to unsheathe his saber only halfway.

    Everyone in the pugilistic world sought wealth. Unless there was a great difference in strength between the two sides, they would not fight to the death. Moreover, boss Zhao had always had some face in the underworld, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this.

    Seventy to eighty people jumped out of the dense forest on both sides of the path with bright sabers and Spears. More than twenty strong men and horses rushed out from the fork road.

    Zhao long was a little puzzled. He had to walk this path several times a year. He knew which path needed to be cleaned and which mountain needed to be paid respect.

    When did such a group of Street-cutting bandits appear in this forest. Zhao long gestured for his bodyguards to calm down. After riding for a short distance, he said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhao long. Which path did you guyse from before ...¡±

    As he got closer, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. These bandits had military crossbows on their waists and standard long swords in their hands. These were all military equipment.

    Zhao long had heard that some strongholds had military supplies, such as military knives, crossbows, and even handguns. But those were top Bandit strongholds and should not be here.

    ....

    ...

    ¡°Ningyan, you look like a sick man who¡¯s been hollowed out by a woman.¡± Song tingfeng and Xu Qi ¡®an walked side by side and took the opportunity to make fun of him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him and said, ¡°¡±I have a friend who asked me if I have any pills for strengthening the Yang and kidneys.¡±

    Song tingfeng¡¯s smile froze.

    that friend of mine is Zhu guangxiao. Guangxiao, you already have a fianc¨¦e. Why do you work so hard? ¡± Song tingfeng pushed the me to Zhu guangxiao.

    Zhu guangxiao looked at him without saying a word, but he felt indignant and retorted, ¡°¡±I have tender feelings for women, but you eat too unsightly. Every morning, the girl who sleeps with you can¡¯t get out of bed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to control yourself and you¡¯ve wasted your body.¡±

    A warrior¡¯s body was strong and full of energy, but even the Bull Demon King, who worked from night to morning every day, would be exhausted after a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m just amazing.¡± Song tingfeng was not convinced andughed proudly, ¡°¡±Only the girls of the Academy¡¯s workshop can cooperate with me to their heart¡¯s content, even though they¡¯re also tired of warding off the attacks,¡±

    ¡°Tingfeng ...¡±

    Song tingfeng heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice and turned around. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re powerful, but that they can tolerate your insignificance.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Amidst theughter and scolding, Jiang Luzhong, who was leading the group, said in a deep voice, ¡± there¡¯s the smell of blood ahead. Everyone, get ready.

    ng ... The sound of des being unsheathed was uniform. The Tiger guards and the night watchmen drew their sabers and crossbows at the same time.

    ¡°Advance!¡± Jiang Luzhong squeezed the horse¡¯s abdomen and galloped out.

    The provincial governor¡¯s team instantly entered a marching state. They were extremely fast and orderly.

    After marching for ten minutes, a dense forest appeared in front of them, and the wind brought a strong smell of blood.

    The moment they entered the forest, sharp arrows were shot from both sides, attacking the night watchman and the Tiger guards who were running wildly.

    Jiang Luzhong raised his hand and pressed it down. The rain of arrows hit the invisible wall of Qi and fell powerlessly.

    ¡°Tiger Troop, enter the forest and kill the enemy,¡± he ordered with a wave of his hand.

    As he spoke, Jiang Luzhong looked forward. Hundreds of corpsesy on the official road, and the ground was stained with blood. The horses couldn¡¯t escape the vicious hands and the goods that the caravan was transporting were scattered all over the ground.

    He immediately analyzed the situation ... Because he had smelled blood in advance and ordered the team to attack, it was already toote for the trail-cutting bandits to retreat when they heard the sound of horse hooves, so theyid an ambush in the forest.

    The sounds of intense battle came from the dense forest. The Tiger guards were one of the five guards of the capital. Although they were not as brave and skilled in battle as the Imperial Army, they were far superior to the local armies.

    The number of people on both sides was not much different. Arrows and des crossed each other, and they fought back and forth.

    Jiang Luzhong was taken aback and surprised. He turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±Ningyan, have you killed anyone before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed one, and heavily injured another.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the caravans¡¯ corpses on the ground and casually reported the results.

    sneer! Jiang Luzhong sneered. a brat who hasn¡¯t even grown all his hair.

    The night watchmen burst intoughter.

    Except for Xu Qi ¡®an, who was a rookie who had joined the night watchman less than two months ago, the others were all experienced martial artists who could kill without blinking.

    Jiang Lu pointed at the forest with his middle finger. go and practice. Kill at least ten of them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his gaze and slowly exhaled. ¡°Alright!¡±

    ....

    [ PS: the background seems to have copsed. I¡¯ve already updated, but it hasn¡¯t been refreshed for a long time? ]

 Chapter 222

    222 The undead (1)

    Stepping on the stirrups, the warhorse transferred from the Qingzhou military camp whined and knelt on the ground. Xu Qi ¡®an flew into the dense forest like a big Bird.

    With a sh of the ck-gold long knife, a head was cut off. Blood gushed out of the broken neck.

    Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with the memories of the caravans that had died miserably. He hardened his heart and took the lives of the mountain bandits one by one with his saber.

    With his cultivation that was half a step into the spirit-refinement realm, killing these bandits was as easy as chopping melons and vegetables. Coupled with the sharpness of the ck gold long knife that could cut iron like mud, no one could stop him.

    ¡°Chi Chi!¡±

    A scorching saber ray came from behind him. The leaves and branches along the way slid down silently, the cut t.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strong spiritual power allowed him to detect the attack in advance. He twisted his waist, turned around, and shattered the de light with his ck-gold long knife. He saw a man with a big steel knife.

    He shed at the Tiger guard who was blocking his way and ran toward Xu Qi ¡®an with a sinister smile. At the same time, two lean men with standard military sabers attacked Xu Qi¡¯ an from both sides.

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an fell into a dangerous situation where there were men on both sides of him.

    On the official road, Jiang Luzhong, who had been watching the battle with narrowed eyes,ughed when he saw the situation. the three bandits are quite good. One of them is at the peak of the Qi refining stage, and the other two are slightly weaker, but they are not weak.

    ¡°Should we help him?¡± a silver Gong asked.

    The night watchmen all looked at Jiang Luzhong, waiting for his orders.

    In their opinion, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was only in the Qi refining realm, could not resist the attack of three masters of the same realm. Moreover, he was still young and inexperienced. He had not killed many people andcked actualbat experience.

    On the battlefield,bat experience was sometimes more important than cultivation.

    Three Qi refining stage ... The man who wielded the steel saber had a strong aura. He was at the peak of the Qi refining stage ... The other two were much worse ... The quality of the mountain bandits in Yunzhou was this high?

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage. However, this was not a good thing because he was in a state of fatigue, which would affect hisbat power.

    Jiang Luzhong stealthily put his fingers together like a sword and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was surrounded. He was ready to help at any time. wait a little longer.

    Three Qi refining stage ... The man who wielded the steel saber had a strong aura. He was at the peak of the Qi refining stage ... The other two were much worse ... The quality of the mountain bandits in Yunzhou was this high? How could he meet three Qi refining realm cultivators so easily?

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his saber with a calm expression. He took the initiative to meet the man with the steel saber. At the same time, he visualized a picture of a Golden Lion roaring in his mind.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A deep roar came out of his throat, shaking the forest and causing the two sides to temporarily stop fighting.

    It was as if Thunder had exploded in the ears of the man wielding the steel knife. His pupils temporarily dted, and his thoughts stagnated.

    That zero point something second of stagnation had decided his life and death.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Under the sharp light of the ck-gold long knife, the man with the steel knife was cut in half. The broken organs and blood flowed all over the ground.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an killed one person, he continued to pursue and attack. He did not stop at all. He visualized the giant picture in his mind again. In an instant, he seemed to have be a God of War, and his aura soared.

    Ding ... Pfft ...

    One of the lean men blocked with his de, but his de was easily broken. The ck-gold long de cut open his chest.

    The other lean man saw that the situation was not good and turned to escape, but he was blocked by the concentrated attacks of the Huben guards. Xu Qi ¡®an caught up with him and visualized the roar of the Golden Lion again to shock his opponent¡¯s mind and kill him with one strike.

    The entire process only took a dozen breaths.

    ¡®This ...¡¯ The Watchmen who were watching the battle eximed in surprise.

    his Qi is so thick that it haspletely exceeded the ordinary peak Qi refining stage. Even I dare to say that I¡¯m only slightly stronger than him. A silver Gong said in shock.

    ¡°The question we should be concerned with is, where did he get the Buddhist visualization? That¡¯s the lion¡¯s roar.¡± A silver Gong added.

    there¡¯s another problem. He seems to be cultivating two types of visualization at the same time ... Moreover, they had all reached a higher level. This is enough to break through to the spirit-forging stage.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only been a night watchman for two months,¡±

    As they spoke, the silver gongs fell silent, their expressionsplicated.

    Gong¡¯s reaction was even more exaggerated. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure, dumbfounded. The scene of him killing the three Qi refining stage cultivators was echoing in his mind.

    Even though they were all in the Qi refining realm, different people had differentbat power. The Qi refining realm of the night watchmen was generally stronger than ordinary martial artists.

    However, it was not to that extent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was able to kill three martial artists in a short period of time without being injured. This meant that no one couldst more than ten moves against him in a one-on-one fight with the copper Gong. This had also taken into ount the effect of the magic Gong.

    We¡¯re usually allughing and joking, getting along on equal footing, but now we know that you can actually beat ten of us?

    Jiang Luzhong knew that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ultimate technique was the heaven and earth single saber sh, but he didn¡¯t use it.

    ....

    After clearing up the bandits, the Tiger guards brought out a group of ordinary people who were tied up from the dense forest. There were a total of 25 people. After asking around, they found out that they were merchants.

    One of the women was particrly outstanding. She wasn¡¯t slender and graceful like a young girl, but was as voluptuous and alluring as a peach. Only the experienced flower gatherers could understand the beauty of this kind of fleshy woman.

    ¡°Thank you, officers. Thank you, officers ...¡±

    The rescued merchants were extremely grateful and kept on kowtowing.

    Provincial governor Zhang appeased them with a pleasant expression and revealed his identity. He promised to send them back to the center of the clouds ins-White Emperor City.

    bury these bodies, then organize the goods and bring them along. Governor Zhang said.

    Jiang Luzhong nodded and ordered the Huben guards to get to work.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was investigating the scene, came back and stopped the Tiger guards.

    Provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong looked at him with questioning eyes. Xu Qi ¡®an walked to their side and frowned,¡±Something¡¯s not right,¡±

    ...

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Luzhong looked around and sensed for a moment with rapt attention.¡±There are no ambushes around.¡±

    This was just a simple case of bandits blocking the road and robbing, and simr things happened every day in Yunzhou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. it¡¯s not an ambush. I checked the scene and found that most of the dead people were bodyguards. The traveling merchants and ordinary people were safe and sound. The goods were also intact. The robbers didn¡¯t even tear the waterproof tarpaulin to count the spoils.

    don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the bandits are cutting the path but ignore the valuable goods that are scattered on the ground? ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he didn¡¯t have time to clean it up,¡± Governor Zhang muttered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked,¡±then why do you have the time to kidnap people?¡± If I were a robber, I would definitely be after money. These cartloads of goods are my real target. I would have killed those ordinary people as well, so there was no need to tie them up. Unless ...¡±

    Jiang Luzhong and provincial governor Zhang looked at each other. The former frowned and said, ¡°¡±Unless their target is not the goods but the people?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He nced at the people who had escaped death and were still frightened. we¡¯ll know once we ask.

    He beckoned to a middle-aged traveling merchant and asked, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡°This lowly one is a silk merchant in the White Emperor City. I brought two thousand rolls of silk to Qingzhou to do business. Because of the long distance, I was afraid of encountering bandits, so I followed master Zhao¡¯s caravan to Qingzhou ... Oh, it was Zhao long. This man was quite capable, and he was well-connected with both the underworld and the government, so his caravan was usually very safe.

    I¡¯ve worked with him many times, but who would have thought that today ... Sigh, I¡¯ve finally been pecked blind by a goose after hitting it all day long. This Zhao long is quite the character and he keeps his word. What a pity.¡±

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked at the caravans that were covered in corpses. Master Zhao was among them.

    He asked them one by one and found that they were all merchants in groups. In the end, only the plump woman was left.

    She looked like she was in her early 30s, but in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s time, she was still a young and mature woman.

    ¡°And you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a weak woman. Why did you go to Qingzhou alone?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her.

    Yang Yingying was a little hesitant. She lowered her head and said gently, ¡°¡±A few years ago, my husband went to Qing Zhou to make a living. A while ago, he had sent a letter back, saying that his business in Qingzhou was doing very well. He had wanted toe back personally to pick up the woman and move her to Qingzhou to settle down, but because of the business, he could not leave. So, he asked the woman to follow the caravan to Qingzhou.

    ¡°Thismoner has inquired for a long time and all said that master Zhao¡¯s merchant group is the best, safe and trustworthy.¡±

    These words were reasonable and there seemed to be no ws at first nce.

    His expression was very calm ... However, as an ordinary woman, shouldn¡¯t her face be pale when she saw the bloody scene and be disdainful of everyone she saw? Moreover, he kept looking at the ground when he spoke, as if he was reciting his lines. This was a sign ofck of confidence ...

    ¡°I have a few questions for you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Yang Yingying raised her head to look at him, then lowered her head again and said in a weak voice, ¡°¡±Lord, please ask.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?¡±

    Yang Yingying pondered.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°What are your husband¡¯s facial features?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°How tall is your husband?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Please repeat what your husband wrote in the letter. What does your husband do for a living?¡±

    Yang Yingying stood there in a daze, feeling lost and helpless. She was silent for a long time before she recovered and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±My husband is called ...¡±

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± ¡°Search her,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered the Huben guards.

    ¡°???¡±Yang Yingying looked at him in a daze. This Lord¡¯s actions hadpletely exceeded her expectations.

    She took a step back in horror and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She bit her lip and had an expression of shame and anger.

    you¡¯ve thought about it for too long. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the beautiful woman with a smile. if a wife has to think for a long time before she can even tell her husband¡¯s name and characteristics, how can others believe it?

    ¡°A lie can¡¯t be easily made up with a few words. If you don¡¯t want to be searched, then tell me the truth. Why did those mountain bandits stop you?¡±

    Seeing the woman¡¯s face gradually turn pale, Xu Qi ¡®anforted her, ¡°¡±My Lord is an Inspector-General from the Imperial court. There is no official in Yunzhou with a higher position than him. If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it. ¡±

    Yang Yingying looked at provincial governor Zhang and thetter nodded, ¡± I¡¯m here on the emperor¡¯s orders to patrol Yunzhou. You¡¯re just amoner¡¯s wife. You¡¯re not worthy of being deceived by me.

    Yang Yingying lowered her head and weighed her options. When she realized that she had no other choice, she suddenly gritted her teeth and knelt on the ground.

    I am yang Yingying. This time, I am going to Qingzhou to avoid disaster. At the same time, I am looking for Lord yang, the chief administrator of Qingzhou. I want to seek justice for my husband and take revenge.

    Provincial governor Zhang did not speak immediately. He pondered for a moment,¡±Who is your husband? Why are you looking for Sir yang to uphold justice?¡±

    ¡°My husband is Zhou qu,¡± yang Yingying sobbed.

    ¡°What?!¡± Governor Zhang cried out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Jiang Luzhong suddenly turned their heads and stared at yang Yingying.

    Zhou gan, the night watchman who had died in Yunzhou, was the one who had exposed the Yunzhou Commander-in-Chief, yang Chuannan, for colluding with the mountain bandits to deliver military supplies and seek benefits.

    Not long after the secret letter was sent back to the capital, he died without a sound.

 Chapter 223

    223 The stupid Lin ¡®an is also useful _

    Zhou Qu¡¯s widow?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°She was lying.

    Apart from the officials, the officials from all over the country, from the chief administrator of a state to the head of a County, were all foreigners.

    As amander, Zhou Fu, who had experienced the affairs of themander division, was no exception. Moreover, experience was his official position on the surface, while his secret identity was that of a night watchman.

    Would Wei Yuan allow a spy to bring his wife and child with him? Wouldn¡¯t that make him a traitor?

    ¡°Zhou Jing?¡± Governor Zhang frowned, ¡± what injustice does he have? ¡±

    He had a ¡°I don¡¯t know who Zhou qu is¡± attitude.

    ¡°My husband used to be a member of themander¡¯s division in Yunzhou,¡± yang Yingying said sorrowfully.

    Governor Zhang was taken aback and his attitude suddenly changed. He bent down and helped yang Yingying up from her kneeling position, ¡± so you¡¯re manager Zhou¡¯s wife. What happened to manager Zhou? ¡± And why did the madam go to Qing Zhou toin?

    ¡°Qingzhou and Yunzhou are on the same level, so envoy yang might not take over this case. Well, I am the governor of Yunzhou, and the three divisions of Yunzhou have to listen to my orders. If Madam has any grievances, there¡¯s no harm in saying.¡±

    It turned out that not only were women natural actors, but their acting skills as officials were also top-notch ... Xu Qi ¡®an watched silently as old Zhang performed.

    Yang Yingying hesitated for a moment before she stared at provincial governor Zhang, ¡°¡±My Lord, may I have a look at your appointment document, or perhaps the official seal?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Governor Zhang and the night watchmen frowned in unison.

    The copper and silver gongs couldn¡¯t help but press down on the hilt of their knives and examine yang Yingying.

    This was not something an ordinary woman could say, even if she was the experienceddy.

    She knew the market very well ... Xu Qi ¡®an also held the handle of his knife and stared at yang Yingying seriously. There was no fluctuation of Qi in this woman¡¯s body. Judging from her body fat coverage, she did not seem to be a martial arts practitioner.

    However, he could only rule out the possibility that the other party was a martial artist. The other systems were gaudy and had too many tricks up their sleeves. He could not take them lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Jiang Jingluo to retrieve my documents and official seal,¡± provincial governor Zhang took two steps back without a change in his expression.

    Coward ... Jiang Luzhong gave him a sidelong nce and took out the document and the official seal.

    Provincial governor Zhang did not take it and automatically ignored Jiang Luzhong¡¯s signal. He looked at yang Yingying.¡±I¡¯ll allow you to take a look since you¡¯re the experienceddy.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong had no choice but to step forward and show the documents and official seal.

    Yang Yingying looked at it carefully for a long time. In fact, this was also her first time looking at the appointment document. Her eyes searched for the words ¡± Yunzhou ¡± and ¡± Governor. then, when she saw the bright red Seal, she no longer had any doubts.

    Up until now, the other party was willing to argue with a weak woman for so long, which was actually a kind of sincerity and behavior.

    Yang Yingying knelt down again and kowtowed, ¡± I¡¯m yang Yingying, a woman from Yunzhou¡¯s education workshop. I met Lord Zhou a few years ago and fell in love with him. I¡¯ve been removed from my lowly status and have been serving Lord Zhou ...

    Everyone tacitly revealed an ¡°I see¡± expression.

    ... So he was a seafood merchant. No wonder he was more knowledgeable than ordinary women and even knew how to read documents and official seals. Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    In this era, seafood merchants were the most educated and cultured group of women. Zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and singing, proficient in everything.

    Yang Yingying briefly talked about her past with Zhou Jing, and frankly said that she was a woman who had been raised outside and that Zhou Jing would only meet her once in a while.

    ¡°Some time ago, Lord Zhou suddenly came to find me and gave me an item. He said that he might be in danger in the near future, and if he really did encounter an ident, he asked me to immediately hide, then find a way to leave Yunzhou, and give this item to the chief administrator of Qingzhou, Lord yang.

    ¡°Not long after, I received the news of Lord Zhou¡¯s passing ...¡± Yang Yingying¡¯s tears rolled down her face as she sobbed.

    ¡°Thismoner was sorrowful and afraid, and did not dare to continue staying, so I hid in a sister¡¯s house and asked her to Scout for information.

    after hiding for a while, my sister told me that master Zhao¡¯s caravan would be going to Qingzhou soon. I borrowed 20 taels of silver from her, bought a horse, and left Yunzhou with the caravan ...

    Everyone knew what happened after that.

    Xu Qi ¡®an observed yang Yingying¡¯s expression coldly. This time, when she spoke, her eyes were impartial, and her voice was sorrowful and full of emotion.

    He couldn¡¯t see any elements of deception.

    So he looked for clues from yang Yingying¡¯s words-Zhou qu did not expose his identity as a night watchman until his death, even if the other party was apletely trusted friend in charge of abalones. This showed that Zhou Fu was a qualified spy.

    If he were to reveal his identity so easily, it would be very suspicious.

    As for why he went to Qingzhou to look for recluse Purple Sun and not the other neighboring provinces, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s judgment was that Zhou qu trusted no one but this great schr from the Yun Lu Academy.

    First of all,pared to ordinary schrs, the great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy were more trustworthy due to their cultivation system. After all, rotten people couldn¡¯t walk the schrly system.

    Secondly, there was a conflict of orthodoxy between Yun Lu Academy and the schrs from the Imperial College. They adhered to the principle that the enemy of their enemy was a friend, so looking for recluse Purple Sun was the right choice.

    Governor Zhang frowned. you suspect that Zhou Jing was killed.

    Yang Yingying nodded her head vigorously. isn¡¯t it already very obvious? Sir, I beg you to seek justice for my husband.

    ¡°This ...¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you. Take out thest thing that director Zhou left for you,¡± Governor Zhang said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡± Yang Yingying immediately kowtowed.

 Chapter 224

    224 The stupid Lin ¡®an is also useful (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but look at old Zhang in a different light. Old Zhang was a cunning old fox in the political world. Those who worked for Wei Yuan all had Dirty Hearts.

    Yang Yingying stood up, reached into her clothes, took out half a jade pendant, and presented it to him with both hands. ¡°This was what Lord Zhou gave to thismoner that night.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the jade pendant.

    It was a semi-circr jade pendant, which was a clear green color. It should have been a round Jade, but it had been cut in half by a sharp weapon.

    Jiang Luzhong took the jade pendant and handed it to provincial governor Zhang. Thetter held it with his fingertips and caressed it, remaining silent.

    ¡°This looks like a token?¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a low voice. After he finished speaking, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an for his opinion.

    Governor Zhang also looked over.

    ¡®What are you looking at me for? I¡¯m an investigator, but I¡¯m not a fortune-teller ...¡¯ The two of you didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that you¡¯re using me as a tool ... let¡¯s go to Yunzhou first, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered. what¡¯s the point of guessing blindly? ¡±

    As Governor Zhang kept the jade pendant, he instructed the soldiers, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s continue to the clouds ins.¡±

    They dug a pit to bury the bodies and brought the surviving travelers and goods together. The team continued on their journey and set off for Yunzhou along the official road.

    ....

    The sun was high up in the sky and it was warm. On this rare morning, huaiqing had finished practicing his swordsmanship. He was about to call the pce maids to prepare hot water when he turned his head and saw two Pce maids sitting in the pavilion ying chess.

    Huaiqing frowned. It wasn¡¯t that he was unhappy with the pce maids ying chess, but that they didn¡¯t understand chess at all.

    She didn¡¯t make a sound and walked into the pavilion in silence, watching two Pce maids y chess.

    The delicate and pretty little pce maids werepletely immersed in the chess game and did not notice their master¡¯s approach.

    They yed chess without any rules, didn¡¯t know how toy out theyout, didn¡¯t know how to fight for an advantageous position, and their moves were so fast that they didn¡¯t seem to need to think.

    Huaiqing¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. This kind of child¡¯s y was extremely ufortable for a national level expert like her. But after a moment, she understood.

    This game of chess was very simple. It was to see who could line up the five stones first. It didn¡¯t matter if it was vertical, horizontal, or diagonal. Whoever lined up the five stones first would be the winner.

    ¡°What is this game?¡±

    The two Pce maids trembled in fear and stood up in a hurry. They replied in a soft voice, ¡°¡±It¡¯s Gomoku.¡±

    Gomoku? What was this thing?

    The well-read Huai Qing was stunned.

    The Other Pce maid exined,¡±it was spread from Princess Lin an¡¯s side, now it has already spread in the pce, everyone is ying.¡±¡±What is it?¡±

    By ¡°everyone,¡± she was referring to the eunuchs and maids in the pce.

    ¡°I heard that even imperial consort Chen said it was interesting.¡± Another Pce maid said.

    Lin ¡®an? She was just a stupid girl ... ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, so tell the cook not to prepare lunch,¡± huaiqing nodded.

    Emperor yuanjing was going to hold a family banquet this morning, and the princes and princesses had to have their meals at the Pce of Heavenly Purity.

    After the bath, Princess huaiqing left the court and headed for the Pce of Heavenly Purity.

    She met her brothers and sisters in the luxurious elegant Hall. In ces without her, Lin ¡®an, which liked to wear red dresses and gorgeous jewelry, was the center of the conversation.

    Today was a little different. The Royal brothers and sisters merely nodded at huaiqing in greeting and continued their previous topic.

    ¡°Lin ¡®an created a new style. The rules of Gomoku are easy to understand and it is more interesting to y. Even my Pce¡¯s officers could easily y it and y it with great interest.¡±

    ¡°Our Princess of Lin an¡¯s name will be widely spread.¡±

    Her face was round and her peach blossom eyes were charming. She enjoyed the ttery of her brothers and sisters. The corners of her mouth curled up into a sweet smile, but she pretended to be reserved and modest.

    She was like a proud hen who wanted to show off but was holding back.

    When she saw huaiqing enter, she raised her snow-white chin slightly and put on a proud posture.

    ¡®Be jealous of me ...¡¯ He muttered in his heart and nced at huaiqing out of the corner of his eye.

    However, the cold huaiqing just sat there and took a few sips of tea, ignoring his stupid sister.

    Hmph ... Huaiqing is indeed jealous of me. Heforted himself in his heart.

    Princess huaiqing was an unsociable Princess. Not only was she proud, but it was also because her way of thinking was beyond theprehension of the princes and princesses. The princesses were talking about beautiful clothes and Rouge and powder, but she was interested in the Four Books and Five ssics.

    When the princes discussed the current political situation and the overall situation, she would say,How to solve the flood, how to be a politician?

    The princes would be very ufortable, who the f * ck knew? We¡¯re talking about the big picture and macro problems. Aren¡¯t you just trying to argue?

    When it was close to noon, the eunuch of Emperor yuanjing¡¯s Pce came to invite the princes and princesses over.

    The girl followed behind the Crown Prince brother, her skirt fluttering in the wind. Suddenly, she heard huaiqing¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°¡±Lin an.¡±

    The mounted manughed out loud and couldn¡¯t control his expression at all. He said proudly, ¡°¡±What are you doing!¡±

    After the other princes had left, huaiqing said, ¡°¡±Who taught you Gomoku?¡±

    ¡°I created it myself.¡± In fact, Lin ¡®an was in a dilemma. Because this was what Xu Qi¡¯ an taught her, she shouldn¡¯t use it against her conscience. But her brothers ¡®words were too nice, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    I¡¯ll say it was Xu ningyan who taught meter ... She thought.

    ¡°When father askster, you¡¯d better say the same.¡± Huaiqing walked outside, his cold and pleasant voice mixed with a warning.

    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t like that guy. You need to use your brain when you speak.¡±

    ¡°If you do,¡± huaiqing added.

    The three words ¡°why¡± were swallowed by the mounted man. Like a little lion baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, she chased after huaiqing and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one without a brain, you¡¯re the one without a brain!¡±

    I¡¯m more beautiful and smarter than you. Look, Xu ningyan is willing to work like a horse for me. He doesn¡¯t even want you.

    ...

    Huaiqing suddenly stopped in his tracks and shot him a stern look.

    The mounted man was like a vigorous cat. He jumped back with a ¡± Chi ¡°, but felt that he was too cowardly, so he stubbornly red back with his peach blossom eyes.

    Princess huaiqing raised her hand.

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, huaiqing is going to hit me.¡± The framed man screamed and ran away.

    At the banquet, Emperor Yuan jing indeed asked about this matter.

    How did huaiqing know that his father was going to ask ... Lin ¡®an was shocked and subconsciously looked at the annoying huaiqing. Her beautiful face was expressionless as she ate her food.

    The mounted man¡¯s eyes rolled and he smiled coquettishly, ¡°¡±Because Lin an is Imperial father¡¯s daughter and Imperial father is the smartest person in the world.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jingughed heartily.

    As expected, his father had been paying attention to the situation in the pce, just like how he silently overlooked the Imperial court ... Huaiqing ate without a change in expression.

    She did not cultivate her own trusted aides in the pce, and never actively inquired about the pce. She did not even know about the Gomoku that had been circting recently.

    It wasn¡¯t that huaiqing didn¡¯t know, but she didn¡¯t want to know.

    ...

    Princess huaiqing had to admit that although this sister of Lin ¡®an was extremely stupid, she was still useful even if she was a waste. It all depended on how you used her.

    At least in terms of pleasing Imperial father, no one in the pce could beat Lin ¡®an, including those concubines who were not favored or had been favored.

 Chapter 225

    225 This is the mansion (1)

    After passing through two states and three counties, the Imperial inspector¡¯s team finally arrived at the main city of cloud state-White Emperor City.

    The origin of White Emperor City¡¯s name came from a historical story from the previous dynasty. About 1300 years ago, Yunzhou suffered from a great drought, and thousands of miles ofnd were barren.

    The people had no harvest, and they had no way of living.

    This year, a strange beast came from the ocean. It had the body of a deer, covered with snow-white scales, a pair of horns on its head, a snake tail, and a snake tail.

    Wherever it passed, dark clouds would gather and heavy rain would fall. This beast had been in Yunzhou for more than a month, filling the reservoirs in Yunzhou, moistening the dry rivers andkes, and solving the drought in Yunzhou.

    The Imperial court regarded it as an auspicious beast and gave it the title of white Emperor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the towering outline of White Emperor City and asked with a smile, ¡°¡±Is this legend true or false?¡±

    Raising the curtain and looking at the distant White Emperor City, Governor Zhang, who had spoken of this story, nodded.

    ¡°It should be true. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been recorded in the history books. Great droughts and floods weremon, and historians would not fabricate history for this. However, no one has seen the auspicious beast white Emperor since then.¡±

    It was obviously a demonic beast from the ocean, or even a sea beast. Maybe it came to Jiuzhou just for a vacation. Seeing the drought in Yunzhou, it was not happy, so it changed the environment ... Xu Qi ¡®an was analyzing the situation from a¡¯ scientific point of view ¡®while saying, ¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency is wise,¡±

    After that, he continued to look at the city wall and a poem appeared in his heart:In the colorful clouds of the White Emperor, a thousand li of Jiangling returned in a day. The monkeys on both banks cried incessantly, and the light boat had already crossed ten thousand mountains.

    ¡°A thousand miles of River tomb returned in a day ... It¡¯s too f * cking extravagant. If it were me, I would only be willing to return it today, tomorrow, or the 31st day of the first month.¡± Xu Qian said.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of a travel advertisement he had seen before, encouraging high-ss white-cor workers to fly to Thand after work on Friday. They would have a carefree day and return on Sunday.

    Everyone was the modern li Taibai.

    The guards of White Emperor City stopped the crowd, and after reading the documents issued by the Imperial court, they respectfully let them through.

    After entering the city, Xu Qi ¡®an looked left and right. In the bustling crowd, he saw many passers-by with sabers and swords hanging in their hands.

    Great Feng had very strict control over weapons. From the state capitals to the counties, no one was allowed to walk around with a saber in the city. Unless it was a special profession, such as an escort.

    However, even bodyguards were only equipped with weapons when they were out on a mission.

    ¡°Is this a specialty of Yunzhou?¡± Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    At this moment, provincial governor Zhang lifted the curtain and said to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Ningyan, have someone send these traveling merchants home, but don¡¯t return the goods yet. Let the traveling merchants get the ount books ande to the ry station tomorrow to verify and retrieve the goods.¡±

    what about Zhao Long¡¯s goods? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re sending them back. Both Zhao long and the bodyguard were killed. The family of the bodyguard must bepensating them.¡± Now that Zhao long is dead, sending the goods back can be considered as making up for their losses.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good eel,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a thumbs up.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Governor Zhang frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look for song tingfeng and told him about the matter.

    ¡°Why should I be the one running errands?¡± Song tingfeng was unconvinced. as if I¡¯m your subordinate. We¡¯re of the same rank.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and shouted,¡±Governor, song tingfeng refused to acknowledge his responsibility. I will deduct his money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go,¡± song tingfeng quickly said.

    He turned around to look for Zhu guangxiao, told him about the matter, and instructed him to do it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ning Yan ask you to do it?¡± Zhu guangxiao said gloomily.

    ¡°At Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet, Zhu guangxiao refused and acted shamelessly,¡± song tingfeng said.

    ¡°....¡±Zhu guangxiao turned his horse around without a word and called a few Tiger guards to go do something.

    The two b * tches got together and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Guang Xiao is really an honest man who works hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, whether it¡¯s in bed or on official business.¡±

    .....

    Themander¡¯s office.

    Yang Chuannan was in his early forties this year. He was a mild-mannered schr. He also had another identity, a rank-5 martial artist.

    Yang Chuannan was born in a family of military generals. He was talented and liked to practice martial arts and even read books. He had entered the ranks of schrs in 2012. Due to his family¡¯s heritage, he was familiar with military books and found a job in the Ministry of War.

    In 2016, yuan jing was appointed to Yunzhou. He was promoted to the position of Commander-in-Chief step by step because of his Meritorious Service in suppressing bandits. He had be one of the three most powerful people in Yunzhou.

    Yang Chuannan, who was handling official Affairs, suddenly raised his head. A few secondster, footsteps were heard. A woman in light armor strode over, and no official stopped her along the way.

    She was tall, with a sword at her waist and a silver spear on her back. She had a sharp, oval face. Her facial features were clearly exquisite and beautiful, but she didn¡¯t look weak like a woman. Instead, she looked heroic.

    In addition, she had a high ponytail, revealing her bright and beautiful forehead.

    ¡°The governor has entered the city.¡± The first thing she said when she entered the room was straight to the core of the problem.

    Yang Chuannan¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he nodded slightly. I understand.

    the cursed Emperor Yuan jing is cultivating all day long. The Emperor of the human world still wants to live forever. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking. The moment she opened her mouth, a flower appeared.

    ¡°Miaozhen!¡± Yang Chuannan frowned.

    Li Miaozhen sneered, ¡± I don¡¯t eat royal food.

    She leaned her silver spear against the wall and sat cross-legged on the coffee table in the guest¡¯s seat. She took off her sword and ced it across her knees.

    ¡°If the governor is here, you have to hand over your military power. This is the rule of the great Feng. What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a rule, we can only follow it.¡± Yang Chuannan said.

    ¡°I will help you,¡± li Miaozhen nodded.

    ...

 Chapter 226

    226 This is the government office (2)

    Yang Chuannan nced at her and shook his head helplessly. ¡°There are so many people in the martial world willing to serve you, it¡¯s not an injustice. Flying Sparrow swordswoman, I owe you a favor, but please be careful. There¡¯s a golden gong in the team, a rank four, who will be a formidable man once he steps out of the martial world.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? if you¡¯re not rank-3, you can¡¯t beat the human wave tactic.¡± Li Miaozhen did not care.

    ....

    the food in Yunzhou is. little numbing and spicy. They also like to use spices. I don¡¯t like the food here ... Won¡¯t you get hemorrhoids if you eat spicy food often?¡±

    In the ry station, Xu Qi ¡®an was eating hot food andining in his heart.

    The hall was filled with night watchmen and Tiger guards. Eight people sat at a table, barely enough to amodate them.

    White Emperor City had four ry stations, and this one was thergest. It had arge courtyard and two adjacent three-story buildings. One Deputy and seven soldiers.

    For safety¡¯s sake, yang Yingying also had to stay at the rest stop. She sat at a table alone and ate her meal quietly with her head lowered.

    The young woman¡¯s figure was plump and alluring. When she sat, her dress clung tightly to her hips, outlining her full curves.

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that song tingfeng was staring at his butt, so he kicked him under the table. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    After he finished scolding, he also took a few nces.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m looking? everyone else is looking.¡± Song tingfeng whispered.

    Men were like this. When they saw a beautiful woman, they would unconsciously take a few more nces and couldn¡¯t control their eyes. Unless his wife was by his side, he would not be able to endure it with great perseverance.

    ¡°I won¡¯t look anymore, I won¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± Song tingfeng mumbled.

    Governor Zhang had just given the order that during the period of Yunzhou, no one was allowed to go to the education workshop, and no one was allowed to leave the ry station, unless they were on a mission.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand and clenched it.

    ¡°Why?¡± Song tingfeng was confused.

    ¡°This is called the Grasp of the Undying. You can learn it in private.¡±

    After the meal, provincial governor Zhang invited Xu Qi ¡®an and Jiang Luzhong to discuss matters in his room. The provincial governor, who was an imperial censor, looked at the two experienced gongs and said, ¡±

    ¡°Because of the bandits in Yunzhou, the ban on knives was lifted. Therefore, it was safer at night than during the day because the curfew was particrly strict.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo needs to protect me at all times, so I¡¯ll leave the investigation to ningyan for the time being. The Watchmen in the ry station are good, so you can order the Tiger guards as you wish.¡±

    .... Well, he had really be a tool. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at provincial governor Zhang and did not speak.

    ¡°For the first few days, I will have to entertain many people. I also need to get a feel for the background of Yunzhou¡¯s bureaucracy,¡± the provincial governor exined.

    ¡®Alright ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an epted this reason. I understand. I¡¯ll do my best.

    ¡°How do you n to handle the case?¡± Governor Zhang nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll first go to the government office to get Zhou Qu¡¯s belongings after his death, then I¡¯ll go to his house to take a look.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to dig up the grave and do an autopsy?¡± Governor Zhang frowned.

    I was just waiting for you to ask, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed. people have been dead for more than half a month. Their rotten skin is swollen and will break with a poke. The stinky corpse water can be drunk until I¡¯m full.

    Jiang Luzhong, who had just finished his meal, had a dark expression, while Imperial inspector Zhang started to retch.

    ¡°Then this humble servant will take his leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneaked away.

    He left the room and went downstairs. He gathered four copper Gong guards, one familiar silver Gong, and six Tiger guards, including song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, and rode their horses to the government office.

    Zhou qu was an official of the Imperial court. Whenever an official of the Imperial court passed away, the magistrate would be responsible for examining the corpse and confirming the cause of death. For an official like Zhou qu, whose family was not in the local area, the government was also responsible for keeping his belongings, waiting for the family of the deceased or the court toe and collect them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an controlled the speed of his horse, asionally ncing at the map of White Emperor City given to him by the courier. After searching for nearly two hours, he finally saw the gates of the government office.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the court, thirty percent is left after passing through these relics. I wonder how many of Zhou Wei¡¯s belongings he left behind.¡± Said silver Gong surnamed Tang.

    This was the first time Xu Qi ¡®an had heard of such an unspoken rule. His face darkened.¡±Is there any punishment for such an incident in thews of Da Feng?¡±

    of course there is, ¡± Tang yinluo said, ¡°¡±Misappropriating the inheritance of an official of the court, depending on the preciousness of the property, the lightest punishment is fifty canes, and the heaviest punishment is a dismissal and fine.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Are the night watchmen in the Yamen like this too?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Duke Wei has forbidden it. Moreover, we night watchmen are different from these officials. The night watchmen in the same group fight side by side and have a friendship of going to the brothel together. Whoever dares to take it for themselves will not agree even if we are brothers.¡± Tang yinluo exined.

    Song tingfengughed and nodded. that¡¯s right. You sacrificed yourself that day at ningyan. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to pocket your pension.

    I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with what you said ... Xu Qi ¡®an was toozy toin about this squinty-eyed guy.

    After entering the government office and revealing his identity, a rank seven official in a green robe came out to wee him, calling himself an experienced official of the government.

    ¡°In order to prevent the servants from stealing our property, all of manager Zhou¡¯s items are stored in the government¡¯s warehouse.¡±

    This man had experience in managing the cashiers, the receivers, and the warehouse. He led Xu Qi ¡®an and the others to the warehouse. He held a bunch of heavy keys in his hand and skillfully found the right one to open the iron door of the warehouse.

    Among Zhou Qu¡¯s belongings, there were calligraphy, paintings, clothes, antiques, brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at them one by one.

    When he saw that there were only thirty silver taels left, he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Master manager, this can¡¯t be right. Manager Zhou is a rank-6. He has been working for more than 20 years. One tael a year should be more than this.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, that¡¯s twenty taels.¡± The manager chuckled.

    You still dare to y with me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him and said, ¡± misappropriating the inheritance of an official of the court, depending on the value of the property, the lightest punishment is 50 flogging, and the heaviest punishment is a dismissal and fine.

    Zhou Fu was the night watchman¡¯s Secret agent. He had died in the line of duty, and his family in his hometown still didn¡¯t know the bad news. The dead could not be brought back to life. Xu Qi ¡®an could do nothing about it, but he could protect the other party¡¯s belongings and return them to his family as much as possible.

    He should do it.

    He was actually a hothead ... The manager was a wily old fox. He spread out his hands and said helplessly,¡±Maybe that week, he was addicted to beauty or had other hobbies, so he spent money like water. Anyway, it¡¯s just this much.¡±

    He had a fearless attitude and a mocking smile on his face.

    The inheritance was handled by the government first, and whatever the government said was true. If you have the ability, then bring the dead back to life.

    ...

    ¡°Officials of Yunzhou, do you not recognize the night watchman?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at his waist token.

    ¡°Heh,¡± the manager chuckled,¡±the night watchman monitors the officials, of course I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    ¡®That means I¡¯ve only heard of it but never experienced it ...¡¯ Youck the beating of the night watchman ... Xu Qi ¡®an raised his foot and kicked the manager in the stomach.

    Bang ...

    The manager¡¯s fat body flew backward and hit the wall, causing the dust to fall. He curled up like a shrimp in pain, and his facial features were twisted. After a few seconds, he groaned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out a knife and ced it on the back of his neck. He looked down at him.¡±I followed the provincial governor to Yunzhou to investigate a case, so I have the right to do things as I please. Even if I kill you, the provincial governor can take the me for me. Do you believe me?¡±

    The official took a few deep breaths and emphasized in disbelief,¡±This is the magistrate¡¯s office,¡±

 Chapter 227

    227 Case analysis (1)

    The government?

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re a magistrate? I even dared to kill people in front of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen. Is it that hard to kill a mere rank-7 like you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed his hand down, and the sharp ck-gold long knife instantly cut the back of the experienced man¡¯s neck. Thetter clearly felt the pain from the back of his neck, and warm blood flowed out.

    You really dare to kill me ... The local governor¡¯s heart tightened. He looked at the other night watchmen in panic, hoping that they could stop thiswlesspanion.

    However, the attitude of song tingfeng and the others made the manager¡¯s heart sink. He was calm, indifferent, and stood by. He had long heard of the bad reputation of the night watchman, who was particrly arrogant, but he did not believe that the night watchman would dare to kill an official of the Imperial court in the Yamen.

    Song tingfeng met his eyes and smiled. Mr. Manager, you¡¯ve encroached on the inheritance of an official of the court. Even if I don¡¯t kill you now, I¡¯ll still have ways to kill you when you¡¯re in prison.

    this is the usual method of us night watchmen, ¡± Tang yinluo added. when the timees, it won¡¯t be as simple as the inheritance.

    ¡°I ... I know I was wrong.¡± The manager swallowed his saliva and epted his fate with a pale face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his knife and kicked the manager. ¡°Go, call all the people who have received the silver to the hall. I want to question them one by one.¡±

    The official clutched the back of his neck, which was bleeding profusely, and staggered away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked away and continued to check his belongings until he was out of sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that the relics with clues will be taken, causing the case to be closed?¡± Tang yinluo said.

    if Zhou qu really left clues in the relics, then he would not choose those valuable items that could easily arouse people¡¯s greed. Xu Qi ¡®an looked up at him.

    ¡°I just want to take back what belongs to Zhou Jing. When the case is over, I¡¯ll hand it over to his family.¡±

    ¡°Your character is worthy of my admiration.¡± Tang yinluo praised, and then added,¡±Although you are very lecherous.¡±

    No, this was the most basic moral ... A guy who doesn¡¯t even let go of the dead¡¯s money is a rotten person, trash. Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    In addition, could a man¡¯s matter be called lecherous? It was clearly a Fair Lady that a gentleman wanted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled a joke he had seen before.Although I drink, smoke, get tattoos, and go to nightclubs, I know I¡¯m a good girl.

    ¡®Although I¡¯m white silk, white silk, and white silk, I know I¡¯m a good man ...¡¯

    About ten minutester, an official in a green robe with embroidered white silk walked into the warehouse, followed by an officer who had simply bandaged the wound on his neck, and an official who was also wearing a green robe with embroidered egrets.

    In the officialdom, one could guess the rank of the other party just by looking at the official¡¯s uniform. For example, this green-robed official with the White silk was of the sixth rank, and only the prefect in the government office was of the sixth rank.

    The saying ¡°only clothes are recognized, not people¡± was originally spread from the officialdom.

    A plump middle-aged magistrate with a round face weed them warmly. When he got close to Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, he said bitterly, ¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed. I was not strict enough to let them do such a shameful thing.¡±

    He reflected on himself and took out a heavy little bag. here¡¯s 150 taels of silver. It¡¯s what manager Zhou left behind. I¡¯ve already recovered it for him.

    There was no need to use the Qi observation skill for such a small matter. The fact that the state capital could make such a concession was all because of the provincial governor. Xu Qi ¡®an had anticipated this, so he was not afraid.

    If the magistrate did not buy it, he couldin to provincial governor Zhang. Of course, the possibility of such a thing happening was not high. He believed that the magistrate of a state had the intelligence to do so.

    So, Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to take it, weighed it in her hand, and didn¡¯t pester her.

    ¡°Lord magistrate, please help me prepare the carriage. I¡¯m going to take the items left behind by experienced Zhou back to the ry station.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The magistrate first looked at the one with the silver Gong embroidered on his chest. Seeing that this person was silent, he knew in his heart that the copper Gong that he was talking to was the leader of the group.

    ¡°Definitely, definitely.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left behind two Tiger guards to work with the bailiffs from the government office to transport Zhou Qu¡¯s belongings back to the ry station. They rode out of the city. Apanying him was also a fast-track bounty hunter from the government.

    Also known as fast hands.

    Zhou Qu¡¯s body was buried in a mass grave 30 miles outside the city. The mass grave of this era was more like a Cemetery from his previous life, with graves one after another.

    The people buried in the mass grave were the dead of poor families. Those who were well-off would ask a Feng Shui Master to choose the location of their grave.

    ¡°Milords, manager Zhou¡¯s grave is over there,¡± He quickly pointed at a willow tree. There was a small grave under the willow tree.

    A few of the Tiger guards took down the shovels from the horse hooks and dug up the grave one after another. Dirt flew everywhere, and with a muffled ¡± Dong ¡± sound, the shovel hit the coffin.

    The guards of the Tiger Troop wiped the dirt off the coffin. The thin coffin was pried open, and an unpleasant stench gushed out.

    Everyone took a few steps back. Martial artists had a keen sense of smell and could not stand the stench.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a porcin bottle and distributed the small pills inside to everyone. These were the anti-virus pills given by the Directorate of Celestials.

    Then, he covered his mouth and nose and walked to the coffin.

    A male corpse in white was lying there quietly, his ashen face facing the sky.

    His skin was greenish-ck and covered with livor mortis of different shades. There were a few rotting holes on his face, and maggots were wriggling in them.

    His body was slightly swollen. This was a swelling phenomenon caused by the skin tissue being filled with rotting gas after death. At this time, the skin would break with a light poke, and stinky blood would spray out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had learned this knowledge before, but this was the first time he had seen it.

    .... Oh my God, I¡¯m going to crack. Xu Qi ¡®an forced down the churning stomach acid and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Take off his clothes.¡±

    . Yes .... The Tiger guard looked at him in resignation.

    Half an hourter, Xu Qi ¡®an examined the body. He concluded that the death was not caused by external forces. He didn¡¯t find any fatal wounds on the body.

    After re-burying Zhou Qu¡¯s grave, the officials of the magistrate¡¯s office led them to a nearby stream to wash up, and then they returned to White Emperor City.

    The cause of death could almost be confirmed to be the work of the witchcraft cult ... Killing people in their dreams, a method of a rank four wizard ... Then wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to kill us?

    The only clue at the moment was the half of the jade pendant. However, if it was just the jade pendant and there was no more information, there was no way to investigate ...

    Returning to the ry station at 2:30 in the afternoon, provincial governor Zhang brought a group of copper and silver gongs and rummaged through Zhou Qu¡¯s relics, looking for clues.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for two hours. Have you found anything?¡± Governor Zhang frowned.

    ...

    The night watchmen shook their heads.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Zhou Fu the night watchman¡¯s Secret agent? don¡¯t you have a secret code to contact the night watchman?¡± Governor Zhang asked sternly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t match at all.¡± A silver Gong said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Could it have been taken away or destroyed by the murderer? All that¡¯s left for us are some useless trash.¡± Another silver Gong guessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a month. There shouldn¡¯t be any clues left, right? No one can break it. ¡± A copper Gong muttered.

    Trash ... Governor Zhang felt a little irritated. He was an imperial censor and was not familiar with criminal cases. He could only rely on this group of night watchmen. However, night watchmen were good at fighting, but they were not good at investigating cases.

    ¡°Let the Warlock question yang Chuannan.¡±

    ¡°Rotten idea!¡± Governor Zhang snorted,¡±the usations of warlocks are not urate for those above the fourth rank.¡± I know that yang Chuannan is colluding with the mountain bandits, but where is the evidence? How are we going to punish him without evidence? how are we going to punish a rank-2mander?¡±

    The night watchmen sighed and shook their heads.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Governor, please don¡¯t make things difficult for them. Zhou qu really didn¡¯t use any secret code.¡± Jiang Luzhong shook his head, feeling that this was a thorny problem.

    They had thought that Zhou Fu would use a secret code unique to the night watchman as a contact clue to guide them to find evidence, but after checking the relics, they found nothing.

    ...

    ¡°It could also have been destroyed by the murderer.¡± Governor Zhang said helplessly.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± A silver Gong asked.

    ¡°We can only count on Xu ningyan.¡± ¡°If he can find a w in the silver Tax case in the dossiers, and can investigate the old case of Princess Pingyang in the Sang Bo case, it¡¯s not impossible for him to investigate the headless case of Zhou qu this time,¡± Governor Zhang said.

    ¡°But how do we investigate?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Governor Zhang red at the copper Gong that spoke.

    Just then, Xu Qi ¡®an walked in, followed by the night watchman and the Tiger guards.

    ¡°What are the results of the autopsy?¡± Governor Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be the same as the investigation by the government office, so there won¡¯t be any more discoveries on the body.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    The governor nodded his head in disappointment and said, ¡°¡±I heard that you had the experience of hurting the Deputy prefect?¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°Any clues?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the items.

    The group of night watchmen shook their heads.

    I didn¡¯t find the contact Code. Maybe it was destroyed. ¡°Ningyan, I can only rely on you.¡± Jiang Luzhong sighed.

    He then looked around and said in a low voice, ¡± all of you, learn from him and see how he solves the case. Whoever can learn ten or twenty percent of it, I¡¯ll focus on training them.

    These gongs were all under hismand.

    Jiang Luzhong had always wanted Xu Qi ¡®an, but Lord Wei refused to let him. He had no choice but to let Xu Qi¡¯ an train the night watchmen under him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an found a seat and sat down. He didn¡¯t continue to check the relics. After a moment of thought, he said,¡±It¡¯s the secret code of the Yamen. Is it a secret?¡±

    yes, ¡± Jiang Luzhong said. I know everything above silver Gong. I also know copper Gong, who has been in contact with spies.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not confidential enough.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an poured himself a ss of water and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible that Zhou qu didn¡¯t use the Yamen¡¯s Secret code.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± A silver Gong asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed,¡±if the secret code was highly confidential, the murderer wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the clues and destroy them.¡± We should have found the secret code by now. But he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°If the level of confidentiality wasn¡¯t high, Zhou gan, as a spy for twenty years, would not have used such a crude method. It was too easy to crack. So, this matter is actually notplicated. There is only one answer, and that is he used other methods to hide the evidence.¡±

    The night watchmen looked at each other in silence. They were all shocked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. At first nce, there seemed to be no clue, but there was only one possibility:Zhou Jing used other methods to hide the evidence.¡±

    The night watchmen pped their hands excitedly, feeling as if everything had suddenly be clear.

    Governor Zhang nodded slightly, then frowned, however, we were also confused about how to find the evidence that he had hidden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s analyze it from the beginning.. Xu Qi. an said.

 Chapter 228

    228 Chapter 195-unraveling the mystery (for the Alliance master ¡°Shi Xiu¡±) _

    ¡°Then let¡¯s analyze it from the beginning. If you were Zhou Jing, how would you deal with this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and asked.

    The night watchmen began to discuss one after another.

    ¡°Using the secret code of the night watchman?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that this secret code¡¯s security level isn¡¯t high enough?¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would hide in a ce where no one would be able to find me.¡±

    nonsense. If no one can find it, what¡¯s the point of hiding the evidence? ¡±

    At this point, everyone was stunned, and the scene fell into a brief silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an snapped his fingers and looked at the gong that had identally revealed the mystery. He said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, Zhou qu hid the evidence so that it would be found by us. Follow your train of thought and think again.¡±

    Governor Zhang pped his hands and gave a series of praises. He said with excitement,

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Zhou Fu wouldn¡¯t hide the evidence in a ce that no one can find. The item that contains the clue won¡¯t be valuable, but it will be very conspicuous.¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s thoughts were opened, and they felt like they had touched the door to a new world. He excitedly started thinking.

    A few minutester, the night watchmen looked at each other in confusion. but these items have been checked. There¡¯s no secret code and nothing that matches the jade pendant.¡±

    The door to a new world closed with a bang, and he began to doubt life again. So, everyone turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ... There were too few clues to start investigating. However, to investigate a case, one had to find clues. A good criminal investigation expert was good at examining from various angles and finding clues from the details.

    Noobs, on the other hand, would only be like children, their heads full of question marks ... Xu Qi ¡®an turned a blind eye to everyone¡¯s gazes and was immersed in his own world.

    ¡°Do you have any clues ...¡± A silver Gong couldn¡¯t help but ask, but before he could speak, Jiang Luzhong sealed his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    Provincial governor Zhang also pressed his hands down, indicating for everyone to calm down. He had bet everything on Xu Qi ¡®an. This young Gong had proven his value and ability with his ¡± battle record.

    Provincial governor Zhang couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Duke of Wei sent Xu Qi ¡®an because he had anticipated the changes in Yunzhou.

    It was precisely because he had expected the difficulty of this case ... ¡°That¡¯s why I sent Xu Qi ¡®an, the genius in solving cases, to help me ...¡± Lord Wei was indeed far-sighted.

    correspondingly, the astute Guild Wei sent Xu Qi ¡®an here. This means that he can definitely solve the case. Governor Zhang was secretly excited. He felt his mood be more at ease all of a sudden, and he was no longer so irritable.

    He was an imperial censor, solving the case was too difficult for him. Fortunately, there was Xu ningyan ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was unaware of the rich inner thoughts of Governor Zhang, and was immersed in his own reasoning.

    Were there really clues in these relics? If I were Zhou Fu, I would find a way to leave clues for the night watchman ... However, it might not be left in the relic because it was too easy to destroy. A big fire could turn it into ashes ... However, he had to leave clues behind. Therefore, the safest way was to do two things at the same time.

    Right!

    With two operations, yang Yingying was Zhou Fu¡¯s other basket.

    Yang Yingying was an unexpected gain, not a clue that Zhou qu had left for the night watchman. Since he did not find any clues in Zhou Qu¡¯s belongings, why not try to break through from yang Yingying?

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he suddenly felt enlightened.

    The silver gongs in the spirit-forging stage were keenly aware of the change in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood. They also perked up and were about to ask questions, but they found that Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s eyes had darkened again, and he was deep in thought.

    The famous detective Xu ningyan¡¯s reasoning had once again reached a bottleneck. There were too few clues on yang Yingying.

    it¡¯s still the same question. There are too few clues. It¡¯s only half a jade pendant. At most, I can guess that it¡¯s some kind of token ... He reorganized his thoughts, eliminated the other clue that led to Zhou Jing, and focused on yang Yingying ...

    if yang Yingying goes to Qingzhou, finds recluse Zi Yang, presents the jade pendant and exins the whole story ... Xu Qi ¡®an was simting the process in her mind.

    ¡°What shouldyman Zi Yang do? He will also face my current predicament:Lack of clues.

    ¡°In a situation where we¡¯re confused andck clues, we must find a way to get more information. But how do we get information? Of course, he should ask the person who brought the jade pendant ... Yes, yes, yes! He¡¯s asking the person who brought the jade pendant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of it, I¡¯ve thought of it!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    ¡°What did you think of?¡± Everyone said in unison.

    Xu Qi ¡®an instructed, ¡°¡±Call yang Yingying over, I have something to ask her.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Provincial governor Zhang urged.

    A copper Gong immediately went upstairs and invited the plump young woman who had stayed in her room after eating out.

    Yang Yingying was still wearing the coarse cloth dress she had worn when they first met. She bowed gracefully.¡±Why has Daren called this woman down?¡±

    ¡°What else did Zhou Jing say when she gave you the jade pendant that night?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Yang Yingying shook her head,¡±other than what I¡¯ve said earlier, Lord Zhou didn¡¯t give any additional instructions.¡± Otherwise, I would not have forgotten.¡±

    She had called Zhou qu her husband one moment and Lord Zhou the next. This was an expression of extremeck of confidence. In her heart, she recognized Zhou qu as her husband, but she also felt that she had no status and was unworthy of her name. Therefore, he kept changing the way he addressed her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stroked the teacup. He must have had other instructions. Otherwise, even ifyman Zi Yang was a God, he would be helpless. Zhou Fu was a senior spy, and his IQ was definitely above average ... Well, yang Yingying didn¡¯t know. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Tell me what Zhou Jing told you that night.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± ¡°How could I remember ...¡± Yang Yingying said with difficulty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be word-for-word. Just tell me the general idea.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an consoled her, but at the same time, his heart sank slightly. The reason why yang Yingying couldn¡¯t remember was that the two of them had probably been talking about family matters that night.

    It was just like when you walked on the street and saw all kinds of people, you wouldn¡¯t remember what they looked like. You would even forget the color of their clothes.

    The more normal it was, the less it would be remembered.

    that night, Lord Zhou came to find me. As usual, he brought me some Rouge, powder, a small gift, a pot of wine, and a few pounds of pig meat ...

    when we were drinking, he talked to me about some official matters as usual, as well as the bandits in Yunzhou ...

    ¡°But because thismon woman does not like to hear these things, Lord Zhou did not say too much. After that, it was time to guess the riddles ...

    ¡°After dinner, when I was serving him, he told me about that matter and gave me half of the jade pendant.¡±

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked her to focus on ¡± officialdom ¡± and ¡± bandits, ¡± but found that it was just Zhou Jing¡¯sints.

    ¡°What about riddles? are there any riddles?¡±

    Yang Yingying thought for a moment and said gently,¡±ten mouths for one heart.¡±

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to think about it, Governor Zhang interrupted,¡±Si!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°One in a thousand, one in a hundred,¡± yang Yingying continued.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Governor Zhang replied.

    Yang Yingying nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ll eat the cow¡¯s tail in one bite.¡±

    ¡°Report,¡± Governor Zhang replied.

    ¡°The governor is amazing.¡± The night watchman and the Tiger guards looked at him with respect.

    For some reason, Governor Zhang actually felt ted. He finally felt that he was not useless and that he was a Dragon among men. How could he allow Xu ningyan to outshine him?

    Guessing riddles was amon urrence for schrs.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not happy that provincial governor Zhang kept interrupting his thoughts. He knocked on the table and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Governor, I also have a riddle that has troubled me for a long time.¡±

    Governor Zhang nodded his head slightly, indicating for him to give the question.

    ¡°Miss Wen is getting married,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Governor Zhang first frowned slightly, then his brows furrowed tightly, then his face turned stiff. Finally, he was at a loss and stood there in a daze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. He looked at yang Yingying and asked her to continue.

    ¡°Thest two riddles are ¡®wless white jade¡¯ and ¡®sun and moon in the same sky¡¯. The former is the word ¡®Huang¡¯, while thetter is the word¡¯ Ming¡¯. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked his colleague to find a pen and paper, spread them out on the table, and wrote:Si, Bo, Gao, Huang, Ming.

    Five big words.

    Jiang Luzhong read it many times. what do these five words mean? ¡±

    The five words couldn¡¯t be connected, and each word was independent. What did Zhou Fu want to express? Or were they really just riddles?

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at provincial governor Zhang, who was immersed in his own world ...

    Forget it, these five words were obviously not a word riddle, then the governor¡¯s role is no more, let him go andpete with miss Wen.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an was also immersed in her own world.¡±If this is the clue that Zhou gan is going to reveal toyman Zi Yang, then it won¡¯t be too profound and obscure. It must be easily discovered by people who areing to Yunzhou for the first time.

    ¡°What kind of things can be discovered so easily when you¡¯re new here? Let¡¯s change our way of thinking. What kind of thing is needed by people who have just arrived in Yunzhou ...¡±

    He thought of it!

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long breath.

 Chapter 229

    229 Another brainstorming _

    To solve the mystery ... You¡¯ve found out?

    Everyone present was overjoyed, but they also found it unbelievable. How did he do it? they clearly had no clue at all.

    He had easily solved the mystery of such a headless case. Everyone had participated in the case and had a discussion about it. The same information, the same clues, everyone was confused. How could he solve it?

    Was Xu ningyan really that terrifying?

    Provincial governor Zhang, who had been working hard on the riddle of dy Wen¡¯s marriage,¡± trembled and broke through the seal. He grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm in ecstasy. At this moment, old Zhang had lost his demeanor as a provincial governor and asked repeatedly, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve solved the mystery? Is it true? is it true?¡±

    At this moment, I want to say,¡±I lied to you ...¡± He would probably be beaten to death ... yes. Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and walked out. at least I¡¯ve made a major breakthrough.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he came to the courtyard of the courier station, took out the geomancy map from the bag hanging on the horse, returned to the hall, and spread it out on the table.

    ¡°The mystery of the word riddle is in the geomancy map.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pressed his hands on the map and looked up at the crowd. He exined, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to convey information with just a jade pendant. Zhou Jing will find a way to get Madam Yingying to bring more information, but in order to keep it a secret, he used a guessing game. He had hidden it from everyone, including Yingying¡¯s husband.

    however, withyman Purple sun¡¯s wisdom, he will definitely be able to figure out the secret of the riddle as long as he asks carefully.

    ¡°Then why is the secret of the riddle in the geomancy map?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked, frowning.

    because the geomancy map is the easiest to get. It¡¯s also the first time recluse Purple Sun hase to Yunzhou. He will definitely get it. Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a geomancy map in the ry station. It¡¯s my first choice to get a geomancy map when I¡¯m new here ...¡¯ Everyone came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°Let¡¯s verify whether my reasoning is right or wrong.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and looked at the map,¡±the five words provided by the riddle are:Si. Bo. Gao. Huang. Ming.¡±

    The crowd rushed to the table and looked at the map with him.

    When this geomancy map was spread out, it almost covered the entire table, including all of White Emperor City. The streets, buildings,kes, bridges, and government offices were all marked.

    Everyone muttered those words while searching for the corresponding name.

    ¡°Siming bridge!¡± Song tingfeng suddenly pointed somewhere.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the spot where his finger was pointing. The outline of an arch bridge was outlined there, and the tiny words on it were:Siming bridge.

    The other Gong pointed to another ce, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a Huang Bo Street here.¡±

    The two words ¡°Sue¡± and ¡°Emperor¡± couldn¡¯t be found in the corresponding locations, especially the word ¡°Emperor,¡± which was too taboo and couldn¡¯t be found in the entire map.

    ¡°The clue is likely to be in one of these two locations.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed.

    ¡°The remaining two words are useless?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°The other words may be used to deceive people and to mix in water. Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. We¡¯ll see if we can find anything after we search these two ces.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Provincial governor Zhang selected six night watchmen to change into casual clothes and head to Huang Bo Street to investigate the situation. Xu Qi ¡®an, on the other hand, brought his two good friends, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng, to Siming bridge to investigate.

    Huangbo Street was neither too far nor too close to the courier station, it was more than ten li away. The Siming bridge was more than twenty miles long.

    The three of them galloped on the wide streets. The attics and courtyards along the way had obvious Southern characteristics. They had white walls and ck tiles, and loquats were nted in the courtyards.

    Loquats were one of the specialties of Yunzhou.

    In addition, the dressing style of themon people was also very different from that of the capital. There was more freedom in dressing here, and there were minions everywhere.

    In the capital, bright yellow cloth was used by the royal family, but Xu Qi ¡®an saw many passers-by in Yunzhou wearing bright yellow robes.

    ¡°Although the culture is different in different ces, isn¡¯t the Imperial court¡¯s control over Yunzhou too weak?¡± Xu Qian was worried.

    ¡°The weather here in Yunzhou is really ufortable. It¡¯s damp and cold.¡± Song tingfeng frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s still better in our capital. It¡¯s a little cold, but not so scary. When I was sending the traveling merchant back today, I saw a passerby shaking as he walked.¡± Zhu guangxiao spoke.

    ¡°You two are like the wolves in the North. You came to the South and froze like a silly Husky.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed. Of course, the Qi refining realm Warriors were not afraid of the cold or the heat. He was just joking.

    .... The two of them looked at him in confusion. What was a Husky?

    In fact, in this era, the winter in the South was much better than in the North. The poor people could survive the winter by collecting straw and having a shelter.

    It was different in the North. Many poor people who could not afford to buy charcoal died silently in the winter.

    After all, there was no central heating in the North of Da Feng.

    Moreover, when they rode horses in the South during winter, snot woulde out as they rode. During winter, when they rode horses in the North, their noses became useless.

    They arrived at their destination half an hourter.

    Siming bridge was an arch bridge with two big and two small holes on a small river. It was carved out of white jade and covered in moss.

    The three of them carefully examined the bridge for a long time. Finally, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes locked onto a protruding stone brick on the outside of the bridge.

    He pinched the brick with two fingers and slowly pulled it out, pulling out the brick-sized brick bit by bit.

    He reached into the brick hole and fumbled for a moment, then found a silk bag.

    Sure enough, it was because of this silk bag that the stone bricks were unable to fit together.

    ¡°There¡¯s really something!¡± Song tingfeng was overjoyed. He moved closer and urged, ¡°¡±Open it and see what it is.¡±

    Silent, 162. 347,4,1,2.... What did these two sets of numbers mean ... ¡®F * ck, Zhou Jing is really a talent ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the silk bag, and there was a note inside. He unfolded the note and saw the words:

    16

    Three hundred and forty-seven four twelve

    Silent, 162. 347,4,1,2.... What did these two sets of numbers mean ... ¡®F * ck, Zhou Jing is really a talent ... It was too gaudy ... Unfortunately, he was already dead ... Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the note and fell into silence.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other. The former was confused.¡±What do you mean?¡±

    ...

    ¡°How would I know!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied unhappily,¡¯ we¡¯re both night watchmen, but why is there such a big difference? Look at that spy, he¡¯s so much stronger than you two. There¡¯s noparison, noparison ...¡±

    the spies themselves are the best. They each have their own characteristics. Otherwise, how can they do the infiltration mission? ¡± Song tingfeng argued, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the night watchmen in the Yamen, and we¡¯re only responsible for martial arts.¡±

    Spies were talents with special skills, either meticulous or extremely intelligent, while night watchmen in the government office were only responsible for violent output. The two were different.

    It was almost dusk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the note and said helplessly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    What was waiting for them was ... No, what was waiting for him was another storm of brains.

    .....

    At the ry station.

    Because uncle Huang Street was closer to the courier station, the night watchman who had gone to investigate the situation on this Street had already returned, bringing back depressing news.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find anything? Did you guys investigate properly?¡± Governor Zhang questioned.

    ...

    ¡°There are few people on that Street during the day. I asked the residents on the next street and found out that it¡¯s a dog market. The market only opens at night, and there¡¯s no one here at the moment.¡±

    Tong Gong, who had gone to investigate, replied gloomily.

    The street wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either. What could he gain by barging in like a headless fly? He would ask everyone he met if he knew Zhou Jing and Zhou Li from themander division.

    ¡°AI!¡± The night watchmen were discouraged and shook their heads.

    Governor Zhang took a sip of tea and sat for a moment. He couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and started pacing back and forth in the main hall.

    There were no clues on Huang Bo Street, so they could only wait for news from Xu ningyan. If they didn¡¯t find anything, then the case would go back to square one.

    They were still in the same spot.

    ¡°There must be some gains, or else it will really be a headless case ...¡± Governor Zhang muttered.

    His mumbling entered the ears of the few silver gongs and Jiang Lu without missing a word.

    ¡°They¡¯re back.¡± The gong at the door cried out in surprise.

    The group of people turned their heads in unison and looked at the door, watching Xu Qi ¡®an return with his two colleagues.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked hurriedly.

    Governor Zhang clenched his fists under his sleeves and stared at them with anticipation and nervousness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the note and ced it on the table. In an instant, more than ten hands reached out.

    Pa!

    Jiang Luzhong pped away all the ws and snatched it over anxiously. He opened the letter and frowned again.

    ¡°What does this say?¡±

    Alright, it wasn¡¯t the secret code of the Yamen ... Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Provincial governor Zhang Ran over and snatched the paper. There were two sets of numbers on the paper,

    16

    Three hundred and forty-seven four twelve

    Governor Zhang fell into a state of prohibition for a long time. The books of saints and sages that he had read shed through his mind, then he ruled out the option of echoing the allusions in the books.

    This was the same as ¡°miss Wen¡¯s marriage,¡± they were both topics to bully people ... Just as Governor Zhang was feeling vexed, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an go upstairs without a word.

    ¡°Ningyan, what are you going to do?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around on the stairs and said listlessly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go back to my room and visualize. Otherwise, I feel like I¡¯ll die at any moment. I haven¡¯t slept for 12 days.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyebrows twitched fiercely.

    He already knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage. Xu Qi¡¯ an had asked him a simr question on the canal, ¡°How to break through to the spirit-refinement realm.

    Seeing that the dark circles under his eyes had gotten deeper by the day, Jiang Lu guessed that this kid might be trying to break through to the spirit-refinement realm, but he didn¡¯t know how many days he had been working hard.

    Twelve days, he had not broken through his limit for twelve days, and he even had a fight in the middle ...

    This meant that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s primordial spirit had great potential. If he entered the spirit-refining stage, his primordial spirit would undergo a qualitative change.

    When Jiang Luzhong advanced to the spirit-refinement realm, he had to endure for 16 days, and the other gongs were about the same.

    looking at this kid¡¯s appearance, twelve days is clearly not his limit. I wonder how long he can hold on in one breath. At the thought of this, Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Remember not to fall asleep.¡±

    Back in his room, Xu Qi ¡®an took off his shoes and sat cross-legged on the bed. He was breathing and practicing Qi while visualizing the picture of a giant and asionally changing to the picture of a roaring Golden Lion.

    Just as she was getting into the mood, she suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He opened his eyes.

    ¡°Ningyan, are you feeling better?¡± Governor Zhang¡¯s voice came from the door. After getting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s confirmation, he immediately said,

    ¡°Come with me to the banquet and meet the officials of Yunzhou.¡±

    ....

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 230

    230 Dinner and loquat (1)

    Dinner? Well, the governor has been in the city for so long, it¡¯s impossible that the officials of Yunzhou don¡¯t know ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mental state was much better. He couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, and it was boring to stay at the ry station, so he said, ¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, my Lord.¡±

    He put on his boots, tied the gong on the bed to his chest, hung the ck gold long knife on the back of his waist, and opened the door.

    Provincial governor Zhang stood outside the door, wearing a Crimson official¡¯s robe, his posture straight and his aura imposing.

    The two of them nodded at each other and went downstairs together. After waiting in the lobby for a while, Jiang Lu Zhong walked in from the courtyard and said, ¡± we¡¯ve finished counting our members. Let¡¯s go.

    The luxurious carriage was parked outside the courier station, apanied by 30 Tiger guards and 7 night watchmen. The location of the banquet was arge courtyard by the river.

    It was a mansion that the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office used to hold banquets for officials, a mansion with four entrances and exits.

    Tonight, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. There was no wind. Although it was Midwinter, it was suitable to hold a banquet in the back garden. As the core of this banquet and also a guest, provincial governor Zhang arrived 15 minuteste on purpose.

    This was both an official disy of authority and also to give his master ample time to prepare.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the mansion, all kinds of carriages and pnquins were already parked there. Some were luxurious, while others were simple. They represented the men of different positions.

    Under the guidance of the attendant, Governor Zhang and his entourage came to the front hall and saw the officials of Yunzhou dressed in official robes of various colors. There were more than a hundred of them.

    One of them was the Yunzhou magistrate that Xu Qi ¡®an had met today.

    ¡°Lord Governor.¡± Amidst the heartyughter, an official in a red robe with a long beard came up to him.

    ¡°Lord chief administrator.¡± Governor Zhang cupped his hands with a smile.

    The chief administrator ... He was equivalent to a Governor ... Xu Qi ¡®an scrutinized the chief governor of Yunzhou. His cheekbones were slightly high, and his eyes were long and narrow. When he smiled, his eyes narrowed into a thin line, giving off a shrewd and shrewd feeling.

    Ning was song tingfeng¡¯s long-lost father? ¡®Right, if I remember correctly, this chief administrator¡¯s surname is also song ...¡¯ The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Emissary song led the way for Governor Zhang and introduced them one by one. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes followed closely, taking note of all the officials present.

    ¡°This is themander of Yunzhou, Sir yang.¡± Envoy song bu came in front of a middle-aged man who looked like a general.

    The surrounding voices quieted down immediately, and many pairs of eyes were fixed on provincial governor Zhang and yang Chuannan.

    The two imperial court officials looked at each other for a moment andughed in unison.

    ¡°Governor Zhang, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Commander, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    The atmosphere became rxed again, and the officials also smiled.

    .... Why do I have the illusion that it¡¯s a matter of life and death? For a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the scene would freeze, or that both sides would sneer at each other. This was in line with the image of an old man in the officialdom.

    In the end, it was so harmonious?

    ¡°Governor, the banquet is ready. Shall we go to the backyard together?¡± The chief governor immediately said.

    In thend of a state (province), the three highest-ranking Yamen were:Themander division, the administration Division, and the disciplinary and Investigation Division.

    Among them, the disciplinary and investigation office was under the Imperial Censorate, so in front of Governor Zhang, the disciplinary and investigation office was the most like a Lackey.

    When they arrived at the backyard, the officials took their seats, and two interesting interludes happened at the main table.

    The first episode:

    ¡°Ningyan,e to my side,¡± Governor Zhang waved his hand.

    There were a total of ten seats at the main table, with each seat being filled with spit and nails. There were strict rules in the officialdom about who should sit and who could sit.

    The crowd immediately looked at the young man named ¡± Ning Yan. he was wearing a ck uniform with a short cloak. A Gong with dark patterns was tied to his chest, and a special, slender saber hung at the back of his waist.

    Those with sharp eyes could tell that this copper Gong had an unusual identity just by looking at the saber.

    No matter where it was, a person who could do something special would not be an ordinary person.

    Many officials secretly paid attention to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The second episode was whenmander yang Chuannan blocked an official who was taking his seat and pointed to the seat beside him, saying, ¡±

    ¡°A friend ising.¡±

    The official was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of something. He pped his head in realization and went to the other tables without anyints.

    .... Friend? not a certain Lord, but a friend? Xu Qi ¡®an sat up straight.

    ¡°Ningyan, the riddle that we talked about today ...¡± Governor Zhang said in a low voice.

    ¡°Lord Governor!¡± it¡¯s actually very simple, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice. you just need to change your mind.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too serious.¡± As an Imperial Censorate, Governor Zhang was considered noble in the capital¡¯s officialdom. As an imperial censor, he naturally had a noble status.

    If it was a government cker who was proficient in eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling, he would have understood it in seconds.

    Just as Governor Zhang was about to speak, he caught a glimpse of a young female general in light armoring in from the corner of his eye. She was tall and had perfect proportions, and her hair was tied up in a high ponytail.

    A beautiful and handsome soldier¡¯s wife ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. There was such a beautiful Americandy in Yunzhou?

    This outfit was much more alluring than JK, ckie, nurse, or air stewardess. They were not on the same level.

    The Americandy went straight to the main table and sat next tomander yang Chuannan.

    Governor Zhang examined the soldier¡¯s wife and went through the list of people in Yunzhou¡¯s officialdom in his mind, but he found that he couldn¡¯t match them to their names.

    ¡°This is ...¡± He asked curiously.

    Yang Chuannanughed. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never heard of the great swordswoman of the flying Swallow. Her name is li Miaozhen. She¡¯s the general of the roaming cavalry that I¡¯ve hired. Over the past year, she¡¯s been suppressing bandits everywhere and has made many achievements. If it¡¯s based on merit, then this official¡¯s position as themander will have to be handed over to someone else.¡±

    His words caused the officials to express their opinions, praising the female general.

    ...

    Governor Zhang didn¡¯t express his opinion, he only nodded.

    The general that yang Chuannan had hired ... In other words, he was not an official general of the Imperial court ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Americandy and was moved.

    Number two was also in Yunzhou, and she was also keen on exterminating bandits and spitting yuan jing Emperor ... She said that she was not from the Imperial court ... I once praised her for her chivalry, and this handsomedy is called the flying Sparrow ... Pfft, flying Sparrow ...

    When they were chatting on the canal, number two had supported yang Chuannan and they had a close rtionship ... Could she be number two? Xu Qi ¡®an sipped his tea quietly.

    There was no hurry. He would slowly find an opportunity to test her.

    In The Earth Book chat group, it was confirmed that No. 5 and No. 2 were both girls. No. 2 was very good-looking, and he could seduce people with his uniform ... I wonder how good looking number five is ... The barbaric girl from the southern border.

    Two rows of dancers in colorful clothes, revealing their shoulders, entered the venue and began to dance to the apaniment of the musicians.

    Since there was no recluse Purple Sun in Yunzhou, no one talked highly of Xu Qi ¡®an. The topic revolved around the capital and Governor Zhang. Bah, it was boring and a waste of time to entertain officials.

    Li Miaozhen looked at the provincial governor and the others quietly. She focused on Jiang Luzhong and knew that he was a fourth-grade martial artist.

    However, he had no idea what he was good at or what his personality was like.

    He was not young, but his vitality seemed to be at its peak ... I wonder what weapon he¡¯s good at and what kind of ¡°intent¡± he¡¯s developed. Well, I¡¯ll ask number three after the banquet.

    ...

    Li Miaozhen lowered her head and took a sip of wine. She immediately began to examine Xu Qi ¡®an.His aura was reserved, and it was impossible to see the depth of his aura. However, martial artists in the bronze skin and iron bone realm would asionally have divine light shing on their bodies, but this man didn¡¯t have it. He was at most in the spirit forging realm ...

    The fatigue in his eyes was hard to hide, and his eye bags were swollen. He looked like a pervert who had been hollowed out by wine and women ... ¡°This person is either a rtive of some important figure in the Yamen, or a rtive of provincial governor Zhang. I heard from yang Chuannan that the Imperial Censorate is under Wei Yuan¡¯s charge. It¡¯s reasonable for provincial governor Zhang to arrange for his rtive to be the night watchman ...

    The banquet came to an end in a harmonious atmosphere. The servants served tes of dark-colored loquats, full and big.

    There are loquats in this season? Xu Qi ¡®an picked up a not-so-fresh loquat, peeled it, and tasted it. It was sweet and sour, and it tasted good. Most importantly, it did not have a core.

    ¡°Provincial governor, please have a taste. Our loquats in Yunzhou can be said to be the best. They ripen at the end of spring and the beginning of summer.

    after the loquats ripened, they were kept in the cold storage. The ones that went bad were picked every ten days. Now, there are not many left. Song Changfu and emissary song buzheng enthusiastically grabbed a few and ced them in front of provincial governor Zhang.

    Governor Zhang ate one and his eyes widened in surprise,¡±It¡¯s actually a nuclear core?¡±

    Emissary song buzhengughed without saying anything, and the other officials alsoughed.

    Provincial governor Zhang was quite surprised. It was his first time eating a loquat with a kernel, and the experience was simply too good. He said in disbelief,

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a loquat with a kernel in this world. Wonderful, wonderful.¡±

    What is this? if you eat the seedless watermelon, Won¡¯t You Be moved to tears? Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Is this kernel-less loquat a special breed from Yunzhou? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it before?¡± Governor Zhang said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s only because the loquat tree has received the blessing of the White Emperor temple¡¯s incense, that¡¯s why it bears the spineless loquats,¡± Song buzhengughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, this is a good fortune for Yunzhou.¡±

    ¡°Yunzhou is and blessed by the heavens. Under the care of the White Emperor, the weather is good.¡±

    The officials immediately began to tter him, instilling the idea of ¡°Yunzhou is an auspicious ce¡± into Governor Zhang¡¯s mind.

    Provincial governor Zhang fell into deep thought. He could taste it, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the mystery of the loquat¡¯s kernel. He was so cautious that he didn¡¯t refute.

    Emissary song peeled another loquat and handed it over. He smiled and asked, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you think so, Governor?¡±

    ... ¡°Lord song. you said .... Governor Zhang said helplessly.

    ¡°Lord song, you are wrong.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly interrupted him.

    The officials at the main table and the other tables looked over and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Li Miaozhen, who was eating with her head down, was very disdainful. She knew the reason, but she was now standing on the side of Yunzhou¡¯s officialdom, so she did not expose Governor song.

    She raised her head and stared at the rude Xu Qi ¡®an, waiting to hear what he would say.

    Envoy song buzheng frowned and looked at the gong that he had almost ignored. His smile did not change as he said, ¡°¡±What can I do for you, my Lord?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the wine ss and slowly chewed the food in his mouth. After swallowing it, he picked up a loquats and smiled.

    ¡°The principle is simple. You just need to pull out a whisker in the center of the pistil during the flowering period of the loquat, and the loquat that bears will not have a core.

    ¡°Lord chief administrator, is what I said correct?¡±

    The table fell silent. The officials of Yunzhou around him looked at him with stiff expressions.

    Envoy song¡¯s expression froze.

    .....

    [ PS: please give us monthly votes, please give us monthly votes, please give us monthly votes. ]

 Chapter 231

    231 Number two¡¯s question_

    In this era, the method of bearing the spineless loquat could definitely be called a secret technique.

    However, for Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been studying biology in junior high school, this was just a basic principle. He even knew that poor nts wanted to carry on their family line, so they had to ask Bee, their neighbor, to help them nt it.

    The scene suddenly became a little stiff. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words caught the officials by surprise and they found it hard to believe. One must know that when they first learned about the method of removing the loquats ¡®cores, they were absolutely amazed.

    Unexpectedly, it was said by a small gong.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s beautiful eyes widened and she began to re-examine the little Gong. She realized that she might have guessed wrong. This Gong might be a lecher who was hollowed out by wine and women, but he wasn¡¯t a good-for-nothing and had some skills.

    .... It seemed that he must have some ability to be arranged to sit at the main table by Governor Zhang. Li Miaozhen put away her contempt and immediately realized that she still underestimated him.

    The rest of the silver and copper gongs were arranged at other tables, so why was this kid sitting next to the governor?

    This was not something that could be exined simply by ¡°having some ability.¡± Weren¡¯t the other gongs talents?

    ¡°Ha, he shot himself in the foot.¡± Li Miaozhen sneered gloatingly. She was happy to see envoy song suffer.

    Even with song buzheng¡¯s perfect cultivation in officialdom, the shame in his heart still surged. He had previously said that he was blessed by the White Emperor and had been influenced by incense, but in the end, he had been exposed in front of everyone and the Imperial inspector.

    ¡°Ningyan, emissary song will naturally exin to me about such petty tricks. Why are you so talkative?¡± Governor Zhang reprimanded.

    On the surface, he reprimanded Xu Qi ¡®an, but in fact, he was secretly mocking the envoy song.

    ¡°.... May I know your name, Sir?¡± However, with the interruption of the governor, the chief administrator finally recovered and asked without a change in expression.

    ¡°This official¡¯s surname is Xu, first name Qi ¡®an, courtesy name Ning Yan.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°This kid is quite talented.¡± Provincial governor Zhang stroked his beard and lifted Xu Qi ¡®an up with a smile.

    As expected, the officials shifted their gazes and focused on him again. They pondered over the identity of this Gong and his position in the provincial governor¡¯s team.

    ¡°So his name is Xu Qi ¡®an ... Eh, this name sounds familiar.¡± Li Miaozhen thought for a moment and remembered who Xu Qi ¡®an was. She remembered that number three had mentioned this person and praised him.

    It¡¯s him ... To be so highly regarded by number three, he was indeed extraordinary.

    The awkwardness was forcibly resolved by emissary song bu. He casually introduced the local customs of Yunzhou and did not mention the loquat matter, which proved that he still minded it very much.

    The banquet ended when provincial governor Zhang was slightly drunk. No one got drunk, and no one innocently suggested to go to the Imperial Academy. Otherwise, song tingfeng would be very happy.

    A banquet of this style would not be too extravagant, just like how the officials of the Imperial court almost never went to the Imperial Academy.

    When a person reached a certain position, their status would push them to care about their image. Even if you were a greedy person, your external image had to be noble and upright.

    Take Xu Qi ¡®an for example. He could do whatever he wanted now because he was young and had a low status.

    However, when he was in a high position and had great power one day, he would have to pay ...

    After leaving the mansion, Governor Zhang and the other officials bade their farewells outside the mansion. Then, he got on the carriage and left.

    After the carriage had traveled for a distance, he raised the curtain of the window and praised, ¡°¡±Well done, ningyan,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that he was referring to the matter of the loquat seed, so he said,¡±It¡¯s a small matter,¡±

    tsk, tsk. Governor Zhang¡¯s tone became more and more casual as he conversed, without the arrogance of an official, ¡± you¡¯re also proficient in farming and Mulberry? ¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to answer, Jiang Lu chimed in with a smile, ¡°¡±He¡¯s even proficient in alchemy. He¡¯s no worse than Bai Yi of the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    You¡¯ve acted tough for me, so what should I act tough for? ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an corrected,¡±Bai Yi from the Directorate of Celestials has to call me half-master.¡±

    The three of themughed.

    ¡°Why are you so kind today, Sir?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Governor Zhang turned around and looked at the mansion that could no longer be seen, he said in a deep voice,¡±This Yunzhou should be led by Governor song bu. He is not on good terms with yang Chuannan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled,¡¯ he¡¯s a little cold ...¡¯ But that yang Chuannan is cold to everyone.¡±

    ¡°This means that most of the officials in Yunzhou have the surname song,¡± Governor Zhang sneered.

    ¡°Please advise me, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Among the three divisions, themander¡¯s division has the most power, but the one who weed me just now was chief administrator song. Although the chief governor should appear on such an asion, think about it carefully. The first person he introduced to me was the executioner, not themander. It was obvious that the two were not on good terms.

    ¡°I noticed from the banquet that yang Chuannan is silent most of the time, and the chief administrator is like the host. Ha, this is a very particr thing in the officialdom, and you can¡¯t overstep your authority.¡± Provincial governor Zhangughed,

    ¡°Ningyan, learn from him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist, why would I learn these things?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an secretly noted it down.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯vee to my senses now.¡± ¡°Do you know why that song guy gave loquats at the banquet?¡± Governor Zhang asked.

    Acting cool ... ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    anyone who is curious will ask. He didn¡¯t answer. It¡¯s a way of giving me a chance to get off my horse. Provincial governor Zhang sneered,

    ¡°Also, give me a hint. If I get rid of one person, Yunzhou will be safe. Just like the loquats.¡±

    It went without saying who he wanted to get rid of.

    As officials, do you really have to do this ... All Dayday knows is scheming ... Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    Lord Wei was right, I¡¯m not suitable for politics. A person¡¯s energy is limited. Half of it is given to Fu Xiang, and the other half is reserved for cultivation.

    He didn¡¯t have the energy to work in the government anymore.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked as if he was having a headache, which made Governor Zhangugh heartily. His mind was suddenly bnced.

    ¡°Governor, why don¡¯t we solve another riddle?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to smile.

    Governor Zhang subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he felt that his dignity as a schr had been challenged. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°¡±Go ahead,¡±

    ¡°When a woman gives birth, there are only four words to guess.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Governor Zhang¡¯s face gradually stiffened, gradually turned nk, gradually turned helpless and furious ... Then, he rolled down the curtain.

    ...

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiang Luzhong and Xu Qi ¡®anughed in unison.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The governor¡¯s cold voice came from the carriage.

    ....

    On the other side,mander yang Chuannan entered the carriage. As soon as he lowered the curtain, it was lifted again. Li Miaozhen, with a high ponytail, came up.

    ¡°You entered my carriage in front of so many people, aren¡¯t you afraid of damaging your reputation?¡± Yang Chuannan frowned.

    ¡°The people of the pugilistic world don¡¯t care about these things.¡± Li Miaozhen waved her hand,¡±I¡¯m here to ask you about the situation. That Governor seems to be quite polite.¡± Maybe he¡¯s just going through the motions, do you want to spend some silver to make it happen?¡±

    She knew the rules of Dafeng¡¯s officialdom. If you have money, you are a friend. Without money, even blood Brothers would be impartial and incorruptible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re dying fast enough for giving silver to the Censorate?¡± Yang Chuannan shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°I can consider killing them all in Yunzhou.¡±

    Li Miaozhen rolled her eyes, ¡± what do you think of this Governor? ¡±

    ¡°Moderate.¡± Yang Chuannanmented.

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The more ipetent he is, the safer you will be.¡± Li Miaozhenughed.

    ¡°Mediocrity doesn¡¯t mean mediocrity.¡± Yang Chuannan shook his head,¡±those who don¡¯t show their ws and teeth are the most dangerous.¡± Maybe he¡¯s already saving up in the dark to give me a fatal blow.¡±

    ¡°You need to pay attention to that Gong,¡± he continued after a pause.

    Li Miaozhen, who already knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was unusual, raised her eyebrows.¡±What did you see?¡±

    As the wheels of the carriage rumbled, yang Chuannan lifted the swaying curtain and looked out at the night sky. He pretended to be deep in thought.¡±His saber is different from the other Watchmen, but it¡¯s a saber and not any other weapon.

    ¡°As far as I know, the watchman¡¯s saber came from the Directorate of Celestials, and it¡¯s a semi-magical artifact. There¡¯s only one exnation, and that¡¯s that this person is wearing a magic tool.¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded. and those who can use magic tools either have an extraordinary identity or have an extraordinary rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°His aura is not right either. I¡¯ve observed him. Although he is very honest and reserved when he doesn¡¯t speak, he doesn¡¯t have much respect for either provincial governor Zhang or song Changfu. This can be understood as the arrogance of a martial artist, but it¡¯s rare to have such arrogance in the Qi refining stage.¡±

    As for Jiang Luzhong, a fourth-grade golden gong, there was nothing much to say about it. It was only right to be wary.

    .....

    After returning to the courier station, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had to continue his cultivation, wrote down two sets of secret codes left by Zhou Fu on a piece of rice paper.

    old Jiang said that martial arts are a system that improves one¡¯s strength step by step and eventually turns one into a terrifying existence like a god or demon ... The spirit refining realm and the Qi refining realm are more like the martial arts movies I¡¯ve seen in my previous life, and they¡¯re even low-level martial arts ... However, the level would be higher after the spirit-refinement realm ... The Qi refining stage still needs to eat and sleep. I suspect that the spirit refining stage can go on for a long time without sleeping ...

    ¡®In the end, I¡¯m still the one who has to carry everything ...¡¯ The advancement method of the spirit-forging stage would have been very popr in my era ... The otakus would work until the end of time, until their hair fell out, until their girlfriends would have a psychological shadow ... Oh, they don¡¯t have girlfriends, that¡¯s fine.

    old Jiang said that martial arts are a system that improves one¡¯s strength step by step and eventually turns one into a terrifying existence like a god or demon ... The spirit refining realm and the Qi refining realm are more like the martial arts movies I¡¯ve seen in my previous life, and they¡¯re even low-level martial arts ... However, the level would be higher after the spirit-refinement realm ... The Qi refining stage still needs to eat and sleep. I suspect that the spirit refining stage can go on for a long time without sleeping ... That¡¯s already inhuman.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s guess was reasonable. The spirit refining realm toughened the body and soul, allowing a martial artist to fight in high intensity. In the spirit-refinement realm, one¡¯s primordial spirit would be tempered by burning the liver and staying up all night.

    Once he sessfully advanced to the spirit-refinement realm, his physical body and primordial spirit could work for a long time without rest.

    Including the warrior system, all the major cultivation systems were progressive and circr. Every grade wasying the foundation for the next grade.

    For example, in the Warlock system, healers were used toy the foundation for aura observation, while aura observation was used toy the foundation for Fengshui Masters, and the enhanced version of Fengshui Masters was array Masters.

    The logic behind it was very strong. It gave people a feeling that it was not a fantasy, but a down-to-earth promotion.

    His thoughts returned to the case,¡¯the secret code was not from the Yamen, it should have been created by Zhou Fu ...¡¯ This was a little outrageous. Who would be able to guess it? the difficulty was like leaving a secret code:Withered leaves and young orangey chiffon, falling flowers filling the sky and the sea wings following.

    ¡°In the entire nine prefectures, it is impossible for anyone to match it.

    I did profiling too frequently today. My brain cells are severely damaged, but I can¡¯t sleep.. ¡®m bored ... If only fuxiang was here, we could happily do some exercise that is beneficial to the body and mind ... But I might just die on her white belly ...¡±

    At this moment, his heart suddenly palpitated and he almost died.

    He hurriedly took a deep breath, then took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld from under his pillow. He was filled with anger and was about to spit on which idiot was spamming the group chat in the middle of the night instead of sleeping when he fixed his eyes on it.

    [ two: three, I have something to ask you. You can propose a condition in exchange. ]

    Number two was that militarydy? I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to test him ... Xu Qi ¡®an used his finger as a pen and entered the information:[heh, I¡¯d like to hear your question first.]

    ....

    [ PS: if you don¡¯t vote for the monthly votes, it will go bad. Dear guests, vote for me!!! ]

 Chapter 232

    232 Number four, I¡¯ve deduced number three¡¯s true identity _

    [ two: the provincial governor¡¯s team arrived in Yunzhou today. I want to know more about Jiang Luzhong, his ¡± intent, ¡± his character, his weaknesses, and so on. ]

    What did he mean ... Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. DID number two think of old Jiang as an imaginary enemy? No, it was a real enemy, so he began to gather information and prepare for battle?

    Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that old Jiang and I have a good rtionship. Even if we don¡¯t, I can¡¯t tell you his weakness. After all, I¡¯m also in the Imperial inspector¡¯s team.

    [ three: I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t reveal any information about the provincial governor team to you. ]

    After Xu Qi ¡®an replied, his thoughts wandered and he thought of more things.Number two was gathering information about Jiang Lu. It was obvious that he was preparing for a possible conflict in the future.

    Was this number two¡¯s own decision, or did she get yang Chuannan¡¯s support?

    If it was thetter, it meant that once the matter was exposed, yang Chuannan would likely take extreme measures.

    No. 2 was speechless for a moment, and the chat group was frozen.

    In this stiff and awkward atmosphere, the former schr, now swordsman No. 4, appeared, ¡±

    [ number two, yang Chuannan is suspected of colluding with mountain bandits to transport military supplies. This is equivalent to rebellion. Number three is a schr, why would he help you? [ as schrs, we are clear about the right and wrong, the small and righteous. ]

    That¡¯s right, schrs of my generation have such lofty aspirations ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded hard, deeply in agreement.

    [ 2: I¡¯m sorry, I was rude. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards the patrol team. ]

    [ 3: but when you asked this question, you were already prepared for battle. En, number two, I know that you have a deep prejudice against the Imperial court, but you are too emotional when doing things. [ whether yang Chuannan is innocent or not, we¡¯ll only know after an investigation. ]

    [ 5: that¡¯s right. I also think that number 2 is too extreme. From what you guys were talking about, the Imperial inspector¡¯s team has just arrived in Yunzhou. [ they haven¡¯t even started investigating and you¡¯re already thinking of beating them up. ]

    ... Number five, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s least qualified to say this! Everyone ridiculed in their hearts.

    No. 2 didn¡¯t say anything else. She seemed to be a little angry because the members of the Heaven and Earth Society were all against her and didn¡¯t support her. Even No. 3, who she had always had a good impression of, had made his attitude very obvious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could almost confirm that the soldier¡¯s wife was number two. The handsome and beautiful oval face of the soldier shed in his mind.

    He sighed and entered the information: [ Jiang Luzhong is a fourth-grade golden gong. He¡¯s good at fist intent. As for his personality, he doesn¡¯t have much of a characteristic, so he doesn¡¯t have any obvious ws. ]

    This information was very shallow and did not involve any confidential information.

    There were not many ws in his personality. Among the Jingong that Xu Qi ¡®an knew, there was the gentle Nangong qianrou, the expressionless Yang Yan, the cold and sharp Zhang Kaitai ... Compared to these people, Jiang Luzhong¡¯s personality was more moderate, and he had no obvious characteristics.

    But it also meant that he didn¡¯t have any major ws.

    [2: thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act rashly, and I won¡¯t hurt the Imperial inspector for no reason. ¡®Hmm ...¡¯ [I have one more question. I want to know about a person named Xu Qi ¡®an. Number three, you mentioned this person before.]

    You even want to find out about me? Are you trying to hit me? Xu Qi ¡®an became alert and didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    Just as he was about to refuse, number one, who had been silently peeking at the screen, suddenly appeared.[ I can give you all the information about this person, but you have to make an equivalent exchange. ]

    The sudden backstab ...

    Wait, did you get my permission to sell my information? ¡®Did I agree to it? you can just sell it openly ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers touched the mirror, but he retracted them.

    What to do? How could he stop it?

    Would he (she) buy it if she stopped number one? number one liked to peek at the screen and was more mysterious. Although she had locked onto a general range, it still included many, many people.

    And he couldn¡¯t deal with any of them.

    Moreover, what reason could he use to stop them? What does Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s matter have to do with my number three? why should I stop him?

    Unless he revealed his identity, but ... ¡®I praised Gong Xu Qi¡¯ an so much before, but now I¡¯ve been exposed ...¡¯ I will be so embarrassed that I will explode on the spot.

    After thinking about it, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to wait and see. He wanted to see what number one would say first, and then see number two¡¯s attitude.

    If number 2 only gave him a simple understanding, or number 1 only revealed some superficial information, then he would ignore them.

    [ 2: what do you want? ]

    [ 1. You can owe me. ]

    [ 2: no problem, please speak. [ I¡¯ll judge its value based on the information you¡¯ve revealed. ]

    [ one: Xu Qi ¡®an was originally a fast hand in the Changle County government of the capital¡¯s Guo County. His position was low and he had no special characteristics. Until three months ago, when his uncle identally lost the tax silver while escorting it and was sentenced to beheading. The emperor¡¯s anger had not subsided, and he had banished the three Xu families to the border.

    but no one expected that the case would be solved three days after the tax and silver case. Xu Qi ¡®an was acquitted.

    Upon hearing this, barbaric girl No. 5 from the southern border couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°[ I¡¯m so lucky. ]

    As soon as she finished speaking, number one retorted, ¡°[ no, he was the one who solved the tax money case. With just the files, he was in prison and solved the tax money case that gave the Deputy prefect, the Directorate of Celestials, and the night watchman a headache. ]

    He was a talent ... The members of the heaven and earth Association all had the same thought.

    No wonder he was able to sit beside provincial governor Zhang, no wonder he was able to expose the secret technique of the spineless loquat ... Even if he was a lecherous man, it was undeniable that he had a strong ability to solve cases ... He was here for yang Chuannan and the fact that the night watchman had died in Yunzhou.

    Number two was suddenly enlightened.

    [ two: I understand. Thank you for your answer. ]

    [ one: heh, do you think that¡¯s all his ability is? ]

    What did that mean? This Xu Qi ¡®an copper Gong had other achievements? The members of the Heaven and Earth Society perked up. After waiting for a moment, they saw another letter from No. 1.

    [ the Sang Bo case that kept being mentioned on the 3rd a while ago. Do you know who the head of the Yamen is? It was also this person.

    [ before the Sang Bo case, Xu Qi ¡®an was involved in a raid on the property of a criminal official. He was dissatisfied with his superiors for humiliating the criminal¡¯s family. In a fit of anger, he cut the silver Gong and almost killed the criminal on the spot. After that, he was imprisoned and sentenced to be cut at the waist. ]

    Number four and number five were in awe.

    Number two¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. She suddenly had a very good impression of Xu Qi ¡®an, who was like a copper Gong. This was an appreciation for his character.

    The brave and chivalrous swordswoman, the flying Sparrow, admired the heroes of Jianghu the most. Although Xu Qi ¡®an was a Lackey of the Imperial court, this did not reduce his reputation.

    Number one continued, [ because of his outstanding ability to solve cases, after the Sang Bo case, His Majesty ordered him to ept the case and allowed him to atone for his crimes by doing good deeds.

    [ this person is smart and astute. In the process of investigating the case, he solved the disappearance of Princess Ping Yang. You all know about this. Number three has mentioned it before. However, the Sang Bo case was at a standstill. If you hadn¡¯t found Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Golden guards, Xu Qi ¡®an would have been cut in half.

    ...

    [ in that case, you¡¯re actually his benefactor. ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an had to say something. [ yes, but he doesn¡¯t know of your existence. He¡¯s only grateful to me. ]

    ¡®So embarrassing ...

    Then, number one told him the inside story of how Xu Qi ¡®an found out that the Qi party was colluding with the witch God religion to support the mountain bandits of Yunzhou.

    This matter was actually caused by him ... Number two¡¯s heart was extremelyplicated.

    When she heard this, she more or less understood the whole story. She also knew that the gong she saw at the banquet was more outstanding than she had expected.

    He was a powerful figure that could not be ignored.

    [ one: in addition, Xu Qi ¡®an is proficient in alchemy and has a close rtionship with Bai Yi from the Directorate of Celestials. Before he joined the night watchman, he was imprisoned in the Ministry of Justice¡¯s prison because of the revenge of Vice Minister Zhou¡¯s son. However, Bai Yi from the Directorate of Celestials and the great Confucians of the Yunlu Academy rescued him and he left the Ministry of Justice safe and sound. ]

    He had a close rtionship with Bai Yi, the Directorate of Celestials ... Number two thought of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s unique saber and nodded slightly. His guess had been confirmed.

    [ four: wait, Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great schr is helping? ]

    ¡®Number Four¡¯s reaction is too sharp ... Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed his saliva. He felt a sense of crisis, as if he would soon be exposed by human flesh.

    ...

    ¡°Number one investigated me ... this is understandable. After all, when I was in the capital, because of the Sang Bo case and the tax silver case, I became famous for a time and became the object of attention of the capital¡¯s officials ... However, No. 1¡¯s understanding of me was only after I joined the night watchman.¡±

    At the thought of this, Xu Qian¡¯s heart stirred. He probed,[ Assistant Minister Zhou¡¯s son is taking revenge. Yes, if I remember correctly, the mastermind behind the silver Tax case is Assistant Minister Zhou. However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s luck was too good. Because young master Zhou had robbed the daughter of the Zhang family, he was dealt with.

    Yun Lu Academy, which had nted spies in the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen, should naturally know the truth behind the silver Tax case.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to test if number one knew that he had framed Zhou Li.

    To his disappointment, number one didn¡¯t answer. It seemed that he agreed that ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ¡± was very lucky.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin was a student of Yun Lu Academy and had passed the Imperial examinations? Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to take over the Sang Bo case in order to atone for his crimes. During that period of time, number three was very concerned about the Sang Bo case ... In the end, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to spend several hundred taels of silver to request number two to escort Zhou chixiong into the capital and hand him over to Yun Lu Academy ... What was the rtionship between No. 3 and Xu Qi ¡®an?

    [ 1. There were two reasons why Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great schr saved him:First, this person had written a poem and gifted it toyman Zi Yang. Two, his younger cousin is a student of Yun Lu Academy and has already passed the imperial examination. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin was a student of Yun Lu Academy and had passed the Imperial examinations? Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to take over the Sang Bo case in order to atone for his crimes. During that period of time, number three was very concerned about the Sang Bo case ... In the end, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to spend several hundred taels of silver to request number two to escort Zhou chixiong into the capital and hand him over to Yun Lu Academy ... What was the rtionship between No. 3 and Xu Qi ¡®an? And what was his rtionship with his cousin?

    Number Four¡¯s spirit was lifted as he felt that he had found a bright spot. He was excited by this discovery and actively used his brain to make other connections.

    Back then, in the Sang Bo case, number three had very quickly obtained first-hand information ... During the ancestral worship, the night watchman was standing guard near the Mulberry Lake ... Yun Lu Academy wanted to nt a spy in the night watchman¡¯s office. If this spy was the family of a student from the Academy, then their trust would be guaranteed ...

    He got it. Number three was that cousin, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin!

    Number four couldn¡¯t help but want tough out loud. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to search for a needle in a haystack when he went to the capital in spring. He could go to see number three with a clear goal.

    That cousin!

 Chapter 233

    233 Seducing (1)

    [ 2: any more? ]

    It was unknown if it was rted to number 3¡¯s identity, but the heaven and earth gathering¡¯s members actually automatically ignored the important information of ¡®cousin is a student of Yun Lu Academy¡¯.

    you guys are tacitly remaining silent. It¡¯s making me feel guilty ... Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a while. He wanted to wait for No. 5 to ¡± expose ¡± him and confirm the attitude of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    However, number five also remained silent, which was a rare sight.

    ... Uh, number five was still a child. There was no need to ask so much from her.

    While Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking, number one answered number two¡¯s question, ¡°[ this person is highly trusted and valued by Wei Yuan. ]

    She was highly trusted and valued by Wei Yuan ... This short sentence caused a hugemotion in the hearts of the members of the heaven and earth Association. Not only was the name Wei Yuan well-known in Da Feng, but it also carried a lot of weight in Jiuzhou.

    Apart from not knowing how to cultivate, Wei Yuan was an all-rounder. Of course, zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting were all minor skills that added to the brocade. What really caught the attention of all the major forces in Jiuzhou was his ability to lead an Army.

    Wei Yuan used to be a eunuch in the pce. Because of his excellent chess skills, he was appreciated by Emperor yuanjing and promoted.

    In the 13th year of yuanjing, general dugu, who guarded the North, passed away. The three barbarian tribes gathered 60000 troops and invaded the border. Within half a month, they swept across 3000 miles of the border, burning, killing, and plundering. Thousands of miles ofnd were turned red, and countless corpses were buried. The Imperial court had to dispatch troops urgently to contain the barbarian¡¯s overbearing momentum, but the war situation was still not optimistic.

    Later, the North vanquishing Prince was only a Prince who had just emerged.

    At that time, Emperor Yuan jing, who had been working hard to rule the country, was having a headache. Wei Yuan requested to fight, and he made a military pledge that if he could not expel the Barbarian race within three months, he would die to atone for his sins.

    The young Emperor Yuan jing was very courageous. He immediately appointed Wei Yuan as the assistant Minister of the Ministry of War and the left Viceroy to lead the five armies.

    As expected, Wei Yuan did not let the Emperor down. Within a month and a half, the Barbarian tribe had abandoned their armor and fled back to the North with only 5000 of them left.

    This rtionship between the Emperor and his subject was still often brought up to this day.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s most famous battle record was the battle of the mountains and seas 19 years ago. At that time, North vanquishing Prince was already a world-famous master, but he could only be a sharp de in Wei Yuan¡¯s hand, ordered to kill his enemies.

    The Commander-in-Chief of the three armies was still the great eunuch who had shocked the world.

    Shanhai Pass was at the border with the Western Region. The barbarians in the North went south, and the races in the southern border went north. At Shanhai Pass, they fought to the death with the Allied forces of Dafeng and the Buddhist Kingdom.

    In half a year, millions of lives were annihted. It was a tragic battle that was rarely recorded in history.

    As the great left Governor, Wei Yuan once again showed the world his unparalleled ability to rule.

    I¡¯m so stupid. I really underestimated Xu Qi ¡®an ...

    .... If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the reason why the clear air in Yun Lu Academy soared to the sky was because of number three, and number three is very likely that cousin of Xu Qi. an ... Moreover, Wei Yuan valued Xu Qi ¡®an so much ... This ... This ... In a few years, a prominent family would appear in the capital ...

    Number two, li Miaozhen, had taken off her light armor and was wearing a white inner shirt. She sat cross-legged on the bed and muttered to herself.

    .... If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the reason why the clear air in Yun Lu Academy soared to the sky was because of number three, and number three is very likely that cousin of Xu Qi. an ... Moreover, Wei Yuan valued Xu Qi ¡®an so much ... This ... This ... In a few years, a prominent family would appear in the capital ... Number Four¡¯s heart was filled with emotions.

    After leaving the capital for so many years, there was a sense of loss that things remained the same, but people had changed.

    After everyone had digested the news, number one continued, ¡°[ his weakness is obvious-he¡¯s lecherous! When this person was in the capital, he often loitered around the education workshop and had an affair with many courtesans. [ number two, if you want to deal with him, you might as well use the beauty trap. ]

    ¡®I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not lecherous. Don¡¯t use me ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an first denied three times, refusing to admit that he was a lecherous man.

    Then, she exined in her heart guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m not lecherous, I just want to let the dopamine rush into my brain and fill up my empty soul.

    Number one is really despicable. Not only did he sell my information privately, but he also ndered my character ... Well, he (she) was a little abnormal, not in line with his usual style ... Xu Qi ¡®an used his finger to write. Just as he was about to defend ¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an, ¡± he suddenly thought, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an is a lecherous person. What does it have to do with my number three? ¡±

    I¡¯m still going to date online. It doesn¡¯t affect me flirting with number two and number five. Of course, number 2¡¯s looks have already been fully endorsed by me, an experienced driver who has seen countless women. She¡¯s worth flirting with. Number 5 still needed to be verified.

    [ 2: ha, you don¡¯t have to test me. I didn¡¯t hide my gender. However, seduction is a direction. I happen to have a devastatingly beautiful charm on hand. ]

    While sending the letter, number two recalled the dark circles under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes. If he added number one, he was almost certain that Xu Qi¡¯ an was a lecherous man.

    ... He had a big w in his character. Although he was smart, he was a man. Sometimes, the lower half of his body had more power than the brain! The corner of number two¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ... Heh, number one clearly doesn¡¯t understand me. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t think that he was a lecherous person. He was just like most men, who liked to sleep with beauties and didn¡¯t indulge in lust.

    At this time, number four suddenly sighed and sent a letter, ¡°[ Xu Qi ¡®an is a scheming person who is good at forbearance. I¡¯m afraid the honey trap won¡¯t work on him. ]

    All of a sudden, it attracted the attention of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    [ 2: how do you know? ]

    [ 4: number one¡¯s words are true. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability is outstanding, but he is willing to be a fast hand for many years. It was only when the tax and silver case concerned his own safety that he calmly and decisively took action.

    After that, he joined the night watchman, solved many strange cases, and gained credit. His performance waspletely different from when he was a fast hand ... Ha, he had probably been waiting for this opportunity. [ joining the night watchman is the stage for him to achieve his ambitions and soar to the sky. ]

 Chapter 234

    234 Seduction (2)

    ... So that¡¯s what I was thinking. I¡¯m a scheming person, why didn¡¯t I know that? Number four truly had an international level of understanding ... Xu Qi ¡®an almost covered his face.

    [ 2: makes sense. ]

    Everyone agreed with number Four¡¯s analysis. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s image became clearer and clearer in their minds.

    [ 6: Xu Qi ¡®an is a good man. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him in Yunzhou. [ number 2, I hope you don¡¯t hurt him, and don¡¯t let themander of cloud region hurt him. ]

    Number six, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly sent a letter.

    No. 2 and No. 6 had a pretty good rtionship.[ why do you have a connection with him? ]

    [ 6: I met him in the Sang Bo case. After he found out about the Yang Sheng Hall, he lent me more than 40 taels of silver and promised to sponsor this poor monk with three taels of silver every day free of charge. When he left the capital, he sent someone to deliver twenty taels of silver.

    At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. The human heart was reallyplicated. Such a person was actually a lecherous person.

    [ two: I understand. I will do my best to ensure his safety. ]

    [6: thank you.]

    No one spoke for a long time. Just when Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the group members had gone offline again, no. 5 sent him a message.

    [ well, number three, you said that you¡¯d give Princess Da Feng and the state preceptor a package. Does that still count? ]

    ¡°???¡±Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a long time. This definitely didn¡¯t count. You can¡¯t even tell when you¡¯re talking.

    [ three: heh, wait until I be a rank-1 powerhouse. ]

    [ 5: Hmph, I knew you were lying. My eldest brother has been pestering me these days, asking me about Princess Da Feng and even asking me who is more beautiful between the princess and the state preceptor. ]

    Since it was this topic, Xu Qi ¡®an was willing to chat with her for a while longer. He sent a message:

    [ there are a total of four princesses in Da Feng. The eldest Princess huaiqing and the second Princess Lin ¡®an are top beauties. As for the state preceptor ... [ I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve heard of his name, but I¡¯ve never seen him. ]

    After some thought, he felt that the students of Yun Lu Academy shouldn¡¯t be able to meet state preceptor Luo Yuheng.

    [ four: the state preceptor is naturally very beautiful. I think she is even more beautiful than the two princesses. Any man who has seen the state preceptor will be mesmerized by her beauty. ]

    [ 5: oh oh, the state preceptor of your great Minister is a Foxy woman. ]

    [ 4: bastard! ]

    [ 5: it¡¯s a Vixen. ]

    [ four: ... ] It made sense, but it was not because of the state preceptor, but because of the secret of the human sect. I can¡¯t say much. ]

    [ two: ha, what¡¯s there to hide? as the name implies, the human sect¡¯s cultivation is closely rted to the fate of the human world. When one reaches a certain level of cultivation, they will be haunted by the seven emotions and six desires, so Luo Yuheng will unconsciously arouse the desires of men.

    [ the previous head of Dao of the human sect had the chance to enter the first rank. He moved the Lingbao temple to the capital and wanted to use the fate of the human world to enter the first rank, but the supervisor did not agree. Only then did he helplessly die, unable to pass the Tribtion.

    [ as for his daughter, Luo Yuheng, Emperor yuanjing happened to be addicted to immortal cultivation. He was also a cultivator of the earth crown. As long as she dual cultivated with Emperor yuanjing, it would not be difficult for her to break through the first level in time. ]

    [third: but I remember Golden Lotus Taoist saying that Luo Yuheng did not dual cultivate with Emperor yuanjing.]

    Xu Qi ¡®an wished that he could @ Golden Lotus Taoist and make him jump out to prove that Luo Yuheng was still a Virgin.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus might have gone out in the middle of the night to catch some rats to eat, so he did not reply to him. It was number four who jumped out to answer, [ indeed, the state preceptor has never dual cultivated with Emperor Yuan jing. The reason is unknown. ]

    Number four used to be an official, and he had a good rtionship with the state preceptor, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to know this. But how did number two know so much?

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a long time and did not ask this question in The Earth Book chat group.

    This matter obviously involved No. 2¡¯s identity, which was a rather sensitive question in the hearts of the Heaven and Earth Society members. No. 2 might not answer.

    Even if he answered, he might have to make an equivalent exchange.

    He was in Yunzhou at the moment, and yang Chuannan¡¯s case had to have some connection with No. 2. When the time came, he could just probe around.

    There was no need to ¡®pay¡¯ more.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and felt that he should say something. He sent a letter,[ with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s intelligence and wit, although he has just arrived in Yunzhou, I¡¯m afraid he has already gained a lot. [ number two, if you want to seduce him, hold on tight. ]

    This was a reminder out of concern for the group members, not because Xu Qi ¡®an himself liked beauty.

    Two did not reply.

    Then, The Earth Book chat group fell into dead silence. No one continued to send books.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the Jade Mirror and nned to meditate and meditate to recover his spirit. He put aside the study of the password left by Zhou qu.

    The next morning, provincial governor Zhang left the courier station with Jiang Lu and the rest of the night watchmen to investigate the situation of the people in Yunzhou. Maybe they would even go to the surrounding states and counties, apanied by envoy song bu.

    Thinking of the dark circles under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes that could not be covered, as well as the fatigue in his eyes, Governor Zhang considerately asked him to stay at the courier station and have a good rest, but to remember to solve the clues left by Zhou qu.

    ¡®Although I¡¯m not happy to be used as a tool, I¡¯m fine with staying at the ry station ... Once a person was in an extremely exhausted state, they would hate going out ... Why hasn¡¯t my mental energy reached its limit yet? I want to sleep ...¡±

    While eating breakfast, Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    Apart from him, there were less than five night watchmen and 30 Tiger guards left.

    Song tingfeng yawned as he walked down the stairs. He was not tied with a Gong, nor was he wearing a standard long de. He looked around and said, ¡°¡±Why is it so quiet today? where are they?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ate the hot and sour vermicelli on the te and did not look up. the governor has gone to inspect the People¡¯s situation. The rest of the people are following him.

    ¡°I have a bold idea ...¡± Song tingfeng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Put away your bold idea, because the governor has a strict criminalw,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him.

    ¡°Boring!¡± Song tingfeng sat at the table and ordered the courier to serve breakfast. He sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, we haven¡¯t touched a woman in half a decade.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s you. I haven¡¯t touched a woman for 18 days ... I¡¯m indeed a little hungry.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an also sighed.

    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat more.¡± Song tingfeng nced at the glistening noodles.

    ...

    Old song was still not smart enough ... Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and filled his stomach. A few minutester, Zhu guangxiao also came downstairs.

    ¡°Guang Xiao, go to the Imperial Academy in a while.¡± Song tingfeng mocked his colleagues.

    ¡°Alright, alright ... You can walk around the city, but you can¡¯t go to the education workshop. Discipline is discipline.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    ¡°Is there any way to avoid discipline?¡± Song tingfeng said jokingly.

    ¡°There is.¡± ¡°I suggest you resign,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, looking at him.

    He had resigned in his previous life, but when he was working in the Bureau, he was still very disciplined. Otherwise, she would not have chosen to resign because of a sentence in Ji Xianlin¡¯s diary, instead of ...

    After breakfast, the three of them changed into casual clothes and left the station.

    ....

    ¡°Did you see that? It¡¯s that guy who looks like he¡¯s been hollowed out by wine and women. Your mission is to seduce him.¡±

    In a teahouse on the side of the street, li Miaozhen, who also changed into casual clothes and didn¡¯t attract attention, stood by the window of a private room on the second floor and looked at the three people strolling not far away.

    Beside her was a charming woman in an exquisite dress, with long ck hair like a waterfall and beautiful jewelry.

    ...

    The woman had a soft and beautiful face, delicate skin, watery eyes like ck pearls, and bright red lip gloss on her lips.

    She had a graceful figure and was extremely charming.

    ¡°What happens after you seduce him?¡± The gorgeous woman covered her mouth and chuckled. She stared at the time assassin as if she was examining her prey.

    get close to him, monitor his every move, and find out what he¡¯s got. After li Miaozhen finished, she warned, ¡±

    but don¡¯t absorb his energy. This person¡¯s body is probably too empty and can¡¯t stand you.

    As for whether or not the Mei¡¯s true body would be exposed, neither of them was worried. Boorish martial artists did not have the ability to control ghosts and were not sensitive to Yin Qi. When she tried to seduce Zhou chixiong, a spirit forging stage martial artist, the Mei was not seen through.

    As long as he didn¡¯t reveal his hostility and activated the spiritual sense of a spirit-forging stage martial artist, there was no possibility of being seen through.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Mei smiled and left.

    [ PS: big Zhang seeking monthly votes ] Update before editing.

 Chapter 235

    235 Oh, women (1)

    Song tingfeng bought two or three pieces of loquat paste from a street vendor. It was hard and cut into small square pieces, simr to lozenges in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life.

    You couldn¡¯t eat such hard candy in the capital. It was sweet and soothing to the throat, a specialty unique to Yunzhou.

    ¡®Damn it, even a piece of candy is harder than mine ... Song tingfeng looked around as he sucked on it. He sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same cloud ne, but White Emperor City is different from other ces. Looking at this scene of blooming flowers, I thought that the cloud ne was really filled with singing and dancing.¡±

    Along the way, they passed by many states and counties, sawrge areas of abandoned fertilend, and dpidated viges. He was clearly aware of the depression in Yunzhou.

    The People¡¯s livelihood was difficult!

    there¡¯s such a fertilend, where we don¡¯t have to worry about food and can rely on the mountains to survive for three generations. It¡¯s even close to the outer seas and is rich in salt fields ... The taciturn Zhu guangxiao said a lot, which was rare. He said gloomily, ¡±

    ¡°Why did you end up in such a state?¡±

    Song tingfeng and Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. The former said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I came to Yunzhou this time to get rid of chenpei¡¯s chronic illness. Once I get rid of themander who colluded with the mountain bandits, Yunzhou¡¯s bandit problem will be much better.

    ningyan is right. We can¡¯t be obsessed with the education workshop. A man should work for the country, the people, and make a career ... What the f * ck, a beauty!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhu guangxiao looked over, and their eyes suddenly brightened. On the side of the street in front of them, there was a beautiful woman who could topple a country.

    She was wearing an exquisite and gorgeous dress, and her hair wasbed into a trendy hairstyle. The silk belt iid with blue jade entuated her slim waist.

    Her skin was fair and delicate, her eyes were like paint, her lips were bright red, and her nose was sharp. She was gorgeous.

    Nice ... This word shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    A Pretty Woman with an oval face and big eyes was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s type, and it would be even better if she was a little Foxy. He had seen three most standard oval-faced beauties:Xu lingyue, huaiqing, and number two.

    However, the temperament of the three of them was that of an elegant JK, a cold and Noble career woman, and a heroic female police officer.

    Only this great beauty that he had met by chance had a Foxy and enchanting oval face. At first nce, he could tell that she was very wild. She was his ideal goddess.

    perfect. This is the beauty that I have been dreaming of ... Xu Qian¡¯s heart fluttered. He felt that he had finally found love in this lonely world. There was only one scoop of water in three thousand weak waters. The fragrance, the celebration, and the state preceptor of Lin an were all fleeting.

    Eh?

    He immediately realized that something was not right. No matter how beautiful the woman in the distance was, it was impossible for her to win over those monsters with good looks with an overwhelming advantage. He was sharp enough to capture this illogical situation, which made Xu Qi ¡®an a little more clear-headed.

    Then, his left thumb felt a little hot. The Jade ring thatyman Zi Yang had given him had a warm current flowing out of it, warming his spirit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the devastatingly beautiful woman. What he saw was not a stunning beauty, but an exquisitely-made paper doll.

    The paper doll had a trendy hairstyle and was wearing a gorgeous dress. She was dressed exactly like a Foxy beauty.

    Her delicate face was deathly pale, and her eyes were dull and lifeless.

    Hiss ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an gasped when he saw such a strange thing in broad daylight.

    this is not a human, it¡¯s a ghost ... Caiwei once said that ghosts can exist in this world for a long time, or they have received the favor of a favorable location, just like the female ghost in the well of my new house ... It could also be that after the expert died, his spirit was not destroyed, but there was still a time limit, so it couldn¡¯t exist forever ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an instantly made a judgment. This female ghost was being controlled by someone, and there was a ghost-rearing person behind her.

    ¡®This female ghost is very powerful. She can even bewitch me ...¡¯ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the righteous energy of the schrly faction is invulnerable to all evil, I might have failed miserably this time ... Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his gaze and looked at his two colleagues beside him.

    It was only then that he realized that they had a big problem. His eyes were slightly dazed as he stared at the female ghost. Although he managed to retain part of his rationality, he was actually deeply affected by the charm.

    ... Did I also act like a pig just now? Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Guangxiao, ningyan, I believe in love again,¡± Song tingfeng was mesmerized by her beauty and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I n to start a family and a career. I¡¯ve even thought of a name for my son.¡±

    You¡¯re not in love, you¡¯re just lusting after her body ... No, she did not have a body ... Xu Qian said.

    ¡°You¡¯re just lecherous.¡± Zhu guangxiaoined, his expression conflicted. Between his childhood sweetheart and his love at first sight, he found it hard to choose.

    He was so conflicted because he had the same thoughts as song tingfeng.

    At this moment, the beautiful woman walked over gracefully, swaying her small waist.

    ¡°The three young masters have alsoe out to y?¡±

    When she was near, she stopped, and her skirt stopped swaying. She bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really boring for me to be alone. I wonder if I can travel with you three young masters.¡±

    She¡¯sing for us ... Xu Qian was vignt, so he put on a drooling look. He frowned and hesitated, ¡°¡±We¡¯re just about to go to the teaching workshop, this isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to go to the Imperial Academy? If you want to go, then go, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Ningyan ... Sigh, it¡¯s too vulgar.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao silently took a few steps back, trying to distance themselves from him.

    ¡®Hmph, this person is indeed a lecher. He¡¯s so open and honest even when he¡¯s prostituting himself in broad daylight ...¡¯ Mei Xin spat in her heart, and the smile on her face became even brighter.

    Perverts are good, I¡¯m best at dealing with perverts.

 Chapter 236

    236 Heh, women (2)

    I have recluse Zi Yang¡¯s jade ring to protect me, so I¡¯m not afraid of the evil. ¡®If she does anything sneaky, I¡¯ll immediatelyunch a sneak attack. I¡¯ll have a high chance of winning ...¡¯ But it would be best to keep him alive and interrogate him at night ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed, and he said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s form a group.¡±

    He nned to wait and see first. If he remembered correctly, there were Taoist spells against ghosts in the magic books given by the great Confucians.

    It looked like you were fishing me out, but in fact, I was fishing you out ...

    .....

    In the teahouse, by the window.

    Li Miaozhen half-turned and used the cloth by the window to cover herself as she looked at the three people in the distance. Seeing that the Mei had easily entered the enemy¡¯s base, she nodded in satisfaction.

    Among all the methods, beauty was always the most effective weapon against men.

    ¡°Jiang Lu Zhong went out with Governor Zhang to inspect the People¡¯s situation. Three white-robed Celestials apanied him and he won¡¯t be back today. Without Jiang Luzhong overseeing the ry station and a Warlock¡¯s aura observation technique, the Mei would not be discovered.

    ¡°Although Mei are good at charm and illusion, they don¡¯t have a physical body, so it¡¯s impossible for them to really do it with men. If I want to maintain a long-term rtionship with Xu Qi ¡®an without being discovered, I have to go to the Imperial Academy and hire a woman ...

    after this matter is over, I¡¯ll give him. few bottles of pills that can strengthen his yang and replenish his blood. He¡¯s so weak at such. young age, if he doesn¡¯t nourish himself ... Hehe.¡±

    .....

    The four of them strolled around White Emperor City, enjoying the local customs and eating all kinds of delicious food.

    The woman called herself susu and was born in a merchant family. Her father was a silk merchant, which was why she could afford to wear such a gorgeous dress.

    She saw that the three young masters were talented and had extraordinary looks. She admired them and could not help but want to make friends with them.

    Was it friendship or something ... ¡®You have to make things clear ...¡¯ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart. More importantly, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao actually believed such ame excuse. They actually believed it ...

    Well, you can¡¯t me them, their intelligence has been reduced.

    In a private room in a teahouse, song tingfeng pushed the cake in front of susu and said, ¡°¡±Why isn¡¯t Lady susu eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Lady susu, why aren¡¯t you drinking tea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    The water would probably flow out after drinking it ... Xu Qi ¡®an picked up his teacup and smiled. miss susu, you¡¯ve entered the teahouse and yet you don¡¯t drink tea. Are you looking down on us three brothers? ¡±

    Susu immediately put on an aggrieved expression. ¡°Young master, why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, if miss susu doesn¡¯t want to drink, don¡¯t force her.¡± Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng immediately berated their colleagues and stood up for their beloved.

    ¡®D * mn it, you two don¡¯t even know what your surnames are, do you ...¡¯ The head below had already reced the head above ... Xu Qi ¡®an immediately gave up the idea of wetting the paper figurine with water.

    Su Su pursed her lips and asked, ¡°¡±Judging from your ent, you are not from Yunzhou.¡±

    Song tingfeng raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡°¡±We are from the capital.¡±

    Susu gasped and covered her mouth. She was surprised and reverent.¡±Young masters are actually from the capital. This little girl has heard that the capital is the best city in the world, with outstanding people and a blessednd, and has been looking forward to it for a long time.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had to admit that this unknown female ghost was the best at seducing a man¡¯s heart. Even Fu Xiang was slightly inferior to her.

    She was always able to stir up the man¡¯s heart.

    This was the real seduction ... Vulgar seduction used the body as bait, and the intracranial climax was the essence of seduction.

    Zhu guangxiao added proudly,¡±we are night watchmen ...¡± Miss susu, have you heard of night watchmen?¡±

    Susu shook her head cooperatively and blinked her clear and innocent eyes.

    Song tingfeng took over the topic and promoted it to the Yamen watchman. After getting miss SuSu¡¯s admiring gaze, he felt a little light and unsteady.

    Susu indifferently led the conversation. those young masters ... Ah, no, my Lord, why did youe to Yunzhou with the governor?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to investigate the case.¡±

    ¡°What case?¡±

    Just as song tingfeng was about to speak, Xu Qi ¡®an kicked him under the table. He immediately sobered up and said, ¡°¡±Lady susu, this matter involves the secret of the Imperial court and can not be spread.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this little girl who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness,¡± said susu with a smile.

    He was very generous in admitting his mistakes, and he was not pretentious at all. This made song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao like him even more.

    ¡®The three of them are quite determined. I have to increase my strength. If I can¡¯t bring back any useful information today, master will be angry. Master will be angry and won¡¯t give me a man ...¡¯ ¡®This Xu Qi¡¯ an has the strongest will. Although he often peeks at my body, he is the most clear-headed one ...¡¯ ¡®Well, master told me to seduce him. I can ignore the other two ...¡¯

    ¡®This female ghost has finally revealed her true intentions. No, tingfeng and guangxiao can¡¯t hold on much longer. I have to act as soon as possible ...¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an and susu, each with their own ulterior motives, looked at each other and smiled. Xu Qi¡¯ an said first, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to the toilet. Tingfeng, guangxiao, you guys apanydy susu.¡±

    Squeak ... Bang ... The door of the private room opened and then closed.

    There were only three people left in the room. Song tingfeng said, ¡°¡±Lady susu ...¡±

    SuSu¡¯s Red lips opened slightly and spat out an illusory and unreal Yin Qi, which scattered on the two people¡¯s faces.

    Their gazes instantly turned dull, like puppets.

    In a daze, song tingfeng saw that Zhu guangxiao had also left, leaving only him and susu in the private room. At this moment, miss susu slowly got up and took off her skirt.

    She removed her dress and her undergarments one by one ...

    ¡°Su, miss Su Su, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Lady susu, let¡¯s go to the pir ...¡±

    The same illusion also happened in front of Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes. He was not as hypocritical as song tingfeng. As a person who worked hard, he led miss susu to sit at the table ...

    ....

    ...

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The Qi ignited the paper, and Xu Qi ¡®an threw the ashes into the wine pot. A momentter, the paper burned out, and green smoke came out of the mouth of the pot. On the surface of the wine pot made of coarse porcin,plicated incantations appeared.

    This was a Dao sect¡¯s spirit sealing talisman, specially used to catch ghosts.

    When using this talisman, one needed to find something as a carrier, such as a cup, a bottle, a capsule, a pot, or an altar. When the mouth of the bottle was pointed at the evil spirit, the talisman would take effect.

    He hid the bottle in his pocket, held the Jade ring in his palm, and strode back to the private room.

    As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard two heavy breathing sounds. It was a man¡¯s. This made Xu Qian¡¯s heart sink, and he had a bad thought.

    I¡¯ve still underestimated this female ghost.

    Susu, who was in the private room, seemed to have heard the footsteps and said loudly, ¡°¡±Are you young master Xu? I don¡¯t know why the two young masters suddenly became hysterical. Come and take a look ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept her guard up and¡¯ hurriedly ¡®pushed open the door.

    In the private room, song tingfeng was crazily banging against a pir.Zhu guangxiao pressed his hands on the edge of the table and showed off his waist strength.

    ¡°....¡±Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ...

    At this moment, susu, who was lying in ambush by the door, seized the opportunity and spat Yin Qi at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s consciousness was muddled for a moment, but he regained consciousness in the blink of an eye. The Jade ring on his palm continued to emit warm power.

    He cooperated by pretending that his pupils were dted, pretending that he had fallen into an illusion.

    ¡°Bang ...¡± The door closed gently, and a light chuckle sounded in her ears.

    That miss susu leisurely walked around the private room and giggled,¡±Ha, men!¡±

    She was sitting on a long bench with her legs crossed. She had transformed from a charming and delicate woman to a cold queen.

    Ignoring the two gongs who were immersed in their love, she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and raised her eyebrows.¡±I have something to ask you. Answer me honestly.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, her eyes unfocused. She was like an obedient doll at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Is Zhou qu the night watchman¡¯s spy?¡± Su Su muttered to herself.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    .... This was exactly what master had said! Susu nodded slightly and no longer had any doubts. She made a long story short,¡±Tell me all the information you have.¡±

    The copper Gong opposite him said with a dazed look, ¡°¡±Dream on!¡±

    Eh?

    Susu was stunned for a moment. Then, she saw the gong named Xu Qi ¡®an calmly take out a wine pot from his arms, open the lid, and point the mouth of the pot at her.

    ¡°Collect!¡±

    During this process, he maintained a dazed state, so that it was not until he took out the wine pot that susu realized that something was wrong.

    The next moment, a strong suction force enveloped her, pulled out her spirit body, and threw it into the pot.

    ¡°Ha, woman!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he regained his spirit. He smiled and closed the pot.

    ....

    [ PS: this chapter has a few more words, so it¡¯ste to update. Please give me your monthly votes. ]

 Chapter 237

    237 Interrogation (1)

    In the private room, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao ...

    The female ghost¡¯s illusion was very strong, and the effect was still there ... I only hate that I don¡¯t have a cell phone in my pocket. Otherwise, I would record their posture and the dark history of their lives ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not disturb his two colleagues¡¯ ¡± good dreams. instead, he lit up a piece of paper that recorded the Qi observation technique, walked to the window, and slowly scanned the street, looking for suspicious people.

    What entered his eyes was a vast white fate energy. In the definition of the Qi observation technique, white light meant white.

    ¡°Hu ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath of air and returned to the table. He sat down and drank his tea, waiting for the illusion to end.

    About ten minutester, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao suddenly froze as if time had stopped. After ten seconds, they fell to the ground.

    Looking at the two unconscious people, Xu Qian had a thought and a bold idea.

    He carried song tingfeng to the private room next door and pped him twice. Song tingfeng muttered ¡± hmm ¡± as if he was daydreaming and opened his tired eyes.

    ¡°Ningyan?¡± Song tingfeng was shocked. He sat up and looked around, searching for something. where¡¯s ... Where¡¯s miss susu? ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said ¡°nkly ¡°,¡± I came back from the toilet and happened to see her walking out with a red face and a limp. Of course, I tried to make her stay, but she left in a hurry and I couldn¡¯t stop her. ¡±

    ¡°.... Find her, I want to find her, I want to marry her. ¡± Song tingfeng jumped up and staggered, feeling dizzy.

    The illusion directly affected the primordial spirit, and the aftereffect was dizziness.

    ¡°Damn it, why is it getting weaker and weaker?¡± Song tingfeng pushed Xu Qi ¡®an. ningyan, help me get her. She is my fianc¨¦e.

    Fianc¨¦e? are you referring to the pir next door? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an coughed.

    ¡®This ...¡¯ Although song tingfeng was a lecherous man, he was still conservative in his bones. He could only do it at night and in bed, or in the teahouse during the day. It was hard for him to talk about such things.

    don¡¯t worry. Sit down and rest for a while. I¡¯ll go outside and take a look. I¡¯ll definitely get her back. Xu Qi ¡®an left the private room and turned back to the next room.

    ¡°Pa pa!¡±

    He woke up with two ps.

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s reaction was even bigger than song tingfeng¡¯s. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, he was extremely frightened. He subconsciously covered his crotch, only to realize that he was wearing pants.

    He looked around in confusion and asked, ¡°¡±Su ... Where¡¯sdy susu?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± she just left. I met her downstairs. No matter how hard I tried to persuade her to stay, she insisted on leaving. Did you make her angry? ¡±

    ¡°Was there anything strange about her when she left?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked with a strange expression.

    recalling ¡°, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± maybe she sprained her foot.

    He was limping as he walked ... Zhu guangxiao heard this and said with a long face, ¡°¡±Ningyan, I ... I did something wrong ... I don¡¯t have the face to return to the capital, and I don¡¯t have the face to see my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quicklyforted her.

    Zhu guangxiao recounted what had just happened, his face pale and full of regret.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what happened. In a moment of hot-headedness, I did such a beast-like thing tody Su Su. I already have a fianc¨¦e. She, she¡¯s still a Virgin. What should we do?¡±

    Even though he went to the education workshop every few days, the girls there were different from the girls from good families.

    Well, only children would want all of them. Even adults knew that they couldn¡¯t afford it. Hiroshi was very rational ... ¡°You¡¯ll have to think about it carefully,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised at all,¡± Zhu guangxiao raised his head.

    I¡¯m not surprised. Old song next door has the same idea as you ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed,¡±it¡¯s already happened, what else can we do?¡± Perhaps, that Su Su is just a passer-by in her life.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao was dejected upon hearing this.

    ... Oh my God, it¡¯s so hard to hold it in, hahaha! Xu Qi ¡®an almost covered his mouth when he saw Zhu guangxiao¡¯s absent-minded look.

    If he told them that the so-called miss susu was actually a female ghost, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao would only feel embarrassed at most. They would just curse at her and it would be over.

    He would still feel embarrassed when he talked about it in the future, but the impact would not be too great.

    It was different now. The more remorseful they appeared, the more they spoke in front of Xu Qi ¡®an. In the future, when they found out the truth, they would be even more ashamed and would want to roll on the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had gotten this inspiration from bragging in The Earth Book chat group and asionally fearing the awkwardness of his identity being exposed.

    In the future, when my identity is exposed and I¡¯m too embarrassed to face others, I¡¯ll think of old song and old Zhu, my tworades, and my mentality will be much calmer ... This was what brothers were.

    ....

    After leaving the teahouse, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were exceptionally silent.

    Old song felt that he had finally had the idea of starting a family and career, but it turned out to be a short-lived marriage. He was very disappointed. And in his own imagination, he imagined miss susu as a unique woman in the world.

    ¡°I must find her and marry her ...¡± Song tingfeng swore to himself.

    Zhu guangxiao was even more depressed, because he had to choose between his childhood sweetheart sister and a beauty that fell from the sky.

    After returning to the station, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng both chose to take a bath. They did not ask the courier to prepare hot water and went straight to the bathhouse.

    He felt that something was wrong. Why was it all in his pants ... Song tingfeng slowly came back to his senses after soaking in the cold water.

    Miss susu is as beautiful as a fairy, but I have a fianc¨¦e ... Zhu guangxiao was still struggling with the multiple choice question.

 Chapter 238

    238 Interrogation (2)

    .....

    In the room, Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting in front of the table. He gathered Qi with his fingers and wiped off a corner of the spirit-sealing talisman. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind came out of the mouth of the wine pot, causing the temperature in the room to drop.

    A wisp of green smoke rose from the mouth of the pot in spirals, like an eel with its tail caught. It rushed left and right, but was unable to pull its tail out of the mouth of the pot.

    Helplessly, the green smoke transformed into a devastatingly beautiful woman. She floated above the mouth of the pot and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with¡¯ tears ¡®in her eyes.

    ¡°Young master, what did I do wrong that you have to treat me like this?¡±

    It looked like a 3D projection ... Xu Qi ¡®an raised her head slightly and examined the female ghost from bottom to top.

    ¡°Ah, young master peeked at the bottom of my skirt.¡± The female ghost pressed down on her skirt shyly and bit her lip. Her charming face revealed a seductive posture.

    ... ¡®You still want to seduce me? Speaking of which, this kind of paper wife is really a blessing for otakus ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled, took off the Jade ring, and put it on the table.

    ¡°Miss susu, continue to work hard!¡±

    The Jade ring shed with clear air.

    The female ghost looked at the Jade ring in surprise and suspicion. ¡°The aura of the schrly faction?¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in confirmation, she immediately put away her seduction and stood in the air. She looked down at Xu Qi¡¯ an from above and said in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±If you want to kill me or torture me, do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. I¡¯ll throw the ring into the wine pot.¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s discuss it again,¡± miss susu immediately gave in.

    You know what¡¯s good for you ... Xu Qi ¡®an put away the Jade ring, leaned back in the chair, and asked, ¡°¡±Who sent you?¡±

    Miss susu revealed a ttering expression. ¡°My master is li Miaozhen, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect of Taoism. She is neen years old and has yet to be married. She was the one who instructed me to seduce the young master and get clues about Zhou Jing¡¯s case from him. This is to ensure that we will not be a threat tomander yang Chuannan.¡±

    There were so many things toin about that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know what to say. First of all, the female ghost was really sent by number two. When they first met, Xu Qi ¡®an was just suspicious. After she asked about Zhou Jing¡¯s case in the teahouse, Xu Qi¡¯ an was basically sure that she was number two¡¯s man.

    Number two¡¯s execution was very strong. She had just said that she was going to seduce himst night, and she immediately took action today. As expected of a soldier¡¯s wife ... This female ghost was the ¡°Mei¡±?

    So ¡°charm¡± was referring to female ghosts.

    Secondly, number two was actually the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect? Well, it was reasonable. Because in all major systems, the only one who was good at raising ghosts was the witch God religion and the Taoist sect.

    He held a trace of hope that this was a female ghost from the witch God sect. However, things never went as he wished.

    Finally, number 2¡¯s level of ghost rearing was too low. Was this really a ghost rearing? He was raising a snitch. I didn¡¯t even serve her with a stick, and she confessed everything.

    ¡°You¡¯re very loyal.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mocked.

    ¡°I died at a young age, so I naturally have to cherish my life as a ghost.¡± Su Su sighed, her bright eyes darting around as she added, ¡±

    ¡°I was still a Virgin when I died.¡±

    And then? Because she didn¡¯t have a taste of a man, her resentment didn¡¯t dissipate and she became a ¡°charm¡±? Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡±

    how did the Saint of the heavenly sect be a swordswoman in the swallow? why did shee to Yunzhou to exterminate the bandits? ¡±

    ¡°The heavenly sect cultivates the heavenly Dao, and if they want to reach a profound realm, they have to forget emotions. As the saying goes, if you want toe out into the world, you must first enter the world. In order to see through the mortal world, master has followed master¡¯s orders to travel down the mountain.¡±

    And then she became a chivalrous swordswoman who everyone would give a thumbs up and say ¡°good¡± when they talked about her? He wondered if the elders of the heavenly sect would be so angry that they would vomit blood.

    ¡°... Pfft!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    He felt that number two was full of trolls.

    The female ghost nced at him. my Lord, what else do you want to ask? ¡± After you¡¯re done asking, quickly let me go.¡±

    ¡°Did yang Chuannan kill Zhou gan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    ¡°Did li Miaozhen participate in this matter?¡±

    I know that. I definitely don¡¯t have one. I¡¯ve always been by master¡¯s side.

    There was no evidence to support SuSu¡¯s words, but Xu Qi ¡®an chose to believe her. From the feedback he received from The Earth Book chat group, number two was a righteous partner and had a trustworthy character.

    However, whether themander yang Chuannan was a good or bad person was still to be determined.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Rank-5.¡±

    What was the fifth rank of Dao sect? Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. she sent you to seduce me. What are her ns? ¡± Hmm, I¡¯m referring to that aspect. Are you using illusions to confuse me as well?¡±

    Susu immediately revealed an expression that all men understood. She giggled and said,¡±Young master, my physical body has long been destroyed, so I can¡¯t apany you to enjoy sex. But you can possess a woman¡¯s body. If you like any woman on the street, just give the order and I¡¯ll possess her, hehehe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± ¡°Also, what¡¯s her rtionship with yang Chuannan?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°A few months ago, the Commander-in-Chief exterminated bandits with master. They have a very good rtionship.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was no longer a rookie in the officialdom, immediately guessed yang Chuannan¡¯s real intention in exterminating the bandits-to deal with the capital Police.

    ¡°Onest question.¡±

    ¡°Young master, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in following me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined. it doesn¡¯t matter if it works or not. The main thing is that you have a good ability to possess someone.

    Miss SuSu¡¯s long sleeves danced and she immediately put on a posture of allowing herself to be picked.¡±I am willing to follow young master. Please remove the seal.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the lid. just follow me from now on. The gon is your home.

    ¡°Young master, please remove the seal. Young master, young master ... Stinky man, I¡¯ll squeeze you dry sooner orter.¡±

    As the lid was closed, SuSu¡¯s voice disappeared, and the yin Qi in the room dissipated.

    ......

    ...

    In the capital, the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    In the warm sunlight, Wei Yuan, who was wearing a green robe, was reading a report. Nangong qianrou, Zhang Kaitai, and the other six golden gongs stood in the room with their heads lowered, not saying a word.

    it seems like life in the capital is more peaceful now, ¡± Wei Yuan said without raising his head. the witch God sect intercepted the twelve secret reports from the northeast.

    ¡°How do you train your subordinates? If you¡¯re too free in the capital, the border will need you.¡±

    Even when the eunuch was in a rage, he was still calm andposed, as if nothing in the world could make him lose hisposure.

    The six golden gongs lowered their heads and didn¡¯t speak. In front of Wei Yuan, they were like children who had done something wrong. They didn¡¯t dare to exin or speak.

    ¡°Swish. swish. swish ...¡±

    The sound of footsteps came from the stairs as a ck-robed official rushed in with a letter in his hands. He stopped in front of the table and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, there¡¯s an urgent letter from Yunzhou.¡±

    Dafeng¡¯s Post Road was well-developed. In addition to normal horses, there was a strange beast called the fire feather beast as a leg. This beast came from the southern border and belonged to the demon race. It was gentle and good at running.

    He could easily travel a thousand miles in a day.

    ...

    However, its reproductive ability was not strong, and it was extremely expensive to cultivate. Thus, it could not be poprized and was only used for courier.

    Wei Yuan used a paper cutter to cut open the letter, unfolded it, and read it with rapt attention.

    The secret letter was sent by Jiang Luzhong, informing Wei Yuan that the Imperial inspector¡¯s team had already arrived at the border of Yunzhou. The letter also mentioned that not long after they entered Yunzhou, they had coincidentally saved Zhou Qu¡¯s mistress, yang Yingying, and obtained crucial clues.

    Then, at the end of the letter, he mentioned one thing:

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is already trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage, and the day of promotion is just around the corner. However, I found out that he was cultivating two different visualization diagrams at the same time. One of them came from the Yamen. The other visualization picture was the Buddha¡¯s lion¡¯s roar, both of which had reached a higher level.

    ¡°I have something I don¡¯t understand. I remember that it¡¯s extremely difficult for a Qi cultivation stage martial artist to visualize one diagram before advancing to the spirit cultivation stage. This was because, firstly, the strength of the primordial spirit was limited, and secondly, cultivating multiple types of catalog together would cause confusion, resulting in mental confusion.

    ¡°It took me a long time to enter the spirit-forging stage before I was able to visualize multiple ases. The other gongs in the Yamen are the same, but why is Xu Qi ¡®an so unique that he could visualize two illustrations when he was only in the Qi cultivating stage? I have never heard of it before, and I can¡¯t believe it, so I didn¡¯t tell the public.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was already in the spirit-forging stage ... Xu Qi ¡®an was visualizing two ases ... Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes froze. He could remain calm even in the face of andslide.

    The six golden gongs noticed the change in Wei Yuan¡¯s expression. They looked up and their hearts trembled as if they were facing a great enemy.

    This secret letter probably involved some important news, and it was not something good.

    Otherwise, why would the Duke of Wei lose hisposure?

    At this moment, they heard Wei Yuan let out a breath and mumbled to himself, ¡±

    ¡°Less than two months ...¡±

 Chapter 239

    239 The aftermath of the inscription (1)

    Not even two months?

    The Golden gongs silently exchanged nces, secretly guessing the meaning behind these words-less than two months!

    It was obvious that this was some kind of time limit, or time had crossed the scale.

    However, what ¡®less than two months¡¯ meant was the most important.

    The Golden gongs signaled each other with their eyes, urging each other to ask, but they also knew that the Duke of Wei was in a fit of anger, so no one dared to touch his bad luck. If it was an extremely terrible thing, wouldn¡¯t it be a channel for Lord Wei to vent his anger?

    A piece of paper would be transferred to the border, and it would be easy ...

    Wei Yuan thought back to the time when he was still a martial artist. Even though he was regarded as the most promising talent in Da Feng in the past 500 years, it took him three and a half months to go from the Qi refining stage to the spirit refining stage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had aplished this feat in less than two months, was more talented than he had expected. Before this, Wei Yuan had admired Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s character.

    A person¡¯s heart was also a type of talent.

    As for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation speed, Wei Yuan had heard that Xu Qi¡¯ an had filled his middle dantian with Qi, so he had a whole new level of respect for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At the end of spring next year, this kid would be able to advance to the spirit-forging stage. To advance a grade in five months, his talent was on the same level as Jin Gong.

    In addition, he was born to walk the martial arts system. In the future, he might be the second North vanquishing Prince-a rank-3 martial artist.

    Who would have thought that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s talent was even more powerful than he had expected?

    The most important thing was that Xu Qi ¡®an had unknowingly done something shocking:

    Qi refining stage double visualization.

    The Buddha¡¯s lion¡¯s roar was an absolute art, but it needed to be paired with a visualization catalog. This type of visualization catalog was far fromparable to a real one. After all, the Golden lion¡¯s roar was only used as an auxiliary technique.

    It was a supporting part of an absolute art.

    But even so, Xu Qi ¡®an was able to achieve double visualization in the Qi refining realm, which was still shocking.

    The all-knowing Wei Yuan quickly thought of three possibilities.

    One, two souls in one body.

    There were many records in the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Region that after an eminent monk passed away, he would be revived in the body of a child. Not only would he have aplete memory, but he would also be born proficient in Buddhism.

    This was because the remnant soul of the senior monk had fused with the newborn child. This kind of primordial spirit was innately stronger than ordinary people and had many magical aspects. It could achieve double visualization when it was insignificant. This was because their primordial spirits were not weak.

    Two, a person with great destiny.

    This kind of person was extremely rare, and anyone with great fortune was a powerful expert whose name shook a region. For example, the Dao chief of Dao sect, the supervisor of si Tian Jian, the witch God of witch God religion, and so on.

    Three, the blessing of an elder.

    There was nothing much to say about this kind of people. The proud Children of Heaven were different from ordinary people from the beginning.

    ¡°Cough, cough ...¡± Nangong qianrou cleared her throat.

    He was the representative pushed out by the gongs. Yang Yan wasn¡¯t present, and he was the only one present at Duke of Wei¡¯s foster son¡¯s ce. Duke of Wei probably couldn¡¯t bear to send his foster son to the border.

    ¡°Foster father, what can I do for you?¡± Nangong Qian braced herself and said.

    Wei Yuan looked at him and closed the booklet. He poured himself a cup of tea and said in a rxed tone, ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter,¡±

    A small matter? You almost couldn¡¯t control your expression just now ... The Golden gongsined in their hearts.

    Then, they noticed a change in Wei Yuan¡¯s mood. Although he was still calm and collected, it was the calm before the storm. Now, it was sunny and gentle.

    It seemed that the secret letter contained good news ... What was written in it? ¡°Foster father, what did the letter say?¡± Nangong qianrou asked curiously.

    Wei Yuan smiled from the bottom of his heart. Xu Qi ¡®an has broken through to the spirit-refinement realm. The letter was sent by Jiang Luzhong at the border of Yunzhou. He should have sessfully broken through to the spirit-refinement realm by now.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t disclose the matter of the double visualization.

    ¡®That¡¯s impossible ...¡¯ Nangong qianrou almost shouted out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had just joined the night watchman, and he had sessfully attracted his foster father¡¯s attention in the test of the heart questioning gate. At that time, he and Yang Yan were right beside him.

    It could be said that Nangong qianrou had watched Xu Qi ¡®an grow up and knew his roots the best.

    When this person became the night watchman, he was still at the peak of the spirit refinement realm. In Nangong qianrou¡¯s opinion, he was a weak existence that could be killed with a ¡± ha ¡°.

    Although his foster father had said that this child had great potential and Nangong qianrou had also agreed, he still could not ept it.

    In less than two months, the ninth-grade essence-refining stage had advanced to the seventh-grade spirit-refining stage. It had already reached the lowest standard of a silver Gong.

    ¡°If Yang Yan was here, the corner of his mouth would have cracked to the root of his ear ...¡± Nangong qianrou thought sourly.

    Zhang Kaitai-who had condensed his sword will-was also feeling sour. He had thought of recruiting Xu Qi-an in the past, and he had even thought of the methods-silver and seduction.

    Due to Jin Luo¡¯s reputation, he was too embarrassed to implement it.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is so talented? In the future, our Yamen will probably have another Jingong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t die because of that Zhu guy.¡±

    Jin Luo was shocked, but he could not hide his joy.

    If another rank-4 martial artist emerged from the night watchman¡¯s office, the overall influence and strength would go up another level.

    High-ranked martial artists were hard toe by, and high-ranked martial artists who were nurtured by their own forces were even harder toe by.

    Apart from Nangong qianrou, the lemon spirit, the rest of Jin Luo¡¯s people were sighing with emotion.

    This was the benefit of having a good impression. People would be more willing to ept a high-ranked martial artist who had a more bottom line than most night watchmen.

    If it was a devious viin who had advanced to the high ranks, they would unconsciously be afraid. But Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t have to be like this. He was willing to kill his superior for an irrelevant girl. From another perspective, he was actually protecting his bottom line.

    If this continued, his foster father would probably take him in as his foster son ... ¡®Yang Yan is so quiet and won¡¯t fight with me for favor. That annoying Xu Qi¡¯ an is very slippery ...¡¯ Nangong qianrou thought sourly.

    ...

    Wei Yuan looked at the waterdrop in the corner and waved his hand, ¡°¡±You may leave. I don¡¯t want a simr mistake to happen again. Qianrou, prepare the carriage and follow me into the pce.¡±

    The small court Assembly was in an hour.

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t attend the morning court because it conflicted with the time when he meditated. There was only a small court meeting every three to five days, but it was not very frequent.

    Thest small court Assembly was four days ago.

    ....

    The wheels of the carriage rolled over the bluestone pavement of the street. Nangong qianrou pulled on the reins and the carriage stopped at the gate of the pce.

    Taking down the small stool hanging under the carriage, Nangong qianrou weed Wei Yuan down the carriage. She handed the reins to the Golden guard and followed the back of the man in green.

    In the Imperial study, Emperor Yuan jing sat on a gold-ted chair and nced at the ministers. He said emotionlessly, ¡±

    I¡¯ve already had the cab make a copy of the report sent back by the administration office of Yuzhou and send it to all of you. I want to know your thoughts.

    The Minister of Revenue took the lead and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±This subject believes that this is only an example of Yuzhou. Zhang xingying¡¯s im that there are spies in the water transportation Yamen of every state in the great Feng isplete nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Zhang xingying¡¯s wordsck evidence and can not be trusted. We only need to investigate Yuzhou¡¯s ind-water transportation Yamen,¡± the Ministry of Works echoed.

    ...

    Many officials stood up to add on, their attitude obvious.They didn¡¯t check the water transport Yamen.

    The word ¡± water transportation ¡± had always been a problem since ancient times. The interest groups involved were toorge, from the capital to the local areas, from the Imperial court to the Jianghu. It was aplicated matter. There were too many people involved.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at the Prime Minister. what do you think, Minister Wang? ¡±

    ¡°I think that we should investigate the shipping business in Yuzhou thoroughly,¡± the chief Assistant said.

    ¡°Wei Yuan, do you have any objections?¡± Emperor Yuan jing looked at da Qing Yi.

    ¡°I have the same opinion as the chief Assistant.¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    The officials looked away from Wei Yuan.

    Chief advisor Wang tilted his head and nced at Wei Yuan. He was both tacitly aware of the situation and a little disappointed. At this critical juncture in the capital, whoever dared to propose a thorough investigation of the water transport Yamen would be cutting off their own official circles.

    The two old rivals would not make such a low-level mistake, but they also hoped that the other party would make a mistake.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded. His eyes were deep, and no one could tell his emotions.

    ¡°The governor of Qingzhou sent back a Memorial. Yang Gong has set up amandment monument in all the major yamens of Qingzhou.They ate and lived, the People¡¯s wealth. The lower ss was easy to bully, but the heavens were hard to bully.

    ¡°The chief administrator of Qingzhou believes that this poem is deafening and has the effect of warning all the officials. He suggests that the court order all the provinces to follow suit and set up amandment monument.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    In the Imperial study, the officials were in an uproar, whispering to each other.

    ¡°Good poem, good poem!¡± One of them stood out excitedly and shouted,¡±This poem is simply a stroke of genius, it¡¯s wonderful beyond words. This is the poem that I should have, and not ¡®a faint fragrance floating in the evening moon¡¯ or ¡®a boat full of clear dreams pressing on the Gxy¡¯.

    I¡¯m so excited. Your Majesty, please order all the provinces to follow suit and set up amandment monument in all the major offices.

    This Memorial to the matter received the agreement of all the Dukes present. Since it did not involve any conflicts of interest or party disputes, the Dukes suddenly became lighthearted and dared to speak up and express their own opinions.

    However, not everyone agreed. There were also some who were unwilling to see yang Gong be famous. After all, this governor of Qingzhou was a schr of Yunlu Academy.

    But even more people hoped that the Imperial court would do so. This way, when news of this matter spread, it would be beneficial to the Imperial court¡¯s image in the hearts of the people. It would be very beneficial.

    This was the same logic as schrs liking reputation.

    In recent years, from themon people to the aristocrats, from themon people to the Squire, the curses had been endless. The matter of setting up themandment monument could restore some of the reputation of the Imperial court.

    Chief advisor Wang stepped out of the ranks. I propose to follow the example of the Qingzhou chief administrator.

    In fact, Emperor Yuan jing had the same idea. Although he was an immortal cultivator, he didn¡¯t care about the state affairs, and he umted wealth without limit, he felt that he was a good Emperor.

    ¡°Yang Gong¡¯s reputation as a great schr is not in vain. This poem was born during my reign, and it will definitely go down in history. Not only do I want to set up amandment monument in the Yamen of each province, I also want to write it myself and take it to make a copy.¡± Emperor Yuan jingughed.

    ¡°When yang Gong got first ce in the imperial examination, his poetry was outstanding.¡± Chief advisor Wang alsoughed.

    Wei Yuan was the only one who was dumbfounded.

    They ate and lived, the People¡¯s wealth. It was easy for themoners to be bullied, but not for the heavens ... Wasn¡¯t this the poem that Xu Qi ¡®an had written in the heart questioning pass?

    How did it be yang Gong¡¯s?

    Or was it that this was yang Gong¡¯s poem, and Xu Qi ¡®an had heard his cousin Xu niannian¡¯s story?

    Wei Yuan quickly denied this spection. In terms of poetry, a hundred yang gongs could notpare to one Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This poem had only appeared recently. The Imperial inspector¡¯s team was heading south, so they were bound to pass by Qingzhou. In other words, when Xu Qi ¡®an returned to Qingzhou, this poem came from Qingzhou.

    After thinking it through, Wei Yuan frowned and asked, ¡± this poem was written by Xu Qi ¡®an. Why did Your Majesty ignore it? was it intentional, or did the chief administrator of Qingzhou deliberately not write Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s name? ¡±

    The report was sent back to the capital by the Qingzhou chief administrator. This kind of report was usually written by the Yamen officials. After all, the chief administrator could not do everything personally ... In other words, there might be officials who deliberately ignored the original author in order to please the chief administrator ... When the time came, he only needed to say that it was an oversight when he was writing the memorial and he would be able to brush it off.

    ¡°Once the matter is settled, yang Gong¡¯s reputation will be spread along with this poem. At that time, even if yang Gong exins itter, the news will not spread, and the effect will be a problem.

    ¡°No one can take away Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s literary name ... He¡¯s still too high-profile and too young.¡± Wei Yuan sighed in his heart and stepped out of the ranks.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    .......

    P.S. There is an event in the book review section.Voting for monthly votes would give Qidian coins. 2. Guessing number 1¡¯s identity would give her a prize in a book review activity. The rewards were quite generous.

 Chapter 240

    240 Rotten person (1)

    Emperor yuanjing looked at Wei Yuan and nodded, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°In the report sent back by the Qingzhou governor¡¯s office, did it specify that this poem was written by the governor, yang Gong?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    .... What did he mean by that? The wily old foxes in the officialdom had an inkling.

    Emperor yuanjing didn¡¯t answer, but asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The memorial did not clearly state that the poem was written by yang Gong, and the wording was as follows:Duke yang ordered the officials of Qingzhou to set up amandment monument and carve words on it to warn the world.

    This was a very smart choice of words. It was not clear, but it did not deny it. In Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes, this was a tacit agreement.

    ¡°This poem was not written by yang Gong, it was written by someone else. This lowly subject feels that once this poem is circted, it will definitely be famous throughout the world. To me, this is a chance to be famous. It shouldn¡¯t have been monopolized by yang Gong.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°Oh? Since when did Qingzhou have such a great talent?¡± Emperor Yuan jingughed and became interested. He stared at Wei Yuan and said, ¡°¡±But how did you know?¡±

    It was not yang Gong¡¯s doing, it was someone else ... There were indeed many talents in Qingzhou. It was a big province for scientific research ... As Emperor yuanjing asked this question, everyone turned to look at Wei Yuan.

    They were all wondering how Wei Yuan knew that the poem was not written by yang Gong.

    ¡°He¡¯s not from Qingzhou either.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head.

    Emperor Yuan jing answered with a questioning tone.

    ¡°Furthermore, I also know that this poem was not written in Qingzhou. It was published more than a month ago. It¡¯s not done by the people of Qingzhou.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    This time, all the officials also gave a puzzled ¡°hmm.¡± The official who said ¡°this is the great tribute poem¡± questioned,

    ¡°Duke of Wei, don¡¯t keep her Majesty in suspense.¡±

    He¡¯s an old troll, putting on a hat the moment he opens his mouth.

    It had already been revealed more than a month ago ... It¡¯s not the work of the people of Qingzhou ... The sharp-minded official¡¯s heart moved and he had a guess.

    For a moment, the faces of the Dukes turned strange.

    Wei Yuan looked at Emperor Yuan jing, whose face had darkened, and said calmly, ¡± this poem was written by the watchman of the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an. The original work is still in the Yamen. If you all want to enjoy it, I can borrow it.

    As expected, it was him ... The low discussions started again.

    ¡°This kid is a genius, it¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t study.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that Xu Pingzhi is just a vulgar martial artist, short-sighted.¡±

    ¡°It would be great if Xu Qi ¡®an could enter the Imperial College!¡±

    At this time, even those who did not like Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but sigh. If such a talented poet was a schr, of course, if he was a schr in the Imperial College, how good would that be?

    No one questioned Wei Yuan¡¯s lies, not even his political enemies. It was impossible for Wei Yuan to do so, and there was no need to lie about it.

    That person looked embarrassed and lowered his head in silence, keeping a low profile.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to help my subordinate be famous,¡± Wei Yuan chuckled.

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Although he didn¡¯t like Xu Qi ¡®an, as a sovereign, he wouldn¡¯t hold onto a small gong. Besides, there were many people Emperor Yuan jing disliked in the Imperial court.

    Of course, it was another matter if little Gong made a mistake or angered him.

    ....

    Clear cloud Mountain, cloud deer Institute.

    A cloud goose flew over from the horizon, pping its wings and flying straight towards Mount Qingyun. It flew past courtyards and attics, and was easily caught by a hand in an exquisite Pavilion on the Cliff¡¯s side and in the observation Hall on the second floor.

    In the distortion of the clear light, Yunyan turned into an exquisitely cut paper goose, which was very lifelike.

    ¡°Yang ziqian has sent the books back.¡± Li Mubaiughed as he turned his head and informed the two great schrs in the room, the two chess yers.

    Zhang Shen and Chen Tai were having a good time killing. They didn¡¯t even raise their heads and casually asked,¡±What¡¯s written on it?¡±

    Li Mubai opened the letter and read it with a smile on his face. Not long after, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his expression became ferocious.

    shameless! He¡¯s simply shameless! Li Mubai suddenly grabbed the letter in his hand and roared,

    ¡°Old thief yang Gong, you¡¯re so shameless, and you¡¯re not worthy of being a schr. I, li Mubai, am ashamed of him.¡±

    The sudden roar startled Zhang Shen and Chen Tai, two great Confucians.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now? How could ziqian¡¯s letter make you so angry?¡± Zhang Shen shook his head helplessly and mocked, ¡±

    ¡°Chunjing, it¡¯s because you¡¯re weak-minded and irascible that you lost to Wei Yuan back then. Look at Wei Yuan, he¡¯s as calm as a mountain.¡±

    The great schr Chen Tai shook his head. Chunjing¡¯s character is indeed a little impatient. Let me see the letter.

    Li Mubai was already beyond angry. His heart was filled with the color of lemons. He angrily snorted and threw the letter on the chessboard.

    Zhang Shen reached out to pick it up and read it with rapt attention. Yang Gong and yang ziqian said in the letter that he had met the provincial governor team and Xu Qi ¡®an in Qingzhou.

    Yang Gongplimented Xu Qi ¡®an without restraint, calling him the number one poet in the five hundred years of Da Feng. As heplimented him, Zhang Shen felt that something was wrong. It felt like he was showing off and taking advantage of someone.

    He looked down and saw a poem:

    They ate and lived, the People¡¯s wealth. Themon people are easy to bully, but the heavens are hard to bully-Xu Qi ¡®an (master yang Gong)

    The letter also said that it was carved from the monolith inscriptions.

    boom boom boom ... The precipice trembled intensely as crushed rocks rolled about. Clear air vibrated from the pavilion as Zhang Shen and Chen Tai¡¯s roars reverberated throughout the entire Yun Lu Academy.

    ¡°That old thief yang Gong isn¡¯t worthy of being a teacher. This old man suggests that we kick this thief out of the Yun Lu Academy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just a farewell poem, but this one also belongs to him? This old man is not convinced!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 241

    241 Rotten person (2)

    I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry! He even wrote a letter to show off ...

    ....

    After having a Yunzhou-style lunch at the courier station, Xu Qi ¡®an took a cold bath and was in high spirits.

    She returned to the room in her white inner clothes and opened the pot lid. Green smoke rose and transformed into a devastatingly beautiful woman. She puffed her cheeks and said, ¡±

    ¡°Stinky man!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to let you go, but I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly.

    Susu immediately changed her attitude and coyly said,¡±¡±Grandpa ~¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed her eyes and examined her.

    ¡°Master, What are you looking at?¡± Su Su blinked her eyes and made a seductive gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out how ning caichen did it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said bluntly.

    ¡°Who is ning caichen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a schr. He also fell in love with a demon.¡±

    ¡°That Mei must be after his essence.¡± Su Su said angrily.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a charm, and I¡¯m very greedy for a man¡¯s essence.¡±

    ¡°How did you get greedy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes. tell me the truth, ¡± he said in a deep voice. I¡¯ll consider whether to let you go or not ording to the severity of your sins.

    ¡°Use your mouth to suck.¡± Susu pretended to be innocent. they only took in unpardonable mountain bandits. They didn¡¯t kill innocent people.

    ¡°Where? Well, I¡¯m just curious about Mei¡¯s methods.¡±

    ¡°A suction head.¡±

    ¡°Which head?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were sharp.

    Susu looked a little confused, but she still answered honestly, her slender finger poking between her eyebrows. ¡°Here.¡±

    The light in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes was immediately extinguished. He said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯ve thought about it. You¡¯ve done many evil things. I can¡¯t let you go so easily. Go back.

    Bang! Bang!

    He covered the wine pot.

    ¡°What. waste of time ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled as he got up and left the room. He knocked on song tingfeng¡¯s door.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Song tingfeng had nned to take a nap to refresh himself. He had already taken off his pants when Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door.

    ¡°The governor is not here, but we can not rx. I n to try to decipher the secret signal left behind by Zhou qu. You and guangxiao are experienced night watchmen, and I believe your opinions will be useful in my deduction.¡±

    When song tingfeng heard the words of the famous detective, Xu ningyan, he felt both honored and ashamed. After all, a well-established night watchman would do more damage output than deduction.

    ¡°Ningyan, when ites to solving cases, I ... Actually, I¡¯m not that good at it. ¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a saying?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sternly.

    Song tingfeng shook his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±some casual words solved my doubts. An inexplicable impulse made me continue to pursue it.¡± I¡¯m paying extra attention to your every move.¡±

    ¡°Why are you paying attention to my every move?¡± song tingfeng asked warily. What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°No, I just got it ...¡±

    ¡°By the way, what do you think about miss susu?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic.

    As he spoke, he stared at song tingfeng, looking forward to seeing the embarrassed look on his face when he ran away.

    She¡¯s in my room ... This fellow still hasn¡¯t reacted? This didn¡¯t make sense. As long as she yed against Zhu guangxiao, SuSu¡¯s operation would be exposed ... They were both hiding it from each other?

    Song tingfeng¡¯s heart ached when he heard miss SuSu¡¯s name. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Not being able to find her in this life will be my greatest regret.¡±

    She¡¯s in my room ... This fellow still hasn¡¯t reacted? This didn¡¯t make sense. As long as she yed against Zhu guangxiao, SuSu¡¯s operation would be exposed ... They were both hiding it from each other? Why?

    Is it because I¡¯m more trustworthy? Xu Qian was touched.

    ¡°By the way, ningyan, don¡¯t tell anyone about susu, including guangxiao,¡± Song tingfeng warned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very tight-lipped,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled brightly and said, ¡°¡±By the way, is it because I¡¯m more trustworthy than guangxiao?¡±

    ¡°No, why would you have such an illusion?¡± ¡°Because you have no bottom line when ites to sex, so I¡¯m not afraid of you finding out.¡± Song tingfeng looked at him strangely. I won¡¯t be any worse than you, anyway.¡±

    ¡°... We all went to the education workshop together, so why should I have no bottom line? just because I slept with a floating fragrance and you slept with an average-looking one?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was unconvinced. He thought to himself, ¡± I don¡¯t refine copper nor do I have a motherly love. How can I not have a bottom line? ¡±

    ¡°Every time I tell my colleagues that you sleep soundly every night and don¡¯t pay the silver, everyone will scold you together:Damn it, you¡¯re a rotten person!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    The two of them knocked on Zhu guangxiao¡¯s door. Song tingfeng frowned and said, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with you? Luan ¡®er, you¡¯re so noisy. I felt that something was wrong just now.

    Zhu guangxiao opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. In the end, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Why are you looking at me? do you also think I¡¯m a f * cking jerk? Xu Qi ¡®an rolled her eyes angrily.

    The three of them went to the room where Zhou Qu¡¯s belongings were stored. After a long time of careful inspection, song tingfeng was discouraged.¡±We¡¯ve looked at these things over and over again countless times,¡±

    ¡°Does ningyan think that there are clues rted to the secret code in the relics?¡± Zhu guangxiao looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Do you remember how I solved the riddles and found the secret code?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an paced around the relic and carefully imparted his knowledge.

    ¡°Thinking from another person¡¯s perspective is an indispensable link in reasoning. Zhou Fu¡¯s case is different from the Sang Bo case. At least the Sang Bo case has traces to follow, so we can just follow the clues.

    ...

    ¡°But there are no other clues at all. The only clue is to crack the code left by Zhou Fu.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao nodded slightly, deep in thought.

    With the experience of the Sang Bo case, they had some experience in solving cases, but they were still at the stage of copying the case. If there were simr cases like the Sang Bo case, they could imitate Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s approach and try to solve the case.

    However, once the starting point of the case changed, they were at a loss.

    In wuxia novels, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were still at the stage of practicing swordsmanship, while Xu Qi ¡®an had no moves, but he had a sword in his heart.

    don¡¯t just nod. Tell me your thoughts.

    song tingfeng wasn¡¯t too sure. they left the code so that we can crack it. Then, the clue is actually in a very obvious and easy to find ce. It just depends on whether we can find it or not? ¡±

    ¡°Very good, Lee Sin, you¡¯ve found the bright spot.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an teased.

    Then, he unfolded the note, looked at the two sets of code, and said, ¡± these are two groups of numbers. The numbers are in the form of a secret code, so they must correspond to a codebook. Once we find the codebook, we can solve the puzzle.

    Because a string of numbers was meaningless, the meaning did not lie in the number itself, but the information that the number referred to.

    There must be a codebook in it.

    ...

    other than the word ¡®silent¡¯, the rest are numbers. The clues will definitely not be ced in the geomancy map, so where are therge number of numbers? ¡± Zhu guangxiao asked, puzzled.

    ¡°There are too many clues about numbers. Aren¡¯t there numbers in books?¡± Song tingfeng said.

    ¡°Good, a very good guess.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up. let¡¯s assume that these two sets of codes exist in a book. If we follow our previous train of thought, which book is the easiest for us to get? ¡±

    Song tingfeng felt that his suggestion had been epted. He analyzed with high fighting spirit, ¡°¡±Three Character ssic, Dafeng ceremony, Yunzhou records?¡±

    These were all books that could be found at any time in Yunzhou. The Three Character ssic was a kind of enlightenment reading material. Every Yamen in each state had a copy of the Dafeng ceremony. The Yunzhou records were the ¡± history books ¡± of Yunzhou. They were alsomon in the Yamen and even had them in the ry stations.

    The three of them had the courier bring these books first. They did not immediately flip through them, because there was still a problem in front of them.

    then what does the word count mean? ¡± Zhu guangxiao asked. how do we find it? ¡±

    ¡°After a man loses arge amount of protein, his brain will not be able to function for a short period of time.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him and said seriously, ¡± at this time, I need to rest or nourish my body.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is that these words either represent the number of pages or are hinting at the number of words. This is the simplest reasoning.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Song tingfeng flipped open the Three Character ssic. it¡¯s definitely not a page, because the Three Character ssic is only that thick.

    As he spoke, he flipped through the Three Character ssic,¡±the 162nd word is¡± righteousness,¡±and the 347th word is¡± love.¡±

    ¡°The other secret codes have also been deciphered. The two sets of secret codes given by Zhou Fu are connected:Moe¡¯s temperament was ...

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a mistake.¡±

    While song tingfeng failed, Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhu guangxiao were also reading the other two books.

    Zhu guangxiao said,¡±mo Hua deep water East Middle ...¡± Alright, this is also a mistake.¡±

    The two of them looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. He said gloomily, ¡°¡±Moe¡¯s going to be in vain.¡±

 Chapter 242

    242 Xu Qi ¡®an, the princesses should be receiving my ambiguous text message soon (1)

    After that, they found many books that could be seen everywhere and used this method to decipher the secret code, but they all failed.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were a little discouraged. The former narrowed his eyes into a line and said, ¡°¡±Ningyan, you¡¯re not smart anymore.¡±

    He could clearly feel that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind had be less active and less sharp.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and looked at the crisscrossing beams. He said angrily, ¡°¡±When your friend was in poor health, was she also particrly listless?¡±

    ¡°W-why are you bringing up my friend again ...¡± Song tingfeng was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xu Qian said, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept for thirteen days. How fast do you expect my brain to work?¡± That useless thing, susu, can¡¯t even freshen up, what¡¯s the use of keeping her?

    However, the advantage of this type of charm was not in its core, but its matching outer shell.

    Raising a Mei was like raising a fish pond, and it was more rxing andfortable than him working hard to raise huaiqing, Lin ¡®an, Fu Xiang, and Cai Wei.

    When the time came, the owner of the fish pond, Xu Qi ¡®an, would hold a steel fork and stab the fish he liked quickly, urately, and ruthlessly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a break?¡± Song tingfeng suggested.

    ¡°Have the courier send some desserts over.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The best way to fight against brain fatigue was to eat sugar. Sugar was the only energy that the brain could use. Most people liked to eat sweet food, not because they were delicious, but because the brain prompted the body to eat sugar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an really needed sugar right now.

    The courier made them longan and egg flower sweet soup, raisins pastries, almond tofu pudding ... It was sweet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was short, so he chose the sweet soup with longan and egg flower and pushed the almond tofu pudding to the squinty-eyed man. Song tingfeng was instantly happy and smiled.¡±Ningyan, how did you know that I like sweet tofu pudding?¡±

    ¡®Because you look like a heretic ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed. that¡¯s because we¡¯re brothers. Seeing you cry, I gave you some tofu pudding to make your heart feel better.

    Who was washing their faces with tears? Song tingfeng rolled his eyes, knowing that he was referring to miss susu.

    ¡®Come to think of it, miss susu is really amazing. She¡¯s a raredy who can fight with me for 300 rounds ... Song tingfeng was thinking about the ecstatic things that happened in the private room of the teahouse today.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand. You¡¯re a wastrel, but I¡¯m not.¡± Song tingfeng shook his head and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°When you first joined the night watchman, I advised you to marry Lu Qing, Constable Lu, but you were hesitant and refused. Then, you turned around and got together with Fu Xiang. If Constable Lu were to marry you, he would be like a flower stuck in cow dung.¡±

    Lu Qing¡¯s heroic appearance shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He said angrily, ¡± although Constable Lu is not as pretty as Fu Xiang, you¡¯ve gone too far by calling her cow dung.

    I didn¡¯t say she¡¯s cow dung. I was talking about you.

    ¡°Then why did you say that a fresh flower is stuck in cow dung?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    After finishing the dessert, song tingfeng took the initiative to assume the heavy responsibility of reasoning as the famous detective Xu ningyan was not in good condition. He cleared his throat, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put ourselves in his shoes. If I were Zhou Fu, I would definitely hide the codebook in a ce where the Imperial inspector¡¯s team can find it at any time, but it would not attract anyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve checked Zhou Fu¡¯s residence, and there¡¯s nothing suspicious. We¡¯ve alreadypared the books he left behind.¡± Zhu guangxiao said.

    Song tingfeng thought for a moment and touched his chin. Maybe, it might not be a book? Zhou Jing was a meticulous person. If others could think of it, he would definitely be able to think of it as well.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we change our way of thinking? it might be a book with words written on it, but it¡¯s not a book? Ningyan, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Very good, tingfeng, your intelligence has sessfully attracted my attention. You are a genius who has been dyed by the women of the Imperial Academy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anplimented him and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think it will be? It was not a book, but it was in Zhou Qu¡¯s belongings. And it has to be quite thick ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped.

    it¡¯s the Chinese calendar?! Song tingfeng was the first to shout.

    The honest man Zhu guangxiao, who had been working hard, urately found a thick Almanac among the relics.¡±Is it this?¡±

    ¡°This is it!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath of air, and his eyes were full of excitement.

    It was both a book and not a book. It was eye-catching but also in. ording to his analysis of Zhou qu, Xu Qi ¡®an was very confident that this was Zhou Qu¡¯s style.

    The three of them couldn¡¯t wait to flip open the Chinese calendar. Starting from the first word, they counted to the 162nd word:F * ck!

    The ¡°day¡± of the second day.

    Then came the three hundred and forty-seventh word, the fourth word, the first word, and the second.

    [ whenbined, Silent Sun dingyiwu! ]

    Obviously, this was wrong.

    Then, they used the second method, which was to take the number of pages instead of the number of words.

    If the number of pages was taken as a number, then each word would correspond to a certain day on the calendar. Thebination was as follows:

    Moe, April 6th, January 15th, January 29th, January 25th, and January 26th.

    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m wrong again.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an threw away the calendar and cursed, ¡± this is not the right way of thinking. Let¡¯s do it again.

    ¡°Maybe we can solve the word¡± mo ¡°first, because it¡¯s the only word, and it¡¯s the first.¡± Zhu guangxiao suggested.

    The meaning of being in the front was very important.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows.

 Chapter 243

    243 Xu Qi ¡®an, the princesses should be receiving my ambiguous text message soon (2)

    Zhu guangxiao shook his head.

    ¡°The word¡± mo ¡°doesn¡¯t have any special meaning in our Yamen, does it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Song tingfeng muttered, ¡± the Imperial inspector and Jiang Jinluo have already studied the secret code. If the word ¡®mo¡¯ points to a secret code in the Yamen, the Imperial inspector and the Imperial inspector should be able to find out.

    ¡°What can the governor find? He¡¯s only good at guessing riddles.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pursed his lips. The next moment, he froze.

    A sh of inspiration burst forth in his exhausted mind, shing like lightning.

    He remembered that when he was still in the police academy, a professor who studied criminal psychology had once said that a person¡¯s behavior was closely rted to his habits.

    When analyzing and profiling a target, the first thing one had to do was to gather as much information as possible about the target and understand their habits.

    No matter how cunning a criminal was, there was always a pattern to his behavior, and that was his habit.

    What was Zhou Jing¡¯s habit?

    It was a word puzzle!

    Yang Yingying had once said that Zhou Jing liked to y charades with her when they were drinking ... Therefore, when Zhou Fu was thinking about how to hide the evidence and leave clues, he would habitually approach the direction of the word puzzle ... From this, it could be inferred that the only word in the two secret codes was also a word puzzle. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts became clearer and clearer.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other and tacitly remained silent. Just now, Xu ningyan¡¯s mood had returned, and he was as wise and focused as he was when he was investigating the Sang Bo case.

    Moe, it¡¯s ck and dog when opened ... Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and asked,¡±I remember that my colleague who went to Huang Bo Street said that it¡¯s a dog market?¡±

    yes, ¡± song tingfeng replied. it¡¯s the dog market. What¡¯s wrong? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± the word¡¯ mo ¡®can be separated into¡¯ ck ¡®and¡¯ dog¡¯, respectively. The information on Huang Bo Street is a clue left by Zhou Fu in thest word puzzle game. I think we can match it now.

    ¡°Do you think the secret code is referring to the dog market?¡± Song tingfeng frowned. then what does this ck represent? ¡± Isn¡¯t it too arbitrary to judge that the secret code points to the dog market with just the word ¡°dog¡±?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t finish his words. He went out and called for the courier.

    ¡°Milords, do you have any orders?¡± The courier said.

    ¡°How much do you know about Huang Bo Street?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Huang Bo Street, ah. That ce is very chaotic. It¡¯s still fine during the day, it¡¯s very quiet. However, at night, that Street is filled with all kinds of people-pilferers, travelers, and even mountain bandits.¡± The courier replied.

    Was that ce selling dog meat or some other kind of meat? Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself and said,¡±Mountain bandits and martial artists wouldn¡¯t go there just for a bite of dog meat, would they?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. On the surface, yellow uncle Street sells dog meat, but it¡¯s actually a ck market. They¡¯re selling things that can¡¯t be seen by the public, and doing shady deals.¡± The courier said.

    ¡°Have you been to the ck market?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The courier immediately revealed a look of shame and said awkwardly, ¡°¡±I went to buy dog meat.¡±

    Why did he have to make an awkward expression as if he had been caught trying to act cool with his hands when buying dog meat ... ¡°Speak humannguage,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a frown.

    I¡¯ve found a private prostitute in Shop 6, ¡± the courier said in a low voice. that¡¯s what buying dog meat means.

    ¡®He¡¯s too young. He¡¯s so shy and doesn¡¯t even dare to say anything when he¡¯s looking for a prostitute ...¡¯ The three of them shook their heads and sighed.

    ¡°Xin No. 6?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The ck market shop is named after the heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches.¡± The young courier¡¯s face and ears turned red. He felt that he had been publicly executed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. I know. You may leave.

    After the courier closed the door and left, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the footsteps gradually fade away. He shrugged. the situation is already very obvious. ck Dog, I mean this ck market that sells dog meat.

    As for why White Emperor City had such a ce, it was not strange to conduct shady transactions under the eyes of the government.

    Even the city of the best in the world had many ck markets.

    Huang Bo Street wasn¡¯t far from the courier station, but it was part of the outer city, so there was no curfew at night.

    ¡°What do the other signals mean?¡± it should be telling us who to look for in the ck market, or how to find it, ¡± song tingfeng answered his own question.

    ¡°The answer is in the Almanac.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with certainty.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already checked it just now.¡± Zhu guangxiao looked at him.

    the Almanac¡¯s idea is correct, but how could Zhou Fu leave such important clues in the relic? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the calendar of previous years, not this year¡¯s,¡±

    ¡°Which year was it?¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Guangxiao, you¡¯re obviously not as quick-witted as tingfeng today. There had been so many in the past, and Dafeng had been established for six hundred years. Finding the correct calendar was like finding a needle in a haystack. Zhou Fu did not seem so stupid. Since it¡¯s not this year¡¯s calendar, I guess that calendar has some unusual significance to him.

    ¡°Of course, the Chinese calendar doesn¡¯t have any special meaning, but the year does, such as the year of birth, the date of the wedding, and so on. If he was not wrong, that should be the lunar calendar from fourteen years ago.

    ¡°Because that was the beginning of Zhou Qu¡¯s appointment to Yunzhou.¡±

    Fourteen years ago, the ry station was gone, and only the Yamen and the bookstore remained. In order to keep a low profile, song tingfeng went to the bookstore instead of the Yamen.

    In the time it took to make a cup of tea, he rode his horse back with the old calendar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an found a pen and paper and spread them out on the table. Thinking that it was difficult for his own calligraphy to be distinguished, he pushed Zhu guangxiao out to be a scriptwriter.

 Chapter 244

    244 Xu Qi ¡®an, the princesses should be receiving my ambiguous text message soon (3)

    They used the previous method and used the ¡®which word¡¯ method to decipher it, but they still found that it was wrong. The words they copied were not right.

    Then, using the ¡°page writing method,¡± page 162 was on May 12.Opening the market, getting married, staying at home, and traveling.

    [ taboos: praying for blessings, opening warehouses, and digging wells. ]

    ¡°Open the market!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an caught the key information. they probably want us to go to the ck market after the night market opens.

    Song tingfeng agreed with his statement.

    The second set of signals was 347412.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to page 347, which was January 15th. He nced at the calendar of that day and finally understood. He said, ¡±

    ¡°I understand!

    ¡°162 and 347 are the number of pages, and 4,1, and 2 are the number of words. Tingfeng, look at the 4th, 1st, and 2nd words on this page. What do they say when they are connected?¡±

    Song tingfeng squinted his eyes and read,¡±D15 ...¡±¡±

    Thinking back to the information the courier had just said, he blurted out,¡±ck market shop, D15?¡±

    The mystery was finally solved ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an and song tingfeng were relieved. They leaned back in their chairs and let out a long breath.

    Zhu guangxiao also put down his brush, feeling rxed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the table, looked at it, and said with a shocked expression, ¡°¡±Guang Xiao, your handwriting is so ugly.¡±

    Song tingfeng ran over to join in the fun and shouted, ¡± it¡¯s not pleasing to the eyes, it¡¯s not pleasing to the eyes ...

    ¡°Is your writing very nice?¡± Zhu guangxiao was unconvinced.

    my calligraphy skills are no worse than a schr¡¯s, ¡± song tingfeng said arrogantly. when I was young, I had to save money to buy paper and ink to practice my calligraphy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± when I was young, my family was poor. In order to practice my writing, I dipped a brush in water and practiced in the yard. I practiced for twenty years.

    Zhu guangxiao nced at them suspiciously and handed them a pen. ¡°Then write a few for me to see.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and song tingfeng turned around in tacit understanding and put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room and rest. Calligraphy is not for showing off.¡±

    ¡°I also think so.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao opened his mouth as he watched the two leave. He looked down at his calligraphy and secretly decided that he would start practicing calligraphy in the future and not fall behind in this small team.

    Back in his room, Xu Qi ¡®an took off his shoes and meditated on the bed to make sure that he was in good condition when he went to the ck market that night.

    Perhaps it was because his brain was too tired, but he had not entered the right state for a long time. His thoughts scattered uncontrobly, and it was difficult to gather them.

    .... Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an should have received my letter by now ... ¡®I hope that the letter will turn huaiqing¡¯s anger into joy, even though I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended her ...¡¯ That silly girl would definitely be very touched. She was even easier to flirt with than that foodie, Yan Caiwei, who had yet to develop her feelings for love ...

    As for whether the two princesses exchanged letters in private or were seen by others other than them, Xu Qi ¡®an thought it was impossible.

    First, huaiqing and Lin ¡®an were not on good terms, so there was no possibility of exchanging letters. Moreover, the letter he wrote was a little ambiguous. In this era, girls were very shameless and would not tell others about this kind of letter.

    Second, both huaiqing and the framed Princess were mature princesses, mature enough to be impregnated, and had the freedom and power to send and receive letters. The Emperor and concubines would not question it, and others would not dare to open the princess¡¯s letter privately.

    It was almost impossible for him to be exposed for writing ambiguous letters to the two princesses.

    Gradually, Xu Qi ¡®an entered the state of visualization.

 Chapter 245

    245 Letter (1)

    In the Imperial Pce of the capital.

    The Crown Prince invited the brothers and sisters of the Tian family to the East Pce. As his biological sister, Lin ¡®an arrived early and sat on the chair, swinging her feet under her skirt.

    She was not wearing a red dress today. Instead, she was wearing a gorgeous purple dress with golden edges. She was wearing a Ruby Coral crown with the coral as the skeleton. Two lifelike golden phoenixes surrounded the Ruby in the middle, and six tassels with pearls hung down.

    In addition, there were also gold buyao, Jade hairpin, and other jewelry. She was dressed in a gorgeous and exquisite way.

    Purple was amon material used by the concubines in the pce, to set off the elegance and nobility of a mature woman. It was not suitable for young girls, but the temperament of Lin ¡®an was too delicate, giving people the feeling of a doll dressed up.

    Coupled with a round face and charming peach blossom eyes, she was both charming and flirtatious, yet proud and pure. There were many kinds of temperaments mixed together, but it was extremely easy to control.

    There was still an hour before lunch, and the princes and princesses came to the eastern Pce one after another. Everyone had long been used to the gorgeous and exquisite beauty of Lin ¡®an.

    Among the four princesses, she was probably the only one who was suitable for this dress. If it were any other Princess, they would probably not be able to suppress their overly gorgeous dress.

    Huaiqing¡¯s looks were enough, but her temperament was not.

    ¡°Huaiqing hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Lin ¡®an¡¯s quick-witted eyes turned and looked outside the door.

    ¡°Send a message that she willeter.¡± The Crown Prince said with a smile. Then, he coughed and said,

    ¡°Today is the day of sale of the secretly made chicken essence by the Directorate of Celestials. Some were also sent to the pce. This is why bengong invited my younger brothers and sisters over to have a taste.¡±

    Actually, a few days ago, the Directorate of Celestials had already ¡°offered¡± a batch of chicken essence and sent it to the Imperial Kitchen. The princes and princesses had all enjoyed this insatiable seasoning.

    Speaking of this hot topic, the princes and princesses began to chat with great interest.

    ¡°Speaking of this chicken essence, the taste is indeed irresistible, but it¡¯s easy to get thirsty,¡±

    yesterday, father said that this thing can¡¯t be eaten too much. A light diet is the way to maintain health.

    As he said this, the princes pouted their lips and disapproved of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s idea of maintaining his health. Only middle-aged people who had no choice would think of soaking wolfberry in a thermos cup. Why did young people need to maintain their health?

    Lin ¡®an looked left and right, his round and white jaw raised,¡±Do you guys know who invented the chicken spirit?¡±

    At this time, it had be embarrassing and sulky.

    The princes and princesses really didn¡¯t know about this. There were only three people in the pce who knew about this. The crown prince¡¯s framing and huaiqing. If the three of them didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know.

    Under the questioning of his brothers and sisters, framed chin rose even higher and said sweetly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an, my subordinate.¡±

    She emphasized the second half of the sentence.

    ¡°Xu Qian?¡± The fourth prince frowned. isn¡¯t that huaiqing¡¯s man? ¡±

    The fourth prince was huaiqing¡¯s blood brother.

    ¡°He¡¯s mine now. He swore his loyalty to me.¡± He was showing off his behavior of poaching huaiqing¡¯s men.

    Because in the eyes of her siblings, she had always been bullied by huaiqing. Now that she had finally managed to turn the tables, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The more outstanding Xu Qi ¡®an was, the happier she was, because the sense of achievement she felt was greater.

    All the princes and princesses couldn¡¯t help butugh. The fourth prince secretly frowned. He was very unhappy with Lin ¡®an¡¯s action of stealing his sister¡¯s corner.

    However, even though he was the DI son of the Empress and should have the highest status, the position of Crown Prince was passed to the Shu eldest son, the current crown Prince, the blood brother of Lin an.

    At the same time, Emperor Yuan jing treated all his children equally, but he only doted on Lin ¡®an and did not like huaiqing. This made the fourth prince even less confident.

    His mother had said that huaiqing was strong and overbearing, just like his father when he was young, but he was much more talented. If she was a man, her father would probably hate her even more.

    ¡°Who is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    At this moment, huaiqing¡¯s cold and melodious voice came from outside the door. The eldest Princess, who was wearing a moon-colored Pce dress, arrived.

    All the princes and princesses clearly saw that Lin ¡®an¡¯s arrogant aura deted with a ¡°Xiu.¡± At first, she was unconvinced and seemed to want to fight head-on, but then she cowered. She puffed her cheeks and said loudly, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll split it half each!¡±

    He used the most arrogant tone to say the most cowardly words.

    Huaiqing chuckled.

    She knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was able to take advantage of the situation. She turned a blind eye to it, mainly because Lin¡¯ an was a stupid sister and was not a threat at all. Snatching her away was just to get at her.

    If it was any other Prince, if they dared to snatch her people like this, huaiqing would have retaliated, mercilessly retaliating, and not like how he had treated Lin ¡®an, who was only scaring her.

    Huaiqing walked in front of Lin ¡®an and looked down at her from above.¡±Go away, I want this seat.¡±

    The mounted man raised his head and could only see huaiqing¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t see the lower half of her face because the disgusting few pounds of flesh on huaiqing¡¯s chest blocked his view.

    This made her very discouraged. This sister of hers was not only more talented than her, but also had a better figure. Other than her father¡¯s love for her, there was nothing else that she couldpare to huaiqing.

    Ming Ji was a delicate girl, and after being bullied by huaiqing, she turned her head away aggrievedly.

    She had no choice. She couldn¡¯t win in a fight, and quarreling would be beneath her status as a Princess. Moreover, huaiqing was a schr, and his words were not dirty. He was not her match.

    The Crown Prince ¡°coughed¡± and came out to warm up the scene, ¡°¡±Huaiqing, don¡¯t lower yourself to Lin ¡®an¡¯s level. You¡¯re the older sister.¡±

    Only then did huaiqing let go of the framing and stop bullying his sister.

    .....

    ¡°Have you heard about what happened in the Imperial study today?¡± the Crown Prince asked casually while they were eating.

    ¡°Themandment monument and the water transportation Yamen?¡± the fourth prince immediately asked.

    The Crown Prince nodded and smiled. we don¡¯t have to interfere in the water transportation Yamen¡¯s matter. Let the officials of the court and father make the decision. On the other hand, the matter of themandment monument is truly amazing.¡±

    The fourth prince nodded. you eat and you earn. The People¡¯s wealth is the cream of the people. The people are easy to abuse, but the heavens can¡¯t bully them!

    ¡°Good poem!¡± Huaiqing¡¯s eyes lit up, and her beautiful face bloomed with radiance.

    She had always been a person of few words when she ate or slept, but the inner core of this poem made the eldest Imperial daughter¡¯s heart surge. She liked it more than ¡± when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is water, and the dark fragrance floats in the evening moon.

    What kind of lousy poem is this? it doesn¡¯t have any artistic conception at all ... Ming Ming said in her heart.

    ¡°Who wrote this poem?¡± Huai Qing asked, staring at the fourth prince.

    ...

    She never paid attention to news from the pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± the Crown Prince answered on his behalf.

    ¡°Good poem!¡± Ming Miao¡¯s two small hands pped the table and praised loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s his temper.¡± Huaiqing smiled.

    what do you mean by his temper? you speak as if you know him very well. The framed man was used to bickering.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t want to respond at first, but when he saw the princes looking at him, he muttered to himself,

    Xu Qi ¡®an hates evil. He doesn¡¯t care about the big picture. He¡¯s different from those schrs who only know how to talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s about him cutting the silver Gong?¡± The Crown Prince said with a smile.

    when I was chatting with Duke Wei the other day, I mentioned this person. huaiqing nced at the princes.¡±Lord Wei said that Xu Qi ¡®an has never embezzled a single cent since he was appointed.¡±

    ¡°Then what right do you have to say that he doesn¡¯t care about small things?¡± She felt that huaiqing was ndering her beloved dog.

    She red at huaiqing fiercely.

    ...

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is addicted to the education workshop and doesn¡¯t return home at night. He has a close rtionship with Fu Xiang, the courtesan of the yingmei Pavilion,¡± said Princess huaiqing.

    The smile on his face gradually disappeared, his peach blossom eyes widened and he said loudly,¡±You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    She muffled a few mouthfuls of rice and felt that the food was no longer fragrant. She threw her chopsticks down and said angrily, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    She stood up, lifted her skirt, and left with her personal Pce maid.

    ....

    Lin ¡®an left in anger, but it didn¡¯t affect everyone¡¯s meal. The Crown Prince was a little embarrassed. He smiled and raised his ss, letting the banquet continue.

    After the banquet ended, huaiqing returned to his pce and drank arge bowl of tea. Then, he sat in his boudoir and started to do breathing exercises.

    Recently, she had secretly advanced to the Qi refining stage. The other day, she had ¡°chatted¡± with Wei Yuan for this matter.

    Huaiqing was very talented, but she had always kept it to herself and didn¡¯t reveal it. However, as she grew older, she felt that she could properly increase her cultivation.

    The main thing was that Emperor Yuan jing had not mentioned the marriage of the princesses for the entire year.

    Her father was an immortal cultivator, and her mother was a Buddhist. If Emperor Yuan jing did not mention it, she would not care ... His mother had always been like this. As the mother of the world, she was not keen on her position and identity.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve sent a letter from the Qing Province.¡± The guard rushed in.

    ¡°Mansion¡± referred to the huaiqing mansion in the Imperial City.

    The princesses ¡°and the princes¡± letters were usually not allowed to enter the pce, and would be sent to their respective manors.

    Qingzhou? Princess huaiqing thought thatyman Zi Yang had written a letter to her. She nodded and said,¡±Bring it over.¡±

    The guard handed it over respectfully and took his leave.

    Huaiqing opened the envelope. The first sentence read:When I wrote this letter, I had already arrived at the border of Qingzhou ...

    Huaiqing knew that it was Xu Qi ¡®an who wrote the letter. The letter was very long, two pages in total. She read it with rapt attention. When she saw the corruption case of Yuzhou¡¯s water transportation Yamen, Princess huaiqing¡¯s face turned grave.

    As he continued reading, he suddenly became a little frivolous. This was because the follow-up content was not in the tone of a subordinate reporting to his superior. It was more like a man speaking to the woman he liked ...

    growing out of the mud without being stained, lustful but not demonic, straight from the middle to the outside without vines nor branches, the fragrance is far away, pure and clean, can be seen from afar but not to be yed with ...

    Princess huaiqing mumbled to herself, lost in her beautiful words. The image of a Lotus blooming appeared in her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s such. pity that Xu ningyan didn¡¯t study, such a pity ...¡± With that, Princess huaiqing tipped the envelope over, and a shriveled lotus petal slipped out.

    This kid wrote this letter to confess his love to me? Princess huaiqing fell into deep thought.

    If bengong hands the letter to the pce, even ten of his heads won¡¯t be enough to chop off.

    She folded the envelope and kept it in a book she didn¡¯t usually read.

    Then, she excitedly called the pce maid to grind the ink, wrote down the Golden sentence about Lotus in the letter, and hung it in the study.

    Looking at this piece of calligraphy, the corners of Huai Qing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    ....

    ¡°What happened to His Highness?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been depressed ever since I came back from the crown prince¡¯s ce.¡±

    perhaps she was bullied by the eldest Princess ... But it doesn¡¯t seem like it. If he was bullied by the eldest Princess, His Highness would have already scolded him and then ignored it. ¡±

    In the courtyard, a few Pce maids gathered together to talk. Lin ¡®an had just finished throwing a tantrum, so there were only two Pce maids apanying him in the bedroom. The others did not dare to touch the bad luck.

    ¡°Your Highness, why must you be angry with Princess huaiqing ...¡± Her personal Pce maid advised.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that dog ve,¡± Ming Miao said angrily.

    The two Pce maids were stunned for a while before they realized who the ¡± dog ve ¡± was. One of them had even been smacked on the butt by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The pce maids looked at each other with puzzled expressions, thinking that His Highness¡¯s dog ve had left the capital for more than half a month.

    ¡°How did he offend His Highness again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin ¡®an looked depressed. I just feel ufortable in my heart.

    ¡°???¡±

    At this time, a guard came to the courtyard and requested to see the princess of Lin an. Seeing that it was a guard from her residence, the pce maid could only bite the bullet and knock on the door.

    ¡°Your Highness, the guards of the residence have requested an audience. They said that they have a letter for you from Qingzhou.¡±

    A letter from Qingzhou? Lin ¡®an was stunned. Her social circle was very small. Other than the brothers and sisters in the pce, the brothers and sisters of the imperial family, there were also some family members of the adults. asionally, they would write to her, inviting her to participate in the private Tea Party held in the women¡¯s boudoir.

    However, Qingzhou was not included in this list.

    ¡°Who sent the letter?¡± The pce maid asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The pce maid outside replied.

    Her personal Pce maid nced at Lin ¡®an. Seeing her nod, she turned her head and shouted,¡±Bring it in,¡±

    .....

    [ author¡¯s note: I ran out in the morning to settle some matters, which dyed my update. ] Shamelessly begging for monthly votes.

 Chapter 246

    246 Dog meat shop (1)

    The pce maid outside took the letter from the Guard¡¯s hand and passed it to the pce maid who opened the door. She nced at Lin ¡®an, who was sitting by the bed, turned sideways, and looked very unhappy. She tactfully retreated.

    The one who opened the door was the pretty Pce maid who had been pped by Xu Qi ¡®an. She opened the envelope and took a look.

    After reading the first sentence, the smart Pce maid stopped reading and guessed who the letter was. She covered her mouth andughed, ¡°¡±Your Highness, this dog ve has sent a letter.¡±

    The mounted man immediately turned his face, nced at the two pages of the letter, and turned his head away,¡±It¡¯s too long,¡±

    This was in line with the princess of Lin an¡¯s character. The two Pce maids snickered and put the letter on the table. They said softly,¡±This servant will go out first. His Highness has summoned me for something.¡±

    As soon as the pce maid went out, the framed woman kept looking at the table. When the footsteps were far away, she muttered as she walked to the table, picked up the letter, and read it.

    After hearing huaiqing¡¯s words, she was a little angry. This dog servant was honest on the surface, but he was actually a lecherous person in secret. He loitered around the education workshop all day. Just thinking about it made her feel suffocated.

    However, he didn¡¯t know the reason, so he was angry when he came back.

    Logically speaking, she was the dignified Princess of Lin an, the number of guards under her were as many as the hair on a cow. She had never cared about the lifestyle of those people.

    She sat down in front of the table, straightened her back, and slightly lowered her head. Her sitting posture was very energetic, and she had been trained to walk, sit, and walk well since she was young.

    ¡°.... The night is long and I have no mood to sleep. Your Highness¡¯s voice and smile are right in front of my eyes and ringing in my ears. I have not seen you for half a month and have missed you.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± He licked his lips and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.

    This kind of informal opening fully expressed the other party¡¯s dependence and longing, highlighting his own importance. The princess of Lin an loved this the most.

    She was a girl who liked romance. It was just that overbearing CEOs could not sprout in this era. Otherwise, she would be a crazy fan of women¡¯s channel novels.

    She continued to read, and the letter wrote many strange things, such as a water ghost in the canal, her dog ve jumped into the river to save people, and after 300 rounds of fighting, she saved the poor guard. The guard knelt down and kowtowed gratefully, but the dog ve helped him up and said deafeningly, ¡°There was gold beneath a man¡¯s knees!

    Well said ... The mounted man smiled and became more and more fascinated.

    She liked to watch these strange things. They were very interesting, thrilling, and exciting.

    Outside the door, the two personal Pce maids quietly pushed open a gap and peeked through the gap. They were stunned to find the princess of Lin an sitting at the table, intoxicated. Sometimes she would chuckle, sometimes she would frown, and sometimes she would show a scared expression.

    They quietly retreated and the two of them spoke in low voices, ¡±

    ¡°Is the princess in a good mood again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s obvious ... You¡¯re so serious even when you¡¯re reading the letter.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what did the letter say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t inquire about master¡¯s matters. Have you forgotten what the pce maidservants taught us?¡±

    that Xu Qi. an is really capable. The princess has only known him for. short time, but she¡¯s already so interested in him ... Well, I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±

    ....

    I read to the end and found that the story had ended. The dog ve talked about a kind of Lotus in Qingzhou called Red Lotus. It was as beautiful as fire and always reminded me of Your Highness¡¯s peerless charm in a red dress ...

    As she looked at it, her round and crystal-clear face blushed shyly, charming and intoxicating.

    Even though she knew that there was no one in the room, she still nced at the door guiltily, then clutched the letter in her palm.

    ¡°He, he ...¡±

    The princess of Lin an heard her own wildly beating heart and her oval face was burning.

    How could he dare to write such a letter to her? If it was revealed that he had seduced the princess, he would have to die to atone for his crime. At the thought of this, he wanted to tear the letter and destroy the evidence.

    However, she was also a little reluctant, because it was the first time Her Highness had received a letter of this nature since she was born. The story was exciting and exciting, and Xu ningyan¡¯s words were so pleasant to hear ...

    Her dark and bright eyes turned. The clever Lin ¡®an thought of an idea. She put the dried flower petals together with the letter and sandwiched it in a thick book. It was the only book that her mother had given her.

    ¡°Alright, no one will find out this way!¡± Ming Miao let out a breath and put his hands on his waist.

    Not long after, the two Pce maids in the courtyard heard the princess¡¯s call.¡±Come in and change your clothes, bengong wants to change into a red dress!¡±

    The pce maids entered the room and helped the princess of Lin an change her clothes. Under her instructions, she changed into a beautiful red dress.

    Lin an nodded his head in satisfaction and turned around, her skirt was like a blooming flower.

    ¡°Look, bengong¡¯s peerless charm!¡± She raised her chin and said confidently.

    ¡°....¡±The pce maids looked at each other in confusion.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± The pce maid who had been pped by Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°What are you angry about?¡± Lin an asked.

    ¡°That dog ve.¡± The pce maid had just finished speaking when she was interrupted by an angry and unhappy voice, ¡±

    ¡°What dog ve? who are you to call a dog ve? You have to address him as Lord Xu.¡±

    ¡®My dog ve doesn¡¯t let others bark,¡¯ she thought.

    .....

    At the yingmei Pavilion.

    Fu Xiang, who was wearing a long white cotton dress and had her hair let down, was picking plum blossoms in the courtyard with a bamboo basket.

    The plum blossoms were gorgeous, and the courtyard was quiet. She was wearing aplicated white dress, and the hem of the dress trailed on the ground. A bamboo basket was hanging on her snow-white wrist, and there were clusters of broken plum blossoms in the basket. She raised her other arm and climbed the branch.

    The plum blossoms and the beauty reflected each other.

 Chapter 247

    247 Dog meat shop (2)

    The maidservants in the courtyard looked at this scene and were pleased. Now his wife was more and more indifferent. Every day, she practiced dance, adjusted the zither, admired the plum blossoms, and did some elegant things.

    He almost didn¡¯t show up during the tea gathering, or he would go out for a drink and leave the guests behind. Not only were the customers not angry, but they were even more enthusiastic about it.

    Gradually, just being able to see a Fu Xiang courtesan was enough for men to boast about for days.

    After the ¡°fragrant floating moon at dusk,¡± there was another poem that was quite famous:The beauty rolled up the beaded curtain, sat down, and frowned ...

    After the education workshop¡¯s publicity, an allusion was fabricated for this poem:

    The talented Lord Xu had made Lady Fu Xiang cry, and in order to make her happy, he was so anxious that he was running around. In the end, he drank three cups of strong wine in a row. Under the influence of the alcohol, his thoughts surged, and this poem was born.

    Simple poems had no soul. After knowing the allusions and stories, they immediately became a topic of discussion.

    Many schrs believed that Fu Xiang was a woman with talent and luck. If they had more contact with her, they might be able to write a poem like Xu Qi ¡®an, and their names would be remembered for generations.

    It was a great version of hype and selling character designs!

    However, ever since Lord Xu left the capital, his wife often sighed and sent people to inquire about news every three days, asking if Lord Xu had returned to the capital.

    At this moment, the manservant who was guarding the gate ran in with a letter in his hand. He waved it from a distance.

    ¡°Lady Fu Xiang, there¡¯s a letter from Qing Province from Lord Xu.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to sign the letters to the princesses, but he didn¡¯t have to worry about the letters to Fu Xiang and his family.

    Fu Xiang, who was originally quite interested, was stunned at first. Then, in a great reaction, she threw away the bamboo basket. She didn¡¯t want the plum blossoms either. She lifted the hem of her skirt and ran up to wee him, not even letting the maidservants send a message.

    She snatched the envelope from the manservant¡¯s hand, her eyes sparkling, like a little girl who had suddenly received a gift and was immersed in an unexpected joy.

    Mr. Xu actually sent me a letter ... Fu Xiang¡¯s heart was bursting with joy because she realized that she still had some status in that man¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t just a show.

    This realization made her feel light-headed, and she actually felt a little dizzy.

    ¡°Wifey ...¡± The servant girl reminded in a low voice. The smile on thedy¡¯s face was too silly.

    Fu Xiang ignored her. She lifted her skirt with one hand and held the letter with the other. She quickly returned to the bedroom and closed the door. She opened it impatiently and walked to the bed to sit on the edge.

    She pursed her pink lips and read word by word. Because the letter was not long, she was afraid that if she read too fast, it would be gone.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t go to the school workshop in Qingzhou, Fu Xiang was inexplicably happy. When he said that he should remember to trim his nails when he missed him, Fu Xiang was stunned for a while before she reacted.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s face flushed red as she spat on the letter. She hugged the letter to her chest like it was a treasure andy down on the bed. She closed her eyes and her plump little mouth curved into a happy arc.

    .....

    The Directorate of Celestials received the letter a littlete, just in time for mealtime. In order to advance to an Alchemist, Yan Caiwei felt as if she had used up all the effort she had put in the past year.

    He would be a salted fish starting next year and try to advance to the next rank in a few years. Anyway, he would not be so tired.

    Her round oval face had be thinner, and her chin had be sharper.

    She was currently sitting in the dining hall and eating dinner with her fellow disciples. However, before she ate, she decided to take a look at the letter that Xu ningyan had sent her.

    She was a little happy.

    there¡¯s a delicacy in Yuzhou called ham with yellow sprouts. Ham is a delicacy unique to the South and hard to find in the North ...

    there are countless delicacies in Qingzhou. Allow me to list them all ...

    As she read on, Yan Caiwei¡¯s eyes widened and she swallowed her saliva. After reading the letter, the Directorate of Celestials ¡®ordinary food suddenly didn¡¯t smell good.

    He found it hard to swallow.

    ¡°That hateful Xu ningyan ...¡± Yan Caiwei mmed the table and stood up, then walked out in a Huff.

    ¡°Where is Junior Sister Caiwei going?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to Qingzhou and Yuzhou!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    let¡¯s go to a restaurant. I don¡¯t want to eat the food of the Directorate of Celestials. It¡¯s terrible!

    .....

    Before dusk, Xu lingyue brought the little boy back to the house from the brothel, followed by two strong servants.

    His aunt, who was wearing a dark red dress and a pleated skirt, was trimming the potted nts in the hall with a pair of scissors.

    Her aunt¡¯s life as the matriarch of the family was very boring. Her children had just grown up and had yet to marry, so there was no evil wife waiting for her to fight with.

    In addition, the Xu family was not veryrge, unlike those families that had a lot of people inside and outside, so the aunt¡¯s responsibility of managing the house was not heavy.

    Every day, he would drink tea, water the flowers, and take the servants out to shop.

    The inner city was more prosperous and safer than the outer city. She didn¡¯t have to be afraid of running into tyrants when she walked on the streets. This was because there were night watchmen patrolling the inner city, the five guards of the capital, and constables from the government office.

    She was already so old, but when she went out on the streets, there were still men staring at her in a daze. How annoying.

    Xu lingyue entered the hall and saw her mother¡¯s back, bent over and trimmed. She had a small waist and a full moon under her loose dress.

    She was a little envious.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back ...¡± A small cloth bag hung around Xu lingying¡¯s neck. As she ran, the cloth bag swayed.

    It shook her so much that she lost her bnce and hit her aunt¡¯s butt.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy,¡± His aunt turned around and scolded.

    After reprimanding her younger daughter, she looked at her eldest daughter. ¡°How¡¯s lingying¡¯s performance in the court?¡±

    The little bean had gone to school. This was a request that Xu Eng had made when he came homest time. He definitely didn¡¯t mean to vent his dissatisfaction. He simply didn¡¯t want to see his younger sister neglect her studies.

    ...

 Chapter 248

    248 Dog meat shop (3)

    Therefore, second uncle Xu asked someone to find a rather famous imperial court in the inner city. The teacher was an old schr who was very knowledgeable. A high schr would not teach a child about enlightenment.

    Even for elementary schrs, teaching children was already like using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken, but there was no other way. The parents had given too much.

    The children who went to school with Xu lingying were not from ordinary families.

    Xu lingyue looked at her heartless sister, sighed, and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Teacher said that she was always the loudest and most serious when she was studying. However, she forgot after she finished reading it. Today, she finally learned how to recite the three-character ssic ... Teacher is so happy that he almost teared up.¡±

    The aunt felt embarrassed and poked the young girl¡¯s forehead with her finger.¡±Idiot, you need to use your brain to study. Don¡¯t let it go in your left ear and out your right ear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. No, no, no, no.¡± Xu Ling protested loudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Mother is an idiot, because I was born by mother.¡± The little boy argued with her.

    ¡°....¡±Her aunt was speechless. She picked her up and smacked her butt a few times. The thick-skinned Xu lingying was not afraid at all. He had to prove that he was not an idiot.

    The aunt sighed and didn¡¯t intend to argue with the young girl. Other than making herself cry out in anger, it had no effect at all.

    ¡°Your brother sent a few letters back and they¡¯re on the table. Lingyue, go and take a look.¡± His aunt was illiterate.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked excitedly to the table and picked up the letter to read it. There were three letters. They were addressed to her, her father, and her mother.

    ¡°Mother, big brother has also sent you one.¡±

    The aunt was stunned, and her watery eyes shed with surprise. She thought to herself,¡±this unlucky nephew is still thinking about me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll read it, I¡¯ll read it ...¡± The little boy felt that he had been in school for a few days and was now a schr, so the responsibility of reading letters should be given to her.

    Xu lingyue looked at her with a smile and handed her father¡¯s letter. She opened it and sent it to herself.

    The little boy took the letter and immediately raised his eyebrows.¡±That¡¯s amazing, big brother can write so many words. Big brother¡¯s handwriting is better than mine.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, do you want to read it or not?¡± His aunt was sitting on a chair.

    ¡°At the beginning of a man¡¯s life, his nature is good. They are simr in nature ...¡± She had finished reading.

    ¡°Is this a letter? Is this a letter from your big brother?¡± His aunt was angry.

    ¡°This is the letter. I¡¯ve read it out loud.¡± The little boy pped his arms like wings to make himself more convincing.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who only knows how to read these three sentences.¡±

    At this time, Xu lingyue had already finished reading the letter her big brother wrote to her. She put away the shriveled petal, nning to put it into a sachet to store it.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s exquisite oval face was full of smiles, and only then did she open the letter to her aunt.¡±Mother, I¡¯ll read the letter that big brother sent you.¡±

    The aunt immediately changed to azy sitting position and nodded reservedly.¡±Yes.¡±

    please take care of lingying. Over! Xu lingyue forced a smile, a little embarrassed. big brother¡¯s letter is concise and on point ...

    ¡°He deliberately wrote the letter to anger me.¡± The Auntie shouted and turned her face away angrily.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao changed into casual clothes and only brought their sabers. He left the station before the curfew and arrived at the vicinity of Huang Bo Street.

    They ordered a table of food at a small restaurant on the street. They drank while waiting for the sun to set. Xu Qi ¡®an held a pair of chopsticks in his mouth and a wine ss in his hand. He watched as the pedestrians on the street became fewer and fewer, and the sky gradually darkened.

    Thest ray of light disappeared to the West. He put the ss on the table. waiter, the bill.

    Song tingfeng watched as he took out some silver to pay the bill, walked out of the restaurant, and headed towards Huang Bo Street. He was puzzled, ¡°¡±Ningyan, where did you get so much silver? I¡¯ve never seen you use a copper coin.¡±

    ¡®Copper coins are not a good currency for me, the son of destiny ...¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    no, I just felt that the piece of silver you had just now was a little familiar. It was missing a corner ... I lost three silver coins yesterday, and I¡¯m also missing a corner. That seems to be my silver coins?¡± Song tingfeng said with uncertainty.

    ¡°Be more confident. Remove the¡± seems ¡°and that¡¯s your silver.¡± ¡°I picked it up at your door,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder.

    ¡°You motherf * cking ... Give me back my silver.¡± Song tingfeng chased after him and hit him.

    They quickly arrived at Huang Bo Street, one of White Emperor City¡¯s famous ck markets. Different from the streets outside, this ce was not deserted, and it was bustling with people.

    However, they were all wearing hoods or masks and didn¡¯t show their true faces.

    The three of them put on a ck robe, put on the hood, and hid their swords in the robe before entering Huang Bo Street.

    The strong smell of blood assailed his nose. The shops on both sides were all selling dog meat. There were leashed live dogs, cooked meat, and raw meat.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten dog meat in many years ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little tempted.

    After the matter was settled, he would buy a few catties of dog meat and return to the courier station. In the cold winter, eating dog meat around a hot pot was a great joy in life.

    Very quickly, they found shop d15 by following the number of the shop. From the outside, this was also a shop that sold raw dog meat, but the three people with sharp ears heard the sounds of people talking in the shop.

    This was indeed a shop that sold dog meat.

 Chapter 249

    249 The one who tied the bell must untie the bell (1)

    It was a small two-story building with abination of green bricks and wood, and the walls were old and worn.

    The owner of the shop was a thin middle-aged man. His eyes were sharp as he observed the three caped men standing in front of his shop.

    ¡°Dear customers, would you like a few pounds of dog meat?¡± The shop owner asked.

    ¡°How much is the dog meat outside and how much is the dog meat inside?¡± song tingfeng replied in a hoarse voice.

    When the shop owner heard this, a smile immediately appeared on his face. He was an old whoremaster.

    ¡°The dog meat outside costs one pound of silver, and the meat inside costs three pounds of silver.¡±

    This kind of private prostitute actually asked for three silver coins. To be honest, the price of abalone was not much cheaper than in the capital. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao shook their heads repeatedly as they were both old punks in the industry.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, because he had been at the top of the industry ever since he entered the industry. Even a Tea Party cost ten taels of silver, and three maces of silver was just a drizzle ... What? I was scamming for nothing? Oh, that¡¯s fine then.

    The shop owner stood up and led the three of them into the shop. At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an realized that the shop owner¡¯s leg wasme.

    After entering, the indescribable sounds became clearer. The sound instion effect was extremely poor, and the sounds were chaotic.

    If brother spring was here, he would definitely say,¡±everyone listen to mymands. 121,121, advance and retreat, advance and retreat ...¡± Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    The shop owner chuckled,¡±the girls in the shop aren¡¯t free, why don¡¯t you wait a while?¡± I¡¯ll cut half a kilogram of cooked meat for you.¡±

    It was just dark, but the girls in the shop were in good order. The dog meat business in the ck market was very good ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t n to wait, because he had another purpose.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked the door open, causing the girl inside to scream in shock. He kicked the doors open one by one, causing a wave of angry curses.

    The men didn¡¯t even put on their clothes. They ran out and wanted to teach Xu Qi ¡®an a lesson.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked down one after another. After five or six, the men didn¡¯t dare to attack anymore. He then gathered his Qi in his dantian and said,

    D15 has been booked. Get out of here. Mr. Song will pay for tonight¡¯s expenses.

    When the whoremasters heard this, the anger in their hearts was reduced by half. The idea was difficult to deal with. Since the other party was willing to pay, then they had to admit defeat. Anyway, there were shops selling dog meat everywhere in the ck market.

    At this time, the shop owner had retreated to the anvil. There was a knife for chopping meat there. He pressed his hand on the handle, narrowed his eyes, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not here to buy meat, but to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exinter.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. Then he gathered the naked and half-naked women in a room and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Hold your head and squat down!¡±

    The women with different looks did as they were told.

    ¡°No one is allowed to leave this room without my permission.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waited for them to nod fearfully, then closed the door and went back to the first floor.

    The shop owner was still in a confrontation with song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door of the shop and sat down at the table. He took out half of the jade pendant and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Does the shop owner recognize this item?¡±

    The crippled shop owner¡¯s gaze fell on the jade pendant. Under the candlelight, its color was warm and smooth, and the fracture was neat. It had been cut in half by a sharp object.

    Xu Qi ¡®an clearly saw the shop owner¡¯s pupils shrink.

    ¡°Who are you to Zhou qu?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. I just want to ask you, do you recognize this jade pendant?¡±

    The shop owner nodded slightly. please wait a moment.

    With that, he limped into a house on the east side. Because he was crippled, he usually lived on the first floor.

    The rooms on the second floor were for guests to do business.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave Zhu guangxiao a look, telling him to follow the shop owner in case the other party yed any tricks.

    Soon, the shop owner returned with half a jade pendant and a booklet in his hands, which fit perfectly with the half that Xu Qi ¡®an had taken out.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask for something, right?¡± The shop owner said as he handed over the booklet.¡±Zhou Jing left this with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me anything?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t touch the book, but stared at him.

    ¡°Will you guys tell me?¡±

    ¡°No, but you¡¯re too straightforward.¡±

    The shop owner sighed. when Zhou Jing gave me this book, she told me that the jade pendant was a token. She won¡¯t give me anything without seeing the jade pendant. Even he himself couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me your identity. I only recognize the jade pendant, not the person.¡±

    He only recognized the jade pendant and not the person ... Because the Zhou Jing who came to collect evidence might not be Zhou Jing ... The old spy was so meticulous. It was a pity that he was dead ... Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the booklet and looked at it carefully. It was an ount book that recorded the military supplies of themander¡¯s office that had disappeared for ¡± no reason. every transaction was clearly recorded.

    With this ¡°evidence,¡± provincial governor Zhang could arrest and interrogate themander of the second rank, even though he couldn¡¯t convict him directly.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. With the evidence in hand, the trip to Yunzhou could almoste to an end.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Zhou Jing? He gave you the ount book without any worries.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put away the ount book, took a sip of tea, and asked in a chatting tone.

    ¡°I was originally a wandering martial artist, but because I was a busybody, I offended a Yamen official and was beaten up by the other party. This leg was broken at that time. They wanted to take me out of the city and bury me alive, but Lord Zhou saved me. I owe him a life.¡± The shop owner smiled sadly.

    with a crippled leg, it was a joke to travel the martial world, so they took root in White Emperor City ... The day he gave me the thing, I had a premonition that something bad was going to happen to him. However, what I can do is limited. I can¡¯t return the favor of saving my life, but I can at least take care of the things.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and added in his heart,Leave the revenge to us.

    The owner of the shop cut a few catties of dog meat for them without asking for money, but Xu Qi ¡®an insisted on leaving him five taels of silver. It was not money for the dog meat, but the bill for Master Song.

    Song tingfeng turned his head back repeatedly and said regretfully, ¡°¡±Since we can¡¯t go back now, why don¡¯t we just stay in the shop? I¡¯ve already paid for it ...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are beauties serving in the shop.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pouted. you can go back now. They¡¯re still wet.

    ¡°....¡±Song tingfeng felt that Xu ningyan¡¯s words were really vulgar. It should be said that they were waiting for him to pick them.

    .....

    ...

    Late at night, in a certain mansion.

    Li Miaozhen sat cross-legged on the bed, meditating. Her ck and beautiful hair was scattered, setting off her wheat-colored oval face. She was beautiful and full of heroic spirit.

    Aftering to Yunzhou for more than a year, she had either trained the private army or went into the mountains to exterminate bandits. Her originally fair face had turned into a wheat color.

    However, the disciples of the sky sect didn¡¯t care about their appearance.I have no feelings!

    He didn¡¯t need to care about his feelings, let alone his appearance.

    After she finished her meditation, she focused her senses for a long time and found that there was no Mei¡¯s aura in the house.

    The Mei isn¡¯t back yet?

    Three gongs were a piece of cake for the demon. Moreover, Xu Qi ¡®an was a wastrel who had been hollowed out by wine and women, so there would be no problem.

    Logically speaking, if he had charmed them during the day, he would have been able to directly obtain information from them. Why had they not returned yet?

    Could it be that the Mei had disobeyed her orders and coveted her body?

    Li Miaozhen immediately ruled out this spection. The Mei had been by her side for several years. Her biggest advantage was that she was obedient. She was a good family when she was alive and had almost no grievances after she died of illness. She was also kind. She knew that Xu Qi ¡®an could not stand being oppressed and would not absorb his essence.

    ...

    Perhaps it was just a moment of fun ... Li Miaozhen lifted the quilt, shrank in, and fell asleep.

    The next day, li Miaozhen finished washing up and had breakfast. When the sun rose high in the sky, she still didn¡¯t see the Mei return. She finally realized that something was wrong.

    He immediately drew a simple Tai Chi Eight Trigrams Formation in the courtyard, took out the grave soil, corpse oil, cat¡¯s eye, and other Yin objects, and ced them in specific positions.

    Then, he took out a crumpled paper figurine and ced it on the Tai Chi fish. He activated the formation with the help of Qi.

    In the field of vision invisible to mortals, the crumpled paper figurine crazily absorbed the yin Qi contained in the yin objects. After a while, its hands and feet moved.

    Then, the paper man staggered to its feet. After a few seconds of silence, ity down again and turned into an ordinary paper man.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face suddenly became serious. This paper figurine was once attached to the Mei and had her aura. It should have guided her to find the Mei.

    There were three possible reasons for such a situation:First, the demon had an ident, and her soul was destroyed. Two, the demon was sealed. Third, the Mei had left White Emperor City and had exceeded the paper man¡¯s sensing range.

    Out of the three possibilities, no matter which one it was, it meant that something had happened to Mei.

    ¡°The one who tied the bell must untie the bell!¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    .....

    An Inn!

    ¡°Have you finished reading it? is this ount book real?¡±

    In the room, song tingfeng asked Xu Qi ¡®an, who was checking the ounts at the table, with a hard loquats in his mouth.

    Zhu guangxiao sat cross-legged in meditation, cultivating his Qi.

    do you know what ounting is? you have to confront the criminal face to face when interrogating him. Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    ¡°And you¡¯re still reading it with great interest?¡± Song tingfeng yawned. He didn¡¯t have a good rest at the innst night. In fact, it was the aftereffect of the illusion yesterday.

    Song tingfeng was now waiting for the return of provincial governor Zhang. After he handed over the mission, he would go to the government office and request the Yamen to find his beloveddy susu.

    ¡°At least I can roughly go through it and have a good idea of what¡¯s going on.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the outhouse.¡± Song tingfeng did not want to argue with him.

    After squinting and leaving the room, Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at Zhu guangxiao, who was breathing. ¡°Do you want to look for miss susu?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao opened his eyes and nced at him, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought about it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an irresponsibly said, ¡°¡±Do you even need to think about it? You and miss susu are husband and wife, but you¡¯ve never even touched that stinky sister of yours, right? You even shamelessly asked for a hundred taels of silver. He had gone crazy thinking about money. Did the old man think that his daughter was ...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an irresponsibly said, ¡°¡±Do you even need to think about it? You and miss susu are husband and wife, but you¡¯ve never even touched that stinky sister of yours, right? You even shamelessly asked for a hundred taels of silver. He had gone crazy thinking about money. Did the old man think that his daughter was ... Forget it, I won¡¯t mock her.

    ¡°Have you seen my aunt? My Auntie is pretty, right? one of the top beauties. When my second uncle married her, the betrothal gift was only twenty taels. That fianc¨¦e of yours, what right does she have?¡±

    A hundred taels of silver would take an ordinary family ten years to save up if they didn¡¯t eat or drink for five years.

    With his brother on one side and his fianc¨¦e on the other, Zhu guangxiao chose to remain silent. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think of miss SuSu¡¯s delicate panting and her various flirtatious postures.

    Mr. Zhu was about to say something when song tingfeng¡¯s voice came from downstairs, ¡°¡±Ningyan, we have a guest ...¡±

    ....

    [ PS: update first and changeter. Remember to catch bugs, my dear friends. ]

 Chapter 250

    250 Social death (1)

    Song tingfeng¡¯s voice was a little strange, surprised and anxious. If he had to describe it, it would probably be, ¡°Wifey,e out and see God!

    It was this tone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put the ount book in his pocket and went out first. Zhu guangxiao quickly put on his boots and followed.

    In the hall of the station, a young girl in light blue clothes was drinking tea at the table. Her body-hugging clothes outlined her leopard-like figure, and her hair was tied up in a high ponytail.

    Her neat outfit highlighted her suave and handsome appearance.

    She was clearly a heroic Americandy ... She didn¡¯t look like the Holy maiden of the heavenly Dao sect at all ... The sect made her forget about love, and in the end, you became a chivalrous heroine ... Xu Qian grumbled in his heart, but he smiled and said,

    ¡°General Li, we meet again.¡±

    This kid¡¯s dark circles have deepened again ... He was not in a good mental state ... It should have been absorbed by the demon. Li Miaozhen looked at him with a pair of bright eyes and nodded.¡±Lord Xu,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat opposite her, with song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao on his left and right. The guard poured tea for her and then left.

    Neither side was in a hurry to speak, each thinking about their own matters.

    She must havee for Mei, but she did not receive Mei¡¯s report for a long time, so she knew that there was a problem ... Xu Qi ¡®an sipped his tea and pondered, thinking about how to deal with this.

    Return the charm to her?

    He couldn¡¯t bear to part with such a beautiful paper wife. Just looking at her was very pleasing to the eye. He still wanted to bring her to Beijing to broaden her horizons.

    Moreover, the possession ability was very useful. It could be used in many situations and environments.

    ¡°My Lords ...¡± Li Miaozhen touched the teacup and said,¡±Did you see a girl called Su Su yesterday?¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked over.

    ¡®It¡¯s here, it¡¯s time for the public execution of my two little brothers ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an raised the corner of his mouth. yes, I¡¯ve seen her. She has an unsolvable rtionship with two of my colleagues.

    The three of them had different expressions when they heard this. Song tingfeng looked at Zhu guangxiao and thought,¡¯it¡¯s obvious that he has an unsolvable fate with me. What does it have to do with this shut-up Zhu guangxiao?¡¯

    Li Miaozhen nced at the two gongs ¡®faces and felt some pity. From Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s words, susu must have extracted their essence.

    However, she was even more certain that the charm was in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands. Otherwise, he would not have said such things.

    I¡¯m sorry. I was thoughtless. I don¡¯t know if you can return her to me, Sir. Li Miao sincerely said.

    ¡°Plotting to harm an official of the Imperial court and obtaining confidential information is a capital crime, General Li.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile.

    Li Miaozhen looked at him calmly and didn¡¯t argue or get angry, as if she didn¡¯t care about thew at all.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that number two was an angry youth. Although she was chivalrous, it could not hide the fact that she was a swordsman who broke the rules with martial arts. She also hated the irresponsible Emperor Yuan jing.

    Most importantly, No. 2 was a fifth-grade expert. To her, everyone here was trash ...

    He had to change his attitude ... Xu Qi ¡®an dispelled the idea of using his power to oppress Su Su andughed out loud.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m not the kind of person who is unreasonable and unforgiving. Everything can be discussed. It¡¯s mainly because I admire General Li for generating electricity for love and running around to suppress bandits for more than a year. This feeling for the country and the people makes me feel ashamed.

    ¡°However, I am very fond ofdy susu. Can General Li part with her?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an intended to bargain. All otakus knew that the wife of a paper person could see it but not eat it, but that didn¡¯t stop them from loving it.

    Li Miaozhen heard this and frowned. although the Mei is a high-level vengeful spirit, they can¡¯t live long unless they keep absorbing essence. If this goes on, they will lose their minds and be uncontroble monsters.

    ¡°Only by following me can she remain the same. You¡¯re not a Taoist disciple and are not proficient in this kind of secret technique. Keeping her by your side will only harm you and others.¡±

    Her image in real life was very different from her online image ... The inte was more lively and angry, but the reality was more serious ... Well, a serious image was suitable for leading the Army. This was probably a kind of disguise. ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± wait a moment. he got up and went back to his room.

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng¡¯s eyes were dazed, and they looked at each other with stiff expressions ... What was charm? what was absorbing essence? What were they talking about?

    They had just said ... Miss susu?

    After a while, Xu Qi ¡®an returned with a wine pot and ced it on the table with a ¡± bang. the three of them looked at the wine pot.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were at a loss, but li Miaozhen squinted his eyes and recognized the spirit-sealing talisman on the wine pot.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the pot. The next moment, green smoke rose from the pot and turned into a beautiful woman. She red at Xu Qi¡¯ an and scolded, ¡±

    ¡°Stinky man, I¡¯m going to starve to death ...¡±

    Then she saw li Miaozhen, and her little face brightened instantly, but she quickly put on an aggrieved expression and cried, ¡±

    ¡°Master, you must seek justice for me. This stinky brat bullied me and insulted me. If you hade anyter, I would have been pregnant with his vile spawn, wuwuwu ...¡±

    Miss susu ... Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were frozen inch by inch due to the low temperature in January.

    Bang! Bang!

    Li Miaozhen put the lid back and nodded.¡±Thank you, Lord Xu, for your magnanimity. I owe you a favor for this. If you have any requests in the future, feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°General Li, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    No. 2¡¯s promise was still very valuable. Using a charm that couldn¡¯t be kept by his side for a long time in exchange for a promise, he had profited.

 Chapter 251

    251 Social death.

    He saw li Miaozhen off and walked to the door, asking,¡±With General Li¡¯s status and cultivation, I don¡¯t think you¡¯recking a demon, right?¡±

    Li Miaozhen pondered. a ghost is not an ordinary ghost. It must be a woman born in a Yin year and a Yin month. She must still be a Virgin after death. Only then can she be cultivated into a ghost.

    What year and month is the yin year and Yin month? Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded, pretending to understand.

    however, ¡± li Miaozhen¡¯s tone changed and she raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°¡±even if it¡¯s a dog, you¡¯ve developed feelings for it, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed, and the atmosphere between the two was no longer so tense and distant.

    Li Miaozhen took the opportunity to ask,¡±Lord Xu, can you give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a warm smile.

    After saying that, he turned around and saw song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao sitting there without moving, their backs lonely and lonely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile became brighter.

    Walking along the spacious Street, li Miaozhen carried a silver spear on her back and a long sword at her waist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept turning his head to look at the face of the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. Her temperament reminded Xu Qi¡¯ an of the police beauty he had a crush on when he was in the police School.

    She had short hair, beautiful facial features, and a clean face. Her legs were long and straight in camouge pants.

    Compared to the police School beauty, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that li Miaozhen, who had a White Horse, silver spear, a red cloak, and soft armor, was better.

    Li Miaozhen said lightly, ¡± Lord Xu, you don¡¯t have to be so particr about the details. But I¡¯m still a girl. It¡¯s too rude of you to stare at me like this.

    PEI, this man was indeed a pervert.

    If perverts were the first impression she had of Xu Qi ¡®an at the banquet, then now, li Miaozhen¡¯sbel on Xu Qi¡¯ an had changed:He was not a simple pervert.

    ¡®It feels like it¡¯s hard to change my perverted impression ...¡¯ The reputation was ruined ... ¡°General Li looks like an old friend of mine,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile remained unchanged.

    Bah! Li Miaozhen cursed in her heart, but a smile hung on her face, ¡°this White Emperor City is full of flowers and brocade, but Lord Xu has followed the governor all the way here, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve seen many deste scenes.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity.¡±

    ¡°Normally, there are between 20 to 30 guard stations under themand of themander¡¯s office in a province, but there are only 15 in Yunzhou. Do you know the reason?¡± Li Miaozhen asked and answered her own question,

    because Yunzhou has a small poption and is gued by bandits, it is impossible to station troops on arge scale. Without troops, how can we exterminate the bandits? ¡±

    ording to the Dafeng military system, all the prefectures below themander division would have ¡°guards,¡± and each guard would have 5600 people. ¡°Offices will be set up in the counties and prefectures below the state capital, and each office will have 1100 people.

    It was not as if there were no such ces with only 15 guard institutes, but Yunzhou was a Bandit-infested region. Logically speaking, there should be more than 25 guard institutes for the military forces to be qualified.

    ¡°We only need to open up fertilend, and the Army will usually farm by themselves. We should be able to be self-sufficient.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Themanders in each region had militarynd, and when the Army was not fighting, they did the same work as farmers.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the military pay?¡± li Miaozhen nced at him.

    ... ¡°I¡¯m ashamed!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He remembered now. Being a soldier required a sry, and it wasn¡¯t just about having food to eat. The more soldiers they recruited, the higher the sry. If they couldn¡¯t afford the sry, the Army would cause trouble as they pleased. Such examples were everywhere in history books.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Yunzhou for more than a year, and I¡¯ve worked withmander yang Chuannan more than 20 times to suppress bandits. I don¡¯t believe that such a person would collude with the mountain bandits.¡± Li Miao¡¯s true intentions were revealed, and she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a serious expression.

    ¡°Lord Xu is an important figure in this investigation. Your attitude will determine the Imperial inspector¡¯s attitude. I hope you can handle this matter carefully.¡±

    ¡°General Li, you tter me. I¡¯m just a small gong.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an appropriately showed a ¡± surprised ¡± expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated Lord Xu and I think I¡¯m quite familiar with you,¡± li Miaozhen replied frankly.

    For example, you¡¯re proficient in investigating cases, or you have an affair with many courtesans of the education workshop ...

    As expected, number two was suspicious of number three¡¯s identity ... He suspected that Eng was the warm-hearted schr No. 3 ... I might as well take this opportunity to expand the misunderstanding. After all, Eng is in the Academy, and number two is in Yunzhou, which is thousands of miles away ... ¡®This way, I can make use of Eng¡¯s¡¯ incense and love ¡®to win number two¡¯s trust ...¡¯

    ¡°Lord Xu seems to have a younger cousin who is studying at Yun Lu Academy?¡±

    As expected, number two was suspicious of number three¡¯s identity ... He suspected that Eng was the warm-hearted schr No. 3 ... I might as well take this opportunity to expand the misunderstanding. After all, Eng is in the Academy, and number two is in Yunzhou, which is thousands of miles away ... ¡®This way, I can make use of Eng¡¯s¡¯ incense and love ¡®to win number two¡¯s trust ...¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t reveal my identity anyway. The consequences of social death are too terrible ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±

    that¡¯s right. Bijiu was a schr filled with ambition and was highly regarded by the great Confucians of the Yun Lu Academy. It was said that he was groomed to be the inheritor of the Academy.

    To be nurtured as an inheritor ... No wonder number three knew so much about cloud deer Institute¡¯syout and those confidential information ... Li Miaozhen nodded and smiled,

    ¡°Lord Xu is also a hot-blooded and chivalrous man.¡±

    His attitude had changed. He seemed to have a good impression of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ... I¡¯ll say this now, you damned Emperor Yuan jing! No. 2¡¯s favorability towards me will be off the charts.

    After chatting for a while, the two bade each other farewell. One of them continued forward while the other turned around and returned.

    Li Miaozhen found a secluded alley, took out a wine pot, wiped off the spirit-sealing talisman, and released susu. Then, he popped out a paper figurine and attached it to her.

    The paper man had turned into miss susu. who had exquisite makeup on. With a sad face. he said. ¡± master ...

    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± li Miaozhen stared at her and asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was able to expose her identity as a Taoist disciple with one sentence, so it was obvious that he had gotten the information from Su Su.

    Susu raised her hand and pinched her little finger with her thumb. ¡°Just a little.¡±

    ¡°How much is a little?¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    nothing much. It¡¯s just about your identity, age, cultivation, and going down the mountain to gain experience ...

    ¡°?¡±

    A big question mark appeared in li Miaozhen¡¯s mind.

    ...

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me everything?¡±

    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t tell him the day you came to tenth water.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ....

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the station, he saw that Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were still sitting there. They looked at each other, their eyes full of distrust for theirpanions.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about you and Su Su?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything either.¡±

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had returned, song tingfeng looked at him listlessly, ¡°¡±Ningyan, did you know about SuSu¡¯s identity long ago?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You were the ones who told me to keep it a secret.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged.

    ...

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with distrust.

    ¡°Then, what happened between us and Su Su in the teahouse ...¡± Song tingfeng asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your illusion!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly.

    ¡°Hu ...¡± The two of them heaved a sigh of relief. It was just an illusion.

    Song tingfengughed in relief, ¡°¡±It¡¯s an illusion, then it¡¯s nothing. I was only confused and fainted.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at them with pity and shook his head. you¡¯re under an illusion, but you¡¯re not unconscious.

    ¡°He¡¯s not unconscious?¡± Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng¡¯s hearts sank.

    Xu Qi ¡®an came to the pir and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Tingfeng, you were like this at that time ...¡±

    He hugged the pir and crazily crashed into it.

    Song tingfeng was speechless.

    ¡°Guangxiao, you¡¯re like this ...¡± He came to the table and pressed his hands on the edge of the table, showing off his waist strength.

    Zhu guangxiao was speechless.

    ¡°Hey, why are you two hiding under the table?¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an was done, he realized that Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng had hidden under the table and refused toe out.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, get lost ... Please leave, I¡¯m begging you, please leave, I don¡¯t want to see you today.¡± Song tingfeng was crouching under the table, holding his head.

    ¡°Hahahahaha ...¡±

 Chapter 252

    252 Return (1)

    ¡®Comfortable ...¡¯ Xu Qisan went upstairs feeling refreshed, leaving his two colleagues some time to calm down.

    I should be under the car, not in the car. I should be seeing how sweet you two are ... Kukuku, hahaha!¡± Heughed wildly as he went upstairs.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you deserve a thousand cuts!¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s angry roars could be heard from behind.

    In the next few days, Xu Qi ¡®an experienced the aftereffects of their friendship being overturned. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao used cold violence on him and ignored him, treating him like he was invisible.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to talk to them, but they pretended not to hear him and continued to do their own things.

    Did you have a mental breakdown and feel that you don¡¯t have the face to talk to me, or are you venting your anger on me? It was definitely the former ... That was what Xu Qi ¡®an thought.

    So, during lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to talk to him. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten what happened in the teahouse. I won¡¯tugh at you anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were furious.

    Miss susu toyed with our feelings, and you toyed with our friendship. Who is the victim here?

    ¡°It was you two who couldn¡¯t control it and fell into the Mei¡¯s illusion. Are you ming me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at them indignantly.

    ¡°Why should I hide it from you? You still have the nerve to ask? if I expose you on the spot, you two will have to jump off the building. You see, if it wasn¡¯t for li Miaozhen, wouldn¡¯t this matter be covered up?

    none of you are embarrassed. Guangxiao doesn¡¯t know that tingfeng used his little brother to bang against a pir for fifteen minutes. Tingfeng, you don¡¯t know how strong guangxiao¡¯s back was when he was leaning on the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore ...¡± Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao covered their faces.

    In fact, if they were exposed on the spot, elder song and elder Zhu would be embarrassed for a while at most. They would not be as embarrassed as they were now, where they wanted to roll on the ground and feel ashamed.

    Every time he thought of the words he had said in front of Xu ningyan, the feelings he had expressed, what he would marry no one but her, what he would regret for life ... Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao wished they couldmit seppuku and leave this dark world.

    Song tingfeng turned around and sneered, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have a friend like you. From that day on, we¡¯ve broken all ties.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. How can a mere female ghost shake our friendship?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the two of them were unmoved and said with a cold face, ¡±

    ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll go back to the capital and invite you to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°You think a mere Academy can bribe me and guangxiao?¡± song tingfeng said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Two times,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t talk to me,¡± song tingfeng snorted.

    ¡°Three times,¡± Xu Qian said painfully.

    Song tingfeng chuckled.

    ¡°Five times!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gritted his teeth and said.

    Song tingfeng grabbed his sleeve tightly, ¡°¡±Then you can write a written pledge.¡±

    After the boat of friendship had capsized for three days, it was finally on the right track. They were brothers, after all. How could they really fall out over a small conflict? Treating them to a meal was just to give them a way out, and the main reason was that their friendship was sincere enough ... This was said by song tingfeng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an agreed and said,¡±then let¡¯s forget about the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°Cut ties!¡± Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao said in unison.

    As he spoke, he waved the receipt in his hand.

    ¡°Also ...¡± Zhu guangxiao looked at him. we can¡¯t let susu ... If that female ghost¡¯s matter is leaked, no one can tell.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t use this matter to make fun of us in the future.¡± Song tingfeng added.

    ¡°No problem. I will definitely, definitely not ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly turned her head and covered her face. After a few seconds, she turned back.¡±I definitely won¡¯t make fun of you.¡±

    ¡°What were youughing at just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smiling,¡±

    I¡¯m really notughing. I¡¯ve been strictly trained. I won¡¯tugh no matter how funny it is.

    .....

    In the military camp outside White Emperor City.

    Li Miaozhen sat in the tent and listened to SuSu¡¯s report, ¡°¡±Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao spend most of their time in the ry station. asionally, they would get tired of the ry station¡¯s food and go out to find a restaurant.

    they were in a group of two. Xu Qi ¡®an was not involved. He acted alone. Every time he went out, he would go to the brothel.

    ¡°He would stay at the brothel for two hours almost every day before returning to the ry. During this period, he did not go to any Yamen, nor did he investigate Zhou Fu¡¯s case.

    mm, there are signs that Zhou Qu¡¯s grave has been moved. Based on the time, it should have been on the day the Imperial inspector¡¯s team arrived at White Emperor City ...

    For the past few days, susu had taken on the role of a hidden Sentry, keeping an eye on the courier station¡¯s every move. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s group of three came out, she would secretly follow them.

    Martial artists could not sense Yin Qi, let alone see ghosts. As long as they kept a good distance, susu would not be discovered.

    ¡°Anything else unusual?¡± Li Miaozhen asked.

    Abnormal? ¡®Isn¡¯t it abnormal for Xu Qi¡¯ an to pick up silver every day ...¡¯ Su Su muttered in her heart, but she knew that li Miaozhen was asking about Zhou Jing. She shook her head.

    ¡°No, they seem to be waiting for the governor to return before investigating Zhou Qu¡¯s case.¡±

    The Qi party had already sent a letter to inform them of Wei Yuan¡¯s impeachment of Yunzhou¡¯smander yang Chuannan. Everyone in Yunzhou¡¯s officialdom was well aware of why the provincial governor¡¯s team hade.

    Li Miaozhen pulled out the stopper of a porcin bottle and summoned a ghost living in the bottle. It was a tall and thin middle-aged schr.

    ¡°I say, you write!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡±

    ...

    With the information that li Miaozhen had obtained from the inside of the Heaven and Earth Society, she believed that she had a rather intuitive understanding of Xu Qi ¡®an. He was very good at investigating cases and had rich experience.

    If he really did have any clues or the correct direction, he would not have wasted so many days in the ry. After all, the longer the case dragged on, the fewer clues there would be.

    This meant that Xu Qi ¡®an was also helpless.

    Not long after, a letter was written and Li Miaozhen handed it to Su Su, ¡°¡±Send the letter to yang Chuannan.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Susu held the letter and walked out of the tent, swaying her small waist.

    She stopped in front of the thick curtain and turned her head. She frowned and had a pitiful expression.(?????)

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Li Miaozhen said in a bad mood.

    ¡°Master, won¡¯t you avenge me? That stinky brat humiliated me. ¡± Su Suined unwillingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just lock you up for a day.¡± Li Miaozhen waved her hand and refused the female ghost¡¯s subordinate¡¯s request.

    Women were narrow-minded. The more beautiful a woman was, the more narrow-minded she was. Li Miaozhen had never been able to understand this.

    She preferred to drink and eat big bowls of wine and meat. She liked to lead troops to suppress bandits and live a military life. To put it bluntly, it was ... A straight man¡¯s mentality.

    ...

    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Su Su left in a fit of pique.

    .....

    In the Qing Ping County on the outskirts of White Emperor City, thergest restaurant in the county.

    The restaurant was fully booked today. As thest stop of this inspection, a sumptuous lunch was prepared.

    After lunch, the three big shots, Governor Zhang, Yang Chuannan and song Changfu, led by more than ten senior officials of Yunzhou, exchanged their thoughts after the inspection in the private room of the restaurant.

    Provincial governor Zhang took the opportunity to fly into a rage and berated the officials for being useless, allowing the bandits to multiply and develop, causing the increase of refugees in Yunzhou and the depression of the People¡¯s lives.

    ¡°The governor¡¯s words have really made me blush with shame.¡± Emissary song buzheng said in embarrassment.

    ording to the secret report, the bandits in Yunzhou are because someone is secretly supporting them by delivering military supplies. Provincial governor Zhang said pointedly, ¡±

    ¡°There are some people who live off of the emperor¡¯s wealth, but do things that steal the country.¡±

    All the officials looked at themander yang Chuannan, who was silent. No one spoke up for him, and instead, they all expressed their support for Governor Zhang¡¯s strict investigation.

    Yang Chuannan did not express his opinion. He sat there unmoving like a mountain, allowing the group of people to speak in a strange tone.

    During the inspection period, the atmosphere of isting and suppressing yang Chuannan in the entire Yunzhou¡¯s bureaucracy was cultivated.

    At this moment, a general knocked on the door and entered. He was yang Chuannan¡¯s trusted aide. He nced coldly at the officials and handed yang Chuannan a secret letter before turning to leave.

    Yang Chuannan opened the envelope and read it. A smile bloomed on his serious and silent face. He kept the envelope and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°I also support the provincial governor. The investigation must be strict and can not be tolerated. There are many capable people under the provincial governor, I think he will be able to find out the truth soon.¡±

    Governor Zhang frowned and his gaze fell on the letter in yang Chuannan¡¯s hand. The other officials were the same. They all tried to guess what was written in the letter, which gave yang Chuannan a sudden boost in confidence.

    On the way back to white Emperor City, Imperial inspector Zhang lifted the curtain and coughed hard.

    Jiang Luzhong, who was in front, turned around and tacitly slowed down his horse to run parallel to the carriage.

    ¡°I suddenly have a bad feeling ...¡± Provincial governor Zhang looked at Jin Luo, who had made almost no contribution to the investigation.

    ¡°Is it because yang Chuannan has suddenly be arrogant?¡± Jiang Luzhong nodded in realization.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± provincial governor Zhang replied. The inspection this time was a foreshadowing and a test. The purpose was to separate Yunzhou¡¯s officialdom and prepare for his arrest of yang Chuannan.

    If Yunzhou¡¯s officials were of one mind, then he would have to carefully formte a n. If they were not of the same mind, they would find a way to iste yang Chuannan and get the support of the officials in Yunzhou.

    In this regard, Governor Zhang was very confident, because during the banquet when he first arrived in Yunzhou, Governor song had already vaguely revealed some information.

    Everything was going very smoothly. With the cooperation of provincial governor Zhang and emissary song bu, they gave a signal that ¡°we¡¯re preparing to deal with yang Chuannan¡± to the officials, forcing them to pick a side.

    However, after receiving the letter, yang Chuannan seemed to have suddenly regained his confidence. He no longer kept silent and evenughed at him.

    He did not know what the other party was relying on ... Provincial governor Zhang rubbed his brows.

    no matter what, as long as the governor solves the official problems, I¡¯ll handle the martial arts, and Xu Qi ¡®an will handle the investigation. Jiang Luzhong held the reins of his horse and consoled.

    ¡°We can only ce our hopes on ningyan. I hope he can solve the puzzle as soon as possible and find the evidence left behind by Zhou qu.¡± Governor Zhang muttered to himself and nodded.

    ¡°What kind of stupid code is this? Zhou Fu is just ying with us.¡± Jiang Luzhong cursed.

    Governor Zhang¡¯s heart sank when he heard this.

    Therge group hurried back to white Emperor City before sunset. In the Golden afterglow, Governor Zhang led therge group of people toward the ry station.

    The curfew had just been implemented not long ago, and the streets had been cleared. It should have been impossible to go out, but this was not the capital. The provincial governor was the highest official in Yunzhou, and the curfew could not restrict him.

    The messengers of the ry station had received the news in advance and knew that the governor was returning today. They were busy preparing dinner.

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the courier station. Governor Zhang stepped on the wooden benchid out by his attendants and got off the carriage. The few copper gongs who had stayed behind to guard the courier station were waiting in the courtyard, including Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two.

    Provincial governor Zhang was worried about yang Chuannan¡¯s reaction. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, he was shocked,¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The dark circles under her eyes were not ck anymore, but they were blue and ck, and slightly swollen. It gave people the feeling that it would be Gone with the Wind at any time, transforming into a feather and ascending to heaven.

    Jiang Luzhong strode over and examined Xu Qi ¡®an with rapt attention.¡±How many days has it been?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been 15 days,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, depressed.

    ¡°...¡±¡±How¡¯s his condition now?¡± old Jiang gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll probably pass away at any time.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said mischievously.

    This kid¡¯s primordial spirit had such great potential? When he advanced to the spirit-forging stage, to what extent would his primordial spirit advance?

    Warriors in the spirit-refining realm would have extremely sensitive spiritual power. No movement in the surroundings could escape their senses, especially if it was hostile.

    Therefore, it was almost impossible for a spirit forging stage martial artist to be ambushed. At the same time, essence, Qi, and spirit would merge andplement each other, increasing one¡¯sbat power by a level.

    When the two of them were done reminiscing, Governor Zhang held back his curiosity and asked,¡±Ningyan, do you have any information on Zhou Jing¡¯s Secret code?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got the ount book.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered calmly.

    Governor Zhang was very calm after hearing this. He nodded and said,¡±Don¡¯t be discouraged, we¡¯ll be able to solve the secret code eventually ...¡±

    He suddenly stopped and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an silently.

 Chapter 253

    253 Capturing the criminal (1)

    The secret code was unraveled?

    At this moment, provincial governor Zhang almost wanted to pick his ears to confirm if they were stuffed with earwax.

    In the provincial governor¡¯s n, Zhou Fu¡¯s case was obscure and difficult. There were no other clues except for the secret code, so it was difficult to investigate. Therefore, he was ready to fight a protracted war. Even if he could not return to the capital before spring, he would investigate the case to the end.

    However, he had never expected that before the protracted war had even begun, the evidence would be in his hands. This meant that the Zhou qu case was over, and that the trip to Yunzhou wasing to an end.

    It meant that yang Chuannan was finished.

    Provincial governor Zhang took a deep breath and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an over and over again, as if he was meeting him for the first time.

    He had to admit that he had still underestimated this young Gong. Because of Duke Wei¡¯s appreciation and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability, he had already given him his greatest confidence. Only now did he realize that he still did not understand him enough.

    This child would definitely be great.

    Probably because of the 15 days of hard work, Jiang Luzhong only felt gratified about the progress of the case. He felt that this was an achievement within the scope of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability, so he didn¡¯t have much of an emotional reaction. There was only one thought in his mind:

    Xu Qi ¡®an had the potential.

    To be more precise, his golden gong aptitude had be even more stable. If it had been a 50 ¨C 50 chance before, it was now 70 ¨C 30.

    Governor Zhang calmed the surprise and excitement in his heart, he nodded with a calm expression,¡±Come with me.¡±

    He left the crowd and entered the lobby, then went upstairs to his room.

    Other than Xu Qi ¡®an and Jiang Luzhong, the others didn¡¯t follow.

    ¡°Did you get the evidence?¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door, the governor¡¯s calm and steady appearance was reced by a look of excitement.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the ount book and handed it over.

    Provincial governor Zhang took it eagerly, but he did not open it in a hurry. He took a deep breath and collected all his emotions before he began to read the ount book.

    ¡°Shocking, shocking ... It¡¯s such a huge sum of money. Yang Chuannan deserves to die.¡± After reading it, Governor Zhang clenched the ount book tightly with his fingers.

    ... The provincial governor is indeed a schr. I looked at the ount books for a long time and only managed to make some clues. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a slightly admiring tone, ¡°¡±How much is such a huge amount?¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang took a nce at him as if he didn¡¯t hear him and repeated,¡±Shocking, shocking ...¡±

    .... Xu Qi ¡®an understood. The amount was huge, but don¡¯t ask, it would be shocking.

    Provincial governor Zhang kept the ount book carefully and coughed,¡±How did you solve the code?¡±

    that¡¯s amazing, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately described the process of cracking the code in detail. He did not forget to ask for credit for his two colleagues who had died social deaths.

    song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao also yed an important role. Not only did they actively participate in the decryption, but they were even willing to feed themselves to the ghost and abandon their own dignity. The sacrifice was so great that it was touching.

    ¡°Feeding the ghost with my body?¡± The provincial governor was shocked.

    yes, when we were on our way yesterday, there were vengeful spirits blocking the way. Fortunately, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao risked their lives and fought to the death ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was sincere.

    the witchcraft cult is good at raising ghosts. Ha, it seems that there are people from the witchcraft cult hiding in White Emperor City. Jiang Luzhong raised his eyebrows.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and felt that it was reasonable for the witchcraft cult to take the me. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°Governor, what do you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°Speed is the most important thing in war!¡± Imperial governor Zhang stroked his beard and smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, we¡¯ll talk after dinner,¡± he said.

    ....

    At the table, the governor Zhang who ate without speaking had just finished his dinner and beckoned for song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao. He looked at the two gongs and said gently,

    ¡°I heard from ningyan that the two of you made great contributions during the investigation.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. They were touched. It was obvious that Xu ningyan was asking for credit in front of the provincial governor.

    Merits were a good thing, but it was rted to promotion. Secondly, afterpleting the mission in Yunzhou, the Yamen would give a certain amount of silver ording to the individual¡¯s contribution.

    And it was very rich.

    ... My good brother!

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were extremely touched.

    this is what we should do. We will share the governor¡¯s burden and be loyal to the Imperial court even if we have to die. Song tingfeng said with a smile.

    Zhu guangxiao, who was silent, nodded vigorously.

    Provincial governor Zhang nodded approvingly and said with concern, I heard from Ning Yan that during the investigation, you fed your bodies to the ghosts to fight against the vengeful spirits who obstructed the investigation. You made great sacrifices. Is that true? ¡±

    ... The touched expressions on song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s faces instantly disappeared, and their expressions gradually stiffened.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°My Lord ... It¡¯s just a small matter, not worth your personal concern.¡± Song tingfeng forced a smile.

    ¡°When the matter is over, I¡¯ll have to write a report. Everyone¡¯s contribution will be recorded and submitted to the Imperial court. They will be rewarded ording to their contributions.¡± Governor Zhang shook his head and said gently.

    Both song tingfeng¡¯s faces turned pale, ¡± Governor, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but ... It¡¯s just that my primordial spirit was injured by that vengeful spirit, so my mind is a little weak and I can¡¯t remember the details.¡±

    The two of them moved in sync, one hand covering their face and the other waving.¡±I can¡¯t remember, I can¡¯t remember ...¡±

    ....

    After dinner, Jiang Luzhong and provincial governor Zhang led a group of 130 people, including the Tiger roar guards and night watchmen, towards the chiefmander¡¯s residence in a mighty formation.

    They were fully equipped with weapons such as swords, Spears, bows, and crossbows. They were even equipped with firearms. They were already prepared tomand yang Chuannan to put up a desperate resistance.

    The reason why Governor Zhang left the arrest operation at night was to catch the other party and the entire officialdom of Yunzhou by surprise. He didn¡¯t give his opponent time to react.

    ...

    Along the way, they encountered two groups of city guards, but they were dealt with by the provincial governor with an even more domineering attitude. With the nging of iron armor, the arrest team arrived at yang Chuannan¡¯s mansion.

    Sitting on the horse¡¯s back, Jiang Luzhong waved his hand.

    One of the silver Gong soldiers dismounted from his horse and galloped to the manor gate. He lowered his waist and, after gathering his strength slightly, threw a punch.

    BOOM!

    The heavy door was instantly torn apart, and broken wood chips shot out.

    The night watchmen led the Tiger guards into the mansion, shouting, ¡°¡±When the governor is handling a case, anyone who stops him will be killed without mercy!¡±

    The guards in yang Chuannan¡¯s residence were all good soldiers. They were unruly and were not afraid of the so-called provincial governor. They held their sabers and fought to the death with the Imperial saber guards.

    ¡°Damn it, are these military ruffians used to abusing their power in Yunzhou?¡± A silver Gong drew his saber with a sinister smile.

    There were also experts in themander¡¯s residence who quickly rushed out to entangle Yin Gong.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At the same time, yang Chuannan came out in a robe. He knocked back two silver gongs with one punch and saved the lives of several guards.

    ...

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Jiang Luzhong, who had been watching the entire battle, stepped forward and spread his five fingers toward yang Chuannan. His knuckles were thick and strong, and his skin glowed with divine light. He did not look like he was made of flesh and blood, but rather, he was made of green gold.

    A strong and unstoppable Qi movement enveloped yang Chuannan. As Jiang Luzhong clenched his fist, he was forcefully pulled over.

    The fist intent exploded!

    The Golden gongnded a punch on yang Chuannan¡¯s chest, and ... It was as if a great Bell had rung between heaven and earth. Everyone could see the divine light around yang Chuannan¡¯s body sh violently before it shattered into fragments of light.

    His copper skin and iron bones were broken.

    Yang Chuannan was sent flying as he vomited blood.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    The guards in the mansion were so angry that their eyes almost popped out. They clenched their sabers tightly, ready to burn with this group of uninvited guests.

    ¡°All, all of you, stop ...¡± Yang Chuannan staggered to his feet. His hair was disheveled and his body was on the verge of copse.

    Provincial governor Zhang appeared at the right time. He looked at themander who was in a sorry state and said in a deep voice,¡±Sir yang, please restrain your subordinates.¡±

    Yang Chuannan walked over in a daze and stared at provincial governor Zhang,¡±I¡¯m a second-rank high official, after all. Governor Zhang led a team into my mansionte at night and rashly used weapons ... I¡¯d like to hear your reason.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to understand.¡± Of course, provincial governor Zhang would not take out his treasure in front of the public. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Zhou Fu¡¯s ount book.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Yang Chuannan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Lord yang, you¡¯ll know when you return to the ry station with me,¡± sneered Governor Zhang.

    take him away! he shouted. anyone who stops you will be killed!

    The guards took a step forward and gritted their teeth, but yang Chuannan chided them to stop. Obstructing a provincial governor in handling a case and robbing a ¡°criminal¡± was a capital crime.

    Yang Chuannan did not doubt the watchman¡¯s decisiveness in killing, nor did he doubt Jin Gong¡¯sbat power. He did not want the people under him to die in vain.

    Immediately, a Tiger guard stepped forward, took out a chain, and shackled yang Chuannan, then escorted him out of the manor.

    More than 130 people left themander¡¯s mansion in a grandiose manner.

    ......

    Outside White Emperor City, in the Army tent.

    ¡°What? The night watchman broke into the Yang residence and took themander away?¡±

    Li Miaozhen stood up in surprise and stared at a ghost in ck who came back to report. This was the spy she had left in yang Chuannan¡¯s residence, and she would rece him every three days.

    After all, as time passed, the ghost would not be nourished by the yin Qi and would turn into ashes.

    Su Su, who was sitting by the bed, swung her legs and said in a tender voice, ¡°¡±Is the governor so arrogant? he dares to arrest people without evidence? Although he was the highest official in White Emperor City, he had dared to touch Lord yang without any evidence.

    ¡°Master, the Lun family suggests that we gather three thousand soldiers, tten the ry, and hang that Xu Gong on the walls of White Emperor City.¡±

    Li Miaozhen, who gradually calmed down, nced at her. yes, that makes sense. Let¡¯s appoint susu as the vanguard of the charging Battalion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do things ording to thew,¡± Su Su said, shrinking her head.

    ¡°Get lost,¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Su Su pouted, got up, and left the tent.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Li Miaozhen shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± SuSu¡¯s beautiful face suddenly bloomed into a sweet smile.

    ¡°Are you sure that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t investigate in secret? And you have the so-called evidence?¡± Li Miaozhen stared at Su Su suspiciously.

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡± Susu hurriedly shook her head. Her delicate body trembled, and her skirt fluttered.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    I was only responsible for keeping an eye on Xu Qi ¡®an and his two colleagues. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the other night watchmen.

    Li Miaozhen nodded. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t investigate in secret, the others could be ignored. It didn¡¯t matter whether the kid noticed susu following them or not.

    Li Miaozhen only cared about what he had done in the past three days. Even if he found out that Su Su was following him, as long as he didn¡¯t investigate the case and made no breakthrough, it didn¡¯t matter if he found out or not.

    Since it was not Xu Qi ¡®an who had obtained the¡¯ evidence¡¯, then what was the reason and purpose of the provincial governor to arrest yang Chuannan?

    Trying to solve it with violence and force it into a confession?

    No, the Imperial inspector would not do such an unwise thing.

    ¡°Men!¡± Li Miaozhen shouted.

    The guard on night duty outside the tent came in.

    ¡°Gather all the troops and enter the city at dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then, she looked at susu.e with me and enter the city overnight. I¡¯m going to visit the governor.¡±

    .....

    [ PS: writing in the middle of the night. I got tired, so Iid on the table and took a nap. When I woke up, I continued writing. When I saw that there were still so many readers waiting for me, I instantly felt anxious. I just wanted to quickly write a chapter, or I¡¯d be sorry for all of you. ] He didn¡¯t even check for typos.

    I¡¯m going to sleep first. I¡¯ll correct the wrong words when I wake up.The chapter of 00 would definitely be dyed. He would update the two chapters together at night.

 Chapter 254

    254 Xu Qi ¡®an:I didn¡¯t do it

    In a room at the ry station.

    yang Chuannan, you and the former Minister of Works led the Qi party to collude with the witch God sect to secretly support the mountain bandits and provide them with military supplies. What are you trying to do? ¡±

    With a stern expression, Governor Zhang threw out the ount book and smashed it on yang Chuannan¡¯s face.

    The ount book fell to the ground and spread open. Yang Chuannan lowered his head to take a few nces, and his expression changed slightly.

    Jiang Luzhong bent down and picked up the ount book. He looked at Imperial inspector Zhang without any expression, thinking to himself, that yang guy kicked the bucket just now. The evidence that I found with great difficulty is gone.

    Fortunately, he had injured the other party in advance. For a short period of time, yang Chuannan, whose heart had been injured, was no different from an ordinary person. He was even worse than an ordinary person.

    ¡°If you want to punish someone, you can¡¯t find a good excuse.¡± Yang Chuannan said coldly. He was shackled and shackled as he sat on the edge of the bed, looking dispirited.

    ¡°Lord yang, please don¡¯t say such Grand words.¡± The one who spoke was Xu Qi ¡®an. He was the only one standing in the room as Gong.

    With the exception of the three white-robed warlocks.

    ¡°Did you find this ount book?¡± Yang Chuannan stared at him.

    On the second day of the provincial governor¡¯s team¡¯s arrival in Yunzhou, li Miaozhen told him that there was a copper Gong named Xu Qi ¡®an, who yed an important role in the provincial governor¡¯s team.

    It could even be said that yang Chuannan¡¯s fate, to a certain extent, was in the hands of that Gong.

    Yang Chuannan took li Miaozhen¡¯s words to heart and did not underestimate the gong named Xu Qian. But he never expected that before he could respond, the gong would determine the oue in advance.

    He was caught off guard!

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°Amazing, amazing ...¡± Yang Chuannan shook his head and chuckled. indeed, heroese from the young. When Miaozhen told me about you, I never underestimated you. But I was too careless.

    No, it¡¯s not just you, I¡¯m also ... Governor Zhang echoed in his heart.

    No one could have imagined that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s professional ability was so strong.

    Yang Chuannan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage? ¡±

    ¡°Ang!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. In his heart, he was themander, so he had better taste than that woman number two. I¡¯m an upright immortal cultivator, but you actually suspect that I¡¯m a lecher who has overindulged in sex.

    It seemed that no matter which time and space, the reputation of dark circles under the eyes was ruined.

    Provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong stood by with their hands behind their backs. They did not urge or interrupt, giving Xu Qi ¡®an the greatest respect.

    ¡°Sir yang is a member of the Qi party, is that a problem?¡±

    After chatting for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point and started the interrogation on behalf of provincial governor Zhang.

    Yang Chuannan nodded. my father is from Qi. When he was serving in the Ministry of War, he was guided by the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War and joined the Qi party.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at provincial governor Zhang in confusion.

    ¡°The Qi party is a party formed by the people of Qi. During yang Chuannan¡¯s father¡¯s time, the Qi party was in charge of the Ministry of War, but that was decades ago,¡± Governor Zhang exined.

    ¡°My father has always been a marginalised figure in the Qi party,¡± yang Chuannan continued,¡±and he¡¯s still the same when ites to me. Until I was transferred to Yunzhou, I¡¯ve made many achievements in the past ten years and slowly climbed to my current position.

    it is true that the Qi party has helped me mediate in the court, but I am not close to them. Other than crossing paths when I go to the capital to report on my work, Yunzhou and the capital are separated by thousands of miles, and I can only rely on those incense offerings to maintain my rtionship.

    Governor Zhang nodded slightly.

    Yang Chuannan had relied on his military achievements to climb up the ranks. It was precisely because of this that the crime of raising bandits for self-respect could be confirmed, and it was also in line with the Yamen¡¯s assessment of him.

    but if you say that I¡¯m supplying the Qi party with military supplies and colluding with the witch God sect, I¡¯m indeed innocent. Yang Chuannan shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already the Commander-in-Chief. Is there a higher-ranking official in Yunzhou? If I didn¡¯t want to do something for the people of Yunzhou, I would rather be transferred out of this damn ce.¡±

    ¡®These words are said beautifully. In the movies I¡¯ve watched in my previous life, it¡¯s to clear my name ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t believe a single word. He only believed in the evidence he had.

    However, as a qualified interrogator, he knew how to lead the conversation and said, ¡°¡±Does Sir yang mean that there is a hidden story behind this matter?¡±

    Yang Chuannan looked at provincial governor Zhang,¡±does the provincial governor think that I¡¯m the only Qi party in Yunzhou?¡± The Qi party colluded with the witch God religion to transport military supplies. Must I be the mastermind behind this?

    ¡°I¡¯m the only Qi party member in themander¡¯s division?¡±

    ¡°Lord Commander, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Governor Zhang shook his head.

    All of this sounded like yang Chuannan¡¯s sophistry. It was indeed sophistry. The so-called so-called sophistry was an argument without evidence in an attempt to escape responsibility.

    And as the Commander-in-Chief, who was the one with the greatest responsibility in the Yamen supplying the mountain bandits with military supplies? It must be him, the highest-ranking officer.

    This was without a doubt.

    ¡°Sir yang, there¡¯s a traitor among you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an also felt that he was quibbling, but he didn¡¯t jump to conclusions.

    Yang Chuannan seemed to have noticed their distrust. He paused and said, ¡°¡±The Qi gang did do such a thing, but it was not until Zhou Qu¡¯s death that I realized the whole thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m the scapegoat of the Qi party. The one who colluded with the witch God sect and supported the mountain bandits is someone else. I wanted to secretly find the evidence and destroy it to protect myself. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re one step ahead.¡±

    Was he one step faster? ¡®This is because I¡¯m already pushing the high ground before you evene out of the spring ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at the two white-robed men.

    The three warlocks, who had been doing nothing for more than half a month, finally had a ce to put their skills to use. They had been observing yang Chuannan with Qi observation.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a lie.¡± A white-robed Warlock replied.

    ¡°It seems?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him unhappily.

    Being questioned by young master Xu, the warlocks were still a little anxious. They hurriedly said, ¡°¡±We¡¯re rank-6 Fengshui Masters, and thismander is a rank-5. Logically speaking, our aura-gazing technique can¡¯t be wrong.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a hundred percent sure. First of all, if Sir yang has cultivated his primordial spirit and has a strong will, we won¡¯t be able to see through his lies. For example, once young master Xu had entered the spirit-forging stage, ordinary eighth-grade warlocks would not be able to see through you. Only warlocks of the same grade, or even one grade higher, would be able to see through you.

    ¡°The second is the aura-concealing magic artifact. Of course, Lord yang has already searched the body and found no magic artifact.

    ...

    ¡°Finally, the witchcraft religion and US warlocks have the ability to modify memories. If Sir yang had made preparations in advance ... Then, what he¡¯s saying now is indeed the truth.¡±

    alter memories? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    This was the first time he had heard of the ability to change memories.

    ¡°That¡¯s a spell that only high-ranked powerhouses can master.¡± The white-robed warlocks exined.

    Considering that the gap between high-ranked and low-ranked powerhouses in this world was too big, Xu Qi ¡®an understood.

    A low-ranked master was a low-ranked martial artist, while a high-ranked master wasparable to a God or a devil. Monk Shen Shu in his body was an example. He had been sealed in sang Bo for 500 years with broken limbs, but he still did not die.

    Oh right, there¡¯s also a Master Shen Shu in my body ... ¡®I almost forgot ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart.

    The monk had been sealed for 500 years and had been severely injured. He had been sleeping until now, using his body to recuperate.

    If it was a memory alteration, then the case would be difficult to solve ... Ordinary investigation methods were no longer effective ... Only a Xianxia could defeat a Xianxia. If he had known this would happen, he would have asked for Song Qing or the act tough King to apany him, not three mere Fengshui Masters ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Yang Chuannan stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said,¡±Lord Xu ...¡± With your abilities, you are qualified for me to address you as Lord Xu. You might as well go and check whether I am telling the truth or not.

    heh, this is also an alternative n that I have to use as ast resort.

    ...

    Using the enemy to defeat the enemy ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought unhappily.

    why should I help you? I¡¯ll just tie you up and bring you back to the capital, and this matter will be over. Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Yang Chuannan closed his eyes.

    ....

    From today onwards, there will be three shifts of patrols in the station. No matter day or night, without the approval of the governor, no one is allowed to leave or enter the station.

    The Tiger guards were excited because the main culprit had been arrested. It was foreseeable that their return to the capital was not far away.

    The South was really a ghostly ce. It was cold and humid. When on duty at night, the wind would blow into one¡¯s neck and make one shiver uncontrobly.

    Although the North was several times colder than the South, they were used to living in the North and could not adapt to the wet and cold in the South.

    ¡°Lord Xu is truly a godly man. How many days has he been in Yunzhou? He solved such a big case in just half a year.¡±

    hey, it¡¯s not strange at all. We¡¯ve heard of his name when we were in Beijing. The Sang Bo case was a hot topic, but he still solved it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be an influential figure again when he returns to the capital. Let¡¯s get closer to him on the way, he¡¯ll be our backing in the future.¡±

    The Tiger guards felt honored as well. When they were on duty, they gathered together toment and praise Lord Xu¡¯s godly way of solving cases.

    Those with Active Minds were already thinking about how to get close to Sir Xu while he was still a copper Gong. In the future, the higher Sir Xu¡¯s status was, the more precious this favor would be.

    He didn¡¯t ask for much friendship, he just needed the other party to remember his name.

    ¡°Come on, Lord Xu won¡¯t like someone like you who likes to be greedy for small amounts of money. Let me tell you, Lord Xu abhorred evil as if it was his enemy. In the capital, he was dissatisfied with his superiors for bullying women and almost killed them.¡±

    ¡°Bah, do you think that Lord Xu would like someone like you who likes to shop at brothels?¡±

    As they were chatting, they suddenly saw a figure appear at the entrance of the courier station.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The Tiger guard on duty pressed down on his saber hilt and shouted in a deep voice.

    At the door, li Miaozhen stood with a silver spear, soft armor, and a high ponytail. Her beautiful oval face was solemn, and her ponytail swayed in the cold. She had a heroic feeling that she was The Enemy of the World.

    ¡°General Li Miaozhen requests to see the governor.¡± Li Miaozhen shouted.

    ¡°Let her in,¡± Jiang Luzhong¡¯s low voice was heard.

    The guards made way for li Miaozhen, who nodded slightly and stepped into the courtyard of the courier station. After a few steps, she turned back and said,

    ¡°What are you dawdling for? keep up.¡±

    A few secondster, a devastatingly beautiful woman walked over unwillingly and coyly. master, all the martial artists here are annoying. Their qi and blood are too strong, and they¡¯re burning me up.

    When susu was in the military camp, she basically stayed in li Miaozhen¡¯s tent and rarely went out. The military camp was still alright, but the ry station was like a volcano to her.

    The qi and blood of a fourth-rank martial artist was too vigorous, and it was difficult for ghosts to bear.

    Li Miaozhen took out a talisman, flicked it and stuck it on SuSu¡¯s chest.

    She immediately entered the courtyard happily and jumped around, no longer afraid of her qi and blood burning.

    ¡°Master, let me tell you. There are two night watchmen here who are infatuated with me.¡± She kept on chattering.

    After passing through the courtyard and arriving at the main hall, li Miaozhen saw provincial governor Zhang, Jiang Luzhong, and Xu Qi ¡®an. The rest of the Watchmen were not in the hall.

    Li Miaozhen stood straight in the hall and cupped her fists,¡±Lord Governor, do you have any evidence to arrest themander yang Chuannan?¡±

    ¡°You mean this?¡± Jiang Luzhong held the ount book in his hand and waved it.

    ¡°The evidence is irrefutable.¡± Governor Zhang said with a gentle smile.

    Li Miaozhen looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with aplicated expression and asked, ¡°¡±You did it?¡±

    The rest of the people, including Jiang Luzhong, had gone out to inspect the situation and had no time to investigate the case. Other than Xu Qi ¡®an, she could not think of anyone else.

    This wasn¡¯t what li Miaozhen had expected. She was here to test the situation. If Governor Zhang was arrested by violence and there was no evidence, she nned to unite the Army to pressure the governor to release yang Chuannan.

    However, if the other party really had evidence, it would be difficult to save yang Chuannan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head in denial, then added, ¡°¡±But I was the one who found it,¡±

 Chapter 255

    255 Astonishment (1)

    As expected, the so-called ¡®evidence¡¯ was found by Xu Qi ¡®an ...

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t know why, but she wasn¡¯t surprised by this result. She just coldly nced at the female ghost susu.

    Susu pretended not to see it and focused on ying with a strand of hair on her temples.

    The female ghost was also very confused. She promised that she hadn¡¯t beenzy, but the truth was right in front of her eyes. This little Gong had gotten the evidence right under her nose.

    Li Miaozhen took a deep breath and said,¡±Governor, there¡¯s a secret to this case ...¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang waved his hand and interrupted her. He said in an indifferent tone,¡±General Li, you¡¯re only a general of the roaming cavalry and not someone from the Imperial court. You have no right to interfere in the matters of the Imperial court.

    ¡°I¡¯m only letting you into the ry because I admire your actions and your contributions in clearing the bandits.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed hard, which attracted the attention of the three people present. Governor, why don¡¯t you listen to what she has to say? ¡±

    He felt that number two¡¯s support for yang Chuannan might be due to her personal feelings, but she was not a blind and ignorant person. So, he wanted to hear what she had to say.

    Provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong exchanged a look. yes!

    Li Miaozhen nodded at Xu Qi ¡®an, pondered for a few seconds, and said,¡±I¡¯ve known yang Chuannan for more than a year, and we¡¯ve worked together several times to exterminate bandits. However, I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, and I also understand the evilness and fickleness of the human heart.

    ¡°I believe in yang Chuannan not only because of our rtionship and fighting side by side. After I found out through secret channels that the Imperial court had sent an Inspector-General to Yunzhou to investigate yang Chuannan, I arranged for ghosts to monitor him.

    at that time, yang Chuannan did not receive a secret letter from the Qi party.

    Jiang Luzhong raised his eyebrows when he heard that ghosts were monitoring him.

    ¡°How did you know that I wasing to Yunzhou to investigate yang Chuannan?¡± Governor Zhang stared at her with a sharp gaze.

    Reporting to the provincial governor, we also have a traitor among us. It¡¯s me ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought guiltily.

    The fragments of the Book of the Earth were sent thousands of miles without any dy. It was reasonable for li Miaozhen to know about this earlier than yang Chuannan.

    She listened to number three¡¯s words and kept a close watch on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s my secret,¡± li Miaozhen said bluntly.

    ¡°Yang Chuannan is a rank-5 martial artist. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hide from him with your ghostly surveince.¡± Xu Qian felt guilty and changed the topic. At the same time, he thought to himself that things had finally developed as he had expected.

    He had told number two about this in advance so that he could cooperate with their investigation. Even though number two¡¯s rtionship with yang Chuannan was beyond his expectations, the result was not bad.

    ¡°So what if I know? As long as he remains within the ghosts ¡°line of sight, my goal will be achieved.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement. Just like in his previous life, people could notice the surveince cameras on the side of the road watching them, but there was nothing they could do, unless they threw a stone at it.

    If yang Chuannan had used a rock to smash the ¡± surveince ¡°, then li Miaozhen would not have supported him so much.

    Did yang Chuannan have a wife? wouldn¡¯t ghosts have watched countless films? Fortunately, Master Shen Shu was in a deep sleep. Otherwise, I would also be the male lead of a video in the country ... When he thought of this, Xu Qian¡¯s heart immediately becameplicated.

    ¡°Just this?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m from a heavenly sect.¡± ¡°I can see through yang Chuannan¡¯s nature,¡± li Miaozhen said word by word.

    What did that mean? Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that Jiang Luzhong was deep in thought and was frowning.

    ¡°The heaven sect cultivates the unity of man and nature. Don¡¯t you already know that?¡± Li Miaozhen first looked at the female ghost, susu, who betrayed her master for glory, and then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The former lowered his head in shame, while thetter asked, ¡°¡±And then?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong took over the topic and sighed. ¡°In order to achieve the unity of heaven and man, one must first forget all emotions. It was said that the higher the cultivation of the heavenly sect¡¯s Daoist, the more like a stone man, emotionless, emotionless, and without desire. Even if his own son died, he wouldn¡¯t feel the least bit sad.¡±

    Then I¡¯ll take care of the children after they¡¯re born ... Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously nced at li Miaozhen. Thetter raised her eyebrows and felt that little Gong¡¯s eyes were malicious.

    the unity of heaven and man requires one toprehend the changes in the rules of heaven and earth and integrate the myriad phenomena into one¡¯s body. The disciples of the heavenly sects knew better than any schr what it meant to seek knowledge from objects.

    ¡°It has a very strong intuition for good, evil, greed, and other qualities.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this a human lie detector ... No, the human lie detector was a Directorate of Celestials. The heavenly sect¡¯s people should be the scum identification device? Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and finally understood why li Miaozhen trusted yang Chuannan so much.

    but there¡¯s still a w in the seer¡¯s Qi-gazing technique. You ... Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    as a heavenly sect cultivator, you should be extremely confident in your intuition. Li Miaozhen said lightly. This was a problem with one¡¯s Dao heart. If one doubted one¡¯s intuition, it would be the most self-doubt and one would die sooner orter from the heart¡¯s devil.

    ¡°Then cross me and see my quality.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    No. li Miaozhen shook her head. we¡¯ve only been together for a short time. It¡¯s a long process. After a pause, she pouted and said,¡±your character is written all over your face.¡±

    Your mother ...

    ¡°After knowing that he was involved in the vortex between the Qi party and the witch God religion, yang Chuannan has been trying to save himself. He investigated the Qi party members in themander division while looking for evidence left behind by Zhou qu.

    it¡¯s best if you can prove your innocence. If not, destroy the so-called ¡®evidence¡¯ to protect yourself. Li Miaozhen spoke of yang Chuannan¡¯s n.

    ... ¡®That¡¯s reasonable. If I were in his shoes, I¡¯d definitely try to protect myself first ...¡¯ Then, he would use his ability to investigate the case ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Provincial governor Zhang squinted his eyes as he recalled yang Chuannan¡¯s faint hostility towards him throughout the journey. In the eyes of the other party, he, as the Imperial inspector, was here to cause trouble.

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the teacup, took a sip, and shook his head. ¡°General Li, words are not proof. We have evidence. Even if yang Chuannan is not the mastermind, as the Commander-in-Chief, he has to bear the responsibility.¡±

    If there was a problem with any Yamen, the leader would have to bear the responsibility. This had been the rule since ancient times.

    moreover, the Directorate of Celestials ¡®Qi-gazing technique can¡¯t be used as evidence. Your understanding of the matter can¡¯t convince the Imperial court.

    For those above the fourth level, the Directorate of Celestials ¡®aura-gazing technique could not be used as evidence. This was because aura-gazing techniques could not lie, but warlocks could. For the same reason, the cultivation method of the heavenly Dao sect wouldn¡¯t lie, but Li Miao would lie.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and walked to the ghost SuSu¡¯s side. He pinched her face, and her beautiful face immediately sank.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su SU¡¯s beautiful face turned pale ... No, her beautiful face was deformed.

    ¡°It¡¯s still made of paper, as expected.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted the Beauty¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Su Su, do you want a living body? It¡¯s not the kind of possession, it¡¯s a body without an owner.¡±

    ¡°Is He Dead?¡± ¡°A dead body will rot after a while,¡± susu sneered and gave him a sidelong nce.

    ...

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a body without an owner, without a soul.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Susu had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m an old acquaintance of Song Qing from the Directorate of Celestials. He¡¯s performing life Alchemy, and his ultimate goal is to refine a physical body no different from that of an ordinary person. Moreover, he¡¯s made a major breakthrough recently.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in all seriousness.

    ¡°R-really ...¡±

    It was probably the Imperial astronomer¡¯s golden signboard that had an effect. Susu began to be interested and had a certain yearning.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. As long as you choose to follow me, I can definitely get you a clean, ownerless body. As for not being able to leave your master, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    Anyway, he just had to trick her. This was how he tricked girls.

    First, you had to draw a big picture for them, look into the future, and give them enough benefits and promises. Then, they would let you do whatever you wanted for that big picture that you could only hope for but not reach.

    When they found out that it was a lie in the future, the uncooked rice would have already been cooked.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang coughed and reminded little Gong not to stray from the topic. The matter of seducing female ghosts could be discussedter.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood the leader¡¯s meaning, and there was enough foreshadowing. He probed, ¡°¡±General Li, since you said that you and yang Chuannan have secretly investigated the situation within themand center, then, do you have any clues?¡±

    If you don¡¯t, please go back ...

    Li Miaozhen seemed to have already prepared a script. In the candlelight, she slightly lowered her head, her long and curled eyshes holding the light and the shadow blocking her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Not long after Zhou Qu¡¯s death, I worked with yang Chuannan to investigate themander¡¯s office and finally locked onto a target, the Qi party. However, that person was very slippery. He seemed to have sensed danger and disappeared before we could close the.¡±

    ¡®You didn¡¯t even say that ...¡¯ Aren¡¯t you very good at finding people ... You can even find out Centurion Zhou ... Xu Qi ¡®anined and shook his head.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Governor Zhang frowned.

    like Zhou qu, he¡¯s an experienced member of themander¡¯s division and the experience division. He¡¯s in charge of matters such as storage and collection. Li Miaozhen replied.

    It was actually very simple to verify whether li Miaozhen¡¯s words were true or false, just like how he had exposed yang Yingying¡¯s lies. Xu Qi ¡®an immediately asked, ¡±

    name, age, appearance, home address, as well as his family and friends ... Can General Li provide us with this information?¡±

    ¡°Of course, but I didn¡¯t bring it with me. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver it to the ry station tomorrow.¡± Li Miaozhen said,

    ¡°As for this person¡¯s appearance, I can draw it for you.¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang nodded and ordered someone to bring him a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. Susu, whose face was deformed, obediently ground the ink. However, she felt that her heart was not there anymore. She nced at Xu Qi ¡®an from time to time, then lowered her head and pondered.

    After a cup of tea¡¯s time, li Miaozhen finished the portrait.

    This man was a thin middle-aged man with sharp eyes.

    Huang Bo Street, the owner of dog meat shop d15.

    ....

    [ PS: I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go back to catch the bug and correct the wrong words. ]

 Chapter 256

    256 Confusing _

    ?.... The moment Xu Qi ¡®an saw the owner of the dog shop, there was only this word left in his mind. After a long time, he was confused, angry, and a little scared.

    He was at a loss because he didn¡¯t understand why things had turned out this way. He was angry because he felt that his intelligence had been insulted. He was afraid that if the other party had any ill intentions, he might have fallen for it.

    ¡°This person is called Liang Youping. Different from Zhou gan, he is a native of Yunzhou. I heard from yang Chuannan that this person had hooked up with the Qi gang through his channels.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    the experience of themander division is the same as Zhou Fu¡¯s ... Governor Zhang pondered for a moment before he questioned,¡±Why didn¡¯t you and yang Chuannan contact me earlier and be honest with me?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s back was straight and her sitting posture hadn¡¯t moved from the beginning. She just turned her wheat-colored oval face and said lightly, ¡±

    in the year of the capital investigation, the Imperial court¡¯s factional disputes were intense. Who knows if Wei Qingyi ns to take this opportunity to remove the officials from the Qi party? ¡±

    I will fulfill my duties on behalf of Tian Mu. I will protect the people and punish the corrupt officials. Only then will I live up to the trust of His Majesty and Duke Wei. Governor Zhang said in a deep voice.

    Li Miaozhen pouted and looked disdainful.

    The damned Emperor Yuan jing ... Xu Qi ¡®an could guess what number two was thinking.

    Exhaling tiredly, he knocked on the table, drawing the attention of the three. He then said in a low voice, ¡°¡±I know this person!¡±

    The three of them were shocked.

    Xu Qian stared at Xiao Xianghua and asked, ¡°¡±Is he a cripple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Liang Youping once fell off a cliff while suppressing bandits and broke his leg.¡± Li Miaozhen replied.

    ... That guy¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted at all, and I was even touched at that time. Xu Qi ¡®an had the urge to curse again.

    At the same time, he realized that his mental state was really bad, because he didn¡¯t think of using the Qi observation skill to see if the person was telling the truth.

    Normally, he would not have made such a big mistake.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Provincial governor Zhang couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Governor, my mind is in a mess. Hmm, let me go somewhere, I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong. he looked at Jiang Luzhong. will Jiang Jinluo apany me? ¡±

    Jiang Luzhong took a look at provincial governor Zhang and shook his head, ¡°¡±Lord Wei¡¯s order is to follow and protect the governor at all times.¡±

    ¡®Alright, that makes sense. If wee back and find that the head of the governor has been taken away and kicked like a ball, then we¡¯ll be at ease ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Then call two silver gongs to apany me, and lend me 30 Tiger guards.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to admit that he was a little scared, but everything was for safety.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Li Miaozhen was very active.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately changed his mind. Jiang jingongs. I want three silver gongs.

    Li Miaozhen was speechless.

    This little Gong didn¡¯t trust her, so li Miaozhen showed some feminine side and red at him fiercely.

    After a while, Xu Qi ¡®an brought three silver Gong guards, 30 Tiger guards, li Miaozhen, and Su Su. They all rode out of the courier station and headed for the ck market on Huang Bo Street.

    With the experience of therge Army being impulsive not long ago, the patrolling soldiers did not stop the watchman when they saw his uniform. Instead, they made way for him.

    The provincial governor team from the capital had the right to act as they pleased.

    After leaving the inner city, they quickly arrived at Huangbo Street. A group of Tiger guards in bright armor rushed into the ck market, attracting the vignce and hostility of the passers-by, who all retreated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the team to shop d15 and was surprised to find that the door was closed. The doors and windows were dark, and there was no light inside.

    His heart sank. He waved his hand and ordered the Tiger guards to surround the shop, nning to break in.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Li Miaozhen shouted.

    She took out a silk bag from her waist bag and opened it. Wisps of green smoke floated out and entered the shop through the gap of the door and window.

    ¡°A Perfect Spy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an praised.

    Li Miaozhen replied with a reserved ¡°yes.¡±

    Taoism was really interesting. One Qi turning three purities. The cultivation path of the heaven, earth, and human sects werepletely different. The earth sect cultivated merit, the heaven sect cultivated emotionless, and the human sect did the opposite, turning a beautiful Daoist nun into a Vixen ... As Xu Qian cursed in his heart, he suddenly thought of a point.

    The two sects were like fire and water. Could it be because they had opposite cultivation paths?

    On the other hand, the earth sect cultivated merit and didn¡¯t touch either side, so their rtionship with the two sects was still okay. There was no enmity between them, and when they met, they would even exchange a few words of courtesy.

    Otherwise, li Miaozhen, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, wouldn¡¯t have joined the heaven and earth Association.

    Luo Yuheng, the head Daoist, would also not gift any pills to Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    Just like how I¡¯m stuck between Lin ¡®an and huaiqing, I can please both sides and support both sides.

    ?!

    It was perfect.

    At this time, a few wisps of smoke returned and whispered in li Miaozhen¡¯s ear for a moment before going back into the silk bag.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the shop, and there¡¯s no ambush.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately waved his hand and broke into the shop with three silver gongs. They searched the shop upstairs and downstairs. All the furnishings in the shop were intact and had not been destroyed.

    There were still 20 taels of silver in the locked drawer. Xu Qi ¡®an chose to confiscate them and put them in his wallet.

    ... There were no traces of fighting or plundering ... The owner of the shop seemed to have only left temporarily ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s search was fruitless. He led his men out of the shop and walked towards the owner who hade out to watch the show.

    This shop also sold ¡®dog meat¡¯.

    ¡°Come here, I have something to ask you.¡±

    The owner of shop d16 walked over obediently and said, ¡°¡±My Lord,¡±

    ...

    ¡°Where¡¯s the owner of shop D-15?¡±

 Chapter 257

    257 Confusing _

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been opened for a few days. The girls in his shop have alle to me to make a living.¡± The owner of No. 16 shop answered all the questions, but he didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary.

    ¡°When did they close?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°Three days ago,¡±

    Three days ago ... After I left? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered, and he continued to ask, ¡°¡±The boss of Shop 15, is he the one with the Cripple?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him, but he¡¯s not the original Boss,¡±

    ... It was not the original Boss. Xu Qian¡¯s guess was confirmed. where¡¯s the original Boss? When did Lame¡¯s new boss take over the shop?¡±

    the owner of Shop No. 15 changed about ten years ago. I don¡¯t know where the original owner went.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked the owners of the other shops around, and the answers he got were almost the same. The owners of the surrounding shops were also surprised by the sudden change of ownership of Shop 15.

    However, the people in the ck market were cold, so no one took it to heart.

    On the way back, the horse trotted slowly. Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows for the umpteenth time.

    Li Miaozhen looked at him sideways and said with the maic voice of a mature woman, ¡± you seem to be exhausted.

    It¡¯s good to let you know that I¡¯m not a pervert ... ¡°General Li seems to have misunderstood me. He thinks that I¡¯m a lecherous man. Otherwise, why would he send miss susu to seduce me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    In the face of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s aggressive behavior, li Miaozhen chose to fight back.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to break through to the spirit-refinement realm. I haven¡¯t slept in a long time.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    He didn¡¯t disclose how many days it would be.

    Trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage? Li Miaozhen¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly as she examined him.

    At this time, she realized that she had misunderstood. Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an with dark circles under his eyes, anyone would subconsciously think that the other party had overindulged in sex.

    He should not have thought of breaking through to the spirit-refining realm first, and then heard number one say that Xu Qi ¡®an was a lecher in the Tiandi society. He was obsessed with the teaching workshop, and his impression of Xu Qi¡¯ an as a lecherous person was strengthened.

    Even if this was a change brought about by breaking through to the spirit-forging stage, it did not change the fact that he was a pervert ... ¡®You¡¯ll never know how much I understand you ...¡¯ Li Miaozhen thought.

    However, she was a little curious. How long did this kid endure?

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t know much about the martial arts system. After all, she had only gone down the mountain for a few years and had never met a martial artist who happened to break through to the spirit-forging realm.

    Yang Chuannan, who was experienced, could tell at a nce that Xu Qi ¡®an was trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage. This was a vision that only experienced people had.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the limit to break through to the spirit-refinement realm is ten days?¡±

    ¡°General Li, you don¡¯t know much about the martial arts system.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to understand?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to think highly of martial artists.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± li Miaozhen replied humorously.

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the proud white-robed sorcerer and the schrly schr. They also looked down on martial artists.No one was willing to give in to the other, but everyone unanimously looked down on martial artists.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used to know that the most disgusting discrimination in the world was ¡°cracking down on prostitution and triads,¡± but now there was another name:A warrior.

    Apart from warlocks and martial artists, there were people who surpassed their ranks in every major system, or there had been people who had surpassed their ranks. However, warlocks were much more important than Warriors, and they were more respected.

    He wondered when a martial God would appear in the martial arts system.

    ¡°His poprity is really dropping.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ....

    When they returned to the station, provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong were no longer in the hall. A tiger roar guard was left behind to tell Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen that the provincial governor was waiting in the room.

    After knocking on the door of provincial governor Zhang¡¯s room, Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen entered the room.

    ¡°The person drawn by General Li is the owner of the ck market shop who keeps the evidence for Zhou qu. I unlocked the secret code left by Zhou Fu and fumbled over there before I got the ount book.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the whole story to provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong.

    ¡°Could the original Boss be the real person who kept the ount books?¡± Governor Zhang¡¯s face turned grave after hearing the whole story.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±most likely, and if I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s probably been killed.¡± The shop owner I metter was Liang Youping in disguise.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong touched the hard stubble on his chin and said in a puzzled tone, ¡± how did they find the ck market? ¡±

    do you remember what I said when I was analyzing the case? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched his eyebrows. we found out about the ck market¡¯s D15 shop through yang Yingying. However, this clue is not for us, but for the governor of Qingzhou, Lord yang.

    ¡°In other words, the clue that Zhou gan had left for us has been cracked by someone else.¡±

    There were many smart people in the world.

    Li Miaozhen shook her head. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? since you¡¯ve found the ount book, you could¡¯ve just destroyed it. Why did you leave it for you to find and then hand it over to you? ¡±

    what? ¡± Jiang Luzhong was taken aback. the ount book has been switched. Is the one we got a fake one? ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Governor Zhang shook his head,¡±if the ount books are fake, I¡¯ll go to themander¡¯s office tomorrow to check the ounts, and we¡¯ll be able to find the ws very quickly.¡± Then what¡¯s the point of them sending fake ount books?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s brows furrowed even more. but it¡¯s even more outrageous to give us the real ount book. Kill the owner of the dog meat shop who¡¯s the real contact, and then return the ount book to us in its original form? ¡±

    ¡°Indeed, no matter if the ount book is real or fake, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and paced around the room.

 Chapter 258

    258 Confusing _

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a good look at this case,¡±

    ¡°Zhou gan found out that yang Chuannan was secretly supporting the mountain bandits and wrote a secret letter to report to the Yamen. After the Qi party learned of this, they immediatelyunched an attack on the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, creating a corruption case in an attempt to force Lord Wei topromise.

    ¡°Then, by chance, I found out that the Qi party colluded with the witch God religion and secretly supported the mountain bandits. Only then did the Imperial court realize the seriousness of the matter and sent me ...¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang coughed hard.

    ¡°Send the governor to Yunzhou to investigate the case,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed his words.

    ¡°I asked around in the ck market just now. The original owner of D-15 was killed ten years ago. At this time, we were still at the border of Qingzhou. General Li, when did yang Chuannan receive the secret letter from the capital?¡±

    ¡°The letter was received about six days ago. It¡¯s from a good friend of Lord yang.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    that¡¯s right. We¡¯re already taking the fastest route. Even if the Qi party is faster than us, it¡¯s impossible for them to be faster than ten years. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±killing Zhou Jing or the dog meat shop owner should have nothing to do with the Qi party in the capital.¡± Our real enemy is in Yunzhou.

    ¡°In that case, there are only two possibilities for this case:First, this was all yang Chuannan¡¯s trick. Two, there was a mastermind behind the scenes who was trying to push yang Chuannan out as a scapegoat. When the secret letter was sent back to the capital, he had already begun to n. He wanted to kill Zhou gan, find the hidden evidence, and try to make yang Chuannan the scapegoat.

    if the ount book is real, the possibility of the first situation is low, because it¡¯s equivalent to handing the butcher¡¯s knife to us.

    ¡°The ount book is fake, so it¡¯s even more meaningless. Yang Chuannan had not been cleared of suspicion, nor had he been convicted. Liang Youping gave us the ount book of his own ord, but it only made us suspicious and saved yang Chuannan in disguise.¡±

    Li Miaozhen keenly caught a logical loophole. ¡°In other words, the ount book must be real. ording to your spection, the ount book is real;One of the masterminds was trying to use yang Chuannan as a shield.

    ¡°Then Liang Youping¡¯s action of killing the dog meat shop owner and giving you the ount book personally is unreasonable.¡±

    Yes, under the premise that the ount book was real, the mastermind only had to wait for the Imperial inspector¡¯s team to find it, and yang Chuannan would not be able to exin himself.

    Liang Youping¡¯s actions were unnecessary.

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a problem with the ount books,¡± Governor Zhang muttered. The ount book is real, but there is a problem with it. This problem will lead us to point the finger at the real mastermind. Therefore, they had to rack their brains to find it and destroy its ws.

    ¡°Then pretend to be the owner of the dog meat shop and wait for us toe to you so that you can give us the ount book.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong first nodded, then shook his head. how do they know there¡¯s a problem with the ount book? wasn¡¯t this ount book made by Zhou Fu? ¡±

    ¡°The reason why Zhou gan was able to find the evidence was because he had experience in themander¡¯s office. He was in charge of the warehouse, the collection and retrieval of the military equipment. As for Liang Youping, he¡¯s also an experience.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Li Miaozhen looked over.

    ¡°Why is it Liang Youping who is responsible for giving us the ount books?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the three of them. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Liang Youping has already been exposed. Once we capture yang Chuannan and interrogate him, he¡¯ll definitely tell us everything he knows in order to prove his innocence.

    ¡°In this situation, as long as wepare it to Liang Youping¡¯s portrait ... There, there¡¯s this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Because only Liang Youping can find the problem in the ount books?¡± li Miaozhen frowned.

    Jiang Luzhong nced at her. they have plenty of time to find the problem hidden in the ount books. When the timees, they can just change people to disguise themselves. There¡¯s no need to keep Liang Youping there. If Ning Yan hadn¡¯t seen your portrait, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that the owner of the dog meat shop was a fake.

    ¡°In other words, as long as that person isn¡¯t Liang Youping, we won¡¯t be able to find out. It looks like he¡¯s taking the initiative to expose his ws.¡±

    As for the disguise, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others could easily see through it at a close distance.

    .....

    Zhu guangxiao woke up from his dream and felt his dder expand, so he went to the toilet at night.

    He walked out of the room and into the corridor. Suddenly, he saw a woman in a white dress sitting by the table in the hall.

    She had a head of beautiful ck hair. From this angle, Zhu guangxiao could only see the side of the woman in the white dress. Just the side of her face was beautiful beyond the mortal world, making one¡¯s heart beat faster.

    Miss, miss susu ... No, it was the female ghost!

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    .....

    [ PS: it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve asked for monthly votes. For the sake of the big chapter, let¡¯s have a few chapters. ]

 Chapter 259

    259 Dreamscape (1)

    Zhu guangxiao trembled in anger when he saw the woman. He broke out in a cold sweat in the middle of winter. The world was so dangerous and full of oppression for men.

    ¡®She yed with my feelings, hurt my dignity, and now she¡¯s swaggering in front of me ... Her tears fell.

    Zhu guangxiao resisted the urge to punch and held in his pee. He turned around and knocked on song tingfeng¡¯s door.

    Song tingfeng was in his robe and seemed to have just woken up. He opened the door andined, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter? why are you visiting sote at night?¡±

    ¡°Come over here. Shush, lower your voice ...¡±

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s expression was ugly. He dragged song tingfeng out of the door and walked to the corridor. He pointed at the hall downstairs and said, ¡°¡±Look!¡±

    When song tingfeng saw this, he was so angry that his body trembled. His hands and feet turned cold, and tears flowed down his face ...

    The two boxers ¡®eyes were red and they were on the verge of exploding. Song tingfeng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±She actually still has the face toe to the courier station. Does she think that we night watchmen are vegetarians?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked in a deep voice.

    This matter must not be leaked out, or they would be nailed to the pir of shame and never be able to rise again. How was he going to conduct himself in the Yamen in the future?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do a Empress entering the cold Pce-in for-penny-in for-pound-¡± Song tingfeng made a downward-cutting gesture.

    ¡°No,¡±

    Zhu guangxiao was silent, but he was not stupid. He analyzed, ¡°¡±Since she¡¯s here, it means that the general of the roaming cavalry is also here. We can¡¯t make a move or we¡¯ll be exposed and the governor will hold us ountable.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°I suggest we discuss this with ningyan.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and felt that they could only find that b * tch.

    At this moment, susu, who was downstairs, felt something and suddenly looked up. After seeing the two of them, her face immediately filled with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s faces froze.

    ....

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in guessing now. My suggestion is to go to themander¡¯s office tomorrow to check the ounts and confirm the authenticity of the ount books. And then, put Liang Youping on the wanted list.¡±

    Governor Zhang gave his opinion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Americandy with an oval face and felt heavy in his heart. Li Miaozhen¡¯s connections and connections were not enough to find Liang Youping, which meant that the other party had a backer.

    A state arrest warrant might not be reliable.

    The key to this case was Liang Youping.

    ¡°Good idea!¡± However, Jiang Luzhong did not mind it at all and agreed with the suggestion of provincial governor Zhang. He touched his chin and said, ¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t catch Liang Youping, we¡¯ll usemander yang Chuannan to report back.¡±

    This time, it was li Miaozhen¡¯s turn to be angry.

    Therefore, if this was yang Chuannan¡¯s trick of injuring himself, he was simply courting death. Be it provincial governor Zhang or Jiang Luzhong, they were all old hoodlums in the officialdom.

    The people of the hunchao Hall had ambitions, but it would be too naive to say that they couldn¡¯t tolerate sand and were just partners.

    How could a person with a mind full of justice be sessful in the officialdom?

    The answer was no.

    Provincial governor Zhang would try to find the real murderer and uphold justice, but he would also push yang Chuannan out to report to the higher authorities without hesitation to gain merits.

    Yang Chuannan was not innocent. First of all, he could not escape the crime of oversight. Secondly, he was a member of the Qi party. Now that the Qi party had fallen, the official rules were:Buzzzzzz!

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, you¡¯re too reckless.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an tried to open his big eyes to resist the sleepiness. He said righteously, ¡±

    why was Zhou qu silenced? who is the one framing yang Chuannan behind the scenes? is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality? as the emperor¡¯s orders, we should do our best to bring justice to the innocent and to return peace to Yunzhou¡¯s bureaucracy.

    Jiang Luzhong and provincial governor Zhang looked at him strangely. This brat wasn¡¯t someone who liked to talk empty words about the crown.

    ¡°Well said!¡± Li Miaozhen pped the table and praised him. She raised her beautiful oval face and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with eyes full of approval and affirmation.

    Hearing li Miaozhen¡¯s praise, the two of them seemed to have guessed something.

    ¡°Then, ningyan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this case.¡± ¡°We must find out the truth,¡± Governor Zhang said earnestly.

    It must be ck when the Governor-General cut it open ... I¡¯m so stupid to y tricks in front of him ... Xu Qian suddenly felt like he had shot himself in the foot. He looked sideways and saw li Miaozhen¡¯s beautiful eyes shining and looking at him hopefully.

    ¡°I can only ... I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer a hot-blooded young man, and he would not speak too confidently. When he was 18 years old, his slogan was:I control my fate, not the heavens.

    When he was 35 years old, his slogan would be:I beg the heavens to stop messing with me.

    At this moment, everyone heard amotion outside the room, as well as a strong fluctuation of Qi.

    Jiang Lu Zhong was the first to push open the door and walk out. He looked around with his eagle-like eyes. Then, he saw song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao covering their eyes with one hand and clenching their fists with the other. They were gathering their Qi and waving them wildly.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, we won¡¯t make the same mistake twice,¡± he shouted.

    In front of them, the beautiful miss susu was frowning with an innocent look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s. misunderstanding, a misunderstanding ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rushed out, spread his arms, and grabbed the shoulders of his two colleagues. He half-pushed and half-pushed them to the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± He said with a frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that female ghost?¡±

    The two of them looked very excited and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±You know we ... He even asked her toe to the ry station? If word of that gets out, how are we supposed to live?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here with master to discuss yang Chuannan¡¯s case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily,¡±if you don¡¯t expose this, who will spread it around?¡± She¡¯s a very high carriage, what kind of man hasn¡¯t she seduced before? you two are her younger brothers.¡±

    ...

    Only then did song tingfeng feel much better. He said angrily, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care. I feel ufortable when I see her. I¡¯m so ashamed that I want to cry out to the sky. I don¡¯t want to see her. ¡±

    Zhu guangxiao nodded in agreement.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. There was a disease called ¡± susu PTSD.

    After beingforted by the b * tch, song tingfeng asked, ¡°¡±Did yang Chuannan tell you the truth? That general is here to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°This case isn¡¯t easy to solve ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an hated that he didn¡¯t have a cigarette with him. He sighed. do you know the real identity of the boss we met at the dog meat shop? ¡± He has the experience of being amander.¡±

    He briefly exined the situation.

    The room was silent. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other in shock, and they felt ayer of cold sweat on their backs.

    They felt that they were on the fifth level, but in the end, he was only on the fifth level.

    ¡°If only I could have brought him back to the ry station.¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows. Recently, she had been feeling dizzy, apanied by slight hallucinations.

    ¡°Who would have thought that a person is fake?¡± Zhu guangxiao said in a deep voice, ¡± at that time, the governor and Jiang Jinluo were out for an inspection. I was thinking of waiting for them to return and report their progress. If there was a need, I would just be ordered to bring them back. Besides, once we get the evidence, he¡¯ll be of no value.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yeah, if he¡¯s not a fake, we¡¯ll just go back and look for him.¡± Song tingfeng said.

    ¡°You only know how to shoot after the horse.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    that¡¯s right, the name you just mentioned seems a little familiar ... Zhu guangxiao furrowed his brows and pondered, ¡°¡±Speaking of which, I had a strange dream. I dreamed that someone locked me in a small ck room.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. is that dark room called 404? ¡±

    ¡°What 404?¡± Zhu guangxiao didn¡¯t understand and continued, ¡°¡±Someone locked me up in a small dark room and kept on interrogating me:Where¡¯s the Liang or something ... I can¡¯t remember his name.¡±

    ¡°Liang Youping?¡± song tingfeng¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the name. How did you know?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked in surprise.

    Song tingfeng was speechless. I had the same dream.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed drastically, as if he had heard something terrible.

    ....

    [ PS: this chapter is a little short. If it wasn¡¯t, I think it¡¯ll only be updated after 12 o ¡®clock. ] I¡¯ll write a longer chapter to make up for it.

 Chapter 260

    260 Number two, well done _

    Was it a coincidence that they had the same dream?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the witchcraft cult. The witchcraft cult had the ability to enter dreams. Invading the dreams of Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng was a basic skill.

    This was a simple reasoning.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t figure out was why the witchcraft cult would force him to find out Liang Youping¡¯s whereabouts in his dream.

    Wasn¡¯t Liang Youping a member of the Qi party? didn¡¯t the Qi party collude with the witch God religion? they shouldn¡¯t be in cahoots.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Song tingfeng noticed the change in his colleague¡¯s expression and asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s an old thousandyer cake ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled.

    ¡°What do you mean? do you want to eat pancakes?¡± Zhu guangxiao waited for his reply. If Xu ningyan¡¯s answer was yes, he would call the courier to prepare supper.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he left the room and knocked on the door of the next door.

    ¡°Zhao yinluo, did you have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Yin Luo, surnamed Zhao, examined him unhappily and replied, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°... How do you know?¡± Zhao yinluo was shocked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned serious and he asked urgently, ¡°¡±What did you dream of?¡±

    ¡°I dreamed of the little girls from the Academy. Sigh, I¡¯ve been in Yunzhou for so long, but I haven¡¯t even touched a woman¡¯s hand. It¡¯s difficult ...¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, goodbye!¡±

    He then knocked on the doors of the gongs and the guards of the Huben Tiger. He pulled out a dozen people and found that they were not dreaming. In the entire ry station, the only two people being interrogated in the dream were Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng.

    Poor thing, not only did he get SuSu¡¯s PTSD, but he was also being interrogated in a dark room in his dream.

    They had run into all the bad things ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his two colleagues with pity in his eyes.

    ¡°Your gaze makes me very ufortable. If you continue to look at me like that, we can¡¯t be brothers anymore.¡± Song tingfeng said in a low voice.

    ¡°We are father and son.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he saw that song tingfeng was about to hit him with a stool. He quickly apologized, ¡± wrong, wrong. Go to the side first. I want to be alone.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhu guangxiao asked.

    ¡°Let me organize my thoughts.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    Only Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were interrogated in their dreams, and they were still asked about Liang Youping¡¯s whereabouts ... obviously, the reason is that we¡¯ve been to the ck market and got the ount book from Liang Youping ... As for why I wasn¡¯t interrogated, the reason was simple. I was working hard to cultivate!

    ¡®No, no, my brain is getting more and more tired. I can¡¯t take on everything by myself. I have to drag Governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong along to give them a headache ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an immediately went out to look for provincial governor Zhang.

    When they passed by the room where yang Chuannan was being held, li Miaozhen happened toe out with Jiang Luzhong, followed by the beautiful female ghost susu.

    She had just ¡°visited¡± yang Chuannan.

    ¡°General Li, are you leaving?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went up to him.

    Li Miaozhen nodded. Although the case wasplicated, the governor had promised to do his best to investigate the truth, so yang Chuannan still had a chance.

    She hade to the ry station this time to seek this chance of survival. It was not in vain to have met yang Chuannan.

    Even letting the swallow Army enter the city was also a form of pressure and a bargaining chip. They didn¡¯t really want to destroy everything.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said mischievously.

    Li Miaozhen was stunned and looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    master, ¡± susu scolded. this brat wants to harm you. Susu will help you beat him up.

    Then, she was about to kill Xu Qi ¡®an with salt soda, but li Miaozhen stopped her before she could spit out a breath of Yin Qi.

    ¡°You¡¯re just taking the opportunity to take revenge, right?¡± Li Miaozhen nced at her and turned to ask, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. The second half has begun and I just got some new clues.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    Jiang Luzhong raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, ¡°¡±What did you remember?¡±

    The three of them entered provincial governor Zhang¡¯s room together. He was almost 50 years old and could be considered an old man. However, because of the existence of Directorate of Celestials and warlocks, the lifespans of the schrs and physicians in this world were longer. Just like Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life, he could enjoy the long-lived disease known as cancer.

    Governor Zhang was about to go to sleep, but he had no choice but to get up and put on his clothes.

    Only then did he instruct his attendant to open the door.

    ¡°It¡¯ste at night. What is it that you can¡¯t talk about tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, not as energetic as you martial artists,¡± Governor Zhang pinched the space between his brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a warrior,¡± li Miaozhen subconsciously retorted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Jiang Lu nced at her¡¯ indifferently¡¯.

    Provincial governor Zhang waved his hand and said impatiently,¡±If you have something to say, then say it. After you¡¯re done, scram.¡±

    Schrs were very particr about health, and the behavior of burning the liver and staying upte was simply a waste of life.

    Li Miaozhen and Jiang Luzhong looked at Xu Qi ¡®an at the same time.

    ¡®Great, it¡¯s this kid again ... Provincial governor Zhang looked at Xu Qi ¡®an helplessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should let you know.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was being watched by the three of them, slowly spoke and told them about song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s interrogation in their dreams.

    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the witch God sect¡¯s method. Jiang Luzhong gave an affirmative answer.

    ...

    Li Miaozhen also nodded and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. the reason you weren¡¯t interrogated was that you didn¡¯t sleep when you were trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage? ¡±

    ¡°Ang.¡±

    ¡°The witchcraft cult is also looking for Liang Youping?¡± Governor Zhang tried hard to digest this news, and was a little lost for a moment, ¡± isn¡¯t Liang Youping from the Qi party? ¡±

    The Qi gang was in cahoots with the witchcraft cult.

    Li Miaozhen looked at the candle stand, at the bean-like candlelight, and was stunned for a moment. could we have guessed wrong? Liang Youping isn¡¯t from the Qi party, and he didn¡¯t give us the ount book to frame Lord yang? ¡±

 Chapter 261

    261 Number two, well done _

    Jiang Luzhong felt a headacheing on. If that was the case, the case would be tooplicated.

    ¡°You were the one who told us that Liang Youping was part of the Qi gang, not us guessing.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and said, ¡±

    furthermore, if Liang Youping isn¡¯t from the Qi party, then a lot of logic doesn¡¯t make sense. Personally, I¡¯m more inclined to believe that he¡¯s from the Qi party. There¡¯s nothing wrong with our previous reasoning.

    ... This girl¡¯s intelligence was only at the level of an ordinary person ... He wasn¡¯t stupid, but he wasn¡¯t too smart either ... If only huaiqing was here, the pressure on me would be much less ...

    ¡°Then how do you exin that the witchcraft cult is looking for him?¡± Li Miaozhen frowned.

    ... This girl¡¯s intelligence was only at the level of an ordinary person ... He wasn¡¯t stupid, but he wasn¡¯t too smart either ... If only huaiqing was here, the pressure on me would be much less ... Number four would do as well. Number four was a person who knew how to make connections ...

    The four of them discussed for a moment, but they didn¡¯t have any new findings for the time being. Imperial inspector Zhang was a little sleepy, and he had to make a trip to themander¡¯s office tomorrow, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to stay upte. Jiang Luzhong and Li Miaozhen weren¡¯t good at reasoning, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain was about to crack.

    He could only put it aside for the time being and talk about it another day.

    ¡°Lord Governor, I will be resting here tonight.¡± Li Miaozhen made a request.

    Provincial governor Zhang agreed readily. The ry station was the base camp. With the Golden gong and silver Gong guarding it, he wasn¡¯t afraid that li Miaozhen would do anything stupid.

    Li Miaozhen looked at Xu Qi ¡®an deeply.

    ....

    When he returned to his room, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were still there. The two of them were meditating with their legs crossed.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your news.¡±

    no news. Get lost. Go back to your room and practice your Qi. Remember not to sleep at night.

    After chasing away his two colleagues, Xu Qi ¡®an went downstairs with the wooden basin. He took a cold bath in the bathhouse and immediately felt much more refreshed.

    She reached out to pull the sweat towel, but suddenly found that it was gone.

    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± A sweet voice came from behind him. A hand reached out, and a white and tender arm was revealed from the White wide sleeve.

    ¡°Miss susu, men and women shouldn¡¯t be so close.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not take the towel, nor did he turn his head. He was a little angry.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was embarrassed to have a woman watching him while he was taking a bath. However, the paper man didn¡¯t have any self-awareness and just had to appear at this time.

    ¡°Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other?¡±

    Miss susu, who was in a white dress, moved to the side of the bathtub. Under the faint moonlight that shone in from the window, she lowered her head to look at the clear bottom of the water and said sourly,

    ¡°Thisdy does not look up to bean sprouts.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw the towel into the water as a mosaic to block the female ghost¡¯s aggressive eyes. He said lightly, ¡°¡±Lady susu, have you heard of this saying?¡±

    Su Su tilted her head and looked at him.

    ¡°My testicle is cold.¡±

    ¡°Lonely at the top?¡± Susu didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say.

    ... In this world, it was a lonely ce at the top ... ¡®Well, a homophone joke should be caught and sent to jail ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an lost interest in teasing the female ghost. He said impatiently, ¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I¡¯ve been soaking in the cold water for half a day, I¡¯m going to be infected by the cold wind.¡±

    ¡°Can a mortal realm martial artist be infected with the cold wind?¡± Su Su giggled a few times and sat on the edge of the bathtub, her eyes bright and beautiful.

    ¡°What you said before, was it true? you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew what she was talking about and immediately said, ¡°¡±Of course, a man¡¯s words are like nails. You¡¯ve decided to elope with me?¡±

    what eloping? that¡¯s so ugly. SuSu¡¯s voice was soft as she rolled her eyes at him. She bargained, ¡°¡±I can help you do three things in exchange for a new body, okay?¡±

    You¡¯re just a weak chicken female ghost, what can you help me with? You¡¯re just trying to seduce me, bah, women!

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an refused.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please.¡±

    ¡°Even if you cast a charm on me, I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯d better take a look at it first before you say that.¡±

    ¡°.... Fine, but I don¡¯t want you to do three things. Change your request. Now that you have a new body, you can be my concubine for a few years.¡±

    These words were nonsense because Song Qing didn¡¯t have the skills to do so. He told her about the body purely to trick her into going back to the capital with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a Virgin.¡± Su Su said shyly.

    ¡°Yeah, every time you change a paper man, you¡¯re a Virgin.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    I¡¯m talking about when I¡¯m not dead yet. she sat on the edge of the bathtub, looked down at the beautiful face reflected in the water, and sighed.

    ¡°When she was alive, she was also the daughter of a rich family. When I was eighteen, my father arranged a marriage for me. My future husband was a schr, handsome, and polite. I¡¯m in the boudoir, waiting to be married with joy.

    ¡°But who would have thought that in the spring of the second year, father was involved in a big case and had his head chopped off by the dog Emperor. The women in the family should have been sent to the education workshop Division, but mother didn¡¯t want us to live and be humiliated, so she boiled a pot of chicken soup mixed with arsenic ...

    ¡°I remember that I have a younger brother who happened to be studying abroad and escaped. ¡°After I died, my obsession didn¡¯t dissipate. I wandered around the mass grave for a few days. Just as I was about to disappear, I met a master from the sky sect. He said that I was a one in a million demon and took me away.

    I¡¯ve been in the heaven sect for more than twenty years, watching master being carried up the mountain and growing up little by little ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was originally listening with great interest, but suddenly found the bright spot, and her voice became shrill. what? You¡¯ve been dead for more than 20 years!¡±

    ¡°In terms of age, she can already be your mother,¡± Su Su said, twisting her waist.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re such a shameless person.¡± Susu was a little shy. Before she died, she was still a Virgin. Although after she became a ghost, she was often ordered by her unscrupulous master to seduce men, she was at most coquettish. After all, ghosts did not have a physical body.

    ...

 Chapter 262

    262 Number two, well done _

    The kilometers were all fake.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°I have two long-cherished wishes. One is to see my younger brother again, and I hope to see him again with my flesh and blood, just like back then. The second is to investigate the case that father was involved in.¡±

    The cold water rippled in the bathtub, reflecting the moonlight and swaying on her face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a long-lost feeling in her heart. It was a feeling that all men would feel when they saw a beautiful woman. To be more precise, it was the agitation of hormones.

    ¡°So what? your father was wronged? Then follow me. If you follow me, I¡¯ll help you investigate the case. Is there anyone else in this world who knows how to investigate a case better than me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the female ghost was blind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Susu shook her head. I can¡¯t remember what happened back then at all. I don¡¯t even know why my family died.¡±

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s been more than twenty years.¡±

    Susu shook her head again,¡±master¡¯s master asked an expert in the Wizard system to read my fortune, but he didn¡¯t manage to get anything.¡± The fortune-teller said that this is rted to the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    There was so much information in this sentence that Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a long time.

    Did li Miaozhen¡¯s master know someone from the witchcraft cult? ¡®Hmm, those who practice the Wizard system might not be from the wizard God religion. They might also be individual cultivators ...¡¯ Rank-six Wizards were good at divination, so they were also called fortune-tellers. How did a mere female ghost involve the Directorate of Celestials?

    Wait, if fortune-tellers were good at divination, why didn¡¯t they find out where Liang Youping was? instead, they entered the dream of song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao?

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Su Su puffed up her cheeks in anger. I¡¯m talking to you.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Su Su pouted. anyway, it¡¯s like this. If you can create a living body for me, I¡¯ll be your concubine. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I can even give birth to a chubby little boy for you.¡±

    ¡°Buy one get one free, thank you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes.

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little guilty for lying to the ghost. After all, she had been happy for nothing.

    However, he decided to make it up to susu in terms of investigating the case. After returning to the capital, he would do his best to investigate.

    ¡°He¡¯s such a soft-hearted man.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the bed. He nned to relieve his fatigue through visualization and breathing, and pull himself back from the edge of sudden death.

    But at this moment, his heart suddenly palpitated and he almost died on the spot.

    ¡°?...¡±Xu Qi ¡®an took out a small Jade Mirror from under his pillow while cursing.

    ..... Although number two was not an extremely intelligent girl, she knew how to use the resources at hand ... Other than No. 5, the rest of the members in The Earth Book chat group had pretty good intelligence. Even master Hengyuan, who had suffered a lot and had deep grudges, was actually a smart person ... If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m restricted by my status, and that the students of the cloud deer Institute shouldn¡¯t know the details of the case in cloud province, I would have long wanted to seek help from the members of the heaven and earth Association through the fragments of the Book of the Earth ...

    [ 2: I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote at night. I¡¯ve encountered some difficulties in Yunzhou and would like to ask for your help. ]

    ..... Although number two was not an extremely intelligent girl, she knew how to use the resources at hand ... Other than No. 5, the rest of the members in The Earth Book chat group had pretty good intelligence. Even master Hengyuan, who had suffered a lot and had deep grudges, was actually a smart person ... If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m restricted by my status, and that the students of the cloud deer Institute shouldn¡¯t know the details of the case in cloud province, I would have long wanted to seek help from the members of the heaven and earth Association through the fragments of the Book of the Earth ... Xu Qi ¡®an only wanted to say,¡±number two, well done.¡±

    .....

    [ author¡¯s note: when I got up this morning and read the chapter, I saw that someone was waiting for an update in the middle of the night. I was dumbfounded. ]

    At the end of thest chapter, I mean, the reason why that chapter was short was that I wanted to update it before midnight. If I wrote too long, I would have to update after midnight. It¡¯s not that I have to update another chapter after midnight.

    Knock on the ckboard! You have to be serious when you judge the questions!

    However, even though you guys have misunderstood my meaning, I¡¯m an author who dotes on his readers.

    Seeing so many people waiting for me, I felt very guilty. This stamp was printed in the subway. He didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast. It was finally done. So, there might be some typos. I¡¯ll change it when I get home from work tonight.

 Chapter 263

    263 Xu Qi ¡®an:I¡¯m feeling good _

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and stared at the mirror. He waited for a moment, and the first to reply was barbaric girl No. 5 from the southern border.

    [ 5: Yunzhou is quite far from us. I can¡¯t help you. ]

    Did she think that No. 2 was asking for help in the three-dimensional world? Number five must be in a daze from his sleep, but his intelligence was really not good ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    No. 6, Hengyuan, followed, [ what happened? ] Is Lord Xu doing well in Yunzhou? ]

    Li Miaozhen first replied that everything was fine, but she didn¡¯t rush to announce the case, as if she was waiting for something.

    Is she waiting for me, or for number one or four? Probably both ... If no one in the group spoke, she would not discuss the case ... Xu Qi ¡®an understood number two¡¯s thoughts. He used his finger as a pen and typed in information.

    [ tell me, how¡¯s the case in Yunzhou? ]

    Li Miaozhen breathed a sigh of relief and pulled herself together. If only number five and number six responded, she wasn¡¯t going to say anything.

    He immediately sent the details of the entire case to The Earth Book chat group.

    There was too much information, so she sent it one by one for 15 minutes before she exined the situation clearly.

    There was a long silence in response to li Miaozhen. Just as she was a little nervous and anxious, number one, who always liked to peek at the screen, took the initiative to send a letter this time.

    [ there are only two possibilities. One, Liang Youping is not actually a member of the Qi party. He gave the ount book to Xu Qi ¡®an for another purpose. [ two, Liang Youping has gone missing. ]

    Liang Youping had gone missing ... Li Miaozhen mulled over number one¡¯s words. The second possibility was something she had never thought of.

    To be on the safe side, she sent a message, [ is it possible that yang Chuannan and Liang Youping are aplices, and are acting out a ruse to hurt themselves? ]

    [ number one: the possibility is low. ording to the rules of the government, yang Chuannan has to bear the responsibility no matter what. The only difference is the severity of the matter. If you were yang Chuannan, would you have dug your own grave and jumped into it?

    [ Liang Youping killed the original contact and destroyed the problematic parts of the ount books ... I personally agree with this guess. [ thus, the possibility of him being a member of the Qi party is very high. ]

    At this moment, number four said, [ so, number one thinks that the witch God sect entered the dream to interrogate the whereabouts of the two gongs, Liang Youping, because Liang Youping has gone missing. ]

    Number one¡¯s analysis opened Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    Liang Youping had gone missing, so the people of the witchcraft cult were in a hurry to find him? If he fell into the hands of the ¡®enemy¡¯, he would reveal a lot of information that was not good for his side ...

    The mastermind of the clouds ins thought that we had captured Liang Youping, so he sent people from the witchcraft cult to interrogate him in the dream ... old song, old Zhu, and I were in contact with Liang Youping, so we were the most likely people to arrest Liang Youping. But because I didn¡¯t sleep, I could only enter my dream to interrogate song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao ...

    However, he only came to interrogate him after three days?

    Li Miaozhen held the Jade Mirror and waited for a moment, but No. 3 didn¡¯t say anything. He only asked at the beginning and then went silent, which made li Miaozhen a little anxious.

    Number three was an extremely intelligent person. His opinions and opinions might not be the standard answer, but they could still give people enough inspiration.

    [ 2:3, did you fall asleep again? [ what do you think of this case? ]

    I¡¯ll sit and watch ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    He knew that the other members of the Heaven and Earth Society were also waiting for his opinion, so he sent a message, ¡°[ I also have a question: rank-six Wizards have the ability to tell fortunes, so why can¡¯t they tell where Liang Youping is? In addition, Wizards also have the ability to kill with curses. If Liang Youping is an aplice of the other party, after learning that the other party has disappeared and that the secret might be leaked, killing him is the safest choice. ]

    [ four: I¡¯ll answer this question. A wizard¡¯s Killing Curse can only be used on targets with lower cultivation than himself. It¡¯s limited to Liang Youping¡¯s level, so someone must be protecting him. He wasn¡¯t sure who it was, but there were many people who could do this.

    [ as for the ability to perform divination, experts with high cultivation in all major systems have means to deal with divination targeted at themselves, but they can¡¯t protect others, except for one system. ]

    At this point, number four paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°[ a sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials. ]

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck everyone¡¯s hearts.

    A sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials? Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    [ 2:4, you mean to say that the one who kidnapped Liang Youping was a Warlock from the Directorate of Celestials? ]

    [ 4: hehe, all of these conjectures are based on the premise that Liang Youping is missing. ]

    [ one: if Liang Youping was really captured by the Directorate of Celestials ¡®warlocks, why is it that Governor Zhang doesn¡¯t know about it? Or was he deliberately hiding this from No. 2?

    [ 2: it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re hiding it. They really don¡¯t know. ]

    [ 4: this is even more thought-provoking. However, there is one thing that you must be wary of. If we can guess this, so can the people of the witchcraft cult. After all, warlocks can restrain divination and killing curses. As a result, there was tonight¡¯s dream interrogation, to test if Liang Youping had fallen into the hands of the night watchmen.

    [ this kind of test will not only happen once or twice. We can beat him at his own game and lock onto the mastermind behind this. Tell this to Governor Zhang, he knows what to do. ]

    [ there¡¯s one more thing. Since they¡¯re here to test us, it means that they¡¯re already prepared for Liang Youping to fall into the hands of the night watchmen. ] At least in their eyes, falling into the hands of a Directorate of Celestials and a night watchman was the same.

    [ if that¡¯s the case, they must be prepared to die together. ]

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen were both shocked.

    If that was the case, then he could only strike first and capture the leader first ... Xu Qian said.

    However, the most important thing now was to find out who the mastermind was. Otherwise, the enemy was in the dark while he was out in the open, and there was no way out.

    At this time, number one asked, [ although this case is troublesome, with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability, he shouldn¡¯t be at a loss. ]

    Number one, if you can talk, then say more. If not, publish a book ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt quitefortable after being licked.

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ he¡¯s trying to break through to the spirit-forging realm. He¡¯s in an extremely bad state. ]

    [ 6: Lord Xu has already broken through to the spirit-refinement realm so quickly? Before he left the capital, he was still a distance away from the peak of the Qi refining realm. I thought he would only reach the spirit refining realm in the spring. [ what an amazing talent. ]

    Only Xu Qi ¡®an himself knew the reason. Ever since he had advanced to the Qi refining stage, he had a lot of problems around him, and he did not have much time to cultivate.

    On the way to Yunzhou, other than bragging to his colleagues, he was bored most of the time and could only cultivate. Thus, he improved at a godly speed.

    [ 1: No, this talent can be said to be shocking. ]

    At first, no one cared. After all, a rank-7 spirit-forging stage was nothing. Everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society was talented, had high IQ, and had good words. A spirit forging stage martial artist could not cause any waves.

    But after hearing what number one and number six said, they all became interested, including li Miaozhen, who had been in contact with Xu Qi ¡®an in the three-dimensional world.

    [ 4: listening to your tone, this Gong seems to be very unusual. Is he a genius? ]

    Monk Hengyuan thought for a while and replied, ¡°[ not really. He just saw me when he left the capital. Based on his condition at that time, he should have advanced to the spirit-forging stage in the beginning of spring. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. Number one should know him better. ]

    ...

    [ one: I told you about his backgroundst time, but I didn¡¯t tell you. When Xu Qi ¡®an joined the night watchman, he was only in the essence refining realm. [ it¡¯s only been two months since then. ]

    There was no need to say anything more. Everyone could hear the huge message contained in this sentence.

    Advancing one rank in two months, no matter what system or power, he would be a top genius.

    Number four couldn¡¯t help but think that number three was suspected to be Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger cousin, and the reason for the rush of clear air was likely rted to this cousin. And now, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was so talented, had appeared. The Xu family in the capital would probably be a rising star in the near future.

    When Golden Lotus Daoist priest gave the fragment of the book of theher world to his cousin, was he actually nning to share the benefits with both brothers?

    Li Miaozhen was shocked. What No. 1 had told her that day was all about how good Xu Qi ¡®an was at solving cases, but there was no mention of her talent.

    .... She wondered how many days and nights he had endured. Li Miaozhen was suddenly curious about this question.

    [ five: it¡¯s alright. I broke through rank-1 in two months. ]

    No. 5, who couldn¡¯t get a word in, sent a letter to evaluate the situation.

    [ 3: this is already not easy. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened a side ount to show off.

    ...

    [ 5: yeah, I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t good. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve crossed a rank in two months. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to nurture my life venomous worms now, which are rank-6. [ I¡¯ve used more than four months to go from rank-8 to rank-6. ]

    ?

    A huge question mark appeared in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Advancing two ranks in four months, advancing one rank in two months, there was no problem ... The members of the Heaven and Earth Society seemed to know the reason why Daoist priest Golden Lotus had invited number five to join the Heaven and Earth Society.

    Li Miaozhen excitedly rolled on the bed, clenched her fist and waved it. Sure enough, asking for help from the members of the heaven and earth Association was the right choice.

    The scheming number one, the experienced number four, and the extremely intelligent number three worked together and managed to sort out the case so quickly.

    He had even thought of how to deal with her next.

    .....

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an came to the living room for breakfast with dark circles under his eyes. Not long after, Governor Zhang, Jiang Luzhong, and the others also came down.

    Li Miaozhen was thest to appear. She was wearing soft armor, carrying a silver spear on her back, a sword at her waist, and her handsome high ponytail swung. Behind her was a devastatingly beautiful charm.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao turned their backs to each other in tacit understanding, leaving the back of their heads to Su Su.

    Li Miaozhen went straight to the table where provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong were. She first looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, then raised her sharp chin with a little pride and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already solved the case!¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong looked at each other. The former¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±Let¡¯s talk in the room. Ningyan, youe too.¡±

    In the room, li Miaozhen vividly retold the ¡°chat record,¡± leaving provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong stunned.

    ¡°General Li, you¡¯re very meticulous. I admire you.¡± Provincial governor Zhang¡¯s spirit was lifted, and the fatigue from staying up all night had receded by quite a bit.

    Jiang Luzhong also had a whole new level of respect for this beautiful female general with an oval face.

    Li Miaozhen smiled and suddenly turned to Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to agree with my reasoning?¡±

    ¡®Nonsense, we¡¯Re Group friends, why are you acting tough in front of me ...¡¯ There were clearly things, but he still had to pretend ... Xu Qi ¡®an showed a shocked and admiring expression and praised, ¡±

    ¡°General Li¡¯s investigation and reasoning abilities are better than mine. I¡¯m truly impressed.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect myself to have some talent in solving cases,¡± li Miaozhen smiled.

    She felt that it was great to be superior to an expert like Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also felt great, because if his identity was exposed in the future, he would not be the only one to die in society.

    She did not know why, but she suddenly felt that the future was bright. Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    .....

    After finishing his breakfast, provincial governor Zhang was about to make a trip to themander¡¯s office when the Tiger guard came in and reported,

    ¡°Governor, envoy song has brought all the officials to visit!¡±

    Governor Zhang immediately exchanged a silent nce with Jiang Lu and the other two.

    Obviously, the officials of Yunzhou were here for the arrest of yang Chuannan, the chiefmander. However, after the conversation just now, they had to be careful.

    Perhaps, this was also a test. A test from the mastermind behind the scenes.

    .....

    [ PS: this case ising to an end. I¡¯ve also buried the foreshadowing for the third volume. Happy. ] Please give me a monthly ticket, wuwuwu.

 Chapter 264

    264 The trust between people (1)

    ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± Provincial governor Zhang chuckled and left with Jiang Luzhong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not follow them. Instead, he called for three warlocks in white who did not like to eat at the same table as the Warriors, so they had their breakfast in their rooms.

    ¡°Young master Xu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    The three white-robed warlocks stood up in a hurry and respectfully invited Xu Qi ¡®an to take a seat.

    ¡°I have something to ask you ...¡± ¡°Other than the three of you, who else from the Directorate of Celestials came to Yunzhou?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after some thought.

    In order to increase the sense of acknowledgment, he specially said,¡±we, the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else, just the three of us,¡± the three white-robed men looked at each other.

    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°... Young master Xu, what are you saying? it¡¯s really just the three of us.¡± The white-robed Warlock exined.

    He wondered if using aura observation would work on warlocks ... ¡®I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine ... ¡°Got it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He was just thinking that his three little brothers would not lie to him. Moreover, warlocks definitely had a way to hide their own fate energy. After all, they were professionals.

    ¡°There are officials visiting provincial governor Zhang now. The three of you, keep an eye on them from upstairs. Check the changes in their fate and then give me a reply.¡±

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an took the three white-shirted men and hid at the corner of the stairs on the second floor.

    ....

    In the main hall, Governor Zhang received officials of all levels in White Emperor City. Basically, those of a high enough rank in the city were all gathered here.

    With such a hugemotionst night, as long as one wasn¡¯t blind or deaf, it was impossible to not know. Not to mention these officials in the city who were closely watching the governor¡¯s every move.

    After some small talk, envoy song, who was wearing a red robe, went straight to the point, ¡°¡±I heard from the soldiers this morning that the governor went straight to themander¡¯s officest night and captured Sir yang?¡±

    Emissary song, who had slightly high cheekbones and squinted his eyes when he smiled, was now staring at provincial governor Zhang with his eyes wide open.

    The other officials were the same.

    yes. Governor Zhang nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡± the Qi party colluded with the witch God sect to deliver military supplies. I¡¯ve captured him and brought him back to the ry station. We¡¯re currently interrogating him.

    ¡°This ...¡± The officials ¡®expressions changed slightly.

    Emissary song bu frowned, lowered his voice, and said with a heavy heart, ¡°¡±Lord Governor, please be careful, be careful.¡±

    After a pause, he bent over to get closer to provincial governor Zhang and continued,¡±Sir yang is the Commander-in-Chief. Does Sir have conclusive evidence? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to convince the masses.¡±

    Even with the authority of a provincial governor, if he wanted to touch amander of the second rank, he had to have conclusive evidence. Without evidence, it would be taboo to arrest someone.

    First of all, Yunzhou¡¯s officials would not agree. Second, the guard Bureau under themand of themander¡¯s office would not agree.

    The former was still fine, at most they would just talk a little, but thetter was a group of Bingy ruffians (author¡¯s note:Soldiers and ruffians can not be associated.

    The evidence had to be brought out. Without an exnation, there would be trouble. However, Governor Zhang was not in a hurry to show the evidence. He smiled,

    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve been officials in Yunzhou for many years. What do you think of yang Chuannan, themander of the capital?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, the officials expressed their opinions with different expressions.

    At the corner of the stairs, Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Look, look carefully.¡±

    After a while, he asked again,¡±which one lied?¡± The sneaky-looking one on the left, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s reliable. The second one in the back row, he doesn¡¯t look like a good person ...¡±

    After he finished speaking, he noticed that the three white-robed warlocks were staring at him silently. Xu Qi ¡®an said gloomily, ¡°¡±What are you looking at me for? speak.¡±

    ¡°None of them are telling the truth ...¡± The white-robed sorcerer mumbled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. This was too real. This was what it was like to be an official!

    The so-called ¡°not a single word of truth¡± referred to what the officials present said, which waspletely different from what they thought.

    However, this did not mean that they were ¡± werewolves ¡°, because there were too many hypocritical feelings in the officialdom. Out of ten sentences spoken, one sentence was false. In the seer¡¯s Qi observation technique, what was said was false.

    There was a limitation to the aura observation technique. He couldn¡¯t be as urate as a water clock.

    Next, Governor Zhang told the officials about the ount books, but he didn¡¯t show them to the public.

    ... The officials exchanged nces. How long had the provincial governor¡¯s team been in Yunzhou? Not even half a year. Three of those days were spent inspecting outside.

    But even so, in just a few days, they had managed to find evidence of yang Chuannan¡¯s crimes?

    For a moment, all the officials felt a chill in their hearts. Who would dare to say that there was no problem with the 100000 Snow Silver of the Qingzhi Manor in three years?

    If Governor Zhang were to make a move against them, none of them would be able to escape.

    An official swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°¡±The governor has many talented people under him. I wonder which Lord made such a great contribution?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the night watchmen around him.

    The other officials silently examined the night watchman, all guessing.

    Emissary song bu¡¯s eyes shed and he smiled, ¡°¡±I remember that Tong Luo, who is proficient in farming, did not apany the provincial governor for the inspection that day.¡±

    His words reminded everyone. The high-ranking officials immediately searched for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure.

    Some of them looked at Governor Zhang.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s this person!¡± Governor Zhang nodded.

    In fact, with the intelligence of the officials present, even if they were not as sure as Governor Zhang, they would have guessed it. There weren¡¯t many people who stayed behind to guard the ry station, but there was that Gong. His position wasn¡¯t high, but he could sit beside the governor.

    He recalled that the other night watchmen¡¯s sabers were different from other night watchmen¡¯s. It was not difficult to guess that the copper Gong named Xu Qi ¡®an had strong professional abilities and was one of the important figures in the Inspector-General team this time.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an appeared at the right time. After a cough, he stood silently behind provincial governor Zhang.

    ...

    Back then, he had already noticed that he was different. He did not expect that the dignifiedmander would actually fall into the hands of a Gong ...

    There was both wariness and respect in the eyes of many officials.

    ....

    In the corridor on the second floor, li Miaozhen pressed her hands on the railing and looked down at the people below. She heard Su Su pouting,¡±You only know how to show off.¡±

    From their angle, they could see the hiding figures of Xu Qi ¡®an and the white-robed sorcerer.

    Just now, the credit for solving the case was vaguely pointed out by emissary song bu, and after Governor Zhang admitted it, the stinky man quickly tidied up his appearance and appeared in an awe-inspiring manner.

    Susu didn¡¯t know the word ¡± pretentious ¡°, or she would have urately grasped the adjective.

    ¡°It¡¯s only human nature for men to want a good reputation.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s opinion of Xu Qi ¡®an was gradually changing. She felt that other than being lecherous, there was nothing to be picky about. He was upright, had a nice way of speaking, and was good at solving cases with outstanding abilities.

    ¡°You seem to have a prejudice against him, but you don¡¯t really hate him.¡± Li Miaozhen nced at the female ghost and frowned.

    ¡°You used to look down on men, but now you¡¯ve be enemies with him.¡±

    ...

    Susu refused to admit it. I¡¯m just angry, ¡± she hurriedly exined. but master, you seem to have a good impression of him.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is a good person,¡± li Miaozhen admitted.

    ¡°He promised mest night that he would help me reforge my body, but he had one condition,¡± Su Su said.

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be his concubine for a few years,¡±

    ¡°... Xu Qi ¡®an is indeed a bad person and is beyond redemption.¡±

    After the discussion ended, the officials apanied Governor Zhang to themander¡¯s office to check the ounts and confirm the authenticity of the ount books.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was an outsider to the audit of ounts, so he did not join in the fun. He was arranged to stay at the courier station and watch over yang Chuannan with the other night watchmen.

    After everyone had left, Xu Qi ¡®an stood in the hall and looked up at the two beauties on the second floor. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°When are you two leaving? You¡¯re not trying to kidnap yang Chuannan while Jiang Jinluo is not here, right?¡±

    ¡°Master is the saintess of the heavenly sect and the swordswoman of the flying Swallow. She always keeps her promises,¡± Su Su snorted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. trust between people is actually very fragile. It¡¯s like paper. It¡¯ll break with a poke.

    Su Su retorted loudly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me,e down. I¡¯ll verify it for you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved.

    Susu held onto the railing and flew to the hall. She stood in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Pfft ... Xu Qi ¡®an poked her chest with a finger, as if she was tearing a piece of paper.

    you, stinky man. I¡¯m going to kill you. Su Su was furious.

    ¡°See, I was right.¡±

    Susu kept spitting out Yin Qi to attack Xu Qi ¡®an, but once a martial artist was on guard, he was far better at closebat than other systems. Therefore, every breath of Yin Qi was dodged nimbly. On the contrary, holes kept appearing on her body, such as her chest, lower waist, lower abdomen ...

    This body was soon broken.

    Li Miaozhen had to take out a new paper figurine as SuSu¡¯s possession. Ghosts had no physical body and were exposed to the sun in the day. If it was light, it would be greatly damaged, and if it was serious, it would be turned into ashes.

    There were Taoist talismans drawn on the paper figurines, which could warm ghosts and seal Yin Qi.

    ¡°Eh, General Li has a paper man with him? Where did you hide it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to be confused.

    ¡°I naturally have my own methods.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°What means? The legendary mustard seed in a sh?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were wide open, like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world.

    What is a mustard seed in a sh ... Li Miaozhen was stunned at first, but then she felt very satisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s admiration. She nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°It can be considered a simr spell.¡±

    ¡°General Li is indeed the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in admiration.

    Li Miaozhen replied with a reserved ¡°yes.¡±

    .... ¡°Keep pretending. Isn¡¯t it just fragments of the Book of the Netherworld? the more you store now, the more you¡¯ll die in the future. Xu Qi ¡®an smiled from the bottom of her heart.

    At noon, Xu Qi ¡®an called the two beauties to finish their meal. He estimated that the provincial governor Zhang would be back soon.

    In the end, the provincial governor did not arrive. Instead, a soldier who was guarding the city rushed into the courier station and shouted, ¡°¡±I have an important matter to discuss with the governor!¡±

    The Tiger guard stopped him and scolded, ¡°¡±You are not allowed to enter the ry station.¡±

    The soldiers guarding the city were anxious and shouted, ¡°¡±Governor, I have an extremely urgent matter to see you about.¡±

    Themotion in the courtyard had alerted the night watchman in the courier station. A silver Gong came out with two copper gongs and frowned.¡±The governor is not here, he has something to tell me.¡±

    The city guard swallowed his saliva and said anxiously, ¡°¡±The troops of the Secretary of guard have gathered outside the southern part of the city. They threatened to enter the city if the governor doesn¡¯t go out to see them.¡±

 Chapter 265

    265 I am Xu Qi ¡®an (1)

    ¡°These soldiers from Yunzhou dare to rebel?¡±

    Yin Luo raised his eyebrows and shouted, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the situation outside the city?¡±

    The soldiers rushed over, their lips cracked from the cold wind. Their mouths were dry, and their voices were hoarse and unpleasant, ¡°¡±The southern city gate is closed ...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s catch our breath first!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went downstairs and poured a ss of cold water for the soldier.

    The soldier quickly took it and gulped it down. His throat felt much better. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an gratefully and said quickly, ¡±

    ¡°The guard Bureau has gathered three thousand soldiers outside the South Gate. Their leader, themander of the guard Bureau, Xu Huchen, has dered that if the governor doesn¡¯t release themander and give them an exnation within an hour, they will enter the city!¡±

    Admonish!

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was familiar with history, was the first to think of this word. The so-called military admonishment was to persuade the monarch or the elders with martial force to make them obey.

    To put it simply, he was using his fists to force you to submit.

    The difference between military admonishments and coups was that their purposes were different, but their actions were the same. The two remonstrations that left the deepest impression on Xu Qi ¡®an were the death of Yang Yuhuan on mayinpo, and the young marshal taking out a small pistol and firing at old Jiang.

    Both of these remonstrations had been sessful. One had changed the future of the great Tang, and the other had changed the future of China.

    However, remonstrance by war was a remonstration of life and death. No one would use it unless they had no other choice.

    ¡°You¡¯re so audacious!¡±

    The few silver gongs who had rushed over to check on the situation were immediately enraged after they rified the situation.

    This kind of thing could not be encountered in the capital. When they first heard the news, the surprise and anger in their hearts were indescribable.

    ¡°The governor has gone to themander¡¯s office, it¡¯s impossible for him to reach the South City in an hour.¡± A silver Gong pressed on the hilt of his saber and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°How many people are there in the South city¡¯s city defense Army?¡±

    ¡°Less than a thousand.¡± The soldier replied.

    I¡¯m afraid this can¡¯t be defended ...

    ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll lead the Tiger guards to the South City. If those big-headed soldiers dare to rebel, we¡¯ll cut them down. I believe we can drag it out until the governor and his reinforcements arrive.¡± A silver Gong suggested.

    A few warmongers were immediately eager to give it a try.

    The Tiger roar guards were battle-hardened soldiers, and with the help of the Watchmen who had the foundation of the Qi refining realm, it was not difficult for them to hold the fort for a while if they cooperated with the city defense Army.

    ¡°What about yang Chuannan? He¡¯s a wanted criminal of the Imperial court, we can¡¯t just abandon him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded the hot-headed night watchmen.

    ¡°Bring him along.¡± A copper Gong said.

    ¡°Do you believe that the soldiers of the guard division will fight us to the death on the spot?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this their goal when they besiege the city?¡± That copper Gong snorted coldly and said, ¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you can force the governor to make us yield? We¡¯ll let these barbarian soldiers of Yunzhou know what it means to be a night watchman.¡±

    This was what the night watchmen were most annoyed about.

    They had always been the ones supervising the officials and punishing the corrupt officials. Since when did someone dare to bully them at their door? He even threatened the governor to meet him outside within an hour, or else he would rush into the city.

    This waspletely looking down on the night watchmen and stepping on their faces.

    Officials could be tolerated, but Warriors could not.

    Warlocks could endure it, but Warriors couldn¡¯t.

    F * ck his mother.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the situation was not right, so he quickly knocked on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡± everyone, calm down. Violence can¡¯t solve the problem.

    Yin Luo, who had received the soldiers at the beginning, had the most irascible temper. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and cursed, ¡°¡±In any case, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Jiang Jinluo is not here, so the silver Luo has the final say. Brothers,e with me. We¡¯ll bring yang Chuannan along.¡±

    Li Miaozhen stood on the side and watched coldly.

    Bang! Bang!

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up with a loud bang.

    The group of night watchmen who were about to leave the courier station came back in shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at Yin Gong¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a silver Gong or not. Don¡¯t use your position to pressure me. Go and ask that Zhu guy if he can suppress it!

    ¡°If you intensify the conflict, what do you want the governor to do? Kill all three thousand soldiers of the guard division? Taking a step back, what if you can¡¯t defend it? if the mes of war spread to the ordinary people in the city, will you be responsible? can you take the responsibility?¡±

    Silver Gong straightened his neck and red at him, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, do you think you can take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°At least my shoulders can handle it better than yours!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    For a moment, no one retorted.

    A loud statement from a Gong had actually silenced all the night watchmen in the room ... The female ghost, susu, looked at this scene in surprise. She found it difficult to understand.

    ¡°All of you, stay here and watch over yang Chuannan. He¡¯s a felon of the Imperial court, and nothing can happen to him. I¡¯ll dy the guards in the outer city.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw that no one continued to argue, so he told them his n.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Everyone had a look of doubt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and exined clearly, ¡°¡±The purpose of the guard division¡¯s Army is not to attack the city, but to ask the governor to release yang Chuannan. There was room for maneuver.

    ¡°You rushed over in such a hurry and even brought yang Chuannan along. This is no different from provocation. On the contrary, it would intensify the conflict, leaving no way out for both sides.

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t persuade the soldiers of the guard division, but General Li can.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed li Miaozhen out and smiled, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sure General Li doesn¡¯t want to make things so awkward and leave yang Chuannan with no way out.¡±

    ...

    As for asking yang Chuannan to go over personally, he did not consider it. First of all, yang Chuannan might not cooperate. Secondly, what if he was directly rescued?

 Chapter 266

    266 I am Xu Qi ¡®an (2)

    Li Miaozhen seemed to have been waiting for this result. She slowly exhaled and no longer looked on coldly.¡±I will do my best and hold on until the governor arrives.¡±

    ....

    Li Miaozhen and Xu Qi ¡®an led two fast horses and rushed to the South Gate. The paper man susu held li Miaozhen¡¯s small waist and sat behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, little Gong!¡± Su Su tilted her head and sized up Xu Qi ¡®an.

    it¡¯s not that I¡¯m capable. The main thing is ... Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said in a secretive tone, ¡°¡±Actually, Governor Zhang and I are Blood brothers from different mothers.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re the brother of Governor Zhang?¡± Su Su caught the main point.

    ¡°How else would I have such a big say?¡±

    .. see ...¡± Su Su suddenly realized that she had discovered a big secret.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to remind her maid that she couldn¡¯t believe a single punctuation mark from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The reason why he had such a powerful voice was because he had Wei Yuan¡¯s trust and appreciation.

    However, this information came from the Heaven and Earth Society. What did the information that No. 2 knew have to do with li Miaozhen?

    .....

    After arriving at the South City gate and showing off their waist badges, the two of them climbed up the city wall and were personally received by the thousand-manmander of the city defense Army.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the governor arrived yet?¡±

    Holding a military saber, the square-faced Qian Hu with triangr eyes looked at the empty street and could not hide his disappointment.

    ¡°The provincial governor is investigating a case in themander¡¯s office and can¡¯t rush over for the time being. The general of the roaming cavalry and I will stall for time first.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    He stood at the top of the city wall and looked down. There were two square formations outside the city. Therger square formation was the Guard¡¯s Army. The cavalry was in front, the infantry was behind, and the artillery Army was in the middle.

    The banners fluttered in the wind as the three thousand soldiers looked up at the city walls in silence. An indescribable ferocity hit him in the face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was now in the half-step spirit-refining realm, but facing this Army that had been through hundreds of battles, he still wanted to avoid them and did not dare to fight them head-on.

    He could travel 3000 miles with a single body, and he once led a million troops with a single sword ... What kind of warrior could aplish such a magnificent feat?

    He thought with emotion.

    the Army of the cloud region is extremely ferocious. They cause a ruckus just like that. They are not afraid of death at all. Li Miaozhen held a silver spear and looked down with him.

    ¡°I rushed to the ry stationst night because I was afraid that the governor would be too extreme and push the situation to an irreversible state.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. The bandits in Yunzhou were in full swing, and it would be strange if they were not fierce as soldiers in Yunzhou. The soldiers who fought for years had a strong aura of killing. They usually only recognized the leader who fought alongside them, and it was difficult for outsiders to control them.

    They didn¡¯t value their lives as much as the soldiers in the peacefulnd.

    ¡°That little cube over there, which army is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The Army that had arrived at the city gates was White Emperor City¡¯s guardmander division, also known as the guard division. The next level was the Bureau. The small square at the side looked like it had about four to five hundred people. Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that it was the county¡¯s Bureau.

    ¡°It¡¯s my swallow Army,¡± li Miaozhen replied awkwardly.

    Ning was also a traitor? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her with distrust.

    I did think about using the Army to put pressure, ¡± li Miaozhen exined. it¡¯s a bad habit I developed in the Yunzhou Army.

    She pushed the me to the Army of Yunzhou.

    ¡°Then what should we do now? leave the city?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Miaozhen nodded.

    ¡°Can I not go?¡±

    ¡°You represent the governor,¡± li Miaozhen nced at him, ¡±mander Wei, Xu Huchen, has a bad temper and is headstrong. Since you want to resolve the conflict, you have to endure it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your face?¡±

    Li Miaozhen snorted. if I don¡¯t apany him, he might just Cut You Down.

    ¡°Hey, soldiers are really unreasonable.¡±

    The city gate creaked open, and the thousand-manmander of the city defense Army sent the two out of the city. He waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Take care,¡±

    ¡°Thousand-manmander, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked back from his horse.

    Qian Hu said,¡±the wind is strong here. What did my Lord say?¡± I can¡¯t hear you clearly ... Oh, Daren said to close the city gates? Alright, I won¡¯t open the city gate even if I¡¯m beaten to death.¡±

    The city gate slowly closed.

    ¡°....¡±Xu Qian said.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t pounce directly at Wei Si. Instead, she turned her horse to her Flying Swallow Army and called for dozens of cavalry to hold the line. Only then did she meet Wei SI¡¯s three thousand troops.

    in my Flying Swallow Army, the lowest cultivation level is at the essence refinement realm. There are a total of 437 people. The fifthmander is at the peak of essence refinement realm, the tenthmander is at the Qi refining realm, and the hundred-households are at the bronze skin and iron bone realm.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s voice was sweet and clear as she introduced her private army to Xu Qi ¡®an with a little pride.

    Four rank-6s, 40 Qi refining stage ... Oh my God, this woman is too scary!

    Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed his saliva. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an Army like this in Yunzhou.

    Li Miaozhen nodded and said reservedly, ¡°¡±Everyone is only following me to Yunzhou because of me.¡±

    How big is your face? Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at the Americandy with a high ponytail. He had to re-evaluate her strength.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s impression of her was that she was the saintess of the heavenly sect, followed by the flying Swallow swordswoman. However, it seemed that the title of the flying Sparrow swordswoman was ranked first.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s connections in the underworld might be more unfathomable than he imagined.

    ¡®Everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society is a talent. I, this little Gong, have to work harder ...¡¯ Well, I¡¯ll set a small goal first, to be Wei Yuan¡¯s son ...

    ...

    ¡°What is Xu Huchen¡¯s cultivation level?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

 Chapter 267

    267 I am Xu Qi ¡®an (3)

    the peak of the spirit-forging stage. Li Miaozhen replied.

    ¡°His cultivation level isn¡¯t high.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    Wei Yuan is still an ordinary person, but he¡¯s still themander of the three armies. Li Miaozhen shook her head. marching and fighting in war is not about fighting. High-ranked martial artists can fight one against a hundred or a thousand. However, he might not be able to lead a 1000-man army.

    ¡°With my abilities, five hundred people is already my limit. However, Xu Huchen could lead an Army of three to five thousand men. If we were to fight head on on the battlefield, I would lose without a doubt.¡±

    Violence was an aesthetic, and war was an art. They were twopletely different concepts.

    Li Miaozhen stopped five feet away from the Army and said, ¡°¡±Commander Xu,e over and talk.¡±

    One of the riders stepped out. The general in the lead was eight feet tall, and the horse he was riding was taller than ordinary horses. He held a longnce in his hand.

    Those who dared to use the long banner were all valiant generals.

    Xu Huchen held a long spear in his hand, his eyes were sharp and his dark blue jaw just brushed past. He slightly nodded at li Miaozhen, ¡±

    ¡°General Li, are you here with us to rescue themander?¡±

    Li Miaozhen shook her head,¡±Sir yang is fine. General Xu was too impulsive.¡± Do you know the consequences of this?¡±

    ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll just die.¡±

    Xu Huchen grinned and said, ¡°¡±This old man¡¯s life was saved by Lord Commander. If the Imperial court wants to punish him, this old man will give up his life.¡±

    ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

    Xu Huchen nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and sneered, ¡°¡±So it¡¯s eunuch Wei¡¯s Eagle w.¡±

    ¡®You said I¡¯m fine, but you¡¯re going overboard by saying that my father is fine ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his thumb and unsheathed the ck and gold long knife from the back of his waist. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°General Xu, do not challenge the authority of the Imperial court. I came here with sincerity. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I would have already Cut You Down from your horse.¡±

    Li Miaozhen said so much, but she actually revealed one meaning:Don¡¯t try to reason with soldiers.

    Being reasonable was something schrs should do, but soldiers only needed to use their fists. Only with a strong fist would you have dignity.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s idea was to first disy his strength to win respect and intimidate this group of people who were not afraid of death. Then, he would reason with her.

    Xu Huchen was polite to li Miaozhen, but he directly mocked him. This was the embodiment of hisck of dignity.

    However, it was definitely not possible to directly cut people, as that would only intensify the conflict.

    ¡°Da da da ...¡±

    He turned his horse around and went to the other side without a word.

    Xu Huchen, li Miaozhen, and dozens of riders of the flying Swallow Army followed him.

    ¡°Hmph! This old man wants to see the governor, he¡¯s just a copper Gong and he¡¯s not fit to talk to me?¡± Xu Huchen sneered disdainfully, ¡°you¡¯re just an immature kid. Do you think this is the capital where everyone can beat the night watchman?¡±

    ¡°General Li, how is the Lord Commander?¡±

    Li Miaozhen shook her head and just looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    Xu Huchen was a little irascible. He had always been irascible and easily angered. He was already extremely dissatisfied with the fact that he had avoided meeting the governor and sent a Gong to deal with him.

    He even couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kill Tong Gong to demonstrate his power to the provincial governor.

    He was only willing toe over and talk because of the general Li Miaozhen.

    At this moment, the gong stopped and turned around to look at Xu Huchen with a cold smile.

    Then, he flicked his left thumb and pushed the saber half an inch forward. He held the handle with his right hand and after a short period of umtion of power ...

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    The ear-piercing sound echoed in the air. In the eyes of Xu Huchen and the thousands of soldiers, they only felt the air twist for a moment, as if something had passed by.

    The next moment, with a dull sound, a crack appeared on the ground. It extended from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet to the front of the Army, more than 100 feet.

    The cavalrymen in the front row became restless, and the horses seemed to be startled.

    Xu Huchen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He ... Just now, he really could have cut me off my horse.

    This valiant general, who had led his troops to battle, felt a trace of awe in his heart and acknowledged Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sincerity.

    Li Miaozhen stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in surprise, and a big question mark shed in her mind.

    In her eyes, the de was as sharp and as fast as lightning. Even a martial artist who had just entered the rank-6 bronze skin iron bone realm would not be able to resist it with his body.

    Could a Qi refining realm warrior do that?

    Then, she remembered what number one had said. Xu Qi ¡®an had once killed a master in the spirit-forging stage.

    At that time, he could already kill people above his level. Now, he was half-step God-refinement realm.

    If he was a genius, Daoist priest Golden Lotus did not invite him to join the sect. Instead, he chose his younger cousin. That younger cousin ... It was terrifying.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Behind him, the experts of the flying Swallow Army eximed.

    ¡°Da da da ...¡±

    Little Gong rode back on his horse and said with a tired body, ¡°¡±General Xu, I, Xu Qi ¡®an, am here to negotiate with you on behalf of the governor.¡±

    ¡°...¡±¡±Please speak, my Lord,¡± Xu Huchen said in a deep voice.

    ....

    [author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s I¡¯m also asking for a ticket. Update before editing.

    ...

 Chapter 268

    268 Pacify and fall out (big chapter) _

    Oh my God, I feel like I¡¯m going to die ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current state was like staying up for 72 hours and then being forced to run a thousand meters.

    His heart was beating wildly, hovering on the edge of overload.

    Fortunately, he had a solid foundation in the spirit refinement realm, and his body was extremely resilient and durable. If it was the him in his previous life, he would probably be lining up in the funeral parlor ... No, it should be that he had already left with a smile on the fourth or fifth day after he had started his cultivation.

    ¡®At least I¡¯ve gained the other party¡¯s attention and canmunicate properly ... I hate non-violence and non-cooperation the most. Can¡¯t we be more gentle, sit down, have some tea, and chat?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought in his heart, but he pretended to be calm and said loudly,

    ¡°General Xu, do you know what case yang Chuannan, the head of the military, is involved in?¡±

    yes. Xu Huchen nodded and said in a low voice, ¡± this matter has long been spread in the officialdom of Yunzhou, but themander has been wronged.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether I¡¯m wronged or not. The governor¡¯s words don¡¯t count, we¡¯ll only know after checking.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined patiently, ¡±

    ¡°The provincial governor is here for this case. At present, we do have evidence that is extremely unfavorable to Sir yang, but the provincial governor did not rashly make a decision and has already gone to themander¡¯s office to verify the evidence.

    ¡°Lord Xu didn¡¯t care and brought three thousand soldiers to the city. He¡¯s forcing Lord yang to a dead end.¡±

    Xu Huchen snorted coldly. don¡¯t try to make me look bad. Last night, a secret report came from themander¡¯s office. The provincial governor led a team to attack themander¡¯s mansion. Lord yang was severely injured by a golden gong and is on the verge of death.

    ¡°Even if Sir yang is really guilty, it¡¯s still a joint trial by three divisions. You didn¡¯t go to court and barged into the mansion, aren¡¯t you just trying to force a confession out of him?¡±

    What do you know? this is called speed in war, not giving the other party a chance to react ... If yang Chuannan was really the mastermind, he would have already started a rebellion.

    ¡°The provincial governor has his own way of doing things. I know you¡¯re not afraid of death, but I still have to remind general Xu that you can remonstrate if you want. But don¡¯t act rashly. Three thousand soldiers can¡¯t overturn White Emperor City, much less the clouds ins.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw Xu Huchen¡¯s eyes wide open as if he was angered by his words, so he added slowly, ¡±

    ¡°But you have to think about Sir yang. He¡¯s still in the ry station, and his crimes haven¡¯t even been confirmed yet. Is general Xu going to sentence him in advance?¡±

    Xu Huchen furrowed his brows. He was indeed a little hesitant, and he wasn¡¯t as impulsive and violent as before.

    ¡°You see, the case hasn¡¯t been investigated clearly, and general Xu is already like this. When the provincial governor reported to the Imperial court, he said that yang Chuannan had his own army and was threatening them with force ... At that time, it won¡¯t be the Imperial inspector who wille.¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an threatened her, heforted her, ¡±

    ¡°General Li and the Commander-in-Chief are very close. You don¡¯t believe my words, but you should believe her, right?¡±

    Seeing both sides looking at her, li Miaozhen pondered and said, ¡°¡±The current situation is indeed disadvantageous to themander, but military admonishment is not the right way. General Xu, don¡¯t be rash. Give the governor some time.¡±

    She and yang Chuannan wererades in arms, so li Miaozhen¡¯s heart was naturally on yang Chuannan¡¯s side. However, there must be a way to solve problems. If military advice was useful, li Miaozhen would have tried it long ago.

    But the problem was that this was not possible. The capitalmander division could only mobilize the ¡°guardmander division¡± under White Emperor City. Although the guard divisions of the other counties and prefectures of Yunzhou were managed by the capitalmander division, the capitalmander division did not have the power to direct the battle. In every war, the Imperial court was a temporarymander.

    It was because of all these restrictions that li Miaozhen¡¯s Flying Swallow Army was born.

    With just the three to five thousand soldiers of the ¡°Wei capitalmander Department,¡± they could not shake the authority of the governor at all. They would have sacrificed themselves for nothing.

    ¡°Hmph! I can wait, but if Governor Zhang can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, even if I agree, the thousands of brothers under me won¡¯t.¡± Xu Huchen admitted defeat.

    Hu ... Done! Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    When faced with such a conflict, one must not be impulsive and know how to smooth things over. If he did it like the other night watchmen did, it would be troublesome.

    The famous detective, Xu bailing, instinctively resisted war, as it would cause many deaths. And this matter didn¡¯t necessarily have to be solved by war.

    As for how to deal with the aftermath, it would be left to the provincial governor to worry about.

    ....

    On the other side, themander¡¯s office.

    Governor Zhang, who had just finished checking the ounts, was still in a state of anger. He mmed the table and scolded the officials,¡±Trash, all of you are trash.

    ¡°That yang Chuannan deserves to die. Even if he wasn¡¯t the mastermind, this crime of dereliction of duty is enough to banish him from the Army.

    ¡°All of you are too much. The Commander-in-Chief is sending military supplies to the mountain bandits, and the entire Yunzhou¡¯s bureaucracy didn¡¯t notice such a shocking amount? All of you deserve to die.¡±

    After checking the ounts, they were shocked to find out that nearly a quarter of the military supplies sent to Yunzhou by the Ministry of Works every year had gone missing. This included crossbows, gunpowder, firearms, and iron ore.

    The group of officials lowered their heads and silently endured the spittle of provincial governor Zhang, not daring to talk back.

    After exhaling a fragrant aroma, provincial governor Zhang picked up his teacup and took a sip. Just as he was about to start the second half, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside.

    A copper Gong barged in aggressively without any prior notice and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Governor,mander Xu Huchen of White Emperor City¡¯s guard division has gathered three thousand soldiers outside the southern gate. They¡¯ve said that if you don¡¯t let them go, they¡¯ll enter the city.¡±

    Entering the city was a euphemistic way of saying it, but it was actually attacking the city.

    Governor Zhang stood up in shock, causing amotion among the ten-odd officials present.

 Chapter 269

    269 Pacify and fall out (big chapter) _

    ¡°When did this happen? How¡¯s the situation now?¡± Governor Zhang asked.

    that Xu Huchen spoke wildly and asked you to see him within an hour. The hour has long passed ... After Tong Gong finished speaking, he saw the officials ¡®expressions change and quickly added, ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the general of the wandering cavalry, li Miaozhen, went out of the city to negotiate. The situation is currently unknown.

    Governor Zhang¡¯s scalp went numb. He didn¡¯t expect the Army of Yunzhou to be so fierce and unruly.

    At this moment, he was both shocked and angry, but at the same time, he was anxious and worried.

    Although Xu ningyan was good at solving cases, Governor Zhang knew that he was just a greenhorn who did not even have much experience in killing people, let alone dealing with an unreasonable Army.

    ¡°Who told him to go? who told him to go?¡±

    Governor Zhang mmed the table and roared.

    The copper Gong pursed his lips. it was Xu ningyan who insisted on stepping out. ording to the silver gongs ¡®n, they were supposed to defend the city with yang Chuannan and wait for reinforcements.

    ¡°Xu ningyan also said that he would take responsibility.¡±

    In all fairness, Xu ningyan¡¯s strategy was more stable and correct. The Imperial court would usually cate the soldiers ¡®mutiny and then kill the leader as a warning to others.

    If he could avoid using weapons, he would try his best not to.

    However, in the eyes of Governor Zhang, this was clearly beyond the scope of Xu ningyan¡¯s professional ability.

    ¡°Lord song, immediately inform the military department of the five cities to gather their forces and rush to the South City. All the Yamen runners are to be dispatched to maintain the security of the city ...¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang quickly made arrangements. He was flustered but not flustered, which reflected the quality of a provincial governor.

    ......

    ¡°Jia, Jia ...¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang galloped his horse madly, his old bones almost falling apart. He didn¡¯t even dare to open his mouth toin about Jiang Luzhong, because the cold wind would pour in. He only dared to shout ¡± giddyup ¡± a few times.

    ording to Governor Zhang¡¯s original arrangement, Jiang Luzhong should have rushed to the South City first, and a fourth-grade golden gong was most suitable to hold the fort.

    However, Jiang Lu was as steady as a dog and refused to leave the Imperial inspector¡¯s side. He was afraid that the Imperial inspector¡¯s dog life would be taken away by a possible assassin and he would bleed gloriously.

    Jiang Luzhong was also worried. However, he was not worried about the Wei Army attacking the city, but about the life of Xu ningyan.

    Jin Luo, who had been on the battlefield, knew how difficult and unreasonable the Army could be. Xu Qi ¡®an might be powerful in the capital and had even killed people in front of the Ministry of Justice.

    In fact, it was precisely because it was in the capital that the big shots of the Imperial court were cautious.

    This was Yunzhou, a ce gued by bandits. As long as one¡¯s head was tied to one¡¯s belt, be it bandits or soldiers, they were not pushovers.

    There was a high possibility that he would pull out his knife and cut someone if he didn¡¯t agree.

    Gradually, as they approached the South City, Jiang Luzhong¡¯s ear moved slightly. He listened attentively for a moment and said, as if relieved of a heavy burden, ¡°¡±Governor, there¡¯s no need to rush, slow down.¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang didn¡¯t want to speak, so he ignored Jiang Luzhong¡¯s words.

    ¡°The battle didn¡¯t start.¡± Jiang Lu Zhong said.

    Eh?

    Provincial governor Zhang was stunned. As expected, he lowered his speed and pulled the reins of his horse, changing from a mad gallop to a small jog.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong was a high-ranked martial artist. If an intense battle were to break out outside the city, he would be able to sense it.

    ¡°It seems that the situation is rtively stable.¡± Provincial governor Zhang heaved a sigh of relief, and then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a new light.¡±Was it Xu ningyan who stabilized the situation?¡±

    No. Jiang Luzhong shook his head. I¡¯ll know when I get to the South City.

    Half an incense¡¯s timeter, they saw the outline of the city wall. Provincial governor Zhang squinted his eyes and looked over. The city defense Army on the top of the city wall seemed to be on guard against a great enemy, and there were soldiers in front of the ballistae and cannons.

    Provincial governor Zhang squeezed his horse¡¯s belly and galloped away. He stopped his horse by the city wall, lifted the hem of his official¡¯s robe, and climbed the steps in a hurry.

    The Crimson official¡¯s robe symbolized his status, and no one dared to stop him.

    ¡°Governor, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    The moment the square-faced, triangr-eyed Qian Hu saw provincial governor Zhang, he felt as if a huge rock had been lifted off his heart and let out a long breath.

    Governor Zhang, who was still burning with anxiety during his journey, restrained all his emotions when he reached the top of the city wall. His face was dignified and expressionless.

    He stood on top of the city wall for a while and ordered, ¡°¡±Use the basket to put me down.¡±

    ¡°I will open the city gate directly,¡± the thousand-manmander said.¡±Just now, the gong and the general of the roaming cavalry left through the city gate.¡±

    Nonsense ... ¡°If the soldiers of the guard Bureau really wanted to attack the city, the city gate would have already fallen.¡± The corner of Governor Zhang¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Qian Hu immediately lowered his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the basket, I¡¯ll bring the Imperial inspector down.¡± Jiang Luzhong pressed down on provincial governor Zhang¡¯s shoulder. In the next moment, provincial governor Zhang¡¯s vision blurred and he arrived outside the city. He was only a hundred feet away from Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    On Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side, he had also noticed Jiang Luzhong and provincial governor Zhang. Everyone¡¯s expression was different. Li Miaozhen¡¯s expression remained unchanged, while Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tense face rxed a little.

    Xu Huchen¡¯s body instantly tensed up, and his hand that was holding the long dagger tightened.

    The provincial governor was not scary. What was scary was Jin Luo who followed beside him.

    ¡°Xu Huchen, get off the horse and talk,¡± Governor Zhang said loudly.

    Xu Huchen furrowed his brows and clenched the long silk tightly again. After weighing the pros and cons, he hung the long silk on the horse hook and weed the Imperial inspector Zhang with empty hands.

    ¡°Lord Governor!¡± Xu Huchen cupped his fists.

    ¡°How dare you.¡± Governor Zhang sneered, ¡± today, even if I ask Jiang Jinluo to kill you on the spot, I can still suppress the 3000 soldiers behind you.

    ...

    Xu Huchen didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to save yang Chuannan. Let me ask you, if yang Chuannan reallymitted a capital crime, will you save him?¡±

    ¡°Sir yang is innocent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you, are you going to save him or not?¡±

 Chapter 270

    270 Pacify and fall out (big chapter) _

    ¡°Save him!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a man of courage, I appreciate you.¡± Provincial governor Zhangughed out loud. It was too early to make a conclusion about yang Chuannan¡¯s case. Since you believe in Sir Yang¡¯s character, then this official will also promise you that as long as yang Chuannan is innocent, this official will definitely clear his name.¡±

    After a pause, Governor Zhang suddenly turned hostile and spoke sternly,¡±However, you brought your troops without permission and attacked the city. It¡¯s a capital crime!¡±

    Xu Huchen cupped his fists unwillingly, ¡°¡±Your humble servant ... As long as the governor can prove Sir Yang¡¯s innocence, this humble servant will be at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Since you didn¡¯t act rashly, as long as you lead the team back to the camp, I will let bygones be bygones.¡± Governor Zhang was very forgiving.

    ¡°Since the governor has made a promise, then this humble servant will believe in you.¡± Xu Huchen got the answer he wanted. He turned his head and nodded at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Fortunately, there was this Gong to mediate, so that the situation did not deteriorate to an irredeemable point.

    Xu Huchen had led his team here to make a scene, hoping for a result, or a promise. He was deeply afraid that the provincial governor from the capital would wrongly use themander for the sake of merit.

    Right now, the governor had made a promise, and the case was still under investigation, so themander had not been convicted yet.

    This result was already very good.

    Next, Governor Zhang appeased him with a pleasant expression, disying the attitude of a soldier respecting the wise. Xu Huchen was overwhelmed by this.

    This was how uncouth men were. They didn¡¯t even frown when fighting on the battlefield, but when others showed concern for them, they would be grateful and couldn¡¯t be fierce.

    Especially a high official like Governor Zhang.

    In the end, the result was to everyone¡¯s satisfaction, and Xu Huchen finally had an exnation for the soldiers. Provincial governor Zhang resolved the admonishment and did not cause any trouble.

    .......

    On the way back to the ry station, Governor Zhang praised Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± you know the human heart well and how to resolve conflicts. Ningyan, you¡¯ve done a good job again.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and didn¡¯t reply. He was too tired and lost the interest to talk.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t follow them back to the courier station. She took her private soldiers back to the camp.

    ¡°The provincial governor¡¯s stalling tactic can only be used for a while,¡± Jiang Luzhong said with a frown.

    I know, ¡°sneered Governor Zhang. Jiang Jinluo, go to the military camp of the Department of guard tonight and invite Xu Huchen and the other generals into the city. Tell them that I have a secret matter to discuss with them. It¡¯s rted to the case of themander.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°After you bring them out of the military camp, kill them all, leave no one alive,¡± Governor Zhang said indifferently.

    ¡°Lord Governor ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had just eaten a dead rat when he saw the enmity between the two of them. It was hard to describe his current mood.

    It was as if Governor Zhang didn¡¯t hear him as he continued,¡±Without a leader, the ordinary soldiers are like a pile of loose sand. Yang Chuannan¡¯s trusted aides only had three to five thousand soldiers from the guard division. Once we get rid of this hidden danger, we won¡¯t have to worry about dealing with yang Chuannan.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s obviously something else hidden in this case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s another matter. If I can find out, I will clear yang Chuannan¡¯s name. However, Xu Huchen¡¯s desire to rebel is firm, and I must kill the signs in the cradle.¡± Provincial governor Zhang said faintly,

    ¡°I¡¯ll send people to gather troops from the various guard stations in Yunzhou. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    The provincial governor had the power to mobilize the Army of the various departments.

    After giving his instructions, provincial governor Zhang nced at Xu Qi ¡®an andughed,¡±Ningyan, the merciful don¡¯tmand troops. Be it in the court or on the battlefield, hesitation will lead to defeat. Being soft-hearted will harm others and yourself.¡±

    I understand the logic ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Jiang Luzhong had experienced all kinds of storms, so he was not affected at all. He asked, ¡°¡±By mobilizing the troops of the various guard stations, does the governor want to use this incident to suppress the officials in Yunzhou?¡±

    Governor Zhang nodded slowly,¡±if yang Chuannan isn¡¯t the mastermind, then the mastermind must be in the city. All officials of fourth rank and above are suspects.¡± I¡¯m preparing for a rainy day to prevent the other party from taking desperate actions.¡±

    After returning to the ry station and having a cup of tea, the Tiger guard on duty at the door came in and reported, ¡°¡±Lord Governor, Governor song and the other Lords are here to see you.¡±

    Governor Zhang dismissed the misceneous personnel and received the officials in the hall. They were here for yang Chuannan¡¯s case.

    ¡°The evidence for this case is irrefutable, I hope that the provincial governor can make a decision soon.¡± Emissary song bu said.

    The magistrate of Yunzhou and the other officials agreed.

    The ¡°abdication¡± hase ... Xu Qian thought.

    If the mastermind behind the scenes was among these people, it was not difficult to understand the act of instigating the officials to force the abdication after provincial governor Zhang had examined the evidence.

    But he was a little anxious ...

    The Army of the Secretary of guard had just withdrawn, and they were already eager to force Governor Zhang to close the coffin for this case. It really didn¡¯t seem like the operation of an old and astute person.

    It could only mean that Liang Youping did not have any clues, which made the other party feel like they were sitting on pins and needles, and they could not wait to push yang Chuannan out as a scapegoat.

    The more anxious he was, the easier it was to give himself away ... After Jiang Jingluo killed Xu Huchen and the other generals, she would mobilize the troops of the various guard stations. Then, the governor would be able to rest easy and y with the mastermind behind the scenes. Therefore, it was enough to stall for time ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts shed.

    Sure enough, provincial governor Zhang agreed to the officials ¡°request, but he said that there would be a secret trial of yang Chuannan today, and a joint trial of three divisions tomorrow.

    Anyway, let¡¯s just drag today out.

    After sending the Lords away, Governor Zhang sipped his tea and sighed,¡±We don¡¯t have much time left,¡±

    Killing Xu Huchen was to secure yang Chuannan¡¯s position, and mobilizing the troops was to secure the position of the mastermind. After all, once the truth of the case was revealed, the other party would definitely be caught in a life and death struggle.

    ¡°After Jiang Jinluo is done with his business tonight, we can get someone to pretend to be Liang Youping and lure the snake out of its hole,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Huben guard on duty came in again and said,¡±Lord Governor, there¡¯s a group of self-proimed bodyguards from Fushun bodyguard agency outside the door. They¡¯re requesting to see Lord Governor.¡±

    ¡°Fushun bodyguard agency?¡± Governor Zhang frowned. He had no impression of the name of this bodyguard agency.

    ......

    [ PS: this chapter is 5000 words. All updates arete. ] Using the big chapter, I¡¯m asking for a monthly vote. Muah.

    ...

 Chapter 271

    271 Wanted criminal of the Imperial court (1)

    ¡°Fushun bodyguard agency?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao, who was standing not far away, asked as if he was seeking confirmation. He attracted the attention of everyone, including Governor Zhang.

    ¡°You know about this escort agency?¡± Governor Zhang asked with a frown.

    ¡°The Fushun escort agency is the caravan we met on our way to Yunzhou,¡± Zhu guangxiao replied.¡±They were massacred by bandits. The Fushun bodyguard agency has another name, the Fushun Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at song tingfeng and Xu Qi ¡®an, the two b * tches. That day, it was these two people who pushed the responsibility around and finally threw the job to him.

    He was in charge of returning the relics of the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s owner, Zhao long, to his family. Following the address, he found this Fushun bodyguard agency.

    ¡°Maybe they knew that the governor had returned from his inspection, so they specially came to thank him.¡± A silver Gong guessed.

    If they hadn¡¯t exterminated the mountain bandits and taken back the goods, the Fushun escort agency would have suffered a huge loss.

    Hence, it was understandable that the rest of the bodyguards and Zhao Long¡¯s family came to see the governor to express their gratitude.

    This was the first good deed that Governor Zhang did when he first arrived in Yunzhou. He stroked his beard and chuckled,¡±Then let them in.¡±

    Soon, three middle-aged men wearing thick green cotton clothes, ck boots, and rat-skin hats came in under the guidance of the Huben guards.

    On their chests, the words ¡°Fu shun¡± were embroidered in red.

    The three of them were empty-handed, as their weapons had been confiscated at the door.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and nced at the three men. The bearded man was in the Qi refining realm, and the other two were in the essence refining realm.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Rui, the new head of the Fushun escort agency. Nice to meet you, Governor Zhang,¡± The bearded man bowed and cupped his fists.

    In Confucian etiquette, one only knelt before the heavens, the earth, the sovereign, the parents, and the teacher. When people saw officials, they only needed to bow, and there was no need to kneel. Of course, there was an exception when they were in court.

    No wonder he was at the Qi refining stage. He was the new head of the bodyguard agency ... Only those in the Qi refining stage could run a big bodyguard agency ... Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his scrutinizing gaze.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Zhao long?¡± Governor Zhang nodded.

    ¡°Zhao long is my elder brother,¡± Zhao Rui said with a pained heart,¡±when we heard the news of his death, our family cried out in grief. I thank the governor for avenging my brother.¡±

    After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed.

    Governor Zhang epted the kowtow calmly, thinking of consoling him with a few words and then saying some nice words to send him away.

    Unexpectedly, after Zhao Rui got up, he said,¡±I came here not only to thank the governor for his kindness, but also to escort you.¡±

    A bodyguard?

    The crowd was stunned. They looked at the three of them again and realized that they were wearing the bodyguard¡¯s clothes and not casual clothes.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Governor Zhang asked after some deliberation.

    Zhao Rui cupped his fists,¡±yesterday, a mysterious guest came to the bodyguard agency and said that he wanted to mail an¡± object ¡°to the governor.¡± The guest also said,¡±that, that is a wanted criminal by the Imperial court, and he asked me to hand it over to the governor personally ...¡±

    ¡°I know that this matter is against the rules. The wanted criminal should be handed over to the Yamen. But ... He¡¯s giving me too much.¡±

    A wanted criminal of the Imperial court ... Provincial governor Zhang turned his head and looked at Jiang Luzhong and Xu Qi ¡®an. Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyes were filled with both astonishment and anticipation, as if he had realized something.

    On the other hand, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were cloudy and unfocused, and she was not concentrating.

    It was really unwise for Ning Yan to choose to advance to the spirit-refining realm at this time ... Governor Zhang cursed in his heart, but he immediately thought that an ordinary person¡¯s limit was ten years old. Normally, Xu ningyan should have been promoted sessfully when he arrived in Yunzhou.

    Who would have thought that he would be so outstanding?

    ¡°Bring him up!¡± Governor Zhang said in a deep voice.

    Zhao Rui epted the order and left the courier station with his twopanions. He went straight to the carriage parked at the door. There were more than a dozen young and strong bodyguards guarding the carriage.

    Seeing Zhao Ruie out, the young bodyguards understood. They dragged out a man with a sack over his head from the carriage and escorted him into the courier station.

    The man¡¯s foot seemed to have been injured before. He limped and limped, and it was extremely inconvenient for him to walk.

    When they entered the station, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man with the sack over his head. Xu Qi ¡®an and a few others who knew Liang Youping¡¯s strength were the most eager to see him.

    Governor Zhang stood up and pointed at the man with The Gunny Sack over his head. His voice was a little urgent as he said loudly,¡±Quick, quick, take down the sack ...¡±

    Without the need for the guards to step forward, Zhang Rui tore off the sack first, revealing the man¡¯s face.

    His face was thin, his skin was rough, and his light brown eyes were extremely sharp.

    Liang Youping,mander of the emissary division, experience of the division.

    The Qi gang member who was on the run, the one who gave the ount book to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worn out my iron shoes in. long search, but. ¡®ve found it without any effort ...¡± Governor Zhang muttered. He took a deep breath and ordered,

    ¡°Verify your identity!¡±

    A copper Gong stepped forward, pinched Liang Youping¡¯s face, and examined it carefully. He reported, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the real person.¡±

    The disguising techniquemonly used in Jianghu was nothing more than a human skin mask. This kind of mask was easy to see through in the eyes of people with sharp eyes.

    It was stiff and expressionless.

    As for the more advanced disguising techniques, they often involved high-ranked powerhouses, and ordinary people could not do it.

    Hu ... Provincial governor Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Zhang Rui and the others and said with a smile,¡±This man is indeed a wanted criminal of the Imperial court.¡±

    He nced at Xu Qi ¡®an. Thetter understood tacitly and went upstairs to drag out the three otaku sorcerers.

    ¡°Look at the three bodyguards downstairs and make sure they¡¯re not lying.¡±

    ¡°Alright, young master Xu.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the identity of that mysterious guest?¡± Governor Zhang asked from downstairs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhao Rui shook his head. that person was wearing a cloak and a hood. I couldn¡¯t tell his identity.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± The white-robed warlocks ¡®eyes glowed.

    This answer was reasonable. No matter what the other party¡¯s purpose was, they must have disguised themselves when they entered the bodyguard agency. There was no rule in this era that one needed to register an ID card to send packages.

    As the current delivery boy, the bodyguard did not have any insurance ormercial insurance. If he did not know the rules, he would have to say, ¡°Please state your identity and register.

    They might be met with a guillotine.

    ¡°Escort leader Zhao!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly shouted from upstairs.

    In the hall downstairs, everyone looked up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said,¡±the delivery ...¡± Did the mysterious guest say anything?¡±

    Zhao Rui cupped his fists and said,¡±he wants us to send this person to the ry station and hand him over to the governor. He also said that he is a wanted criminal by the Imperial court.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him,¡±for example:Holding the moon and picking the stars, is there no one like me in this world?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Rui was dumbfounded.

    ...

    ¡°Did he turn his back to you?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Zhao Rui was a little depressed. What kind of strange questions were these?

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded to show that he understood.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that this was the act tough King¡¯s doing, but he had no evidence.

    Even though both of his questions had been rejected, that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t the act tough King yang qianhuan. This is because after Liang Youping sends it to the courier station, we¡¯ll definitely try to find out the identity of the ¡°sender.¡±

    Although the act tough King felt that there was something wrong with his head, he wasn¡¯t a fool and wouldn¡¯t leave such an obvious w.

    What confused Xu Qi ¡®an was why the act tough King didn¡¯t show himself. It was reasonable to say that this kind of opportunity to turn the tide was the one the act tough King yearned for the most.

    Just imagine, just as the case was at a bottleneck, and the provincial governor and the others were scratching their ears and cheeks, he suddenly jumped out and said in a long and melodious voice, ¡±

    Holding the moon and picking the stars, there was no one like me in the world.

    His back was facing the crowd, and he was stepping on Liang Youping!

    It instantly skyrocketed, alright?

    The MVP!

    Did he have his own difficulties and couldn¡¯t show himself?

    Governor Zhang beat around the bush a few more times, and then had the Huben guards send the guests off.

    ¡°Bring him to my room. I want to interrogate him personally.¡± With his hands behind his back, Governor Zhang walked up the stairs to the second floor.

    When provincial governor Zhang went upstairs and passed by Xu Qi ¡®an, he asked, ¡°¡±Did you discover something?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t lie,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Governor Zhang replied,¡±follow me into the house.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought along three white-robed warlocks and followed Governor Zhang into the room. Jiang Luzhong came in after him, carrying Liang Youping. He threw the Cripple on the ground like trash and turned to close the door.

    Liang Youping¡¯s hands were tied up, but he didn¡¯t get up. He just sat on the ground, resigned to his fate.

    ¡°You¡¯re Liang Youping?¡± Governor Zhang sat behind his desk and stared at the Cripple imposingly.

    ¡°Governor, you seem to know me well.¡± Liang Youping chuckled.

    ¡°You killed the owner of dog meat shop d15 on Huang Bo Street, disguised as the contact, and gave us the ount book in order to frame yang Chuannan. Who else is behind you? Exin everything in detail.¡± Governor Zhang said in a deep voice.

    ¡°If I tell you everything, will the governor spare my life?¡± Liang Youping sneered.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape death, but I can let you die a quick death.¡± Jiang Luzhong sat at the side with a cup of tea in his hand and a cold smile.

    ¡°You can try the methods that the night watchmen use to torture the criminal officials.¡±

 Chapter 272

    272 Suicide out of fear of punishment (1)

    In the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, Nangong qianrou was in charge of interrogation. This dead demon was extremely vicious and had created hundreds of inhumane interrogation methods. She had ordered the craftsmen to create more than a hundred new torture instruments.

    It would add bricks and tiles to Da Feng¡¯s interrogation methods.

    One of them was called standing torture. The big iron lump was hung on the prisoner¡¯s neck. After a long time, the prisoner¡¯s neck would be sore and painful, and he would not be able to support it.

    However, they didn¡¯t let the prisoners rest and forced them to stand. It was so painful that they wanted to die. In less than two days, he died in endless pain.

    There were also torture methods like Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s, which were said to be inspired when he advanced to the spirit-refining realm. Xu Qi¡¯ an could empathize with how painful this kind of torture was.

    He had relied on meditation and meditation to endure unbearable pain, which was obvious to ordinary people.

    In Nangong qianrou¡¯s ¡± code of criminalw ¡°, there were hundreds of such criminalws for cutting meat with a blunt knife.

    Although Jiang Luzhong was not an interrogation maniac like Nangong qianrou, who was proficient in 108 positions, he was still familiar with some of the torture methods under the influence of his surroundings.

    Liang Youping silently met Jiang Luzhong¡¯s gaze. Their gazes were as sharp as an Eagle¡¯s, but Liang Youping, who had little cultivation, quickly lost.

    He looked away andughed at himself, ¡°¡±It seems like I have no other choice.¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong did not speak and just stared at him expressionlessly. Since this person had fallen into their hands, even if he was a stone, they would be able to make him speak.

    Liang Youping looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and patted his crippled leg. He said slowly, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t lie to you. My leg was indeed broken by someone, but the person who saved me was not Zhou Fu.

    ¡°I was born in Yunzhou. Since I could remember, I knew that Yunzhou was gued by bandits, and the people suffered greatly. When he was young, his dream was to practice martial arts and be a hero in the pugilistic world who specialized in killing mountain bandits.

    ¡°But the poor are educated and the rich are martial artists. My poor family can¡¯t afford me to practice martial arts, so I can only study. After failing the imperial examination twice, I submitted my pen and joined the Army.¡±

    His dream had not even begun, and it was already defeated by reality ... Fortunately, I have second uncle who feeds me with hundreds of taels of silver every year. Otherwise, I would have to study like Eng ... It¡¯s only right for Auntie to hate me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    And with dng Xu¡¯s aptitude, how could he achieve anything in studying? She probably wouldn¡¯t be much better than Xu Lingyin.

    ¡°One year, in White Emperor City, I saw a government official bullying amoner girl on the street. In my anger, I attacked, but I was outnumbered and had his leg broken by his retinue. The people in the government office felt disappointed and were unwilling to let me go. They ordered people to take me out of the city and bury me alive. It was at this time ...

    ¡°That Lord appeared. He had the apanying guards save me and apprehended me in the Yamen to give me justice.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the others realized that the Lord was probably the man Liang Youping was loyal to, and was most likely the mastermind behind the scenes.

    Liang Youping raised his head and met provincial governor Zhang¡¯s gaze. He said word by word,¡±Yunzhou¡¯s chief administrator, song Changfu.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The room was silent.

    Governor Zhang¡¯s expression was rather strange. He was surprised, but not surprised. After all, in White Emperor City, any official of the fourth rank or above could be the mastermind.

    The provincial governor was already prepared for this and would not have a ¡°shocked¡± reaction.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one ...¡±

    However, provincial governor Zhang¡¯s heart was still extremely heavy. The chiefmander yang Chuannan was already involved in this. Now, there was another chief administrator.

    Yunzhou¡¯s bureaucracy was rotten to the core.

    ¡°Who caught you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liang Youping shook his head, confusion on his face.¡±Not long after you left that day, I dispersed the private whores in the shop, locked the door, and left. Just as I walked out of Huang Bo Street, I was knocked unconscious.

    when I woke up, I found myself locked in a small dark room with a gunny sack over my head. I cried for help but no one responded ... I ate, drank, peed, and peed in the small dark room. Someone sent me meals on time. After that, I was taken to the bodyguard agency and sent here.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face clearly?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Liang Youping shook his head.

    .... Liang Youping went missing after we left. Then, three dayster, the people from the witch God religion entered his dream to interrogate him to see if Liang Youping had fallen into the hands of the night watchman ... Because during these three days, emissary song had apanied Governor Zhang out for an inspection, he did not discover Liang Youping¡¯s disappearance. It was only when he returned to White Emperor City that he found out that he had lost contact with his little brother ... That¡¯s right.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Governor Zhang tapped his finger on the table, ¡°continue.

    since then, I¡¯ve been following Governor song. At that time, he was not even a governor of a state ... Reminiscence appeared in Liang Youping¡¯s eyes as he recalled the past.

    ¡°As song Changfu¡¯s position grew, I, a cripple, also rose to the top. I¡¯m now an experienced officer and a rank six official.

    ¡°I joined the Qi party under song Changfu¡¯s rmendation. But this identity can¡¯t be exposed. Zhou Fu is a secret agent of the Yamen, while I¡¯m a secret agent of the Qi party.

    ¡°The Qi party has to go through the administrative department to deliver military supplies to the mountain bandits. All these years, I¡¯ve been working for emissary song bu, secretly changing the ount books, and taking military supplies ...¡±

    ¡°Before this, he was still saying that he dreamed of bing a hero and killing all the mountain bandits. But now, you¡¯ve be an evil person who helps the evildoers.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but mock.

    Liang Youping had be the kind of person he hated the most.

    Liang Youping chose to remain silent in the face of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mockery.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s up with yang Chuannan?¡± provincial governor Zhang squinted his eyes and asked. He¡¯s also a member of the Qi faction, so why did you frame him?¡±

 Chapter 273

    273 Suicide out of fear of punishment (2)

    Liang Youping shook his head,¡±I¡¯m not sure about that. I only know that he¡¯s not close to the Qi party.¡± Emissary song bu has revealed that yang Chuannan is a chess piece that the Qi party has ced on the surface and can be abandoned at any time.¡±

    The scapegoat ... Xu Qi ¡®an defined yang Chuannan in his heart.

    ¡°Without Zhou gan, the plot in Yunzhou would have continued.¡± Liang Youping shook his head andughed. perhaps this is the Justice of the heavens. Speaking of which, I have a good rtionship with Zhou qu. We often drink together after our duty ends.

    I just didn¡¯t expect him to be the night watchman¡¯s spy. I¡¯m the Qi party¡¯s spy. Otherwise, why do people say that people¡¯s hearts are so hard to read? ¡±

    It was as if Liang Youping had opened up his Chatterbox. Without needing to be interrogated by provincial governor Zhang, he vomited out everything he knew.

    Zhou Fu is a very smart person. He¡¯s extremely sensitive to numbers. After we noticed that there was something wrong with the ount books, I tried to win him over and promised him ...

    Jiang Luzhong leaned backfortably in his chair. he rejected it? ¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Liang Youping chuckled and said,¡±he agreed immediately and was willing to join in the dirty work.¡± It was just that he did not expect that the so-called wooing was only a superficial effort. In fact, it was a test to see what he had discovered.

    ¡°Zhou qu was also just stalling. He turned around and wrote a secret report to spread the news.¡±

    This was how an intelligent spy would operate ... If it was a TV drama, Zhou Fu would definitely refuse it ... Xu Qi ¡®an made use of this opportunity to keep her brain active. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡±

    ¡°In fact, he already had a premonition that you would kill him to silence him.¡±

    smart people naturally have the awareness of smart people. He could have escaped, although he couldn¡¯t have escaped. Liang Youping raised his chin.

    These words seemed to be directed at himself. He was also the smart person who had a premonition of his own fate. Since he could not escape, he was toozy to escape.

    ¡°After the matter was exposed, emissary song followed the n and pushed yang Chuannan to take the me. We will secretly n while waiting for the governor¡¯s arrival.¡±

    When Governor Zhang heard this, he questioned,¡±Then, why did you personally stay in dog meat shop d15? The ount book should have some evidence against emissary song bu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are a few military supplies in the ount book that were transferred from the administration Division to themander division. As for why I¡¯m staying in D-15, that¡¯s the order I received.¡± Liang Youping replied.

    ... This was illogical!

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and looked at the three white-robed warlocks.¡±Can his words be trusted?¡±

    The three white-robed warlocks shook their heads. I can¡¯t see through him. His fate energy has been concealed. I can¡¯t see through him with my aura observation technique.

    He couldn¡¯t use the aura observation technique ... Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked at first, but then he realized that someone had done something to Liang Youping¡¯s body. Someone had helped him cover up his fate.

    Number four had said that warlocks had ways to counter Wizards, and it was precisely because of this kind of shielding that Liang Youping had been able to avoid curses and divination.

    ¡°Ningyan, what do you have to say?¡±

    Even though Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s intelligence had declined, Governor Zhang still wanted to hear his opinion.

    ¡°It was a wrong decision to let Liang Youping work in the dog meat shop. I don¡¯t think emissary song bu would make such a low-level mistake.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility of this being a provocation. After all, if that mysterious expert hadn¡¯t kidnapped Liang Youping along the way, even if we knew something was wrong, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find anything.

    ¡°In the end, we can only bring yang Chuannan back to the capital with concrete evidence.¡±

    Whether it was a provocation or some other reason, he could not be sure unless he confronted song Changfu in person.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had a suspicion that the mysterious master was the act tough King, yang qianhuan. First of all, he only knew this one high-ranked Warlock. Secondly, although there were unaffiliated cultivators and warlocks outside, the ability to block fate energy and hide from Jiang Lu¡¯s perception was not something that an ordinary unaffiliated cultivator could achieve.

    This was just like in his previous life. Those who could enter the Chinese Academy of Sciences were definitely talents with high academic qualifications. It was impossible for there to be any self-taught and unaffiliated schrs.

    As for why it was yang qianhuan, Xu Qi ¡®an only thought of him.

    Well, this guess had yet to be confirmed ...

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to know the reason.¡± Governor Zhang sneered,¡±pass down the order immediately. All of you are to move out and arrest the chief administrator, song Changfu.¡± Remember, speed is the most important thing in war!¡±

    It was still the same way he treated yang Chuannan, but it was very useful. A sudden attack could catch the enemy off guard and leave them no time to respond.

    Not long after, all the members of the Tiger guards were dispatched. Governor Zhang only brought Jiang Lu Zhong and a few night watchmen. The rest of them stayed behind to watch over yang Chuannan.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also stayed at the courier station, his reason being to rest and recuperate.

    He had just activated peerless outside the city, so his body was weak and he couldn¡¯t move.

    .......

    Bang! Bang!

    The main door of the chief administrator¡¯s residence was broken open. Jiang Luzhong led the Tiger Troop and charged into the residence, subduing the resisting guards one by one.

    Unexpectedly, envoy song did not appear like yang Chuannan. The Tiger guards found him in the bedroom, but he was already dead.

    Emissary song bu fell to the ground with a dagger in his chest. Blood flowed on the ground, soaking his clothes and half of his face.

    ¡°Governor, he¡¯s dead.¡±

    The Huben guard reported after checking.

    ¡°Did hemit suicide to escape punishment?¡± Provincial governor Zhang walked to the corpse with a serious expression.

    Did song Changfu just die like that?

    ¡°Send someone to the magistrate¡¯s office and summon an experienced coroner to examine the body,¡± he ordered after a moment of silence.

    ......

    The coroner quickly rushed over, apanied by the Yunzhou magistrate. The magistrate¡¯s face was full of fear and uneasiness. When he saw the body of political envoy song in the bedroom, he was so scared that he sat on the ground.

 Chapter 274

    274 Suicide out of fear of punishment (3)

    ¡°Governor, this, this ...¡± The magistrate¡¯s face was pale and his lips trembled. He could not evenplete a sentence.

    ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± Governor Zhang took a look at song Changfu¡¯s body and had no choice but to bring the magistrate out of the bedroom to the study room, where he told him about the reversal of the case.

    So it turned out that envoy song was the one who colluded with the witch God religion to deliver military supplies to the mountain bandits?

    The magistrate¡¯s eyes were dull, and he could not digest this shocking news for a long time.

    ¡°This matter should be announced as soon as possible to prevent the hearts of the officials in Yunzhou from wavering.¡±

    The position determines one¡¯s thinking. Governor Zhang was currently thinking about how to appease the officials and maintain stability.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an was here, the first thing he would do was to nitpick the corpses and the case until there was no omission.

    Just as he was speaking, the Tiger guard came in to report, ¡°¡±Your Excellency, the coroner has finished the autopsy.¡±

    ¡°Send him in,¡± Governor Zhang said.

    The coroner hurried in with his head lowered.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°The deceased, song Changfu, was 45 years old and six feet and an inch tall. His head, hair, skin, and bones were all intact.¡± The coroner said. There were no other injuries to his limbs and torso except for the knife wound on his chest.

    ¡°No strange smell or color in the mouth and throat, not poisoned to death. After examination, the cause of death was a knife wound on the chest. It was a suicide.¡±

    ¡°Preserve the body properly,¡± Governor Zhang nodded. He then turned to the magistrate and said,¡±gather all the officials of the sixth rank and above in White Emperor City to the Yamen of the administration department.¡± I have something to say.¡±

    After making the arrangements, Governor Zhang frowned and pondered for a long time. He then summoned a copper Gong and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Quickly return to the ry station and tell Xu Qi ¡®an what happened here. Listen to his opinion and report to me. Oh yes, that includes the coroner¡¯s autopsy report.¡±

    .....

    At the ry station.

    what, emissary song buzheng is dead?!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°The governor would like to ask for your opinion.¡± The messenger Gong sat on the table with his feet on the long bench. He held a teacup in his hand and took a sip.

    ¡°That song guy is quite tactful. When he heard us break in, he knew that he couldn¡¯t escape andmitted suicide to escape punishment. The provincial governor sent me back to ask you what you think of this matter.¡±

    Yuan Fang, what do you think ... Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously thought of this famous line.

    He had not expected song Changfu tomit suicide to escape punishment. He had thought that there would be a chance for Liang Youping and song Changfu to go to court.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was extremely tired, and he had to think about things one by one.

    Was it the governor¡¯s strategy of ¡®speed is the most important thing in war¡¯ that made song Changfu feel that the situation was hopeless and he chose tomit suicide?

    But normally, shouldn¡¯t he not shed tears until he saw the coffin ... This wasn¡¯t a game where he would shoot a five-pointer just because he felt like he was at a disadvantage ... He had died a little too rashly. Hmm, it was also possible that the dream wizard who had not appeared had killed him to silence him.

    ¡®That¡¯s not right, the dream wizard must first expose himself before he can kill someone ...¡¯ But how did he know that the matter had already been exposed?

    In an instant, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind.

    ¡°Song Changfu must have spies near the ry station, keeping an eye on the situation here. It could be that fourth stage dream wizard. When the bodyguards from Fushun bodyguard agency escorted Liang Youping in, even though he had a gunny sack over his head, the crippled man¡¯s walking style was very obvious.¡±

    ¡°Song Changfu already knew that Liang Youping had been caught ...¡± Xu Qian made a judgment in his heart. He finally realized what was wrong.

    They interrogated Liang Youping in the courier station for more than half an hour, and then the provincial governor led the team into the chief administrator¡¯s mansion. Even with the speed of the Tiger guards, it would take at least forty minutes to get from the courier station to the chief administrator¡¯s mansion. Would song Changfu just sit at home and wait for death during such a long time?

    However, song Changfu was indeed dead, and the coroner had already verified his identity ... F * ck!

    ¡°Not good, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an blurted.

    .......

    [ PS: this chapter is more than 4000 words, so I updated itte. ] I¡¯m sure everyone can understand.

 Chapter 275

    275 Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s helpless action (1)

    The one who died couldn¡¯t have been emissary song bu, because he had enough time to escape. There was no reason for him to sit at home and wait for death.

    It was unlikely that the dream wizard would kill him because it was not to the point where he needed to do so. There was enough time to retreat, so there was no need to go to the extreme.

    Then why did he have to fake a suicide to escape punishment?

    Xu Qi ¡®an had two spections, one was that envoy song was also a scapegoat, and killing him was equivalent to cutting off all clues. At the same time, they fabricated the false story of hermitting suicide to confuse Governor Zhang.

    Second, envoy song bu was stalling for time.

    When they were discussing the case earlier, Xu Qi ¡®an, Governor Zhang, and the others hade to a consensus that if they forced the other party into a corner, there would definitely be a bloodbath.

    Therefore, Governor Zhang did not follow the rules andunched a surprise attack both times because he did not want to give the other party a chance to react.

    But this time, it seemed that the other party was one step ahead.

    ¡°If it was to dy time, then the body of emissary song buzheng is fake. As an experienced coroner, how could he not notice the disguise? Unless the coroner is a werewolf ...¡±

    Based on this spection, the Governor-General was in danger.

    At this moment, only the Huben guards and Jiang Luzhong were by provincial governor Zhang¡¯s side. Most of the night watchmen were guarding the ry station. Although Jiang Luzhong was powerful, one should not forget that there was also a fourth-grade dream sorcerer on the other side.

    Once Jiang Luzhong was entangled by the dream sorcerer, how could the Huben guards protect the governor¡¯s safety?

    Yin Gong and Tong Gong, who had powerfulbat strength, were the mainstays of the guards this time.

    Emissary song bu had been operating in White Emperor City for many years, and yang Chuannan was now a prisoner. His family was the only power, and no local power could stop him ... Although he could not mobilize the guards Institute¡¯s Army, the military department of the five cities in the city listened to the orders of the chief governor ...

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately summoned all the night watchmen in the courier station and told them his guess.

    When the night watchmen heard this, their faces became extremely serious. Although some people were still skeptical, it was rted to the safety of the Imperial inspector, so they would rather believe it than not.

    ¡°Leave four people to guard the ry station. The rest of you, follow me.¡± A silver Gong shouted.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you can stay at the ry,¡± he said as he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Everyone knew Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s condition. He was not suitable for high-intensitybat, and he would not be able to disy outstandingbat power.

    More than ten night watchmen led the horses and galloped to song Changfu¡¯s mansion.

    .....

    ¡°Ningyan, how did things turn out like this?¡±

    Song tingfeng¡¯s expression was ugly, his eyes filled with uneasiness and anxiety.

    His identity as Gong didn¡¯t allow him to ess the confidential information of the case. In the eyes of song tingfeng and the other night watchmen, the progress of the case was broken, and it was a leap.

    Aftering back from the inspection, Xu Qi ¡®an solved the mystery. Provincial governor Zhang had arrested yang Chuannan, the chiefmander.

    After li Miaozhen came to visit, the case seemed to have reversed, but they still didn¡¯t know the specific process.

    After that, today, a group of bodyguards sent a cripple over. After the governor¡¯s Secret interrogation, it turned out that envoy song buzheng was the mastermind.

    It wasn¡¯t until Xu Qi ¡®an had told the night watchmen about the general course of the matter that they suddenly understood.

    Song tingfeng already knew the progress of the case and the current situation. However, the news came too suddenly.

    He needed some time to digest.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that battlefields are ever-changing. The enemy won¡¯t wait for you to collect evidence step by step, prepare everything, and then surrender without putting up a fight.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was still calm. After all, there was a high-ranked martial artist like Jiang Luzhong, as well as a group of night watchmen with strong cultivation.

    tingfeng, get out of the city now and find li Miaozhen. Tell her what happened in the city.

    In order to be safe, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to ask for the help of the flying Swallow Army. Li Miaozhen¡¯s private army was extremely powerful. It gathered all the Masters from all over the world and had strongbat power.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Song tingfeng stood up and walked out, but he quickly turned back and ran upstairs. A few minutester, he changed into a in set of casual clothes.

    Smart ... Xu Qi ¡®an secretly praised him. At the same time, he reflected on himself.¡¯ I didn¡¯t remind him to change his clothes. Why did his sanity value drop so much?¡¯

    Song tingfeng rode on a little mare that wouldn¡¯t get stuck in traffic and galloped away.

    However, half an hourter, he galloped back on his horse. He strode into the ry station with an unsightly expression.¡±Ningyan, the city gates are closed.¡±

    ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him silently, his heart sinking to the bottom.

    ¡°I have a feeling that something is going to happen.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and paced around the hall.

    ¡°What could have happened? Jiang Jinluo was a rank-4 martial artist. In the martial arts world, he would be a formidable figure. Furthermore, the rest of our colleagues have also gone over.¡± Song tingfeng consoled.

    He was alsoforting himself and increasing his confidence.

    Even with Da Feng¡¯s National Strength, currently, only the North-guarding King was a rank-3 martial artist. A cultivator of the fourth stage realm could indeed do whatever he wanted in the pugilistic world. Xu Qi ¡®an was used to seeing level four Masters in the capital, but they were the core of the capital, Da Feng.

    Of course, there might be one or two 1000-year-old bastards hiding in the underworld.

    ¡°The other three city gates must have been closed as well, envoy song bu ... Or the witchcraft cult behind him is obviously closing the door to beat the dog.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an paced back and forth.

    ¡°Have you thought about it? of course, they know that Jiang Jinluo is a rank-4, but they still dare to do this. This means that they have made sufficient preparations.

    ¡°Perhaps they were already nning this when they entered the dream to interrogate you and guangxiao. ¡°We did not lock onto envoy song bu, so they can endure and bide their time.

    but once we know that emissary song bu is the mastermind behind this, they will not hesitate to flip the chessboard.

    ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Even if they kill the governor, aren¡¯t they afraid that the Imperial court will send troops to encircle and annihte them?¡± song tingfeng¡¯s voice was trembling.

    isn¡¯t this what the Qi party and the witchcraft cult have been nning for so many years? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him. if it wasn¡¯t for a rebellion, why would they do so much trouble? ¡±

    Song tingfeng was a little flustered, but he was an experienced night watchman who had seen many things, so he was not at a loss.

    ...

    ¡°We have to find a way to spread the news and mobilize the guards institution¡¯s Army.¡± He said.

    the governor had nned to send Jiang Jinguo to kill Xu Huchen and the other generals tonight. They were lucky enough to escape the cmity.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an responded, he fell into deep thought.

    Old song was right about one thing-they had to spread the news.

    In the end, Yunzhou¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t song. Otherwise, the Qi party and the witch God religion wouldn¡¯t have to be so secretive. Putting aside the counties, in White Emperor City, at least the guard Bureau led by yang Chuannan could wrestle with Governor song.

    When emissary song bu framed yang Chuannan, it was not as if he did not have the idea of eradicating dissidents. After all, misfortune was a blessing in disguise ... Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but think of this possibility.

    However, yang Chuannan was currently a prisoner and his suspicion had not beenpletely cleared. Moreover, even if Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to use him, old Yang, who was seriously injured, could not leave the city.

    ¡°How about we kill our way out of the city?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao, who had been silent for a long time, muttered.

    This path was very dangerous, but he could only think of this method.

    there are only four gongs in the ry station now. We have to face hundreds of city guards, or even more ... It¡¯s very difficult.¡± Song tingfeng shook his head and rejected the suggestion.

    ...

    The city defense Army was not a motley crew. They were well-equipped with bows and armors. There must be a few good ones among them. With just the four of them, even if they could kill their way out of the city, they would have to spend some effort.

    When they arrived at the military camp, they would inform the swallow Army ande back ... The turmoil in White Emperor City had probably already ended.

    There was still another way!

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the small Jade Mirror in her arms and sighed.I really don¡¯t want to die in society.

    ¡°I have a way to inform the swallow Army.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. you don¡¯t have to ask any more questions. Tingfeng guangxiao, you two stay at the ry station to watch over yang Chuannan and Liang Youping. If they try anything funny, kill them immediately!

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Song tingfeng was stunned.

    ¡°I need to rush to the governor¡¯s side ... I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    After he finished, he walked out of the station, took the horse, and rushed to the manor of Governor song.

    The streets were packed with people, and the people were moving as usual. They werepletely unaware that a drastic change was about to begin.

    However, this had nothing to do with them. Yunzhou didn¡¯t matter if the owner changed or not, they would live as usual.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled the reins with one hand and took out the Jade fragment with the other. He didn¡¯t send a message to number two directly, but tagged Golden Lotus Taoist priest first.

    [ three: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, have you recovered from your injuries? ]

    He estimated that Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s injury should be healed by now. It had been almost a month since he went to Luo Yuheng to ask for medicine for him. If his injury still hadn¡¯t recovered, he would be making things difficult for Fat Tiger.

    [ 9: thank you for your concern. I¡¯ve recovered for a long time. ]

    ¡°Phew ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. It was a blessing in disguise.

    [ 3: please block the others for me. I have something important to discuss with No. 2. ]

    Why was number three looking for number two, so mysterious?

    The members of the heaven and earth Association who were scattered all over the world stared at the letter in the mirror, curiosity filling their chests.

    However, after waiting for a long time, they realized that the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld no longer sent any messages. They realized that the fragment in their hands had been temporarily blocked and could no longer receive any messages.

    This secret technique was only in the hands of the Daoist priests of the earth sect. Back then, Daoist priest Purple Lotus had used the same method to block all of them.

    ¡°This kind of secret technique really makes me angry ...¡±

    The Little Wild Girl from the southern border angrily threw the Jade Mirror on the ground. With a ¡± boom ¡°, the ground shook violently, and the Jade Mirror embedded itself into the ground.

    [ nine: No. 3, you can speak now. Other than No. 2 and I, no one else can see your message. ]

    ¡®They¡¯re out of the inte ...¡¯ ¡®Taoist priest, I don¡¯t want you to see my mail either. Although you¡¯ve been watching me coldly from the side, when ites to social death, it¡¯s better to have one less person at the scene ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®anined as he slowed down the horse. He used his finger as a pen and sent a letter.

    [ number two, can you see? ]

    Li Miaozhen, who was waiting, replied,[ what do you have to discuss with me? ]

    Based on a woman¡¯s sixth sense, she thought that what number three was going to say next might be rted to his cousin, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Otherwise, one would be in the capital city¡¯s Yunlu Academy, while the other would be in the cloud Prefecture¡¯s white sovereign city, which was more than tens of thousands of miles apart. What could they discuss?

    [ nine: do you need me to retreat? ]

    [ three: alright, Daoist priest. Thank you. ]

    [ nine: ha, it seems to be an extremely important matter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spread it. ]

    .... You f * cking bastard! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was nk.

    Daoist priest, do you still have the habit of liking cats? ¡®If you¡¯re there, you have to keep it up. I¡¯ll definitely expose you in the future ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and said,

    [ number two, what I¡¯m about to say is very important. Don¡¯t have any hesitation or doubt. After I¡¯m done, we¡¯ll act immediately. ]

    Don¡¯t worry too much about my social death, I still care about my reputation.

    ....

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 276

    276 The appearance of the dream wizard (1)

    Number three¡¯s words were very strange. He was far away in the capital, but it was as if the situation was so urgent that it happened right beside him ... Li Miaozhen¡¯s slender and delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    She actually had something on tonight. After the storm of the day¡¯s military admonishments, with the keen intuition of a heavenly sect cultivator, she could vaguely sense the murderous intent hidden under the smiling appearance of Governor Zhang.

    Therefore, he nned to go to the ry station before dusk and see if there was any room for negotiation.

    However, number three was aizen that she valued very much. He was upright, brave, smart, and wise. He was an admirable schr. She couldn¡¯t just ignore number three¡¯s matters.

    Just as he thought of this, he saw a line of words slowly appear on the surface of the Jade Mirror:

    [ the real mastermind behind the Yunzhou case is Governor song. Governor Zhang has solved the mystery and originally nned to arrest song Changfu with a thunderous momentum.

    However, song Changfu sensed the danger ahead of time and set up a trap to confuse Governor Zhang and the night watchman. He then secretly sealed the city gate. Now that White Emperor City was filled with killing intent, the Imperial Inspector General¡¯s team might be in trouble. [ No. 2, quickly send reinforcements. ]

    The mastermind behind the scenes was envoy song bu?

    Li Miaozhen felt as if a heavy hammer had hit her head. She was stunned for a moment. Song Changfu was the mastermind, which meant that the Qi party who colluded with the witchcraft cult was song Changfu.

    Song Changfu was a member of the Qi party?

    There was no time to think so much. If it was as number three said, then the turmoil in White Emperor City was on the verge of erupting. No, a fierce battle had already begun.

    If something were to happen to Governor Zhang, the entire Yunzhou would slide into an uncontroble abyss. Jiang Luzhong was a rank-4 martial artist. Once a war broke out, the people in the city would inevitably be affected.

    And this was only the beginning of the turmoil. Next spring, the Imperial court would definitely send an Army to attack Yunzhou. Under the mes of war, many people would be plunged into misery and suffering.

    Li Miaozhen suddenly got up and grabbed the silver spear on the table, but at this moment, she suddenly froze.

    A series of big question marks shed in her mind and then came together to form a sentence:How did number three know about this?

    Three was far away in the capital, so how did he know what happened in Yunzhou?

    She had a vague guess in her heart, and this guess set off a great storm in her heart. The degree of shock was no less than that of song buzheng¡¯s mutiny.

    So li Miaozhen stopped and stood in ce, her fingers trembling slightly as she sent the letter. [ how did you know about this? ]

    After the letter was sent out, no one responded for a long time.

    Li Miaozhen raised her eyebrows and turned to the female ghost susu, who was sitting on the bed and reading a book, and said, ¡°¡±Pass on my order. Assemble the swallow Army.¡±

    The way susu lowered her head to read her book was like a gentle, knowledgeable, and well-mannereddy from a wealthy family. That kind of gentleness was engraved in her bones.

    If the book he was reading wasn¡¯t ¡°******* history,¡± it would be perfect.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Susu reluctantly put down little Liu Bei and walked out of the tent, twisting her small waist.

    She was a little depressed. The male protagonists in the book were all handsome schrs, gentle and elegant, and well-educated.

    When she remade her body in the future, she would be a concubine to Xu Qi ¡®an, a lecherous man.

    The difference was too great.

    Li Miaozhen watched as the female ghost and maid went out to mobilize the troops. She didn¡¯t waste any time and sent a letter threatening, ¡°[ if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t send a single soldier. ]

    Of course, this was just a threat. Li Miaozhen now wished she could grow wings and fly to White Emperor City.

    [ three: actually, I¡¯ve received a mission from the Academy to secretly go to Yunzhou. ]

    [ 2: do you think I¡¯m an idiot? ]

    On the third were the students of Yun Lu Academy. As everyone knew, the spring examinations would be held after the beginning of spring, which was the time for all the schrs in the world to leap over the Dragon Gate. Number four had mentioned that number three wanted to participate in the spring hunt, and number three didn¡¯t deny it.

    Yun Lu Academy and Yunzhou had nothing to do with each other, so what matter would make the 3rd give up the precious time to prepare for the exam and head south? The Academy was full of talents, so why did it have to be number three?

    The students of the cloud deer Institute had been ordered by their teachers to head south, yet they had a thorough understanding of the Yunzhou case. This was a little too unreasonable. Unless someone leaked it to him ... Xu Qi ¡®an would indeed leak the information to his cousin, assuming that number three was his cousin.

    In that case, there was another way to verify whether number three was lying or not. That was to ask number one and have him (her) go to Yun Lu Academy to make some inquiries.

    However, that would be too time-consuming. In the current situation, time was of the essence. Therefore, number two asked directly, hoping that number three would tell the truth.

    [ three: okay, I¡¯veid my cards on the table. I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m number three. ]

    Number three was Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Li Miaozhen was petrified on the spot, her pretty oval face as dull as a stone carving.

    She seemed to hear something in her heart copsing and falling apart.

    An upright, kind, and righteous schr (¡Á)

    Despicable, shameless, hypocritical, and lecherous night watchman (v)

    Number three¡¯s image in her mind went through a series of copse, reconstruction, and other processes.

    Li Miaozhen was furious when she heard the bad news. She felt that she had been deceived, her feelings were yed, and she was being yed like a monkey.

    To be honest, she had a good impression of number three. Number three wasn¡¯t as scheming as number one and always liked to peek at the screen. He wasn¡¯t like number four, who looked gentle but was actually extremely proud.

    As for number five, number six, and number nine, they each had their own characteristics, but in terms of perception, they were not as good as number three.

    However, everything was a lie.

    At this moment, li Miaozhen recalled number three¡¯s evaluation of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Shameless, simply shameless ...¡± She clutched her silver spear tightly, her chest heaving up and down.

    If this was in the modern world, li Miaozhen would be the heroine of today¡¯s speech. The title was: 18-year-old girl¡¯s feelings deceived byizens ¡±

 Chapter 277

    277 The appearance of the dream wizard (2)

    Wait a minute!

    The angry li Miaozhen suddenly remembered something unhappy.

    If No. 3 was Xu Qi ¡®an, she had asked for help in The Earth Book group chat with a sincere face that day, asking them to help analyze the case.

    The next day, he bragged in front of Governor Zhang and Xu Qi ¡®an that he had solved the case ... Thinking of this, li Miaozhen¡¯s chest heaved more and more violently. Her face turned red and she had the urge to kill herself.

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an must have beenughing at him in his heart.

    She held her face with both hands and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±B * tch ...¡±

    ......

    In the distant capital, Daoist priest Golden Lotus stared at the fragment of the book of theher world and waited for a long time. Number three and number two didn¡¯t continue tomunicate.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me that the secret meeting was over.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotusined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a braggart. Now that his identity had been exposed, he was too ashamed to show himself.

    However, this was not a big deal. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest had cultivated for decades and had seen all kinds of storms. He would not lose hisposure over such a small matter.

    ¡°Kukuku ...¡±

    A few minutester, an orange cat jumped onto the courtyard¡¯s wall and looked inside vigntly, as if he was going to sneak into the kitchen to steal food.

    However, at this moment, the orange cat suddenly froze and stood still on the wall. A few secondster, his amber eyes regained their liveliness, and he walked away happily with his tail up.

    In the room, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was lying on the bed, looking serene.

    ....

    Xu Qi ¡®an took onest look at the small Jade Mirror. Number two did not mock, criticize, or curse, but remained silent.

    He was a little surprised, but he had also expected it.

    she should have also recalled what she said that day. In a moment of carelessness, she said that this is the benefit of everyone dying together. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Then, he calmed his mind and concealed his spirit and Qi. He called out to monk Shen Shu in his sea of consciousness, ¡°¡±Master, master ...¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m in danger. I hope you can help me.¡±

    He called monk Shen Shu for a long time, but there was no reply.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little flustered. The reason why he dared to rush to the scene first was that he had the confidence, and that was because of monk Shen Shu.

    Back then, the two of them had made a pact. Xu Qi ¡®an had offered up his body to nourish his broken arm. Monk Shen Shu was going to help at the critical moment.

    But now, it seemed like the plug-in merchant had run away?

    ¡°To die and live.¡±

    In his mind, Master Shen Shu¡¯s ethereal voice came.

    To live towards death? What do you mean? are you going to save me or not?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was busymunicating with Shen Shu in his mind, but the f * cking monk had fallen asleep again and could not be woken up.

    ....

    In the backyard of the chief Messenger office.

    ¡°Ping, ping, ping, ping.¡± The sound of the guards searching for evidence could be heard. Provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong stood in the courtyard while the Yunzhou magistrate waited respectfully at the side.

    Governor Zhang smelled a faint fragrance. It was different from the plum blossoms, a fragrance he had never smelled before.

    Looking around, he easily found the flower. It was a pure white flower that looked no different from the wildflowers on the side of the road, but it exuded a rich and lingering fragrance.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dead of winter, and there are still flowers?¡± Provincial governor Zhang asked in surprise.

    Hearing this, the magistrate turned his head and took a look. He then retracted his gaze and shook his head indifferently. maybe it¡¯s a special species. I don¡¯t know it, but envoy song ... Thief song is a flower lover.¡±

    Governor Zhang nodded slightly.

    The Tiger guards did not manage to find any useful evidence.

    ¡°Strange ...¡± Provincial governor Zhang frowned.

    The song Manor and the chief administrator¡¯s Yamen were too clean, as if they had been specially cleaned up, leaving no evidence behind.

    However, song Changfu¡¯s actions were secretive, so it was not surprising that he had no evidence.

    Not long after, the officials who had been summoned gathered at the chief governor¡¯s office.

    .....

    In the main hall, Governor Zhang was standing under the eaves at the entrance with his hands behind his back. In the courtyard, more than a dozen high officials were lined up on both sides, silently casting their gazes at him.

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Governor Zhang¡¯s eyes were sharp as he nced at the two rows of high officials on his left and right. He said in a deep voice,¡±Song Changfu colluded with the witch God religion and embezzled military supplies. The lives of the people around Yunzhou were in decline and chaos broke out.

    ¡°I¡¯m following His Majesty¡¯s orders to conduct a strict investigation. After the incident, song Changfumitted suicide to escape punishment.

    ¡°From today onwards, I will be responsible for all military and political affairs in Yunzhou. Whoever rebels against this thief will immediately report the situation to us and be punished ording to the severity of the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°I will obey your orders!¡±

    The officials bowed.

    At this moment, in the sight of Governor Zhang, he saw a group of night watchmen rushing in from the entrance of the main hall in an aggressive manner. One of the silver gongs was carrying a person in his hand.

    The officials in the hall looked over.

    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Provincial governor Zhang looked at Jiang Luzhong beside him.

    ...

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head.

    ¡°Lord Governor, things are bad.¡±

    The one who was carrying a silver Gong in his hand was already shouting before he even arrived.

    Jiang Luzhong squinted his eyes and saw the person in the silver Gong¡¯s hand clearly. He was shocked. It was the coroner of the government office.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Governor Zhang¡¯s gaze fell on the coroner, and his expression became extremely serious.

    The silver Gong passed the coroner in his hand to the copper Gong beside him. He quickly stepped forward and whispered into his ear.

    After listening to Xu ningyan¡¯s analysis, a group of night watchmen rushed to the manor of envoy song bu, but they found nothing. The Imperial inspector had already left.

    After asking around in the manor, he learned that the governor had gone to the chief Administration Office.

    The experienced silver gongs did not leave immediately. They remembered Xu ningyan¡¯s analysis and re-examined the body of envoy song.

    Only then did he realize that the face covered in blood was actually a human skin mask.

    ...

 Chapter 278

    278 The appearance of the dream wizard (3)

    As expected, song Changfu was not the one who died.

    The night watchmen immediately arrested the coroner and rushed to the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Governor Zhang¡¯s expression changed several times, from shock to solemness, and then to the current expressionless face after he had settled his emotions.

    He slowly swept his gaze across the officials and looked at the coroner.¡±Who told you to do this?¡±

    The coroner was frightened and uneasy. He kept looking to the side and back, where the magistrate of Yunzhou was.

    ¡°Reporting to the governor, it was me.¡± The magistrate cupped his hands in obeisance and admitted it.

    Provincial governor Zhang snorted coldly and waved his hand without saying anything,¡±Capture ...¡±

    He didn¡¯t wave his hand. It was a simple gesture, but it was so difficult that it seemed like he was lifting a thousand pounds.

    Immediately after, he fell limply to the ground. Jiang Luzhong, who was beside him, subconsciously wanted to help him up, but he did not expect that a dignified rank-4 martial artist would actually fall together with Imperial inspector Zhang.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been poisoned ...¡± Jiang l¨¹¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, Governor.¡± The night watchmen turned pale with fright and gathered around.

    In the courtyard, all the officials were panicking. At this moment, the Yunzhou magistrate was so unfamiliar in their eyes.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    A copper Gong drew his saber and was about to kill the magistrate.

    The magistrate was expressionless. He raised his hand and made a seal.

    ¡°Hehe ...¡± The coroner who had been abandoned on the ground suddenly mutated. His muscles swelled, his eyes turned red, and a beast-like roar burst out of his throat. He mmed his head into the gong that had pulled out the de.

    Pfft!

    The de of the knife cut off the coroner¡¯s entire arm, but he didn¡¯t realize it and crashed into Gong¡¯s arms.

    Everyone heard the sound of bones breaking.

    The copper Gong flew backward, and the saber in his hand fell to the ground with a ng.

    The night watchmen were quick to react and caught him. However, this could not change the oue. The light in that Gong¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed, and the me of his life was extinguished.

    ¡°Dream wizard!¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a low voice, ¡± so you are the fourth-grade dream wizard from the wizard God religion. You killed Zhou qu? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The magistrate smiled.

    ¡°Whoosh ...¡± The officials quickly retreated and looked at the magistrate vigntly.

    That mysterious dream wizard had been hiding by his side all along? What method did he use to counter si Tianjian Bai Yi¡¯s Qi observation technique?

    The only thing left in his red eyes was the cruel and inhuman coroner. He silently picked up the broken arm and pressed it on the wound.

    The blood vessels flickered, and the blood threads wrapped around the broken arm and reconnected it.

    Blood spirit puppet!

    This was a secret technique that even rank-nine Magi could control. They could turn living people into puppets, and at the cost of burning their blood essence, they could catalyze the puppets into fearless and unparalleled Warriors of Death.

    Therefore, rank-nine Wizards were also called ¡± blood spirits.

    Of course, a rank-nine Magus¡¯s amplification of the puppet¡¯sbat strength was limited, and it was even more impossible for them to reattach a broken arm.

    ¡°What poison did I get?¡± Jiang Luzhong seemed to be unwilling to ept this.

    ¡°This poison is called the White Pine bug. When the White bug¡¯s corpse is burned, it will produce a colorless and odorless poison. This poison will not cause any harm to the body, but it will stay in the body for ten days.

    ¡°In these ten days, once the poisoned person smells the fragrance of a kind of flower called Pinewood, their body will be weak and be amb waiting to be ughtered. This is a poison recipe from the southern border Gu n¡¯s Poison n.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Luzhong, I¡¯ve really gone to great pains to deal with you. ¡°You¡¯re a high-ranked martial artist. Normal poisons are ineffective against you, and they¡¯re easy to see through. Only this kind ofbination-type Gu poison with gentle and longsting effects can make you fall for it.¡± The magistrate looked proud.

    ¡°Is it the flower in the backyard?¡± provincial governor Zhang gasped weakly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    so, you deliberately led us to the backyard.

    ¡°The governor¡¯s intelligence and wisdom came a littlete.¡± The magistrate ridiculed.

    ¡°Then, what about the White Worm¡¯s poison?¡±

    ¡°The candles you burn every day. You didn¡¯t expect the poison to be on the candle, did you? When the provincial governor went out for an inspection, the candles in the station were secretly changed.¡±

    It was impossible for the courier station to be guarded all the time, especially when they were out for inspection. It was impossible to prevent the theft of candles.

    ¡°Where¡¯s song Changfu?¡± Governor Zhang asked.

    ¡°When you are dead, he will naturally take over Yunzhou¡¯s government.¡± The magistrate sneered. after taking over White Emperor City, the mountain bandits that have been stationed everywhere will attack the various prefectures and counties. At the end of the year, Yunzhou will be separated from Da Feng.

    At this moment, everyone heard loud and chaotic footsteps, and arge group of people was approaching.

    ¡°The poison will be relieved after the time it takes for two incense sticks to burn. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t live until then.¡± The magistrateughed.

    ....

    [ PS: sorry, the writer¡¯s block didn¡¯t get better, so I wrote slower. ] In addition, out of the 4600 words in this chapter, the 3000-word one had been updated long ago. The next chapter is after midnight, but don¡¯t wait. It¡¯s definitely two or three O ¡®clock, or eventer.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 279

    279 Xu Qi ¡®an is sacrificed (3 in 1)

    The sounds of battle immediately rang out as the Tiger guards outside began to fight with the traitors of the military department of the five cities. The sound of bowstrings being pulled, the sound of flintlocks being fired, and the sound of weapons colliding ...

    It was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears.

    With the rebel army in the distance and the dream sorcerer in the vicinity, the group of night watchmen¡¯s faces turned ugly and their hearts sank to the bottom.

    Fortunately, they were all experienced night watchmen who were used to blood and killing, so they were determined.

    ¡°Protect Jiang Jinluo and the governor from entering the inner hall.¡± Silver Gong, surnamed Zhao, shouted as he drew his saber.

    Jiang Luzhong grabbed the other¡¯s sleeve and wanted to say something, but Yin Gong spoke before he could, ¡±

    boss, I understand. A dream wizard is not good at closebat. As long as we are careful not to let him get his hair or flesh, he will not be able to cast the Killing Curse.

    ¡°Yeah, boss,¡± Tang yinluo grinned. We might not be able to defeat a rank 4 martial artist, but can¡¯t we defeat a rank 4 dream wizard? That would be too embarrassing.¡±

    The brass gongs saw that their boss was so confident and couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    Dream Wizards had strange techniques and were not good at fighting head-on. As Gong Gong, he only knew a little about this.

    To the surprise of the gongs, Jiang Luzhong didn¡¯t let go. This golden gong, who was usually like a god, couldn¡¯t even stand firmly, but he still held on to the silver Gong¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Lu Zhong said.

    Zhao yinluo turned around and grinned.¡±Boss, we can¡¯t let you ask us to bring the governor away.¡±

    No. Jiang Luzhong shook his head. you won¡¯t be able to leave with the Imperial inspector. I¡¯m asking you to leave.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo, how do you know you¡¯ll lose if you don¡¯t fight?¡± A copper Gong said. He seemed to be encouraging himself and spoke very loudly.

    Zhao yinluo pulled back his sleeve, causing Jiang Luzhong to stagger.

    Tang yinluo supported him and sighed.¡±...... When we return to the capital, boss, you can treat us to a drink.¡±

    In the end, the silver Gong didn¡¯t say anything. He cupped his fists at Jiang Luzhong.

    Zhao yinluo raised her de with one hand and took the military crossbow from her waist with the other. She pulled the trigger and the bowstring made a ¡± bang ¡± sound as the sharp arrow shot out.

    Boom, boom, boom ...

    The rest of the Watchmen tacitly raised their crossbows and fired.

    The puppet coroner growled and stood in front of the magistrate, allowing the arrows to pierce through his body, the tips of the arrows sticking out from his back.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhao yinluo jumped high into the air and flew more than a hundred feet away with the sound of cracking bricks. The standard long saber in her hand burst with Qi that distorted the air.

    Pfff.

    Yi¡¯s puppet was cut in half on the spot, and blood lines danced wildly. He tried hard to piece him back together, but he did not seed.

    The dream shaman prefect nimbly dodged the de light. The sharp de Qi tore the ground apart and spread to the steps at the entrance of the main hall, making a loud ¡®bang¡¯.

    The other two silver gongs ¡®attacks followed closely behind. They bent over and ran wildly, leaving behind afterimages as they worked together to kill the dream sorcerer.

    While they were attacking, the information about the Wizard system appeared in their minds.

    Da Feng and the witchcraft cult had asional conflicts. The Yamen had very detailed information on those below the fourth rank, including fourth-rank Wizards.

    A rank-nine wizard could turn a living person into a puppet and use a secret technique to stimte their potential. By burning their blood essence, an ordinary person would instantly have extremely strongbat power. The more they improved, the faster their blood essence would burn until they ran out of energy.

    At the same time, a rank-nine wizard could also stimte the potential of theirpanions at the cost of burning their blood essence, so they were called ¡± blood spirits.

    The ability of a rank eight wizard was curses. They could kill their target by using their birth characters, personal belongings, and blood as a medium. Therefore, Wizards of the eighth stage were called ¡± Magi.

    Its advantage was that it was strange and unpredictable, and it was hard to guard against.

    Its weakness was that it could only curse targets that were of a lower level than itself.

    Seventh stage Wizards had the title of ¡°spirit medium,¡± and they could control corpses and ghosts. Both the great Feng and the Goblin race in the North had suffered a lot from the spirit medium¡¯s power on the battlefield.

    Sixth stage Wizards were called ¡®fortune-tellers¡¯. They were skilled in divination and sought good fortune and avoided bad luck. A wizard at this level could be described in two words:Steady!

    To describe it in one sentence, he was as steady as an old dog.

    He didn¡¯t need to look at the yellow calendar when he went out. He only needed to do a divination to know today¡¯s good or bad luck.

    Rank five Wizards were called ¡± congrattory ¡°. They could summon their ancestor¡¯s soul through a ritual and possess it. If the summoned soul was a warrior, then the congrattory wizard would be a warrior. If he was a Daoist, then the offering ceremony would be a Daoist, and so on.

    The restriction was that he could only summon fighting souls of the same level.

    A fourth-grade wizard was the realm of the prefect in front of him, a ¡®dream wizard¡¯. He walked in dreams and killed people without them noticing. The most effective way to deal with a dream witch was to not sleep.

    if we don¡¯t give him the chance to set up a ceremony or get possessed by the war spirit, we can win! Zhao yinluo encouraged herself in her heart.

    At this time, he heard a murmuring voice and turned his head to look. It was a neglected official. He had cut his wrist and used his blood to draw a strange andplicated array pattern on the ground.

    He mumbled profound sybles.

    Zhao yinluo¡¯s heart sank.

    The next moment, a strong Qi was born from the magistrate¡¯s body, and a ck smoke emerged from the top of his head, which was a vague figure.

    At the same time, the des of the two silver gongs shed toward him.

    The long de cut through the magistrate¡¯s clothes andnded on his body, producing an ear-piercing sound of metal colliding. The ck smoke above his head wavered.

    Copper skin and iron bones.

    ¡°Who told you that the ritual can only be arranged by the Magus himself? Actually, a puppet is fine too.¡±

 Chapter 280

    280 Xu Qi ¡®an is sacrificed (3 in 1)

    The dream sorcerer who was wearing the magistrate¡¯s face sneered and raised his hand to grab the necks of the two silver gongs.

    With a crack, the two silver gongs were instantly killed.

    For a rank-4 martial artist to kill two silver gongs, it was as easy as crushing two ants.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    A heart-wrenching roar came from the hall, like the roar of an old beast on the verge of death.

    It was the helpless and furious Jiang Luzhong. His eyes were red, and his face was distorted with anger.

    The living gongs were scared out of their wits. They finally realized that the silver gongs had only been trying to boost morale.

    Wizards were not good at closebat, but a rank four was still a rank four. There was a huge gap between them. The so-called ¡®not good at closebat¡¯ was whenpared to other systems of the same rank.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Zhao yinluo¡¯s loud shout made the gongs tremble.

    At this moment, silver Gong, who was proficient in all kinds of gambling and eating, was still raising his saber like a brave warrior who was facing death calmly.

    the time for two incense sticks to burn. We have to fight for that time for Jiang Jinluo. It¡¯s still too early. Zhao yinluo shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡±

    However, reality was cruel. The dream wizard who was disguised as the magistrate raised his hand and gathered his Qi in his palm before pressing it down.

    Shockwaves were generated in the air, and ripples spread out.

    Including Zhao yinluo, all the Watchmen felt as if their chests had been hit, and they were sent flying while vomiting blood.

    With just one move, he had crippled the group of night watchmen.

    Jiang Luzhong seemed to have understood all of this long ago. He closed his eyes and was no longer angry, because they would soon meet again in another world.

    The dream sorcerer clenched his fist once again. There was a time limit for the fighting soul to possess his body, and he did not intend to waste any more time talking to Jiang Luzhong.

    After all, what came next was the main event. They had to take control of White Emperor City, gather the mountain bandits, and attack the various prefectures and counties. They had to take down Yunzhou before the Imperial court could react.

    The witchcraft cult had been plotting for years, and today was the day to reap the fruits of theirbor.

    As he punched out, his Qi rubbed against the air, making a deep roar, and headed straight for the direction of the lobby.

    A figure stood in the middle. It was Zhao yinluo. He held a long de with both hands, lowered his waist, and shed out with a roar.

    This should be the peak of his life.

    The saber Qi copsed, the long saber shattered, and the magic Gong in his chest broke. The terrifying Qi pushed Zhao yingong into the hall, and the entire Hall shook with a rumble.

    Jiang l¨¹ was also shocked. He crawled over in a panic and held his dying subordinate in his arms.

    The moment he touched Zhao yinluo, Jiang Luzhong knew that there was nothing he could do. Not a single bone in his body was intact, not even his internal organs.

    The Directorate of Celestials might have a miraculous elixir that could bring the dead back to life, but Yunzhou didn¡¯t.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t die immediately was probably thest bit of stubbornness of a martial artist.

    Zhao yinluo had always been a very stubborn person. She always acted willfully and disobeyed Jiang Luzhong¡¯s orders repeatedly, just like how she had flung his hand away just now.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a low voice.

    Zhao yinluo forced a smile on her bloodied face. Her gums were covered in blood as she stuttered, ¡°¡±Boss, I actually raised another concubine this year. She¡¯s 18 years old and very young.

    ¡°But I was afraid you would find out, so I didn¡¯t dare to keep it at home. You¡¯ve often summoned us for secret meetings and repeatedly ordered us not to embezzle more than five hundred taels of silver each year, that the merchants and servants can¡¯t extort more than ten Wen each time, and that the shops and taverns can¡¯t extort more than three Qian each time.

    ¡°You know, we all secretlyughed at you. You¡¯re the only one in the world who has to set regtions for even corruption. On the surface, we listen to you, but in fact, we are still greedy. Otherwise, how could he afford to keep so many concubines ... I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, boss.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to feel sad for people like us. ording to the rules set by Lord Wei, I should be dragged to the entrance of the Caishi market and beheaded.

    old Tang likes to drink. If you can survive this, remember to pour him two more sses of wine every Qingming Festival ...

    one, onest request ... I, I don¡¯t want to die in a foreignnd. Take me, back to the capital ...¡±

    The light in Zhao yinluo¡¯s eyes faded.

    ¡°AI!¡± Provincial governor Zhang heaved a long sigh and said reproachfully,¡±I was careless, I was careless ...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all this now?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong said this with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t hide the sorrow in his eyes. It gushed out and turned into hot tears.

    The dream sorcerer walked over slowly andughed in a carefree manner, ¡°¡±To be honest, we don¡¯t intend to split Yunzhou, raise mountain bandits, or hoard an Army. We¡¯re just a hidden chess piece in preparation. It should be used when he needed it the most, not like this.

    ¡°Although that manager surnamed Zhou found the problem with the ount books, ording to our n, we just pushed yang Chuannan out to take the me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Qi party to be so stupid to expose the secret of their cooperation with us. I¡¯ve attracted you.

    ¡°What surprised me even more was that a mere Gong could actually do this. Itpletely messed up my ns. We have no choice but to attack you and upy Yunzhou in advance. ¡°If you want to hate someone, then hate that copper Gong surnamed Xu. If he hadn¡¯t ruined things, you wouldn¡¯t have to die.

    for now, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll find that copper Gong and kill him.

    As soon as she finished speaking, two strong gusts of wind suddenly blew over. The dream sorcerer raised her hand and shattered the two arrows.

    On top of the wall stood a tall and straight copper Gong. In his hand was the military crossbow given by Song Qing, the Directorate of Celestials. However, it had now be an ordinary object.

 Chapter 281

    281 Xu Qi ¡®an is sacrificed (3)

    It could only shoot three times in its life.

    am I, Xu Qi ¡®an, so unsightly? why do I have to keep calling him¡¯ that Gong¡¯? ¡±

    There was blood on his body, but it was the blood of others who had killed their way in.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, his gaze fell on the two dead silver gongs and the severely injured copper Gong. His frivolous temperament suddenly settled down.

    His eyes were dark and his face was expressionless.

    .......

    At the West Gate, a silver light fell from the sky and nailed onto the city wall. Broken bricks flew in all directions, and dust rose.

    Li Miaozhen was wearing a fish-scale soft armor, a high ponytail, and a Scarlet cloak. She stood on the spear handle and stared at the soldiers who were drawing their bows.

    ¡°Why did you close the city gate?¡±

    Number three ... Xu Qi ¡®an was right. The city gate was closed, but li Miaozhen didn¡¯t rashly break into the city and kill anyone. She didn¡¯t go to the city wall to question him.

    ¡°ng.¡± A general pulled out his knife and pointed it at li Miaozhen, ¡°¡±Kill without mercy!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even exin and directly attacked.

    Then there was nothing to say. Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp.

    Bengbeng ... The bowstring vibrated and dozens of arrows were shot at li Miaozhen.

    She didn¡¯t Dodge, but patted the silk bag. A gust of cold wind came out and wrapped around the arrows, changing their flight rules.

    The arrows brushed past li Miaozhen and the archers became Masters of tracing human bodies.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The flying sword at li Miaozhen¡¯s waist was unsheathed, turning into a silver lightning bolt that whizzed through the necks of the city guards, wantonly harvesting their lives.

    ¡®Tada ...¡¯ The sound of horse hooves rang out as the swallow Army galloped over, leaving a trail of dust behind them.

    The four Centurions in the bronze skin and iron bones realm led the sergeants in the spirit-forging realm to the top of the city wall. They cooperated with li Miaozhen¡¯s flying sword to kill the soldiers.

    master, you haven¡¯t used a flying sword for a long time ... The female ghost, susu, gentlynded on the spear and hugged li Miaozhen¡¯s waist from behind.

    This flying sword was a magic weapon given to li Miaozhen by the heavenly Haotian sect. She rarely used it, but every time it was unsheathed, it meant that li Miaozhen was in a bad mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m very angry.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°Is it because the governor was assassinated?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of a bitch.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Susu furrowed her pretty brows and hesitated. Did she forget that she was the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect? The heavenly sect¡¯s aim was to forget emotions and not be happy or sad. However, in the past few years, li Miaozhen had be more and more impulsive and hated evil more and more.

    She had turned herself into a chivalrous swordswoman.

    Arge part of the reason for the title of the flying Swallow swordswoman was that this flying sword was as light as a swallow and could kill without a shadow. Secondly, she was a fair and just person. Wherever there was injustice, she would fly to it.

    The swallow Army once again disyed their unstoppable fighting power. They quickly cleared the guards on the city wall. Then, a warrior with Iron skin and bones knocked open the city gate.

    Li Miaozhen gently jumped up and fell down. She then held the spear, pulled it out, and fell to the ground with it.

    Under her lead, the swallow Army charged into the city.

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯vee to hell without a door.¡± The dream sorcererughed out loud after a brief moment of shock.

    Pada! Xu Qi ¡®an jumped off the wall, holding the ck gold long knife that the supervisor had given him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one who should go to hell, you son of a b * tch.¡±

    ¡°Xu ningyan, what are you doing here?¡± Jiang Luzhong¡¯s expression changed drastically. are you f * cking courting death? you can¡¯t save us. Leave, leave quickly.

    Can I still leave ... Xu Qian said.

    He was indeed unable to escape as the dream wizard had locked onto him. The dream wizard was slowly clenching his fist and the ck smoke above his head was slightly roiling as if he was umting power.

    ¡°Ningyan, you ...¡± Governor Zhang closed his eyes, ¡± why do you have to do this? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t panic at all. Hemunicated with monk Shen Shu in his heart, ¡±

    ¡°Master, please help me kill this man.¡±

    ¡°A master?¡±

    ¡°F * ck, master, are you still there? Don¡¯t y with me. ¡±

    ¡°Master,..... you ...¡±

    The fist energy rushed toward him, and the wind and thunder roared in his ears.

    At that moment, a sigh spread through the entire area.¡±Holding the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in this world.¡±

    An array pattern lit up under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet, and a translucent barrier rose.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The Qi exploded on the surface of the barrier. The sound of the explosion was deafening, and the green bricks on the ground were immediately lifted up with a terrifying sound.

    Half of the main hall of the chief Commissioner Office copsed with a rumble.

    After the long ringing in his ears passed, Xu Qi ¡®an heard Jiang Lu¡¯s angry roar, ¡± yang qianhuan, you¡¯re also in Yunzhou. Why didn¡¯t you do anything just now? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and saw a figure in white standing with his hands behind his back.

    He was not surprised by yang qianhuan¡¯s appearance.You damn ghost, you¡¯re finally here.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an had long suspected that the Warlock who had kidnapped Liang Youping was one of the senior brothers of the Directorate of Celestials, and was most likely yang qianhuan.

    Sure enough.

    Why would I need to exin my actions to others? This thought surfaced in yang qianhuan¡¯s mind, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She sighed and exined, ¡±

    ¡°I came to Yunzhou on my master¡¯s orders and was not here just now.¡±

    The task that the supervisor had given him was to keep an eye on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Wherever Xu Qi ¡®an was, he would be there.

    He was not at the scene when the few silver gongs were killed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you guys away.¡± The formation patterns under yang qianhuan¡¯s feet expanded and enveloped Xu Qi ¡®an, provincial governor Zhang, and the others.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The dream sorcerer stomped on the formation pattern. yang qianhuan, you¡¯re not qualified to save someone from my hands.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s reply was,¡±with the moon in my hand, I can pluck the stars. There is no one like me in this world.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 282

    282 Xu Qi ¡®an is sacrificed (3 in 1) -

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Dream Sorcerer¡¯s goatee trembled, as if he was angry.

    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice rang in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears. I can only take you with me. There are too many of us, and the formation patterns will be destroyed before they can form.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips twitched. you have another way. Take this guy away.

    ¡°There are hundreds of rebel soldiers outside.¡± Yang qianhuan warned.

    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    After a brief moment of silence, yang qianhuan said, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    He stomped his feet and the formation pattern spread out rapidly. This time, it only covered Meng Wu and before he could react, the two of them had already disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Take him out of the city to fight.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted at the sky.

    There was no reply.

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought the two corpses into the main hall and ced them gently by Jiang Luzhong¡¯s feet. sorry, I¡¯mte.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    I still came ... Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to tease him, but when the words reached his mouth, they turned into a bitter smile.

    The gongs supported each other as they entered the inner hall, meditating and breathing in order to soothe their injuries.

    Jiang Luzhong nced at the surviving copper gongs, and his eyes were somewhat gratified. However, the faint sounds of fightinging from outside had alreadye to an end, which made him realize that the group had not escaped from danger.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Governor Zhang looked out of the hall.

    there were about four to five hundred rebel soldiers. When I killed my way in, the Tiger guards had already beenpletely wiped out.

    The gongs opened their eyes. Their eyes were the same, filled with despair.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it ...¡± ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t escape this cmity. I¡¯ve failed the emperor¡¯s grace and Lord Wei¡¯s trust.¡± Governor Zhangughed bitterly.

    you won¡¯t let them down. You¡¯ll let down the three dead Yin gongs. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him, got up, and walked to the door.

    ¡°Ningyan, you should leave. With yourbat strength, you can escape from the back hall.¡± Jiang Luzhong¡¯s eyes were red as he urged, ¡±

    ¡°Get lost, get lost, hurry up. I¡¯m going to die Here with my subordinates today. You¡¯re chosen by Lord Wei. If you die Here, Lord Wei will dig up my grave.¡±

    there¡¯s hope. As long as we can hold on, we¡¯ll have reinforcements. Xu Qi ¡®an could already see the rebel soldiers. They were attacking.

    He turned around and cupped his hands at provincial governor Zhang,¡±the provincial governor is a good official. Although he has a stomach full of bad ideas, he still puts the people before him.¡± I hate this world, but I¡¯m happy to see a good official like you. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±

    He then cupped his hands at Jiang Luzhong. Jiang Jinluo is a good superior, and you¡¯re good at drinking wine in the Imperial Academy. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll invite you to the Imperial Academy again. Tell me which courtesan you like, but not Fu Xiang.

    ¡°No matter what kind of people they were when they were alive, at least they lived up to the name of the night watchman when they died,¡± he said as he looked at the corpses of the three silver gongs.

    In the end, he cupped his fists and raised them above his head. Lord Wei has treated me with great kindness and preferential treatment. There¡¯s no reason for me to rush to the front when I¡¯m enjoying benefits and hide behind when I¡¯m in danger.

    With that, he closed the door of the lobby.

    Jiang Luzhong was slightly moved, and he shouted hoarsely, ¡°¡±Ningyan!¡±

    A copper Gong¡¯s lips trembled as he muttered, ¡± no, no, he¡¯s trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage. He can¡¯t hold on at all ...

    Provincial governor Zhang stood up shakily. He was so weak that he would fall with a blow of the wind, but he still stood up firmly and bowed deeply to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    They couldn¡¯t see what was happening outside, but in the sounds of crossbows firing, weapons shing, and noisy shouts, the youth¡¯s excited chant could be heard, ¡±

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. The liver and galldder cave, hair rising. In the discussion, life and death were the same. A promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    .....

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood guard at the entrance of the courtyard. He raised his hand and shed down ... He would kill one rebel army if they came, and kill a pair if they came.

    Armor was as fragile as paper in the face of this long knife, much less flesh and blood.

    At first, he felt ufortable and was full of fear for his hands being stained with blood. However, after killing so many people, he became numb.

    Most of the rebel soldiers were ordinary people, with a few spirit refining realm experts. For Xu Qi ¡®an, who was half a step into the spirit-forging stage, there was not much difference.

    However, he could not withstand the human wave tactic, and his condition was really bad. After killing more than a dozen people in one breath, Xu Qi ¡®an gradually exhausted his strength. His stomach was churning, and his arms were numb and he lost consciousness.

    The most troublesome thing was the crossbow. These things were fired so densely that a knife could not withstand it.

    Fortunately, he had a magic Gong tied to his chest, so ordinary swords, Spears, and crossbows could not hurt him. Xu Qi ¡®an tried his best to knock away the arrows that were aimed at his face, and let it do whatever it wanted.

    After beheading fifty people in one go, Xu Qi ¡®an reached his first limit. The Qi in his body was exhausted, his eyes turned ck, and his spirit was like a dried pond. He would pass out the next moment.

    When he reached this limit, he was surprised to find that a new spring had gushed out of the dry pond, nourishing his primordial spirit.

    The surrounding scenery became clear. The soldiers ¡®ferocious facial expressions, their bulging muscles, and the trajectories of their swords ... All the details were captured and imprinted in his mind.

    .... This was the spirit-refining realm, the spirit-refining realm that could see everything around it?

    No, he had not reached his limit yet. He could still continue to break through.

    To live towards death!

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood what Shen Shu meant.

    Squeezing out one¡¯s primordial spirit without rest was a kind of death in itself. However, it was still not enough. If the primordial spirit was like a piece of iron, when a normal martial artist advanced to the spirit-forging stage, it was equivalent to a hammer smashing once.

 Chapter 283

    283 Xu Qi ¡®an is sacrificed (3 in 1) -

    What Xu Qi ¡®an was doing now was to repeatedly hammer and temper his primordial spirit, breaking through his limits on the edge of life and death time and time again.

    After beheading a hundred people, he was once again at his limit. After forcing himself through it, a new spring gushed out, and his spiritual power once again advanced by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t hold on much longer ... ¡®Stupid monk, I¡¯m leaving my life to you. Don¡¯t y with me ...¡¯ I still have a bunch of girls in the capital who have thought things through ...¡±

    After killing two hundred people in one breath, the new spring did not continue to flow out, because Xu Qi ¡®an had died of exhaustion.

    The rapid growth of the primordial spirit had nothing to do with the physical body. Every time he squeezed his primordial spirit, he was actually squeezing his corporeal body. New water gushed out of his primordial spirit but not his corporeal body.

    The killer god finally stopped swinging his de and stood up. However, the rebel army did not continue to attack. They held their sabers, their faces ferocious. They were vignt and afraid. They had been killed until they were terrified.

    ¡°Take the crossbow and shoot him.¡± Someone in the crowd shouted.

    Beng ... The bowstring vibrated, and the arrow shot out. It was not known whether it was because of exhaustion or nervousness, but the arrow that was aimed at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead missed and flew past her scalp.

    But the rebel army cheered.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead ... Hahahaha, that f * cking dog is finally dead.¡±

    chop him up! Chop him up to avenge our brothers!

    They swarmed forward.

    However, at this moment, a flying sword flew through the air and circled around the crowd, killing the few soldiers at the front.

    Immediately after, four fiendgod-like martial artists broke through the wall and led a group of armored soldiers in.

    At this time, the rebel army still had more than 300 people, but they were no better than leeks in the face of this unexpected Army. One life after another was taken, and one soldier after another fell. The thick smell of blood was nauseating.

    After clearing the rebel army, the swallow Army saw a scene they would never forget.

    At the entrance of the courtyard, a young man stood proudly. His body was full of arrows, and there were corpses lying around his feet. He stood on the mountain of corpses, leaning on his saber.

    There were no signs of life.

    Li Miaozhen, who was wearing a Scarlet cloak, stood in front of him. Her back looked a little lonely.

    Li Miaozhen, who was full of resentment and anger and fantasized that she would teach him a lesson when they met again, felt like she had a Fishbone stuck in her throat at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Miaozhen ...¡±

    A Centurion walked over, but his eyes were fixed on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Hula.¡± He stood up straight, his scales ttering against each other, and cupped his fists at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Hulla ... The sound of scales shing rang out as the four hundred Flying Swallow soldiers cupped their fists in unison.

    They didn¡¯t even know who the young man standing at the entrance of the courtyard was or what his name was. But they respected him from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see if the Imperial inspector is Dead or Alive.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s voice was hollow.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The centurion went around Xu Qi ¡®an and ran into the courtyard.

    Behind the crowd, the beautiful susu stood quietly in the corner, staring at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Are you an idiot ...¡±

    .....

    Bzzzz ...

    The centurion pushed the door open and saw the night watchmen sitting cross-legged on the ground. He also saw the governor Zhang, who waspletely unscathed, but his face was deathly pale.

    Everyone¡¯s faces revealed a look of despair.

    ¡°I¡¯m the centurion of the flying Swallow Army, li hu. You¡¯re saved,¡± the centurion was stunned and quickly said.

    The flying Swallow Army?

    The night watchmen looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t understand why the flying Swallow Army would appear here, the battle cries outside had indeed stopped.

    They were saved.

    A narrow escape.

    ¡°Phew ...¡± Governor Zhang staggered. His taut string finally rxed. He supported himself with the table so that he did not fall.

    ¡°Where¡¯s ningyan ...¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the person outside, the copper Gong?¡± asked Governor Zhang.

    The night watchmen who had just escaped death looked over.

    The Baihu suddenly dodged, not daring to look into their eyes. There was hope in their eyes, a desire to get good news from their own mouths.

    ¡°He ... He died in battle.¡±

    ......

    Provincial governor Zhang scrambled out of the main hall, passed through the courtyard, and came to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    However, all he saw was a broken human figure, covered in arrows and knife wounds. There was no sign of life.

    For no reason, the young man¡¯s final chant rang in his ears.

    The chivalrous young man befriended the five heroes. The liver and galldder cave, hair rising. In the discussion, life and death were the same. A promise was worth a thousand gold.

    A promise was worth a thousand gold ...

    At this moment, the governor sat on the ground, paralyzed, with tears streaming down his face.

    ...

    .....

    Outside the city.

    Rows of mounted crossbows fired, and the sound of bowstrings reverberated. Cannons fired one after another, and the rumbling sound was deafening.

    Formation patterns lit up beneath yang qianhuan¡¯s feet, each with a different function. At times, the arrows would be wrapped in strong gales to increase their prating power, while at other times, they would change the rules of operation to pursue the enemy.

    Sometimes, he would summon mes to increase the power of the explosion. At other times, it was purely summoning heavenly lightning to kill the enemy.

    I¡¯m proficient in 36 types of formations, 20 of which are offensive techniques. Killing an ant like you will be as easy as snapping my fingers. Yang qianhuan scoffed.

    ¡°But if you take back what you said ...¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    The dream sorcerer, who had already summoned his fighting soul several times, was in a sorry state. Despite his unparalleledbat strength, he was unable to reach yang qianhuan, who had mastered the teleportation spell formation.

    ¡°You just said that I¡¯m not qualified to save people from your hands. Man, you¡¯ve sessfully incited my anger.¡±

    ¡°So what if I take it back? so What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ...

    ¡°If you take it back, I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll turn you into ashes. You Wizards are not good at killing, so the battlefield with piles of corpses is the home field for Wizards. As for this ce, I have the final say.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me even if I want to leave.¡±

    The dream sorcerer struck out with his palm across the air, causing the Cannonball to explode. He was pushed back by the fanatical air wave and blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Now that provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong are dead, when the Army in the mountains arrives, you can only escape back to the capital with your tail between your legs.¡±

    At this point, the dream Sorcerer¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He frowned and retreated while calcting with his fingers.

    For a fortune-teller, palpitations were signs of danger.

    ¡°How is this possible ...¡± The dream sorcerer cried out in rm.

    He had predicted that the danger woulde from Jiang Lu. However, he was supposed to be dead without any chance of survival.

    Before the operation, he had done a divination, and the divination showed that everything would go very smoothly today. However, everything had changed now.

    The divination showed that it was a bad omen.

    Who had blocked the heavenly secrets?

    ¡°Boom boom boom ...¡±

    At the end of the horizon, a figure ran over. A moment ago, he was still far away, but the next moment, he was right in front of them.

    It was Jiang Luzhong, who had a ferocious face and red eyes.

    The violent Qi movement was like a surging tide, indicating the boundless anger of its master.

    ......

    Ry station, main hall.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were guarding the hall, leaving only Tong Gong upstairs to watch over the prisoner.

    The two of them ced their sabers on the table. Neither of them spoke, and they sat in silence. This atmosphere had already been maintained for an hour.

    Suddenly, their ears twitched at the same time. They heard the sound of wheels rolling and stopped at the entrance of the courier station.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao grabbed their sabers and ran out. In the courtyard, they saw the provincial governor Zhang, the gongs, and Li Miaozhen with her high ponytail.

    Their faces were filled with sorrow and they were silent.

    ¡°Where¡¯s ningyan? where¡¯s the xu ningyan?¡± Song tingfeng looked around the crowd but did not see any of his colleagues.

    ¡°He¡¯s outside,¡± A copper Gong said in a low voice.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He rushed out without a care. Then, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an in the carriage outside the station.

    His face was covered with a robe. Song tingfeng could recognize him because of the unique knife.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s hands trembled as he pulled off his robe.

    An hour ago, hispanion was still full of vigor and vitality, but now, he had no expression. He would never have any.

    Song tingfeng stood there with his head down. Maybe for five or six seconds. Suddenly, ¡± ah ... He howled at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°My condolences ...¡± A copper Gong walked over with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zhu guangxiao sent him flying with a kick.

    Song tingfeng was still wailing. . ¡®m sorry, my brother is gone. Please let me ... Give me back my brother, give me back my brother ...???....¡±

    ......

    In the gray world, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the small temple again. A handsome young monk was sitting in the temple.

    ¡°Master ...¡± I think I¡¯m dead, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indignantly. I want to ask all the women in your family if it¡¯s convenient.

    Last night, I was writing and I fell asleep. He woke up at 5:30, washed his face, and continued to write. Because of the plot, it was not good to break chapters. It was best to read it continuously to have a reading experience. So I thought I might as well finish it in one go.

    .....

    [ PS: this chapter is 9000 words, three chapters in one. ]

    Last night, I was writing and I fell asleep. He woke up at 5:30, washed his face, and continued to write. Because of the plot, it was not good to break chapters. It was best to read it continuously to have a reading experience. So I thought I might as well finish it in one go. Hence, he wrote 9000 words.

    Well, the Yunzhou case would be over when the next chapter ends. I¡¯m going back to the capital to pick up the princess.

    Remember to help me catch the bugs, I¡¯m going to catch up on sleep.

 Chapter 284

    284 The revival of the Spring Festival (8000-word long chapter) -

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very angry. Anyone would be angry when they encountered such a thing.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know that he couldn¡¯t win, he would have gone up to cause trouble. He grabbed his cor with one hand and pped him with the other.

    Didn¡¯t you say that you would save me? you scammer, return me my f * cking life!

    This stinky monk hadpletely betrayed his trust. Didn¡¯t he say that he would give his body to you and you would help him kill the enemies? Even though it¡¯s just a verbal agreement, can¡¯t we have some spirit of the contract?

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an thought of a song:

    Betraying my love, you¡¯re bearing the debt of conscience, and finally, when I found out the truth, my tears fell.

    ¡°What should I do now? Can I still live? Is it reincarnation or possession? does reincarnation exist in this world?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed all his emotions and discussed with monk Shen Shu in a friendly manner.

    Since things hade to this, it was useless to fall out with him. He should consider how to face the future. This wasn¡¯t cowardice, this was the way adults thought.

    Between reincarnation and possession, Xu Qi ¡®an was more inclined to thetter. After all, it would take a long time.

    An adult¡¯s soul was trapped in a baby¡¯s body. After a few years, he would go crazy from boredom.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking, monk Shen Shu opened her eyes and said, ¡°¡±You seem to be ming me?¡±

    No, it¡¯s not your fault. I only have to me myself for trusting the wrong person ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°How much do you know about the martial arts system?¡± Monk Shen Shu smiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while.

    Master Shen Shu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, as if she didn¡¯t hear him. She said lightly, ¡°¡±Martial artists temper their bodies, using their human strength to resist the power of heaven and earth. This ¡°body¡± doesn¡¯t just refer to the physical body, but also the essence, Qi, and spirit.¡±

    ¡®You stinky monk, you don¡¯t even know how to reply to jokes. It¡¯s not fun ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded his head in realization. so, even though the Grandmaster has been sealed in the Mulberry Lake for 500 years, his primordial spirit has not been destroyed. Is this the reason? ¡±

    This was more reasonable. If it was only to temper the body, then the shorings of the martial artist were too obvious. For a system like the Taoist sect that specialized in the cultivation of primordial spirit, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to possess a martial artist at any time?

    Although martial artists were not as fancy as the major systems, they felt that they were the most stable in theter stages, at least more stable than Taoist sects.

    Look at how the three sects of Dao were doing, they couldn¡¯t do anything but destroy the first ce.

    Monk Shen Shu nodded. however, martial artists below the third-grade focus on training their bodies and Qi cultivation. Only the seventh-grade spirit-forging stage focuses on training the primordial spirit.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that something was wrong. Since the ratio of essence, Qi, and spirit was equal, why was it that only the seventh grade was used to temper the primordial spirit?

    now you know the importance of the spirit-forging stage. Monk Shen Shu exined,

    ¡°Ordinary martial artists can only feel the initial limits of the spirit-refining process. Continuously breaking through one¡¯s limits in a desperate situation was considered a high grade. ¡°The more solid your Foundation is at this stage, the more solid your Foundation will be when you reach the high ranks.¡±

    ¡°Master, what grade is the foundation for the seventh grade of spirit refinement?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved.

    ¡°Daomerge of the second stage,¡±

    ¡®This is too far away for me. It¡¯s hard to say if I can reach that height in my life ... that¡¯s true, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart. but, but I still died in the end.

    He felt that it was too much of a loss to sacrifice his life for the sake ofying the foundation for the illusory rank-2.

    ¡°To live towards death, if you don¡¯t die, how can you live?¡± Monk Shen Shuughed.

    ¡°Then should I reincarnate or take over a body to be reborn?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked. if I have a choice, I want to take over a body and be reborn, ¡± he muttered. I don¡¯t have many requirements. First of all, I must be handsome.

    ¡°Secondly, he must be the legitimate son of an illustrious family, born with a golden spoon. Of course, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re in the Qi refining stage, not the essence refining stage. I don¡¯t want to live the hard life of sitting in the yin and sighing with my hands again.

    finally, I want a Foxy older sister in her twenties, the kind that knows how to whine.

    Monk Shen Shu ignored his request. Her face seemed to be engraved with an unchanging peace and said, ¡±

    ¡°Rank-3 martial artists can regrow limbs and are extremely difficult to kill. Once cultivated to the highest realm, they¡¯re known to be immortal. I was lucky to reach this realm.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he heard monk Shen Shu say, ¡°¡±Before you die, I¡¯ve kept yourst wisp of life force. I¡¯ll use your body to nourish your broken body and give it back to you. I¡¯ll give you a drop of my blood essence. Refine it and you cane back to life.¡±

    ¡®Is that wisp of life force the current me ...¡¯ Is that why I¡¯m here? thank you, master, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. when can I wake up? ¡±

    ¡°This is a long process.¡± Monk Shen Shu said.

    Fortunately, there was no cremation in this world. Otherwise, uncle and aunt would have raised him in vain ... No wonder Master Shen Shu didn¡¯t save me. So this is what it means to face death ... You should have said so earlier. I could have shouted a few more slogans and acted like a clear-headed little b * stard ... After confirming that he could be resurrected, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood brightened up and he happilyined.

    .........

    Outside the city!

    The rough-looking warrior pounced on him and the dream Sorcerer¡¯s breathing stopped. It was as if he was facing andslide or a tsunami.

    At this moment, confusion and regret were all useless emotions. Killing the enemy was his only way out.

    The dream sorcerer formed a seal with both his hands and muttered something. His body burst out with a blinding blood-red light and his aura rose steadily.

    The blood spirit spell could temporarily increase one¡¯sbat power at the cost of burning one¡¯s blood essence.

    Jiang l¨¹¡¯s unparalleled fist intent had arrived.

    The dream sorcerer retaliated with a punch.

    The two fists collided. At first, there was no sound, but a few secondster, a loud rumble like a Thunder explosion rang out.

 Chapter 285

    285 The revival of the Spring Festival (8000-word long chapter) _

    The ground under their feet sank at the same time, and dust instantly rose up, covering a radius of hundreds of meters.

    Yang qianhuan was unable to Dodge in time. He stomped his foot in a hurry, and a series of spell formations lit up to form a barrier before shattering in the next moment.

    The act tough King felt as if someone had smacked the back of his head with a stick and his back had been hit by the carriage. He was in so much pain that he almost cried out, but he held it in because it was not befitting of his status.

    Bang Bang ...

    After that, he threw two more punches. The bloody glow on the surface of the dream wizard¡¯s body dissipated and the ck smoke above his head exploded. He was sent flying like a cannonball.

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s rationality had been crushed by his anger. Now, he was in perfect harmony with a martial artist¡¯s mental state. He was fearless and willing to fight against the heavens and earth.

    All of a sudden, Jiang Luzhong felt as if his brain had been pierced by a steel nail and his heart had been cut in half by a knife. He spat out a mouthful of blood. The sudden change made him unable to continue his pursuit.

    Killing Curse!

    In that instant, the dream wizard had stolen a piece of his clothes and used it to cast a Killing Curse.

    If it had been a low-ranked martial artist, he would have died on the spot.

    In a battle between high-ranked powerhouses, this kind of interference could almost determine the oue. The chance of victory was at that moment, but the dream wizard decisively gave up this opportunity because the opponent was a martial artist.

    Copper skin and iron bones.

    All the major systems hated martial artists and felt that they were crude. Other than the fact that the martial artists had monotonous methods and only knew how to use violence, they were also very weak. There was another reason-martial artists were hard to kill.

    They could make mistakes ten, twenty, or even more times. If you couldn¡¯t kill them, you could only slowly grind them down.

    And if you made a single mistake, they would beat your brains out.

    It might even lift the top of your head to take a look at your brain, and then walk away in disappointment.

    ¡®Pfft, vulgar martial artist.¡¯

    After the killing Curse took effect, the dream wizard quickly retreated and fled into the distance.

    ¡°Bang!¡± He then crashed into an invisible wall.

    yang qianhuan!! The dream sorcerer roared in anger.

    among the formations I¡¯m proficient in, six of them are trapping techniques. Hurry up and break the formation. There are still five more formations waiting. Yang qianhuan reappeared not far away with his back facing the dream witch.

    At this moment, just looking at his back, anyone would sigh, ¡°An expert beyond the world!

    The dream sorcerer did not have the chance to break the formation anymore. He was not a martial artist and the margin for error was too low. Jiang Luzhong had arrived. His fighting soul had been destroyed by the three punches just now. The dream witch was no longer a ¡± martial artist ¡°.

    As everyone knew, in terms of closebat, the various major systems were like little brothers in front of martial artists.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s fistnded on the dream Sorcerer¡¯s face, causing his head to explode. The red and white parts of his head scattered in all directions.

    The headless corpse suddenly stiffened, then slowly wilted.

    ¡°Bastard, bastard ...¡±

    An illusionary figure appeared in midair and looked down at Jiang Luzhong and yang qianhuan with a twisted expression.

    That was the primordial spirit of a dream sorcerer. After the death of a high-ranked powerhouse, the primordial spirit could stay for a few days. Moreover, in the primordial spirit domain, a sorcerer was second only to the Taoist sect.

    ¡°How should we deal with this guy?¡± Yang qianhuan said.

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head. I can¡¯t do anything to primordial spirits. I can¡¯t kill him. It won¡¯t be able to trap him.¡±

    If it was the physical body, he could kill it with a punch, but the primordial spirit was special and was immune to fist attacks. The vibrating Qi dynamic could indeed cause damage to the primordial spirit, but the effect was limited. If the dream Sorcerer¡¯s primordial spirit wanted to escape at this time, Jiang Luzhong would not be able to do anything.

    Yang qianhuan dered proudly,¡±I can trap him!¡± There¡¯s a girl in the city who¡¯s from the heaven sect. She has a way to refine this ghost.¡±

    ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in this world ...¡± He said slowly.

    BOOM!

    The power of the primordial spirit gushed forth as the dream wizard self-destructed.

    Jiang Luzhong turned his head slowly and stared at the white-robed sorcerer. He said word by word, ¡°¡±He self-destructed,¡±

    ¡°...... You¡¯re too impatient.¡± Yang qianhuan said gloomily.

    isn¡¯t the main point of the problem that you talked too much nonsense and missed the opportunity? ¡±

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    ¡°Yang qianhuan ...¡± Jiang Luzhong shouted, but the white-robed sorcerer had already disappeared. He didn¡¯t manage to finish his sentence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had sacrificed himself.

    ........

    Late at night, the courier station was filled with a sorrowful atmosphere. The bright candlelight dispelled the darkness, but it could not shine through the haze in people¡¯s hearts.

    It was now a quarter to one, and the heavily injured brass gong guards were guarding the ry station. The governor was not here, and neither was yang Chuannan, because he had been released.

    The governor personally released him.

    When the disheveled yet expressionless provincial governor Zhang returned, he came before him and asked,Was he willing to atone for his crimes?

    Yang Chuannan immediately agreed, not because he was in a hurry to get off the hook, but because at this moment,mander yang saw a storm in the eyes of this schr that made his heart palpitate.

    Yang Chuannan immediately left the courier station and was ordered to mobilize the troops of the Department of guard to enter the city. They worked together with the flying Swallow Army to exterminate the rebellions of the other three gates.

    In the process of killing the rebels, Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng took the lead and started a massacre. They were shot by several arrows and had to return to the courier station to recuperate.

    After taking over White Emperor City, yang Chuannan and Li Miaozhen led their troops to surround the military department of the five cities. They arrested everyone, from a rank 6 mander¡± to a low-ranking official.

    After that, Governor Zhang forcefully summoned all the ranked officials in White Emperor City and ordered the white-robed sorcerer to interrogate them one by one. He found thirty-four people in song Changfu¡¯s rebellion. In addition to the officials and officials of the military department of the five cities and the captured soldiers, there were a total of four hundred and eight people.

    ...

    There was no follow-up interrogation and no imprisonment. Governor Zhang acted arbitrarily and beheaded the rebels on the execution tform. The provincial governor had the right to do things as he pleased, but it did not include the personal beheading of guilty officials.

    However, this was a critical period. Any overstepping of boundaries could be exinedter as eliminating rebels. As long as Governor Zhang quelled the rebellion in Yunzhou, the Imperial court would only reward him.

 Chapter 286

    286 The revival of the Spring Festival (8000-word long chapter) -

    Heads rolled on the execution tform, and blood flowed like rivers.

    The matter was not over yet. ording to the dream sorcerer whose head had been blown up by Jiang Lu¡¯s punch, the rebels ¡®n was to first kill the Imperial inspector, then seize White Emperor City, and then work with the mountain bandits to attack Yunzhou.

    Provincial governor Zhang had already sent messengers to the various prefectures and counties to have the local guards stand by and be on guard against the attacks of the mountain bandits.

    Li Miaozhen and yang Chuannan were actively preparing for the defense of the city, recruiting militia, transporting and repairing the defense equipment, and waiting for the enemy.

    However, even after waiting untilte at night, there was still no sign of him. The scouts he had sent out also did not return to report.

    The South Gate was built in the Barbican on the city wall.

    Provincial governor Zhang, Jiang Luzhong, yang Chuannan, and Li Miaozhen were sitting at the table discussing matters. Jiang Luzhong squinted his eyes and stared at the city defense map.

    Li Miaozhen looked depressed and silent.

    Governor Zhang nced at the two of them and finally looked at yang Chuannan, humbly asking for advice, ¡°¡±Lord Commander, did the mountain bandits cancel the operation after receiving the news that the rebellion had failed?¡±

    He was a schr. Although he had studied The Art of War for a few years, it was not worth mentioning when it came to talking about war on paper. The two martial artists and one Taoist disciple were all experienced generals.

    Yang Chuannan¡¯s face was still pale and his chest was throbbing with pain.

    Fortunately, he was a general talent. His cultivation was temporarily crippled, but the ability to mobilize troops on the battlefield was more important than individual martial strength.

    When he was useful, he called himmander, but when he was useless, he called him a rebel ... Yang Chuannan could not help but criticize in his heart. On the surface, he looked calm and serious as he said,

    ¡°If we fight on multiple fronts, news won¡¯t travel so quickly. Even if the Army attacking White Emperor City receives the news, the other armies won¡¯t be able to keep up.

    ¡°By right, if what the dream wizard said is true, the various prefectures and counties should already be at war. If no rebel army attacks White Emperor City in another two hours, we¡¯ll send reinforcements to the counties.¡±

    Yang Chuannan looked at the flying Swallow swordswoman, who he had a good rtionship with, ¡± Miaozhen, what do you think? Miaozhen, Miaozhen ...¡±

    Li Miaozhen let out an ¡°ah¡± and seemed to recover. She asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yang Chuannan repeated the question and then said with concern, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±

    Li Miaozhen shook her head and the image of the young Gong guarding the entrance of the courtyard appeared in her mind again.

    It was tragic and deste.

    But what li Miaozhen really couldn¡¯t forget wasn¡¯t just the impact of the image, but that she never thought that the man she thought was lecherous and shameless could actually do this.

    When everyone was on the verge of despair, when the rest of the gongs chose to cultivate to heal their injuries, the one who really stood up was that lecherous fellow.

    The impact of the huge contrast was the strongest.

    Every time she recalled the scene of him standing with the knife, li Miaozhen would feel a little sad. Perhaps after years, this scene would still be fresh and profound when she recalled it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s yang qianhuan?¡± Governor Zhang asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t stop him.¡± Jiang Lu Zhong said.

    He was a little angry at yang qianhuan. As long as he thought about the sacrifice of his three subordinates, Jiang Luzhong would feel helpless and furious. He would hate himself and vent his anger on yang qianhuan.

    Even though yang qianhuan had exined it to him briefly ...

    Self-me and remorse would apany him for a long time. Only when the knot in his heart was untied through the passage of time would he be able to ¡± meet and smile ¡± with himself, and let go of the past.

    ¡°Why did hee to Yunzhou?¡± Governor Zhang frowned.

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head.

    Suddenly, Jiang Lu¡¯s middle ear twitched, and he turned to look at the dark night sky. Li Miaozhen was a second slower and also turned her head.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    Everyone immediately ran out of the Barbican and came to the city wall. They looked into the distance and saw continuous mes in the distant darkness. They were slowly floating like a flowing river.

    Wuwuwu ... Thump thump thump ...

    The bugle horn and the drum sounded at the same time, echoing in the silent cold night.

    The soldiers who were dozing off against the parapet woke up one after another, grabbed the spears, bows, shields, and other weapons beside them, and enteredbat mode.

    Li Miaozhen stood on the wall, squinting her eyes and looking into the distance. She suddenly shouted, ¡°¡±Be careful!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a silver light broke through the air, and the tip of the spear made a sharp whistling sound in the air.

    ¡°Rank-4 martial artist!

    And a peak rank-4 martial artist at that!

    Li Miaozhen was shocked and her delicate body was tense. There was such a master in Yunzhou? There was such a powerful person among the mountain bandits?

    The next scene shocked her. Jiang Luzhong actually took the initiative to meet her and unhurriedly reached out to catch the silver spear. He didn¡¯t have the seriousness and vignce that a strong enemy should have.

    What surprised her even more was that the seemingly fierce silver spear was in fact soft and powerless, and it took the initiative to send herself into Jiang Luzhong¡¯s hands.

    Li Miaozhen looked over and saw that it was a heavy silver spear. The silver paint on the body revealed the vicissitudes of time, but the tip of the spear was cold and the blood had not dried.

    Compared to the ordinary silver spear in her hand, this spear was a realbat weapon.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s life weapon was a flying sword. The reason why she used a gun was mainly because after joining the army, she had to have a weapon that matched her identity.

    There was a loud bang in the distance. A figure jumped hundreds of meters away, drew a high arc in the air, and smashed into the horse track on the city wall.

    This person was wearing a ck watchman¡¯s uniform with a golden gong embroidered on his chest. His expression was cold and hard, like a sculpture.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Luzhong was both surprised and delighted, and he threw the silver spear over.

    ¡°I¡¯m here on my foster father¡¯s orders to eliminate the mountain bandits in Yunzhou.¡± Yang Yan took the spear and answered concisely.

    ...

 Chapter 287

    287 The revival of the Spring Festival (8000-word long chapter) -

    Provincial governor Zhang was stunned for a moment, as if he had grasped something. He asked,¡±What did Duke of Wei tell you?¡±

    ¡°My foster father said that the mountain bandits of Yunzhou would cause trouble and ordered me toe here in secret.¡± Yang Yan said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already secretly taken control of the military strength of the various guard stations in Yunzhou a few days ago. I originally nned to clear out the mountain bandits after a period of time, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be more than a dozen groups of mountain bandits wreaking havoc everywhere this evening. I had just led a team to exterminate them when I guessed that something might have happened to White Emperor City, so I immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Sixty li from White Emperor City, we encountered an Army of Two thousand and just finished killing them.¡±

    Li Miaozhen nced at the tip of the spear and thought that it was no wonder there were bloodstains on it.

    Provincial governor Zhang was relieved.¡±So we¡¯re just pawns on the surface, and Duke of Wei still has ns in the dark.¡±

    Yang Yan¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and he frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Governor Zhang¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and the pleasant surprise in Jiang Lu¡¯s eyes gradually faded.

    Yang Yan¡¯s heart sank, and his already stoic face became even colder.

    ¡°He ...¡± Governor Zhang¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as he said,¡±He ... Died in battle.¡±

    Li Miaozhen slightly lowered her head and sighed.

    Kachaa ... The stone bricks under Yang Yan¡¯s feet suddenly cracked, and a stream of Qi flowed out uncontrobly, indicating that Jin Gong had lost control of his emotions.

    His eyes were as sharp as a knife. His face, which had been paralyzed for many years, was now twisted. He squeezed out a sentence through his teeth, ¡°¡±How did he die?¡±

    Provincial governor Zhang told Yang Yan everything that happened today. When he finally said that Xu Qi ¡®an did not retreat in order to protect everyone, the provincial governor¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°He was hit by thirty-one arrows and had more than sixty saber wounds ... He had been standing until his death, and he didn¡¯t retreat when he said so ... A promise is worth a thousand gold, a promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong slowly let out a breath. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Governor Zhang¡¯s sorrowful appearance and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,. ¡®m sorry ...¡±

    The long spear in Yang Yan¡¯s hand swept across without any warning. The spear bent and smashed heavily into Jiang Luzhong¡¯s chest.

    Bang! Bang!

    A loud bell-like sound exploded between heaven and earth.

    Jiang Luzhong smashed through the female wall and was thrown out.

    Yang Yan stomped on half of the city wall and rose into the sky, his angry roar reverberating in the distance, ¡± Jiang Luzhong, you piece of trash. I must kill you today.

    ........

    In the main hall of the courier station.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, three silver gongs, and one copper Gong¡¯s body were ced in the middle of the hall. They were covered with a white cloth.

    The arrows on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body had been removed, and his blood-stained face had been cleaned. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who had not slept at night, came downstairs in tacit understanding. They brought two chairs and sat on either side of Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    He didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there silently, apanying her.

    A man¡¯s sorrow was silent.

    During this period, song tingfeng said two words, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll just take it as keeping watch over your funeral.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be brothers in the next life.¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still the two of us,¡± Zhu guangxiao said.

    The candle burned to the end, and the tears fell and froze. In this sad atmosphere, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao did not say a word.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of heavy footsteps came from outside the courier station that a group of night watchmen arrived at the courier station. The leader was Yang Yan, and yang Jinluo seemed to have just experienced a big battle and was in a sorry state.

    Behind him were a few silver gongs who had followed him to Yunzhou. Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao both knew them.

    Xu Qi. an also knew them, such as Min Shan and Yang Feng. who had investigated the Sang Bo case together, and ... It was Li Yuchun, their superior.

    Li Yuchun was like a walking corpse. He walked slowly towards Xu Qi ¡®an. It was only a dozen steps, but it seemed to be full of thorns. Every step he took would cause excruciating pain.

    Li Yuchun reached out and lifted the White cloth ... His body swayed.

    ¡°Boss,¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao quickly went to help him up.

    Li Yuchun lowered his head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face.¡±I heard that ningyan died in battle, but I don¡¯t know the details of how he died. Can you two tell me more about it?¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao looked at each other, both worried. Their boss was too calm.

    Song tingfeng told Li Yuchun what happened. Thetter listened quietly and nodded slowly. you¡¯re indeed the gong I brought out. Good job, you didn¡¯t embarrass me.

    ¡°The way he does things has always been to my liking, just like that little bastard surnamed Zhu. He¡¯s never been greedy for money, and he¡¯s better than the two of you in this aspect. You have to learn from him.

    the only bad thing is that my cultivation is too undisciplined, and I often sneak to the brothel to listen to music when I¡¯m patrolling the streets. Someone hase to me several times toin.

    He talked about the small things and recalled the past.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao heaved a sigh of relief. They knew that their boss valued and admired Xu Qi ¡®an. He even dared to humiliate Duke Wei in public when he cut the silver Gong with his saber.

    However, when he lifted the White cloth and checked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s clothes, he suddenly flew into a rage.

    which son of a b * tch helped him tidy his clothes? which son of a b * tch helped him tidy his clothes? thepels are asymmetrical, thepels are asymmetrical ...

    He cursed and looked so angry that he was about to pull out his knife and kill someone. It was as if others would ignore the surging tears in his eyes as long as he did this.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Song tingfeng shouted.

    ¡°Thepels are not symmetrical, thepels are not symmetrical.¡± Li Yuchun cupped his face in his hands, his shoulders trembling non-stop.

    ........

    Li Miaozhen returned to her residence in White Emperor City and sat alone in the study for a long time, a small Jade Mirror by her hand.

    ...

 Chapter 288

    288 The revival of the Spring Festival (8000-word long chapter) -

    There were a few times when she wanted to pick it up and tell everyone about the death of the 3rd, but she held back.

    He would just treat it as saving him a little face ... Li Miaozhen sighed, but still picked up the Jade Mirror and sent a message, ¡±

    [ Daoist priest, I have something to tell you in private. ]

    In the middle of the night, the Heaven and Earth Society members were all extremely angry when they were suddenly awakened by the throbbing of the second letter. After reading the contents of the second letter, they were even more angry.

    Again?

    [9: I¡¯ve already blocked everyone else.]

    [ two: Daoist priest, the matter in Yunzhou has been settled. ]

    [ 9: this is a good thing. ]

    [ 2: I already know that Xu Qi ¡®an is number 3. ]

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest chuckled.[ this is a good thing. ]

    [ two: Xu Qi ¡®an died in battle. ]

    [ nine: ??? ]

    [ two: I¡¯ll find a way to retrieve the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragments. Next spring, I¡¯ll leave Yunzhou and make a trip to the capital. ]

    [ 9: are you sure Xu Qi ¡®an died in battle? ]

    [ 2: okay. ]

    [ 9: that¡¯s impossible. ]

    [ 2: why do you say that? ]

    [ 9: Xu Qi ¡®an is a man of great fortune. He is definitely not a short-lived person. ]

    [ 2: but he¡¯s really dead. I split his body myself. ]

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest asked, [ is there any primordial spirit? ]

    Li Miaozhen frowned, [ when I arrived, he was already dead. ] Furthermore, he was not in the spirit-forging stage, so his primordial spirit was not strong. Under the impact of the evil qi and blood Qi, it was likely that he would dissipate on the spot. ]

    Besides, as the Holy Virgin of a heavenly sect, she could tell if a corpse was still alive or not.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest did not reply for a long time. After a few minutes, he said, ¡°[ I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about the fragments of The Earth Book. [ I will personally verify whether Xu Qi ¡®an is Dead or Alive. ]

    Li Miaozhen raised her eyebrows. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest obviously didn¡¯t believe her judgment. However, she didn¡¯t refute him. The message had already been delivered, and it was up to the Taoist priest to believe it or not.

    However, the fragment of the book of theher world was the most precious treasure of the earth sect. Li Miaozhen felt that the way the Golden Lotus Taoist handled it was too casual and not important enough.

    After ending the blocking, number one immediately sent a message, ¡°[ number 2, is the case in Yunzhou over? ]

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ if you want to know the specific situation, you can exchange information of equivalent value. ]

    [ one: sure, no problem. ]

    [ two: the one who really colluded with the witchcraft cult and supported the mountain bandits was the chief governor, song Changfu. After the incident was exposed, he sealed White Emperor City and gathered the rebel army to besiege and kill provincial governor Zhang. Although he failed, the night watchmen also suffered heavy losses.

    [ we ... [ the Xu Qi ¡®an that was often mentioned in the letters has sacrificed himself. ] In the end, she didn¡¯t announce the fact that Xu Qi ¡®an was number three.

    Number three would never appear again ... Li Miaozhen added in her heart, feeling a little sad.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sacrificed?

    Within the Heaven and Earth Society, the one with the most intense reaction was No. 6, Hengyuan, followed by No. 4. However, No. 4 was purely pitying the talent.

    Monk Hengyuan was different. He once again experienced the grief of his Junior Brother Heng Hui¡¯s death.

    [ 2: I¡¯m going to Beijing after spring. [ number one, I want information on all the disciples of the human sect¡¯s younger generation. ]

    Number one did not reply to her again.

    .......

    Yunzhou was in a terrible mess, White Emperor city¡¯s government was in turmoil, and everyone was in a state of panic.

    As the Imperial court¡¯s appointed provincial governor, provincial governor Zhang could not leave. He wrote down the entire process of the Yunzhou case and submitted it to the Imperial court. Then he would stay in Yunzhou to preside over the situation, wait for the court¡¯s orders, and wait for the new chief administrator to arrive in Yunzhou before he could return to the capital.

    Jiang Luzhong and Yang Yan stayed in Yunzhou to suppress the bandits and protect the safety of provincial governor Zhang.

    But the bodies of Xu Qi ¡®an, three silver gongs, and one copper Gong had to be transported back to the capital. They were heroes and should not be buried in a foreignnd. In the dead of winter, the corpse would not rot in a short time, but it could not be left in Yunzhou for a long time.

    The task of escorting the four corpses back to the capital was given to Min Shan, min yingong.

    Li Yuchun and the other two decided to stay in Yunzhou to take part in the Raider operation to vent their sorrow. At the same time, deep in their hearts, they did not dare to bring Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body back to the capital for fear of facing his family.

    Governor Zhang prepared coffins for the five night watchmen who had sacrificed their lives. He bowed deeply and did not get up for a long time.

    When the coffins were being sealed, Governor Zhang ced four letters from the capital on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest.

    .......

    February 2nd, the day of the Spring Festival.

    There was no spring Festival in this world, but there was a Festival simr to the Spring Festival called the Spring Festival.

    On this day, the Emperor led the civil and military officials to worship heaven, praying for good weather this year, for the country to be prosperous and the people to be safe. It was the most important day of worship.

    Every family would offer sacrifices to the heavens, cook sheep, and ughter cows. Even the busiest people would return home on the day of the Spring Festival to reunite with their loved ones.

    In the cold Spring, a thinyer of ice floated on the canal. The official ship slowly headed north and set off on the way back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up on the day of the Spring Festival.

    .......

    ...

    [ PS: yesterday¡¯s monthly votes surged and I¡¯ve returned to fourth ce on the monthly votes list. I¡¯m very happy. Thank you for your support. ] ¡®Well, it¡¯s insincere to say it without sincerity. I¡¯ll give you the stamp. In addition, I¡¯d like to thank the leader of the ¡± Eagle Knight Chief Instructor of Qidian ¡± for his reward.¡¯

    Right, I still owe three Alliance Masters additional chapters,¡±life failure,¡±¡±brother peiqian,¡± and ¡°head instructor.¡± Add more when you have time. This big chapter was not an additional update, but a gratitude for the monthly rankings.

    I would never shout things like ¡± how many monthly votes for one more chapter ¡± because I felt that it would put pressure on you. However, if everyone voted more monthly votes, I would consciously add more chapters.

 Chapter 289

    289 The backups ¡°replies (for the Alliance master¡¯s¡± failed life ¡°) _

    So ck ... Where am I ... Who am I?

    He thought in a daze, unable to remember who he was or where he was.

    Wuwuwu ...

    Thump thump thump ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard the sound of a horn and the beating of a drum. Gradually, he heard other sounds, such as the earth-shattering battle cries, the heavy and chaotic sound of horse hooves, the sound of explosions, and the sharp sound of des colliding.

    All kinds of sounds interweaved together, forming a clear picture in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    It was a battlefield!

    Just as he was thinking this, the darkness in front of him split open, and light prated in. In his vision, there was indeed a battlefield.

    The ck Mass of the Army charged forward like densely packed ants. The high-ranked martial artists wreaked havoc on the battlefield, just like humans trampling on an ant¡¯s nest.

    There were not only humans on the battlefield. There were also two-story-tall giant beasts, huge snakes that were dozens of meters long, and ferocious birds that coiled in the sky ...

    There were eminent monks sitting cross-legged in the sky and chanting Sutras;The Barbarian race with the power to pull up mountains;There was an Army of undead that didn¡¯t fear death, and there were rows of artillery soldiers.There were brave cavalrymen riding on ferocious beasts ...

    ¡°What kind of battlefield is this? That¡¯s too exaggerated, too many people died.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought in confusion.

    His gaze swept across the battlefield, past the Army of corpses, past the artillery, and looked at the high sky behind the battlefield. There was a group of flying beasts floating in the air.

    A green-robed man stood proudly on the beast¡¯s head with his hands behind his back, indifferently looking down at the battlefield.

    Wei Yuan?!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled. He suddenly remembered who he was. It was at this moment that the scene of the battlefield copsed and returned to boundless darkness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and saw nothing but darkness.

    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s so boring ...¡¯ He didn¡¯t get up immediately, but focused his senses. Then, he ¡± saw ¡± the dark cabin, the five coffins arranged in an orderly manner, the official ship that was sailing slowly, and the canal with rippling light.

    This was the mystical power he had obtained after he entered the spirit-forging stage.

    He didn¡¯t know what other spirit-forging stage martial artists were like, but Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spiritual power could act as eyes to a certain extent.

    Even if one day his dog eyes were to go blind, he would not be afraid.

    the dream I just saw ... No, it shouldn¡¯t be a simple dream. How could a dream be so clear? The Army of corpses, the eminent monks of the Buddhist League ... I¡¯ve nevere into contact with these things before, so how could I dream of them?¡±

    ¡°Why is Wei Yuan in my dream? He still looked very young ... At least there¡¯s no white hair on his temples. My father was so handsome when he was young, just as handsome as me ...¡±

    Wei Yuan was most famous for the battle of the mountains and seas ... It was a war between countries on arge scale, perfectly matching the Battle of Shanhai Pass recorded in history books ... But why did I dream of the Battle of Shanhai Pass? Second uncle, this weak chicken, was actually able to survive. He must have been lying in the pile of corpses and pretending to be dead ...

    Xu Qi ¡®any in the coffin, recalling the scene he had seen in his dream. The mountains and fields were covered with a ck Army, and the number of people involved in the battle was huge.

    The various forces were in a chaotic battle.

    Combined with Wei Yuan¡¯s appearance and his past deeds, Xu Qian had a guess in his heart-the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    Wei Yuan was most famous for the battle of the mountains and seas ... It was a war between countries on arge scale, perfectly matching the Battle of Shanhai Pass recorded in history books ... But why did I dream of the Battle of Shanhai Pass? Second uncle, this weak chicken, was actually able to survive. He must have been lying in the pile of corpses and pretending to be dead ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself as he pushed open the coffin lid.

    Fresh air rushed in. He took a deep breath and sat up. Suddenly, a surprised voice came from the dark cabin, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was so frightened that he trembled. Only then did he realize that there was a man in white sitting cross-legged three meters away from him on his left. His back was facing him ... Alright, yang qianhuan¡¯s identity has been revealed.

    This guy was the only man that Xu Qi ¡®an could recognize just by looking at his back.

    He didn¡¯t respond immediately. He pondered over his words for a few seconds before saying, ¡°¡±Where are we?¡±

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s tone was light and cheery, clearly in a good mood. ¡°On the way back to the capital, oh no, on the water.¡±

    ¡°The case in Yunzhou is over?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was full of joy,¡±ah, this case is finally over, and I don¡¯t have to stay upte.¡±

    I¡¯ve died once. I don¡¯t know if song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao are sad for me. They might be even sadder that I¡¯ve lost five chances to get the White silk ...

    ¡°Sigh, in the end. I still didn¡¯t manage to trick susu intoing home to be. paper man¡¯s wife. Li Miaozhen probably wanted to kill me. Fortunately. I died a step earlier, otherwise it would be quite awkward ...¡±

    Yang qianhuan patiently listened to his chatter.

    ¡°By the way, why are you on the ship?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    .... Yang qianhuan thought for a moment. I came to Yunzhou on orders from my master. Now that I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll naturally return. Coincidentally, the night watchman was sending your corpses back to the capital, so I sneaked up here.

    ¡°After that, I noticed that the knife wounds and arrow holes on your body had strangely healed, so I was sure that you weren¡¯t dead. After waiting for ten days, heh, he really came back to life.¡±

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s words were in, but the emotional turmoil he was experiencing was far more intense than his tone. After hearing the news of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death, he was done for. After returning to the capital, his teacher was going to seal him at the bottom of Zhai Xing Lou and never let him see the light of day again.

    He was so panicked that he almost left the sect and ran away.

    At the same time, he felt that it was a pity that such an interesting kid had died in battle. Why did he not think things through? he actually used his 20-year-old life to exchange for the life of an old man.

    Governor Zhang was a rotten old man with half a foot in the coffin.

    He followed them all the way, sneaked into the official ship, and opened Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s coffin. He did not expect to see a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. The injuries on this brat¡¯s body had miraculously recovered, and his heartbeat was gradually recovering. It was actually a scene of extreme bad luck and good fortune.

    Thus, yang qianhuan happily guarded the coffin, not even having the time to take a dump.

 Chapter 290

    290 The backups ¡°reply (for the Alliance master¡¯s¡± failed life ¡°) _

    ..... Did he lift my coffin? Otherwise, how would he know that my injuries had recovered ... Why did you open my coffin for no reason ...

    Of course, he could not let Xu Qi ¡®an know about this.

    ..... Did he lift my coffin? Otherwise, how would he know that my injuries had recovered ... Why did you open my coffin for no reason ... She felt that he had some ulterior motive ... Xu Qian criticized him in his heart, but he smiled.

    ¡°What did the supervisor send you to Yunzhou for?¡±

    ¡°How did you manage toe back to life?¡± yang qianhuan asked.

    The two of them looked at each other and fell silent.

    A few secondster, they changed the topic at the same time.

    ¡°The weather¡¯s pretty good today.¡±

    ¡°The wind is very loud today.¡±

    Xu Qian and yang qianhuan fell silent again.

    It was a little awkward ... Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to change the topic, he suddenly found four letters in his arms.

    Whose letter was it?

    The coffin was ced at the bottom of the cabin, and only a faint light prated through the cracks on the deck.

    The deck was actually so transparent, this ship should be repaired ... Xu Qi ¡®anined. He opened the envelope and started to read it under the dim light.

    With his current vision, he could see in the dark without any obstacles.

    After entering the spirit-refinement realm, all the attributes of his body had improved.

    ¡°Big brother:

    His family had received the letter. Mother and father were both very happy. Ling Ying was also very happy, especially mother. She didn¡¯t expect big brother to actually write a letter to her. Mother was so happy that she mmed the table. Knowing that big brother is doing well outside, I can be at ease.¡±

    The handwriting was beautiful. It was a letter from lingyue.

    ¡®Auntie is probably pping the table and scolding myte mother ...¡¯ Then, are you happy, little sister ... Xu Qian thought of Xu lingyue¡¯s beautiful and refined oval face. Thinking of her slightly lowering her head and her shy posture, he could not help but smile and continue reading.

    ¡°Not long after you left the capital, Ling Ying was forced to study at the Yi Hall. Everything was arranged by second brother. Now, he can already recite the first nine words of the Three Character ssic. When father and mother first learned about it, they almost cried tears of joy.¡±

    Lingying could actually recite nine words? Xu Qi ¡®an almost cried tears of joy.

    ¡°But she seemed to have been bullied. The Jade bangle that mother bought for her, the Jade bangle that was worth ten Liang, had disappeared a few days ago. There were light bruises on her wrist. It was obvious that someone had pulled it off.

    Ling Ying was so silly that she didn¡¯t tell him who did it. In her heart, nothing else was more important than food.

    ¡°The Spring Festival is approaching and father returns home veryte every day. He either stays in the outer camp and has no time to manage the Family Matters. His mother didn¡¯t dare to tell him. She went to question Mr. Jiangtang, but he said he didn¡¯t know. Maybe lingying had lost it. Her mother trembled with anger, but she was helpless.

    ¡°If big brother was at home, this would definitely not have happened. If second brother was at home, he would definitely scold Sir until he had no ce to hide.

    ¡°However, second brother has been very angry recently. I heard from father that he had been freezing in the cold wind for half a night. When he returned home the next day to get money and food, he did not talk to us anymore. Second older brother is really petty. It is not eldest brother¡¯s fault for forgetting to write to him. Eldest brother is also very busy.¡±

    ¡®Girl, Eng is your brother. Aren¡¯t you siding with an outsider now? you¡¯re even siding with me now ...¡¯ Please continue ... When Xu Qi ¡®an saw this, she almost covered her mouth with her hand to stop herself fromughing.

    It was a pity that he didn¡¯t get to see Eng¡¯s sorry state. Kukuku ...

    ¡°That¡¯s right, mother said that after spring, she would find a husband for me. Mother is so annoying, why doesn¡¯t she marry herself? Lingying misses you very much, and she¡¯s always talking about looking for big brother. I, I ... I missed you too.¡±

    What nonsense are you saying, how can aunt remarry? Auntie is a member of the Xu family when she¡¯s alive, and she¡¯ll be a ghost of the Xu family when she dies ... Yes, big brother missed you guys too.

    After reading it, Xu Qian folded the letter in satisfaction and put it back into the envelope.

    He nced at yang qianhuan, who still had his back to him and was as quiet as a block of wood.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? where else can I be?¡± Yang qianhuan retorted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He lowered his head and opened the second letter.

    ¡°Mr. Xu:

    It had been 20 years since she parted with you, and the feeling of missing you was like a burning fire, burning even more intensely. I¡¯m fine in the Academy, but I always like to doze off. When I wake up, I pick plum blossoms and walk around. I¡¯ve brewed a jar of plum blossom wine, and I look forward to your return so we can raise our cups and drink together.¡±

    This was the courtesan¡¯s wife¡¯s reply.

    ¡°I would asionally go out to drink with the guests and listen to them talk. In fact, this servant wanted to hear news about you, but Yunzhou is thousands of miles away from the capital, and it is not easy to send news.

    ¡°Those stinky men im to be schrs, but in fact, most of them are good-for-nothing and have mediocre talent, not even one-thousandth of Xu Lang¡¯s. I¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s God¡¯s greatest gift to me to be able to meet you.

    ¡°A few days ago, a servant girl brought back some news. I heard that Mr. Xu wrote a new poem in Qingzhou, which was regarded as a treasure byyman Zi Yang. It was engraved on a tablet to warn the world. This servant is also honored and overjoyed.

    ¡°Husband Xu, I miss you every night.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled, folded the letter carefully, and kept the envelope.

    There were still two letters left. He recalled the spare tires he had raised.Yan Caiwei, huaiqing, Lin ¡®an.

    There were clearly three people, oh no, three babies, so why did he only reply to two letters?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry. Who didn¡¯t reply to me? Is it because my pregnancy care skills are not good enough, or is this Sea King¡¯s steel fork not urate enough?

    He randomly chose a letter and started reading it.

 Chapter 291

    291 The backups ¡°reply (for the Alliance master¡¯s¡± failed life ¡°) _

    ¡°Dog ve:

    When will the case in Yunzhou end? Bengong is not thinking of you, it¡¯s just that the Spring Festival ising and many guards have returned home, so there are not many servants around.¡±

    The first sentence of the opening was filled with a sultry and arrogant air.

    Would the princess stillck guards ... Hmm, you still remember to reply to me after framing me. Not bad, not bad ... Xu Qi ¡®an continued reading.

    ¡°The Gomoku that you invented has been brought to greater heights in bengong¡¯s hands. Everyone praised me for my pure heart and intelligence. Even the hateful huaiqing was sincerely convinced by me and prostrated himself in front of me.Lin ¡®an¡¯s wisdom is far superior to mine, huaiqing admits defeat.

    ¡°But she definitely won¡¯t admit to something like this. I¡¯m just telling you casually, so don¡¯t take it to heart. Huaiqing is a Princess, after all, so I¡¯ll give her some face.

    ¡°Bengong will not take advantage of you. The Spring Festival is approaching so Imperial father gave me some gold, silver, Jade, silk and jewelry. When youe back, go to bengong¡¯s warehouse and pick a few.¡±

    Hahaha, Lin. an, this silly girl, I coaxed her saying that in order to support my martial arts. second uncle went around borrowing money and his life was difficult. She actually took it seriously and changed her ways to give me silver. She¡¯s too.. cking naive ... Please keep it up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled happily.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that chicken spirit? weren¡¯t you the one who invented it? Why were there rumors outside that it was invented by Yan Caiwei of the Directorate of Celestials? Bengong was so angry that I ran to the Directorate of Celestials to make a scene.

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials¡± Bai Yi didn¡¯t dare to attack me and ran to Imperial father toin. I was harshly scolded by Imperial father. When you return, bengong will take you to seek justice.¡±

    Uh ... Actually, the chicken spirit was really made by Caiwei, I was just giving her an idea. Yes, she wanted to use the chicken essence to condense the status of an Alchemist. She had already informed me about this.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little touched. Ming Ji was very protective of his children.

    He stuffed Lin ¡®an¡¯s letter back into the envelope, took a deep breath, and opened thest letter.

    Huaiqing and Caiwei, it¡¯s now clear who the traitor is.

    ¡°Xu tonglong¡±

    Yunzhou¡¯s environment wasplicated, and the bandits had been there for a long time. The Qi party and the witch God religion had been secretly nning for many years, so they must have umted a lot of power in Yunzhou.

    ¡°Remember to be careful. Even if there¡¯s a fourth-rank martial artist among Jiang Lu, it¡¯s notpletely safe. If he locked onto a target, he must capture it with lightning speed and not give the other party any time to react.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Duke Wei is secretly plotting something, but he will most likely not meet you. Perhaps Governor Zhang knows about it, or perhaps he doesn¡¯t. Although you can solve cases like a god, your strength is limited, so you must not act alone.¡±

    The letter was for huaiqing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood was veryplicated. There was both disappointment and joy. He was disappointed that the big-eyed girl was a scumbag. He had been so devoted to her and taken her into the fish pond, but she was so heartless.

    I¡¯m happy that huaiqing didn¡¯t be a scumbag, and he still misses me.

    The back of his hand and the palm of his hand were both meat. Xu Qi ¡®an was half happy and half sad when faced with such an ending.

    ¡°Huaiqing¡¯s so scary. His IQ is too high ... No, this wasn¡¯t just intelligence. It was also the analysis of the situation and the control of people¡¯s hearts. She could even grasp the thoughts of Lord Wei ... I¡¯m done for. I¡¯ll be easily caught for cheating in the future.¡±

    Princess huaiqing seemed to be half a disciple of Wei Yuan, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have this ability ... Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and continued reading.

    ¡°A few days ago, Caiwei came to my Pce to have a meal. When we were chatting, she mentioned you. She said that she had been worrying about how to reply to you recently because she didn¡¯t like to read and was afraid that she would make a joke out of herself if she didn¡¯t write well.

    ¡°She also said,¡± Xu ningyan is really thoughtful, he sent me a Red Lotus petal from Qingzhou. She said that I¡¯m as bright and beautiful as the wind as Red Lotus.

    ¡°When Caiwei told bengong about it, there was a smile on her face ... I told Caiwei,¡±bengong will write a reply for you.¡± She readily agreed.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Xu is truly suave, giving a flower to two people with different words, but the description is just right.

    ¡°Bengong is impressed.¡±

    ...... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the letter in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yang qianhuan asked.

    ¡°The car flipped ...¡± Xu baichan¡¯s face reddened, and she felt so ashamed that she wanted to jump into the canal and swim back to white Emperor City.

    F * ck, I forgot that Yan Caiwei was a young girl who had yet to develop her feelings for someone. She was also on good terms with huaiqing, so she didn¡¯t have any qualms about sharing things with her best friend.

    Huaiqing was already prejudiced against me and refused to see me when I left the capital. Now that miss Caiwei is stealing from me ... Huaiqing must havebeled me as a scumbag. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned red.

    I¡¯m also a person of status. How can I have the face to return to the capital like this? Oh, I¡¯m already dead. That¡¯s fine.

    At the same time, he felt fortunate that huaiqing could not see the framed, floating fragrance, and lingyue¡¯s letters.

    Needless to say, thetter two did not have any interactions with huaiqing. Although they were sisters, the two of them were like fire and water. It was impossible for them to share such a secret letter.

    It was even more impossible for her to show off. No matter how innocent and naive she was (cowardly), she was still a Princess born in the royal family. She would not be stupid enough to take out this kind of letter and spread it everywhere.

    Luckily, I know that Yan Caiwei is a blockhead and didn¡¯t flirt with her. I only talked about the delicious food along the way ... I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why Princess huaiqing was unhappy, but she still wrote to me. After all, what I wrote to her was a love letter, while what I wrote to Caiwei was a normal letter.

    Hehe, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you, huaiqing? you thought I was on the second floor, but I¡¯m actually on the fifth floor.

    ¡°Who wrote the letter?¡±

    Seeing that Xu Qian had finally finished reading, yang qianhuan began to talk again.

 Chapter 292

    292 The backups ¡°replies (for the Alliance master¡¯s¡± failed life ¡°) _

    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from a friend in the capital,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not change.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably a lover.¡± Yang qianhuan asked.

    ¡°Did you read my letter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an became alert.

    ¡°I, yang qianhuan, disdain such despicable acts,¡± yang qianhuan scoffed.

    After all, he was a Warlock of the fourth stage ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,e to think of it, your Junior Sister Cai Wei is really a blockhead. At her age, she should be in love.¡± I couldn¡¯t move her at all. I wrote her a letter, but she ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Yang qianhuan agreed,¡±Junior Sister Caiwei did awaken her aperturete. She only told Princess huaiqing about it because she thought it was a letter from a normal friend.¡± She¡¯s notpletely uninterested in you. At least you¡¯re an important friend to her. ¡±

    ¡°How the f * ck did you know that she told huaiqing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp.

    ¡°......¡±Yang qianhuan.

    The act tough King didn¡¯t speak for a long time. He knew that he had been tricked. Suddenly, he also felt the sense of shame that Xu Qi ¡®an had felt just now.

    Not only did you peek at my letter, but you also f * cking stuck it back ...

    ¡°Forget it. Since you helped me catch Liang Youping, I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an warned, ¡±

    ¡°But you must not tell anyone about the letter.¡±

    Since yang qianhuan had already seen everything, he couldn¡¯t possibly turn back time. He might as well pretend to be generous.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t help you catch Liang Youping,¡± yang qianhuan replied.

    From the gap of the deck, a cold current rushed in and blew on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck.

    He slowly shivered, and his hair stood on end. Even his voice was trembling.¡±What did you just say?¡±

    ......

    The warm winter sun hung high in the sky as Nangong qianrou¡¯s carriage arrived outside the pce.

    After parking the carriage, he threw the reins to the pce guards, bent down to take the wooden stool, and opened the door of the carriage, ¡±

    ¡°Foster father, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Wearing a luxurious green robe, Wei Yuan stepped out of the carriage on a wooden bench.

    The two of them entered the pce and walked towards the Imperial study.

    ¡°Foster father, I heard that there¡¯s an eight-hundred-mile emergency this morning?¡± Nangong qianrou asked.

    Da Feng¡¯s intelligencework was divided into three hundred miles, four hundred miles, six hundred miles, and the highest eight hundred miles.

    Of which, 800 miles of urgent information was sent directly to the cab, which would then be passed on to the Emperor. Before it was sent to the cab, no one was allowed to handle it except for the courier who delivered the information.

    Otherwise, it would be seen as a rebellion.

    Wei Yuan nodded with a serious expression. After the urgent documents were sent to the pce, the Emperor held a small court meeting in the Imperial study.

    An urgent eight-hundred-mile journey must be a major event, but he didn¡¯t know which state it was from.

    ¡°What an eventful autumn!¡± Wei Yuan sighed and paused, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the progress of the rhinoceros armor I asked you to prepare?¡±

    ¡°The materials have been collected. We¡¯re just waiting for the Directorate of Celestials to refine them.¡± Nangong Qian¡¯s tone was soft and sour.

    The rhinoceros armor was Wei Yuan¡¯s gift to Xu Qi ¡®an. It was impervious to weapons, water, and fire. If he were to ask the alchemists and array Masters of the Directorate of Celestials to refine them into magic tools ...

    It was a Supreme treasure with unparalleled defense, and even a rank-five martial artist would not be able to break through it easily.

    Nangong qianrou knew what Wei Yuan was thinking. He wanted to make up for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sst weakness and protect this young sapling.

    As they neared the Imperial study, Nangong qianrou was stopped by the Imperial Guards while Wei Yuan walked forward alone.

    Wei Yuan crossed the threshold and entered the study.

    He nced at the ministers on both sides and frowned.

    All of the officials were looking at him with an inexplicable expression.

    Emperor Yuan jing was also looking at Wei Yuan, but he was a deep-minded person and did not reveal his emotions.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Wei Yuan saluted and naturally joined the ranks, standing in his own position.

    ~ PS: thank you to the Alliance Masters of ~ the old man who wields ~ sword ~~¡±society forces you to be strong,¡± and ¡°kunge ~¡± for their tips.~ He would update.

    Out of the 6000 words in this chapter, 3000 of them were updated normally, and the other 3000 were added by the Alliance master.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯ll save tomorrow morning¡¯s update for tonight. This chapter is over. Let¡¯s start with the second chapter. I need to think about it. ]

 Chapter 293

    293 Compensation (final chapter of volume) _

    Wei Yuan had been in the bureaucracy for decades, and he could tell if the atmosphere had changed.

    Even though Emperor Yuan jing had only nced at him when he entered, and even though the officials had already looked away, Wei Yuan knew that this small court meeting was most likely rted to him.

    The Spring Festival had just ended, and in a few days, the results of the capital investigation would be out. During this period, the Ministry of official personnel affairs of various states had sent over the list of people to be inspected, waiting for Emperor Yuan jing to write it down.

    Under the supervision of the Minister of Personnel, the results of the investigation in the capital were gradually taking shape.

    The formation of this list of candidates was apanied by a storm of blood, and all the Lords and Emperor Yuan jing in the hall knew it. He definitely wouldn¡¯t start all over again at this moment.

    Since it was not a matter of the capital¡¯s investigation, what other important matter would involve him?

    Wei Yuan¡¯s mind raced, and two words appeared in his mind-Yunzhou!

    The urgent message came from Yunzhou ... It seemed that Yunzhou had really rebelled. With Jiang Luzhong and Yang Yan¡¯s abilities, and Zhang xingying¡¯s efforts and foreshadowing, Yunzhou would not be in chaos ... Wei Yuan muttered.

    After waiting for another fifteen minutes, the officials who were qualified to participate in the small court conference had all arrived.

    Emperor yuanjing looked down at the ministers and said, ¡°¡±This morning, there was an urgent document from Yunzhou. The Yunzhou case has already been resolved. Colluding with the witchcraft sect, supporting the mountain bandits, and delivering military supplies will make song Changfu the chief governor of Yunzhou.¡±

    As if a bomb had dropped, the ministers exploded and their faces turned pale. Following that, there were uncontroble discussions and angry rebukes.

    However, there were some people who were not surprised, such as the king¡¯s party.

    The urgent document must first go through the hands of the cab, and then be transferred to the Minister of Communications. The Minister of Communications holds the order of the Emperor and understands the situation.

    It was a Yamen that specialized in reviewing official documents for the Emperor and reporting to the officials and people in all four directions for suggestions,ints, military intelligence, disasters, and other matters.

    The cab was the territory of the chief advisor Wang. Of course, the cab had no right to open the urgent documents privately. However, after the Emperor read it, the first thing he had to do was to inform the cab of the contents of the document, and then hold a meeting.

    Therefore, the Royal faction only received first-hand news.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯spanion shouted several times to calm the ministers down.

    ¡°All ministers, please listen.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    The head eunuch with white hair and wearing a Python robe nced at the eunuch in the corner and nodded slightly.

    The eunuch stepped forward, opened the document in his hand, and read aloud, ¡±

    ¡°I, Zhang xingying, kowtow.

    The Yunzhou case was closed on January 24th. The rebels, song Changfu, Yang Jian, Chen Ming ... Thirty-four people will be executed.¡±

    A series of names were listed, all of which were officials with ranks.

    ¡°Now that Yunzhou is under governance, the big case is closed. This was the merit of the Imperial court¡¯s enlightenment, and the merit of His Majesty¡¯s kindness to the gods.

    ¡°In the Golden gongs and thew of Jiang, I protect my officials all the way, and I work hard ...

    Yang Yan, the Golden gong, braved hundreds of deaths and led the Army to beat the rebel army. He quelled the rebellion and prevented the rebel army from burning, killing, and plundering. He tormented the people of Yunzhou and took great credit ...

    silver Gong Zhao Bin, Tang Shan Hu, and Li Yun died in the hands of the witch God sect¡¯s dream sorcerer in order to protect me.. have no regrets in my death. Their hearts were loyal and their spirits were abundant.. feel very sorry for them ...

    Gong song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao made repeated contributions in the investigation process. They helped Xu Qi. an find evidence. In order to protect the evidence, they fed their bodies to ghosts, which caused them to lose. lot of blood ... In the process of killing the rebels, he took the lead and was not afraid of death. His heart for serving the country is touching ...¡±

    From the Golden gongs to the copper gongs, provincial governor Zhang wrote down his merits one by one in great detail and with great care.

    Wei Yuan listened in silence. Even when he heard that three of his men had died in the line of duty, he remained expressionless.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, in the process of going south, discovered the iron ore smuggling case. This is already a detailed report and will not be revealed. But in the Yunzhou case, Xu Qi ¡®an solved all kinds of clues and found evidence by himself ... He was the one who discovered song Changfu¡¯s plot and reversed the situation. The envoy did not me Zhongliang.

    ¡°After the matter was exposed, song Changfu was driven to desperation. He gathered the rebel army to close the city gates and besieged the chief governor¡¯s office. When I was in a desperate situation, Xu Qi ¡®an fought with hundreds of rebel soldiers alone with a knife. He killed more than 200 of them and finally died of exhaustion.

    ¡°If this subject is so bold, I would like to ask for a noble title.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Yunzhou and I hope to meet you soon. Zhang xingying kowtows again.¡±

    After reading it, the eunuch folded up the long Memorial and retreated.

    Emperor Yuan jing nced at the officials who were whispering to each other, and his eyes finally fell on Wei Yuan.

    This legendary eunuch who was known as the most powerful National Master in the five hundred years of Da Feng;The left Governor who won the Battle of Shanhai Pass and suppressed the surrounding countries;Eunuch Wei, who led the night watchmen, supervised the officials, and had a bad reputation ...

    At this moment, she was actually distracted in the court meeting.

    ¡°What do you all think of Zhang xingying¡¯s Memorial?¡± ¡°Wei Yuan, Wei Yuan, Wei Yuan ...¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    He shouted three times, each time louder than thest.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s body trembled in shock. Only then did he react and ask, ¡± ah? ¡± A sound.

    Emperor Yuan jing raised the corner of his mouth. Minister Wei seems to be in a bad mood. Zhang xingying smothered the rebellion in Yunzhou, which was in its cradle. This is also your credit. Are you not happy? ¡±

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t answer.

    From the Ministry of Rites ¡®Minister of the Left, the Minister jumped out and chided, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan, His Majesty is asking you a question.¡±

    Wei Yuan still didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Emperor Yuan jing was in a good mood. He waved his hand and discussed the memorials with the ministers, rewarding the night watchmen ording to their contributions.

 Chapter 294

    294 Compensation (final chapter of volume) _

    When it was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s turn, there were differences in opinions about the title of nobility. A small number of ministers agreed to grant the title. More people expressed that it was inappropriate.

    In fact, there was nothing wrong with it. The title of nobility was not an official position, but a ¡°reward¡± for those who had performed meritorious deeds. It was a means for the Imperial court to win over people¡¯s hearts.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s case, he was conferred a noble title after his death, which was only an honor for his death.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was Wei Yuan¡¯s confidant, and it was a civil servant¡¯s instinct to argue with Wei Yuan. From the tax and silver case to the Sang Bo case, and then from the ping Yang Princess case to the Yunzhou case.

    Because of him, the Royal faction¡¯s Assistant Minister of Revenue fell from power.The Liang faction was crippled, the king¡¯s party¡¯s minister of rites had fallen, and the king¡¯s party¡¯s minister of rites had also fallen.The Qi party¡¯s Minister of Works had executed nine generations of his family ...

    The number of people who hated him was uncountable, and even the honor of their descendants was not willing to give it to him.

    Among them, the chief of the Supreme Court and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites were the most excited. They spoke fervently and pointed out the disadvantages. In short, they said one sentence:

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not worthy.

    Although the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court was part of the Qi party, he had colluded with the Minister of Works of the witchcraft cult. There was no evidence that the Chief Justice had colluded with the witchcraft cult, so he could stay out of it.

    The so-called party was just a political ally, not a rtive.

    The assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites was a member of the Royal faction, and his direct superior had been defeated by Xu Qi ¡®an in the Sang Bo case. The most hateful thing was that the new Minister of rites was one of Wei Yuan¡¯s men.

    The attitude of the ministers made Emperor Yuan jing hesitate. From his point of view, the death of Tong Gong, who had always been an eyesore, was of course not enough to make the Emperor ecstatic, but to be honest, he was quitefortable.

    It was like chasing away a buzzing fly.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing agreed with the title. Because Xu Qi ¡®an had indeed made a great contribution, the title of nobility could show his clear distinction between reward and punishment.

    Emperor yuanjing was the most tolerant of the dead.

    However, if most of the officials did not agree, Emperor yuanjing would not insist on his own opinion.

    Emperor yuanjing was about to end the conversation and reject Zhang xingying¡¯s suggestion when he suddenly saw Wei Yuan step out.

    The chief eunuch walked straight to the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites and raised his hand! A sound.

    The loud p resounded through the Royal study, instantly suppressing the disputes of the officials. One by one, they looked over in surprise.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The official of the court of judicial review also suffered a p. He staggered and fell, his crown falling off and his hair disheveled.

    ¡°Whoosh ...¡±

    The astonished gazes turned into mors, and the Imperial study was in an uproar.

    In the history of Da Feng, there were many cases of irascible officials fighting in court. Moreover, this was the Royal study.

    However, it was Wei Yuan who had hit him, which was absurd.

    In the hearts of the officials, Wei Yuan was a eunuch in charge of the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen and Imperial Censorate.Sinister and cunning, ck-bellied and vicious, cunning and profound, good at nning, and so on.

    However, there was no such thing as ¡°impulsiveness and recklessness.¡± It was so easy to be used against and yed to death.

    What was Wei Yuan up to? On purpose?

    While the thoughts of the court officials were floating, the professional trolls did not need to think so much. Several ¡°left ministers¡± of the six ministries rushed out in a panic and shouted, ¡±

    Your Majesty, Wei Yuan beat someone up in the hall. He has no respect for His Majesty and thew. Please send an order to behead him.

    There was no need to think so much in the matter, just grab hold of the handle and fight to the death.

    Immediately, many ministers agreed.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t care about theints of the officials. He bowed and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, the matter of the Qi party is not over yet. Although the Minister of Works has been dealt with, the aplices are still hiding in the court. In the Sang po case, the minister of rites colluded with the demons, and his aplices still existed.

    ¡°It just so happens to be the capital¡¯s investigation. I suggest dying the investigation until everything is clear before making a decision.¡±

    What did he mean?

    All the officials were shocked and looked at Wei Yuan in disbelief. He was clearly trying to dy the investigation.

    Since the beginning of the year, the capital¡¯s officialdom had been through a period of constant vignce, careful observation, and internal strife from the middle of the year to the end. Everyone was in danger and had long been exhausted.

    Even the mostbative conspirators wanted to end the investigation as soon as possible and recuperate.

    Wei Yuan wanted to continue the fight?

    He, he¡¯s crazy?

    Even Wang zhenwen couldn¡¯t help but look at Wei Yuan in shock. Wei Qingyi¡¯s face was expressionless, not much different from usual.

    As an old rival, chief advisor Wang found himself unable to guess Wei Yuan¡¯s intentions.

    A moment of anger?

    No, how could Wei Yuan be swayed by emotions? Besides, where did the angere from?

    Emperor Yuan jing stared at Wei Yuan. After a while, he suddenly realized that the gong named Xu Qi ¡®an had an extraordinary position in Wei Yuan¡¯s heart.

    He pressed his hand down and waited for the officials to quiet down. He slowly said,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an solved such aplicated and mysterious case in ten months.

    ¡°It¡¯s a loss for the Imperial court to have such a talent die in the line of duty. Let¡¯s do as Zhang xingying said.

    ¡°Wei Yuan beat up an official of the Imperial court in the court and broke the rules. As for the matter of the capital investigation, there is no need to change it ording to the ancestral rules.¡±

    The ministers were not surprised by Emperor yuanjing¡¯s light punishment. Although they were disappointed, they knew that such a thing could not bring down the great eunuch.

    With Wei Yuan¡¯s importance, the Emperor had a high tolerance for his mistakes. He had beaten up an official once or twice, and it was already the limit for him to receive some punishment.

    To their surprise, Wei Yuan no longer harped on the matter of the capital investigation and kept his mouth shut.

    This made the officials realize that dying the investigation was just an excuse for Wei Yuan to vent his anger.

    Compared to a punishment that was neither light nor heavy, the officials were more concerned about the reason for Wei Yuan¡¯s loss ofposure. It turned out that the invulnerable eunuch Wei also had an existence that he cared about and made him lose hisposure?

    ...

 Chapter 295

    295 Compensation (final chapter of volume) _

    After that, a heated discussion began on the matter of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s title.

    After some wrangling, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s title was decided:In Changle County.

    A Viscount!

    It could not be inherited.

    ........

    After the small court session ended, the officials dispersed. Wei Yuan walked forward without a word. It was unknown if it was intentional, but his steps were extremely fast. He walked in front of the officials, not letting them see his expression.

    ¡°Foster father.¡±

    Nangong qianrou came up to him and was about to ask about the details of the small court meeting, as well as the urgent documents, when he suddenly froze.

    Wei Yuan was expressionless, but one could easily read his sadness. There was a deep destion in his eyes, which had been washed away by time.

    Without a word of greeting or even a dagger, Wei Yuan walked over in silence. He walked past Nangong qianrou and continued on his way.

    The lower hem of his green robe swayed gently. His back was deste and lonely.

    What had happened ... Nangong qianrou was taken aback. She nced at the officials behind her and suppressed her urge to test him as she followed Wei Yuan withrge strides.

    On the way back to the watchman¡¯s Yamen, Nangong Qian endured the pain for a long time. When they were close to the Yamen, she finally asked, ¡±

    ¡°Foster father, what happened?¡±

    In the carriage, Wei Yuan¡¯s low and hoarse voice came, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an died in the line of duty.¡±

    This ... Nangong qianrou¡¯s expression froze.

    He turned his head and looked at the carriage quietly. Even though the door was blocking him, he still slowed down his movements, afraid that Wei Yuan would notice.

    The entire Yamen knew that Lord Wei valued Xu Qi ¡®an, but only Nangong qianrou and Yang Yan knew that his foster father had Great Expectations for Xu Qi¡¯ an, like a craftsman who had found a perfect piece of unpolished jade.

    He loved it so much that he wanted to carve it into an unparalleled Jade. When the Jade was formed, it would shock the world.

    Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud, Nangong qianrou knew in her heart that this anticipation and importance had already far surpassed his foster son.

    Now that Xu Qi ¡®an had died in the line of duty, one could imagine his foster father¡¯s mood ... Nangong qianrou sighed in her heart.

    He had thought that he would be secretly happy. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s appearance had made him jealous and upset. He had thought countless times that it would be great if that guy had never appeared.

    My foster father still pays the most attention to me.

    Now that she had heard the news of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death, Nangong qianrou did not feel happy at all. Instead, she felt lost and her heart was empty.

    At this moment, the reins in her hand suddenly fell off. Nangong qianrou was shocked to find that the reins in her palm had been crushed into powder by him.

    After returning to the Yamen, Nangong qianrou followed Wei Yuan into the noble Qi building. When they reached the seventh floor, Wei Yuan stopped at the entrance of the tea room and whispered, ¡±

    ¡°You go out first, I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    Nangong qianrou wanted to say something but stopped. She bowed and left, but she did not leave. Instead, she waited outside the tea room.

    The tea room was quiet. The afternoon sun shone on the observation deck, which was spacious and bright.

    Wei Yuan flipped through the official documents as usual as if nothing had happened. He was still the same great eunuch who did not show his emotions.

    The sun gradually moved to the West. The evening sun was orange-red, shining on the clouds in the West as if they were burning.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t even turn a page of the document in his hand. He sat there for four hours.

    Closing the document, Wei Yuan pinched the space between his eyebrows and shouted, ¡°¡±Qianrou.¡±

    ¡°Father ...¡± Nangong qianrou entered upon hearing the noise, her delicate face filled with worry.

    ¡°Gather all the gongs in the Yamen.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Nangong qianrou retreated, and not long after, she returned with six golden gongs.

    At this moment, Wei Yuan stood in the middle of the tea room with his hands behind his back, silently examining the Golden gong.

    ¡°Duke Wei.¡± The Golden gongs cupped their fists.

    Wei Yuan nodded and said slowly,¡±order all our spies to infiltrate the northeast.¡± I want to get the map of the southwest border defense by the witch God religion before the beginning of summer at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei ...¡± The Golden gong Zhang Tai was shocked.

    The other gongs were equally shocked.

    ¡°After the harvest, I¡¯m going to attack the witchcraft cult,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    As expected ... The few of them carefully observed Wei Yuan and finally noticed that there was something wrong with this eunuch. In the past, the Lord of Wei had always been a wise man with a calm attitude that matched his status.

    However, the Lord of Wei today was different from the past. His eyes, which were filled with vicissitudes of life, were burning with a sharp edge and fighting spirit.

    This kind of fighting spirit and determination was only present during the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    The Golden gongs lowered their heads in unison and gave a formal reply.¡±As youmand.¡±

    The few Jin gongs took their leave and left the noble spirit building. One of the Jin gongs frowned and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid the Imperial court won¡¯t start a war easily.¡±

    Nangong qianrou sneered. The Imperial court would not start a war easily, but the witch God church and the northeast countries would. As long as he took the initiative to send the confidential information through a secret channel, he was not afraid that the witchcraft cult would not take the bait.

    When the border was invaded, the Emperor and the court would not turn a blind eye to it.

    With his foster father¡¯s methods, it was up to his foster father¡¯s willingness to fight against the witchcraft cult, not His Majesty¡¯s.

    Zhang Kaitai looked at Nangong qianrou and asked with a frown, ¡°¡±Did something happen in the court today? Lord Wei is acting a little strange.¡±

    Nangong qianrou nodded and said,¡±there was an urgent letter from Yunzhou¡¯s Zhang xingying this morning.¡± Just as foster father had predicted, the clouds ins has indeed rebelled.¡±

    After a pause, he nced at the gongs and subconsciously said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an died in the line of duty.¡±

    ...

    All the Golden gongs raised their heads and looked at the noble spirit building.

    ........

    Xu Qi ¡®an was still floating on the water.

    The one who kidnapped Liang Youping wasn¡¯t the act tough King?

 Chapter 296

    296 Compensation (final chapter of volume) _

    An indescribable horror rose in Xu Qian¡¯s heart. It was as if he had taken a selfie in an abandoned house and found a female ghost in white with disheveled hair standing behind him after he had developed the photo.

    That kind of horror made one¡¯s back cold and scalp numb.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t kidnap Liang Youping?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I, yang qianhuan, have never lied.¡± The act tough King said indifferently.

    The mission his teacher had given him was to secretly look after Xu Qi ¡®an. Although the act tough King didn¡¯t know why his teacher had given such an order, he had always been a disciple who followed the rules.

    He was very reliable!

    He promised to take care of Xu Qi ¡®an, so he would not do anything unnecessary.

    The Yunzhou case had nothing to do with him. Whether the case was solved or not, it was the Imperial inspector¡¯s business. Later on, Xu Qi ¡®an walked right into the trap, and he had no choice but to save him, exposing himself.

    Get lost, you just lied to me that you didn¡¯t read the letter ... If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was in no mood, Xu Qi ¡®an would have pped the act tough King¡¯s face on the spot.

    Yang qianhuan wasn¡¯t the one who had kidnapped Liang Youping? If that was the case, the entire case would have to be pushed back to the beginning ... Could it be that the mastermind was not song Changfu, but someone else, such as yang Chuannan?

    The case in Yunzhou was originally just a case of a spy, Zhou gan, finding out that yang Chuannan had embezzled military supplies and supported mountain bandits ... It wasn¡¯t until I identally discovered that the Qi party was colluding with the witchcraft religion that I sent the provincial governor to Yunzhou to investigate.

    Could the truth of the case be like this:

    Yang Chuannan realized that his scheme had been exposed by the night watchman, so he asked the dream wizard to kill Zhou qu and crack the code to find evidence ... Then, he had set up this self-injury trap, and the point of turning the tables was Liang Youping.

    He first deliberately let Liang Youping wait for me in the dog meat shop, and then used Li Miao¡¯s identity to break Liang Youping¡¯s identity to attract my attention ... After that, he would send Liang Youping to the hands of provincial governor Zhang and use this to make us believe that the mastermind behind the scenes was song Changfu, so that he could escape?

    Liang Youping¡¯s fate had indeed been blocked at the time, and the Directorate of Celestials ¡®Qi-gazing technique had been unable to tell whether he was lying or not.

    Xu Qian thought about it for a long time and denied this spection for three reasons:

    First, there was no need to go through so much trouble. Trying to make the case soplicated would only expose more ws. The simpler the case, the harder it was to solve. As the saying goes, the weirder the weapon, the faster the death. This was also the case.

    As long as yang Chuannan destroyed the evidence, even if everyone thought that he was the one who did it, provincial governor Zhang would not be able to touch a second-rankmander without any evidence.

    This was the safest way.

    Secondly, the reason why provincial governor Zhang and the others, including Xu Qi ¡®an, believed Liang Youping¡¯s words without a doubt was mainly because they all believed that the person who helped them was yang qianhuan.

    Looking back at the case, when Liang Youping was sent to the ry station, provincial governor Zhang and the others were still skeptical of his confession. At that time, Governor Zhang¡¯s countermeasure was to apprehend song Changfu first and confront Liang Youping.

    In the end, song Changfu mitted suicide¡¯, and the armies of Yunzhou immediately rebelled. The incidents were too closely linked, and there was no time to verify the truth of the case.

    It was only after Yang qianhuan¡¯s appearance that the crowd finally realized that the Warlock was yang qianhuan.

    Thus, there was a reasonable exnation for Liang Youping¡¯s ¡°walking into the trap.¡±

    However, yang qianhuan had left immediately after helping Jiang Luzhong kill the dream witch, so the follow-up verification could not be carried out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listed this as an excuse because yang Chuannan could not have known that yang qianhuan hade to Yunzhou. In that case, this sorcerer who appeared out of the blue was an unexinable suspicious point in the hearts of Governor Zhang and the others.

    Even though he could use the subsequent rebellion to kill Imperial inspector Zhang, since he could kill him and the rest, was there a need to make it so fanciful?

    On the other hand, the dream wizard¡¯s statement was more reasonable. The reason why he had endured it was to push yang Chuannan to take the me until the matter was exposed. Only then would he have no choice but to carry out the final n-to silence him.

    Third, if yang Chuannan was the mastermind, the group of rebels who had followed him in his betrayal would have long given him up. How could the rebels in Yunzhou¡¯s officialdom not know which boss he was following?

    This was a rebellion, not a gangster mingling in society.

    song Changfu should be the mastermind behind this, but what¡¯s with the Warlock that appeared out of nowhere? ¡±

    ¡°Can a wild Warlock reach this level? You must know that the Warlock system has only been around for about six hundred years. It¡¯s unlike the martial arts and other systems, which have existed for a long time and have arge number of wild cultivators.¡±

    even the schrly faction, which has a long history, still has a very strict control over the cultivation methods. Only those martial artists without fathers (those who are above their grade) can be found everywhere. This is also another reason why the various major systems look down on martial artists.

    ¡°Also, why did that unknown warlock Help me? What¡¯s his motive?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of something. Could the Warlock in the tax silver case and the Warlock in the Yunzhou case be the same person, or the same force?

    If that¡¯s the case, the option of helping me can be eliminated ... This bunch of bastards almost caused his father to be exiled for a thousand miles and caused his second uncle to be executed ... Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    The Directorate of Celestials was not that simple.

    ¡°Cough, cough ...¡± ¡°I have something to tell senior brother yang,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an coughed.

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined the existence of the nameless Warlock to yang qianhuan and asked, ¡°¡±Is the Directorate of Celestials hiding some secret?¡±

    ¡°Our Directorate of Celestials?¡± Yang qianhuan asked with her back to him.

 Chapter 297

    297 Compensation (final chapter of volume) _

    ¡°In any case, miss Caiwei will marry me sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡± Yang qianhuan sneered before continuing in a serious tone, ¡°¡±The Directorate of Celestials does indeed have some secrets. For example, my teacher has never talked about Grandmaster, but I know in my heart that my teacher once killed my teacher.¡±

    Killing his teacher ... Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the previous chapter and recalled the information about the first supervisor from the investigation of the Sang Bo case.

    The first supervisor supported the old Royal family 500 years ago. The original King of Pinghai had be the current supervisor after Emperor Wuzong usurped the throne.

    The information about the first supervisor was erased from history.

    Even Princess huaiqing, who was a top female schr who could study history, could not find a bit of information. She had to make a breakthrough indirectly through the preaching of Buddhism 500 years ago.

    It turned out that Jian Zheng had really killed his teacher. It was just a guess at the beginning, but now it was confirmed ... ¡°Senior yang, do you mean that the Warlock who appeared in Yunzhou is rted to the first supervisor?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Yang qianhuan shook his head. I don¡¯t know about that. Don¡¯t ask so much. You don¡¯t understand the Warlock system. Even a rare genius like me doesn¡¯t know the names of first and second grade warlocks.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer a newbie. Usually, this situation meant that if he knew information about rank one and rank two, he would know many secrets of the Warlock system, and these secrets could not be known to outsiders.

    ¡°Then do you know what rank a Warlock who can conceal his aura is? Senior brother yang, can you do it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an probed, unwilling to give up.

    I can tell you that, ¡± yang qianhuan said. any normal Warlock can block out their fate energy. It¡¯s not difficult. To be able to shield others from fate energy, one had to be at least rank-6.

    however, as you said, Liang Youping is able to block out the divination and killing curses of a fourth-grade dream wizard. There is only one grade among the warlocks who can do that. What Liang Youping is blocked off is not his fate, but his fate and the secrets of the heavens.

    After a pause, he said,¡±third-grade Warlock, astrologer.¡±

    .... Third grade? The Sorcerer in the Yunzhou case was a level three sorcerer? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. He felt that his brain was not enough.

    The Yunzhou case actually involved a third-grade Warlock!

    If that was the case, yang qianhuan, a fourth-grade array master, would not be able to do it. Damn it, if I had known such important information earlier, I ... I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know anything.

    Xu Qian said. Even if he saw through the ns of a third-grade Warlock, he could not expose them.

    This wasn¡¯t cowardice, it was an adult¡¯s way of thinking.

    They had to give each other face.

    ¡°Remember to keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone, especially about my teacher killing his teacher.¡± Yang qianhuan paused for a moment before adding, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of teacher. I just feel that he¡¯s already so old and can¡¯t lose his integrity. I have to leave him some dignity.¡±

    The more you exin, the more guilty you¡¯ll seem ... I wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything, the supervisor can kill me with one finger ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and agreed,¡±I also think we should give the warden some face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed an interesting man, just like me,¡± yang qianhuan chuckled.

    The history of the Directorate of Celestials was not long, so many things were easy to investigate. Unlike the Taoist venerable and the Confucian Sage, thetter was a figure from thousands of years ago, while the former was simply out of historical records.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to secretly investigate the Directorate of Celestials and Su SU¡¯s family affairs when he returned to the capital. He was definitely not taking advantage of her body. She had no body.

    ¡°Gulp gulp gulp ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little hungry. He came out of the coffin immediately.¡±I¡¯ll go find something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you intend to exin your resurrection?¡± yang qianhuan asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly froze. That¡¯s right, how could he exin his resurrection?

    The big shots in the capital were not easy to fool. He was no longer the small-time fast-handed man in Changle County. Oh, he was still a small-time fast-handed man this year.

    It was that little fast hand from back then.

    Xu Qi ¡®any back in the coffin. ¡°I won¡¯t show my face yet. I¡¯ll ask my father¡¯s opinion when I reach the capital. Senior brother yang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the food.¡±

    Yang qianhuan nodded, indicating that there was no problem. She then asked in surprise, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t your parents die when you were young and you were raised by second uncle?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually Wei Yuan¡¯s illegitimate son.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yang qianhuan paled in shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was Wei Yuan¡¯s illegitimate son. Wei Yuan actually had an illegitimate son?

    .......

    Inner city, Xu Manor.

    The next morning, Nangong qianrou brought two gongs and knocked on the Xu family¡¯s door.

    In fact, the side door was already open, but with Jin Luo¡¯s status, he naturally had to go through the middle door.

    Old Zhang opened the middle door and saw the three night watchmen. He quickly lowered his head and said,¡±Milords, what business do you have?¡±

    As dng was a night watchman, he had a certain understanding of the night watchman¡¯s level and uniform.

    The Golden gong was embroidered on the chest of the female night watchman, and it was obvious that her status was higher than the eldest son.

    At this moment, the sky had just brightened. Nangong qianrou nced at old Zhang and looked into the manor. ¡°Is the Imperial saber Guard¡¯s hundred-manmander, Xu Pingzhi, in the residence?¡±

    He was following his foster father¡¯s orders to give Xu Qi ¡®an song a pension of three hundred silver.

    Tong Gong¡¯s value was limited, and rules were rules.

    However, Nangong qianrou knew that the benefits that the Xu family would receive in the future would be immeasurable. For example, the official position of Baihu of the Royal saber guard could be promoted.

    That schr from the Yun Lu Academy who was about to participate in the spring examinations, wouldn¡¯t his future career be to be sent to a remote County?

    ¡°Yes, yes, master and Madam are having a meal in the back hall. Your Excellency, please go to the front hall to eat first. This lowly one will go and call Master.¡±

    The gatekeeper, old Zhang, respectfully led the three night watchmen into the front hall and ordered the servants to serve hot tea.

    The two gongs expressed their thanks politely and were very friendly.

    Nangong qianrou didn¡¯t take the tea. no need to waste time, ¡± she said. lead me there.

    .....

    ...

    [ author¡¯s note: I wrote about five coffins in thest chapter. Some readers didn¡¯t understand, so I¡¯ll exin it here. ]There was a mistake in the chapter before that, and five people died. There was also an extra, copper Gong, that I overlooked, so in the end, five coffins were sent back.

 Chapter 298

    298 Chapter 1: supervisor¡¯s gift (1)

    They seemed to be in a hurry. They were his colleagues. Could it be rted to him?

    ¡°My Lords, please follow me.¡± Old Zhang bowed and nodded.

    Nangong qianrou got up and followed the gatekeeper old Zhang through the front hall to the backyard. In the distance, he saw a child wearing a small cloth bag. He could only be considered cute, and he was being led out by a stunningly beautiful girl in a long dress.

    The child pursed his lips and reluctantly followed.

    The two sides met face to face. The girl stopped and looked at the three night watchmen in shock.

    ¡°The three lords have something to discuss with the master.¡± Old Zhang exined.

    Xu lingyue nodded reservedly, looked away, and pulled the little bean to the side.

    With one hand held by her sister, Xu lingying raised her other hand and pointed at Nangong qianrou with her short and thick fingers.

    ¡°What a beautiful big sister. She¡¯s as beautiful as mother.¡±

    Pretty sister? The expressionless Nangong qianrou almost lost herposure. She turned her head in disbelief and stared at Xu lingying, the corners of her eyes twitching.

    Was this child an idiot? Were eyes just for decoration?

    He raised his head slightly to let the child see his Adam¡¯s apple. However, the stupid child did not understand what he meant at all. He kept shouting, ¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re as beautiful as my mother.¡±

    She seemed to think that being as beautiful as her mother was a very high evaluation.

    Nangong qianrou flicked her sleeves and left. If it was anyone else who dared to call him a woman, they would be skinned even if they didn¡¯t die. It was just that he was a dignified golden gong, and he was toozy to argue with a child.

    Xu lingyue watched Nangong qianrou and the other two leave before entering the hall.

    ¡°Sister, why aren¡¯t you walking?¡± Xu Ling raised her palm-sized face.

    ¡°They are big brother¡¯s colleagues, let¡¯s go to the hallter.¡± Xu lingyue said gently as she led her sister back.

    In the back hall, Xu Pingzhi, who had just finished eating, hurriedly stood up and went up to him. He was a little puzzled and a little scared. He cupped his fists and said,¡±Lord Jin Luo.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi had not expected the Grand golden gong to visit the Xu family.

    With Jin Gong¡¯s noble status, even if Xu Qi ¡®an was doing well in the Yamen, it was impossible for him to lower himself to the house of a Gong.

    Unless there was an important matter.

    This Jin Luo was quite beautiful. From a distance, one would think that she was a woman, and she was not inferior to Eng, who looked like a man and a woman ... Xu Pingzhi thought.

    ¡°Pretty sister.¡±

    The little boy followed Xu lingyue back and stood at the threshold, calling out to her in a fawning manner.

    ¡®This kid is so annoying. I¡¯ll make you cry Later ... Nangong qianrou frowned. Thinking of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death, her heart sank.

    His eyes swept past Xu Pingzhi and looked at the beautiful woman at the table. The child was not lying. She was indeed a beautiful woman.

    ¡°Lord Jin Luo, what brings you here?¡± Xu Pingzhi asked.

    Nangong qianrou retracted her gaze, and after a moment of silence, she said in a deep voice, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an died in the line of duty in Yunzhou. I¡¯m here to give youpensation.

    As he spoke, he opened his palm, and the gong behind him handed over the silver with a silent expression.

    Nangong qianrou passed another three hundred taels of silver to Xu Pingzhi, but he did not ept it. He was stunned and stood still like a stone carving.

    Even his eyes were frozen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had died in the line of duty ... Nangong qianrou¡¯s words were like thunder that exploded in Xu Pingzhi¡¯s ears, causing his soul to scatter and his organs to rupture.

    In an instant, he felt as if the entire world had lost its color. His mind was filled with bad news, and all his hopes were dashed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was his nephew and the orphan of his elder brother. He had raised him for 20 years, so how was he any different from his own son? No, he loved her even more than his own son.

    Second uncle Xu had always felt a strong sense of responsibility for Xu Qi ¡®an, because he was the only one left of his brother¡¯s bloodline.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s greatest wish in his life was to raise him, to see him get married and have children, and to bear more children for his eldest son.

    Now, this nephew was gone. Just like that?

    In his daze, Xu Pingzhi suddenly heard the sound of someone falling. He turned around and saw that his wife had fainted.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s a death in the line of duty?¡±

    Xu lingying didn¡¯t understand. She raised her head and looked at Xu lingyue.

    Xu lingyue didn¡¯t answer. She stood there numbly, like a lifeless paper flower, beautiful but pale.

    ¡°He died in the line of duty.¡± Old Zhang started crying.

    Nangong qianrou sighed in her heart and ced the silver on the table, ¡°¡±In three to five days, the skeleton will be sent back to the capital. You should prepare for the funeral in advance.¡±

    The eight-hundred-mile urgent document had naturally arrived in the capital before the corpse.

    With that, Nangong qianrou turned around to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    The roar of a little lion was heard. Xu lingying stood in front of the three night watchmen and red at Nangong qianrou menacingly.

    A six-year-old child already knew what death was.

    Nangong qianrou ignored him and walked around Xu lingying, continuing to walk out. But Xu lingying refused to let him go. He chased after him and beat him up, shouting, ¡°¡±You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying!¡±

    A child¡¯s thinking was very simple. As long as they beat the scammer and made him take back his words, big brother woulde back. As long as they beat the scammer, big brother woulde back ...

    Nangong qianrou could only pick up her pace and leave the Xu Manor with the two gongs. After walking for a long distance, he turned back with worry.

    The child persistently chased after him and stood alone at the door, crying and wailing. His small body kept trembling.

    ...

    She was like a little beast that had been abandoned.

    Nangong qianrou suddenly felt a little regretful. She should have waited a little longer for the child to go to school before telling him about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death.

 Chapter 299

    299 Chapter 1: the supervisor¡¯s gift (2)

    ¡°Bring her back and let her family look after her.¡± Nangong qianrou turned her head and ordered the copper Gong on the left.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the Xu family¡¯s residence, after carrying his unconscious wife back to her room, Xu Pingzhi went to the front hall to look for his daughter. He wanted to say a few words offort, but Xu lingyue was still sitting at the table, her eyes empty, not moving at all.

    Second uncle Xu slowly let out a breath and called the gatekeeper old Zhang over. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Send someone to the Academy and tell the news to Eng. Ask him to return to the mansion as soon as possible.¡±

    Old Zhang wiped his tears, nodded, and left.

    In reality, there weren¡¯t many servants in the residence who knew how to ride a horse. Regardless of the importance of the matter or the perspective of time, it was more appropriate for Xu Pingzhi to make a trip to Yun Lu Academy himself.

    The gatekeeper old Zhang knew that the old master could not ride a horse now.

    ......

    It would take four hours to go back and forth from the capital to Mount Qingyun. If one¡¯s horsemanship was not good enough, the time would be even longer.

    Xu niannian returned to the manor at noon. He came back alone, leaving the servant who passed the message behind.

    Xu niannian pulled the reins and the horse stopped, raising its front hooves.

    Before the horse¡¯s front hooves couldnd, Xu niannian had already dismounted and rushed into the house with a pale face. When he crossed the threshold, he tripped and fell to the ground, injuring his forehead.

    He didn¡¯t realize it. He staggered to his feet and stumbled into the manor. In the back hall, he saw his family, his mother who was crying, and his sister who had an empty gaze and was not angry.

    Of course, there was also Xu lingying, who was sitting alone on the steps outside the front hall, scribbling on the ground with a dead branch.

    When the bad news came, the adults were immersed in sorrow and ignored the feelings of their children. Xu lingying didn¡¯t dare to ask or speak. He could only sit alone on the steps, silent.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes were red. He looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Eng, your big brother ... No more.¡±

    Xu Xinian¡¯s body swayed, and his vision turned dark.

    .......

    It was noon, and the sky had turned gloomy. The cold wind was wreaking havoc. Immediately after, heavy snow began to fall.

    This was the first snow after the spring Festival. Not long after, snow covered the houses, the treetops, and the path. The entire world was covered in a thinyer of silver.

    Imperial Pce, imperial garden.

    The Crown Prince had invited the second Prince, the fourth prince, the sixth Prince, and the three princesses to watch the snow at qingji Pavilion.

    The charcoal fire was zing, and there was fine wine and delicious food on the table. The Crown Prince took a sip of the wine and smiled.

    ¡°It snowedst year, and I thought I¡¯d have to wait until the end of the year to see the snow again. I didn¡¯t expect the snow toe again right after the spring Festival.¡±

    The third Princess smiled. I heard from the astrologer who made the Chinese calendar that the heavier the snow before spring, the better the harvest after autumn. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. Although this snow fell after the spring Festival, it¡¯s at least before the beginning of spring.¡±

    The Crown Prince smiled and nodded. He then turned to the fourth prince and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on with huaiqing recently? She stayed in the pce all day and sent people to find her to drink but she said that she was not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The fourth prince shook his head.

    Huaiqing hadn¡¯t appeared for a while. He used to meet up with his royal brothers and sisters asionally, but he had closed the door and refused to see any guests since a while ago.

    Although the fourth prince and huaiqing were born of the same mother, with huaiqing¡¯s personality, they could not be close even if they were biological siblings.

    ¡®Hmph, it must be because she¡¯s too embarrassed to see anyone because of my radiance ...¡¯ Lin an drank a mouthful of wine and thought proudly.

    With the spread of Gomoku, her name of Lin an also shook the capital. Under the brilliant light of this Princess, the lowly huaiqing could only hide at home and not dare to go out.

    Thinking of this, Lin ¡®an happily drank a few more mouthfuls. The red clouds quietly climbed up her round face, and her charming and affectionate peach blossom eyes were slightly blurred.

    The princes couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. Having a beautiful and talented sister was a very pleasing thing to the eye.

    Well, the word ¡°talent¡± was still open to discussion, but she was undeniably beautiful.

    In Xu Qian¡¯s mind, other than fitting the image of the little queen of nightclubs, it was also the kind of girl in her ss who was extremely beautiful but had bad grades when she was young.

    She was the kind of bad student who would frown and scratch her head when she was doing math questions.

    However, because she was too beautiful, she was pursued by the boys and would be hated by the other girls in the ss, who would secretly call her a flirtatious woman.

    On the other hand, huaiqing was a cold and aloof top student. However, because of his arrogant personality, he was not liked by the girls.Tsk, what¡¯s the big deal.

    The only difference between a cold top student and a flirtatious bad student was:The top female student could y the other girls in the ss to death. The bad student could only pout angrily.

    this snow is an auspicious sign. Did you know about the eight-hundred-mile emergency letter yesterday? ¡± The Crown Prince changed the topic.

    ¡°The matter of Zhang xingying suppressing the rebellion in Yunzhou?¡± The fourth prince said.

    The Crown Prince nodded. the Qi party¡¯s Minister of Works colluded with the witch God religion to cultivate their power in Yunzhou. They are despicable. Fortunately, Governor Zhang¡¯s ability was outstanding, he saw through the plot and exterminated the rebels.¡±

    After a pause, the Crown Prince looked towards his blood sister Lin an,¡±In this case, Xu Qi ¡®an has made great contributions, and he is indeed worthy of the title of Changle County¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an is my ...¡±

    Originally, when Lin ¡®an heard the Crown Prince brother praise Xu Qi¡¯ an, she was happy and wanted to show off. But when she heard the second half of the sentence, she was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince ... W-what did you just say?¡±

    The sweet smile on that charming and amorous face froze bit by bit. Her peach-shaped eyes widened slightly, but her expression was empty as she stared at the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 300

    300 Chapter 1: the supervisor¡¯s gift (3)

    ¡°Oh, you still don¡¯t know?¡± The fourth prince sighed, ¡±

    ¡°That copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an died in the line of duty. What a pity.¡±

    Bang ... The wine ss shattered on the ground.

    Everyone looked at Lin ¡®an.

    Lin ¡®an waspletely unaware of his loss of self-control. His delicate and white hand tightly grabbed the crown prince¡¯s sleeve, and with a trembling sobbing voice, he said, ¡°¡±Brother Crown Prince, don¡¯t joke with me ...¡±

    Her eyes were sparkling with tears and she was pleading pitifully.

    The Crown Prince was stunned for a moment, his face suddenly darkened a bit. He brushed away Lin ¡®an¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±This matter is true. Imperial father has already drawn up a decree. When the corpse of the gong is transported back to the capital, it will be conferred.

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, pay attention to your own status.¡±

    The great Princess of Da Feng actually lost herposure because of a subordinate¡¯s death in the line of duty. The Crown Prince took Lin ¡®an as a sentimental ce. He didn¡¯t want to think too deeply.

    Lin ¡®an silently retracted his hand. He stood up without a word and walked into the vast snow.

    ¡°Lin. an, Lin. an ...¡± The Crown Prince chased her to the pavilion and shouted at her back.

    The woman in red walked forward in silence. The snowkes fluttered and fell on her hair.

    The Crown Prince turned his head and roared at Lin an¡¯s personal Pce maid,¡±Hurry up and hold the umbre for the princess.¡±

    The pce maid happened to pick up the umbre and was about to chase after him. Hearing this, she stopped, curtsied to the Crown Prince, opened the oil-paper umbre, and quickly caught up.

    In the pavilion, the princes and princesses had note to their senses, and their expressions were nk.

    On the other side, the pce maid who had been patted by Xu Qi ¡®an held an umbre and carefully looked at Lin¡¯ an¡¯s side profile, not daring to speak.

    What. pity, that Gong died in the line of duty ... The pce maid sighed in her heart.

    Suddenly, she heard a soft choking sound. She turned her head in shock and saw that the princess of Lin an¡¯s face was full of tears.

    Princess?!

    The pce maid trembled as she called out. She looked around in a panic. Fortunately, the snow was falling heavily and there was no one around. She lowered her voice and said,¡±Why are you crying? is it because of him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Bengong ... Bengong doesn¡¯t know ...¡±

    Tears fell drop by drop. Lin an raised his hand and pressed it against his chest.

    This ce was empty.

    .........

    it¡¯s snowing. I like snowy days. I should wait for the snow to stop so that I can have a snowball fight with my senior brothers. I can also build a snowman and a snow horse.

    In the warm tea room of Princess huaiqing¡¯s residence, Yan Caiwei was drinking tea and eating pastries as she looked out of the window at the heavy snow.

    Her dimples were shallow, and she enjoyed the pleasant afternoon. There was hot tea, delicious pastries, and she could even watch the snow.

    Princess huaiqing was wearing a White Pce dress. She had long been immune to the cold and heat, so she was wearing a summer dress that entuated her figure.

    She didn¡¯t pay any attention to her best friend¡¯s chatter. She held the book in her hand, but her eyes were staring at the snow in a daze.

    Princess huaiqing, what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯ve been so out of your mind these days. Yan Caiwei felt that she was being ignored and was very angry.

    The White snowkes were reflected in his bright ck eyes as he said in a rejoicing voice, ¡°¡±Caiwei, I¡¯m afraid that the letter I wrote on your behalf will not be able to reach you.¡±

    Yan Caiwei ate her cake without a care and asked,¡±Why?¡±

    ¡°He died in the line of duty.¡±

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s hand trembled and the pastry fell to the ground.

    .......

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Dejected, Yan Caiwei walked up the steps and arrived at the top floor of the stargazing tower.

    Heavy snow was falling, covering the eight trigrams stage with a thinyer of snow. The supervisor sat cross-legged in front of the table, covering a three-foot radius. Not a single snowke fell.

    Yan Caiwei stopped behind the supervisor and sobbed,¡±Teacher ...¡±

    ¡°Since young, every time a senior brother bullies you, you¡¯ll cry ande to me toin.¡± The supervisor didn¡¯t turn his head. He smiled and drank a cup of wine.

    ¡°No senior brother bullied me.¡± Yan Caiwei pursed her lips and burst into tears,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an is dead. Xu Qi¡¯ an is dead. I¡¯m so sad ...¡±

    The supervisor was silent for a moment. He turned his head to the South, as if he was focused on something. Suddenly, he chuckled,¡±It¡¯s a good thing,¡±

    Yan Caiwei cried even harder and stomped her feet, scolding as she cried,¡±Stupid old man, stupid old man, my friend is dead and you¡¯re saying it¡¯s a good thing? Why Don¡¯t You Just Die?¡±

    ¡°What did I tell the teacher? Teacher has lived for five hundred years, but he hasn¡¯t lived enough. He needs to borrow another five hundred years from the heavens.¡± Jian Zheng said angrily.

    ¡°Then, then what you said just now, is that what a teacher should say?¡± Yan Caiwei sobbed.

    ¡°If Master says it¡¯s a good thing, it¡¯s naturally a good thing.¡± ¡°The year beforest, did you eat the reborn pill I gave you?¡±

    ¡°What reborn pill?¡± Yan Caiwei wiped her tears.

    ¡°Rebirth pill. I¡¯ve only refined three of them in a sixty-year cycle. Emperor yuanjing begged me, but I didn¡¯t even give him the pill.¡± The supervisor was even angrier.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s in my bag,¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten about it. I don¡¯t even need that thing,¡± Yan Caiwei sobbed.

    ¡°Remember, you gave the reborn pill to Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± the supervisor nodded and said with a smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s in my bag.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Shut up. In the future, if someone asks you, just say this.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± ¡°Teacher, Xu Qi ¡®an is dead,¡± Yan Caiwei cried again.

    She had a habit of crying to the head Warden whenever she encountered something sad. Just like how a child would cry to his parents when he was wronged.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just stepped into rank-6 not long ago, so don¡¯t go out these days.¡±

    After Yan Caiwei left, the supervisor opened his palm and revealed an orange-yellow pill.

    Then, the supervisor plucked a strand of his white beard and let out a breath.

    The strand of beard fluttered in the wind, flying higher and higher. Suddenly, it expanded and turned into arge white bird.

 Chapter 301

    301 Chapter 1: the supervisor¡¯s gift (3)

    The big bird¡¯s cry was deste. It circled in the air for a moment, then swooped down and took away the reborn pill from the supervisor¡¯s hand.

    When Yan Caiwei returned to her room, she lowered her head and rummaged through the deerskin bag at her waist.

    why did the teacher suddenly mention the reborn pill to me? he even said that he gave it to Xu Qi. an ... She sobbed and sobbed as she looked for it, but she couldn¡¯t find the birth transformation pill.

    .......

    ¡°You trust Wei Yuan that much? You¡¯re willing to tell him all your secrets?¡±

    In the dark cabin, yang qianhuan sat cross-legged with his back to the coffin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was Wei Yuan¡¯s illegitimate child. He knew that it was not credible. Xu Qi¡¯ an was 20 years old, while Wei Yuan had been a eunuch in the pce more than 20 years ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯m just joking.¡± Xu Qi ¡®any in the coffin and sighed.

    ¡°Of course I trust you. Duke Wei treats me well and is willing to nurture me. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that his kindness to me was as heavy as a mountain. However, I¡¯m actually a little resistant to telling him the secret.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°How should I put it? Lord Wei¡¯s thoughts are too deep and one can¡¯t see through him. You¡¯ll never know what he¡¯s thinking. I don¡¯t know how he will react after I tell him the secret.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Wei Yuan is just like my teacher, they¡¯re both frighteningly scheming people. Even a man like me, who can pluck the moon and pluck the stars, can¡¯t see through them.¡± Yang qianhuan asked in confusion, ¡±

    ¡°Then why are you willing to talk to me about these things?¡±

    ¡°Because senior brother yang is a man with a pure heart,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    He didn¡¯t care about anything else other than his love for acting cool.

    Yang qianhuan nodded, but felt that his words were a little strange. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something good ... Have you ever thought of leaving the capital? You¡¯re already dead anyway, the world is big, you can go anywhere.¡±

    but my family is in Beijing. If I can go back, of course I have to. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also looked forward to the days when I¡¯ll be in green and walk the pugilistic world with my sword. However, no matter where you went, there was a home you could go back to at any time, so you wouldn¡¯t panic. And once I leave the capital, I might never be able to return.¡±

    After a period of time together, perhaps it was too boring, the two of them first casually talked about it, and then gradually began to talk about some things that were in their hearts.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. When I¡¯m outside, I feel at ease whenever I think of my senior and junior brothers from the Directorate of Celestials and teacher. I¡¯m not really homeless, I¡¯m just travelling.¡± Yang qianhuan nodded.

    Xu Qian said that he wanted to ask for Wei Yuan¡¯s opinion, but he was just brushing yang qianhuan off. He was weighing the pros and cons of being honest.

    He knew that Wei Yuan was good to him. However, after confessing, would Wei Yuan choose to seal Shen Shu again or turn a blind eye? Without a reference, Xu Qi ¡®an did not dare to take the risk.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t Wei Yuan¡¯s son.

    However, he was also reluctant to leave the capital, so he was in a dilemma.

    In addition, monk Shen Shu had once asked him to keep it a secret and not reveal his existence. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how Shen Shu would react if he told Wei Yuan the secret.

    You can¡¯t really believe that a god-like master is a merciful Bodhisattva just because he always looks friendly.

    ¡°Sigh, f * ck ... Senior brother yang, do you have a family?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Yang qianhuan shook her head. women are a burden. I don¡¯t need them.

    I see, I still want you to not allow your wife to see your face when you¡¯re having sex with her, right? If that¡¯s the case, then you only have two paths to take:One, to be like the quasi-Saints of Yun Lu Academy, to be a man who would always stand behind his wife. Two, be a warm-hearted man.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    At this moment, an unknown bird¡¯s cry came from outside the ship. It was deste and lonely, like the wail of a night owl.

    Yang qianhuan was taken aback for a moment before blurting out in shock, ¡°¡±It¡¯s teacher¡¯s aura.¡±

    .......

    [ PS: I¡¯m going back to the capital for the next chapter. I¡¯ll change it after I get off work and correct the wrong words when I get home. ]

 Chapter 302

    302 Chapter 2: reanimation (10000-word chapter) _

    The supervisor¡¯s aura?

    Xu Qian was taken aback, but before he could ask anything, yang qianhuan disappeared from his sight. Immediately after, the deste chirping of birds outside disappeared.

    Then, the back of the white-robed sorcerer returned to the cabin. He still had his back to Xu Qi ¡®an, but his head was lowered, as if he was looking at something in his hand.

    ¡°Teacher sent me the reborn pill.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Reborn pill?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in return.

    ¡°Oh, do you know the ssical story of a butterfly breaking out of its cocoon?¡± Yang qianhuan said.

    ¡°Breaking out of the cocoon to be a butterfly is not an allusionary story. It¡¯s an old routine story, as familiar as the story after the rain. Senior brother yang, please get straight to the point.¡± Xu Qian waved his hand and interrupted yang qianhuan.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s posturing was cowardly and boring.

    ¡°Oh, oh ...¡± Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t mind. He was actually a straightforward and gentle person. He didn¡¯t have the arrogance and haughtiness of high-ranked powerhouses. He just liked to show off.

    ¡°The main ingredient of the rebirth pill is the chrysalis of the nine-winged Golden Butterfly, supplemented with a secret recipe to refine into a pill. Consuming it can prolong one¡¯s life and transform one¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie to say that you¡¯ll be reborn. After taking this medicine, you¡¯ll enter a deep sleep within an hour, just like a silkworm spinning its cocoon. All the life force in the body would be restrained, and the person would be in a state of suspended animation. Even the primordial spirit would be destroyed.

    ¡°During this process, the old body is like a cocoon, giving birth to a new body. Hence, it was called the reborn pill. However, this medicine is a life-saving spirit pill. You can only take it when your body is seriously injured and on the verge of death.¡±

    He wondered if eating this pill meant that he was still a Virgin? ¡°So powerful?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, but it¡¯s not very practical.¡± Yang qianhuan shook his head. those who can kill me won¡¯t give me the chance to take the rebirth pill. The battles between high-ranked martial artists have always been a battle of bones and ashes.

    then what if I take it normally? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°It can only prolong one¡¯s life and improve one¡¯s physical condition. Although it¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s of little valuepared to the high cost of refining it. Teacher has been refining them for sixty years, but he has only refined one cauldron, three pills.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization. The value of this elixir was not high.¡±Why did the supervisor give you this ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Yang qianhuan was also stunned.

    The two of them were silent for a moment before they said in unison, ¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Could it be for you?¡±

    There was another round of silence.

    My teacher asked me to go to Yunzhou to take care of Xu Qi. an, and now he has sent me the reborn pill ... But I have no use for this thing at all. Junior Sister Cai Wei is a low-ranked Warlock, she doesn¡¯t even have any use for it ... Who else could it be for if not Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Coincidentally, Xu Qi ¡®an had been resurrected and was worried about how to exin the reason, but the reborn pill was sent at this time ...

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s mind was racing.

    ¡®This Evolution Pearl was obviously made for me, and it¡¯s perfect to solve my current problem ...¡¯ And senior brother yang had no need for this kind of pill at all ... But, how did the supervisor know that I needed the reborn pill?

    He knows about my current situation and that I have been resurrected? Then, the supervisor probably knows that monk Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm is in my body?

    At that moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain was working at high speed, and many details of the Sang Bo case shed through his mind.

    There were demons hidden in the Academy, but the overseer ignored them.

    Monk Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm escaped from the Mulberry Lake, and the head Warden pretended to be sick and stood by.

    Heng Hui had massacred in the capital and destroyed the residence of count Ping Yuan. Although he had a magic artifact that could shield his aura, could it shield a first-grade Warlock?

    The remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom released monk Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm but secretly sent it to my residence and let it live on my body to nourish the broken arm ... This means that I¡¯m the only one in the capital who can nurture monk Shenshu ... And my greatest secret is my Strange Luck.

    In other words, the monster race knows that I¡¯m strange, but other than fighting a reptile and a Grey Fox, I haven¡¯t had much contact with the monster race.

    Wait a minute!

    The supervisor knew about the oddness of my body. He gave me the ck gold long knife and also gave me the absolute art of ¡± heaven and earth One de chop ¡± through a secret method ... F * ck, it¡¯s terrifying.

    Two conjectures appeared in his mind-one, Jian Zheng colluded with the demon race. Second, the supervisor knew about the demons ¡®n but chose to stand by for some reason.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was more inclined to the first guess, because if the head Warden had not revealed the secret of his body to the demons, how would the demons know about his special ability? He didn¡¯t have any close contact with the demon race.

    Xu Qi ¡®an would be grateful for Wei Yuan¡¯s gift and ept it with peace of mind. However, the supervisor¡¯s gift was, to quote a popr saying:

    All the gifts bestowed by fate had already been secretly marked with a price.

    Yang qianhuan flicked the reborn pill into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. eat this and you can return to the capital in peace. When someone asks, just say that this pill was given to you by the Directorate of Celestials and that you knew that your life and death were uncertain, so you took the reborn pill in advance.

    ¡°After that, the medicine took effect and he entered a state of rebirth, which was equivalent to death. Provincial governor Zhang and the others thought you died in battle, but you¡¯ve actually just entered a deep sleep.¡±

    ¡°This is the best solution at the moment. Please thank the supervisor for me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the yellowish-orange reborn pill and held it in his palm. He did not consume it, but took out a few letters and said with a smile, ¡±

    I¡¯ll probably sleep all the way to the capital. The smart Sea King will definitely not let himself die in society.

    Xu Qi ¡®an paused and added,¡±at least you can¡¯t die a second time.¡±

 Chapter 303

    303 Chapter 2.2: the corpse¡¯s return

    After he finished speaking, his Qi jolted and the letter was torn into pieces.

    The official ship sailed through the curtain of snow, breaking through pieces of thin ice and slowly sailing toward the capital.

    .......

    The snow that had been falling for a day and a night finally stopped.

    The Crown Prince was wearing a Fox-fur coat as he walked through the snow-coveredndscape. He was handsome, tall, and had excellent skin.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an had once criticized Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s sons in his heart, none of them could fight ... Xu dng¡¯s point of reference was not himself, but his younger brother, Xu Eng.

    But in fact, the Crown Prince was a very handsome man. Emperor Yuan jing was very handsome when he was young, and Noble Consort Chen was also a peerless beauty. This was why there was such a beautiful daughter. As the brother of the Crown Prince, he naturally would not be too bad.

    When they arrived at noble Consort Chen¡¯s Pce, the Crown Prince undid his Fox-fur coat and handed it to the pce maid who came to wee him.

    Entering the house, the room was as warm as spring, and a refreshing fragrance assailed his nose.

    Noble Consort Chen came out with two Pce maids and greeted them with a smile, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t Lin ¡®ane?¡±

    The Crown Prince waved his hand and took his seat, drinking and eating with the service of the pce maids.

    ¡°Hmm ... This wine tastes good.¡±

    The Crown Prince asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Hundred Days spring that the Empress sent over. It¡¯s nourishing, so drink more.¡± Noble Consort Chen smiled kindly and ordered the pce maid to pour wine.

    The mother and son talked andughed as they ate, and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    Because Emperor Yuan jing was addicted to cultivation and did not get close to women, his harem had long been a pool of stagnant water, lonely and boring. Even if the concubines wanted to fight in the pce, they could not find a reason to start a war.

    Therefore, the Crown Prince and Lin an often came to visit their consort mother, apanying her to eat and chat, to relieve her loneliness.

    ¡°Is Lin ¡®an not feeling well? The person I sent to get her reported that Lin ¡®an is hiding in the room and can not be seen.¡± Noble Consort Chen frowned slightly.

    ¡°She ...¡± ¡°Consort mother, do you think that Lin ¡®an has reached the marriageable age?¡± the Crown Prince sighed.

    Noble Consort Chen was taken aback, but she nodded helplessly. ¡°His Majesty is so obsessed with cultivation that he doesn¡¯t care about your marriage. The Empress, as the first Mother, lives in seclusion. She doesn¡¯t even care about the matters of the fourth prince and huaiqing, much less Lin ¡®an.¡±

    The Crown Prince chewed on the food and nodded,¡±I feel that it is better to marry Lin ¡®an off as soon as possible.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen carefully sized up the Crown Prince and said with a frown, ¡°¡±Why do you say that, Crown Prince?¡±

    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t answer and just drank quietly.

    He was very sure that Lin ¡®an had some feelings for that Gong. The young girl was at The Age of Love. Lin¡¯ an was the kind of girl who was spoiled and willful. In fact, she was a simple-minded girl. It was the easiest for her feelings to be deceived.

    Usually, no one dared to get close to her, so there had been no inkling of it.

    Once a man that suited her taste appeared, that feeling would grow and grow.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s recent depressed performance was the evidence.

    Fortunately, that Gong had died in the line of duty, but the Crown Prince also realized that Lin ¡®an had reached the age of marriage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much, don¡¯t drink so much ...¡± Imperial concubine Chen advised with a frown.

    As he was thinking and worrying about his sister¡¯s rtionship problems, the Crown Prince unknowingly drank too much. He felt a burning sensation in his lower abdomen.

    The beautiful pce maids around them also looked very attractive at this moment.

    ¡°Imperial mother, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± The Crown Prince huped and got up to leave.

    The cold wind blew against his face, and the air outside was fresh. The Crown Prince felt much morefortable as the cold wind blew.

    He returned with his guards. On the way, he saw a Pce maid by the side of the road.He immediately came forward and saluted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, Consort Fu would like to invite you over for a chat.¡±

    ........

    Shaoyin Pce.

    The mounted man pushed open the window and saw that the entire courtyard was covered in white snow.

    Her eyes were red and swollen like peaches. She had cried again after reading the letter that the dog servant had sent.

    The humorous sentences in the letter were serious and mixed with jumped-up words. When reading the letter, the dog servant¡¯s voice and smile would appear in his mind.

    But Lin ¡®an knew that he would never see that smile again. That person had died in Yunzhou. He would lie in an ice-cold coffin and float thousands of miles away, quietly and silently returning to the capital.

    What made her even sadder was that she couldn¡¯t even attend his funeral despite her status as a Princess.

    The cold wind blew on her face, and it was bone-chilling. She reached out to touch her face and found that her tears hade again.

    ¡°What are you crying for? it¡¯s just a dog ve that died. It¡¯s clearly just a dog ve that died ...¡± Ming Ji angrily wiped away his tears, but the more he wiped, the more tears he wiped.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness ...¡±

    An anxious shout came from outside. Lin ¡®an¡¯s personal Pce maid, with a ¡°bang,¡± she knocked open the door.

    Her face was blue from the cold wind, and her thick cotton shoes were covered with dirty water stains and snow foam.

    Lin ¡®an quickly turned to the side and wiped her tears in a hurry. But the pce maid¡¯s next words made her stunned.

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince has been imprisoned.¡±

    A bolt of lightning struck on a clear day. Lin ¡®an eximed,¡±What?¡±

    .........

    In the Royal study.

    Emperor yuanjing sat on the Dragon Throne with a gloomy expression. The chief of the Supreme Court, Wei Yuan, and the Minister of Justice stood in the hall. The three of them represented the three highestw divisions of the great Feng.

    ...

    Wei Yuan was the Imperial Censorate of the left.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the list given by the coroner. Please take a look.¡± The Minister of Justice handed over Consort Fu¡¯s autopsy report.

    The head eunuch took the autopsy report and handed it to Emperor Yuan jing. Thetter nced at it and asked expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°Has Consort Fu been defiled?¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± ¡°The coroners are only doing a rough examination and wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb Consort Fu¡¯s body. Your Majesty, please ask the pce¡¯s old nannies to check,¡± the Minister of Justice said in a low voice.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 304

    304 Chapter 2: reliving corpse (10000-word chapter, please) _

    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince has been confined in his chambers, awaiting His Majesty¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Send it to the court of judicial review.¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the three of them. I want to get the results within three days.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is a serious matter. I¡¯m afraid three days won¡¯t do.¡± The official of the Supreme Court said.

    ¡°I will only give you three days.¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was cold.

    Your Majesty, the Duke of Wei has many talented people under him who have solved many major cases. Why don¡¯t you hand this case over to the Imperial Censorate? ¡± The Minister of Justice suggested.

    The official of the Supreme Court felt that it was very good.

    ¡°Talented people, who is the Minister?¡± Wei Yuan calmly looked at the two ministers and then at Emperor yuanjing, ¡°¡±The capable people have already died in Yunzhou.¡±

    The Minister of Justice and the chief of the Supreme Court looked at each other. The gong that had repeatedly solved strange cases was broken in Yunzhou. A few days ago, the two of them had been secretly cheering.

    Now that the person who had thrown the me was gone, the Minister of Justice and the chief of the Supreme Court suddenly feltplicated.

    Consort Fu was dead. She was suspected to have been humiliated by the Crown Prince. In her shame and anger, she jumped down from the attic, broke through the guardrail, and fell to her death.

    The case went like this-this afternoon, the Crown Prince returned from drinking with noble Consort Chen, and for some reason, he went to Fu Fei¡¯s Pce.

    Soon after, Consort Fu¡¯s unkempt clothes caused her to fall to her death.

    This matter not only concerned the face of the imperial family, but once the crown prince¡¯s crime was confirmed, it would involve the struggle for the country¡¯s Foundation. The interests involved behind it were tooplicated. The chief of the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice were not willing to take this hot potato.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned. He knew that Wei Yuan was talking about Xu Qi ¡®an, the gong who died in Yunzhou. Usually, he only felt that the gong was an eyesore.

    However, when there was a case, Emperor Yuan jing suddenly realized that the gong was actually very useful. It was such a pity to die.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing mmed the table and scolded, ¡± I have a lot of talented people. Without a Gong, can¡¯t we solve the case? ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡±

    The three ministers bowed at the same time.

    At this moment, a eunuch hurriedly came to the Royal study. He did not cross the threshold and bowed his head.

    This meant that there was something going on outside. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s position was directly facing the door, so he could see the eunuchs. However, it was up to Emperor Yuan jing to decide whether to summon them or not.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter outside?¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s tone was filled with suppressed anger.

    The head eunuch hurriedly beckoned for the eunuch outside toe in.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the princess of Lin an requests an audience.¡± The eunuch said.

    For the princess of Lin an toe and see him at this moment, one did not need to think to know that it was for the matter of the Crown Prince.

    Emperor Yuan jing pinched the space between his eyebrows. let her go back. I won¡¯t see her for the next few days.

    ......

    The eunuch epted the order and went out to the Royal study. At the bottom of the high steps, Lin ¡®an, who was draped in a red fox fur coat, with a round face and a charming and affectionate temperament, was waiting anxiously.

    He was apanied by two Pce maids.

    ¡°Second Princess, His Majesty isn¡¯t here. You should go back.¡± The eunuch said in a low voice.

    Lin ¡®an bit his lip and stubbornly refused to leave.

    She waited and waited outside the Imperial study. Not long after, the top figures of the threew divisions came out. The Minister of Justice eximed, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s freezing. Don¡¯t be stubborn. Take care of your precious body and don¡¯t get infected by the cold wind.¡±

    ¡°When the snow melts, it¡¯s the coldest. Your body can¡¯t stand the cold.¡± What are you two doing? hurry up and bring His Highness back.¡±

    Lin an shook his head and refused to leave.

    The two Pce maids were caught in a dilemma.

    Wei Yuan wrapped his robe around himself and walked in front of Lin ¡®an. Her nose was red from the cold, but because of her fair skin, it was pink, which made her look cute.

    ¡°I have a few questions to ask Your Highness,¡± da Qing Yi said gently.

    Wei Yuan was one of the few powerful officials who dared to call himself ¡°me¡± in front of the royal family.

    Lin an¡¯s slightly dull eyes moved, ¡± Duke Wei, please speak.

    ¡°Do the princess and the crown Prince often go to noble Consort Chen¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince and I often go to apany Imperial mother.¡± Lin an sniffed.

    ¡°There¡¯s also drinking?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°Often drunk?¡±

    ¡°Not much, but brother Crown Prince is indeed a bit greedy.¡±

    ¡°Did you have any contact with Fu Fei in the past? Does the Crown Prince often go to other ces in the harem?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, there is no such thing.¡± Lin an said loudly,¡±brother Crown Prince knows that he is not a di son and has always been careful. How could he do such a treasonous thing?.¡±

    Wei Yuan bowed and turned to leave.

    The Minister of Justice and the Minister of the Supreme Court followed.

    The cold wind whistled. Lin ¡®an shivered and bit her lips. Her shoulders were thin, and her red clothes were like fire. Against the White snow, the scene was beautiful and deste.

    This waitsted for four hours.

    His body gradually froze, his legs lost feeling, his lips turned blue, and Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart seemed to be frozen.

    ...

    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± A familiar voice came from behind.

    She turned her neck stiffly and looked back. It was the annoying huaiqing.

    Huaiqing was dressed in a beautiful white Pce dress embroidered with beautiful plum blossoms. He was tall and slender, and his cold temperament blended perfectly with the White snow.

    She was like an otherworldly fairy.

    Although there was no bronze mirror, he knew that he was like a poor quail shivering in the cold wind.

    The superiority was immediately determined.

    ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± The framed man turned his head back in grievance, not letting his tears fall.

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the two Pce maids.¡±How did you serve the second Prince? men, drag him away and beat him to death.¡±

    ¡°There!¡±

    The guards behind huaiqing immediately stepped forward.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lin ¡®an turned back abruptly, intending to stop her, but she had overestimated herself. Her legs were frozen stiff, she staggered and fell to the ground.

    ...

 Chapter 305

    305 Chapter 2.2: the corpseing back to life (10000-word chapter) _

    ¡°Huaiqing, you dare to kill my people?¡± Lin ¡®an cried out in panic.

    Huaiqing walked over and looked down at her from above.¡±Even if bengong were to kill a Pce maid who has failed in her duties now, Imperial father would not say a word to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. You can continue to stand here, and I can¡¯t be bothered with you, but I¡¯m going to kill him. You can either go back and stop embarrassing yourself here.¡±

    With the help of the pce maids, she stood up. Perhaps it was because she was unwilling to admit defeat in front of huaiqing, but she wiped away her tears and pushed the two Pce maids away. She stared at huaiqing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that brother Crown Prince would do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Huaiqing¡¯s face was cold.

    Ming Ming choked, bit her lip, and stumbled forward. After a few steps, she stopped and didn¡¯t turn back.

    ¡°If he¡¯s still here, he¡¯ll definitely be able to clear my Crown Prince brother¡¯s name.¡±

    Red shirt stumbled away.

    Watching Lin ¡®an¡¯s back as he gradually walked further and further away, Princess huaiqing let out a breath.

    ¡°Your Highness, if the second Princess doesn¡¯t appreciate it, why do you have to do this?¡±

    The guard Captain said helplessly.

    ¡°Do I need her to be grateful?¡± Huaiqing coldly snorted.

    ¡°Your Majesty is really cruel to let the second Princess stand outside for so long.¡± The guard Captain said.

    ¡°Fifty ps when we get back,¡± Huai Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    The guard Captain suddenly realized what was going on. His back was covered in cold sweat. I deserve to die.

    .......

    When the snow melted, the official ship carrying the bodies of the night watchmen arrived at the pass outside the capital. After inspection, it entered the capital along the canal and docked at the dock.

    The three gongs on the official ship moved the coffins that were carrying their colleagues ¡®bodies off the ship. They hired a few carts and porters.

    The silver Gong Min Shan squinted his eyes and stood on the dock, looking at the capital city that was still as prosperous as ever. He actually felt a surge of emotions in his heart, as if the world had changed and everything had changed.

    The trip to and from Yunzhou had caused him to lose a few old friends.

    Fortune and misfortune changed in the world, and fate changed, making people feel helpless.

    On the way back to the Yamen, he handed the five coffins to the Department that specialized in receiving martyrs. Yin Luo, Min Shan, entered the side hall and poured himself a cup of hot water.

    In the inner hall where the coffins were ced, a few officials pushed the coffins open, and a faint smell of decay spread out.

    In the freezing weather, the corpse was preserved well, but it still began to rot.

    Several officials were used to seeing corpses, so they took pills to expel evil and detoxify. They wore sweat towels to cover their mouths and noses, and chatted while examining the bodies.

    three silver gongs died at once. What a heavy loss.

    ¡°The cloud region has rebelled. This is already a small loss. However, it¡¯s a pity for Xu Tongluo.¡±

    that¡¯s right. Although he only joined the government for a few months, he¡¯s already an influential figure in the government office. Who doesn¡¯t know that Lord Wei appreciated him? he just left like that.

    hey, how do you think the courtesans of the Imperial Academy of Sciences will react when they learn of Xu Tongluo¡¯s death in the line of duty? ¡±

    ¡°Women in brothels, what kind of friendship do you have to speak of?¡±

    ¡°But fuxiang is Xu Tongluo¡¯s lover.¡±

    ¡°How did you know about Fu Xiang being Xu Tongluo¡¯s lover?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about it in Beijing?¡±

    ¡°Eh ... Xu Tongluo¡¯s body was the most intact, and the rotten smell was too light to smell.¡±

    ¡°Let me see ... Aiya, the skin will break once you rub it. Cover it back, cover it back.¡±

    After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the clerk, who had washed his hands and face, found min mountain and said,¡±Min silver Gong, the number of items is the same as the list. The verification isplete, you can leave.¡±

    Min Shan nodded slightly and turned to leave.

    Noble Qi building.

    The sound of footsteps could be heard. A ck-robed official went upstairs, whispered a few words to his colleagues who were guarding outside, and then turned around to go downstairs.

    The clerk on duty outside came in and reported respectfully, ¡± Duke Wei, the official ship from Yunzhou has arrived. The corpses of three silver gongs and two copper gongs have been sent back to the Yamen and verified. There are no mistakes.

    Wei Yuan looked up and was silent for a moment. He then nodded and said, ¡°¡±Send them to their rtives.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention the relic, even though he knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    ........

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    A white-robed figure appeared on the stage, apanied by a clear and long chant.¡±Holding the moon and picking the stars, the world ...¡±

    Her voice suddenly got stuck and she couldn¡¯t spit it out.

    A few secondster, yang qianhuan replied weakly, ¡°¡±Teacher, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The supervisor didn¡¯t turn around.

    The master and disciple were back to back and did not hug each other.

    Xu Qi ¡®an has returned to the capital without a hitch. This trip to Yunzhou was a daunting one, but not a dangerous one. After Yang qianhuan finished speaking, he noticed that the supervisor did not respond.

    ¡°What happened to Xu Qi ¡®an? He was able toe back to life, so why do you value him so much?

    also, Yunzhou has a third-grade sorcerer. Hmm, at least a third-grade sorcerer. But other than us, the Directorate of Celestials, where else is a sorcerer of this level? ¡±

    ...

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Xu Qi ¡®an. I have my own ns,¡± the supervisor said with a smile.

    Junior Sister Caiwei is right, you are a bad old man, very bad ... Yang qianhuan cursed silently.

    ¡°As for that guy in Yunzhou, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t be able to hear it. ¡± The supervisor said.

    Just as yang qianhuan was about to leave, the supervisor¡¯s helpless voice sounded from behind her, ¡°¡±Release Song Qing on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°What did Song Qing do this time?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a human.¡±

    ¡°......¡±¡±Song Qing is probably the first person in history to be able to develop his alchemy skills to such a level,¡± yang qianhuan said in amazement.

    but he has too much of a personality w, ¡± she continued. he¡¯s stubborn and refuses to be promoted.

    How are you any better ... The supervisor¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on him for me and don¡¯t let him do anything stupid again. In a few days, your fifth Junior Sister wille out of seclusion. Second brother is not in the capital, so you should take care of your junior brothers and sisters.¡± The supervisor said.

    ...

 Chapter 306

    306 Chapter 2.2: reanimation (10000-word chapter) _

    ¡°Fifth Junior Sister hase out of seclusion? She¡¯s also like me, sessfully advancing to the fourth stage and bing an array master?¡± Yang qianhuan eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Shang Yuan,¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, does old fifth not want to live anymore?¡± Yang qianhuan was taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for her to advance.¡± The supervisor said meaningfully.

    ........

    Xu Manor.

    A white soul-beckoning banner was hung on the que of the gate, and the Red Lanterns were reced with whitenterns.

    After receiving thepensation, the Xu estate began to arrange the funeral. However, they did not know the exact time when the eldest son¡¯s body would be sent back to the capital, as the people in the estate had not yet put on their mourning clothes.

    These few days, the atmosphere in the residence was very heavy. The old master became silent, the madam shed tears from time to time, and the Eng pretended to be calm, but was often in a daze. Miss lingyue lost all her energy. Miss lingying¡¯s face was so thin that it looked like an oval.

    In the first two days, the little boy often woke up crying in the middle of the night, shouting that he wanted to find yang.

    A child¡¯s world was very small, with only a few family members. Suddenly losing one would make the world iplete.

    This morning, the Xu family finally received eldest brother¡¯s corpse. He was lying in a coffin and was transported back to the Xu family estate on a cart.

    When Xu Pingzhi received the news, he rushed out of the door like a madman. But when he saw the coffin on the cart, he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to go forward.

    Xu Pingzhi walked to the coffin, stretched out his hand, and pressed on the lid of the coffin ...

    Tong Gong, who was in charge of sending the bones, looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, let¡¯s talk inside the residence.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi suddenly came back to his senses, took a deep breath, and said,¡±yes.¡±

    Once they saw eldest brother¡¯s corpse, the family would probably not be able to take it and cry at the main gate. It would be disgraceful for both the living and the dead.

    The coffin was sent to the mourning hall, and the atmosphere here made the watchman feel a little suffocated. Unwilling to stay any longer, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, this one will take his leave first.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you out,¡± Xu Pingzhi replied hoarsely.

    In the mourning hall, his aunt, Eng, Xu lingyue, and her sister were all silently watching the coffin. No one made a sound, as if they were waiting for something.

    Xu Pingzhi knew that as the head of the family, there were some things he had to do. For example, facing his nephew¡¯s corpse and the surging sorrow.

    The coffin was slowly pushed open. Xu Qi ¡®an was lying in the coffin. His skin was dry and lusterless, and his lips had lost their color.

    He had been dead for a long time.

    The tiny bit of hope in their hearts shattered. Even though they had already mentally prepared themselves, at this moment, the surging sadness still engulfed the entire family.

    His aunt and Xu lingyue held onto the coffin and cried loudly. Second uncle Xu could not stand still and his lips were trembling. Xu Eng turned his head away, not looking at his elder brother¡¯s face. He clenched his fists in his sleeves, his knuckles turning white.

    Xu lingying¡¯s small body leaned forward slightly, and she stuck her head out. She opened her hands behind her back and cried out at the coffin.

    It was so noisy ... Who the hell is disturbing my sleep ... Xu Qian said.

    ¡®I should be home ...¡¯ Was this auntie¡¯s cry? Ha, Auntie is actually crying for me? Her catchphrase was,¡±Xu ningyan, you brat, you¡¯re my enemy in my previous life, and I¡¯m going to collect my debt in this life ...¡±

    It was as if he was floating in the boundless void, unable to reach the heavens or the earth, with no one to rely on. There was only the sound of crying in her ears.

    ¡®I should be home ...¡¯ Was this auntie¡¯s cry? Ha, Auntie is actually crying for me? Her catchphrase was,¡±Xu ningyan, you brat, you¡¯re my enemy in my previous life, and I¡¯m going to collect my debt in this life ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought in a daze.

    He could tell that his aunt and two younger sisters were crying.

    The crying continued for a long time, and then it turned into a choking, sobbing.

    Time passed, and the sky turned dark.

    This was what Xu Qi ¡®an had learned from the conversation between second uncle and secondng.

    The rtives and friends of the Xu family would only be able toe and pay their respects to Xu dng¡¯s deceased appearance tomorrow. Tonight, it was his family¡¯s funeral.

    ¡®Tomorrow, the whole vige wille to my house for dinner ...¡¯ Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an are princesses. It¡¯s not convenient with their status, so they probably can¡¯te ... Caiwei will definitelye. If she doesn¡¯te, then I¡¯ll get a divorce when I wake up ... Would Fu Xiange?

    This should be the second time I died. The first time was from alcohol poisoning ... D * mn, his 120GB wife didn¡¯t delete it. Just thinking about it made him feel awkward ... Fortunately, there were noputers and mobile phones in this world. Oh, there were brothels and teaching workshops in this world, so a hard disk was useless for his wife.

    ¡®Tomorrow, the whole vige wille to my house for dinner ...¡¯ Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an are princesses. It¡¯s not convenient with their status, so they probably can¡¯te ... Caiwei will definitelye. If she doesn¡¯te, then I¡¯ll get a divorce when I wake up ... Would Fu Xiange? Oh, she probably doesn¡¯t know about my ¡®death¡¯ yet.

    ¡°Mother, you should go back to your room and rest first. Second brother and I will stay here to watch over big brother¡¯s funeral.¡± Xu lingyue¡¯s sobbing voice.

    ¡°Your big brother has been floating on the river for so long. Now that he¡¯s home, we can¡¯t let him be alone anymore.¡± Mother is fine, mother will guard here.

    ¡°When your father gave him to me, he was only the size of a palm. I didn¡¯t have any experience in taking care of children. Your father is a big soldier and doesn¡¯t have much money. He can¡¯t afford to hire a wet nurse. I¡¯ll cook goat¡¯s milk for him to drink and take care of him every day ...¡±

    As she said this, her aunt felt sad.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that his aunt actually loved him, even though the two of them had a very stiff and unpleasant rtionship.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was touched.

    ¡°The older he gets, the more annoying he bes. Among the three of you, he¡¯s the ugliest and the most mischievous. Whenever I show concern for you and Eng, he¡¯ll be jealous and think that I¡¯m not good to him, that he¡¯s a Motherless Child ...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Second uncle Xu said angrily.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it?¡± Her aunt shrieked, ¡± I¡¯ve brought him up, and he¡¯s gone just like that. If I had known, I would have raised a rat.

    He started wailing.

    ¡°Master, Madam.¡± The gatekeeper, old Zhang, rushed over and stood outside the mourning hall.¡±There¡¯s a girl outside, saying that she¡¯s going to keep watch for eldest brother.¡±

    Who was it?

    This doubt shed across Xu Qian¡¯s mind, as well as second uncle and aunty¡¯s.

 Chapter 307

    307 Chapter 2.2: reanimation (10000-word chapter) _

    ¡°She said her name is Fu Xiang.¡± Old Zhang said.

    Second uncle Xu and dng Xu¡¯s faces darkened at the same time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an who didn¡¯t seduce others, Xu Eng who was a gentleman, Xu Pingzhi who was the beloved wife of the Gu family ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly in his heart.

    Second uncle Xu looked at his wife and nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to see her.¡±

    Looking at her husband¡¯s back, her aunt wiped her tears and asked her son, ¡°¡±Eng, who is that Fu Xiang?¡±

    Just from the name, one could tell that she was not a girl from a decent family.

    ¡°Fu Xiang is the most popr courtesan in the Imperial Academy. It¡¯s said that she admires big brother¡¯s poetry,¡± Xu Eng said in a nasal voice.

    The pure and innocent Xu lingyue furrowed her brows. She hade backte at night and even had to mourn for her big brother. Their rtionship must be extraordinary.

    Second uncle Xu saw Fu Xiang in the front hall. She was wearing a long white dress and a small white flower on her head. She was dressed very simply.

    The moment he saw Fu Xiang, the anger in second uncle Xu¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated. This woman¡¯s expression was sorrowful and her eyes were red. The sadness between her brows could not be faked.

    ¡°Miss Fu Xiang, why are you visiting us sote at night?¡± Second uncle Xu said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lord Xu, I would like to watch over your funeral ...¡± Fu Xiang stood up and bowed.

    ¡°This is not appropriate.¡± Second uncle Xu refused on the spot.

    Although the Xu family was not a family of schrs, they were still a respectable family with rules. Fu Xiang did not have a name or status, so why should she be the one to mourn for the eldest son?

    ¡°When this servant entered the mansion, I sent away the retinue of the Imperial Academy Division. Right now, I can¡¯t return to the inner city and the outer city is not safe. If Lord Xu wants to drive me away, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Fu Xiang said in a soft voice.

    .... Xu Pingzhi sighed. This woman was indeed very loyal to eldest brother.

    When she arrived at the mourning hall and saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face, Fu Xiang¡¯s calm facade finally copsed. She had just received the news from the madam of the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop that Xu Qi¡¯ an had died in the line of duty.

    She fainted on the spot and cried for a long time after she woke up. She nned to send Xu Qi ¡®an on hisst journey.

    When Xu lingyue heard Fu Xiang¡¯s mournful cries, she suddenly realized the rtionship between this woman and her big brother.

    Fu Xiang did not stay at the Xu residence to guard the funeral and sensibly left. Xu Pingzhi had wanted to keep her at the residence for the night, but he did not expect Fu Xiang to lie to him. How could the Imperial Academy allow a courtesan to leave their sight?

    The reason Fu Xiang said that was because she was afraid that the Xu family would not allow her to see Xu Qi ¡®an for thest time.

    ..........

    The next day, the family and friends of the Xu family came to offer their condolences.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s grandfather only had two sons. The Xu family¡¯s elder had died on the battlefield for 20 years. Now that his son had died in the line of duty, the lineage of his grandfather was cut off.

    The members of the Xu family sighed.

    In addition to the Xu family, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s former superior, County Magistrate Zhu of Changle County, Constable Wang, and other fast-handed people were also here.

    After paying his respects to the deceased, County Magistrate Zhu sighed and said,¡±Ningyan died young. What a pity, what a pity.¡±

    Constable Wang and the rest were sad and sighing.

    ¡°I wonder if ningyan left anyst words?¡± County Magistrate Zhu asked.

    Xu Pingzhi shook his head.

    If possible, I would like to experience a ck man carrying. coffin ... Xu Qi ¡®an grumbled humorously. He had gradually regained consciousness, but his body was still in a state of suspended animation.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, what are you doing?¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Eng¡¯s angry voice was heard.

    ¡°I ... I just wanted to confirm ...¡±

    She sounded a little sad.

    Jin Luo, Nangong qianrou, and Zhang Kaitai also offered their condolences. When they were paying their respects, old Zhang sighed and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s inevitable that Duke Wei is in a bad mood these days for such a talented person to die.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai was one of the few people who knew about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s talent.

    ¡°Bad guy.¡±

    Xu Ling roared at Nangong qianrou and was quickly taken away by Lu ¡®e.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly heard a cry of surprise, ¡°¡±Your humble servant pays his respects to Princess huaiqing.¡±

    There was a moment of silence inside and outside the mourning hall. Then, shouts of ¡± greetings to the princess ¡± rose and fell.

    The members of the Xu family were all stunned. What was going on? The princess of the Empire hade to attend the funeral of the eldest Xu?

    At this moment, the members of the Xu family felt an unprecedented sense of regret. It turned out that the eldest son even knew the princess. If he had not met with an ident, he would have been able to achieve meteoric sess in the future.

    The Xu family might even be a big family in the capital. At that time, they would bring honor to their ancestors and the entire family would be able to rise to the heavens.

    He didn¡¯te. Well, she was a Canary in a cage and didn¡¯t have as much freedom as huaiqing.

    My miss Lotus, three of you have gathered together at once ...

    Xu dng suddenly recalled a joke he had seen in his previous life.A rich second generation heir had died in an ident. On the day of his funeral, all his girlfriends hade, and this one had an abortion for him.The one who was pregnant with his child, the one who was 18 years old, had been with him since three years ago, and the one who was pregnant with his child.The one who had abandoned her husband and child for him ...

    Gradually, the funeral became a conference to criticize the rich.

    Fortunately, the rich second generation was really dead.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk about letters, or there¡¯s no point in me living.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought anxiously.

    What he was afraid of came.

    Yan Caiwei was a little sad. when he was in Qingzhou, he wrote to me and told me about the local delicacies. After I read the letter, I was so angry that I wanted to stab him to death with my chopsticks. However, I never thought that he would really die.

    Hearing this, Xu lingyue raised her head in surprise. She sniffled her Red Nose and choked, ¡°¡±Big brother also wrote one for me.¡±

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve received it too,¡± huaiqing replied indifferently.

    After that, the three women fell silent.

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    Huaiqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His eyes flickered as he asked,¡±Then, did he ...¡±

    At this moment, a shrill meow was heard, attracting the attention of everyone inside and outside the mourning hall.

    An orange cat, with its tail up, passed through the crowd and entered the mourning hall. It pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s coffin.

    stop the cat! a member of the Xu family cried out. the dead cat wille back to life!

    The rest of the Xu family members ¡®expressions changed.

    Huai Qing, Lin ¡®an, Lin Caiwei, and the others, who were the closest, didn¡¯t think much of this statement, so they didn¡¯t stop it immediately.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    The orange cat flew over Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head and let out a shrill scream. A voice exploded in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, wake up!¡±

    ...

    It was Daoist priest Golden Lotus ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s primordial spirit trembled, and he felt his soul and body begin to merge.

    In the next moment, he regained his senses and the feeling of being in control of his body.

    He felt an itch on his face, so he raised his hand and scratched off arge piece of dried flesh.

    I can move now ... Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed and sat up from the coffin.

    Both inside and outside the mourning hall fell into a dead silence.

    It, it, it got up?

    In the eyes of the crowd, this scene was horrifying.

    ¡°My, my God ... He really came back to life!¡±

    Someone screamed.

    ........

    Looking for monthly votes.

 Chapter 308

    308 Reborn (1)

    Just a moment ago, the Xu family was stillmenting the young death of eldest brother and the destruction of the Xu family¡¯s dream of bing a big family. They were all sad.

    However. when they saw Xu dng really sit up from the coffin, his legs moved faster than his brain. They all swarmed into the distance and watched in fear.

    ¡°The corpse hase back to life, Lord Xu¡¯s corpse has reallye back to life. Report to the official. report to the official ...¡±

    report what? every official here is higher ranked than the county Magistrate.

    The noise came one after another. The Xu family members were shocked and scared, but because of the princess and a few prominent adults in the courtyard, they had the confidence to not run away.

    Some people retreated in fear, while others subconsciously leaned forward. However, some were afraid, confused, and didn¡¯t understand the situation. For example, Xu Eng, Xu lingyue, Chu Caiwei, huaiqing, and the others.

    It was so itchy ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt an itch on her scalp, as if lice were crawling on it.

    He reached out and grabbed a few times, pulling off arge piece of scalp with hair.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The timid aunt screamed in fear and pushed Xu lingyue out as a shield.

    Xu lingyue was also scared to death. Even if it was her favorite big brother, under the situation of suddenly opening the coffin, lingyue¡¯s scalp felt numb. She instinctively wanted to scream and escape.

    But she didn¡¯t. Her face was covered in tears, and her voice trembled as she cried, ¡°¡±Big brother, big brother, do you have anyst words that you haven¡¯t told me? are you still unwilling ...¡±

    The younger sister¡¯s sorrow came from within, and she cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain.

    After a brief moment of shock and confusion, a few people in the room quickly reacted and realized Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s true state.

    They were Princess huaiqing of the Qi refining realm, Yan Caiwei of the Directorate of Celestials, Nangong qianrou and Zhang Kaitai of the higher ranks, and second uncle Xu Pingzhi.

    ...... Was this the effect of the reborn pill? ¡®No wonder my teacher said that I gave the rebirth pill to Xu Qi¡¯ an, but how did he know that Xu Qi ¡®an woulde back to life ...¡¯ And how did Xu Qi ¡®an take the reborn pill ...

    Yan Caiwei had hopes of using Qi techniques to distinguish between the living and the dead. When she thought of what teacher Jian Zheng had said, even if this girl wasn¡¯t very smart, she had already figured out some things.

    ...... Was this the effect of the reborn pill? ¡®No wonder my teacher said that I gave the rebirth pill to Xu Qi¡¯ an, but how did he know that Xu Qi ¡®an woulde back to life ...¡¯ And how did Xu Qi ¡®an take the reborn pill ... Yan Caiwei could not understand.

    As for Xu Pingzhi and the others, they could hear Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heartbeat and the slight rise and fall of his chest with their keen hearing and sharp eyes.

    Their expressions were all different, but they had something inmon. They were both surprised and delighted.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes slowly widened. His ordinary face was intertwined with ecstasy and sadness. A man like him was actually crying like rain in front of everyone.

    Zhang Kaitai was excited and happy. His emotions were written all over his face. Xu ningyan hade back to life? He¡¯s alive?

    Ever since she stepped into the Xu residence, huaiqing, who had maintained her cool and reserved demeanor, instantly became gentle. Her eyes and brows hid her joy. If someone who was familiar with her saw this, they would definitely be shocked.

    Nangong qianrou was suspicious.

    Will ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved. He remembered that his aunt had criedst night and said that he was the ugliest, so he said in a low and trembling voice, ¡±

    Auntie is not good to me.. want her to apologize ...

    The aunt burst into tears.

    ¡°The child doesn¡¯t speak, the strange power messes the spirit!¡±

    Xu Eng, who didn¡¯t have the keen hearing of a martial artist, and didn¡¯t have the aura-gazing technique of a Warlock, and was only at the eighth stage of the schrly faction, thought that his big brother had really turned into a corpse. He stepped out and mumbled something.

    He was going to use the power of the embryonic form of the schrly faction¡¯s ¡®absolutemand¡¯ to help his big brother lie down again.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    However, his father beside him suddenly pped him away. Xu Pingzhi rushed to the side of the coffin with a mixture of sadness and joy, as if he was weing a rare treasure.

    ¡°Wait,¡±

    Nangong qianrou stopped Xu Pingzhi. She squinted her eyes and examined Xu Qi ¡®an, who was scratching his ears and cheeks, tearing off pieces of flesh.

    ¡°The body is alive, but it¡¯s hard to say if the person is still the same person.¡± Nangong qianrou sneered.

    Everyone was shocked. They thought of the strange orange cat and immediately realized that something was wrong.

    The orange cat jumped over his body, and in the end-Xu dng was really resurrected. It was inevitable that people would make the Association-it was not Xu dng who was resurrected, but someone else.

    Nangong qianrou, Princess huaiqing, and a few others were all experienced and knowledgeable people. Even if they had not seen or heard of primordial spirit possession, they had also heard of it.

    ¡°No, he must be dng.¡± Xu Pingzhi¡¯s tone was firm.

    There was no reason. He could only ept the fact that Da Lang hade back to life. He could not face or bear the other reasons.

    A knife had already been stabbed into his heart once.

    ¡°Second uncle, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m not dead.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Eh ... Why did his voice change? Xu Pingzhi¡¯s expression changed.

    This ¡®second uncle¡¯ was called in a clear and rich man¡¯s maic voice, which was much better than eldest Lang¡¯s previous voice.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s heart sank. He clenched his fists and stared at his nephew who hade back to life.¡±How can you prove that you are Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s questioning tone made the already suspicious people even more vignt.

    Fortunately. I don¡¯t have. mother. Otherwise. I would have to prove that my mother is my mother ... He cursed in his heart and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±The green orange is sour and bitter, but second uncle feels that the skin Juice has another wonderful use.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s face froze.

    Xu Eng still didn¡¯t believe that his brother hade back to life. He looked at his father, who was in a bad mood, took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really big brother?¡±

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tender flesh and old flesh intertwined on his face, making him look ferocious and terrifying. But his eyes were deep and meaningful as he looked at his younger brother.

 Chapter 309

    309 Reborn (2)

    ¡°If the heavens don¡¯t give birth to me, I¡¯ll wish for a New Year, and pray for eternity like a long night.¡±

    He silently added in his heart,¡±when the female family is not at home, the three of them will go to the Ying Mei Pavilion.¡±

    ¡®If the heavens don¡¯t give birth to me, I¡¯ll celebrate the new year, and I¡¯ll pray for eternity like a long night ...¡¯ Upon hearing this, second uncle and aunty were even more certain that the one who had woken up was dng Xu. This was because these little things in life could not be known unless one had experienced it personally.

    In the mourning hall, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Xu niannian.

    Yan Caiwei was thinking that these words must not be heard by senior brother yang. Otherwise, she and her fellow brothers in the Directorate of Celestials would probably be brainwashed every day.

    This was on par with that idiot yang qianhuan¡¯s habit of speaking ... Nangong qianrou and Zhang Kaitai frowned. They felt that this schr of the Xu family was too arrogant. A martial artist could not stand such arrogant propaganda.

    Princess huaiqing didn¡¯t say anything, but she looked at Xu Xinian with a meaningful gaze.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s handsome face turned red, and even his ears were red. These words were embarrassing for his family, and for his eldest brother to say it in front of so many outsiders, the shame had already exceeded the limits of what Xu dng¡¯s age could bear.

    He wished he could push his big brother away, lie in his coffin, and put an end to everything.

    Whoosh ...

    Second uncle Xu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his son had attracted the attention of everyone. He was a little happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s really big brother!¡± Xu lingyue cheered and pounced over without a care. She wrapped her arms around her brother¡¯s neck and sobbed.

    ¡°Big pot, big pot ...¡± Xu Ling was overjoyed. She jumped around the coffin and opened her arms, hoping that her big brother could hold her.

    However, Xu dng was hugging his sister¡¯s soft body andforting her, not paying any attention to the little bean.

    Xu Pingzhi also stepped forward excitedly and hugged his daughter and nephew. He hugged them tightly, afraid that they would be gone again if he let go.

    Xu Eng raised his head, not letting the tears fall from his eyes. In front of the audience, he would never do such a pretentious action.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The auntie¡¯s sharp, snow-white chin flicked and she turned her head away with a face full of disdain. But then, she covered her mouth and cried again.

    Nangong qianrou looked at the dead meat that had fallen off. It was not dead skin, but pieces of dead meat. He frowned and asked, ¡±

    ¡°How did you resurrect?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was about to exin when she heard li Caiwei raise her hand. The big-eyed beauty with an oval face said,

    ¡°Did you eat the reborn pill I gave you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was slightly taken aback, but recovered in an instant. She cooperated and made a grateful gesture. miss Caiwei¡¯s great kindness is something that Xu ningyan will never forget. I wish I could devote my life to you.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s face turned red. She was actually a little embarrassed. The cute foodie was not good at lying and had a very strong moral bottom line.

    He was not like Xu Qi ¡®an, who was a liar and had poor fish-rearing skills. He had almost drowned in the small pond several times.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the crowd and knew that they needed an exnation. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡±

    ¡°On the day of the Yunzhou rebellion, the rebel army besieged the chief Commissioner, and the lives of the provincial governor and the others were hanging by. thread. I knew that life and death were hard to predict in this battle, and when. thought of the reborn pill given by miss Caiwei, I took a gamble ... Hehe, the situation was critical at that time and he had no choice.

    ¡°I think the governor thought I died in battle and made such a big mistake.¡±

    So this was what the reborn pill was like ... Nangong qianrou and the others nodded in realization.

    Huaiqing looked at Xu Pingzhi and the others, who were still confused, and said,¡±The birth transformation pill is a miraculous elixir that the Directorate of Celestials is currently refining. After taking this medicine, one will shed their old shell and give birth to a new body like a cicada spinning a cocoon.

    even if you suffer a fatal injury, you can still break out of your cocoon and be a butterfly, obtaining a new body.

    The effect of the reborn pill was to use the old body as nourishment to nurture a new body. It was like a cicada that had turned into a butterfly.

    The ws were also huge, such as the ¡®high production cost¡¯ and the harsh usage conditions. The effect of the pill would take effect after an hour, and the person who took the pill had to die after an hour. If you didn¡¯t die, it would force you to die.

    It could easily cause a tragedy of sending one¡¯s head to another.

    If one¡¯s head was chopped off or they died on the spot, the reborn pill would not be able to save them.

    In short, when his life was hanging on a thread, the medicine just happened to take effect.

    Nangong qianrou and the others, who were well aware of the effects of the reborn pill, could only sigh at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s luck.

    From what the Xu family heard, the reason why eldest brother was able toe back to life was entirely because miss Cai Wei of the Directorate of Celestials had given him an immortal medicine that could bring him back to life.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, I can¡¯t thank you enough for your great kindness.¡± Xu Pingzhi cupped his fists and said,

    eldest brother owes you his life. In the future, you can go up a mountain of daggers and go down a pan of boiling oil. If he¡¯s not willing, I, his second uncle, can tie him up and bring him over.

    You didn¡¯t do anything and you¡¯ve earned my life. Damn, Yan Caiwei was the main character temte ... Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and thanked him profusely.

    ¡°Alright, lingyue, quickly help your big brother out. A living person shouldn¡¯t always lie in a coffin. It¡¯s bad luck.¡± Xu Pingzhi was in a good mood.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu lingyue responded, but she didn¡¯t immediately help her big brother up. Instead, she helped him peel off the dried flesh on his face.

    After peeling off the skin on his face and head, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a cool sensation on his forehead. His heart skipped a beat. I¡¯m done for. The hair I¡¯ve kept for twenty years has been destroyed.

    Immediately, he found Xu lingyue looking at him in a daze.

    ¡°What happened to my face?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly touched his face.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s beautiful little face blushed, and she lowered her head in silence.

 Chapter 310

    310 Reborn (3)

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to step out of the coffin and face huaiqing, Nangong qianrou, and the others. He could clearly see that they were all stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s facial lines were perfect. He had the masculinity of a man. He had thick eyebrows, a high nose, bright eyes, and the curve and shape of his lips were just right.

    Her facial features had not changed, but they had be more exquisite and perfect.

    This, this is the kid I raised? The aunt¡¯s Red mouth was slightly open, and she stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in disbelief.

    Nangong qianrou snorted.

    Even the still smitten Yan Caiwei could not help but take a few more nces at him. She felt that Xu ningyan looked even better after he had been reborn.

    Princess huaiqing¡¯s gaze paused on his face for a few seconds before she turned her head slightly and averted her gaze, as if she was covering her ears and stealing a Bell.

    ¡°Big brother is so good-looking.¡± Xu lingying said happily. Although her big brother didn¡¯t hug her, her love for him didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°I was like this when I was young.¡± Second uncle Xu said happily.

    After he finished speaking, he saw the whole family looking at him in silence. Second uncle Xu suddenly felt a little embarrassed and added, ¡°¡±Almost, almost ...¡±

    ¡°Dng didn¡¯t die?¡±

    master! an old man from the Xu family shouted from afar.

    Second uncle Xu immediately went over to tell the n members the good news of Xu dng¡¯s resurrection and the reason.

    It was only then that the members of the Xu family realized that it was not a reanimated corpse. Xu dng was not dead at all. It was the elixir that the Directorate of Celestials used to bring the dead back to life that had saved him.

    Themon people of the capital were not unfamiliar with the Imperial astronomer. Many of the medicinal shops and medical houses in the city were the Imperial astronomer¡¯s property. In order to cultivate, ninth-grade warlocks woulde to the medical houses to give medical services every three to five days. Their medical skills were excellent and cheap.

    After exining, second uncle Xu took Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand and bowed to the elders. The members of the Xu family were also very happy. The resurrection of the younger generation of the family was a joyous event in itself. Moreover, after witnessing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s potential and connections, the nsmen naturally hoped that he would climb higher and higher.

    In an instant, the funeral was filled with a joyous atmosphere.

    After appeasing the tribesmen, Xu Qi ¡®an sent off the two gongs, li Caiwei, and Princess huaiqing. He then turned around and went to the bathroom.

    The members of the Xu family stayed in the Xu residence to help remove the funeral arrangements.

    .........

    Xu Qi ¡®an filled the tub with water. He held the edge of the tub with both hands and looked down at the face reflected in the water.

    he¡¯s so handsome. Now, there¡¯s a sense of immersion, even though there¡¯s still a gappared to my previous life. Xu Qi ¡®an was amazed.

    At this moment, his facial features were still the same, but they were more exquisite and perfect, and his looks had skyrocketed.

    Lying in the cold water, Xu Qi ¡®an moaned infort. Then he touched his bald head in mncholy.

    At this moment, an orange cat pushed open the door and walked into the bathroom with elegant cat steps and a tail.

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve long heard that the effects of the reborn pill are extraordinary, and I¡¯ve seen it today. It actually made you, who was so ordinary, be so extraordinary.¡±

    So, in your heart, I¡¯m just an ordinary Gong ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little sad, so he said, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest has developed the bad habit of ying with cats.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind such a small matter.¡± The Golden Lotus Daoist priest raised his w and patted the ground.

    The orange cat jumped to the side of the bathtub, sat on the stool used to ce clean clothes, and spoke in the humannguage, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that you would die in the line of duty from the beginning. I learned that you were mourning today, so I came to take a look. Sure enough, although there¡¯s no life force in his body, there¡¯s a slight fluctuation of his primordial spirit.¡±

    Martial artists couldn¡¯t sense this slight primordial spirit fluctuation. Only Dao sect disciples who cultivated Yin spirit could sense it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you here for a while so that your primordial spirit can submit to me early.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Daoist priest.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thanked him sincerely. If the Taoist priest hadn¡¯t flown up and shouted at him, it would have been meaningless for him toe back to life.

    Sure enough, the good man will be blessed by the heavens, and the owner of the fish pond will be blessed by the heavens.

    ¡°But Miaozhen said that there were no ripples of a primordial spirit on your body and that you died very clearly.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    Is this how you use ¡®prating¡¯? Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°On the way back from Yunzhou to the capital, I didn¡¯t feel anything. It was onlyst night that I came back to my senses.¡±

    What he meant was that the subtle primordial spirit fluctuations had only appeared recently, and it was a sign of recovery.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded and lowered her head. She pressed her ws on the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and tsked,¡±Wei Yuan didn¡¯t take back the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.¡±

    Wei Yuan was fishing? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. Golden Lotus Daoist priest continued, ¡±

    ¡°However, letting you join the Heaven and Earth Society is just a casual move for him. A good strategist has far-reaching ns. After you died, he might¡¯ve been a little discouraged and didn¡¯t want to get involved in the matters of the heaven and earth Association. It doesn¡¯t matter if the fragment of the Book of the Earth is buried with you or taken by me. ¡±

    Daoist priest. you and Wei Yuan have a tacit understanding, but it¡¯s still. little embarrassing to expose my identity as. double-faced traitor in front of me ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed drily.

    ¡°By the way, can you not tell li Miaozhen about my resurrection?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an fiddled with the water.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus stared at him with his Amber cat-like eyes.¡±Be honest, young man.¡±

    Damn, who hasn¡¯t bragged on the inte before ... When I was shopping in the past, I liked to pretend to be a highly educated person.Thank you for the invitation. I¡¯m in America. I just got off the ne.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed dryly again. He remembered what had happened in Yunzhou and asked, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, there are traces of warlocks being involved in the Yunzhou case, and they are at least third-grade warlocks. How much do you know about the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    He told Daoist priest Golden Lotus about the incident of Yunzhou and the deeds of the mysterious Warlock.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest quickly understood Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°¡±The Directorate of Celestials only has one third-grade Warlock, sun Xuanji.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the Warlock from Yunzhou. Someone else is.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d know?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus shot him a look.

    ...

    ....... what¡¯s the use of having you? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. in my heart, you have always been a wise elder. You know everything.

    It was still an old silver coin.

    Golden Lotus shook his head and corrected, ¡°¡±Those who know astronomy are warlocks, and those who know geography are Confucians.

    ¡°However, the supervisor definitely knows the Warlock¡¯s background. It¡¯s just that no one can guess the old thing¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    After saying that, Golden Lotus Taoist looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±My qi and blood are several times more vigorous, and I¡¯m full of energy. You¡¯ve improved a lot since you left the capital. The effect of the reborn pill is extraordinary.¡±

    But it was too expensive ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus thought with regret.

    I was lucky. I managed to enter the spirit-forging stage in three months. I¡¯m toocking in talent. I¡¯m toocking in talent. Xu Qi ¡®an said humbly.

    ..... The orange cat turned around and left, leaving behind a sentence, ¡± go to Wei Yuan. You won¡¯t be able to buy the resources of the bronze skin and iron bone realm even if you go bankrupt, but he can give it to you.

    After taking a bath and changing into dry clothes, Xu Qi ¡®an rode out of the mansion and went straight to the Yamen.

    ..........

    [ PS: at least 10000 words today. ] There were more at night. I¡¯ll change the wrong words at night and go out to have fun in the day. Finally, I have a holiday. What a miserable social animal. Happy Dragon Boat Festival, everyone.

    ...

 Chapter 311

    311 Please grant me death (1)

    Noble Qi building.

    Nangong qianrou and Zhang Kaitai, who had returned to the Yamen, entered the noble Qi building immediately. With Nangong qianrou leading the way, they did not need to be informed and could directly go up to see Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan stood in front of a horizontal map, his hands behind his back. He squinted his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. He had been in this position for an hour.

    This was a bird ¡®s-eye view of the entire Northeast region, which marked the headquarters of the witchcraft cult and the locations of the countries in the northeast. This kind of mapcked precision and could only give a rough overview, so it was not considered precious.

    Any more urate map would be a top-secret object that every country would fight for and protect no matter what.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind, followed by the voices of Nangong qianrou and Zhang Kaitai.

    ¡°Foster father.¡±

    ¡°Duke Wei.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi. an¡¯s body has been floating in the canal for more than 10 years. It¡¯s not good to leave it there for too long ...¡± Let his rtives be buried as soon as possible.¡±

    If one were to listen carefully, there was a trace of pain in his deep voice.

    Nangong qianrou knew very well why her foster father did not take a look at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s corpse. Her foster father was a person in power, a strategist, and his heart should be hard and cold. Only a cold and heartless person could be invincible.

    Wei Yuan was supposed to be an invincible person who would not be swayed by emotions.

    The Watchmen in the Yamen and even the outside world hoped that Wei Yuan was such a person.

    ¡°Father ...¡± Nangong qianrou cleared her throat and said, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an is not dead yet.¡±

    Wei Yuan suddenly turned around, his movement so big that his green robe fluttered.

    At this moment, the chief eunuch¡¯s expression wasplicated. His eyes were alsoplicated. He was stunned, confused, happy, and hopeful ... Nangong qianrou had never seen suchplicated emotions on her foster father¡¯s face.

    But in an instant, the eunuch regained hisposure and slowly walked to the table. He sat down and asked in a stern tone, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Nangong qianrou then ryed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    Wei Yuan listened quietly and immediately said, ¡°¡±Tell him toe see me quickly.¡±

    Nangong qianrou nodded and looked at the huge bird. s-eye view of the northeast. about the spy ...

    If Xu Qi ¡®an was resurrected, would the witchcraft cult still fight?

    we¡¯ll attack the witchcraft cult after the autumn harvest. The n remains the same. Wei Yuan¡¯s expression was cold and his tone was filled with confidence.

    Nangong qianrou and Zhang Kaitai took their leave. The former nned to make another trip to the Xu Manor, but just as she stepped out of the Yamen, she ran into Xu Qi ¡®an, who was riding towards her.

    you¡¯re quite tactful, ¡± Nangong qianrou clicked her tongue.¡±Those who don¡¯t know would think that foster father has taken in another night moth.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an retorted, ¡°¡±You¡¯re an old Yin Yang person.¡±

    Nangong qianrou flew into a rage and mistakenly thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was mocking his feminine appearance. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you die in Yunzhou?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately captured an image in his mind.Nangong qianrou raised her right hand and waved it ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his waist and head, dodging Nangong qianrou¡¯s p by a hair¡¯s breadth, and escaped into the Yamen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. I¡¯m going to see Lord Wei.¡±

    In front of a fourth-grade golden gong, showing off a wave of operations was already the limit. If he didn¡¯t back down, he would be pressed to the ground and beaten.

    Nangong qianrou looked at his back in a daze. Then. she lowered her head and looked at her own hand ... He dodged?

    Those in the spirit-forging stage were extremely sensitive to danger. They could easily detect hostility and ambushes in the surroundings. Even if their eyes were covered, they could still fight in the chaos. When a martial artist reached the spirit-refinement realm, their individualbat power would reach a small peak.

    However, with Nangong qianrou¡¯s fourth-grade cultivation, although she had held back, it should have been easy for her to hit the target with her palm before a spirit-forging stage martial artist could sense the danger and evade.

    ¡°How is this possible ...¡± Nangong qianrou¡¯s brows furrowed.

    .......

    Along the way, Xu Qi ¡®an received countless surprised looks. Whether it was the night watchman or the clerk, all of them looked at him in shock.

    The news of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death in the line of duty had already spread throughout the Yamen. These few days, everyone¡¯s after-dinner conversation was like a headline from his previous life:

    #Shocking! The gong Xu Qi ¡®an returned, and the Duke of Wei was shocked #

    [ what did the promising Gong do in Yunzhou to ruin his life? ]

    But now, seeing Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been dead for half a month, appear in the Yamen, full of energy and waving enthusiastically to everyone, they were even more confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, how can a ghost enter our Yamen? I heard that after he died, he actually became so handsome?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? this is Xu ningyan¡¯s soul. It¡¯s not good for us to attack him, right? It wouldn¡¯t be good if your soul was destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Are you blind? Ghosts have shadows? That could be Xu ningyan¡¯s younger brother. Xu ningyan doesn¡¯t have such a talented person.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at the noble Qi building amidst the discussion. The guard looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°I request to see Duke of Wei. Report to him immediately.¡±

    The guard entered the building and turned back three times with each step. After. moment. he came back down. Lord Wei has invited ... Lord Xu, you¡¯re not, you¡¯re not ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched her face and replied in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger brother. I¡¯m here to take over my elder brother¡¯s duties.

    ¡°I see. What is Lord Xu¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian,¡±

    The guard thought to himself,¡±why does it sound like a girl¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± he said respectfully.

    After entering the noble spirit building and going to the tea room on the seventh floor, Xu Qi ¡®an saw Wei Yuan, who he had not seen for more than a month. He was still wearing a gorgeous green robe, with white hair at his temples and light crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes. He was elegant and handsome, an old handsome man with good temperament and appearance.

    ...

 Chapter 312

    312 Please grant me death, Your Majesty (2)

    With my looks now, I¡¯ll definitely be as good looking as Wei Yuan when I get old ... ¡°Greetings, Duke Wei,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and said in a clear voice.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Wei Yuan said gently.

    For the first time, Wei Yuan personally poured him a cup of hot tea and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk about what happened in Yunzhou.¡±

    It was a long story. Xu Qi ¡®an told Wei Yuan everything that happened in Yunzhou, including the identity of li Miaozhen number two and the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    Other than the fact that monk Shen Shu was of great importance, he did not hold back anything else.

    The main reason was that Wei Yuan was too smart. If he hid too much, he would be discovered. Moreover, the eunuch really valued him and nurtured him. Xu Qi ¡®an returned the favor and trusted Wei Yuan.

    As expected, Wei Yuan took a sip of tea and said, ¡°¡±Yang qianhuan has been following you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned at first, but he was not stupid. He immediately realized something and asked, ¡°¡±Why is senior brother yang following me?¡±

    ¡°He naturally wouldn¡¯t follow you for no reason. Based on my understanding of this person, other than the strange things he likes to do, he doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Wei Yuan smiled. but what if it¡¯s the director¡¯s intention? ¡±

    . The warden knows my secret ...¡± If he was the one who incited it, then it would be reasonable.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sized up Wei Yuan silently. Would the intelligent Wei Yuan notice something?

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t dwell on this topic and continued, ¡°¡±As for the third-grade magician, let¡¯s just treat him as a third-grade magician for now. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s sun Xuanji from the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°However, this incident did remind me of something else.¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Lord Wei,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, his spirits lifted.

    Lord Wei was still the most reliable. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest was always hiding his words. Wei Yuan didn¡¯t hold anything back from me.

    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with Chu Caiwei from the Directorate of Celestials and Song Qing. Do you know their respective identities?¡±

    ¡°Supervisor¡¯s personal disciple?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with uncertainty.

    Not all of the white-robed men in the Directorate of Celestials were the direct disciples. It was just like how the great Confucians of the Yunlu Academy often held lectures, but they rarely had any true personal disciples.

    Song Qing, Chu Caiwei, and yang qianhuan were the direct disciples of the supervisor.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan is the third disciple of the supervisor, Song Qing is the fourth, and Yan Caiwei is the sixth. The white-robed warlocks call her Little Junior.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ..... What¡¯s wrong with that? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°But the supervisor only has five personal disciples.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    This ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted as he finally understood what Wei Yuan meant. There were only five supervisors, but Yan Caiwei was the sixth. What about the other one?

    Where did that person go?

    Yang qianhuan was the third disciple, Song Qing was the fourth, and Yan Caiwei was the sixth ... He didn¡¯t know what sun Xuanji¡¯s position was.

    ¡°Sun Xuanji is the second disciple.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°In that case, the first and fifth disciples are still unknown.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    For a moment, the two of them did not continue to talk, and the tea room fell into a brief silence.

    After finishing his tea, Wei Yuan continued, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve woken up at the wrong time,¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, why do you say that?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Zhang xingying has submitted a Memorial, hoping that the Imperial court will confer upon you the title of Changle County¡¯s magistrate after his Majesty and the other officials have discussed it. In a few days, the Imperial edict wille.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already alive, the cab will most likely reject the Imperial edict, and the Emperor will most likely ept it,¡± Wei Yuan said helplessly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal, as long as the reward is not small, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged indifferently.

    The county Lord of Changle County should be a Viscount, which sounded like a title of younger brother ... No, his son¡¯s title.

    In the future, when they met the officials of Changle County, they would introduce each other and the other party would say, ¡°Ninghao, I¡¯m xxxxx from Changle County.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I¡¯m from Changle County.¡±

    Those who don¡¯t know the industry might think that I¡¯m someone else¡¯s son.

    Wei Yuan looked at him and said,¡±silver is just a worldly possession. The meaning of a noble title is not something that silver canpare to.¡± Even if you¡¯ve be a silver Gong and have power and influence in your hands, your status is still not up to standard.

    ¡°Only the title of nobility is the proof that you¡¯ll bepletely removed from your citizenship and be a noble of the dynasty. If you were conferred a noble title, the Xu family would not be an ordinary family, but a noble family.

    ¡°When you get married in the future, amoner woman will not be qualified to marry you. Only the daughter of a wealthy family can match you.¡±

    ¡°Can I marry the princess?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a low voice.

    ..... ¡°Theoretically, yes,¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    It was impossible for a Princess to marry amoner. Her future husband would definitely be a powerful person. Although the title of Viscount was not high, it was still a noble title.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but His Majesty doesn¡¯t like you. If he¡¯s not willing, no one can do anything.¡± Wei Yuanughed, ¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re not a good-for-nothing, so there¡¯s still room for maneuver.¡±

    ¡°Wei Gonggong, teach me.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, a major event happened in the pce. Consort Fu died in an ident and fell from the pavilion with disheveled clothes. At that time, the Crown Prince was the only one in the room, and he was drunk. This case is very difficult to handle. Not only does it concern the face of the imperial family, but it also involves the matter of dethronging the Crown Prince. The threew divisions are not willing to get involved and will definitely be passive in handling the case.¡±

    ..... Oh my God, the Crown Prince insulted the emperor¡¯s consort?

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly shook his head. Lord Wei, aren¡¯t you trying to harm me? I can¡¯t interfere in the royal family¡¯s scandal.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Wei Yuan waved his hand and said,¡±all the officials know about this. You¡¯ll make no difference.¡± It¡¯s good that you can find out, but if you can¡¯t, just push it away.

    if you¡¯re not capable enough, you¡¯ll only be punished a little at most. Even if His Majesty doesn¡¯t like you, as long as you haven¡¯t made a big mistake, a Viscount can¡¯t be beheaded by him just because he wants to. The noble Group will not agree.

 Chapter 313

    313 Please grant me death, Your Majesty (3)

    I understand. Duke Wei¡¯s meaning is that if the Emperor relinquishes his imperial decree on me and asks me for help in the future, I¡¯ll feign death and refuse to ept it. I¡¯ll coax Emperor Yuan jing to give me the title of nobility first.

    Then, he could leave with the excuse that he was not capable enough. At most, he would be punished and earn a noble title for nothing.

    Lord Wei was really ... [ full of wisdom (old silver coin) ]

    ¡°The Crown Prince is the blood brother of Lin an.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of the charming and affectionate little fish that he had raised.

    The little queen of the nightclub must be sad and helpless right now.

    ¡°You and the princess of Lin an, there are no disputes right?¡± Wei Yuan squinted his eyes and examined him.

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly shook his head.

    Wei Yuan nodded in relief.

    ........

    The next day, in the Royal study.

    ¡°The three-day deadline is over. Your reply to me is¡± the case isplicated and has many suspicious points. Please give me a few more days ¡°?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing threw several memorials at the three ministers.

    The memorials submitted by the Supreme Court¡¯s Minister of Justice, the Minister of Justice, and Wei Yuan were surprisingly consistent. It was as if they were copying each other¡¯s homework, and the answers they copied were wrong.

    Emperor Yuan jing was so angry that he mmed the table.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are many suspicious points in this case,¡± the Minister of Justice said guiltily.¡±I¡¯ve already done my best.¡± Your Majesty, please give us a few more days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough. Please retire and return to my hometown,¡± the official said.

    ¡°You guys ...¡± Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand and swept the memorials, brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone on the table to the ground. He was so angry that he trembled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    The three ministers immediately knelt down and shouted, ¡°¡±My death is not to be regretted. Your Majesty, please take care of your dragon body.¡±

    Did they go through their lines?

    Emperor Yuan jing was furious.

    The ministers on both sides lowered their heads and the officials who always liked to argue with Wei Yuan fell silent.

    Of course, this case still had to be dealt with, but the opinions of all parties had not yet been unified. The crown prince¡¯s side was thinking about how to help the Crown Prince get away with the crime.

    The other factions were thinking about who would be the future Crown Prince if the Crown Prince was abolished.

    They all had different thoughts, but everyone agreed that they should dy the matter. Consort Fu¡¯s death wasn¡¯t important. What was important was the dispute over the country¡¯s Foundation that was involved in this case.

    It would be a bloodbath no less than the capital¡¯s.

    Each party needed to spend time to think, pick sides, and make arrangements.

    In such a situation where the Imperial court had the same goal, even Emperor Yuan jing could only be powerless and furious, unless he didn¡¯t want the truth and abolished the Crown Prince on the spot ... But it would most likely be rejected by the cab.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. I have something to report.¡± Chief advisor Wang stepped out and briefly mentioned Consort Fu¡¯s case,

    ¡°ording to what I know, Xu Qi ¡®an, the watchman of the Yamen, did not die in the line of duty. With his strange resurrection yesterday, Your Majesty, please withdraw the matter of the title of nobility.¡±

    In the Imperial study, the ministers were whispering.

    That copper Gong surnamed Xu is still alive? The chief of the Supreme Court and the Minister of Justice hadplicated feelings.

    Emperor Yuan jing was stunned for a moment. He suppressed his anger and looked at Wei Yuan, ¡°¡±Wei Qing, is the Prime Minister¡¯s words true?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed true.¡± Wei Yuan bowed.

    Immediately, one of them stepped out and said loudly, ¡°¡±Zhang xingying lied about the case and lied to Your Majesty. Please punish him, Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing ignored him and continued to ask, ¡°¡±Why so?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t die. Before the battle with the rebel army, he took the Directorate of Celestials¡¯ pill of rebirth. After his strength was exhausted, he entered a state of suspended animation and only woke up yesterday. Zhang xingying mistakenly thought that Xu Qi ¡®an had died in the line of duty, so he can¡¯t be med.¡± Wei Yuan exined.

    The reborn pill ... When Emperor Yuan jing heard this, he felt disgusted, as if he had eaten a fly.

    When he had asked the supervisor for the medicine, the supervisor had refused and said that he had run out.

    But now, a mere copper Gong had actually eaten a spirit pill that he could not get.

    ¡°How did he get his hands on this medicine?¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Yan Caiwei of the Directorate of Celestials.¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    Emperor Yuan jing pondered for a few seconds and slowly nodded. ¡°The matter of the title of nobility has been withdrawn. In addition, bring copper Gong Xu Qi ¡®an to see me. ¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded his head and bowed, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±

    ........

    Xu Qi ¡®an was summoned and rushed to the pce before noon. After being verified by the pce guards, he was allowed to enter the pce.

    Inside the city gate, da Qing Yi stood with her hands behind her back, waiting for a long time with Nangong qianrou by her side.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly walked up to him and shouted, ¡°¡±Duke Wei.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty has summoned you regarding Fu Fei¡¯s case,¡± Wei Yuan nodded. He paused for a moment and said meaningfully, ¡°¡±The matter of the title of nobility has been withdrawn.¡±

    He really did recall it. This message was sent three days ago, and he still recalled it. He didn¡¯t follow the rules ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart and said,

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    When they arrived at the Imperial study, Emperor Yuan jing wasn¡¯t there. The old eunuch in the Python robe said, ¡± His Majesty is at the temple of spiritual treasures, meditating with the state preceptor. He will only return in the afternoon. Just wait for him.

    This waitsted for two hours.

    ...

    .......

    At Ling Bao temple, Emperor Yuan jing, who had just finished his meditation, opened his eyes and sighed.¡±State preceptor, when will I be able to form the Golden core?¡±

    Under the Daoist robe, Luo Yuheng¡¯s voluptuous figure and devastatingly beautiful face could not be hidden. With his eyes closed, he said in a pleasant and maic voice, ¡°¡±When can Your Majesty put aside government affairs and concentrate on cultivation? the Golden core is just around the corner.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing stared at the beautiful Taoist nun in front of him. Her facial features were gorgeous and she had a soul-stirring charm. The red dot between her eyebrows made her look like a fairy.

    A fairy that could be sphemed.

    Emperor Yuan jing sighed again. In fact, he could improve further by dual cultivation. However, even if he was the ruler of a country, he could not force the Dao chief of the human sect.

    Not to mention that the other party was a level two expert. Even if he could suppress him with his martial strength, dual cultivation required the cooperation of the two people¡¯s mental cultivation methods and could not be forced.

    ¡°When will the state preceptor be able to enter rank-1?¡± Emperor yuanjing asked.

    Luo Yuheng shook his head slightly.

    ¡°AI, Zhen is increasingly unable to see through the thoughts of the supervisor. When I asked him for the reborn pill, he refused to give it to me. Who would have thought that today, I would find out that even a small gong can enjoy such a miraculous pill.¡±

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes and asked curiously, ¡°¡±A Gong?¡±

    ...

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand. this person is not worth mentioning. I¡¯ll return to the pce first. I¡¯lle back tomorrow to meditate with the state preceptor toprehend the Dao.

    He returned to the pce and received news from Xu Qi ¡®an that he was waiting in the Imperial study. He did not go over immediately. After a detailed bath, he finally arrived.

    In the Imperial study.

    ¡°Your humble servant greets Your Majesty,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    Emperor Yuan jing stared at him with a sharp gaze. He did not mention the matter of the reborn pill, nor did he praise Tong Gong¡¯s contribution to Yunzhou. He said straightforwardly, ¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, Consort Fu fell from the pavilion and died. There is a hidden story behind this case. Zhen will give you three days to investigate this case. Otherwise, you will be severely punished.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately bowed and shouted, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please grant me death.¡±

    .......

    [PS: 10000 word update. Please give me your monthly votes.]

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 314

    314 Hengyuan: No. 3, I actually already knew your true identity _

    ....... Emperor Yuan jing choked. He did not expect such a reply from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Every time he made things difficult for her, she would shout,¡±my bones!¡± It was the style of an old fox in the officialdom. Who knew that this little Gong was even more straightforward and actually asked for death.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face darkened. People in power liked to say harsh words to show their dignity. From the Emperor to the county Magistrate, everyone liked to say, ¡°Give it to this Emperor (this official) and so and so, or else I¡¯ll tell you so and so.

    This was not a big deal. After all, there was a difference in status, and the officials and servants could only ept it and obediently ept the orders.

    Unexpectedly, the gong actually came back and made Emperor Yuan jing feel ufortable.

    Emperor Yuan jing was even more unhappy when he saw Xu tonglong¡¯s drastic change. At the same time, he sighed with emotion that the reborn pill was indeed a rare elixir.

    Even Jian Zheng had only refined three pills in sixty years.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, do you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Emperor Yuan jing snapped.

    Emperor yuanjing had been in power for 36 years. The emperor¡¯s Majesty was extremely strong. The air in the Imperial study seemed to have lowered a little. Several eunuchs immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to look up at the Dragon.

    The only person who could remain calm in front of the Emperor was Wei Yuan.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an would not continue to argue with him. He was not flustered. He changed from his previous elegant manner of punching out to a submissive one.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive me. I was in Yunzhou to protect the governor. I fought the rebel army and killed 200 people.

    I¡¯ve worked hard in Yunzhou and cracked the case of the chief governor song Changfu colluding with the witchcraft cult. I¡¯ve also cleared yang Chuannan¡¯s name.

    ¡°All of the above are insignificant, and I will never take them out to im credit. As for the case of sang Bo and Princess Ping Yang, I¡¯ve already forgotten about them and will never bring them up again.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this humble servant¡¯s vitality is greatly damaged and my mind is weak. After waking up, I often have headaches and really can¡¯t help Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing stared at him, unable to say anything.

    This little copper Gong had deliberately pulled out a bunch of cases to highlight his own merits. First, he consolidated his position as a meritorious official, and then he dodged it by saying that he was not feeling well. He was already well-versed in the techniques of the officialnguage of the court.

    Wei Yuan immediately said, ¡± Your Majesty, Xu Qi ¡®an is just a copper Gong. No matter how powerful he is, he has used up a lot of his energy. His life is not a big deal. However, it will dy the case and make it impossible for Consort Fu to redress her grievances. That is a big deal.

    After a pause, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±You should go back and recuperate. His Majesty will not send hungry soldiers.¡±

    An Emperor does notck hungry soldiers ...

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Wei Yuan and said, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, I have as many prescriptions for the Directorate of Celestials. The spirit treasures temple has nock of elixirs. If you are not feeling well, I can reward you with a few elixirs.

    ¡°I will remember your contributions in Yunzhou and intend to give you the title of Viscount. The emperor¡¯s grace is boundless, do not disappoint.¡±

    In the end, Xu Qi ¡®an was just a small figure and was not worthy of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s deliberate difficulties. The cab proposed to revoke his title, and Emperor Yuan jing went with the flow.

    But now that he wanted to use Xu Qi ¡®an, Emperor Yuan jing did not mind giving him some benefits. However, he was very unhappy. He knew that he had been tricked.

    ¡°Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. Your Majesty is wise and mighty, an Emperor for all eternity.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    ¡°I want to know the truth of the case as soon as possible,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded slightly.

    ¡°This humble servant will do his best, until death do me part.¡±

    Seeing that little Gong was so tactful, Emperor Yuan jing felt a little better. He said lightly, ¡°¡±You may leave.¡±

    ........

    Walking side by side with Wei Yuan on the empty square, Wei Yuan squinted his eyes and looked forward with a faint smile. ¡°Did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He had really learned it, unlike in the past when the teacher stood on the podium and knocked on the ckboard, asking, ¡°Have you all learned it?

    He lied through his teeth and replied loudly, ¡°He would!

    The reason why Wei Yuan wanted to hand him over was simple. An Emperor was a human, and he had his weaknesses. He was bound by rules and could not do whatever he wanted.

    At the same time, the Emperor was not omnipotent. The Emperor also had needs. As long as you had what he ¡± needed ¡°, you would have a lot of room for maniption.

    For example, this time, the threew divisions were dying the case. What could Emperor Yuan jing do? At most, he would be punished, but it was impossible for him to be removed from office or beheaded.

    With such a background, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had solved several major cases and offended many officials, was the perfect candidate for the investigation.

    Since the Emperor wants to use you, it is necessary to fight for your own interests.

    Once he became a Viscount, it was reasonable that Xu Qi ¡®an failed to solve the case because of his ¡±ck of ability ¡± even though he had made some symbolic efforts.

    After all, he was not an immortal.

    At that time, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s anger was foreseeable, but Xu Qi ¡®an, who was already a Viscount at that time, would at most be punished, such as caning, sry deduction, and even demotion.

    However, the title of nobility was not something that could be taken away just like that. The title of nobility was a means for the Imperial court to win over people¡¯s hearts, and it could only be granted to people who had made great contributions.

    Correspondingly, the conditions for stripping of the title were also very strict. It was by no means something that the Emperor could strip away. Otherwise, the title of nobility would be too cheap, and how would the public be convinced?

    As for whether Emperor Yuan jing would go back on his word, Xu Qi ¡®an and Wei Yuan did not think that the Emperor of a country would be so shameless. Even if Emperor Yuan jing wanted to renege on his debt, Xu Qi ¡®an could still dy the case.

    There was a n at the top and a countermeasure at the bottom.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please wait.¡±

    A shrill cry came from behind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Wei Yuan stopped and looked back. It was the old eunuch beside Emperor Yuan jing. He was running after them with a gold medal in his hand.

    ¡°This is a golden medallion bestowed by His Majesty. Official Xu Can enter the pce at any time to investigate, but you must be apanied by an official from the pce.¡± The old eunuch presented the Golden token.

 Chapter 315

    315 Hengyuan: No. 3, I actually already knew your true identity _

    Xu Qi ¡®an took it and weighed it in his hand. It was quite heavy.

    This gold medal was different from the gold medal he had received before. There was an additional ¡± inner ¡± on the front of the gold medal. It was a gold medal that allowed one to walk within the pce, and it was of a higher level.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble eunuch Liu.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands.

    The old eunuch nodded and turned around without saying anything.

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, please wait a moment.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called out to him.

    The old eunuch turned around.

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s grace is great. I will begin my investigation today. Eunuch, please assign me a task.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He was the eunuch of the lowest rank ... The word ¡°eunuch¡± wasn¡¯t urate. Eunuch was a status and position.

    The officers were of the lowest level ... A person who cut the weeds and eliminated the roots.

    The old eunuch appreciated Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s active working attitude. The smile on his face grew wider as he asked,¡±I¡¯d like to ask, where does Lord Xu intend to start the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Start investigating from the princess of Lin ¡®an,¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an grinned.

    The old eunuch returned to the Imperial study. A momentter, a young eunuch ran out and bowed to Wei Yuan and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and sent Wei Yuan to the gate of the pce. Then, apanied by the servant, they turned to shaoyin garden, where the princess of Lin¡¯ an lived.

    .........

    Shaoyin garden.

    In the deste back garden, Lin ¡®an sat in the pavilion, looking at the heavy pool water in a daze.

    The water in the pool had been frozenst night. Under the warm sunlight, it gradually melted, leaving only a few pieces of floating ice.

    In half a decade, Lin Anqing had lost a lot of weight. Her round oval face appeared to be a little thin. Her peach-shaped eyes were originally watery and slightly misty, looking at everyone with flirtatious eyes.

    Now, he wascking some spirit.

    Ever since she was young, other than being beaten up by huaiqing, she had always been carefree and had everything go smoothly.

    Because Emperor yuanjing cultivated early, although he had many children, he didn¡¯t have many. The infighting between the princes and princesses wasn¡¯t that strong.

    In addition, his brother was the Crown Prince, and he knew how to act coquettishly. He was very likable, so everything had been smooth.

    However, the continuous bad news in the past few days had caused her to feel depressed and depressed.

    Today, they had just cried at consort mother¡¯s ce. Mother and daughter were worried about the crown prince¡¯s future. After returning, they sat in the pavilion in Lin ¡®an and thought about things.

    If it was huaiqing, she would definitely be extremely strong. She was the kind of woman who would not be defeated by anything ... Brother Crown Prince would definitely not do such a thing, but who would frame him ... The fourth prince, huaiqing¡¯s biological brother?

    This thought suddenly shed in Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart.

    She wasn¡¯t as smart as huaiqing, she didn¡¯t study well, and she had to be threatened by the Grand Tutor with a bamboo stick before she was willing to recite a few Scriptures with tears in her eyes.

    But she wasn¡¯t stupid. Under the premise that she was certain that her Crown Prince brother was wronged, she only needed to use her brain to think about who would benefit the most if her Crown Prince brother was crippled.

    Suspicious characters immediately surfaced.

    Thinking of this, Lin an¡¯s eyes became slightly more active and he actively worked his brain to think of many problems.

    For example, how the fourth prince had secretly killed Consort Fu and framed his brother, the Crown Prince. For example, who was his aplice? the Empress? Huaiqing?

    Wait a minute.

    Then, the more he thought about it, the more confused and confused he became. He patted his head in frustration.

    ¡°If only he was still here, we would definitely be able to solve the case with just a little instigation.¡± Lin an stomped his feet and said angrily.

    But the next moment, her face suddenly fell, her eyebrows drooped, and she lost her energy.

    But ... He was no longer here.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness.¡±

    A guard with a saber rushed over and stopped in the pavilion. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an requests an audience ... Wait in the front yard.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s reaction was as if he had been hit by a stick. He was stunned. After about three to four seconds, she suddenly stood up and walked quickly to the front of the guard. Her beautiful eyes stared at him, ¡±

    ¡°You, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an requests an audience.¡± The guard repeated.

    Blood rushed to Lin ¡®an¡¯s face. Lin¡¯ an was unprecedentedly furious. He struggled to pull out the Guard¡¯s knife and said through gritted teeth, ¡±

    ¡°Dog thing, even you dare to y with this Queen? The Crown Prince hasn¡¯t been dethroned yet.¡±

    The real reason for her anger was that the guards had taken Xu Qi ¡®an away.

    The guard hurriedly retreated. If he were to be cut down, that would be too unjust. He exined as he retreated, ¡± it really is young master Xu. Young master Xu is here. He¡¯s in the front courtyard. Your Highness will know at a nce.

    Lin ¡®an didn¡¯t even throw the knife in his hand as he rushed to the front yard.

    From a distance, Xu Qi ¡®an first saw the frame in a red dress. He was shocked to see her carrying a knife and fighting fiercely.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape from the gates of hell, and you¡¯re nning to send me back?

    He immediately put away the little toy that pleased Lin ¡®an and hid behind the rockery.

    ¡°Where is Xu Qi ¡®an? where is Xu Qi¡¯ an?¡± he asked.

    Lin ¡®an carried a knife and looked left and right in the front yard. She didn¡¯t see that familiar figure at all. Her bright eyes gradually dimmed.

    ¡°Your Highness, Lord Xu is behind the rock garden.¡± The eunuch on duty said in a low voice.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s peach blossom eyes instantly lit up, and he walked to the back of the rockery expectantly. As expected, he saw that ... Xu Qi ¡®an?

    ...

    She was stunned for a moment. The person in front of her was masculine and handsome. His eyebrows were raised, his eyes were bright, his nose was high, and his lips were curved like carved lines.

    Then, Lin ¡®an was attracted by the two lifting puppets in Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s hands.

    It was a man and a woman. The woman was dressed like a youngdy from a noble family, and the man was a valiant general in armor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and controlled the valiant general to say in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Your Highness, your humble servant has just returned from stic surgery in Korea.¡±

 Chapter 316

    316 Hengyuan, number 3, I actually already knew your true identity _

    Then, he changed to a sharp voice and controlled the woman, ¡°¡±Where is Korea?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Yunzhou. I was wrong,¡± the valiant general replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you die in Yunzhou?¡± the woman asked.

    The valiant general: ¡± I was supposed to be dead. However, I missed the princess and touched the King of Hell. So, I came back.

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying,¡± the woman said.

    Lin ¡®an felt that it was interesting andughed. Suddenly, he felt his face turn cold. Unknowingly, tears silently flowed down his cheeks.

    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly turned around and exined, ¡°¡±Today¡¯s wind is a little strong, and the sand got into my eyes.¡±

    As a lively, pampered, and spoiled girl, she actually fell for this. And because of herck of love experience, her ability to recognize scumbags was poor, so she had the aura of a scumbag.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an was not a scumbag.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. that¡¯s strange. Why does the sand only get into the princess¡¯s eyes? is it because the princess is beautiful? ¡±

    ¡°Dog ve.¡± Lin an, who was exposed, said angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog ve.¡±

    ¡°You are the dog ve, the dog ve Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°F * cking Lin an.¡±

    ¡°Dog? what dog?¡± The princess of Lin an did not know that ¡°RI¡± was a verb.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an bullied her for not understanding her nativenguage.

    ¡°You were scolding bengong just now, right?¡± Lin an¡¯s face was stern.

    no, that¡¯s my deepest hope for you, Princess. Xu Qi ¡®an answered seriously.

    ........

    Aftering out from behind the rockery, she returned the knife to the guard and brought Xu Qi ¡®an into the hall. The servant followed behind her and looked at the second Princess with a strange look.

    The second princess¡¯s beautiful and lively eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had just cried.

    After they were seated, the pce maids served tea and snacks. Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±Little eunuch, you can leave first. I have some secret matters to discuss with the princess.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The young eunuch hesitated.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± She raised her eyebrows and rebuked,¡±I have something to say to Lord Xu, who are you to listen?¡± Do you believe that I won¡¯t drag you out and give you a hundred flogs?¡±

    The young eunuch had no choice but to leave.

    ¡°Why is he with you? How did youe back alive? didn¡¯t huaiqing say you were dead?¡±

    The framed eunuch stepped out of the door and disappeared. He turned his eyes to Xu Qi ¡®an and a smile appeared on his beautiful face.

    ¡°He¡¯s here to monitor me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sipped some hot tea and ate some pastries. He had waited in the Imperial study for more than two hours and missed his lunch.

    ¡°As for how he survived, it¡¯s a long story ...¡±

    He told the princess of Lin ¡®an about the case of Yunzhou, and made some slight changes. Of course, the changes were not made up randomly, so Xu Qi¡¯ an just beautified and highlighted his role, and reduced the sense of existence of others.

    Lin ¡®an loved listening to books. She began to enjoy it and gradually immersed herself in it. When she heard Xu Qi¡¯ an solving the puzzle left by the spy Zhou Jing all night, she mmed the table with her small hands and cheered loudly.

    She leaned forward and held her chin, listening attentively.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the princess¡¯s chest without saying a word. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. Lin¡¯ an was still a littleckingpared to her elder sister.

    Women who can¡¯t put pressure on the table are not good women.

    When they heard that a female ghost hade to confuse Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, two of their colleagues were miserably bewitched. However, Xu Qi¡¯ an, with his strong will, was unmoved. He framed the ghost and expressed his appreciation.Worthy of being bengong¡¯s valued person, when bengong first saw you, I knew you were not an ordinary person.

    Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his gratitude to the princess for her discerning eyes, but heined in his heart, ¡± didn¡¯t you recruit me by force because you were jealous of huaiqing? ¡±

    In the end, Xu Qi ¡®an began to describe how he had faced thousands of soldiers and horses alone, and how he had been besieged by thousands of people. In the face of a rain of arrows and a forest of Spears, he had not retreated even half a step, killed two hundred enemies, and finally held on until the arrival of the reinforcements.

    The framed man¡¯s tears flowed down and his nose turned red from crying.

    ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t see the scene at that time. With this humble servant¡¯s roar, the thousands of rebel soldiers were scared out of their wits and braced themselves to fight me. If I wasn¡¯t in a bad state, none of them would have survived.¡±

    The framed man nodded his head vigorously, very convinced.

    After all, she had heard about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s story from her Royal brother. Everyone said that Xu Qi¡¯ an died in the line of duty and saved Jin Gong from the provincial governor and the night watchman.

    After bragging, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered the important matter and said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯vee to the pce this time under His Majesty¡¯s orders to thoroughly investigate the fu Fei case.¡±

    Ming Ji¡¯s eyes lit up and he said happily,¡±Bengong knew it. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned. You¡¯ve returned to wash away the injustice of brother Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always serve you, Princess. I¡¯ll be your ve.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    He gained a wave of favorable impression points from Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°I have a few questions to ask Princess. How does Consort Fu look?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, she is extremely beautiful.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was really wasting God¡¯s gift ... Xu Qian sighed and asked,¡±Crown Prince, are you lecherous?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not lecherous.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lin an denied it immediately,¡±other than the Crown Prince Consort, Crown Prince Gege¡¯s side concubines, concubine concubines, etc., Add them up to 16 people.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xu Qian said, ¡± I¡¯m a good man indeed. A good man is me. I¡¯m xu Qian!

    ¡°Is there any precedent of causing trouble after drinking?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ...

    ¡°What kind of wine did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Spring of a hundred days, a wine that nourishes the kidney and improves yang. It was the Empress who sent it to my Imperial mother. Do you think she framed it?¡± Lin an whispered.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence.

    Lin ¡®an was overjoyed and said in a tender voice,¡±what do you understand?¡± Xu ningyan, have you solved the case?¡±

    .........

    Xu Manor.

    Xu Eng, who was both mentally and physically exhausted, did not return to the Academy immediately. Today was the 10th day of the second month, and the spring examination would be in five days. There was no need to return to the Academy at all.

    He stayed at home for the next few days, waiting for the imperial examination.

    After lunch, Xu Eng helped his father, Xu Pingzhi, send the Xu family off. He was so exhausted that he did not want to study at all. He just wanted to go back to his room and take a nap.

    But the gatekeeper, old Zhang, Ran in hurriedly and said, ¡°¡±Eng, there¡¯s a monk outside the door. He calls himself Hengyuan and wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Hengyuan?¡± Xu Eng frowned. He felt that the name sounded familiar, but he could not remember.

    ...

    He was a schrly disciple who didn¡¯t believe in Buddhism and didn¡¯t have any interactions with Buddhism.

    ¡°He also said that he is an acquaintance of yours.¡± Old Zhang added.

    Xu Eng snorted and looked at Xu Pingzhi. ¡°Father, perhaps they saw that our family has a funeral and came to perform a ritual. Please prepare some copper coins to dismiss me, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡±

    The gatekeeper, old Zhang, took out a tael of silver and walked out of the mansion. He handed the silver to the burly middle-aged monk and said, ¡±

    ¡°Master, we don¡¯t need to perform any rituals. Please go back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to beg for alms,¡± master Hengyuan said while waving his hand.

    He took the silver and said, ¡°¡±Second young master, do you really not want to see me?¡±

    What happened to number three?

    Although they had never met before, he had helped him several times and his cousin, Xu Qi ¡®an, was his friend. No matter what, he should see him and let him see Lord Xu for thest time.

    Hmm, maybe he thinks that his identity is still a secret and that I¡¯m not aware of his true identity, so he¡¯s pretending not to know?

    Heh, you¡¯ve really underestimated this penniless monk¡¯s intelligence.

    Monk Hengyuan sped his hands together and bowed. He then walked to the side and took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. Using his finger as a pen, he sent a message, Golden Lotus Daoist, can you block the rest of the people for me? I have something to say to number three.

    .........

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket. *****************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 317

    317 The autopsy (1)

    Understand that your brother Crown Prince is a lecherous person ... Xu Qi ¡®an replied casually, but the framed man mistakenly thought that he had solved the case.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to make a conclusion on whether the Crown Prince is innocent or not.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    As the saying goes, sex after drinking. When a man drinks too much, it¡¯s easy for him to get carried away and do things that he usually doesn¡¯t dare to do. If it was really like what Lin an described, the Crown Prince had always been cautious and conscientious, as if walking on thin ice. The more he suppressed, the fiercer his outburst would be after he was drunk.

    why does your Highness think that the fourth prince and the Empress are framing the Crown Prince? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked this question to investigate the case.

    The fourth prince was huaiqing¡¯s blood brother, both of whom were the Empress¡¯s children. Furthermore, the fourth prince was the eldest son of the Emperor. Logically speaking, no matter what, it would be more proper than his blood brother¡¯s name in Lin an.

    However, because of the fight for the foundation of the country two hundred years ago, it was still written in history and became a heavy stroke in the hearts of Da Feng¡¯s schrs. They had a psychological shadow about the fight for the foundation of the country.

    Therefore, there was nothing wrong with Emperor Yuan jing making the Shu eldest son the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Of course the Empress wants the fourth prince to be the Crown Prince. Let me tell you, among all the princes, only the fourth prince and the Crown Prince are most concerned about state affairs. If the fourth prince doesn¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince, why would he be so enthusiastic?¡±

    ¡°Under the circumstances of having a legitimate son, it is indeed not in line with the rules for the Emperor to set up the eldest son of the Shu family.¡± In front of the frame, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t try to avoid suspicion.

    Even if he was under the order to investigate the case, it was not appropriate for him to ask these questions. But in front of the frame, he could speak without any restraint.

    They were all on the same side.

    ¡°Because my Imperial mother was the most favored and also the most beautiful.¡± The mounted man proudly raised his chin, his face as beautiful as a painting.

    ording to what I saw at the ancestral worship ceremony, it is obvious that the Empress is better than noble Consort Chen. That temperament, that appearance, even though she has long passed the most magnificent age of a woman, the charm between her brows and eyes is still far superior to ordinary beauties ... If the Empress was twenty years younger, she would probably be more beautiful than Lin ¡®an and huaiqing ...

    However, being favored wasn¡¯t just about looks. There were many other factors, such as personality, tactics, and the ability to stammer ... In short, the factors were veryplicated.

    Did Emperor Yuan jing not like the Empress that much? The eldest son of a concubine was the Crown Prince?

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was silent, Ming Miao suddenly became alert. ¡°Do you think huaiqing is behind this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the second princess¡¯s beautiful face and asked, ¡°¡±What if I am?¡±

    The mounted man first raised her eyebrows like a valiant little hen, but the next moment, she was discouraged and drooped her eyebrows.

    ¡°I still have to admit that huaiqing is scheming, despicable, and shameless ...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t win against her,¡± she said, feeling wronged.

    . Hmm, to be able to admit that I can¡¯t defeat my nemesis, Huai Qing. in front of me, it means that the princess is starting to trust me more and more ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly, somewhat satisfied.

    At that moment, his heart suddenly palpitated. He knew that someone had appeared in The Earth Book chat group.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to the toilet. Please wait a moment.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and left the hall.

    The young eunuch waiting outside saw hime out and immediately followed him. But when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an walking towards the toilet, he stopped and gave up.

    After entering the toilet, he took out a small Jade Mirror and checked the contents of the letter.

    [ six: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, can you block the other people for me? I have something to say to number three. ]

    Why is Hengyuan looking for me ...

    When the members of the heaven and earth Association saw the letter sent by number six, they all had different feelings. After the previous letter, some people had already guessed that number three was the cousin of Xu Qi ¡®an, who had died in the line of duty in Yunzhou.

    Probably only number five had a heart as still as water, a clear mind, and didn¡¯t have so many ¡°distracting thoughts.¡±

    Number four thought,¡±that copper Gong named Xu Qi ¡®an just died in the line of duty, and Hengyuan went to have a¡± secret talk ¡°with number three. It seems that he has also guessed number three¡¯s true identity.¡±

    Number two, li Miaozhen, was a little sad when she saw the letter. They all thought number three was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin, but in fact, number three was him.

    He, on the other hand, had already died in the line of duty in Yunzhou.

    The heaven and earth Union no longer had number three.

    No. 1 peeked at the screen and did not express his opinion. No. 5 didn¡¯t think so much. He nced at the contents of the letter and threw the fragment of The Earth Book aside.

    [ nine: okay. ]

    Li Miaozhen was stunned for a moment and then realized that the Golden Lotus Taoist was probably going to exin this to number six in private.

    In the Tiandi society, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was the only one who knew everyone¡¯s identity.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a few seconds and saw a message from Hengyuan in the small Jade Mirror.[ number three, I want to see Lord Xu onest time. ]

    If you want to see me, so be it. Why did you send me a message ... ¡®Hmm, Hengyuan doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been resurrected ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡±

    [ he¡¯s already resurrected. If you want to see him, you can go to the night watchman¡¯s office to find him. ]

    The other side was silent for a long time. Finally, three words were heard.[ really? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an could feel master Hengyuan¡¯s excitement and disbelief from those three words. After holding it in for so long, he only managed to squeeze out three words.

    [yes.]

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply was equally simple and powerful.

    [ no wonder you refused to see me. This penniless monk was even resentful just now. I¡¯ve sinned. [ Lord Xu is a good person, and good people will be rewarded. Amitabha, this poor monk is extremely happy, extremely happy. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an told master Hengyuan how his ¡± cousin ¡± was resurrected.

    [ master, I don¡¯t want my identity to be made public. [ I hope that we can smile when we meet in the future. ]

    [ this penniless monk knows. ]

    Well, go ahead and smile at Eng. I¡¯m sorry, master. I didn¡¯t have a choice before, but I don¡¯t want to die in society anymore.

 Chapter 318

    318 The autopsy Part

    He put away the book fragments and returned to the hall,ining, ¡°¡±That long.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about the case just now, and I got lost in thought.¡± Your Highness, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined, ¡± I¡¯m going to see the body of Consort Fu. Are youing? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The framed man immediately stood up.

    ........

    Consort Fu¡¯s body was stored in the ice cer of the Imperial Pce. Judging from Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attitude, Consort Fu would not be able to rest in peace until the case was solved.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the gold medal in his hand. He was led by the mounted man and a young eunuch to the ice cer. The eunuch on duty led them in.

    In the cold Icehouse, Consort Fu was covered with a white cloth, lying quietly on the wooden board.

    The mounted man slowly shuddered and tightened his Fox-fur cloak.

    ¡°Princess, why don¡¯t you wait outside?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was afraid that she might have caught a cold, but he also considered that she might not have seen the body before.

    Ming Ming shook her head stubbornly. I also want to be a part of it and do something for brother Crown Prince.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ordered the young eunuch to remove the White cloth. Then, while no one was paying attention, he held the princess¡¯s soft hand and poured his Qi into it.

    The petite frame stiffened and subconsciously made a gesture of shaking her hand, as if she had been stung by a Scorpion.

    But that rough and warm hand was like an iron hoop, holding it tightly. Shyness welled up from the bottom of her heart. She was the second Princess, and her body was as pure as ice and as pure as Jade. When had she ever been defiled by a man?

    How could he be like this ... The framed man was embarrassed, angry, and aggrieved.

    The next moment, a warm stream of air gushed from his palm and flowed along his Lotus-like arms, warming his limbs and bones. The coldness of the ice cer waspletely dispelled.

    She no longer felt cold and even wanted to stretch her waistzily.

    The dog ve¡¯s low voice came to his ears, ¡°¡±Your Highness, it¡¯s extremely cold in the ice cer. If you don¡¯t leave, then this humble servant can only use this method.

    ¡°Although investigating a case is a top priority, it¡¯s not even worth mentioningpared to Your Highness¡¯s precious body.¡±

    He held my hand to get rid of the cold ... Compared to my health, investigating a case is not worth mentioning ... The framed man liked to listen to sweet words, so he was not angry anymore, but he was still shy.

    He looked guiltily at the two eunuchs in front of him and spat. Then, he quietly approached Xu Qi ¡®an and used the wide cloak to block his view and cover his hand.

    Oh my God, princess¡¯s little hands are so soft, so smooth, so tender ... Xu Qian thought.

    One had to take the initiative and attack boldly when flirting with girls. He had to tease her from time to time. After a long time, he would leave a deep impression in her heart.

    Of course, this was only suitable for innocent girls. If the other party was a car with a high kilometer radius and full of spare tires, it would not be suitable to use this method.

    The method was simple. He directly used the front of a luxury car to hit her tail light.

    ¡°Lord Xu, look.¡±

    The young eunuch lifted the White cloth and retreated to the side, not daring to look at Consort Fu¡¯s body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let go of Lin¡¯ an¡¯s soft hands and walked to the corpse, examining the concubine who had met with an ident.

    This was a beautiful woman. Although her pale face had ruined her beauty, her facial features were quite beautiful. She was wearing a white unlined garment, and her body was curvaceous.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to untie Fu Fei¡¯s clothes, but was stopped by the young eunuch. He shook his head in horror.¡±Lord Xu, you can¡¯t ...¡±

    As expected, it still did not work ... I still want to dissect her ... Xu Qian knew what was going on. He looked at the eunuch who was guarding the ice cer and said,

    ¡°Let me see the autopsy report and the file.¡±

    The eunuch left immediately. After a while, he came back with the list and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    There were no traces of rape ... There were blue and purple bruises on her wrists and arms ... His clothes were disheveled when he died, and there were signs of him being violently torn apart ... Her hair was in a mess when she died, which matched the characteristics of resistance to violence ...

    Attempted rape, falling off a building to death ... Xu Qi ¡®an made a preliminary judgment.

    As he continued to read, an inconspicuous record caught his attention:

    Face the sky when you die!

    Eh? Facing the sky when he died?

    Normally, when a personmitted suicide by jumping off a building, they would face the ground and jump. In the TV series, people who faced the crowd and jumped off the building in a fancy way were actually notmon.

    Therefore, the person who fell off the building had his back facing the sky and his face facing the ground.

    Of course, if it was a high-rise building, the human body would be affected by air resistance and wind during the process of falling, and would flip.

    However, ording to the records, the attic where Consort Fu had fallen was two and a half stories high. So, the posture in which she had jumped off the building was most likely the same posture when she had fallen to the ground.

    Was he pushed down by the Crown Prince?

    This didn¡¯t match Consort Fu¡¯s judgment of jumping to her death because she was unwilling to be humiliated ... Then there was no reason to push her down the stairs. Well, it could not be ruled out that she was angry from embarrassment and had violent tendencies after getting drunk.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an once again reached out to Fu Fei¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡± The young eunuch stopped her and warned her, ¡± Do Not Disturb the body of Consort Fu.

    This was his Majesty¡¯s woman. Even if she was dead, her body was not something that the officials could profane.

    ¡°F * ck off.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an kicked him away. I¡¯m here to investigate the case. I Can¡¯t Touch This and I can¡¯t touch that. What are you talking about? ¡±

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s most basic virtue to not talk about the chicken.

    The young eunuch did not dare to make a sound after being kicked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the back of Consort Fu¡¯s neck and touched the back of her head. His hands moved down from her shoulders to her back and then to her buttocks. Because her buttocks were plump, he had to press them a few times in order to feel her bones.

    ording to the structure of the human body, the head and shoulder des would be the first to touch the ground when falling backward, followed by the most protruding hips.

    After all, she was the emperor¡¯s woman and could not take off her clothes. Xu Qi ¡®an could not check if the flesh on her buttocks was damaged, so she could only confirm it by touching it.

    ¡°He did fall from the building ...¡± He was done with his confirmation.

    ...

    This ruled out the possibility that someone had manipted Consort Fu¡¯s body to disguise the scene after the incident.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± The framed man immediately asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had framed his discovery and thoughts for the sake of the eunuch who was supervising him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Consort Fu didn¡¯tmit suicide by jumping off the building?¡± The frame immediately extracted the core content.

    He wasn¡¯t too stupid ... ¡°Princess, you¡¯re so smart,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with admiration.

    The framed man was very happy to hear that.

    After leaving the ice cer, Xu Qi ¡®an washed his hands under the service of the eunuch and left with Lin¡¯ an.

    Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll stop here for today. I¡¯lle back tomorrow. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the sundial.

    5:15 pm (3:15 pm).

    ording to the system of Dafeng, after the spring equinox, the time for the end of duty is Shen Shi Zheng (Shen Shi Zheng). After the autumnal equinox, the shift ended at Shen Shi chu.

    Although the Spring Festival had passed, the spring equinox had not arrived yet, so the scattered values were still at the beginning of the year. And now, it was already 15 minutes past the end of the day.

    ...

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t give me overtime pay,. ¡®m off work, I¡¯m off work ... He waved his hand and bade farewell to Lin ¡®an.

    ..........

    At this moment, Emperor Yuan jing was sitting in his bedroom, studying Taoist Scriptures with great interest.

    Compared to the boring memorials and endless government affairs, the Daoist Scripture in his hand, which contained the truth of immortality, made Emperor yuanjing yearn and indulge in it more.

    What was the most fascinating thing in the world?

    It was power!

    However, the lifespan of mortals was limited. They could only live for a few dozen years. Even if they held power and looked down on the four Seas, what could they do?

    In the end, he would still lose to time and turn into dust.

    Only longevity was the most desirable. Because this meant that he could hold power forever.

    Emperor Yuan jing put down the book, closed his eyes, and began to think about the mysteries in the book. Then, he picked up the ginseng tea and took a sip before exhaling slowly.

    Taking advantage of this gap, the head eunuch reported, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, Xu Qi ¡®an has left the pce.¡±

    ¡°What did he do in the pce today?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked after a moment of thought.

    After all, he had just appointed Xu Qi ¡®an as the organizer. Emperor Yuan jing was still very concerned about how this little Gong would investigate the case.

    The old eunuch immediately went to summon the young eunuch and brought him into the pce.

    The young eunuch lowered his head and bowed.

    Emperor Yuan jing satzily and nced at the young eunuch. ¡°What did Xu Qi ¡®an do? Any progress on the case?¡±

    ¡°Tell His Majesty everything,¡± the old eunuch said immediately.

    .......

    [ PS: this chapter is 4000 words long. 1000 words are missing. I¡¯ll fill in the missing 6000 words tomorrow morning. ]

 Chapter 319

    319 Meeting the Crown Prince (1)

    The young eunuch lowered his head and said,¡±young master Xu first went to the princess of Lin. an¡¯s shaoyin garden. The two talked for a long time behind the rockery. When he came out, the princess of Lin. an¡¯s eyes were red. It seemed that she had just cried ..... Miss Xu ....

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and interrupted, ¡°¡±What are they doing behind the rockery?¡±

    The old eunuch nced at Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression and knew that the Emperor was unhappy. The princess and Xu Tongluo went to the back of a secluded rockery. Then, the princess came out with red eyes.

    This was indeed fanciful.

    ¡°It¡¯s ... It was because the princess of Lin an came out with a knife. When Xu Tongluo saw this, he hid behind the rockery. I was the one who told Your Highness that Xu Tongluo was hiding in the rockery.¡±

    ¡°To be honest.¡± The old eunuch red.

    ¡°It¡¯s ... It was because the princess of Lin an came out with a knife. When Xu Tongluo saw this, he hid behind the rockery. I was the one who told Your Highness that Xu Tongluo was hiding in the rockery.¡± The young eunuch hurriedly exined, not daring to hide anything.

    The old eunuch immediately looked at Emperor yuanjing. Seeing that the emperor¡¯s eyes had already retracted their sharp light, he was relieved and said, ¡°¡±Please continue.¡±

    ¡°After that, Sir Xu and the princess entered the hall. This servant was chased out, and your Highness and Sir Xu talked for half an hour in the hall. I don¡¯t know the content of the conversation.¡± The young eunuch finally expressed his grievance.

    ¡°This servant did notmit any dereliction of duty. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that Lord Xu¡¯s attitude was too unyielding.¡±

    After saying that, he carefully nced at Emperor Yuan jing from the corner of his eye.

    To his disappointment, Emperor Yuan jing did not show any expression. The young eunuch could only continue, ¡°¡±After that, official Xu brought this servant and Princess Lin an to see the body of Consort Fu.

    ¡°In the process, Lord Xu tried to touch Lady Fu¡¯s body. I tried my best to stop him, but I was not sessful and even took a kick from him.¡±

    The young eunuch remembered that kick and was waiting for this moment to make things worse for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    As expected, Emperor Yuan jing frowned.

    The old eunuch who had apanied him for decades asked on behalf of his master, ¡°¡±How?¡±

    ¡°I just touched it repeatedly for a long time.¡± The young eunuch replied.

    He didn¡¯t dare to exaggerate, because if Emperor Yuan jing was furious, he only needed to find someone to verify it and question Xu Qi ¡®an. The lie would be exposed immediately. A small eunuch wouldn¡¯t dare tomit the crime of deceiving the Emperor.

    ¡°And then?¡± the old eunuch asked.

    ¡°Then ... So I left.¡± ¡°But Sir Xu and the princess of Lin an said that there is something strange about Consort Fu¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else?¡± Emperor Yuan jing finally spoke again. He sat up straight and leaned forward slightly, staring at the young eunuch.

    ¡°Lord Xu said that a normal falling from a building should be face down and not back down, but Consort Fu did die from her back down. It¡¯s highly possible that he was pushed down.¡±

    The young eunuch repeated Xu baichan¡¯s analysis to Emperor yuanjing.

    She was pushed down and fell to her death ... Emperor Yuan jing squinted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling. He pondered for a long time and said, ¡±

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    The young eunuch took his leave.

    The old eunuch smiled tteringly. this Xu Qi ¡®an really lives up to his reputation. The three legal divisions have been investigating for many days, but they were helpless. As soon as he arrived, he immediately found something amiss. We can wait for the day to solve the case.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted,¡±it¡¯s not that the threew divisions don¡¯t know how to handle cases, they just don¡¯t want to.¡± However, Xu Qi ¡®an does have some skills.¡±

    He was still satisfied.

    After a pause, Emperor yuanjing said, ¡± pass on my order. Let the cab draft an edict. Restart the matter of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s title of nobility.

    The old eunuch epted the order and left the pce. He did not go to the cab immediately. Instead, he found the young eunuch who was supervising Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s case and pped him.

    ¡°Godfather?¡±

    The young eunuch covered his face in grievance.

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to y tricks at a time like this? Do you think His Majesty can¡¯t tell? don¡¯t you know that you just had a brush with death?¡± The old eunuch said sternly,

    ¡°His Majesty is feeling vexed about Consort Fu¡¯s matter. At this time, you are trying to y tricks in front of His Majesty. You are lucky that nothing happened to you today.

    I told you to keep an eye on Xu Qi ¡®an, so do it well. Don¡¯t smuggle anything. The people he contacts in the harem and the things he does involve the concubines, princesses, and princes. You can¡¯t have a single bit of prejudice or opinion, or else you¡¯ll be criticizing Tian Huan¡¯s nobility.¡±

    The Emperor would judge for himself what Xu Qi ¡®an had done. The young eunuchs would be criticizing the emperor¡¯s family by instilling their personal goods in him.

    The young eunuch lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Your son understands.¡±

    The old eunuch snorted. Lord Xu is chasing you out for your own good. You¡¯ve really listened to things you shouldn¡¯t have. The day this case is closed will be the day your headnds.

    The young eunuch was stunned for a moment. A few secondster, he figured it out. His face turned pale and his back was covered in ayer of cold sweat.

    The hatred he had for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s kick disappeared.

    ........

    Dusk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on the horse¡¯s back, his beloved little mare trotting. He squinted his eyes, facing the orange sunlight, and hummed lightly, ¡±

    you walk the path of the human world; you carry the g against the wind; you are not evil. not greedy. and. good official. The people have you in their hearts ...

    The little mare galloped into the alley of the Imperial Academy.

    After entering the alley, Xu Qi ¡®an got off his horse and threw the reins to the green-clothed manservant who was guarding the entrance of the alley. He also threw a piece of silver to him.

    The courtyard of yingmei¡¯s little Pavilion was tightly shut. It was actually closed?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the afterglow in the West and thought to himself, ¡± at this hour, the teaching workshop should be open for business.

    ¡°Pa pa pa ...¡±

    He raised his head and knocked on the door of the yingmei Pavilion. Not long after, the door opened. Just as the door opened a crack, the green-clothed servant inside said, ¡±

    ¡°Yingmei Pavilion won¡¯t receive guests anymore, so you¡¯d better go to the other courtyards ...¡±

    ...

 Chapter 320

    320 Meeting the Crown Prince (2)

    The door of the courtyard opened. The green-robed servant was stunned when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an. He stammered, ¡°¡±You, you are ...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your wife¡¯s official Xu.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    The manservant in green screamed and ran away quickly. Then, he found that he was still in the same ce, and Xu Qi ¡®an had grabbed the back of his cor.

    ¡°What are you shouting for? I¡¯m still alive.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised her other hand and gave him two soft but loud ps. She asked, ¡±

    ¡°Does my palm feel warm?¡±

    The boy in green believed that Xu Qi ¡®an was a living person after feeling the burning sensation. However, he was curious as to why Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s appearance had changed so much, and why he was still wearing a mink hat.

    you¡¯re finally back. Lady Fu Xiang¡¯s face is covered in tears every day. She¡¯s depressed and has lost a lot of weight. The green-robed servant hurriedly tried to increase his master¡¯s favorability.

    Even though he was curious about the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an hade back to life, he did not dare to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately inform her that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Just tell her that there¡¯s a guest and ask her if she¡¯sing out to drink with us.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The green-robed servant quickly entered the depths of the courtyard and stood in the courtyard outside Fu Xiang¡¯s bedroom. He shouted, ¡°¡±Wifey, there¡¯s a guest here, asking if you¡¯d like to go out and drink with him.¡±

    Fu Xiang didn¡¯t reply, and the servant girl¡¯s voice came from the room, ¡°¡±Wifey¡¯s body is not well and will not apany you to drink. Who told you to open the door? do you want your dog paws?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed. Lady Fu Xiang, you¡¯re not apanying me? I¡¯ll be leaving then.

    The room suddenly fell silent, followed by Fu Xiang¡¯s trembling voice, ¡°¡±Mr. Xu?¡±

    His voice had changed so much that Fu Xiang was not sure.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    A ¡°ping¡± sound came from the room, as if something had been knocked over, followed by the servant girl¡¯s exmation, ¡°¡±Wife, slow down ...¡±

    The next moment, the door opened. Fu Xiang, who was wearing a long white dress, bare feet, and her ck hair casually draped over her shoulders, pushed the door open and rushed out.

    One person stood under the eaves, one person stood in the courtyard. The scene seemed to be frozen.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go back inside,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly.

    Only then did Fu Xiang let out a wail and pounced into his arms with all her might, crying bitterly.

    ........

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened. Not only did I not die, but I also benefited a lot from the disaster.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table, drinking the fine wine of the Imperial Academy, and exined to Fu Xiang the ins and outs of his resurrection.

    Fu Xiang was sitting on the edge of the bed. Her skirt was split, revealing her long, white legs. There was a bruise on her fair calf, and the maidservant was helping to apply the ointment.

    She had run too fast just now and knocked into it.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s current mood was veryplicated. She felt the joy of recovering what she had lost, but she also felt an unconceble sadness and palpitations. Her heart was empty from beginning to end.

    ¡°As long as I think of Mr. Xu¡¯s death in the line of duty, my heart still feels empty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll feel bloatedter.¡±

    When the sun hadpletely set, a line of maidservants came in with a table full of delicious food, some flying in the sky, some swimming in the water, and some crawling on the ground.

    The two of them sat at the table and drank wine. The topic of conversation was casual and had no main topic.

    in fact, many schrs in the capital admire Mr. Xu. Yesterday, when a servant girl heard the news of your death in the line of duty from a guest of the teaching square, those schrs sighed and said that the Heaven¡¯s End of the xuning banquet would end the future of Dafeng¡¯s poetry world.

    ¡°Speaking of which, when I faced thousands of rebel soldiers and fought alone, I did write a poem when I was exhausted,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an clenched her wine ss.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s beautiful eyes were sparkling, and a bright smile bloomed on her face. She was filled with anticipation.¡±I would like to hear Mr. Xu¡¯s new work.¡±

    He felt a little ashamed to be a giarist ... I¡¯m indeed an upright man ... Although Xu Qi ¡®an said that in his heart, he would not be vague when it was time to show off.

    He was silent for a few seconds to calm himself down. Then, he slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave, hair rising, in the middle of a discussion, life and death together, a promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    Fu Xiang looked at him in a daze, her beautiful eyes rippling with tears, charming and blurred.

    He savored this poem in his heart. Although it was an iplete poem, the image of him facing thousands of rebel soldiers and facing death calmly shed through his mind.

    She was bing more and more obsessed with this man, unable to extricate herself.

    don¡¯t just stare nkly. I¡¯m telling you that it has a purpose. Xu Qi ¡®an tapped the table with his fingers.

    ¡°Purpose?¡±

    Fu Xiang returned to her senses and looked at him with a dazed expression.

    ¡°Help me publicize it. The Imperial Academy is the most suitable ce to publicize these glorious deeds.¡±

    Governor Zhang actually didn¡¯t add his words to the report, he was simply muddleheaded. Even now, no one in the capital¡¯s officialdom or the Confucian sect had read his excellent works.

    How anxious were they?

    ¡°...... Oh.¡±

    After dinner, the maidservant boiled some hot water and prepared to serve Xu que in his bath.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sent the maidservant away, leaving Fu Xiang alone in the room.

    After Fu Xiang put on a thin veil and stepped into the bath barrel, Xu Qi ¡®an took off the marten hat on her head.

    It was a big, empty braised egg.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡±

    ...

    Fu Xiang couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She leaned against the edge of the bathtub andughed so hard that her body trembled.

    What¡¯s so funny? although I¡¯ve be bald, I¡¯ve also be stronger ... Xu Qi ¡®an red at her.

    His hair would probably take half a year to grow back.

    .......

    Fu Xiang¡¯s chest was not a chest. When Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head rested on it, it became a cushion.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an turned over again, it would be called face wash.

    After taking a shower, the two of themy on the bed and talked. Fu Xiang felt a little suffocated and had difficulty breathing. She pouted and pushed away the big bald head on her chest.

 Chapter 321

    321 Meeting the Crown Prince (3)

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked out a wisp of Qi and extinguished the candle.

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an bade farewell to Fu Xiang, who was reluctant to leave but had dark circles under her eyes, after being dressed by the courtesan¡¯s wife.

    The maidservants in the yingmei Pavilion watched Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back as he stepped out of the courtyard. They whispered, ¡±

    young master Xu is too amazing. I think it¡¯s time to change the bed in my mother¡¯s room.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s making a noise when I sit down now, it¡¯s almost falling apart. It¡¯s really hard on wifey.¡±

    ¡°Quickly go and boil water, wifey wants to take a bath. In addition, prepare some loquat paste, my wife¡¯s voice is hoarse.¡±

    After leaving the yingmei Pavilion, Xu Qi ¡®an felt the chill of spring. The cold air that hit him in the face cheered him up. He walked towards the stables.

    Suddenly, she stepped on a hard lump. She looked down and saw a purse.

    After entering the spirit-refinement realm, it was directly upgraded to picking up wallets ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little happy. She bent down to pick it up naturally and intended to put it in her arms.

    He was suddenly stunned.

    This purse was exactly the same as the one hanging on his waist. The stitches were fine and dense. A pine and Cypress were embroidered on it, which was sewn by sister lingyue.

    Second uncle?

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a young man in a Confucian robe running towards the stables. The young man had red lips and white teeth, Eyes Like Stars, and handsome features. He had perfectly inherited his mother¡¯s good genes.

    I really didn¡¯t expect this ... Xu Qian said.

    The handsome young man¡¯s eyes kept wandering on the ground. When he finally saw Xu Qi ¡®an, he was dumbfounded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. He raised his hand and greeted, ¡°¡±Morning.¡±

    ...... Xu Eng looked at him and his lips moved, ¡°¡±Morning ...¡±

    The two brothers looked at each other in silence. After a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to break the awkward atmosphere. He walked over and returned the purse to Eng.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s a good thing I picked up the pouch.¡±

    Xu Eng epted it calmly and nodded, ¡°¡±Thank you, big brother.¡±

    The two brothers couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about, so they had to walk side by side to the stables, bring their respective horses, and gallop out of the Imperial Academy.

    At this time, the sky had just turned bright. Other than the vendors and peddlers, there were few pedestrians.

    ¡°Yesterday. with my ssmates ...¡±

    ¡°Yesterday. with my colleagues ...¡±

    The two brothers said in unison.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked back at the alley of the Academy and squinted at his younger brother. ¡°Where are my ssmates?¡±

    Xu nianxin looked straight ahead and said lightly, ¡°¡±Where are your colleagues?¡±

    The two brothers had nothing to talk about again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that when he was released from prison and returned home, Xu niannian had died a social death because of ¡± worshiping the ancient times is like a long night. he was so ashamed that he pretended to be unconscious.

    And now, he had seen her in the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop, but her expression didn¡¯t change.

    I¡¯m not the only one growing up. Eng¡¯s skin has also be much thicker ... ¡®Well, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve died too many times in front of me, and you¡¯ve gotten used to it ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an saw a stall selling green oranges on the side of the road and quickly reined in his horse.¡±Wait a moment.¡±

    Xu niannian reined in his horse and looked at him in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bought 500 grams of green oranges and asked Xu Eng to get off the horse. While peeling off the skin and wiping his clothes, he said, ¡±

    ¡°The girls of the Academy¡¯s workshop smell of cosmetics is too strong. If you cover it up with the juice of green orange peel, no matter how sharp a woman¡¯s nose is, she won¡¯t be able to smell it.¡±

    Xu Eng did as he was told and seized the opportunity to activate his poisonous tongue attribute. He sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s mind is active, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t go to school.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him. second uncle taught me this.

    Xu niannian didn¡¯t seem to say anything. He lowered his head and carefully applied the orange juice on his clothes.

    After they were done, Xu Qi ¡®an handed the orange to Xu niannian and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to the pce to handle a case. Take the orange Home.

    ¡°Handling a case?¡± Eng frowned. What case do you want to solve this time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Consort Fu¡¯s case, right? the old Emperor has left it to me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    ¡°Why are you involved in this Bullsh * t case?¡±

    The Yun Lu Academy had their own special channels of information, and whatever happened in the capital couldn¡¯t be hidden from the eyes and ears of the Academy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    of course not! Xu niannian sneered. you asked father to give you a beating and then use your injury as an excuse. Naturally, the case will be dropped. Besides, this case is bound to be difficult to investigate.¡±

    Eng is indeed suitable for the officialdom, his ck-bellied level has reached the standard ... ¡°Actually, the cases in the pce are the easiest to investigate,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Because there were many experts in the pce, it was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯sir, and those fancy systems could not interfere. Consort Fu¡¯s case was probably the most ¡± normal ¡± case he had ever solved since he came to this world.

    Xu niannian nodded and looked at Qing ju in disdain. ¡°Green oranges are sour and bitter. No one at home will eat them.¡±

    don¡¯t waste it. Give it to lingying.

    ¡°Good idea.¡±

    .........

    The Supreme Court.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on his horse at the gate of the government office. He looked at the Golden words ¡± Supreme Court ¡°.

    The Supreme Court was in charge of the trials of prison cases, which was equivalent to the Supreme People¡¯s Court in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life. Together with the Imperial Censorate and the Ministry of Justice, they were the threew divisions.

    Usually, in the case of a major case, the Emperor would have the threew departments conduct a trial together with the night watchman. From this, it could be seen how powerful Wei Yuan was, as he was in charge of both the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen and the Imperial Censorate.

    Emperor yuanjing only used him to keep all the civil and military officials in check.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an was very lucky to have joined the night watchman and gained Wei Yuan¡¯s appreciation. He had gone from a fast hand in Changle County to someone who could do whatever he wanted in the capital.

    ¡°Quickly find the chief of the Supreme Court and have hime out to see me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an showed his gold medal and said to the bailiff on duty at the gate, ¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go to the pce andin to His Majesty, saying that he deliberately made things difficult and obstructed the investigation.¡±

 Chapter 322

    322 Meeting the Crown Prince (4)

    The bailiff hurried in.

    A quarter of an hourter, the official of the Supreme Court came out with two junior officials and a group of officials.

    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m sorry for noting out to wee you.¡± The official of the court of judicial review came out with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an got off the horse and greeted him warmly, ¡°¡±Aiya, why did Sir PEI have toe out personally? I am ashamed, ashamed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had asked the chief of the court of judicial review toe out and receive him, in order to make him look bad and embarrass him. As one of the nine ministers, he had personallye out of the Yamen to meet a small gong. He had lost a lot of face ... Everyone had a grudge against each other, so how could he not make good use of this opportunity to make things difficult for her?

    ¡°I should, I should.¡±

    The official of the Supreme Court led Xu Qi ¡®an inside and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu has returned just in time, Fu Fei¡¯s case is definitely yours. However, this Minister must remind Lord Xu that this case is dangerous, so don¡¯t get too deep.¡±

    He was gloating.

    Consort Fu¡¯s case was handled as offending the Crown Prince. He couldn¡¯t offend Emperor Yuan jing.

    . At least I¡¯ll get a Viscount in exchange. What¡¯s the big deal about offending the old Emperor ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Before I fall in, I¡¯ll definitely take those eyesores away. Since I have the gold medal in my hands, it would be a waste not to use the power of acting first and reportingter.¡±

    The official of the Supreme Court narrowed his eyes. Lord Xu really knows how to joke.

    ¡°Lord Xu hase to the Supreme Court for the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ..........

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw the Crown Prince in the ¡± prison cell. the so-called prison cell was actually a clean and tidy room. The decoration was not luxurious, but it was full of all the essentials.

    The Crown Prince was confined in his room. He could not leave before the case was solved.

    As expected of the Crown Prince, even in prison, he was different from ordinary people ... Xu Qian said.

    After the clerk who closed the door left, he cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±I am Xu Qi ¡®an. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here to interrogate me, right? did Imperial father let you be in charge of this case?¡± The Crown Prince sat at the table and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    the threew divisions tried to avoid this and refused to interfere in this matter. They could only look for me, this pain in the ass. I¡¯ve already offended enough people anyway. Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged, sat down at the table, and poured himself a ss of water.

    His actions were all seen by the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Your Highness, please describe what happened that day in detail.¡±

    The Crown Prince nodded slightly. After a moment of dictating, he slowly said,¡±That day, when Japan finished my lunch at consort mother¡¯s residence, the snow had yet to melt. I returned to the eastern Pce with the guards and met a Pce maid by Consort Fu¡¯s side on the way. That Pce maid said that Consort Fu invited me over for a chat.

    ¡°So I followed her to the clear wind Pce, which is Consort Fu¡¯s bedroom. After entering the clear wind Pce, the pce maid led me up to the loft and told me to wait in the outer hall, saying that Consort Fu was changing her clothes.

    ¡°At that time I drank too much wine and was very thirsty, so I drank the tea on the table to quench my thirst. I don¡¯t know how but I fell asleep in a daze.

    ¡°Then she was awoken by a scream. I didn¡¯t expect that it was Consort Fu who fell to her death, and bengong became the biggest suspect.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked without any expression, ¡°¡±There were no Pce maids in the pavilion at that time?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the outer hall, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°What about the pce maid?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s missing.¡±

    He had gone missing ... A sharp light shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes. He put his arms on the table and stared at the Crown Prince.¡±How did His Highness the Crown Prince know that the pce maid had gone missing?¡±

    For a moment, the Crown Prince was intimidated by the sharp aura of this little Gong.

    ¡°Although bengong is in prison, but I have my own way to inquire about the outside world.¡± The crown prince¡¯s face was cold as he said indifferently.

    He was furious at his momentary shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an believed the crown prince¡¯s words after seeing his calm expression.

    ¡°Does Consort Fu usually have any interactions with the Crown Prince?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Naturally not.¡±

    The Crown Prince denied it. As the eastern Pce, he could not and should not have any private interactions with the emperor¡¯s concubines.

    ¡°Then why did Consort Fu send someone to invite the Crown Prince, but the Crown Prince didn¡¯t even think about it and went to the appointment?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°Bengong ... I drank too much and didn¡¯t think it through.¡± The crown prince¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural.

    PEI, wasn¡¯t it still touching her body?

    In fact, as a man, Xu Qi ¡®an knew what the Crown Prince was thinking. Consort Fu was a beautiful woman with excellent appearance and temperament, and the Crown Prince might have had his reverie in the past.

    It just so happened that he had drunk too much wine that day, and it was wine that could strengthen the Yang and kidney ... Those who had drunk to the point of tipsy knew that in that state, one would be very floaty. He dared to do things that he usually didn¡¯t dare to think about.

    Words that he usually didn¡¯t dare to say were blurted out at the first touch of his lips.

    It just so happened that Consort Fu invited him. He didn¡¯t even invite her, and he just went over with a thought ...

    ¡°It sounds like someone is setting a trap for His Highness.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed.

    ¡°Naturally, someone is trying to frame this Prince. Does Lord Xu also think so?¡± The Crown Prince heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t be so subjective when handling a case. I¡¯ve only described one of the possibilities. There¡¯s another one.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an once again supported himself on the table and leaned closer to the Crown Prince. He said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°That day, His Highness the Crown Prince drank too much wine and his heart was restless. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Consort Fu, who he had been coveting for a long time. In any case, His Majesty was addicted to cultivation and did not get close to women. The crown prince¡¯s lust rose from his heart, and he was filled with evil. He turned around and went to Qingfeng Pce, attempting to Sully Consort Fu.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that Consort Fu would be so unyielding and stubborn? during the dispute, you identally pushed her down the pavilion and identally fell to her death. After that, you sent someone to secretly get rid of a Pce maid and pretend that you were framed.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The Crown Prince mmed the table and stood up, unable to restrain his anger.¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, how dare you nder me! How dare you frame me!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. This is only your humble servant¡¯s guess. As for the truth, it still needs to be verified,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anplimented him with a smile.

    Tsk, the crown prince¡¯s shrewdness was still not deep enough. Was he too concerned about his position? How could he be an Emperor in the future with this level of skill?

    The Crown Prince and Lin an, this pair of siblings, were not extremely intelligent people. Xu Qi ¡®an became more and more suspicious that Emperor Yuan jing had other intentions in making the eldest son of a concubine the Crown Prince.

    After the Crown Prince calmed down, Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡°¡±Did the sorcerers from the Imperial astronomere to see your Highness?¡±

    ¡°This matter involves me, Consort Fu, and the foundation of the great Feng Empire. Do you think father will believe the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials?¡± The Crown Prince sneered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. After living in the capital for so long, he could see some things.

    The Directorate of Celestials had to rely on the imperial family and the Fortune of the dynasty. This could be seen from the fact that Yan Caiwei needed the ¡± approval ¡± of the people in the capital to advance to the sixth stage.

    However, a first-rank supervisor was really too powerful, so the Directorate of Celestials was not purely a vassal, but more like a cooperative rtionship with great Feng.

    Emperor Yuan jing might not trust the Directorate of Celestials when it came to the case of the Crown Prince. And the Directorate of Celestials might not be willing to intervene in this kind of trivial matter.

    I still need to check the crown prince¡¯s body. I hope that the Crown Prince will cooperate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the crown prince¡¯s hand and examined his wrist, arm, and neck ... There were no w or scratch marks.

    ...

    I will find out the truth as soon as possible. If the Crown Prince is innocent, I will naturally clear your name. Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The Crown Prince stopped him and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t xu Daren and Lin an too close?¡±

    ........

    [ PS: this chapter is 7000 words, so I¡¯m a littlete. ] Sorry, sorry. There was still one more chapter at night.

    In addition, I¡¯m asking for a monthly ticket, men.

 Chapter 323

    323 Crime scene (1)

    What the hell is this? As long as the distance between a man and a woman was not a negative number, it was not considered close ... As Xu Qian grumbled in his heart, his face darkened.

    In fact, both parties knew in their hearts whether there were signs of a rtionship between a man and a woman. Even the slowest person would slowly realize it.

    Framed people were a little slow in terms of feelings. First of all, they had shallow experience, and then they instinctively avoided their own hearts.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t realize that she had feelings for this little Gong.

    But how could Xu Qi ¡®an not know?

    That was impossible!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a man with rich love experience in both his previous and current lives. From time to time, the girl would show trust and closeness to him, conveying a message to him:

    This girl likes me.

    The Crown Prince was also a man, so it was meaningless for Xu Qi ¡®an to deny it in front of him.

    ¡°What does the Crown Prince think?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    I heard that father had originally nned to make you the son of Changle County, but he canceled it after knowing that you hade back to life? ¡± The Crown Prince said.

    ¡°His Majesty promised me that as long as I investigate Consort Fu¡¯s case well, I will be conferred a noble title in no time.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    The Crown Prince muttered,¡±the position of a Viscount is still a little low. If you can prove my innocence, I can help you raise your position.¡± You have to know that there are some things that a Viscount is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you just reward me with a thousand taels of gold? that¡¯s more practical than making empty promises,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a sneer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± the Crown Prince raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but what the Crown Prince can give me, Duke Wei can also give me. What the Crown Prince can¡¯t give me, the Duke of Wei can still give me. ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, Wei Yuan is an isted official. In the history books, which isted official has a good ending?¡± The Crown Prince said in a deep voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed and left the room.

    ..........

    Xu Manor.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the big pot? why is the big pot gone again?¡± Xu Ling stuffed a meat bun into his mouth and looked around.

    ¡°Your big brother is not here.¡± The aunt answered as she put the little cloth bag around the young girl¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave without the big pot. I want the big pot.¡± Xu lingying said angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. You just want to find an excuse not to go to the brothel, right?¡± The Auntie poked the little boy¡¯s forehead with her finger.

    The little boy was shocked. He had thought for a long time toe up with a solution, but his mother saw through it with a single nce.

    Mother was so smart, but why did she often cry out in anger because of big brother?

    ¡°Mother, then I¡¯ll stay at home and study with second brother, okay?¡± Xu Ling said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°The ugliest, the most beautiful.¡± ¡°Your second brother is about to participate in the spring examination. He doesn¡¯t have time to care about you, stupid child,¡± scolded his aunt.

    ¡°What¡¯s a spring examination?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the imperial examination.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the imperial examination?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an exam.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s an exam?¡±

    ¡°Xu lingying, are you trying to anger me to death?¡± His aunt was so angry that she was wailing.

    At this moment, Xu Eng entered the manor with a bag of green oranges. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to his mother¡¯s chiding of his sister and handed the bag of oranges to her, ¡±

    ¡°Lingying, I¡¯ll bring you to the canteen.¡±

    Xu Ling took it happily. When she saw that it was a green orange, her small face twisted into a ball and her small eyebrows furrowed.¡±Second brother, this orange doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten it before?¡± Xu Eng was stunned.

    ¡°Your father bought this type of green orangest time,¡± the aunt exined.

    ..... Xu niannian looked deeply at his aunt and said, ¡°¡±Mother ...¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. You¡¯re hemming and hawing,¡± his aunt looked at him, puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Yesterday, I saw big brother give father 50 taels of silver. You should take it as soon as possible, so that he doesn¡¯t go out and indulge in debauchery,¡± Xu Eng said casually.

    ¡°This Xu ningyan is so hateful!¡± The aunt raised her eyebrows when she heard that.

    In fact, Xu Eng was lying to his aunt. The reason why he said that was so that his mother could squeeze his Godfather¡¯s private money. In order to appease her mother, her father would grit his teeth and hand over the money so that he could not go out to drink and y.

    After that, her mother would hold a grudge against her hateful big brother for a long time.

    Killing two birds with one stone, perfect!

    Satisfied, Xu Eng went back to his study to read.

    ........

    The Imperial Pce.

    With the token in her hand, she entered the pce without any obstructions and arrived at shaoyin garden to pick up miji and help her solve the case.

    The princess of Lin an was wearing a fiery red Pce dress today. The color was the same as yesterday, but the style was different. She happily jumped over, a sweet smile on her oval face, and her peach blossom eyes were filled with a bright and beautiful style.

    After getting to know Lin ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an knew that foxlike women didn¡¯t only have a sharp oval face, but also an oval face, which could also be very charming and seductive.

    It was a pity that the era limited the performance of Lin ¡®an. Otherwise, she would have a big wavy hair, wearing denim shorts and a halter top, and would be a charming goddess.

    ...

    The kind that was very popr in nightclubs.

    The frame jumped over, turned around lightly, and her skirt fluttered. She was deliberately showing off her beauty in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, but she might not have realized it.

    ¡°Why do you always wear red dresses ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, puzzled.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ming Ji¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Hmph, dog ve, didn¡¯t you say that bengong looks especially beautiful in a dress?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly covered her eyes and screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ming Miao asked with concern.

    Your Highness is too beautiful. You¡¯re so dazzling that you¡¯ve blinded this humble servant. Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    When the framed man heard this, he turned from embarrassment to joy. Xu ningyan¡¯s words were really nice and interesting.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m nning to go to Qingfeng Pce to take a look today.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Lin an nodded and said in a tender voice,¡±bengong is waiting for a person.¡±

    ...

    There was a smug look in her eyes as she raised her chin, revealing her snow-white and slender neck.

 Chapter 324

    324 Crime scene (2)

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank. No way, no way. It couldn¡¯t be what he was thinking.

    In just a quarter of an hour, huaiqing, who was wearing a White Pce dress, appeared. She was cold and beautiful.

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    The princess of Lin an put her hands on her waist, like a little hen, she said in a tender voice,¡±Huaiqing insisted on following us to broaden her horizons, so I¡¯ll make the decision to satisfy her needs. Dog ... What do you think about Xu ningyan?¡±

    She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°master and servant,¡± as if to dere the ownership of someone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an roared in his heart, I feel so cowardly!

    When did I be your servant ... ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said with a smile.

    Princess huaiqing¡¯s bright eyes swept over and she said indifferently,¡±Then bengong will ept Sir Xu¡¯s favor.¡±

    Eldest Princess, it¡¯s not what you think. Lin ¡®an and I are innocent, I am still your cow and horse. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He did not expect huaiqing to be involved in the fu Fei case, but on second thought, he felt that it was inevitable.

    First of all, huaiqing was very interested in investigating and solving cases. However, as a Princess with a precious body, she had no reason or environment toe into contact with him in the past.

    During the Sang Bo case, huaiqing often summoned Xu Qi ¡®an into the pce to ask about the details of the case. He even apanied him to read the history books and look for clues.

    Now that such a big case had happened in the pce, it was understandable that huaiqing was concerned and interested in it.

    Previously, the organizer had been the three departments, so huaiqing could not interfere. Now that the main judge had be Xu Qi ¡®an, huaiqing naturally came. Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that there was a part of it that was framed.

    For example, she ran to huaiqing and said, ¡°¡±Bengong¡¯s dog ve has returned. Dog ves listen to bengong the most ...¡± Wait, he could show off however he wanted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was surnamed ve, was very embarrassed. So, on the way to the clear wind Pce, he silently fell behind the two princesses, not saying a word, and lowered his presence.

    ¡®F * ck, I¡¯m always doing this. One day, I¡¯ll get into trouble because I¡¯m two-timing him ...¡¯

    On the way, he asked the guard on duty to find the young eunuch from yesterday.

    The young eunuch¡¯s attitude changed drastically. After bowing to Huai Qing and Lin ¡®an, he bowed to Xu Qi¡¯ an.¡±Lord Xu, this servant offended you yesterday, so please don¡¯t take offense. This servant will remember Lord Xu¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. I don¡¯t mean well. What are you talking about?

    However, he did not reveal his emotions and only replied with a ¡°hmm¡± without a change in his expression.

    The group walked towards the clear wind Pce with the two princesses at the forefront. The white-robed Princess and the red-robed Princess were both outstanding beauties. Their beauty was not only in their looks and temperament, but also their figures, which were the foundation of a Beauty¡¯s hardware that could not becking.

    Lin. an¡¯s butt was not as big as huaiqing¡¯s ...

    Her legs were not as long as huaiqing¡¯s, and huaiqing was half a head taller than Lin ¡®an ...

    Aiya, why can¡¯t youpare to your sister in anything? Useless thing.

    Huaiqing is indeed the cold goddess of the workce in my heart. She makes me want to conquer her and make her cry ...

    For the first time, Xu Qi ¡®an could quietly admire the Twin flowers. As he admired them, he realized that Princess huaiqing¡¯s buttocks seemed to be better.

    But as she walked, her waist twisted, and the extent of her skirt¡¯s swaying was more exaggerated in Lin ¡®an. This meant that Ming Ji was better at twisting his butt than huaiqing.

    With huaiqing¡¯s cultivation, he should have a small waist and sexy abs under his loose Pce dress. However, her slender waist seemed to be boneless as it twisted and twisted.

    She was a charming woman on the inside. She would not deliberately act coquettishly, but sometimes, her unintentional actions would make her look like a beautiful woman.The charm of a certain part of her body was countless times more attractive than those women who were proficient in seduction.

    For example, that pair of amorous and charming peach blossom eyes, always looking at people with a blurred look. Another example would be her soft, boneless, and slender waist, as well as her alluring bottom.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an first met her, she felt that she was very suitable for the image of a little queen of nightclubs. It was not an arbitrary judgment, but the rich experience she had umted from driving too many cars.

    Very quickly, the group of people arrived at the clear wind Pce.

    The clear wind Pce had already been sealed off by the pce guards, and the pce maids and eunuchs were forbidden from leaving the courtyard.

    The two princesses of Lin ¡®an and huaiqing did not have any influence. It was only when Xu Qi¡¯ an showed his gold medal and revealed his identity that the guards let them in and respectfully led them in.

    The so-called clear wind Pce was actually a two-ess Pce. The front courtyard housed the lower-ranking Pce maids and eunuchs, while the back courtyard housed the trusted aides of Consort Fu.

    The main hall was a two-story Pavilion with cornice and magnificent style.

    The guardrails of the second floor¡¯s observation deck were broken. Consort Fu must have fallen to her death from here.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the height. It was about six or seven meters. If you fell from this height, you¡¯d have to see if the King of Hell would take you.

    For Consort Fu tond on the back of her head like this, it could be exined that the King of Hell coveted her beauty and summoned her to apany him. No one could save her.

    The main hall was also sealed off, and four guards were guarding the door, protecting the scene.

    ¡°At that time, where did Consort Fu die?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked the leader of the guards.

    The sub-chief pointed to the ce where Lin ¡®an was staying and said,¡±Herdyship, Lady Fu, fell at that position.¡±

    The frame was like an agile, Frightened Rabbit, jumping away with a ¡°shua.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood at the ce where Consort Fu¡¯s body had fallen. He raised his head to look at the attic and said, ¡°¡±No one has ever entered the pavilion?¡±

    ¡°The people from the threew divisions have been inside.¡±

    ¡°Did you take it away or destroy anything?¡±

    ¡°No, I have been watching from the side. The broken guardrails were also left in the warehouse, not taken away by the people of the threew divisions.¡±

    Someone was supervising them ... The evidence at the scene was not allowed to be taken away ... Emperor Yuan jing was indeed a master of power, he directly put an end to the possibility of the crown prince¡¯s gang helping the Crown Prince to ¡°clean up¡± the mess.

    ¡°Open the door, I want to go up,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He entered the attic and went up the stairs to the second floor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Princess huaiqing¡¯s eyes were sharp as they carefully scanned every corner of the scene. The framed man nced at the two of them and also put on a ¡®serious search¡¯ posture.

    The first thing that caught their attention was the overturned stool beside the table.There was a cup of cold tea on the table, a messy bed, and a messy bed.A corner of the bed veil had been torn off, and the calligraphy and painting had fallen off the east wall ...

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s nose twitched, sniffing around.

    ¡°What are you smelling?¡± The mounting couldn¡¯t go on.

    don¡¯t be noisy. I¡¯m smelling the scent of DNA.

    ¡°Remove what sourness?¡± She was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. In fact, he was just sniffing the air to see if there was any smell left. It might not be DNA. After all, it had been so many days, and the smell could not have been preserved.

    But the screening still had to be done.

    ¡°What¡¯s DNA?¡± Huaiqing asked.

    It was an instinctive desire for knowledge that came from a top student.

    They are our descendants ... Xu Qi ¡®an pointed to the bed in the bedroom and asked the leader, ¡°¡±Is the bed so messy?¡±

    it was searched by the threew divisions. However, it was also chaotic when they first came. The leader replied.

    It was. pity that they couldn¡¯t do a DNA test, or else they could have solved the case directly ... The technology from her previous life was still the best ... As heined, he came to the observation Hall.

    ...

    After checking the broken guardrail, Xu Qi ¡®an sat down in the observation room with his legs crossed and eyes closed. His strong mental power greatly enhanced his profiling ability.

    Based on the feedback from the current scene, he sketched a dynamic image in his mind.

    The Crown Prince drunkenly went upstairs. Consort Fu poured hot tea on the table to help him sober up. However, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t touch the tea cup. Instead, he touched Consort Fu¡¯s small hand or other ces, causing her to turn pale with fright and knock over the stool.

    Then, the Overlord Crown Prince forced himself on it and pulled Consort Fu to the bed. In the intense trembling, the bed was in chaos and a corner of the bed curtain was torn off. Consort Fu somehow broke free from the crown prince¡¯s control and rushed to the lookout Hall to call for help, knocking down the hanging paintings along the way ...

    The Crown Prince saw that the situation was not good and was filled with evil courage. He pushed Consort Fu down the observation Hall. Then, he went to the outer room and fell asleep, pretending that he had not done anything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and let out a breath.

    Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an, who had been paying attention to him, immediately said, ¡°¡±What did you find?¡±

    ¡°The case isn¡¯t that difficult, but I need to confirm a few things first.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ..........

    [ PS: thank you to miracle Entertainment¡¯s leader for the tip. ]

    A friendly book rmendation from a reader:¡±Driving a car in an Americanic world.¡±

 Chapter 325

    325 A major breakthrough in the case (1)

    There were. few things he needed to confirm ... ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    Huaiqing pursed his lips. As he watched Xu Qi ¡®an, he wondered what he might discover. He, who was also carefully searching the room, was in a state of confusion at the moment. He did not find any useful clues or major discoveries.

    ¡°First of all, if Consort Fu really suffered from the crown prince¡¯s abuse, she would definitely call for help. Why didn¡¯t the officers and Pce maids of the clear wind Pce hear it? Let¡¯s go downstairs first ... Go and gather all the pce maids and officers in the courtyard.¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at the leader.

    Everyone immediately went downstairs and gathered all the messengers and Pce maids in the courtyard. There were twelve people in total, four Pce maids and eight messengers.

    ¡°All of you, listen well. This is Lord Xu, who is here to investigate the case by imperial edict. He has full authority in the case of Consort Fu¡¯s murder. Lord Xu has something to ask you. You must answer all questions and not hide anything.¡± The sub-chief said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads in response.

    The leader nodded in satisfaction and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an locked his eyes on a pretty Pce maid and waved. ¡°You,e over.¡±

    The little pce maid lowered her head and walked forward with small steps.

    ¡°Come a little closer.¡±

    The young Pce maid came to Xu Qi ¡®an, and he whispered a few words into his ear. Then he said, ¡°¡±Go on.¡±

    The little pce maid jogged into the attic.

    What was he doing?

    The young eunuch who framed and supervised the video was confused, while huaiqing looked pensive.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the rest of the pce maids and officers and said, ¡°¡±This official asks you, on the day Consort Fu met with an ident, why weren¡¯t there any Pce maids serving by her side?¡±

    The pce maid and the servant looked at each other and did not dare to speak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and he scolded, ¡°¡±Those who conceal or don¡¯t report the information will be regarded as the suspect of Consort Fu¡¯s murder and sent to the prison.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t dare to go near the attic,¡± a young eunuch immediately replied.

    He didn¡¯t dare to get close to the attic?

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he had found a bright spot. A man had entered Consort Fu¡¯s bedroom, but the servants in the courtyard did not dare to approach. What did this mean?

    It meant that there was a grasnd above Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s head.

    Xu Qian was secretly looking forward to it.

    The young eunuch exined,¡±Her Highness Consort Fu loves to drink. When she drinks too much, she would beat and scold the servants of the clear wind Pce.¡± We were afraid of suffering unexpected disasters, so when we saw the Empress drinking, we would stay far away.¡±

    ¡°Is it like this every time?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Yes, there are no exceptions.¡± The young eunuch replied.

    ¡°When did it start?¡±

    The young eunuch hesitated for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°When this servant entered Qingfeng Pce Hall, herdyship Fu became like this.¡±

    White cut chicken, you¡¯re not qualified ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and asked, ¡°¡±Which one of them is Lady Fu¡¯s personal Pce maid?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this servant ...¡± An older Pce maid stepped out.

    ¡°You answer my question.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her.

    ¡°This, this ...¡± The older Pce maid said hesitantly, ¡°¡±It was fine a few years ago, but in recent years, the Empress¡¯s personality has be stranger and stranger. She often stands alone in the pavilion, looking at something.

    when he drinks, he likes to recite some poems that mourn the spring and autumn ...

    She spoke very obscurely, probably because she didn¡¯t dare to interfere with Consort Fu or the emperor¡¯s family affairs. However, Xu Qi ¡®an and Huai Qing were both smart people and understood the implied meaning.

    This was the sorrow of a lonely woman ... s, Emperor Yuan jing was not a son. He had so many beautiful harems in his harem, but he went to cultivate and even abstinent ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and asked, ¡±

    ¡°On the day of the incident, did anyone hear Consort Fu¡¯s cry for help?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He looked in the direction of the pavilion and nodded slightly.

    Everyone followed his gaze. The young Pce maid who had just entered the pavilion was standing on the observation deck. With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s permission, the young Pce maid immediately closed thettice door of the observation deck. After a while, a weak cry for help came from inside.

    At this point, even the not-so-smart framed man understood Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meaning.

    bastards, how dare you lie? the cry for help was so clear. The framed man said angrily.

    The servants in the courtyard were shocked and quickly exined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gestured for them to calm down, then turned to the leader and said, ¡°¡±Bring out the broken guardrail ...

    Then, he looked at the older Pce maid and said, ¡°¡±You stay here, the rest of you can leave.¡±

    The older Pce maid was a little flustered, her hands shaking uneasily.

    ¡°Little eunuch, go to the outer court first. I¡¯ll call youter and you cane back.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an originally thought that this tactless little eunuch would refute. He had even nned to use huaiqing and Lin¡¯ an to suppress him.

    In the end, the young eunuch did not say anything and left willingly.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    After they left, huaiqing was the first to speak.

    The cold and proud Princess had her own reasoning in her heart. Just now, the pce maid¡¯s cry for help in the attic could be heard from outside, even though it was very weak.

    There were two possibilities, first, Consort Fu didn¡¯t call for help. Second, Consort Fu was being controlled by someone.

    ¡°How¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s cultivation?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced martial arts for a few years, and I¡¯m very skilled in archery, horse riding, and shooting.¡± Huaiqing replied.

    Oh, it was a weak chicken ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    It was understandable that the crown prince¡¯s cultivation was not even in the essence refinement realm. For a Prince, the most important thing was to carry on the family line and have children. What¡¯s the big deal about personal martial arts? The Emperor didn¡¯t need to charge into the enemy lines.

    Secondly, it was also a major test whether he could remain calm in the face of beauty.

 Chapter 326

    326 A major breakthrough in the case (2)

    Especially since the Crown Prince was a Prince and had many beautiful maidservants around him, it would be difficult for him to keep his chastity when he was young and impulsive.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that only a person with great perseverance like her could remain single for neen years.

    ¡°Although the crown prince¡¯s cultivation is shallow, it should be very easy for him to use force on a weak woman. Therefore, perhaps Consort Fu didn¡¯t even have the chance to cry for help.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°My Crown Prince Gege would not do such a thing.¡± The framed girl immediately retorted. This was herst bit of stubbornness as her sister.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t respond to the girl¡¯sment. He sneered at the older maid and said, ¡°¡±You didn¡¯t tell the truth just now, did you?¡±

    A trace of panic shed through the pce maid¡¯s eyes. She waved her hand and said,¡±Everything this servant has said is true, there is absolutely no lie. Please judge for yourself, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lie, but you didn¡¯t tell me everything, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted her thigh with the scabbard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then go to the prison of the Yamen. I can¡¯t guarantee how the prison guards will treat you.¡±

    These little pce maids and eunuchs had many thoughts and were timid. Intimidation was the best way.

    The pce maid bit her lip and made up her mind,¡±Your Highnesses and Lord Xu, please follow me.¡±

    She turned around and entered the attic, with Xu Qi ¡®an, huaiqing, and Lin¡¯ an following behind.

    After returning to the attic, the pce maid went straight to the bottom of the bed and opened arge wooden box with great effort. She took out a small wooden box from under her old clothes.

    The pce maid lowered her head and timidly presented the wooden box.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took it and opened the wooden box. After seeing what was inside, there were only two words in her mind:Wu Lake!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lin ¡®an and huaiqing by his side, he would have blown an exaggerated whistle.

    In the wooden boxy an object carved out of Jade.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood why the pce maid was hesitating and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    This thing was a forbidden item in the pce. On the moral level, it was one thing, but this was the pce, and the concubines were the emperor¡¯s women, so it was definitely not allowed.

    Didn¡¯t the Emperor care about his face?

    Once they were discovered, they would either be thrown into the cold Pce or be demoted.

    This exined why Consort Fu wanted to drive the servants out of the attic. On one hand. she was in. bad mood after drinking. but on the other hand, this thing in front of her was another reason ... Fortunately. I drove the young eunuch out. Otherwise. Emperor Yuan jing would have killed me to silence me ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The princess of Lin an said with a frown.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and then at huaiqing. The cold Princess was expressionless as she focused on examining the Jade carving. There was confusion in her eyes.

    No way, no way. It¡¯s fine if Lin ¡®an is illiterate, but how could he not know the well-read Princess huaiqing?

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and exined to the princesses in a very soft voice.

    ah! Lin ¡®an eximed and took a few steps back in horror. His round face was flushed red, and his neck and ears were also red.

    Princess huaiqing retracted her gaze as if she had been electrocuted. She turned her head away, and two faint blushes appeared on her fair face.

    ¡°Fu, Fu Fei, she ... She actually hid this kind of thing. No, she doesn¡¯t know shame. Quick, quick, put it away ...¡± Lin an stammered and scolded.

    Don¡¯t get too excited, maybe there¡¯s also one under your mother¡¯s bed ... Xu Qi ¡®an closed the box and returned it to the pce maid.¡±Take it back, don¡¯t dirty the eyes of the two Majesties.¡±

    The pce maid obediently did as she was told.

    ¡°Was it on the bed or in the box when Consort Fu fell off the building?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°It should be in the box.¡± The pce maid said.

    If there was such a thing on the bed, the file would have written it down ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked,¡±the missing Pce maid, like you, was a personal servant of Consort Fu?¡±

    The pce maid nodded.

    ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±

    After she left, Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table. While feeling regretful that he couldn¡¯t take the Jade Ruyi for testing, he analyzed the situation for the two illiterate princesses.

    ¡°On the day Consort Fu fell from the building, the servants in the courtyard did not hear the cry for help. There are two possibilities:Either the Crown Prince is controlling her, or Consort Fu is willing to have an affair with the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°If it was a voluntary affair, why would there be signs of resistance and struggle in the room?¡± huaiqing shook his head.

    One look and. can tell you have no experience ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said,¡±there are still two situations.¡±First, Consort Fu was unwilling at first, so she resisted, but the Crown Prince used some method to coerce her.

    Second, sometimes ... It doesn¡¯t have to be on the top of the bed.¡±

    The two princesses blushed at the same time and spat.

    ¡°Then why did Consort Fu fall off the building? You said that she was pushed down by someone.¡± Huaiqing questioned.

    I can¡¯t answer this question for the time being, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed, ¡°¡±On the day of the incident, Fu Fei drank wine.

    ¡°If I were the Crown Prince, I could use this to coerce them into a long-term illicit rtionship. With Consort Fu¡¯s long absence, she might be half-willing and half-unwilling, so there was no need to push her down the stairs. Even if the Crown Prince was sober and wanted to kill her, he should not do it after the deed was done, because men were the calmest and would not be impulsive during the sage period.

    ¡°There is one more suspicious point. Since Consort Fu wanted to do that and drove away the pce maids and servants in the loft, then there is no reason to send her personal Pce maid to invite the Crown Prince, unless the two have long had an affair.

    ¡°However, ording to the investigation of the three legal divisions as well as the confessions of the servants and Pce maids, Consort Fu and the Crown Prince have never had any contact.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my Crown Prince brother was really wronged.¡± The framed eyes sparkled.

    ¡°The possibility is not small, but it¡¯s not the time to make a conclusion yet.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

 Chapter 327

    327 A major breakthrough in the case (3)

    ¡°How did you know that the pce maid was hiding something?¡± huaiqing asked.

    She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with her clear and beautiful eyes. He seemed to be asking for advice, but he couldn¡¯t let go of his face.

    He wanted to know more about micro-expression psychology ... ¡°A person¡¯s expression and body movements will reveal their inner thoughts to a certain extent,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±They are more honest than their mouths.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a book that records this kind of knowledge,¡± huaiqing said with a frown.

    ¡°This is something I researched on my own,¡±

    Huaiqing slowly nodded, somewhat in admiration.¡±You¡¯re indeed a genius at solving cases.¡±

    ........ In fact, the most important thing in solving a case was not talent, but experience and knowledge. Without these things, even if you were a genius in reasoning, you would not be able to cross the threshold. ¡°Your Highness, you tter me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    At this moment, the head of the guards shouted from downstairs, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, I¡¯ve brought the item.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stood up. I¡¯m going to verify one of my guesses. We might find out how Consort Fu died soon.

    The three of them went downstairs. Xu Qi ¡®an took the broken guardrail from the Guard¡¯s hand and carefully examined the fracture.

    He fell into deep thought.

    Red skirt and white skirt tacitly did not disturb him.

    Even though the pair of small feet under the framed skirt kept stepping on it, showing her anxiety.

    Because Xu Qi ¡®an had just said that Consort Fu¡¯s death would soon be known. This matter concerned her brother crown prince¡¯s innocence, so she was very anxious.

    However, she still didn¡¯t dare to disturb his thoughts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ice cer. I will trouble eldest Princess to invite a maidservant.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an led everyone out of Qingfeng Pce. Huaiqing ordered the guards outside the pce to get the olddy.

    After arriving at the ice cer, the guards were left behind. Xu Qi ¡®an, huaiqing, Lin¡¯ an, as well as the young eunuch and the old nanny who were supervising them, entered the ice cer and once again saw the body of Consort Fu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Momo to remove Consort Fu¡¯s clothes and turn her over.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The old maidservant was a little hesitant, but when she saw Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively turn his back, she looked at Princess huaiqing with a questioning look, not looking at Lin¡¯ an.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as Lord Xu says,¡± huaiqing nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± the old servant said after a few minutes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around. Consort Fu was naked and lying on the wooden board. Her pale back was covered with livor mortis, but there was nothing that Xu Qi¡¯ an wanted to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He nodded.

    Leaving the ice cer, they came to the side hall. Lin an asked impatiently, ¡°¡±How is it? How did Consort Fu die? my brother, the Crown Prince, is innocent.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the young eunuch who was supervising them, and then at the two princesses. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Consort Fu should have fallen into the pavilion by herself.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Huaiqing raised an eyebrow.

    This result surprised everyone.

    ¡°The guardrails of clear wind Pce¡¯s Pavilion are not rotten and are very strong. If Consort Fu had been pushed down by someone, her back would have been bruised when she broke the guardrail.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve just checked and there are no long strips of bruises on Consort Fu¡¯s back. Only the bruises caused by livor mortis and falling off the building.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Huaiqing muttered,¡±but she did crash into the guardrail and die ...¡± You¡¯re saying that someone did something to the guardrails?¡±

    Xu Qi. an nodded. other than that, Consort Fu drank before she fell. The pce maid of the clear wind Pce said that she often looked at the scenery from the observation tower ... I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s waiting to see if His Majesty wille. Of course, this is not important.

    ¡°The important thing is that when people drink, they will instinctively lean against the guardrails. Consort Fu fell from the building on her back, so she should have been leaning against the guardrails at that time. However, the guardrails had been tampered with, so she fell and died.

    ¡°I asked just now. That is to say, that day, Consort Fu ... Well, you guys know. Therefore, the possibility of her standing on the observation tower was very high.

    ¡°When the coroner did the autopsy, his statement that he was not vited could also be used as evidence. The pce maids of the clear wind Pce didn¡¯t hear the cry for help because Consort Fu wasn¡¯t raped at all. Naturally, there¡¯s no need to call for help.¡±

    Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an came to a sudden realization. Thetter was genuinely happy because the crown prince¡¯s suspicion had suddenly lessened greatly.

    The former was deep in thought, chewing and recalling Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s analysis, like a top student digesting the content of his teacher¡¯s lecture.

    The young eunuch in charge of supervision lowered his head and did his best to silently remember every word Xu Qi ¡®an said. He would report it to his Godfatherter.

    Upon hearing this, the old woman interrupted, ¡°¡±My Lord, the one who examined Consort Fu¡¯s body was also this old servant, not a coroner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Momo. That¡¯s good, I still have some details to ask.¡±

    He pulled the olddy to the side and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Granny, the criteria you use to determine if a body is innocent ...¡±

    He asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect fit,¡± the old nanny said.

    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Xu Qisan said in peace,¡±this old woman¡¯s driving skills are even worse than mine.¡±

    In this way, he was even more certain that Consort Fu had not been defiled and had really died in an ident, an ident that had been carefully arranged by someone.

    Since it wasn¡¯t lust, the crown prince¡¯s suspicion was very light.

    After getting the confirmation, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±The only one who can do this should be that personal Pce maid.¡±

    Of course, the pce maid wouldn¡¯t kill Consort Fu for no reason and frame the Crown Prince. This was a problem that could be easily understood.

    ¡°Then who could be the one instigating the pce maids?¡± The mounted man looked at huaiqing, his eyes full of distrust.

    Huaiqing sneered and immediately hid behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Lin ¡®an and frowned,¡±Then how do you exin the messy traces in the room?

 Chapter 328

    328 A major breakthrough in the case (4)

    ¡°Before Consort Fu falls, the pce maids definitely can¡¯t mess up the room in front of her. After Consort Fu fell off the building, she immediately attracted the attention of the servants of His Highness Qingfeng.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Consort Fu¡¯s temper is very bad, so she messed up the room. It could also be the wine, such as hallucinating.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t dissect Consort Fu, so there was no way to verify this guess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. I want to go back and think about it and sort out the case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He couldn¡¯t say that he was cking off.

    After sending Princess Lin ¡®an back to shaoyin garden, Xu Qi¡¯ an saw Princess huaiqing waiting outside and walked over with a tacit understanding.

    The two of them walked forward in silence. The guard did not follow them, but fell far behind them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the moment you took action, there would be a breakthrough in Consort Fu¡¯s case.¡± Princess huaiqing praised.

    this case is actually not difficult. At least, it¡¯s not difficult to prove the crown prince¡¯s innocence. After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he said after a few seconds, ¡±

    ¡°The threew divisions don¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to prove the crown prince¡¯s innocence.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always felt that the reasoning knowledge and criminal investigation methods of this era were backward, but it was undeniable that there were still many talents in the three legal divisions.

    The fufei case wasn¡¯t as detailed as the tax case, nor was it as treacherous as the Sangbo case, and it wasn¡¯t as brain-burning as the Yunzhou case. There weren¡¯t many cultivation methods mixed in.

    It would be difficult to prove the crown prince¡¯s innocence, but it was not impossible.

    Princess huaiqing looked straight ahead and was silent for more than ten seconds. Then, she said,¡±There are only two possibilities for this:First, the real murderer was the Crown Prince. Second, the Crown Prince was framed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡± okay.

    ¡°If the Crown Prince is the real murderer, he will be crippled. The capital¡¯s investigation had just ended, and now there was a fight for the country¡¯s Foundation. Whether it was his father or the entire court, no one wanted such a thing to happen. Moreover, the crown prince¡¯s party would be jealous and make enemies for no reason.

    ¡°If the Crown Prince was framed, then who in the inner pce has the ability to frame the Crown Prince? The threew divisions were even more unwilling to offend him. In the end, this is still Imperial father¡¯s family matter.¡±

    ¡°Any Prince who can inherit the throne of the eastern Pce is possible,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered directly.

    ¡°But the biggest suspects are my brother and my mother,¡± huaiqing said.

    This was because the fourth prince was the eldest son of the Emperor and the first in line to the throne.

    ¡°Suspicion is suspicion. As long as there is no evidence, even his Majesty can¡¯t do anything.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Suspicion was inevitable. There were princes who died in the pce, and those favored concubines were all suspicious. However, as long as the evidence was destroyed, it didn¡¯t matter how suspicious he was.

    Pce disputes were actually very simple and crude. It was impossible for every concubine in the harem to be the far-reaching and astute Zhuge Liang.

    Huaiqing slowly nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. The fourth prince is the eldest son of the Emperor, so why did the Emperor appoint the brother of Lin ¡®an as the Crown Prince?¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an asked this question, his eyes were fixed on huaiqing. If she showed an expression of annoyance and resistance, it meant that his two-timing behavior had made her ill-disposed and she did not care about him anymore.

    ¡°No one can guess father¡¯s thoughts, but I¡¯ve heard some rumors once ...¡± Huaiqing shook his head after a moment of contemtion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly interrupted him. Your Highness, I want to live to the end of my life with my children and grandchildren.

    It was rare for huaiqing to smile. it¡¯s not a secret. There¡¯s no harm in hearing it.

    After a pause, she continued,¡±everyone in the pce says that the reason the Crown Prince is the Crown Prince is because noble Consort Chen was the Crown Prince in the harem when she was young. Father made an exception and made the eldest son of the concubine the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°But Imperial brother onceined to me in private that when he was young. Imperial father treated him very well and often instilled in him what. ruler should be like ... May I ask, if I had no intention of making Imperial brother the Crown Prince, why would Imperial father say these words?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and waved at the guards in the distance. After walking a distance away from huaiqing, he could not hide his curiosity. He rubbed his hands and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Then why did you choose the eldest son of a concubine?¡±

    .......

    [PS: I¡¯ll try to do it before 12 o ¡®clock for the next chapter.]

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 329

    329 Xu Pingzhi, just you two wait (1)

    ¡°However, one year, for some reason, Imperial father flew into a rage and banished Imperial mother to the cold Pce. He even wanted to depose her. However, the civil and military officials admonished him and sent him back. At that time, I hadn¡¯t even started to remember.¡± Princess huaiqing said helplessly,

    ¡°Even though mother came out of the cold Pce the next year, Imperial father no longer went to mother¡¯s Pce. The fourth Imperial brother was also given the cold shoulder because of this. And bengong has never been liked by Imperial father since I was young.

    ¡°Noble Consort Chen is actually a very jealous and narrow-minded person. Even though the first Prince waster made the Crown Prince, she was still worried and has always been hostile to me and my fourth Imperial brother.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my narrow view. Do you know why Lin ¡®an and I are at loggerheads?¡±

    ¡°Did noble Consort Chen instigate this?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart stirred.

    Huaiqing nodded slowly,¡±Lin ¡®an is deeply doted on by Imperial father, and he indulges her in every way possible.¡± In the first few years, imperial consort Chen was worried that the crown prince¡¯s position would be unstable and often incited Lin ¡®an to stir up trouble and make things difficult for me. ¡±

    Poor Lin. an, you must have bullied her very badly ... Although it was Lin ¡®an who started the trouble, Xu Qi¡¯ an still felt sorry for Lin ¡®an. It was not that he liked to frame Lin¡¯ an. The first wife and the second wife, the palm and the back of the hand were all meat.

    She only felt that with her status, she would be bullied to death by huaiqing.

    On second thought, this might be what noble Consort Chen wanted. The more she understood her daughter, the more she would provoke her, and only then would she achieve the effect.

    Just think about it, Emperor Yuan jing doted on Lin ¡®an, but was repeatedly bullied by huaiqing until he cried. How could Emperor Yuan jing not hate huaiqing?

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason for Your Majesty¡¯s deferment?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°There was no reason, so the ministers remonstrated to the death.¡± Huaiqing shook his head.

    The dethroned Empress was the same as the dethroned Crown Prince. It was the emperor¡¯s family matter and also a National matter. Even schrs and physicians could not divorce their wives easily, let alone the Empress, the mother of the world.

    There was no reason for the officials to agree to Emperor Yuan jing depose the Empress.

    However, if there was no reason, why would Emperor Yuan jing suddenly fly into a rage and depose the Empress?

    There must be a hidden story behind this.

    ¡°How many years did this happen in the yuanjing realm?¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an asked, he felt that he was being too nosy, so he added, ¡±

    It might be rted to the fu Fei case ... Ah, no, this humble servant did not mean to doubt the Empress.¡±

    Princess huaiqing turned her head and nced at him.¡±If you¡¯re curious, just ask. Why do you need so many reasons?¡±

    ....... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°The 13th year of yuanjing.¡± Huaiqing retracted his gaze and looked into the distance.¡±I don¡¯t know the reason. Even after I asked mother many times, she didn¡¯t answer.¡±

    The 13th year of yuanjing. It sounded familiar ... ¡°Thank you for telling me, Princess,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He had thought that Emperor Yuan jing did not appoint the fourth prince because the Crown Prince was stupid, but now it seemed that there was a deeper reason behind it.

    That¡¯s right, although the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t particrly smart, how good could the fourth prince be ... Well, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that the fourth prince was hiding his strength ... He would turn around and ask the Duke of Wei. With his sharp eyes, the fourth prince would do as he said.

    After taking a few steps, huaiqing suddenly said, ¡°¡±Why did you end it in a hurry today? With your ability, you don¡¯t need to go home and ¡°consider.¡±¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that since huaiqing was more honest with him, he should be more honest with him as well. This would help maintain a good rtionship.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to buy some time.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Buy time?¡± Huaiqing frowned.

    yes, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly as he sniffed the eldest princess¡¯s faint body fragrance.

    ¡°I have offended too many people in the Sangbo case and the Yunzhou case. His Majesty does not like me, so he originally nned to confer upon me the title of Viscount. However, it was cancelled due to my resurrection.

    ter, His Majesty promised that as long as he investigated Consort Fu¡¯s case, he would reappoint me as the son of Changle County.

    It¡¯s too difficult for me.

    ¡°Do you think that father will go back on his word?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good n,¡± agreed Princess huaiqing.¡±You¡¯ll dy the appointment for one day.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her in surprise. As expected of Wei Yuan¡¯s disciple, her thoughts were synchronized.

    The so-called ¡®a King does not y with his words¡¯ did not mean that the Emperor would not lie. It described the state policies and imperial edicts issued by the Emperor.

    Therefore, as long as Emperor Yuan jing did not confer a title of nobility, Xu Qi ¡®an would dy it for one day, in case the dog Emperor went back on his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, this humble servant will return to the residence first.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the sky. If they went back now, they could still make it for lunch.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Huaiqing nodded.

    ........

    On the other side, in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s bedroom.

    An hour before lunch, Emperor Yuan jing, who had finished his meditation, returned to his chamber. Hispanion ran in happily and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s been major progress in Consort Fu¡¯s case, major progress!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was stunned. He immediately put on a serious expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Speak,¡± he said.

    The old eunuch ryed the information reported by the young eunuch to Emperor Yuan jing without missing a single word. Thetter listened in silence and did not express his opinion.

    ¡°Your Majesty ...¡± ¡°May I ask if the Crown Prince is innocent?¡± the old eunuch lowered his head and asked.

    Emperor Yuan jing shook his head slightly and said,¡±it¡¯s too early ...¡± In just two days, he was able to get a preliminary understanding of the case. Xu Qi ¡®an is indeed a talent, but he¡¯s a little more cunning.¡±

    Hmph! he snorted coldly. go and urge the cab to draft the edict as soon as possible. There¡¯s no need to choose an auspicious day.

    Last time, he had asked the old eunuch to go to the cab to deliver the edict. The cab epted it, but it was dyed on the grounds that there were no auspicious days recently.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ...........

    Second uncle Xu, who was in charge of the day patrol, returned to the manor with his helmet in his arms. The saber at the back of his waist swayed with his footsteps.

    There was an hour of rest at noon. As the centurion, Xu Pingzhi would return to the manor at this time to eat and drink tea.

    ...

 Chapter 330

    330 Xu Pingzhi, just you two wait (2)

    The kitchen was still busy preparing lunch, and his aunt was nting the newly bought cochopes in the backyard. She was wearing a light blue dress and a pleated long dress of the same color, embroidered withplicated cloud patterns.

    When she bent down to nt the orchids, her slender waist and plump buttocks were highlighted.

    Second uncle Xu held his helmet and stood not far away. He cleared his throat. Madam, I¡¯m hungry. Go to the kitchen and rush me.

    His aunt continued to nt the flowers and ignored him.

    ¡°Madam?¡±

    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± his aunt¡¯s expression was cold.¡±Does Lord Xu have to entertain his colleagues tonight and won¡¯t being back?¡±

    Second uncle Xu was taken aback. Madam, what are you saying? ¡± he asked.

    After nting thest nt, the aunt pped her hands, put her hands on her waist, and smiled coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the saying again? Yes, blood is thicker than water. That blood rted nephew of yours did not forget you even after he became rich. He knows how to secretly stuff silver into your second uncle.¡±

    Second uncle Xu was stunned when he heard this. He thought to himself, ¡± it¡¯s been a long time since eldest brother gave me the silver. It was before he went to Yunzhou. Why did he bring up this old debt? ¡±

    no way. Eldest brother just jumped out of his coffin yesterday. He went out that day and didn¡¯t return home at night. He didn¡¯t have the time to give me silver.

    Second uncle Xu definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t admit it, not to mention that it was something that was made up.

    When her aunt heard this, she exploded. She raised her eyebrows and said loudly, ¡°¡±Xu Pingzhi, you really want to take 50 taels of private money and secretly go to a brothel.

    ¡°Eng told me this morning that Xu ningyan secretly gave you fifty taels. I was thinking that if you admitted it, I would let it go. I didn¡¯t expect you to really keep it for yourself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it, do you think Eng would lie to me? Xu Pingzhi, you¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯ve been running this family and raising your unlucky nephew, and this is how you repay me?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Eng? Tell him toe out.¡± Second uncle Xu was angry.

    ¡°Bah, Eng is catching up on sleep. Don¡¯t disturb him and don¡¯t change the topic. Are you going to hand over the fifty taels?¡±

    ¡°..... I¡¯ll hand it over. Madam, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Second uncle Xu went into the bedroom dejectedly. In order not to let his aunt find the ce where he hid the silver notes, he walked quickly.

    After entering the bedroom, he went straight to Xu lingying¡¯s small side room and lifted his daughter¡¯s nket. Under it was all his private money, a total of 80 Liang.

    Second uncle Xu gritted his teeth and took out two twenty taels and two five taels silver notes.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw a bag of green oranges on the small table beside the bed.

    In Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes, the green orange was not a simple orange, so he was particrly sensitive to it. He immediately became suspicious.

    ¡°Green oranges are sour and astringent, and are usually only used for medicine. Why would you buy them for no reason? It¡¯s still in lingying¡¯s room.¡±

    With doubts in his heart, second uncle Xu left the room and returned to the courtyard. He obediently handed over the silver notes.

    The aunt¡¯s expression brightened a little. She snorted and took out a delicate little purse from her arms and kept the silver notes.

    Xu Pingzhi asked,¡±why is there a green orange on the table?¡± Did dng buy it?¡±

    ¡°It was bought by Eng.¡±

    The aunt said with satisfaction after the fifty taels were paid.

    Eng bought it, why did Eng buy this thing ... His purpose for buying the orange should be different from mine ... It was wrong!

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. second brother didn¡¯t returnst night, just like eldest brother. Am I right? ¡± he asked.

    ¡°Eng went to socialize with his ssmates. As for your nephew, who knows where he¡¯s been fooling around.¡± His aunt rolled her eyes.

    If not for the previous social deaths, Xu Pingzhi would have agreed with his wife. But now, he knew what kind of person his son was.

    Both Da Lang and ERng did not return the entire night ... ording to my understanding of eldestng, he most likely went to the teaching workshop, but the green orange was bought by Eng ...

    ¡°Eng smells like orange, right?¡± Xu Pingzhi asked in a casual tone.

    His aunt nodded nonchntly and admired the cochlegrass she had nted.

    The answer was obvious ... ¡®It was eldestng who taught Eng. If I¡¯m not mistaken, eldestng betrayed me, so Eng made up a lie about his personal savings to ckmail me ...¡¯ Bastard, you even dare to scheme against me.

    ¡°It seems that Eng has been having a headachetely,¡± Xu Pingzhi said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    His aunt looked at him nkly. She still cared a lot about her son.

    green orange can soothe the mind, cure headaches, and many other benefits. Otherwise, why would people sell this thing when it¡¯s sour and bitter? ¡± Xu Pingzhi said.

    Qing ju did have medicinal value, but it was second uncle Xu¡¯s idea to treat headaches. Anyway, his wife, who didn¡¯t study much and didn¡¯t have any yang spring water on her fingers, couldn¡¯t see through it.

    ¡°It must be the pressure from the spring hunt.¡± His aunt¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Madam, Eng hasn¡¯t married yet. As his mother, you have to take good care of him. Don¡¯t fiddle with the flowers all day.¡± Second uncle lectured, ¡±

    ¡°Eng bought this for himself. Why did you put it in lingying¡¯s room?¡±

    His aunt was not the kind of woman who would be a kind mother. Perhaps it was because of her beauty that she was particrly proud and delicate. His concern for his children was far from the level of caring for them.

    That was why she was often angered by the annoying Xu Lingyin. Whenever she had a meal, she would let Lu ¡®e take care of her young daughter while she happily picked her own food.

    ¡°Eng gave it to lingying. I thought it would be a pity to lose it, so I put it in her room and ate it when fangtang came back.¡± The aunt exined.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anymore. Quickly take Qing ju to the kitchen and let the kitchen maids make soup. By the way, stew a bowl for the eldest son too.¡± Xu Pingzhi hurriedly added, ¡±

    ¡°This soup doesn¡¯t taste good, and eldestng probably won¡¯t want it. You, as his aunt, can¡¯t control him. You can ask lingyue to stew it with you. When hees back tonight, I¡¯m not afraid that he won¡¯t drink it. ¡±

    Auntie nodded and went to get the green orange.

    Just as lunch was ready, Xu dng returned. He took down the gong and saber, threw them on the ground, and sat down at the table.

    ¡°Has second unclee back for lunch?¡±

    I¡¯lle back to eat in the future. I just received an order this morning. From tomorrow onwards, I won¡¯t be patrolling the outer city. I¡¯ll be patrolling the inner city. Xu Pingzhi drank his soup with a cold expression.

    ...

    From the outer city to the inner city, his position did not change, but his treatment was raised by one grade.

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the bowl and chopsticks from Lu¡¯ e, wondering what was wrong with second uncle today. He looked so unhappy.

    At this time, Xu Eng came out with sleepy eyes. He nced at his brother, and the two brothers had a tacit understanding.

    ¡°Father, did you quarrel with mother today?¡± Xu Eng tried to ask as he sat down.

    ¡°Hmph, each and every one of them can¡¯t let me stop worrying. Eng is still better. In the end, he came out from mother¡¯s womb.¡± The aunt red at the uncle and nephew.

    The corners of Xu Eng¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    Xu Pingzhi looked at his aunt¡¯s personal maid and said, ¡°¡±Lu er, go to the kitchen and see if the soup is ready.¡±

    Lu ¡®er obediently responded and walked out of the side hall with small steps.

    ¡°What soup?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had spent all his moneyst night, asked with great interest.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s for you and Eng to nourish your body,¡± His aunt said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu niannian looked at each other and felt that something was wrong. How did aunt (mother) know that we wanted to nourish our bodies?

    Not long after, Lu er came in with a big pot of soup, and the strong sour smell hit his face.

    Arge porcin bowl was ced on the table, and there were sliced oranges floating in the orange soup, not even peeled.

    His aunt personally scooped soup for Xu niannian andined, ¡°¡±Eng, why didn¡¯t you tell mother that you had a headache? the spring examination is about to begin. It is mother¡¯s fault, mother did not take good care of you.

    ¡°This green orange soup was specially made by mother for you.¡±

    Orange soup?

    This, isn¡¯t this the green orange I bought? Xu niannian looked dazed. How could he make soup out of orange? he would die from drinking it.

    ¡°Mother, my headache is because I drank too much wine. Last night.. was entertaining my colleagues .... Xu niannian looked at his brother with a guilty conscience.

    Green orange soup ... Xu Qi ¡®an almostughed out loud when he heard that. He said in a serious tone, ¡±

    ¡°The green orange soup is very nourishing. Eng must drink more.¡±

    ¡°You also have one.¡± ¡°Lingyue and your aunt worked hard to make this soup,¡± second uncle Xu said lightly.

    ¡°?¡±

    A huge question mark appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    I¡¯m a martial artist in the spirit forging stage. Do I need this? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°Just one bowl,¡± Xu lingyue said softly,¡±I¡¯ve been stewing it for a long time.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but look at his younger brother.

    His little brother was also looking at him.

    The two brothers both hoped that the other would rise up.

    ¡°.......¡±

    ¡±

    In the end, they both drank a big bowl and choked on it. Tears came out of their eyes and their stomachs turned.

    ¡°Hahahaha, let¡¯s eat.¡± Second uncle Xu drank a little wine and revealed a simple smile.

    .............

    [ PS: thanks to the Alliance master of the wordless little Zhuge for the tip. ] I haven¡¯t been updating more these days, mainly because 10000+ a day is my limit.

    He had wanted to correct the typos, but seeing the time, he decided to post it first and then correct it.

 Chapter 331

    331 Xu lingying¡¯s anger (1)

    That damn Xu Eng, there must be something wrong with him. Otherwise. second uncle wouldn¡¯t let me drink this damn thing since he loves me so much ... Xu Qi ¡®an put down the bowl and wiped the tears from choking. She looked at Xu niannian with a smile and cursed in her heart.

    It¡¯s all big brother¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯te up with. bad idea and force me to bring the orange back for lingying to eat, I. Xu Xinian. wouldn¡¯t have shot myself in the foot ... Xu niannian frowned and cursed his brother a hundred times in his heart.

    The two brothers lowered their heads and ate to fill their stomachs.

    look, the two brothers are suddenly in high spirits. Even their food is twice as fragrant. Second uncle Xu hit him while he was down andughed out loud.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu niannian both ignored the middle-aged man who looked honest but was actually a cunning man.

    When his desire to vomit was suppressed by the food, Xu niannian slowly exhaled and slowed down his eating speed.

    ¡°Bade farewell, big brother has a question to ask.¡±

    In view of the precarious situation of his friendship with his younger brother, Xu Qi ¡®an was very polite.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xu niannian raised his chin proudly, just like his mother. He seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t do anything unreasonable.¡±

    For example, where was big brother¡¯s Diao Chan?

    Xu Qi ¡®an had long forgotten about this small matter. Because Fu Xiang was very satisfied with his waist strength, Xu baichan was very confident in her own ability. Gradually, she forgot about this sudden idea.

    ¡°You¡¯re well-read in history books, do you know that Emperor Yuan jing once abolished the Empress?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°AI!¡± Xu Pingzhi knocked his chopsticks on the edge of the bowl and warned, ¡°¡±Even though we are at home, we still have to address you as Your Majesty. It is a habit to avoid saying it out loud and causing trouble.¡±

    Yuanjing was the year name.

    It would be disrespectful to address the Emperor with ¡®the year¡¯, just like how many people in the pugilistic world liked to address Wei Yuan with¡¯ Wei Qingyi¡¯.

    Emperor Yuan jing abolished the Empress. I know. It was said that it caused a bigmotion. Xu Eng said.

    ¡°Hey, you ...¡± Second uncle Xu looked at his son.

    However, his nephew and son ignored him and continued to talk.

    ¡°Why do you want to depose as Empress?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not written in the history books, but it was quite a big deal at that time. The whole court is remonstrating with all their might, and the censorates and ministers are all jumping up and down, wishing they could climb onto Emperor yuanjing¡¯s head to show off their literary reputation.¡± Xu niannian picked up some food with his chopsticks and said while eating, ¡±

    in the end, the remonstration was carried out. Although the Empress was not dethroned, the Empress was banished to the cold Pce. She only came out in the 14th year of yuanjing.

    Usually, the emperor¡¯s every word and action, the emperor¡¯s conduct in the court, would all be recorded by the historian.

    In the first few years of Emperor yuanjing¡¯s cultivation, the record of the historians was:The Emperor cultivated the Dao and neglected the state affairs!

    Emperor Yuan jing was furious and asked the historians to amend it. The historians would rather die than submit and were willing to be 404. However, after three consecutive canes and one dismissal, the historians bent their knees in humiliation and changed it to:

    As an Emperor cultivated, the state affairs were not affected.

    However, a few yearster, when theter generations rewrote this part of history, Emperor Yuan jing would most likely be beaten back to his original form, or even discredited.

    ¡°Then how did you get released?¡±

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an was too embarrassed to ask huaiqing about it. After all, it was a terrible experience for his parents. But then again, which parent had not wanted a divorce before?

    that year, Wei Yuan defeated the northern barbarians and returned triumphantly. Emperor yuanjing granted a general amnesty and also pardoned the Empress. Xu xinnian said.

    I was wondering why it sounded so familiar in 2013. So it¡¯s Wei Yuan who became famous overnight ... I¡¯m sorry, Lord Wei. I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful to you.

    It turned out to be the year when Wei Yuan first revealed his talents. On the way to Yunzhou, number four had said that in the 13th year of yuanjing, after the end of autumn, Wei Yuan was ordered to lead the Army North and defeated the cavalry of the northern barbarians in only one and a half months.

    No wonder huaiqing had be Wei Yuan¡¯s disciple. The Empress had received a favor from Wei Yuan ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand the reason why she was crippled, he still gained something.

    At least, the famous detective Xu bailing could infer from this that even if the Empress had made a mistake, it was not a major one. Otherwise, Emperor Yuan jing would not have taken the opportunity to give the Empress a pardon.

    ¡°Ningyan, if you have time after dinner, go answer the bell.¡±

    The aunt acted as if she was at odds with her unlucky nephew, but she was not polite when she ordered people around.

    There were only two or three books on enlightenment, and he would not even need a day to learn them. In addition, children were naughty and mischievous by nature, so it might not be beneficial to be confined to ss for an entire day.

    Therefore, it usually ended at 15:15 PM.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and bid farewell?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an declined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be reading in the study in the afternoon.¡± ¡°I asked you to do something, but you¡¯re so hesitating,¡± her aunt said unhappily.

    ¡°Aunt, give me back the satin.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a sideways nce.

    His aunt forced a beautiful smile. ¡°Oh, ningyan, we¡¯re a family. Come, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll give you a piece of chicken.¡±

    Ever since Xu Qi ¡®an was promoted and became rich, and even bought a new house, his aunt could not stand up straight in front of him, and she could not even speak with confidence.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an asked for the address, he said, ¡°¡±Little sister lingyue,e with me. I¡¯ll show you two around the inner city. Buy some jewelry or something.¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± her aunt suggested.

    You just want to.. cking cheat me of my money ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her aunt¡¯s beautiful face with suspicion. sure, but I won¡¯t buy any jewelry.

    This little brat was so clumsy ... Xuxu pulled a long face. I¡¯m not going.

 Chapter 332

    332 Xu lingying¡¯s anger (2)

    second uncle, look. Auntie is just trying to take advantage of me. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t married yet. I have to save money to get married. Xu Qi ¡®an immediatelyined.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you 50 taels?¡± second uncle Xu said helplessly.

    ¡°You still have the face to mention the fifty taels.¡± Xuxu mmed the table in anger. where did you get so much silver? It was given by someone.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood now. No wonder second uncle was in a bad mood today. It turned out that his aunt had confiscated his private money ... But you can¡¯t just vent your anger on me.

    Heined in his heart.

    ..........

    Green cloud Hall.

    The name of the clear sky Hall had two meanings. The second was to ride on the poprity of Mount Qingyun outside the capital.

    The person who opened the private school was an old schr named li Bingyi. He was 50 years old and his eyes were already starting to blur. Because of this, he had lowered his status to teach the children.

    Shu Xiu was very expensive and paid once every three months.

    Mr. Li Bingyi had a rule that if there were schrs in the house, Shu Xiu would have less than half. Those with official positions in their families, Shu Xiu had reduced by half.

    Of course, the premise was that it was civil servants, with the exception of military generals.

    With this rule, Mr. Li Bingyi turned the Qingyun Hall into a ¡± Noble Primary School. those rich families who were not short of money found this rule interesting and highlighted their own sense of superiority. In addition, Mr. Li Bingyi was indeed a good teacher.

    Thus, therge families that did not have the time to teach their children were all willing to send their children to the Azure cloud Hall.

    A few months ago, Mr. Li Bingyi met the enemy of his life and was the most difficult student in his life.

    ¡°Xu lingying, stand up!¡±

    On the podium, Mr. Li grabbed a bamboo stick and knocked on the table.

    There were more than twenty children sitting in the hall. In the eastern corner, a little girl with a child¡¯s hair tied up in a bun stood up obediently.

    Her facial features were sparse and ordinary. Her round face was like a bun, and her eyes were bright and lively.

    ¡°Recite the Three Character ssic.¡± Old Mr. Li sat cross-legged and ordered in a calm tone.

    ¡°At the beginning of life, people are good by nature, simr in nature ...¡±

    At this point, the girl was stuck.

    Old Mr. Li was used to it and did not get angry. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed.¡±Why do you still only know these three sentences after half a month?¡±

    This kind of stupid child was not worth getting angry at.

    ¡°My father said,¡¯one trick is enough to make you famous ,''¡± Xu linging said in a sweet voice.

    Was this the ce to use the ¡°one move to eat all the food¡± technique ... Old Mr. Li was stunned for a moment, but then he remembered that the child¡¯s father was a rough warrior, so he was not angry anymore.

    ¡°You read the loudest every day, and you have no problem reading. Why can¡¯t you recite it when I ask you to? The sage said,¡±to seek knowledge from objects.¡± Have you ever reflected on yourself?¡±

    ¡°Sir only taught me three sentences,¡± Xu linging said, confused.

    The entire Hall was filled withughter.

    sit down, ¡± said Mr. Li, waving his hand tiredly.

    In this child¡¯s family, only his second brother was a schr, and he was also a student of the Yun Lu Academy. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of environment and education it was that brought up two children with such a huge difference.

    He nced at the water clock. It was time for dinner. Mr. Li coughed.¡±There¡¯s half an hour of mealtime. Remember not to speak when you eat.¡±

    With that, he left the Academy and went to the backyard to enjoy his lunch.

    The children were suddenly free and began tough andugh. They took out food from their small cloth bags.

    Xu lingying¡¯s lunch today was particrly sumptuous. There were crystal dumplings, plum fragrant cakes, fish meatballs, and a few top-grade cakes from the guiyue restaurant.

    She had two to three times more food than the other children.

    Xu lingying set it up in a very ritualistic manner. She swallowed her saliva. She had been thinking about the food in the cloth bag the entire morning.

    In the entire school, there was no food more sumptuous and expensive than Xu lingying¡¯s. Of course, there was a reason why Xu lingying¡¯s lunch was so sumptuous.

    Yesterday was the day of Xu dng¡¯s mourning. The Xu family had purchased arge amount of top-grade ingredients in preparation for a Grand burial.

    Who knew that dng Xu would return? after entertaining the Xu family, there was still a lot of delicious food left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your food,¡±

    A chubby boy walked over to Xu Lingyin¡¯s desk and looked down at her arrogantly.

    The little fatty was the king of the children in the school. He was the tallest and strongest. He was a year older than Xu lingying and was seven years old this year.

    Not only was he the tallest and strongest, but his family background was also the deepest. His parents were not surprising, but his granduncle was a rank 5 official in the Ministry of official personnel.

    The Ministry of official personnel affairs was publicly acknowledged as the head of the six ministries, and the Wen selection division was responsible for appointing personnel. Among the four divisions of the Ministry of official personnel affairs, only the imperial examinationpany couldpare to the Wen selection division.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Xu lingying protected the food and red fiercely.

    ¡°You want to get beaten up again?¡± Little Fatty¡¯s eyes widened.

    He was the one who had snatched Xu lingying¡¯s bracelet. The little girl had not given it to him at first, but he had pushed her to the ground, hit her twice, and then taken it away by force.

    This stupid girl didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, as if it was no big deal that the bracelet was gone.

    After the little fatty returned home, he lied to his mother that the bracelet was picked up from the streets. His mother was very happy because the bracelet was pawned for eight taels of silver at the pawnshop.

    Later on, the stupid girl¡¯s mother rushed to the school to reason with her, but because Xu lingying did not point it out, the teacher stopped her fierce mother.

    Thus, the little fatty knew that snatching this ¡°ssmate¡¯s¡± bracelet was fine. He had silver and would not be punished by the adults.

    ...

    In the first few days, he kept staring at Xu lingying¡¯s wrist, but after that one time, she stopped wearing the bracelet.

    This stupid girl was easy to bully, but she wasn¡¯t worth it to be bullied in the past. This time, it was different. The little fatty could tell at a nce that those were pastries from the Osmanthus moon restaurant. He had been to the Osmanthus moon restaurant to eat them before, and they were delicious.

 Chapter 333

    333 Xu lingying¡¯s anger (3)

    If the little fatty wanted to eat her food, he had to eat it. The children in the school were all afraid of him, and no one dared to disobey.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Xu Ling roared. His eyes were wide open, and he bared his teeth, like a little beast protecting its food.

    The little fatty was stunned, as if he didn¡¯t expect that this stupid girl who was easy to bully would suddenly be tough and even dare to be fierce to him.

    He was enraged.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡±

    He clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and used all his strength to hit Xu Ling¡¯s head twice.

    Xu Ling held his head in pain.

    The little fatty pushed her hard, causing her to fall to the ground. He snatched the pastries from the box in satisfaction and said proudly, ¡±

    ¡°If you had known your ce earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much. Do you have any more of these delicious foods at home? if you do, you can bring them over tomorrow.¡±

    He returned to his seat valiantly and spiritedly.

    The children at the side were envious when they saw this scene. They thought that if they had joined just now, they would have had good food now.

    Xu linging had been trapped in his six years of life, and he had never felt so angry before.

    She stood up silently and walked to Mr. Li¡¯s podium with her head lowered. She grabbed the hard and heavy bamboo strip.

    ¡°She wanted to use teacher¡¯s bamboo stick to hit you.¡±

    Behind the chubby boy, a child reminded him with a hand on his shoulder.

    The little fatty looked up and saw the little girl who would not say a word even if she was bullied. She raised the bamboo stick high and a strong voice exploded from her small chest, ¡°¡±Ya!¡±

    Pa!

    The bamboo stick struck the little Fatty¡¯s head, and the force was so great that it broke.

    The little Fatty¡¯s eyes rolled back and he lost all consciousness. He fell on his back with the cake still in his mouth.

    The web between Xu lingying¡¯s thumb and index finger was red from the rebound of the bamboo strip.

    The children in the school were stunned, scared, and at a loss. But there were also quick-witted children who ran to the backyard to find Mr. Li.

    Mr. Li was eating with his wife, and two maidservants were standing by their side.

    ¡°Sir, Sir ... That stupid girl killed someone.¡± A boy ran in, panting, and shouted with all his might.

    Li Bingyi was a schr, so he was calm. He frowned and said,¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Stupid girl, you killed the chubby boy, so I¡¯ll use your bamboo stick.¡± The boy pointed outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Mr. Li put down his bowl and chopsticks, stood up, and led the boy back to the school.

    After passing through the inner courtyard and entering the main hall, Li Du saw a group of children surrounding the little fatty. The little fatty was sprawled on the ground, and it was unknown whether he was Dead or Alive.

    He immediately jumped in shock and went to the inner courtyard to call the madam to help take care of the little fatty. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with Xu lingying and sent servants to the nearest Medical Hall to get a doctor.

    Fortunately, the location of the school was very good, and the medical Hall was not far away, so the doctor arrived very soon.

    The doctor came over. After examining him, his expression was grave.¡±It¡¯s not life-threatening, but I¡¯ll have to rest for a few days.¡±

    Mr. Li was relieved.

    ¡°How did this child get injured?¡± The doctor asked.

    ¡°The yfulness between children ...¡±

    ¡°A child ying around, yet he actually used such a heavy hand?¡±

    Mr. Li couldn¡¯t hold back his anger any longer. He grabbed Xu lingying by the back of her cor, dragged her over, and shouted angrily, ¡± Xu lingying, why did you harm your ssmate? ¡±

    ¡°He stole my food,¡± Xu linging said loudly.

    you almost killed someone just because of this? ¡± Mr. Li was even angrier.

    ¡°He stole my food,¡± Xu Lingyin said stubbornly.

    This stupid and stubborn girl made Mr. Li extremely angry. Just as he was about to reprimand her, a shout came from outside, ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my young master? who bullied my young master?¡±

    Two strong servants rushed in.

    ...........

    [ PS: I think that the reading experience will be better if the events are mixed with daily life. No matter how wonderful a case is, once it exceeds five or six chapters, the readers will get tired of it. ] Therefore, intermingling with daily writing would make the plot more attractive, more rxing, and give a better reading experience ... Well, this was a theory that had been confirmed by an expert selling abalone.

    However, there was a drawback to daily life. While it made it easy for everyone to read, it also made them feel that it was a littlecking.

    This chapter was written in a hurry, so there might be some typos.

 Chapter 334

    334 Xu lingying, big pot, am I your little sweetheart?

    Mr. Li recognized the two servants. They were the servants of the little Fatty¡¯s house and were responsible for picking him up and sending him off.

    The two of them had obviously received some ¡°little spy¡¯s¡± tip-off outside and knew that their young master had been injured by someone. Furthermore, the situation was quite serious because the private school had invited a doctor.

    With a clear goal in mind, he barged into the inner courtyard and entered the house. He immediately saw the little fatty who was lying unconscious on the bed.

    ¡°Young master ...¡±

    One of the servants cried out in surprise and rushed to the side of the bed, checking his breath ... He did not die.

    Only then did their tensed bodies rx. What followed was a heart full of anger. Although the young master had been beaten in the school, master and Madam were not officials who tried cases. They would only think that the young master had been injured while he was studying. Then, they, who were responsible for protecting the young master, would have to be punished.

    The two servants red at the crowd and red at Mr. Li. They shouted, ¡°¡±That little bastard beat up my young master?¡±

    Mr. Li coughed and said gently, ¡± this is a misunderstanding. Take him back first. I¡¯ll personally visit himter.

    He nned to wait for Xu lingying¡¯s family to arrive first, and then discuss how to apologize to them.

    He would be the mediator and settle this matter peacefully.

    After all, it was a vicious fight between young children that happened in his private school. If it was blown up, it would have a bad impact on his reputation.

    Servants were even more vulgar than Warriors.

    don¡¯t give me that. I only know that our young master was beaten up. If you don¡¯t hand him over, I¡¯ll report it to the authorities. The servant shouted.

    The other one blocked the entrance of the courtyard, not letting anyone leave.

    Mr. Liughed coldly,¡±the¡±w-enforcing regtions ¡°States:¡±Those under 15 and those who have been crippled for crimes under these will be redeemed. Those under the age of ten whomitted treason and murder should be sent to the court.Those who steal or injure others will be redeemed.

    ¡°After leaving the private school, walk right for half an hour and you¡¯ll reach the Yamen. Hurry ande back.¡±

    To put it simply, if a childmitted a crime, they could pay a ransom in ce of punishment.

    The two servants couldn¡¯t argue with Mr. Li about thew, so they were angry and rolled up their sleeves, wanting to hit him.

    At that moment, a boy pointed at Xu lingying and said loudly, ¡± she was the one who hit him. She used a bamboo stick to kill him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±

    At this time, the servant saw that Mr. Li was intentionally or unintentionally blocking a little girl. Actually, it was not that he had just seen it, but that the two of them had their attention focused on a few strong-looking boys.

    That little girl had an unremarkable appearance and didn¡¯t look very smart. Who would have thought that she would be the one who hit him?

    However, after changing his mind, the servant suddenly realized that this girl¡¯s body was very strong. She had a round face, a round stomach, and round hands and feet.

    A strong arm ...

    ¡°Take him away!¡±

    One of the servants picked up the little fatty, while the other went over and grabbed Xu lingying by the neck.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Mr. Li¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The servant pushed him away and said angrily, ¡± I don¡¯t care whatws you have. You have to take responsibility for hitting someone. I¡¯m going to take her back to the manor now and hand her over to the master and Madam to deal with. If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly inform this wretched girl¡¯s family toe to the Zhao mansion to redeem her. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t me us if you lose an arm or a leg,¡± he sneered.

    In any case, a beating was the least they could do. How could it be as simple as just paying silver for injuring their young master? When they returned to the manor, this girl would definitely be beaten up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving, I want to wait for my mother.¡± The little boy was lifted up and kicked around in anger.

    ¡°tui tui.....¡±The little boy spat at him.

    ¡°Be honest.¡±

    The servant was furious and pped him.

    Before the p couldnd, it was blocked by Mr. Li, who had sharp eyes and quick hands. His hair and beard were standing up, and he roared, ¡±

    ¡°This old man is a schr, a schr with a schrly reputation. If you dare to touch her, you will be facing awsuit.¡±

    The servant¡¯s face was full of disdain. so what if they¡¯re elementary schrs? there are a lot of officials whoe to the residence during the holidays to pull strings, let alone elementary schrs. You¡¯re just an old man, get lost.¡±

    He pushed Mr. Li away and walked out with hispanions.

    .........

    Xu Qi ¡®an rode his horse and trotted forward. He faced the warm sun andined, ¡±

    it¡¯s just a broken bracelet. Aunt has been thinking about it for so long. Why didn¡¯t you ask second uncle to deal with it? ¡±

    Her aunt still followed her because she remembered that the bracelet she had bought for Xu lingying was still missing. Since Xu Qi ¡®an hade back and had someone to rely on, he nned to find the teacher in the private school to reason with him.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s spring Festival was held a while ago, so your second uncle didn¡¯t have time to deal with these small matters.¡±

    The curtains were pulled open, revealing his aunt¡¯s face. Her chin was sharp and her lips were red with lipstick.

    No matter what era it was, women who thought they were beautiful would always put on makeup when they went out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Enge back?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said casually.

    She rolled her eyes at her nephew and said,¡±Eng is participating in the spring hunt, his mind is not here. Besides, Eng doesn¡¯t have any achievements now, and he¡¯s not as good at fighting as you martial artists. He only has one mouth.¡±

    Xu Qian said, ¡± Eng¡¯s mouth can make a martial artist explode on the spot. It¡¯s very lethal.

    Thinking about it, Eng was also pitiful, even though aunty kept saying things like ¡°Eng is going to participate in the spring examination¡± and ¡°Eng, mother will take good care of you.¡±

    However, she still entertained herself as usual.

    At most, she would give Eng an extra meal during mealtime and then show some verbal concern.

    It was rare to see a mother with such a personality in this era ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He just enjoyed the scenery on the street.

    ...

 Chapter 335

    335 Xu lingying, big pot, am I your little sweetheart?

    He thought of something. The reason why his maternal grandfather married his aunt to his second uncle was probably because he knew that his daughter could not be ady of a great n.

    As a result, she was forced to rely on her beauty to be bullied in the aristocratic families. It was better to marry into a husband¡¯s family who came from an ordinary family but knew how to cherish her.

    Therefore, he did not teach her to read and write.

    The aunt pulled down the curtains and whispered into Xu lingyue¡¯s ear, ¡°¡±When the call is answered, lingyue, take eldest brother to the jewelry shop for a walk.¡±

    ¡°And then you can also help mother buy some jewelry, right?¡± Xu lingyue looked at her mother from the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll pick them myself.¡± His aunt said.

    ¡°.......¡±Xu lingyue said helplessly,¡±actually, mother thinks that big brother is more reliable, right?¡± That¡¯s why when big brother came back, you couldn¡¯t wait to find him to uphold justice.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± His aunt denied it.

    Xu lingyue pursed her lips and smiled, but she didn¡¯t expose him. In this family, although her second brother had a bright future, he had not yet made a fortune. As for her father, he had be a wily old fox in the officialdom these years and would not get angry easily or make enemies.

    It was impossible to expect him to get into a fight over a bracelet.

    Only big brother was a Rascal, but he was the night watchman and held real power. In addition, he had a widework in the officialdom, so he was not afraid of trouble.

    However, mother and big brother had been fighting for so many years. There was no way she would admit that she was relying on her unlucky nephew.

    Soon, they arrived at the private school. The carriage stopped by the side of the road. The coachman took down a small wooden stool and said, ¡°¡±Madam and young miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    His aunt and lingyue opened the curtains and got out of the carriage.

    I¡¯ll go tie the horse and buy some food for lingying, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. aunt lingyue, you can go in first.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I buy it after I ept it?¡± The Auntie held her daughter¡¯s hand.

    The feeling of surprise was different, especially for a little foodie ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and didn¡¯t exin.

    The aunt pouted and entered the private school with Xu lingyue.

    As soon as she went in, her aunt heard her young daughter¡¯s cries and saw her being carried out by a strong man.

    Xu linging resisted with all his might, but he could not resist the fact that the other party was an adult.

    ¡°Who are you? why have you kidnapped my daughter?¡± The aunt stopped the two servants and red at them.

    ¡°Mother, mother, they¡¯re bad people, they¡¯re bad people. Tell big brother to beat them up.¡± Xu lingying shouted. As he shouted, he gave the servant a tut.

    ¡°You¡¯re this girl¡¯s mother?¡±

    The servant examined his aunt and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life.

    Then, his eyes fell on Xu lingyue and he was shocked again.

    However, when he saw that there were no servants following behind his aunt and Xu lingyue, the servant was immediately relieved and put on a fierce face.

    ¡°Your girl hit my young master. We¡¯re taking him away.¡±

    Of course, her aunt didn¡¯t agree. She stopped her from leaving, but the servant was even more rascally. He deliberately used his body to hit her aunt, forcing her to retreat.

    The other servant followed suit and ran into Xu lingyue.

    The two servantsughed without restraint.

    Xu lingyue backed away in panic and was forced to the courtyard gate. She tripped over the threshold and fell down with a cry of surprise, bumping into a warm and thick shoulder.

    She turned her head and saw Xu Qi ¡®an. Her eyes immediately welled up with tears.¡±Big brother ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the fish balls and meat patties in his hands and steadied Xu lingyue. He narrowed his eyes and nced at the two servants.¡±She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    The aunt, who had a man to support her, heaved a sigh of relief and leaned closer to her nephew.

    The servant stopped making a scene, but he still red at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°Your younger sister injured my young master and is on herst breath.¡±

    In fact, when he came out just now, the doctor had exined that his life was not in danger.

    However, the servant would definitely not say it out loud. Only by being reasonable could he speak with a straight back. This was a technique that all the vigers knew.

    ¡°What an insult to a refined man, what an insult to a refined man.¡±

    At this time, Mr. Li also ran out. When he saw his aunt, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mr. Li, what¡¯s going on?¡± His aunt questioned him loudly.

    Mr. Li exined the situation and said helplessly, ¡± your family is indeed in the wrong. Give me some face and settle this matter properly.

    It turned out that her food had been snatched away ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. alright. Put my sister down. You go and call this kid¡¯s parents over.

    He estimated that he would have to pay for it, but it was good that the little bean didn¡¯t suffer a loss.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always been a reasonable person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go

    The servant holding Xu lingying cursed and said, ¡± what if you run away? we must take this girl with us. Even if the King of Heavenes, it won¡¯t help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. don¡¯t be rash. How about this, I¡¯ll go with you to the Zhao mansion ...¡± Old Mr. Li tried to warm up.

    Before he could finish, he felt his vision blur and the young man¡¯s figure disappeared.

    Then, a loud p came from behind him, followed by a dull ¡± pa Ji ¡± sound. It seemed that someone had fallen.

    The old man immediately turned around and saw the young man holding Xu lingying under his armpit. The servant was lying by his feet, unconscious. A few broken teeth were out of his mouth, and he was bleeding non-stop.

    PAH! How dare a servant be so arrogant? let¡¯s see who your master is!

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always been a reasonable person.

    The other servant was holding a child in his arms. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, but red at him.¡±Get the hell out of here and find your master.¡±

    ...

    The servant looked at him in fear and ran out without a word.

    ¡°Big pot!¡±

    Xu lingying stopped crying. She was held under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s armpit, head down and feet up, and she was jumping like a fish.

    His aunt was not satisfied with his rough treatment of her daughter. She snatched Xu lingying away and examined her carefully. does it hurt anywhere? ¡±

 Chapter 336

    336 Big pot, am I your little sweetheart?(3)

    Xu lingying touched his head indifferently.¡±My head hurts. He punched me twice.¡±

    His aunt¡¯s face darkened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes. who hit you? was it the little fatty or the adult? ¡±

    ¡°Little fatty.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. He walked to li Bingyi and said,¡±What does Sir think of this matter?¡±

    He wanted to ask for the opinion of his ¡®school teacher¡¯ first.

    Li Bingyi muttered,¡±that child, Zhao Zhu, has suffered some injuries. I estimate that he will be bedridden for a few days. You guys should be nicer andpensate him some money.¡± That child¡¯s granduncle is from the Ministry of Revenue, Wen wenshi Langzhong.¡±

    In other words, you guys can¡¯tpare background. If it was blown up, they would lose no matter what.

    ¡°We won¡¯tpensate you.¡± The aunt put her hands on her waist and, relying on her nephew¡¯s support, said fiercely,¡±Who cares if he¡¯s a doctor or not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a true fifth-grade one.¡± Li Bingyi said.

    ¡°Ningyan, let¡¯s go home.¡± His aunt turned around and said.

    Did he have to slip away so quickly ... ¡°Go home?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily,¡±it¡¯ll be more embarrassing if they make a scene in the mansion.¡± It¡¯s better to settle it here.¡±

    After waiting for an hour, more and more parents came to pick up their children.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched as he heard noisy footsteps.

    The servant returned with a middle-aged man dressed like a rich man and a woman in Gold and silver. She was in her early thirties.

    There were also a dozen servants holding sticks.

    ¡°Master, it was that girl who hit young master. And that brat, not only did he protect that wretched girl, but he also hurt her. ¡± The servantined.

    When the woman saw Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, she started to curse.

    The middle-aged man suppressed his anger and sized Xu Qi ¡®an up.¡±Who are you? which Yamen are your elders in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m ...¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an said.

    Before the night watchman could finish his sentence, the middle-aged man interrupted him coldly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll ask your family¡¯s elders.¡±

    ¡°My uncle, Xu Pingzhi, is the Baihu of the Royal saber guard.¡±

    The middle-aged man let out an ¡± Oh ¡°, dragging out thest syble. A mere daughter of a Baihu of the saber Imperial Guard had actually dared to injure his precious son.

    This matter wasn¡¯t over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One,pensate five hundred silver taels. Second, I¡¯ll take this girl to the Yamen.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred taels?¡± ¡°Even if I beat your son to death, he won¡¯t be able topensate five hundred taels. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± His aunt eximed.

    ¡°B * tch, how can you say that?¡± The woman who was dressed like a richdy had just stopped scolding. When she heard this, she was furious. She pointed at the aunt and scolded,

    ¡°Look at this family, none of them are decent. No wonder his daughter was so wild. It turned out that she had a flirtatious mother. None of them are good things.¡±

    The aunt put her hands on her waist and sneered. you¡¯ve grown up to be so ugly. How dare youe out and embarrass yourself? bah!

    The woman was furious. She rushed forward and waved her hand, ready to give her aunt a p.

    His aunt screamed.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped the woman, causing her to stagger and her face to turn red.

    ¡°You ...¡± The woman red at him.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped him again.

    The woman lost her bnce and fell to the ground, crying, ¡°¡±Master, what are you waiting for? I¡¯m about to be beaten to death.¡±

    The middle-aged man was already furious. Seeing that the negotiations had failed, his face darkened and he waved his hand.¡±Call him.¡±

    The servants swarmed forward.

    ¡°Beat this b * tch to death!¡± The woman pointed at her aunt and screamed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled his aunt and lingyue behind him and kicked the servant in the front.

    The cudgel left his hand, and the servant, who weighed more than a hundred pounds, flew out into the street outside.

    He had used a lot of skill in this kick.

    The servants stopped in their tracks, holding their clubs, not daring to move forward.

    The strength of that kick just now was not something an ordinary person could do. This guy was a martial arts expert.

    So he was a martial arts practitioner ... The middle-aged man whispered a few words into the ear of a servant beside him, and the servant immediately ran away.

    ¡°This is the capital. Violence can¡¯t solve problems. Young hero, your sister hit someone. You have to give an exnation.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Your son even snatched my sister¡¯s food.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    The auntforted the young girl and the frightened lingyue. She looked up at Xu Qi ¡®an and suddenly felt a sense of security.

    It was not in vain that I raised him.

    ¡°He¡¯s still a child. Which child doesn¡¯t have a mouth? What¡¯s this? you¡¯re being so calctive with a child, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± The woman said loudly.

    She was a little afraid, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak so rudely.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her.

    ...

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Your son first snatched my sister¡¯s food and then hit her. So, I¡¯m only willing to pay ten taels of silver.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his attitude.

    He could talk about both logic and physics, but it was a fact that Xu lingying had injured someone, even if there was a reason for it. ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s experience as a police officer in his previous life, he should deal with this kind of thing ording to the hurt.

    However, it would only be a small amount of money. It was impossible topensate more.

    The middle-aged man sneered.

    The two sides confronted each other for a moment before a group of government officials rushed over. The leader was a middle-aged man with sharp eyes and a face as red as dates.

    Three bounty hunters followed behind him.

    His eyes quickly swept across the people in the courtyard and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The servant who had reported to the government said that someone had injured someone in the middle of the city, but the constable from the magistrate¡¯s office did not believe his words.

    I¡¯m Zhao Shen, and my uncle is a Secretary of literature from the Ministry of official personnel. The middle-aged man cupped his hands.

    ¡°Master Zhao.¡± The constable hurriedly cupped his hands and returned the greeting.

    ...

    The middle-aged man nodded out of habit and pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±This person used force to break the rules and allowed his sister to injure my son. After that, he attacked and injured the people of my residence. Master officer, please uphold justice.¡±

 Chapter 337

    337 Xu lingying, big pot, am I your little sweetheart?

    The constable stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment. He felt that the handsome man looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him.

    ¡°Lock it.¡±

    The two catchers took off their ropes and went to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Constable, are you sure you want to listen to a one-sided story?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The constable raised his hand and stopped the two men.¡±Go ahead,¡±

    ¡°What else is there to say? my son only ate some of his sister¡¯s food, and that wretched girl beat my son up so badly. Not only did he not admit his mistake, he even injured my servants. Is there any justice in this world? is there anyw?¡±

    The woman cried and shouted.

    The constable looked at Mr. Li and the doctor Who had not left.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the Zhao family is too arrogant.¡± Mr. Li gave a pertinent answer.

    ¡°The child will need to stay in bed for a few days before he can recover,¡± the doctor said.

    The constable nodded slowly. It was normal for him to be arrogant. Anyone would be angry when their child was injured.

    ¡°Lock it away!¡± The constable said in a deep voice.

    When the little boy saw that the guards were going to lock his big brother up, he shouted angrily,¡±He was the one who snatched my food first. tuituitui.....¡±

    She spat at the captor to stop them from locking up her brother.

    ¡°He even snatched my bracelet.¡± Xu Ling called out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The aunt was shocked and angry. It turned out that the main culprit of snatching the bracelet was this family¡¯s boy. Thinking of snatching lingying¡¯s food and punching her, the aunt¡¯s eyes turned red and she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    Eh?

    what? ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. did the chubby boy snatch the bracelet too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, big pot,¡± Xu Ling nodded vigorously.

    If the conflict was between children, Xu Qi ¡®an would not argue with a child. He would just pay for the medical expenses. This was also the reason why he had not revealed his identity and used his power to bully others.

    However, the situation was clearly not like that. This was not the first time that the little fatty had bullied Xu lingying. It was obvious that he saw that the little bean was easy to bully, so he wantonly vented his violence on her.

    However, this time, he had hit a nail on the head and touched the little Bean¡¯s reverse scale, suffering a bacsh.

    This was bullying, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    ¡°So it was your child who did it. Last time, he bullied my sister and stole her priceless bracelet. This time, seeing that her food was expensive, I tried to snatch it and even hit my sister.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    ¡°And now you¡¯re using your power to bully people, blocking the school and extorting five hundred taels of silver from me.¡±

    ¡°What bracelet?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± the middle-aged man snorted coldly.

    His wife¡¯s eyes flickered as if she had thought of something.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the constable and said, ¡± officer, this is what happened. The boys from the Zhao family bullied my sister several times. They took her jade bracelet and her food. My sister couldn¡¯t take it anymore. That¡¯s why she took action.

    ¡°That bracelet is quite valuable. You¡¯re not after me, but them. Please help me recover the lost item.¡±

    The woman shouted, ¡± what bracelet? there¡¯s no such thing. My son is well-educated. How could he do such a thing? ¡± Old master, not only did they injure our son, they also ndered others.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was gloomy. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°¡±Master officer, please take this guy down. I¡¯ll go and ask uncle to uphold justice.¡±

    Thest sentence yed an important role. The constable didn¡¯t hesitate and shouted,¡±Lock it up and bring it back to the Yamen.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the young man in front of him take out a yellow object from his pocket and throw it over.

    The constable instinctively wanted to Dodge, but as the gold medal flew in the air, he clearly saw its appearance. His expression changed drastically, and as he reached out to take it, he knelt down with a ¡± bang ¡°.

    ¡°Y-Your Excellency ...¡± He said with a trembling voice while holding the gold medal with both hands.

    As a Constable of the government office, he often assisted the chief Constable in dealing with some big cases. He had seen the gold Medallion of the pce a few times.

    What was going on?

    The Zhao couple¡¯s expressions changed.

    They didn¡¯t recognize the Golden te, but the reaction of the constable was the best reference.

    Didn¡¯t they say that the elders in his family were the Baihu of the Royal saber guard? what was going on? This kid¡¯s status is very high? Then why didn¡¯t you just say it?

    Many questions shed in his mind. He immediately remembered that his uncle was a fifth-rank physician in the Ministry of official personnel affairs ¡®civil selection division. However, the power in his hands could make even a fourth-rank official be polite and not dare to offend him.

    His heart felt more at ease.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, staring at the constable.

    The constable lowered his head and thought about his choice. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. I¡¯m Zhu Ying.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. I¡¯m here to investigate the case. This is a golden token given by His Majesty. You¡¯re Zhu Ying, right? you¡¯re a talent, and I admire you very much. I¡¯ve decided to invite you to work with me on this case and help me keep the gold medal.¡±

    ¡°If you lose the gold medal, your entire family will be executed,¡± he said faintly after a pause.

    Pata ... A bean-sized drop of sweat rolled down and hit the ground.

    ¡°Yes, your humble servant,¡± Zhu Ying replied with a trembling voice.

    alright! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. you can continue kneeling.

    Then, he pointed at the couple and said, ¡°¡±Take these two away.¡±

    These words were directed at the three bounty hunters.

    ...

    The three young bounty hunters looked at Zhu Ying, who didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. He was angry and anxious, and his voice trembled.¡±What are you waiting for? do as I say.¡±

    The three bounty hunters hurriedly locked down the couple.

    my uncle is. Secretary of Wen in the Ministry of official personnel affairs. He¡¯s. rank 5 official ... Zhao Shen was both shocked and furious.

    The bounty hunter whipped him with the scabbard, and only after he was hit did he calm down. He turned his head and shouted at his servant,¡±Quickly go and invite my uncle.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the school with his aunt and sisters. He said helplessly, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t y today, I have to go back to the Yamen to deal with this matter. Aunty, are youing with me, or are you going back to the residence first?¡±

 Chapter 338

    338 Xu lingying, big pot, am I your little sweetheart?

    The Auntie looked at the little boy. After all, it was her daughter¡¯s business. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±To the Yamen.¡±

    The two people just now were too hateful. Now that he returned to the residence, the more he thought about it, the angrier he would be.

    .........

    After they left, old man Li carefully recalled his response just now. After confirming that he had made no mistakes, he felt a little more at ease. He walked to the constable who was still kneeling there and said,

    ¡°Uncle officer, that person just now ... Your Excellency, which Yamen are you in, and what rank are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Constable Zhu was so regretful that he wanted to draw his de andmit suicide. He cursed, ¡±

    what¡¯s the point of the rank? this is a gold medal. Do you know what a gold medal is? ¡±

    Gold medal ... Old Mr. Li¡¯s body swayed, and his hands started to shake.

    There was such a person in that stupid girl¡¯s family?

    He was extremely d that he had handled things fairly and did not side with the Zhao family. Otherwise, he would not have been able to keep his integrity and his old life.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Constable Zhu with pity.

    .........

    On the way to the watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an was riding on the back of a horse, with Xu lingying in his arms.

    She had a meat pie in her left hand and a bag of deep-fried fish balls in her right hand. She was eating very happily.

    ¡°What happened just now ... Does Ling Ying feel better?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you beat them up. Even if they don¡¯t die, they¡¯ll be skinned,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The most infuriating thing about this kind of bullying was not the beating, but the psychological shadow that was produced in the child¡¯s young heart.

    ¡°The sound of the bell, the sound of the bell?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nudged her sister.

    Xu linging looked up from the food, his big eyes clear.¡±What is big pot saying?¡±

    ¡°Are you venting your anger?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it means to vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Big brother will help you teach that little Fatty¡¯s parents a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your second brother is dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    It waspletely perfunctory. I¡¯m so silly, really. I actually care about the mental health of a stupid child.

    After walking for a while, Xu lingying finished his food and frowned. He raised his head and said, ¡°¡±Big brother, I ...¡± She said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and asked with concern.

    Xu Ling vomited into his arms, then looked at him with pity and said, ¡°¡±I want to vomit.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same to talk after vomiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely different, okay?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want what you think, I want what I think. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were feeling ufortable ... Forget it, I¡¯ll cut you up when we get home.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was going crazy.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it back.¡± Xu Ling blinked, asking for his brother¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°You ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was heartbroken. how could there be a stupid child like you in the Xu family? and you¡¯re a glutton.

    ¡°Auntie, your daughter vomited all over me. Hurry up and take out your handkerchief!¡± He turned to the carriage and shouted.

    The aunt lifted the curtain to take a look and handed her a handkerchief in disgust.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re holding my handkerchief,¡± Xu lingyue was shocked.

    I know. Ling Yin vomited. Help eldest brother wipe it off.

    ¡°...... Why don¡¯t you use your own?¡± Xu lingyue said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°I find it disgusting.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The aunt changed the topic and said in annoyance, ¡± I was too soft-hearted just now and didn¡¯t respond well. When that Shrew pped me, I should have raised my hand to block it and then returned the p, instead of hiding behind your big brother. Now, the more I think about it, the angrier I get.

    Many people would secretly be angry after the event, but they could have done this just now ... Why didn¡¯t he make the best response? the more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was.

    Xu Ling watched as the big pot wiped the food he had vomited clean and said regretfully, ¡°¡±They came out on their own.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ve earned a lot.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head. you can have lunch again. Usually, you can only have it once. Now, you can have it twice. In the future, you will spit out every mouthful you eat. Your stomach will never be full, so you can eat forever.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xu lingying was very happy when she heard that. She thought to herself that the big pot was really smart.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ...

    But you¡¯ll be beaten half to death by your mother first.

    ¡°Big pot, am I your little sweetheart?¡± Xu Ling asked.

    what? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise. you¡¯re even more bald than big brother.

    ¡°Last night, I heard dad call mom¡± little sweetheart,¡±but no one ever called me that,¡± the little boy replied.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not my little sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Then what am I?¡± the little boy asked disappointedly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and looked at his chubby little sister.¡±You have a fatty liver.¡±

    .......

    Not long after, they arrived at the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

 Chapter 339

    339 Wei Yuan¡¯s shock (1)

    Since ancient times, people had a natural reverence for officials. Looking at the imposing Yamen, the guards with sabers, and the solemn-faced night watchmen who came and went, aunt and Xu lingyue were a little afraid.

    It was her aunt¡¯s first time at the Yamen, so she was very nervous. She held Xu lingying in her arms and rubbed her face hard to calm her emotions.

    The little boy¡¯s face changed into various shapes in his aunt¡¯s hands.

    Xu lingyue quietly approached Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Ningyan ...¡±

    A half-cooked copper Gong came over to greet them, his eyes darting between his aunt and Xu lingyue. It was obvious that he had been attracted by the beauty of his aunt and sister.

    ¡°This is my younger sister.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and introduced Xu lingyue to him.

    The copper Gong immediately smiled and looked at his aunt, ¡°¡±Is this big sister?¡±

    The aunt was stunned at first, then she smiled, her eyes curved into crescents.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a 36-year-old sister?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Xu ningyan!¡± Xuxu was trembling with anger.

    Her age was actually announced? The aunt took a deep breath and said to herself,¡±don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry ...¡± In front of outsiders, she had to maintain her image and could not pounce on nephew Hua and scratch his face.

    Tong Luo looked at her aunt and Xu lingyue a few more times, then walked away reluctantly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the three women to the hall of spring breeze. Along the way, they met many familiar colleagues who greeted Xu Qi¡¯ an warmly. Some of them mistook the aunt for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sister.

    In other words, he was praising her for being young and beautiful.

    When they arrived at the side hall of spring breeze Hall, they ordered the clerk to serve tea and pour water. The aunt¡¯s nervous mood was swept away, and she smiled,

    ¡°The night watchman of the Yamen is a man of striking appearance, and his words are pleasant to hear.¡±

    Auntie, what you¡¯re saying sounds weird ... ¡°I¡¯ll wait at the entrance of the Yamen,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He waited at the Yamen¡¯s entrance for a quarter of an hour before three government officials arrived, as well as the Zhao couple.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought the criminal.¡± The young bounty hunter cupped his fists and said respectfully.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and took the rope. ¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll send the criminal to prison and thene out to return the rope.¡±

    Zhao Shen and his wife turned pale with fright. Everyone in the capital knew the reputation of the night watchmen, and they also knew that the prison was a ce where one could only enter but not leave.

    Even if they were lucky enough to escape, they would have to shed ayer of skin and spend the rest of their lives in pain.

    This was all Nangong qianrou¡¯s fault. He had single-handedly created the bad reputation of being the night watchman¡¯s dungeon.

    Zhao Shen¡¯s wife plopped onto the ground, crying and making a scene. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the Yamen. Kill me, kill me.¡±

    It was obvious that this woman was used to being unreasonable at home, and her nature was difficult to change. Even though she hade to the Yamen, she was still very fierce and rogue.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He snatched the Guard¡¯s scabbard and pped him.

    Pfft ... The woman spat out threerge teeth, and her mouth was full of blood. She covered her face, as if she had been beaten senseless.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to die. I¡¯ll fulfill your wishter.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you were bullying me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    After saying that, he pulled the rope and dragged the couple into the Yamen.

    The three bounty hunters stayed where they were, and one of them suddenly said, ¡°¡±That Lord, doesn¡¯t he look familiar?¡±

    ¡°...... Lord Xu? Before Constable Lu was promoted to Chief Constable, I was working for her and I met Lord Xu once. The change is too big, I can¡¯t recognize it at all.¡±

    I¡¯ve seen him before too. No wonder he looks so familiar. Didn¡¯t he die? at that time, Constable Lu was in a bad mood and lost his temper easily.

    ...........

    Along the way, he attracted Tong Gong¡¯s attention from time to time. Heughed and teased, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what kind of criminal are you holding? why are you crying?¡±

    you two dogs, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. today, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of the brutal ways of society.

    He came to the dungeon exclusive to the night watchman. ng ... The prison door opened, and the dark and damp air rushed in.

    Zhao Shen¡¯s face was ghastly pale, and his eyes were filled with despair and terror. This was the most regretful moment of his life.

    He had never thought that a small matter would cause him to suffer such a disaster.

    The woman finally broke down. She cried, ¡± I pawned the bracelet. I¡¯ll pay you back. I¡¯ll pay you back. Don¡¯t throw me into the dungeon ...

    Zhao Shen¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at his wife. He finally understood the reason for this mysterious Lord¡¯s anger. It turned out that his son had really bullied his sister time and time again.

    So it was true that he had stolen the bracelet. So his wife knew everything.

    It¡¯s over. If the night watchman got hold of something, even a ranked official would be scared, let alone him. Would his uncle offend the night watchman for him?

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. Why didn¡¯t he rify the matter first? why didn¡¯t he handle this matter properly? why did he only think about using his uncle¡¯s power to bully somemoners and small officials?

    Zhao Shen burst into tears, muttering, ¡°¡®I¡¯m finished, I¡¯m finished ...

    He suddenly flew into a rage and kicked his wife over. He cursed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault ...¡±

    He kicked and cursed at the same time. He wanted to divorce his wife, but the premise was that he could go back alive.

    The woman wailed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an called the jailer over and took the two of them in. Then, he found the jailer and ordered, ¡°¡±The couple that was just locked up, show them what you¡¯re made of. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Your sense of propriety ... Should I leave him alive or a leg?¡± The prison head said in a troubled tone.

    ¡°......¡±¡±They¡¯re alive, but I beat them up every day,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily. Pay attention when you beat them up, don¡¯t lose an arm or a leg. I have use for these two people, understand?¡±

    With that said, the jailer knew in his heart that Sir Xu was just teaching them a normal lesson and making them suffer in prison.

    ...

 Chapter 340

    340 Wei Yuan¡¯s shock (2)

    ¡°Just this? This is the dungeon for the night watchman.¡± The jailer thought to himself,¡±why do they need to put me in jail and call the Yamen for such a small matter?¡±

    ¡°This is called reform throughbor. As a night watchman, I protect the safety of the Imperial City and am trusted and valued by His Majesty. It is my duty to educate the foolish people.¡±

    ¡°Sir is wise.¡±

    After leaving the prison, he chatted with his aunt and sister in the spring breeze Hall until a ck-clothed official came to report that an official who imed to be from the Wenwen Bureau asked to see him.

    This was within Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expectations. The concept of nsmen in this world was much stronger than in his previous life. If it was in his previous life, it was hard to say how much effort his uncle would be willing to put in when his nephew encountered such a situation.

    After all, Xu Qi ¡®an was not an ordinary night watchman now. He was a night watchman with a gold medal.

    ¡°Bring him to the spring breeze Hall.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and left the side hall. He entered Li Yuchun¡¯s ¡± office ¡± and sat in his seat.

    I should be a silver Gong soon. Aiya, there are ten copper Gong slots. Who should I recruit ... Out of the ten spots, one should be given to second uncle, one to aunt, one to Eng, one to lingyue, and one to lingying as well. Haha, the whole family is out of money.

    As he entertained himself, the door darkened. An official led an official with a goatee in. He was over fifty years old and wore a green official¡¯s robe. The patch on his chest was a white silk, and his white sideburns were exposed under his official¡¯s hat.

    The moment he stepped into spring breeze Hall, this old man, who had been silent all this time and had an extremely high official¡¯s authority, bloomed into a smile like a spring breeze.

    ¡°Lord Xu,. ¡®ve long heard of your name, long heard of your name ... Aiya, this official¡¯s position is low, so I¡¯ve never had the chance to see Lord Xu. I heard you¡¯re a frequent visitor to the Imperial study.¡±

    ¡°If you want to see me, why don¡¯t you just go to the Imperial Academy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly.

    Doctor Zhao was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed out loud,¡±Lord Zhao is even funnier than the girls from the Academy ...¡± Haha, please take a seat, take a seat. Someonee and have some tea.¡±

    Doctor Zhao praised and criticized Xu Qi ¡®an, implying that Xu Qi¡¯ an was a trouble ma and had countless enemies.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, on the other hand,pared him to a prostitute.

    After a confrontation without the glint of a de or the shadow of a sword, the clerk served him hot tea. Lord Zhao took a sip of tea and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Lord Xu, I wonder what mistake my disappointing nephew has made?¡±

    ¡°This is a big problem!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, as if he was troubled by physician Zhao.¡±Instigating the child to do things like robbing and snatching, and after the incident, gathering the servants to deliberately murder this official and my family.

    ¡°Lord Zhao, we¡¯re both officials of the same court, so we should give each other face, but ... Thew is unforgiving!¡±

    The expression of Lord Zhao, who had been in the government for many years, did not change. He even revealed a trace of shame.¡±It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t restrain him well and let him do as he pleases.¡±

    Lord Zhao took out a Silver Note from his sleeve and ced it on the table. He sincerely apologized, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, please have mercy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a look at the note. It was worth 100 yuan. He sighed.¡±My sister is slightly injured.¡±

    Lord Zhao took out another one.

    ¡°My aunt is injured,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Lord Zhao took out another one.

    ¡°My sister is slightly injured,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°Lord Xu¡¯s younger sister has already been injured.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have two younger sisters.¡±

    Lord Zhao took out another one.

    ¡°I¡¯m also slightly injured,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Lord Zhao¡¯s mouth twitched and he took out another hundred taels.

    ¡°The missing bangle was. gift from His Majesty ...¡±

    Another one.

    With this, there was a total of six hundred taels on the table. Even if Lord Zhao had been in the officialdom for decades, he still couldn¡¯t help but Twitch the corner of his mouth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult for him. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to quit while he was ahead, but that Zhao Shen had extorted 500 taels of silver not long ago, and now he was giving him a taste of his own medicine. He also asked for an extra hundred taels.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive them for this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an carefully kept the silver notes and put them in her arms.

    ¡°Then ... Young master Xu, please let him go.¡± Lord Zhao heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Lord Zhao¡¯s face darkened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°Debts must be paid, but there¡¯s still interest, right? these five hundred silver notes are interest, you haven¡¯t returned my principal yet.¡±

    Lord Zhao stared at him with a sharp gaze. After a moment, he took a deep breath.¡±What does Lord Xu want?¡±

    He was a doctor with real power and was in charge of dispatching officials. This power was not ordinary and could be said to determine the fate of the court¡¯s local officials.

    Other than the Commander-in-Chief, chief administrator, and disciplinary officer, he could not interfere with the appointment of these three second-rank officials. The transfer and appointment of the other local officials had to go through the hands of the Ministry of official personnel¡¯s civil selection division.

    Only Xu Qi ¡®an, he was helpless.

    The night watchmen was an organization set up to monitor hundreds of officials, so their positions naturally shed. Moreover, personnel appointments did not belong to the officials. Another reason was that this kid was a pain in the ass.

    He had Wei Yuan¡¯s protection and had been entrusted by the Emperor to handle cases time and time again. Even the officials in the court were helpless against this little Gong, let alone a doctor like him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Come, Lord Zhao, have a seat, have a seat,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an motioned for him to sit down and raised his teacup. After Mr. Zhao took a sip of tea, Xu Qi¡¯ an asked with a smile, ¡±

    I heard that Wen Wenwen is in charge of the deployment of officials? ¡±

    Doctor Zhao nodded.

    ¡°The spring examination is in a few days. I have a cousin who is extremely talented and well-educated. It will be easy for him to be a schr.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why is Lord Xu telling this to me? you can be at ease.¡± Doctor Zhao understood what he meant.

    ...

 Chapter 341

    341 Wei Yuan¡¯s shock (3)

    ¡°This ...¡± ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of Yun Lu Academy,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Yun Lu Academy¡¯s disciple?

    Doctor Zhao frowned deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for Lord Zhao. You only need to keep him in the capital after the spring examinations and treat him the same as any other Jinshi. This official would be endlessly grateful.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued to guide her.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally release Daren¡¯s nephew and niece-inw. I won¡¯t mistreat them. I¡¯ll take it as if I don¡¯t have the bracelet that His Majesty has given me. ¡±

    When he heard from Mr. Li that the other party¡¯s backer was Wen Wensi, Xu Qian had this idea in his heart.

    This was a deal ... Doctor Zhao muttered to himself for a long time before slowly nodding his head.¡±Yes, I hope Sir Xu will keep your promise.¡±

    After sending doctor Zhao away, Xu Qi ¡®an let out a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, ¡± second brother, you¡¯re still the one that big brother dotes on the most.

    Then, he turned around and went to the noble spirit building.

    When the guard downstairs saw Xu Qi ¡®an, he was very resentful and said in a strange tone, ¡± Lady Xu Qian, you¡¯re here again. I heard that your big brother has been resurrected? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him and asked,¡±who is Xu Qian?¡± I¡¯m xu niannian. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go and report.¡±

    The guard went up the stairs and returned after a while. ¡°Lord Wei invites you upstairs.¡±

    ........

    On the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan, who was standing in front of the geomancy map, heard the sound of footsteps. He didn¡¯t turn around and said in a casual tone, ¡±

    ¡°Doctor Zhao of the Wen Xuan division came to see you?¡±

    It was the right decision toe to the noble spirit building ... ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, Lord Wei,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    Wei Yuan nodded but did not turn around, ¡°¡±What is it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an described the general process of the incident and said, ¡°¡±If nothing unexpected happens to my family¡¯s Eng, he will definitely be sent to a remote and poor ce. He is second uncle¡¯s only son. How can he be like this?¡±

    Wei Yuan asked with a half-smile, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you ask for my help?¡±

    The only reply he got was silence. Wei Yuan didn¡¯t rush him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a long time before he answered frankly, ¡°¡±I want to leave a path for the Xu family. He shouldn¡¯t be on the same side as me.¡±

    After a pause, he added,¡±this humble servant has received great kindness from Lord Wei, and is responsible for charging into the enemy lines.¡±

    Most of the time, it was things that pushed you forward, and when you reached the end, you realized that there was no turning back.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an was not regretful. He just felt that it would be good for the future to have another path.

    A lonely official would not have a good end!

    The crown prince¡¯s words made Xu Qi ¡®an secretly vignt.

    Smart people would not put all their eggs in one basket. Xu Qi ¡®an hoped that Xu Xinyi would be one of the people who would support the Xu family in the future.

    Although Xu niannian was his cousin and would be branded with his name, it was different from Wei Yuan¡¯s.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t hide this from Wei Yuan, so thest sentence he added was to express his stance.

    Wei Yuan nodded slowly. it¡¯s only human nature. Oh right, you¡¯ve sessfully advanced to the spirit-refinement realm, right? ¡± How¡¯s the strength of your primordial spirit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an scratched his head.

    let¡¯s use Li Yuchun as the standard. He¡¯s an experienced spirit-refinement realm cultivator. Although he¡¯s still a distance away from having copper skin and iron bones, hisbat strength isn¡¯t bad. Wei Yuan continued to stare at the geomancy map.

    ¡°Then I can kill two with one sh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Yuan turned around in shock.

    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I have not fought anyone since I entered the spirit-forging stage, so I can¡¯t tell what level my primordial spirit is at.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said humbly.

    don¡¯t you know the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar? ¡± Wei Yuan thought for a moment and pointed at the observation tower. go outside and roar.

    ¡°Lord Wei, lion¡¯s roar doesn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not dare to.

    AoE skills didn¡¯t matter whether they were friends or enemies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Wei Yuan waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an crossed the tea room and walked to the observation tower. He faced the warm sunlight and concentrated his Qi in his dantian.

    In his mind, he visualized the Golden Lion¡¯s angry roar,bined with his unique breathing and Qi-circting technique, and paused for. few seconds ... He bellowed at the entire Yamen.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    This roar did not sound like a beast¡¯s roar, nor did it sound like a human¡¯s shout. It was more like a bolt of charred Thunder exploding in the Yamen.

    The rolling sound waves raged.

    The eyes of the clerk in the noble spirit building suddenly rolled back, his ears went deaf for a short while, and his eyes went ck.

    Hearing the roar from a distance, an uncontroble fear welled up in his heart.

    Countless Qi movements gushed out from various parts of the Yamen. The Golden gongs in the Yamen were all rmed. One figure after another rushed out of the houses. Some gathered in the courtyard, some jumped onto the roof, and some rushed toward the noble spirit building.

    At this moment, the entire Yamen was rmed.

    ¡°Wei, Lord Wei ... It seems to be too big a deal.¡±

    Wei Yuan looked at the embarrassed Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This was a male lion. He was slowly sharpening his ws and growing fangs.

    ...

    He had yet to fully mature, but one day, his roar would shake the nine states.

    ........

    [ author¡¯s note: haha, you canin about the previous chapter, but there¡¯s no need to fight. If you stay up until 3 am, your mind will be muddled, and the quality will definitely be affected. ] A book with a few million words will always have some ws. I can¡¯t do it perfectly, please forgive me.

    She knew that many readers were waiting, especially when they said that there was an examination tomorrow ... I¡¯m actually very anxious. I want to finish typing quickly and give everyone an exnation so that those who have to take the exam can go to sleep.

    Including waking up at 7 am this morning, he had only slept for four hours. Despite his fatigue, he wrote another chapter. well, everyone, please don¡¯t stay upte to wait in the future. I will try not to stay upte to rush as it will affect the quality.

 Chapter 342

    342 The female corpse (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t receive a reply from Wei Yuan. Instead, the Golden gongs arrived. One after another, powerful figures appeared on the seventh floor. Two of them were familiar faces.

    Nangong qianrou and Zhang Kaitai.

    ¡°Wei gongzi, are you alright?¡±

    A strong and burly golden gong with a purple-gold hammer in his hand scanned the surroundings with his big eyes as if he was facing a great enemy.

    ¡°We have failed in our duties and did not notice the invasion of the enemy. Please forgive us, Duke of Wei.¡±

    As Zhang Kaitai spoke, he spread out his spiritual power to sense the possible dangers and enemies.

    Gradually, the experienced golden gongs noticed that something was wrong. First of all, with their Foundation in the spirit-refinement realm, if there was danger around them, their spiritual sense would give them feedback.

    But there was nothing.

    The entire noble spirit building was calm and peaceful, but the clerks inside the building were in a panic.

    Secondly, if it was an invasion by a powerful enemy that could hide from their perception, Duke Wei would definitely not be safe and sound.

    Could it be that the rumors were true, that there was an expert hidden in the shadows around Lord Wei to protect him?

    This guess rose in the hearts of the Golden gongs. No one thought of Xu Qi ¡®an. It was very simple. The strength of his primordial spirit might not be much in the eyes of the Golden gongs, but the thickness of his primordial spirit was really amazing.

    It was definitely not something that someone who had just entered the spirit-forging stage could trigger.

    At this moment, they heard Nangong qianrou ask Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Were you the one who was up to no good just now?¡±

    Nangong qianrou knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was not an ordinary spirit-forging stage cultivator.

    What the hell? I¡¯m not ning caichen ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Wei Yuan. Seeing him nod, he admitted, ¡± it¡¯s me. Just now, Lord Wei wanted to test the strength of my primordial spirit, so I simply shouted.

    The tea room fell into a brief silence.

    The Golden gongs looked at him in silence, their faces devoid of expression.

    After a long time, Zhang Kaitai probed, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan, you advanced to the spirit-forging stage in Yunzhou, right?¡±

    When Jiang Luzhong¡¯s Secret letter had been sent back to the capital, they had learned that Xu Qi ¡®an had advanced to the spirit-forging stage. At that time, the Duke of Wei was in an extremely good mood when he talked about this.

    However, even so, he had only advanced to the spirit-forging stage for half a month. The strong and pure primordial spirit fluctuation just now should not be something that a spirit-forging stage martial artist should have at this level.

    This talent was truly a little shocking.

    At the thought of this, the Golden gongs looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if they were looking at a strange object.

    I suddenly understand why Jiang Lu Zhong and Yang Yan fought for him. A golden gong muttered.

    He was suddenly enlightened!

    The Golden gongs ¡®gazes became even more intense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand ...¡± ¡°I only advanced to the spirit-refinement realm at thest moment before I died,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, waving his hand.

    This ... The Golden gongs examined him again. After a short silence, they said in unison, ¡°¡±Lord Wei ...¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. Xu Qi ¡®an is still under Yang Yan¡¯smand. If any of you want him, you can go to Yang Yan.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Apart from Nangong qianrou, the six gongs sounded in unison again.

    It doesn¡¯t matter who I join, but isn¡¯t yang Jinluo too innocent ... Xu Qi ¡®an prayed that Yang Yan would return to the capitalter, at least until the heat died down.

    Yang Jinluo, who had been working hard to suppress the rebellion and bandits outside, had returned to the capital from thousands of miles away. What he was greeted with was not cheers, but the fists of his colleagues. And Jiang Lu was stabbed in the back after he learned of the matter.

    Zhang Kaitai walked to the observation Hall and looked outside. He said helplessly, ¡°¡±The night watchmen and the guards are all gathered downstairs.¡±

    you¡¯re all dismissed, ¡± Wei Yuan said. just keep this to yourself. Don¡¯t spread it around.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ..........

    After the guards and night watchmen left, Xu Qi ¡®an slowly drank a cup of tea, then left the noble spirit building and returned to the spring breeze Hall.

    His aunt and Xu lingyue sat at the table and waited. Xu lingying had fallen asleep in her mother¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Big brother, where have you been?¡± Xu lingyue came up to him, frowning as she said with a lingering fear, ¡±

    ¡°Why was there Thunder just now? mother and lingying were both frightened.¡±

    Xu lingyue was a scheming and somewhat ck-bellied younger sister. She was also scared pale just now, but in front of her big brother, she had to maintain a perfect image.

    He had cleverly used his sister and mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bolt from the blue, it¡¯smon.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out a note of 100 taels of silver and said, ¡± the matter has been resolved. This is thepensation from the Zhao family. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.

    The Auntie looked at the banknote in disbelief. ¡°For me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded hard. aunt has worked hard for the family. This is what you deserve. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s only a hundred taels. After all, the person behind him is not small.¡±

    His aunt took the silver notes and looked at him. She was touched and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Ningyan, I¡¯m just a grumbling woman. Please don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re one family.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    ah, right, I have something on tonight. I won¡¯t be going home.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t rested at home since you came back from Yunzhou. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    I¡¯m talking about a big business deal, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. I¡¯ll invest in two mountains and develop a Valley. I¡¯ll also invest a lot of gold.

    ¡°Eldest brother is full of nonsense. You did not return to the residencest night, so you can¡¯t be entertaining your colleagues again tonight.¡± Xu lingyue was a little suspicious, and with her woman¡¯s intuition, she asked, ¡±

    ¡°Father said that big brother likes to go to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± ¡°Your big brother isn¡¯t that kind of person. Even your big brother doesn¡¯t know how to fool around with Eng,¡± her aunt scolded her.

    ¡°Then, big brother, swear to me that you¡¯ve never been to the Imperial Academy.¡± Xu lingyue pursed her lips, her eyes filled with stubbornness.

 Chapter 343

    343 The female corpse (2)

    No, you¡¯re just a sister. How can you question me ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious, and he swore, ¡±

    ¡°I, Xu Qi ¡®an, have never spent money in the Academy.¡±

    Xu lingyue smiled sweetly, her eyes rippling.

    ¡°Lingyue, you can also question Eng like this when we get home.¡± ¡°I believe that Eng is an upright gentleman like me,¡± Xu Qian egged him on.

    ¡°Of course Eng won¡¯t go to the Imperial Academy.¡± The aunt was full of confidence. She was thinking that when Xu Pingzhi returned home at night, she would question him the same way and see if he dared to swear.

    After sending off his aunt and sisters, Xu Qi ¡®an nned to go back to the Qingyun Hall to get the gold medal, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be sent back.

    ¡°Lord Xu, the head constable of the Magistrate Court, Lu Qing, requests an audience.¡± The clerk of spring breeze Hall came in to report.

    ¡°Invite her to the hall.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and entered brother spring¡¯s office.

    Not long after, he heard hurried footsteps behind the table, as if they were chasing something. Then, a strong female Constable crossed the threshold and entered the hall.

    The moment Lu Qing saw Xu Qi ¡®an, his handsome face was filled with surprise and excitement. He was stunned and stared at Xu Qi¡¯ an in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was also sizing up her friend, whom she had not seen for a long time. Her eyes were bright and lively, her skin was wheat-colored, her nose bridge was high, her eyes were big, and her lips were rosy. It seemed that her cultivation had improved.

    The official authority on his body was also stronger than before.

    ¡°Constable Lu, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Lord, Lord Xu?¡± Constable Lu stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    I took the reborn pill in Yunzhou and escaped from death. However, my appearance has changed. Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    Lu Qing nodded and forced a smile. He took out the gold medal from his pocket and said, ¡°¡±The government¡¯s captor told me about the private school, so I made the decision to have captor Zhu return and personally return the gold Medallion to Lord Xu. He also came to visit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lord Xu will give me this little bit of face.¡±

    As she spoke, Lu Qing stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with her delicate eyes. If he showed any displeasure on his face, she would apologize immediately, return the gold medal, and leave.

    the gold medal is not important. Xu Qi ¡®an threw the gold medal on the table and smiled.¡±Long time no see. Shall we have a drink tonight?¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m a woman after all ...¡± Lu Qing shook his head and declined.

    If you were a man, I would have said:Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Academy for a drink. Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    The two of them drank tea and chatted until they lost track of the time. It was not until the sound of the pper rang out that Lu Qing suddenly came back to his senses from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡°beauty.¡± He stood up and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Then this little girl will take her leave.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked her to the door of the Yamen. Looking at the back of the female Constable, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin.

    ¡°Lu Qing seems to be interested in me? song tingfeng said that she¡¯s never married. Although she¡¯s considered an old spinster in this era, to me, a woman who¡¯s not even 30 years old is the real peak.

    ¡°Forget it, Lu Qing is a girl from a good family, different from the Miss of the Academy. You can¡¯t just enter and leave the world of a good girl as you please. You have to keep going in and out.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an would definitely not be able to do this.

    ..........

    In the setting sun, Xu Qi ¡®an rode his horse through the wide streets of ancient times and entered the Imperial Academy.

    Fu Xiang had fallen sick and was suffering from the cold wind. She was in a daze and was lying on the bed with a pale face.

    He was surprised to see Xu Qi ¡®an and forced himself to stand up.

    This made Xu bailing very guilty. She pressed Fu Xiang¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ve exhausted the beauty.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s beautiful eyes were half-open and drowsy as she said softly, ¡°¡±Young master Xu Can choose any of the girls in the courtyard. They will serve young master Xu on this servant¡¯s behalf.¡±

    In the bedroom, the eyes of the three pretty servant girls lit up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and refused seriously, ¡°¡±Wifey¡¯s body is cold, how can I still have the mood to seek pleasure? I¡¯ll transfer Qi to you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he held Fu Xiang¡¯s wrist and sent in a thin stream of Qi.

    The Qi could clear the meridians, activate the vitality in the body, nourish the internal organs, and double the resistance. A mere cold wind was nothing to him.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough ...¡± Fu Xiang coughed violently, her face turning red.

    After 15 minutes, herplexion improved as expected.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m much better.¡± Fu Xiang¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gazed at him affectionately.

    The three maidservants also revealed looks of joy.

    His wife didn¡¯t seem to get better after drinking the medicine, but as soon as young master Xu came, herplexion immediately improved. It felt good to have a man to rely on.

    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched her face and left the yingmei Pavilion.

    After confirming that he had left, Fu Xiang opened her eyes and said softly, ¡°¡±All of you can leave. There¡¯s no need to keep anyone in the room.¡±

    The three maidservants acknowledged and left.

    The bedroom door slowly closed, and Fu Xiang¡¯s face, which had already turned for the better, quickly fell.

    In the bedroom, a soft sigh echoed.

    ...........

    Xu Qi-an turned around and went to the blue Pond court, where another top courtesan-Ming Yan-lived.

    Courtesan Ming Yan had a petite figure and was a typical southern girl. After thest time, the two had spoken a lot of heart-to-heart words.

    Ming Yan was born in the Jiangnan region. When he was a young girl, he had entered the capital with his promoted father. He had thought that it was the beginning of his meteoric rise, but in the end, it was a devastating ending.

    The next year, her father was exiled for three thousand li because he stood on the wrong side. There had been no news of him since, and Ming Yan was also epted into the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡±

    ...

    The servant at the gate told her that Xu Qi ¡®an had arrived. The beautiful courtesan, who was dressed in a light blue long dress and precious headdress, came to greet him in surprise.

    When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, his smile turned into surprise, and he almost thought he had mistaken her for someone else.

    ¡°One day apart feels like three years.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded. we¡¯ll talk about the great change in appearanceter. I haven¡¯t seen Ming Yan for more than a month. It¡¯s as if we¡¯ve been separated for three lifetimes. Ah, so our love is set for three lifetimes.¡±

    What. nice way of speaking ... Ming Yan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of surprise, and her smile became even sweeter and more affectionate.

    Sigh, I¡¯m getting more and morefortable with these irresponsible sweet words ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little guilty.

    However, in a ce like the education workshop, only the old foxes could do well. There was no room for straight men to survive.

    Ming Yan and Hua kui led Xu Qi ¡®an to his seat and said, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t young master Xu stay at the Ying Mei Pavilion?¡±

    As he spoke, he held the wine pot in one hand and rolled up his sleeves with the other, pouring Xu Qi ¡®an a ss of wine.

    ¡°Because I miss Ming Yan, my wife.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered sincerely.

    Ming Yan turned her head happily and instructed the maidservant, ¡°¡±Close the gate. There¡¯s no tea gathering tonight.¡±

    She snuggled into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms, raised her beautiful and delicate face, and looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an in a daze. After not seeing her for more than a month, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s appearance had changed dramatically.

    ...

    If it was said that she had taken a fancy to his talent in the past, then now, Ming Yan was a little greedy for his body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave a brief ount of what had happened in Yunzhou.

    ¡°....... At that time, 8000 rebel soldiers had besieged the Yunzhou chief administrator¡¯s Yamen. There were people everywhere. The governor was trapped in the hall and his life was hanging by a thread.

    ¡°I had no choice. I could only stand in front of the 8000 rebel soldiers with my de. I would kill one if one came, and I would kill a pair if two came. Who could do that? I think I, Xu Qi ¡®an, am the only one left.

    ¡°I chopped for an entire hour without even blinking. We¡¯ve finally managed to hold on until the reinforcements arrive.¡±

    As they talked, the two of them went from the living room to the bedroom, then to the bath bucket, and then rolled onto the bed.

    ¡°Young master Xu, didn¡¯t you say that you would let me perform a dance for you?¡± Ming Yan pouted and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a Latin dance.¡±

    In the blue Pond court, courtesan Ming Yan¡¯s bed shook until midnight.

    ........

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an left the blue Pond court in high spirits and rode to the Imperial Pce.

    From a distance, he saw the young eunuch who was supervising him standing not far from the pce gate, anxiously pacing back and forth.

    ¡°Oh, little eunuch is very polite today.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the horse¡¯s back and teased him.

    ¡°Lord Xu, you¡¯ve finallye.¡± The young eunuch walked up quickly and said, ¡°¡±Something happened, something happened. Last night, someone fished out a female corpse from the well.¡±

 Chapter 344

    344 Huang xiaorou (1)

    ¡°A female corpse?¡±

    The young eunuch was anxiously waiting at the pce gate. Something urgent must have happened. The only case that he had been involved in with Xu Qi ¡®an was the fu Fei case. Then the female corpse must be rted to the fu Fei case.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and thought, ¡°¡±Is it the missing Pce maid in Consort Fu¡¯s case?¡±

    The young eunuch was stunned for a moment. Then, he was convinced. my Lord, you¡¯re really wise. I¡¯m in awe.

    This sentence was apliment, but it also came from the heart. After two days of supervision, the eunuch found that Xu Qi ¡®an was a famous Constable who looked exaggerated on the outside but was more intelligent than ordinary people.

    This wasn¡¯t. divine calction, this was a very simple reasoning ... ¡°Take me to see the body,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The young eunuch hurriedly led the way.

    ¡°Which well was the body found in?¡±

    the backyard of crab restaurant.

    ¡°Crab restaurant?¡±

    What kind of stupid name did Xu Qian just say?

    ¡°The crab Pavilion is the ce where the pce maids live.¡± The young eunuch replied.

    The pce maids were also divided into different ranks. The pce maids with high positions were called female officials, and they even had ranks and titles, such as Pixiu, beauty, talent, Imperial maid, caiyin maid, and so on.

    This kind of Pce maid had the hope of being favored by the Emperor and bing famous in one shot. Of course, during Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s reign, none of them would be able to stand out.

    The second ss were the pce maids who served the concubines.

    The lowest rank was the handyman who lived in the big dormitory.

    The crab Pavilion was a Pce maid dormitory.

    As they walked and talked, they soon arrived at the mortuary in the pce. It was in a secluded small courtyard in the South, where the corpses of those who were executed, died of illness, or died of idents in the pce were kept.

    On the simple bed, there was a slightly bloated corpse.

    ¡°Go get the knife, I want to dissect the body.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    When he was working in the Yamen in his previous life, he was often sent to watch forensic dissections and act as an assistant. He had umted a lot of professional knowledge and experience.

    From the initial fear of vomiting to slowly epting it, and then to fighting without a change in expression, Xu Qi ¡®an vaguely realized that she liked dissecting.

    Aftering to this world, he had encountered many cases, but there were not many opportunities for dissection.

    ¡°Consort Fu is the old Emperor¡¯s woman, so I can¡¯t touch her. But I can at least cut open the belly of this little pce maid .... He thought. It would be great if it was fresher.¡±

    As he thought, he undid the pce maid¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Dog ve, dog ve, why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform me that you had entered the pce ...¡±

    Princess Lin an¡¯s cheerful voice came from outside and immediately after, a red shadow stopped at the door.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lin ¡®an looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an, who was holding the female corpse¡¯s dudou. The bright smile on his face suddenly froze.

    Behind him, huaiqing, in a fluttering white dress, stepped through the door. He nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, and then his eyes fell on the dudou.

    It was a little awkward ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not change. I¡¯m checking the corpse. I¡¯m nning to dissect it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that disgusting thing.¡±

    The mounted girl stomped her feet repeatedly. She nced at the female corpse¡¯s naked upper body and immediately retracted her gaze.

    In this regard, Princess huaiqing adopted the same view and gave a suggestion:¡±Why don¡¯t you let the coroner do it?¡±

    Because I like doing this ... Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head seriously and exined, ¡°¡±Your Majesties, you know that I have to do things personally and do them meticulously. If I can do it myself, I will not let others do it. In the eyes of others, this is a good quality of diligence, but in the eyes of this lowly one, it is indeed an ordinary thing not worth mentioning.¡±

    The framed man admired Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s working attitude. Huaiqing¡¯s face was expressionless, as if he didn¡¯t believe his nonsense.

    ¡°Your Majesties, please go back and have some tea first. Please wait for a moment, don¡¯t stay here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to drive him away.

    When huaiqing heard this, he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he walked over to the female corpse.

    the body was salvagedst night. After identifying that it was Huang xiaorou, eunuch Chang took her away. Huaiqing said,

    I want to stay and take a look. Maybe I can get some clues from the corpse.

    Huaiqing seemed to be very interested in the work of using his brain, such as ying chess, writing history, and solving cases now ... Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked into the eldest princess¡¯s bright eyes.

    Huaiqing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked into his eyes. His voice was as melodious as ice,¡±What?¡±

    It was a simple ¡°yes,¡± but the meaning behind it was:Little brother, do you have an opinion?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked away from the eldest princess¡¯s wless face and turned to the framed man.¡±Where¡¯s the second Prince?¡±

    The mounted man looked at huaiqing and said hesitantly, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the big deal, I¡¯ll stay too.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stripped the female corpse without any hesitation.

    The framed man¡¯s face turned red, then white. He covered his face and walked away.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you not going to stay and watch?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go ...¡± The mounted man covered his face and whispered.

    Huaiqing nced at the female corpse. Although she had hidden it well, Xu Qi ¡®an could still see the awkwardness in her clear eyes.

    This kind of awkwardness was simr to when Xu Qi ¡®an used to watch TV with his parents and happened to see the male and female protagonists in bed.

    It had a perfect appearance and top-tier configuration, and the core was very powerful, but it was almost zero kilometers ... Xu Qi ¡®an made an evaluation in his heart.

    ...

    If one were topare the huaiqing to a top-grade sports car that had just left the factory ...

    Then the frame would be a model car, and the appearance would be beautiful beyond words. As for the core ... It was a long story.

    However, for men, it was probably more popr to frame this kind of woman who liked to act coquettishly, was charming on the inside, and wasn¡¯t too smart.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    From the pce maid Huang xiaorou¡¯s undergarments, huaiqing found a piece of dull yellow silk with a bright red Lotus flower embroidered on it. There was also a line of small words:

 Chapter 345

    345 Huang xiaorou (2)

    The spring of the thirty-first year of yuanjing.

    she kept it on her body before she died. It must be something extremely important to her.

    Huaiqing looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, as if seeking confirmation.¡±What does Lord Xu think?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡°okay.

    The corners of Huai Qing¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so smart. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this female corpse? what can you see?¡±

    Huaiqing couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Xu Qi ¡®an looked like he was going to test her. She couldn¡¯t help but restrain the curve of her lips and be unwilling to admit defeat.

    ording to the paleness and swelling of the corpse, she didn¡¯t jump into the well after the crime. Huaiqing made his judgment.

    ¡°Within two days.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave a more urate reply.

    there are no obvious external injuries on her body, so she should have drowned. She might have been knocked unconscious. After saying that, the elegant and refined eldest Princess subconsciously looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Seeing that he was expressionless and did not reply, the princess was a little unhappy. When she lowered her head, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Huaiqing thought for a moment, then shook his head slightly.

    you¡¯re missing the most important step. Usually, when examining female corpses, even if there are obvious signs of death, you should never forget to check ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised an eyebrow at huaiqing and chuckled.

    Huaiqing was stunned for a moment. Then, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gazend on the forbidden area. As intelligent as she was, she immediately understood.

    Whoosh ...

    Her white face immediately turned red. The Grand princess¡¯s brows furrowed and she gritted her teeth, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan, you dare to tease this Princess!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an admitted his mistake and said sincerely, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please forgive me, Princess.¡±

    Huaiqing turned to the side, expressing that he didn¡¯t ept his apology. He was very angry.

    Teasing the proud and cold Princess was much more satisfying than teasing Lin. an ... The way Huai Qing looked when he was angry had. different feeling ... Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said,

    ¡°She did drown, but she didn¡¯t drown in the well. She was pressed into the water and suffocated to death.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Huaiqing didn¡¯t believe him. He turned his head and asked.

    Well, as long as they were discussing academic issues, she would not be angry for the time being ... Female top students also had their own weaknesses ... Xu Qi ¡®an silently noted it down and exined, ¡±

    ¡°Look at her purplish-red face. A normal drowning victim¡¯s face would be pale and swollen. Only when you¡¯re pressed into the water with your head facing down will your blood flow back to your head, causing your face to be flushed red.¡±

    Huaiqing furrowed his brows in deep thought.

    there¡¯s one more thing. Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist. look at her hands. They¡¯re clenched into fists, which is a sign of drowning. But if you look closely, there¡¯s no sand or moss under her nails.¡±

    Huaiqing focused his gaze and saw that the gaps between his fingernails were indeed clean.

    ¡°This means that she did drown, but she didn¡¯t die in the well?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Your Highness is too smart. Compared to you, His Highness Lin an is just a younger sister.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands to express his admiration.

    Even though he knew that he wasplimenting him, huaiqing still felt at ease.

    Humans loved to hearpliments, and Saints were no exception. Moreover, Princess huaiqing had always been proud. On the surface, she might not care about ttery, but she would secretly be happy.

    Huaiqing replied with a reserved ¡°mm.¡±

    ¡°So, she was killed to keep her mouth shut,¡± The Royal Princess added.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. At the same time, he heard soft footsteps. He looked up at the door and saw the young eunuching over with a knife for dissecting the body.

    The sound of hurried footsteps rushed through the threshold. The young eunuch¡¯s first reaction when he saw the female corpse was to shriek,¡±Ya ~

    ¡°Little eunuch, you must have never seen a woman before. Come,e,e, I¡¯ll give you a physiological lesson.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an teased him.

    The young eunuch ignored him. He was a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and ced the knife on the long table.

    There were a total of six knives of different sizes and sizes, wrapped in thick sackcloth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to lick his lips to express his inner anticipation, but he felt that this posture was too weird and inappropriate to show it in front of huaiqing, so he could only endure it.

    . Really, I don¡¯t like people watching me when I¡¯m doing some fun hobbies ...¡¯ He chose a single-edged knife the size of a dagger, ced the tip of the knife against the female corpse¡¯s throat, and slit it open.

    A slightly turbid stream of water flowed out.

    ¡°Ugh ...¡±

    The young eunuch covered his mouth and could not help but retch when the tender red flesh was exposed in his sight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an switched to a bigger knife and cut open his chest and lungs ...

    ¡°Ugh ...¡± The young eunuch escaped.

    He couldn¡¯t hold on anymore?

    Huai Qing¡¯s Jade-like face revealed a very vivid expression-horror and disgust. Her eyshes trembled as she looked away.

    ¡°There¡¯s water in his lungs too. The cause of death can be confirmed. He drowned.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put down the knife.

    ¡°Is there anything else that needs to be checked?¡± Huai Qing nodded.

    ¡°No, Your Highness, let¡¯s leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said and suddenly let out a sound.

    Huaiqing, who had already turned around and was about to leave, turned back and suddenly frowned.¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°She was injured.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. As he spoke, he turned the ¡± fat ¡± on the woman¡¯s chest upward so that huaiqing could see what was under her breast.

    ...

    Huaiqing was stunned.

    The pce maid named Huang xiaorou had a deep scar on her lower left side that was directly facing her heart.

    She suddenly realized that she had misunderstood Xu Qi ¡®an and understood his doubts.

    How could a Pce maid suffer such a dangerous injury? The strange thing was, he actually survived?

    Xu Qi ¡®an spread out the sackcloth again, held the biggest knife, and cut open the female corpse¡¯s chest along the scar.

 Chapter 346

    346 Huang xiaorou_

    Huaiqing looked like he wanted to see it but was afraid of hurting his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the heart and squinted at it for a moment. Then, he said considerately, ¡°¡±From the looks of the scar, the wound is very deep. The weapon should be a pair of scissors or some other sharp object. Her heart has been touched. She should have died from excessive blood loss.¡±

    Huaiqing nodded and looked out the door. He analyzed,¡±The medicine that can cure this kind of wound can only be used by Imperial mother and the concubines of noble consort rank in the harem.

    ¡°If the rest of you need elixirs to save your life, you don¡¯t have to use them from the warehouse with mother¡¯s permission or if you¡¯ve been rewarded by father.¡±

    The ¡°others¡± she mentioned naturally did not include the princes and princesses.

    The two of them left the mortuary. There was a well in the yard. Xu Qi ¡®an fetched a bucket of clean water and washed his hands carefully.

    Then, he scrubbed the piece of yellow silk that he found on the female corpse a few times and spread it out to dry by the well.

    ¡°Tell the person in charge of the mortuary that I still have use for the body inside. Send it to the ice cer.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sent the young eunuch away.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, help bengong get a bucket of water.¡± Princess huaiqing stood at the side with a charming look.

    ording to the way she addressed him, Xu Qi ¡®an could tell that she was in a good mood, so she addressed him as Lord Xu when she was being polite and distant. When she was angry, she shouted for Xu ningyan.

    Huaiqing¡¯s tone was definitely not angry, so the way he addressed Xu ningyan sounded like he was addressing a friend.

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought her a bucket of water. Huaiqing squatted down and rolled up his long sleeves. His fair hands were soaked in the water, and his fingers were long and slender.

    Her little hands were so pretty ... He thought.

    After huaiqing finished soaking his hands, he took out a handkerchief and wiped the water off.¡±Bengong will take you to the Imperial medicine room.¡±

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to nod, a thought suddenly came to his mind. Why did he have to throw his body into the crab Pavilion?

    In the pce, there were at least dozens of them.(River crab, I don¡¯t understand why this is blocked?) There were even more hidden wells, such as the one in the cold Pce and the one in the mortuary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the crab restaurant first.¡±

    Lin ¡®an, who was in the distance, saw the two of theming out and walked over with light steps. ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°There are indeed some gains.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an told her the findings of the autopsy. Lin¡¯ an nodded as she listened, her small face very focused. But after Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, her attention immediately shifted. It was obvious that her attention went in one ear and out the other.

    Lin ¡®an pointed at the light yellow silk hanging by the well and said in surprise, ¡°¡±Dog ve, doesn¡¯t the Lotus on it look like you ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly screamed, covered his head, and rolled on the ground.

    The mounted man and Huai Qing were shocked and hurriedly said,¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°My head, my head hurts ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an clutched her head in pain. She even let her Marten hat fall off, revealing her bald head. It was clear that she was really having a splitting headache.

    ¡°Just you wait, bengong will immediately go and get the imperial physician.¡± Ming Ming stomped her feet anxiously. She turned around and ran away, twisting her slender waist.

    Princess huaiqing saw that her annoying younger sister had left, so she didn¡¯t put on any airs. She squatted down beside him and felt his pulse.¡±Bengong has some medical skills ...¡±

    He touched his pulse and found that it was indeed beating very fast. Xu Tongluo¡¯s heart must be beating faster now.

    ¡°Your Highness ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an held huaiqing¡¯s soft hands and said in pain, ¡± ever since I stepped into the spirit-refinement realm, I¡¯ve been having headaches all the time. Duke Wei said that it¡¯s because my primordial spirit is restless. Who knows when my primordial spirit might leave my body and I might die.

    Huaiqing was shocked. She didn¡¯t know about this, so he didn¡¯t immediately withdraw his hand.

    When he ordered the guards to get the imperial physician, he returned to the courtyard and found Xu Qi ¡®an patting the dust off his body without a change in expression.

    The annoying huaiqing was washing his hands by the wooden bucket.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± The mounted man was stunned.

    Hu ... I almost screwed up, but fortunately, I reacted quickly. Otherwise, if the two sisters find out that I wrote the same love letter to them and gave them the same lotus flower petals, I won¡¯t be able to bear it ... Their affinity would definitely hit rock bottom ...

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a burst of pain. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand, looking tired.

    Hu ... I almost screwed up, but fortunately, I reacted quickly. Otherwise, if the two sisters find out that I wrote the same love letter to them and gave them the same lotus flower petals, I won¡¯t be able to bear it ... Their affinity would definitely hit rock bottom ... Xu Qi ¡®an did a great job. Not only did he stabilize the steering wheel, but he also held huaiqing¡¯s hand ... He was cheering for himself in his heart.

    Huaiqing lowered his head and didn¡¯t speak. His little hand was red from being pinched, as if it still had Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s warmth.

    The framed man looked at him suspiciously.

    .........

    Crab Pavilion was located on the west side of the Imperial Pce, far from the pce garden where the concubines gathered. It was arge courtyard.

    At this time, the pce maids had already left crab Pavilion and were working in the pce. There was only a maidservant in charge, lying on arge chair, basking in the early spring sun.

    The age spots on her face were clearly visible under the sun. Her body was fat and out of shape. Her hair was white, and a simple Jade hairpin was inserted into it.

    ¡°Mother Rong, mother Rong ...¡±

    The young eunuch called out a few times, and the old nanny slowly woke up.

    Granny Rong?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s childhood memories were evoked, and a famous line involuntarily appeared in her mind:

    Your Majesty, do you still remember granny Rong from Daming Lake?

    ¡°The two Majesties have arrived.¡± The young eunuch said.

    Nanny Rong took a closer look and saw that it was indeed the two most beautiful princesses in the pce who hade together.

    She stood up at a speed that was not suitable for her age. She saluted and shouted, ¡°¡±This old servant greets the two Majesties.¡±

    Huaiqing looked at her and said, ¡± I¡¯ve apanied Lord Xu to investigate a case. It¡¯s rted to the female corpse that was fished out of the well today. Tell me what you know.

    Granny Rong nodded in agreement.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer silent. He asked, ¡± who fished up the body? when were they found? ¡±

    it was Xiaoyu who found it. This morning, she went to the well to get water and noticed that the sound of the bucket falling into the well was a little off. She was a little depressed, so she leaned over the well and looked at it for a long time. Aiyo, it¡¯s a corpse. The olddy looked very excited.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at Ishii under the locust tree. ¡°Is it that one?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Yup,¡±

    He walked to the well and looked inside. The well was deep, his vision was dim, and the water was like a mirror.

    With the eyesight of an ordinary person, it would indeed take a long time to find a corpse in such a dark well.

    no one noticed it yesterday? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Pce maid Huang xiaorou¡¯s corpse had definitely been in the water for more than 24 hours.

    . ¡®m so angry just talking about this. This morning. they found a dead person in the well, so those wretched girls said that it was no wonder the sound was strange when they fetched water the day before yesterday ... The old woman got angry at the mention of this and scolded, ¡±

    ¡°None of them dug out their eyes and put them in to take a look. This old servant had to drink corpse water for two days.¡±

    The framed man had a look of disdain.

    ¡°Do you know Huang xiaorou?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Huang what?¡± the olddy was stunned.

    ¡°Huang xiaorou,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ...

    ¡°What Xiao Rou?¡± the nanny¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, MA Dongmei,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily,¡±you don¡¯t have to reply to me like that.¡±

    The nanny thought for a long time and suddenly realized, ¡± I¡¯m just trying to confirm. I recognize Huang xiaorou. I do.

    Huaiqing¡¯s eyes lit up. She now understood why Xu Qi ¡®an wanted toe to crab restaurant.

    What kind of brain does this little Gong have to think so quickly?

    ¡°You know her?¡± she¡¯s Consort Fu¡¯s maid, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him. how could you know her? ¡±

    ..........

    [ PS: thank you to the Alliance master of ¡®blue shadow tea brewing¡¯ for your gift. ]

    Help me catch bugs, thank you.

 Chapter 347

    347 The Golden Lotus Taoist pushed Xu Qi ¡®an out to take the me (1)

    of course. do. Xiao Rou used to be from the crab Pavilion. Three years ago. the clear wind Pce released three Pce maids and they were in need of manpower. I saw that she was pretty and agile, so I rmended her ...

    ¡°You didn¡¯te out to take a look when the body was fished up?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

    ¡°How would I dare to look? this old servant is old and can¡¯t see dead people.¡±

    ¡°Oh, continue talking about this Huang xiaorou.¡±

    Perhaps because nanny Rong was old, her mood had changed a lot. She suddenly became angry.¡±That wretched girl is a cold and unfeeling person. If it wasn¡¯t for this old servant¡¯s rmendation, would she have be the head Pce maid by Consort Fu¡¯s side? For so many years, he has never returned to see this old servant.

    those useless men still know how to be filial to their Godfather. Ha, when this woman is heartless, it¡¯s the most chilling.

    granny, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re old. You won¡¯t be able to Dodge a boxer¡¯s attacks from a tricky angle. Xu Qi ¡®an teased him and continued, ¡±

    when I examined the corpse, I found that Huang xiaorou¡¯s left chest suffered a fatal injury. Do you know what the situation was? ¡±

    Nanny Rong thought for a long time and made a reminiscing expression.¡±Injured ... There was such a thing. It seemed to be the year before Xiao Rou was transferred to the clear wind Pce. She didn¡¯t know why, but she got up at night and stabbed herself in the chest with scissors.

    ¡°Fortunately, the pce maid who lived in the same room as her discovered it early and called the imperial physician over, which saved her life.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing frowned at the same time.

    There was a loophole in the olddy¡¯s words. The scar ran all the way to her heart and was a fatal wound. The cost of treatment was not something a Pce maid could afford.

    as the saying goes, there will be good fortune after surviving a great disaster. Xiao Rou was lucky enough to survive and went to Qingfeng Pce the next year. She no longer had to do odd jobs. She was very handsome and had the chance to be favored by His Majesty.

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled Huang xiaorou¡¯s swollen face after her death, and the corner of her mouth twitched.

    No matter who saved Huang xiaorou, one thing was for sure: she did not have much time left in a situation where she was bleeding profusely. How did the person behind the scenes manage to save a Pce maid in the middle of the night?

    Unless he was always paying attention to her.

    If granny Rong wasn¡¯t lying, then the problem was ...

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that Pce maid?¡± Huaiqing asked a question before Xu Qi ¡®an. He added,¡±The pce maid who lives with Huang xiaorou.¡±

    Your Highness, ¡± nanny Rong thought for a long time and said in an uncertain tone, ¡°¡±I think it¡¯s called ... He ¡®er?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an could clearly see Huai Qing¡¯s pupils contract.

    She knew the pce maid called he. er ... Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my questions. Do you have anything else to add, your Highnesses?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at huaiqing and Lin¡¯ an.

    Lin ¡®an shook his head in cooperation. Huaiqing, on the other hand, had a troubled look on his face and did not respond.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to retreat and check the Imperial medicine room when nanny Rong suddenly said, ¡°¡±This Lord, this old servant has something to say to you.¡±

    Then, nanny Rong got up and walked to the other side.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed. Nanny Rong looked at the back of huaiqing and the others, then looked back at Xu Qi¡¯ an and said, ¡±

    ¡°Milord, there are too many things that can¡¯t be hidden in the depths of the pce. As long as you put a foot in, it will sink forever.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Rong, I told you that you¡¯re not simple. You¡¯re like a Firefly in the dark night. Your white hair, age spots on your face, and big belly have all deeply amazed me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an praised.

    If you have any other secrets, just tell me.

    ¡°Daren¡¯s words are really pleasant to hear. Isn¡¯t it because he sees that you are handsome, that¡¯s why he is saying this to you.¡± The old woman slowly returned to the recliner and stopped talking.

    ¡°No more?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave.

    The old woman shook her head. I don¡¯t know much either. I don¡¯t know what I shouldn¡¯t know.

    ...... Hey, this old woman is wasting my feelings! I thought she knew something.

    ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts, since the old woman wanted to talk to him alone, there must be a ¡± secret ¡± waiting for him.

    In the end, it was just a warning!

    After leaving the courtyard of the crab restaurant, the brightly colored frame of the red dress was still waiting outside, but huaiqing¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the eldest Princess?¡±

    The framed man was unhappy when he heard that. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±You keep talking about rejoicing, have you forgotten who you belong to? Bengong will wait here, you can act like you didn¡¯t see it. ¡±

    Under the sun, her round, oval-shaped face had a soft color. Her cheeks were white with a tinge of red, like a transparent piece of beautiful jade, wless.

    Her eyebrows were raised, and her charming peach blossom eyes were rippling with indignation.

    Even if she was angry, she was mostly cute.

    the eldest Princess has finally left. No one has disturbed us. Xu Qi ¡®an said happily.

    When the mounted man heard this, his face turned red and he looked guiltily at the guard not far away, whispering, ¡°¡±Dog ve, you¡¯re not allowed to speak to bengong like this.¡±

    As an unmarried Princess, she couldn¡¯t stand the attack of cannonballs. When she heard the romantic words, she would be embarrassed and embarrassed.

    ¡°Your Highness. you¡¯re too modest. Your Highness is like a brilliant light in the dark. Even the sun could not cover your brilliance ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the sentence into a coat and said it in front of the princess of Lin¡¯ an.

    She was both happy and embarrassed, and a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she gradually couldn¡¯t control this little Gong.

    When he had just taken it from huaiqing, he had been very obedient and had sworn to cut all ties with huaiqing and work wholeheartedly for her.

    After a long time, she found that she couldn¡¯t control this man at all. He appeared humble and respectful on the surface, but in fact, when they were alone, she was always at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 348

    348 The Golden Lotus Taoist pushed Xu Qi ¡®an out to take the me (2)

    However, she had never paid attention to this way of getting along. One must know that even in front of huaiqing, she was a woman who strived to be at the top.

    Thinking of this, Ming Miao raised his beautiful chin and asked, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so when huaiqing was around?¡±

    How can I say this in front of all of you ... If it¡¯s a celebration, I have to put it in another way:Her Highness was like a wless white Lotus flower in the snow. Her face was devastatingly beautiful, her long and slender legs were like jade, and her 36d chest muscles were exaggerated ... I was deeply shocked.

    ¡°Where did the eldest Princess go?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic.

    ¡°How would bengong know?¡±

    The mounted man seemed to want to roll his eyes, but considering his etiquette, he forced himself to hold back and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s hurry to the Imperial medicine room. Investigating a case is like putting out a fire, we can¡¯t dy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that huaiqing will destroy the evidence?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    The mounted man pretended not to hear her and walked in front with light steps. As her skirt swayed, her small peach-like buttocks were faintly visible.

    when God sprinkled wisdom all over the world, this Princess was just like tinkle, wittily holding an umbre ... It was indeed easier to deal with her than huaiqing ... It¡¯s just that he¡¯s too cowardly and hard to guard against.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart as he apanied the princess to the Imperial medicine room.

    .........

    Spirit treasures temple.

    In a quiet room filled with the fragrance of sandalwood, two women of extraordinary status sat opposite each other and drank tea. The sun shone through thettice windows and cast neat square spots on the ground.

    Dust floated in the light beam.

    Luo Yuheng was sitting on a futon with the word ¡± Dao ¡± on its back. He held a horsetail whisk in one hand and a teacup in the other. He took a sip of the tea and narrowed his beautiful eyes in enjoyment, entuating his thick and curly eyshes.

    ¡°Nan Zhi¡¯s tea is different from ordinary tea. If I can drink a pot of it every day, I wouldn¡¯t even be a God.¡± Luo Yuheng said with emotion.

    Sitting opposite daoshou Luo was a woman in aplicated indigo dress, a gorgeous headdress, and a light veil covering her face.

    Her face was hidden under the light veil, and only the outline of her face could be vaguely seen. Only a pair of limpid eyes and two delicate eyebrows could be seen.

    ¡°Only three Jin of this tea is produced in three years. More than half of it was given to the pce, I don¡¯t have much on hand.¡± The masked woman¡¯s voice was soft and charming, full of the maism of a mature woman.

    She lifted her veil, took a sip, and asked, ¡°¡±Is there anything interesting going on in the capital recently?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not interested in the struggles of the Imperial court, but isn¡¯t this the most soul-stirring and memorable thing?¡± Luo Yuheng said helplessly. As for the cases, from the tax bank case to the Sang Bo case, you¡¯ve heard about them several times ... This is the capital, there aren¡¯t that many cases for you to listen to.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Consort Fu¡¯s case still not over?¡± The masked woman¡¯s eyes curved as if she was smiling.

    Tong Luo is still in charge of this case. I don¡¯t know the details. Luo Yuheng finished the tea in his cup and poured himself another cup.

    after all, this is the emperor¡¯s family matter. If you¡¯re interested, you can ask Princess huaiqing.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not happy to bother with the imperial family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen that Gong twice. It¡¯s a little annoying,¡± the woman shook her head and continued.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before?¡± Luo Yuheng was stunned.

    The masked woman hummed in acknowledgment. She dipped her slender finger in the tea and drew a pig¡¯s head on the coffee table. Her eyes curved and she snorted, ¡±

    ¡°He picked up my sachet and refused to return it.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded and went along with the topic, ¡°¡±This person is not ordinary. Wei Yuan appreciated him and cultivated him with all his might. ¡°Given time, Da Feng will produce another high-ranked martial artist with a bright future.¡±

    Under the light veil, she pouted and said indifferently, ¡°¡±How high can the energy be? With the North vanquishing Prince present, the martial artists of Da Feng could not even lift their heads. He¡¯s just a Gong.¡±

    Luo Yuheng smiled. That Gong was quite talented. Not only had he won Wei Yuan¡¯s appreciation, but he had also been chosen by the earth sect to be the holder of the Book of the Earth. However, there were countless heroes in the world, and Luo Yuheng was only one of the most outstanding ones.

    I really admire his ability to solve cases. There are so many big cases with ups and downs, and the process is interesting. The masked woman said.

    Luo Yuheng was about to say something when an intoxicating blush suddenly appeared on his cheeks. She frowned, put down her teacup, and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Nan Zhi, you go back first ...¡±

    The masked woman nced at her and nodded slightly. She stood up and walked to the door. Suddenly, she turned back and said helplessly, ¡± if you really can¡¯t do it, just follow Emperor Yuan jing, or find a man. I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll be a slut if you¡¯re burned by evil fire every month.

    Luo Yuheng ignored her, his brows furrowing even more.

    The masked woman opened the door of the quiet room, walked out of the eaves, and left the backyard along the path paved with bluestone bs.

    ¡°Phew ...¡±

    Luo Yuheng let out a scorching breath and propped himself up on the coffee table.

    She stumbled out of the quiet room. Her beautiful face was flushed and her eyes were watery. She was as charming as silk.

    Plop ...

    Luo Yuheng leaped into the small pool in the back courtyard.

    The cold pond water swallowed the beautiful Taoist nun¡¯s mature and well-developed body. In an instant, the surface of the pond made a ¡°ka Cha¡± sound, and a thickyer of hard ice formed.

    The cold current spread to the surrounding fake mountains and pavilions, covering their surfaces with a thinyer of clear ice crystals.

    After another 15 minutes, the water in the pool gradually melted, and wisps of steam emerged. Then, a bubble rolled up to the surface and burst with a ¡± pop ¡± sound.

    ¡°Gurgle ...¡±

    More and more bubbles emerged, and the steam became more and more dense. The entire pool was boiling.

    This processsted for half an hour, and the water level dropped by more than ten centimeters. The boiling water finally calmed down, but the hot and humid air lingered above the backyard and did not dissipate for a long time.

 Chapter 349

    349 The Golden Lotus Taoist pushed Xu Qi ¡®an out to take the me (3)

    Luo Yuheng came out of the water. Her hairpin had fallen off, and her ck hair stuck to her fair cheeks. Her eyes were bright and beautiful.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    A soft meow was heard as an orange cat jumped in from the outer wall. It jumped onto the rockery behind Luo Yuheng and squatted there obediently.

    ¡°The evil fire will melt your Dao Foundation. Luo Yuheng, you can only hold on for three more years at most.¡± The orange cat spoke in the humannguage, and his voice was gentle and old.

    ¡°Senior brother, why are you here?¡± Luo Yuheng was soaking in the water, his Starry Eyes half-closed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± The orange cat said,¡±the Directorate of Celestials¡± pill of rebirth can alleviate your symptoms. Now it¡¯s desire, followed by greed, obsession, and hatred ...¡± You¡¯ll have a good time.

    ¡°Sigh, among the three Taoist sects, only the heavenly sect is not affected by the rolling mortal dust. Perhaps the sky sect¡¯s philosophy is right.¡±

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes and sneered, ¡°¡±The heavenly sect is heartless and has assimted with the heavens and earth. There is no joy, sorrow, love, or hate. Even if one bes an immortal, he will lose himself. This is evil.¡±

    ¡°How could I not know that the reborn pill can relieve the symptoms? but the supervisor has never liked the human sect, so he would never give the pill to us,¡± she said with a frown.

    The orange cat said unhurriedly,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an has taken the reborn pill, and the effect has not worn off. Take a bowl of his blood essence as the drug primer.¡± Although the refined pill was not as good as the reborn pill, it could also solve the urgent need.

    ¡°He will at least give me some face.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was silent for a moment. you¡¯d better take care of yourself. The wisp of demonic nature that you¡¯ve split off has upied most of your strength. With your current remnant soul, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s wishful thinking to destroy the demon.

    The orange catughed and said,¡±when the timees, I¡¯ll need Junior sister¡¯s help.¡± Of course, by the time I¡¯m confident in subduing the demons, most of the owners of the book of theher world¡¯s fragments would have grown up. Junior Sister only needs to hold the line.¡±

    Luo Yuheng frowned. senior brother, you should know that unless I reach first-grade, I¡¯ll most likely die if I¡¯m entangled by karma.

    ¡°So, I¡¯ll help you step into rank-1 next.¡±

    Luo Yuheng turned around and stared at the orange cat with his beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Junior Sister dual cultivate with Emperor Yuan jing?¡± The orange cat raised his paw as if he wanted to lick it, but his rationality won over his habit.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have enough luck,¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    This was the first time she exined why she didn¡¯t want to dual cultivate with Emperor Yuan jing.

    The orange cat nodded slowly. so you¡¯re only using his fate to suppress the Hellfire and not go any further. And then? Junior Sister, you must have a follow-up n, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the new king to ascend the throne,¡± Luo Yuheng nodded.

    The new king ascended the throne ... The orange cat suddenly understood and frowned. with Da Feng¡¯s weakening national power, it will only get worse with each generation. Among Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s descendants, there is no one who can revive the country. You know this better than me.

    Luo Yuheng smiled. the prosperity of the Empire doesn¡¯t necessarily depend on the king. With Wei Yuan, the Empire¡¯s tailor, as long as he can survive the purge after Emperor yuanjing¡¯s death and take control of the new king, the Empire will be swept away and will prosper day by day.

    ¡°So you n to wait for the country to recover before dual cultivating with the new king ...¡± The orange cat first nodded, then shook his head.¡±This matter is not urgent. The reason for the decline of Da Feng¡¯s National Strength is not simple. The implications behind it are huge, and it is somewhat terrifying if you think about it carefully.¡±

    ¡°In terms of far-reaching nning, I¡¯m not inferior to Wei Yuan,¡± Luo Yuheng said with a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, things aren¡¯t clear yet.¡± The orange cat said,¡±by the way, li Miaozhen ising to Beijing.¡±

    just Call number four back. As a disciple of the human sect, it¡¯s his duty to deal with the Holy Virgin of the sky sect.

    ¡°This ... They¡¯re all members of the Tiandi society, so it¡¯s not good to let them kill each other.¡±

    Luo Yuheng gave him a proud look.

    Fine ... When the time came, Xu Qi ¡®an would be pushed out to smooth things over ... The orange cat thought to himself.

    ........

    The Imperial medicine room.

    The old eunuch in charge found a book from the bookcase and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an, who hade to investigate the case. He said in a sharp voice, ¡±

    ¡°The ie and expenditure records of the Imperial medicine Hall are cleared once every five years. If your Excellencyes a few yearster, you won¡¯t be able to find it.¡±

    In the side hall, the mounted man was holding a bowl of tea, his lively eyes turning as he stared at the booklet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought she wanted to see it, so he said, ¡°¡±The princess is here?¡±

    ¡°Bengong is toozy to look at these things. One look and I have a headache.¡± She said in a crisp voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not understand how that stupid girl, Yan Caiwei, became best friends with huaiqing. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t birds of a feather flock together?

    Yan Caiwei was clearly with Lin ¡®an, which was why things were going well.

    ¡°Your Highness is exceptionally intelligent, but your talent lies elsewhere.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an opened the book and said, ¡± I have a younger sister who is as smart as the princess. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t put her talent in her studies.

    ¡°Where did you put it?¡±

    ¡°Put it on the menu.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    This booklet recorded the ie and expenditure records of all the pills in the Imperial medicine room in the 32nd year of yuan jing.

    With Huang xiaorou¡¯s injuries, the number of pills that could save her was countable, so it was easy to find. He only needed to ask what kind of ¡®resurrection¡¯ medicinal pills the Imperial medicine room had and follow the name of the medicine to find it. It was very easy to find.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an did not find any clues after a few minutes.

    ¡°In the 32nd year of the yuanjing reign, the Directorate of Celestials and the temple of spiritual treasures sent a total of 364 types of medicinal pills, totaling 789 bottles. Among them, there were only three types of a grade medicinal pills, and they were respectively awarded to foreign officials in the 32nd, 33rd, and 36th years of the yuanjing era.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the book and looked at Lin¡¯ an, I didn¡¯t find the pill to save Huang xiaorou.

    Hearing this, the smart Lin an thought for a long time, ¡± the medicinal pill didn¡¯te from the Imperial medicine room? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said,¡±in all of Da Feng, only the spirit treasures temple and the Imperial astronomer can refine pills. The pills muste from these two ces.¡±

    ¡°Huang xiaorou is only a Pce maid. If no one saved her from behind, she would definitely die. But in the harem, who can reach out to the SI Tian Jian and the Ling Bao temple without going through the Imperial medicine room to ask for medicinal pills?¡±

    There was only one answer-Emperor Yuan jing!

    It couldn¡¯t be him. The Imperial medicine room was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s, and the entire Pce was his. The Imperial medicine room was the organization he used to withdraw elixirs. He had no reason to bypass the Imperial study. Just like how my sry card was used to store my sry, there was no need for me to open another bank card and secretly hide my pocket money ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought of a possibility.

    ...

    .........

    [ PS: sorry, I had something to do in the morning, so I updatedte. ] In order for you to Continue reading, I made a great decision to stop myself frommitting seppuku to apologize.

    In today¡¯s third update, the word count was about 15000.

 Chapter 350

    350 The heart¡¯s sword (1)

    ¡°Little eunuch, do me a favor and investigate the pce maid named¡± he ¡®er.¡±¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the booklet and turned to instruct the eunuch sent by Emperor Yuan jing to supervise him.

    The young eunuch left obediently.

    After he left, Xu Qi ¡®an flipped through the book again, page after page, very seriously.

    I really can¡¯t stand the ancient ounts ... The words were small and there were many strokes. It hurt her eyes ... Xu Qi ¡®an spent an hour carefully looking through the entire year¡¯s ie and expenditure records.

    He closed the book and looked at the old eunuch in charge, saying, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the toilet?¡±

    ¡°The backyard,¡± the old eunuch replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately went to the toilet, but he did not take out his 8=====D. Instead, he took out the fragment of the book of theher world and found the schrly version of the magic book that the great Confucians had given him.

    He tore off a page of the Qi observation technique and burned it.

    Two clear rays of light shot out of his eyes, which then slowly converged.

    After using the aura-gazing technique on himself, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the side hall and asked the old eunuch, ¡± I found something wrong with the book. Eunuch Liu, you have to give me an exnation.

    ¡°Sir, please speak.¡± The old eunuch said frankly.

    in the 32nd year of the yuanjing reign, there should be medicinal pills stored in the warehouse every day, right? ¡±

    ¡°This ... It¡¯s been four years, and I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± The old eunuch felt that this Gong¡¯s gaze was reserved and deep, like a hidden Whirlpool, making him very ufortable.

    He wasn¡¯t lying ... Xu Qi ¡®an continued to ask, ¡± when I checked the booklet, I found that the ie and expenditure records of the 10th and 20th of February were empty. Have you sent any pills these days? ¡±

    The old eunuch still shook his head, his face bitter. reporting to Your Excellency, I¡¯ve also forgotten about this.

    He wasn¡¯t lying. An old eunuch wouldn¡¯t have a magic weapon that could block fate ... Old people were useless and forgetful ... Xu Qi ¡®an returned the book to the old eunuch and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Give me the entry and exit Records of the Imperial medicine room for the past five days. I¡¯ll arrange for people to assist you.¡±

    The so-called assistance was to supervise the old eunuch. Xu Qi ¡®an had already decided on the candidate. He would be the eunuch sent by Emperor Yuan jing to supervise him.

    This little eunuch was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s spy. He would report his progress to Emperor Yuan jing in full detail.

    Lin ¡®an leaned over to Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°¡±Are you suspecting that someone tore the book?¡±

    when the old eunuch was looking for the book, there was obvious dust on the cover, and there were a few fingerprints on it. The marks were new, and I dare say that it was not more than five days.

    Amazing!

    The second Prince praised Xu Qi ¡®an in his heart. He was getting more and more confident in Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    At this time, the young eunuch came to report in a hurry. His expression was very bad, and he wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sent the old eunuch in charge of the Imperial medicine room away.

    The young eunuch still didn¡¯t say anything. He carefully nced at Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°Bengong can¡¯t listen?¡± Lin an was furious, his eyebrows suddenly flying up.

    As expected, although Ming Ji isn¡¯t very smart, he doesn¡¯tck a willful princess syndrome at all. He just likes me more ... ¡°Tell me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, frowning.

    The young eunuch swallowed his saliva and mulled it over for a few seconds before he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±He ¡®er is a person from the Empress¡¯s Pce.¡±

    For a moment, the side hall fell into a deathly silence.

    He. er was someone from the Empress¡¯s Pce. No wonder huaiqing¡¯s mood had changed when he heard he. er¡¯s name ... In other words, the person who had saved Huang xiaorou was the Empress ... In other words, Huang xiaorou had received great kindness from the Empress.

    And her role in this case was to plot against Consort Fu and frame the Crown Prince ... The Empress was in trouble.

    ¡°Hu hu ...¡±

    As his imagination ran wild, he heard Lin ¡®an¡¯s heavy breathing beside him.

    ¡®Oh no...¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find my father.¡±

    Lin ¡®an gritted his teeth and threw out these words. He suddenly stood up and walked outside.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly grabbed her hand andforted her, ¡°¡±Your Highness, it¡¯s too early to make a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? he ¡®er is the Empress¡¯s woman and Huang xiaorou has received great kindness from the Empress. The Empress has always wanted to harm my brother, the Crown Prince, so that her son can inherit the position of Crown Prince. That¡¯s a good motive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin an turned his head and red at him, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stopping me now, is it because you¡¯re still rejoicing?¡±

    She was referring to the ¡°job-hopping¡± incident. After all, she had snatched Xu Qi ¡®an from huaiqing.

    ¡®F * ck, you sound like I ate you after eating the celebration. If Emperor Yuan jing hears about it, he¡¯ll order my execution ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the young eunuch and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°This matter involves the Empress. Just finding a Pce maid and you make a scene, forcing the charges of killing Consort Fu and harming the Crown Prince onto the Empress.

    ¡°What if the Empress ister found to be wronged?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, the Crown Prince is my blood brother!¡± Ming Miao said loudly.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an red at her and emphasized.

    ¡°..... Hmph!¡± Lin an restrained his temper and said indignantly, ¡°¡±Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    Those who were familiar with her personality were not present. Otherwise, they would have been shocked to see the unruly and willful second Princess acting so well-behaved in front of a small gong.

    continue to investigate. Princess, you can just wait and see.

    Lin an snorted again. He was obviously not satisfied with this result, but he did not continue to throw a tantrum.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to the young eunuch and said,¡±eunuch Liu, you must tell His Majesty everything you¡¯ve learned today.¡± However, remember to keep it simple. Just talk about the case and nothing else.¡±

    I hope you can skip my interaction with Lin ¡®an ... Xu Qian said.

    ...

    The young eunuch thought of his Godfather¡¯s warning and was extremely touched. although Lord Xu has a bad temper, he is very kind at heart. He even knows how to worry about a minor figure like me.

 Chapter 351

    351 The heart¡¯s sword (2)

    ¡°Lord Xu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only talk about the case and won¡¯t say anything else.¡± The young eunuch said loudly.

    Was this little eunuch very sensible ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said, ¡°¡±Later, go find the eunuch in charge of the Imperial medicine room and get a list from him. The list of people who can enter and leave the Imperial medicine room within five days. After that, you can secretly check with the guards.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Leaving the Imperial medicine room, the time was early noon (11:00). Lin ¡®an said that he wanted to go to his mother¡¯s ce to have a meal, and heartlessly abandoned his fianc¨¦ who had yet to marry.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to eat with the eunuchs. The Imperial Kitchen prepared the meals for the Masters, while the eunuchs and Pce maids¡¯ ¡± dining hall ¡± was called the small kitchen.

    Halfway through, she suddenly heard someone shout behind her, ¡°Lord Xu ...

    He turned around and saw a blue-robed Daoist hurriedlying over. He said happily, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, I¡¯ve finally found you,¡±

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an would definitely go to the kitchen to eat, so he wandered around the area and caught him.

    Those who could enter the pce must be Daoist priests from the spirit treasures temple. ¡°Taoist priest,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands.

    I¡¯m ttered. the Taoist master walked closer and bowed respectfully.¡±Young master Xu, the head of Dao has invited you.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated.

    Luo Yuheng was the woman that Emperor Yuan jing had taken a fancy to, and she was already entangled with his daughter. She should not make Emperor Yuan jing unhappy again because of the reason of ¡®getting too close to the beautiful state preceptor¡¯.

    In addition, Luo Yuheng was. level two expert. Xu Qi. an did not want to get too close to. top expert who he was not familiar with. What if they suddenly found out about the existence of monk Shen Shu ... Oh, so you, Xu Qi ¡®an, already have the shape of a monk!

    Come on, seal yourself back to sang Bo and don¡¯te out for 500 years. Wait for a monk toe out from heaven and let you out.

    It was no problem for the immortal Shen Shu to live for 500 years, but what about Xu Qi ¡®an? He couldn¡¯t borrow it from the heavens for another 500 years.

    ¡°The state preceptor is waiting for you and would like to invite you to have a meal together.¡± The Daoist priest said.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an agreed.

    It was mainly because of Luo Yuheng ... She, she was too attractive.

    ........

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second time visiting the spirit Treasure Temple. He had met Luo Yuheng thest time when he had helped Golden Lotus Daoist ask for the elixir.

    The head of the path of the human sect seemed to favor him a lot. At that time, she had said something very suggestive, but Xu Qi ¡®an was a gentleman and ignored her hint.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was brought into a quiet room. There were two futons, a table, a small stove on the side, and the word ¡± Dao ¡± was hanging on the wall.

    The furnishings were extremely simple, with nothing extra.

    The Daoist child brought over arge bucket of vegetarian rice, mixed with ck rice, corn, millet, and other grains, and three vegetable dishes.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please enjoy your meal. The Dao head will be here soon.¡± The Dao child left respectfully.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t eat. He looked at the two bowls and two pairs of chopsticks on the table and nodded in satisfaction.

    If he had to eat this meal alone, then he would go back to the pce right now.

    ¡°Squeak~¡±

    The id door that had just been closed was pushed open again. The state preceptor, who was dressed in a ck Daoist robe, walked in with a horsetail whisk in her arms. Her ck hair was tied up simply with a Daoist hairpin, and a few strands of hair hung down from her forehead, making her look a little charming.

    The red dot between her eyebrows highlighted the holiness of a fairy, mixing the two different charms together in a strange way.

    ¡°State Teacher!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please enjoy your meal.¡± Luo Yuheng nodded and extended his hand.

    ¡°State preceptor, please use the eel.¡±

    The two of them sat down, scooped a bowl of rice, and began to eat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t figure out the beautiful state preceptor¡¯s intentions, so he didn¡¯t speak. He asionally nced at her while eating, which was pleasing to the eye.

    At first nce, this woman looked like she was in her 20s, but as he looked at her, he would think that she was a 30-year-old woman.

    But after looking at her for a long time, damn, this was clearly a top-grade mature beauty in her early forties. That plump figure, that unconceble flirtatiousness between her brows, she was simply a man-killer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the same way when she first met her-her mother¡¯s friend, her kind aunt, her English teacher, and so on.

    ¡°Is this woman cultivating Dao or demonic Arts?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Of course, he was not the cause of all these misconceptions. It must be a problem with the cultivation method of the human sect, which was confirmed by the Golden Lotus Taoist.

    The heaven, earth, and human sects were not normal. The earth sect was affected by merit and would turn into a devil at any moment. He didn¡¯t know what was going on in the human sect, but there were also repercussions.

    As for the sky sect, the Dao they walked was the biggest problem.

    Only the emotionless heavens could allow one to live forever. A heartless man was no different from an inanimate object.

    ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s understanding, the unity of man and nature was thew of incarnation.

    ¡°I heard from Daoist priest Golden Lotus that young master Xu had taken the reborn pill in Yunzhou?¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    Why is Daoist priest Golden Lotus telling you this ... ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ¡°I would like to borrow a bowl of Lord Xu¡¯s blood essence as a drug primer to refine a pill to relieve my body¡¯s chronic illness.¡±

    What kind of chronic disease needs my blood essence as a drug primer? Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he was thinking about how to reject her.

    In his previous life, only blood types could be tested. However, in this world, there were many other things that could be done.

    What left the deepest impression on him was the Voodoo religion¡¯s Killing Curse.

    Luo Yuheng seemed to have anticipated his reaction. He picked up a piece of rice with his chopsticks and put it into his small red mouth. Then, he unhurriedly added,¡±This is Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s suggestion.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. I have to confirm it.

    Luo Yuheng nodded.

    ...

 Chapter 352

    352 The heart¡¯s sword (3)

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world in front of her. He was about to send a letter to her, but he remembered that he was a dead man now and couldn¡¯t speak.

    At this time, Luo Yuheng looked at the door and said lightly, ¡°¡±He¡¯s here.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and saw an orange cat squatting on the threshold, looking at them with its Amber vertical pupils.

    ¡°Taoist priest, why are you here ... Wait, I thought you couldn¡¯t enter the Imperial City?¡±

    The orange cat straightened his tail, and with soft and silent cat steps, he leaped onto the table.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gently pped it away. you¡¯re eating. Be careful of the cat¡¯s fur.

    The orange cat had no choice but to squat on the ground, raise his head, and gently say, ¡°¡±After my injuries are healed, I can enter and leave the Imperial City as I please. However, I still can¡¯t enter the Imperial Pce.¡±

    The Taoist priest is stronger than I thought ... Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer a rookie. To sneak into the Imperial City without a sound, he had to be at least a rank-4.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t include martial artists.

    With the unique characteristics of the martial arts system, even a rank one would not be able to sneak into the Imperial City without a trace. They would most likely be discovered.

    Of course, if he was a rank one martial artist, he would be able to solo the great Fengjing city instance dungeon.

    ¡°That blood essence is ...¡± Although Xu Qi ¡®an trusted the Golden Lotus Taoist, he was still hesitant.

    It was like if someone wanted to use yourputer, even if it was a good friend or rtive, you would still resist it in your heart. After all, who didn¡¯t have a wife with a few hundred gigabytes of hard drive?

    ¡°I¡¯m borrowing the power of the reborn pill in your blood.¡± Golden Lotus nced at Luo Yuheng. Seeing that she was expressionless, he continued, ¡±

    ¡°The path of cultivation in the human sect is rough and difficult, and you know that. Daoshou Luo will be burned by the fire of karma every month and suffer the pain of the seven emotions and six desires. The reborn pill can shed the old body and allow a person to regain new life. It can temporarily alleviate the symptoms.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly and said boldly, ¡°¡±No wonder I feel that the state preceptor has an extraordinary charm.¡±

    If Taoist master Jin Lian wasn¡¯t here, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to say this.

    . When the mantras of the human sect are cultivated to a high level, they will possess the forms of all living beings, allowing you to see the side that you desire the most ...¡± I¡¯m talking about love.¡±

    As he spoke, the orange cat revealed a human-like smile,¡±What did you see?¡±

    Luo Yuheng raised his head expressionlessly and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze.

    This reaction ... The Golden Lotus Taoist was stunned for a moment, then he became interested and asked, ¡°¡±You seem to be deeply touched.¡±

    I thought I was. ck silk fan, a mature woman fan, a lolicon,. younger sister fan, but in the end,. realized that I was just a pure lecherous person ... I¡¯ve never felt so deeply about this sentence ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed dryly and changed the topic.

    ¡°Since Daoist Golden Lotus is the middleman, I¡¯m naturally willing to do my part.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded in satisfaction and whispered, ¡± if you have any medicinal pills you want, feel free to ask. It¡¯ll bepensation for your blood essence.

    Taoist master Golden Lotus spoke before Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± there¡¯s no rush. Take your time to think about it. The favor of the head of the human sect isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can get.

    Luo Yuheng nced at the orange cat calmly.

    ..........

    Jingxiu Pce.

    Lin ¡®an brought the guards to his mother¡¯s residence. She jogged into the house, her red dress fluttering as she shouted, ¡°¡±Imperial mother, Imperial mother ...¡±

    In the room, noble Consort Chen was secretly wiping her tears. When she saw her daughter running in, she quickly turned her face away and wiped her tears.

    The noisy Lin ¡®an suddenly became quiet. She slowly walked to noble Consort Chen¡¯s side and held her hand. Heartache shed in her charming and seductive peach blossom eyes.

    ¡°Consort mother, brother Crown Prince will be fine. He is innocent, so please don¡¯t cry.¡±

    A while ago, she was in a bad mood, half because of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death in the line of duty, the other half because of the crown prince¡¯s encounter, and the tears that noble Consort Chen washed all day long.

    As a daughter, seeing her mother depressed and crying every day made her feel bad, but there was nothing she could do.

    The pce maid standing by the side said in a low voice, ¡°¡±These few days, a Prince from the imperial family came to see niangniang. They said that the ministers outside were discussing the matter of appointing a new crown Prince.

    ¡°After the Empress heard this, she cried and did not eat much for two days.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was furious. this group of dogs with no foresight, why are you telling consort mother this? ¡±

    She was so angry that she called her uncles dogs.

    ¡°Lin an, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Noble Consort Chen held her daughter¡¯s small hand in return, her expression miserable. ¡°Your Crown Prince brother is a concubine¡¯s son. These years, there have been people who say that he didn¡¯t get the position properly. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s abolished so that consort mother doesn¡¯t have to be on edge all day.¡±

    These words made Lin an¡¯s heart fire up. She knew that her Imperial mother was referring to the master of the harem who was eyeing her covetously.

    ¡°It would be great if the truth of the case could be found out, but it¡¯s been so many days, and there hasn¡¯t been any progress.¡± The head Pce maid sighed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had repeatedly emphasized to the two princesses that the case had to be kept confidential.

    But now, seeing his mother getting thinner and her eyes red and swollen, Lin an couldn¡¯t help but say loudly, ¡± who said there was no progress? Xu Qi ¡®an has almost finished the case.

    Noble Consort Chen¡¯s eyes brightened as she stared at her daughter. ¡°The truth of the case is about to be revealed? That ... That Xu Qi ¡®an is really going to be found soon?¡±

    In her excitement, she held Lin ¡®an¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Imperial mother, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Since he had already spoken, he didn¡¯t hide it anymore and said, ¡°¡±Imperial mother, it was the Empress who framed the Crown Prince. It must be her.¡±

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Noble Consort Chen¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    ¡°Consort mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Lin. an has conclusive evidence ...¡±

 Chapter 353

    353 The heart¡¯s sword (4)

    At once, she told the entire case to noble Consort Chen.

    ¡°It really is her. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t keep her chastity, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have thrown her into the cold Pce and made my son the Crown Prince.¡± Noble Consort Chen burst into tears, ¡±

    His Majesty is kind and did not depose her because of his old feelings. She, on the other hand, has the intention to fight for the position of Crown Prince again after so many years.

    Noble Consort Chen¡¯s words were like a sudden p of thunder in Lin ¡®an¡¯s ears.

    What did she just hear?

    The Empress did not keep her chastity? Father wanted to depose the Empress?

    When did this happen? why didn¡¯t she know?

    In Lin an¡¯s mind, the gentle butcking smile Empress appeared. Even though he was angry at her for framing the Crown Prince older brother, but Lin an did not believe from the bottom of his heart that she was a woman who did not follow the ways of a woman.

    However, after receiving this shocking news, many details that he had not paid attention to in the past were exined. For example, the Empress had always lived in seclusion and did not care about the harem.

    For example, ever since Lin an could remember, he had never seen the Empress smile. Another example was that the Empress was cold and indifferent to huaiqing and the fourth prince. She did not love them like her mother did to her and her brother.

    ¡°Imperial mother, this, what exactly is going on? The Empress did not keep her chastity ... Who is that man?¡± Lin ¡®an agitatedly grabbed noble Consort Chen¡¯s hand, his anger burning.

    As her father¡¯s most beloved daughter, it was only natural for her to be angry when she heard this news.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t ask ...¡± Noble Consort Chen knew that she had misspoken and shook her head with tears in her eyes.¡±This matter is a taboo to His Majesty. Do not spread it.¡±

    ..........

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. Lord Xu, just tell me what you want.¡± Luo Yuheng did not intend to fulfill the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s wishful thinking.

    Auntie, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore ... Xu Qi ¡®an screamed in his heart.

    As for the reward, he couldn¡¯t think of anything at the moment. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the orange cat for its opinion.

    The orange cat pondered for a long time and said,¡±the human sect is known for their swordsmanship. Why don¡¯t you give me a piece of swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m using a saber,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him.

    ¡°Who said that swordsmanship can¡¯t be used with a saber?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus chuckled and asked.

    That¡¯s right, as long as I extract the core essence and apply it to my saber technique, it¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯ll be just like when I use the heaven and earth One saber sh, I can use it together with the lion¡¯s roar to suppress the enemy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    Luo Yuheng raised his hand and gently swiped it across the table. Three thin booklets appeared.

    ¡°I have three sword techniques here,¡± heart sword,¡±¡± Qi sword,¡±and¡± Imperial Sword.¡±

    ¡°The heart¡¯s sword needs to be supplemented by the primordial Spirit¡¯s cultivation, and the psyche is the sword¡¯s Whetstone. It can¡¯t cut through the physical body, so it only cuts through the primordial spirit.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the orange cat subconsciously.

    The orange cat popped out his sharp ws and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, please don¡¯t provoke me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked away.

    Luo Yuheng continued. the Qi sword is the opposite of the heart sword. It¡¯s a first-ss attack. When cultivated to a high level, the sword Qi will be endless and invincible.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±the sword Qi is 3000 miles long, and the light of the sword can freeze 19 states?¡±

    Luo Yuheng couldn¡¯t help but cast a sidelong nce at Xu Qi ¡®an. His clear eyes lingered on Xu Qi¡¯ an for a long time before he praised, ¡°¡±It¡¯s rumored that Lord Xu¡¯s poetic talent is unparalleled, and as expected, this sentence is full of heroic spirit and has a myriad of scenes.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say this. This was said by a famous author who wrote word by word and paid for his manuscript ...

    ¡°As for the sword control technique ...¡± Luo Yuheng waved his hand gently, and the doors and windows opened in an instant. A sword light rushed out of her sleeve and whistled through the air above the courtyard.

    As fast as lightning, as agile as a fish.

    the sword control technique is truly the work of an immortal, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an praised. so, I choose the heart sword.

    Luo Yuheng was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    Although the sword control technique was gaudy and cool, and its destructive power was not low, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the heart sword was more suitable for him.

    The reason was simple. His heaven and earth One de sh was an extreme de technique:There was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be cut. If there was, then he had to run for his life.

    Thus, when he cultivated, his first consideration was not to increase his methods, but to perfect the heaven and earth One de sh.

    After obtaining the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar, this thought became more and more stable.

    He had control skills and physical damage, but what hecked the most now was the output of the primordial spirit domain.

    Luo Yuheng took back the Qi sword and the Imperial Sword technique and pushed the sword manual of the heart sword to him.¡±If you have any questions, you cane to the spirit Treasure Temple to find me. I can dispel your doubts three times.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, state preceptor.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thanked him sincerely.

    Then, Luo Yuheng took out a Jade bowl from his sleeve. His slender fingers held the Jade bowl and pushed it in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The bowl was not big, only three times the size of a teacup. Xu Qian felt more at ease. He thought it was the big bowl that Xu lingying used to eat.

    After obtaining the blood, Luo Yuheng ran off to refine pills while it was still hot.

    Only the orange cat and Xu Qi ¡®an were left in the quiet room.

    Taoist priest, help me block other people. I want to talk to li Miaozhen in private.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Qi ¡®an nned to tell No. 2 that he had been resurrected.

    To Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request, Golden Lotus Taoist responded, ¡°¡±Hehe.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen said that she woulde to the capital after the beginning of spring. With the current situation in Yunzhou, it is estimated that she will have to wait until the suppression of the bandits is over. Anyway, she will be here soon, so there is no need to be in a hurry.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    He was still waiting for li Miaozhen to find out that Xu Qi ¡®an had been resurrected and fight him to the death in order to disrupt the situation and ease the conflict between the outstanding disciples of the celestial sect and the human sect.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    .........

    [PS: continue writing the next chapter. I¡¯ll be done before 12 o ¡®clock. Come back and fix the typos after you¡¯re done. Remember to help me catch bugs, my dear friends.] Muah.

 Chapter 354

    354 Assassination (1)

    When he left the spirit Treasure Temple, it was already 13:45.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the pce and asked the guard to inform him. He waited at the pce gate for 15 minutes. The young eunuch finally arrived at 15:45.

    ¡°Lord Xu, what should we do next?¡± The young eunuch asked.

    ¡°To the Feng Pce to find the Empress ... You don¡¯t need to inform His Majesty in advance to see the Empress, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The young eunuch hurriedly waved his hands. His Majesty said that you can go wherever you want in the harem. Of course, the premise is that there is a servant apanying you, especially to see the Imperial consort and the Empress.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    If he wanted to see the emperor¡¯s woman, of course he couldn¡¯t see her in private.

    The Feng Pce¡¯s full name was Feng Qi Pce, and it was thergest and most luxurious pce in the harem, excluding the emperor¡¯s bedroom.

    When they arrived at Feng Qi Pce, they found out that the Empress was taking a nap. Xu Qi ¡®an and the young eunuch waited in the corridor outside for an hour. A delicate Pce maid came to inform them, ¡±

    ¡°The Empress has awoken and has invited Lord Xu over.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed him into the pce. In the luxuriously decorated front hall, he saw the Empress, who was the mother of the world. She was wearing a Dark Phoenix robe embroidered with gold thread and a gorgeous crown on her head.

    Her eyebrows were like a painting, and her lips were full. She was no longer young, but her face was full of cogen and did not look old at all. This added a mature woman¡¯s charm to her wless beauty.

    she¡¯s one of the top two beauties I¡¯ve ever seen, and Luo Yuheng is the first. But the state preceptor has her own charm and buff, while the Queen has her own hardware ... With such a woman as the Empress, there was no one in the harem who could fight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly lowered his head, maintaining the etiquette and rules that a Foreign Minister should have.

    ¡°As expected of a young genius.¡±

    The Empress was obviously also obsessed with looks. She examined Xu Qi ¡®an and nodded in satisfaction.¡±Huaiqing often mentions you in front of bengong and praises you a lot. Bengong has also heard of your deeds of repeatedly solving strange cases in the capital.¡±

    Both parties had a good first impression.

    Perhaps Xu Qi ¡®an was feeling good about himself, but he felt that the Empress appreciated him very much and did not regard him as an outsider at all.

    ¡°It is Wei Yuan¡¯s good fortune to have such an outstanding subordinate like you.¡± ¡°Serve some tea to Lord Xu,¡± the Empress said softly.

    The pce maid served hot tea. Xu Qi ¡®an took it with both hands, but he didn¡¯t drink it. He asked directly, ¡°¡±This humble servant hase for Consort Fu¡¯s case and has a few questions to ask the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, please ask.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the pce maid, Huang xiaorou?¡±

    ¡°Bengong doesn¡¯t know.¡± The Empress shook her head.

    ¡°Is there a Pce maid called he ¡®er in the Empress Pce?¡±

    ¡°There are.¡± The Queen was silent for a few seconds and slowly nodded.

    granny Rong from the crab Pavilion said that four years ago, Huang xiaorou hadmitted suicide for no reason. The pce maid who lived with her at that time saved her. That Pce maid was he ¡®er from the Empress¡¯ Pce.

    ¡°He ¡®er has never been to crab restaurant.¡± The Empress denied it immediately.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡± after examining the corpse, I found that the pce maid, Huang xiaorou, had suffered a fatal injury. It is not something that a Pce maid can save. It is also not something that the Imperial physicians of the imperial physician Department can save. He must have taken a spirit medicine that can bring the dead back to life.¡±

    The Empress stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±Does Lord Xu have any proof for your words?¡±

    ¡°The corpse is the proof.¡±

    ¡°What about the pill?¡±

    ¡°...... I don¡¯t have any.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    The Empress was the one who tore up the records of the Royal medicine Hall?

    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± the Empress said softly, nodding her head.¡±I¡¯ll see you out of the pce.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you just finish your afternoon nap ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips trembled a few times. He got up helplessly and left the Feng Qi Pce with the pce maid.

    ........

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked up at the sun. eunuch, have you finished collecting the list? ¡±

    The young eunuch took out a folded piece of rice paper from his pocket. I was just about to give it to Lord Xu.

    Not bad, you¡¯re very efficient. As expected of someone trained by the pce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the name list and nced at it. There were more than a dozen Pce maids, officers, and guards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check them one by one ording to the list.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Then the Empress ...¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. Although Emperor Yuan jing had given him great privileges, allowing him to investigate whoever he wanted, the Empress would not cooperate even if she was beaten to death. Xu Qi¡¯ an had no way to force himself on her.

    It couldn¡¯t really have been the Empress, right? then huaiqing would be very pitiful. Should I not continue to investigate? But if they didn¡¯t check, wouldn¡¯t it be very pitiful to have it framed? It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, the Shuraba of two choices ...

    However, one thing was for sure, and that was that the Empress had a guilty conscience.

    It couldn¡¯t really have been the Empress, right? then huaiqing would be very pitiful. Should I not continue to investigate? But if they didn¡¯t check, wouldn¡¯t it be very pitiful to have it framed? It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, the Shuraba of two choices ... Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    But then again, the Empress was really beautiful. She still had such charm at such an old age. How beautiful must she have been when she was young? no wonder she could be the Empress.

    Huaiqing¡¯s and the Empress¡¯s eyes were somewhat simr.

    ¡°Inparison, I still think Luo Yuheng is better because she can satisfy my various tastes ... Oh, Su Su can do it too.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of what the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had said just now. Luo Yuheng had the looks of all living beings and could let men see the type that they liked. However, he was looking at young women in their twenties, young women in their thirties, and mature women in their forties ...

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to admit that I¡¯m lecherous.¡±

    In the next two hours, Xu Qi arranged to check the people on the list. Because time was limited, he had to leave the pce before the closing of the pce, so he only had time to check one-third of them.

    ...

    With the ringing of the city-closing bell, he sessfully left the pce. He took his little mare from the pce guards and took the ck gold long knife that Jian Zheng had given him. He then slowly left the Imperial City.

    At this moment, only the light of the setting sun remained.

    The curfew had begun, and there were no pedestrians on the street. Xu Qi ¡®an was wearing a night watchman¡¯s uniform and a gold medal. Other than the pce, he was unobstructed.

    ¡°Da da da ...¡±

    The little mare slowly walked on the empty street. Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking about the context of the fu Fei case.

    Consort Fu was the biggest victim in the entire case, a sacrifice used to frame the Crown Prince. The one who did it was Huang xiaorou, who had already been silenced.

    Huang xiaorou had once been seriously injured, but she was cured by the Empress. Therefore, she was greatly indebted to the Empress.

    The Empress¡¯s fourth prince was the legitimate son, and the Crown Prince was the son of a concubine. The Empress was not willing to let the position of Crown Prince fall into the hands of others, so she set up a scheme to frame the Crown Prince and take back the position of the eastern Pce.

    The motive was clear, and the entire case was reasonable. The only thingcking was evidence.

    Yes, there was still ack of evidence to convict the Empress.

    ¡°Rong Mama is right. In this deep Pce, there are too many secrets that can not be said. One foot can not be pulled out. I thought that this case would take some time, but I didn¡¯t expect it to progress so quickly. Now I don¡¯t even have the chance to drag out the time. F * cking Emperor Yuan jing, I¡¯ll take leave tomorrow before you issue the Imperial edict and confer me a noble title.¡±

    ...

    At this moment, an image appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.Behind the house on the left, there was a man in ck lying in ambush. Behind the house on the right, there was another Man in ck lying in ambush.

    In the small alley in front of them stood a Man in ck who was holding a knife.

    With the uniqueness of a spirit-forging stage martial artist, he immediately sensed the danger.

    I was ambushed ... As this thought rose in his mind, the next moment, a sharp sound of air being torn could be heard.

    .........

    Dusk.

    After Emperor Yuan jing finished his dinner, he nned to go to the Lingbao temple to find Luo Yuheng, meditate with her, and listen to Taoist Scriptures.

    The eunuch who was standing guard outside suddenly came to report, ¡± Your Majesty, noble Consort Chen is outside asking for an audience.

    What was she doing here at this time ... Emperor Yuan jing frowned and thought for a while, ¡°¡±Send her in,¡±

    If it had been a few years ago, Emperor Yuan jing would have thought that noble Consort Chen hade to her bedroom at this time to offer her a bed and serve her.

    In the first ten years of his cultivation, the concubines in the harem persevered and begged to sleep with him, but Emperor Yuan jing ignored them all. The stubborn ones knelt outside for the whole night.

    Later, when they saw that his heart was as hard as iron and knew that they could not win back the king¡¯s heart, the concubines gave up and lived their days in peace.

    By now, he was already very Buddhist.

    Everyone was living their own lives, and asionally they could get together to chat.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s harem was probably the most harmonious harem in the five hundred years of Da Feng.

    After the eunuch left, Emperor yuanjing sat cross-legged on the bed and closed his eyes to cultivate. Not long after, noble Consort Chen rushed in crying and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you must seek justice for chenqie and the Crown Prince.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was not surprised that they hade for the Crown Prince. Or rather, he had expected this.

    Emperor Yuan jing, with his ck hair regrown, opened his eyes and looked at noble Consort Chen indifferently. the crown prince¡¯s matter is still under investigation. My dear consort, please go back. There will naturally be a fair judgment on the right and wrong.

    ¡°Still investigating? Hasn¡¯t the case alreadye to light? Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard everything from Lin ¡®an.¡± Noble Consort Chen clutched her silk handkerchief and wiped her tears as she said in a sad voice, ¡±

    the Crown Prince was wronged. The Crown Prince was wronged.

    Eh? ¡°What did Lin ¡®an tell you?¡± Emperor yuanjing frowned.

    ¡°That Lord Xu has already found out the truth ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was stunned. He knew that a drowned body had been fished up from the crab Pavilion today. It was the missing Pce maid of Consort Fu. But he never expected that Xu Qi ¡®an would find out the truth so quickly.

    Noble Consort Chen told him everything she knew while crying.

    After Emperor Yuan jing heard this, his face turned gloomy. He turned to hispanion and ordered, ¡°¡±Call the person who is supervising Xu Qi ¡®an over.¡±

    The old eunuch in the Python robe answered and left. In less than fifteen minutes, he came back with the young eunuch.

    The young eunuch nced at Emperor Yuan jing from the corner of his eye. He was sitting cross-legged on the bed, his expression emotionless. Noble Consort Chen was kneeling by the bed, sobbing.

    ¡°Any progress on the case today?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked lightly.

    The young eunuch had already prepared a draft in his mind. He replied without hesitation, ¡°¡±After young master Xu entered the pce, he immediately rushed to examine the corpse.The pce maid, Huang xiaorou, was pressed into the water and drowned before being thrown into the well.¡±

    Then, they added the autopsy process to prove this conclusion.

    furthermore, Lord Xu also found out that the pce maid. Huang xiaorou. had a fatal wound on her heart. She should have died. few years ago, but was saved by a miraculous elixir ... Then. I went to crab restaurant and asked nanny Rong ...¡±

    This time, the young eunuch was very experienced. He only talked about the process and did not add any personal thoughts. He also did not talk about the interaction between Xu Qi ¡®an and the two princesses.

    He had thought it through. If he said these things out loud, it would certainly cause trouble for Sir Xu, but his method of reporting the two princesses would probably make the Emperor even more unhappy.

    Harm others and harm yourself, why bother?

    Moreover, Lord Xu was extremely good to him and cared for him. Although he had a bad temper, it wasn¡¯t bad to make things difficult for him.

    ¡°Is it confirmed that a part of the ie and expenditure records of the Imperial medicine Hall have been torn?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Lord Xu said,¡± The young eunuch still did not express his personal opinion.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly. inform the coroner to enter the pce overnight and reexamine the body of the pce maid, Huang xiaorou. I want to know the answer immediately.

    Half an hourter, hispanion brought back the coroner¡¯s autopsy results, which were irrefutable and corroborated with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s.

    Emperor Yuan jing was suddenly lost in thought and did not speak for a long time. Therge sleeping Pce was silent.

    Until noble Consort Chen knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°¡±Lord Xu does not dare to investigate the Empress. Only his Majesty can handle this matter. I beg Your Majesty to seek justice for the Crown Prince and chenqie.¡±

    ..........

    [ PS: 15000 wordspleted ] The typos in the previous chapter had been changed, so this chapter was updated first and then changed.

 Chapter 355

    355 The court Assembly (1)

    The arrow turned into an afterimage in the dark. Xu Qi ¡®an could not see it with his eyes, but his strong spiritual power locked onto the arrow that was glowing in light green.

    The spirit-refining realm was the small peak of a martial artist¡¯sbat power. This wasn¡¯t just for show. Martial artists at this realm had an extremely sharp intuition for danger.

    When one reached the spirit-forging stage, one basically had to bid farewell to the fate of being ambushed, plotted against, and sneak attacked.

    The Directorate of Celestials ¡®military crossbow magic weapon,. weapon that could kill spirit-refinement realm cultivators ... Xu Qi ¡®an immediately determined the origin of his opponent¡¯s weapon, because he had a simr magical weapon before.

    Subconsciously, he wanted to jump off the horse to avoid the arrow.

    ¡°No, my little mare can¡¯t die Here ...¡± He said.

    As the thought shed through his mind, he suddenly changed his mind. He put his right hand on his waist, and with the clear sound of a sharp de being unsheathed, he shed backward and urately cut the arrow in half.

    Hu ... With the slight sound of the tiles sliding, two Men in ck jumped out of the house and attacked Xu Qi ¡®an from both sides.

    They held standard long sabers in their hands, and the surging saber energy distorted the air, trying to cut Xu Qi ¡®an and the horse in half.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Sensing the danger, Xu Qi ¡®an squeezed the horse¡¯s belly in advance, urging his beloved little mare to gallop forward and avoid the two men¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, he leaped from the horse¡¯s back andnded lightly on the roof of a restaurant.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two ck-clothed men¡¯s de auras cut through the air, leaving deep de marks on the ground.

    The spirit-refinement realm ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked down and made a judgment in his heart.

    What he was more concerned about was that the Man in ck hiding in the alley in front of him was probably stronger than a spirit-refinement realm cultivator.

    It was a strategic retreat!

    This was the inner city, where there were night watchmen patrolling and the five guards of the Imperial City taking turns to patrol. The three killers could not stay for too long. The time left for them was even more limited than the time left for the national football team.

    As long as I don¡¯t get entangled with them, they won¡¯t be able to take me down in a short time and will retreat on their own. At that time, I¡¯ll immediately use the aura observation technique and bring the night watchman to hunt the three of them, reversing the situation.

    At this moment, another scene appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. The tall man in ck had appeared behind him and punched him in the back of his head.

    F * ck, when did he appear behind me ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was faster than his brain. He instinctively swooped down and jumped off the roof.

    At the same time, he heard the sound of a fist breaking through the air, like muffled Thunder.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Qi carried by the fist exploded in the air, creating a ripple-like air ring.

    The master seemed to be very surprised that his attack had missed. He didn¡¯t expect that copper Gong, who had just entered the spirit-forging stage, would have such a sharp spiritual sense.

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®annded on the ground, he was greeted by two daggers in the spirit-forging stage.

    Ding ding ... He swung his de to block the two iing des, and afternding on the ground, he quickly fled.

    It was too dangerous to move around on the roof, so it was safer to make use of obstacles such as alleys and houses.

    However, he had only run a few steps when the sound of something breaking through the air rapidly approached him. The scene of the ck-clothed man¡¯s attack was automatically fed back to his mind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gritted his teeth, twisted his waist, and turned around to sh.

    Ding! Ding!

    The ck-gold long knife Hit the fist, and a dazzling spark burst out. The web between Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thumb and forefinger on his right hand cracked, and his legs slid back more than ten meters on the ground. The thick soles of his shoes were separated from the body of his shoes with a cracking sound.

    ¡°Rank-6 martial artists have copper skin and iron bones.

    Even though he had expected this, Xu Qian¡¯s heart still sank.

    The mastermind knew my level, so the assassin he sent was almost certain to kill me ... At the same time, they knew my route, so theyid an ambush on the path I had to take.

    Who wants to kill me?

    He didn¡¯t have time to think about it now. The two Spirit-forging Masters attacked him immediately. The three of them were obviously a small team with tacit cooperation. With the bronze skin and iron bone mirror at the front and the two Spirit-forging Masters assisting, their attacks were connected very closely.

    I will die within 50 moves ... This terrifying realization shed through Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    He stopped in a hurry, ignoring the attack of the person on his left, and made a posture of dying together with the person on his right. But the strange thing was that the person on the right calmly died with him, while the person on the left, who could obviously attack, withdrew his sword to defend.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly turned around and shed at the Man in ck on the left, hitting the de that he was blocking.

    Pfft ... The Man in ck on the right stabbed into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s left shoulder.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    His real target was the Man in ck on the left, and he was only pretending to die with the man on the right. However, the man was also in the spirit-forging stage and had sensed the danger ahead of time.

    He tried to steal a chicken but ended up losing the rice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked the Man in ck on the right. The de left his body, and warm blood flowed out.

    At this moment, the master of the bronze skin and iron bone realm had already pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an. His fist condensed Qi and smashed into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s chest.

    Bang! Bang!

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt something explode in his chest. The next moment, he was sent flying as if he had been hit by a heavy truck.

    ¡°Cough, cough. cough ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had stabilized himself, coughed out blood. The magic gongs distributed by the Yamen on Night Watch and Song Qing¡¯s heart-protecting mirror had exploded in his chest.

    With his Double Defense, he was able to block the full-force attack of the expert with copper skin and iron bones, saving his dog life.

    standard weapons, military crossbows, magic weapons of the Directorate of Celestials, and you dare to kill people in the streets of the inner city. You must be the men of sacrifice raised by some Big Shot.

    ...

    As he spoke, he scanned his surroundings.

    The three Men in ck didn¡¯t respond to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t have the self-awareness of being the viin at all. They persevered and pounced over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and ran, entering a narrow alley on the right.

    The three Men in ck chased into the alley and saw Xu Qi ¡®an standing at the end of the alley. His sharp long saber had been sheathed.

 Chapter 356

    356 The court Assembly (2)

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± The assassin in the bronze skin and iron bone realm asked.

    His voice was hoarse and he had disguised it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t run away, so I¡¯m nning to kill you here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes. He was very satisfied with the width of the alley, which could only allow one person to pass.

    One sh. He only had one chance.

    The expert in the bronze skin and iron bones realm frowned. He focused his senses on his surroundings, but he did not catch the footsteps of the night watchman or the patrolling soldiers.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s confidence made him instinctively alert.

    Was he bluffing?

    At this moment, he saw the copper Gong, who had just entered the spirit-forging stage, slowly put his right hand on the hilt of his saber.

    Focusing on one point, one could reach the peak.

    All his emotions fell back and all his QI activities were restrained, just like when a tsunami came, the sea water would ebb first.

    At this moment, the three Men in ck were on high alert. Their intuition from the spirit-forging stage told them:Danger, danger, danger ...

    Without any hesitation, they followed the instinct of a warrior and decided to leave the alley. However, at this moment, a deafening roar that shook the mind was heard.

    The consciousness of the three people fell into a moment of chaos, and they lost control of their bodies.

    Immediately after, they heard a clear sound like a Dragon¡¯s Roar as it was unsheathed.

    The assassin in the copper skin and iron bone realm was the first to break free from the lion¡¯s roar. He immediately saw a thin de lighting at him.

    He only had time to cross his arms, gather his Qi and muscles, and resist with his indestructible body.

    .........

    ¡°Pa da.¡±

    A Qi refining stage copper Gong walked quickly on the roof, following the traces of destruction all the way to the alley.

    He leaned over and looked into the alley. He saw four people confronting each other. Three Men in ck stood still. Opposite them, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was holding a knife, was gasping for breath. He was sweating profusely, and steam was rising from the back of his head.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Tong Gong shouted. He held a knife in one hand and a military crossbow in the other. He jumped into the alley and stood beside Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The two copper gongs from the neighboring houses rushed over and entered the alley.

    ¡°Lord Xu, are you alright?¡±

    The three-man patrol team greeted them with concern. They sensed for a moment and didn¡¯t hear the heartbeats of the three Men in ck, so they judged that the assassins had already died.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little injured, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was panting. Before his three colleagues arrived, he had already taken a great strength pill and was slowly recovering his strength. But if he wanted to walk again, he still had to rest for another 15 minutes.

    The de given by Jian Zheng was a perfect match for the heaven and earth One de beheading.

    The three copper gongs nodded slowly and looked at the man in ck. To be able to force Lord Xu, who had just entered the spirit forging stage, into such a sorry state, one of them must be in the spirit forging stage.

    At this moment, noisy and muffled footsteps could be heard. A group of 50 Imperial saber guards had arrived.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please return to the Yamen to recuperate. Leave these three to us,¡±

    Tong Gong, who was speaking, walked out of the alley and ordered the Imperial Sword guards who had rushed over, ¡°¡±Escort Lord Xu back to the Yamen, and leave ten men behind to help me deal with the body.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the leader of the Royal sword guards cupped his fists.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left, the three copper gongs returned to the alley. When they touched the body, the Man in ck, who had been standing still, suddenly broke into two halves. His upper body and lower body were separated, and a nted wound appeared on his waist, parallel to the incision.

    All kinds of internal organs mixed with blood flowed on the ground.

    The gongs frowned, somewhat disdainful and somewhat surprised.

    I remember that Xu ningyan¡¯s ultimate technique was some kind of extremely powerful saber technique. Back then, he was able to injure the Vermillion silver Gong with a single Saber Strike.

    ¡°Yeah, it looks like it¡¯s more powerful now. This de killed three people, and one of them must be in the spirit-forging stage.¡±

    The three of them looked at the man in ck at the front. It was obvious that he was the strongest of the three.

    ¡°Eh, why doesn¡¯t he have a weapon?¡±

    The other two men in ck were equipped with a standard long knife and a military crossbow. Only this Man in ck was empty-handed, without any weapons.

    Was it picked up by Xu ningyan?

    With suspicion, they examined the body of the Man in ck by themselves. When their fingers touched the body, they felt a metallic texture.

    The corpse was still in the state it was in when it was channeling its energy.

    ¡°What?¡±

    A series of question marks appeared in the minds of the three people at the same time.

    After a few seconds, they finally reacted, and their hearts were filled with an absurd and horrified emotion.

    ¡°Copper, copper skin and iron bones ...¡± A copper Gong muttered.

    .......

    Half an hourter, the night watchman arrived at the Yamen.

    Divine sword Hall.

    After Zhang Kaitai, who was on duty tonight, received the news, he gathered all the silver gongs to discuss the assassination of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Yin Luo, who had just led a team to survey the scene, reported, ¡°¡±From the assassination to the killing of the enemy, the whole process took less than half a quarter of an hour. The three assassins seemed to have known Xu ningyan¡¯s route and hadid an ambush on the road.

    ...

    after a short confrontation, they chased Xu ningyan into an alley and were killed with a single strike.

    Zhang Kaitai nodded and looked at the other Yin Gong. He was in charge of examining the corpse.

    ¡°The assassins use the mostmon long saber,¡± the silver Gong said in a deep voice.¡±The three great imperial army camps and the five great imperial City guards all use this kind of saber. Even the guards of some nobles and ministers used this. We can¡¯t find any clues from the weapon.

    ¡°In addition, we found a magic weapon, a military crossbow, on one of the assassins. It¡¯s a military crossbow that can pose a threat to those in the spirit-refinement realm. However, this still wasn¡¯t a breakthrough.

    ¡°The situation of the Bureau of works and Bureau of military personnel embezzling is very serious, and it is also verymon for the princes and ministers to privately buy and sell military supplies. Over the years, countless magical artifacts and armaments have been sent out. He couldn¡¯t find out at all.

 Chapter 357

    357 The court Assembly (3)

    ¡°If we were to investigate, it would involve more than half of the capital¡¯s officialdom and there would be many obstacles. I¡¯m afraid even if His Majesty personally gave the order, there would be no results.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai nodded as if he had expected this. He asked, ¡°¡±What about the three assassins¡± cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Two of them are in the spirit forging stage, and one of them is in the copper skin and iron bone stage.¡±

    He killed a spirit-refinement realm and a bronze skin and iron bone realm with one sh ... The hall fell into a deathly silence.

    After some time, Zhang Kaitai said, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Xu ningyan?¡±

    ¡°He fell into a deep sleep after treating his injuries.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai nodded and looked at the silver gongs. He coughed and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to care too much about the details. As silver gongs, you are all first-ss talents and are no worse than anyone else. Only asionally ... asionally, one or two freaks will appear, and we can¡¯t use normal standards to measure them.¡±

    The silver gongs forced a smile and echoed a few words.

    Zhang Kaitai changed the topic. who do you think sent the assassin? ¡±

    for now, we don¡¯t know who Xu ningyan has made enemies with recently. ording to what we know, if we rule out personal grudges, it¡¯s very likely to be rted to Consort Fu¡¯s case, ¡± said one of the men with a frown.

    ..........

    The next day, at dawn.

    Zhang Kaitai first went to visit Xu Qi ¡®an. Seeing that he was still asleep, he did not disturb him. He took the file of ¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s assassination case ¡± that he had ordered the official to writest night and went to the noble spirit building.

    After the announcement, he went to the seventh floor and met Wei Yuan in the tea room.

    This high-ranking eunuch¡¯s activities were in two points and one line:The Imperial Pce-noble Qi building.

    Thanks to the information Network of the Yamen, Wei Yuan didn¡¯t need to go out to know what was going on in the world.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, Xu ningyan left the pce yesterday and was assassinated on his way.¡± Zhang Kaitai handed over the scroll.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He took the file but did not open it immediately.¡±How is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered some injuries, but it¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯s just exhausted and in a deep sleep.¡± Zhang Kaitai said.

    Wei Yuan nodded and opened the file. He quickly read it and looked up at Zhang Kaitai, ¡± Two Spirit forging stage and one with copper skin and iron bones? ¡±

    He seemed to be seeking confirmation.

    Even a wise man like the Duke of Wei was often dumbfounded by that kid ... Zhang Kaitai nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°Copper skin and iron bones.¡±

    Wei Yuan was silent for a long time before he chuckled. not bad, not bad.

    ¡°Could it be rted to the fu Fei case?¡± Zhang Kaitai asked.

    ¡°Consort Fu¡¯s case is His Majesty¡¯s family matter. It¡¯s not my ce to interfere. However, I¡¯ll report this matter to the higher-ups.¡± Wei Yuan closed the file and frowned.

    He did not have many informers in the pce. After all, the pce was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s territory. If he ced too many informers in the pce, he wouldpletely anger Emperor Yuan jing. Ever since three of his pawns had been taken out, Wei Yuan had temporarily given up on the pce.

    The tacit understanding between ruler and subject was still necessary. Emperor Yuan jing told him clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about the situation in the pce.

    However, after the assassination of Xu Qi ¡®an, Wei Yuan was a little angry. He wanted to re-activate his spies in the pce and pay close attention to the case.

    The sound of footsteps came from outside the stairs. Wei Yuan looked up, and Zhang Kaitai followed suit.

    A ck-robed official entered the tea room with his head lowered and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Duke Wei, there¡¯s an order from the pce. The court Assembly will be held at the beginning of the morning,¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°Maybe something big has happened ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Zhang Kaitai stood up.

    The court session was not held every day. Usually, a diligent sovereign would hold a court session once every three days. The time was fixed.

    The Kings who werezy would do it once every five to ten days.

    When it came to Emperor yuanjing, he basically didn¡¯t go to the morning court. When he was in a good mood and felt that he needed to deal with government affairs, he would send someone to inform the officials a day in advance.

    Today¡¯s impromptu court meeting meant that something big had happened.

    After Wei Yuan finished his tea, he called Nangong qianrou to enter the pce with his adopted son.

    They arrived at the meridian Gate at 5:00 am. The square was full of officials. They were whispering to each other about the reason why Emperor yuanjing suddenly called for a court meeting.

    Most of them were guessing whether it was rted to Consort Fu¡¯s case.

    This case was rted to the Crown Prince and the country. Only such a matter would make Emperor yuanjing, who had been cking off in politics for a long time, suddenly call for a court meeting and gather all the officials to discuss it.

    ¡°Duke Wei.¡±

    The Imperial Censorate¡¯s censor of the right came forward and carefully looked around. He said in a low voice, ¡± there¡¯s news from the pce that His Majesty entered Feng Qi Pcest night and then left in a rage.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he slowly nodded, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±

    .......

    [PS: aiyaya, I¡¯ve just posted the announcement and it¡¯s already a face-smacking on the same day. This chapter has a fight, and fights are always very difficult to write.] Sorry, sorry.

    It was still 10000 words today, so he would update first and then change it.

 Chapter 358

    358 Brainstorming (1)

    At the beginning of the night, the side door of the meridian Gate slowly opened. The old eunuch walked to the door and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Court!¡±

    The noise immediately stopped, and the civil and military officials entered the side door in an orderly manner. The Civil officials were on the left, and the military officials were on the right, clearly divided.

    After entering the meridian Gate, rank-4 and above entered the hall, rank-4 and below were at the entrance of the hall, and rank-6 and below were at the square.

    The ministers entered the hall and waited for 15 minutes before Emperor Yuan jing arrived.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the king of the country, trying to find clues from his eyes and expressions.

    All of them failed. Emperor Yuan jing had been in power for 37 years. With his deep schemes and rich experience, there were few people who could arm-wrestle with him in the Imperial court.

    They were Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang.

    This court session was no different from the past. The ruler and the officials would present their memorials as usual.

    ¡°Your Majesty, tens of thousands of people in Chu Zhou froze to death in the middle of winter. In order to provide relief to the victims, the chief Commissioner has already sent a notice of money and grain. Your Majesty, please draft a decree and allocate funds to the Ministry of Revenue ...¡±

    ¡°The National Treasury is empty. For disaster relief, we can collect donations from the local Squires ...¡± Emperor yuanjing replied.

    Your Majesty, the northern barbarians have repeatedly invaded the border. After the beginning of spring, the border conflicts have be more and more intense. We have to be careful.

    Your Majesty, the North vanquishing Prince ignored the barbarians ¡®raid on the border. He didn¡¯t send a single soldier to defend the border city, causing the people at the border to lose their homes and suffer heavy casualties. Your Majesty, please punish him.

    Hearing this, Emperor Yuan jing looked at Wei Yuan and said emotionlessly, ¡°¡±Minister Wei, what¡¯s the situation with the barbarians in the North?¡±

    Wei Yuan frowned. at the end ofst year, there was heavy snow in the North for several months. Countless animals were frozen to death. I knew that the barbarians woulde to the South to plunder.

    Emperor Yuan jing suddenly remembered that there was such a thing. He frowned and said,¡±What happened after that? Why didn¡¯t the Watchmen receive the news of the Barbarian race¡¯s invasion?¡±

    ¡°This subject has been negligent.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    In fact, he had recalled his spies in the North and sent them to the northeast.

    the barbarians from the North have invaded the South, ¡± Emperor yuanjing said lightly. Wei Yuan has made an oversight and is relieved of his post as the Imperial censor of the left. You¡¯ll be fined a year¡¯s sry.¡±

    The hall fell silent for a moment, and the minds of the officials were filled with question marks.

    Even though night watchmen had the duty of gathering intelligence, it was a side job. Furthermore, the northern barbarians were invading the South. The northern Garrison liege lord wouldn¡¯te out and wouldn¡¯t even fight a war. Even if he knew in advance that the barbarians were going to invade the border, what was the point?

    How could Wei Yuan be med for this?

    However, it was rare for Emperor Yuan jing to direct his fire at Wei Yuan. Despite their confusion, the Civil officials immediately seized the opportunity to attack Wei Yuan and praise His Majesty for his wisdom.

    Your Majesty, ¡± an imperial censor stepped out and emphasized, ¡± the North Vanquisher King sat by and watched the people suffer from the war. He did nothing. Please punish him.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s reply was only four words,¡±I understand.¡±

    The Imperial censor retreated unwillingly.

    The court session gradually came to an end. After dealing with the government affairs that had piled up during this period, the officials stopped submitting their memorials. Emperor Yuan jing raised his index finger and gently knocked on the table.

    The old eunuch in the Python robe stepped out and looked at the ministers.

    It¡¯s here ... Everyone in the hall was moved.

    Everything had been normal. Although it was surprising that Wei Yuan was removed from his post, Emperor yuanjing¡¯s sudden court meeting was definitely not because of this ¡°small matter.¡±

    The old eunuch unfurled the Imperial decree in his hand and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve investigated the whole story of Consort Fu¡¯s case. The Empress, Shangguan Shi, instructed the pce maid, Huang xiaorou, to kill Consort Fu and frame the Crown Prince ...

    ¡°After I¡¯ve questioned her in all ways, Shangguan family has confessed to her crimes. The Empress is out of order, her virtue is not worthy of her position, and she can not bear the fate of heaven. He has retired to the eternal spring Pce.¡±

    The Pce of Eternal Spring was the cold Pce.

    It was deathly silent inside and outside the hall.

    From the three dukedoms to the officials outside the hall, everyone who heard the contents of the Imperial edict was dumbfounded.

    In the silence, a deep voice sounded, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing squinted his eyes and looked expressionlessly at the man in green who stepped out of the ranks.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s hair was white, and his eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life washed away by time. He looked straight at Emperor yuanjing.

    After an unknown amount of time, the Minister of Justice and the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court stepped out at the same time and loudly said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, Consort Fu¡¯s case has not been tried by the three departments and can not be easily concluded.¡±

    ¡°This is my family matter,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said word by word.

    The new Minister of rites rushed out and bowed, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, dethroning the Empress is also a National matter, and we can¡¯t be careless. Your Majesty, please pass Consort Fu¡¯s case to the three departments for review before making a decision.¡±

    Although the Imperial edict said that the Empress had already pleaded guilty. However, the matter of dethroning the Empress was of great importance. Without knowing the situation, the Lords would not agree to Emperor Yuan jing dethroning the Empress.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    .........

    In the morning, Xu Xinian finished washing up and went to the back hall to enjoy breakfast. From afar, he saw Xu lingying in a small dress sitting on the steps outside the hall, her cheeks puffed up angrily.

    The little figure looked lonely and pitiful.

    ¡°Lingying, why are you sitting here?¡± Xu niannian asked.

    Xu lingying looked up and ignored him.

    ¡°Second brother is asking you a question.¡± Xu xinnian frowned.

    ¡°Mother chased me out and even hit me.¡± Xu lingyingined, ¡± second brother, can you help me curse? ¡±

    Xu niannian shook his head.

    The little boy¡¯s face showed that he had expected this. He wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°¡±It would be great if big brother was home. Big brother loves to bully mother the most.¡±

    Xu niannian entered the living room and sat in a familiar seat. He waited for Lu ¡®e to serve him a bowl of porridge and said while eating, ¡°¡±Mother, did Ling Ying make you angry again?¡±

    ...

    ¡°No, it¡¯s your big brother who made me angry.¡± His aunt said coldly.

    ¡°Big brother hasn¡¯te back yet ...¡±

    ¡°This is your big brother¡¯s ability. He can still anger me to death even when he¡¯s not here,¡± the aunt sneered.

 Chapter 359

    359 Brainstorming _

    Xu niannian looked at his sister and father, who were eating porridge with their heads down, and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Lingying ate a bun today. She spat out a mouthful after eating it. She said that she would be able to eat it forever,¡± Xu lingyue said in a low voice.

    ¡°...... Big brother taught you?¡± Xu xinnian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Xu lingyue nodded.

    ¡°After Lingyin vomited, she felt that it was a pity and wanted to eat it, but your mother beat her up,¡± second uncle added.

    Xu niannian was speechless.

    He lowered his head and looked under the table, only to find that he had indeed vomited a lot of chewed bread crumbs.

    ¡°Big brother didn¡¯te home again today.¡± Xu lingyue said gloomily.

    Xu Eng and Xu Pingzhi said in tacit understanding, ¡°¡±He¡¯s definitely in the Academy.¡±

    .........

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up in the back room of the Yamen. Therge courtyard was quiet, and only an old official was sweeping the courtyard with a hunched back.

    how long has it been since this nket was washed? it has a strange smell. The public dormitories are garbage.

    He lifted the nket in disgust and got off the bed with weak steps. He pushed open the window and let the sun shine in.

    This was the public dormitory for the night watchmen and the night watchmen on duty. Apart from Jin Luo, who had her own room, the rest of the rooms were shared.

    The hygiene was not good, and no one knew how many people¡¯s children and grandchildren were buried in the thick quilts.

    Thanks to the elixir from the Directorate of Celestials and his strong body, the wound on his left shoulder had already formed a scab and would bepletely healed in two days.

    On the other hand, the energy from the heaven and earth One de sh had yet to recover. He was as exhausted as if his body had been hollowed out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured a cup of tea and rinsed his mouth. He went to the courtyard to get a bucket of cold and clear well water. After washing his face, he went to the spring breeze Hall.

    ¡°Phew, sofortable ...¡±

    After finishing the meal sent by the clerk, Xu Qi ¡®an touched his bulging belly andy on Li Yuchun¡¯s chair in satisfaction, his feet on the desk.

    It was only now that he had time to think about the assassination attemptst night.

    ¡°Usually, I leave the pce at five o ¡®clock sharp. Yesterday, because I checked the list of people who entered the Imperial medicine room, I only left the pce after five o¡¯ clock.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange that the assassins who ambushed me knew my way home. I take that path every day, but how did they manage to get the timing right?

    ¡°The night watchman is always on the roof, so the three assassins couldn¡¯t have been lying on the roof waiting for me all the time. Otherwise, they would have been discovered by the night watchman.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they know when I left the pce ... It was highly possible that the mastermind behind the scenes was someone from the pce; otherwise, this could not be exined.

    ¡°Is it the Empress? I just found some unfavorable clues about her yesterday, and she turned around and sent someone to assassinate me ... You don¡¯t want me to continue investigating?

    ¡°If it really was the Empress, then huaiqing and I can only divorce.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows.

    At this moment, a ck-robed official entered the hall of spring breeze. Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an in the hall, he heaved a sigh of relief.¡±I went to the backyard to look for Lord Xu, but I couldn¡¯t find him. I thought you had left the Yamen.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an still had his legs on the table, his eyes half-closed. I won¡¯t go to the pce to investigate today. We¡¯ll talk about it after I recover.

    ¡°Lord Wei is looking for you. You should go to the noble spirit building first,¡± the clerk said with a nod.

    Ha, looks like Wei Yuan knows about the assassination attempt yesterday. He must be dumbfounded by my battle results ... Xu Qi ¡®an put down his legs and stood up from the chair. lead the way.

    He followed the clerk to the noble Qi building and went up to the seventh floor. He didn¡¯t expect to see two other unexpected guests in the tea room besides Wei Yuan.

    The snow Lotus-like elegant and Noble eldest Princess was celebrating;The handsome and reserved son of Emperor Yuan jing, the fourth prince.

    As huaiqing¡¯s blood brother, the fourth Prince¡¯s features were not simr to his sister¡¯s, but rather simr to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s.

    Huaiqing, on the other hand, was somewhat simr to the Empress. However, the mother and daughter¡¯s temperaments were too different, so no one could tell that they were simr.

    The three of them looked terrible. Wei Yuan held the teacup in his hand and lowered his head, not saying a word. It was as if he didn¡¯t notice Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrival. The fourth prince looked over and nodded at him.

    Huaiqing also did not look at Xu Qi ¡®an. He frowned and pondered.

    ¡°Duke Wei.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    Wei Yuan raised his head and pointed to the seat beside huaiqing. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a seat.

    ¡°Was there an assassination attemptst night?¡± Wei Yuan pushed the teapot to Xu Qi ¡®an, signaling him to pour the tea himself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured a cup of tea and nodded without drinking it. ¡°The mastermind behind the scenes is rted to Consort Fu¡¯s case. He is in the pce.¡±

    ¡°You suspect it¡¯s the Empress?¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words were too direct. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to answer and looked at huaiqing carefully.

    Huaiqing still didn¡¯t look at him, looking like he had a lot on his mind.

    The eldest Princess looked like a woman who was facing a divorce agreement ... Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    ¡°Today, His Majesty proposed to depose the Empress at the court meeting because the real murderer behind Consort Fu¡¯s case is the Empress.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him in a daze. The first thought that came to his mind was:How long have I been sleeping?

    Why did she feel like she had slept for a century when she woke up?

    He was the one who personally investigated the fu Fei case. Every step and every clue had been deliberated and fumbled out by him. He was still not sure if the Empress was the murderer, so what did Emperor Yuan jing have?

    Did he think he was Conan or Di Renjie?

    ...

    However, Princess huaiqing¡¯s next words left Xu Qi ¡®an dumbfounded.

    ¡°Imperial mother has admitted it.¡±

    What are you saying?

 Chapter 360

    360 Brainstorming _

    Xu Qi. an waved his hand. . ¡®m sorry. I just want to calm down ...

    He thought for a long time and probed. His Majesty wants to depose the Empress. The reason is that the real murderer behind Consort Fu¡¯s case is the Empress. And the Empress has really admitted it? ¡±

    The fourth prince nodded.

    ¡°Could he have been forced to?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Wei Yuan shook his head and looked at him with eyes filled with vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°You were the one who personally investigated the fu Fei case. No one knows any clues and details better than you. Think about it carefully, is there anything suspicious or unreasonable? Today, the two of you came to the Yamen not only to discuss the matter of the dethroned Empress, but also to ask for your help.

    ¡°His Majesty hasn¡¯t taken back your golden medallion yet. The Dukes need time to confirm this matter, and you still have time to investigate this case.¡±

    Huaiqing and the fourth prince both looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu,¡± the fourth prince cupped his hands in obeisance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and turned to look at huaiqing.

    The Lotus-like elegant and Noble Princess carefully examined him with her limpid eyes. how¡¯s your injury? ¡±

    She didn¡¯t care about the proposal, but was concerned about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injury.

    I won¡¯t divorce you since you¡¯ve admitted your mistake so sincerely ... Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡± thank you for your concern, Princess. I¡¯m fine.

    After a pause, she continued,¡±in Consort Fu¡¯s case, the Empress did have sufficient motive and reason to frame the Crown Prince.¡± And ording to the clues I found yesterday, the true murderer behind the scenes is indeed pointing at the Empress.¡±

    impossible, ¡± the fourth prince interrupted excitedly. mother would never do such a thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯m not done yet.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any evidence?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, looking at Huai Qing.

    ¡°No, it was Mother who admitted it.¡± Huaiqing shook his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. that¡¯s strange. If your Majesty has no evidence, why would the Empress admit it? ¡± he asked. Since the Empress has already admitted it, why did she send people to assassinate me?¡±

    This was a paradox.

    The fourth prince sighed,¡±it¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t know that I came to find you.¡± Lord Xu, you have solved many strange cases. If there is anyone in the capital who can find the truth in a short time and clear mother¡¯s name, then that person is you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took his first sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°¡±When I first took over the case, I felt that there were only two possibilities for the fu Fei case:First, the Crown Prince had indeed lost his mind after drinking and killed Consort Fu.

    ¡°Two, someone framed the Crown Prince and tried to seize the position of the eastern Pce.

    ¡°After investigating Consort Fu¡¯s Qingfeng Pce, I can conclude that the Crown Prince was indeed maligned. Then this case belonged to the second possibility, someone wanted to frame the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Following this line of thought, all the clues pointed to the Empress. To be honest with the two Majesties, just now, I was also suspecting the Empress, suspecting that she had sent an assassin to assassinate me.

    ¡°But when I learned that the Queen admitted that she was the real murderer behind the scenes, I suddenly had doubts about this case. Then the goal of the mastermind behind the scenes was not as simple as framing the Crown Prince. It was killing two birds with one stone.

    ¡°But I have a question. The Empress lives in seclusion, and the fourth prince is not the Crown Prince, so why did the mastermind behind the scenes point the spearhead at the Empress, and what is his goal? It can¡¯t be the position of the harem master.¡±

    With an Emperor who had been abstinent for more than ten years, was there any meaning to the throne of the harem master?

    ¡°First of all, regardless of whether the fourth prince is the Crown Prince or not, he is still the eldest son of the Emperor.¡± Secondly, the mastermind behind this is after me. ¡±

    ¡°???¡±Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him in confusion.

    Wei Yuan was silent for a moment before he exined, ¡°¡±The Wei family and the Shangguan family are family friends. The Empress¡¯s surname is Shangguan.¡±

    In other words, Wei Yuan and the Empress were political allies, and were considered the Empress¡¯s. rtives ...¡± No wonder Princess huaiqing was half a disciple of Wei Yuan ... So, on the surface, Consort Fu¡¯s case was to frame the Crown Prince, but in fact, it was targeted at Wei Yuan?

    Without a doubt, Wei Yuan belonged to the fourth Prince¡¯s faction ... One Consort Fu case was enough to deal with the Crown Prince and the fourth prince at the same time. That was amazing ... Xu Qi ¡®an was secretly speechless.

    ¡°Father removed the Duke of Wei from his position as the left Censorate during today¡¯s court session.¡± Said Princess huaiqing.

    Eh, this doesn¡¯t make sense ... Even if the mastermind wanted to weaken Wei Yuan by overthrowing the Empress, it would only be a loss of Wei Yuan¡¯s ¡®allies¡¯ and weakening his power.

    Why did Emperor Yuan jing immediately remove Wei Yuan¡¯s important status as soon as something happened to the Empress? it was as if Emperor Yuan jing was the mastermind behind all this ... Wait a minute, let¡¯s say that the Empress was the mastermind behind the crown prince¡¯s scheme and her intention was to help the fourth prince be the Crown Prince.

    After Emperor yuanjing found out about this, he immediately weakened and beat Wei Yuan down ... What did this mean?

    It meant that Emperor Yuan jing was very afraid of Wei Yuan.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood why Emperor yuanjing had chosen the Prince born from a concubine to be the Crown Prince, instead of the fourth prince born from the Empress.

    The Empress and Wei Yuan are in a political alliance. If the fourth prince were to be the Crown Prince, I would not be able to eat or sleep in peace.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his scattered thoughts and focused on the case, re-organizing the fu Fei case in his heart.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an fell into deep thought, the tea room became silent. Only the soft breathing of the four people could be heard.

    after the Crown Prince finished drinking at noble Consort Chen¡¯s ce, he met Huang xiaorou on his way back and was invited to Consort Fu¡¯s Qingfeng Pce ... At that time, the Crown Prince had indeed harbored evil thoughts towards his father¡¯s woman.

    ¡°After that, Consort Fu fell from the building and died. The Crown Prince became a suspect and was detained in the court of judicial review.

    after I found out that Consort Fu was killed and the Crown Prince was framed, Huang xiaorou¡¯s body was found in crab restaurant the next day ... It was too much of a coincidence.

    ¡°No wonder I felt that something was wrong at that time. Huang xiaorou was killed to silence her and not tomit suicide, so why did the murderer choose crab restaurant?

    ¡°If you want to silence them, it¡¯s better to bury them secretly than to throw them into a well. Taking a step back, there were at least dozens, or even hundreds of Wells in the inner court of the pce, but he chose the densely popted crab Pavilion, which was easy to find.

    ¡°This is intentional. He deliberately let us find out about Huang xiaorou¡¯s rtionship with the Empress.

    ¡°My initial guess was wrong? Huang xiaorou wasn¡¯t the murderer of Consort Fu. She was just a prop for us to lock our suspicion on the Queen?

    ¡°No, it was Huang xiaorou who tricked the Crown Prince into going to Qingfeng Pce. The Crown Prince may lie, but his guards would not. This was too easy to distinguish. Moreover, to be able to set up the scene, secretly destroy the guardrails, and know Consort Fu¡¯s habits, and know that she was going to be in love with her fake husband, all of this had to be done by her personal head Pce maid.

    ¡°If the Empress didn¡¯t do this, why did she admit it? Perhaps there was some reason that forced her to admit it.

    ¡°What is the Empress afraid of? This was definitely rted to this case, and the three main people involved in the case were Consort Fu, the Crown Prince, and the pce maid Huang xiaorou.

    and among the three of them, the only one who is in contact with the Empress is Huang xiaorou ...

    Huang xiaorou?

    ...

    All kinds of thoughts and spections shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. Shebined the clues she had obtained and deliberated the case step by step.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized something. He took out a piece of dull yellow silk cloth from his pocket.

    It was embroidered with a Red Lotus and a line of words:The spring of the thirty-first year of yuanjing.

    Princess huaiqing stared at the yellow silk cloth and said,¡±This is from the pce maid, Huang xiaorou.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and looked at the three of them. His gaze finally fell on huaiqing and he said in a deep voice, Your Highness, we only know that the Empress saved Huang xiaorou, but there are two suspicious points. I don¡¯t know if you have noticed them.

    Huaiqing shook his head.

    first, why did the Empress save Huang xiaorou? ¡±

    ¡°Mother has always been kind and generous. It¡¯s not strange for her to consume a spirit pill to save a Pce maid.¡± Huaiqing said.

    The Empress might be a good person, but that was not the point ... Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said,¡±then why would the Empress pay attention to a Pce maid?¡± He even sent Feng Qi Pce¡¯s he er to keep an eye on her?¡±

    ¡°Bengong asked Imperial mother, but Imperial mother did not say.¡± Huaiqing frowned.

    second, why did the pce maid Huang xiaoroumit suicide? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the yellow silk cloth and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±The answer is here.¡±

    ...

    ...........

    [PS: update first and changeter]

    I offer 10000 words for monthly votes.

 Chapter 361

    361 General medical knowledge (1)

    Huaiqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Following Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s movements, she looked at the dull yellow silk cloth. Her cold voice was mixed with anxiety.¡±What did you find?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. I guess the secret is in this cloth. But I don¡¯t know what kind of secret it is.

    Huaiqing¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with a ¡°?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why he had said it so powerfully just now.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the yellow silk cloth and he said, ¡°¡±This is the material that only the concubines of the third rank and above can use.¡±

    The concubines in the pce also had ranks. At the top were the Empress, the Imperial Noble Consort, and the noble consort. Consort Fu, who had a fixed title, was of the first rank.

    Further down, the Madame, noble concubines, Zhaoyi, and so on were all within the primary three ranks.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know much about the ranking system of the harem, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem. He asked, ¡°¡±So, how could a Pce maid have this kind of material?¡±

    it¡¯s either a reward from a noble, ¡°the fourth prince replied. or it was stolen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Wei Yuan took the dull and aged yellow silk cloth and examined it, ¡± the spring of the 31st year of yuanjing ...

    did anything happen this year? this humble servant is referring to the pce. An idea came to Xu Qi ¡®an, and he directly asked if anything major had happened that year.

    This was the inspiration he got from thest time the Empress was deposed.

    Year 13 of yuanjing, the Empress was banished to the cold Pce.

    The following year, Wei Yuan went to war and triumphed over the barbarians in the North. The Empress came out of the cold Pce. If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know about this, he could only guess that Emperor yuanjing pardoned the Empress because of their old friendship.

    Therefore, the material left behind by the pce maid Huang xiaorou was embroidered with the 31st year of yuanjing. Perhaps he could find clues from the Chronicle of the year.

    Wei Yuan and huaiqing shook their heads.

    ¡°Think again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was unwilling to give up.

    The two of them still shook their heads.

    Alright, with two straight-a students working together to reject it, there was most likely no hope ... That¡¯s right, how could a mere Pce maid be rted to such a major event?

    Xu Qi ¡®an licked his lips in excitement.

    The investigation of Consort Fu¡¯s case had finally entered a difficult mode. The previous clues were all deliberately thrown out by the mastermind behind the scenes, so the case itself was not difficult.

    In other words, even if he didn¡¯t take over the case, someone else could find out. The only difference was how long it would take.

    Now, after jumping out of the guidance of the mastermind, it was finally Xu baichen¡¯s turn to show his skills.

    Wait ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of a detail that he had overlooked.

    He straightened his back and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Seeing that little Gong, whom he appreciated, was so serious, Wei Yuan put down his teacup and said gently, ¡°¡±Speak,¡± he said.

    ¡°Before this humble servant returned to the capital, the fu Fei case had been dyed, and the three departments were unwilling to investigate. If I¡¯m really dead, will this case be confirmed to be the crown prince¡¯s doing?¡±

    At first, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the three divisions were unwilling to take over the case because it involved too many people. It was not until he was resurrected that he took over the hot potato.

    When he had met the Crown Prince that day, the chief of the Supreme Court had also secretly mocked him for being a pawn.

    Wei Yuan picked up his teacup again and took a sip, ¡°¡±Today, His Majesty wants to depose of the Empress, but the three departments and the Lords do not agree. They think that we should first let the three departments confirm it before discussing the depose. It shouldn¡¯t be His Majesty crippling him just like that.

    ¡°There are only three points in your mind:First, the matter of dethroning the Empress was of great importance, and he had to go through the process and not be rash. Second, the Dukes loathed this sudden incident, which made them feel that they did not have enough control over the court. Third, they need time to think about what to do after they depose the Empress.¡±

    That was why it was said that the ruler and his subjects had always been on the same side since ancient times ... Xu Qi ¡®an understood. so, the crown prince¡¯s matter is the same? ¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded. the Crown Prince is a matter of national importance. Your Majesty, you can¡¯t just give us three days. It¡¯s not that the three divisions don¡¯t want to investigate, but they want to tell His Majesty that they need time.¡±

    ¡°...... So, there¡¯s no need for me at all. Even if I didn¡¯te back, someone would take over the case in a few days. Then, ording to the clues given by the murderer behind the scenes, we can trace it step by step until we reach the Empress.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words made the fourth Prince¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.

    Wei Yuan was deep in thought.

    ¡°So, you were assassinatedst night because the person behind the scenes did not want you to investigate further. He¡¯s afraid.¡± Princess huaiqing hit the nail on the head and voiced the guess in Xu Qian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± The fourth prince was confused.

    ¡°Lord Xu¡¯s resurrection was beyond the expectations of the person behind the scenes. His reputation was too great, and the person behind the scenes didn¡¯t dare to let him continue investigating. As such, when the clues pointed to Imperial mother, the person behind the scenes immediately sent out an assassin, intending to eliminate Lord Xu.¡±

    Huaiqing exined to his brother.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Then how do we investigate now?¡± the fourth prince asked.

    Wei Yuan and huaiqing didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    They were all very smart people, but the investigation still needed professionals.

    Xu Qi ¡®an often felt that his IQ wasparable to Einstein¡¯s, but he had to admit that he was still a hundred million points away from making an atomic bomb. He had to rely on professional scientists.

    Facing the gazes of the three people, the famous detective Xu ningyan said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I want to open the coffin and do an autopsy.¡±

    .........

    The Imperial Pce.

    The fourth Prince and Princess huaiqing led Xu Qi ¡®an into the pce. As the carriage entered the pce, Xu Qi¡¯ an lifted the curtain and suggested, ¡±

    I still have to inform the eunuch. After all, this is a rule set by His Majesty.

    The fourth prince thought for a moment and nodded. that¡¯s right. Lord Xu is indeed aw-abiding person. You are loyal to the great Feng and to father.

    ...

 Chapter 362

    362 General medical knowledge (2)

    You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m just following my heart ... ¡°The fourth prince has a good eye for talent,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, touched.

    Huaiqing was in the other carriage. An unmarried Princess and a young man were definitely not allowed to share a carriage.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fourth prince, Xu Qi ¡®an might have shamelessly asked to ride with the princess.

    The fourth prince immediately sent someone to inform the eunuch. A quarter of an hourter, the eunuch in a light blue flying fish suit rushed over.

    He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in confusion and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, isn¡¯t the case already closed?¡±

    ¡°As long as His Majesty doesn¡¯t take back the Golden medallion, I will continue to investigate,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°Alright, alright ...¡±

    The young eunuch actually didn¡¯t want to take on this job anymore. He wanted to live a few more years.

    However, since huaiqing and the fourth prince were by his side, he did not dare to refuse. He helplessly followed Xu Qi ¡®an to the ice cer.

    As they neared the ice cer, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly ordered, ¡°¡±Go and invite an old nanny over.¡±

    After sending away the young eunuch, Xu Qi ¡®an, Princess huaiqing, and the fourth prince entered the ice cer and saw the body of the pce maid, Huang xiaorou.

    The anatomical marks on her neck and chest had been stitched up.

    ¡°His Majesty has examined the corpse again.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the body of the pce maid, Huang xiaorou.

    The fourth prince frowned and averted his gaze at the sight of the swollen and pale corpse.

    ¡°What else do you want to test?¡± Huai Qing asked without a change in his expression.

    ¡°Do you still remember the¡± rules ¡°that your humble servant told Your Highness during the autopsy yesterday?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called the eunuch in charge of the ice cer over and said, ¡°¡±Carry her to the courtyard, it¡¯s too dark here.¡±

    Huaiqing was stunned for a moment, but then he understood what Xu Qi ¡®an meant, and his fair face blushed.

    She knew what Xu Qi ¡®an was going to do.

    Two eunuchs came in from outside and left the Icehouse with a simple wooden board. They ced the body in the courtyard and exposed it to the sun.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let the body rest in the sun for a while until the little eunuch came over with an old woman. Xu Qi¡¯ an looked at the body andughed.

    It was the olddy who was better at driving than him.

    When the old nanny saw huaiqing and the fourth prince, she quickly saluted them.

    Then, heined to Xu Qi ¡®an in a low voice, ¡°¡±This Lord, why are you asking this old servant to do the autopsy again? this old servant is not a coroner who can¡¯t even eat if he keeps doing the autopsy.¡±

    When she got closer, she saw that it was a swollen and ugly female corpse. The old woman screamed and covered her eyes.¡±I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for this old servant.¡±

    The fourth prince frowned and was about to reprimand Xu Qi ¡®an. Xu Qi¡¯ an waved his hand and took out a piece of silver. It was about five coins. He ced it on his palm and spread it open.¡±Momo, can you do a test?¡±

    ¡°This old servant is still very happy to serve my Lord.¡± ¡°What does my Lord want to test?¡± the olddy asked with a pleasant expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the female corpse. check if she fits perfectly.

    The olddy wrapped her hands with a thick cloth and separated the female corpse¡¯s legs ...

    The fourth prince and Huai Qing turned around at the same time, not looking at what was going to happen next.

    About ten secondster, the two of them heard the old nanny make a sound of surprise.¡±This female corpse is not a Virgin.¡±

    Not. Virgin ... Huaiqing and the fourth prince looked at each other, both shocked and shocked.

    The so-called harem of three thousand people actually included the pce maids.

    In the past dynasties, there were many examples of emperors having sex with Pce maids. In the 500 years since the founding of Da Feng, there were many concubines who were born as Pce maids.

    Although Huang xiaorou was an unremarkable Pce maid, she was essentially the emperor¡¯s woman and the private property of Emperor Yuan jing.

    All the women in the harem belonged to the Emperor. It was one thing to be lucky or not, but that was the system.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes brightened, as if his guess had been confirmed. He took a step forward and said, ¡°¡±Granny, take another look and see if she¡¯s ever been pregnant.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The olddy looked at the swollen female corpse and her old face scrunched up. ¡°This old servant can¡¯t tell.¡±

    What¡¯s the use of having you, give me back my silver ... Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart. After hesitating for a moment, he sighed.¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    So, she took over the old nanny¡¯s position and separated the female corpse¡¯s legs.

    ........

    15 minutester, in the yard, Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands in the bucket and kept rubbing. A square soap corner was getting smaller and smaller.

    The tall and slender eldest Princess, huaiqing, stood to the side in a White Pce dress. The cold wind tugged at her skirt and ruffled her hair. She was as clear as ice and as pure as Jade, and her beauty was unparalleled.

    ¡°How much longer do you want to shower?¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s voice was filled with helplessness.

    ¡°Wash until you change ayer of skin.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Although his middle finger and ring finger had also trudged back and forth on the muddy road, they should not have suffered such grievances.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that old nanny¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t have much ability and even took five coins from me. Your Highness, you have to reimburse me.¡±

    Huaiqing automatically ignored hisints and asked,¡±You said she was pregnant, what proof do you have?¡±

    there are a lot of them. When a woman is pregnant, there will be fine lines in the shape of sparks on her lower abdomen and the root of her thighs. These are called stretch marks.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just now, why didn¡¯t that old maidservant see it?¡±

    ¡°If you take good care of yourself, the stretch marks will disappear. The stretch marks on Huang xiaorou¡¯s body were very faint. Coupled with the swelling of the body in the water, the stretch marks became even more difficult to distinguish. Even this humble servant does not dare to confirm it, so this old maidservant must also be the same.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his hands and exined, ¡±

 Chapter 363

    363 General medical knowledge (3)

    one more thing, during the autopsy yesterday, I showed Your Highness the scar under Huang xiaorou¡¯s breast ... Do you still remember my actions?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an made a gesture of flipping up.

    Huaiqing was a little embarrassed. This guy always did some rude things in front of her.

    No matter how casual she was, she was still an unmarried Princess.

    of course, talented women can also reach that scale, so this is just a reference. Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart, ¡±

    Your Highness, you¡¯re that kind of talented woman.

    ¡°Then why did you do the autopsy just now?¡± Huaiqing asked. If it was only these two conditions, then Xu Qi ¡®an would not have to do it personally.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    In addition to stretch marks, one could also judge whether one had given birth by the shape of the cervical vertebrae.

    This question was not easy to answer. It was too academic. It was just like how he had taught Xu lingying the difference between a grown boy and a grown girl. He had used an easy-to-understand method that was suitable for both young and old.

    ¡°Before a woman gives birth, she¡¯s like a young bird waiting to be fed, her mouth is open. After giving birth, I¡¯ll be satisfied, so my mouth is closed.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chose his words carefully.

    ¡°???¡±Huaiqing looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Princess, have you read any medical books?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an scratched his head.

    ¡°Yesterday, during the autopsy, you suddenly had a splitting headache. When I took your pulse, I said that I know a little about medicine,¡± huaiqing said coldly as he looked at him.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pped her hands andughed. for an unborn woman, the shape of the opening of the womb is an¡¯ O¡¯. After giving birth, it bes a ¡®Yi¡¯.

    The intelligent Princess huaiqing could understand this exnation in an instant. However, when she thought of his vicious words just now, huaiqing didn¡¯t want to bother with him anymore.

    The fourth prince, who didn¡¯t know much about medicine, didn¡¯t seem to understand. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±Young master Xu is very knowledgeable and talented.¡±

    This point of knowledge came from a love murder case that Xu Qi ¡®an had encountered in his previous life. The victim was a woman who had been two-timing, following in brother Cheng¡¯s footsteps.

    When the old forensic doctor dissected the body, he said,¡±don¡¯t think that she¡¯s not married. In fact, someone has died in the house.¡±

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was acting as an assistant, said, ¡°Old driver, please guide me.

    Hence, he brought out this knowledge point.

    I¡¯ve had someone investigate Huang xiaorou. She entered the pce in the 28th year of yuanjing ... Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the two Majesties.

    The unspoken meaning was that someone had stolen Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s feet.

    In the 28th year of yuanjing, the old Emperor had long stopped cultivating. He didn¡¯t even touch the devastatingly beautiful Empress or the peerless noble Consort Chen, so how could he touch a little pce maid?

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The fourth prince fell into deep thought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him silently.

    ¡°Why are you looking at bengong?¡± The fourth prince felt offended.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his gaze and analyzed, ¡°¡±This person is actually very easy to find. He must satisfy two conditions:First, they could enter and leave the harem rtively freely. The imperial family fulfilled this point.

    ¡°Second, they are very bold and fearless. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared toy their hands on the pce maids.¡±

    ¡°Royal brother, I have something to say to Lord Xu,¡± huaiqing suddenly said.

    The fourth prince frowned and nced at his sister. He slowly nodded. ¡°Bengong will be leaving first.¡±

    After watching the fourth prince leave, Huai Qing coldly nced at Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s spy-the young eunuch.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The young eunuch lowered his head and left without a word.

    After sending everyone away, huaiqing stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with a solemn expression.¡±Lord Xu, Huang xiaorou¡¯s suicide and mother¡¯s confession are most likely rted to this man.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an fiddled with the water in the bucket. His pupils were dted and out of focus. Princess, you¡¯re too subjective. You must be calm when investigating a case and make assumptions based on the clues. We¡¯ve found out that Huang xiaorou was once pregnant. Let¡¯s assume that the man is not His Majesty and is someone else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that Huang xiaoroumitted suicide, the Empress saved her and pleaded guilty because of that man. In that case, he still needed to fulfill one more condition:

    ¡°This man has a close rtionship with the Empress, but he has little to do with the Emperor, so he can enter and leave the harem. However, if he does anything to cause trouble in the harem, the Emperor will not hesitate to behead him.

    ¡°The fourth prince is the emperor¡¯s son. Even if he had bullied a Pce maid, no matter how angry the Emperor was, he would not kill him. Naturally, the Queen has no reason to ¡®plead guilty¡¯, because it is unnecessary.¡±

    At this point, he raised his head and looked into huaiqing¡¯s limpid eyes.¡±Your Highness, do you have a candidate in mind?¡±

    ¡°I thought of someone,¡± huaiqing¡¯s face darkened and his tone was cold.

    .........

    [ author¡¯s note: when I was writing this chapter, I reviewed the case and confirmed that I didn¡¯t miss out any details. I kept thinking about it, so after I¡¯m done updating, I wanted to update earlier if I could. ]

    It was still 10000 words today.

 Chapter 364

    364 The truth (1)

    As expected, a man that the Empress valued so much and was willing to be banished to the cold Pce to protect, as a daughter, Huai Qing would not have no clue.

    If I¡¯m Sherlock Holmes, then you¡¯re Watson ... ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked.

    Huaiqing¡¯s originally cold face became even more expressionless. His tone was also indifferent and distant as he spat out two words,¡±Uncle.¡±

    The words ¡± Imperial uncle ¡± were like the key to solving a puzzle. Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly enlightened. All the clues were linked together, and he finally understood the context of Consort Fu¡¯s case.

    ¡°This Imperial uncle must be the Empress¡¯s blood brother.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue.

    Only a biological brother from the same father and mother could make the Empress be willing to bear the crime to protect him.

    Princess huaiqing nodded slightly. Imperial uncle is Imperial mother¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s a hedonistic son who indulges in his voice and looks. He¡¯s ignorant and ipetent, indulging in beauty. The maids of Feng Qi Pce all hate him because every time he goes to visit mother, he always secretly touches them.¡±

    From his words, it seemed that he was extremely disgusted and disdainful of his uncle.

    ¡°At this moment, bengong just remembered some things. In the past, the Imperial uncle would asionally visit his mother in the pce, but a few years ago, he suddenly stoppeding. Now that I¡¯ve seen it again, I finally understand what¡¯s going on. ¡±

    In addition to the imperial family, the family members of the Empress, Imperial Noble Consort, and Noble consort could also enter the pce to visit them, as long as they reported to the pce in advance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an squatted on the ground and put his hands into the water bucket. He looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle and mumbled, ¡±

    ¡°The pce maid Huang xiaorou was raped by the Imperial brother-inw and became pregnant. So, shemitted suicide, but the people the Empress had arranged to stay by her side discovered her in time and saved her ... No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Huaiqing, on the other hand, lowered his head to look at his toes and said softly, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that she had given birth before? what about a miscarriage? will a miscarriage also ... The opening of the womb was closed?

    it¡¯s impossible to hide the pce maid¡¯s pregnancy, but since Huang xiaorou has managed to survive until now, it means that the child has not been born.

    yes, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. you¡¯ll have stretch marks in three or four months. After the miscarriage, the fetal opening will close. I¡¯m more inclined to the Empress aborting the child because the child can¡¯t be born, or else Imperial uncle would be finished.¡±

    so, ¡± Huai Qing nodded, ¡± the pce maid Huang xiaorou harbored a grudge and joined forces with the person behind the scenes. On the surface, she framed the Crown Prince, but in reality, she was secretly targeting the Empress and Duke of Wei? ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Huang xiaorou¡¯s hatred for the Empress must have seeped into her bones. Well, that¡¯s right, the hatred of killing her son. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is indeed smart ... Why didn¡¯t the Empress kill Huang xiaorou? that way, everything would be over.¡±

    ¡°Mother is indeed soft-hearted.¡± Huaiqing shook his head regretfully. Looking at her expression, she seemed to be sad for her misfortune and angry at her for not striving.

    It seemed that the Empress was a soft-hearted woman ... If it were huaiqing, he would probably have killed Huang xiaorou and eliminated her ... Huaiqing is a woman who can aplish great things. I can confirm that. Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand to touch her chin, but stopped halfway. She put her hand back into the bucket and said, ¡±

    ¡°Then the case is clear. The Empress must also be paying attention to Consort Fu¡¯s case. When she found out that the person who killed Consort Fu was Huang xiaorou, she knew that the person behind the scenes was nning to use the Imperial uncle to plot against her.

    ¡°This is an open scheme. Either you sacrifice your Imperial uncle or you sacrifice yourself. But then again, Her Majesty the Empress is really a demon that supports her younger brother.¡±

    Huaiqing frowned,¡±help ...¡± What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°For a good-for-nothing younger brother, she would rather be thrown into the cold Pce. Once she¡¯s crippled, the fourth prince will no longer be the legitimate son, and he¡¯ll truly have no fate with the throne.¡±

    Huaiqing nced at him andughed,¡±What¡¯s the difference between having concubines in the harem and living in the cold Pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an met Huai Qing¡¯s gaze. This was the first time the princess had expressed her dissatisfaction with Emperor yuanjing in front of him.

    ¡°Mother has never paid attention to the matters of the inner pce and she is not sentient to the position of Empress. Using the position of Empress to exchange for Imperial uncle¡¯s life, she must be very willing. However, fourth Imperial brother will definitely be resentful.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why Your Highness sent the fourth prince away?¡±

    ¡°How do you exin the yellow silk?¡± huaiqing nodded and asked.

    the spring of the 31st year of yuanjing should be the time when the pce maid, Huang xiaorou, lost her virginity ... No, something was strange. Huang xiaorou hadmitted suicide four years ago, and the 31st year of yuanjing was five years ago. The thirty-seventh year of yuanjing has just begun, so let¡¯s not count for now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly frowned.

    Princess huaiqing understood Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meaning and said in a sweet voice,¡±ording to the time, shemitted suicide after a forced miscarriage. After mother aborted the child in Huang xiaorou¡¯s womb, she arranged for he ¡®er to take care of her. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, and it matches the results of our investigation. However, doesn¡¯t Your Highness find it strange? you just said that pregnancy and childbirth can¡¯t be hidden in the harem. Huang xiaorou is just a Pce maid. Why would she dare to do this? unless she has a strong backing and is fearless.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be father.¡± Huaiqing shook his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an agreed with this.

    With Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s desire for longevity and his obsession with cultivation, it was absolutely impossible for him to sleep with a Pce maid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask this Imperial brother-inw. There¡¯s no point in blindly guessing here.¡±

    Princess huaiqing agreed with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion. She seemed to have the same intention.

    The two of them immediately left the ice cer and saw the young eunuch¡¯s figure in the distance. He had not left yet.

    This little eunuch was quite honest ... Xu Qi ¡®an walked over and said, ¡± Princess huaiqing and I will be going out of the pce. You should go and rest first. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to report today¡¯s matter to His Majesty.

 Chapter 365

    365 The truth_

    The young eunuch looked at him, hesitating to speak.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±

    Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be gentle ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said,¡±don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you know what you¡¯re not supposed to know.¡± Just be good and listen to me. ¡±

    The young eunuch heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m relieved to hear that.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had thought that he would be able to share a carriage with huaiqing, but he had not expected the heartless huaiqing to give him a horse.

    Sitting on the horse, Xu Qi ¡®an followed the princess¡¯s carriage to the Imperial uncle¡¯s mansion. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his beloved little mare.

    When he was attacked yesterday, he drove the little mare away. After killing three assassins, he went to the Yamen to recuperate. Until now, he still did not know the whereabouts of the little mare.

    However, before he entered the pce this morning, he had instructed his colleagues to find the little mare.

    The car window rolled down, and huaiqing poked his face out. His facial features were wless, his nose was sharp, and his lips were bright red. The corners of his lips were as exquisite as a carving. Her beautiful eyes were like clear autumn water.

    ¡°Even if Imperial mother really did take the me for Imperial uncle, the person behind the scenes still hasn¡¯t been found.¡± She sighed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer, but asked, ¡± what I don¡¯t understand even more is why the mastermind did not attack the Queen until now.

    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly.

    ........

    The state uncle¡¯s Manor was in the Imperial City. Xu Qi ¡®an and the eldest Princess arrived at the state uncle¡¯s Manor and asked the guards. They found out that the state uncle was not in the Imperial City, but in the old mansion in the inner city.

    ¡°Go and ask, when did state uncle move to the old estate?¡± Huaiqing rolled down the window and ordered the apanying guards.

    ¡°This morning,¡± the guard replied.

    This morning? Emperor Yuan jing was the one who had proposed to depose as the Empress during the court meeting this morning ... Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously looked at huaiqing and realized that his first wife was also looking at him.

    ¡°To the Shangguan old mansion.¡± Princess huaiqing said coldly.

    The luxurious carriage made of gold-threaded nanmu slowly drove out of the Imperial City. It took more than an hour to reach the Shangguan family¡¯s ancestral home.

    Surprisingly, the Shangguan family¡¯s old house was only a courtyard with three entrances. It was not much bigger than the mansion that Xu Qi ¡®an had bought. Of course, in terms of exquisiteness and luxury, it was definitely superior to the Xu residence.

    Moreover, there were many guards here.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took advantage of the carriage¡¯s slow stop and took out a piece of Qi observation paper that he had prepared on the road. He lit it up with Qi.

    The carriage stopped outside Shangguan¡¯s residence. Huaiqing stepped on a small stool and went straight into the residence. The guards at the door did not dare to stop him.

    On the way, huaiqing told Xu Qi ¡®an about the Shangguan family¡¯s history. The Shangguan family was not a big family. His maternal grandfather, Shangguan qingguan, was the left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Revenue and the schr of the East Pavilion.

    But this was all after Empress Shangguan entered the Feng Qi Pce.

    Before this, the Shangguan family was just a small family. Huaiqing¡¯s maternal grandfather, Shangguan PEI, was only a sixth-grade imperial censor.

    ¡°The Wei family and the Shangguan family have been friends for generations. When the Duke of Wei was young, his family was poor and he used to study in the Shangguan family. Maternal grandfather can be considered as half of his teacher.¡± Said Princess huaiqing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He had only just found out about Wei Yuan¡¯s rtionship with the Empress today.

    ¡°Then, Lord Wei ...¡± He paused for a moment, but still asked, ¡°¡±How did you enter the pce?¡±

    Princess huaiqing shook her head.

    After passing through the front yard, the sound of brass music came.

    In the distance, they saw the door of the back hall open. Seven or eight dancers in thin gauze danced and the musicians yed decadent music.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened. To be honest, he was used to such scenes in the education workshop, but even the dancers in the education workshop were not as bold as the women in the hall.

    Those women were not wearing bellies or underwear, only a thinyer of gauze, showing off their coquettishness.

    In the hall, a fair-skinned, good-looking middle-aged man sat at the head of the table. He had a mustache and was hugging a beauty in his left and right arms.

    He was lecherously admiring the dancing dancers.

    A few diners sat on both sides, looking very happy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had a deeper understanding of this state uncle¡¯s preposterous and lecherous nature. His sister was about to be crippled, but he was still here indulging in his lust. What was even more preposterous was that the Empress was taking the me for him.

    The air was cold. When could the brother-supporting demons stand up?

    The eldest Princess stopped outside the hall, turned her head, and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his saber and walked to the door. He knocked on the door frame with the scabbard and shouted, ¡± ward rounds. Men, squat on the left side. Women, squat on the right side. Cover your head. Take out your ID cards.

    The entranced crowd was taken aback, and only then did they notice Xu Qi ¡®an and Princess huaiqing standing outside.

    The dancers stopped dancing, and the musicians stopped ying. The state uncle with a mustache was stunned at first, and then he frowned.

    Huaiqing crossed the threshold and entered the hall. He said coldly, everyone, get out of the hall. Don¡¯te within a hundred steps of this ce. Anyone who disobeys will be killed without mercy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    Flicking the handle of the saber with his thumb, he unsheathed it half an inch. Everyone in the huangu Hall shouted, ¡°¡±Hurry up and get lost.¡±

    The musicians, dancers, and diners all dispersed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go ...¡±

    The Imperial uncle shouted, but he could not stop the crowd from leaving. He stomped his feet in anger, pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an, and scolded, ¡°¡±Where did this dog vee from? someonee, someonee ...¡±

    No wonder huaiqing loathed this uncle so much, and no wonder she had suspected the Imperial uncle at first notice.

    This was 24K¡¯s pure FOP.

    After shouting a few times and seeing that no one was supporting him, Imperial uncle stopped shouting. He squinted his eyes and looked at Princess huaiqing,¡±Huaiqing, what are you doing at uncle¡¯s residence instead of staying in the pce?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 366

    366 The truth_

    ¡°Does Imperial uncle know about Imperial father dethroning the Empress?¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s voice was like the blizzard in the middle of winter, with a deep chill. father proposed to depose of the Empress in the morning court today. Imperial uncle, as mother¡¯s brother, you still have the mood to drink and have fun in the manor.

    ¡°Naturally, I know.¡± The state uncle suddenly became agitated. but what can I do? I¡¯m not Wei Yuan. Do you think His Majesty will agree just because I say no?¡±

    ¡°Does Imperial uncle know the reason why Imperial father abolished the Empress?¡± The eldest Princess asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because sister wanted the fourth prince to be the Crown Prince and framed the one in the eastern Pce?¡± The Imperial uncle said loudly. After he finished speaking, he scoffed, as if he was very disdainful of the Empress¡¯s actions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at huaiqing carefully. She had been very calm from the beginning to the end, or rather, cold.

    Just as he was about to interrogate her about Huang xiaorou, he suddenly saw huaiqing wave his hand to stop him. The princess sneered, ¡°¡±Imperial uncle, bengong is here on the emperor¡¯s orders to capture you.¡±

    The state uncle was stunned. arrest me? On what basis?¡±

    Huaiqing finally revealed a cold smile. with the pce maid Huang xiaorou.

    Upon hearing this, the state uncle felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body trembled, and a look of fear shed through his eyes. He forced himself to say, what Huang xiaorou? huaiqing, what nonsense are you talking about? what nonsense are you talking about?!

    He shouted at Princess huaiqing.

    ¡°You won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin.¡± Huaiqing stretched out his hand, and Xu Qi ¡®an handed him the dull yellow silk material.

    She took it and threw it hard on the Imperial uncle¡¯s face. you know best what you did to Huang xiaorou in the spring of the 31st year of yuanjing.

    The Imperial uncle was stunned.

    The yellow silk cloth slid down his face, as if taking away thest bit of blood. The state uncle¡¯s eyes were unfocused and he looked terrified.

    ¡°Who told you? who told you about Huang xiaorou?¡± The Imperial uncle muttered.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the Empress.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    The Imperial brother-inw¡¯s reaction was surprisingly big. Blood slowly rushed to his face, and it was unclear whether it was caused by excitement or anger. He said loudly, ¡±

    I¡¯m the only son of the Shangguan family. How could she betray me? how could she dare to betray me? how could she face my father in the future? don¡¯t lie to me.

    because Huang xiaorou was involved in Consort Fu¡¯s case, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. her past was found out, and the Empress had no choice but to confess. In the spring of the thirty-first year of yuanjing, you defiled Huang xiaorou in the pce.¡±

    He was very certain.

    that¡¯s impossible. Huang xiaorou is already dead. The Empress promised me to silence her. The Imperial uncle said in shock.

    The truth was, the Empress did not silence her. She only aborted the fetus in Huang xiaorou¡¯s womb ... Huaiqing was right, the Empress was too soft-hearted ... Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at the eldest Princess.

    Huaiqing was still expressionless as he said,¡±Speak the truth. It is better to tell bengong than to confess in the dungeon. Or, does Imperial uncle want to try the feeling of being punished in the dungeon?¡±

    The Imperial uncle sat down dejectedly.

    ¡°Yes, Huang xiaorou did have an affair with me, but she did it willingly. Because she thought I was the Emperor.

    ¡°I like beauty, but I¡¯m tired of the women in the brothels and the Imperial Academy. To me, the concubines in the residence have long lost their novelty. Gradually, I found that the women in the pce were more fascinating than the women outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my sister¡¯s fault. There are so many Pce maids in her Feng Qi Pce, but she doesn¡¯t even let me touch them. His Majesty has been engrossed in cultivation and has not been close to women for many years. So what if I want one or two Pce maids?

    She was the head of the harem. As long as she agreed, who could stop her? I don¡¯t want His Majesty¡¯s concubines. That day, I went to Feng Qi Pce to visit the Empress and saw a clean Pce maid. She was delicate and lovely, making people pity her. I thought she was a new pce maid in Feng Qi Pce and went up to touch her.

    ha, she thought I was her Majesty, so she blushed and didn¡¯t dare to refuse, letting me do as I pleased.

    Huang xiaorou had entered the pce in the 28th year of yuanjing. At that time. the Emperor had been engrossed in cultivation and no longer went to the harem ... A mere Pce maid had never seen what Emperor Yuan jing looked like ... Xu Qi ¡®an pondered in his heart. The effect of his aura-gazing technique had not worn off, so he knew that Imperial uncle was not lying.

    ¡°I took advantage of the fact that there was no one around to bring her into the wing room and enjoy the pleasure of fish and water. After the incident, she was filled with joy, thinking that she had served the Emperor and that she was the only woman who could make the Emperor break his precept. Not to mention her, in the inner pce, from the concubines to the pce maids, who has not fantasized that they could be different and be blessed by His Majesty?¡±

    Impersonating the Emperor to have sex with. Pce maid ... No wonder the Empress wanted to protect you with her life. Even ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough ...

    The Imperial uncle swallowed his saliva. after that, I got a taste of it and often met up with Huang xiaorou in the name of visiting the Empress. I felt a different feeling from her, different from other women. However, she had never expected that she would be pregnant ...

    ¡°At that time, I panicked and told the Empress about it. She reprimanded me and ordered that I was not allowed to step into the harem. He also promised me to kill Huang xiaorou and clean up the mess for me. ¡±

    ¡°So Huang xiaorou always thought that she was pregnant with a Dragon,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said quietly,¡±that¡¯s why she hated the Empress who forced her to have a miscarriage.¡± When sheter found out that she had been deceived, it turned out that the person who had seduced her was not the Emperor, but you, the Imperial brother-inw ... However, at that time, the fetus was gone, and the matter was already set in stone. She could not afford to offend the Empress, so shemitted suicide out of shame and anger.

    ¡°However, the Empress was too kind and felt guilty about what you did, so she took a spirit pill from the Imperial medicine room and saved Huang xiaorou¡¯s life. I didn¡¯t expect that four yearster today, I¡¯d be the cause of this disaster.¡±

    it¡¯s all her fault. If she had killed Huang xiaorou back then, she would not be where she is today. she¡¯s the one who harmed me! It¡¯s all her fault! the Imperial uncle was exasperated.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly interrupted him and said sternly, ¡°¡±If it¡¯s only Huang xiaorou, then the Empress doesn¡¯t have to take the me for you. Huang xiaorou is already dead, and there¡¯s no evidence. The Empress could deny it.

    ¡°Since she admitted to it, it means that other than Huang xiaorou, there¡¯s another person who has something on you.¡±

    .........

    [ PS: update first, editter. This chapter is a little tiring. Sleep, sleep. ]

 Chapter 367

    367 The door closed (1)

    ¡°In order to show off my¡± identity,. I secretly took a piece of material from the Empress¡¯s Pce ...¡± At this point, the Imperial uncle nced at the yellow silk cloth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood how Huang xiaorou got her yellow silk.

    However, there should be a lot of concubines in the pce with such material. It should be difficult to use this material as evidence ... As Xu Qi ¡®an thought of this, he suddenly heard huaiqing say, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu was able to follow the results of the autopsy and trace the clues to Imperial uncle, much less the mastermind who already knew the inside story.

    ¡°If Imperial mother doesn¡¯t admit it, then there will naturally be evidence to help Lord Xu investigate Imperial uncle. Besides, with our state uncle¡¯s iron bones, he¡¯ll confess everything after a night in prison.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    What she said makes sense. It¡¯s my way of thinking that has developed a habit. Such a foppish person probably has a lot of things that can be used against him. The crux of the problem is not how many things he has, but the choice of the Empress ...

    Although he was a hopeless case, he was still his only younger brother. If Eng was a bully all day long and his political enemies used him to attack him, should he save Eng?

    Xu Qi ¡®an imagined Xu niannian leading a group of retinues and surrounding the girl. Xu Eng greeted them with a lecherous smile ...

    ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful scene that it gives me goosebumps. Well, with Eng¡¯s looks, he doesn¡¯t need to use force. There are many good women who want his body ...¡± Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    ¡°. want to see the Empress, I want to see the Empress ...¡± The state uncle excitedly pounced on huaiqing like a child who had made a mistake but wanted someone to back him up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you want to depose her as an Empress, then so be it. She doesn¡¯t love your Majesty anyway, so the position of Empress is dispensable to her. But, huaiqing, I¡¯m your only uncle.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Huaiqing was furious, which was a rare sight. He said sternly,¡±How can you nder the rtionship between father and mother?¡±

    He was really a f * cking talent! Rather than saying that he was bold, it would be better to describe him as stupid. He did things without caring about the beginning and the end, always thinking that someone would clean up his mess for him ... This was the same as a hot-blooded teenager with an iplete mind.

    In my time. he would be. giant baby,cking the beating of society ... Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue in his heart.

    The most important thing was that it was indeed very exciting to put a hat on the Emperor, but this Imperial brother-inw was the only one who dared to put it into action.

    Whether it was the matter of the Empress being deposed or the Imperial uncle receiving the punishment he deserved, they were all the emperor¡¯s family matters and had little to do with him.

    Therefore, he was very rxed. At most, he would feel bad for huaiqing. However, with huaiqing¡¯s hatred for the Imperial uncle, even if the Imperial uncle¡¯s head was chopped off, the first wife would not be sad.

    Suddenly, an idea shed in Xu Qian¡¯s mind. The Empress could not really do anything to him since she was the sister of the Imperial uncle, but how could Duke Wei tolerate such a pig teammate?

    Even though the two families had been friends for generations, with Duke Wei¡¯s power, it was absolutely easy for him to knock down a good-for-nothing young master and make him honest.

    ¡°Does Lord Wei know about this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Hearing this, huaiqing immediately looked at him, deep in thought.

    ¡°Wei Yuan?¡±

    The Imperial brother-inw, who was still terrified and helpless a moment ago, suddenly became vicious and angry. He sneered, ¡°¡±Yes, this must be Wei Yuan¡¯s n. It must be him.

    he killed my father, and now he wants to harm me. He¡¯s a cruel and unscrupulous person. He deserves to die without descendants.

    A huge question shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s little head. Before he entered the mansion, huaiqing had told him that the Wei family and the Shangguan family were old friends.

    However, from the attitude of the Imperial brother-inw, this was more like a feud than a friendship.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately turned to look at huaiqing. She frowned, as if she also did not understand the inside story and was confused by the Imperial uncle¡¯s words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cleared his throat and took the initiative to ask, ¡°¡±What do you mean? why would Wei Yuan want to harm you?¡±

    The Imperial uncle nced at him andughed coldly, ¡°¡±I dare to say it, but do you dare to listen? Do you know that Wei Yuan ...¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted the Imperial uncle with a p.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen. I just want to take you back to the Yamen.¡± When Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he turned to look at huaiqing, asking for her opinion.

    ¡°Take him away,¡± Princess huaiqing said.

    ¡°Huaiqing, huaiqing, you can¡¯t do this to me ... I¡¯m the only son of the Shangguan family. Your mother won¡¯t agree to you doing this ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took his Royal uncle out of the manor. ording to huaiqing¡¯s instructions, his Royal uncle was handed over to a few guards and escorted to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an mounted the horse. The eldest Princess, who had just entered the carriage, rolled down the window and said in a cold voice, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, why don¡¯t you take the same carriage as me?¡±

    Aiya, that¡¯s not good. How can a man and a woman share a carriage together? my sister and aunt have never sat in the same carriage before ... Xu Qi ¡®an quickly jumped off the horse and got into the luxurious carriage made of gold Phoebe Wood.

    The coachman whipped the horses, and the two horses neighed as they galloped away from the Shangguan ancestral home, heading toward the Imperial City.

    The carriage was covered with soft cashmere carpet, and there was a soft couch in the innermost part. The couch was covered with Green Dragon cotton cushions, tworge chairs, and a nailed coffee table.

    The eldest Princess took out tea leaves from the wooden cab under the coffee table and lit the smokeless beast gold charcoal. While boiling the tea, she said,¡±Lord Xu, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    This was the ancient version of a nanny van ... This carriage was probably worth a few thousand taels of silver ... Xu Qian sighed in his heart. After hearing this, he muttered,

    ¡°Your Highness must have an idea.¡±

    Huaiqing nodded slowly. I¡¯ve never liked Imperial uncle. This matter started because of him. Naturally, it will end because of him.

    The unspoken words were,¡±I¡¯m ready to hand over my Imperial uncle.¡±

    ¡°But even so, the Empress is still guilty of protecting someone.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    If Emperor Yuan jing was magnanimous enough to forgive her, then a small punishment would be enough. There was no need to depose the Empress. On the other hand, Emperor Yuan jing could use this to depose his Empress, and his crime would be enough.

    Based on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s understanding of Emperor Yuan jing, he was possessive and had a strong desire for power. This kind of person had deep thoughts, but he could not tolerate any mishaps.

    ¡°Who said that Imperial mother was covering for her. It was Imperial uncle who knew about Consort Fu¡¯s case and knew that his actions were about to be exposed, so he sent people to beg Imperial mother. For the sake of her bloodline, mother loathed Imperial uncle for bringing such chaos to the pce, but she still chose to bear the crime for Imperial uncle.¡±

    Princess huaiqing¡¯s expression and tone were as steady as an old dog¡¯s, as if ¡°that¡¯s right, this is the truth¡± was written all over her face.

    This ... ¡°The princess is right,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Damn, if he married this woman, it would be difficult to have an affair.

    ...

    ¡°This Prince is very curious as to why Lord Xu interrupted Imperial uncle¡¯s unfinished sentence.¡± The eldest Princess said lightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmly examined huaiqing¡¯s sculpted beautiful features. what did Imperial uncle want to say just now? I don¡¯t know. If your Highness wants to know more, I will interrogate him for you.¡±

    He had interrupted the Imperial uncle on purpose because this matter involved Wei Yuan.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, there were two things that he had to avoid. The first was the secret of the Imperial court, which did not need to be mentioned.

    The second was rted to Wei Yuan¡¯s Secret. Wei Yuan was his superior and his backer. If he wanted to survive in the capital, he had to maintain a good rtionship with Wei Yuan.

    Then, he shouldn¡¯t have known some of Wei Yuan¡¯s secrets.

    Unless Wei Yuan told him himself.

    Huaiqing smiled and said,¡±Lord Xu, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Empress. Guild Wei will take care of it.¡± What you need to do is to find the person behind this. What does Lord Xu think?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and looked at the bottom of the purple y pot, which was licked by the blue-red me. He did not speak for a long time.

    ........

    Yamen, noble spirit building.

    ...

    The clerk in ck entered the tea room and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Duke Wei, Princess huaiqing¡¯s guards have brought Imperial uncle to the Yamen. Imperial uncle is demanding to see you.¡±

    Wei Yuan looked down at the report and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to see someone who¡¯s about to die. Go and inform Nangong Jinluo to entertain Imperial uncle well.¡±

    After the ck-robed official left, Wei Yuan closed the booklet and slowly walked to the observation tower. He looked at the pce with his deep eyes.

    ........

    After returning to the Imperial Pce, huaiqing went straight to Feng Qi Pce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to continue checking the names on the list, so he called a young eunuch to help him.

    He followed the list and searched for thest person, but he was rebuffed.

    That person was a Pce maid of the jingxiu Pce.

    ¡°Sisterng ¡®er is serving the Imperial consort. Lord Xu, pleasee backter.¡± The eunuch who was guarding the door stopped Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the sky and said with a pleasant expression, ¡°¡±Then when should Ie over?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?e again tomorrow,¡± the eunuch replied indifferently.

    this is an urgent case. I can¡¯t dy it. I just want to understand a little. It¡¯ll only take a few words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a banknote worth five taels of silver. please make an exception for me, eunuch.

    The eunuch who was guarding the door took the silver, turned around, and went in, never to return.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡± ¡°Lord Xu, that dog is toying with you,¡± the young eunuch said angrily.

    ¡°If I were to barge in like this, what would happen?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless.

    ¡°Aiyo, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Barging into the consort¡¯s bedroom is a serious crime,¡± the young eunuch quickly stopped her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and turned to leave.

    The young eunuch trotted over and said, ¡± forget it. It¡¯s gettingte. My Lord, you should go back first.

    ¡°No, this official wants to seek reimbursement from His Highness of Lin an.¡±

    .......

    [ PS: in order to update the chapter around two O ¡®clock, the word count for this chapter is shorter. ] It was still ten thousand words today, and the next chapter would be longer. Actually, I can also update at 2:00 pm, but it¡¯s too short. I always want to write longer, and readers love to read long chapters.

 Chapter 368

    368 I didn¡¯t lie _

    Shaoyin Pce.

    Lin an was in a good mood. After Emperor yuanjing proposed to depose in the court today, after half a day of fermentation, almost everyone in the DA Feng officialdom knew about it.

    Lin an, who was in the pce, naturally had heard of it.

    The second Prince was dressed in a gorgeous red dress, humming a tune as he sat on a swing on a rack of grapes. Under the hem of his dress, two small and exquisite embroidered shoes were swinging happily.

    It was natural for her to be in a good mood. The Empress admitted to framing the Crown Prince and killing Consort Fu, so the Crown Prince would be able toe out of the court of judicial review very soon.

    Imperial mother wouldn¡¯t have to wash her face with tears every day.

    And, and, the dog ve also came back alive. In just half a year, his luck had changed.

    Lin ¡®an actually had a feeling of peace and quiet.

    ¡°Huaiqing must be very sad right now. Hmph, who asked the Empress to frame my Crown Prince brother ... En, seeing that bengong¡¯s mood is good, I won¡¯t look for her to show off these few days.¡±

    His evil heart was restless, but considering that huaiqing¡¯s fist was bigger than his own, he chose to follow his heart¡¯s wishes and provoke huaiqingter.

    When the timees, I¡¯ll bring my dog ve with me. He¡¯s a hero who fought thousands of enemies, so he¡¯ll definitely be able to protect me.

    The guard outside the garden walked over and stopped a dozen meters away. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, Lord Xu has arrived.¡±

    The smile on his framed face instantly brightened. please.

    She sat on the swing without moving, but she tilted her head and looked up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the young eunuch in and sat at the stone table under the grapevine. They were eating the fruits prepared by the pce maids for Lin¡¯ an, the pastries made by the Imperial Kitchen chefs, and the specially provided tea leaves.

    ¡°Eh ...¡± The pce maid standing by the side called out.

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s for His Highness to drink.¡± The pce maid said softly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took another sip.

    This time, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Her face was red as she said angrily, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan.¡±

    At this moment, a gust of wind blew over, and the grapevines swayed slightly. The sun shone through the vines and sprinkled on her round oval face. Her small mouth was red, her nose was tall, and her pair of charming peach blossom eyes were unspeakable. Against the red blush on her cheeks, she exuded an indescribable charm.

    A charming woman.

    Huaiqing and Lin. an were both outstanding beauties ... Unfortunately, although the other two princesses were delicate and pretty, there was still a big gap between them and the words ¡®unparalleled beauty¡¯. .. Xu Qian felt regretful.

    Otherwise, he would do everything he could to capture the princess of Da Feng in one go.

    Lord Xu was both the eldest princess¡¯s and the second Prince¡¯s favored Minister. His future was boundless ... The young eunuch said in his heart.

    In such arge capital, other than the princes and princesses in the pce, the only one who could get along with His Highness of Lin an like this was probably only this Sir Xu.

    In the past few days, the young eunuch had followed Xu Qi ¡®an to investigate the case. He had seen with his own eyes how he got along with Princess huaiqing and Princess Lin¡¯ an. Even a blind man could see that the two princesses attached great importance to Xu Qi ¡®an and appreciated him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the case closed?¡± ¡°Dog ve, why are you still in the pce to investigate a case?¡±

    Based on the existence of the young eunuch, she determined that Xu Qi ¡®an was still investigating the case. Otherwise, he would be the only one at shaoyin garden.

    ¡°The case isn¡¯t over yet ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let out a deep breath and put on a sad expression.¡±Your Highness, am I your man?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± The framed man nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°I was bullied.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an covered his face and said sadly, ¡± my family is in a particrly difficult situation. When I was young, my second uncle told me that children from poor families should take care of themselves early ...

    but, that b * stard from the jingxiu Pce extorted me for ten taels of silver.

    Although Lin ¡®an was stubborn, he was still very loyal. Hearing this, he was really angry. With a ¡°Swoosh,¡± he jumped down from the swing and raised his eyebrows, ¡±

    let¡¯s go to jingxiu Pce. I¡¯ll uphold justice for you.

    The silver was a small matter, but if someone bullied her people in Lin ¡®an, the problem would be huge.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ¡°obediently¡± followed the princess, looking like she had been wronged. After a while, she asked casually, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, is there a Pce maid calledng ¡®er by noble Consort Chen¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin an nodded.

    ¡°This Pce maid must be an elder of the jingxiu Pce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since I entered the pce, I have been serving by Imperial mother¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, can you tell me more about this person? for example, what he likes, what he hates, and what has happened recently?¡±

    ¡°Why would bengong care about what a Pce maid is doing recently?¡±

    She thought about it and added,¡±She does like to eat mung bean cake. I often see mother give her the rest of the mung bean cake, and she loves it.¡±

    They arrived at the jingxiu Pce in the midst of their conversation.

    In the distance, he saw the eunuch who had just ¡°embezzled¡± ten taels of silver from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped forward and pped him. Then he pointed at the eunuch who was covering his face and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, he was the one who extorted me.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡±

    The eunuch covered his burning face. He was furious. He had not expected Xu Qi ¡®an to bring the second Prince back to cause trouble.

    No matter what, he was still a person of noble Consort Chen¡¯s Pce. The chief Assistant was still a seventh-rank official in front of him, but he was a person in front of noble Consort Chen¡¯s door.

    Normally speaking, foreign officials would not dare to be so hard on the eunuchs in the pce. After suffering a loss, most of them would swallow it down and swallow their anger.

    ¡°p his mouth again.¡±

    In front of outsiders, Lin an maintained the attitude of a Princess and gave cold instructions.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped the eunuch again. The eunuch staggered and his ears rang.

 Chapter 369

    369 I didn¡¯t lie _

    ¡°Bengong¡¯s people also dare to extort, but on Imperial mother¡¯s face, I will spare you this time. The next time you dare to be disrespectful to Lord Xu, you will be directly demoted to a Coolie.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s pretty face was as cold as frost. spit out the silver.

    To be willing to give an insignificant eunuch guard a chance, she was actually a very kind woman, purer than most of the Royal Women ... Xu Qian said. It was because of this personality that she easily attracted scumbags.

    I have a good rtionship with Lin ¡®an. I have to keep a close eye on her and not let her be harmed by a scumbag.

    The eunuch was very unwilling. Five taels of silver was more than his monthly allowance, but he did not dare to disobey the second Prince¡¯s order, so he had to hand it over.

    He took out the bank notes that he had just heated up and handed them over with both hands.¡±This servant looks down on people, please don¡¯t me me, Lord Xu.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t take it. I¡¯ll give you ten taels.

    Ten taels?

    The eunuch raised his head, dumbfounded. He argued, ¡°¡±It¡¯s clearly five taels. How can Lord Xu wrongly use this servant?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked at the frame and said loudly, Your Highness, look at this dog who only says what he says on the surface but goes against what he says on the inside. He doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes at all.

    Lin ¡®an stared at her pair of peach blossom eyes that could not be fierce no matter what.

    ¡°This servant wouldn¡¯t dare, this servant wouldn¡¯t dare ...¡±

    The eunuch groped around for a long time and finally found three taels of silver and a handful of broken silver. With a long face, he said, ¡°¡±This servant only has this much.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put the silver into his pocket with a smile. ¡°Good deeds don¡¯t always get rewarded, but bad deeds will be settled one day.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lesson. Just take this silver as Shu Xiu.¡±

    Some people always thought that an apology was enough when they did something wrong. If others were aggressive, it meant that the other party was insensible. If an apology was useful, what was the point of thew ... You cheated me of five taels of silver, and now you¡¯re just going to give it back? In his dreams.

    Then, he turned his head to look at the side of her well-defined face. since I¡¯m here, Your Highness, please take me to jingxiu Pce. I have to close the case of Consort Fu.

    Immediately, the frame brought him across the courtyard gate and into the courtyard.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m looking for a Pce maid calledng ¡®er. Please help me invite her over.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed the pce maid into the side hall, while Feng MoU went to visit his mother. He shouted at the back of red dress, but red dress didn¡¯t turn her head and said in a tender voice, ¡°¡±I know,¡±

    When he entered the side hall, a small pce maid was standing not far away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the toilet?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°My Lord, please wait a moment.¡± The pce maid softly responded and went out to find a young eunuch. ¡°Bring the Lord to the toilet.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed the eunuch out of the side hall and went to the toilet at the south side of the courtyard. He closed the door and poured out the schrly version of the ¡± magic book ¡± from the fragments of theher world Book. He tore off the paper that recorded the aura-gazing technique and ignited it with Qi.

    Two streams of clear Qi shot out from his pupils and then converged.

    ¡°The more I use it, the thinner the spellbook is by half. No, I have to keep using such a useful thing. After the spring examinations, I¡¯ll head to Yun Lu Academy to meet my three teachers. Mm, we have to think of Bai Yan¡¯s poem in advance ...¡±

    Returning to the side hall, he sipped his tea while waiting for the pce maid namedng ¡®er.

    ........

    Inner courtyard, main house.

    Noble Consort Chen waszily leaning on a soft couch, with two Pce maids serving her. One of them was massaging her shoulders, and the other was massaging her legs.

    There were no Imperial Noble concubines in Emperor yuanjing¡¯s harem, so noble Consort Chen could be said to be second only to one person and above all the concubines. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be long before her position in the harem was really invincible.

    With a book in her hand, noble Consort Chen smiled and said, ¡°¡±This¡± Spring Court moon ¡°is really well written. The more bengong read today, the more I like it.¡±

    Lang ¡®er pursed her lips and chuckled. Your Highness, you¡¯re in a good mood. You only feel good when you¡¯re reading.

    Another Pce maid smiled and echoed,¡±that¡¯s right, although the Crown Prince has yet toe out of the Supreme Court, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Yourdyship has been washing her face with tears these days, and these servants ¡°hearts ache to death.¡±

    Lang ¡®er whispered, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect the Empress to be so vicious. She harmed Consort Fu and framed the Crown Prince. To think that we thought she was really kind.

    shut up! noble Consort Chen frowned and reprimanded, ¡± you can¡¯t talk to the Empress.

    ¡°Empress, you¡¯re just too careful. After his Majesty proposed to depose and waited for the Dukes to confirm, she was no longer the Empress.¡± Another Pce maid giggled.

    ¡°Perhaps our Empress will be the Empress soon.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen furrowed her brows repeatedly. She was about to reprimand the two Pce maids for speaking without thinking when she suddenly heard the sound of light footsteps.

    ¡°Consort mother, Lin ¡®an is here.¡±

    The light and shadow outside the door flickered, and Lin ¡®an¡¯s shadow entered the room. Then, the fiery red skirt swayed like a cluster of fireworks in the wind.

    The two head Pce maids tacitly kept quiet and ended the topic.

    Noble Consort Chen revealed a loving expression, straightened her slender waist, and beckoned, ¡°¡±Lin ¡®an, didn¡¯t you juste in the morning?¡±

    ¡°I miss Imperial mother. I can¡¯t wait to stay in jingxiu Pce and apany Imperial mother every day.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was a girl who knew how to act coquettishly. She was beautiful and had a sweet mouth. Whether it was Emperor Yuan jing or noble Consort Chen, they both doted on her.

    then you can chat with mother for a while. When you¡¯re bored, you can go back to shaoyin garden. Noble Consort Chen took her daughter¡¯s hand and asked her to sit beside her.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I miss my mother, so I have something to do,¡± she said coyly after she sat down.

    Noble Consort Chen¡¯s smile remained unchanged as she gently said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Sir Xu has something to ask you. He¡¯s waiting in the side hall of the outer courtyard. Please go over.

    he¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an, the night watchman I trained, ¡± she exined to noble Consort Chen. mother has an impression of him. He¡¯s the one who handled the crown prince¡¯s case. He seems to have something to askng ¡®er, but the servant guarding the door didn¡¯t let him in.¡±

 Chapter 370

    370 Not lying (3)

    Noble Consort Chen pondered for a moment and waved her hand.ng ¡®er, you should go and see him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lang ¡®er said. She ced her hands on her lower abdomen, crossed the threshold, and left the courtyard. Her figure gradually drifted away.

    Lin ¡®an retracted his gaze and went along with the topic. consort mother, brother crown prince¡¯s innocence can be restored, and it¡¯s all thanks to Xu Qi¡¯ an. Imperial mother, you don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to raise him.

    ¡°You always say that huaiqing will cultivate talents and power. In fact, Lin ¡®an is not bad. When he first met him, he was still a small Constable in Changle County. It¡¯s all because of my hard work to raise him to such an outstanding level.¡±

    ¡°How did you get to know a junior Constable?¡± noble Consort Chen asked in surprise.

    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t mind the details. In any case, the talent that I¡¯ve cultivated saved brother Crown Prince, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s all thanks to Lin ¡®an. This time, without the help of the people trained by Lin¡¯ an, your Crown Prince brother would be in danger.¡± Noble Consort Chen pinched her daughter¡¯s chubby, oval-shaped face.

    ........

    In the side hall, Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on a chair, holding a teacup in his hand and blowing on it gently.

    Even if the tea of this jingxiu Pce was used to entertain guests, it was far more mellow and fragrant than the good tea that his aunt collected.

    ¡°Butpared to the tea that Lin an drank just now, it is much worse. Later ask Lin ¡®an for a few taels of tea and let second Shu, aunty and the rest have a taste of the tribute.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself and took a sip of the wine. He then looked at the young eunuch standing beside him and smiled.

    ¡°Little eunuch, you were sent by the Emperor to monitor me. In official terms, you are an Imperial envoy. Sit, sit, don¡¯t just stand there.¡±

    The young eunuch was quite knowledgeable. He said helplessly, ¡°¡±Out of the capital, that is the Imperial envoy. This servant is still in the pce and is still a servant, just like those Imperial inspectors. They are awe-inspiring outside but when they return to the capital, they are just a small imperial censor.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed at her words. you¡¯re so good at it.

    If provincial governor Zhang were to return to the capital, he would be a younger brother. Outside, he was awe-inspiring, and even big shots like the chief governor and the chiefmander had to be respectful and call themselves a lower official.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little eunuch, you¡¯re a servant in His Majesty¡¯s Pce, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The little eunuch nodded.

    ¡°Yesterday, after little eunuch finished his report, His Majesty went to the Empress¡¯s Feng Qi Pce?¡±

    There was a question that Xu Qi ¡®an had kept in his heart for a long time. Yesterday, they had found out about Huang xiaorou¡¯s rtionship with the Empress from the crab Pavilion. The clues began to point to the Empress, but the ie and expenditure records of the Imperial pharmacy had been quietly torn up, so there was no conclusive evidence to prove that the Empress had saved Huang xiaorou.

    With Emperor yuanjing¡¯s wisdom and shrewdness, he should not have questioned the Empress in such a hurry before the case was clear.

    If Emperor Yuan jing was really such an impulsive and brainless person, he should have directly dethroned the Crown Prince after the crown prince¡¯s case.

    ¡°No...¡± The young eunuch shook his head and hesitated for a moment. He then said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°It was noble Consort Chen who went to His Majesty¡¯s sleeping Pce to cry andin, using the Empress of framing the Crown Prince. His Majesty thought of his rtionship with the noble consort and went to Feng Qi Pce to question the Empress. It was also at that time that this servant was called by His Majesty for questioning. At that time, this servant had not taken the initiative to report.¡±

    How did noble Consort Chen know about the progress of the case?

    Needless to say, it must have been framed. When the brat saw that there was a breakthrough in the case and she was one step closer to being the Crown Prince, she happily went to her mother to share the joy.

    As they were chatting, a woman in a Lotus Green Pce dress crossed the threshold and entered the side hall.

    She had delicate features, fair skin, and was about twenty-four to twenty-five years of age. Her eyes were round and almond-shaped, just like li Caiwei¡¯s, but not as big.

    Chu Caiwei¡¯s big eyes reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of a 2d wife made of paper.

    Coupled with her round oval face, she was sweet and cute. She was worthy of the title of big-eyed cute girl.

    This Pce maid entered the side hall and gracefully bowed, saying, ¡°¡±Greetings, Lord Xu.¡±

    ¡°Sisterng ¡®er.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an returned the greeting with a smile.

    Lang ¡®er stood in the side hall and nodded slightly. what does Lord Xu want to ask? ¡± The Empress is still waiting for this servant to serve her. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said,¡±I¡¯m just following orders.¡±

    After a pause, he cut to the chase and asked directly, ¡°¡±Sisterng ¡®er went to the Imperial medicine room a few days ago?¡±

    Lang ¡®er nodded.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Ever since the crown prince¡¯s ident, herdyship has been washing her face with tears every day, and her spirit has been dispirited. That day, she had a headache, so this servant went to the Imperial medicine room to get some medicine to rx and refresh her mind.¡± Lang ¡®er answered frankly.

    ¡°Did you tear up the ie and expenditure records of the Imperial medicine Hall?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    He was just as straightforward with The Other Pce maids and eunuchs on the list. Hope¡¯s Qi technique was equivalent to a lie detector that worked every time, and it was more useful than a surveince camera.

    Although there were many restrictions to the aura-gazing technique, which could be blocked by a magic artifact and not be used against warlocks, it could not be used to use officials above the fourth rank. The case of Consort Fu was rted to the country, so aura-gazing could not be used as evidence.

    However, for these eunuchs and maids, the aura-gazing technique was not restricted. Besides, Xu Qi ¡®an was only used as an auxiliary.

    I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re a werewolf first, then I¡¯ll investigate you. This was much simpler and more convenient than following the clues.

    Lang ¡®er was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Qi¡¯ an to be so simple and violent. She shook her head.¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    Phew, she was telling the truth ... Xu Qi ¡®an, who was using the Qi observation skill, sighed in disappointment.

    It seemed that his judgment was wrong. The person who tore up the ount book did not enter the Imperial medicine room within five days, but even earlier. As for sneakily entering the Imperial medicine room, the possibility of this was not big.

    Because Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s Imperial pharmacy stored precious elixir pills and medicines, and the dog Emperor¡¯s little gold vault was used to refine elixir pills, it was not an exaggeration to describe the Imperial pharmacy as a treasure vault.

    Since it was a treasure vault, it was naturally heavily guarded outside, and it was not easy to sneak in.

    ¡°There are two possibilities. The person who tore up the ount book entered the Imperial medicine room five days ago. Or, a traitor had appeared in the Imperial medicine room. I¡¯ll go ask the pce maids and eunuchs in the Imperial medicine roomter ...¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m done, but the case isn¡¯t over yet. I might visit again in the future.¡±

    He would give them a heads up in case they refused to see him again.

    Hearing this,ng ¡®er¡¯s eyes revealed obvious impatience.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly said,¡±I¡¯ll send some small gifts to sisterng¡¯ erter. The green bean cakes from the guiyue restaurant in the capital city are the signature desserts.¡±

    ...

    He knew thatng ¡®er liked to eat mung bean cake. On the way to jingxiu Pce, Lin¡¯ an had told him about it.

    there¡¯s no need.ng ¡®er shook her head. With a sense of alienation and some resistance, she said lightly, ¡°¡±This servant doesn¡¯t like to eat mung bean cake.¡±

    Was she hated ... Heh, this woman looks like she¡¯s about to reach the age of a Wolf and Tiger, yet she¡¯s actually so rude to a rare, beautiful man like me.

    Was it because the effect of the reborn pill was not good enough, or was it because she had never been visited by a man, so she did not recognize the good of a man?

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly froze.

    From the vision provided by the aura observation technique,ng ¡®er¡¯s emotions were very stable and she was not lying.

    Not lying?

    ............

    [ PS: thank you to the leader ¡± hahaha_123 ¡± for the tip. Thank you to the leader of the ¡± tail of the mountain ¡± for the tip. ] Thank you, big bosses.

    [ PS: I wish the college entrance examination a smooth journey. As the old saying goes, it¡¯s good to grind your spear at thest minute. ] also, you have to be calm. I was as calm as an old dog when I took the college entrance examination. At that time, she was not very sensible and only wanted to quickly finish her exams and spend the summer vacation happily.

    ...

    Now that I think about it, if I were to hone my skills at thest minute, I might have entered Tsinghua or Peking University. Hahahahaha ...

 Chapter 371

    371 Chapter 25-being honest (1)

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an could not hide the shock and surprise on his face.

    The results of the aura observation technique made him suddenly alert. All kinds of thoughts collided with each other, and sparks flew.

    He quickly thought of two possibilities-first,ng ¡®er actually didn¡¯t like to eat mung bean cakes, and the reason why he showed that he liked them was to please noble Consort Chen.

    Second, she was lying. The aura-gazing technique didn¡¯t detect her, which meant that she had a magic weapon that could block the aura-gazing technique.

    The first possibility could not be determined at the moment.

    The second possibility was the real reason why Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp was numb and his adrenaline was pumping like crazy.

    How could a Pce maid of the jingxiu Pce have a magic weapon that could block the aura-observing technique?

    Why was she wearing a spiritual artifact that could block aura observation?

    Unless, she needed to use this kind of magic tool to deceive everyone these few days. Unless she knew that she would be interrogated in the near future.

    What had she done these past few days?

    She had been to the Imperial medicine room!

    As for whether she had been reced by. li,ng. er was actually an ¡®outsider¡¯ in disguise ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the possibility was low. The words of the human-skinned mask could not escape his observation.

    If it was the ¡®transformation¡¯ technique of a high-ranked expert, it would be even more impossible. This was the Imperial Pce, and high-level experts could not sneak in at all.

    ¡°Lord Xu?¡±

    Lang ¡®er frowned and squinted at Xu Qi¡¯ an, who had lost his expression.

    we can¡¯t make a conclusion so easily. Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like to eat mung bean cakes and identally said what she thought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t panic to calm himself down. Instead, he kept a¡¯ terrible ¡®expression on his face. He stared atng¡¯ er and said in a slightly indignant tone, ¡±

    missng ¡®er, although you¡¯re close to noble Consort Chen, your temper is a little too big. I¡¯ve shed blood for the Imperial court and made great contributions. Missng¡¯ er¡¯s attitude is so irreverent. Do you have a problem with me? ¡±

    Lang ¡®er nced at him and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu thinks too much. This servant is not irreverent and has no opinion of Lord Xu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to go back and serve the Imperial Noble Consort,¡± she said with a bow after a pause.

    With that, he stepped out of the door and left.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank to the bottom as he watched the maid leave.

    Just now, from the feedback of the aura observation technique,ng ¡®er still did not lie.

    Thest question was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s way of covering up his loss of self-control, but it was also a trap forng¡¯ er to jump into.

    First of all,ng ¡®er was very impatient with this inquiry. She also disliked him and wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible ... Xu Qi ¡®an could confirm this.

    When a normal person was faced with a question like ¡± do you hate me? ¡°, they would subconsciously brush it off out of courtesy and not admit it, which constituted a lie.

    However, from the feedback of the aura observation technique,ng ¡®er¡¯s emotions were unusually stable, and no lies were detected.

    From this, it was almost certain that this Pce maid had a magic tool that could block the aura-gazing technique. It also indirectly proved that she had a guilty conscience and deliberately used this kind of method to avoid interrogation.

    At this point, a terrifying truth was revealed.

    She was the one behind the scenes!

    Imperial concubine Chen?

    At this moment, countless details and clues appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. The pheromones were like boiling water.

    I really didn¡¯t expect this ... Leave this ce quickly and report my findings to Lord Wei and huaiqing ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to stay in jingxiu Pce for a moment longer.

    This feeling was like entering a hotel in the middle of the night, only to find out that it was a haunted house. The receptionist was an evil ghost with eyes hanging on his face, a face full of rotten flesh, and maggots crawling all over.

    The tes of food on the table were maggots, feces, rotten meat, human heads ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an, on the other hand, was the living person who had identally discovered the secret of the haunted house. His scalp was numb, and he only wanted to pretend that he knew nothing and leave before the evil spirit could react.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go back, little eunuch.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and asked to leave.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The young eunuch didn¡¯t doubt him. He responded rather easily and followed Xu Qi ¡®an out of the door of the side hall.

    Wait a minute!

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped in his tracks. If noble Consort Chen was the mastermind, then what the Empress had experienced was the price that noble Consort Chen was about to pay.He would be stripped of his position and thrown into the cold Pce.

    The Crown Prince might not be crippled ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care about the Crown Prince.What about Lin ¡®an?

    She was very happy today, because the case was about to be solved, and the crown prince¡¯s innocence and release were only a matter of time.

    But next, I might personally push her mother into the abyss.

    She¡¯ll probably hate me after she finds out about this.

    Compared to huaiqing, a girl like Lin ¡®an had a worse psychological endurance. Consort mother being thrown into the cold Pce, and even being bestowed with white silk and red wine was a possibility.

    Not to mention the emperor¡¯s favor, just in terms of status, the Imperial consort and the Empress were far apart.

    The Empress was the emperor¡¯s official wife. Perhaps she would not be granted death for killing a concubine, but what about the noble consort? would the noble consort receive such treatment?

    ¡°Lord Xu, Lord Xu?¡±

    The young eunuch saw Xu Qi ¡®an standing there in a daze and couldn¡¯t help but call out a few times.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly came back to his senses, but he still couldn¡¯t think of a way to kill both sides. At the same time, some confusion shed through his heart. After knowing that the person behind the scenes was noble Consort Chen, he still couldn¡¯t solve all his doubts.

    Let¡¯s go back first ... I won¡¯t tell Wei Yuan about this first. For the sake of Lin ¡®an, I, I¡¯ll think about it ...

    ...

    At the gate of the courtyard, the eunuch who was guarding the door looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with resentment.

    However, when Xu Qi ¡®an approached, he immediately restrained his emotions and became obedient and respectful.

 Chapter 372

    372 Chapter 25-being honest (2)

    ¡°By the way, you epted my money and went inside. Did you help to pass on the message?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stopped in front of the eunuch.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The eunuch said helplessly, ¡± I¡¯ve already informed her. However. sisterng. er said that she doesn¡¯t want to see her. I¡¯m too greedy and unwilling to return the silver notes. I can¡¯t exin it to you, so ...

    So. she was prepared ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and was about to leave whenng¡¯ er¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Lord Xu, take care!¡±

    ¡°Ladyng ¡®er.¡±

    The muscles on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back tightened, and he turned around as if nothing had happened.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The pretty head Pce maid stopped and smiled faintly.¡±Herdyship would like to thank Lord Xu for solving the case of the consort of blessing, allowing His Highness the crown prince¡¯s injustice to be redressed. She would like to invite you over for a chat and thank you in person.¡±

    ....... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s rxed muscles tensed up again. Perhaps it was because he had a guilty conscience, but he felt his scalp go numb.

    ¡°I still have important matters to attend to, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay here. The case of Consort Fu was carried out by imperial edict, so it¡¯s my duty. Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± He didn¡¯t want to see noble Consort Chen now.

    ¡°Lord Xu is too polite.¡±

    Lang ¡®er covered her mouth and chuckled. She said jokingly, ¡°¡±The Empress said that if Lord Xu does not go to see her, she will not allow Lord Xu to take even half a step out of jingxiu Pce.¡±

    ..... F! ck your mother!

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank. He secretly spread out his primordial spirit to sense his surroundings. After confirming that he did not receive any feedback from the ¡°danger signal,¡± he heaved a sigh of relief.

    . I didn¡¯t tell anyone about my discovery just now, includingng. er. She didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, so it¡¯s impossible for noble Consort Chen to know that I¡¯ve seen through her trick. She should just be thanking me and putting on an act ...¡± Taking a step back, this is the Imperial Pce. There are inner court guards outside, Lin ¡®an inside, and this spy sent by Emperor Yuan jing to monitor me. It¡¯s impossible and impossible for noble Consort Chen to do anything to me here ...

    Besides, I can kill Li Yuchun with one sh. I¡¯m not a pushover.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble missng ¡®er to lead the way.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to the young eunuch and said, ¡°¡±You follow me.¡±

    The two of them followed behindng ¡®er, who was dressed in a Lotus-colored Pce dress. They passed through the winding corridor in the front courtyard and entered the backyard.

    The main house of the beautiful scenery Pce was an exquisitely built two-story loft withyers of ck tiles, upturned eaves, and horns. Twelve animal-carvings on eave crouched on the four-sided roof.

    The second floor had an observation deck, which was suitable for drinking and enjoying the scenery in the warm spring or the cool autumn.

    The young eunuch coughed hard when he arrived at the inner courtyard to give a reminder.

    Xu Qian understood and stopped in the courtyard.

    Without stopping,ng ¡®er entered the room alone. Xu Qi¡¯ an heard her soft voice.¡±Empress, Lord Xu hase.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen hummed in acknowledgment and said softly, ¡°¡±I have some things to say to Lord Xu. You can all leave and go to the outer court.¡±

    Then it was Lin ¡®an¡¯s voice, coyly saying, ¡°¡±Ah? Is Lin ¡®an also leaving? I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, be obedient.¡±

    ¡°..... Hmph.¡±

    ....... What did noble Consort Chen mean by this? why did she ask the others to leave? was there anything that they couldn¡¯t talk about while sitting under the sun? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Immediately after, Lin ¡®an and the two Pce maids in the room stepped out of the threshold. When they passed by Xu Qi¡¯ an, the mounted man secretly stuck out the tip of his tongue and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Remember to report to meter.¡±

    The young eunuch was caught in a dilemma. He did not know what to do when he heardng ¡®er say, ¡°¡±The Empress has said that the rest of you are to leave. Don¡¯t you have ears?¡±

    ¡°AI.¡± The young eunuch nodded in response and turned around to follow.

    wait, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stopped him and scolded, ¡°¡±The Emperor sent you to supervise me. You have to have the self-awareness of an¡± Imperial envoy ¡°and straighten your back.¡±

    I¡¯m a foreign official after all, ¡± he said loudly. it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet the Imperial consort in private. This eunuch is in charge of supervising me under the emperor¡¯s orders.

    On the surface, he said this tong ¡®er, but in fact, he was talking to noble Consort Chen inside.

    After a few seconds of silence, noble Consort Chen¡¯s voice came from the room, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Stand further away ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    The young eunuch obediently retreated into the distance.

    Standing in the courtyard, Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to tidy up his appearance. In fact, he was taking advantage of this short period of time to weigh the pros and cons and guess what would happen next.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just to thank me, there¡¯s no need to send everyone away. In other words, what noble Consort Chen said to me can¡¯t be heard by outsiders.

    ¡°I asked the little eunuch to stand further away as apromise to noble Consort Chen. The advantage of standing far away is that you can¡¯t hear my conversation with the noble consort, but you can also clearly see our every move in the room.

    this put an end to noble Consort Chen¡¯s scheme of pretending to be an Eagle eating. chick while in fact framing me for bullying the consort ... Even though this is a little rough, I can¡¯t let my guard down.¡±

    After he finished thinking, he entered the room and saw noble Consort Chen, who was sitting on a soft couch in a beautiful pce dress.

    This was the second time that Xu Qi ¡®an had seen noble Consort Chen. Thest time was during the ancestral worship ceremony at the end ofst year. He had shouted at the mountain river temple in Yongzhen to copse, and then pretended to show his loyalty. He had seen the women of the Emperor up close.

    Noble Consort Chen and Lin ¡®an had the same face shape, a standard goose egg face, eyebrows, eyes, lips, and nose were all very beautiful.

    In terms of appearance alone, noble Consort Chen was slightly inferior to the Empress, but her temperament was dignified and gentle, and her affinity was stronger than the Empress¡¯.

    However, the beautiful embroidered dress and theplicated and expensive jewelry on her head destroyed her friendliness.

    Among all the women Xu Qi ¡®an had seen, only Lin¡¯ an could wear luxurious jewelry and clothes. The more luxurious it was, the stronger her charm was.

 Chapter 373

    373 Chapter 25-being honest (3)

    For example, many girls were very beautiful when they were not dressed up, but once they put on heavy makeup, they would look tacky. Lin ¡®an was the kind of woman who looked better the more she dressed up.

    The mother and daughter were not alike in this aspect.

    ¡°This morning, after his Majesty proposed to depose of the Emperor, I believe Lord Xu has heard of it.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen¡¯s voice was less crisp than a young girl¡¯s, but more gentle like a mature woman¡¯s, making people feel like they were bathed in the spring breeze.

    ¡°Your humble servant already knows.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°Then why has Lord Xue to my jingxiu Pce?¡±

    ¡°There are still some suspicious points in this case.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± noble Consort Chen replied with a faint smile.¡±Is there any suspicious point?¡±

    ¡°This ... I¡¯m ignorant and have no clue.¡±

    The room was quiet for a moment. Noble Consort Chen stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a long time, and the smile on her face faded. After a while, she said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    These three words were like a heavy hammer smashing into Xu Qian¡¯s heart, and it was also like thunder exploding in his ears.

    How did she know that I was lying ... A sharp light shot out from his eyes uncontrobly, and his breathing became rapid. However, he restrained all his emotions in the next moment and said nkly, ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Empress?¡±

    ¡°If you can use your aura observation technique to look at others, others can also use their aura observation technique to look at you.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen picked up the teacup and took a sip unhurriedly. She sighed and said, ¡°¡±Bengong invited you over to test you, but your lies just now made bengong unable to take any chances. Your Excellency Xu¡¯s mind is sharp. No matter how exquisite a case is, it¡¯s just a little trick to you.¡±

    Imperial concubine Chen was a sorcerer? That¡¯s impossible.

    Why did she confess to me? wasn¡¯t she afraid that I would tell Emperor Yuan jing?

    What¡¯s her purpose in inviting me over?

    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, and it turned into a sigh.¡±Yourdyship, why? I can pretend that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Then, I¡¯ll look for Lord Wei and huaiqing to deal with you ... Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart.

    At this point, the two of them were honest.

    The calmness of imperial concubine Chen surprised Xu Qi ¡®an. He knew that this was not a good thing.

    ¡°When did you find out? just now?¡± Noble Consort Chen took another sip of tea and was so calm that it seemed like she was chatting.

    ¡°Yes, I saw throughng ¡®er¡¯s disguise,¡±

    but you had your doubts before, right? tell me. Imperial concubine Chen smiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered, ¡± I¡¯ve reviewed the case of Consort Fu, and I do have many doubts. Why would the Empress ce a hundred days spring on the table for no reason? after all, this is the harem. Isn¡¯t she afraid that the Crown Prince will do something wrong by making him tipsy with wine that nourishes yang energy? ¡± This doesn¡¯t match your cautious style.¡±

    On that day, huaiqing had told him about the Empress¡¯s experience of being thrown into the cold Pce, about noble Consort Chen¡¯s importance to the crown prince¡¯s position, as well as her narrow-minded and cautious style. Xu Qi ¡®an had this doubt.

    He continued,¡±although the Empress could have bribed Huang xiaorou to set up a trap for the Crown Prince, how could she guarantee that the Crown Prince would go to Qingfeng Pce?¡± You¡¯re the crown prince¡¯s birth mother, and you know your son best. You know that he has feelings for Consort Fu, so you sent Huang xiaorou to wait for him ... Thinking about it this way, it made more sense.

    ¡°After that, from the discovery of Huang xiaorou¡¯s body to the clues I found that pointed to the Empress, the traces of human maniption were too obvious. However, if Huang xiaorou were to disappear, you would not be able to achieve your goal of framing the Empress.

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t react at that time and still felt that the Empress was the most suspicious. What I can¡¯t figure out is why you sent people to tear up the ie and expenditure booklet of the Imperial medicine Hall. That should be the most favorable evidence to point out the Empress. Not only was it unnecessary, but it also exposed me. ¡±

    Noble Consort Chen shook her head. it¡¯s not an unnecessary move. That was originally the evidence that I deliberately left behind. If the person in charge of the investigation was not you, it would be one of the most useful pieces of evidence to attack the Empress.

    ¡°But your resurrection ispletely beyond my expectations. If Huang xiaorou¡¯s body and the book in the Imperial medicine room were found at the same time, the traces of guidance would be too obvious. I was afraid that you would notice something and report it to His Majesty, so I sent someone to tear up the booklet.

    ¡°So you were suspicious at the time, but you did not insist that the Empress was wronged. Ha, if your Majesty knew about this in advance, the effect of bengong¡¯s tearfulints yesterday would have been greatly reduced.¡±

    ¡°After that, I learned about the progress of the case from Lin ¡®an. While I put pressure on His Majesty, I sent someone to assassinate you. As long as you die and the Empress confesses, everything will be wless.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. This morning, he had thought that the Empress was the biggest suspect in his assassination and had been determined to divorce huaiqing. Only when Wei Yuan told him that the Empress had pleaded guilty did he feel that there was more to the case.

    It turns out that the person who wanted to put me to death was noble Consort Chen. Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anything. I want to divorce Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°This humble servant still has two questions, and I wonder if the Empress can answer them?¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Noble Consort Chen said lightly.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is already the Crown Prince, so why does the Empress still want to do this?¡±

    Noble Consort Chenughed. Herughter was veryplicated, as if she wasughing at Xu Qi ¡®an, but also self-deprecating.

    ¡°The Crown Prince is still the Crown Prince. As long as he doesn¡¯t ascend the throne, there is a possibility of a change of master. The Empress would always be the Empress, and the fourth prince would always be the legitimate son. What if I told you that His Majesty originally had his eyes on the fourth prince? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that His Majesty knew that the Empress didn¡¯t love him at all, the fourth prince would have already been the Crown Prince.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sharply noticed that when noble Consort Chen said this, her eyes were both happy and resentful.

    ¡°But even so, after so many years, the crown prince¡¯s position has not changed. Isn¡¯t the Empress¡¯s worries too groundless?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about the matters of the Imperial court?¡±

    ¡°With Wei Yuan around, the fourth Prince¡¯s chances of winning will always be higher than my son¡¯s,¡± noble Consort Chen sneered. Wei Yuan had always wanted to take charge of the Imperial court. He wanted to fulfill his ambition and push the fourth prince to the throne.

    ¡°I can¡¯t win against Wei Yuan as a woman, so I can only try my best with the Empress. The Empress was the master of the harem, the motherly figure of the world, and was the highest honor for a woman. Bengong is also a woman and is also envious of the Empress ¡°position.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had some understanding of Wei Yuan¡¯s ambitions and knew that noble Consort Chen was speaking the truth.

    ¡°Onest question, who is the person behind the Empress?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Noble Consort Chen was obviously stunned. After a long silence, she shook her head andughed, ¡°¡±Bengong is more and more appreciative of you. It seems that Lin an has unintentionally dug out a piece of treasure.

    ¡°How are you so sure that there is someone behind bengong?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked down at his toes and said, ¡°¡±If the Empress knew what Imperial uncle was doing, why did she wait for so long and only act now?

    ¡°If the Empress only found out about Imperial uncle and Huang xiaorou recently, then who told the Empress? it can¡¯t be Huang xiaorou. She¡¯s been able to endure for so many years, and she wouldn¡¯t suddenly change her mind and take the initiative to reveal it to you for no reason. One of them must be the one who pulled the strings.

    ...

    ¡°In addition, the Empress knows that this humble servant has lied. The Directorate of Celestials¡± aura-gazing technique is not something that ordinary people can use. I¡¯ve just thought of another possibility.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and gazed at noble Consort Chen¡¯s beautiful face. your target is the Empress, but the person or force behind you is targeting Duke Wei.

    The smile on noble Consort Chen¡¯s face disappeared. She squinted her eyes and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an for a long time.¡±What does Lord Xu think of Lin ¡®an?¡±

    It was very nice ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he did not answer.

    ¡°The Crown Prince told me that Lin ¡®an has reached the age of marriage. I silently kept an eye on it andter discovered that ever since she met you, whenever shees to jingxiu Pce, the person she talks about the most is you.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen continued to guide her patiently,¡±I¡¯ve also experienced the age of a young girl yearning for love.¡± I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ll be conferred a title of nobility soon. Although the title of Viscount isn¡¯t that big, it means you¡¯ve stepped into the noble ss.

    ¡°Bengong can promise you that within three years, your noble title will go one step further. At that time, I will marry Lin an to you.¡±

    It was a tant attempt to win him over, which was also the reason why Noble Consort Chen had been so honest with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Even if you know the secret, it¡¯s impossible for you to point me out. Lang ¡®er has been in poor health recently and has suddenly fallen ill. The imperial physician has not been able to save him.¡± What does Lord Xu think of this result?¡±

    How could the innocent and lovely Lin. an have a mother like you, trying to trick me with empty promises ... ¡°Three years is too long,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.¡±Who knows if the Imperial concubine is bluffing.¡±

    ...

    Noble Consort Chen frowned. at the earliest, two years. The matter of being conferred a title of nobility is no small matter. You should be clear about this.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and smiled shyly. ¡°I want to say that the marriage will take three years, but can we consummate the marriage first?¡±

    ..........

    [ PS: would you believe me if I said I took the college entrance examination? ]

    Alright, you guys don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll p my own mouth.

 Chapter 374

    374 Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯ve made a contribution again (1)

    ¡°Are you toying with this Queen?¡±

    ice ¡± slowly crept up noble Consort Chen¡¯s face. Her expression, her eyes, and her tone were all icy.

    look, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged and smiled, ¡± no matter how nice the person who¡¯s making empty promises says, as long as there¡¯s a real effort, he¡¯ll immediately turn hostile.

    It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t agree, otherwise I would rather be sad in Lin ¡®an to destroy you.

    Noble Consort Chen picked up the teacup and took a sip. By the time she put down the teacup, her expression had returned to normal. my biggest w isng ¡®er. As long as she¡¯s not here, there¡¯s no evidence.

    ¡°And this tall building, Feng Qi Pce, is going to copse in the blink of an eye. As the saying goes, a fine bird chooses a tree to rest in. Lord Xu is a smart person, you should know in your heart what choice you will make.¡±

    Xu Qi. an nodded in agreement. the Crown Prince is still the Crown Prince. The Empress is about to be reced. The Empress promised to marry Lin. an to me ... That¡¯s why I choose Lord Wei.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen¡¯s expression froze, and her grip on the teacup tightened slightly. It took her a long time to resist the urge to ssh the hot tea on the boy¡¯s face or smash the cup.

    ¡°So, Lord Xu is prepared to takeng ¡®er away from jingxiu Pce and put me to death?¡±

    Noble Consort Chen¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Xu Qi ¡®an. The atmosphere in the room dropped to a freezing point, and an invisible murderous intent shrouded Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Xu baikui, who was in the spirit-refinement realm, could not capture the scene of the enemy¡¯s attack. However, his instincts as a rank-7 martial artist were sending him a signal:It was dangerous!

    If. insist on takingng. er away, I¡¯ll have to die with noble Consort Chen. In this case, she¡¯ll definitely do something desperate and attack me without considering that this is the harem. My life can¡¯t be guaranteed. Although monk Shen Shu is here, she¡¯s myst trump card ... Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and straightened his back. His eyes were filled with disdain.

    ¡°I, Xu Qi ¡®an, fought alone against tens of thousands of rebel soldiers and killed thousands of them. Does the Empress think that I would be afraid of a mere threat?

    ¡°I don¡¯t fear death, but why should I fear death?¡±

    I¡¯m not afraid of death, but. ¡®m afraid of death ... There was obvious surprise in noble Consort Chen¡¯s eyes, and she slowly nodded. well said. Lord Xu is indeed a hero, but he fell into your hands ...

    The Imperial consort clenched the teacup in her hand, as if she was about to smash it.

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly,¡±but I¡¯m sincere to Lin¡¯ an, and I don¡¯t want to see her sad.¡± I can treat today¡¯s matter as if it never happened.¡±

    Even if. want to expose the Imperial consort, I have to be able to walk out of jingxiu Pce ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought with regret.

    Noble Consort Chen stared at him for a moment, put down the teacup, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You didn¡¯t lie. It seems that your feelings for Lin ¡®an are true. Since that¡¯s the case, why is Lord Xu unwilling to join us?¡±

    Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I¡¯ll be dead if I join you. In the capital, I can only rely on Wei Yuan. Even huaiqing can only be considered half of him. As for Lin ¡®an, she¡¯s just a Princess with no power or influence. She can¡¯t protect me at all.

    ¡°Niangniang, leechers are not empty promises, but actions. I¡¯m loyal to Lord Wei because he treats me with sincerity. I trust him.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at the eunuch outside the courtyard. ¡°This humble servant is helpless against niangniang, but I don¡¯t think niangniang can do anything to me.¡±

    Once he no longer had the thought of burning both Jade andmon stone, noble Consort Chen would not make things difficult for him.

    Although the little eunuch was only a minion, he was now Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes and could be regarded as a monitor. Everything that happened here would be conveyed to Emperor Yuan jing without missing a word.

    Unless imperial consort Chen killed him directly, no conspiracy or framing would work. The little eunuch could testify for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This was the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an insisted on keeping the little eunuch.

    Noble Consort Chen looked at him deeply, her beautiful eyes slightly dimmed. . ¡®m tired. You may leave ... The gate of the jingxiu Pce will always be open for you.¡±

    ¡°Your humble servant will take his leave.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands in obeisance and left the house.

    When the little eunuch in the courtyard saw himing out, he immediately came up to him and asked, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what did the Imperial consort say to you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll lose your head if you ask.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    The little eunuch¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Walking to the outer courtyard, Lin ¡®an was sitting in the pavilion, one hand holding his cheek, the other ying with a teacup, bored to death.

    There were two Pce maids standing beside him.

    When she saw Xu Qi ¡®an, her round face bloomed with a smile, her eyes curved, and her peach blossom eyes became lively. She waved her hand and said in a tender voice, ¡±

    ¡°Dog ve,e here quickly.¡±

    The dog ve didn¡¯t sound imposing at all. It sounded like he was acting coquettishly and coyly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath, suppressed his surging emotions, and smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Your Highness, your humble servant is out.¡±

    ¡°What did consort mother say to you?¡± Lin an immediately asked.

    ¡°The Empress said that Her Highness is about to reach the age of marriage and asked this humble servant if there are any suitable candidates to rmend to her a few young talents. She can help her Highness find a future husband.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was stunned for a moment, and the red clouds quietly climbed up his face. He said suspiciously, ¡°¡±Consort mother would tell you this?¡±

    ...... Eh, why didn¡¯t you fall into my trap? when did you be so smart? I was going to rmend myself. Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to say, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±

    ¡°Dog ve, you dare to tease me?¡± she raised her eyebrows.

    She red at him with her hands on her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a child, I don¡¯t know what flirting is.¡±

    The paparazzo snorted. He felt that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were very interesting, so he started to giggle like a little hen.

    Her smile was both innocent and charming, like a beautiful scenery.

 Chapter 375

    375 Xu Qi ¡®an, I made a contribution again (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed along, but he sighed in his heart.

    He¡¯d nned to pretend he didn¡¯t know anything and leave jingxiu Pce first. Then, he¡¯d tell Wei Yuan what he¡¯d found so that he could captureng ¡®er as quickly as possible and catch noble Consort Chen off guard.

    But because of the rtionship with Lin ¡®an, he inevitably hesitated. Although he calmed down, he would not hesitate to expose noble Consort Chen.

    Unexpectedly, noble Consort Chen¡¯s rank was not low. It could be expected that as soon as he left,ng ¡®er would die of illness. In this way, noble Consort Chen would no longer have any ws.

    ¡°Noble Consort Chen is a qualified consort ... Lin an is such a stupid girl, one do not know if it is a blessing or a curse to grow up in the pce.¡±

    Recalling noble Consort Chen¡¯s earlier operation, she was indeed astute and called him over to test him regardless of the consequences. In the end, she really did find out.

    Her subsequent honest words seemed to be sincere, but in fact, she was fearless, because she knew that as long as she got rid ofng ¡®er, she would be wless, and Xu Qi¡¯ an would not be able to takeng ¡®er away unless he wanted to die.

    Since he had already been discovered, he might as well be more generous and say it out loud. He could even win my trust ... Then. he threw out a beautiful girl as bait. If I was a lecherous person, I might have taken the bait ...

    With monk Shen Shu¡¯s protection, I might not die on the spot, but I¡¯ll also expose myself. Emperor Yuan jing, that dog, will definitely seal me in sang po. The oue will still be the same, and I¡¯ll die with him.

    After leaving jingxiu Pce, Xu Qi ¡®an declined the invitation to y Gomoku, saying that he still had important matters to deal with.

    young eunuch, I have finished dealing with the matters in the pce. Later, when you report to the Emperor, there are some things that can be said and some that can not be said. I will give you a few words of advice. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    The young eunuch put on a serious expression. Lord Xu, please speak.

    ¡°You have to tell the Emperor everything about the jingxiu Pce. ¡°You have to put it this way: after asking the beautiful scenery Pce¡¯s maidng ¡®er, Lord Xu¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly, as if he did not want to stay any longer. He did not even drink his tea.

    ¡°But before Lord Xu could leave jingxiu Pce, she was suddenly asked to stay by the Imperial consort and was invited to the rear courtyard ... The Imperial consort dismissed everyone and spoke to Lord Xu for a long time in the room. The servant was left in the courtyard and was not allowed to enter. Although he could see the two people in the room, he could not hear what they were talking about.

    ¡°The conversation is over. Lord Xu has left the pce with a heavy heart.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he took out five silver notes from his pocket, as well as the five silver taels he had extorted from the eunuch guarding the jingxiu pce gate, making a total of ten silver taels. He handed them to the young eunuch without any anger.

    The little eunuch opened his arms and waved his hand,¡±Lord Xu, please don¡¯t.¡±

    After keeping the silver, he carefully thought over Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words. He felt that there was not much of a problem, so he nodded.¡±Alright, this servant will do as you say.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately left the pce. He borrowed huaiqing¡¯s horse from the pce guards and galloped back to the watchman¡¯s office.

    After being informed by the guard, he entered the noble spirit building and came to the tea room on the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan wasn¡¯t in the tea room. Instead, he was on the observation deck. He was sitting on arge chair with his hair down. A ck-robed official wasbing his hair.

    Wei Yuan waved his hand.e here and help meb my hair.

    The clerk in ck handed theb to Xu Qi ¡®an and left the tea room.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, why are youbing your hair at this time?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held theb andbed her hair from head to toe without any knots. She thought to herself, ¡± it¡¯s quite light.

    ¡°In Buddhism, hair means the strand of worry.¡± Wei Yuan was basking in the sunlight. He squinted his eyes and said gently, ¡±

    ¡°Comb your hair, and the past will be written off.¡±

    What did that mean?

    Wei Yuan was acting a little strange today. What did he mean by writing off the past?

    ¡°There¡¯s no point inbing hair. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put theb in her arms, spread her fingers, and pressed on Wei Yuan¡¯s head, gently pressing on his acupuncture points.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s breathing gradually slowed down. The warm sun shone on the two of them. The scenery was beautiful. Xu Qi ¡®an squinted as he looked out. He felt like he had returned to the human world, far away from the infighting in the pce.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    Of course, this is the magical skill of the barbershop. I¡¯ll make you a hair washing chairter ... ¡°I have something to report,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said.

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out who the mastermind is.¡±

    Wei Yuan opened his eyes and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s noble Consort Chen!¡± ¡°I went to jingxiu Pce to investigate a case today and found out thatng ¡®er, the pce maid beside her, was the one who tore up the book of the Imperial medicine Hall ...¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an said in a low voice.

    He told Wei Yuan about his discovery and Noble Consort Chen¡¯s recruitment in full.

    Wei Yuan patted his hand, signaling him to stop. He stood up and walked to the edge of the observation tower. He pressed his hands on the guardrails and looked into the distance. who do you think is behind noble Consort Chen? ¡±

    How would I know ... ¡°It might be rted to the Directorate of Celestials,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    This was what he had deduced from the existence of the aura observation skill.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Directorate of Celestials,¡± Wei Yuan shook his head, his tone firm.

    It was not the Directorate of Celestials ... Xu Qi ¡®an took a few seconds to react and said in shock, ¡°¡±Duke Wei, you knew that noble Consort Chen was scheming against the Empress and you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel to drag the Crown Prince into this ... I haven¡¯t paid any more attention to this case after I handed it over to you. It was only this morning when I learned that the Empress had pleaded guilty and heard you talk about the case from beginning to end that I guessed it was noble Consort Chen.¡±

    ...... Xu Qi ¡®an stared at his back for a long time. In the past, he thought that Wei Yuan and Golden Lotus were both old silver coins. Now, he realized that Golden Lotus was quite pure and not as profound as Wei Yuan.

    If it wasn¡¯t the Directorate of Celestials, then how could noble Consort Chen use the aura viewing technique? who else could use the aura viewing technique other than the Directorate of Celestials?

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart stirred. Lord Wei, I just remembered something.

    ¡°A third-grade Warlock that appeared in the Yunzhou case?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    ¡°Lord Wei is wise ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was convinced.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this person as well, but I couldn¡¯t find anything. Do you know the name of the third-grade Warlock in the Directorate of Celestials?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    ¡°Master of celestial mystery.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an had heard the act tough King mention this before.

    ...

    ¡°Astrologers can hide from the heavens and erase their existence and all traces they left behind. Their parents will forget them, their wives and children will forget them, and all the written records they leave behind will disappear. This was the power of a seer.

    other than that, astrologers can also change other people¡¯s impression of him, leaving a vague memory in their hearts, but they can¡¯t remember itpletely.

    Wei Yuan looked into the distance,¡±during the Sang Bo case, you¡¯ve investigated the first director, but there were no records of it. There were no words.¡± One had to know that Emperor Wu Zong could change history, but he could not stop the mouths of his descendants, let alone stop the unofficial history.

    ¡°It was the supervisor who erased all information about the first supervisor, as if he had never existed. Even I often mistook him for the creator of the Directorate of Celestials, the creator of the Warlock system.

    ¡°Then, due to the separation caused by the gap in history, I will suddenly remember that there was a first supervisor.¡±

    ¡°How do we investigate this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    He once again realized how terrifying the top experts of this world were.

    ¡°If you want to investigate, you have to rely on the supervisors.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    It made sense, only magic could defeat magic, father Wei¡¯s thinking was not wrong ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°But the supervisor refused,¡± Wei Yuan sighed.

    This was an expected answer. The Directorate of Celestials had many secrets, and the director was like an old man who kept them secret ... Xu Qi ¡®an pursed his lips and asked in a curious tone, ¡±

    ...

    ¡°Does Lord Wei know what the first and second grade warlocks are called?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. I¡¯ve always been at odds with the supervisor. Da Feng is like a game of chess. He¡¯s the yer, and I¡¯m also the yer. We often have conflicts due to our different thoughts.

    This was the first time Wei Yuan had talked to Xu Qi ¡®an about such ¡°high-end¡± content.

    Perhaps in Wei Yuan¡¯s heart, the director was his biggest political enemy? ¡°Lord Wei, how are you going to save the Empress?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    whether or not the Imperial uncle will be the scapegoat is still to be considered. The Emperor likes checks and bnces and will think that after the Empress is dethroned, the Crown Prince will have no opponents. However, the Emperor has thought of some unhappy things and may not have such a calm mind, unless he suspects noble Consort Chen ...

    ¡°The Empress¡¯s heart is still too soft. When she took this step, she didn¡¯t discuss it with me in advance.¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s voice was helpless.

    Duke of Wei, are you trying to say that you¡¯re a stupid teammate, Queen?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that his efforts before leaving the pce had not been in vain, or perhaps he had made a contribution.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I¡¯m guilty of acting on my own initiative.¡±

    Wei Yuan turned around and frowned, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 376

    376 Question_

    ¡°Before I left the pce, I did something unnecessary. I asked the eunuch His Majesty sent to supervise ...¡± He said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told Wei Yuan the script he had taught the young eunuch.

    Seeing that Wei Yuan was deep in thought, Xu Qi ¡®an quickly said, ¡± I made my own decision without permission. Lord Wei, please analyze it.

    Hearing this, Wei Yuan smiled and nodded, ¡°¡±Although it was your own decision, you did well. His Majesty is suspicious and good at checks and bnces. If your words reach his ears, he will be suspicious of noble Consort Chen.

    ¡°From there, he would have to reevaluate the entire Consort Fu case and consider the pros and cons of many parties, as well as the bnce that he had been trying so hard to maintain.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was still not satisfied. He said in an unconfident tone, ¡°¡±Will His Majesty be able to see through it? Or perhaps, that little eunuch and his Majesty should confess to me that he epted my money and pass on my message?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you said. It¡¯s all real,¡± Wei Yuanughed, ¡±

    ¡°As for thetter question, confessing to His Majesty will only expose that he has received bribes and has done nothing. Who would lift a stone to smash their own feet? To be able to work in His Majesty¡¯s Pce, not to say that they are smart, but at least they are not too stupid.¡±

    Hehe, I know all this ... ¡°Duke of Wei is extremely intelligent, I¡¯m impressed,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a tone of admiration.

    Wei Yuan looked at him deeply and shook his head.

    Then, he returned to the tea room in a rxed mood and poured two cups of tea for himself. you have already entered the spirit-refining stage. Do not stop refining your primordial spirit. When the extra acupoints outside your meridians swell up, you can refine your body and soul in advance.

    Extra acupoints outside the meridians ... Oh, oh, temple.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment before he realized that the extra-meridian point referred to the temple. There was no such thing as temple in this world.

    The extraordinary acupoints outside the meridians sounded like high-end and high-end ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t like the term ¡± temple ¡± either, because he always felt that it was a verb.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that his operation just now had produced good feedback. Wei Yuan was in a good mood and wanted to reward him for his contributions.

    Wei Yuan could see through her act of ¡± asking for forgiveness ¡± but she was actually asking for credit. However, leaders liked subordinates who held themselves in high regard.

    Even the wise Wei Yuan was no exception.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an had just said,¡±Lord Wei, I¡¯ve done a great job again, hahahaha ...¡±

    The feedback he would receive would bepletely different. Wei Yuan might even criticize him and tell him to stay calm and not be arrogant.

    ¡°Temper the body and soul?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Tempering the body was the main content of the essence cultivation realm. It was nothing more than aerobic and anaerobic exercises to break through the limits of one¡¯s physical strength. Every three days, he would have to ask a doctor to rx his muscles and promote blood cirction to relieve the muscle damage. Then, he would have to eatrge amounts of fish and meat, as well as some warm and nourishing Chinese medicine.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ¡°ate¡± 100 taels of silver a year, which was almost half of second uncle¡¯s annual ie.

    After reaching the spirit-refinement realm, the methods of the essence-refinement realm would no longer work. Xu Qi ¡®an did not know how to temper his body and soul.

    I¡¯ve told you before that a warrior¡¯s system can¡¯t be achieved overnight. It¡¯s the constant exploration and improvement of the predecessors, which is why we have the nine grades of martial arts today.

    Wei Yuan sipped his tea and said, ¡°¡±In the beginning, the copper skin and iron bones were formed by hitting the metal with a stick, just like a cksmith¡¯s hammer, forging a piece of iron base into a fine iron. This process is extremely long, and because the vital parts are often hit, if the foundation is not solid enough, you will die an unnatural death.¡±

    Lord Wei, when you said you hit a vital part, is it the kind that I understand ... Hmm, the chicken flew and the eggs were destroyed?

    ter on, someone created medicinal baths. With special natural treasures as the main ingredient, they ced a person in arge cauldron to cook. Martial artists would then cultivate in the cauldron to resist the high temperature and absorb the medicinal power. This was how they achieved the copper skin iron bone realm.

    ¡°What¡¯s the death rate?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    it¡¯s also very dangerous. Sometimes, people get cooked while they¡¯re being cooked. Wei Yuan replied.

    ¡°.......¡±

    An image suddenly appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He was sitting in arge cauldron with boiling water beside him. Yan Caiwei, who was proficient in medicine, was constantly adding ingredients into the cauldron.Fennel, beans, cinnamon, scallion ...

    Xu lingying stood to the side, tears flowing from the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Is there a safer way?¡± He quietly swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°With the birth of generations of geniuses, someone finally created the first set of cultivation methods that used Qi cultivation as the foundation and body tempering as a supplement. The core of this technique is to use a special method of Qi cirction to temper the body from the inside out. With thebination of beating or boiling, the danger will be greatly reduced.¡±

    Wei Yuan spread out a piece of paper and wrote the words ¡®Hunyuan art¡¯, ¡±

    ¡°The Yamen¡¯s top technique is called the mixed element technique, and every Jin Gong uses this technique. Ha, throwing it into the pugilistic world will only bring about a storm of blood.¡±

    Once again, Xu Qi ¡®an realized the benefits of being a night watchman under Wei Yuan¡¯s wing. There were the best martial arts techniques and the most luxurious resources here. For Xu Qi¡¯ an, the resources that were beyond the reach of Jianghu Wanderers were indeed within his reach.

    That included the visualization picture, which was also of the highest quality.

    The fact that he was able to enter the spirit-refinement realm so quickly was due to his talent, but it also had to do with the resources that Wei Yuan had given him.

    The martial arts system was really a Coolie profession. Using modern knowledge to analyze, rank-9 essence refinement realm was also known as the brick-moving realm, rank-8 was Qigong practice and moving bricks, rank-7 was burning the liver and staying upte to move bricks, and rank-6 was even more amazing, directly breaking a big rock with the chest ... Xu Qian sighed and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, is there a Qi-circting technique that can cultivate a body of copper and iron without cooking or beating with a stick?¡±

    ¡°There are!¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s answer was beyond Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expectations. He was happy at first, but then he asked, ¡°¡±In a dream?¡±

    ........ Wei Yuan looked at him and remained silent for a few seconds. Then, he said gently, ¡°¡±Buddhism has a simr technique. Some people say that the bronze skin iron bone realm of martial artists is derived from the Vajra realm of Buddhism.

    some people also say that Buddha took the system of martial arts as a reference and opened a new path in the Buddhist system, which is called the martial monk.

    In other words, the monk system had a set of techniques that allowed one to cultivate copper skin and iron bones without cooking. This was easy to handle. He could trick number six and take it from him for free ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face unconsciously revealed an innocent smile.

    ..........

    The emperor¡¯s chamber.

    Emperor Yuan jing was sitting cross-legged on the bed, breathing with his eyes closed. A stick of sandalwood was burning at the corner of the bed, and the smoke was thin and straight.

    The old eunuch stood at the side, his eyes lowered and he didn¡¯t make a single sound.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside. A young eunuch had stopped outside the bedchamber.

    The old eunuch took a look at Emperor Yuan jing, who was getting better and better, and walked to the door with small steps. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Godfather, Daoist chief has sent a Daoist from spirit Treasure Temple to invite His Majesty.¡± The eunuch said in a low voice.

    ...

    The old eunuch was obviously taken aback. He counted the time with his fingers and thought to himself that the date was right. These few days of the month were the days when the state preceptor was in a state of difort and was in seclusion to recuperate.

    Even his Majesty could not disturb him, and could only cultivate in his own pce.

    ¡°I know, you may leave.¡±

    After sending away the young eunuch, the old eunuch slowly walked back to the bed and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes.

    ¡°The state preceptor has sent someone to invite Your Majesty over for enlightenment,¡± the old eunuch said.

    Emperor Yuan jing was slightly stunned. Then, his calm eyes brightened up.

    ¡°Get ready, quickly go!¡±

    The state preceptor would suffer from the burning of karmic fire every month, and his seven emotions and six desires would surge endlessly. Therefore, the state preceptor would choose to go into seclusion these few days, and no one was allowed to enter the Lingbao temple.

    However, Emperor yuanjing knew that if the Imperial advisor agreed to dual cultivate with him one day, it would definitely be within these few days.

    Emperor Yuan jing had been waiting for this day for a long time. Although his ck hair had regrown and his body was strong, he was still in his Prime. But he still couldn¡¯t live forever.

    ...

    If he wanted to go further, he would have to dual cultivate with the state preceptor and absorb her spiritual energy. Only then would he be able to live forever and be the Emperor of Da Feng.

    They left the sleeping Pce and boarded the Dragon carriage. Emperor Yuan jing urged them along the way and they soon arrived at Lingbao temple.

    However, when he saw the female state preceptor, he was disappointed to find that she had really only invited him to meditate and do breathing exercises, just like how she had done her homework in the past.

    The female state preceptor, who had a cinnabar between her brows and beautiful features, sat cross-legged on a futon. Her voice was gentle and charming.¡±Your Majesty, please sit.¡±

    Her ck and beautiful hair was tied up with a Lotus crown, highlighting her beautiful white face. It was clean, without a single strand of hair hanging down.

    Emperor Yuan jing was not willing to give up. Imperial Preceptor, ¡± he said in a deep voice, ¡± if you are not willing to dual cultivate with me, why did you invite me here at this time? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng closed his eyes. I won¡¯t be burned by the karmic sinmes this month, ¡± he said lightly. I¡¯ve promised to teach Your Majesty the art of immortality. I¡¯ll keep my promise and not ck off for even a day.

    Emperor Yuan jing was silent for a moment and sat down on his futon. He didn¡¯t immediately close his eyes and cultivate, but said, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, the medicinal herbs for the rejuvenation pill have been prepared. I will send someone to deliver them to the spirit Treasure Temple tomorrow.¡±

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes and looked at Emperor Yuan jing. He suddenly sighed.¡±Your Majesty¡¯s ck hair has regrown, and after cultivating for many years, you¡¯re already immune to all diseases. There¡¯s no need to refine the Four Seasons divine pill.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing ignored him and closed his eyes to cultivate.

    Emperor Yuan jing had to refine four cauldrons of pills in the Four seasons of the year. The pills would be formed during the four sr terms of the spring equinox, summer solstice, Autumn Equinox, and winter solstice.

    Each cauldron ofrge pills was worth a city, equivalent to three years of tax revenue of a County, and that was in a wealthy area.

    Other than the four cauldrons ofrge pills, there were 36 cauldrons of small pills. The amount of silver consumed was shocking.

    This silver was not embezzled from the Treasury of the Ministry of Revenue, but from Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s own small Treasury. As for how the silver in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s small Treasury came about, everyone in the court knew, but they had a tacit understanding.

    By the time the Enlightenment with the Imperial advisor ended, it was already sunset.

    Emperor Yuan jing was in a bad mood, so he was silent after returning to his bedroom. Remembering that the case of Consort Fu was not over yet, he said impatiently, ¡±

    ¡°Greatpanion, let the cab draft a decree. Fu Fei¡¯s case has been dyed again and again, and it is already past ten. I order the three divisions to give the results within two days.¡±

    The result was ¡°whether the Queen is guilty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡±

    The old eunuch hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an came to the pce again today.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned. why is he still here? send someone to the Yamen to take back the gold medal tomorrow.

    The Empress had already pleaded guilty, and the case of Consort Fu could almost be closed. There was no need for that little Gong toe to the pce again.

    The old eunuch nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Then do you still want to question this servant today?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing thought for a while and nodded slowly. ¡°Announce!¡±

    The old eunuch left the chamber. In less than 15 minutes, he came in with the young eunuch who was supervising Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The little eunuch lowered his head, bent his back, and stood there obediently.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat behind the desk and looked down at the young eunuch. what did Xu Qi ¡®ane to the pce to investigate today? ¡±

    .........

    [ PS: it¡¯s still 10000 words today. It¡¯s 2:30 now, so I¡¯ll update one chapter first. ] The word count for the next chapter would be filled up.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 377

    377 Bringing honor to the ancestors (1)

    ¡°Today, Lord Xu has brought me to ask about the list of people who can enter and leave the Imperial medicine room ...¡±

    The little eunuch slowly exined ording to the list. Emperor Yuan jing was silent, his eyes dark. No one knew if he was listening carefully or thinking of something else.

    thest person on the list is from the jingxiu Pce, the head Pce maid of the Imperial consort. Lord Xu brought this servant to question her, but the door was closed.

    Hearing this, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s frozen eyes moved, as if his attention was pulled back.

    ¡°Xu Daren had no choice but to go to Shao Yin Pce to find His Highness Lin an for help ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words appeared in the eunuch¡¯s mind. He said naturally, ¡± after askingng ¡®er from the scenic beauty Pce, Lord Xu¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He didn¡¯t even drink the tea and left in a hurry with this servant ...

    but before he could leave jingxiu Pce,ng ¡®er came back and said that the Imperial concubine had invited Lord Xu to the courtyard to thank him for solving the case of Consort Fu. Lord Xu didn¡¯t want to see him at first, butng¡¯ er forced him to stay. The young eunuch paused for a moment and continued, ¡±

    after that, the Imperial consort dismissed everyone. I was not allowed to enter the house and could only wait in the courtyard ...

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes regained their liveliness. He interrupted the young eunuch and stared at him. After a few seconds of silence, he said slowly, ¡°¡±Dismiss everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°What did they say in the courtyard?¡±

    I was too far away, ¡± the young eunuch replied. I couldn¡¯t hear you clearly. I could only watch from afar as Lord Xu and the Imperial consort conversed.

    Emperor Yuan jing put his right hand to his lips and pondered. Suddenly, he said, ¡± you said that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned pale after he askedng¡¯ er? ¡±

    Without waiting for the young eunuch to reply, the old eunuch¡¯s expression changed slightly as he rebuked, ¡°¡±You dog, what did I teach you?¡±

    When reporting, do not mix in any subjective emotions. Do not try to mislead His Majesty. Be fair and objective.

    Emperor Yuan jing raised his hand and interrupted the angry old eunuch.

    Seeing this, the little eunuch had some confidence.¡±It is indeed very ugly.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to leave, butng¡¯ er forced him to stay?¡±

    ¡°....... That¡¯s right,¡±

    The young eunuch noticed that Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attitude had changed. He said carefully, ¡°¡±Lord Xu said that he was investigating a case by imperial edict, and that his duty was to carry out.

    ¡°Lang ¡®er said that if Lord Xu doesn¡¯t go see the Empress, he won¡¯t be able to walk out of jingxiu Pce.¡±

    Hearing this, Emperor yuanjing¡¯s eyes seemed to burst with light. This time, he thought for a long time. The sleeping Pce was eerily quiet. The two eunuchs, one old and one young, held their breaths, afraid of disturbing the unfathomable Emperor.

    Finally, Emperor Yuan jing slowly said,¡±when Xu Qi. an left ...¡± How are you feeling?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had told him this before he left, but the young eunuch didn¡¯t answer immediately. He pretended to think for a while, then said, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu has left the pce with a heavy heart.¡±

    To increase his credibility, he added, ¡°¡±In the past, when you left the pce, Lord Xu would always chat with this servant, beaming with joy. But today is different. You didn¡¯t say a single word.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand.

    ¡°You may leave.¡± The old eunuch immediately said.

    After the young eunuch left the chamber, Emperor Yuan jing sat for a long time without saying a word. ¡°Go and bringng ¡®er from the jingxiu Pce to me.¡±

    The old eunuch responded and left the chamber slowly.

    .........

    The old eunuch led a group of guards and, in the afterglow of the setting sun, passed throughyers of Pce walls and arrived at jingxiu Pce.

    The eunuch guarding the door recognized the emperor¡¯spanion from afar and went up to him. ¡°Eunuch Liu, please wait a moment. This servant will go and inform the Imperial consort ...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± The old eunuch pped him away and entered the courtyard with his guards. After passing through the front courtyard, they heard a burst of cryinging from the inner courtyard.

    The old eunuch stood in the inner courtyard and shouted, ¡°¡±Imperial consort, this old servant requests an audience.¡±

    A Pce maid with slightly red eyes came out of noble Consort Chen¡¯s room and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±The Empress invites you in.¡±

    The old eunuch followed the pce maid into the room. He saw noble Consort Chen sitting on therge chair, holding a silk handkerchief in her hand and wiping her eyes from time to time, her face full of sorrow.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Empress?¡± The old eunuch asked in surprise.

    ¡°Bengong had a servant who suddenly fell ill and died. The imperial physician couldn¡¯t save him.¡± Noble Consort Chen said sorrowfully.

    ¡°This ...¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. What¡¯s the name of that Pce maid?¡± the old eunuch consoled her.

    ¡°Lang ¡®er,¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±The old eunuch¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°What is the purpose of your visit to my jingxiu Pce?¡± Said noble Consort Chen softly.

    The old eunuch forced a smile. His Majesty has sent this old servant tofort you, Your Majesty. His Majesty knows that Your Majesty has been worried and frightened these days.

    Noble Consort Chen turned her head away and said sorrowfully, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you can¡¯t even meet this Minister¡¯s concubine?¡±

    The old eunuchughed drily and didn¡¯tment on the Imperial consort¡¯sints.

    He chatted with the Imperial concubine for a while and said casually, ¡°¡±Thatng ¡®er must be quite young,¡±

    Althoughng ¡®er was an old man in jingxiu Pce, Emperor yuanjing had not visited the consort for more than ten or twenty years, so the old eunuch did not have much impression of this Pce maid who had unfortunately passed away.

    ¡°A pitiful child.¡± Noble Consort Chen¡¯s face was sorrowful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± the old eunuch said.

    He also had another identity, the chief of internal affairs, which was in charge of the eunuchs and Pce maids in the Imperial Pce. However, this identity was an empty title that he had brought with him as Emperor yuanjing¡¯spanion.

    The Deputy General Manager was the real person in power.

    ...

 Chapter 378

    378 Bringing honor to the ancestors (2)

    After all, the head of internal affairs was very busy and could not always be by the emperor¡¯s side.

    After bidding farewell to noble Consort Chen, the old eunuch entered the southern chamber under the guidance of a Pce maid. He saw the pale-facedng ¡®er lying on the bed.

    ¡°Have you asked an Imperial physician to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯ve seen it. The imperial physician said it¡¯s a brain problem and there¡¯s no cure.¡±

    The old eunuch stared atng ¡®er for a long time before he ordered, ¡°¡±Just leave him to us.¡±

    He ordered the guards to take awayng ¡®er¡¯s body and hurried back to report.

    When he returned to Emperor yuanjing¡¯s bedroom, the old Emperor was still sitting behind the big tableid with bright yellow silk, looking in the direction of the gate expressionlessly.

    He didn¡¯t have any reaction when he saw the old eunuch step over the threshold and enter the house.

    ¡°Your Majesty,ng. er is dead ...¡± The old eunuch said in a low voice.

    After a long, long time, Emperor Yuan jing replied with an ¡± mm. this Emperor, who was at the top of power and looked down on half of the sixty-year cycle, was neither happy nor sad.

    ...........

    The next day, Emperor Yuan jing held another court meeting. The civil and military officials entered the meridian Gate in an orderly manner under the hazy sky. Some of them stopped at the square outside the throne room, while some stood on the White jade steps outside the throne room.

    Only a very small portion of them entered the hall. These people, in the mouth of the storyteller, were collectively called:In the Imperial court, he looked down at the officials.

    After the officials entered the hall, Emperor Yuan jing came out a quarter of an hourter and sat on his Dragon Throne.

    After the official and ruler had their normal meeting, the Minister of Justice stepped out and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, the threew divisions havepleted the verification. The Empress is indeed the mastermind of Consort Fu¡¯s case.

    ¡°The Shangguan family is unworthy of the title. They conspired to murder the Empress and frame the Crown Prince. Please punish them severely, Your Majesty.¡±

    The official of the court of judicial review immediately went forward to agree.

    In the hall, the officials and generals, as well as some of the nobles, all voiced their opinions.

    This meant that they had already discussed and agreed yesterday that the defeatment of the Empress was not the same as the defeatment of the Crown Prince. It was a matter of national importance. Depose of the Empress was only the emperor¡¯s family matter. As long as there was reason and evidence to prove that the Empress was indeed immoral and not that the Emperor liked the new and disliked the old, then the officials had no reason and no need to stop her.

    The only problem after being crippled was the identity of the fourth prince. One must know that the fourth prince was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s only legitimate son, so many people ced their bets on him.

    Those who didn¡¯t have any objections were the fourth Prince¡¯s side.

    Without waiting for Emperor yuanjing to respond, Wei Yuan stepped out and the hall immediately quieted down.

    Your Majesty, there¡¯s a hidden story behind Consort Fu¡¯s case. The Empress isn¡¯t the mastermind. The real mastermind is Huang xiaorou. She killed Consort Fu and deceived the Crown Prince toe to Qingfeng Pce to forge this case.

    As soon as Wei Yuan finished, the professional troll retorted, ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, how could a mere Pce maidmit such a shocking crime? Besides, why would Huang xiaorou frame the Crown Prince? Wei Yuan, what do you take His Majesty for? what do you take the court officials for?¡±

    After that, he added,¡±Your Majesty, please kill this demon.¡±

    The rest of the officials chided Wei Yuan, and the hall fell into chaos.

    The old eunuch held the whip in his hand and whipped it with all his might. The ground cracked with a crisp sound. He scolded, ¡°¡±Silence!¡±

    The hall finally quieted down.

    The Minister of Justice and the chief of the Supreme Court sneered at Wei Yuan. The other officials also looked at Wei Yuan, some sneering, some mocking, some confused, and some helpless. Thetter was from the fourth Prince¡¯s side.

    Wei Yuan ignored the gazes and curses of the people around him and said, ¡± yesterday, Xu Qi ¡®an, the person in charge of Consort Fu¡¯s case, found out that Huang xiaorou was pregnant ...

    Before he could finish his words, the hall burst into an uproar again.

    The pce maid Huang xiaorou was pregnant?

    In the pce, other than the guards, the only person who could really make a woman pregnant was Emperor Yuan jing. Of course, it was impossible for him to be a guard. Those who could guard the harem were all loyal to the royal family and the elites selected from thousands.

    Moreover, they were often in groups of a few people, monitoring each other, and there was no possibility of having an affair with the pce maids.

    There was only one possibility ...

    For a moment, the way the court officials looked at Emperor Yuan jing couldn¡¯t help but be meaningful.

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s stern face twitched slightly. He looked coldly at Wei Yuan, who had deliberately stopped talking, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan, continue!¡±

    ¡°After investigation. we found out that the person who caused Huang xiaorou to lose her child was the current uncle. Shangguan Ming ...¡± Wei Yuan said slowly.

    Following that, Wei Yuan told the court officials a story that he had polished.

    The pce maid, Huang xiaorou, was humiliated by the Imperial brother-inw and was unfortunately pregnant. She had a miscarriage after that, so she harbored a grudge and endured it for many years. Finally, she brewed up a conspiracy.

    Taking advantage of the convenience of Consort Fu¡¯s personal maid, she quietly destroyed the guardrails of the Watchtower. Taking advantage of Consort Fu¡¯s drunkenness, she deceived the Crown Prince toe to Qingfeng Pce Hall andid out the most shocking trap in Jianghuai in more than ten years.

    After the state uncle heard about Consort Fu¡¯s case, he found out that Huang xiaorou was involved. He was afraid that his beastly actions would be exposed, so he came to Feng Qi Pce to beg.

    Only then did the Empress know that her Imperial uncle had done such a heartless thing. Thinking of her blood and flesh, she tearfully bore the crime for her Imperial uncle.

    In the end, Wei Yuan concluded the case, ¡°¡±That¡¯s what happened. Imperial uncle has already confessed. His Majesty can interrogate him at any time.

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± The official of the Supreme Court snorted and bowed. Your Majesty, from what I know, Huang xiaorou was killed. If everything was nned by her, what about the murderer? ¡±

    The ministers all agreed.

    Huang xiaorou has an aplice, ¡± Wei Yuan exined. they helped her set up the trap to frame the Crown Prince and the Empress.

    Upon hearing this, many of the officials ¡®hearts moved, and they began to make associations.

    If the Imperial uncle had not defiled Huang xiaorou, anyone would have thought that the Empress had only pleaded guilty because there was concrete evidence.

 Chapter 379

    379 Bringing honor to the ancestors (3)

    However, with the state uncle¡¯s letter of confession, the case took a turn.

    Whether the Empress was innocent or not was not discussed for the time being. With the Imperial uncle¡¯s confession, there was room for wrangling.

    The fourth Prince¡¯s faction had swept away their previous decline and started to speak out, expressing their support for Wei Yuan and criticizing the uncle.

    Gradually, there were only two voices left in the hall, the war of words between the crown prince¡¯s faction and the fourth Prince¡¯s faction. The fourth Prince¡¯s party was led by the Imperial Censorate of the right, while the crown prince¡¯s party was made up of various small, messy parties.

    Among the big parties, there might be some who secretly supported the Crown Prince, but they would never jump out in public. The king was always hidden underwater.

    After a round of intense bickering, Wei Yuan said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please make a decision,¡± the ministers agreed after the quarrel stopped.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s Memorial had been sent to the pce yesterday. Usually, the memorial would be sent to the pce a day in advance during court meetings, so Emperor Yuan jing had already read his Imperial uncle¡¯s confession letter.

    In today¡¯s court meeting, if Emperor Yuan jing wanted to end Fu Fei¡¯s case, he could seal the coffin at this time. If he didn¡¯t want to, he would order another investigation.

    Seeing that the ministers had stopped arguing, Emperor Yuan jing slowly said, ¡°¡±Shangguan Ming has caused chaos in the harem, and he has been sentenced to death! The Empress knew about it and did not report it, so she is guilty as well. However, considering the rtionship of blood, it is excusable. The Empress is ordered to shut herself in and reflect on her mistakes for three months.¡±

    The ministers thought it was over, but Emperor Yuan jing paused and continued, ¡°¡±The Crown Prince barged into Qingfeng Pce drunk and has no self-control. He is ordered to reflect on his mistakes for half a year. Noble Consort Chen incited the Crown Prince to get drunk, causing a great disaster and demoted her to Consort Chen.¡±

    The hall was silent.

    The ministers looked around nkly, unable to figure out why the Empress, who was involved in the case, had pondered over her mistakes for three months.The Crown Prince had pondered for half a year. And Noble Consort Chen, who had nothing to do with the whole process, fell from noble consort to concubine Chen, two ranks in a row.

    Could it be that this case was rted to noble Consort Chen ... The old foxes thought.

    ..........

    The court session had just ended, and not long after, the old eunuch went to Feng Qi Pce and Jing Xiu Pce to deliver the decree.

    After the Empress learned of this, she bent over the table and cried bitterly.

    Noble Consort Chen epted the Imperial edict with a stiff expression. After the old eunuch left, she swept the decorations on the table, along with the Imperial edict, to the ground.

    Amidst the banging sounds, noble Consort Chen¡¯s towering chest heaved up and down violently, and her dignified oval face turned blue with anger.

    ¡°Wei Yuan .... She spat through gritted teeth.

    Then, she clenched her fist and said word by word, ¡°¡±Xu Qian!¡±

    At this moment, she realized that the emperor¡¯s sudden change in attitude was definitely rted to yesterday.

    Yesterday, the old eunuch hade over for no reason and used the excuse of consoling him. This was not a problem, but when he thought of the changes in the court today, it was not difficult to guess the mystery.

    His Majesty was suspicious of her ...

    She had only been exposed to Xu Qi ¡®an, so it was spected that the bastard must have yed some tricks on her.

    His painstaking n had fallen into the hands of a small gong.

    A few minutester, ping, ping, pang, pang sounds came out of the room again. The pce maids and officers in the courtyard were silent.

    .......

    The day after the fu Fei case was closed, Xu Qi ¡®an finally found his beloved little mare.

    This was a horse that had a very unfortunate life. It had just managed to escape with its life that day. After being driven away by its owner, it ran and ran and ran until it was met by the Imperial saber guards who were patrolling the city.

    When the Royal sword guard saw the mark on the horse¡¯s butt, he thought to himself, isn¡¯t this our horse? So he brought it back to Guard Camp.

    This horse was indeed a military horse used by the Royal sword guards. Second uncle had gotten it at a low price through his own connections. After he bought it, he gave it to his nephew to ride for a few years.

    After that, the watchman of the Yamen learned that they had indeed ¡± picked up ¡± a horse through the Imperial saber guard on duty that day. Following the clues, they found Xu Qian¡¯s beloved little mare.

    That morning, Xu Qi ¡®an was having dinner with his family in the living room.

    The little one was on break today. She was very happy that she didn¡¯t have to go to school and had a great breakfast.

    ¡°A day off is like picking up a treasure. I¡¯ve never had a daughter as stupid as you in my life.¡± The aunt said in disdain.

    ¡°You only have two daughters in total.¡± Second uncle Xu felt indignant for his young daughter, but he didn¡¯t dare to argue with his aunt, so he could only argue secretly.

    you still have the face to say that. Lingying¡¯s stupidity is just like yours.

    Sure enough, her aunt repeated the same old tune and pushed the responsibility of Xu lingying¡¯sck of awakening to her second uncle.

    ¡°But I just don¡¯t want to study.¡± Xu lingying said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°Lingying, you¡¯re not stupid. Don¡¯t listen to Your Mother¡¯s nonsense.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head and thought of a method that her teacher had taught her in her previous life.

    ¡°In the future, when you don¡¯t want to study, you can imagine that there are two people in your head ...¡±

    ¡°Ah? There¡¯s someone in my head.¡± Xu Ling was shocked, and he covered his head with his chubby hands.

    ¡°....... Imagine, big brother is talking about imagine.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and said with a pleasant expression, ¡°¡±If a viin doesn¡¯t want to study, then the other viin will say:I like reading, I like reading.

    ¡°In the long run, you¡¯ll like to read.¡±

    ¡°Self-suggestion!¡± Xu niannian nodded slightly andmented, ¡± the effect is not bad. I used to study hard in the past. When I was really tired, I would hint that I didn¡¯t want to sleep. The effect is not bad.

    When the aunt heard that her own son had endorsed it, she immediately looked forward to her nephew¡¯s method and said, ¡°¡±Lingying, do you want to try?¡±

    The silly Xu lingying tilted her head and thought for a long time, then slowly nodded.

    ¡°How is it?¡± The aunt asked hurriedly. In fact, she cared about this young girl the most.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small person in my head who says, I don¡¯t want to study, I don¡¯t want to study. The other viin said,¡±Okay, okay.¡±¡±

    ¡°......¡±The aunt facepalmed.

    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s really not suitable for school. Aunt, don¡¯t force her.¡± Xu Qi consoled.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow is the spring examination, right?¡± Second uncle suddenly said.

    ...

    ¡°En!¡± Xu xinnian nodded calmly.

    His aunt immediately peeled a boiled egg for her son and said, ¡°¡±With our Eng¡¯s knowledge, it¡¯s not a problem for him to get into the Imperial examinations. Old master, it¡¯s time for the Xu family to bring honor to our ancestors.¡±

    Even though Wei Yuan appreciated Xu Qi ¡®an and he had a close rtionship with the princess, he was still a warrior.

    In this era where everyone was of the lower ss, only those who studied well could do so. Being inscribed on the Golden roll was something that brought honor to the ancestors.

    In this regard, even Xu lingyue, who was biased towards her eldest brother, agreed with her mother¡¯s view. She felt that if the Xu family wanted to bring honor to their ancestors, they would have to depend on her second brother¡¯s performance in the spring examination.

    ¡°Second brother, whether or not our Xu family can rise to the ranks of the schrs and physicians will all depend on you.¡± Xu lingyueughed as she picked up some food for Eng.

    Xu xinnian raised his chin arrogantly.

    when can martial artists stand up? can this world be better? it¡¯s filled with discrimination against martial artists ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    He recalled the conversation he had with Wei Yuan the day before. The martial arts system had been perfected and passed down from generation to generation, resulting in the rank-9 he was today. However, the martial arts system had not reached its end yet.

    The path beyond grade had not been explored.

    Thus, the martial arts system did not have the existence of a martial God.

    ...

    ¡°Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. Most people walk the path of martial artists. With such a huge base, there will always be geniuses who will jump out. After the umtion of generations, it¡¯s impossible that there won¡¯t be a martial God. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too early to consider this problem. I¡¯ll be happy if I can reach rank-4 in this life.¡±

    After breakfast, second uncle held his helmet and put on his knife. He was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait, second uncle, you¡¯re an elder in the family. You have to stay at home today.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called out to him.

    Second uncle Xu turned around in a daze. is there a holiday today? ¡±

    His aunt shook her head.

    Xu lingyue and Xu niannian looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his aunt and raised his chin proudly. today is not a holiday, but it is a day for the Xu family to bring honor to our ancestors.

    .............

    [ PS: I¡¯m not in the right state today, so I have fewer words. ] The next plot would begin tomorrow. Well, it was not a case.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 380

    380 Leaving the capital city (1)

    ¡°Bring honor to our ancestors?¡±

    The aunt didn¡¯t react for a moment, thinking that the Golden roll title would only be announced a monthter. When her nephew showed a smug expression, she realized that he was bragging.

    ¡°Oh my, our dng has been promoted to a higher rank, right?¡± the Auntie rolled her beautiful eyes and pouted.

    The moment he opened his mouth, he knew that it was the old yin-yang aunt.

    ¡°I heard from the neighbors that only schrs can live in the temple. No matter how much you¡¯ve been promoted, you¡¯re still just a night watchman.¡±

    Although her aunt had gradually unraveled the knot in her heart and was no longer as resentful as before, she still felt that she had to stick to her principles on the topic of ¡°who is more promising, my nephew or my son.¡±

    She was not like her husband, Xu Pingzhi, whose sons and nephews were all children of the Xu family. They had been raised at home for 20 years and were no different from real sons.

    Her aunt couldn¡¯t stand Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s swaggering attitude. From time to time, he would show off in front of her. He didn¡¯t respect her at all.

    Therefore, the second son had to be more promising than the first son, so that the aunt could stand up straight in front of her nephew.

    ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an squinted.

    ¡°I believe you. It¡¯s just a promotion.¡± His aunt said indifferently.

    Second uncle Xu had also been promoted a while ago and was transferred from the outer city to the inner city. He now had a fixed patrol area. The people in that area were all rich. For the sake of their family¡¯s peace, they would spend money to pay respect to the Imperial saber guards who were in charge of the safety of the surrounding area and build a good rtionship with them.

    As a result, his second uncle had a lot of money in his private stash recently. Even though they had confiscated fifty taels of silver, he still had some money to spend in the education workshop.

    Of course, second uncle Xu had never taken the initiative to go to the education workshop. After all, the girls there were far from his aunt¡¯s level. Whenever he spent the night there, it was because of social interactions between colleagues.

    On the contrary, it was Xu dng and Xu Eng who had reached Shen Gongbao¡¯s age and had yet to marry, so they took the initiative to go to the Imperial Academy to relieve the pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a promotion, it¡¯s a title!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± The aunt was amused andughed. She was trembling and charming.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Second uncle Xu waved his hand and said, ¡± back then, I killed my way through Shanhai Pass from south to north, from north to south. I was covered in blood. I¡¯m still a step away from being conferred a noble.

    From the South to the North, from the north to the south, second uncle, aren¡¯t your arms tired ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Xu niannian shook his head. the title of nobility is of great importance. Thest time Da Feng was conferred a title of nobility was during the Shanhai Pass battle 20 years ago. Now that the four Seas are at peace, where would I get the military merits to give you a noble title?¡±

    ¡°One doesn¡¯t necessarily need military achievements to be conferred a title of nobility.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, lingying?¡±

    The little boy ignored him and slurped the porridge with his mouth against the edge of the bowl.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t you think this aunt knows how much you¡¯re worth?¡± His aunt sneered. if you don¡¯t take a break today, you should hurry to the Yamen. It¡¯s almost seven o ¡®clock in the morning. Don¡¯t dy your second uncle¡¯s dawn.

    ¡°Eldest brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about bringing glory to our family. After this year¡¯s spring examination, our Xu family will have a Jinshi. When the timees, we¡¯ll hold a banquet at home and invite the nsmen over for a meal.¡±

    The spring examination had not even started, and his aunt was already feeling proud.

    ¡®Damn, this is the beginning I wanted. Second uncle is biased, aunt is mean, cousin is a schr, but he keeps suppressing me, one sister looks down on me, and the other sister steals my food ...¡¯ Then, the God of War returned and forcefully conferred the title of nobility. He then chased uncle and aunt¡¯s family to live in a dog house ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and felt quite good.

    Second uncle Xu picked up his helmet again and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to rush to yingmao.¡±

    He had automatically ignored the matter of the title of nobility and treated it as a joke from his nephew.

    If the Xu family could produce a noble, then it would really be the ancestors ¡®graves emitting green smoke. Even if the second son¡¯s name was inscribed on the Golden roll and entered the schr¡¯s rank, it would be impossible to be on par with the first son.

    At that moment, Xu Pingzhi saw old Zhang, the gatekeeper, running toward him in a hurry. His panicked expression made it seem like he was being chased by a big insect.

    ¡°Old, old, old, old master ...¡±

    Old Zhang stuttered and said excitedly,¡±There¡¯s an imperial edict!¡±

    ¡°Saint what?¡± Xu Pingzhi did not hear her clearly.

    ¡°An imperial decree.¡±

    ¡°What decree?¡± Xu Eng didn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    ¡°An imperial decree, an imperial decree for the title of a noble.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her aunt, who was in a daze, and pushed her second uncle out. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s imperial edict has arrived.¡±

    Yesterday, after the fu Fei case, Wei Yuan had told him that the cab had already drafted an imperial edict to confer the title of nobility, and it was set for today.

    Xu Pingzhi had walked from the inner court to the outer court, as if he had walked through half of his life. At this moment, his mood was veryplicated. He was nervous, excited, hesitant, and afraid ... He had experienced a simr feeling once, and that was on his wedding night.

    In the distance, he saw a eunuch in a Python robe standing in the courtyard, with two rows of armored guards standing on both sides.

    In the eunuch¡¯s hand was a roll of imperial edict embroidered with a five-wed Golden Dragon.

    Bang Bang Bang ...

    Xu Pingzhi could hear his heart beating like a drum.

    Seeing the person in question walk over, the eunuch slowly unfurled the Imperial edict and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, please ept the edict.¡±

    Second uncle knelt down first, then pulled Xu Qi ¡®an to kneel down with him.

    Second uncle Xu red at his nephew. The Imperial edict was right in front of him, yet this brat was still kneeling unwillingly.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is here.¡±

    The eunuch nodded and said in. clear voice, ¡± in ordance with the emperor¡¯s words, I rule the world with literature to dispel chaos and martial arts..mand the Army and generals to be the pirs of the court and the country ... Xu Qi. an solved. series of strange cases and killed 200 rebel soldiers in Yunzhou ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned when he heard that he had killed 200 rebel soldiers. He thought to himself, ¡± I killed thousands of enemies. How did it be 200? ¡±

 Chapter 381

    381 Leaving the capital (2)

    Then, he suddenly realized that he had boasted too much, to the point that he believed it.

    ¡°....... Xu Qi ¡®an is conferred the title of Changle County¡¯s son, and is bestowed with 30 Qing of fertilend and 500 taels of gold.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted the slogan and stood up to receive the edict.

    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Xu ... Oh, it¡¯s Xu Xianzi.¡± The eunuch said with a smile.

    ¡°Many thanks, eunuch Liu.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the Imperial edict and handed over a hundred tael Silver Note.

    When the eunuch and the guards stayed behind, second uncle Xu snatched the Imperial edict and read it over and over again for a long time. He clearly couldn¡¯t read a few words, but he read it seriously.

    As he looked, second uncle Xu¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been conferred a title of nobility, conferred a title of nobility ... My Xu family has a Viscount.¡±

    He ran back to the backyard with the Imperial edict and shouted, ¡°¡±Madam, quickly write a letter to the Xu family. The Xu family has a Viscount. I¡¯m going to hold a feast for three days and three nights, hahahahaha ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the box of gold andnd deeds that Emperor Yuan jing had given him and sneaked back to his room.

    Second uncle was such a fool. How could an imperial edict be more important than gold?

    ...........

    After storing the gold into the fragment of the book of theher world, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the inner courtyard and saw second uncle Xu and Eng fighting over the Imperial edict. The father and son almost started fighting.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that the Imperial edict is for you, father,¡± Xu Eng said unhappily.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Second uncle Xu said.

    ¡°I just want to see how the Imperial edict is written,¡± Xu Eng said, slightly angry.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Second uncle Xu said.

    ¡°Father, let me see the Imperial edict,¡± Xu Eng said angrily.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± second uncle Xu said.

    ¡®Bah, vulgar martial artist ...¡¯ Xu Eng flicked his sleeves and left, returning to his study to read.

    What was a Viscount? he wanted to be inscribed on the Golden roll and be the top scorer. Otherwise, all the limelight in the family would be stolen by big brother.

    ¡°He¡¯s, he¡¯s really been conferred a noble title?¡±

    The aunt looked at the Imperial edict in her husband¡¯s arms, and her eyes widened. She had note to her senses yet, and it was as if she was living in a dream.

    He wasn¡¯t prepared at all.

    ¡°How could it be fake? there¡¯s a Jade seal stamped on it. His Majesty even bestowed five hundred taels of gold and thirty acres of fertilend.¡± Xu Pingzhi said loudly, as if he was afraid that others would not believe him.

    Five hundred taels of gold and thirty acres of fertilend ... A golden glint shed in his aunt¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Da Lang, is this true? Why do I feel like I¡¯m living in a dream?¡± The aunt grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook her off. Madam, ¡± he said, ¡± don¡¯t try to get close to me. Call me Lord Viscount.

    Xu lingyue looked at her brother with admiration.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hand into his pocket and took out thend deed. He pped it on the table and said,¡±I¡¯ll keep the gold myself. As for the thirty acres of fertilend, aunt, I¡¯m not married yet, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you ... Lingyue will help big brother manage it. ¡±

    The aunt¡¯s hand froze. She could not do anything to Xu Qi ¡®an, so she stomped her foot and said angrily, ¡°¡±Xu Pingzhi ...¡±

    The aunt had no choice but to deal with her husband.

    Second uncle Xu chuckled. ningyan was just joking with you. Lingyue doesn¡¯t understand these things.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve studied for a few years and I know mathematics,¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice.

    Moreover, the management of the fields was usually done by letting the trusted servants in the residence run errands outside, and the master only needed to manage the ounts.

    His aunt suddenly felt a sense of crisis.

    In the past, her imaginary enemy was eldestng and second Lang¡¯s daughter-inw. Now, she realized that Xu lingyue, this wretched girl, had actually rebelled and wanted to fight for power with her, the mother.

    ¡°Mother, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Xu lingyue felt that her mother¡¯s eyes were burning.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking at you, I¡¯m looking at an ingrate.¡±

    ¡°..¡±Xu lingyue.

    ....

    When it came to the stargazing tower, the impression people in the capital and even all over Da Feng had of it could only be described as:High!

    In the eyes of the pugilist world, other than being high up in the clouds, the stargazing tower was also a forbidden ce in Da Feng. This was because the only rank one expert of the dynasty lived here.

    Very few people would think about what kind of ce it was under the stargazing tower.

    Zha Zha Zha ...

    In the dark underground, the iron gate slowly rose, and a winding stone staircase extended into the ground. Every ten steps, there was an oilmp on the wall, emitting a dim light.

    Da da da ... Clear footsteps could be heard in the silent air.

    The sound of footsteps became clearer and clearer. A ck shadow emerged from the ground and walked up the stairs.

    The ck Shadow¡¯s hair was loose and covered her face. She was wearing a simple linen robe and was barefooted. When she walked, her chest asionally protruded, making people realize that she was a woman.

    Moreover, it was a woman with deep cleavage.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a bit away from bing. fourth grade array master. Why did teacher wake me up ...¡± The ck shadow muttered to himself.

    ...

    She raised her head and looked up. At the end of the steps, countless rays of light poured down from the door like a tide. It was the long-lost sunlight.

    Stepping out of the iron gate, the ck figure stood in the silent Hall. He closed his eyes and opened his arms to embrace the sunlight.

    She hadn¡¯t been born for five years and had been suppressed at the bottom of the stargazing tower by teacher Jian Zheng.

    After passing through the corridor on the first floor, the woman with disheveled hair went up the stairs to the second floor. Whoosh ... The sound of footsteps came from above, and a white-robed Warlock came down with a tray full of bottles and jars.

    The two of them met face to face.

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s body suddenly froze, and his face slowly turned pale, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying.

    After about three to four seconds, the white-robed Warlock turned around and fled in a panic.

    Out of goodwill, the woman with disheveled hair quickly reminded, ¡°¡±Junior Brother, slow down. Be careful not to slip.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s feet suddenly slipped and he rolled down. He knocked the woman down and the two of them rolled down the stairs together.

 Chapter 382

    382 Leaving the capital (3)

    Bang Bang Bang ...

    The bottles and jars on the tray were smashed into pieces, and a colorful mist of dust filled the air.

    ¡°Help, help ...¡± The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s face was flushed red and gradually turned green. He clutched his neck and said with great difficulty, ¡±

    ¡°This, this is the poison that senior brother Song Qing concocted ...¡±

    The woman covered her neck and said with difficulty, ¡°¡±Senior Sister, you didn¡¯t bring the antidote.¡±

    ¡°The antidote is inside ...¡± He said. The white-robed sorcerer seemed to be unable to move. His eyes were fixed on a Broken Porcin bottle and the powder on the ground.

    With the woman¡¯s help, the white-robed sorcerer took the antidote and ran down the stairs. He came to the hall on the first floor and shouted at the white-robed sorcerers who were cooking and refining the medicine, ¡±

    Senior Sister Zhong hase out of her closed-door cultivation!!!

    ng ... The porcin bottles, spoons, and other utensils in the hands of the white-robed warlocks fell to the ground.

    They turned their necks stiffly and looked over with nk faces.

    The woman with disheveled hair continued to walk up the stairs. When she passed by the seventh floor, the alchemy room on the seventh floor exploded with a boom. The floor and walls shook, and dust fell from them.

    ¡°Why did it explode? Why did it explode?¡± Song Qing¡¯s angry roar was heard.

    The woman ignored him and continued to climb the stairs. Finally, she arrived at the top of the stargazing building, the eight trigrams stage.

    The white-robed and white-bearded supervisor sat cross-legged behind the table, holding a wine cup and staring into the distance.

    ¡°Teacher,¡±

    master! the woman called out respectfully, her eyes falling on the fine wine and delicious food on the table.

    ¡°Zhong Li, it¡¯s time for you to ascend to the fourth stage.¡± The supervisor said leisurely.

    The woman¡¯s body trembled. She raised her head slightly, revealing her snow-white and sharp chin.

    ..........

    Da Feng¡¯s titles of nobility were divided into five ranks-Duke, Marquis, count, Viscount, and male. Each rank of nobility was further divided into five grades (levels).

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s full title was ¡°third-ss County Magistrate of Changle.¡±

    This was a title that was not as good as the top, but more than the bottom. It did not have any real power, just an extra monthly sry.

    However, the significance of a title was not in power, but the glory it symbolized and social status.

    Was being named on the gold roll and being listed in the court considered a noble? No, such power was only temporary. The real symbol of being rid of the civilians and rising into the noble ss was the hereditary title of nobility.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s title could not be passed down, but at least one day, the Xu family would be a noble and not amoner.

    In the future, if the son of Changle County were to marry amoner woman as his official wife, he would be impeached in the official documents. The entire court would say,¡±is the princess not fragrant, or is the princess not beautiful?¡±

    He actually married amoner girl.

    In short, for the first time in hundreds of years, the Xu family produced a Viscount. Theypletely broke away from the civilian status and became a noble.

    For Xu Pingzhi, the head of the family, this was probably the most glorious moment of his life. That day, he brought Xu Qi ¡®an to his ancestors¡¯ graves to burn incense.

    After he returned, he nned to send out invitations and hold a banquet to invite his friends and family to his residence to drink and celebrate.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow is the spring examination. This will affect Eng¡¯s studies,¡± said his aunt, feeling that it was inappropriate.

    That¡¯s right, the day after tomorrow was the spring examination. It was the most important thing for a fish to leap over the Dragon Gate. A big banquet at home would definitely affect Eng¡¯s studies. Xu Pingzhi felt that his wife¡¯s words made sense, so he asked Xu Eng to move to the old house in the outer city and study hard. The banquet was still the same.

    Xu Ling thought it was great.

    Xu Eng left the livestream room while cursing and went back to the old mansion with a servant and a maidservant.

    After they returned from the burning of incense, Xu Qi ¡®an generously allocated 70 taels of silver as the funds for tomorrow¡¯s banquet.

    Seventy taels was already a lot. It was the savings of an ordinary and well-off family for three years.It was two years of prostitution and one year of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sry.

    I¡¯ve been back for so long, but I haven¡¯t been to master Hengyuan¡¯s health Hall. I have to send some money to help the widows and lonely ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out five coins of silver from the square Cab and nned to sell Bai kui¡¯s body-tempering cultivation technique at a low price.

    Suddenly, monk Shen Shu¡¯s low and ethereal voice rang in his mind while he was sitting by the bed, ¡°¡±I¡¯m leaving the capital.¡±

    Leave the capital?

    What did he mean ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was serious. Monk Shen Shu never took the initiative tomunicate with him. She was sleeping silently in his body.

    But now, he was asking him to leave the capital.

    Is something going to happen in the capital or me?

    As all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, he saw a gray world in front of him. The gray mist-like fog dispersed and a dpidated temple appeared. At the entrance of the temple sat the delicate and pretty Master Shen Shu.

    This mysterious monk was meditating with his palms together. His brown eyes looked over gently and he said in an ethereal voice,¡±I¡¯m leaving the capital.¡±

    ........

    [PS: thank you, President Mady, for your tip. I¡¯ll still offer you 10000 words today. Hmm, I¡¯ll see if you can write more than 10000 words. An extra 1000 or 2000 words will be good.] If it didn¡¯t work, then forget it.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 383

    383 The Prophet (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been resurrected from Yunzhou. He had made a contribution and was conferred a title of nobility. His rtionship with Lin¡¯ an and huaiqing had improved by leaps and bounds.

    As for the night watchman, Wei Yuan had promised to promote him to Yin Gong. Whether it was his future, his path to wealth, or his love life, he was steadily improving.

    It could be predicted that in. few years, he would be. Duke, marry. Princess, and reach the peak of his life ... It was also very possible.

    Beijing had been prosperous since ancient times. It was rich in resources, medical treatment, social welfare, and so on. It was at the forefront of this era. People liked to gather in prosperous cities, and Xu Qi ¡®an was no exception.

    Back then, he had also drifted in the North.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to leave the capital.

    Master, you¡¯re making things difficult for me, Fat Tiger ... ¡°Master, why do we have to leave the capital?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a frown.

    Monk Shen Shu tilted her head and looked in a certain direction. ¡°I can feel it. The Western religious sect ising.¡±

    The Western religious sect?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment before he realized that monk Shen Shu was talking about the Buddhism of the Western Region.

    Right, during the Sang Bo case, monk coiling tree of Azure Dragon Temple learned that Master Shen Shu was free and immediately left the temple to go west ... Did this mean that the Buddhist sect hade to question him?

    No wonder Shen Shu wanted me to leave the capital. If the big bald man in the West found out that Shen Shu was in my body, I might really be trapped in the five Finger Mountain for 500 years.

    On the other hand, I don¡¯t have The Great Sage, Heaven¡¯s Equal¡¯s thick and hard ocean-stabilizing pir, so I don¡¯t even have the chance to resist.

    ¡°So you want me to leave the capital for a while?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face showed some worry.

    Monk Shen Shu nodded slowly.

    alright, we¡¯re in the same boat now. By the way, master, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a magical body-tempering technique in the Buddhist sect that allows one to attain an indestructible body without tempering the body and soul. Can you teach me? ¡±

    He had to quickly reap the benefits first.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a remnant soul,¡± monk Shen Shu shook her head.

    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a remnant soul or not, but I do know that you¡¯re trying to cheat on me ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The thin mist closed up and wrapped around the dpidated temple. Then. it gradually faded and disappeared ... Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and returned to his room. He was sitting at the head of the bed in the same position.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think to know that the Buddhists in the Western Region are here for monk Shenshu. It has been more than a month. At most, they will read the dossiers and understand the process of the crime.

    ¡°Then, my departure from the capital is only temporary. It won¡¯t even be long before I return.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly. He could still ept this. He would just take it as a holiday to rest and go to a rich city to live a few days of the boring life of a rich man.

    ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s not easy to write a leave request. The Yamen system does not allow one to leave the capital for no reason. Besides, Wei Yuan can¡¯t live without me.

    ¡°The world is so big, I want to see it ... Old Wei doesn¡¯t understand my joke.

    right,. should discuss this with Daoist priest Golden Lotus and ask him to think of a reason. For example. someone in The Earth Book chat group is in trouble and needs my help ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to discuss this with Taoist master Golden Lotus. He would say that he wanted to leave the capital for a while, but the night watchman¡¯s Yamen had a strict system and could not leave the capital for no reason. The main thing was to give Wei Yuan a passable reason.

    However, before that, he still had some things to wrap up, such as attending the banquet the next day and telling the jailer to look after the couple. Whether Eng could stay in the capital after his death was entirely up to them.

    Another example was to test how Wei Yuan was going to take revenge on noble Consort Chen.

    Although the fu Fei case had ended, a grudge had been formed. If Wei Yuan wanted to investigate the power behind noble Consort Chen, there would definitely be follow-up actions.

    The Empress had lost her only brother and would probably not continue to be a Buddhist. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s harem was bound to have a bloody battle between women.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an was concerned about was how intense their battle would be. He did not want toe back to the capital and hear that noble Consort Chen or the Empress had died.

    If that was the case, Lin ¡®an and huaiqing would be like fire and water, unable to be sisters.

    Xu baikui¡¯s dream of a three-man walk by Daming Lake would be shattered.

    At this moment, a servant came to the door and shouted, ¡°¡±Da Lang, si Tian Jian¡¯s miss Cai Wei hase to visit.¡±

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    got it, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. let aunt entertain her first. I¡¯ll be thereter.

    He kept the diary, silver, and other private items into the Book of the Earth fragment in preparation for leaving the capital. After confirming that there were no items that could die under the light, he heaved a sigh of relief and went out to see Yan Caiwei.

    ........

    In the living room, Yan Caiwei held. piece of water chestnut cake in each hand and quickly stuffed it into her mouth. The way she gobbled it up was as if someone was snatching it from her ...

    There was indeed someone who was snatching food from her. Xu lingying was standing opposite her. He was holding a piece of water chestnut cake in each hand and quickly stuffing it into his mouth. That devouring posture was to snatch food from Yan Caiwei.

    Between the two of them, there were seven to eight types of desserts. There was a wide variety and arge quantity.

    Today, li Caiwei came to the Xu residence with a big bag of food. She ate while waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an. Suddenly, a small child appeared out of nowhere and looked at her anxiously.

    The big-eyed beauty still remembered her. She was Xu ningyan¡¯s younger sister, a very gluttonous child.

    ¡°Take whatever you want to eat, big sister has. lot ...¡±

    Yan Caiwei remembered that she had said that.

    In the beginning, the big and small foodies could live in peace. They ate each other¡¯s food and lived happily. However, as she ate, she suddenly realized that this girl was eating faster than she was.

    No, I¡¯m at a disadvantage. I have to eat faster.

    Xu lingying saw that this sister was suddenly eating fast. She was obviously trying to snatch the food from me. No, I¡¯m at a disadvantage. I have to eat faster.

 Chapter 384

    384 The Prophet (2)

    There was nomunication throughout the whole process, but the war between the foodies quickly turned into a white heat.

    The climax of the battle could be summarized in two words:O, O O, O O O, O O O O ...

    When Xu Qi ¡®an came to the back hall and saw this scene, he was stunned.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t eat like this.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the little Bean¡¯s round belly, took her to the side, and looked around.¡±Where¡¯s my aunt?¡±

    Auntie wasn¡¯t in the living room. She was probably arranging a banquet for the next day. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let the little bean eat like this.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, the water chestnut cake is so delicious ...¡± Xu Ling struggled with all his might, expressing his anxiety. In the blink of an eye, the sister had taken a few more pieces.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the pastries on the table and said, ¡°¡±Quickly put it away, put it away ... What business does miss Cai Wei have?¡±

    He guessed that Yan Caiwei hade to y with him. After he was revived, he had been busy investigating Consort Fu¡¯s case and had not seen her for half a month.

    With my current peak looks, it¡¯s not strange for her to be thinking about my beauty ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    ¡°Teacher asked me to invite you to the stargazing tower as a guest.¡± As Yan Caiwei spoke, she picked up her teacup and took a sip. She then packed the remaining pastries into a small deerskin bag at her waist.

    The supervisor invited me to the stargazing tower ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, but he didn¡¯t resist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell which floor the warden was on, but the warden knew exactly which floor he was on.

    The two of them left the Xu estate together, each riding a horse towards the stargazing tower.

    ¡°Fifth Senior Sister asked me to buy those cakes, but your younger sister ate more than half of them.¡± Yan Caiwei held onto the horse¡¯s reins and looked forward, saying in a tender voice,

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you have topensate me.¡±

    ¡°Talking about money hurts feelings. The feelings between us can¡¯t be measured by money.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the supervisor wait too long, gallop, gallop ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an urged the horse.

    Horses, hurry up and run.

    When they arrived at the Directorate of Celestials, Xu Qi ¡®an acted as if the pastry incident had never happened. Without waiting for Chu Caiwei, he entered the building with ease.

    ¡°Eh, why is the Directorate of celestial so quiet today?¡±

    The lobby on the first floor was empty, with only a few doctors on duty. Their expressions were not quite right. They looked at the stairs from time to time, as if they were afraid that a monster woulde down.

    Hearing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words, a white-robed doctor at the door replied, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, they¡¯ve all gone to the clinic to give medical services.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the asion today?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The white-robed doctor smiled but did not reply.

    Confused, Xu Qi ¡®an climbed up the stairs. When he reached the seventh floor, he found that the alchemy room had been blown up, and the alchemists who were usually very active were nowhere to be seen.

    They arrived at the eight trigrams stage smoothly.

    The first thing they saw was the back of the supervisor. He was dressed in white and his white hair hung loose. He sat on the edge of the eight trigrams stage, facing the outside of the building.

    Then, he saw a woman with disheveled hair sitting beside the supervisor. She was wearing a simple linen robe and eating at the table.

    The reason why he could tell that she was a woman was mainly because when a man was lying on his stomach, the outline of his buttocks would not be so full and round.

    ¡°Greetings, supervisor!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped far away and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Not bad, your Foundation is very solid.¡± The supervisormented.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the staircase. Yan Caiwei¡¯s skirt fluttered as she carried a few bags of pastries up.

    She ced the cake on the table and pushed it to the woman who was eating madly. The woman turned her head and looked at it, saying, ¡°¡±So little?¡±

    ¡°It was eaten by a stupid child.¡± Yan Caiwei pushed the me to Xu lingying.

    The woman nodded and continued eating.

    Fifth Senior Sister?

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an finally came back to his senses and remembered the conversation he had with Wei Yuan.

    The supervisor had five disciples, and five of them were in closed-door cultivation all year round. Those who didn¡¯t know the Directorate of Celestials would think that Yan Caiwei was the only female disciple.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Xu Qian thought.

    At this time, the supervisor¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the use of this saber?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very useful, thank you, supervisor.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said respectfully.

    At the same time, he was cursing in his heart,¡±isn¡¯t this saber tailor-made for my heaven and earth single saber sh? isn¡¯t this all within your calctions? stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the effect of the reborn pill?¡± The supervisor asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s very good,¡± it¡¯s just that the change in my appearance has caused me some trouble, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. I¡¯m not as gentle and low-key as I used to be.

    .. see ...¡± ¡°I can help you restore it,¡± the supervisor nodded and said with a smile.

    Ah? Can this be changed back ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little dazed and quickly waved her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to trouble you, supervisor.¡±

    Actually, being a man who is born with a natural beauty that I can¡¯t give up on makes me feel more immersed!

    In front of the supervisor, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything obscenely, so he could only be cheeky in his heart.

    ¡°Zhong Li is my fifth disciple, a fifth-grade Oracle. She will follow you for a period of time.¡± The supervisor nodded slowly.

    Yan Caiwei was stunned. She looked at the supervisor and then turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ...

    So. a fifth-grade Warlock was called. prophet ... But why do you want to follow me for a period of time? Xu Qi ¡®an probed, ¡±

    ¡°This ... Do you know the reason?¡±

    The supervisor didn¡¯t answer his question, but shouted, ¡°¡±Zhong Li.¡±

    The woman in the linen robe stood up and bowed to Xu Qi ¡®an. teacher, you said that my luck is not bad. If I follow you, my bad luck will be reduced to a certain extent. You are my opportunity.

    Her voice was quite pleasant to the ear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her face, but she lowered her head slightly. Her messy and thick hairpletely covered her face.

 Chapter 385

    385 The Prophet (3)

    ¡°Bad luck?¡± He asked in return.

    Zhong Li replied sincerely, ¡°¡±Prophets can spy on the secrets of heaven and suffer the bacsh of the heavenly Dao. They are gued with misfortune and can only advance after enduring 3600 tribtions. If he couldn¡¯t, he would die.

    ¡°Anyone who can withstand the bacsh of the heavenly Dao is a person with great destiny.¡±

    After listening to Zhong Li¡¯s exnation, two things came to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. The first was that he finally understood why there were so many sixth-grade alchemists in the Directorate of Celestials, but yang qianhuan was the only one he had met who was above sixth-grade.

    The second thing was that the act tough King was actually a man of great destiny. This was unbelievable, unbelievable.

    A prophet could pry into the secrets of heaven? Yes, this was the pre-profession of a seer ... Xu Qi ¡®an asked curiously,¡¯ what is the form of the heavenly Dao¡¯s bacsh? I have to assess how terrifying the so-called bacsh is. After all, I¡¯m just an ordinary Gong.¡±

    His prediction was right, Jian Zheng knew about his Strange Luck.

    Zhong Li thought for a moment and said, ¡± troublees from the mouth. Sometimes, a casual sentence from me can turn into a real disaster. It will implicate the people around me, including myself.

    ¡°Sometimes, an unintentional action can also bring about unpredictable disasters. Furthermore, I can¡¯t control how big or small it is. It¡¯s possible that if I take a step back, I¡¯ll attract a life and death cmity.¡±

    As she said that, she took half a step back symbolically.

    With such a simple action, an ident happened. A dignified rank-5 powerhouse actually slipped and fell off the eight trigrams stage, fell off ...

    save him!!!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he instinctively shouted.

    The stargazing tower was 100 meters tall. Even Xu Qi ¡®an would die if he fell from such a height and had not reached the bronze skin and iron bone realm.

    On the other hand, a Warlock¡¯s physical body was very ordinary, far from beingparable to a martial arts practitioner¡¯s.

    At the same time, a line from a song uncontrobly floated through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind:

    Are you serious about taking half a step back? Such a small action and it caused so much damage ...

    The supervisor sighed and reached out his hand from under his wide sleeves, gently grabbing.

    Zhong Li, who fell off the building, was pulled up and escaped the fate of falling to death.

    She lowered her head, her ck hair loose, and said in a calm tone, ¡± actually, if I was prepared, even if I had jumped from the stargazing tower, I wouldn¡¯t have been injured. But just now, for some reason, my mind was in a mess and I didn¡¯t have any thoughts of saving myself ...

    ¡°Well, if someone else helps me to get rid of my bad luck, it won¡¯t work. You can only do so if you personally experience it. ¡±

    So, you need me, the European king, to help you, an unlucky person, to minimize your bad luck ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization. He understood the real reason why the supervisor had invited him over.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and refused. I have to leave the capital. I have something to deal with. It¡¯s not convenient to bring people with me.

    Suddenly, a ss of wine flew in front of him.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to take it, the supervisor¡¯s voice rang in his ear.¡±Drink it, and you don¡¯t have to leave the capital.¡±

    Do you know why I¡¯m leaving the capital? He really knows that monk Shen Shu is in my body ... The wine was just ordinary wine. How did he n to help me ... Xu Qi ¡®an finished the wine in his ss and had a corresponding guess.

    Shielding the heavenly secrets!

    A Warlock¡¯s specialty.

    ............

    Ten thousand li away from the capital, in Yunzhou, in the military camp outside White Emperor City.

    In the tent of the swallow Army, li Miaozhen took off her light armor, put away her silver spear, and put on the Daoist robe of the heavenly sect. It was just like how she looked when she first came down the mountain.

    The paper man susumanded the ghosts to help wrap up the soft silk.

    .......

    [ PS: update first, changeter. I haven¡¯t asked for monthly votes in a long time. ]

 Chapter 386

    386 Chapter 31-guessing questions _

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all packed.¡±

    Dressed in a whiteyered dress, with exquisite makeup, susu said in a charming voice.

    Li Miaozhen nodded slightly and opened the sachet tied to her waist. A vortex-like suction force gushed out and sucked in more than a dozen ghosts in the general¡¯s tent.

    ¡°What a pity, you still haven¡¯t broken through to rank-4.¡± Su Su sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, with the standards of the human sect disciples, they would not be a match for you.¡±

    ¡°The nascent soul is not that easy to cultivate.¡± Li Miaozhen sighed helplessly.

    She had been stuck in the Golden elixir realm for two whole years.

    The bandits in Yunzhou had been eliminated. Li Miaozhen cooperated with the local army of Yunzhou and the two golden gongs to destroy the biggest viges and dozens of small viges.

    Of course, Yunzhou¡¯s bandits were like maggots in the bones. They had multiplied and lived on thisnd for hundreds of years. It was not easy to eliminate them.

    After a few years, it would rise again and take root.

    The current results were the limit of what the local armies could do. Li Miaozhen was very satisfied with the result that Yunzhou would be peaceful for many years.

    Next, she was going to do her own thing-the struggle between heaven and man!

    The heaven sect and the human sect would hold a Dao discussion every sixty years. Before that, the outstanding disciples of the younger generation of the two sects would be the first to sh to warm up thepetition between heaven and man.

    Li Miaozhen was one of the most outstanding disciples of this generation. The other was li Miaozhen¡¯s senior brother, who was also a member of the Tiandi society and held the seventh fragment of theher world Book.

    However, that guy was in the northeast, and they had lost contact with him.

    it¡¯s a pity that the annoying stinky egg is dead. Otherwise, you could help me investigate the SU family¡¯s murder case. Su Su suddenly said.

    Li Miaozhen looked at the Mei who had grown up with her and her heart moved. In fact, SuSu¡¯s home was not in Beijing. Even if that guy wanted to investigate, he couldn¡¯t have left Beijing and traveled thousands of miles to investigate an old case.

    Susu herself understood this, but she always said it from time to time. She seemed to feel sorry for the family murder case, but in fact, she felt sorry for that shameless man.

    Therefore, he had to forget love ... Li Miaozhen sighed with emotion.

    With the death of friends and family, it was difficult to hold back the grief. A lover¡¯s change of heart, intertwined with hatred ... The seven emotions and six desires in the world were all karmic fire, otherwise, why would it be said that deep love does not live long?

    Only ruthlessness could allow one to live forever.

    He left the tent with susu. More than 400 soldiers of the flying Swallow Army had gathered in the square, waiting quietly.

    The four hundred soldiers removed their armor.

    Li Miaozhen slowly swept her gaze over the soldiers. At this time, some of them had changed into casual clothes, some were dressed in coarse linen clothes, some were dressed like rich men, and some were dressed like ragged beggars ... This was their original appearance.

    The swallow Army was a mixed Army, and its members came from all over the world, including disciples of beggar¡¯s sect.There were Wanderers from all over the world, chivalrous thieves who robbed the rich to help the poor, and so on.

    All of them gathered in Yunzhou and formed an Army because of one person. That person was called the flying Sparrow.

    Now that li Miaozhen was leaving, the Army would naturally disperse.

    After the suppression of the bandits, yang Chuannan privately looked for li Miaozhen. He wanted to incorporate the flying Swallow Army into the regr army and train them to be the trump card Army of Yunzhou. He hoped that she could persuade the soldiers of the flying Swallow Army to stay in Yunzhou.

    But no one was willing to stay.

    ¡°Over the past year, we¡¯ve fought side by side, uprooting hundreds of viges of all sizes and killing thousands of bandits. Wherever we go, the people can rest and recuperate without fear of the bandits. Wherever we go, the merchants can trade to support their families. Wherever we go, the light of justice will shine down ...

    ¡°Li Miaozhen thanks all the brothers for yourpany. However, there is no banquet that doesn¡¯t end. The trip to Yunzhou hase to an end. I will continue to move forward. You should go home and reunite with your friends and family.

    the road of life is long. It may be rough or smooth, bitter or happy. I hope everyone will remember the time in Yunzhou and not forget your original heart.

    Li Miaozhen looked at the 400 soldiers, cupped her fists, and said in a powerful voice, ¡°¡±But do good, don¡¯t ask about your future.¡±

    The 400 soldiers cupped their fists, and their voices were like a wild tide.

    ¡°But do good, don¡¯t ask about your future.¡±

    This was the flying Sparrow that they were willing to pledge their loyalty to and follow.

    ............

    The southern border.

    The Gu race was called the Barbarian race not because they ate raw meat and drank blood, but because they were based on Gu, and their cultivation system and living habits werepatible with Gu worms.

    This way, Gu worms could be cultivated and assimted with the Gu.

    To put it more urately, the development of the Gu tribe was based on ¡± Gu-based ¡°, so the degree of civilization could not bepared with the ¡± human-based ¡± Da Feng, the Western regions, and the northeast countries.

    The difference in civilization was reflected in various aspects, the most obvious of which was culture and architecture.

    The Gu tribe still used the hieroglyphics of the ancient times. Their buildings were mainly made of mud and grass, and they used pottery instead of porcin.

    However, the clothes they were wearing were not much different from the people of Da Feng. The Gu n in the southern border was good at growing sanguine and raising silkworms, so the quality of the silk they collected was several times higher than that of Da Feng.

    However, they were not good at weaving, so the merchants of Dafeng often bought high-quality silk at a low price, or exchanged ready-made cloth for goods.

    Mount Bo spanned a hundred miles and was rich in natural resources.

    There were countless birds and beasts in the mountains, as well as countless herbs and wild fruits. At the foot of the mountain was a piece of fertilend with rivers. The strength Gu tribe¡¯s base camp was here.

    The strength Gu tribe had reimed thousands of hectares ofnd in this in. Some of them worked as farmers while others hunted. They bartered with each other to provide food and clothing.

    Mose carried the bull horn bow on his back and returned from hunting with a group of men. Some of them were carrying wild boars weighing hundreds of pounds, while others were carrying colorful pheasants.

 Chapter 387

    387 Chapter 31-guessing questions _

    Mose saw his sister, Lina, picking vegetables with the women in the field at the foot of the mountain.

    Lina was wearing simple cotton clothes, which revealed her long and well-proportioned legs. The southern border was hot, so the long skirts and long sleeves of Da Feng could not be worn here. Therefore, the Gu tribe would cut and modify the clothes of Da Feng.

    Her skirt only reached her knees, and her sleeves were short to her elbows.

    ¡°Leena!¡±

    Mose called out. When his sister looked up, he continued, ¡± yesterday, granny Tian Ji sent Xue Ying to send you a letter, asking you to meet her today. Why are you still dawdling here? ¡±

    Lina was clearly taken aback, and then she patted her head. Oh, I forgot. Mose, why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier? ¡±

    Mose heard the men behind himugh, and the women in the field alsoughed.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was filled with joy, but Mose felt a little embarrassed. He turned around and scolded the men, ¡°¡±What are youughing at?¡±

    On the other side, Leena, who was wearing soft cloth boots, was washing her hands by the stream. She was nning to go to the Big Dipper tribe, which was a hundred miles away.

    the dam of the heavenly venomous tribe is broken, ¡± mo sang shouted. remember to fix it.

    ¡°I know!¡± Leena replied crisply and ran away.

    ........

    Compared to the strength Gu tribe, the heaven Gu tribe was more like a County in the DA Feng dynasty. Although it was a little shabby, it was no longer made of grass and had mainly yellow mud and brick houses.

    The heavenly venomous tribe was built at the foot of luoxia mountain. From the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, there were rows upon rows of farms. There was a dam on the mountain, but it suddenly burst yesterday, destroying the farms.

    Lina, who had often yed in various tribes when she was young, climbed luoxia mountain with ease. After trekking through the mountain range for a long time, she saw the copsed dam.

    He saw dozens of people from the heavenly venomous tribe standing at the edge of the reservoir. The one leading them was the white-haired granny Tiangang.

    Lina¡¯s gaze swept past them and looked at the reservoir. There was a monster¡¯s corpse floating on the surface of the water. The monster was more than 30 meters long, and its body was covered with ck scales. Its head was sharp, its neck was long, and its ws were thin.

    Granny Tiangang noticed Lina and waved at her.

    Leena lightly leaped from the rocks and arrived in front of granny Tiangang. She said in a tender voice,¡±Granny, what kind of monster is that?¡±

    ¡°Flood Dragon!¡±

    Granny Tiangang revealed a kind smile, ¡± I don¡¯t know where they came from, but they destroyed the dam and washed away the seedlings that were just nted in the tribe.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    It was Lina¡¯s first time seeing a flood Dragon, but she had heard that this monster lived in the dense and intertwined waters of the southern border, and it scurried around randomly along the underground river.

    Leena¡¯s uncle was said to have been eaten by a flood Dragon while ying in the water.

    ¡°Help me gather some rocks and block the gap as soon as possible.¡± Granny Tiangang said.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The Coolie Lina was the best at this, and she immediately ran away. In less than a quarter of an hour, everyone heard muffled footsteps. Looking in the direction of the sound, they saw a ¡°Stone Mountain¡± slowly moving.

    This Stone Mountain was more than 200 feet high (60 to 70 meters), and it could set off stormy waves if thrown into the reservoir.

    The stone Mountain didn¡¯t move on its own, but was carried over by Lina. However,pared to the twenty-Zhang Boulder, she was as small as an ant.

    The heavenly venomous tribe members ¡®expressions did not change, as if they were already used to it.

    Out of the seven tribes of the Gu n, the strength Gu n was known for their extraordinary strength. Lina¡¯s father, long tu, was the true expert in moving mountains. When he was fighting against Da Feng, he carried a mountain and threw it at an Army, killing thousands of people.

    The rock slowly moved to the dam, and with a loud boom, Leena put it down.

    Everyone stood on the dam and looked down, only to see Lina slowly lower her waist and steady her horse stance. After a few breaths, she suddenly let out a roar and punched the surface of the Boulder.

    With a creak, cobweb-like cracks appeared on the surface of the Boulder and quickly spread. In an instant, it fell apart and turned into pieces of gravel.

    Now, the materials to repair the dam were avable. The heavenly venomous tribe didn¡¯t need to collect them, which saved a lot of time andbor.

    Leaving the tribesmen behind to repair the dam, granny Tiangang brought Lina down the mountain and returned to her residence, a courtyard house with a courtyard.

    Granny Tiangang¡¯s daughter-inw was sunning the corpse of the legendary venomous insect that was used as a drug primer in the courtyard. Her son was raising the legendary venomous insect in the backyard.

    Granny Tiangang brought Lina into the house and took out a wooden box from a cab. With a ¡°pa da¡± sound, the box was opened, and a white jade-like insecty inside. It was shaped like a Scorpion and had six limbs.

    The two ck eyes on the top of her head made her look rather cute.

    this is the seven extreme Gu that Granny¡¯s old man refined. Before he left, this Gu was only half done. Granny used twenty years to finallyplete it. Granny Tiangang pushed the box to Lina and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you now.¡±

    ¡°Is it for me?¡± Leena was a bit surprised.

    it¡¯s not for you. I¡¯m giving it to you for safekeeping. In the future, you have to give it to the fated person.

    A series of question marks shed through Leena¡¯s mind.

    She didn¡¯t understand the direction of the situation at all. Suddenly, she was given the seven extinction dagger and was even asked to give it to the fated person.

    Granny Tian Ji closed the box and said, ¡°¡±Do you still remember the story of the two thieves that granny told you?¡±

    ¡°I remember,¡± Leena nodded.

    At the same time, she thought of No. 3. Speaking of which, No. 3 had not sent her any books for a long time. The Earth Book chat group had returned to its former peace.

    ¡°There¡¯s a legend in the heavenly venomous tribe that when the venomous God revives, the entire southern border, and even the nine prefectures, will be the venomous insect¡¯s world. Although the Gu n lives by raising and refining Gu, Gu are just tools, we are still humans.¡±

    Granny tianshuo¡¯s eyes revealed aplicated expression, ¡°¡±This isn¡¯t a legend. It¡¯s the end of the world that the heavenly venomous tribe has predicted for generations. In order to peek into this future, many seniors have suffered the bacsh of the heavenly secrets.

 Chapter 388

    388 Guessing questions (3)

    ¡°In order to keep the poison God in a deep sleep, the old man came up with an idea twenty years ago. He wanted to steal something and use it to suppress the poison God so that he could keep it in a deep sleep for generations.

    so he left the southern border and there was no news of him since. Not long after, the vital Gu he left in the tribe withered, and I found out that he was dead.

    ¡°What was it that was stolen?¡± Leena hugged the wooden box, her ocean-blue eyes shining with curiosity.

    Granny Tiangang shook her head and patted the back of Lina¡¯s hand. Her voice was kind as she said,¡±Granny is old and can¡¯t stand the bacsh of the heavenly secrets.¡±

    Why else would they say that heaven¡¯s secrets could not be revealed?

    st night, I saw a change in fate. That thing is about to be born. Lina, you¡¯re also involved. Granny Tiangang stared at her with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Lina blinked her blue eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand how an ordinary child like her could appear in granny Tiangang¡¯s ¡®story¡¯.

    go to the capital. Your cultivation is enough, but youck experience. You can take this opportunity to go to the human world. Granny Tiangang added, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with your father, and he has agreed.¡±

    To the capital ... leena looked at the wooden box in her hand and found that she wasn¡¯t too resistant to such things. The first people she thought of were number three, number one, and Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    ............

    At noon, the warm sun hung in the sky and the Xu residence was filled withughter.

    The banquet was set up in the courtyard. The people of the Xu family sat at the tables on the left, while the colleagues and old friends of Xu Pingzhi and Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the tables on the right.

    The county Magistrate of Changle County and the fast hands of the constables were also among them. Of course, Lu Qing, the chief of constables of the government office, was also there.

    It was a pity that Li Yuchun, song tingfeng, and the others were in Yunzhou and could not attend the banquet.

    Xu Pingzhi and Xu Qi. an toasted one table after another. Xu Qi. an was just going through the motions, but when he heard everyone congratting him and calling him ¡± Lord Viscount ¡± ... He suddenly fell in love with this feeling.

    At County Magistrate Zhu¡¯s table, the fat County Magistrate sighed with emotion,¡±This official has a niece who is 28 years old and quite handsome. I wanted to marry her to ningyan, but it seems like I can¡¯t do that now.¡±

    County Magistrate Zhu¡¯s daughter was already married. Otherwise, she would barely be worthy of Xu Qi ¡®an. His niece, on the other hand, did not have a high enough status.

    ¡°Ningyan is now a Viscount. Only the daughters of wealthy families are worthy of him,¡± Constable Wang continued with a smile.

    Everyoneughed.

    When Lu Qing, who was sitting at the next table, heard this, he felt very upset and depressed.

    Originally, with her identity as the Chief of Detectives of the magistrate¡¯s office, it was more than enough to have a night watchman. Furthermore, they were of the same profession, a match made in heaven.

    However, after Xu Qi ¡®an was conferred the title of nobility, he could not marry a Female Constable as his wife. It would be inappropriate.

    The banquet didn¡¯t end until 1.30 p.m. Xu Qi ¡®an and second uncle Xu were in charge of sending the guests off, while the aunt directed the servants to clean up the mess.

    At 11:30 pm, Xu Eng returned with his servants and maids.

    As expected of a mother, Auntie instructed the cook to heat up a table of leftovers from lunch for Eng.

    ¡°Eng, have a good rest after eating. You have to get up early tomorrow to go to the examination hall.¡± His aunt attentively picked up some food for her son.

    It wasn¡¯t mealtime yet, but Xu Eng had to get up early the next day, so he had to eat early and rest early. If he didn¡¯t sleep well, it would affect his exam tomorrow.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was drinking tea on the side. He suddenly said, ¡°¡±Eng, what will be tested in the general examination?¡±

    While eating, Xu Eng gave a simple introduction, ¡°¡±Policy questions, ssics, poetry.¡±

    After a pause, he continued. from the previous emperor, poetry was removed from the Imperial examinations. In the 11th year of the yuanjing reign, Wang zhenwen entered the cab. Under his influence, poetry returned to the Imperial examinations.

    During the two hundred years of the Confucian orthodoxy struggle, the poetry world had weakened to the point where it had to withdraw from the stage of the imperial examination.

    ¡°If big brother takes part in the imperial examination, he can at least revive the poetry world,¡± Xu Engmented objectively. He took a sip of wine and turned to his father, saying, ¡±

    ¡°Since the end ofst year, eldest brother¡¯s reputation has risen in the poetry world, and father has also gradually be famous.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi, who was sitting on Xu linging¡¯sp and ying with his daughter, was stunned for a moment. Then, he revealed a happy expression andughed.

    in fact. it¡¯s just that eldest brother is naturally gifted. I didn¡¯t raise him much. Schrs like him just like to make. big fuss out of nothing ... How did they praise me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mplimenting you for not being a son,¡± Xu niannian said with a smile.

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Pingzhi mmed the table in anger. this is outrageous! What right do they have to say that?!

    Xu Eng looked at his brother andughed, ¡°¡±The more poems eldest brother writes, the more infamy father will have. Who knows, in the future, your name will go down in history.¡±

    That night, Xu Pingzhi was so worried that he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    he¡¯s not dead yet, ¡± his aunt scolded. you¡¯re already thinking about his reputation a few hundred yearster. You¡¯re worrying for nothing.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s opinion.¡± Xu Pingzhi snorted and said worriedly,¡±Secondng has the qualifications to be the first assistant, and firstng will also be able to leave a mark in history. When theter generations evaluated them, they would always praise them. But when ites to me, it¡¯s only four words:I won¡¯t be a son.¡±

    Qianqian mumbled,¡¯that¡¯ll at least leave his name in history ...¡¯ By the way, let me tell you something. What if Eng is sent to other ces in the future? can you think of a way to make him stay in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. He¡¯s a student of Yun Lu Academy, so it¡¯s inevitable for him to be sent out. I hope it¡¯s not too far away.¡± Xu Pingzhi said helplessly.

    The students of Yun Lu Academy basically had no chance of being in the center of power in the capital¡¯s officialdom. Most of them would be assigned to various states and ces. Even if they stayed in the capital, they would only be small officials.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go talk to ningyan? he¡¯s the night watchman and knows the princess. He¡¯ll definitely have a way.¡± Her aunt was sitting on the bed with her legs bent. Under the candlelight, her beautiful eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

    ¡°This is a matter of the Ministry of official personnel affairs. What does it have to do with the night watchman?¡± Xu Pingzhi lowered his voice.

    ¡°The night watchman monitors the officials and is most hated by the Civil officials. Ning Yan¡¯s appearance will only backfire.¡±

    Auntieid on the bed and hugged the pillow, frowning.

    ..........

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong ...¡±

    ...

    Xu niannian, who was wearing a white shirt and preparing to go to bed, heard a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Xu Qi ¡®an standing outside.

    ¡°What is big brother looking for me for?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the handsome young man with red lips and white teeth and grinned.¡±Come and guess the questions.¡±

    ......

    [ PS: in the next chapter, I¡¯ll have to look up information on the spring examination. Although it¡¯s not focused on the general examination, I still have to know what I¡¯m doing. ]

    Seeing that I¡¯m so serious, how about I vote a few months? if not, I can show you guys.

    He would update first and then correctter. He would continue to type the next chapter and correct the wrong wordster.

 Chapter 389

    389 Two poems_

    ¡°Guessing questions?¡±

    Xu Eng asked in confusion, but he was very smart and immediately understood what Xu Qi ¡®an meant.

    He poured a cup of hot water for his brother and put on a coat for himself. Xu niannian sat on the chair and said, ¡± no need. Several great Confucians of the Academy have already helped us mark the questions.

    After the establishment of the Imperial College, the students ¡®thoughts were confined to the Four Books and Five ssics, without the spiritual influence of their predecessors. One of the aftereffects was theck of poems.

    However, there was an advantage to it, and that was that it was easier to spot questions.

    The so-called ¡± reading the questions ¡± was actually the same as the teacher in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life who knocked on the ckboard and marked the key points. Because the scope and the answer method were limited, the imperial examination paper could be ¡± predicted ¡± to a certain extent.

    In addition to guessing questions, there was also a fancy operation-buying questions.

    And what was even more amazing than buying questions was ¡°internal setting.¡±

    The so-called internal stability meant that even if this kind of person wrote nonsense, they could still pass the test smoothly and be a tribute.

    The specific method was to bribe the head Examiner and discuss how to use the ¡°secret code.¡± For example, the end of the first line was ¡°old,¡± the end of the second line was ¡°tie,¡± and the fourth, fifth, and sixth lines were ¡°666.¡±

    The head Examiner could tell that they were his own people.

    Sealing names and copying couldn¡¯t prevent such cheating.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had heard about this from Wei Yuan. After hearing it, he sighed. The wisdom of the ancient people could not be underestimated.

    It was a pity that bribing the examiners wasn¡¯t a consideration. Xu niannian was a student of Yun Lu Academy, so it was destined that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be the top scorer, second ce, or third ce. It might not even be possible for him to be in the top.

    Before he met Zhong Li, Xu Qi ¡®an only thought about how to help Eng make a cheat sheet and hide it from the invigtors. After racking his brain, he came up with a solution, which was to copy the article somewhere.

    The inspiration for this method came from the sillyizens in his previous life. He remembered that someone bragged about himself on the inte, saying that his girlfriend had seen two words engraved on his penis:Jun Chou.

    He only asked what these two words meant, and the idioticizen smiled faintly. Qi sank into his dantian, and a pir propped up the sky.The water of the Yellow River came from the sky ... I¡¯ll share the sorrow of eternity with you.

    Although it was an unreliable boast, Xu Qi. an was very immersive ... This wasn¡¯t important. What was important was that Jiro could do all of the above.

    He only needed to use his cultivation base of the physical cultivation realm to say, ¡°My Diao Chan ... Then, he could write a 500-word essay on it.

    The examiner would definitely not notice.

    However. with Eng¡¯s pride, he would never do this even if he was killed ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. what about the poem? ¡±

    Xu niannian frowned. I don¡¯t think about poetry. I¡¯m not good at poetry.

    His exam preparation was focused on strategy questions and ssics, and of course, the other students were the same. Poetry could only be said to be based on fate.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. Big brother came here to guess poetry.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Then how does big brother n to guess?¡±

    ¡°Draw lots.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled mysteriously.

    ........

    ¡°Mother, I want to eat oranges.¡±

    From the connected inner room, the little boy walked out in a loose shirt.

    ¡°Why are you eating oranges at night? do you still want your teeth? the oranges are in the living room. Go get them yourself.¡± His aunt was worried about her son¡¯s future.

    The little boy went out without a word. She finished eating an orange in the corridor outside and went back to her room to take a nap, satisfied.

    Second uncle and aunty continued to discuss Xu Eng¡¯s future, and as they spoke, aunty started to regret sending Xu niannian to Yun Lu Academy.

    The second son had been a genius since he was young and had a good memory. When the cloud deer Institute was recruiting students, second uncle Xu had brought his son to Mount Qingyun for an examination, and he passed the examination on his first try.

    ¡°If only I had sent him to the Imperial College.¡± His aunt said in frustration.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s opinion. Yun Lu Academy is the true Orthodox School of Confucianism.¡± Second uncle Xu snorted.

    ..........

    Xu niannian cut a piece of rice paper into a dozen small squares and wrote ¡± flowers, birds, fish, insects ¡± and other themes on them. Then, he casually swiped and drew.

    ¡°Big brother, you do it.¡±

    Xu niannian felt that his eldest brother was just fooling around, but seeing how enthusiastic he was, he couldn¡¯t refuse. He just wanted to quickly send away his annoying big brother so that he could sleep.

    He also wanted to see if his big brother couldpose a poem on the spot so that he could satisfy his craving.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and grabbed at the air.

    ¡°Two?¡±

    Xu niannian noticed that his eldest brother had grabbed two pieces of paper.

    ¡°Two it is then, one more as a backup.¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he unfolded the paper. They were ¡± ode to zhinian ¡± and ¡± patriotism ¡°.

    Xu nianxin looked at his brother with anticipation.

    ¡°ememememem....... I¡¯ll think about it and give it to you tomorrow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an scratched his head.

    After saying goodbye to Xu niannian, Xu Qi ¡®an went back to his room. He lit the candle and sat at the table. He looked up at the beam and said, ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a irvoyant? can¡¯t you directly predict the topic of the spring examination?¡±

    A woman with disheveled hair was lying on the beam. She was wearing a simple linen robe and replied, ¡± a prophet should know how to keep secrets. I¡¯m not a person with great luck. If I reveal the questions of the spring examination, I might die tomorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you. Didn¡¯t the supervisor say that I¡¯m a person with great luck?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an urged.

    ¡°Since you are a person with great luck, then the topic you drew must be the exam question of the spring examination.¡± ¡°Why should I take the risk?¡± Zhong Li replied indifferently.

    It made sense ... ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let me guess about strategy and Scripture?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ...

    ¡°The more simple it is, the easier it is to guess correctly.¡± Zhong Li said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything else. He thought about the poems he had learned in junior high school. Even after so many years, some of the poems were still clearly imprinted in his mind.

 Chapter 390

    390 Two poems_

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t remember ssical Chinese or long poems. For example, Li Bai¡¯s ¡± guzzling wine ¡± could only remember a few sentences, ¡± the water of the Yellow Riveres from the sky.

    But a poem like ¡°spring dawn,¡± he would probably never forget it even in death.

    ¡°The most famous poem about Yongzhi should be Cao Cao¡¯s¡± GUI Suishou,¡±but considering Emperor yuanjing¡¯s desire for longevity, I¡¯m afraid that writing this poem will be hated by Emperor yuanjing.

    there are. lot of patriotic poems, but the ones I remember were all born when the country was destroyed and the family was destroyed. Something about the Iron Horse and the ice River entering the dream, something about the country being destroyed and the mountains and rivers still existing, something about the merchant girl not knowing the hatred of the fallen country ... It¡¯s hard to handle.¡±

    In the second half of the night, Xu Qi ¡®an was sleeping soundly when he suddenly heard a muffled ¡°plop¡± sound, followed by the moans of an unlucky woman.

    He was jolted awake and subconsciously pressed down on the saber by the bed.

    ¡°. ¡®m sorry, I fell ...¡± Zhong Li said as she endured the pain.

    How could he fall down like this? You¡¯re a Warlock of the fifth stage, after all ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched and he let out a long breath. I¡¯m fine. Is this also a part of bad luck? ¡±

    ¡°This is still considered good. If I wasn¡¯t by your side, I¡¯m afraid I would have broken my leg.¡±

    The fifth disciple of the supervisor said in a t tone,¡±It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡±

    Then, she stood up and walked to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and meditate. I won¡¯t disturb your sleep.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±Xu Qi ¡®an watched her leave and closed the door.

    He turned over and went back to sleep, but the door opened again. Zhong Li was back.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an expressed her confusion and dissatisfaction.

    Zhong Li said in a low voice, ¡± I don¡¯t know which wicked person threw the orange peel in the corridor. I identally stepped on it and fell. My head was injured. I think it¡¯s safer to stay in the house.

    Orange peel can be slippery too? It was so tragic ... Xu Qi ¡®an was filled with sympathy.

    ..........

    The next day, before dawn.

    The Xu family¡¯s residence was brightly lit. With two dark circles under her eyes, her aunt personally helped Xu Eng pack up his examination items such as brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, as well as the pastries, steamed buns, dried meat, and water that he had eaten in the examination room.

    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need to bring so much food. Each exam will onlyst one day. We¡¯ll be out by dusk.¡± Xu niannian saw his mother constantly stuffing food into his mouth and quickly stopped her.

    There were three rounds of the general examination, one day for each round. There was an interval of three days between each round, and itsted nine days.

    After the preparations wereplete, Xu Pingzhi brought his wife, daughter, and nephew to send Xu niannian to the tribute courtyard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu Pingzhi carriednterns one after the other. After a while, the family arrived at the examination hall, which was full of students who were taking the examination. Dozens of soldiers and soldiers were maintaining order on both sides of the street with torches held high.

    ¡°Eng, this is a poem written by big brother. I will burn it after reading it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an handed over the two pieces of paper.

    Xu niannian received it without. change in his expression and unfolded it without. change in his expression. After reading it for. long time, he almost didn¡¯t understand it ... The words written by big brother, especially the small ones, were special.

    Good poem!

    However, Xu niannian still eximed in his heart.

    If he could really guess the question, he might be able to shine.

    After Xu niannian wrote it down, he tore up the note and was about to say goodbye to his family when he suddenly heard someone chanting the name of Buddha not far away.

    He turned around and saw a big bald man with a burly figure. The man was smiling at him with his hands sped together.

    Do I know him ... Xu niannian was confused, but he politely smiled back.

    The big bald man nodded slightly, turned around, and left.

    ..........

    After watching Eng line up to enter the examination hall, aunt and lingyue suggested going back to the residence to catch up on sleep. Xu lingying suggested going to guiyue restaurant for breakfast.

    Xu lingying¡¯s suggestion was ignored by everyone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was worried about Zhong Li, who was in the manor. He was afraid that if he returnedte, she would have already passed away.

    When he returned to the manor, Dongfang Weixi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed the door open and saw Zhong Li sitting on the ground with her legs crossed. Her hair was disheveled and her facial features could not be seen.

    Why does this woman always have her hair down? I wonder how she looks ... The supervisor¡¯s disciples all felt strange, but the foodie girl was the most normal ... Xu Qi ¡®an cleared his throat and said, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. I can introduce you to my family.¡±

    this will bring bad luck to your family. There won¡¯t be any big trouble, but there will be endless small troubles. bad luck always affects the people around me, ¡± Zhong Li said. I can avoid it if they don¡¯t know of my existence.

    Then forget it.

    It was still a long time before dawn. Xu Qi ¡®an nned to take a moment to cultivate when he suddenly felt his heart palpitate. Someone had appeared in The Earth Book chat group.

    ¡°Can you turn around?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zhong Li turned around obediently and meditated with her back facing him.

    It¡¯s really inconvenient to have one more person ... Xu Qi ¡®an then took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and read the letter under the light of the candle.

    [ 2: I¡¯m nning to go to Beijing. ]

    The first person to respond to li Miaozhen was actually the rarely seen Daoist priest Golden Lotus.[ 9: is the extermination of the bandits over? ]

    The suppression of the bandits was over? Brother spring and the others should be back soon ... Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed.

    [ two: yes, Daoist priest. Number one, you haven¡¯t given us the information on the younger generation of human sect disciples. ]

    Back then, she had exchanged information about the Yunzhou case with number one in an attempt to obtain the best of the current generation of human sect disciples from him. However, number one had inexplicably remained silent for a long time.

    Even now, he had not fulfilled his promise.

    ...

    A few minutester, number one¡¯s letter arrived. It was long paragraphs of letters:[ this generation of human sect disciples do not have strong cultivation. The highest ¡®dust¡¯ is only rank-seven, but I do not know if one person is considered part of the younger generation. ]

    [ 2: who is he and what is his cultivation level? ]

    [ one: this person was born a schr and was the top schr in the 27th year of yuanjing. In the 29th year of yuanjing, he suddenly resigned from his position and became a nobody. He and Luo Yuheng¡¯s senior brother, Daoist Ling Yun, were both teacher and friend. Daoist Ling Yun had taught him the human sect¡¯s swordsmanship and heart Sutra.

    [ this person is extremely talented. After giving up on literature and cultivating swordsmanship for three years, he entered the realm of sword heart pration. Then, he challenged the Golden gong Zhang Kaitai and lost. After that, he wandered around and was hailed as the number one swordsman in the capital by Wei Yuan.

    [ he and Daoist Lingyun are not master and disciple in name, but they are in fact master and disciple. I wonder if they are considered disciples of the human sect. ]

    He was born. schr, abandoned literature to cultivate the sword, the number one swordsman in the capital, and had. master-disciple rtionship with the Taoist priest of the human sect ... What was this strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. After pondering for a while, he thought of a person, but he felt that it was too absurd.

    At this moment ...

    [ 4: ha, I¡¯ve already returned to the capital. ]

    so it¡¯s him. The Golden Lotus Daoist is trying to stir up trouble. He knows that the celestial sect and the human sect are like fire and water, but he still wants to pull them into the Book of the Earth fragment. Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    Interesting, number 4 and number 2 areing to Beijing to fight ... Wait, if it was only li Miaozhen who came to the capital, I¡¯m confident that I can deal with it. After all, the resurrection can be exined by the birth transformation pill.

    Besides, li Miaozhen and I have had social deaths before, so we won¡¯t be too entangled with each other.

    ...

    If the 4th also came to Beijing ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed.

    At this moment, number five also appeared, ¡°[ what a coincidence, I¡¯m also leaving the southern border tomorrow to travel to Beijing. When I arrive in Beijing, let¡¯s have a drink together. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an: ¡°??? ¡±

    What was going on? why did number fivee to Beijing too? with number Five¡¯s intelligence, number four and number two would definitely be worried about her being alone. It was inevitable that they would meet up offline.

    I¡¯m also in Beijing and Li Miaozhen knows my true identity ...

    No, I must let Eng take the me for this.

    [ 1: what are you doing in Beijing on the 5th? ]

    [ 5: traveling. ]

    Li Miaozhen suppressed her shock and joined the conversation. [ 2: number 5, remember not to reveal your identity as a member of the Gu n. The great fengren hates the Gu n. The pugilistic world was dangerous, even if you were set up, if the government knew your identity as a member of the Gu n, they would most likely ignore it.

    [ and in the eyes of many lower-ss Jiang Hu people, it¡¯s natural to take any means against the Gu n. ]

    During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the barbarians of the South and the barbarians of the North formed an alliance and were on the opposite side of Da Feng. In addition, in these years, the barbarians of the South often harassed the border of Da Feng in order to regain their lostnd.

    The two sides had umted grievances for a long time.

    The Gu n of the southern border was also within the scope of the ¡°southern border barbarian n.¡±

    Leena thought for a moment and felt that she was not afraid of poison or force, so there was nothing to be afraid of. However, since No. 2 was so kind to remind her, she sent a letter of thanks, ¡±

    [ alright, I¡¯ll be careful. ]

    Then, li Miaozhen sent a letter, [ number four, although we are all members of the Tiandi society, we have to put our sect¡¯s grievances first. When we meet, I won¡¯t show mercy. ]

    [ 4. Be responsible for your own life and death. ]

    This ... We¡¯re all group members, there¡¯s no need to do this. Xu Qian said.

    After the group chat ended, Xu Qi ¡®an put away the fragment of the Book of the Earth and looked up at Zhong Li, who had her back to him.

    Is this woman the one who brought me bad luck ... I¡¯d better return the goods to the supervisor ...

    ..........

    [ PS: after enduring so much, I¡¯ve finally finished a chapter. ] I¡¯ll correct the wrong words tomorrow. I¡¯ll sleep first.

 Chapter 391

    391 New Year Xu: I keep meeting lunatics today (1)

    In a small courtyard, Daoist priest Golden Lotus put away the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld and frowned without saying a word.

    Everyone in The Earth Book chat group was a person of great fortune. He did not want to see anyone die.

    ¡°The fight between heaven and man is the business of the elders. There is no need to fight to the death between the younger generation. If we don¡¯t intervene, with li Miaozhen¡¯s stubbornness and number Four¡¯s spirit, I¡¯m afraid one will die and the other will be injured.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for my earth sect to interfere in the battle between heaven and man, number six is not good with words, number one¡¯s identity is not convenient ... Sure enough, he had to push Xu Qi ¡®an out to smooth things over. He wanted him to interfere in the battle between heaven and man and weaken the hostile atmosphere between li Miaozhen and number four. This way, he would be able to answer to the sect and there would be no need to fight to the death.

    but his cultivation is a bit weak and he¡¯s not qualified to interfere in the battle between li Miaozhen and number four, unless he can cultivate copper skin and iron bones in a short time.

    It was truly difficult to cultivate copper skin and iron bones in a short period of time.

    Taoist master Jin Lian frowned and thought for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯te up with a good idea, until a sharp meow came from the yard.

    ....... A momentter, an orange cat left happily, his tail raised high.

    Inside the room, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was lying on the bed with a peaceful expression.

    ..........

    After breakfast, Xu Qi ¡®an rode the little mare and brought Zhong Li to the Yamen to call the night.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to enter the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen, especially the noble spirit building.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and said to Zhong Li.

    She didn¡¯t ride a horse, but followed the little mare step by step, as if she was taking a stroll after a meal.

    A spell that could shrink thend ... Xu Qi ¡®an saw this and felt envious.

    As soon as he stepped into the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, a silver Gong and a dozen copper Gong men came out in a hurry and ran into Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The silver Gong stopped to greet Zhong Li and noticed her disheveled hair and linen robe.¡±Is this a martial artist who has broken thew? Why didn¡¯t you tie him up?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned and asked.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t on duty yesterday, so you don¡¯t know,¡± Yin Luo exined.¡±Lord Wei announced yesterday that in three months, there will be a sixty-year-cycle battle between heaven and man.

    ¡°Before that, the outstanding disciples of the human sect and the heaven sect will be the first topete. For many martial artists, this is a once-in-a-lifetime event.

    ¡°Therefore, many people of the martial world came to the capital to see the decisive battle between the disciples of the celestial and human sects. The colleagues in the Yamen are all guarding the city gate, registering the Jianghu people who enter the city and screening for possible spies from other countries.¡±

    Eh? So number four and number two¡¯s status in the martial world was so high ... I don¡¯t feel it at all. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a castrated second generation ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said goodbye to Yin Luo.

    He arranged for Zhong Li to stay in Li Yuchun¡¯s Hall of spring breeze, while he went to the noble spirit building.

    Zhong Li was the fifth disciple of the supervisor, and her status was considered noble. However, it was useless as she couldn¡¯t see Wei Yuan.

    After being informed by the guard, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the tea room on the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan stood in front of the geomancy map, still in his usual green robe. His hair was tied up with a ck jade hairpin, his hands behind his back, and his sleeves hung down.

    In terms of temperament, appearance, and talent, Wei Yuan was the best of the middle-aged and elderly Xu Qi ¡®an had ever seen. Among the younger generation, in terms of appearance, Eng and Nangong qianrou were the best.

    However, in terms of overall strength, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that dng Xu was still better. He was the well-deserved leader.

    your appointment letter is on the table. Take it to the cultural selection Departmentter and receive the relevant waist token and uniform.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t turn around, but pointed at the table.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the desk and saw a promotion document with Wei Yuan¡¯s seal.

    The night watchman was Wei Yuan¡¯s word. He could promote or demote whoever he wanted. Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an was not worried about his promotion to silver Gong.

    after bing a silver Gong, I don¡¯t have to go out to patrol the streets anymore. I can sit in the hall and have more free time. you¡¯re talented, ¡± Wei Yuan hinted. you shouldn¡¯t spend your time on work.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen. boss tell his employees. ¡± you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on such. small thing ... Xu Qi ¡®an only regretted that he had not met such a good leader in his previous life, who had been a social animal for almost ten years.

    He picked up the promotion document and was about to say goodbye when he heard Wei Yuan say, ¡± don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. The disciples of the human sect and the heaven sect will have a decisive battle soon. I¡¯m afraid the capital won¡¯t be at peace during this time. There will be many people in the martial world who will cause trouble and fight.

    ¡°I understand. I will maintain the order of the inner city.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately.

    Wei Yuan nodded and continued, ¡°¡±You have had contact with li Miaozhen in Yunzhou. What do you think of her?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s identity as a disciple of the heaven sect had already been revealed to provincial governor Zhang and Jiang Luzhong in White Emperor City. After Xu Qi ¡®an died in battle, provincial governor Zhang sent back a Memorial to the capital during the process of exterminating the bandits, describing the outstanding contributions li Miaozhen, a disciple of the heaven sect, had made in exterminating the bandits.

    She earnestly requested the Imperial court to grant her a position.

    The result was, of course, rejected. Luo Yuheng was the state preceptor of Da Feng, and the human sect and the heaven sect were like fire and water. Wasn¡¯t this a joke?

    ¡®My feelings for her ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and felt that it could be summarized in one sentence:The general and I untie our battle robes and spend the warm spring night in a hibiscus tent.

    ¡°It¡¯s just two disciples. Does Lord Wei need to care so much?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°The attitude of the disciples will determine the attitude of the elders in the sect.¡± Wei Yuan came back to his senses and looked at him. He said in a serious tone, ¡±

    ¡°The heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief is first-grade,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was both shocked and not shocked by this answer. Among the three Taoist sects, the sky sect was the most powerful. The Dao leaders of the human sect and earth sect were second-grade, so if the heaven sect didn¡¯t have first-grade Dao leaders, how could they be powerful?

 Chapter 392

    392 New Year Xu: I keep meeting lunatics today (2)

    However, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Luo Yuheng of the human sect would definitely lose?

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care about Luo Yuheng¡¯s chances of winning. He understood what Wei Yuan meant. If this battle between the disciples wasn¡¯t handled properly, the Dao leaders of the celestial sect and the human sect would fight to the death.

    Rank one and rank two were the pinnacle ofbat power in the world. Even the wise Wei Yuan did not dare to be careless. Even the most powerful person in the capital, Jian Zheng, was only a rank one.

    ¡°Lord Wei, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nned to report the inside story of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    Wei Yuan nodded and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°That Li Miao is a member of the heaven and earth Association and is in charge of the second fragment. And the disciple sent by the human sect should be the number one swordsman in the capital that you¡¯ve evaluated.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reported.

    This news was beyond Wei Yuan¡¯s expectations. He left the geomancy map and returned to the table.¡±Tell me properly.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately retold the chat history of the Earth Book chat group fromst night.

    ¡°Your information is very timely.¡± Wei Yuan nodded approvingly.

    The reason why he ¡°doted¡± on this Gong was veryplicated. There were many factors. First, it was his character, which meant that his character was trustworthy and guaranteed. The second was talent, and the talent Xu Qi ¡®an had shown was worthy of his cultivation.

    Then there was his personality, which was different from his personality. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s personality was very pragmatic. He was smart, slick, and knew how to tter and tter, but he had his own principles.

    Finally, he was always able to surprise Wei Yuan. Whether it was solving cases or gathering intelligence, he had always been showing his usefulness to Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan was d that this wasn¡¯t a useless sapling that needed his care and support.

    There was a clear difference between him and those n geniuses who were extremely talented but had terrible ability to do things.

    ¡°Try your best to cooperate with Daoist priest Golden Lotus.¡± Wei Yuan said without thinking.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s confusion, he exined, ¡°¡±Golden Lotus established the heaven and earth Association to search for the wielder of the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragments in all parts of nine regions. The original intention was to clean up the sect and eliminate the demonic Dao leaders.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He was the one who had told Wei Yuan about the Golden Lotus¡¯s motive.

    then, he definitely won¡¯t let the wielder of the book of theher world¡¯s fragment die. He¡¯ll try his best to mediate. However, he¡¯s from the earth sect, which has always maintained a neutral stance. It¡¯s not convenient for them to interfere directly, so they¡¯ll most likely seek your help.

    ¡°What can I help you with? hehe ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile gradually stiffened.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t know what happened to his subordinate, little Gong, in The Earth Book chat group, so he didn¡¯t care about the change in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression. He said, ¡±

    ¡°The Western religious sect is also about to reach the capital.¡±

    Xu Qi. an was stunned. How did Wei Yuan know that the Western religious sect wasing to the capital ... He immediately understood that the Western religious sect¡¯srge group would not visit the great Feng capital so abruptly.

    This was like the meeting between the heads of two countries. They had to inform in advance and make an appointment.

    ¡°The spring hunt, the Western religious sect, and the conflict between heaven and man ... It¡¯s hard to handle.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was heavy.

    At this moment, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly came from downstairs, along with faint shouts, ¡°¡±The water¡¯sing, the water¡¯sing ...¡±

    It was on fire?

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been a night watchman for half a year, but this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. The next moment, his heart sank, and he had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Wei, Lord Wei, I¡¯ll take my leave first ...¡±

    He quickly got up, cupped his fists, and rushed out of the noble spirit building in a panic. Looking around for a moment, he found that the clerks and night watchmen were carrying water buckets and rushing madly in the direction of spring breeze Hall.

    .........

    Fifteen minutester, the fire was put out by a golden gong on duty in the Yamen. Spring breeze Hall was burned down and turned into scorched ruins. Fortunately, no one was injured or killed.

    Jin Gong was very angry and ordered the night watchmen to investigate the reason for the escape.

    In a secluded courtyard, Zhong Li squatted on the ground with her hair burnt. Her linen robe had a few holes burnt through it, revealing her delicate skin.

    ¡°I was fine in the house, but. don¡¯t know why it caught fire. I might have been cooked by the time you werete ...¡± She said with lingering fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fifth-grade Warlock, how can mere mortal Fire hurt you?¡±

    ¡°I was meditating just now, and something went wrong with my Qi channeling,¡± Zhong Li said.

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to take a bath and change your clothes first,¡± Xu Qian said.

    ........

    At dusk, Xu niannian, who had finished the first general examination, left the examination hall. He followed the students out of the gate and came to the street. He turned around and looked around for a moment, only to find that his parents, brother, and sister had note to pick him up.

    ¡°Father and big brother should still be on duty, so it¡¯s not convenient for mother and sister to travel alone ...¡± Xu Engforted himself.

    He carried the bookcase and nned to walk back to the mansion. He didn¡¯t forget to cast a buff on himself. He patted his thigh lightly and his courage shook as he chanted, ¡±

    ¡°As light as a swallow!¡±

    An invisible force wrapped around him, and as he walked, it was as if he had the help of the wind. He was no slower than the carriage.

    ¡°As light as a swallow!¡± Suddenly, someone in frontughed.

    Xu niannian stopped in his tracks and looked toward the source of the sound. A swordsman in a green robe with a sword on his back was standing on the side of the street. He was handsome and unruly. He looked very young, but the strands of white hair hanging down from his forehead showed the vicissitudes of life he had experienced.

    Without waiting for Xu niannian to speak, the green-robed swordsmanughed and said, ¡°¡±The first round of the spring examination has ended. ording to my habit back then, I will go to the academy to drink and celebrate with my ssmates for the next three days.

    ¡°That was nine years ago. I think the courtesans of that time were already old and frail, or had found a good man. I¡¯ve heard that the education workshop of the capital has produced a top courtesan who¡¯s skilled in both poetry and zither, and her reputation has spread throughout all the provinces. I want to see her.

    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    Xu niannian listened quietly and only one thought came to his mind.This person was a fool.

    That familiar tone made it seem as if they were very familiar with each other. And, and she even winked at him ... However, Xu Xinyi was absolutely certain that he did not know this guy at all.

    What¡¯s going on today?. met a strange monk before. entered the arena, and then I met a stupid swordsman after. entered the arena ... Xu niannian ignored him and ran away quickly.

    Boys had to protect themselves outside.

    ...

    ........

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the red glow hung on the horizon. Xu Qi ¡®an brought Zhong Li to the Imperial Academy.

    I wonder if Fu Xiang¡¯s illness has been cured. In this era, women are weak and often get infected with the cold wind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to bring Zhong Li over to see Fu Xiang and give her a definite diagnosis.

    Zhong Li was still wearing a linen robe. After the shower, her hair was a mess and it covered her face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that she was an ugly woman or had some scars on her face, so she didn¡¯t show her real face.

    .......

    PS: I stayed up tootest night and slept all the way until noon. Thete update.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 393

    393 The two brothers are both good-looking (1)

    ¡°Is fuxiang your lover in the Academy?¡± Zhong Li asked.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    Zhong Li nodded, lowered her head slightly, and walked slowly, ¡± if they weren¡¯t close, why would they ask me to see a doctor? ¡± And you¡¯re a person with great luck, you won¡¯t be like those men who are the subject of a courtesan¡¯s skirt.¡±

    Fifth Senior Sister, you still have the potential to be a detective ... hmm, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. Fu Xiang is my confidante. I was talented when I was young and had a photographic memory. I was born to study.

    ¡°However, second uncle had nned my life long ago, causing Da Feng to lose a great master in poetry ... That year, I was 14 years old. I brought my cousin to attend a cultural meeting organized by the Imperial College¡¯s schrs. That day, it was raining and snowing ... It¡¯s a gathering for Academic Exchange. Some girls from the Imperial Academy will be invited to y music to liven things up, and Fu Xiang is one of them.

    ¡°I amazed the world at the cultural gathering, and everyone praised me for my good poems. Fu Xiang also had deep feelings for me at that cultural gathering. From then on, we often wrote to each other, and a tonic love began. tonic rtionships are about spiritual love, and definitely not about physical rtionships ...¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Zhong Li interrupted him.

    ¡°Promise me, don¡¯t tell Caiwei.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Zhong Li turned her head and looked at him for a moment, then she retracted her gaze and continued to walk forward. As she approached the small pavilion in yingmei, she said, ¡°¡±I know the aura observation technique.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard the sound of brass music before he reached the yingmei Pavilion.

    Eh, yingmei Pavilion is having a tea gathering so early today? He brought Zhong Li to the entrance of the courtyard and saw that the two ck doors were closed, and the sound of drums could be heard from inside.

    Bang Bang Bang ... Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door.

    ¡°Yingmei Pavilion has been reserved.¡± The voice of a green-robed servant came from inside the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The courtyard door opened and the green-robed servant boy¡¯s face was filled with joy as he repeatedly said,¡±Young master Xu, you¡¯re finally here. An extraordinary guest hase to the Academy tonight and is in the room.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. an extraordinary guest? ¡±

    From Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s point of view, only those above rank three were considered impressive. However, an official of this identity and position would basically note to the Imperial Academy.

    The court officials had their own style.

    ¡°Yes, as soon as he came to the Academy Square, he went straight to the yingmei Pavilion, saying that he wanted to see our wife¡¯s zither skills. Our wife originally didn¡¯t intend to apany him to drink, so she politely refused.¡± The green-robed manservantughed and pretended to be mysterious, ¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an red at him, and he answered honestly, ¡°¡±Mother personally came out and talked to Fu Xiang behind closed doors for a long time. I don¡¯t know what she said, but it actually made wifey helplessly ept it and unwillinglye out to present the song.

    ¡°The most inconceivable thing is that twelve of the courtesans from the Academy¡¯s workshop came uninvited.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was taken aback. He thought to himself, ¡± even that old man, chief advisor Wang, doesn¡¯t have this kind of treatment.

    Of course, old Wang was old and probably did not have the mood and energy to seek pleasure in the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Sure, I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a person in the capital. No, the Imperial Academy must be a ce where I stand out. I have to go and meet this guy.¡±

    At the thought of this, Xu Qi ¡®an nodded without changing his expression.¡±Take me to him.¡±

    ..........

    At this moment, in the main hall where the guests were drinking, Fu Xiang was sitting in the middle of the hall, ying the zither with her head lowered. She was gentle, beautiful, and full of life.

    When she yed the zither, she had a special temperament, not like a courtesan of the Academy, but like a youngdy of a noble family.

    The customers sat in a row at their tables. Other than the green-robed man with a strand of white hair on his forehead, the other guests were apanied by a courtesan.

    After the song ended, Fu Xiang stood up and saluted, ¡°¡±I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Lady Fu Xiang is too modest. In this capital¡¯s education workshop, there is almost no one who canpete with you in zither skills.¡± A man with a goatee and casual clothesughed.

    ¡°Quickly take a seat, our great swordsman Chu is waiting.¡± Another man with a big belly chimed in.

    The customers present started to make a fuss.

    There were even people who directly said the word dead and teased, ¡°¡±Ever since that poem about the plum blossoms, Lady Fu Xiang no longer apanied you to drink, but since brother Chu has returned, there¡¯s another matter. Lady Fu Xiang, don¡¯t let brother Chu wait too long.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s eyes glistened as she swept her gaze over the guests. The identities of these people were not simple. They were either officials with real power in the six ministries, officials of the Hanlin Academy, imperial censors of the Imperial Censorate, or other noble families.

    As for the man in the green robe, his status was even more extraordinary. He was the top schr in the 27th year of yuan jing and the number one swordsman in the capital.

    He not only satisfied the passion of the girls in the Imperial Academy, but also their fantasy of being a Jianghu swordsman. Thus, when the news of his arrival at the Academy Square spread, twelve courtesans came uninvited and took the initiative to drink with him.

    ¡°Masters, please forgive me. This little girl is not feeling well, so it is not suitable for her to drink wine today.¡± Fu Xiang smiled reservedly and turned to an empty table.

    The officials furrowed their brows in displeasure.

    Although Fu Xiang¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide, and was no longer limited to the capital¡¯s education workshop, she was too arrogant. He only asked her to apany him to drink, and did not want to do anything to her.

    On the contrary, the green-robed swordsmanughed in a carefree manner and did not take it to heart.

    The guests present were all Jinshi who had been born in the 27th year of yuan jing¡¯s reign and had a very good rtionship with him. This time, they hade to the Imperial Academy to drink, firstly to reminisce about the past, and secondly to meet Fu Xiang, the famous courtesan.

 Chapter 394

    394 The two brothers are both good-looking (2)

    In the eyes of schr Chu, appearance was secondary, but this introverted temperament made him quite appreciate it.

    Ming Yan looked left and right, raised a bright smile, and said, ¡°¡±Ever since Lady Fu Xiang got together with Lord Xu, she no longer drinks with you. She¡¯s still waiting for Lord Xu to redeem herself, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±

    Although the people present were all officials with real power, they were all younger brothers in front of the night watchman. In front of Xu Qi ¡®an, the night watchman who had just been conferred the title of noble, he was the younger brother of the younger brothers.

    As expected, the customers restrained their displeasure and lowered their heads to drink.

    Schr Chu raised his eyebrows,¡±Lord Xu?¡± Which Lord Xu?¡±

    For some reason, he was very sensitive to the surname ¡°Xu.¡±

    At the same time, he recalled what number two had said to number one in The Earth Book chat group when number two had asked number one about the information of a person surnamed Xu, Tong Gong.

    This person¡¯s greatest weakness was his lecherous nature, having an affair with many courtesans of the Academy¡¯s workshop ...

    Then, he connected it to number three, who he had just met but pretended not to know. He had an outstanding cousin who was the one who wrote ¡± dark fragrance floating moon dusk ¡± and made floating fragrance famous.

    Ming Yan waited for a moment. When he saw that no one was answering, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Speaking of Lord Xu, he¡¯s truly an incredible figure. He made his fortune in the tax and silver casest October ...¡±

    She told him about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s story as if she was a family treasure.

    in Yunzhou, he stood in front of 8000 enemies with his saber and fought alone for an hour ...

    The courtesans of the education workshop had already heard of this story several times, but they still listened with great interest and fascination.

    Fu Xiang was a little proud and pleased. She raised her chin and said softly, ¡°¡±Xung is facing thousands of enemy soldiers at his most exhausted state.¡±

    Seeing this, another courtesan, Xiao Ya, quickly seized the topic and said, ¡°¡±The young hero befriended the five heroes. The liver and galldder cave, hair rising. In the discussion, life and death were the same. A promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    ¡°Good poem!¡±

    Schr Chu praised loudly, but at the same time, a doubt shed in his heart:

    Didn¡¯t No. 2 say that there were more than 400 rebels besieging the chief diplomat office, and Xu Qi ¡®an killed 200 of them before dying? How did it be 8000 people?

    it¡¯s indeed a good poem, ¡± an official said. such a great talent. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t study. That Xu Pingzhi doesn¡¯t want to be a son.

    The rest of the customers nodded in agreement and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯te to the teaching workshop today. Otherwise, he would know the talent of our schr-schr,¡±

    Upon hearing this, a series of ¡°? ¡± appeared in schr Chu¡¯s mind.

    Didn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an die in battle in Yunzhou? it had been more than a month, so it was impossible that the capital had not received the news.

    At this moment, Fu Xiang cheered in surprise, ¡°¡±Mr. Xu!¡±

    ........

    The manservant in green LED Xu Qi ¡®an into the courtyard and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to stir up trouble, but that Lord is much more popr than you.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the sisters in the courtyard. Hou, this Lord is a legendary figure. He was the top schr in the 27th year of yuanjing, but for some reason, he resigned from his post and became a Jianghu traveler.

    after that, he made a name for himself in the capital and was praised as the number one swordsman in the capital by Duke of Wei.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped in his tracks. f * ck, number four is inside? ¡± he thought.

    What¡¯s wrong with Da Feng¡¯s top scorers? are they all old drivers of the Academy?

    No. 4 knows that I¡¯m the old cousin and that I¡¯ve already died in Yunzhou ... Now that you¡¯ve seen that I¡¯m not dead, you can go back and talk about it in The Earth Book chat group. Li Miaozhen would remember that she was induced by ¡± number three ¡± into a social death ... Xu Qi ¡®an had never expected that social death woulde so quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Xu!¡±

    Amidst Fu Xiang¡¯s surprised cries, Xu Qi ¡®an realized that social death hade faster than he had imagined.

    In the hall, the guests and courtesans turned their heads in unison, their gazesnding on him.

    With number four and number two¡¯s current state of mutual hostility, they probably wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to chat, so they had to y it safe ... Xu Qi ¡®an instantly suppressed all his emotions and stepped into the hall with a smile. He bowed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    The officials present all smiled and called him ¡± Lord Viscount ¡°. They warmly invited him to take a seat as if they were very familiar with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The courtesan¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.

    ¡°Mr. Xu.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s smile was as beautiful as a flower as she led him to his seat and attentively poured him wine.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an took his seat, he turned around and found that Zhong Li was gone.

    She should be hiding somewhere ... Don¡¯t go too far away from me, or the Imperial Academy workshop might be burned to the ground tonight ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at number four and examined him.

    Number four was a handsome man. The strand of white hair on his forehead added to his charm. He looked free and easy from head to toe, without any sharpness.

    Schr Chu was also scrutinizing Xu Qi ¡®an. Not to mention anything else, just based on his appearance, he believed that the night watchman in front of him was number three¡¯s cousin.

    The two brothers were both good-looking and handsome.

    How did he survive ... ¡°Chu Yuanqian, the character¡¯s zizhen,¡± said schr Chu with a nod.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, Ning Yan,¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an cupped his hands.

    Next up was drinking games. Xiaoya, the top courtesan, was in charge of acting as themander. From matching couplets to poems, they had a lot of fun.

    The only regret was that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t participate. Instead, he let Fu Xiang, who was beside him, do the work for him. He only cared about drinking and eating meat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hade to the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop to visit Fu Xiang. Seeing that she was in high spirits and her face was ruddy, she finally believed that it was really just a small cold and that she had been worried for nothing.

    ¡°Is Lord Xu really not going topose a poem for such a beautiful scene?¡± An official was not satisfied and encouraged Xu Qi ¡®an topose a poem.

    Xu Qi ¡®an declined, saying that he was exhausted.

    Not only were the officials disappointed, but the courtesans also felt sorry for him.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want topose a poem, it was just that he didn¡¯t know when he wouldpose a poem.

    ...

    Wei Yuan had given him a mission today, which was to stop number four and number two from fighting to the death.

    In this case, he had to raise the favorability of number four first.

    ¡°Brother Chu, I heard from my colleagues in the Yamen yesterday that li Miaozhen, the disciple of the heavenly sect, is about to go to the capital city because of the imminent battle between the heaven and man. And you¡¯re a swordsman from the human sect ...¡± Xu Qian paused and didn¡¯t continue, but the meaning behind his words was obvious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll represent the human sect and fight with the disciples of the heavenly sect,¡± Chu Yuanyou said with a smile.

    He knew Xu Qi ¡®an very well. This person had made friends with li Miaozhen in Yunzhou and was also Wei Yuan¡¯s highly regarded Gong. It was not strange that he knew these inside stories.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the long sword leaning against the table and asked curiously, ¡°¡±Can you let me see the sharpness of this sword?¡±

    ¡°Ever since I lost to Zhang Kaitai, this sword has never been unsheathed,¡± Chu Yuanyou shook her head.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s over. The sword¡¯s rust died in the scabbard.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an blurted.

    ¡°What?¡± Number four was stunned.

    ¡°What I mean is, why don¡¯t you unsheathe your sword?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian smiled gently and answered all her questions without putting on airs. I¡¯m nurturing sword Qi. This sword will be extremely sharp when it¡¯s not used.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. Suddenly, he had an idea. He held the ss and frowned, pretending to be deep in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Four asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly, ¡± I was exhausted and couldn¡¯tpose a good poem. But after hearing brother Chu¡¯s words, I suddenly had a spring of inspiration. I couldn¡¯t help but want topose a poem.

    The customers and courtesans ¡®eyes brightened as they looked over with burning eyes.

    Number four was a little surprised and surprised. She straightened her posture. I¡¯m all ears.

    ...........

    [ PS: I typed it out before 12 o ¡®clock, so I updated it before editing it. ]

 Chapter 395

    395 The scapegoat (1)

    As he copied more and more poems, Xu Qi ¡®an gradually found the trick of schrs ¡°divinity show.¡± Only melonrind would answer what others asked.

    He had to keep them in suspense.

    Just like now, from the fourth to the guests, from the guests to the courtesans, from the courtesans to the maidservants at the table, they were all looking at him, waiting to see what would happen.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and paced around the hall. After seven steps, he stopped and said slowly, ¡°¡±It takes ten years to sharpen a sword.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi was stunned. He had just said that he was nurturing his sword, and Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said this. It was obvious that the poem was written for him.

    Number four was touched. He had never met Xu Qi ¡®an before, but he was willing topose a poem for him after a few drinks and a few words of conversation. He was so friendly and enthusiastic. It was really shameful.

    No. 3 was a chivalrous schr. Although he had some small shorings in pursuing profit, he was a person worth befriending in general. His cousin was even more warm-hearted than him. They were indeed brothers.

    At the same time, Chu Yuanyou thought of the example of recluse Zi Yang and felt a little excited. He was also a schr and loved poetry. He had no reason not to look forward to such a rare opportunity.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around at the crowd and read the second sentence, ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t tried the Frostde.¡±

    It took ten years to sharpen a sword, but he had never tried the Frostde ... The officials present chewed on the poem with smiles on their faces and bright eyes.

    The couplets were neat. Whether it was the charm or the mood, it was not as good as Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous poems. However, the charm of poems was not only in the charm and mood.

    It took ten years to sharpen a sword, but the Frostde had never been tested!

    It was a short sentence, but it was full of ambition and pride. It took ten years to sharpen a sword. Only a young man like him could have such an extraordinary spirit.

    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s eyes lit up, and she unconsciously straightened her back. She leaned forward, looking forward to the next couplet.

    It was too appropriate, too appropriate.

    He had travelled far and wide over the years to broaden his horizons and cultivate his sword energy. This Supreme magical artifact of the human sect had always been hidden in its scabbard and had never been disyed.

    It would eventually be unsheathed, but Chu Yuanyou had never thought about what kind of situation would make him unsheathe this sword.

    It wasn¡¯t until recently that the head of the Dao of the human sect sent a flying sword to summon him back to fight with li Miaozhen, a disciple of the heavenly sect, that Chu Yuanyou suddenly realized that he had been waiting for this moment.

    However, he felt a little regretful. This sword was bound to be earth-shattering when it was unsheathed. He didn¡¯t want to use it to kill li Miaozhen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the lower Association? It takes ten years to sharpen a sword. Under what kind of circumstances will it be unsheathed?¡±

    Chu Yuanxi muttered in her heart. She was filled with a desire to ¡®learn¡¯ from this.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of the second half yet.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°This, how did it disappear? It can¡¯t be without it. How can a poem only have the first half?¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, don¡¯t be willful. We are still waiting.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the second half? think again, think again ...¡±

    In the hall, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, unable to ept this fact.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spread his hands and returned to his seat with a ss of wine. He said helplessly, ¡°¡±Indeed, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. How about this, I¡¯ll make half a song first, and I¡¯ll give the other half to brother Chu in the future. How about it?¡±

    ¡°...... That¡¯s the only way.¡± Chu Yuanqian said disappointedly.

    Everyone reluctantly epted this result.

    The drinking game continued. Although it was elegant, the atmosphere was a little dull. Fu Xiang proposed a finger-guessing game, which was unanimously agreed by everyone.

    The courtesans yed finger-guessing games with their customers, having a lot of fun.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y pitch-pot?¡±

    Schr Chu, who was not apanied by a beauty, suggested.

    This banquet was specially held to wee him. He was the main character of the banquet, so he had the final say.

    Pitch-pot had its own rules. It was very simple. A pot would be ced in the hall, and each of the drinkers would have three arrows. Those who did not hit would be punished to drink, and those who hit could order anyone on the field to drink.

    After a few rounds, this group of high-ranking officials were slightly tipsy. They gradually changed from game participants to spectators, and then from spectators to cheering crowds.

    Only Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanqian were ying pitch-pot on the field. They hit every target. The two seemed to be in a fit of pique, and neither of them was willing to admit defeat.

    The courtesans were waving their gs and shouting at the side. If either Xu Qi ¡®an or Chu Yuanqi hit the mark, they would cheer loudly, their faces red with excitement.

    It was rare to see such an exciting pitch-pot match.

    In the beginning, the courtesans treated each other fairly and did not favor either side. Slowly, the twelve courtesans were divided into two camps. One side supported Chu Yuanqian, while the other side was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fan ... They were all women who had slept with Xu Qi ¡®an, such as Fu Xiang, Ming Yan, and Xiao Ya.

    ¡°We can¡¯t decide the winner this way, so I suggest we cover our eyes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Chu Yuanqian thought for a moment and shook her head. even if you cover your eyes, you¡¯ll still hit the target. My suggestion is that each of you should shoot twenty arrows. Whoever finishes shooting first wins.

    He knew how to y!

    The customers and courtesans ¡®eyes brightened as they expressed their agreement.

    Fu Xiang ordered the maidservant to bring a silk scarf to cover their eyes. Xu Qi ¡®an found that the silk scarf was hazy and had good light, and he could vaguely see the outline of a Barnacle.

    He silently turned around, his back facing the field.

    Chu Yuanqian was stunned. She shook her head with a smile and also turned her back to him.

    The atmosphere became even more lively. Not only did they cover their faces, but they also turned around. They had never seen this before.

    ¡°How do we y with this?¡± ¡°Who can hit the bullseye?¡± Ming Yan said in a tender voice.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ll serve whoever wins tonight,¡± another courtesan giggled.

 Chapter 396

    396 The scapegoat (2)

    Ming Yan blushed and sneaked a nce at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed with his eyes covered. no, no. The top prize is too little. I want all of you.

    The courtesans weren¡¯t afraid at all and replied with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid that Lord Xu will have to support himself against the wall to go to the Yamen tomorrow.¡±

    A loud ¡®boom¡¯ rang out, like theughter of a beautifuldy.

    ¡°Number three tactfully rejected my proposal. He looks like a decent person who never goes to the Imperial Academy, but this big brother of his is the exact opposite.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi sighed in her heart. This Xu Qi ¡®an was indeed a dissolute person. He was like a fish in water in the Imperial Academy and could let go of himself more than any schr.

    The education workshop and the brothels were more of a ce for the schrs to socialize with their colleagues and ssmates. Restaurants were ces only formoners, and the first choice for those with real status was always the education workshop.

    Having a talented courtesan as a head official, and having a delicate and obedient servant girl serve him with wine, this was what honor was.

    However, the schrs cared about their reputation and would not be too unrestrained, but Xu Qi ¡®an was different.

    ¡°Even if you die under a peony flower, you¡¯ll still be a ghost!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put her arm around Fu Xiang¡¯s waist.

    The sudden golden sentence made everyone present secretly exim in admiration. How could this person¡¯s talent be so terrifying? good sentences and good poems came out of his mouth.

    If this person were to study, he would definitely be a great schr.

    Xu Pingzhi didn¡¯t want to be his son.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    An arrow was urately shot into the barnacle, interrupting everyone¡¯s scattered thoughts and returning their attention to their positions.

    ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s starting,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Yuanqi replied indifferently.

    As he spoke, he casually threw an arrow behind him and hit the target urately.

    ¡°Waa ...¡±

    Ming Yan cried out in surprise and widened his eyes.

    Thump thump thump ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanyou each shot an arrow. Every time they shot an arrow, the courtesans would exim in surprise, feeling that their horizons had been broadened.

    Pitch-pot was just a small game, but the two of them had managed to y it in a different way.

    One by one, when Xu Qi ¡®an had thrown in the tenth, Chu Yuanyou had already thrown in 13, leaving only seven in her hands.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an had five left, Chu Yuanqian only had two.

    It seemed like the oue was already decided.

    Fu Xiang, Ming Yan, and a few other courtesans who supported Xu Qi ¡®an looked disappointed.

    The courtesans who supported Chu Yuanyu apuded in advance for the top schr of the 27th year of yuanjing.

    The surrounding officials seemed to have expected this result, and their smiles were the faintest.

    Chu Yuanyang was a legendary figure. When he was still a student, he had already stood out among his ssmates. His talent and appearance were outstanding, but heter gave up on literature to cultivate Dao. No one was optimistic about him, and a good friend of his was so angry that he cut off all ties with him.

    Who would have thought that in just a few years, he would soar to the sky and challenge Zhang Kaitai? even though he lost, he was still honored and was praised as the number one swordsman in the capital by Wei Yuan.

    In their eyes, such a peerless genius was naturally much more outstanding than Xu Qi ¡®an, who was good at investigating cases.

    At this time, Chu Yuanyou had already thrown the secondst arrow, which urately entered the pot.

    Fu Xiang pursed her lips and looked away from the barnacles. She nced at Xu Qi. an and was surprised to see the corners of the man¡¯s mouth slightly raised ... She was very familiar with this expression. Every time Xu Qi ¡®an was proud of himself, the corners of his mouth would curl up slightly.

    He was confident?

    Just as the thought came to her mind, Fu Xiang saw an absurd scene. Xu Qi ¡®an threw the five arrows in his hand at the same time. They drew a neat arc in the air and entered the pot perfectly.

    The five arrows only had one sound-Dong!

    The hall instantly fell silent, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    This works too?

    ¡°Ah ...¡± Ming Yan cheered and jumped into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms excitedly. ¡°Lord Xu, your servant loves you to death.¡±

    Fu Xiang frowned.

    ¡°What a marvelous skill.¡± An imperial censor sighed in praise.

    ¡°So pitch-pot can be yed like this, this is eye-opening.¡± Another official chimed in with a smile.

    The courtesans looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with admiration.

    Chu Yuanxi took off her scarf and smiled. you¡¯re amazing.

    The tea-making circlested until the early Haishi (9 p.m.) Before it ended. The courtesans yawned repeatedly and got up to bid farewell. Their skirts fluttered in the wind, and their postures were light.

    Although they were a little tired, the beauties were still not satisfied. They felt that the banquet with Xu Qi ¡®an and the number one swordsman in the capital was very interesting. Unfortunately, they could not meet such high-quality guests every day.

    Ming Yan had secretly written on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm to lure him to his own Blue Pond court, but Fu Xiang had indifferently said a few words and then driven him away.

    Chu Yuanxi didn¡¯t stay the night at the teaching workshop and left. Xu Qi ¡®an personally sent him out of the hospital.

    Number four was too carefree, and she had the character of a schr ... I can¡¯t find an opportunity to cause a social death ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the green-robed swordsman¡¯s back and felt very regretful.

    However, schrs had their own weaknesses, such as poetry.

    He would hide the second part for now and bring it out when the time was right.

    Leaving the maidservants behind to clean up the mess, Fu Xiang held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm and entered the bedroom. Xu Qi¡¯ an was sitting at the table drinking tea when he heard Zhong Li¡¯s voice transmission.

    ...

    He turned his head to look at the screen. The candlelight reflected her lithe shadow on the screen. She was taking off her dress one by one and changing into a thin gauze dress.

    While taking a bath, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll redeem you in a few days.¡±

    Fu Xiang was stunned for a moment. Aplicated look shed in her eyes, but she quickly calmed down and chuckled, ¡°¡±Mr. Xu has just be a Viscount. It¡¯s not good for your reputation to have a concubine now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile, her arms around her smooth waist.

 Chapter 397

    397 The scapegoat (3)

    After taking a shower, he and Fu Xiang rolled around on the bed. While they were being intimate, they suddenly heard a ¡± Click ¡± sound, followed by a sense of weightlessness.

    The bed copsed.

    Fu Xiang screamed and wrapped her arms around Xu Qi ¡®an. Her long, white, Python-like legs were wrapped around his waist. She was shocked.

    ....... Zhong Li, I¡¯m going to return the goods to the director!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was furious.

    ...........

    After leaving the yingmei Pavilion, Chu Yuanxi waved her sword fingers, and the long sword on her back seemed toe to life. It broke free from its restraints like a fish and stopped in front of him.

    Chu Yuanqian stepped on the scabbard and said softly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    The long sword paused for a moment, then suddenly pierced through the night sky and soared up.

    The moment she flew into the night sky, Chu Yuanyou felt that countless eyes in the capital were locked on her, but they soon moved away. Among them, the gaze that sent a chill down his spine came from the towering stargazing tower.

    He quickly left the inner city and flew towards the South of the outer city.

    If he remembered correctly, number six, Hengyuan, was in the Yangsheng Hall. He lowered his altitude and searched for a long time before he finally found the Yangsheng Hall in the South City.

    Chu Yuanyou was not born and raised in the capital. She had been studying at the Imperial College and had been living in the inner city. He had never been to the outer city where the poor gathered.

    He pressed down on the tip of the sword and gentlynded in the courtyard of the health Hall. As he jumped off the scabbard, he heard a voice chanting the name of Buddha from under the eaves.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Chu Yuanyang held the hilt of the sword and put it back into the sword bag on her back. She looked at the source of the sound and saw a monk in a simple blue robe standing in the darkness under the eaves. He had a burly figure, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a hard face.

    ¡°Master Hengyuan?¡± Chu Yuan greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s me. Are you number four?¡± Hengyuan put his hands together and observed him quietly.

    The two, who met for the first time, did not appear very calm. They were neither close nor distant. Hengyuan led Chu Yuanxi into the house, lit the oilmp, and took out a jar of wine from under the bed. He found two porcin bowls and simply wiped the dust with his sleeves.

    Chu Yuanqian never said no to wine, but she was a little curious. ¡°Buddhist disciples can drink?¡±

    ¡°A monk doesn¡¯t care about meat or vegetables,¡± Hengyuan answered calmly.

    There was a hidden meaning in this sentence:Monks didn¡¯t need to follow the precepts.

    ¡°I saw number three today.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi regretted not bringing peanuts. There was wine but no vegetables. She felt that something was missing.

    Hengyuan nodded.

    number three is pretending not to know me ... With his intelligence, I believe he recognized me at that time. I don¡¯t know why he pretended not to know me. ¡±

    Chu Yuanqian shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°¡±The cultivation of an eighth stage body cultivator is indeed a bit shallow.¡±

    However, he knew number 3¡¯s Secret. Number 3 was rted to the sub-divine temple¡¯s soaring clear air. He couldn¡¯t simply look at number 3¡¯s appearance.

    Master Hengyuan took a sip of wine and said, ¡°¡±Compared to number three, I hit it off better with Lord Xu. You might not know this, but he didn¡¯t die in Yunzhou ...¡± He said.

    After No. 6 exined Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s resurrection, Chu Yuanqian nodded. ¡°Although the rebirth pill is good, it has too many restrictions. He was able to survive because of his own luck.

    I just met Xu Qi ¡®an at the Imperial Academy. I have a good impression of him. I think I¡¯ve heard you guys discuss him too many times in the fragments of the book of theher world. I don¡¯t feel unfamiliar with him.

    After a pause, number four smiled. I¡¯ve never interacted with number three. But Xu Qi ¡®an is really to my liking.

    After drinking the wine in the jar, Chu Yuanyou proposed to see the child. After seeing him, she looked quite depressed.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Buddhism, they are right about one thing. The world is like a sea of bitterness, and all living beings struggle in it.¡± Chu Yuanqian said with emotion.

    Master Hengyuan looked at him.

    ¡°No offense,¡± Chu Yuanxi hurriedly said.

    Hengyuan then retracted his gaze.

    ¡°Three dayster is the second round of the general examination. Let¡¯s go together to see number three.¡± No. 3 is not willing to reveal his identity to us, ¡± Hengyuan said. he said that if we meet, we only need to smile.

    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Yuanqian suddenly realized.

    .........

    Time flew by and three days passed.

    At dawn, Xu Eng arrived at the examination hall apanied by his family.

    ¡°A ninth-grade schr has an eidetic memory. This test is on the ssics, so I think Eng won¡¯t feel any pressure,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder and encouraged him.

    Second uncle and aunt Xu smiled.

    ording to Eng himself, he did very well in the first day¡¯s questioning. He was good at it, and the second round of Scripture was not a big problem.

    In the eyes of his second uncle and aunt, Eng¡¯s promotion to a tribute soldier was already a certainty.

    Xu niannian raised his chin slightly and said proudly, ¡± there are many talented students in the world. We can¡¯t be careless. There is a possibility that they are stronger than me.

    There might be ... Xu Qian said,¡±you¡¯re better at acting tough.¡±

    After saying goodbye to his family, he walked to the entrance of the examination hall and was about to line up to enter the hall. At this moment, a loud and clear voice rang in his ear.¡±Amitabha.¡±

    Xu nianxin turned his head and saw two people standing on the side of the street. One was a burly monk, and the other was a green-robed swordsman with a sword on his back.

    The monk and the swordsman both smiled when they saw him looking at them.

    ....... Xu niannian¡¯s face froze. He lowered his head and hurried back to his father and brother. He suddenly felt a sense of security.

    ¡°Father, big brother, I suspect that someone is plotting against me.¡± Xu nianxin said in a deep voice.

    ...

    Hearing this, Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyebrows immediately rose, and his eyes were like lightning.¡±Who is it?¡±

    He was the Imperial saber guard who patrolled the city. He knew that arge number of Jianghu swordsmen had entered the capital recently, which was an extremely unstable factor for public security.

    The most obvious thing was that there were more gentlemen on the Liang family. Those lowly people in the Jianghu had spent all their money in the capital and had no business to make money. Their first choice was to steal and Rob.

    ¡°A monk and a swordsman.¡± Xu xinnian turned around and pointed to somewhere behind him.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him for a moment and asked.

    ¡°???¡±

    what? ¡± Xu xinnian looked frightened. he was there just now.

    alright, you said you¡¯re not stressed, but I think you¡¯re hallucinating. Xu Qi ¡®an patted his younger brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡±

    ¡°Eng, don¡¯t bother with those strange people who you don¡¯t know,¡±

    As he said this, he put his hand behind Xu niannian¡¯s back.

    Xu Eng looked behind him and asked in confusion, ¡°¡±Big brother, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you take the me.¡±

    ..........

    [ author¡¯s note. after today¡¯s spring cleaning, I¡¯mpletely drenched.. ¡®m feeling dizzy and almost fainted.. ¡®ve to turn on the air conditioner to save my life ... ] My life was indeed given by the air conditioner. It was f * cking hot.

 Chapter 398

    398 Chu Yuanyu, do you need me to retreat?(1)

    It was early spring, and it was windy and rainy.

    A three-masted ship sailed through the wind and waves, and the wind caused the sails to swell.

    After lunch, song tingfeng stepped onto the deck with one hand on his saber. He looked in the direction of the capital while facing the wind.

    Over the past month, the mes of war had sharpened the edges of his face, and blood had washed over his eyes. His entire person had changed greatly.

    Footsteps came from behind. Song tingfeng didn¡¯t turn around. He pointed to the North and said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll reach the capital in another ten days.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao replied with an ¡± mm ¡± and looked north side by side with song tingfeng. He was still a man of few words. Other than his temperament bing more stable and honest, there was not much change.

    On the other hand, the slimy-sounding song tingfeng seemed to have been reborn.

    with the battle merits I¡¯ve earned in Yunzhou,. can exchange for a spirit-forging visualization diagram ... ¡°I¡¯m nning to advance to the spirit-refinement realm,¡± song tingfeng said with a smile.

    If it was in the past, Zhu guangxiao would have been surprised. Having been colleagues for many years, he knew that song tingfengcked ambition. He was already satisfied with his position. He patrolled the streets in the day and visited the education workshop at night. His life was veryfortable.

    If this Military Merit of Yunzhou was exchanged for silver, it would be enough for him to live in the Academy for a year.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao nodded.

    At this time, another group of gongs came to the deck after eating. They wereughing andughing, with the joy and anticipation of going home.

    ¡°Tingfeng, when we return to the capital, let¡¯s go to the Imperial Academy for a drink.¡± A familiar copper Gong walked over and put his arm around her shoulder.

    Song tingfeng didn¡¯t seem to hear her, he looked North in silence.

    The copper Gong left with a bored expression.

    Song tingfeng let out a breath and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m quite talented. I¡¯ve been stuck at the peak of the Qi refining stage for so many years, so my Foundation is solid enough.

    during this period of time, I¡¯ve been thinking, if I wasn¡¯t sozy, if I wasn¡¯t so useless, if I was already in the spirit forging stage when I came to Yunzhou ...

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Academy anymore,¡± song tingfeng lowered his head and said softly.

    Zhu guangxiao was silent, but he patted his shoulder.

    ..........

    The exam was carried out in an orderly manner. In the beginning, second uncle Xu and Xu Qi ¡®an were quite concerned about Xu Eng¡¯s condition and asked about his well-being.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was treating Xu Eng the same way his parents treated him during the college entrance examination.

    However, the chaos that followed made Xu Pingzhi, the Baihu of the Imperial saber guard, and Xu Qi ¡®an, the night watchman, extremely busy.

    The martial arts world liked to fight and be ruthless. There were indeed heroes who were chivalrous, but most of them were from the lower nine paths. Who would be a proper person in the martial arts world?

    When one had no money on hand, picking on a few rich people with bad reputations and helping the poor who could not live on was already considered a hero Bandit.

    There were very few female heroes like li Miaozhen who really helped the world and upheld justice.

    In just four or five days, Xu Qi ¡®an alone had caught several drunk and fighting foreigners. ording to his second uncle, Liang shangjunzi could be caught every night in the outer city, and the inner city was peaceful.

    Because there was a curfew in the inner city, the five guards on night patrol would sound the bow to alert anyone who went out at night. If they chose to escape at this time, they would be shot on the spot.

    And if it was a suspicious person walking on the roof, there was no need to sound the bow, as he had the power to act first and reportter.

    When encountering troublemakers, they were usually taken to prison and waited for theirpanions to bail them out. These small things that did not warrant death were the most troublesome.

    One day, Xu Qi ¡®an was patrolling the streets with two Gong Masters. When they passed by a brothel, they suddenly heard the sound of tiles cracking.

    He looked up and saw two martial artists fighting on the roof.

    A group of people gathered below to watch, pointing, jeering, or cheering.

    ¡°Damn it, this group of dogs, they¡¯re still doing this after seizing the weapon.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed and directed the gong beside him.¡±Go, get them down and bring them back to the Yamen.¡±

    There were ordinary people watching, so it was not suitable to sound the gong. The sound waves from the magic weapon would harm the people around.

    The two copper gongs jumped up and shouted, ¡°¡±It is forbidden to cause trouble and fight in the inner city. Follow me to the Yamen.¡±

    This was a warning to the other party not to resist, the same meaning as the sound of a bow.

    Who knew that the two martial artists were really angry. The martial artist was hot-headed and didn¡¯t care who you were. He would still beat up the officials.

    One of the gongs barely dodged a sinister kick in the crotch. He flew into a rage and drew out his saber with a ng. He circted his Qi and shed down.

    Although Gong was the lowest level night watchman, a Qi refining realm cultivator was considered an expert in the Jianghu. Ordinary Jianghu people were no match for him.

    Ding! Ding!

    A stream of Qi shot out from below and hit the de of the gong, causing the de to miss.

    The martial artist, who had just escaped death, instinctively raised his strength and stepped on Gong¡¯s chest. Gong fell from the top of the building after being kicked. He did a beautiful backflip andnded steadily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and flicked out a ck and gold long knife with his thumb.

    As if sensing his murderous intent, someone downstairs shouted, ¡°¡±Stop!¡±

    There were two groups of well-dressed foreigners. Some were young men, and some were beautiful and curvaceous female warriors. At the same time, there were also middle-aged and old men standing behind them.

    The two martial artists only stopped when they heard their Masters call for a stop.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed on his knife with one hand and walked over in a nonchnt manner.

    my Lord, I¡¯m lu Chun from the Lu family of Jing Prefecture. A handsome young man in white cupped his hands and said.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®aning over, the eyes of the beautifuldies lit up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He looked at another group of people and asked, ¡°¡±What about you guys?¡±

    The leader of the group was a young master with a feminine temperament. He snorted. ¡°Sir, the Zhao family of Jing Prefecture,¡± the old man beside him quickly replied.

    ...

    The Lu family and the Zhao family were famous families in Jingzhou. They had pirs of support in their official careers and also experts in the underworld.

    Inyman terms, he was a local Squire. Of course,rge families like the Lu family and the Zhao family were no longer considered ¡± Squires ¡°. It wasn¡¯t too much to call it ¡°the bell chiming and the cauldron eating.¡±

    The two families were like fire and water in Jingzhou. They stabbed each other in the face, and in the pugilistic world, they fought with swords. Their grievances had been going on for a long time.

    This time, when he came to the capital to watch the battle, he happened to meet her on the streets.

    The two sides mocked and ridiculed each other. They were angry, but they restrained themselves and only sent two experts to the roof to fight.

    Although it was against thew to cause trouble on the street, it didn¡¯t hurt innocent people and didn¡¯t cause too much damage. With the power of the two families, they had the ability to settle it.

    ¡°Who was the one who yed the Qi just now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd.

    The young man with the feminine temperament raised his chin.¡±It¡¯s me,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly and looked at the two groups of people. all right. All of you, follow me to the Yamen to keep watch.

    The handsome young master of the Lu family frowned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ...

    The young man with the feminine temperament sneered, ¡°¡±We didn¡¯t do anything on the street. You can just bring them back to the Yamen.¡±

    ¡°If I tell you to go, then go. If you continue to talk nonsense, do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an scolded.

    The crime of assaulting the night watchman alone was enough to make them suffer. This group of foreigners was too arrogant.

    ¡°On what basis? At the feet of the Emperor, even the night watchman has to abide by thew.¡± The young man with the feminine temperament was not afraid at all.

    Buzzzzzz!

    He unsheathed his ck-gold longsword, and a thin dark-gold thread shed.

    Before the young man with the feminine temperament could react, seeing that he was about to die, a pretty and gentle woman beside him reacted first. She took off the silver hairpin on her head and pointed it at the sword Qi.

    Bang! Bang!

    The silver hairpin exploded, and the sword Qi cut her delicate hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped up and kicked the woman away. Afternding, he did a roundhouse kick and kicked the feminine young man to the ground.

    He had used concealed power in this kick. The bones were not broken, but the kick had injured the other¡¯s internal organs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t look at the feminine young master. He handed the long knife to him and sneered, ¡°¡±Even if you¡¯re in the bronze skin and iron bones realm, you still won¡¯t be able to walk out of the capital.¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was ashen as he looked down at his chest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at the Lu family. ¡°Are you guys leaving or not?¡±

    Everyone from the Lu family looked at the old man¡¯s chest. There was a faint red color there.

    Copper skin and iron bones ... His defense was broken.

    They re-examined Xu Qi ¡®an. This Yin Gong was young, and it was already incredible for him to be a Yin Gong at this age.

    He had defeated the Zhao family¡¯s eldest miss, who was in the spirit-forging stage, with a casual sword and kick. Then, he had broken through the physical defense of the copper skin and iron bone stage with a casual Saber Strike.

    His cultivation was simply terrifying, and his talent was even more shocking.

    As expected of the capital, any random silver Gong would be a heavenly genius outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sir.¡± The handsome young man didn¡¯t dare to disobey.

    ..........

    After escorting the two groups of people back to the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an found the clerk in charge and said, ¡°¡±For these two groups of people, make them pay a hundred taels of silver each.

    I¡¯ll take three hundred taels. You and your colleagues will split the fifty taels. The two gongs that I patrolled the street will each receive fifty taels. As for the rest, send them to spring breeze Hall tomorrow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± The clerk hurriedly said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. He turned to the stables and rode his beloved little mare toward the Imperial City.

    The sun was high in the sky, so he nned to have lunch at the Lingbao temple and ask Luo Yuheng for advice on the sword manual of the heart sword.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already reached the basic level of the heart sword sword manual, so it was not difficult for him to use it. He only needed to attach his spiritual power to the sword and sh it out like Qi.

    The difficult part was how to merge with the Qi movement.

    It was like drawing a circle or a square with one hand, but drawing a circle with one hand and a square with the other would cause one¡¯s brain to be unable to allocate and often get stuck. When he attacked, he either forgot to transfer Qi or forgot to attach mental power.

    Now that he was a silver Gong, he could enter and leave the Imperial City freely. The moment he shed his waist token, the guards guarding the city immediately let him through.

    When they arrived at the Lingbao temple, the Taoist child guarding the door went to report and returned shortly after.

    ¡°Dao head, please.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and followed the Taoist child into the temple. They crossed the corridor and the courtyard and met ¡± kind aunt ¡± Luo Yuheng in a quiet room.

    In addition to her, there was also a green-robed swordsman sitting on the futon. He had a free and easy temperament, and the White hair on his forehead showed his maturity and added to his charm.

    F * ck, number four is here too ... That was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first thought.

    Damn, Luo Yuheng knows that I¡¯m the owner of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments ... This was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second thought.

    ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an saluted without changing his expression.

    Then, he smiled and cupped his hands at Chu Yuanqian. ¡°Schr Zhuang.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi smiled freely. She was a little surprised to see Xu Qi ¡®an here.

    It was reasonable to say that Xu Qi ¡®an was not qualified to enter the temple of numinous treasures to meet the Taoist head.

    ¡°How did Lord Xu get to know the state Teacher?¡± He asked out of curiosity.

    Luo Yuheng was about to answer.

    ¡°Cough, cough. cough ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed hard and quickly sent a message to the state preceptor, but it was bounced back.

    He tried to transmit his voice again, but it was bounced back.

    He tried again, but his kind-hearted aunt bounced it back.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s attitude was obvious-we¡¯re not that close, so we won¡¯t chat privately.

    It was indeed too much of. stretch to use such an intimate action like voice transmission on the state preceptor ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little anxious.

    Chu Yuanqian looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and then at the state preceptor. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Do you need me to step back?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little embarrassed.

    .........

    [ PS: update before editing ]

 Chapter 399

    399 Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ultimate technique (1)

    Fortunately, Luo Yuheng was a second-grade Dao chief, so he did not care about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s little schemes, nor was he interested in answering Chu Yuanxi¡¯s question. He looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an with his beautiful eyes and said indifferently, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some difficulties while cultivating the [heartsword ]. Imperial Preceptor, please help me resolve my doubts.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said respectfully.

    Luo Yuheng nodded and said, ¡± it¡¯s indeed difficult to get started on the heart sword.¡±Yuan Qian, help me guide Lord Xu. I want to see his Majesty.¡±

    His Majesty? Emperor Yuan jing, that old man, wasing too ... Dao leader, I¡¯ve already mastered the heart sword. I¡¯m not asking you for advice on the 99 multiplication table, I¡¯m asking you for calculus ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    The reason why she did not say it out loud was that Luo Yuheng¡¯s figure had disappeared. The door and window did not open. This woman had just disappeared from the quiet room.

    ¡°What kind of divine ability is this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little envious.

    Chu Yuanqian shook her head and exined, ¡± it¡¯s not a divine power.¡±That was a wisp of Dao head¡¯s thought in the first ce. I just retracted it just now.¡±

    The methods of high-ranked powerhouses were like gods and demons ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was able toe to the temple of Ling-Bao today mainly because Zhong Li, that unlucky b * stard, had to return to the Directorate of Celestials for something. Otherwise, she, who could not enter the temple of Ling-Bao, was likely to encounter an ident in the Imperial City. No, it was more likely that she would encounter an ident in the Imperial City.

    For example, the Spirit Dragon suddenly went crazy and wreaked havoc in the Imperial City.

    Since he returned to the capital from Yunzhou, Xu Qi ¡®an had frequently gone in and out of the Imperial City to investigate cases, but he had never seen the Spirit Dragon once. This strange beast was too symbolic for the royal family, and he did not dare to touch it.

    Once people saw that the Spirit Dragon had be Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Lackey, he was afraid that he would lose his head.

    it¡¯s indeed. little difficult to gain basic mastery of the heartsword. After all. Warriors aren¡¯t skilled in the essence soul domain ... Chu Yuanxi was about to exin the profoundness of the heart sword, but he was interrupted by Xu Qi ¡®an before he could finish.

    ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already mastered the heart sword,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Chu Yuanxi nodded and asked, ¡°¡±How long have you been cultivating the heartsword?¡±

    ¡°About ten days,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Chu Yuanqian was stunned. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t joke.¡±

    What level of primordial spirit did he have to be to gain basic mastery of the ten Skyheart sword? Even the disciples who cultivated the heart Sutras of Daoism did not dare to say that they could get started in ten days.

    ¡°I never lie.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    brother Xu¡¯s talent has shocked me. It¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t cultivate the human sect¡¯s techniques. Chu Yuanxi asked in surprise.

    Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t have such a thought, or else even the human sect would curse:Xu Pingzhi didn¡¯t want to be his son.

    My second uncle is innocent.

    ..........

    Chu Yuanyang was a proud and introverted person. He had the character of a schr and the unruly character of a swordsman, but these were never revealed in his words.

    Compared to the tsundere Eng, number four was more like a social person with rich experience ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself.

    Of course, experienced people in society were not necessarily calm and reserved. Xu Qi ¡®an himself was an example. He understood the ways of the world, but he still liked to talk big. He was still the young man who liked to top up money in Penguin. He had not changed in his previous life and this life.

    ¡°Brother Chu, what do you think is the difference between the different teaching workshops in Da Feng?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was clearly teaching a very serious and serious lesson, but when she suddenly asked this question, Chu Yuanxi answered truthfully, even though she was a little confused, ¡±

    ¡°After abandoning literature and cultivating Dao, I have never stayed overnight in the Imperial Academy.¡±

    The subtext was,¡±I¡¯m abstinent.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu, what do you think of li Miaozhen from the heavenly sect?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again after a while.

    ¡°I admire your chivalrous spirit,¡± Chu Yuanyou said after a deep thought.

    F. ck, there was no w at all ... ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    But not long after, Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted again,¡±Brother Chu, the state preceptor has been tortured by the Hellfire. Did you suffer the same kind of torture?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Chu Yuan asked, stunned.

    ...... The quick-witted Xu Qi ¡®an quickly added, ¡°¡±Duke Wei told me about it.¡±

    Wei Yuan had indeed nurtured him and treated him as. trusted aide ... Chu Yuanqian nodded and epted this exnation. She thought it was reasonable.

    After all, number one had once said that Wei Yuan appreciated Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I only cultivate the sword techniques of the human sect, I don¡¯t cultivate heart techniques.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°ording to the system of martial artists, I¡¯m in the spirit-forging stage. However, I mainly cultivate the heart sword, Qi sword, and sword control technique of the human sect. ¡±

    ¡°Then how do you advance? What¡¯s the next rank?¡±

    The three sword techniques were methods to defeat enemies, not a systematic Foundation. In other words, Chu Yuanxi did not walk the Dao sect system, but the warrior system as the foundation and mainly cultivated the sword techniques of the human sect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    Chu Yuanyu was very free and easy, taking one step at a time. ¡°The road is ahead, just walk.¡±

    let¡¯s continue with the actualbat techniques of the heart sword ...

    At first, they talked about the heart sword. Gradually, Chu Yuanqian found that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation knowledge was very shallow,pletely unlike what a spirit-forging stage cultivator should have.

    By the way, he became. night watchman after the tax and silver case in Octoberst year. At that time. he was in the essence refinement realm ... In just half. year. he had advanced by leaps and bounds to be. rank. 7 martial artist. His talent was unusually terrifying ... Chu Yuanqian recalled the information about Xu Qi ¡®an.

    When he thought of this, his heart burned with passion. He said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s boring to talk on paper. Brother Xu, why don¡¯t we have a friendly match?¡±

    He liked to fight with geniuses so that he could better observe them and learn their strengths.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and felt that this was a chance to get to know number four better. He nodded immediately.¡±Alright, brother Chu, remember to show mercy.¡±

 Chapter 400

    400 Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ultimate skill (2)

    .........

    On the other side, Emperor Yuan jing and Luo Yuheng were sitting opposite each other, with hot tea on the table between them.

    ¡°That little guy from the heavenly sect ising to the capital. Is Chu Yuanyou confident in defeating her?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing took a sip of the hot tea, and the steam blurred his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡±

    Luo Yuheng held a cup of tea in his hand, his expression cold. although li Miaozhen is a fifth-grade cultivator, it¡¯s very likely that she¡¯ll take this opportunity to step into the fourth-grade nascent soul realm. If Chu Yuanxi doesn¡¯t draw her sword, it¡¯s hard to say who will win.

    ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s an outstanding junior. It¡¯s been a long time since my great Feng has had a young man worthy of my attention.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said with emotion.

    Your Majesty, what do you mean? Chu Yuanxi is the top schr of yuanjing for the 27th year. The female state preceptor chuckled.

    Emperor Yuan jing shook his head. Chu Yuanxi had given up her official position and became a white-clothed Vagabond in the Jianghu, no longer under themand of the Imperial court.

    It was strange to say that in the past ten years, not only had Da Feng¡¯s National Strength declined, but there were also fewer and fewer talents. Especially in recent years, Emperor Yuan jing had not met a junior who satisfied him for a long time.

    ¡°How does the Imperial advisor n to deal with the head of the heavenly sect?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    Of course, he would note to Luo Yuheng specifically because of li Miaozhen¡¯s matter. Emperor Yuan jing was worried about the subsequent dispute between heaven and man.

    in thest battle between heaven and man, the heaven sect¡¯s Dao chief had yet to reach rank-1. Your father was in a deadlock with him, and neither of them had a clear winner. Emperor Yuan jing said faintly.

    When he said this, his sharp eyes stared at Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful and refined face, and the hint was very obvious.

    Dual cultivation was a mutually beneficial thing, not an evil art that only one side could benefit from.

    If Luo Yuheng wanted to advance by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, there was no other way than dual cultivation with him.

    At this moment, a strong Qi movement suddenly fluctuated, disturbing Emperor yuanjing and Luo Yuheng.

    Someone was fighting in the spirit treasures temple?

    This was the first time Emperor Yuan jing had encountered such a situation.

    Luo Yuheng sensed for a moment with rapt attention and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°State preceptor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Emperor Yuan jing frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chu Yuanyou and Xu Qi ¡®an fighting.¡± Luo Yuheng replied.

    Hearing the name ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ¡°, Emperor Yuan jing was at a loss. He did not understand why the small gong would appear in the temple of Ling Bao and how it was involved with the temple.

    the unique skill that he cultivated is a little special, ¡± Luo Yuheng exined. Wei Yuan brought him to the temple to seek sword techniques, so I taught him a few moves.

    Wei Yuan had been praised by Tong Gong and the state preceptor, Shuai Guo.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded and epted the exnation. He concentrated for a moment and was a little surprised.¡±Xu Qi ¡®an can actually fight Chu Yuanyou so intensely?¡±

    Luo Yuheng happened to be tired of his pestering for dual cultivation, so he immediately suggested, ¡°¡±If your Majesty is interested, you cane with me to watch the battle.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing thought for a moment. alright.

    The two of them walked out of the tea room side by side, passed through a garden and two winding corridors, and came to the other end of Lingbao temple. From afar, they saw Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanqian fighting fiercely in the small garden.

    Ding ding ding!

    Xu Qi ¡®an brandished his ck and gold long knife in an airtight manner. He continuously hit the branches that were flying at him. Every time they collided, there would be a muffled Thunder-like sound and a violent tide-like Qi activity ripple.

    More than a dozen branches were flying in the garden, attacking Xu Qi ¡®an from all directions. Chu Yuanxi stood on the rockery with her hands behind her back. She smiled and nodded from time to time, as if she was very impressed by Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯sbat power.

    But in fact, he was more surprised.

    Although he had only used the sword control technique, it was hard to imagine that he was a martial artist who had just entered the spirit-forging stage since he was able to hold on so calmly and without showing any ws in the siege of so many ¡®flying swords¡¯.

    This meant that the other party¡¯s primordial spirit was unexpectedly powerful.

    Chu Yuanqian somewhat believed that he had only used ten days to get a basic understanding of the heart sword.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at this scene in shock. In his impression, Xu Qi ¡®an had always been a small figure who could solve cases. Emperor Yuan jing had heard of his name since the tax and silver case. At that time, he was still a fast hand in the Changle County Constable.

    After experiencing a series of major cases such as the Sang Bo case, this man climbed higher and higher, and his ability was also recognized by him, but this had nothing to do withbat power. In Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s knowledge, Xu Qi ¡®an was a fast hand who rose to fame by investigating cases.

    Today, he suddenly saw the scene of him fighting with Chu Yuanyang, which made Emperor Yuan jing extremely shocked.

    The degree of surprise was like seeing a schr studying in the Hanlin Academy suddenly carrying a snake spear and going into battle to kill enemies.

    ¡°State preceptor ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at the courtyard and could not help but say, ¡°¡±How¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    ¡°God-refining stage!¡± Luo Yuheng said indifferently.

    The spirit-refinement realm ... Emperor Yuan jing nodded. From his point of view, the spirit-forging realm martial artists were ordinary and not even worthy of his attention.

    However, it was not bad for a fast hand from Changle County to step into this realm in just half a year.

    However, with Chu Yuanxi¡¯s outstanding performance, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievement wasckluster. Especially now, when the two of them were fighting in the courtyard, one was calm and rxed, and the other was exhausted.

    The superiority was immediately determined.

    the swordsmanship of the human sect is unparalleled in the world. They can easily y with martial artists with such immortal skills. Emperor Yuan jing sighed.

    Xu yinluo isn¡¯t bad either. His Majesty said that there are no rising stars in the Imperial court of Dafeng. I think this Xu yinluo is a Dragon among men. Luo Yuheng said with a smile.

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t said this. Emperor Yuan jing heard and saw it, and he increasingly felt that Chu Yuanxi¡¯s talent was unparalleled, and Xu Qi ¡®an was just a green leaf in the background.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned. he¡¯s toocking in techniques. Didn¡¯t the state preceptor say that he taught Xu Qi ¡®an sword techniques? ¡±

 Chapter 401

    401 Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ultimate technique (3)

    He was not satisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s performance.

    ¡°What I taught him was the heart sword, the profound Sword Art of the human sect. Even if he has just started, it will not be done overnight.¡± Luo Yuheng replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s still barely satisfactory ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing shook his head. He had a more intuitive understanding of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s talent. He was stronger than ordinary people, but far from being a real genius.

    ........

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was trapped in the sword array, felt even more pressured. Dozens of branches, like sharp flying swords, whistled toward him.

    He was already in the spirit-forging stage, so he could capture all the hostility and killing intent around him and send them back to his mind.

    However, two fists were no match for four hands. No matter how sharp his spiritual senses were, he was still a little overwhelmed by the fact that he had two arms and a knife.

    therefore, the next grade is copper skin and iron bones, which is specially used to deal with siege attacks ... The martial arts system is really a synonym for personal power ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had a deeper understanding of the martial arts system. Every rank made up for a shoring. If someone could enter the martial God Realm, he would probably be invincible in the world.

    Whoosh ...

    A branch pierced Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s armpit and tore his uniform.

    As time passed, more and more of them escaped.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no less than three ways to deal with the current predicament. The first was thest of the three six strategies.

    The second method was to use the schrly version of the magic book, which recorded several types of spells specifically used to deal with a siege.

    The third was to ignore his own injuries and attack Chu Yuan with the single de sh of heaven and earth.

    It was just sparring, so the first two methods were unnecessary. Thetter was a desperate move, and he would be crippled once he used it. He would also lose the original intention of the sparring.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. No matter how smooth the Qi movement is, when the flying sword changes direction, there will be inertia ...¡± However. number Four¡¯s flying sword was operating as it wished andpletely vited thews of physics. Didn¡¯t old master Newton want to lose face ... Oh, this matter is not under Newton¡¯s jurisdiction ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and had a guess.

    He swept away the six tree branches that wereing at him. He gathered his mental power and attached it to the ck-gold long knife.

    He turned around and swung his dark golden de at the iing branch. At the moment of collision, Xu Qian suddenly understood the technique of using mental energy.

    Whoosh ... The invisible spirit energy spread out in a fan shape and wrapped around the flying swords behind him.

    The branches paused for a moment, then, without any support, they fell powerlessly.

    It was indeed effective ... Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed and used the same method. He waved his brush and sshed his mental energy forward, cutting down all the remaining ¡°flying swords.¡±

    At this point, he had broken through Chu Yuanyou¡¯s sword array.

    ¡°How did you find out that my telekinesis was attached to the flying sword?¡± Chu Yuanxi asked in surprise.

    Hu ... Hu ...

    ¡®Because I¡¯ve been studying physics in junior high ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an leaned on his saber and panted. He looked at the schr on the rockery and said, ¡± this is probably talent.

    Outside the courtyard, Emperor Yuan jing nodded slightly and nced at Luo Yuheng. When he saw the state preceptor¡¯s beautiful face, he was shocked.

    ¡°State preceptor?¡±

    Luo Yuheng retracted his gaze and praised, ¡°¡±This kid¡¯s talent is unparalleled.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing had rarely seen the state preceptor praise a junior like this. Although she had praised Xu Qi ¡®an just now, it was more of a courtesy. Now, she was praising him from the heart.

    This piqued Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s interest.

    ¡°I told His Majesty that I would teach Xu yinluo the heart sword ten years ago.¡±

    After Luo Yuheng finished speaking, he saw that Emperor Yuan jing did not feel anything, so he exined, ¡± the threshold for the heart sword is extremely high. Even the outstanding disciples of the human sect would need at least half a year to three months to enter the sect.

    Emperor Yuan jing could understand such an exnation.

    But Xu Qi ¡®an only used ten.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Chu Yuanqian on the rockery. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°It took Chu Yuanqian a month to cultivate the swordsmanship of the human sect as a warrior.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s smile widened when he heard this. Luo Yuheng added, ¡± one month. You¡¯ve learned all three sword techniques at the same time.

    Emperor yuanjing was silent again. At this time, he heard Chu Yuan sneer, ¡°¡±What¡¯s your secret art?¡±

    ¡°My ultimate technique?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    yes, from the beginning to the end, you have not used any of your ultimate techniques. If you don¡¯t show your skills, this sparring will be too boring. Chu Yuanxi said.

    ¡°This ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated and said, ¡±

    you and Li Miaozhen are about to fight. I¡¯m afraid I might identally hurt you and affect the battle between heaven and man.

    His words were too arrogant. Luo Yuheng and Emperor Yuan jing looked away from the top schr at the same time and turned to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ..........

    [PS: after changing the update time, I can update on time as expected.]

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 402

    402 Number Five¡¯s Messenger (1)

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s eyes lit up. She was not angry, but full of anticipation. the sparring just now was a little boring. If you have any unique skills, just use them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ll only use one move. After that, our sparring will be over.¡±

    He was doing this to prevent Chu Yuanxi from stabbing him like a Porcupine after she took the knife. At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an would have died at the age of twenty.

    ¡°Will you enter a weakened state after using your unique skill?¡± Chu Yuanqian asked after a moment of silence.

    ....... As expected, the schr was smart and bright! ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in admiration.

    ¡°What secret art?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing, who had heard their conversation, looked at Luo Yuheng.

    Luo Yuheng shook his head. She actually knew that, but she did not want to waste her breath on Emperor Yuan jing.

    Her nonchnt attitude made Emperor Yuan jing frown. As the Emperor of the nine and five, he ruled hundreds of thousands of miles ofnd and controlled the life and death of his subjects.

    However, in front of this woman, he had be an Emperor with nothing to show and had no advantages to speak of.

    Emperor Yuan jing had always wanted to dual cultivate with the state preceptor to achieve his wish of longevity. However, Luo Yuheng always ignored or rejected his idea every time he brought it up.

    In front of this second-grade Dao chief, he seemed to have be a poor boy with little wealth. This made Emperor Yuan jing very discouraged.

    ng!

    In the garden, Xu Qi ¡®an put his ck Gold long knife back into its scabbard.

    Then, he took a bow step, lowered his knees slightly, and slowly pressed his right hand on the hilt of his saber, making a gesture of drawing the saber.

    His breathing was stable and his emotions were calm. He was like the coast before a tsunami, his Qi activity contracting and copsing into his body.

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s expression turned serious. She pointed her fingers like a sword and waved them gently. She summoned a branch and held it in her hand, using the branch as a sword.

    ng ... As Xu Qi ¡®an flicked the ck-gold long knife out with his thumb, he visualized the roaring Golden Lion in his mind. With a deep roar, he drew his knife.

    Chu Yuanyu¡¯s ears rang with a ¡°boom¡± as if a Thunderbolt had exploded above her head. Then, he saw a thin stream of saber Qi sh past.

    At this critical moment, the champion unhurriedly handed over the branch in his hand.

    BOOM!

    The moment the branch touched the de Qi, a violent shock wave instantly swept through the entire garden. The rockery under Chu Yuanyou¡¯s feet was the first to explode, followed by the pavilion behind her. Four pirs were broken, and the roof of the pavilion was sent flying into the sky.

    The calm pond water stirred up violent waves, and seeing that the quiet room behind him was about to copse, Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips slightly opened, ¡°¡±Freeze!¡±

    The violent shock wave instantly froze and then disappeared.

    In the middle of the field, Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged with a saber across his knees. He looked dispirited.

    Half of Chu Yuanyou¡¯s sleeve was blown off, revealing his muscr forearm. He slowly bent his fingers and then released them a few times to relieve the pain.

    ¡°Amazing, amazing ... If you were at the fifth stage realm, this saber attack would have seriously injured me. ¡±

    Damn it, my all-out attack only managed to cut down lone ... Xu Qianined in his heart. He raised his head and imitated Xu Eng¡¯s expression.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re strong enough to fight with li Miaozhen, I admit defeat.¡±

    Xu Qi. an was also a very proud person, and his pride was not inferior to the schrs of Yun Lu Academy ... Chu Yuanxi smiled and nodded.

    Emperor Yuan jing nced at the garden and turned to look at Luo Yuheng. The beautiful state preceptor was staring at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Seeing this, Emperor Yuan jing revealed a carefree smile. Chu Yuanxi is indeed an outstanding disciple of the human sect. This cultivation is rare. Xu Qi ¡®an is still far from that, but he¡¯s just a silver Gong, after all. He still has a lot of work to do.¡±

    It seemed that he was ttering Chu Yuanqian and trampling on Xu Qi ¡®an, but it was the exact opposite. A mere silver Gong had broken Chu Yuanqian¡¯s sleeve. There were many more silver gongs like this in the Yamen.

    Luo Yuheng forced a smile.

    Emperor Yuan jingughed and said, ¡°¡±I still have matters to attend to in the pce, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to stay for long. Imperial Preceptor, please send me off.¡±

    Luo Yuheng made an inviting gesture.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly shouted from the courtyard, ¡°¡±Your humble servant greets Your Majesty.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi also bowed, but did not speak.

    Emperor Yuan jing and Luo Yuheng had to stop. The former nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been promoted to the silver Gong stage, with a dignified look. He nodded and said, ¡±

    what a wonderful fight. Xu Qi ¡®an, you are quite talented. Don¡¯t let down the Imperial court¡¯s efforts in cultivating you.

    thank you, Your Majesty, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied smoothly. I¡¯ll do my best until my death.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded in satisfaction and walked out of the temple with Luo Yuheng.

    A superficial verbalmendation without any actual expression ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at their backs and pouted.

    When the two figures could no longer be seen, Chu Yuanxi said, ¡°¡±Brother Xu, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and went into the quiet room.

    A few minutester, the door of the quiet room opened, and Chu Yuanxi said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Brother Xu,e in and have some tea.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped through the door and saw Chu Yuanxi sitting by the table. She had changed into a moon-white robe, and the blue sleeveless robe was gone.

    ¡°Eh, brother Chu, where did you get these clothes? Where¡¯s that green robe?¡± Xu Qian pretended to look around.

    ....... [ this ... I still want to say,¡¯wow, brother Chu is so powerful. Is it the world in the sleeve technique?¡¯ ] How can you be so honest? bah, you didn¡¯t even give me a chance. He was more honest than li Miaozhen!

    ¡°I have a storage spiritual artifact.¡± Chu Yuanqian poured him a cup of tea and exined gently.

    ....... [this ... I still want to say,¡¯wow, brother Chu is so powerful. Is it the world in the sleeve technique?¡¯] How can you be so honest? bah, you didn¡¯t even give me a chance. He was more honest than li Miaozhen! Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart, but he asked without changing his expression,¡±Can I take a look?¡±

 Chapter 403

    403 No. 5 ¡°s Messenger (2)

    Chu Yuanyou shook her head. the senior who gave me the magic weapon has told me not to show it to others.

    He rejected people in an open and aboveboard manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said regretfully.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had also given him a corresponding warning, mainly to guard against the Daoist priests of the earth sect. After all, the earth sect was a sect that had been passed down for thousands of years. Although it had split up many years ago, it still had a deep foundation.

    He couldn¡¯t be careless.

    ¡°Brother Chu isn¡¯t a student of Yun Lu Academy, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I studied at Yun Lu Academy before, and then I went to the Directorate.¡± Chu Yuanxi didn¡¯t hide anything and let out a breath. when I was young, I was filled with ambition and a belly full of talent that wanted to be transferred to the royal family. When I knew that the students of the Yun Lu Academy were not valued, I left the Academy and went to the Imperial College.

    ¡°Then why did you resign?¡±

    because he was a useless schr. He couldn¡¯t save Da Feng by studying, so he resigned from his position and became a white-robed man, wandering the Jianghu with his sword. Chu Yuanqi sighed.

    I know a guy who thinks that studying medicine can¡¯t save the country, so he went to write ... ¡°Cool!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pped the table and cheered.

    No wonder when Chu Yuanqian saw Emperor Yuan jing just now, she only bowed slightly and did not greet him ... He had paid attention to this detail. Now that he connected the dots, the one who had really disappointed Chu Yuanqian back then should have been this Supreme martial artist who was obsessed with cultivation.

    The two of them drank tea and chatted. Chu Yuanqian was the one talking, telling Xu Qi ¡®an about what she had seen and heard over the years.

    ¡°The Barbarian tribe in the North has a poption of only one million, and my Da Feng has a poption of ten million. However, for thousands of years, the Barbarian tribe has always been a problem for my Da Feng.

    because the northern barbarians have the bloodline of the ancient fiendgods.

    ¡°An ancient fiendgod?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that when the world was first created, a group of gods and devils who could move mountains, fill seas, pluck stars and seize the moon were born, butter on, they went extinct. The northern barbarians were called the descendants of the gods and devils, and it wasn¡¯t without reason. They were born with strong bodies and had the strength to carry cauldrons. From time to time, the tribe would give birth to atavism-inducing babies. Scales would grow on the surface of their bodies, a single horn would grow on their foreheads, a huge Python tail would grow, and they would be twenty feet tall three years after birth ... All sorts of strange phenomena proved this theory.

    ¡°ording to these phenomena, the historians of Da Feng spected that there must have been an era of gods and devils during the uncivilized period. In that era, humans were as weak as ants and could only rely on the gods and devils to survive.

    as for us, we are the human race that rose upter.

    No, could it be that humans and gods didn¡¯t have reproductive istion ... Xu Qi ¡®an argued in her heart as she asked, ¡°¡±I suspect that he¡¯s a hybrid of a human and a demon, and not some god or devil. After all, the Barbarian race and the demon race are allies.¡±

    Regarding this question, Chu Yuanyou pondered for a long time before saying, ¡± as for the existence of gods, I heard that the poison God sleeping in the abyss in the southern border was the only God that survived from the ancient times.

    The poison God was an ancient demon God? He could ask number five about this ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of something. so, during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the barbarians of the North and the South formed an alliance? ¡±

    that¡¯s a good idea. We only know that the barbarians of the north and south have always maintained a friendly rtionship. We only think that there¡¯s a great Feng in the middle, and they¡¯re all coveting this pancake, so they¡¯re natural allies. However, it¡¯s also possible that the bloodline of the gods and demons allows them to maintain a rtively friendly rtionship.

    ¡°If the historian knew this idea, he would definitely be very excited,¡± Chu Yuanxi said excitedly.

    The conversation continued.

    ¡°After crossing thend of the northern barbarian race, the pr region is further north. It¡¯s so cold that it can freeze people from the inside out. However, there are still traces of life. I once saw a strange race with a human head and a fish body. They have intelligence, but they can¡¯t speak humannguage.

    they have arge number of females in their tribe. Often, a male will assign multiple females to be responsible for making them pregnant. Other than mating, the males don¡¯t have to do anything else. The hunting is left to the females.

    They were extremely envious ... Xu Qian said.

    however, due to overexertion, males often can¡¯t live past twenty years, and the offspring they give birth to are still mostly females.

    That was why boys had to keep themselves clean and protect themselves. They couldn¡¯t let women crave for their bodies ... Xu Qian said.

    every sixty years. they face the crisis of extinction because all the males are dead and no one can get the females pregnant ... It just so happened that I went to the northern pr region that year.¡±

    ¡°And then you seeded in getting the female pregnant?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in shock.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡±

    Chu Yuanqian spat out a mouthful of tea on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why would youe up with such a guess?¡± Chu Yuanxi asked in shock as she handed over the handkerchief.

    ¡°....... Please continue.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and refused to answer the question.

    ¡°That year happened to be the year when the males in their race went extinct. In order for their race to reproduce again, some females would turn into males and bravely shoulder the burden of reproducing their race.

    ¡°The Queen of the race will be the first to change her gender, which is her duty. After the Queen bes the king, she will expand her harem and summon all her daughters into her harem.¡±

    ..... I don¡¯t know what to say, what to do! ¡°The magic of creation is truly amazing,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with emotion.

    After chatting for another 15 minutes, Chu Yuanughed and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t just listen to me. There is no one in the capital who is ignorant of brother Xu¡¯s name. Your glorious deeds must have been talked about with relish in the restaurants and teahouses.

 Chapter 404

    404 Number Five¡¯s Messenger (3)

    ¡°Tell me about those cases.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an straightened his posture and said, ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start from the tax silver case. At that time, second uncle was involved in the tax silver theft case. He knew that his life was not long, so he harmed others. After I learned of this, I told second uncle, ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t panic. This case is full of ws. In my eyes, it¡¯s just a little trick. I can solve it in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn ...

    ¡°But I have to admit that I was indeed young and frivolous at that time, and I underestimated the heroes of the world.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡± Chu Yuanqian was interested.

    ¡°It took me two joss sticks to solve the tax case.¡±

    ...........

    Xu Qi ¡®an started talking about the tax silver case and the fu Fei case. Chu Yuanqian held the teacup in her hand and did not take a sip. She was listening attentively.

    When he heard the confusion, he frowned and was puzzled. After Xu Qi ¡®an told him the inside story, he suddenly understood and smiled.

    ¡°Brother Xu¡¯s godly way of solving cases, I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi thought of Lord Xu¡¯s cousin, No. 3. Previously, she had guessed that No. 3 had something to do with the soaring clear air in the sub-divine temple. She thought that Daoist Golden Lotus had given him the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld because of his special qualities.

    After that, his cousin, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had learned about number three, thought that he was equally talented. On the surface, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was giving the fragment of the book of theher world to his cousin, but in fact, he had the idea of taking both brothers in.

    Now that he had seen Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability and talent, he was even more certain of his guess.

    ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus is indeed astute.¡±

    At this moment, Chu Yuanyou¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated. She understood that someone with the fragment had sent a message.¡±I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was sitting opposite him, said almost at the same time, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    The two of them were silent for a moment. Xu Qi ¡®an said without changing his expression, ¡°¡±Brother Chu, please.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi nodded, got up, and left the quiet room. He estimated that the letter from the members of the heaven and earth Association would not end for a while.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an went to the toilet first and returned shortly after, it would not be good if he ran into her.

    As the footsteps gradually faded away, Xu Qi ¡®an took out a small Jade Mirror to check the letter.

    [ 5: my silver has been cheated, what should I do? ]

    This was really within his expectations and within reason ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. Considering his status as a dead person, he did not send a letter to ask.

    After waiting for a few seconds, she saw Chu Yuanxi¡¯s reply:[ 4: what¡¯s going on? how was the silver cheated? ]

    [ 6:5, where are you now? how far are you from the capital? how much silver have you been cheated of? [ if you don¡¯t have a ce to eat, look for a temple nearby and beg for alms there. ]

    Pfft ... Xu Qi ¡®an covered her mouth and almost burst outughing.

    Usually, it was only the monks who begged for alms. If he went to the temple on the fifth, how would the monks feel?

    [ 2: it¡¯s fine if your silver is cheated. but as long as you don¡¯t get cheated ... ] Your tribe is really ... You¡¯re not worried about a little girling all the way to great Feng? Don¡¯t you know to send an elder to apany you? ]

    [ one: remember not to do anything that vites the greatw. ]

    [ 9: hey, 5th, if it¡¯s not far from the southern border, you should go back. [ it¡¯s dark and the road is slippery. The world isplicated. ]

    Everyone¡¯s heart was broken for number five ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers touched the mirror several times, but he retracted them. It was so ufortable. He really wanted to join in.

    ...........

    [ PS: looking for rmendations and monthly votes. Have you not voted in a long time, guys? ] I¡¯m still two thousand votes short of the first ce. Men, work harder. I¡¯ll add more chapters, sob, sob, sob.

    Today was another day of 10000 words, so he would update first and then editter.

 Chapter 405

    405 Thest round of the general examination (1)

    Seeing that the members of the Heaven and Earth Society were so concerned about her, Lina was extremely touched and told them about how she had been deceived,

    [ thank you for your concern. I met an old Taoist priest in Yongzhou this morning. He said that I have. unique bone structure and that. ¡®m a one-in. a-million genius. I feel that he¡¯s a real master. Otherwise. how could he discover my uniqueness among the masses ... ]

    No, it¡¯s just the opening remarks of a liar. Are you really stupid or do you think you¡¯re good? Xu Qi ¡®an resisted the urge to send a letter.

    [ 2: and then you were tricked by him without any warning? ]

    Li Miao said with some disappointment.

    She had encountered such injustice, but she couldn¡¯t make it there herself. This feeling was too terrible. She was so angry that she stomped her feet.

    Leena hurriedly sent a letter to exin herself, [ of course I¡¯m not that stupid. ]

    If you¡¯re not stupid, then who is? The members of the heaven and earth Association ridiculed in their hearts.

    [ this Taoist priest is really capable. Not only did he realize that I was a genius, but he also realized that I was from the southern border. When I left the southern border, I changed into Da Feng¡¯s clothes andpletely disguised myself as a woman from Da Feng. ]

    [ 4: where¡¯s your ent? did it change? ]

    [ 5: what ent? ]

    ........ The Earth Book chat group fell into a short silence. Master Hengyuan sent a message, ¡°[ it¡¯s fine. Number five, please continue. ]

    [ 5: the old Daoist said that when going out, money is the most important. He asked me where I was going, and I told him that I was going to the capital. The old Daoist asked me how much silver I had and I told him that I had sixty taels.

    [ he said that the journey to the capital is long and 60 taels of silver is not enough. ]

    Hearing this, everyone knew that the scammer¡¯s trick was here.

    [ 5: the old Daoist said that he has a treasure bowl that can gather more and more silver. If he puts a Wen in, he can harvest a pot full of copper coins the next day. [ putting one tael in is equivalent to a basin of silver the next day. ]

    [ 4: you believe it? ]

    [ 5: I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but the old Daoist demonstrated it in front of me. He asked me to put in a piece of silver and cover the treasure basin with a piece of cloth. Two hourster, there were indeed a few pieces of silver.

    [ the old Daoist said that he would only give his magic treasure to those who were fated with it, so he sold it to me at. low price of sixty taels of silver ...

    [ I¡¯ve put the only two copper coins I have left in the treasure bowl for more than four hours, and there hasn¡¯t been any silver. ]

    Number Five¡¯s intelligence was really touching ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed. As expected, stealing and robbing were useless when it came to scamming money from the girl. Cheating was the only way.

    [ two: number five, magic weapons are priceless. You can only encounter them by chance. Why would someone give them to you for no reason? You Must Remember This lesson. ]

    [ five: that¡¯s right. Daoist priest Golden Lotus gave me a fragment of the Book of the Earth. He said that magical treasures are only given to those who are fated. ]

    [ two: it¡¯s all the priest¡¯s fault. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was left speechless.

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed like a pig.

    ¡°Golden Lotus established the heaven and earth association with the intention of helping each other, not to make fun of each other.¡±

    Suddenly, a soft and sweet voice came from behind him, with the charm of a mature woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at Luo Yuheng, who had appeared out of nowhere. He stood up and saluted him.¡±State preceptor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was dressed in a gorgeous feather coat with a Tai Chi diagram on his back. His beautiful ck hair was tied up with a ck jade Daoist hairpin. His fair face was like porcin and his facial features were as beautiful as a painting. He was as beautiful as a fairy.

    The little cinnabar in between his eyebrows added to his immortal Qi.

    Her eyes fell on the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, and there seemed to be a smile hidden in her eyes. She said lightly, ¡°¡±Number five is from the southern border Gu n?¡±

    How did you know that? How long have you been watching me from behind ... ¡°I think he¡¯s from the strength Gu tribe,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly.

    Hearing this, Luo Yuheng slowly nodded andmented, ¡°¡±His monstrous strength is unparalleled.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the state preceptor¡¯s cherry-like mouth. stronger than a warrior? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s cold demeanor was like a beauty carved out of white jade. She returned to her futon and sat down.¡±In terms of strength alone, martial artists are far inferior to the experts of the strength Gu Department.

    the seven tribes of the Gu tribe have only one method. Any one of them is nothing to be worried about. But when the seven tribes work together, even the Buddhist League will have to be wary.

    It sounds just like my ¡± heaven and earth One sh ¡°, both taking the extreme route and not developing in all aspects of morality. intelligence. physique. beauty. andbor ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly.

    The beautiful state preceptor was very talkative today and continued, ¡°¡±I heard Chu Yuanyou talking about the ancient gods and demons. The poison God is indeed the only surviving God and demon in the world.¡±

    ¡°There really are fiendgods?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°Other than the demon race and the human race, the strange beasts that exist in the nine prefectures are all descendants of gods and devils. Didn¡¯t you go to Yunzhou? the strange beast in the legends of White Emperor City is a descendant of a God. The flood Dragon in the southern border, the Spirit Dragon in the Imperial City ... They are all descendants of fiendgods.¡±

    This God sounded like a dinosaur ... ¡°How did the gods and devils go extinct?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    It couldn¡¯t be a volcanic eruption or a meteorite impact.

    Luo Yuheng did not answer. His beautiful eyes were half-closed as he sat quietly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneaked a nce at Luo Yuheng. Although the preceptor had a face of many people, Xu Qi¡¯ an would see many images such as ¡®white-haired sister¡¯,¡¯ childhood sweetheart Takagi¡¯, and ¡¯36d sister¡¯.

    But most of it was her true appearance-her kind aunt.

    She was a mature woman in her thirties or forties, with a pale face. She didn¡¯t have the vivaciousness of a young girl, nor the charm of a well-developed young woman. She was cold but had the majesty of an elder.

 Chapter 406

    406 Thest round of the general examination (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an admired the state preceptor¡¯s beauty openly, and Luo Yuheng knew his own charm best. Any man with an intact sleeve would be attracted to her.

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he was just going with the flow. Moreover, he could not hide from the Grand Tutor¡¯s perception if he looked at it sneakily, so he might as well be generous.

    At this moment, he saw that Golden Lotus Daoist had sent a letter.[ I¡¯ve already blocked No. 5. Let¡¯s discuss how to deal with this. ]

    ........ Eh, did I miss something while I was admiring the state preceptor¡¯s beauty? Xu Qi ¡®an then reluctantly turned his attention back to the earth Book chat group.

    [ nine: I suggest that we don¡¯t care about number five anymore. Let her fight her way out in the martial arts world. I believe that she will learn a lot and grow from the southern border to the capital. ]

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t agree with Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s approach and retorted,

    [ two: Daoist priest, the human heart is sinister and the pugilistic world isplicated. Although number five is powerful, she is too simple. At any time, wisdom is more useful than strength. ]

    [ number five is simple and ignorant of the world, but she¡¯s not a fool. She knows how to avoid harm and what can be deceived. She also knows what must be protected and what must be defended. I think Daoist priest Golden Lotus ¡®suggestion is good. ]

    Old maidservant Golden Lotus had really put in. lot of effort to let number five experience the beating of society. She would grow up quickly ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded to himself, thinking that this was a good suggestion.

    [ six: I think we shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this long-term problem now, but how are we going to settle her food and lodging for tonight? ]

    ......... This sentence seemed to be the end of the conversation, and no one spoke in The Earth Book chat group for a long time.

    The Tiandi society¡¯s small meeting could be summed up in five:What about food and amodation when one is penniless in a foreignnd? Waiting online, very urgent!

    What could he do? We¡¯re just online friends, and we¡¯re from all over the world. There¡¯s no WeChat or Alipay in this world to transfer money to you.

    Even the gods couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    [ two: why don¡¯t we let No. 5 perform? crushing big stones on the chest is quite popr among the people. Crushing them all the way to the capital can earn money. ]

    [ 6. You can find a temple to beg for alms and stay overnight. [ however, there aren¡¯t many Dafeng temples, so it¡¯s hard to quench our thirst. ]

    [ 4: you can get something without putting in any effort when you¡¯re in an emergency. ]

    What Chu Yuanyou meant was that they could pick some fat sheep and steal some silver.

    [ 9: number 5 wouldn¡¯t steal silver. If she had to do it, it would be robbery. ]

    After all, he was from the strength Gu tribe.

    Just as everyone was about to speak, they suddenly realized that they had also been blocked. They could no longer send any messages or receive any messages.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an received a message from Golden Lotus Taoist:[ No. 3, do you have any suggestions? ]

    Although he had said that he would let number five suffer the beating of society, Daoist priest Golden Lotus really cared about the holder of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld ... Xu Qian thought to himself. He did not hesitate and sent the letter.

    [ is number five pretty? ]

    [ 9: good looks. ]

    This made things easier ... Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ my suggestion is:[ to be a Sea King. ]

    [ what do you mean? ] Daoist priest Golden Lotus expressed his confusion.

    [ question: how can handsome men and beautiful women travel overseas without any money? ]

    ¡°Answer: it¡¯s for the sake of the fetus.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the Golden Lotus Taoist about his idea and then added, ¡°[ I¡¯m going to teach number five another famous saying:B. rabbit is so cute, why eat it?

    [ young heroes of the pugilistic world like this the most. If you learn this move, you¡¯ll have a stable life on the road. ]

    The Golden Lotus Taoist ignored him.

    After themunication was restored, Daoist priest Golden Lotus reported the thoughts of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society to No. 5, hoping that she could protect herself and have a safe journey.

    As for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion, Golden Lotus Daoist priest chose to ignore it. Although it was a cheap idea, it was actually useful. However, number five obviously couldn¡¯t do such a high-end operation.

    This was number three¡¯s unique skill.

    Not long after, Chu Yuanqian returned. She first bowed to Luo Yuheng, who was sitting quietly, and then said, ¡°¡±Brother Xu, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went out to the toilet without a change in expression. After walking around the toilet, he returned and saw a young Daoist leading a middle-aged general in armor.

    The middle-aged general looked panicked, as if he had encountered something.

    The little Daoist stopped outside the quiet room and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Dao leader, the chief guard of King Huai¡¯s residence requests an audience.¡±

    King Huai¡¯s mansion ... Northern Garrison residence? Xu Qi ¡®an stopped in his tracks and looked at the middle-aged general.

    This person¡¯s qi and blood were exuberant, and his divine essence was restrained. His cultivation was very strong, but at this moment, his brows were filled with anxiety and impatience.

    North vanquishing Prince was a Prince, King Huai was his official title, and North vanquishing Prince was a title of praise.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s sweet, sexy voice came from the quiet room.

    ¡°State preceptor, the princess Consort is missing. This humble servant searched the entire Imperial City but couldn¡¯t find her. The princess Consort has a good rtionship with you, so this humble servant hase to ask.¡± The middle-aged general said in a deep voice.

    The princess of North vanquishing Prince, the first beauty of Da Feng? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears perked up.

    He had seen so many beautiful women, and he had even seen a woman as strong as the Empress and a woman with a buff like the state preceptor. Now, he was more and more looking forward to what the princess Consort looked like.

    How could she be called the number one beauty of Da Feng?

    ¡°Wangfei is not in Ling Bao temple. General, you should look for her elsewhere.¡± Luo Yuheng responded.

    The middle-aged guard leader left worriedly.

    The princess Consort is missing? Xu Qi ¡®an watched as the guard Captain left.

    ............

    After lunch at the Lingbao temple, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the Yamen and continued to patrol the streets with his Gong. One silver and two coppers were full of fighting spirit and he did his best.

    ...

    The two groups of martial artists had already paid the silver notes to ¡± redeem ¡± their freedom. Xu Qi ¡®an was now holding a Silver Note of 600 taels in his arms. He was extremely satisfied. Seeing foreigners dressed as martial artists on the street was like seeing fat sheep.

    Unfortunately, for the next half a day, they did not encounter a single fight.

    After the duty ended, they returned to the manor. At dinner time, second uncle Xu talked about today¡¯s interesting news at the dining table. North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Princess ran away from home today. The five guards of the capital were all mobilized, and Bai Yi from the Directorate of celestial studies cooperated with the search. They were busy for the whole afternoon, but they still couldn¡¯t find her.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± his aunt asked, biting her chopsticks.

    ¡°After that, she went back on her own. That¡¯s why she ran away from home. The group of guards in the Wang Residence were so anxious that they thought that the princess Consort had been kidnapped.¡± Second uncle Xu said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they say women are willful! Thousands of people were searching the city.¡±

    ¡°You have thousands of soldiers, but you can¡¯t even find a woman. The Imperial court might as well raise thousands of dogs than raise you.¡± The aunt rolled her beautiful eyes and smiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a thumbs up and praised, ¡°¡±The angle of auntie¡¯s punch is tricky!¡±

    The pointy-faced Auntie did not understand her nephew¡¯s nonsense, so she also rolled her eyes at him.

    Xu Eng frowned and found the bright spot. He said, ¡°¡±Although King Huai is a Prince, but the princess Consort, by right, it is impossible to alert the five guards of the capital.¡±

    Thousands of people searched the entire city, but the imperial family did not have the right to do so. Only a few of the Royal Highnesses in the Imperial Pce had such treatment.

    ...

    Second uncle Xu replied, ¡± we also find this question strange. We asked Qian Hu, but he didn¡¯t know either. He only said that it was an order from His Majesty.

    Emperor Yuan jing really cared about this sister-inw. Could it be that they still had feelings for each other?

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately rejected this spection. The wangfei was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s concubine in the past, but she entered the pce a littleter. At that time, Emperor Yuan jing had already forbidden himself from cultivating.

    Later on, she was given to North vanquishing Prince and became king Huai¡¯s Princess.

    Perhaps there was some inside story behind this ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought that these trivial matters were not worth racking his brain over, so he turned to speak to Eng,

    ¡°Tomorrow is thest match?¡±

    Xu Eng nodded.

    do a good job. In the Dao of poetry, big brother can Pat his chest and say that in the five thousand years of the nine prefectures, no one is my opponent. Xu Qi ¡®an said heroically.

    ........

    The next day, at the crack of dawn, Xu Eng, apanied by his father and brother, came to the examination hall with antern.

    He saw the big bald man and the green-robed swordsman again. This time, he was very calm and treated them as fools. He even returned a cold smile.

    ¡°Number three¡¯s smile is so arrogant.¡± Chu Yuanqian said.

    it¡¯s thest round of the general examination. He probably thinks that he¡¯s in the bag. Hengyuan exined to No. 3.

    ¡°I almost thought it was a provocation.¡±

    Heng Yuan chuckled. let¡¯s go. The next thing is to wait for the results to be released. After that, it will be your battle with li Miaozhen.

    Chu Yuanxi nodded slightly and walked side by side with Hengyuan. He turned to look at the big bald man and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Master, what¡¯s the level of your currentbat power?¡±

    Hengyuan thought for a while and shook his head,¡±I rarely fight with others.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian replied with an ¡± Oh. he was a little like number six, and both of them could not be judged by normal standards. If one were to look at it from the perspective of a warrior, he was only a seventh-grade God-refinement realm cultivator, but his truebat strength was far more than that.

    Master Hengyuan was an eighth-grade monk, but his truebat strength was unfathomable.

    .........

    On the other side, after a body search, Xu Eng entered a small house that was sealed off on all sides and waited for the final round of the general examination.

    Poetry!

    ........

    [ PS: updated and edited. I managed to write it out before five o ¡®clock. ]

 Chapter 407

    407 The end of the spring quarter examination (1)

    The examination venue for the spring examination was a row of small ck rooms, called ¡®rooms¡¯. After the students entered, the bugle soldier in charge of supervision would lock the door, leaving only a small window for the students to deliver their exam papers.

    For the entire day, the students finished their daily routine in the small ck room.

    The candlelight was like a bean, dyeing the small room with a dim yellow. Xu Eng sat by the table, pouring water into the inkstone and slowly grinding it.

    There was still a long time before the start of the exam, and this time was enough for him to calm down and think about some things.

    Since ancient times, the poetry world of Dafeng had been in decline for a long time. Therefore, for most students, thest round of the exam was just a formality.

    When he entered the Academy just now, the students he was familiar with were allughing and talking, happy and content. Unlike the previous two matches, where he had a serious expression and a nervous mentality, as if he was going to put on his armor and go into battle.

    However, Xu Eng knew that he could not be careless.

    He was a student of Yun Lu Academy, and ording to the attitudes of the court officials towards the students of Yun Lu Academy, after bing a Jinshi, they would either be sent to a remote and poor vige or be kept as officials for a long time and be hidden away.

    Xu Eng had his own ambitions. He didn¡¯t want to be sent to a remote ce, nor did he want to stay in the capital.

    ¡°The road ahead is long ...¡± Xu niannian sighed.

    At this moment, the trumpeter outside the door knocked on the small window and said in a muffled voice, ¡°¡±Old master, the paper is here.¡±

    Those who participated in the spring examination were all high schrs who had the qualifications to be officials. The soldiers directly called the students in the examination ¡± old master.

    Xu niannian took the paper and spread it on the table. It was already dawn, but the sun had not risen.

    Under the orange candlelight, Xu niannian took a closer look. The title was a sentence from Cheng Zi:¡±You can take the Commander-in-Chief of the three armies, but you can¡¯t take away a man¡¯s will.¡±

    Xu Eng, who had read a lot of books, instantly extracted the core:Yong Zhi!

    He stared at the paper, his expression uncontrobly dazed, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Big brother must have stepped on dog shit before he entered my room that day, right?¡± Xu Eng muttered.

    How could he guess this correctly?

    Xu Eng treated the drawing of lots as a way to deal with his annoying big brother. Although the questions of the spring examination could be guessed, it was limited to ssics and policy theories. After all, there were traces to follow in the two.

    The topic of the poem waspletely dependent on the examiner¡¯s mood. He coulde up with anything he wanted. It was even possible for it to be named after the wildflowers on the roadside.

    He could even guess this?

    Unless yang stepped on dog shit that night, Xu Eng couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.

    Wait. minute ... Xu xinnian¡¯s shock, confusion, and confusion all turned into ecstasy and excitement.

    Big brother got it right, big brother got it right!

    He suddenly straightened his back and couldn¡¯t help but want to roar three times to express the excitement in his heart at the moment.

    ¡°With big brother¡¯s talent in poetry, since you have guessed the question correctly, then I, Xu Eng, will be the most respected in the third round. I ... I might be able topete for the Huiyuan.¡±

    Those who passed the general examination would be called ¡®contributors¡¯, and the head of the contributors would be named¡¯ Huiyuan¡¯.

    There was a reason for him to think this way. First of all, his identity as a student of Yun Lu Academy wouldn¡¯t be exposed in the general examinations, so he wouldn¡¯t be ostracized. Secondly, Xu niannian was a natural schr, the proud student of the great schr Zhang Shen. In addition, he had a photographic memory in the Confucian system, and his thoughts were clear, so his level far exceeded that of the students of the Imperial College.

    In the end, in order to prevent cheating in the imperial examination, Da Feng arranged for three head examiners to take the examination at the same time. Theposition of this wasplicated. The three head examiners must be from different parties.

    They might even be hostile to each other.

    Even if someone could bribe one of the examiners, it would be impossible to bribe the other two.

    Therefore, in every general examination, the examiners would also engage in a fierce battle. Then, they would discuss andpromise with each other before making the final decision.

    ¡°If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I would wish for a New Year, but I would wish for eternity to be like the long night.¡±

    Even if he was proud of the new year, there was no one in the house at the moment. He could not control his emotions at all. He danced around andughed like a fool.

    If there was a bed, he would roll around on it or wriggle around like a maggot.

    ¡°Big brother is really My Lucky Star! Calm down, calm down, what¡¯s the poem that big brother gave me ...¡±

    Xu niannianposed himself and forced himself to calm down.

    Fortunately, as an eighth stage schr, he had a photographic memory, and the poem his big brother had given him was really good. His memory was quite deep, and he was able to quickly recall it.

    He dipped the pen in ink and unfolded the draft paper. At this time, he realized that his hands were still trembling slightly.

    ¡°Useless. It¡¯s just a general examination, yet you¡¯re so excited. Father said that I have the qualifications to be the chief Assistant.¡±

    After ridiculing himself, Xu niannian rxed a little. His hands were no longer shaking, and he quickly wrote on the paper:

    A golden bottle of sake was worth ten thousand, while a Jade te was worth ten thousand.

    I can¡¯t eat when I stop drinking, I¡¯m at a loss when I draw my sword and look around.

    To cross the Yellow River and the frozen river, one would have to climb the Taixing snow-covered mountain.

    When he was fishing on the green Stream, he suddenly took a boat and dreamed of the sun.

    The road is difficult, the road is difficult, there are many roads, but today is peaceful.

    There would be times when the wind broke through the waves, and the sails of the clouds would reach the sea.

    (Author¡¯s note: the poems in the imperial examination are also known as gifted poems. They are usually five words, eight tones, four tones, or six tones, not seven words. I¡¯ll make some magical changes to the Otherworld to make the plot more convenient. [ note: anti-troll! ]

    After writing the poem, he read it several times to make sure he didn¡¯t write it wrong, but new doubts rose in his mind.

    ¡°What is the Yellow River? What was Taixing? Fishing on the green Stream when you¡¯re free, suddenly riding a boat and dreaming of the sun, is there a story behind these two sentences ...¡±

    Xu Eng frowned.

    Xu niannian, who had read a lot of poems, could not find the Yellow River and Taihang Mountains. ording to his understanding of poems, ¡± fishing on the blue Stream when I¡¯m free ¡± and ¡± suddenly riding a boat and dreaming of the sun¡¯s side ¡± should be two stories.

    ...

 Chapter 408

    408 The end of the spring quarter examination (2)

    ¡°Big brother is really too much, when he wrote the poem he did not know to make a note. How can I understand his state of mind when he writes his poems, and how can I understand his profound intentions?¡±

    the Yellow River and Taihang Mountains should be the names of rivers and mountains. This can be changed. As for the words ¡®fishing on a Blue Stream when I¡¯m bored¡¯ and ¡®suddenly taking a boat and dreaming of the sun¡¯, even if there are no backstories, it¡¯s not difficult to understand what they want to express. It¡¯s not a big problem.

    Therefore, after changing the words ¡®Yellow River¡¯ and ¡®Taihang¡¯, Xu niannian wrote an answer.

    ¡°Giving a difficult path¡±

    .............

    The main examiners for this year¡¯s spring examination were the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, Zhao tingfang, the Imperial censor of the right, Liu Hong, and the Grand Secretary of the martial meritocrats Hall, Qian Qingshu.

    Unlike the students, the head Examiner and his fellow examiners had not taken a single step out of the examination hall since the start of the examination. The main door was locked, and unless one grew wings, they could not even think of leaving.

    In order to prevent the examiners from colluding with the students to cheat, the examiners had to wait for the list of tribute schrs to be confirmed before they could leave the examination hall.

    Compared to the previous two rounds of marking, the attitude and mood of the examiners had undergone a huge change.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand dog shit, what kind of lousy poem you have that you dare to embarrass yourself in the general examination.¡±

    using bamboo to describe people and using it to sing about will. Although the angle is good, singing about bamboo is more than singing about will. It¡¯s getting the cart before the horse.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been looking at it for a long time, but there¡¯s not a single stunning poem.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the same in the past years? I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    The marking officials were also called the officials behind the curtain. They marked the papers whilementing. At first nce, the atmosphere seemed to be filled with gunpowder, but it was actually the most rxed.

    If one¡¯s poems were not valued, a good piece of work would add flowers to the brocade, but it didn¡¯t matter if it was not good. They were all trash anyway, so it was rare for the poemsposed by the students to be so-so. It wasn¡¯t worth the examiners ¡°serious treatment.

    In the capital, when it came to poetry, there was one person who could not be avoided, and that person was the night watchman, Xu Qi ¡®an. He was regarded as the top poet by the schrs, or the Savior of the poetry world.

    ¡°If that Xu Qi ¡®an were to participate in the general examination, at least this year¡¯s general examination would produce a poem that will be passed down for generations,¡±

    exactly. It¡¯s a pity that Xu Qi ¡®an is not a schr. In the future, history books will record that Yuan jingnian¡¯s best poems came from this man. We schrs will lose our face.

    The attitude of the schrs towards Xu Qi ¡®an was veryplicated. They were d that he had risen to power and produced a few outstanding poems in the past 200 years, so that they would not be ridiculed by future generations.

    It was also a pity that he was a martial artist and not a schr, because this was also a matter that would be ridiculed byter generations.

    In the two hundred years of Da Feng, there were thousands of schrs, but they were not even as good as a martial artist.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Xu Pingzhi¡¯s fault.¡±

    At this moment, a marking officer unfolded a copied paper. After reading it carefully for a few seconds, he was stunned. His body seemed to be petrified, and he did not move.

    However, his mouth kept on mumbling, repeatedly mumbling.

    After a few minutes, the marking officer suddenly got up, looked around at his colleagues in the room, took a deep breath, and said in a powerful voice, ¡°¡±Who said that Da Feng¡¯s schrs can¡¯tpose good poems? who said it? who said it?¡±

    The grading officers looked over one after another with nk expressions, not knowing what was wrong with him.

    The poetry world had been in decline for two hundred years. It was a fact that the schrs of the present era were not good at poetry. There was no need to argue about this.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The grading Officer mmed the paper on the table, his chest heaving up and down as he said excitedly, ¡°¡±I dare to conclude that once this poem is released, it will definitely be famous throughout the world. This year¡¯s general examination will definitely be recorded by the historians.¡±

    A marking officer at the side nced at him and walked over curiously. He picked up the paper and looked at it.

    Madness seemed to be contagious. The grading Officer held the paper and trembled with excitement. ¡°Good poem, good poem, hahaha, who said that Da Feng schrs can¡¯tpose good poems, who said so?¡±

    At this moment, the rest of the marking officials realized that there was an excellent working out and swarmed up, passing it on to each other and reading it.

    ¡°Good poem, let¡¯s read it.¡±

    ¡°There will be. time when the wind and waves break. and the sails of the clouds will reach the sea ... This is a poem that a schr should write.¡±

    ¡°How can a student write such a poem that has experienced so many vicissitudes?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he failed the test repeatedly, so he wrote a poem to express his ambition.¡±

    The appearance of this ¡± a difficult journey ¡± was like a Golden Phoenix mixed in with a group of chickens. It was extremely precious. All the examiners in the room kept passing it around andmenting excitedly.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The sound of coughing came from outside the door. The white-haired Grand schr Dongge stood at the door with his hands behind his back.

    He was attracted by the noise.

    The grading officers in the room immediately fell silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise?¡±

    The Grand Secretary Zhao tingfang reprimanded him and then asked,¡±I just heard someone say that this poem will be famous all over the world?¡±

    Immediately, a Grading Officer came forward and respectfully handed over the paper.

    The Grand schr of the East Pavilion nced at the crowd before he took the paper and squinted his eyes ... His hand that was holding the paper started to tremble.

    Anyone could tell that this was a good poem, a good poem that inspired people.

    But with different experiences, the feelings were also different.

    This poem was not only about his achievements, but also about his rough life experience. From ¡± the heart is at a loss and the road is difficult ¡± to ¡± when there is a long wind and waves, the sail hanging in the clouds will reach the sea ¡°, anyone with simr experience could quickly empathize with him.

    And thest line was a poem, which was also the finishing touch. It directly raised the artistic conception of the entire poem to a rather high level.

    this person is definitely a great talent. If he is good at Jingyi and cewen, I will name him Huiyuan! The Grand Secretary of Dongge thought.

    ..........

    The day after the spring examination ended, Xu niannian found that his treatment at home had plummeted. In the past, his mother would ask the kitchen to heat up a bowl of hot milk every morning.

    At noon, they had fragrant chicken soup, and at night, they had ginseng soup.

    ...

    During this period, his mother would still ask about his well-being. Although she didn¡¯t really show it, she showed that she took it seriously enough.

    His father and brother would also ask a few questions at the dining table. His younger sister, Xu lingyue, would do the same. Even his younger sister, Xu lingying, would asionally call out, ¡°Second brother, you have to work hard!

    However, after the end of thest round, there was no more milk, chicken soup, or ginseng. After asking when the results would be released, no one paid much attention to it.

    why does Eng look so down? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked at the dining table. did you not do well in thest exam? ¡±

    Xu Eng didn¡¯t say anything. After they finished eating, he pulled his eldest brother into the study and stared at him.¡±Big brother ... You¡¯ve guessed it. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was both surprised and not surprised by the result. He nodded and asked, ¡°¡±Do you love your country or honor your will?¡±

    ¡°Yongzhi!¡±

    ....... Eh? There was a story behind this? I don¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Where are the Yellow River and Taihang Mountains?¡± Xu niannian asked. Fishing on the green Stream, suddenly riding a boat and dreaming of the sun, what story is this?¡±

    ....... Eh? There was a story behind this? I don¡¯t remember. Xu Qi ¡®an was confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m fishing on the green Stream because I like to fish. Suddenly, he dreamed of the sun on a boat, and then, then ... Aiya, why do you have so much nonsense to say? The exam was over, and he was still talking nonsense.

    ...

    ¡°Hurry up and tear the Four Books and Five ssics. I¡¯ll take you to the Imperial Academy tomorrow to have some fun,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran away while cursing.

    When he returned to his room, he found Zhong Li sitting by the bed, bandaging her head, with blood oozing out faintly.

    ¡°Fell again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhong Li felt wronged and nodded, ¡± I realized that your sister¡¯s life is very tough.

    ¡°Which sister?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ...........

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve quarreled with myself today. In order to find out who the head examiners in history were and what their official positions were, I searched for relevant information for two hours and found that there was only a rough official position division on the inte. It was not precise. ]

    I wanted to go to the library, but the library was closed again, which made me so angry.

    Although I can make it up casually, I still feel that it needs to be more rigorous. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s afraid of being criticized.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 409

    409 The princess of Lin an¡¯s life is in danger (1)

    ¡°The little one!¡±

    After Zhong Li¡¯s head was bandaged, she took off her embroidered shoes, hugged her knees, and lowered her head, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve stayed in your residence for a long time. From my uncle to the servants, my luck has been bad.

    ¡°Only that child hasn¡¯t changed at all. He¡¯s not affected by bad luck.¡±

    It¡¯s not lingyue. That¡¯s right, the heavens allowed her to inherit her aunt¡¯s beauty. If they still favored her, then the little bean would be too pitiful ... Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°So, my little sister is also a person with great luck?¡±

    Zhong Li shook her head slowly,¡±people with good fortune are blessed and can benefit from everything.¡± She¡¯s obviously not. She¡¯s simply born with a strong fate and is not affected by bad luck.¡±

    ¡°The luck of the people in the mansion has gotten worse ... After hearing what you said, I suspect that I haven¡¯t picked up any silver these days. Is it your fault?¡±

    Ever since he took in the unlucky Zhong Li, Xu Qi ¡®an had not picked up any silver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zhong Li answered honestly.

    I suddenly have an idea. If lingying is immune to your bad luck, I can bring her with me when I go out in the future. I can pick up silver again. ¡°Let¡¯s test it out,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested after some thought.

    ¡°How do you test it?¡± Zhong Li asked.

    ¡°Just you wait,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately went out and went to the front hall to take out his aunt¡¯s favorite potted orchid. He ced it on the roof of the corridor, then walked to the East Room, listened carefully, and after confirming, he knocked on the door.

    ¡°Second uncle, is Ling Ying asleep?¡±

    Second uncle¡¯s confused voice came from the room. ¡°She¡¯s making a fuss in bed. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Bring the bell out.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Second uncle didn¡¯t ask for the reason and opened the door with the little boy in his arms. Xu Qi ¡®an took a few steps back. After all, this was his aunt and uncle¡¯s bedroom, and it waste at night. It was inappropriate for him to stand at the door.

    ¡°Big pot ...¡±

    Xu lingying spread her small arms and pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried her to her room and came to the corridor with potted nts above her head. She put Xu lingying down and said, ¡± you can sit here and eat your desserts. We¡¯ll go back after you¡¯re done.

    The quick-witted Xu lingying would have thought it was strange that they had to sit outside to eat, but when she heard that there was food, her low IQ plummeted.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she answered happily.

    So Xu Qi ¡®an put the little bean on the steps along the corridor, took out a piece of cake, and let her sit there to eat.

    ¡°With my bad luck, the potted nt will definitely fall.¡± Zhong Li said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He was testing Xu lingying¡¯s luck. If Zhong Li¡¯s judgment was wrong, it would be fine. He would send the potted nt flying and not let the little bean get hurt.

    A few secondster, there was a ¡± thud ¡± from the roof. Then, the potted nt fell.

    At this moment, an orange cat jumped out of the garden, pped the potted nt away, and pped it toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tilted his head to avoid it, but Zhong Li didn¡¯t ...

    The potted nt shattered on Zhong Li¡¯s head.

    ¡°I knew it would be like this. I¡¯ll go back to my room and bandage my wound.¡± Zhong Li walked away silently.

    ¡°Cat, cat ...¡±

    The little bean pointed at the orange cat with a pastry in his mouth and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Big brother will carry you back to your room to sleep.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the little boy and returned to the East Room. He handed her over to second uncle and reminded him to supervise her brushing her teeth.

    Considering that this was her aunt¡¯s favorite orchid, Xu Qi ¡®an brought the broken Porcin pieces, orchids, and fertile soil back to the hall.

    After doing all this, he went to the backyard and looked around. He saw the orange cat squatting by the well, looking at him with Amber vertical pupils.

    ¡°Daoist priest.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an approached and greeted him.

    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± The orange cat spoke in humannguage.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small experiment,¡±

    The orange cat nodded slowly,¡±the diviner from the Directorate of Celestials?.¡±

    hmm, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. with your eyesight, you should be able to see the dark clouds gathering above her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just dark clouds gathering, it¡¯s a person who¡¯s being punished by the heavens ...¡± The orange cat raised his paw and stroked his whiskers.¡±It¡¯s the same as revealing the secrets of heaven, butpared to the diviner, the diviner of the Magus system can be said to be blessed by the heavens.

    ¡°As long as you can endure the 81 difficulties, you can be a fortune teller.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±and the Prophet will suffer 3600 tribtions ...¡± Hmm?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said, ¡°¡±Prophet ... A fortune teller ... This was actually the same thing, right? It¡¯s just that the name is different.¡±

    As he said this, he looked at Daoist priest Golden Lotus with a questioning gaze.

    It was because of the different names that he had not connected ¡± fortune teller ¡± and ¡± fortune teller ¡± before. However, after hearing what Golden Lotus Daoist priest said, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized that the two seemed to have the same meaning, only the names were different.

    Just like ¡°goddess¡± and ¡°Sea King,¡± they had different names, but they did the same thing:Raising a spare tire and raising fish.

    The orange cat put down his paw and squatted beside the well. He looked quite cute, but the voice that came out was that of an old man, ¡°¡±Heh, it seems like you don¡¯t know yet.

    ¡°The Warlock system only has a history of six hundred years, the same age as the great Feng Empire. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the martial arts system has been perfected to this day, but there is still no martial God? The sorcerers, Buddhists, Daoist, and Confucians all had a history of several thousand years.

    in a mere six hundred years, the Warlock system has been very perfect from the ninth to the first rank, except for the fact that there are no existences beyond the rank.

    ...

    That¡¯s right, the Warlock system was so perfect in just 600 years. If a system was really created from nothing, how talented must the first supervisor be? how could such a person not be able to surpass the ranks ... Xu Qi ¡®an was sharp enough to notice the unreasonable point. He asked, ¡±

 Chapter 410

    410 The princess of Lin an¡¯s life in danger (2)

    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The orange cat didn¡¯t answer directly. He smiled and said,¡±I¡¯ll tell you a piece of history, and you can appreciate it yourself.¡±

    It first licked its paws and then said, ¡°¡±The founding Emperor of Da Feng found it difficult to start a business and was forced to the end of the road several times. One year, he went to the northeast to borrow troops from the witch God sect and promised that if he could overthrow the decadent imperial court and establish a new dynasty, he would worship the witch God sect as his National cult.

    ¡°Tens of thousands of miles of the Central ins will also be included in the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory. The witchcraft cult has agreed. He had borrowed 200000 elite soldiers and many experts from the witchcraft cult.

    ¡°Later on, the founding Emperor overthrew the decadent previous dynasty, defeated all the Dukes, and unified the Central ins. However, the witch God religion didn¡¯t be the DA Feng Empire religion as they wished.

    because Da Feng had a new Directorate of Celestials, the Warlock system was born.

    There were only two words left in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind:F * ck!

    On the surface. Golden Lotus Daoist priest was talking about the dark history of the founding Emperor of Dafeng. who burned bridges after crossing the river ... It couldn¡¯t be considered dark history. After all. since ancient times, the founding emperors had always been dark people with extremely low moral bottom lines. It was impossible for an upright gentleman to have such achievements ... In fact, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was trying to reveal the origin of the Warlock system to him.

    The Warlock system was born out of the Wizard system!

    This was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s judgment based on the readingprehension that she had developed over the nine years ofpulsory education.

    It was no wonder the powers of a fortune teller and a prophet were so simr.

    Oh right, there were simr systems like the warrior system and the monk system! It wasn¡¯t impossible for warlocks to be born from Magi ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Furthermore, he started to make associations and let his thoughts wander. He suspected that the first head supervisor was among the Magi who had helped him back then.

    warlocks were born from Magi. Although they have the foundation of Magi, it is still not easy to create apletely new system.. ¡®m afraid only the first supervisor and the founding Emperor of Da Feng know the secret behind this ... I suspect that this has something to do with the secret that the warden is keeping. This might be able to unveil the mystery of the sorcerers in Yunzhou.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an voiced out his doubts, hoping that the knowledgeable Golden Lotus Daoist priest could help him.

    Unfortunately, Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t have the intention to pass through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body and receive the liquid, so he pretended not to hear.

    He could only ask Wei Yuan or the eldest Princess about this history ... ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic.

    The orange cat looked at him and said after a while, ¡°¡±I was passing by and found that your fortune had disappeared, so I came to take a look.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an heard this, the first thing that came to her mind was:???

    ! momentter, the words appeared:

    The second emotion was when he finally reacted. No wonder he hadn¡¯t picked up any silver these few days. It was because of the 404w.

    ¡°But after seeing that girl, I understand the reason.¡± The orange cat said.

    Did Golden Lotus Daoist priest think that Zhong Li¡¯s bad luck and my good fortune had offset each other? Xu Qi ¡®an did not exin and remained silent.

    He was not interested in giving the solution to an old Daoist.

    .........

    After saying goodbye to the Golden Lotus Taoist, Xu Qi ¡®an went into the house with a gloomy face. He red at Zhong Li and said nothing.

    The woman¡¯s head and face were wrapped in gauze, and she looked very pitiful. She noticed the change in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attitude and whispered, ¡±

    ¡°What did the Taoist master say to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She lowered her head slightly.

    But Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t let her go. He said angrily, ¡°¡±I used to pick up silver every day, you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can understand.¡± Zhong Li answered honestly.

    ¡°But because of you, the director kept me in the capital and blocked part of my luck.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an judged that it was a part of the fate energy, based on the fact that he could still help Zhong Li.

    ¡°. ¡®m sorry ...¡±

    What¡¯s the point of saying sorry? I lose millions a day ... ¡°You have topensate me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have any silver.¡± Zhong Li lowered her head in shame.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then sleep with me. My bed is very strong, it won¡¯t copse.¡±

    ...........

    The next morning, Xu Qi ¡®an woke up in high spirits. He was extremely satisfied, and his bed did not copse.

    Of course, this had nothing to do with Zhong Li. What he saidst night was out of anger, even though the supervisor¡¯s behavior made him feel very heartbroken.

    This woman was already miserable enough. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s conscience would not allow him to harm her.

    However, Zhong Li promised to give him two Dharma artifacts aspensation, so Xu Qian was very happy and slept very soundly.

    After washing up, he went to the front hall to have breakfast and heard the little Bean¡¯s crying from afar.

    Stepping over the threshold and entering the house, she saw Xu lingying being pressed down on a stool by her aunt. She was waving a feather duster and hitting her little bottom.

    Second uncle Xu, Xu lingyue, and Xu Eng ate without a change in their expressions. They did not hear their sister (daughter) crying, and only had porridge, dumplings, and vegetables in their hearts.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted when he saw the injustice.

    His aunt ignored his nephew. What did it have to do with this kid that she had beaten up her own daughter?

    aunt, you¡¯re too much, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the feather duster and said, ¡°¡±Ling Ying is still young. You can¡¯t hit her like this.¡±

    ¡°Big pot ...¡±

    He called out ¡®big pot¡¯ with all his heart, as if he was his father.

    ¡°Big brother,¡± Xu lingyue exined, ¡°¡±Mother¡¯s beloved orchid fell and broke. It can¡¯t be raised anymore. Mother suspects that it was broken by the bell.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the feather duster to her aunt and patted the back of her hand.¡±You should educate your child early. If you don¡¯t hit her now, it¡¯ll be toote in the future. Auntie, you hit her well. Auntie, you can continue.¡±

    ¡± Xu Ling cried sadly.

    ...

    As expected, she was a child without good fortune and purely relied on her eight characters.

 Chapter 411

    411 The princess of Lin an¡¯s life in danger (3)

    ............

    As more and more people from the martial world entered the capital, the public security of the capital had taken a huge hit. To solve this problem, Wei Yuan came up with a solution.

    He ordered his men to build a sturdy white jade tform in the north, south, east and west of the outer city.Heroes channel.

    It was specially used to resolve disputes between Jianghu swordsmen who were ¡°What are you looking at¡± and ¡°what¡¯s wrong with looking at you¡±. For a time, people from all over the country who had arrived in Beijing flocked to the heroes channel. Those who had enemies in Beijing directly jumped onto the stage and shouted, ¡± xxxxx, do you dare to go on stage and fight? if you don¡¯te, you¡¯re a grandson.

    If xxxxx heard about it, he would be invited to the battle the next day.

    Not only did they have a tform for martial artists to resolve their conflicts, but they also did not have to worry about harming the ordinary people. The people of the capital could also have a melon to eat and watch. show every day, increasing the local food and beverage consumption ...

    ¡°Wei Yuan is quite capable. He¡¯s an official who can achieve political achievements.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and continued to listen to second uncle Xu¡¯s story.

    In addition, the young Jianghu heroes who had no grudges would also go up the stage together to spar and gain reputation. On the other hand, the swordswomen were not interested in performing on stage. They were more keen to chat andugh with the famous swordsmen in the pugilistic world and enter and exit the banquet.

    They were keen to find opportunities to cling to the high officials and nobles in the capital, and they were keen to hook up with capital students with potential.

    From this, it could be seen that since ancient times, the things that men and women pursued werepletely different.

    Men pursued instant fame, while women pursued instant fame.

    It was precisely because there were so many flirtatious women outside that second uncle Xu ordered Eng not to go out unless it was something important. He couldn¡¯t let those rough swordswomen lust for their bodies.

    Eng will stay at home obediently, and. ¡®ll take care of the female goblins ... Xu Qi ¡®an extracted the core meaning of his second uncle¡¯s words.

    ¡°Second uncle, are there any famous female heroes in Beijing?¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he saw that his sister and aunt¡¯s expressions were not right, so he immediately added, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just taking precautions.¡±

    The aunt and sister looked at second uncle Xu again. Second uncle Xu frowned andined, ¡°¡±You brat, how would I know such a question? do I look like someone who would pay attention to such things?¡±

    Xu niannian looked at his brother and his father¡¯s acting and snorted in disdain.

    After breakfast, the uncle and nephew went out together and brought their horses. Second uncle Xu touched the little mare and sighed, ¡°¡±After following you, it seems to be more and more energetic.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been nourished,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Second uncle expressed his doubts.

    ¡°The food at the Yamen is good. They are fed with concentrated feed, barley, soybeans, eggs, and coarse salt.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    When second uncle Xu heard this, he was immediately envious and said, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s exchange. Send my horse to the watchman¡¯s Yamen to improve its food.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my Mount,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hands.

    ¡°Second uncle, let¡¯s talk about the heroines.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was particrly interested in the female heroes of Jianghu, probably because of his Jianghuplex from his previous life.

    Speaking of this, second uncle Xu spoke as if he was talking about a family treasure. it is said that there are countless beautiful swordswomen in the capital, but the four most outstanding ones are the daughter of the sword Pavilion master in the Luya sword Pavilion. She was given the title ¡®Butterfly Sword¡¯. Not only does she have a high cultivation base, but she is also very handsome.

    ¡°Ten thousand Flower house¡¯s Rongrong, nicknamed rapture hand, I heard from my colleagues that she¡¯s a seductive Vixen. No man can resist her charm.¡±

    Ecstasy palm?

    Is it the ecstatic hand that I understand? is it the meaning of ¡°wuwuwu?¡±

    the other one is the thousand-faced female cat burr. I¡¯ve never seen her face before, but I heard that she¡¯s good at disguising herself. Every time she appears, she¡¯ll be described as a stunning beauty.

    Generally speaking, such women were ugly.

    thest one is even more amazing. She¡¯s a famous female macheteman who uses twin des. She¡¯s a disciple of Leizhou¡¯s twin des sect. Second uncle Xu clicked his tongue and said, ¡±

    she¡¯s really a valiant and heroic heroine. If I were twenty years younger ... I will still choose your aunt.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, thinking that second uncle still loved his aunt very much. He patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°¡±Leave those female heroes to your twenty year old nephew.¡±

    When they arrived at the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an practiced breathing exercises for an hour at the entrance of Mount Yingluo, where he was familiar with. Then, he nned to take his two gongs to patrol the streets-the spring breeze Hall had been burned down and the building was not yet done.

    ¡°Boss, where are we going to patrol?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the heroines like to appear?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    of course it¡¯s the heroes tform. The four tforms in the North, South, East, and West are very lively now. Many people in the inner city are fighting to go to the outer city to watch the show.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the heroes channel in the southern city today.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an made a decision.

    As soon as he stepped out of the Yamen, he saw a horse galloping towards him. The guards sitting on the horse were wearing the pce uniform. They were the guards of Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡±

    When the guard saw Xu Qi ¡®an, he was overjoyed. He pulled the reins and stopped the horse.

    ¡°Lord Xu, the second Prince invites you to the pce immediately.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked calmly.

    ¡°The second Prince said that this is a matter of life and death, and that her life is in your hands.¡± The guard said in a deep voice.

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ordered Tong Gong to get the horse and said, ¡°¡±Did something happen in the pce?¡±

    .........

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 412

    412 Picking up a purse again (1)

    The guard didn¡¯t answer, but showed a difficult expression.

    He was just a small guard, how would he dare to interfere with the matters of the pce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. He searched around and said, ¡°¡±Zhong Li?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go back to the Directorate of Celestials first,¡± Zhong Li popped her head out from the wall and said obediently.

    ¡°On the way back ... Will there be an ident?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Listen, let¡¯s leave it to fate,¡± Zhong Li said in a trembling voice.

    The guard examined the woman in the linen robe with disheveled hair. He felt that this woman had a pitiful temperament that made people feel pity for her.

    ¡°Da da da ...¡±

    Soon, Gong returned with the little mare. Xu Qi ¡®an touched the little mare¡¯s mane, and it snorted and arched its back at its master.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bless you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched Zhong Li¡¯s head.

    She had returned to the Directorate of Celestials alone several times, but nothing had happened. Xu Qi ¡®an estimated that there would be minor disasters, but not major ones, and this ce was not far from the Directorate of Celestials.

    It would take at most an hour to get there.

    Riding on his beloved little mare, he drove together with the guards of shaoyin garden and rushed towards the Imperial City.

    The guard waved his horsewhip and ordered the pedestrians to leave. asionally, he would observe Xu yinluo, the princess¡¯s favorite official. She was expressionless and focused on the road. Although she was silent, there was a grave look on her face.

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s harem must be in a mess. To avenge her brother¡¯s death, the Empress would never let imperial concubine Chen off, no, imperial concubine Chen ... Thetter had long resented the Empress and had imagined her as an enemy for so many years ...

    ¡°Damn it, why do I, a small silver Gong, have to worry about Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s family matters? It¡¯s all because your daughter is pretty.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    He galloped into the Imperial City and was stopped by the pce guards at the pce gate. The guards of Lin ¡®an returned normally, but he had no right to bring people into the pce.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an showed the waist Jade that he had sent back then, a pce guard immediately came over and led Xu Qi¡¯ an into the pce.

    ording to the rules of the pce, when someone in the pce summoned a foreign official into the pce, the pce guards had to apany him to ensure that he did not run around.

    She walked silently through the pce gate, the square, and the pce wall, and finally arrived at the shaoyin garden in Lin ¡®an.

    The pce guards were waiting outside the gate of shaoyin garden. The mounted guard brought Xu Qi ¡®an inside. After passing through the front yard, they met Lin¡¯ an in the reception hall.

    The second Prince was still wearing aplicated and exquisite red dress. His hair was tied up with a golden hairpin, an agate hairpin, and other beautiful jewelry. He even had a small Phoenix crown that did not conform to the etiquette.

    She had a round oval face and charming peach blossom eyes. She sat there expressionlessly, like an Oriental Lolita doll made by a master.

    Seeing that she was fine, Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a silent sigh of relief. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin an waved his hand and dismissed the guards and Pce maids, leaving only Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The mounted man stared at him for a moment before crying out,ining in a wronged tone,¡±Huaiqing wants to kill me.¡±

    ....... I seem to have understood something! Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Lin ¡®an was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s most beloved daughter, what crisis could she be in?

    The so-called life and death situation was like this, and it was really something she would do.

    ¡°Did you go to the eldest Princess¡± ce to cause trouble again?¡±

    what do you mean by ¡®I went to cause trouble¡¯? ¡± the framed man cried as he red at her. exin yourself.

    ¡°Did the second Prince go to Princess huaiqing to uphold justice again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reorganized his words.

    Ming Miao replied with a strong ¡°en¡± and sniffled, ¡°¡±That evil woman, the Empress, wanted to kill my Imperial mother. I went to find huaiqing to reason with her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to also be ck-hearted. You actually hit me. ¡±

    ¡°Hit you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and looked at Lin¡¯ an. where? ¡±

    ¡°She whipped me with a rattan.¡±

    The mounted man rolled up his sleeves, revealing a section of his white and tender arms. There were two faint whip marks on his fair skin.

    ¡°Simply hateful!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was filled with righteous indignation. His hair rose to his head and he leaned against the railing. The rain stopped. He raised his eyes and howled to the sky. Lin¡¯ an¡¯s shame had yet to be wiped out. When would the officials ¡®hatred be extinguished?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will definitely seek justice for you and not let that huaiqing off easily.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that ...¡±

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s anger and attitude, miming was very touched and said, ¡°¡±Huaiqing is a Princess, after all. If you act on your own, you will be shot and killed by the Imperial Army.¡±

    Thank God, Your Highness¡¯s IQ is still online ... Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡± Your Highness is missing a single hair. This is a great humiliation to me. Even if I have to die, I will find trouble with huaiqing.

    The mounted man slowly nodded and sniffed,¡±Bengong is looking for you to enter the pce today for this matter. Bengong thought about it from left to right. At that time, I could have resisted and pounced on Hua huaiqing to grab his face, but I didn¡¯t perform well.

    ¡°After thinking about it, it must be because I don¡¯t have a capable guard by my side. Come with me to the spring Vine Garden in huaiqing.¡±

    ....... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze. He felt like he had shot himself in the foot.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡± Your Highness, please calm down. Tell me what happened so that I can think about it.

    He was thinking about how to sneak away ... He thought to himself.

    The framed man told Xu Qi ¡®an all about the fight that had happened in the harem after the case of Consort Fu.

    As expected, the Empress hated noble Consort Chen to the core and made things difficult for her at every turn. It was only at this time that everyone knew that the Empress was more skilled than anyone in the eighteen martial arts of the inner pce.

    In the past, he just didn¡¯t have a ce to use it.

 Chapter 413

    413 Picking up a purse again (2)

    Every day at dawn, she would have concubine Chen pay her respects, and then she would pick out her mistakes and order the pce maids under her to ¡°criticize¡± concubine Chen on her behalf, making her aughingstock in the harem.

    There was also a series of physical punishments such as kneeling and being pped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Empress has a heart of snakes and scorpions?¡± Speaking of hatred, he mmed his small hands on the table in anger.

    Your mother killed someone else¡¯s brother, so of course the Empress would fight to the death with your mother, even though the Imperial uncle deserved to die ... ¡°Are there more?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Of course. Just yesterday, Imperial mother was suddenly poisoned and was on herst breath. The servants of the jingxiu Pce hurriedly went to invite the imperial physician, but who knew that the imperial physician would be snatched away by the servants of the Feng Qi Pce.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What happened after that?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°Fortunately, Imperial mother¡¯s Pce has a stockpile of antidotes,¡± Ming Ji said with lingering fear.¡±That¡¯s how we managed to survive.¡±

    Oh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said meaningfully.

    The poisoning should have been concubine Chen¡¯s trick to harm the Empress. The Empress, who had lost her brother, chose to fight head-on and snatched the imperial physician away. Concubine Chen had no choice but to take out the antidote to save herself.

    ¡°What was his Majesty¡¯s reaction?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Father didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Ming Ming furrowed her brows and snorted to express her dissatisfaction.

    Well, Emperor Yuan jing should know everything about them. He didn¡¯t care and just let them make. fuss ... It can¡¯t be said that he didn¡¯t care. At least, I didn¡¯t see any traces of Lord Wei¡¯s attack ... If it had been Duke Wei, concubine Chen might have already died.

    Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that Emperor Yuan jing had secretly warned Wei Yuan.

    The life and death of my women is my business. You, a foreign official, are not allowed to interfere!

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that Emperor Yuan jing was a scumbag, and he was much better than him, because he was actively dealing with the fire in his harem.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and probed, ¡°¡±Your Highness, do you know why the Empress is targeting concubine Chen?¡±

    The framed man pretended not to hear her, a trace of sadness shing in his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood and sighed in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, bengong is going to have a celebration.¡±

    As he spoke, Lin an pulled out a rattan from under the table.

    You¡¯ve already f * cking prepared everything! Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ¡°Your Highness, calm down, calm down ...¡±

    He was about to persuade her when Lin ¡®an pursed his lips and stared at him. ¡°I know that your heart is actually on huaiqing¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had a big reaction. She patted her chest and said,¡±I¡¯ll go.¡±

    The two of them brought the pce maids and guards and headed straight for spring Vine Garden in huaiqing.

    Under the warm morning sun, the branches sprouted. Huaiqing, who was wearing a simple and elegant Pce dress, sat in the pavilion with a book in his hand.

    Her back view was graceful, her sitting posture was straight, her ck hair was set off by her White Pce dress, highlighting a simple and elegant artistic atmosphere.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an arrived aggressively, but the cold eldest Princess was unaware of it. She lowered her head and read her book. She only ordered the guards on both sides in a light tone, ¡±

    ¡°If any unauthorized people disturb this Queen¡¯s reading mood, kill them without mercy.¡±

    A few guards pressed on their knives with one hand and also went up to meet her. They did not dare to use force against the princess of Lin ¡®an, so they turned their hostility to Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Of course the princess of Lin an was not a random person, but this little silver Gong was a target that could be killed without mercy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stopped.

    When Lin ¡®an saw that Xu Qi¡¯ an was forced to retreat, she was terrified on the spot. Without the support of the dog ve, she certainly did not dare to fight alone.

    Thus, she pointed her cane at Huai Qing and chided, ¡°¡±Stinky huaiqing,e out.¡±

    ¡°Huaiqing, get the hell out here!¡±

    ¡°Shameless huaiqing, if you have the ability,e andpete with bengong.¡±

    Princess huaiqing ignored him and continued reading with great interest.

    15 minutester, the framed man left with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at Feng Shang, who was gritting his teeth in anger. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±Forget it, Your Highness. The difference is too great.¡±

    The difference in intelligence was too great.

    Huaiqing¡¯s simple order broke the deadlock.

    That¡¯s good too, it¡¯ll save me some trouble ... His Highness huaiqing is really my sweet little cotton jacket. He easily solved my difficult problem ... But it¡¯s too much for you to hit Lin. an ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought happily.

    The mounted man was unwilling to give up and stomped his feet, causing his fiery red skirt to sway.

    After sending her Highness back to shaoyin garden, Xu Qi ¡®an yed Gomoku with her and told her stories. When it was close to noon, Xu Qi¡¯ an left.

    He was a foreign official and Lin ¡®an was an unmarried Princess. They could not hang out for too long and could not have meals together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to the pce to y another day.¡± The framed man said.

    For the same reason, she could not frequently summon a foreign official into the pce, which could easily cause rumors.

    After exiting the pce, Xu Qi ¡®an took back his little mare from the pce guards and rode her out of the Imperial City.

    ¡°The conflict between the Empress and Consort Chen will definitely not be resolved. This woman, Consort Chen, can not win against the Empress herself. She will definitely instigate Lin ¡®an to use her as a spear against the Empress.¡±

    ¡°ording to what huaiqing said, the young Lin ¡®an was even stupider than now. Wherever concubine Chen pointed, she would hit. If huaiqing didn¡¯t fight back, he would only be bullied. Once he did, Lin ¡®an would be beaten up. This was what concubine Chen wanted to see.

    ¡°Because Lin. an is favored, Emperor Yuan jing would not sit by and do nothing when she is bullied ... If Lin ¡®an was bullied again, the situation today would definitely happen again.

    I¡¯m the Sea King.. shouldn¡¯t be led by the nose by a fish. I have to think of a way, a way ...

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t think of a solution until he returned to the Yamen. He pped the little mare¡¯s butt angrily. It was all her fault. She was so jiggling that he was so upset that he couldn¡¯t calm down.

 Chapter 414

    414 Picking up a purse again (3)

    After lunch, he took the two gongs to patrol the streets of the outer city. Because the distance was too far, he still had to ride a horse and couldn¡¯t walk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was most familiar with the South City. The Xu family¡¯s old house was in the South, and there was a health Hall here, which was the territory of No. 6 Hengyuan.

    sigh, I don¡¯t know when my passive skill will be restored. I still have to send money to master Hengyuan regrly as. charity ...

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt very sad.

    .........

    The white jade ring in the south of the city was built on a square by the river. In just two or three days, the surface of the ring was already riddled with holes.There were footprints left behind by fights, and cracks left behind by des and axes.

    There were two martial artists fighting in the ring. One of them was a muscr man with a ck iron rod in his hand.One of them was a swordsman with good facial features.

    The two sides exchanged blows, and they were having a great time.

    There were manymoners and martial arts experts gathered around the ring.

    When it came to weapons, the weapons of ordinary Jianghu people would be confiscated before they entered the city, and then the Yamen would issue you a voucher. One day, when it was time to leave the city, you could take the voucher to retrieve your weapons.

    Since the appearance of the arena, the Yamen had rxed its control. If the martial artists wanted topete, they could go to the Yamen and apply to retrieve their weapons, but they had to return them the next day, or they would be wanted by the entire city.

    As for the young heroes and heroines who came from famous sects, they could rely on the endorsement of their sect to not hand over their weapons. However, if they killed someone, the sect would have to bear the responsibility.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept across the audience, but he did not find any high-quality female heroes.

    ¡°Lord Xu, the people watching the show outside are all ordinary people. Those with status are all in the surrounding teahouses and restaurants.¡± Tong Luo exined.

    You know a lot, little brother ... Xu Qi ¡®an immediately nced at the teahouses and restaurants around. There were indeed many spectators on the second-floor observation deck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also find a restaurant ... Let¡¯s go to that one.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an saw a very beautiful heroine.

    He had just taken a step when he suddenly felt a hard lump on his leg. He looked down and saw that it was a purse.

    The pouch was light green in color and was embroidered with the pattern of an orchid. It had a faint fragrance and seemed to be a woman¡¯s personal belonging.

    ¡°?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. Didn¡¯t my money-picking buff get caught by that old man in 404?

    ¡°It¡¯s thick, and it¡¯s quite heavy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put it away with a smile. Then, she found a child next to her looking at her. He seemed to be upset that he didn¡¯t see the purse and that someone else had taken it before him.

    ¡°What are you looking at? which family¡¯s child is this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand and pretended to hit him. The child was so scared that he turned around and ran away.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and thought,¡±you¡¯re so timid. I wanted to buy you a stick of candied gourd.¡±

    After entering the restaurant, they found a table on the second floor and ordered the waiter to serve wine and food. Xu Qi ¡®an was not interested in the fight in the ring at all. He squinted his eyes and observed the female warrior at the next table.

    She was wearing a pink chiffon dress that revealed her fair neck and exquisite corbones. Her clothes were not thick, but they highlighted her perky chest.

    Her style of dressing was bold, and her makeup was equally exquisite. Her lips were fiery red, and her big almond eyes were bright. Her facial features were naturally beautiful, but her charm and flirtatiousness were the most attractive to men.

    If the frame was a real Queen of nightclubs, then this woman was a real Queen of nightclubs.

    The seductive woman noticed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s naked gaze, but she was not angry. Instead, she threw him a flirtatious look. The young men at the same table as her turned their heads to look at her.

    After seeing Xu Qisheng¡¯s uniform, he turned back, pretending that nothing had happened.

    The waiter was carrying beef, peanuts, mutton, and other dishes that went with wine, as well as a jar of wine.

    ¡°My Lord, please enjoy your food and wine.¡±

    waiter, get a jar of 1982 Lafite for the table across from us. It¡¯s my treat. Xu Qi ¡®an winked at the flirtatious woman.

    The waiter didn¡¯t understand and was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°A jar full of spring.¡±

    This was the most expensive wine in the restaurant.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Sensing the interaction between Xu Qi ¡®an and their ¡°goddess,¡± the young men felt jealous, but they didn¡¯t dare to get angry at the night watchman, so they vented their anger on the waiter and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Waiter, another five pounds of beef.¡±

    ¡°Sir, our restaurant doesn¡¯t have that much beef left.¡±

    ¡°Why can they light two catties, but we can only light one catty with so many people?¡±

    Beef was a luxury in this era. It was all cows that had died of old age or were seriously ill. If they wanted to ughter it, they had to go through the inspection of the government. In addition, business had been very good recently, so there was not much stock in the restaurant. Xu Qi ¡®an ordered two catties.

    Unexpectedly, the waiter rolled his eyes and said with the arrogance of a Beijing person, ¡°¡±He¡¯s a Yamen officer. Guest, you must not have looked in the mirror when you left this morning.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°These fools,¡± the two copper gongsughed.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a womaning up the stairs. She looked around the hall, then walked straight to her side and looked down at him angrily.

    ¡°Give me back my purse.¡±

    ........

    [PS: update first and changeter] I updated 9600 words today. Hahahaha, I¡¯m begging for monthly votes with my hands on my hips.

    [PS: thanks to the leader of ¡°gun for running¡± for the reward. I owe you another chapter.]

    Alright, as per your request, the character card ¡± little mare ¡± is now online ... He hoped that she would not be the most popr female supporting role.

 Chapter 415

    415 Challenging the silver Gong (1)

    This woman looked to be in her thirties. Her figure was ordinary, and her looks were even more mediocre.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen many beauties of the same age, such as noble Consort Chen;For example, the Empress and his aunt. In terms of appearance and figure, every one of them could beat this woman.

    But she had a drive that these beautiful women didn¡¯t have.

    Pampered and barbaric ... Yes, it was this kind of spoiled and willful.

    It was rare for an olddy to have such a temperament.

    Xu Qian knew what was going on, but he refused to admit it.¡±What purse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a light green pouch with twenty taels of gold inside.¡± The woman pressed her hands on the table and looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°¡±Give it back to me.¡±

    Y-gold? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he remained calm on the surface. He was even puzzled.¡±Auntie, you lost your purse. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Auntie!¡± She screamed.

    The man¡¯s face and ears were red with anger. He widened his eyes and red at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    What¡¯s with this reaction? don¡¯t you know how old I am? Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and sent her away.¡±I didn¡¯t pick up your purse. Get lost.¡±

    The woman took a deep breath, turned around, and shouted, ¡°¡±Come here!¡±

    At the top of the stairs, a child¡¯s face peeked out. It was the child who had been scared away by Xu Qi ¡®an just now. He was also the one who had seen him pick up the purse.

    ¡°It¡¯s him. He picked up the purse and threatened me.¡± The child pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and said loudly.

    The surrounding customers all looked over, and the seductive woman also looked over, watching the show with a smile.

    ¡°Kid,e here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    The child shook his head and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an warily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a piece of silver from his pocket and flicked it. After the silver fell to the ground, it rolled in front of the child. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Say it again. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now.¡±

    The child picked up the silver pieces with a smile and said loudly,¡±I didn¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. let¡¯s go buy some candied gourd.

    The child went downstairs happily.

    The two bronze gongsughed as well, looking at the in-looking woman with ridicule.

    The surrounding customers also looked away, no longer interested in watching, and continued to pay attention to the battle on the ring.

    Even a newbie in Beijing knew that the night watchman was a local snake and couldn¡¯t be provoked. It was obvious that this woman had long hair but was short-sighted. She didn¡¯t know how good the night watchman was.

    Not to mention picking up your purse, even if I dragged you into the private room to have sex with you, if you don¡¯t have a backer, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    The woman stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment and suddenly smiled. She was indescribably charming.

    She sat down, picked up Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s unused bowl and chopsticks, and began to eat as if no one else was around. She seemed to be really hungry. At first, she ate a little hurriedly, but after filling her stomach, she immediately became elegant.

    After she had finished a ss of wine, she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and sneered, ¡°¡±Yi, this Lord, aren¡¯t you going to tie me up and take me to the Yamen?¡±

    Auntie, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied calmly, ¡± it¡¯s just a few mouthfuls of rice. It¡¯s not that bad.

    This woman was probably hungry at mealtime. When she felt that her purse was missing, she followed the original route and found him.

    . Auntie ... She gritted her teeth.

    Hmph, I said he¡¯s a rich disciple who has made great contributions to his elders. Otherwise, how could he be a silver Gong at such a young age? ¡± A young warrior at the side lowered his voice and said hatefully.

    The woman, who was the same age as his aunt, gave Xu Qi ¡®an a provocative look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you¡¯re greedy for an auntie¡¯s purse, you¡¯ll know it¡¯s not a good thing.¡± Another young warrior said in a low voice.

    When the woman heard that, she said expressionlessly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re a silver Gong, aren¡¯t you angry that others are criticizing you behind your back?¡±

    This woman was quite petty ... ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, smiling.

    ¡°Send them all to the watchman¡¯s prison,¡± the woman said angrily.

    The young men at the next table heard this, but they didn¡¯t argue and kept quiet. In the end, he still didn¡¯t dare to provoke the night watchman.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, he only said a few words.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an finished and added,¡±he looks poor. He can¡¯t squeeze out a few taels of silver. It¡¯s a waste of energy.¡±

    The young heroes were angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    The woman ignored Xu Qi ¡®an. She sipped on her wine and ate her food while watching the martial artists fight in the ring with great interest.

    The reason why Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t chase this interesting Auntie away was that he felt that she wasn¡¯t as ordinary as she looked.

    To reiterate, her appearance was indeed very ordinary. She did not have a voluptuous and attractive figure, nor did she have a beautiful and moving appearance.

    However, her identity should not be ordinary. A normal person would not bring so much silver out. Half a catty eight taels, twenty taels would probably be a little more than a catty.

    It wasn¡¯t too heavy. Even a child could bear the weight of this small amount, but twenty taels of silver was equivalent to a year¡¯s savings for an ordinary family.

    If it was gold, it would be an unimaginable amount of money.

    This middle-aged woman was wearing the clothes of an ordinary woman, but her hair was ck and beautiful, and it was tied up with a wooden hairpin. In the words of Xu Qi ¡®an in his previous life, ¡±

    A full set of Street goods, no more than a hundred Yuan.

    However, such an ordinary middle-aged woman only put her hands on her waist and red at the ck-hearted watchman who had picked up the huge amount of money she had lost. She was more angry at Xu Qi ¡®an for picking up the things and not returning them than for losing the huge amount of money.

    Was this the bearing of an ordinary person?

    If it was Xu Qi ¡®an himself, he would have already fought with the guy who picked up the money and didn¡¯t return it.

    ...

 Chapter 416

    416 Challenging the silver Gong (2)

    If it was 20 taels of gold, Ma Yun would have already called the police.

    ¡°My Lord, can this young woman apany my Lord for a few drinks?¡±

    At this moment, the lecherous and seductive woman walked over leisurely with a ss of wine in her hand and her hips swaying.

    Only then did Xu Qi ¡®an realize that she was wearing a long dress. A ribbon outlined her small waist. This figure, tsk tsk ...

    He subconsciously looked at the middle-aged woman beside him. She was dressed very conservatively, wearing thick cotton clothes. At her age, her figure was probably not that good.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly gestured for the beauty to take a seat, but the problem was that all four chairs were upied. A charming woman with a pair of beautiful almond eyes looked left and right, unwilling to take a seat.

    She didn¡¯t dare to offend the two gongs, so she looked at the woman gently and chuckled, ¡°¡±This Auntie ...¡±

    The middle-aged woman suddenly turned her head and stared at the enchanting woman with an extremely aggressive gaze. However, after sizing her up, this middle-aged woman who was in her thirties actually scoffed in disdain and turned her head back to continue watching the battle.

    What was that look in her eyes just now? Her eyes were filled with contempt and disdain ... The enchanting woman narrowed her eyes. It was the first time a woman looked at her with such a gaze.

    In the past, wherever she went, she would always be the focus of men¡¯s eyes.

    In the man¡¯s eyes, her every move was alluring, captivating, and blood rushed to his head.

    On the other hand, women were envious of her, jealous of her, and criticized her in their hearts.

    However, this old woman¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the gong on the left. The gong was very sensible. He immediately picked up his saber and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Your Excellency, I¡¯m going to patrol the streets.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grunted and made an inviting gesture with a smile.¡±Heroine, please take a seat.¡±

    The enchanting woman smiled sweetly and sat down while holding her skirt.

    She had been observing Xu Qi ¡®an for a long time. This man was a good prey. First of all, he was handsome, his facial features were exquisite like a sculpture, and his eyes were like stars, shining.

    He had a high nose bridge and thick, ck, sword-like eyebrows. Coupled with his strong facial outline, he exuded a masculine aura.

    In addition, what made her more concerned was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity. He had reached this position at such a young age, which meant that he was either extremely talented or had an elder in his family who held real power.

    No matter which one it was, it was worth it for her to befriend and get close to them.

    ¡°I have yet to ask for your name, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian ... What¡¯s your name, miss?¡±

    ¡°Rongrong,¡±

    Miss Rongrong. do you have. number ... that¡¯s a good name, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. it¡¯s like a fairy¡¯s name, and it matches a fairy¡¯s character.

    Miss Rongrong covered her mouth and giggled, adding, ¡°¡±I also have another title, it¡¯s called the hand of ecstasy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down his wine ss and looked at Rongrong over and over again. Thetter didn¡¯t care about his naked stare and straightened her back instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡±

    Xu Qian said,¡±am I really lucky?¡± He had just heard his second uncle talk about the four most beautiful swordswomen in the capital in the morning, and he had already met them in the afternoon.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He put down his wine ss and introduced himself, ¡± so you¡¯re miss Rongrong, the ecstasy hand. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an, and my uncle is working for the Royal saber guard.

    When Rongrong heard this, she was a little disappointed.

    Although the Royal saber guard was one of the five guards in the capital, their position determined their power, so they were not considered a prominent Yamen.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s next sentence changed Rongrong¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I once followed the Lord of Wei and made many contributions in the Battle of Shanhai Pass. It was because of this rtionship that I was able to get an official position in the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    Prince Yu is my uncle, and my father was very close to him. My father was an Earl, but unfortunately, he passed away early and didn¡¯t manage to fight for the hereditary title. When it came to me, he was only a small Viscount.

    Her uncle was a trusted aide of the Duke of Wei, her father was. close friend of King Yu, and she was both Yin Gong and a Viscount ... Miss Rongrong was stunned. Her beautiful eyes stared at Xu Qi ¡®an without blinking.

    She had long heard that there were many noble families in the capital, and any random guy she met might have an official in his family.

    However, no matter how high his position was, could he be higher than Wei Yuan? No matter how noble one¡¯s status was, could it be as noble as King Yu?

    For a moment, miss Rongrong became even more enthusiastic.

    In his previous life, he had been to many nightclubs because of his social activities. He was very sessful in flirting with this kind of woman. It was not because he wanted her body, but because he missed the feeling of that time.

    asionally, he would say some dirty words or make fun of her, but this charming woman, who called herself Rongrong and was nicknamed the ecstasy hand, would not be angry.

    If it was a girl from a good family, she would have already scolded him with a red face, ¡°PEI, lecher.

    Those with more unyielding characters, the steel-like straight women¡¯s 24k titanium alloy ps were alreadying.

    At this time, Rongrong looked at the ring and asked, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, who do you think will win?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the young swordsman.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not hesitate.

    ¡°Even a fool can see that.¡± The olddy snorted coldly and made her presence known.

    The young swordsman had been beating up the man with the axe from the beginning to the end. He strolled leisurely in the courtyard and his swordsmanship was exquisite, attracting the cheers of the onlookers from time to time.

    ¡°Before the Qi refining stage, the strength is based on the physique. The axe-wielding man is better than the sword-wielding young hero in both strength and physique. But why was he at a disadvantage? That young hero¡¯s swordsmanship is just for show.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The olddy ignored him, but she pricked up her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s an actor.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an revealed the truth.

    ¡°An actor?¡±

    Rongrong had never heard of this term.

    ...

 Chapter 417

    417 Challenging the silver Gong (3)

    ¡°I¡¯m just putting on an act.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    ¡°I see. Lord Xu¡¯s eyes are like torches,¡± Rongrong said in admiration.

    As he said that, his eyes revealed a look of admiration.

    An old siji ... Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t expose him, but cooperated with him and smiled smugly.

    Miss Rongrong¡¯s aura was deep and concealed. She wasn¡¯t a weakling and had definitely seen through the tricks on the stage. Only the unruly old Auntie did not see it, and she was skeptical of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    At this time, the young swordsman in the ring blocked the man¡¯s axe with his sword and kicked the man¡¯s chest. The man¡¯s big axe fell from his hand and flew out of the ring.

    After that, no one went up the stage topete for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m full. Give me back my wallet.¡± The olddy looked away reluctantly and red at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended not to hear her, and she did not pester her. She just looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an for a long time, then got up and went downstairs without a word.

    ¡°His back view is actually not bad.¡± The remaining copper Gong sighed with emotion.

    After he finished speaking, he realized that he was being despised by Xu Qi ¡®an and miss Rongrong.

    ¡°Young man, did youck motherly love since you were young?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted little Gong¡¯s shoulder, then reached into his pocket and took out a light green purse. He opened it and saw gold ingots.

    ¡°Thick, it really is gold.¡± Tong Gong¡¯s eyes widened, and he revealed a look of ecstasy.¡±My Lord, we¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied the tassels of her purse and said,¡±Don¡¯t even think about this kind of ill-gotten wealth.¡±

    He gently threw the pouch out of the building.

    Immediately after, a woman¡¯s scream came from downstairs. The purse happened to hit the old auntie¡¯s toes. She squatted on the ground, her skirt spread open, and her eyes were full of tears. She gritted her teeth and red at the second floor.

    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him kindly.

    The olddy bit her lip, picked up her purse, and limped away.

    .........

    Xu Qi ¡®an and miss Rongrong continued to fight, both sides trying to keep each other in their own fish pond. There were too many scumbags in this era. They liked to show off their flirtatiousness and then train young and handsome men to be under their skirts.

    This kind of woman was the ancient version of green tea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hadn¡¯t met a scumbag for a long time, so she happily yed with her.

    About 15 minutester, a furious roar suddenly came from the direction of the ring, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, get down here,¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked outside in confusion and saw a man in coarse clothes standing in the ring. He was eight feet tall, had a beard, and his eyes were as big as copper bells.

    He stood proudly on the stage with a majestic aura.

    Even themoners who were watching the show could sense that this hero¡¯s aura was different from those Jianghu swordsmen before.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little confused. Who the hell are you?

    ¡°Lord Xu knows this person?¡±

    Rongrong pursed her fiery red lips and looked at the man in fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother.¡± Rongrong said softly,¡±this person¡¯s body is shimmering with divine light, he¡¯s an expert in the copper skin iron bone realm ...¡± Naturally, Lord Xu is not afraid of him, but there are so manymoners around. If we fight, I¡¯m afraid we might hurt the innocent.¡±

    His words were tactful, leaving Xu Qi ¡®an some face. But Rongrong knew that even ten Xu Qis ¡®an wouldn¡¯t be a match for that master.

    After all, he had only be a silver Gong because of the achievements of his ancestors.

    ¡°Night watchman Yin Gong Xu Qi ¡®an, get out here and kowtow to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush your head today.¡± The man shouted.

    ¡°Whoosh ...¡±

    The surroundingmoners and martial artists were in an uproar.

    So that Xu Qi ¡®an was actually a night watchman, and a silver Gong? Since the establishment of the heroes tform, there was finally a martial artist who wanted to challenge the Yamen experts.

    The young men at the opposite table were stunned at first, then quickly turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Their faces were almost the same-gloating.

    ¡°Come out and call me father. Kneel down and kowtow, or else I wille up to the stage every day to call you father. The night watchman is Yin Gong Xu Qi ¡®an. Son, get out here.¡±

    The man¡¯s firm voice spread throughout the entire area, and arge group of guests swarmed out of the surrounding taverns and teahouses to watch the show.

    ........

    [PS: update first and changeter]

 Chapter 418

    418 The female thief (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up on the grandstand, pressed his hand on the guardrail, and squinted at the man in the ring.

    He was very sure that he did not know this arrogant man, and he did not remember an enemy with copper skin and iron bones.

    The enemy wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason, but I just didn¡¯t think of it ... Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin, thinking about the enemies who might be targeting him.

    In terms of conduct, he had always adhered to the principle of being kind to others and winning over others with virtue.

    In terms of being an official, he believed in being upright and forthright, serving the country and its people as his Creed.

    Such a good person should not have any enemies.

    Imperial consort Chen is a sinister woman. If she wanted to take revenge on me, she would have chosen to assassinate me. She wouldn¡¯t have made such. big fuss ... As for the officials of the court, although many parties wished for his death, the current situation was not in line with the style of. schr ...

    ¡°He¡¯s afraid.¡±

    of course, that¡¯s an expert in the bronze skin and iron bone realm. With his small body, he¡¯ll be dead with one punch.

    that¡¯s why I say, don¡¯t look down on these popinjays who rely on their ancestors to show off in the capital. They¡¯re nothing when they meet an expert.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡± hesitation ¡°, in the eyes of the young men at the opposite table, became cowardice and timidity.

    The young heroes were instantly delighted. At this moment, their mentality was as if they were bringing a 90 points beauty to a nightclub and a young master Zhao came along and shouted, ¡°Young master Zhao is paying for tonight¡¯s expenses!

    The 90 points beauty waspletely won over by young master Zhao¡¯s wealth, and turned into his embrace ... However, at this moment, a loud sound came from the sky. The real big Shot descended and gave young master Zhao a backhanded p, saying, ¡±

    You¡¯re not worthy!

    Although it wasn¡¯t the young masters who pped him, it was still very satisfying. Seeing a silver spear-like wax-headed government official being beaten and losing face, the young masters felt good.

    Thinking of this, they all turned to look at miss Rongrong, hoping to see disappointment in her eyes, to see the plump disciple¡¯s appearance losing its luster.

    Then, she remembered that they were the ones with potential and turned to them.

    Miss Rongrong¡¯s level was obviously not as shallow as the young heroes thought. She showed a caring look, even though that silver Gong, who had nothing but good looks, had his back to her.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and pressed on the hilt of the knife at the back of her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll go and meet them.¡±

    ¡°AI!¡±

    Rongrong suddenly moved closer and pulled on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm. She let go before he frowned and smiled apologetically.¡±Why do you have topete with an ordinary man of the martial world?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He shook his head and went downstairs.

    even if you have a powerful background, you should at least find some help first. If you go up like this, you¡¯ll just be beaten up for nothing. Miss Rongrong muttered.

    After leaving the restaurant, Xu Qi ¡®an walked toward the ring. He flicked his thumb lightly, and a wisp of Qi Ji seeped out.

    The man with copper skin and iron bones, as well as the martial artists in the crowd, immediately sensed something and turned around to look. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s uniform, he understood.

    The main character had arrived.

    He retreated.

    Themoners didn¡¯t have such an awareness and continued to surround the area.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed a man in in clothes and kicked him hard, making him run away in embarrassment. Themoners then stepped back in fear and made way for him.

    ¡°Get lost, all of you get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his scabbard and started beating everyone, regardless of their gender.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat thirty meters. Do note near ... Hey, old man, don¡¯t take advantage of your seniority. Do you want to have a taste of the p of the younger generation?

    ¡°Which family¡¯s little brat is this? if no one is carrying him, I¡¯ll take him and sell him ... What are you crying for? you forced me to kick you ... Auntie, have you prepared lunch? have you washed the dishes? why are you here to watch the show ... So what if I hit you? if you were twenty years younger, I would sell you to a brothel.¡±

    On the observation deck of the restaurant.

    The young heroes pressed their hands on the guardrail and watched the scene of Xu Qi ¡®an bullying themon people. They were filled with righteous indignation.

    this dog actually took out his anger on the people around him.

    if you have the ability, then go up the stage and fight. You only know how to bully the people, what kind of watchman are you? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    Since Xu Qi ¡®an was not there, they could scold him as they pleased.

    A young warrior with good facial features turned around and walked to Rongrong¡¯s side. He said gently, ¡°¡±Miss Rongrong, let¡¯s go back and have a drink. I¡¯ll tell you about my master¡¯s experience of traveling to the North and killing the barbarians with his sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the point of drinking with this idiot of a second generation? miss Rongrong, look, he only knows how to bully the people.¡± The rest of the young warriors agreed.

    Miss Rongrong sat upright and swept her gaze over these young swordsmen. She smiled and said,¡±You think he¡¯s bullying the people?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The young warriors asked.

    Miss Rongrong blinked and asked curiously, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a saying in the pugilistic world-when experts fight, idlers retreat! ¡°What they said is that a high-ranked martial artist¡¯s Qi fluctuation can easily shock an ordinary person to death. Don¡¯t tell me you guys don¡¯t even know about this? no way, no way?¡±

    ........ The young heroes ¡®faces turned red.

    then just tell me the situation. He just wants to take the opportunity to bully the civilians and vent his emotions. The young warrior who had invited Rongrong retorted unwillingly.

    Miss Rongrong lowered her head and drank, using this to conceal the disdain in her eyes.

    The people in the city were so ignorant. If he exined the pros and cons to them nicely, would they listen? did they know what it meant to ¡± experts fight, idlers retreat ¡°?

    Not only were themon people ignorant, but there were also many ruffians and rogues. They were only afraid of officials. To deal with them, it was better to serve them with a stick than to be pleasant.

    These young heroes from good families and sects said that they were leeches lying on the merit book of their ancestors, but in fact, they were not as good as Xu yinluo.

    .............

    Xu Qi ¡®an went around the ring and finally drove away the ignorant civilians. Then, he jumped onto the ring and looked at the man who was a head taller than him with his saber. He asked, ¡±

    ...

    ¡°Whose people are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother¡¯s.¡± The eight feet tall man sneered.

    You¡¯re talking to me about fragrance? ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll keep him alive. I¡¯ll teach him how to be a man after I¡¯m taken to the watchman¡¯s dungeon. I¡¯m not afraid that he won¡¯t tell me the truth ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an hung the saber back on his waist and pressed on the hilt.

    ¡°I only need one de to deal with a rank-6 ant like you.¡±

    How arrogant!

    The surrounding martial artists were shocked. A rank-6 martial artist was considered a figure in the martial arts world. In some counties, that was the position of the chief of the martial arts world, an Overlord of a region.

    Even if there were many masters in the capital city, including the legendary first-grade warlocks, a sixth-grade martial artist was still not a cabbage that anyone could easily knead.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    The eight-foot tall man with bulging muscles grinned hideously. ¡°I¡¯m not only going to crush your head, I¡¯m also going to cut off your tongue and make it into a dish.¡±

    In the observation Hall, miss Rongrong looked back at the gong who was drinking and eating by herself and frowned.¡±My Lord, didn¡¯t you call for help?¡±

    His superior was about to be defeated and injured, but he was enjoying it so much. It was hard to believe that he was a Yamen officer who didn¡¯t understand the ways of the world at all.

    ...

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    Tong Gong waved his hand and said,¡¯he¡¯s only in the copper skin and iron bone realm. You don¡¯t even know how powerful our Lord Xu is.¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu also has copper skin and iron bones?¡±

    Rongrong thought for a moment and denied her own guess. She had observed Xu Qi ¡®an and found that he did not have the divine light unique to the copper skin iron bone realm.

    Tong Gong looked at the young warriors andughed, ¡°¡±Of course Lord Xu isn¡¯t in the bronze skin iron bone realm, but he was once assassinated on the street. The assassins were two in the spirit forging realm and one in the bronze skin iron bone realm ... Can you guess what happened after that?¡±

    Rongrong shook her head.

    Of course, nothing happened after that. After all, Xu Qi ¡®an was still alive and well. She knew that this was not what Tong Gong wanted to say.

    ¡°One de!¡±

    The copper Gong raised a finger.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The charming and seductive miss Rongrong didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°See for yourself,¡± Tong Gong pointed outside and said lightly.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of the surface of the ring cracking could be heard. Miss Rongrong suddenly turned around and saw the eight-foot tall man trampling on the White marble under his feet, turning into a ck afterimage.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his knees and flicked his thumb.

    ng ... The sound of a de being unsheathed echoed throughout the entire area, clear and loud.

    With Rongrong¡¯s vision, she only saw a dark golden line sh past, followed by the exploding knife Qi, which shot everywhere like invisible steel needles.

    On the ground, the surface of the arena was pierced with a shallow hole.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an hadn¡¯t driven the people away just now, at least a lot of them would have died.

    In the eyes of the onlookers and most of the martial artists, they only saw that Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have drawn his saber. When they took a closer look, they found that the saber was firmly sheathed in the scabbard.

    However, the big man who had been so aggressive just now stopped. He stopped ten feet away from Xu Qi ¡®an. He lowered his head and looked at his chest in disbelief.

    The next moment, a long and thin knife wound opened on his chest, and blood gushed out.

    The burly man slowly knelt on the ground, his face turning pale.

    ¡°If I say one, then one,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said coldly.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    At first nce, the noise that erupted from the crowd was like a ¡°Hua¡± sound.

    Cheers rang out, and themoners who were eating melons cheered loudly. Their voices were like a cauldron, and a small number shouted to go to the medical Hall to get a doctor.

    The martial artists who had cultivation as theirpanions were looking at the technique. After the initial uproar, they were all speechless.

    One de!

    To be able to cut through the body of the copper skin and iron bone realm with one strike, this Yin Gong¡¯s cultivation was probably at level five, or even level four.

    ¡°The night watchman. Yin Gong Xu Qi. an ...¡±

    They silently remembered this name.

    ¡°What do you think? you didn¡¯t lie, right?¡± Tong Gong smiled and got up. He looked at the dazed miss Rongrong and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a genius promoted by our Duke of Wei. What¡¯s a mere rank 6 martial artist to me? Even the officials of the Imperial court have to be polite when they see Lord Xu.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he sneered and nced at the dumbfounded young warriors. He grabbed his saber and went downstairs.

    .........

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished killing the man, two gongs immediately went up to the stage and asked, ¡°¡±How should we deal with this person?¡±

    ¡°Take him to the doctor to treat his wound and then bring him back to the Yamen. Remember to seal his acupuncture points with fine ox needles. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    He looked in the direction of the restaurant and found that miss Rongrong had disappeared.

    ¡°Where¡¯s miss Rongrong?¡±

    ¡°He was here just now.¡±

    The gong that went downstairs turned around and saw that it had indeed disappeared.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense. I¡¯ve put on such a big show. Shouldn¡¯t she be throwing herself at me ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought with regret.

    Forget it, I didn¡¯t expect anything to happen anyway.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the seriously injured man to a nearby clinic and let the doctor bandage his wounds. Then, he brought the unconscious man back to the watchman¡¯s office.

    Halfway through, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He carefully checked his body, waist token, saber, pouch ... They were all still there.

    He touched his chest and finally knew what was wrong.

    The fragment of The Earth Book was gone.

    ¡°What are you looking for, my Lord?¡± Copper Gong, who was carrying the unconscious man on his horse, reined in his horse and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and recalled his experience.

    His clothes were not torn, so it was impossible that he had lost a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld while walking. Moreover, with his hearing, he would have immediately noticed it if it had really dropped.

    During the fight, he had only used his saber once and did not engage in an intense fight. Eliminated!

    In that case, there was only one possibility left-it had been stolen.

    ¡°That Auntie is so silly, she doesn¡¯t have the ability ... The only person who came into contact with me was miss Rongrong. She pulled me before I went downstairs ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted. no wonder he left so unreasonably just now. It turns out that he¡¯s a thief. Is this what the soul-crushing palm means? ¡±

    It had been an hour since he left the heroes tform. Logically speaking, he should have escaped far away. The capital was so big that there was little hope of finding the lost item.

    of all the things you could have stolen, why did you have to steal the fragment of The Earth Book? this thing has a GPS location. Xu Qi ¡®an ordered, ¡±

    ¡°You guys go back first, I still have things to do.¡±

    He wanted to go back to the scene to take a look, and then look for Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    .......

    [ PS: update before editing. I just watched a few episodes of listening to Thunder in the extreme sea and dyed my writing. I admit I¡¯m wrong. ]

 Chapter 419

    ?419 Chapter 45-someone else (1)

    At the same time, in the southern city, on the heroes tform.

    A group of martial artists rushed over. They had heard the news that a silver Gong had severely injured a martial artist in the copper skin and iron bone realm with one strike.

    The people of the martial arts world were particrly interested in this kind of news. In addition, they were nearby, so they immediately rushed over to watch the show.

    However, the conflict had ended, and the crowd had dispersed, leaving only a few idle men who had nothing to do.

    This group of Jianghu people came to the heroes tform and observed for a long time. They believed the rumors a little more.

    The reason was that the arena was too well preserved.

    With the strength of an expert in the copper skin and iron bone realm, if they were evenly matched, the damage caused would be very clear and obvious. At the very least, this arena could not be left behind.

    ¡°Look here, and the sides ... What¡¯s with these small holes?¡± One of the young warriors said.

    it seems to be sword Qi, sharp and small. I¡¯ve never heard of this sword technique.

    The one who spoke was a charming beauty. She had bright almond eyes like autumn water, and her lips were painted a bright red. Her makeup was a little heavy, but it didn¡¯t look vulgar. Instead, it added to her enchanting beauty.

    The young man who asked the question nodded. If it was caused by Qi, it would be arge area of cracks.

    The enchanting woman turned to look at another young hero and said, ¡°¡±What does young master Liu think?¡±

    Young master Liu had a good appearance, sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes, and he carried a seven stars sword on his back.

    In the current capital, those who could carry weapons with them were all people with a strong background.

    This young master Liu came from the Holy Land of Dafeng martial arts, the Jian province, and was from a local sect called the ¡°mo Pavilion.¡± In this group of Jianghu people, young master Liu¡¯s cultivation was the highest, and he was the core of the team.

    Most importantly, he was a swordsman.

    ¡°It might not be sword Qi. These holes are not evenly distributed, like ink. It seems to be formed when sword Qi or saber Qi collided and scattered, shooting in all directions.¡±

    After young master Liu finished speaking, he beckoned an idle man over and threw him a piece of silver. He asked, ¡°¡±I heard that a silver Gong injured his opponent with only one strike?¡±

    The Idle Man pinched the silver pieces, and with a ttering and happy look on his face, he nodded and bowed.¡±Young heroes, you didn¡¯t see it, but that knife was amazing ...

    ¡°The holes on the ground were made by that Lord after he pulled out his saber. It was like rain.¡±

    He told her what he had seen and heard vividly.

    ¡°It¡¯s produced after the saber Qi is dispersed ... The opponent is indeed a man with copper skin and iron bones.¡± The seductive woman nodded.

    Only copper skin and iron bones would have such a physique. A body of flesh and blood below rank-6 would only be cut in half by the saber Qi.

    as far as I know, the silver gongs of the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen are mostly in the spirit-forging stage. A few of them have copper skin and iron bones. Another female hero said.

    This female hero was from the 13 counties under the jurisdiction of the capital. She could barely be considered half a local and had some understanding of the famous night watchman in the capital.

    ¡°Is this the first time a Yamen expert has shed with a martial artist from the pugilistic world? I¡¯d really like to see the style of that de.¡± The alluring woman said with a smile.

    At this moment, they heard the sound of a horse¡¯s hooves. A young man in a watchman¡¯s uniform was riding a fine horse and rushing over.

    This group of Jianghu children took a few nces and then retracted their gazes. They guessed that it was the night watchman from the Yamen who hade to investigate the scene.

    However, the young night watchman¡¯s next move shocked and angered the group of young Jianghu heroes.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The night watchman drew his saber and galloped towards them.

    Young master Liu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stood in front of hispanion and patted his back. The seven stars sword was unsheathed with a nging sound. It spun and blocked the de of the night watchman.

    The young watchman gently cut the seven stars sword, and it broke into two pieces. It fell powerlessly to the ground with a ¡°ng.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡±

    Young master Liu was both shocked and furious. The magic tool given by the sect was destroyed, and his heart ached so much that he found it hard to breathe.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reined in the horse¡¯s reins and pointed his de at the seductive woman. He grinned.¡±You still dare toe back, miss Rongrong. You stole this official¡¯s treasure, yet you didn¡¯t hide it properly, and still dare to swagger back. It seems you haven¡¯t experienced the beating of society.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, hand over the treasure and be my concubine. Second, hand over the treasure and I¡¯ll sell you to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    She stole his treasure?

    The young swordsmen and women turned their heads in shock and looked at the seductive woman.

    The ecstasy hand miss Rongrong¡¯s smiling face clearly froze, and then she frowned and shook her head at herpanion in a barely noticeable manner.

    Young master Liu forced himself not to look at his beloved sword. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±My Lord, you must have misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Rongrong. Her hair, dress, and makeup were all the same. It was her.

    ¡°My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you three breaths. If you don¡¯t hand over the treasure ...¡± He said. He sneered three times.

    The young warriors were furious.

    Rongrong took a step forward and fearlessly met Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s de. She said softly, ¡±

    ¡°This little girl doesn¡¯t know my Lord, so I don¡¯t know what this so-called treasure is. Please exin clearly.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the horse and looked down at her. He said slowly, ¡°¡±Just now, two hours ago, you and I met in a restaurant and had a drink. Then, when I went downstairs to fight, he stole my treasure without anyone knowing.¡±

    Before miss Rongrong could respond, young master Liu said angrily, ¡°¡±Absolutely not. Miss Rongrong has always been with us and has never been here.¡±

    The rest of the young heroes all testified.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and thought, did I run into a gang?

    However, judging from their tone and expressions, they didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Xu Qi ¡®an, who was proficient in micro-expression psychology, had good eyesight.

 Chapter 420

    420 Chapter 45-someone else (2)

    Unless they were both at the level of movie kings and queens ... It was. pity that the schrly magic book was also in the fragment of the Book of the Earth. Otherwise, he would have been able to use the aura viewing technique to see if they were lying or not. Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°Follow me back to the Yamen. I¡¯ll make my own judgment whether you¡¯re lying or not.¡±

    How was that possible?

    The expressions of the young heroes and heroines changed slightly. They began to doubt Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s true purpose. As a Jianghu person with a sect¡¯s background, they had enough experience and knew that when it came to Jianghu routines, the experts with government background were more sinister and vicious.

    It was easy for them to bully men and take women by force with their own power.

    The mesmerizing hand, miss Rongrong, was famous in the capital for her beauty. Who knew if this young silver Gong was lusting after her beauty and deliberately wanted to take them to the Yamen with the excuse of losing the treasure.

    After entering someone else¡¯s territory, life and death could be decided with a single sentence.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you really think we are fish on an anvil?¡± Young master Liu narrowed his eyes and sneered.

    The other young warriors didn¡¯t say anything, but they pressed on the hilt of their swords and sabers.

    Although the people of Jianghu were afraid of the government, they also had a rebellious character. If they were forced into a corner, they would even dare to fight to the death with the government. At most, they would be wanted criminals in the future and wander the Jianghu.

    That was why it was said that martial artists broke the rules with their strength.

    At this time, the man hiding at the side saw the silver and carefully reminded, ¡°¡±He¡¯s the one who injured his opponent in the ring with one sh.¡±

    The bodies of the young swordsmen and young swordswomen stiffened. They turned their heads with dull expressions and looked at The Idle Man.

    Then, with a stiff neck, she slowly turned her head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The tense atmosphere suddenly disappeared, and they no longer had the thought of fighting to the death.

    Miss Rongrong took a deep breath and said in a bitter voice, ¡°¡±Sir, since I¡¯ve stolen your treasure, I¡¯ll follow you back to the Yamen alone. This matter has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Hispanions were anxious.

    Miss Rongrongughed bitterly and transmitted her voice.¡±What you should do is to quickly inform the elders in the sect and think of a way to save me.¡±

    Young master Liu¡¯s face darkened as he nodded his head.

    If you really stole my treasure, even the heavens can¡¯t save you ... Xu Qi ¡®an patted the back of the horse and said, ¡°¡±Come up yourself!¡±

    Miss Rongrong hesitated for a moment, then bit her bright red lips and jumped onto the horse¡¯s back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to touch her soft waist. The beauty moaned andy in his arms.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled the reins, turned the horse around, and galloped away, leaving behind a group of young heroes and heroines who dared not say anything.

    Miss Rongrongy on a wide and thick chest as the scenery on both sides quickly disappeared. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±How is my Lord prepared to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°ording to thew, the thief will be punished with 50 gold coins and the full amount will be returned to the owner. Those who are unable to repay will have their toes cut off. I¡¯m a Viscount, and I stole a treasure, so my crime is increased by three levels. My punishment is 150, my toes cut off, and I¡¯ll be locked up for three years.¡±

    Miss Rongrong¡¯s face turned pale. the crime of theft in the capital ... Is this how it is?¡±

    This was different from what she had expected.

    ¡°No, I was just making it up.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the beauty in his arms seemed to be relieved of a burden. He sneered, ¡°¡±But once I¡¯m in the Yamen, it¡¯s up to me to decide how to punish me.¡±

    The Beauty¡¯s delicate body suddenly tensed up, and she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°¡±I, I really didn¡¯t steal your treasure.¡±

    Collecting some interest from you ... ¡°What¡¯s so special about the ecstasy palm?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips twitched.

    Miss Rongrong did not answer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a dignified ¡± hmm.

    Miss Rongrong gritted her teeth,¡±you really covet my beauty.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an only wanted to know how she had managed to hide the fragment from his senses and steal it.

    ¡°Although miss Rongrong is a natural beauty, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate men. In terms of beauty, there are two in my family who are far better than you.¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, his hands moved up and down her body.

    Miss Rongrong¡¯s face and ears were red, and her eyes were filled with tears. She seemed to know what fate she was about to face and only hoped that herpanions could invite the elders as soon as possible to save her from the sea of suffering.

    Eh, my fragment of The Earth Book isn¡¯t with her ...

    The young mare was indeed a good warhorse. It carried the two of them at a fast speed and galloped to the Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed the reins to the guard at the gate and dragged miss Rongrong into the Yamen. They came to the hall of Mount min and ordered the clerk to tie her up.

    ¡°Go to the Directorate of Celestials and invite the white-robed sorcerer. Tell him that he has received my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Tong Luo left, min yinluo stood up and walked around Rongrong. He asked in surprise, ¡± where did you kidnap this beauty from? look at her body, her face, tsk tsk ...

    ¡°If you sell it to the teaching workshop Division and train for a year or so, you can be a courtesan.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmented.

    ¡°The courtesan Belle is not dependent on her looks.¡± ¡°Talent is the most important, beauty is secondary,¡± Min Shan shook his head.

    ¡°Then forget it, you can stay at the Yamen for us brothers to y with.¡±

    Miss Rongrong pretended to be calm, but her pretty face was already pale.

    After a few words, Xu Qi ¡®an exined the situation, ¡± this woman stole my treasure. It¡¯s worthy of being called the ecstasy hand. No one knew, and I didn¡¯t even notice.

    ...

    ¡°She¡¯s the ecstatic hand!¡±

    Min Shan came to a sudden realization and immediately asked in puzzlement,¡±What does the hand of ecstasy have to do with stealing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ¡°All the Jianghu people who enter the capital have a record. Rongrong, the ecstasy hand, is from the ten thousand Flower House in Qinghai County, Yuzhou. It¡¯s a women¡¯s gang, famous for their seduction and harming men. However, it is actually rted to their cultivation methods.¡±

    ¡°Plucking?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    no, it¡¯s said that it can arouse people¡¯s lust and make the enemy lose their fighting spirit. The unique skill cultivated by it seems to be called ... Min Shan could not remember clearly.

    ¡°Six great desires (river crab) technique.¡± Miss Rongrong raised her chin.

    ¡°Then how did you steal the treasure?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal your treasure.¡±

    Not long after, Tong Luo returned with a white-robed sorcerer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at Rongrong and said, ¡°¡±Ask her if she has stolen anything from me.¡±

    ...

    The white-robed sorcerer¡¯s eyes lit up. After asking the questions as instructed, he shook his head and said, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, she¡¯s not lying.¡±

    ........ Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    search him. See if there¡¯s any aura-concealing spell.

    ¡°Young master Xu, No.¡±

    ¡°Ask her if she has ever had a drink with me at the restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu, No.¡±

    Xu Qian thought, what the hell is going on? Did I see a ghost?

    After getting over his anger, he calmed down and analyzed the situation. The one who stole my things was definitely Rongrong, not that Auntie ... The biggest problem in this case was that there were two rongrongs.

    This Rongrong in front of me has never seen me, but I have indeed seen Rongrong.

    Her hairstyle, dress, and appearance were exactly the same. Even her eyes and words were exactly the same ... Twins? It was impossible for twins to be exactly the same.

    Disguise? If you¡¯re in disguise, you can¡¯t hide from my eyes.

    In the midst of confusion, miss Rongrong suddenly said, ¡°¡±I know, I know who it is.¡±

    ..........

    [PS: there¡¯s a single chapter at the end. I wanted to write it at the end of the chapter, but it has a lot of words, so I won¡¯t cheat you of your money.]

    I¡¯m telling you this in advance to prevent people from thinking that there¡¯s another chapter and getting greatly disappointed, causing them to spit out fragrant words.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 421

    421 The ransom (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the big chair, took a sip of tea, and slowly said, ¡°¡±Tell me.¡±

    Miss Rongrong pursed her red lips and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, since you¡¯ve heard of my name, you must be familiar with the thousand-faced female cat burr, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her chin and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the one who stole my treasure was actually the thousand-faced female cat burr?

    ¡°Min yinluo, help me find the information on the female cat burr.¡±

    Min Shan turned around and instructed the clerk to look for it. After the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the clerk came over with a booklet. He opened the corresponding page and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    There wasn¡¯t much information on the thousand-faced female cat burr. It only recorded that she was a very powerful thief who was a loner and didn¡¯t know her teacher or background. She hadmitted countless crimes, big and small, and had never been caught.

    This record provided Xu Qi ¡®an with two pieces of information:First, the other party was not an ordinary thief. He hadmitted a series of Major Crimes and had never failed.

    Second, the female cat burr was only good at stealing and didn¡¯t have much destructive power. Therefore, the night watchman didn¡¯t pay much attention to her since there were only a few records in the Yamen.

    ¡°He¡¯s a very professional cat burr.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an closed the booklet and returned it to the clerk. He asked Rongrong, who was tied up, ¡±

    ¡°Why did the thousand-faced female cat burr disguise herself as you?¡±

    who knows? ¡± miss Rongrong sneered. maybe he¡¯s jealous of me for being so resourceful.

    ........ It seemed that they had a fight, so they were retaliated against. Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed his saber and hung it back on his waist.¡±Min yinluo, I¡¯ll leave him to you. You can¡¯t let him go without my permission. It¡¯s useless no matter whoes.¡±

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an rushed out of the Yamen, rode his beloved little mare, and galloped to the outer city.

    He had no choice but to ask Daoist priest Golden Lotus for help. Fortunately, he knew where Daoist priest Golden Lotus lived even though he had never been there before.

    The sun was gradually moving west, and the curfew would be over in two hours. He had to find the female thief before the curfew and get the fragment of the book of theher world back. Otherwise, he could only return to the Yamen and ask Wei Yuan to sign an arrest warrant.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus lived in the north of the city, in a small courtyard facing the river. The main feature of the residence was that a tiny Paddy man was standing on the roof of the main house.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an arrived, he knocked on the door of the courtyard. It was quiet inside, and no one answered.

    ¡°The Taoist priest went out?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard. He pushed open the door of the main house. The house was clean and tidy. On the bed, Golden Lotus Daoist priest was lying with a peaceful expression, as if he had passed away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an called out ¡± Taoist priest ¡± a few times, but seeing that he was still asleep, he knew that the old man had gone out on the cat again.

    Why did he suddenly develop such a strange habit ... What should she do? she didn¡¯t know when the Taoist priest woulde back ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and thought for a moment. He had an idea.

    He strolled to the side of the bed, raised his hands, and pped the Taoist priest with both hands.

    As a mature senior in the pugilistic world, Daoist priest Golden Lotus should know how to protect his own body. He must have had a backup n. As long as his body was injured, he would immediately sense it, and even ...

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Only the sound of pping could be heard in the room.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an heard Taoist master Golden Lotus¡¯ emotionless voice from the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The pping stopped immediately. Xu Qi ¡®an snapped out of her daze in surprise and looked at the door. ¡°Daoist priest, you¡¯re back.¡±

    An orange cat stood by the door and looked at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that Golden Lotus Daoist priest did not speak, so he quickly exined, ¡°¡±I have something urgent to look for you, but you were not in the courtyard. I guess you must have left a backup n in your physical body, so I could only do this.¡±

    The orange cat¡¯s voice was still emotionless.¡±Then did you guess that I sensed you the moment you entered the courtyard?¡±

    In fact, Daoist priest Golden Lotus had sensed that there were guests when I entered the hospital ... ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, confused.

    The orange cat nodded and strode into the house. He jumped onto the bed and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°My fragment of the Book of the Earth was stolen.¡±

    He immediately told Golden Lotus Taoist priest about how he had encountered the thousand-faced female thief and how he had mistakenly captured miss Rongrong.

    ¡°After the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld recognize its master, outsiders can¡¯t see the letter and can¡¯t take out the things inside. You can rest assured.¡± The orange cat was very calm.

    ¡°So when I took it from you, it was an ownerless item?¡±

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s Dao head has wiped away the imprint.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He already knew about this. let¡¯s not dy any further. Let¡¯s go and get the Book of the Netherworld fragments.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The orange cat jumped off the bed and ran out of the house. Xu Qi ¡®an chased after it and found it squatting on the horse¡¯s back, its head tilted, waiting for him quietly.

    Why didn¡¯t the Taoist priest use his physical body? Even if he had a fetish for sleeping with cats, he was going to get down to business ... Could it be that to him, there was no difference between using his physical body and primordial spirit?

    Puzzled, Xu Qi ¡®an untied the reins and touched the little mare¡¯s face. He felt wronged to let another man ride her once.

    Tap tap tap tap ...

    The young mare galloped wildly on the wide street, and the pedestrians consciously avoided her. No one was blind enough to block the middle of the road.

    This was an era where people gave way to their cars.

    ¡°Turn left!¡±

    The orange cat suddenly said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned the horse around and controlled the pony toplete a beautiful drift. Then, the pony turned left.

    Under Golden Lotus Taoist¡¯smand, Xu Qi ¡®an turned from the North City to the East City and came to an Inn. Golden Lotus Taoist said, ¡°¡±The fragment of The Earth Book is inside.¡±

    As he spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a sense of connection, as if they were connected by blood. It was very mysterious, and he could clearly sense the location of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragment.

    The fragment of The Earth Book and its host could interact at close range.

 Chapter 422

    422 The ransom-

    ..........

    In a certain room in the inn.

    A woman with heavy makeup and a pair ofrge, almond-shaped eyes sat at the table. She rested her chin on one hand and yed with a small Jade Mirror with the other.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I use this treasure?¡±

    The fake miss Rongrong carefully examined the fragment of the book of theher world. It looked ordinary at first nce, but as the only sessor of the Steal sect, she had a keen intuition for treasures.

    Searching for treasures was the innate skill of the Steal sect¡¯s disciples.

    There were many strange patterns on the surface of the mirror. There were boxes, silver notes, military crossbows, silver ingots ... With her many years of ¡®treasure hunting¡¯ experience, she quickly guessed, ¡±

    This was a magical treasure that recognized its master by blood and had its own storage function.

    Miss Rongrong¡¯s heart immediately burned with passion. She did not expect to catch so many big fish in one go. Not only did she get a treasure, but there was also a huge amount of wealth inside.

    ¡°How do I take out the things inside ...¡±

    The fake Rongrong held the fragment of The Earth Book and knocked on the table.

    She had never seen a magic weapon that required blood to recognize its master, so she was helpless. Of course, there was one principle that remained the same. As long as the storage spiritual artifact was destroyed, the items stored inside would automatically fall off.

    However, this was a magic weapon that recognized its master by blood. Its value was hard to estimate, and he definitely couldn¡¯t kill the chicken to get the egg.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Rongrong, ¡°the girl asked with a frown. She didn¡¯t ask the waiter for hot water, and she still had enough money for the room.

    ¡°Check the water frame.¡± A man¡¯s voice could be heard from outside.

    Hearing this voice, miss ¡°Rongrong¡¯s¡± expression changed greatly. Without thinking, she grabbed the small Jade Mirror and put it in her pocket. She got up and rushed to the window.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    She opened the window and was about to escape when she saw an orange cat sitting by the window, looking at her with amber eyes.

    Miss ¡°Rongrong¡± felt as if her brain had been pierced by steel nails, tearing her soul apart. She covered her head and sat on the ground with a muffled groan.

    The door was pushed open, and Xu Qi ¡®an, with one hand on the knife, strode into the room. He didn¡¯t recognize anyone.

    The orange cat also jumped into the house from the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s you indeed!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an drew out his ck and gold long knife and ced it on miss Rongrong¡¯s neck. He snorted.¡±Thousand-faced female thief.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, what are you saying?¡±

    Miss Rongrong¡¯s quick-witted eyes moved around, as if she was thinking of a countermeasure.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out his hand and grabbed the fragment of the book of theher world. The fragment flew out of Rongrong¡¯s arms and fell into his hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The girl, Rongrong, cried out and reached out her hand to ask him to stay. However, she felt a pain in her neck and gave up her n gloomily.

    This man¡¯sbat power was so strong that even ten of her wouldn¡¯t be enough to be cut down by him.

    After checking the fragments of the book of theher world and confirming that the items inside were not lost, Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    The gold, silver, and banknotes in the mirror were all his possessions. He had been in this world for half a year and had gone through hardships to save them up.

    It was all his wife¡¯s money.

    He put the fragment of the book of theher world back into his pocket, removed his knife, pulled a chair over, and sat down. He looked at the dejected female cat burr with a smile and said, ¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to quibble?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to quibble about being caught red-handed?¡± The female cat burr rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Jiuzhou for many years, but. didn¡¯t expect to fall in the capital. It¡¯s indeed worthy of being the city of the best in the world, it¡¯s not an injustice ...¡±

    His tone and manner of speaking showed that he was an experienced person. It waspletely different from the green tea attitude she had shown in the restaurant.

    It was just a disguise in the restaurant, and now she was showing her original temper.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was like a cat that had caught a mouse. She said jokingly, ¡°¡±Just try to quibble. Maybe I¡¯ll soften my heart and let you go.¡±

    The female cat burr¡¯s expression changed immediately. She looked sad and said,

    . ¡®m also a poor girl. At the age of three.. was sold to. brothel by my parents. At the age of ten.. was forced to serve customers. At the age of fifteen.. was chosen by my master as hisst disciple. I thought that my hard days had finallye to an end, but who knew that my master was also a beast in heart. On a dark and windy night, he, he ...

    Perhaps it was because the acting was too realistic, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or not.

    Alright, alright. I sympathize with your experience, but thew is unforgiving. I have a few questions to ask you, and I¡¯ll answer them honestly.

    ¡°How did you manage to steal my treasure without anyone knowing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    this is my specialty. I can steal anything below the fourth-grade.

    ¡°Then how did you disguise yourself?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an leaned over, pinched her chin, and looked at her carefully. He chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a human skin mask, but this face is definitely not yours.¡±

    ¡°This is the unique secret skill of our thief sect, called the art of deception. It can really change one¡¯s appearance, and it¡¯s notparable to ordinary disguise skills.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus suddenly interrupted, his amber eyes staring at the female cat burr.¡±What did you just say? what sect are you from?¡±

    The female cat burr, who suddenly felt a sharp killing intent, said weakly, ¡°¡±The thief sect ...¡±

    Taoist master Golden Lotus looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said coldly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s behead this female cat burr,¡±

    ...

    This was the worst time that Haotian Taoism had been defamed ... Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile and said seriously, ¡°¡±Do you know who this person is?¡±

    The female cat burr shook her head.

    ¡°The big boss of the Dao sect and the earth sect.¡±

    ¡°From now on, my thief sect will be changed to the godly thief sect.¡± The female cat burr had a strong desire to live.

    Did sects change just because they wanted to? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Golden Lotus Taoist did not speak anymore, he continued the topic, ¡°¡±Hand over the secret manual.¡±

    The female cat burr had a pitiful expression on her face. this is a Virgin technique. I¡¯ve been practicing it since I was young. My master taught me step by step. There are no secret manuals. I¡¯ve been practicing since I was four years old and it took me more than ten years to finish.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you entered a brothel at the age of three, received guests at the age of ten, and became master¡¯s exclusive¡± can¡¯t afford to offend ¡°at the age of fifteen?¡±

    ¡°....... Perhaps Daren heard wrongly?¡±

    Xu Qian said. As expected, not a single punctuation mark could be trusted in the words of such a wily old fox.

    ¡°Hand over the disguising technique manual.¡±

    The female cat burr nodded in resignation. the secret manual is in the closet. I¡¯ll go get it now.

    ...

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an nod, she got up and walked to the closet. She took out a bag and said, ¡°¡±The secret manual is inside.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the bundle. The moment he opened it, a green mist gushed out. Caught off guard, he and the Golden Lotus Daoist priest inhaled a few times and passed out.

    The female cat burr, who had been holding her breath in advance, took out a porcin bottle from her bag and took the antidote inside. She then took a deep breath and mumbled, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still far from being able topete with great aunt.¡±

    As she spoke, she kicked Xu Qi ¡®an a few times to vent her anger. She reached into his arms and searched for a few times. The Jade Mirror was back.

    Suddenly, she felt something hard against her butt. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came from behind her.¡±As expected, I should just kill him.¡±

    ¡°Rongrong¡± lowered her head in shock and found that the silver Gong that had been lying down before was gone.

    She didn¡¯t dare to move, knowing that there was a knife on her butt.

    I¡¯ve already reminded you. This is a Big Shot from the earth sect. You don¡¯t even know when you fell into the illusion. ¡°Your butt is quite perky,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The female cat burrpletely epted her fate.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°GE Xiaojing.¡±

    ...........

    Xu Qi ¡®an sealed the female cat burr GE Xiaojing¡¯s acupuncture points, tied her up, and threw her on the back of the horse. He then bade farewell to the Golden Lotus Taoist priest.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± the orange cat said.

    She left at an elegant pace.

    Xu Qi ¡®an released the reins and was about to ride on his beloved pony when the pony suddenly went crazy. It turned its head, turned 45 degrees, and kicked Xu Qi¡¯ an away with a beautiful back kick.

    Then, with a long hiss, he left.

    ¡°???¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an chased after it with a dusty face and subdued it before it ran into the pedestrians. After a long time offort, the little mare finally became docile.

    little mare, don¡¯t you love me anymore? after you were ridden by that old man jinlian, you¡¯ve be fond of the new and tired of the old.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the horse¡¯s back and thought to himself,¡±I won¡¯t y tricks anymore. The older the ginger, the wiser it is.¡±

    .......

    When they returned to the watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an put the female cat burr in prison and warned the jailer not to do anything unnecessary. He still had use for her.

    At this time, the curfew had already been in effect for half an hour, and the sky had also turned dark. However, for a silver Gong, the curfew was nothing.

    ¡°Rongrong, you can let her go now, but it¡¯s a curfew, so she can¡¯t leave the inner city. We¡¯ll deal with her tomorrow ...¡±

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an rode to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen. There was already an official waiting at the door. Seeing him, he trotted over and said, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, a group of Jianghu men havee to the Yamen to redeem the girl you brought back yesterday. She is with the silver min Gong.¡±

    He¡¯s only here to redeem her now? If I were a lecherous bully, my child¡¯s bedroom would¡¯ve been filled up several times already ... Xu Qi ¡®an tutted, ¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    .............

    [ PS: hahaha, there¡¯s a BUG in Rongrong¡¯s name. It doesn¡¯t match the previous chapter. I changed the previous chapter, but the sad thing is, no one seems to notice it. ]

    I suddenly feel like I¡¯m hugging a bear, hahahaha.

 Chapter 423

    423 Tool Zhong Li (1)

    It wasn¡¯t easy for young master Liu and the others either. After miss Rongrong was taken away, the young heroes and heroines led by young master Liu immediately returned to the inn and told the elders of the same journey the ins and outs of the matter.

    After a discussion, the elders did not immediately rush to the Yamen to ask for the person. Instead, they used their own connections and used their official connections.

    Knowing that they had been captured by the night watchman, those ¡°connections¡± with high status in the capital showed a difficult expression, but they reluctantly agreed after being begged for arge sum of money.

    However, when they found out that the night watchman was called Xu Qi ¡®an, their expressions changed and they shouted,I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t!

    After wasting an entire afternoon, he summoned up his courage the next day and paid a visit to the watchman¡¯s Yamen, hoping that the notorious Yin Luo would show mercy.

    The master of the ecstasy hand, miss Rongrong, was a beautiful middle-aged woman who still retained her charm. Her face was round and quite flirtatious, and it could be assumed that she was also a charming beauty when she was young.

    Her heart was full of worry. She knew the virtues of men in the world. One night had passed, and she did not know what kind of torture Rongrong had suffered ...

    Losing her virginity was still a good thing, but she was afraid that it was a greedy man who would lock her up in a big house and be a ything. That would be a woman¡¯s tragedy.

    Young master Liu¡¯s master was a calm middle-aged swordsman. His most distinctive features were his deep spell pattern and his deep and spirited eyes.

    The two elders looked at each other and saw the worry and helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    In the Yamen, where there were many experts, even the most arrogant martial artist could only restrain his temper and withdraw his ws and teeth.

    He was anxious for half an hour until a young man wearing a silver Gong officer uniform with a unique saber hanging on the back of his waist stepped through the threshold and came to the side hall.

    ¡°Which one of you is miss Rongrong¡¯s master?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the crowd and spoke first.

    ¡°I am,¡± the beautiful middle-aged woman stood up and saluted.

    Aunty is too humble. With this figure and appearance, how can. be old ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ve found out the truth. The one who stole my magic weapon was not miss Rongrong, but the thousand-faced female thief, GE Xiaojing.¡±

    ¡°Now that the criminal has been arrested, miss Rongrong, you can take her away.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the two elders felt relieved, and the young heroes and swordswomen who hade with them were also pleasantly surprised.

    However,pared to the experienced elders, they were more simple-minded. The two elders had no more luck in their hearts, and Rongrong was probably already ...

    However, it was already rare for the other party to release her after a one-night stand, so he could only admit that he was unlucky.

    ¡°Many thanks, my Lord!¡±

    The beautiful middle-aged woman said gratefully.

    As they spoke, miss Rongrong entered the side hall under the lead of the clerk.

    Her emotions were very stable, and she called out ¡± master ¡± in surprise. She did not cry from joy, nor did she make a fuss.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman saw this, but her expression did not change. She only said,¡±It¡¯s fine now. This Lord is very perceptive and did not wrong you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu,¡± Rongrong bowed and said.

    The middle-aged swordsman coughed and cupped his fists. ¡°then, we won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    After he finished speaking, a stack of silver notes slipped out of his sleeve and was ced on the coffee table.

    ¡°Take the silver notes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    He was too embarrassed to ask for it. After all, Rongrong, the rapider, did not cause any trouble or steal anything. It was purely a misunderstanding.

    The middle-aged swordsman was in disbelief. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in surprise and cupped his fists again.¡±Thank you, my Lord.¡±

    The group of martial artists immediately left. Just as they stepped out of the door of the side hall, they heard Xu Qi ¡®an say from behind them,¡±Hold on!¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman stopped in his tracks. He was somewhat disdainful, but also somewhat relieved. How could there be an official who did not love money?

    He turned around and took out the silver notes from his sleeve. He was about to hand them over again when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an spread out a piece of paper on the table and start writing.

    After he was done, he dipped his thumb into the ink and pressed a handprint.

    Everyone looked at him in confusion, not knowing what he was going to do.

    I don¡¯t like to owe others anything. Yesterday, I cut off a magic weapon from this kid. Take this IOU and go to the Directorate of Celestials to find Song Qing. He willpensate me with a magic weapon. Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his wrist, and the rice paper flew toward the middle-aged swordsman.

    The middle-aged swordsman took it and left.

    The group of people left the Yamen. The beautiful woman held Rongrong¡¯s hand and did not speak. However, a young hero finally came back to his senses and asked worriedly, ¡±

    ¡°Rongrong, did he, did he bully youst night?¡±

    The young heroes were stunned at first, then they all reacted and stared at Rongrong.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± the middle-aged swordsman rebuked.

    Even though he and the beautiful woman were certain that Rongrong had lost her virginity, they had deliberately not mentioned it. Although they were children of the pugilistic world, reputation and integrity were equally important.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. I stayed alone in the night watchman¡¯s room for the night.¡± Rongrong shook her head and exined, ¡± it¡¯s just that the nket is a little smelly.

    After a night, she was not as worried as she was at the beginning. She knew that Yin Luo was a gentleman.

    Since the topic had been opened, the beautiful woman no longer hid it and asked suspiciously, ¡°¡±If he didn¡¯t bully you, then why did he capture you?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s treasure was indeed stolen. It was GE Xiaojing who stole his treasure. The reason why he caught me in the Yamen was because GE Xiaojing disguised herself as me tomit the crime, which led to this misunderstanding. Rongrong said.

    This was reasonable ...

    ¡°And why did GE Xiaojing disguise herself as you?¡± the beautiful woman asked with a frown.

    Rongrong said hatefully, ¡± the day before yesterday, when I was drinking with brother Liu and the others in the restaurant, I mentioned her name a few times. The thousand-faced female thief is one of the lower-ss people in the pugilistic world. She specializes in thievery. How can she bepared to me? ¡±

 Chapter 424

    424 Tool Zhong Li (2)

    ¡°She must have disguised herself as me when she heard those words andmitted theft, taking the opportunity to take revenge,¡±

    ¡°There was such a thing.¡± Young master Liu and the others nodded.

    Then the context of the matter was very clear. That Yin Luo was also a victim, and capturing Rongrong was aplete misunderstanding. He was definitely not a lecherous person who abused his power.

    The young warriors heaved a sigh of relief.

    The middle-aged swordsman nodded and said, ¡± I gave him the silver notes just now. He didn¡¯t take them. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s young and full of vigor. He still has a sense of righteousness in his heart.

    His tone was full of admiration.

    Young master Liu thought for a moment and said,¡±then, master ...¡± The magic tool.¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman nced at his disciple, shook his head, andughed, ¡± in the capital, the Directorate of Celestials is ranked above the night watchman. Although Yin Gong¡¯s status is not low, it¡¯s impossible for the Directorate of Celestials to send out a magic tool with just a piece of paper.

    . Then he still .... Young master Liu could not hide his disappointment.

    ¡°Young people are all prideful, so we don¡¯t have to take it seriously,¡± the middle-aged swordsman chuckled.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes turned as she suggested, ¡°¡±Since I don¡¯t have anything to do, I¡¯ll go to the Directorate of Celestials and take the children to see the tallest building in Da Feng.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ..........

    Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the dungeon with a yellowed ancient book in his hand. He had just finished interrogating GE Xiaojing and asked her about the secret of the ¡± deception ¡± technique.

    ¡°This female cat burr is a talent. Let¡¯s keep her here first. She will definitely be useful in the future. Heh, you stole my magic weapon. I¡¯m going to take your wool and make you work like a horse or a cow in the future. Of course, I¡¯ll let you eat grass.¡±

    Spring breeze Hall was still under construction, and his hall entrance was also under repair. At present, it was a silver Gong without an office, so he could only go to min mountain¡¯s Golden Jade Hall.

    When he arrived at the side hall, he ordered the clerk to serve hot tea. He opened the yellowed ancient book and read it with great interest.

    The thief sect ... Oh no, the art of disguise of the thief God sect was indeed amazing. It was different from ordinary art of disguise. It was not to make a lifelike human skin mask.

    Instead, he directly changed his appearance by making a special potion and applying it on his face for the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, causing the flesh and blood on his face to heat up and ¡°melt.¡± Then, with his unique Qi-circting technique, he could change his facial features.

    The effect willst for 24 hours.

    Of course, it could also recover on its own.

    Martial artists in the bronze skin and iron bone realm needed three times the amount of medicinal water, and the soaking time on their faces was extended by 15 minutes. There was no other way, as their skin was too thick.

    ¡°The most difficult part of this secret technique is that I have to observe it carefully and practice it repeatedly. Just like painting, beginner yers had to start from copying, while advanced painters could do as they pleased. With just a nce, they could perfectly copy the characters.

    ¡°It¡¯s a skill that requires hard work ... The people I¡¯m most familiar with are second uncle and secondng. Second uncle is an elder, so I should start with secondng. ¡±

    An official stepped through the door and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, the Duke of Wei has invited you.¡±

    ..........

    In the tea room on the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan stood by his desk, holding a pen and concentrating on his drawing.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t even lift his head and continued, ¡°¡±Did you offend anyone recently?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said cheekily,¡±I¡¯ll offend people if I follow you.¡± I have so many enemies that I can¡¯t even count them.¡±

    yes, ¡± Wei Yuan replied. with this awareness, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll achieve great things in the future.

    ¡°The rank-6 you brought back yesterday was taken away this morning. Think about it carefully. Did you offend anyone?¡±

    I just can¡¯t remember, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly. that¡¯s why I brought that guy back. Why did you let him go again? ¡±

    He was ming Wei Yuan.

    There were only two people in the Yamen who dared to speak to Wei Yuan like that. One of them was a jealous man, and the other was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t say anything else. The tip of his brush slowly drew on the paper. Finally, he put down his brush and let out a long sigh.¡±I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°What is Lord Wei drawing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an hurried over.

    On the painting was a beautiful woman in a Pce dress. She wore many jewelry on her head and held a small light fan in her slender hand.

    She had an indescribable beauty that didn¡¯te from her facial features, but from her divine charm.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an confirmed that it was not the Empress, he became bold and asked, ¡°¡±This sister is so beautiful, are you engaged to a husband? Do you know Lord Wei? I haven¡¯t married yet.¡±

    ¡°No one in the world can paint her beauty, not even me.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head in regret.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t say who the woman in the painting was, nor did he mention offending anyone. He just waved his hand and chased Xu Qi ¡®an out of the noble spirit building.

    ...........

    Rongrong and the others arrived at the za below stargazing tower, and were once again shocked by the number one tower in Da Feng.

    Before this, everyone had already seen it from a distance. It was indeed towering into the clouds, piercing straight into the sky.

    Only after looking at it up close did they realize the magnificence of this high-rise building. Just the foundation that protruded out of the ground was as high as a two-story building.

    The bricks and stones that formed the foundation were bigger than a carriage.

    Standing in front of this tall building, he knew how small he was.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go in.¡± Young master Liu quietly swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Enter?¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman looked back at his disciple and shook his head, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go in alone. You guys wait outside. Entering the Directorate of Celestials is no easier than entering the Imperial court.¡±

    Since he had the idea of ¡®trying it out¡¯, then he would let him do the embarrassing thing alone. Moreover, losing face was equivalent to not losing face at all. If the younger generation followed and saw it, that would be truly losing face.

    The middle-aged swordsman tidied his clothes, straightened his back, and walked up the long white jade steps.

    ...

 Chapter 425

    425 Tool Zhong Li (3)

    ¡°Senior Hua ...¡± Looking at his master¡¯s back, young master Liu asked the beautiful middle-aged woman beside him, ¡°¡±Can my master get me a magic tool?¡±

    He was still unwilling to give up. The seven stars sword was considered a high-ranking magic weapon in the mo Pavilion. Now that it was destroyed, he would definitely be punished when he returned to the sect.

    Most importantly, it was impossible for him to obtain another magic tool.

    Moreover, there was no one who did not know the name of the Directorate of Celestials, and every martial artist desired to obtain a magic tool produced by the Directorate of Celestials.

    Under the great temptation, even if they knew that the hope was slim, they were still willing to daydream.

    ¡°Do you know why your master said that the note was a cover for young people to save face and told you not to have any expectations?¡± The beautiful woman asked.

    The group of juniors, including young master Liu, shook their heads.

    because Song Qing is the direct disciple of the director. His status in Da Feng¡¯s Jianghu is no less than that of the emperor¡¯s Prince. Do you understand? ¡±

    He understood now. So that note from the young man was really just a cover for his face. How could he order a Prince who served the pugilistic world around with just a note?

    On the other side, the middle-aged swordsman climbed up a flight of stairs made of white marble and entered the first floor, the hall where ninth-grade doctors gathered.

    A strong medicinal fragrance assailed their nostrils. The white-robed warlocks were busy with their own tasks. Some were cooking medicinal herbs, some were copying the shape of the medicinal herbs, and some were sorting and choosing ...

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A white-robed sorcerer came forward.

    The middle-aged swordsman quickly lowered his head and cupped his fists.¡±I am yang yuchan from the ink Pavilion of the Jianzhou province.¡±

    Ink Pavilion in Jianzhou, never heard of it ... ¡°Just tell me what you need,¡± the white-robed sorcerer waved his hand.

    ¡°I want to see Song Qing ... This silver Gong was given to me by a Yamen watchman surnamed Xu.¡± The middle-aged swordsman took out the note and offered it humbly.

    If young master Liu were to see his master¡¯s current state, he would definitely have mixed feelings. His master often dealt heavy blows to the younger generation, but in front of a doctor with no cultivation, he was submissive.

    The white-robed Warlock took the note and unfolded it. His expression immediately became extremely serious, and he said, ¡°Wait here!

    He hurried upstairs.

    This ... The middle-aged swordsman was stunned. The other party¡¯s reaction was beyond his expectations.

    No, can this fish really be exchanged for a magic weapon? How could that be possible?

    But soon, the white-robed sorcerer who had just gone upstairs returned with something in his hand, which perfectly answered the middle-aged swordsman¡¯s question.

    It was an ordinary-looking sword, without any fancy tassels. The scabbard and hilt were not iid with gold or jade pieces.

    It was simple and in.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer extended his hand and handed it over. When the middle-aged swordsman hurriedly received it, he turned around and went back to his own business.

    I should go too ... The middle-aged swordsman didn¡¯t have time to look at the sword. He held it in his arms and left the Directorate of Celestials silently.

    ¡°Master is out.¡± Young master Liu said in surprise.

    ¡°There, there really are magic tools?¡± Rongrong saw the middle-aged swordsman holding a sword in his arms.

    The middle-aged swordsman came to the front of the crowd and looked at the magical weapon in his arms. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±

    The beautiful woman nodded, but her eyes were still fixed on the simple-looking sword.

    After walking for a while, the stargazing tower behind them got further and further away. When they reached a secluded ce, the middle-aged swordsman stopped and examined the sword in his arms.

    ¡°Master, quick, quick, take. look ...¡± Young master Liu¡¯s heart was burning. He was even more excited than when he saw a beautiful woman lying on the bed.

    The middle-aged swordsman gripped the hilt of his sword and slowly pulled it out. ng ... A bright sword light was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes, making them close their eyes subconsciously.

    The sword was four feet long and had a natural cloud pattern on its body. The de emitted a cold aura, and when one¡¯s fingertips touched it, the sword Qi would immediately tear open a wound.

    sword Qi is born by itself. It¡¯s actually sword Qi ...

    The middle-aged swordsman¡¯s hands trembled with excitement, and his eyes were filled with fanaticism. it¡¯s a Supreme-grade magic weapon. Even the cold autumn waters of our mo Pavilion sect master can¡¯tpare to this sword.

    Bang, bang, bang ... Young master Liu could hear his own heart beating violently.

    The sword Qi was self-generated. In the pugilistic world, this was a first-ss magic weapon.

    ¡°Master, let me see, let me see.¡± Young master Liu reached out to grab it.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman pped him away. After pping him, he was stunned for a moment. This was apletely instinctive reaction, as if the sword was his wife and he would not allow outsiders to profane it.

    ¡°Master, why did you hit me?¡± Young master Liu said, feeling wronged.

    The middle-aged swordsman thought for a moment and said earnestly, ¡°¡±This sword is a first-ss magic tool. As the saying goes, an innocent man will be guilty if he keeps it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just made a difficult decision. I¡¯ll take care of this sword for the time being and bear the risk. When your cultivation isplete, I will return this sword to you.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already made up my mind, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. Of course, topensate you, I¡¯ll give you this beloved sword. This sword has apanied me for twenty years, just like my wife. You must treasure it. ¡±

    ¡°.........¡±Young master Liu¡¯s face was full of resentment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t see this scene, or he would have developed feelings for young master Liu. He remembered that his parents had taken away countless red packets and pocket money for the same reason when he was a child, and he had lost more than one billion Yuan.

    ¡°Who is that young master Xu?¡± Miss Rongrong muttered.

    No one could answer her question. Everyone fell silent, and no one knew what they were thinking. Perhaps, their minds couldn¡¯t help but think of that masculine and handsome young Gong.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman looked at the sword enviously, and then turned to look at her enchanting and charming disciple ...

    She suddenly realized that the biggest loss was that nothing happenedst night.

    ..........

    After sending off Rongrong and the other martial artists, Xu Qi ¡®an was in the side hall, breathing, visualizing, practicing the heart sword, and practicing the art of deception. Unknowingly, he had already had his lunch.

    ...

    It was only when his stomach growled that he woke up from hunger.

    although the more. learn, the more beneficial it is to me, I feel like I don¡¯t have enough time now ...

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t learn any more ultimate skills. I shouldn¡¯t bite off more than I can chew. I should always use the heaven and earth single de chop as a Foundation and then learn someplementary support skills.

    I finally understand why the previous emperors didn¡¯t walk the martial path or even didn¡¯t like to cultivate. It¡¯s because they don¡¯t have time. There are only 12 hours a day and they have to deal with government affairs. No matter how talented they are, they will be Zhongyong.

    After lunch, Zhong Li arrived.

    This supervisor¡¯s direct disciple, Yan Caiwei¡¯s Senior Sister, was wrapped in a coarse robe. Her hair was disheveled, and her face was hidden. Her head was slightly lowered.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not injured.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted her shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Zhong Li replied politely.

    Judging from her voice, she should be between 20 and 25 years old. Women under 20 had a clear and pleasant voice. Only women above 20 would have a sexy voice and a mature woman¡¯s maism.

    it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. Was there any danger yesterday? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    we¡¯ve encountered a total of 36 crises, 20 minor crises, 10 major crises, and 6 life-and-death crises. ¡°I¡¯ve pulled through all of them,¡± Zhong Li replied in a familiar manner.

    ...

    This ... This tone that she was used to made one¡¯s heart ache for no reason. Xu Qi ¡®an patted her shoulder again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, how¡¯s your writing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Alright, senior martial sister Zhong, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    .........

    [ PS: this chapter is rather long, so the update was a few minuteste. ] I didn¡¯t have time to change it. Anyway, I¡¯m relying on the tools to catch insects. I¡¯m so happy that there are people to help me catch insects every day. The previous chapters had been edited by the dedicated workers who caught bugs.

    In the future, I¡¯ll add a chapter specifically for tool people.

 Chapter 426

    426 Revealing the rank-

    Normally, as long as Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask for anything like ¡± sleep with me tonight ¡± or ¡± give me a son, ¡± Zhong Li would satisfy Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s wishes.

    Of course, if Jian Zheng said,¡±Zhong Li, you and this kid dual cultivate, you¡¯ll be able to pass the Tribtion.¡±

    In that case, Zhong Li would be able to fulfill his wishes.

    That¡¯s right, Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would take advantage of others. If Zhong Li proposed to do dual cultivation with him, he would definitely reject her. After all, she was Chu Caiwei¡¯s Senior Sister.

    Zhong Li obediently sat by the table, and ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request, she spread out the paper used for editing books, ground it, and picked up a pen, ¡°¡±Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such. hurry, I need to prepare ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the side, holding a hot cup of tea, deep in thought.

    In order to prevent any more conflicts between Lin ¡®an and huaiqing, he, a ve of the three families, was caught in the middle. Xu Qi¡¯ an thought hard for a long time and finally came up with a countermeasure.

    Didn¡¯t Lin ¡®an like to listen to stories? then Xu Qi¡¯ an would give her a story.

    There were many storybooks of talented schrs and beautiful women in the city, even little Liu Bei. These could meet the needs of Lin ¡®an, but Xu Qi¡¯ an felt that as a mature sea King, he should seize every opportunity to make the fish inseparable from him.

    the title of the book is ¡®the great sage of amorous feelings¡¯. The word¡¯ love ¡®in the word¡¯ amorous¡¯. Senior martial sister Zhong, please don¡¯t write it wrong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that she didn¡¯t start writing and said, ¡°¡±Senior martial sister Zhong? Is it because your hair is too long and I can¡¯t see it clearly?¡±

    Zhong Li shook her head slowly, ¡± what a strange title.

    Nowadays, gossip and novels were generally named with ¡± Ji, ¡± ¡± Chuan, ¡± and ¡± Zhi, ¡± which was simr to CI tablet names. There was a set of customary naming standards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just write ording to what I say.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and told him his story.

    The great sage of amorous nature told a love story that happened in the heavenly court. The female lead was the daughter of the celestial Emperor, named Zixia fairy. The male lead was a guard of the heavenly Pce, a demon.

    His name was long aotian.

    The demon race was the most inferior existence in the heavenly court. They were discriminated against by the immortals and could only be coolies and guards. Their hobbies were singing, dancing, and rap.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem here ...¡± He said.

    long aotian¡¯s name is a taboo, ¡± Zhong Li said. ording to the background of the book, the heavenly court is the king. Such a name shouldn¡¯t appear.

    ......... Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±We don¡¯t need to care about these details.¡±

    The story continued:

    However, it was this man and woman with such a huge difference in status that fell in love unexpectedly. One was the clear garden immortal Gu, the other was the wless Jade.

    wait, ¡± Zhong Li stopped writing and frowned, ¡°¡±The fairy book in the fairy garden is Zixia fairy, and the beautiful jade is long aotian ... But he¡¯s a lowly monster. In terms of birth, he doesn¡¯t deserve the words ¡°wless Jade.¡± I think he needs to change.¡±

    Are you a bar spirit ... Xu Qi ¡®an was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched.¡±You¡¯re teaching me how to write a book?¡±

    Sensing that the ¡®amulet¡¯ was in a bad mood, Zhong Li tactfully stopped talking.

    The story continued:

    The two of them had a tryst in the heavenly Pce. From holding hands to watching the sunset, to hugging and kissing, and then to rolling on the sheets in the secret room, Xu Qi ¡®an described everything in great detail from the beginning to the end.

    In this era, simr forbidden books had detailed descriptions and even matched the poems. Xu Qi ¡®an could copy poems, but he couldn¡¯t write his own. Therefore, there was no need to show off.

    However, Zixia fairy and long aotian¡¯s love was discovered by a priest who was greedy for Zixia fairy¡¯s beauty, so he reported the two.

    The celestial Thearch was furious, and he skinned long aotian, pulled out his bones, and sent him into reincarnation, making him a beast for generations. Zixia fairy had also been imprisoned in Guanghan Pce for eternity, apanied by the cold and loneliness.

    The story came to an abrupt end.

    ¡°How many words have you written?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea to moisten his throat.

    Zhong Li did some mental calctions. about 80000 words.

    Zhong Li wrote very quickly, and it took her four hours to finish writing without stopping. She would often finish writing by the time Xu Qi ¡®an finished a sentence. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do this.

    As expected of a fifth stage Warlock ... Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue and was very satisfied.

    The story was actually very ordinary, at least in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes. However, there were nomercial novels in this era. Even if it was Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s rough story, it was more interesting than most of the stories.

    If only. met Zhong Li half. year earlier, she would be my voice recognition system. I could open a bookstore and make. living by selling novels ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately rejected the idea. First of all, with his current status, he didn¡¯t need to do business. Secondly, the ie of the chicken spirit, the dividends every year, was enough for him to live a boring life with many wives and concubines.

    In the end, if this was his previous life, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, in this era, they had to be beheaded.

    It¡¯s not worth it.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the story for now. I¡¯ll consider the second half. Let¡¯s continue to the next book.¡±

    Zhong Li¡¯s fingers trembled ...

    The second book was about the love story of a Demon Queen and a human schr. Xu Qi ¡®an used the overbearing CEO¡¯s plot from his previous life, but he changed the male and female characters.

    The Crown Princess was domineering, strong, wise and cold. She was a schr of the human race, but she was kind, gentle, and polite.

    Overbearing female CEO vs silly and sweet schr.

    Without a doubt, this book was written for huaiqing.

    In the book for Lin ¡®an, the male and female protagonists were the princess of the heavenly court and the little guard. Xu Qi¡¯ an had evil intentions and misled Lin ¡®an¡¯s views and values on love.

 Chapter 427

    427 Revealing the rank-

    When she indulged in novels, she would imagine a handsome, capable, and interesting ¡± guard ¡°-type character.

    Lin ¡®an would find out,¡±ah, isn¡¯t my dog ve this kind of person? it turns out that the one in love is right beside me.¡±

    This was very likely. Those rich youngdies who were raised in the boudoir were obsessed with the stories of talented men and beautiful women, and they dreamed of having a future husband just like the one in the stories ... Wasn¡¯t that the best example?

    As for huaiqing, she was a tough nut to crack. She was smart, calm, and opinionated. It was difficult to guide such a woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an even suspected that she didn¡¯t read clich¨¦ novels. Of course, there was no absolute. Huaiqing was a Princess with the personality of an overbearing female CEO. In this world where men were superior to women, it was almost impossible to read a novel like ¡± the overbearing Empress falls in love with me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an believed that this would definitely arouse Princess huaiqing¡¯s desire to read.

    .........

    After dusk, at the dining table.

    Xu Eng found his brother very strange. He always stared at him without saying a word. His eyes were focused and meaningful, as if he was looking at a treasure.

    ¡°Big brother, why do you keep staring at me?¡± Xu Eng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently fallen in love with Danqing, and I want to copy Eng.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined casually, still staring at Xu Eng.

    So that¡¯s how it is ... Xu Eng raised his chin slightly and nodded, ¡°¡±If big brother can draw 10 ¨C 20% of my handsomeness, you¡¯ll be considered to have entered the rudiment.¡±

    Second uncle Xu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He tapped his fingers on the table and changed the topic.¡±Yesterday, I heard that you killed a rank-6 martial artist with one sh?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said reservedly.

    ....... Second uncle Xu looked at his son and then at his nephew. He thought to himself, ¡± this kind of self-conceited and arrogant atmosphere is not a tradition of my Xu family.

    ¡°The results will be released tomorrow, right?¡± Her aunt looked at Eng.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Eng nodded.

    ¡°The new year must be Huiyuan.¡± His aunt happily picked up some food for her son.

    Second uncle Xu looked at his plump and beautiful wife and came to a sudden realization. He thought to himself that it was all this woman¡¯s fault for leading the family astray.

    ¡°When the apricot ranking is out, we¡¯ll go and watch it together as a family,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Hearing the words ¡°apricot ranking,¡± Xu lingying immediately looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for eating.¡± Xu lingyue patted her head.

    Xu Ling lowered his head and continued eating.

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an washed up. He removed the cork of a porcin bottle and washed his face with clean water. After soaking his face for the time it took to make a cup of tea, his skin began to heat up, and his facial features showed signs of ¡± melting.

    He immediately went to the bronze mirror and tried to change his facial features by circting the half-cooked Qi cirction technique.

    make your lips a little thinner, and your nose a little narrower ... His facial bones were about to contract ... The shape of the eyes should be rounder ...¡±

    15 minutester, the fake Xu Eng appeared. To be more precise, he was Xu Eng¡¯s long-lost brother.

    ¡°Almost fifty percent.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the bronze mirror in self-pity.

    If I were to look like this and call Auntie ¡®mom¡¯, the whole family would probably believe me ... No, no, no, put away this dangerous thought. It wouldn¡¯t be good if second uncle and aunt wanted. divorce ... As he thought about it, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips curled up, and many coquettish operations shed through his mind.

    Of course, in the future, he would disguise himself as Eng and go to The Earth Book chat group to have a chat. This would be very interesting.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of social death. He just found it interesting.

    ¡°Life is so boring, you should know how to find your own fun ... It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone to a brothel to listen to music.¡±

    ..........

    The spring ranking was also known as the apricot ranking, because this was the flowering period of apricot flowers.

    27th of February, the sky was just starting to brighten.

    There was no curfew tonight. The city gates were wide open, and the soldiers patrolled back and forth on the streets. Almost all the gongs of the night watchmen were out.

    Countless schrs swarmed into the inner city and gathered at the entrance of the examination hall, waiting for the results to be released.

    This year¡¯s spring roll was particrly lively. Not only were there thousands of eager schrs, but they also caught up with the Taoist sect¡¯s battle between heaven and man. Arge number of Jianghu people swarmed into the city.

    There was one major characteristic of the people of Jianghu:Melon eater!

    They would go wherever there was amotion.

    This created a huge pressure on the security of the capital¡¯s five guards, government offices, and night watchmen.

    In the end, Xu Pingzhi couldn¡¯t watch the apricot roll with his son, because the area he was in charge of was a little far from the examination hall. For the same reason, Xu Qi ¡®an was also in charge of the security of another area.

    The people of the martial world were mixed with the good and the bad. If there were spies or anti-social people, the students would be in danger.

    His aunt, lingyue, and Lingling also wanted to join in the fun, so second uncle had to arrange for the retinue and guards in the mansion. Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the area he patrolled was not far from the tribute courtyard, so he could take care of it at any time.

    It was not a big problem.

    ¡°In the past, the release of the results of the spring examination has always been this lively. The Imperial court has been nurturing its soldiers for many years, and it¡¯s about to happen today.¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman led young master Liu and the other juniors through the congested streets. He spoke with confidence, ¡°¡±When I was travelling around the capital, I was lucky enough to see this scene during the spring hunt.

    ¡°At that time, Huiyuan seemed to be called Chu Yuanyou, andter he became the top scorer. On this trip to the capital, he had asked around and found out that the schr had resigned.

    ¡°Sigh, time flies. Ten years have passed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you quit your position?¡± Rongrong, the hand of ecstasy, asked curiously,

    ¡°Why is that? I heard that the top rankers can enter the Hanlin Academy and be the Prime Minister. Why give up on such a great future?¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman shook his head.

    There was almost no road ahead. There were schrs in Confucian robes and some Jianghu people everywhere.

    ...

    The soldiers struggled to maintain order and shouted loudly.

 Chapter 428

    428 Revealing the rank-

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we jump over the roof to take a look?¡± Young master Liu suggested.

    ¡°Do you want to be cut down by the night watchman¡¯s de or have your heart pierced by thousands of arrows from the Royal sword guards?¡± The middle-aged swordsman said in a bad mood.

    In an open space near the tribute courtyard, there was a sedan chair draped in red silk. A group of armed guards and two pretty servant girls surrounded the sedan chair.

    ¡°Chun ¡®er, when will the results be released?¡±

    A sweet and gentle female voice came from the sedan.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s still another half an hour.¡±

    The maidservant on the left, Chun ¡®er, stood on her tiptoes and looked at the sundial in the distance.

    The girl in the sedan chair was the daughter of the current head of the court¡¯s assistant King zhenwen. She loved to participate in poetry and literature gatherings organized by schrs, and she also had a lively personality, so she naturally would not miss a grand event like the release of the spring examination results.

    This youngdy Wang was famous for her talent. Although she was not as outstanding as Princess huaiqing, it would be easy for her to pass the imperial examination if she was a man.

    I wonder who will be the Huiyuan winner this year. Chun ¡®er said in a sweet voice.

    Miss Wang smiled and shook her head.

    Fraud in the spring examination was notmon. Although it was not tant, there was a lot of exaggeration in it. The name of Huiyuan was a gimmick to themon people, but in the eyes of the people who knew the game, they could only say, ¡±

    Brother, you¡¯re rich!

    Of course, there would asionally be golden phoenixes that flew into the chicken¡¯s nest, and there would always be some worthy talents who would win.

    At this time, the other maidservant who had not spoken suddenly pointed into the distance and praised, ¡°¡±What a handsome schr.¡±

    Miss Wang lifted the curtain and peeked out through a small gap.

    She soon knew who the handsome schr the servant girl was talking about was, because that person was so dazzling. Even if he was frowning in the crowd, it could not hide his handsome face.

    Her eyebrows were delicate and long, her eyes were bright like stars, her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her skin was white. Her skin was more delicate and beautiful than most women.

    Behind him was a beautiful woman with an oval face. She was wearing a luxurious dress and her hair was tied up high with a golden buyao in it.

    Next to the beautiful woman was an elegant and refined young girl. Even a woman like miss Wang, who thought of herself as beautiful, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    ..........

    Under the protection of a group of retinue, her aunt was not pushed and squeezed by the crowd, but she regretteding to join in the fun.

    Other than the noisy schrs, there were also many fierce-looking Jianghu people. This made his aunt, who only dared to punch her nephews and husband at home, feel terrified.

    When she went out, she would often attract the gazes of some stinky men, but they were more reserved. The surrounding vulgar people were naked.

    Gong Jie furrowed her brows and sighed in her heart. She was a natural beauty who couldn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it here,¡±

    Xu Eng stopped and exined, ¡± when the results are revealedter, there will naturally be someone announcing the results. We¡¯ll just listen here.

    Auntie heaved a sigh of relief. She pulled Eng¡¯s hand and said,¡±Mother has also put in a lot of effort for your fame.¡±

    ¡°....... Mother has worked hard.¡± Xu Eng said.

    The apricot roll was posted on the east wall of the examination hall, also known as the ¡°wall of merits.¡± As time passed, it was finally time for the roll to be revealed.

    The first to be revealed was the sub-list.

    Just the sub-list alone made all the students excited. Some cheered, some cried, showing the people present a lively scene of life.

    ¡°Reveal the rankings, it¡¯s time to reveal the apricot roll.¡±

    The students shouted loudly, the crowd was impassioned.

    ........

    [PS: update first and changeter] It was 9600 words again today. I¡¯ll try to work harder tomorrow. Olly.

    Looking for monthly votes.

 Chapter 429

    429 I can¡¯t bear to cut off your head (1)

    ¡°Four hundred and sixty, Yang Zhen, Imperial College student. 459th ce, li zhuming, from hushui County of Qingzhou ...¡±

    The clerk standing under the Wall of Fame and reputation announced the results loudly. The moment he opened his mouth, the originally noisy wave of voices quieted down.

    Thousands of students perked up their ears to listen, and when they heard their names, they either cried tears of joy or raised their arms and cried out.

    ¡°Eng, why haven¡¯t I heard your name yet?¡± His aunt was a little anxious.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s only a hundred something.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that second brother is at the Huiyuan stage?¡± Xu lingyueforted.

    The Auntie red at her daughter. This wretched girl even dared to tease her.

    ¡°Eng, it¡¯s not your turn yet,¡±

    When he was in the 50th ce, his aunt became even more anxious and frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Xu Eng frowned.

    When he reached the top ten, his aunt¡¯s face turned pale. She felt that her son would most likely miss the roll.

    Xu niannian¡¯s eyes showed some apprehension and excitement. This was a trend of ¡± it¡¯s a difficult journey ¡°. Thinking of his elder brother¡¯s ¡± it¡¯s a difficult journey ¡± and his own umtion, Eng felt somewhat confident.

    Finally, when that voice rang out,¡±today is the day of the festival, may we wish the new year, students of Yun Lu Academy, people of the capital ..¡±

    There was a loud ¡®boom¡¯ next to her aunt¡¯s ear, as if a Thunderbolt had exploded, and her entire body trembled.

    This ¡°Jiao Lei¡± also exploded in the ears of the thousands of students and the surrounding night watchmen. The first thought that came to their minds was:That was impossible!

    It was impossible for a student of Yun Lu Academy to be Huiyuan. The struggle for the right to be the Confucians hadsted for two hundred years, and it was an undeniable fact that the students of Yun Lu Academy had been suppressed in the officialdom.

    With such a huge background, how could Huiyuan be a student of Yun Lu Academy?

    Thest schr from Yun Lu Academy who became ¡®Huiyuan¡¯ wasyman Purple Sun from 20 years ago. However, what kind of person wasyman Zi Yang?

    He was a fourth-grade great schr.

    Twenty yearster, it would bepletely reasonable for him to be the Huiyuan or even the top schr. He was a Hidden Dragon.

    However, from another perspective, this schr who also came from Yun Lu Academy fought his way out of thousands of soldiers and horses to be Huiyuan.

    Did this mean that he also had the potential to be a great schr?

    For a time, many people were tempted.

    These people were all rich men or officials.

    There had been a practice of searching for a son-inw under the apricot roll since ancient times. In the yuanjing year of the great Feng dynasty, although it was not popr, there were still many families who kept the apricot roll to look for a son-inw.

    They were waiting for an outstanding schr with the potential to be a Hidden Dragon, such as the ¡± Huiyuan ¡± who was offering New Year¡¯s greetings.

    Capturing a son-inw under the apricot roll was a joke. A wealthy family guarded the apricot roll and took a fancy to a schr, so they sent someone to their house to matchmake, fighting for time.

    Once the match-making was sessful, the marriage would be set, and no one would be able to snatch it away.

    In an era where etiquette was more important than heaven, one could not simply break off a marriage with the pressure of the sect¡¯s elders, a Qi-gathering elixir, and so on. Unless they didn¡¯t want a bright future.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Xu Xinyi?¡±

    who¡¯s old master Xu, New Year Xu? ¡±

    From time to time, there were inquiries from the crowd.

    A student turned around and saw the dazed Xu niannian across the sea of people. He immediately shouted, ¡°¡±Farewell, congrattions. Xu Xinyi is there.¡±

    Whoosh ... The first to rush over were not the students, but the people who wanted to catch the necromancers. They surrounded Xu niannian with their retinue.

    ¡°Does Xu Huiyuan have a marriage? I have a daughter, 28 years old, as beautiful as a flower. I¡¯m willing to marry young master as my wife.¡±

    ¡°I also have an unmarried daughter in my family, who is proficient in zither, go, calligraphy, and painting.¡±

    Xu niannian kept backing away.

    Chun ¡®er stood on her tiptoes and looked at it for a moment, then said happily, ¡± it¡¯s really interesting to find a son-inw under the roll. Miss, I didn¡¯t expect Huiyuan to be that handsome schr.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the curtain was suddenly lifted, and the gentle and sweet Miss Wang with some baby fat on her cheeks looked around for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°Chun ¡®er, go back.¡±

    On the other side, Xu niannian, who had never seen such a scene before, frowned.

    Just as he was about to shout at these insensible things, he suddenly saw a few Jianghu people rushing up with malicious intentions. They crashed into the ¡± protective wall ¡± formed by the retinue and intended to take advantage of his mother and sister.

    The retinue was forced to step back, and his aunt and lingyue screamed in fear.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Xu Eng shouted.

    However, it was useless. He couldn¡¯t stop so many people at all.

    ¡°Ha, such a hoodlum. He doesn¡¯t have any ability, but he¡¯s good at fishing in troubled waters.¡± The middle-aged swordsman saw this scene from afar and was quite disdainful.

    However, he didn¡¯t care too much about it. This kind of small chaos would soon be stopped by the night watchmen and the soldiers. However, the two beautiful women would probably be frightened.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Suddenly, a deafening sound exploded. This time, it was not a psychological explosion, but a real Thunder explosion. It made the thousand people present feel dizzy and their ears were ringing.

    Themotion stopped immediately.

    On the wall of the examination hall stood a young man in a watchman¡¯s uniform with an embroidered silver Gong. With one hand on his saber, his sharp eyes swept over the group of martial artists who were causing trouble.

    At the same time, the soldiers and night watchmen squeezed through the crowd and finally arrived.

    The moment she saw Xu Qi ¡®an, the aunt felt relieved, as if she had someone to rely on. The mother and daughter were relieved.

    ...

    ¡°Take those troublemakers away.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed out the Jianghu men one by one, and the gongs around them immediately went to get them.

    The students recognized Xu Qi ¡®an and were quite surprised. They shouted, ¡°¡±It¡¯s Xu shikui!¡±

 Chapter 430

    430 I can¡¯t bear to cut off your head (2)

    ¡°Greetings, Xu shikui!¡±

    Many of the students from the capital city cupped their hands in greeting, their attitudes respectful, as if they were greeting their seniors and teachers.

    In fact, Xu Qi ¡®an was indeed worthy of such treatment. Even the most arrogant schrs would not dare to show their arrogance in front of him.

    However, the foreign students did not know Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity. When they saw that he was a night watchman, they were quite disdainful. However, the attitude of the schrs in the capital made them realize that this young Yin Gong was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Brother, who is this person? He¡¯s just a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him ... Oh, you¡¯re not from the capital. This Lord is called Xu Qi ¡®an, the Xu Qi¡¯ an with a faint fragrance floating in the evening.¡±

    ¡°.. So it¡¯s him. As expected, he¡¯s a man of talent with an extraordinary appearance. He¡¯s truly a dragon and phoenix among men, making people feel admiration.¡±

    This time, the foreign students knew who he was. Xu Qi ¡®an had a lot of ¡± sasaeng fans ¡°, and with the poems he copied, he gained a huge number of fans among the schrs in Dafeng.

    In an instant, countless students cupped their hands and shouted, ¡± Xu shikui!

    ¡°How impressive ...¡± Xu lingyue muttered.

    ¡°How awe-inspiring ...¡±

    In the distance, miss Rongrong looked at the young man on the wall with admiration in her eyes.

    I¡¯m obviously the main character ... Xu nianxin muttered.

    ....

    Not only did Xu niannian get the title of tribute soldier, but he also got the tribute soldier helmet armor.Huiyuan!

    This was something the entire family had not expected.

    His aunt was so happy that she almost fainted.

    Second uncle was also very happy. He decided to hold a big banquet at home and invite his fellow nsmen and colleagues over for a drink. Now that the Xu family was rich, they could hold a banquet for three days and three nights without any pressure.

    After lunch, Xu Eng put down his chopsticks and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Big brother, are you still going to patrol the streets today?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    He was a silver Gong, and patrolling the streets usually depended on his mood, not coercion. Moreover, now that the apricot roll had been announced, thousands of students had gone back to their homes and found their mothers, so the security pressure was not as great as it was this morning.

    Xu Eng nodded and stood up. With one hand on his abdomen and the other on his back, he said lightly, ¡± then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, big brother. Help me guard the door. There will definitely be annoying flies disturbing me in the afternoon. I won¡¯t see any of them!

    This posture was usually used by the respected old masters or officials.

    Hey, this little brother is still pretending ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Xu niannian¡¯s tsundere personality was inherited from his aunt. However, his aunt was not very good at scolding people. Otherwise, she would not have been so angry with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to his room and sat at his desk, worried about Xu Eng¡¯s future.

    I didn¡¯t expect Eng to get Huiyuan. The court examination is in a month¡¯s time. After the court examination, I can use the backup n I¡¯ve buried (director Zhao of the Ministry of official personnel affairs selection division)...

    ¡°Staying in the capital is only the first step. If I want Eng to be a useful person to me, I have to find him a backer. Otherwise, with his identity as a student of Yun Lu Academy, he would be stuck in clear water Yamen for the rest of his life ...

    ¡°Duke of Wei is no longer the Imperial Censorate of the left. I don¡¯t know if he can take back such an important position. However, Eng can¡¯t rely on Wei Yuan or have anything to do with him. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be branded as a ¡®eunuch¡¯s gang¡¯ like me.

    we can¡¯t put all our eggs in one basket. I have to find a way to find him a backer. This way, we brothers will have a chance to work together and rule the Imperial court.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had said before that he would train Xu niannian to be the Prime Minister. Of course, it was a joke, but he did have the idea of ¡± promoting ¡± Xu Eng.

    After going through so many things and offending so many people, this thought had be clearer and deeper.

    First of all, Xu Eng was extremely talented. He walked the Orthodox schrly system and was quite scheming. After a few years of experience in the officialdom, he was definitely a godly teammate.

    However, the disadvantage of being born in the Orthodox schrly faction was also very obvious-a child without a mother!

    ¡°Princess huaiqing is a woman, and I suspect that she has secretly cultivated some power. But Eng wants a solid backing, not to be an underground party.

    ¡°The crown prince¡¯s words, after Fu Fei¡¯s case, I and Consort Chen, this mother-inw, broke off, so the Crown Prince will not consider it. Moreover, the crown prince¡¯s rank is too low, he¡¯s not worthy of my family¡¯s second son. For the same reason, the fourth prince will also pass.¡±

    After thinking about it, he realized that he couldn¡¯t find a suitable backer among the civil servants.

    Hu ... Forget it, there¡¯s no hurry. After the pce examination, Eng¡¯s matter wille to an end for the time being. Next, I have to be wary of the Buddhist emissary group, as well as the battle between li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanqian ... Sigh, this kind of orthodoxy battle was the most troublesome. Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°For me, the most important thing is to advance to copper skin iron bone as soon as possible.¡±

    He washed his face and went out. Xu yinluo was busy every day, so she did not have time to guard the door for Xu Eng.

    Riding on the little mare, carrying the two novels that Zhong Li had printed, Xu Qi ¡®an galloped into the Imperial City and took out the waist Jade given by Lin¡¯ an. Under the guidance of the pce guards, he arrived at shaoyin garden.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sudden visit, Lin¡¯ an was very happy. She asked the pce maids to serve the best tea and the most delicious cakes to entertain the dog ve.

    ¡°How has Your Highness been recently?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Lin ¡®an sighed, his peach blossom eyes no longer charming. He hung his head dejectedly, ¡°¡±Consort motherined to me every day, saying that she was bullied by the Empress in the inner pce and was about to die.¡±

 Chapter 431

    431 I can¡¯t bear to cut off your head (3)

    What about the people behind concubine Chen? are they not going to help ... Well, concubine Chen was a qualified little expert in Pce politics and was not so bad. She should be deliberately acting pitiful in front of Lin an, trying to save the country in a roundabout way ... Xu Qi ¡®an said in surprise,

    ¡°The Empress has gone too far. Your Highness, are you just going to watch as concubine Chen is humiliated in the harem?¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡¯t win against huaiqing. Besides, I don¡¯t think mother is as miserable as she said.¡± She said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for her Majesty?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± Lin an dismissed the pce maid.

    The hall quieted down, and no one spoke for a long time.

    ¡°Dog ve ...¡±

    She called out weakly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    when brother Crown Prince was locked up in the Supreme Court, I went to beg my father, but he refused to see me. I stood in the cold for four hours, and it was huaiqing who chased me back ...

    Lin ¡®an lowered his head sadly. Little Beastie felt a little inferior. at that time, I thought that perhaps father didn¡¯t love me that much. After brother crown prince¡¯s incident, my brothers and sisters no longer looked for me to y. Only then did I know that they didn¡¯t really like me ...¡±

    Her brows were drooped, and her clear and charming peach blossom eyes were dull. Her head was slightly lowered, and she was not a Princess. She was clearly a wronged and pitiful girl.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that this was because the princess of Lin¡¯ an trusted him so much that she put down her pride as a Princess in front of him. What she showed was just a girl who was not too stupid, but also not very smart.

    She must have kept these things in her heart for a long time ... At least. she had realized this reality after the crown prince¡¯s ident ... But she didn¡¯t show it, still maintaining her Princess Pride.

    It wasn¡¯t until the end of the fu Fei case that she realized the truth behind the case ... How did she feel at that time? Sadness, helplessness, and disappointment?

    This Princess looked pampered and willful on the outside, but she was actually a fierce paper tiger on the outside. When she was wronged, she would only scream and shout, but when the real grievances were heart-wrenching, she would silently bear them.

    In essence, she was a woman who would submit to adversity. She was beautiful, but she was strong on the outside.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes gradually blurred. After saying these words, she felt much better. Although this dog ve couldn¡¯t give her anything, even hesitating to help her seek justice in front of huaiqing, Lin¡¯ an was already very happy that he could offend huaiqing for her.

    Suddenly, a hand pressed down on her head and rubbed it.

    Lin ¡®an raised his head in surprise and found that the dog ve had walked to his side. His eyes were filled with sorrow for his misfortune and hatred for his helplessness.

    ¡°Your Highness, I will be with you.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s face reddened a little, and he said softly, ¡°¡±You, don¡¯t touch my head ... I¡¯ll be angry.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an disobeyed the princess¡¯s order and ruffled her hair.

    Lin ¡®an opened his peach blossom eyes wide and stared at him, as if he was using his princess¡¯s dignity to force the dog servant to retreat. However, although her eyes were charming and affectionate, they were not lethal.

    Lin an lowered his head again.

    Well, the best way to deal with a girl with such a personality was to be domineering and pester her ... If it was huaiqing, I would have been stabbed to death ...

    An ambiguous atmosphere brewed between them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an withdrew his hand in time and took out the story book of the great sage of love from his arms. He ced it in front of Lin¡¯ an and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°This is a book that this humble servant obtained by chance. It is very interesting. Princess likes to listen to stories, so I think you will also like to read it. However, please don¡¯t say that it was me who gave it to you.¡±

    Lin an¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by the great sage of love.

    ¡°If you feel that staying in the pce is boring, you might as well move to the residence of Lin an. This way, this humble servant can find you to y every day and can also secretly bring you outside.¡±

    After chatting for a while, he took his leave.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    Lin ¡®an shouted at him. He puffed up his cheeks and threatened fiercely, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, otherwise ...¡±

    He wanted to say,¡¯otherwise, I¡¯ll cut off your head¡¯, but he was a little reluctant.

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    .........

    Xu Qi ¡®an left shaoyin garden and said to the pce guards, ¡± I still have something important to ask of the eldest Princess. Please lead me there.

    ¡°This is against the rules,¡± The pce guard shook his head.

    ¡°I can wait outside the pce. That¡¯ll be in line with the rules.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an passed him a ten tael Silver Note without a change in his expression.

    The pce guards promised him and left the pce with Xu Qi ¡®an. They asked him to wait outside the pce while they went in to pass the message.

    In less than an incense¡¯s time, the pce guards returned and said, ¡°¡±Princess huaiqing has invited you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. He reached out and pressed his hand against his chest. Huaiqing, Oh huaiqing, witness the power of the overbearing female president and the silly and sweet little schr.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll hit your sweet spot.

    ...........

    [PS: update first and changeter]

 Chapter 432

    432 Poem (1)

    He followed the pce guards to Dexin court and was told that huaiqing had just finished practicing his swordsmanship and was taking a bath, so Xu Qi ¡®an was asked to wait outside.

    Hey, did you hear that I¡¯ming, so you deliberately took. bath ... Xu Qian was ted.

    After waiting for half an hour outside Dexin court, a little pce maid in a light yellow Pce dress stepped over the threshold and said gently, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, His Highness has invited you.¡±

    Upon entering Yayuan, she saw huaiqing, who had washed himself clean, in the reception hall. Her beautiful face was blushed and her eyes were bright.

    She had more of a woman¡¯s charm, but less of a noble and cold beauty.

    There was a feeling of a Jade Beautying to life.

    This was more feminine. She was cold and Noble all day long, and she didn¡¯t let go of her princess¡¯s airs. She wasn¡¯t cute at all ... Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    ¡°Your humble servant greets Your Highness.¡±

    Huaiqing had the pce maid serve him tea, his voice clear and sweet.¡±Why is Lord Xu looking for me?¡±

    this humble servant¡¯s younger cousin has been struck with Huiyuan, but he is from Yun Lu Academy. This humble servant is worried about his future. Xu Qi ¡®an asked sincerely, ¡±

    ¡°I wonder if your Highness has any good ns?¡±

    Asking smart people for advice on things that you can¡¯t figure out is the best choice. You must learn to make use of all tools reasonably. If the eldest Princess didn¡¯t have an idea, he would ask Wei Yuan.

    Huaiqing¡¯s eyes flickered. She took a sip of tea and immediately understood what Xu Qi ¡®an meant. He didn¡¯t want Xu cijiu to be branded as the eunuch¡¯s conspirator.

    A cunning rabbit had Three Burrows. A smart person would never bet all his chips in one ce.

    Although Xu ningyan was a martial artist, he was extremely smart ... ¡°You¡¯ve been to Qingzhou. How much do you know about that ce?¡± huaiqing smiled.

    the government is clean and upright. Layman Zi Yang has managed the Qing Province well ...

    At this point, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood what Huai Qing meant. Qing Zhou was now under the sole authority of recluse Purple Sun. With him in charge of Qing Zhou, if the students of Yun Lu Academy were to take up positions in Qing Zhou, they would definitely be able to show off their abilities and not be suppressed.

    Qingzhou is the Pure Land that Yun Lu Academy opened up for the schrly students. The eldest Princess didn¡¯t keep her in suspense.

    This ... I don¡¯t want him to go to Qingzhou. Brother travelling a thousand miles was worried!

    ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, exhaling.

    Forget it, I¡¯ll let Eng stay in the capital first and think of a wayter. Perhaps, he could find a backer himself.

    by the way, I wonder if your Highness is interested in dialogue and novels? ¡± Xu Qian revealed his true intentions.

    ¡°Bengong has never looked at those things.¡±

    Princess huaiqing¡¯s arrogant tone was like a female professor saying,Web novel? Heh, I never watch that kind of thing!

    ¡°. found a good book. Your Highness. you can read it when you are free ... Oh, please keep it a secret for me. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out ¡± the overbearing Empress falls in love with me ¡± from his pocket and ced it on the table.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t even look at it and only nodded out of courtesy.

    After seeing Xu Qi ¡®an off, she was about to tell the pce maid to put away the novel and deal with it herself. When she nced at the cover, her eyes suddenly stopped.

    The overbearing Empress fell in love with me ... The Crown Princess?

    It was such a disgraceful title ... Huaiqing¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. Since he had nothing on hand, there was no harm in taking a few nces.

    So she sat down again and flipped open the novel with the title of ¡°treasonous.¡±

    The story was about a schr who identally entered the demon world. He was talented and full of wisdom. However, the residents of the demon world wanted to eat the schr, so they set up the oil pan and prepared to fry him.

    At this time, the Crown Princess appeared. The Crown Princess was the only schr in the demon world, and she had super high wisdom and culture. She saved the schr and raised him in her harem. The two of them recited poems and talked about the past and present.

    In the process, the Crown Princess fully disyed her overbearing and cold style, but she cared a lot about the schr, just that she didn¡¯t know how to show it. Her favorite catchphrase was:Man, you¡¯re ying with fire.

    Huaiqing had never seen such an interesting novel before. It had no depth to speak of, and there was no knowledge to be learned from it. It waspletely different from the obscure ancient books she loved to read.

    However, for some reason, the boring conversation about the trivial things in life seemed to have a special magic.

    Huaiqing couldn¡¯t help but want to see the Crown Princess ¡®various ... Showing his divinity in front of the masses?

    Yes, it was the show of divinity.

    She stepped on men, raised them in the harem, and treated them with an overbearing and cold attitude. But even such a cold Crown Princess had tenderness in her heart.

    As for that schr, he was obedient to the Crown Princess and always thought of her. He would also be angry and jealous because the Crown Princess was drinking with the generals of the demon world.

    Before she knew it, it was already dusk, and she had been reading for more than four hours.

    Huaiqing discovered another advantage of this novel. It ... It didn¡¯t need to use its brain.

    Interesting?

    After he was done, huaiqing was suddenly filled with anger. What have I done?

    I actually spent four hours reading such a boring book? What was the difference between this and wasting one¡¯s life? how could one waste their time and energy on such a useless thing?

    She felt a deep sense of guilt for this.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual book ...¡±

    Huaiqing threw the book aside in disdain and got up to leave the living room. A few minutester, she returned, hid the book in her sleeve, and took it away.

    It was definitely not for the sake of going through it again at night, but because this book could not be seen by others, just like those secret books in their boudoir, which could not be exposed to the light.

    ..........

    At the same time, in shaoyin garden, Lin ¡®an was immersed in ¡± the great sage of love ¡± and could not extricate himself.

    ¡°So. so this is what love is all about ... Ah, ah, ah, how can a dog ve show bengong this kind of thing?¡±

 Chapter 433

    433 Poem (2)

    Lin ¡®an was rolling around on the bed, her face and ears red. When she saw the 5000-word content of Zixia fairy and long aotian rolling in the bed, she shouted,I hate it.

    As he read it word by word, an image appeared in his mind.

    Then, she felt her body burning hot. Her legs rubbed against each other from time to time. Her round face was as red as a ripe apple. Her peach-shaped eyes were already charming, but after ayer of mist covered them, they became even more alluring and seductive.

    However, the core of the story was the love story between Zixia fairy and long aotian.

    The first two-thirds were all sweet rtionships, and thest one-third was a knife.

    Seeing long aotian¡¯s skin and bones removed and sent into Samsara as a beast for eternity, and Zixia fairy imprisoned in Guanghan Pce forever, Lin ¡®an found that his pillow was wet.

    She sniffled and said angrily,¡±why is it gone down there?¡± Dog ve, why is there nothing down there?¡±

    After scolding her indignantly, she called the pce maid in and said, ¡°¡±Bengong wants to take a bath. Prepare hot water.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat, why are you taking a bath at this hour?¡± the pce maid asked in surprise.

    ¡°Just go if I tell you to.¡± The mounted man suddenly flew into a rage out of humiliation.

    Very quickly, the hot water was ready. After the pce maid adjusted the water temperature, she served Lin an to bathe.

    Her fair body was soaked in the water. Flower petals floated on the water surface, revealing her round and thin shoulders and a pair of exquisite corbones.

    ¡°Who do you think is the most handsome, most talented, most interesting, and most loyal to bengong among my guards?¡± Lin an suddenly asked.

    ¡°They are all very loyal. As for interest and talent, this servant does not know. However, if it¡¯s not a guard, this servant already has someone in mind.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The framed man immediately asked.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lord Xu. Lord Xu is handsome, talented, and interesting. He often makes your Highness happy. Although he¡¯s not a guard, he¡¯s a trusted aide you¡¯ve recruited. Moreover, he¡¯s not a schr, but a night watchman, so he can barely be considered a guard.¡±

    Lin ¡®an bit her lip and gently plucked the petals. The petals spread out. She saw her own face vaguely reflected in the rippling water. She looked beautiful and her face was red, as if she was a little shy.

    ...........

    The Imperial City, the royal residence!

    In the study room of chief advisor Wang zhenwen, the Golden-red setting sun shone in through thettice window. Chief advisor Wang, who was over 50 years old, had finished reviewing the memorials and swept them all to the corner.

    Then. he spread out a piece of rice paper, pressed the paperweight on it, and wrote with a pen ... At this moment, Ms. Wang came in with a bowl of goji ginseng soup.

    Chief advisor Wang ignored him and started to write while he was still in high spirits.

    A golden bottle of sake was worth ten thousand, while a Jade te was worth ten thousand.

    ........

    The road is difficult, the road is difficult, there are many roads, but today is peaceful.

    There would be times when the wind broke through the waves, and the sails of the clouds would reach the sea.

    Miss Wang put down the ginseng soup and came over to take a look. She couldn¡¯t look away for a long time and muttered, ¡°¡±Father, you¡¯ve written a famous piece of work.

    ¡°When this poem of yours is published, the entire court will be shocked.¡±

    As a female hipster, she still had the ability to appreciate things. Miss Wang was impressed by the spirit in the poem.

    Chief advisor Wang shook his head, took a sip of the ginseng tea, and exhaledfortably. ¡°I didn¡¯t write it. It was the new Huiyuan. Didn¡¯t you go to the examination hall today? didn¡¯t you see it?

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a man of striking appearance, a rare handsome man.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t see it. Your daughter was just blindly joining in the fun.¡± Miss Wang denied it and kept looking at the table.

    ¡°Back then, I put in a lot of effort to bring the poems back to the Imperial examinations. There were many obstacles.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang tapped the paper with his finger and smiled. now that such a masterpiece has appeared, I can hold my head high. I can be considered to have let down the schrs of the world and the ancestors. I didn¡¯t let the treasure of poetrypletely decline.

    After the apricot ranking was released, Xu niannian¡¯s ¡± a difficult journey ¡± was spread out by the grading officials. Those who heard it apuded and their blood boiled.

    After a few more days, this poem would spread throughout the capital and be sung by everyone.

    I heard that Huiyuan is a student of Yun Lu Academy. Miss Wang ¡°inadvertently¡± said.

    Chief advisor Wang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity,¡±

    The Civil officials of the Imperial court ostracized the schrs of Yun Lu Academy. As the first assistant and a role model for the Civil officials, he was not allowed to back down in this aspect.

    The more talented Xu niannian was, the more cautious chief advisor Wang would be and the less likely he would use him.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Miss Wang said as she helped to pack up the documents, ¡°¡±Your daughter wants to hold a cultural meeting in the manor and invite all the famous schrs in the capital to participate. I have to gather them in your name.¡±

    The initiator of the cultural gathering must be a person of virtue and prestige. Miss Wang did not have this qualification. However, she had held many cultural meetings in her residence, all of which were held in the name of chief advisor Wang.

    The spring examination had just passed, so it was reasonable to hold a cultural meeting.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wang shoufu nodded.

    ...........

    Clear cloud Mountain, cloud deer Institute.

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, on the official road, a horse galloped over, stirring up dust.

    The horse stopped at the foot of the mountain, and the student in the Confucian robe jumped off the horse. He held a list in his hand and quickly ran to the top of the mountain.

    ¡°Good news ...¡±

    He shouted as he ran and soon entered the Academy.

    Along the way, there were students who came out to check and ask questions, but they ignored the messengers and went straight to the study of the great schr Zhang Shen.

    ...

    Zhang Shen, who had heard themotion, was already waiting outside the study room. He looked at the messenger student with a calm expression.

    ¡°A schr must have a calm Qi. Great joy and great sorrow can not shake his mind.¡±

    After giving a reminder, Zhang Shen revealed a smile.¡±Looking at your expression, it seems that this batch of students who participated in the spring examination have all be contributors.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s more than just the Zhonggong schrs.¡± Xu cijiu! the messenger shouted excitedly, ¡± Xu cijiu has been struck by Huiyuan!

    Zhang Shen thought he had heard wrong and said in a deep voice, ¡± Huiyuan?!

    The messenger nodded hard. this is the list of the Academy¡¯s students nominated on the apricot roll. Xu cijiu is indeed a Huiyuan. It¡¯s true.

    Zhang Shen grabbed the name list excitedly. On it were the names of the Academy students participating in the spring examination, as well as their rankings.

    Xu cijiu was at the front, and Huiyuan was in first ce.

    Zhang Shen looked at the name list for a long time before he suddenly shouted, ¡°¡±Director, Chen Tai, li Mubai ... My students will rise again, my students will rise again.¡±

    The messenger student was dumbfounded.

    Soon, Zhao Shou and the two great Confucians were alerted. They appeared outside Zhang Shen¡¯s book House using their bragging skills, ignoring the distance.

    ...

    The white-haired and unkempt director Zhao Shou was the first to ask, ¡°¡±Really? That student has won the Huiyuan?¡±

    ¡°Xu cijiu!¡±

    Zhang Shen said proudly.

    Frowning, Zhao Shou thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±Is it the student who has never lost a fight?¡±

    ¡°........ This shows that his eloquence is unparalleled.¡± Zhang Shen said.

    congrattions!

    Li Mubai and Chen Tai were both happy and jealous.

    The students of Yun Lu Academy had won the Huiyuan prize, so they were naturally happy. Every teacher in the Academy was also happy, and some even danced and got drunk.

    But that didn¡¯t stop them from feeling sour, because Xu cijiu was Zhang Shen¡¯s student.

    Director Zhao Shou frowned. it shouldn¡¯t be Huiyuan. What did he do? ¡±

    Based on the previous annual examinations, this year¡¯s one was definitely filled with fraud. Xu cijiu was a student of Yun Lu Academy, so he had no right to cheat.

    However, it seemed a little farfetched to say that it was all based on strength.

    Zhang Shen restrained his joy and hummed in acknowledgment.¡±The ciwen ssics are all top choices, but it¡¯s stillcking to say that it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    But if he wasn¡¯t an outstanding talent, how could he get at least two out of the three supervisors to support him?

    When he heard the student¡¯s report, he even suspected that he had heard wrongly.

    Li Mubai saw that the messenger was still there and waved his hand, calling him over. He asked, ¡°¡±Is there any more news from the capital?¡±

    It was just a casual question, but the student immediately nodded. yes. After I copied the apricot roll, I also felt that Xu cijiu¡¯s Huiyuan was unusual, so I treated a marking officer to a meal.

    ¡°The ¡®meal fee¡¯ is 15 taels, I was just about to seek reimbursement from the Academy.¡±

    The few great Confucians nodded. The students nurtured by the Yun Lu Academy were all extremely capable and weren¡¯t pedantic or inflexible.

    After the messenger student finished speaking, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and said, ¡°¡±I heard from the master that Xu cijiuposed a poem in the third round, which was highly praised by the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion. The other examiners were also convinced, and he got excellent results in the first two exams, so he became the Huiyuan.¡±

    Poems?

    The great Confucians looked at each other.

    .........

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 434

    434 The light of Buddha (1)

    The three great Confucians tacitly didn¡¯t take it. Instead, they exchanged nces.

    Director Zhao took the folded paper and slowly unfolded it. Then he fell into a long silence.

    Sensing Zhao Shou¡¯s abnormality, Zhang Shen asked, ¡°¡±Director?¡±

    However, the Dean ignored him. He mumbled in a low voice as if he had fallen into some kind of emotion that he could not get rid of for the time being.

    After a long while, Zhao Shou stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°Good poem! I want to personally engrave this poem in the secondary Saint Hall and make it a part of the Yun Lu Academy. In the future, when future generations look back on this period of history, this poem will be enough.

    ¡°Why did you guyse to my restaurant for a drink tonight? let¡¯s drink until dawn.¡±

    The three great Confucians were in disbelief. As the head of the Confucians, how could Zhao Shou lose hisposure over a poem?

    Even the ¡°fragrant floating moon at dusk¡± and ¡°a boat full of dreams suppressing the Gxy¡± were excellent works that people would p their hands and call excellent. The Dean would only smile and praise them.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Zhao Shou handed over the paper.

    Zhang Shen took it and read it with the two great Confucians. The three of them suddenly froze. Just like Zhao Shou, they were immersed in some kind of emotion and couldn¡¯t get rid of it for a long time.

    ¡°The road is difficult, the road is difficult, there are many roads, but today I am at peace. There will be times when the wind blows and the waves break, and the sails of the clouds will reach the vast sea.¡± Li Mubai¡¯s tears suddenly flowed down his face as he said in a hurt voice,

    ¡°This poem is about our Yun Lu Academy.¡±

    Zhang Shen and Chen Tai clenched their fists tightly. They understood why the Dean had lost hisposure. Li Mubai was right, this poem was written for Yun Lu Academy.

    Looking back on the two hundred years since the establishment of the Imperial College, Yun Lu Academy had entered its darkest period in history. The students studied hard and worked hard, but in exchange, they were buried in cold storage. Their hot blood had nowhere to be spilled and their talents had nowhere to be disyed.

    I can¡¯t eat when I stop drinking, I¡¯m at a loss when I draw my sword!

    And thesest two sentences were simply a stroke of genius, making the Confucians feel heroic and excited.

    The greatest charm of poetry was empathy. Itpletely touched the hearts of director Zhao Shou and the three great Confucians.

    ¡°Director ...¡±

    Zhang Shen coughed and shook off his surging emotions. He said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Xu cijiu is my disciple. I¡¯ve trained him with great effort.¡±

    ¡°Jinyan, you¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Zhao shouxin said.

    I, Zhang Jinyan, am responsible for cultivating talents for the Academy. It¡¯s no trouble at all. Zhang Shen said with a sense of justice,

    however, I have a small request that I hope the director can fulfill.

    Chen Tai and Li Mubai instantly became alert.

    ¡°What¡¯s the request?¡± Zhao asked gently.

    ¡°When you personally carve a poem, remember to write a few small words after your signature:Teacher Zhang Shen, careful with his words, from Jingzhou.¡±

    Before Zhao Shou could reply, Chen Tai and Li Mubai said,¡±I object!¡±

    Zhang Shen was furious. it¡¯s a poem written by my student. What does it have to do with you? who are you to object? ¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    The two great Confucians blew at their beards and red at each other.¡±Don¡¯t you have any confidence in your student¡¯s standard? Do you dare say you don¡¯t know who wrote this poem?¡±

    Of course, Zhang Shen knew that Xu cijiu was his student. As a teacher, he knew better than anyone how much his student was worth.

    As for how Xu cijiu guessed the question correctly, Zhang Shen thought that Xu Qi ¡®an had asked Wei Yuan for help.

    ¡°?¡±

    Question marks shed in Zhao Shou¡¯s mind. He waved his hand to cut off the hearing of the messenger student beside him and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±What did you say just now? This poem wasn¡¯t written by Xu cijiu?¡±

    Hmph! Chen Tai snorted. Xu cijiu is good at policy, but his poems are mediocre. How could hee up with such an inspiring piece of work? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my student, Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± li Mubai continued.

    ¡°When did he be your student?¡± he¡¯s also my student, ¡± Zhang Shenwei said with a smile. so, no matter how you write my name, it¡¯s not wrong.

    The three great Confucians started to argue.

    After listening for a while, Zhao Shou understood that the poem was not written by Xu cijiu, but by his cousin, who was known as the best poet among the schrs.

    In that case, Xu cijiu had also cheated.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the chief physician of our Hui Yuan?¡± Zhao Shou asked.

    The Confucians were particr about character. The higher the rank of the Confucians, the more they paid attention to the firm character. To put it bluntly, every Confucians had extremely high personal integrity.

    However, this didn¡¯t mean that all the Confucians were using the ¡®life¡¯ of the ¡®goddess Gu¡¯, unless they were using the¡¯ life ¡®of the¡¯ goddess Gu ¡®at the time of establishing the life realm. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for them to miss out on the small details.

    But cheating was not a small matter.

    ¡°Thews of governance and military!¡± Zhang Shendao said. He was originally a great schr known for his military tactics.

    Governing a country was a ¡®skill¡¯ that every schr had to learn. On top of this, the schr could choose one or two other ¡®courses¡¯ that they specialized in.

    Some students were in charge of the Book of Rites, some of them were in charge of the Doctrine of the Mean, and Xu cijiu was in charge of militaryw.

    Zhao Shou nodded in relief. If it was militaryw, then there would be no problem. It would not affect his future promotion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to argue over a poem. I think Xu Qi ¡®an is giving this poem to the Academy through his cousin. To us, this is the greatest reward.¡± Zhao Shou said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, director.¡± The three great Confucians said in unison.

    In the future. I¡¯ll look for Xu ningyan to ask for a good piece ... The three great Confucians thought at the same time.

    In addition, they tacitly added in their hearts, ¡°The despicable yang Gong!

    ..........

    The next day, the Xu family held a grand banquet and invited friends and family. ording to the wishes of the new year, the residence was divided into three areas for three groups of guests:The front yard, the backyard, and the courtyard.

    ...

    His ssmates and friends were sitting in the courtyard, and it was not convenient for outsiders to enter the backyard, so people from the same n were sitting there. Second uncle Xu and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s colleagues were in the front yard.

    The three groups of guests were perfectly divided, drinking and boasting by themselves. The schrs ignored the boorish martial artists, and the martial artists ignored the schrs ¡®pretentiousness.

    ¡°Eng is indeed a schr, you¡¯ve arranged everything in good order.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an apanied his younger brother around toasting and sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t our teachere?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Xu Eng drank a few sses of wine and his face was slightly red. He said helplessly, ¡°¡±The servant who sent the invitation this morning brought back news that teacher had a fight with two great Confucians and was injured.¡±

    ¡°You got into another fight?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. Were all the schrs of Yun Lu Academy so hot-tempered?

    The two brothers turned and went to the inner courtyard, where everyone was from the family. Aunt and second uncle stayed at the table to apany the Xu family. A few children who had eaten their fill were ying in the courtyard, envious of the Xu family¡¯s courtyard.

    Xu lingying was ashamed to be with her friends, so she ate from the beginning to the end and refused to move.

    The members of the Xu family were overjoyed. A while ago, Xu dng had just been conferred a title of nobility, and second uncle Xu had been promoted to the Huiyuan stage. This was a sign that the Xu family was about to rise.

    While the younger generation was happy, they were also thinking about how they might be able to achieve meteoric sess by relying on this big tree.

    The happiness of the older generation was even purer. They cried out that their ancestors had shown their spirit and the Xu family was going to be a big family.

    ...

    An elder stood up and patted the back of Xu Pingzhi¡¯s hand. Lu Erdan, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve contributed a lot to the sess of dng and Eng. You¡¯ve cultivated both the Civil and martial arts. I happen to have a pair of grandsons at home. How many years will you help me look after er dan?¡±

    Lu Erdan was second uncle¡¯s nickname. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s father¡¯s nickname was:It was donkey big egg.

    Only the elders in the n could call him that.

    ¡°Hahaha, good, no problem. Granduncle, feel free to send those two little brats over.¡± Xu Pingzhi was a little proud of himself. He even felt that it was his credit that Xu cijiu and Xu ningyan were sessful.

    You¡¯re clearly not a son. Xu Pingzhi ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, but he wasining in his heart.

    Father really doesn¡¯t know his own limitations, you¡¯re just a vulgar martial artist ... Xu niannian cursed in his heart.

    When it came to educating her children, no one praised her, which made her very angry. But thinking of the past grudges with her nephew, she felt that if she stood up to im credit, she would definitely be rebuked by him.

    ..........

    At the West Gate of the capital.

    The soldiers guarding the city suddenly heard a faint sound of Sanskrit. It was so ethereal that it seemed toe from the sky.

    A soldier dug his ears and found that the Sanskrit was still reverberating in his ears. hey, did you hear any strange sounds ...

    As soon as he finished asking, he saw his colleagues opposite him and beside him picking their ears.

    Buddha¡¯s light! There¡¯s Buddha¡¯s light in the West! someone shouted from the city wall.

    The soldiers at the foot of the city wall subconsciously clenched their Spears and looked into the distance vigntly. A few secondster, they saw a golden light of Buddha rising from the West.

    It was like the rising sun ... No, it was purer and more approachable than sunlight.

    Unconsciously, they loosened their grip on the spears and looked up at the pure light of Buddha. Their eyes were pious and gentle, as if their souls had been cleansed.

    The thousand-manmander who was guarding the city bit the tip of his tongue. The pain stimted his brain and gave him a brief moment of rity in order to resist the ¡± piety ¡± in his heart.

    He pushed away the soldiers who were looking to the West. He grabbed the drum and hit it again and again.

    Thump thump thump ...

    The muffled sound of the drum spread in all directions, shaking the hearts of the soldiers guarding the city and the people of the East City.

    ..........

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was toasting, suddenly heard monk Shen Shu¡¯s ravings in his mind.

    ¡°Here? what¡¯s here?¡±

    He was stunned at first, then he immediately realized that the emissary delegation of Buddhism had arrived.

    Finally ... The Buddhists of the Western regions had finally arrived in the capital.

    They were here for the Sang Bo case and for monk Shen Shu.

    They came with ill intentions.

    He had been in this world for more than half a year, and he was about to meet the eminent monks of the Western Region for the first time.

    The supervisor has already shielded me from heaven¡¯s secrets. Buddhist monks should not be able to see through monk Shen Shu¡¯s existence ... As the organizer of sang Bo, I can¡¯t avoid dealing with monks ... I¡¯ve heard that Buddhism has all kinds of strange divine powers, such as the ¡°mind-reading ability.¡± If that¡¯s the case, can they hear my thoughts?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked as if he was facing a great enemy.

    ............

    [ PS: no way. I just took a look at the character card. The little mare has already reached 6000+ pen core? ] Hey, hey, don¡¯t be like this. If it surpasses the male and female leads, how am I supposed to live at Qidian?

    I¡¯ll have to think about it carefully when we enter the next plot, although there¡¯s a detailed outline.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 435

    435 Li Yuchun¡¯s enemy of a lifetime (1)

    The sun was high, and the banquet was getting better. After a round of toasts, Xu Qi ¡®an left the banquet with the excuse of going to the toilet. He returned to the study and thought about how to face the emissary group of the Western Region Buddhism.

    Zhong Li sat at the square table with her head lowered, eating her food in small bites.

    ording to the research he had done recently, he believed that the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist emissaries had two purposes for visiting the capital.

    The main purpose of their trip was, of course, to understand the whole story of the Sang Bo case.

    ¡®. wonder if the bald donkeys are only here to understand, or are they going to stay in the capital for. long time to track down monk Shen Shu ... We¡¯ll probably have to wait for them to figure out the situation before making a decision.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an twirled the brush in his hand.

    Their secondary purpose was probably to condemn him.

    The rtionship between Buddhism and Da Feng was veryplicated. They were the kind of allies who were smiling on the surface but cursing in their hearts.

    For example, during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Region and Dafeng were allies and were considered the victorious country. The southern border and the northern border were the defeated countries.

    However, after experiencing the dream of resurrection, Xu Qi ¡®an realized that the Battle of Shanhai Pass was not as simple as it was recorded in the history books, because the witchcraft cult in the northeast also participated.

    the barbarians in the South, the barbarians in the North, the demons in the North, the witchcraft cult in the northeast ... If the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom were also involved, the defeated side¡¯s camp would be huge.

    ¡°In other words, how strong was the DA Feng Kingdom back then? How strong was the Buddhism in the Western Region? How strong was Wei Yuan¡¯s ability to lead an Army? It¡¯s terrifying to think about it. ¡±

    However, this Alliance was not solid. In the past 20 years, the northern and southern border had repeatedly vited the border of Dafeng. The Imperial court had asked for help from the Western regions many times, but the Buddhist sect had ignored them.

    Not to mention the North, half of the southern border had fallen into the hands of the Buddhist League-the territory of the thousand demon Kingdom in the past.

    If the Buddhist Kingdom really considered their alliance, they could just send troops to steal the crystals. Would the barbarians of the southern border still dare to attack the border?

    Of course, Da Feng wasn¡¯t anything good either. In the distant past, the Yun Lu Academy single-handedly led the Buddha annihtion operation. The closest one was that monk Shen Shu had escaped, while the old man, the supervisor, pretended to be sick.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just a lowly silver Gong, so I naturally have to worry about it myself. He didn¡¯t know if the supervisor would make a move, but old silver probably wouldn¡¯t.

    As the organizer of the Sang Bo case, I¡¯ll most likely be in contact with Buddhist monks ... Just to be safe, let¡¯s go see the supervisor.

    ¡°In addition, the diplomatic mission¡¯s arrival is both a crisis and an opportunity. Buddhist cultivators knew monk Shen Shu¡¯s identity the best. I can use this opportunity to ask around and dig out more information. This way, I can also give monk Shen Shu an exnation.¡±

    A bold n formed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Zhong Li, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Immediately, he changed into the night watchman¡¯s uniform, put on the marten hat, and left the Xu residence.

    Riding on the little mare that never got stuck in traffic, he soon arrived at the stargazing tower. He tied the little mare to the side of the steps and climbed up the stairs with Zhong Li.

    As soon as he walked down the stone steps and entered the hall on the first floor, his eyes blurred, and the back of a white-robed Warlock appeared in front of him. He said in a powerful voice, ¡±

    ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars ...¡±

    ¡°There is no one like me in this world.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered.

    ......... Yang qianhuan paused for a moment before resuming. ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars ...¡±

    ¡°There is no one like me in this world.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rushed to answer again, and then said, ¡°¡±Senior yang, we¡¯re going to see the supervisor. Don¡¯t block our way.¡±

    Yang qianhuan was silent for a long time before saying, ¡± that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. My teacher asked me to inform you.

    The supervisor knew I wasing? ¡°Please speak,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s anger seeped into her dantian. get lost!!!

    ..........

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted his ears and unbuckled the reins of the little mare. He said gloomily, ¡°¡±Your Directorate of Celestials also knows the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar?

    ¡°What should I do if my ears are ringing? will I go deaf?¡±

    After he finished speaking, he saw Zhong Li silently sign, ¡°I¡¯m deaf. I need to go back and take my medicine, or my ears will be useless.

    ¡°........¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed to his ear and then to himself, meaning:Am I the one who harmed you?

    Zhong Li shook her head (she shook her head helplessly as she didn¡¯t want to waste time with Xu Qi ¡®an).

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. It seemed that this was another disaster for Zhong Li, and he was the one who was implicated by her.

    The fact that the supervisor didn¡¯t want to see him meant that the effect of blocking the secrets of heaven should be enough to deal with the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect ... Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief when he got the answer he wanted.

    After waiting downstairs for a while, Zhong Li returned after taking the medicine.

    ¡°Are your ears alright?¡±

    Zhong Li nodded.

    The two of them immediately went to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen and went straight to Mount min¡¯s Golden Jade Hall. The big and burly man with a scar on his face, min yinluo, said in a bad mood,

    ¡°Your one de Hall has already been repaired. What are you doing here?¡±

    One de Hall was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡± office ¡°. He gave it the name, which meant ¡± who in the world can block my de? ¡±

    ¡°Is there anything going on in the capital today?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked casually.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also heard about it?¡±

    Min Shan chuckled. the emissaries from the Western regions are here. I heard that there¡¯s an eminent monk in the team. Within ten miles, the light of Buddha is soaring to the sky. Many of the soldiers guarding the city saw it.

    ¡°After they entered the city, the people in the city began to chant¡± holy monk ¡°like crazy. In terms of bewitching people, Buddhism is the best.¡±

    this should be the ability of. seventh-grade mage. I remember the records in the archive saying that. seventh-grade mage would open a forum and give. speech. When the people heard it, they were enlightened and entered the void gate ... Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to be confused.

    ¡°What is the Buddhist emissary group doing in the capital?¡±

 Chapter 436

    436 Li Yuchun¡¯s enemy of a lifetime (2)

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Min Shan didn¡¯t know that the sealed artifact in sang Bo¡¯s case was actually monk Shen Shu of the Buddhist sect. He didn¡¯t know the stakes involved.

    ........

    The Ind-water transport ship slowly docked at the dock. On the deck of a three-masted sailboat, dozens of Watchmen stood.

    Yang Yan and Jiang Luzhong led a group of night watchmen and left the official ship. The group looked at the capital that they had not seen for a long time and felt extremely excited.

    This was especially so for the Vanguard team of Jiang Luzhong and provincial governor Zhang. They had left the capital city for more than two months in the middle of winter. By the time they returned, it was already the time when the Willow branches had sprouted and everything was new.

    Li Yuchun beckoned song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao over and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±After the report, we¡¯ll go pay our respects to Ning Yan.¡±

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao nodded with heavy expressions.

    More than a month had passed since Xu ningyan¡¯s death in battle. The sorrow that had surged like a tide at that time had now settled in their hearts, and they had be colleagues and subordinates that they would always remember.

    Many yearster, when she recalled that lively young man, she might still feel a faint sorrow and regret.

    Yang Yan, who was walking in front, turned around. He was expressionless, but his voice was very low.¡±I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°I want to see his Majesty, so I won¡¯t be going with you.¡± Provincial governor Zhang sighed. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring my wife and children to pay our respects.¡±

    He had a lot of things to do, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the time to pay a visit to Xu ningyan¡¯s grave tomorrow.

    This group of people had been floating on the water since they had arrived in Qingzhou. They had not received any letters from the Imperial court, so they did not know that Xu Qi ¡®an hade back to life.

    Not only had Xu Qi ¡®an been resurrected, but he had also solved a murder case in the pce.

    Soon, they arrived at the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    ..........

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an brought Zhong Li out of the Golden Jade Hall and was about to visit his own Hall. Zhong Li was walking when she suddenly noticed that Xu Qi¡¯ an had stopped.

    She first nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, then followed his gaze to the Yamen gate. There, a group of travel-worn night watchmen crossed the threshold ... They were all frozen there.

    They were like stone statues.

    who is this person? why does he look so simr to Xu ningyan ...

    ¡°Do we have such a Yin Gong in our Yamen ...¡±

    my eyes must be ying tricks on me. I think I saw Xu ningyan. No, Xu ningyan isn¡¯t that handsome ...

    ¡°Are they Blood Brothers? but Xu ningyan doesn¡¯t have any brothers ....

    One question after another appeared in the mind of the night watchman who was returning South.

    I¡¯m most afraid of the air suddenly bing quiet,. ¡®m most afraid of the memories suddenly rolling around in pain,. ¡®m most afraid of suddenly seeing your figure ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the lyrics were perfectly in line with their current state of mind.

    He smiled awkwardly but politely. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Xu Qian.¡±

    They would meet again sooner orter, but in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, the right way to open it was:

    After Yang Yan and the others returned to the capital, they learned from their colleagues in the Yamen that he had been resurrected. They were overjoyed and then ran over like wild dogs, hugging him and crying.

    He had not expected such an awkward reunion.

    It must be Zhong Li who brought me bad luck.

    Li Yuchun stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and used all her strength to speak in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±You, you are Xu ningyan?¡±

    The others didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at him in silence and held their breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t die.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    After hearing his answer, the other side was silent for more than ten seconds. Song tingfeng suddenly screamed and ran into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead? you¡¯re clearly dead.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the drastic change in appearance? How did you resurrect? tell us.¡±

    ¡°Alive, it¡¯s really alive ... It¡¯s warm.¡±

    The night watchmen surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an and talked to him excitedly.

    I¡¯ll exinter, I¡¯ll exinter ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed song tingfeng and the others away. He pointed at the silver Gong symbol on his chest and said to Li Yuchun, ¡°¡±Boss, I¡¯ve be a silver Gong.¡±

    Li Yuchun put his hands behind his back and pretended to be calm. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±Not bad, my hard work in nurturing him was not in vain.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Li,e here. I¡¯ll introduce you to my boss,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, waving his hand.

    It was only then that Li Yuchun saw Zhong Li ...

    His hair was dry and messy, his coarse robe was full of wrinkles, and his embroidered shoes had not been washed for. long time, so his face could not be seen ... Li Yuchun felt as if a cold snake had slithered past his back, and his scalp went numb.

    He revealed a look of fear and retreated, he pointed at Zhong Li and roared, ¡±

    which family¡¯s youngdy is this? which family¡¯s youngdy is this!!!

    ¡°Zhong Li, you can go to my one de Hall first, turn right in front.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly sent his fifth Senior Sister away.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Zhong Li lowered her head and walked away, feeling wronged.

    Li Yuchun felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. The goosebumps on her arms slowly disappeared.

    Next, Xu Qi ¡®an exined in detail how he hade back to life.

    ¡°The birth transformation pill, a pill that can allow one to shed their old body and obtain a new one? He heard that His Majesty had asked the supervisor for it before, but the supervisor didn¡¯t give it to him ... Is that Yan Caiwei your lover?¡± Jiang Luzhong clicked his tongue and sighed.

    ...

    After listening to his exnation, some of the night watchmen who did not know about the reborn pill suddenly realized.

    When the emotions of his colleagues had gradually stabilized, Xu Qi ¡®an put his arm around song tingfeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to the Imperial Academy to have fun tonight.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the Imperial Academy anymore,¡± song tingfeng shook his head and said.

    He nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and said righteously, ¡°¡±I¡¯m no longer who I used to be. The song tingfeng now is a man who is determined to forge ahead and cultivate hard.

    ¡°Ningyan, you will change, and so will I. You can¡¯t look at me like you did before.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him in surprise. In the month after his death, song tingfeng had indeed be more steady and determined.

    well said, tingfeng, ¡± Li Yuchun praised. you¡¯ve changed the most during this trip to Yunzhou. I¡¯m very gratified.¡±

    Song tingfeng smiled calmly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped his hands and looked at everyone. ¡°After everyone¡¯s report on their work, let¡¯s go to the academy for a drink tonight. My treat.¡±

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an put his arm around Zhu guangxiao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±I still owe you five times of the Imperial Academy¡¯s open court, and I¡¯ve written a pledge.¡±

    His colleagues were overjoyed.

    ...

    Song tingfeng swallowed his saliva. ningyan, I¡¯m also in the agreement ... Tonight, I¡¯m also going to the Imperial Academy for a drink.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious, and he said righteously, ¡± you¡¯re no longer the song tingfeng of the past. Drinking, making merry, and letting loose will be done by guangxiao and me. You¡¯re the song tingfeng who is determined to forge ahead.

    ...........

    The Buddhist diplomatic mission¡¯s stop was the three yang courier station in the west of the city, which was also thergest courier station in the outer city. It had a courtyard with two entrances and three hundred-year-old Willows.

    That was where the name came from.

    The ry station¡¯s guard walked out of the main gate, looked around for a while, and then entered a small alley without a word.

    In the alley, a young man in a watchman¡¯s uniform stood. He had one hand on his saber, his back against the wall, and a piece of silver in his hand. He had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Milord, this is the name list of the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission. The leading Grandmaster¡¯s Buddhist name is¡± du ¡®e.¡±¡±

    The courier handed over the note and his eyes swept over the pieces of silver.¡±Grandmaster du ¡®e has just been summoned to the pce and is not in the station.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his finger, and the silver pieces flew in an arc and were caught by the courier. Thetter smiled and said,¡±Thank you, my Lord.¡±

    After sending the courier away, Xu Qi ¡®an quickly took off the night watchman¡¯s uniform. Then, he took out a monk¡¯s robe from the fragment of theher world Book and put it on.

    He touched his crew-cut hair andforted himself,

    It could be longer.

    A few minutester, a masculine and handsome monk walked out of the alley, his monk robe fluttering.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the courier station, it was not a courier station that was guarding the door, but two young monks.

    ¡°Senior brother, how should I address you?¡±

    Two young monks came up to him and blocked his way.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and chanted, ¡°¡±Amitabha. I¡¯m Hengyuan from the Azure Dragon Temple. I¡¯vee to visit my fellow sect members who came from the Western Region.¡±

    Azure Dragon Temple. Heng Yuan ... The two monks were not easy to fool. They looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°Senior brother Hengyuan didn¡¯t keep his precepts? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior monk.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was as if he was saying, ¡± I¡¯m the only one who knows my secret.

    The two monks no longer had any questions and their tone instantly became polite. ¡°Senior brother Hengyuan, pleasee in!¡±

    ........

    [PS: update first and changeter] [thank you, Harry Potter YY¡¯s sect master, for the tip.]

 Chapter 437

    437 Chapter 53-take care _

    Under the guidance of the monk guarding the door, Xu Qi ¡®an passed through the front yard and came to the inner yard.

    The young monk stopped in the courtyard and put his palms together. senior brother Hengyuan, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and inform uncle master jingchen.

    ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an responded with a Buddhist salute.

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the names on the list as he watched the young monk enter a room.

    The total number of people in the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission this time was twenty-one.

    The courier had to arrange rooms for the diplomatic mission. The rooms in the courier station were divided into different grades. The senior monks would naturally stay in good rooms. It was impossible for a novice monk to stay in the Presidential Suite, while the leading eminent monk would stay in a single room without windows.

    As a result, the courier had a clear understanding of the status of the people in the diplomatic mission.

    The one with the highest seniority was naturally the leader of this diplomatic mission,¡±master du ¡®e.¡± However, as for his cultivation level, the ry soldier did not know.

    There were two more people behind them,¡¯Jing Chen¡¯ and ¡®Jing si¡¯. From their names, they should be fellow disciples.

    As for the other monks, they had the same status.

    ¡°One is called ¡®Jing¡¯, the other is called¡¯ shortsightedness¡¯. The Dharma names of these two apprentice-brothers are really interesting,¡±

    As he was thinking, the young monk came out and invited Xu Qi ¡®an in.

    He followed the young monk into the room. The room was burning with sandalwood, and a monk with a round face and chubby earlobes was sitting cross-legged, looking at the door with a smile.

    The monk¡¯s aura was restrained and he looked no different from an ordinary person.

    ¡°Senior brother jingchen.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together.

    ¡°Junior Brother Hengyuan.¡± The middle-aged monk returned the greeting.

    He immediately arranged for the young monk to serve tea. After Xu Qi ¡®an had a sip, he said, ¡°¡±Senior brother Pan Shu just returned to the temple.¡±

    He wanted to say that the monks of Azure Dragon Temple had just received the news that the diplomatic mission had entered the capital ... Since he had just returned to the Azure Dragon Temple, he wouldn¡¯t let the monkse over to talk to him without any special reason ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought of many possibilities in an instant. He knew that the other party was testing him.

    He already had a draft in mind, so he said unhurriedly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve left the temple for many years.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Hengyuan, what brings you here?¡± monk jingchen asked with a smile.

    His voice seemed to have a strange magic that made Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively resist lying. He just wanted to tell her his purpose clearly.

    A fifth-gradew?

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled.

    Azure Dragon temple¡¯s Abbot coiling tree was also at the fifth stage. Monks of this realm were like moving ¡± rules. they would actively or unconsciously affect the people around them.

    Monks didn¡¯t lie, women were forbidden, and killing was forbidden ... The people around thew would also follow the rules that thew had once followed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never seen a fight between rhythmical cultivators, but when he went to Azure Dragon Temple to investigate the Sang Bo case, he had read the information of Buddhist masters.

    The fighting power of the rhythmical cultivators all came from the ¡°precepts.¡± It was a bit like the Confucian school¡¯s ¡°following the rules with words,¡± but it was not as hooligan as the Confucian school.

    Inyman terms, the Confucians would say that it was possible, even though the repercussions would be great.

    However, there were many restrictions on the Buddhist rhythmical cultivators and they could not do as they pleased. They could only say, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an was a reverse smoker.

    Except for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth, which was scalded, there were no side effects.

    The Confucian school¡¯s w follows words¡¯ was to change the rules, while the w¡¯ was to make people follow the rules. In essence, they werepletely opposite.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and chanted, ¡°¡±Did senior brother and your fellow disciplese to the capital for the sealed artifact that escaped from the Sang Bo case?¡±

    These words were like a huge rock smashing into a Lake.

    Jing Chen squinted his eyes and remained calm. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Senior brother Pan Shu said that?¡±

    Before the coiling tree monk returned to the Azure Dragon Temple, uncle-master du ¡®e had repeatedly ordered that the existence of the sealed artifact should not be leaked out, including the monks of the Azure Dragon Temple.

    Master Jing Chen had set a trap for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi. an shook his head and sighed. it¡¯s not what master said. To be honest. I was also involved in the Sang Bo case ...

    There seemed to be a golden divine light shing in Jing Chen¡¯s gentle and peaceful eyes.

    ¡°I have a Junior Brother, his Dharma name is Heng Hui. We grew up together and have a very close rtionship. More than a year ago, Heng Hui suddenly disappeared and stole a spiritual artifact from the temple that could conceal one¡¯s aura. I investigated in many ways and found that he was suspected to be abducted and sold by a yazi organization ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked sad, as if he couldn¡¯t bear it. He could only recite the name of Buddha to ease his mood.¡±Amitabha.¡±

    Jing Chen was listening attentively. When he saw Junior Brother Hengyuan¡¯s expression, he thought, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a hidden story behind this case?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior Brother Heng Hui fell in love with a female devotee and made a promise to marry her. Thus, he stole the celestial device of Azure Dragon Temple and left.¡±

    Jing Chen frowned, and many doubts shed through his mind. even if they eloped, they don¡¯t have to steal the magic weapon, do they? ¡±

    Xu Hengyuan sighed and said,¡±that female devotee is the daughter of King Yu¡¯s first wife. King Yu is His Majesty¡¯s younger brother, a Prince.¡± If they don¡¯t have a Qi-concealing magic tool, they won¡¯t be able to leave the capital.¡±

    This ... Master Jing Chen was at a loss for words.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an roughly described how the two young men and women, who were ignorant of the world, were deceived, how they were passively involved in the factional dispute, and how they died an unnatural death.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Master jingchen put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha with a merciful expression.

    ¡°But what does this have to do with the Sang Bo case?¡± he asked after a few seconds of silence.

    Good question! Xu Qi ¡®an smiled in his heart and said without changing his expression,¡±This case is full of twists and turns, and it¡¯s not as simple as it seems ...¡± At the end ofst year, the temple of Yongzhen mountain river in the royal family¡¯s Mulberry Lake was suddenly destroyed by an explosion, and the evil creature sealed under the Mulberry Lake was born.

 Chapter 438

    438 Chapter 53-take care, master _

    the Emperor of Dafeng was furious and ordered the three departments to investigate. The reason I was involved was because the evil thing had parasitized in Junior Brother Heng Hui¡¯s body.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Master Jing Chen¡¯s expression changed and he asked anxiously, ¡°¡±Where is that evil being now? Heng Hui wasn¡¯t dead? How did great Feng deal with this matter? didn¡¯t the supervisor take action? Or has the evil creature been sealed by the supervisor?¡±

    He asked a series of questions, and the indifferent bearing of an eminent monk was gone.

    . Senior brother jingchen. don¡¯t worry. Let me exin ....

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave an in-depth analysis of the Sang Bo case and the princess of Ping Yang case, exining the connection between the two cases and the secrets behind them to monk Jing Chen in detail.

    Monk jingchen did not speak for a long time. He seemed to be shocked by theplicated and interconnected cases.

    Even Abbot coiling tree didn¡¯t know these inside stories. He had onlye West to tell them the news of the sealed artifacts of the Buddhist Sanpo sect.

    Uncle-master went to the pce to see the Emperor to understand the whole story of the case.. didn¡¯t expect that.. who was guarding the courier station. would know the whole process first ... Monk jingchen sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°This case is indeed full of twists and turns, and the person who can solve it is even more powerful. How does Junior Brother Hengyuan know so much?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that monk jingchen would definitely ask this question. He didn¡¯t panic at all and forced himself to resist his instinct of not lying. He replied, ¡±

    ¡°Although this case was handled by the three departments, the one who really investigated the Sang Bo case and the princess Ping Yang case was a silver Gong from the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an. I¡¯m very close to Lord Xu, and I¡¯m also involved in Junior Brother Heng Hui¡¯s Affairs, so I know everything.¡±

    The silver Gong Xu Qi. an ... Monk jingchen took note of the name and asked, ¡± who is that Xu yingong? Junior Brother Hengyuan, tell me in detail.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    Xu Hengyuan didn¡¯t speak, but let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Junior Brother, this is ...¡±

    ¡°When I think of this person, my heart is filled with emotions.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Xu Hengyuan said slowly, ¡± senior brother, you may not know this. Xu Qi ¡®an is the most amazing person I have ever seen in my life. In terms of cultivation, he was a heavenly talent. There were few people in the entire great Feng who could bepared to him.

    ¡°In terms of being an official, he was determined not to take a single needle or thread from themon people, and it was his duty to uphold justice.

    ¡°In terms of solving cases, Da Feng has many experts, but they can¡¯t evenpare to his finger.

    in terms of poetry, he¡¯s known as the number one poet in Da Feng in the past two hundred years. It¡¯s said that the courtesans of the Imperial Academy¡¯s court love him to death, but he ignored them.

    Monk jingchen was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a person in the capital.

    ¡°There really is such a person in the world. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t join our Buddhist sect.¡± Monk Jing Chen¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light.

    ....... F * ck, this b * stard is bragging too much. Is he trying to ¡°pass¡± me into the void gate? Then what use do I have for this metal cudgel?

    Xu Qian was on guard. He changed the topic without batting an eyelid and revealed his true intentions.¡±I¡¯vee to find you this time to ask you what the evil thing under the Sang Bo is.

    ¡°I know that this item is rted to Buddhism, but I don¡¯t understand why it was suppressed in the Sang po of Da Feng.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± Monk Jing Chen looked troubled.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, senior brother?¡± Xu Hengyuan took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°This matter is a Buddhist secret. Junior Brother, please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Said Jing Chen.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Xu Hengyuan sneered and said, ¡°I understand now. I see my sect in the Western regions as my own family. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯m just an outsider in the eyes of my fellow disciples.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, this poor monk is overthinking things. I¡¯ll leave now. The Western Region Buddhism is the Western Region Buddhism and the Azure Dragon Temple is the Azure Dragon Temple. They¡¯re different.¡±

    With that, he stood up and walked away.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    stop! Jing Chen shouted angrily. you and I are both disciples of Buddhism. We worship Buddha and are family. Junior brother¡¯s words just now were truly harsh, so don¡¯t say them again.¡±

    There was. chance ... Xu Hengyuan looked at him expressionlessly and snorted.

    He used the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar to make the sound reverberate in the room.

    The monk¡¯s temper had always been this bad ... Jing Chen sighed in his heart and said, ¡°¡±Junior Brother, please take a seat. I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡±

    The Azure Dragon Temple was the only hope of Buddhism in the Western Region in Da Feng. If Buddhism in the Western Region wanted to continue preaching in the Central ins, the Azure Dragon Temple was an irreceable force.

    Under such circumstances, Buddhism in the Western Region attached great importance to the ¡°family¡± rtionship with Azure Dragon Temple. Any disputes and cracks must be put to an end and avoided.

    ¡°That evil thing is indeed rted to Buddhism. I heard from uncle du ¡®E that it is a traitor of Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°A Buddhist traitor?¡±

    As I expected, monk Shenshu is a Buddhist, but he was sealed by the Buddhist sect. If he isn¡¯t a traitor, what is he?

    ¡°Which traitor is it?¡± Xu Hengyuan asked.

    I don¡¯t know. monk jingchen shook his head. if not, it¡¯s a Buddhist secret. Even I don¡¯t know the inside story.

    She really wanted to use her aura observation technique to see if he was lying ... It¡¯s Shen Shu. The traitor¡¯s Dharma name is Shen Shu ... Xu Hengyuan asked again,

    ¡°Why did you seal him and not release him from purgatory?¡±

    Although Buddhism was particr about mercy, they would not be soft-hearted to a traitor of their sect, right?

    ¡°After Abbot Pan Shu sent the news back to the Western regions, the Arhats and bodhisattvas attached great importance to this and informed each other through thundering sounds. This kind of solemn attitude, other than the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, has never been seen before.¡± Monk jingchen muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Along the way from the East, I heard uncle du ¡®e say that the devil monk can¡¯t be killed.¡±

 Chapter 439

    439 Take care, master _

    Can¡¯t be killed?

    There was a lot of information in these words, so Xu Qi ¡®an had to stop asking and think carefully.

    In other words, the reason why monk Shen Shu was sealed in sang Bo was not because the Buddhist sect was soft-hearted, but because they could not kill him.

    Monk Shen Shu had once said that he was lucky enough to step into the highest realm of ¡®undying and imperishable¡¯.

    But don¡¯t forget that there was a superior existence like Buddha in Buddhism. Even Buddha couldn¡¯t kill monk Shen Shu?

    Oh my God, monk Shen Shu is more terrifying than I thought. What kind of monster is he ... Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    One punch for one old supervisor?

    I understand now. So it can¡¯t be killed. No wonder it has to be dismembered and sealed. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°But why did you choose sang Bo?¡± He asked again.

    Such a terrifying traitor could be called a mortal mdy. There must be a reason why he chose to seal him in the territory of his ally, Da Feng.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be more stable to seal it right under his nose?

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know the answer to that question as well. I¡¯ve asked uncle master duai on the way here. Martial uncle told me that this was due to an agreement with the Wu Zong Emperor of Da Feng 500 years ago.¡± Said Jing Chen.

    The promise from five hundred years ago ... That year, Buddhism was spreading its teachings all over Da Feng, and Buddhist temples had sprung up like mushrooms after the rain. There was indeed a hidden story behind this ... However, most of the information from 500 years ago had been destroyed, modified, and kept secret.

    There was no way to check.

    After a few more words, Xu Qi ¡®an was sure that he couldn¡¯t get any more information, so he got up and left.

    Monk jingchen personally sent him off. Just as he left the room, he saw a monk with delicate features walking along the corridor.

    ¡°Senior brother!¡± The handsome monk put his palms together.

    ¡°This is Junior Brother Hengyuan from the Azure Dragon Temple. You can call him senior brother,¡± Jing Chen introduced.

    ¡°This is Junior Brother jingsi,¡± he introduced her to Xu Hengyuan.

    ¡®Short-sighted¡¯ is so young? Xu Hengyuan was a little surprised.

    ¡°Senior brother Hengyuan.¡± The handsome monk bowed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the greeting and said to Jing Chen, ¡°¡±Senior brother, you don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±

    Jing si watched Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back as he left. She did not look away for a long time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Junior Brother?¡± Jing Chen asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel that he has a kind of power that makes people feel close to him.¡± Jing si said.

    ...........

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the station and walked along the street.

    ¡°Although I still don¡¯t know the identity of monk Shen Shu, I have at least confirmed a few things:First, he was a traitor of Buddhism, and there was irrefutable evidence. second, his cultivation is higher than I expected, so high that even the Buddha can¡¯t kill him, although there is no evidence to prove that the Buddha did it ... Let me make an assumption first.

    ¡°Third, I¡¯m only responsible for helping him check his identity and memories. I won¡¯t get involved in his feud with the Buddhist sect unless I be a martial God, which is impossible.

    ¡°Fourth, I must cling onto this thick leg and madly squeeze out the benefits.

    ¡°Fifth, you can¡¯t tell anyone about monk Shen Shu¡¯s existence, not even Wei Yuan. This is too big a matter.

    ¡°Sixth, while it¡¯s still early, go to the bar and listen to music.¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a familiar figure in the crowd.

    It was a burly and tall monk. There was a circle of dark green on his chin, as if he had just shaved.

    The loose monk¡¯s robe seemed to fit him perfectly, hiding the muscles hidden inside.

    f * ck! Hengyuan!!

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt like ten thousand f * cking horses were galloping in his heart.

    Master Hengyuan also saw him. He was surprised and surprised by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s outfit.

    ¡°Lord Xu, why are you wearing this?¡±

    ¡°Performance art ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pulled a long face.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Master, are you going to the three yang ry station?¡±

    ¡°My fellow sect member is here, this penniless monk should go and meet him.¡±

    ¡°Can, can I not see him?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an tried not to let the corners of his mouth Twitch.

    ¡°Why?¡± Hengyuan was puzzled.

    Because you might be beaten up ... Xu Qi ¡®anughed dryly and shook his head.

    Hengyuan looked at him and nodded, ¡°¡±I just finished a vegetarian meal at the Xu estate and came over.¡±

    Ah? What are you doing in my house ... Oh, you¡¯re going to congratte Eng, Zhong Huiyuan, that Eng didn¡¯t drive you out?

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt. He felt that he had tricked his younger brother and then the honest and simple master Hengyuan. He was simply inhumane.

    He swore to be a good person in the future.

    ¡°Master ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a ten tael Silver Note and stuffed it into monk Hengyuan¡¯s hands. ¡°This is my gift to the elders and children of the Yangsheng Hall.¡±

    If it was for himself, master Hengyuan wouldn¡¯t have epted it. However, this money was for the kind master Xu to help the widower and lonely. Master Hengyuan wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    ...

    ¡°Amitabha. Lord Xu is truly a kind man.¡± Hengyuan sincerely admired him.

    ¡°I should, I should ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved goodbye and took a few steps forward. He couldn¡¯t help but turn back and shout, ¡°¡±Master!¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, is there anything else?¡± Heng Yuan stopped and turned around.

    ¡°...... Take care!¡±

    ..........

    Xu Qi ¡®an found a quiet alley, changed into a night watchman¡¯s uniform, and entered a brothel with ease.

    ¡°Sir, do you need a room or a room?¡± A green-robed servant boy came forward.

    ¡°Call the prettiest girl here to give me a shoulder massage.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the second floor.

    The private rooms on the second floor belonged to the VIP rooms, and people of status were all watching the show and listening to music on the second floor.

    On the other side, master Hengyuan had arrived at the entrance of the courier station.

    ...

    The two monks who were guarding the door looked at each other and thought to themselves, ¡± has Buddhism be so prosperous in Da Feng? ¡±

    ¡°Where does this senior brother cultivate?¡±

    With doubts in his heart, the guarding monk stopped Hengyuan.

    Master Hengyuan put his palms together. I am Hengyuan of the Azure Dragon Temple. I heard that my fellow sect members have arrived in the capital, so I came to pay my respects.

    After he finished speaking, he sharply noticed that the two monks ¡®eyes were wide open as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Hengyuan was confused.

    ¡°Hehe, no problem. Senior brother, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and pass on the message.¡± The monk guarding the door looked at him deeply before turning around and entering.

    After a short while, he came out expressionlessly and said, ¡°¡±Pleasee in.¡±

    ..........

    [PS: update first and changeter]

    [PS: there¡¯s a promotion event for Xu Qian¡¯s stars in the book review section. Go and reply to the post first, and thenpare the Qidian coins you can get from the major events of your submission. Note, you can get Qidian coins.]

    Xu Qi ¡®an can only be a little mare after she¡¯s done. Everyone, stay calm.

    The above is what the operations Officer told me to inform everyone. Actually, I ... Can she be another Supporting Actress?

 Chapter 440

    440 Question and answer (1)

    Hengyuan frowned and felt that something was wrong. Ever since he said his name, the two monks had been looking at him strangely.

    After the message was sent, there was a faint hostility.

    ¡°Please lead the way!¡± Hengyuan lowered his head.

    Under the guidance of the gatekeeper monk, they passed through the front yard and the main building and arrived at the backyard.

    A middle-aged monk was standing in the corridor under the eaves. He was wearing a monk¡¯s robe that was easy to walk in. His face was round and his earlobes were thick.

    He looked at Hengyuan with a nk expression.

    ¡°Hengyuan of Azure Dragon Temple?¡± Monk jingchen looked at Hengyuan with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Monk Heng Yuan was also scrutinizing Jing Chen. At this point, he had realized that this group of fellow disciples from the Western Region harbored a vague hostility toward him.

    Hengyuan did not know what this hostility was about. After all, the two sides had note into contact before.

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie!¡± Monk jingchen said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Hengyuan felt as if an rm had been rung in his ears. He could not lie and had to answer honestly.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Hengyuan put his hands together and said honestly.

    Monk jingchen fell silent.

    He had just used the power of a rhymist and could confirm that this monk who imed to be Hengyuan was not lying, unless he was also a rhymist and could change the precepts on his own.

    The problem was, if the person in front of him was Hengyuan, then who was the one just now?

    What was his motive?

    Jing Chen carefully recalled the conversation and was shocked to find that the other party hade for sang Bo¡¯s sealed artifact.

    In that case, the nature of the matter was not as simple as impersonating Hengyuan. It was rted to the devil monk, so he had to treat it seriously.

    the monk just now also knows the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar. Even if he isn¡¯t Hengyuan, he must be a Buddhist ... Even if the person in front of you is really Hengyuan, is he really here just to visit and have no other intentions?¡±

    All sorts of thoughts shed through monk Jing Chen¡¯s mind. He immediately made a decision and pointed at Heng Yuan, shouting, ¡°¡±Take him down!¡±

    Immediately, two monks in blue robes stepped forward and pressed on Hengyuan¡¯s shoulders.

    Bang! Bang!

    Hengyuan¡¯s Qi movement shook and the two monks were easily sent flying.

    In the corridor, monk jingchen formed a hand seal and chanted, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t move my body, I can¡¯t move my hands, I can¡¯t speak.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, golden ripples appeared on the handprint and swept across Heng Yuan gently but firmly.

    In that instant, Heng Yuan felt as if he was trapped in a quagmire. Other than his mind still working, he had lost control of his body.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang ...¡±

    The air around Heng Yuan exploded like small fireworks.

    He was using brute force to resist the precepts, trying to break out of the quagmire.

    Jing Chen frowned. The monk who called himself Hengyuan was stronger than he had expected. ¡°Take him down quickly!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    A few more warrior monks, mages, and Zen masters rushed out of the room. Thetter two had lowbat power and had to rely on the warrior monks to catch them.

    However, Heng Yuan broke the ¡± precept ¡± before the warrior monks could surround him. He pounced on monk Jing Chen at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind an afterimage.

    Hengyuan was angry and wanted to teach this fellow disciple from the West a lesson.

    At this moment, a figure stood in front of Jing Chen. It was the little monk Jing si, who was wearing a blue robe and had a delicate face.

    He looked at Hengyuan calmly and struck out with his palm.

    There was nothing unusual when the palm force was first raised, but in the process, a little bit of golden paint split from the palm and quickly covered the palm and arm, and then the whole person became like a golden sculpture.

    ng!

    His palm happened to push Hengyuan¡¯s chest, and thetter flew out as if he had been hit by a siege wood. He broke through the wall of the inner courtyard and the main building.

    The post station¡¯s soldiers were all scared to death. They hid in their rooms and trembled, not daring toe out.

    If this group of monks started fighting as soon as they moved in, wouldn¡¯t they tear down the rest station in a few days?

    ¡°Cough cough ...¡±

    With a painful cough, monk Hengyuan walked out and stared at Jing si without saying a word.

    ¡°You stay at the station. When uncle master du ¡®e returns, he will have something to ask you,¡± Jing Chen said.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Hengyuan nodded.

    At the end of the word ¡®good¡¯, he once again turned into an afterimage and pounced over fiercely. However, his target was not Jing Chen, but Jing si.

    Jing si, whose body was giving off a metallic feeling, raised his hand again and pped Hengyuan. This time, he did not hit Hengyuan. Instead, Hengyuan caught his arm joint and his huge fist continued to hit his face, making loud nking sounds.

    Jing si, who had suffered a blow to the face, knocked Hengyuan away with a headhammer. After the two of them exchanged more than ten moves, Jing Si was once again suppressed.

    Heng Yuan grabbed his wrist and growled in a deep voice. He threw Jing si over his shoulder and smashed him onto the ground.

    BOOM!

    The ck bricks that wereid in the courtyard were instantly sted into the sky, and the ground cracked.

    Hengyuan¡¯s knee was on Jing SI¡¯s throat, and his right fist turned into a shadow as he smashed his head again and again.

    ng ng ng ng ... Like the sound of a bell being struck, the sound waves mixed with the air currents wreaked havoc in every corner of the courtyard.

    ...

    The tiles fell off, the flowers exploded, and the Willows broke ... In an instant, it was aplete mess.

    Jing si had no ability to resist and could only cover her face and bear the blow.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Jing Chen said in a deep voice.

    Only then did Hengyuan stop. He swung his bloodied fist and stared at Jing si coldly.¡±It¡¯s just thick skin.¡±

    At this point, the monk¡¯s temper was finally over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always misunderstood Hengyuan. He thought that the other party was a simple and gentle ¡± Lu Zhishen, ¡± but in fact, Hengyuan was a thug wearing this simple and honest coat.

    A person with a good temper would not break into the residence of count Ping Yuan at night, kill someone, and then leave.

 Chapter 441

    441 Question and answer (2)

    However, in Hengyuan¡¯s mind, Lord Xu was a kind and charitable person. Such a good person deserved to be treated gently by him.

    After entering the ry station, he had been targeted everywhere. They hade with good intentions, but what they encountered was a ¡± stick ¡°. He was extremely angry. In such a situation, this little monk still came out to show off, as if he, Hengyuan, was a y chicken and pottery dog that could be sent flying with one palm.

    In the end, he was just a little monk with rough skin and thick flesh.

    .........

    At the beginning of spring, the warm sun hung in the West.

    Master du ¡®e held the Buddhist staff in his hand and wore a golden-red Kasaya. He strolled back and stopped at the entrance of the courier station. Then, he stepped out and came to the inner courtyard.

    The inner courtyard was in a state of chaos. The courier soldiers climbed Up the Ladder to the Roof andid out the tiles. The warrior monks carried the sand topact the cracked ground.

    Among them, the one who worked the hardest was an unfamiliar big bald man. Master du ¡®e sized him up a few times but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Master du ¡®E¡¯s appearance was that of a skinny old monk. His skin was dark and his face was full of wrinkles. His skinny body was wrapped in arge Kasaya, which made him look a little funny.

    ¡°Martial uncle!¡±

    Monk jingchen came out of the house and spoke in thenguage of the Western Region.¡±Something happened while you were in the pce ...¡±

    He told master du ¡®e in detail about the real and fake Hengyuan.

    Hengyuan beat jingsi up so badly that she couldn¡¯t even fight back? ¡±

    Master du ¡®e turned his head and looked at Heng Yuan, who was working hard.

    yes, ¡± Jing Chen nodded and then added, ¡± but Junior Brother jingsi isn¡¯t injured. The Diamond Sutra isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can break.

    His tone was filled with pride.

    Master du ¡®e didn¡¯t say anything and asked, ¡°¡±When the first Hengyuan talked to you, did he mention anything about the evil thing? For example, he knows the origins of the evil beings and some information about them.¡±

    Jing Chen recalled for a moment and shook his head. he only said that the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake was rted to Buddhism. When he described the case, he said that he had seen the broken hand in Junior Brother Heng Hui¡¯s body.

    ¡°Uncle-master, we can actually verify this. We just need to call Hengyuan over to question him.¡±

    he really didn¡¯t reveal any information about the evil, ¡± du ¡®e asked again. he didn¡¯t try to lure you into revealing more inside information? ¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jing Chen shook his head.

    I know who he is, ¡± master du ¡®e said. go to the Yamen and find the head official, Xu Qi¡¯ an. I have something to ask him.

    .............

    Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the brothel. He felt light all over and his bones were soft. He was enjoying the horse killing the chicken while watching the show and listening to music. This kind of life was really carefree.

    Within two hours, the girls in the brothel changed batch by batch. They came in with smiles like flowers and left with trembling hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the girls in the brothel are mainly selling seafood, not professional masseuses, so their level is still a littlecking. In this era, there are brothels, education workshops, and brothels. It¡¯s a pity that there are no foot baths and massage shops.¡±

    At this time, the duty had already ended, so there was no need to go to the Yamen. Xu Qi ¡®an hired a carriage by the roadside and returned to the Xu Manor.

    ¡°Eldest son, you¡¯re finally back. There¡¯s someone from the Yamen looking for you. He¡¯s been waiting in the manor for a long time, and you¡¯ve already drunk two pots of tea.¡± Old Zhang, the gatekeeper, saw that dng had returned and quickly came to greet him.

    The Yamen is looking for me ... Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and guessed that it was someone from the Western Buddhist sect looking for him.

    When he entered the living room, he saw a ck-robed clerk sitting on a chair and drinking tea, his eyes constantly looking outside.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Xu, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    After looking around countless times, he finally saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure. The ck-robed official was overjoyed and said, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll have to stay in your mansion after the curfew.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point.

    ¡°Not long ago, an eminent Buddhist monk came to the Yamen to look for you, but he couldn¡¯t find you, so he went to see Duke Wei. Duke Wei sent me to wait for you at the residence.¡± The ck-robed official said.

    He was just a monk, did Wei Yuan have to treat him so seriously? Who does he think he is? I¡¯m the dignified Central ins of the easternnd. When can I stand up?

    I understand, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said expressionlessly. I¡¯ll go and meet himter.

    The clerk heaved a sigh of relief and was about to take his leave when he suddenly thought of something. He smiled and said, ¡± Lord Wei heard that you were wandering around these days. He was very angry when he heard that you were not waiting for orders at the Yamen or patrolling the streets. He said that three months of your sry was gone.

    ........ This, dad, we can discuss this! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze.

    After sending off the ck-robed official, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that his little mare had been left at the watchman¡¯s Yamen, so he ordered the servant to bring Xu Eng¡¯s Mount.

    There were three horses in the Xu residence, and they were the mounts of Xu Pingzhi and Xu dng. There was a carriage for the women to use when they went out.

    When Xu niannian heard that his brother had returned, he quickly came out of the study and said worriedly, ¡°¡±Big brother, after you left today, those two ill-intentioned people came again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t react for a moment.

    ¡°A green-robed swordsman and a monk who looks more like a butcher. They hade uninvited, saying that they were here to congratte him. Father said that those who came were guests, so he invited them into the residence to have a drink.¡±

    ¡°I feel like they¡¯re looking at me weirdly,¡± Xu niannian said with a frown.

    Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that when he saw Hengyuan in the afternoon, he seemed to have said that he had juste out of the Xu mansion after drinking.

    Eng, don¡¯t mind these nobodies. You¡¯re now Huiyuan, and your vision is higher. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how tofort his little brother. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡±

    ¡°Lend me your Mount, I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 442

    442 Question and answer (3)

    Just then, a servant brought a horse from the back door and waited outside. Xu Qi ¡®an immediately left.

    When he arrived at the third Por station again, the sun was already setting in the West, and the evening sun was a magnificent golden-red color.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    The two monks who were guarding the door knew that they had been cheated of their feelings. They stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with an unfriendly look.

    ¡°I am Xu Qi ¡®an, the organizer of the Sang Bo case. Master du¡¯ e summoned me. Please lead the way.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an handed over the reins with a smile.

    The two monks guarding the door took a deep breath and suppressed their anger. One took the reins and the other made a ¡°please¡± gesture.

    He followed the gatekeeper monk into the courier station and arrived at the inner courtyard.

    It seemed like a fight had just happened here ... Hengyuan was also working here ... I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll definitely be a good person in the future.

    He lowered his head guiltily and did not look at Hengyuan. Under the guidance of the monk, he entered a room.

    There were three monks in the room. The one in the middle was sitting on a couch. He was an old monk with dark skin and a wrinkled face. His thin body couldn¡¯t support his loose Kasaya, which looked a little funny at first nce.

    On the left and right were Jing Chen and Jing si, whom he had met before.

    Jing Chen stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with an unfriendly look.

    ¡°Grandmaster du ¡®E!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and bowed.

    ¡°Lord Xu, why did you pretend to be the warrior monk of the Azure Dragon Temple, Heng Yuan?¡± the old monk returned the greeting and asked gently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied seriously, ¡°¡±I want to find out what¡¯s sealed under sang Bo.¡±

    The old monk squinted his eyes and looked at him silently. His calm and gentle gaze was like a human scanner.

    In front of the old monk, Xu Qi ¡®an did not dare to have any internal drama. He gathered his scattered thoughts and did not allow himself to let his imagination run wild.

    ¡°The Sang Bo case was investigated by me, and I found many secrets. The temple of Yongzhen mountain and river was built on arge array, and evil things were sealed in the array. After the temple of Yongzhen mountain and river was destroyed and the evil beings were freed, I went into the water to investigate and found that the remaining stone pirs of the formation were engraved with Buddhist characters.

    ¡°In the beginning, I thought that the one sealed under sang Bo was the previous supervisor, but as the case progressed and Heng Hui appeared, it turned out that it was a broken hand sealed under sang Bo.

    ¡°From this, I specte that the broken hand is rted to Buddhism. But no matter if it was the supervisor or the imperial family, they kept it a secret.

    ¡°I, Xu Qi ¡®an, have solved many big cases in the capital, and there is no case that I can¡¯t solve. But this question was like a lump in my throat, causing me to be unable to sleep or eat all night.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you tested me before?¡± master du ¡®e nodded slowly.

    ¡°It is!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He had already thought of this excuse when he was impersonating Hengyuan. He would pretend to be a ¡®lunatic¡¯ who was persistent in solving the case and was still brooding over the origin of the broken hand and the secret behind it.

    Therefore, after the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission entered the capital, he pretended to be Hengyuan and came here to test the waters.

    There was nothing wrong with his test. All the questions were pointed out and he did not reveal any information about monk Shen Shu. He fully yed the role of the organizer who only knew a part of it and not the rest.

    ¡°Lord Xu, do you want to know more about the evil beings?¡± master du ¡®e asked with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was delighted and revealed his desire for knowledge.¡±Is Grandmaster willing to tell me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible, but you have to join Buddhism and be my disciple,¡± the skinny old monk said with a smile.

    Get lost ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face twitched. He shook his head and refused, ¡°¡±I¡¯m cultivating martial arts, so I can¡¯t cultivate Buddhist heart techniques anymore.¡±

    Master du ¡®e seemed to have expected such a reply, he said slowly, ¡°¡±I can be a monk.¡±

    He could be a monk ... Monks and Warriors really have the same goal. My guess was right. The monk system in Buddhism is prepared for the ¡°outer disciples.¡±

    A guess that Xu Qi ¡®an had been suppressing for a long time was finally confirmed.

    Then what was the next level after the eighth level monk?

    ¡°Can you get married and have children?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Although monks don¡¯t need to follow the precepts, they can¡¯t get married and have children. This has nothing to do with cultivation. It¡¯s the rules of Buddhism.¡± Master du ¡®e shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°Once you enter Buddhism, you be a monk, and so are martial monks. Since you¡¯re a monk, how can you start a family?¡±

    Xu Qi. an¡¯s face was full of regret. I¡¯ve always yearned for Buddhism. However. there¡¯s only one son in my family for nine generations. Sigh ... It seems that I have no fate with Buddhism, which is a great regret.¡±

    Master du ¡®e was a little happy. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Qi¡¯ an to be so friendly to Buddhism.

    ¡°Lord Xu, if you have any questions in the future, feel free toe to the ry station and ask. This poor monk will tell you everything that can be said. There¡¯s no need to disguise yourself as a Buddhist disciple.¡±

    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±

    Du ¡®e nodded and ordered Jing si to send them off.

    After Jing si sent Xu Qi ¡®an off and returned to the room, master du¡¯ e said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Summon Hengyuan to the house.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jing Chen went out to call for help.

    After a while, Heng Yuan, who was covered in dust, returned with Jing Chen. Master du ¡®e smiled and said, ¡°¡±Pan Shu calls me martial uncle. You are his disciple, so you can call me Grand martial uncle.¡±

    In fact, there was no rtionship of seniority between the Buddhist sects of the Western Region and the Azure Dragon Temple. Previously, out of courtesy, jingchen and Xu Qi ¡®an addressed each other as senior and junior.

    ¡°Senior granduncle.¡± Hengyuan put his hands together.

    ¡°I heard from jingchen that the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an imed to be close to you?¡± master du¡¯ e nodded and asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hengyuan answered.

    ¡°The previous misunderstanding was caused by this person. You don¡¯t have anyints in your heart?¡± Master du ¡®e stared at Hengyuan.

    ¡°No matter what Lord Xu does, this disciple can forgive and understand.¡± Hengyuan said.

    He owed number three two lives and Xu Qi ¡®an one life. These were all great favors.

    ...

    ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± du ¡®e nodded again.

    ...........

    [ PS: update first, editter. There seems to be 10000 words today. ]

 Chapter 443

    443 Chapter 55 invincible Vajra (thanks to noodle sister¡¯s Alliance leader) _

    ¡°I met Lord Xu in the Sang Bo case. At that time. I was involved in the case because of Junior Brother henghui. The Golden gongs of the Yamen were used to block the ce where Junior Brother henghui and I hid ...¡±

    I thought that even if I could escape death, I would be locked up in prison. I didn¡¯t expect that as the organizer, Lord Xu would immediately release me after finding out that I was involved and not Junior Brother henghui¡¯s aplice.

    Hengyuan had made some changes to this part and concealed the fact that Xu Qi. an had tricked him ... Of course, Hengyuan still didn¡¯t know that Xu Qi ¡®an was just fooling him.

    ¡°He¡¯s still a good person!¡± Monk Jing Chen snorted coldly.

    But he was also a shameless person. He had asked the other party what kind of person Xu Qi. an was ... Monk jingchen felt embarrassed for Xu Qi ¡®an when he thought about it, but he had said it so calmly.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether he was. good person or not. How should I put it? he had an indescribable charm ... Hengyuan continued, ¡±

    ¡°After I left the Azure Dragon Temple, I have been living in the Yangsheng Hall in the southern city. There, I took in a group of homeless elderly and children. After Lord Xu learned of this, he generously gave them silver to help them every few days.

    ¡°You have to know that his monthly sry was only five taels of silver. However, he neverined and evenforted me by saying that the silver was picked up.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve secretly investigated him, and he¡¯s different from all the other night watchmen. He¡¯s never abused his power for personal gain or oppressed the people. Did he save that silver by living frugally?¡±

    Hearing this, monk jingchen fell silent.

    He thought of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s self-praise, saying that he had never taken a single needle or thread from the people.

    Wizard du ¡®e was nomittal, and said lightly, ¡°¡±Doing good is not necessarily a good person. There are thousands of faces.¡±

    Heng Yuan frowned and was unhappy. He continued, ¡°¡±Then this disciple will tell martial granduncle one more thing. Before the Sang Bo case, he almost beheaded the superior who wanted to Sully a girl he didn¡¯t know. Because of this, he was imprisoned and sentenced to be cut at the waist.

    ¡°If the temple of Yongzhen mountain and river had not been destroyed and the Imperial court had been in urgent need of talents, he would have been dead.¡±

    After thinking for a long time, wizard doom asked again, ¡°¡±What¡¯s so special about him?¡±

    The special part ... ¡°Other than being gifted and a genius in martial arts, there¡¯s nothing special about him,¡± Hengyuan answered after some deliberation.

    Master du ¡®e seemed to be a little disappointed, he nodded and said, ¡°¡±You can go out and do your work.¡±

    Hengyuan put his hands together and left the room.

    uncle-master, Hengyuan didn¡¯t lie. It seems that Xu Qi ¡®an is indeed a good man, although his style of doing things is annoying. Monk jingchen said.

    Whether it was as an official or as a human being, Xu Qi ¡®an was a kind person. Although it was also a little annoying, it did not reduce the former¡¯s charm.

    Master du ¡®e replied with an ¡°mm.¡±

    ¡°Then, is he still rted to the evil beings?¡± the handsome monk jingsi asked immediately.

    Master du ¡®e shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±The masterminds behind this case are the remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom, Emperor Yuan jing and the supervisor. The former did not put in any effort while thetter watched coldly from the side. Since he¡¯s a kind person, we don¡¯t need to make things difficult for him.¡±

    Jing Chen snorted coldly. great Feng has gone back on his word. He has broken his promise repeatedly. Why should we form an alliance with them? ¡± I wonder what the Arhats and bodhisattvas are thinking.¡±

    As a member of the Arhats, master du ¡®e looked at his junior nephew and said slowly, ¡°¡±The northern barbarian race has the bloodline of the devil God and has been in the same breath as the monster race for thousands of years.

    ¡°There are many barbarian tribes in the southern border. The seven strongest Gu tribe tribes are also considered descendants of the demon God. The northeast witchcraft cult already had a Supreme Magus who had surpassed his rank.

    ¡°If you want thend of the nine prefectures to be illuminated by the light of Buddha, you can only form an alliance with Da Feng.¡±

    He could only form an alliance with Da Feng ... The two disciples, Jing Chen and Jing si, had extracted an important message from their martial uncle¡¯s words.

    The reason why Buddhism had formed an alliance with Da Feng was that Da Feng had no existence beyond its level, and it had no entanglement with the demon God.

    Of course, a few thousand years ago, there was an existence that surpassed the realm in the Central ins-the schrly Sage.

    But at that time, it hadn¡¯t been given to him yet.

    Collecting his thoughts, Jing Chen asked tentatively,¡±what should we do next? track down the traces of the evil beings?¡± Are we just going to let Da Feng off like this?¡±

    Master du ¡®e smiled mysteriously, ¡°¡±I heard that because of the fight between heaven and man in the Taoist sect, many people from the martial world have poured into the capital, and the government has built four fighting rings in the outer city.

    ¡°We¡¯ll use two of them. Jingsi, you¡¯ll fight the martial artists from the capital city with your diamond body. Jingchen, pick any arena and start chanting Sutras.

    ¡°As for me, since I¡¯vee to great Feng, I¡¯ll be the supervisor for a while.¡±

    After saying that, master du ¡®e walked out of the room and looked at the setting sun in the west, ¡°¡±The Central ins has been ignorant of the power of Buddhism for a long time.¡±

    ...........

    At night, Xu Qi ¡®an and his colleagues went to the education workshop. Song tingfeng, who was still the same young man, followed them shamelessly. Among them were Li Yuchun, who ¡± the bed-shaking sound of the education workshop is never uniform ¡°, and Yang Yan, who ¡± I¡¯m just here for a drink ¡°.

    Fu Xiang was deeply in love with Xu Qi ¡®an. Every time he brought people to y at the yingmei Pavilion, he would always attend with his zither and y a song.

    Some of the courtesans who were Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s acquaintances also came to join in the fun, giving Xu Baishan the opportunity to hug women on the left and right.

    However, Xu bailing was not happy. While the others were drinking, he was thinking, ¡±

    ¡®F * ck, I¡¯ll have to spend at least a hundred taels of silver on this.¡¯

    He himself hade to the Academy¡¯s workshop to talk about love with the courtesans. It was a glorious and unvulgar transaction of money and sex. However, he couldn¡¯t drink for free with so many colleagues.

 Chapter 444

    444 Chapter 55 invincible Vajra (thanks to noodle sister¡¯s Alliance leader) _

    Even if Fu Xiang was willing to pay him the ¡°cost fee¡± out of her own pocket, Xu Qi ¡®an was a man who would not agree to such a thing if he did not take a single needle or a piece of thread from the people.

    He had to be careful when treating his guests in the future, especially in. money-squandering den like the Academy¡¯s workshop ... ¡°. ¡®ll try to get Wei Gonggong to reimburse me tomorrow.. hope he can sign the expense form on ount of my loyalty ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an forced a smile and raised his ss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink, let¡¯s drink. Don¡¯t be polite with me. We¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re drunk tonight.¡±

    All of you get drunk, and I¡¯ll save some money for sleeping with women!

    As a result, the group of martial artists did not get drunk even though they drank untilte at night. Xu Qi ¡®an had to end the banquet with a smile on his face and curse in his heart.

    in order to let my boss sleep well, everyone must listen to themand at night when you¡¯re in the cradle. Swing to the rhythm and don¡¯t go out of tune.

    Li Yuchun was speechless.

    ............

    The next day, Xu Qi. an rode on Eng¡¯s steed and rushed back to the Yamen. He went to the hall of one de and picked up his brush to grind ... He asked the clerk to write a report.

    [ number of participants: 21 ]

    [ item: praise the Imperial court, praise the Lord of Wei (drinking, making merry, Sleeping Beauty) ]

    [ cost: 164 taels. ]

    After writing the note, Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and thought that Xu yinluo was a shameless person, so he asked the clerk to send it to the noble spirit building.

    Not long after, the clerk returned and reported, ¡°¡±Wei gongzi said that you didn¡¯t write the note yourself, so youck sincerity.¡±

    Hu ... This shows that Wei Yuan is not happy with you, but he is willing to pay for my expenses. Ha, don¡¯t worry, Lord Wei, I will do anything for you to repay your kindness!

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately wrote a report, dried the ink, folded it, and asked the clerk to make another trip.

    Not long after, the clerk returned and Wei Yuan¡¯s reply was, ¡°No!

    ....... Is this a joke? ¡°What did Lord Wei say?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was angry.

    The clerk hesitated for a long time and carefully said, ¡°¡±Does it count as mocking your ugly handwriting?¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s NMSL ... Xu Qi ¡®an angrily threw the clerk out.

    ............

    After the spring quarter examinations, the court examinations were supposed to be the most important event.

    Since ancient times, the four words ¡°inscribing on the Golden roll¡± had moved people¡¯s hearts.

    From themoners to the Emperor, everyone ced great importance on the imperial examination.

    However, in the 37th year of yuanjing, there were a lot of bad things. First, there was thepetition between heaven and man in Haotian Taoism, which was held once every sixty years. Wasn¡¯t it more attractive than the imperial examination?

    Later on, the arrival of the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission to the capital caused another stir.

    There were few Buddhist monasteries in Da Feng, and eminent monks were rare, but the legend of the Buddhist experts had been passed down in the Jianghu of Da Feng.

    What reincarnation, what immortal golden body after death, what sarira breaking all Dharma, and so on.

    The people of Jianghu were very curious about Buddhism, and the diplomatic mission from the Western regions did not disappoint them. The next day, a young and handsome monk came to the arena in the South City.

    He talked big, saying that he wanted to test the Kung Fu experts of the Central ins with the Vajra Arts of Buddhism.

    On the same day, it attracted a group of Jianghu heroes to attack it, but no one could break the vajra body and left the scene in sadness.

    In the North City, which was opposite the South City, there was also an eminent monk from the Western regions upying the arena. However, he was not challenging the Masters of Da Feng, but opening a forum to give a speech.

    Themoners in the city swarmed over to listen to the sermons of the eminent monks. They were intoxicated. Some wastrels cried bitterly, some viins changed their ways, and several generations of male heirs were enlightened and wanted to be monks to cultivate ...

    All kinds of sayings were circting in the city, which were even more bizarre. More and more people gathered to listen to the Buddhist teachings.

    In a restaurant in the inner city.

    The guests at the tables started to talk about Buddhism in the Western Region. At first, it was just a casual chat between the two of them, but more and more people joined in. Later, even the ordinary people who were eating joined in.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three days, and that little monk has never been defeated. Don¡¯t you Jianghu people always think that you¡¯re strong? Howe you can¡¯t even beat a little monk?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just amoner. What do you know? is he an ordinary little monk? he¡¯s an eminent monk from the Western Region. Even if he¡¯s a child, he can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The Buddhism in the Western Region is indeed powerful. Compared to them, my Da Feng is far inferior.¡±

    Hmph, didn¡¯t they say that the night watchman is The Guardian of the capital? each of the ten golden gongs is a super-ss master. Why didn¡¯t we see the night watchman make a move? ¡±

    ¡°You foreigners don¡¯t know that night watchmen are only good at dealing with officials, but they¡¯re soft-legged shrimps to outsiders.¡± Amoner of the capital said disdainfully.

    On the contrary, one of the Jianghu men was unhappy and retorted, ¡± nonsense. A few days ago, I saw with my own eyes that a silver Gong injured a level six master with only one strike.

    To this, themoner¡¯s answer was, ¡°¡±But didn¡¯t you just say that even if the Buddhists in the Western Region are children, they can¡¯t be underestimated? how can the martial artists of our Da Feng bepared with them?¡±

    that¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been in the Jianghu for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a powerful man with copper skin and iron bones. He¡¯s shining with golden light. No wonder he¡¯s a Western master.

    On the second floor, young master Liu retracted his gaze from outside the guardrails and said indignantly, ¡°¡±A bunch of frogs in a well! Master, what happened to the little monk¡¯s body?¡±

    that¡¯s the one and only body-tempering divine technique of the Buddhist sect. It¡¯s far from beingparable to a sixth-grade copper skin and iron bones. The middle-aged swordsman sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch from the side when the immortals fight,¡± The beautiful woman said with a smile.

    Young master Liu was unwilling to give up. He stared at his future sword, which was now his master¡¯s sword, and said, ¡°¡±Can this divine weapon from the Directorate of Celestials break his body?¡±

 Chapter 445

    445 Chapter 55 invincible Vajra (thanks to noodle sister¡¯s Alliance leader)

    The middle-aged swordsman sneered, disdaining to answer his disciple¡¯s naive question.

    Miss Rongrong, who had heavy makeup on but didn¡¯t appear gaudy, frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°In the past three days, most of the people who went up to the stage topete were people from the martial world. asionally, there were a few experts from the government, but their cultivation was not too high. Why aren¡¯t the high-ranked martial artists making a move?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself that he¡¯s a high-ranked martial artist.¡± The beautiful middle-aged woman shook her head and said,

    ¡°We went to see that little monk yesterday. His cultivation isn¡¯t high, but he¡¯s invincible with the Vajra power. High-ranked powerhouses naturally had their own pride. It would not be glorious to win. If they had to put in more effort when breaking through the physical body ... That would be embarrassing.¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman nodded and added,¡±it¡¯s also for this reason that the Imperial court doesn¡¯t send experts.¡± The other party had asked a young monk to set up a ring, and the Imperial court had hurriedly sent high-ranked powerhouses to suppress him. Who would be more embarrassed? The great Feng still needs to have this bit of bearing.¡±

    ¡°So you can only suffer in silence?¡± Young master Liu frowned.

    Even though he was always in Jianghu, calling himself a dog official and the Emperor a fatuous fool, this was his own business.

    As soon as an outsider came to cut off Da Feng¡¯s face, young master Liu¡¯s emotions immediately welled up with amon hatred for the enemy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any experts from the younger generation in Da Feng.¡± The middle-aged swordsman was drinking.

    ...........

    At the same time, in a restaurant in southern city.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a silver Gong officer uniform, stood on the Watchtower and watched the fight on the ring. On his left was the green-robed swordsman Chu Yuanqian, and on his right was the tall and burly¡¯ Lu Zhishen ¡®Hengyuan.

    At this moment, the young monk Jing Si was fighting a young swordsman in white. His cultivation was not bad, he was at the peak of the Qi refining realm. He didn¡¯t know which famous sect he was from.

    The swordsman in White¡¯s swordsmanship was strange and unpredictable, and it was aimed at monk jingsi¡¯s vital parts.

    The young monk Jing si did not move an inch and allowed the iron sword to sh at his body, creating sparks. asionally, he would reach out his hand to make some insidious moves that were aimed at his crotch and eyes.

    Although his body was invincible, his clothes weren¡¯t. He still had to keep his belt.

    After a few hundred moves, the young man in white was exhausted. He helplessly put away his sword and cupped his fists, ¡°¡±I admit defeat!¡±

    The audience booed. Whether it was the people of the capital or the martial artists, they were all very disappointed.

    ¡°He seems to be Butterfly sword¡¯s senior brother.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at a pretty heroine beside the ring and said.

    The ¡°Butterfly Sword¡± of the sword Pavilion of Luya was one of the four flowers of Jianghu, along with miss Rongrong, the thousand-faced female thief, and the female macheteman of the dual des sect.

    She was indeed handsome, a beauty that made people¡¯s eyes light up.

    When Hengyuan and Chu Yuanxi heard this, they looked at him for a while and then looked away with little interest.

    ¡°Master Hengyuan, this is a body-strengthening technique unique to the Buddhist sects in the Western Region. It belongs to the warrior monk system.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Chu Yuanqian asked.

    of course I¡¯m hungry, ¡± Hengyuan said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved when he heard that. The body-tempering technique that the little monk jingsi was using was a body-tempering technique that could match the skin of copper and bones of iron without boiling or hammering?

    ¡°I¡¯m also craving for it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed.

    Hengyuan nced at him. the Diamond Sutra is not something that ordinary people can master. It¡¯s impossible for people without a Foundation in Buddhism to master it. Unless you are born with Buddhist roots.¡±

    The Buddhist root you mentioned, is it a proper Buddhist root ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°Little monk, I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    At this moment, a burly man squeezed out of the crowd and jumped onto the ring.

    The burly man¡¯s body was shimmering with a divine light that was invisible to the naked eye. He was a martial artist in the copper skin iron bone realm.

    The crowd that had just been booing in disappointment suddenly became excited.

    The little monk from the Western Region had been showing off in the arena for three days and finally provoked an expert in the bronze skin and iron bone realm.

    ¡°There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    After saying that, he swept his gaze across the crowd and was surprised to find an ¡°old acquaintance.

    She was a well-rounded olddy in a in dress with a hairpin in her hair.

    Her face was serious as she stared at the ring without blinking.

    ..........

    [ PS: update first, editter. The next chapter might be in the wee hours of the morning. ] Don¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 446

    446 Dharma of Buddhism (6000-word chapter) _

    ¡°I met an acquaintance, so I¡¯m going to take a look.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and went downstairs. He walked around the crowd in a low-key manner and approached the olddy in the cotton dress.

    Chu Yuanqian¡¯s eyes followed him. When she saw that his target was an old woman with ordinary looks, sheughed out loud.

    ¡°Xu ningyan¡¯s hobby is a little unique.¡±

    Heng Yuan frowned and was about to defend Sir Xu when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an in the distance, smiling like a ¡± lecher ¡± and talking to the woman.

    The woman ignored him and even rolled her eyes at him. Lord Xu didn¡¯t care and continued to chatter on.

    Seeing this, Hengyuan suddenly lost the confidence to defend himself and said dryly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to be young and flirtatious,¡±

    Chu Yuanyangughed out loud. the courtesan of the Academy of Fine Arts is beautiful, but I always feel that something is missing. This married man is very interesting.

    Hengyuan was helpless and could onlyment her misfortune and hate her for not fighting.

    Lord Xu was good at everything, but he was criticized for being lecherous and flirtatious.

    After No. 1¡¯s internal publicity in the Heaven and Earth Society, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lecherous character had been deeply engraved in the hearts of the owners of the fragments of theher world Book.

    ¡°Auntie, why are you here again? You don¡¯t look like a woman from a rich family. Isn¡¯t it fragrant to have firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, and tea? You only know how toe out and watch the show every day.¡±

    ¡°Is that man on the stage your man?¡±

    ¡°How much silver did you bring out today? don¡¯t let others steal it. Come,e,e, this official will take you to a ce with fewer people.¡±

    Other than rolling her eyes at him, the olddy did not care about him anymore and let him chatter on and on.

    He was extremely disgusted with the talented Xu yinluo.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not angry, but he did not say anything more. He focused on the two people fighting in the ring.

    This time, monk jingsi was no longer modest. He chose to fight hand-to-hand with the rank-6 martial artist, who had copper skin and iron bones. Every punch hit the flesh.

    ng ng ng ...

    The loud noise reverberated between the punches and kicks, like the continuous ringing of bells, or the hammering of cksmiths, because there were sparks between the two of them.

    The surroundingmoners cheered and cheered.

    A child was entranced by the scene and excitedly ran to the ring, shouting excitedly.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked him away. The child flew a few meters away and fell into the arms of a man who seemed to be his father. The man stared at Xu Qi¡¯ an in shock and anger, but he did not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± The man asked anxiously.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The child said with a smile.

    The olddy turned her head and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an. Then, she turned her head back expressionlessly and focused on thepetition on the stage.

    The battle in the ring did notst long. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the oue was decided. The rank-6 martial artist was punched in the chest by monk jingsi three times. He could not hold on any longer and his hard body skill was broken.

    ¡°The Buddhist sect¡¯s invincible Vajra is well-deserved,¡±

    The man cupped his hands and seemed to be too ashamed to stay any longer. He jumped off the ring and left in a hurry.

    The olddy stomped her foot lightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised. This olddy, how should he put it? he could always see the posture and expression of a young girl on her.

    Her aunt would do this asionally, but not as exaggerated as her.

    This was an Auntie who didn¡¯t know her own age ... Xu Qian concluded in his heart and said with a smile,

    ¡°It¡¯s like two knives colliding. In a situation where the brute force is simr, the better quality of the knife will win. The invincible Vajra of Buddhism was said to be made by Buddha, while the ¡± quality ¡± of martial artists ¡®bronze skin and iron bones was uneven. I didn¡¯t lose unjustly.¡±

    The olddy turned her head and said in disdain, ¡± well said. Why don¡¯t you go up the stage? didn¡¯t you kill a rank-six martial artist with one strike? ¡±

    ¡°Huh? didn¡¯t you leave at that time? how did you know that I killed a rank-6 with one sh?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in return.

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf or dumb, unless there¡¯s another Yin Gong in the southern Heaven city,¡± the olddy sneered.

    hey, you were the one who called for people to beat me up that day, right? Auntie, which family are you from? which Department does your man work in? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stopped pretending and asked directly.

    That day, the rank-six dressed like. Jianghu man had gone up to the stage to provoke him for no reason. He had specifically asked to challenge Xu Qi. an. He could have arrested him directly, but in order to pretend ... In the show of divinity, he chose to fight.

    After the incident, without waiting for him to interrogate him, the martial artists of the Jianghu were taken away. Who could take someone from the night watchman¡¯s Yamen?

    Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that they were ¡± family ¡°, either from the military or a guest of some Big Shot.

    Just now, Xu Qi ¡®an saw another rank-6 martial artist on the stage. He saw the olddy among the crowd and suddenly had an inspiration. He remembered that he had indeed offended someone before.

    This olddy¡¯s identity was by no means as simple and ordinary as her appearance, and he had indeed offended her that day. Although it was not a big deal, it was a different story for a woman¡¯s petty mind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had reason to suspect that the rank-6 martial artist that day had been instructed by this olddy.

    Hearing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s question, the olddy smiled. ¡°Go on stage and behead this little monk, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The disdain in her eyes deepened.

    I¡¯m afraid. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get out of the sight of the Buddhist diplomatic mission. I don¡¯t want to have too much to do with the Buddhist monks ... But Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but press down on the hilt of his saber and muttered, ¡±

 Chapter 447

    447 The Dharma of Buddhism (6000-word chapter) _

    ¡°I can¡¯t break his invincible Vajra.¡±

    It¡¯s also good to let you know that there¡¯s always a higher mountain! The olddy pouted. Her eyes were filled with mixed emotions, both disappointment and pride.

    At this moment, a green-robed swordsman flew out from the restaurant next to them andnded lightly on the arena.

    When the onlookers saw that someone was challenging the small monk again, they were instantly invigorated. They nned to have another round of melon-eating while discussing who the green-robed swordsman was.

    ¡°Chu Yuanxi ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard the olddy mumble.

    Did she know Chu Yuanqian? Oh, Chu Yuanyou was a schr in the past, after all, and was no stranger to the higher-ups of Da Feng ... If Chu Yuanshang made a move, he would most likely win.

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    The young monk, jingsi, had been upying the arena all this time, and the Imperial court was not looking good.

    ¡°Little monk, I¡¯ll only use one sword. If you can block it, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± Chu Yuanyu smiled and looked at Jing si calmly.

    The boos came again. Seeing the green-robed swordsman¡¯s arrogance, the surrounding onlookers ¡®impression of him was greatly reduced.

    This little mage from the Western regions was indestructible, and everyone could see it. The blue-robed swordsman¡¯s arrogant words easily made people think that he was an opportunist who wanted to be famous overnight.

    ¡°Almsgiver, please!¡±

    Jing si put her hands together fearlessly.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Chu Yuanyu smiled. There was no desire for victory in her eyes. Instead, she was just there to join in the fun, just like the crowd around her.

    Then, Chu Yuanyou did something that no one could understand. He stretched out his hand to the sky and opened his palm.

    The sword on his back was motionless.

    Just as everyone thought he was bluffing and was about to mock him, someone saw a stone fly up from the side of his feet.

    More and more stones rose into the air and flew toward the blue-robed swordsman¡¯s palm like a beehive.

    Amidst the banging sounds, the stones fit together seamlessly, and a sword hilt was formed. As the stones gathered together, a four-foot-long stone sword was formed.

    Whoosh ...

    The crowd burst into an uproar. Most of the people were just watching for fun. The more gaudy it was, the more powerful it was in their eyes.

    Chu Yuanyou¡¯s move was very gaudy. She had gathered stones into a sword, which was simply a divine technique. It was much more interesting than the Western monk who had only been beaten from beginning to end.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s eyes sparkled and she couldn¡¯t help but cheer.

    After the stone sword was formed, Chu Yuanxi held the sword and pushed it forward. In an instant, wind and thunder erupted, and a strong wind rose from the ground, blowing the surrounding people and swaying them from side to side.

    The sword momentum was too fast for monk jingsi to Dodge. He put his palms together and did not retreat or dodge.

    Ding ... Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    First, there was a sharp sound that pierced the eardrum, followed by the muffled sound of Qi explosion. Waves of air currents were like a wild tide, blowing away the crowd in the distance.

    Fortunately, in the past three days, they had already encountered the so-called Qi movement. The people did not dare to go near the ring like before, so no one was injured. However, many people¡¯s ears were bleeding.

    Before the first sharp sound, the olddy¡¯s ears had been covered by Xu Qi ¡®an. The subsequent explosion of Qi had ¡± pressed ¡± her into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s arms.

    Probably because she had never been touched so intimately by a strange man before, the olddy struggled violently and stomped on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s foot.

    When everything had calmed down, the green-robed swordsman and the little monk of the Western regions stood in the ring. The little monk¡¯s golden body was no longer bright and seemed dull.

    Without her sword in hand, there was only sand between the two.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought regretfully. Then, he saw the olddy push him away and p him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand to block it and said angrily, ¡°¡±You¡¯re an old woman, but your temper is still ...¡±

    He didn¡¯t continue. In front of him was a snow-white wrist with a string of Bodhi beads.

    ¡°???¡±

    A series of question marks shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He looked at the olddy and his eyes slowly froze and became strange.

    He recognized this Bodhi bracelet. He had ¡± won ¡± the fragments of The Earth Book and a Bodhi bracelet from Golden Lotus Daoist priest when he had met him in the inner city.

    The bracelet was bought by a noble who was sitting in a gold nanmu carriage.

    It¡¯s her?

    ¡°Let go ...¡±

    The olddy¡¯s embarrassed and angry voice rang out, and she gritted her teeth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let go of her hand obediently. The olddy gave her another p and left angrily.

    ¡°No way, no way! The woman whom Golden Lotus Daoist praised as¡± having a deep rtionship with me in the future ¡°is her?!¡±

    Since she was qualified to ride in a carriage made of gold-rimmed nanmu wood, this olddy must be Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s cousin or the first wife of some Prince!

    How can such a woman be rted to me? could it be ... No, no, no, I can¡¯t let my thoughts slip. Maybe she has a daughter who is as beautiful as. flower and is fated with me ... However, with her mediocre looks, what kind of daughter could she have?

    Thinking of the old woman¡¯s beauty, Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted the young mother-inw¡¯s train of thought. It might not be a marriage, but some other fate.

    by the way, I¡¯ve seen her twice in just a few days, and her background is unclear. She¡¯s not in the scope of my life, career, and social circle. Under such circumstances, we can still meet frequently. Taoist Golden Lotus is right, we are indeed fated.

    At this time, the surrounding audience recovered from the aftermath of the battle. Some people kept pping their ears and shouting ¡± ah ah ah ¡°.

    Those who were lucky enough not to have their eardrums hurt sighed.

    ...

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even win?¡±

    ¡°Are the people of the Western Buddhist sect really so powerful?¡±

 Chapter 448

    448 The Dharma of Buddhism (6000-word chapter) _

    No one criticized Chu Yuanyou. After all, the sword just now was like the means of an immortal.

    .........

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and walked slowly with Hengyuan and Chu Yuanyou.

    ¡°Schr Chu, how much of your strength did you use in that sword attack?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked curiously.

    Chu Yuanxi shook her head and gave an irrelevant answer. the little monk¡¯s path is the same as yours, but also the opposite.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. What Chu Yuanqian meant was that monk jingsi could only be invincible. This was very simr to Xu Qi¡¯ an, who only had the power of one de.

    On the contrary, one attacked and the other defended.

    ¡°Then, do you think my spear can break his shield?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°You can!¡±

    Chu Yuanqian nced at him and smiled. ¡°But I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Schrs are as annoying as Buddhists,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a straight face.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Yuanxi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Go if you want to,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    Chu Yuanyang was immediately displeased. A few secondster, he suddenly understood and shook his head with a smile. it¡¯s really boring to y games. Only smart people would do this.

    After a pause, he reminded,¡¯your heaven and earth single sh is very powerful. After fusing with the secrets of the heart sword, it¡¯s even more wless. But from what I can see, it¡¯s missing a soul.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using the heaven and earth single de sh, and that¡¯s all. And what I used wasn¡¯t swordsmanship, but my will. When I¡¯mzy, the sword aura is alsozy. When I am gentle, the sword Qi is also gentle.

    Soul? Xu Qi ¡®an rejected the word.

    ¡°You¡¯re using the heaven and earth single de sh, and that¡¯s all. And what I used wasn¡¯t swordsmanship, but my will. When I¡¯mzy, the sword aura is alsozy. When I am gentle, the sword Qi is also gentle. But once I¡¯m angry, my sword intent can pierce through the heavens.¡± Chu Yuanxi said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°This is what it means to be proud! This was the soul! This is the true essence of a rank four martial artist!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the ¡± divine power ¡± of the Yamen and nodded. but you said it yourself. That¡¯s the true essence of a fourth-grade martial artist.

    I¡¯m just a small silver Gong of the seventh grade spirit forging stage.

    ¡°I can teach you how to nurture your will. When you cultivate to a high level, it¡¯ll be equivalent to having the ability of a fourth-rank martial artist in advance. Of course, the effect would be greatly reduced. However, it¡¯s enough to use it with your heaven and earth severing de to break the Vajra.¡±

    ¡°Cultivating an absolute art isn¡¯t something that can be done overnight.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    What he really wanted to say was,¡±can I steal your ultimate skill for nothing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get started!¡± Chu Yuanughed. I¡¯ve figured out this trick in a year after I started learning the sword. I can master it in two or three days. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s very difficult to train to a high level.¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten me, schr Chu.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said quickly.

    let me tell you the trick first. It¡¯s not difficult. In fact, it¡¯s just to integrate one¡¯s own spirit into it and turn it into sword Qi or saber Qi. It¡¯s just a simple spirit, nothing more than joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. Chu Yuanqian said frankly, ¡±

    the human sect has walked down this path. I¡¯ve basically figured out a new trick based on the human sect¡¯s Foundation.

    ...........

    Spirit treasures temple.

    In a quiet room in the quiet backyard, Emperor Yuan jing and the state preceptor were talking. The ck-haired old Emperor held a chess piece and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Chu Yuanyou also lost.¡±

    The female state preceptor had a red dot between her eyebrows. Her facial features were beautiful but not vulgar. Her figure was plump, a perfect mix of the beauty of a young girl and the charm of a young woman.

    It was both pure and flirtatious.

    She yed chess without using her brain. When she heard his words, she replied, ¡°¡±How can you win with a casual sword?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded. but no matter what, it helped the little monk¡¯s reputation and the Western Region¡¯s Buddhism¡¯s reputation.

    Although Emperor Yuan jing was in the pce, he knew everything that happened in the capital city, especially the information about the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission.

    ¡°Does your Majesty feel that you are in the wrong?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. As she yed, she realized that she was about to lose.

    As such, he quietly changed the positions of his two sons while they were talking.

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jingughed and then sighed.¡±I¡¯m in the wrong, but I¡¯m more helpless. The little monk is young and has amazing cultivation. There are no rising stars in the capital, so what can I do?

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to send out an expert of the Imperial Army, right? that would be even more embarrassing.¡±

    Luo Yuheng could tell that Emperor Yuan jing was ming Chu Yuanxi for holding back and not defeating the little monk cleanly and swiftly. Instead, she had be a stepping stone for the little monk to be famous.

    ¡°That bald donkey hase with ill intentions. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t return to the Western regions so easily this time.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    ¡°If your Majesty wants to say something, just say it.¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    ¡°A few days ago, Grandmaster du ¡®e wanted to see the supervisor but he refused. The supervisor had lived in the stargazing tower for a long time and didn¡¯t care about the world. If he ignored the eminent monks of the Western regions ... When the timees, I¡¯ll have to ask Imperial Preceptor to take action.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded slowly and changed the position of two more pieces.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who had lost three rounds in a row, left Ling Bao temple gloomily. On the way back to the pce, he ordered the old eunuch, ¡± get Wei Yuan to look for him. I don¡¯t want to see that little monk in the ring again.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was expressionless and gloomy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old eunuch lowered his eyes.

    ..........

    South City, health Hall.

    In the backyard, Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanqian sat cross-legged, listening to him talk about the trick of ¡°mind-nurturing.¡±

    ...

    Master Hengyuan didn¡¯t avoid suspicion and sat at the side to learn from him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound difficult, but How do I integrate the ¡®spirit¡¯ into the saber?¡± As Xu Qi ¡®an asked, he stood up and brandished his ck Gold long knife.

    In the process, he tried to integrate his will into the saber ording to the secret technique taught by Chu Yuanyou.

    But he failed.

    ¡°You are calm, without joy, sorrow, worry, or anger ... How to nurture the mind?¡± Chu Yuanxi said helplessly.

    it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s because I have a calm heart that my expression won¡¯t change even if the mountain copses in front of me. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

 Chapter 449

    449 The Dharma of Buddhism (6000-word chapter) _

    The so-called high-spirited spirit was in essence a kind of emotion.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a quick way,¡± Chu Yuanqi said after thinking for a while.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±please tell me.¡±

    ¡°You,e over.¡± The champion waved his hand with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately walked over.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Chu Yuanqian gave him a backhand p.

    You f. cking ... Xu Qi ¡®an was angry. brother Chu, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely ineffective.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his burning face.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi suddenly pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an and kept waving her hands. Xu Qi¡¯ an tried her best to resist and Dodge, but she was still pped a dozen times.

    He waspletely enraged by Chu Yuanqi¡¯s persistence. At this moment, he suddenly had the urge to vent his anger.

    Buzzzzzz!

    An iparably sharp saber Qi shed out, distorting the air.

    Chu Yuanyou seemed unwilling to fight against this sharp edge. She raised her head to avoid it, and the saber Qi rushed into the clouds and slowly dissipated.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed.

    That de just now had exceeded the limit of his usual de Qi. If he used it together with the heaven and earth One de sh, its power would be even greater.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius indeed.¡± Chu Yuanqi said with emotion.

    He had said that he would be able to learn it in one or three days, but Xu Qi ¡®an only used two hours.

    No, you¡¯re actually a genius at teaching students ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°But if I have to be beaten up every time I use this move, wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a loss?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian replied,¡¯that¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s easy to get started, but hard to master. You need external stimtion and can¡¯t take the initiative to use it. ¡±

    . Ah, there¡¯s one more secret method to cultivate ...¡¯ But I¡¯m still that teenager who waits for death after a single sh ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt that his path of cultivation had fallen into an irreversible state.

    He was learning more and more things, but his means of dealing with the enemy were still monotonous and extreme.

    however, the power that I can unleash is getting stronger and stronger. I wonder if there will be a day where no one in the world can block my saber? ¡±

    ..........

    That night, Xu Qi ¡®an heard his second uncle talk about the battle in the arena of the southern city.

    it¡¯s said that a very powerful swordsman still couldn¡¯t defeat that monk from the Western regions. Second uncle Xu said emotionally.

    ¡°There are so many experts in the capital, but they can¡¯t even defeat a little monk.¡± The Auntie casually replied while eating.

    ¡°There are many experts in the capital, but it¡¯s not good to hear that the strong are bullying the weak. There are quite a few young experts, but it¡¯s said that it¡¯s the invincible Vajra unique to Buddhism. Not to mention those in the same realm, even those one grade higher might not be able to break it. ¡±

    Second uncle Xu exined to his long-haired but short-sighted wife.

    After hearing this, his aunt¡¯s anger turned cold. in the huge capital, there isn¡¯t even an outstanding young man. Only my Eng doesn¡¯t practice martial arts. Otherwise, he would have knocked out the little monk with one punch.

    Xu Eng quickly waved his hands. no, no, no. Mother, I can¡¯t do it.

    After a pause, he said,¡±the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission is indeed a little arrogant. I¡¯ve been drinking with my ssmates recently, and they¡¯ve all been rather indignant about this matter.¡± There was a monk in the North City who chanted Sutras and gave lectures every day. Thousands of people listened to the sutras every day for two to four hours. However, those people were all poor people. How could they afford to waste their time?

    ¡°There¡¯s also that little monk in the South City. He relied on his rough skin and thick flesh to speak arrogantly, but the martial artists in the capital couldn¡¯t do anything to him. My ssmates all say that martial artists can only be tyrannical.¡±

    His words offended both big brother Xu and second uncle Xu.

    ¡°You schrs only have a mouth, you have ten thousand words to say.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi praised his nephew and suppressed his wife, who had be more and more arrogant after his son¡¯s rise to power.¡±Eng isn¡¯t cut out for martial arts. On the contrary, Lingyin has fat arms and legs and is full of strength. She¡¯s more talented than him.¡±

    Xu lingyue nced at her sister who was eating meat, covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°At that time, we¡¯ll really have to eat until we¡¯re broke.¡±

    After chatting for a while, second uncle sighed and said,¡±not only the schrs, but all the colleagues in the Royal sword guard are angry.¡± The monks from the West are too arrogant.¡±

    There was a reason for the Buddhism sect¡¯s arrogance. They were here to denounce their crimes ... Xu Qian said.

    ..........

    Night fell.

    The monk in blue robes returned to the courier station and went straight to see master du ¡®E. He put his palms together and said, ¡°¡±Martial granduncle, the supervisor still doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    In the orange candlelight, half of master du ¡®E¡¯s wrinkled face was reflected by the candlelight, while the other half was hidden in the shadows.

    ¡°I know, you may leave.¡±

    The monk retreated.

    Master du ¡®e closed his eyes again. From the top of his head, a golden light shot into the sky.

    The golden light slowly rose, streaked across the night sky, and disappeared. After a few seconds, dark clouds rolled in the night sky, and Thunder rumbled.

    In the rolling ck clouds, a ray of golden light lit up. Then, the golden light enveloped the entire capital city like a violent tide.

    The clouds and mist trembled violently, and a Buddha¡¯s face popped out. His eyes were wide open, and his brows were vertical.

    ...

    This Dharma form was extremely huge. Its face alone was half the size of the capital.

    The people in the capital were not affected at all, but all the cultivators felt fear and terror rising in their hearts at the same time. They were like small animals in the spring thunder, trembling in fear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up from his sleep and rushed out of the room with a pale face. He looked up at the sky and saw a Golden Buddha¡¯s face in the sky above the capital.

    It was a rare sight to see, as if the Buddha had descended and was looking down at the human world from the clouds.

    ¡°Chi ...¡±

    The door of the East Room and the room next door opened at the same time. Second uncle Xu and second son Xu rushed out. Their legs were shaking as they looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Father, big brother ... Are the Buddhists of the Western regions going to make a move in the capital?¡± Xu Eng said in a trembling voice.

    Xu Pingzhi was dumbfounded. He had never seen such a terrifying scene in his life.

    ¡°Supervisor, why don¡¯t you dare to see me?¡±

    At this moment, fa Xiang spoke in the humannguage. His voice was like thunder, reverberating throughout the capital.

    ¡°This f. cking ... The high-levelbat power of this world is indeed terrifying ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook her legs and sighed.

    ...

    ..............

    [ author¡¯s note: after writing a long chapter, I thought that it would be boring to update 3000 to 4000 words, so I kept writing since midnightst night. I wanted to write 10000 words, but I realized that I had overestimated myself. ]

    It was still two chapters today. This waspensation.

    Remember to correct it. I¡¯m going to sleep first.

 Chapter 450

    450 The Vajra¡¯s angry eyes Dharma power (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to be cheeky and shouted, ¡°Honey,e out and see Buddha.

    However, he didn¡¯t have a wife, and the heavy pressure from the Dharma image made him unable to raise any emotions. He instinctively wanted to kneel and worship it.

    Supervisor, why don¡¯t you dare to see this Lord ...

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s knees went weak and he knelt on the ground after hearing the thunderous question.

    At the same time, he felt humiliated. He supported himself with his hands and gritted his teeth, ¡± ningyan, say goodbye. Don¡¯t kneel. Stand up, stand up!

    Thest three words were shouted out.

    After shouting, Xu Pingzhi didn¡¯t get a response from his nephew and son, so he looked up ... The son held on to the pir, the veins on his forehead bulging, as if he was trying his best to support himself.

    His nephew leaned against the door and held the saber with both hands. He looked up stubbornly at the Dharma form in the night sky.

    Then, his son and nephew looked at him at the same time.

    The atmosphere froze for a moment. Fortunately, Xu cijiu and Xu ningyan looked away without a word.

    Hu ... These two brats still know how to leave me some face! Xu Pingzhi¡¯s embarrassment was relieved.

    Pfft, look at second uncle¡¯s cowardly face. He must have exhausted all his energy on Auntie! Xu Qi ¡®anughed in his heart.

    ¡®Father is too embarrassing. I¡¯ve already knelt down, but I still have to shout. Fortunately, there are no outsiders here!¡¯ Xu cijiu disdained his embarrassing father.

    ¡°Big brother, what, what does this eminent monk n to do? You ... You¡¯re working as a night watchman in the Yamen, so you should know some inside information, right?¡± Xu cijiu stuttered.

    He tried his best to keep his voice from trembling.

    He believed that the Western regions and Da Feng must have had some differences on some matters, which was why the Western regions ¡°diplomatic mission hade to the capital. Judging from the actions of the eminent monks tonight, the attitude of the Western regions was obvious-anger!

    If it wasn¡¯t handled well, the Alliance between the Western regions and Da Feng might break down, and a country war might even break out.

    As a schr, Xu niannian had an instinctive desire to know about such major events.

    Xu Qi. an pondered and said,¡±there was a little conflict, but it¡¯s not as serious as you think ...¡± I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    He changed his words halfway, because the reaction of the eminent monk was also beyond Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expectations.

    He suddenly realized something. Back then, when monk Shen Shu was sealed in Da Feng, perhaps it wasn¡¯t just because of the mutual help between allies, but there was something else.

    If it was just a mutual help between allies, why would the Buddhist League be so angry and mobilize so many people?

    ...........

    Noble Qi building!

    Wei Yuan was wearing a green robe and standing on the observation deck. He looked up at the Buddha¡¯s face that covered half of the capital city. Its body was infinitelyrge and hidden in the rolling dark clouds.

    ¡°Thieving Arhat!¡±

    His eyes were calm and his back was straight. His green robe fluttered in the wind as if he was looking at fa Xiang.

    In the tea room behind them, Yang Yan and Nangong qianrou sat cross-legged with their heads lowered, trying their best to resist the pressure of the Dharma form.

    The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the greater the pressure.

    ¡°The Buddhist sect is still as powerful as ever.¡± Wei Yuan sighed.

    As he spoke, he turned back to look at his two foster sons and said lightly, ¡± if Xu Qi ¡®an was here, I can guarantee that he would be standing. No matter what method he used, he would be standing.

    Yang Yan and Nangong qianrou were ashamed.

    ..........

    In the Imperial Pce, Emperor Yuan jing walked out of his bedroom in his dragon robe apanied by an old eunuch. He looked up and saw the Buddha¡¯s face with raised eyebrows, as if it was hanging above the Imperial Pce.

    The pair of Buddha eyes seemed to be staring at Emperor Yuan jing.

    In the Imperial Pce, the Imperial Army guards gripped their Spears as if they were facing a great enemy. Not a single one of them knelt down, nor did they reveal any fear.

    The entire Pce seemed to be isted from the majesty of the Dharma idol.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Emperor yuanjing snorted coldly and turned back to his bedroom.

    .........

    There were millions of people in the capital city and countless martial artists, including the Jianghu people who had recentlye to the capital city. Tonight, they were all trembling with fear as if doomsday wasing.

    A great fear and panic rose in his heart.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the capital, the core city of Da Feng. Could it be that no one could stop the Buddhist sect from showing off its might?

    First, there was the little monk who had fought in the arena for four days without a single defeat. Tonight, there was the descent of a Dharma, which shocked the entire capital and questioned the supervisor from above.

    The supervisor was Da Feng¡¯s protector, the only first rank expert.

    Where would this ce the face of the Imperial court, where would the faces of the supervisors, and where would the faces of millions of people in the capital be?

    Countless people were hoping that the director would take action.

    Sang Bo, in the newly built mountain river temple, the founding Emperor¡¯s sword, the brass sword, buzzed and trembled, as if waiting for its master¡¯s call.

    Amidst the anticipation of countless people, a clear whistle sounded, ¡°¡±You¡¯re too noisy!¡±

    The voice was pleasant and had a clear texture.

    Luo Yuheng, with a Lotus crown on his head, a Tai Chi fish on his body, and a cinnabar mark between his eyebrows, walked out of the quiet room, his hair dancing in the wind.

    She looked up at the Buddha¡¯s face, stretched out her white right arm, and suddenly clenched her five fingers. In the pool water, a rusty iron sword broke out of the water and fell into her palm.

    Luo Yuheng gently tossed the iron sword in his hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    ...

    The sword Qi was like a rainbow as it rushed into the sky.

    At first, it was like a thin stream of fire, like a meteorite that was going against the sky.

    Soon, the tip of the sword raised an arc-shaped air shield with a diameter of 100 meters. It was the air wave formed by air resistance.

    After a while, the fiery red light illuminated the Golden sky, and the golden light reflected each other. The thin line had grown to an unimaginable size.

    It was like a red waterfall.

    The Golden figure snorted coldly. Two giant palms reached out from the rolling ck clouds, trying to catch the sword radiance.

    The two Golden Palms came together and caught the sword radiance that was as bright as the Milky Way between them.

    In the next moment, Thunder exploded in the sky above the capital. Fa Xiang¡¯s hands crumbled into golden light inch by inch, followed by the Buddha¡¯s face. Red sword light mixed with golden light, blending into a Magnificent Seven-colored light, dancing in the night sky.

    The people of the capital had probably never seen such a magnificent sight in their lives.

    ¡°Pa da ...¡±

    Xu Pingzhi, who had just gotten up with difficulty, knelt down again.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu niannian turned their faces away again. They didn¡¯t want to see their father (second uncle) embarrass himself.

    Was it Luo Yuheng who had just attacked? As expected of a second-grade Dao leader. If this sword is aimed at me ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood was a littleplicated at the moment.

    He had crossed paths with Luo Yuheng several times. Although he knew that the other party was a second-grade Taoist, hecked a clear understanding of her strength.

    It was not until this moment that Xu Qi ¡®an clearly realized how strong a second-grade Taoist was.

    if I had known from the start that this woman was so fierce, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to stare at her chest ... A chill ran down Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spine. He felt as if he had been repeatedly jumping on the edge of death.

    After half an incense¡¯s time, the sky regained its silence. The red and golden lights were extinguished, the dark clouds dissipated, and a crescent moon hung on the horizon.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    The third master of the Xu family was relieved. Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the threshold and Xu cijiu sat on the railing of the corridor. Xu Pingzhi slowly got up and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. Your body is still strong, unlike me, who can¡¯t even stand properly when caught off guard.

    ¡°However, father was also a strong and unyielding man back then. He charged back and forth in the midst of thousands of troops and horses without even frowning.¡±

    He raised his head to look at the sky and snorted coldly.¡±I was prepared this time. If it happens again, I definitely won¡¯t lose myposure ...¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a chanting suddenly sounded in the night sky, and the calm dark clouds began to roll again.

    In the depths of the clouds, a touch of golden light lit up. With the chanting of Sanskrit, the dark clouds churned and another Dharma appeared.

    Different from the previous Dharma, this one was more vivid and lifelike, and the Buddha¡¯s face was more ferocious.

    Of course, his aura was alsopletely different. It was several times stronger than before.

    ¡°Pa da ...¡±

    Xu Pingzhi knelt down again.

    But this time, neither Xu niannian nor Xu Qi ¡®anughed at him. Xu niannian copsed to the ground, sweating profusely. Xu Qi ¡®an was half-kneeling on the ground with her hands on the ground.

    He visualized the towering giant in his mind, and his heart was filled with a heaven-defying aura. Then, he straightened his back bit by bit and stood up with the support of his saber.

    Did du. e really have to fight with Jian Zheng ...? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. There were millions of people in the capital, and they couldn¡¯t afford to be tormented like this.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At this moment, the sound of the door being pushed open could be heard.

    Xu Ling rubbed his eyes and stepped out of the door while holding the door. father, it¡¯s so noisy outside ...

    ¡°Quickly go back to the house, quickly go back to the house.¡± Xu Pingzhi shouted.

    Xu lingying raised her little face and pointed her chubby finger to the sky.¡±There are Immortals in the heavens.¡±

    She waspletely immersed in the scene and was not affected by the pressure of the Dharma at all.

    ............

    the Vajra¡¯s furious eyes Dharma form?!

    Luo Yuheng pursed his lips, turned around, and returned to the quiet room, ignoring her.

    One of the nine Dharma forms of Buddhism was the Vajra¡¯s furious gaze, which could only be used by a first-grade Bodhisattva.

    She handed it over to the supervisor, it had nothing to do with her.

    At this very moment, Star Observation tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    An old prison guard with white hair and a white beard was standing on the edge of the eight trigrams stage with his hands behind his back. The night wind was blowing his beard.

    ¡°The agreement back then was a matter between you and the imperial family. What does it have to do with me?¡± The supervisor said in a bad mood.

    The giant apparition opened its mouth, its voice rumbling, but only the supervisor could hear it.¡±Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for us, the Buddhist sect, making a move, would you have been able to step into the first stage?

    ¡°Now that Shen Shu has appeared, if you don¡¯t give an exnation to the Buddhist faction, I wille to the capital in person one day.¡±

    ¡°If you dare toe to the capital, I¡¯ll send you back to your reincarnation.¡± The supervisor sneered and then asked,¡±What do you Buddhists want?¡±

    it¡¯s what you want. You should know that once Shen Shu regains her physical body, she will bring great disaster to Buddhism. The Vajra Dharma form roared.

    ¡°Then do you know what kind of disaster it will bring to Da Feng if Shen Shu continues to be sealed in sang Bo?¡± The director asked.

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials created this mess, and you want us Buddhists to take over?¡± the Vajra Dharma form asked.

    what¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point in talking about this. Your Dharma can onlyst for half an hour. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t disturb the People¡¯s sleep. The supervisor said impatiently.

    two things. First, track down the whereabouts of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s survivors and find Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. Second, the Buddhist sect wants to borrow your heaven secretspass for three years.¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability,e and take it.¡± The supervisor said indifferently.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The Vajra Dharma form dissipated.

    ...........

    ¡°Eh, you didn¡¯t make a move this time?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked up at the sky. The Vajra Dharma form with a demonic aura had already dissipated, and there was no earth-shattering battle like before.

    It only condensed in the sky for a moment before dissipating.

    Xu Pingzhi and Xu Eng slowly let out a breath, as if they were about to copse.

    ¡°Lingying, don¡¯t just stand there. Come and help your father and second brother back to their rooms.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±

    Xu Pingzhi cursed at his nephew, ¡°¡±Get over here, what¡¯s the point of raising you for 20 years?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly went over to help him.

    After sending second uncle and Eng back to their room, Xu Qi ¡®anmunicated with monk Shen Shu in his mind, ¡°¡±Master, master ... Did you see the situation just now?¡±

    ............

    [ PS: a million words celebration! ] He would first correct the typos in a chapter and then continue writing.

 Chapter 451

    451 The deal from 500 years ago (1)

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s ethereal voice rang in his ears. Xu Qi ¡®an saw a thick mist gathering and dispersing. He passed through the floating mist and saw a dpidated temple. The handsome monk Shen Shu was sitting cross-legged at the door.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s nothing much ... I just saw the big picture and wanted toe over and have a chat with you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name in your heart in front of the experts of Buddhism.¡± Shen Shu warned.

    ¡°I understand, master. I won¡¯t be a burden.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an described the scene that had just happened in the night sky of the capital city and said with emotion, ¡°¡±Supervisor¡¯s heaven¡¯s secrets blocking technique is really powerful.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a first-grade, it¡¯s naturally powerful.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t remember anything about warlocks,¡± monk Shen Shu said gently.

    Um ... The Warlock system only appeared a hundred years before monk Shen Shu was sealed, right? It was normal for him to not know about the Warlock system.

    master, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± I¡¯ve asked the monks from the Western Region a few days ago. I have some understanding of your identity.

    Monk Shen Shu¡¯s gentle face turned serious and she stared at him. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±

    the Buddhist monks said that you¡¯re a traitor, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered. they sealed you because they couldn¡¯t kill you.

    ¡°A Buddhist traitor ...¡±

    Monk Shen Shu mumbled to herself and her expression gradually changed. Sadness and anger shed in the depths of her eyes.

    The fog in this hidden world trembled, and the fog surged like a river.

    you did well. I¡¯ve recalled some past events. After a long time, monk Shen Shu, who had calmed down, nodded and said.

    What past? big brother, can you share it with me ... Xu Qian said.

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, the fog in front of him closed up, covering the old temple and monk Shen Shu. Then, the whole world started to fade.

    The scenery changed, and the decorations in the room came into view. He hade out of the mysterious world of monk Shen Shu.

    ¡°I have a connection with that olddy. I¡¯ll ask Taoist Jin Lian about itter. Otherwise, he would always feel as if there was a Fishbone stuck in his throat, and it would be ufortable ...

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when the Buddhist diplomatic group will leave. I¡¯ll try to keep a low profile during this period of time.

    my mentality has reached a peak, and it¡¯s about time for me to try breaking through. However. after seeing the wonders of the Vajra Arts, I¡¯m starting to look down on a warrior¡¯s copper skin and iron bones ...

    Master Shen Shu¡¯s memory is iplete, so she doesn¡¯t have this martial art. Hengyuan is a stepmom, so he can¡¯t learn such a profound secret art. It¡¯s going to be difficult.

    Hey on the bed and let his thoughts wander. Suddenly, he felt a familiar palpitation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out the shards of the book from under his pillow. He lit the oilmp and sat at the table to read the letter.

    [ one: Daoist priest, what rank is the leader of the Western diplomatic mission, master du ¡®e? ]

    It was rare that screen peeking demon No. 1 actually took the initiative to send a letter.

    [ 9: du ¡®e is a second rank Arhat, a thief-killing fruit. ]

    Second stage Arhat ... This is in line with my guess ... But what was the thief-killing fruit position? Xu Qi ¡®an recalled and confirmed that there was no record of the ¡°fruit position¡± in the office of the watchman.

    [ 4. The so-called fruit position is a Buddhist saying. Arhat had three major fruits, namely, thief-killing, buhuan, and Arhat. Among them, the Arhat fruit has the highest rank, and ¡®killing thief¡¯ and ¡®buhuan¡¯ are equal. ]

    So that was how it was ... Although he didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, he felt that they were very powerful! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    After exining, number four continued, [ however, I feel that the second Dharma form that appeared tonight is a little too strong. ]

    The first Dharma was condensed from the thief-killing fruit, which was the power of master du ¡®e. The second Dharma form¡¯s aura was even more majestic and heavy.

    [ 9: that is the Vajra¡¯s angry eyes Dharma power, one of the nine Dharma powers of Buddhism. ]

    [ 4: no wonder, it was Bodhisattva who made a move. ]

    A Bodhisattva, a first grade Bodhisattva? Xu Qi ¡®an hissed. He subconsciously looked around, and a chill ran down his spine. He felt like a thief who had heard a police siren.

    If the one who came to the capital was a rank-1, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he would be in danger again.

    Steady. steady. steady, every system has its own unique point. Concealing the heavenly secrets is. Warlock¡¯s specialty, you must believe in the supervisor¡¯s strength ... He could onlyfort himself like this.

    At this time, li Miaozhen appeared and sent a message,[ what are you talking about? What do you mean by the Dharma that appeared tonight? ]

    Number one and number two had always been at loggerheads, and number four was ¡°avoiding suspicion¡± because of the struggle between heaven and man. Golden Lotus Daoist did not appear for the time being, and the silencested for a while. Finally, it was number six who exined,

    [ the Buddhist diplomatic mission has entered the capital and caused somemotion. There is a Dharma appearing in the sky above the capital Tonight. ]

    A few secondster, li Miaozhen sent another message.[ for the Sang Bo case? ]

    The sealed artifact under sang Bo was rted to Buddhism, and this matter had been announced internally by the heaven and earth Association on the 3rd. Thinking of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death, she suddenly felt a little sad.

    [ six: yes. ]

    [ Buddhism is indeed powerful, worthy of being the number one sect in nine regions. ]

    Was Buddhism the number one force in the nine states ... I¡¯ve never thought about this before. I¡¯ll go to the Yamen tomorrow to check the information.

    [ 4: li Miaozhen, why haven¡¯t you arrived in Beijing yet? ]

    [ 2: heh, isn¡¯t it good to let you live a few more days? ]

    Hey, hey, girl, don¡¯t be so direct with your words. You have to win people over with virtue! Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    [ 2: I choose to take thend to the capital. Along the way, I can eliminate evil and kill a few corrupt officials and tyrants. ]

 Chapter 452

    452 The deal five hundred years ago (2)

    No one spoke in The Earth Book group for a long time, and Golden Lotus Daoist priest popped up.[ by the way, how has number five been? ]

    There was no response from number five.

    [ two: Daoist priest, you can send a letter to ask her in private. I think something has happened to this girl again. ]

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest said helplessly, [ alright. ]

    No. 5¡¯s experiences could probably be written into a book called ¡± No. 5¡¯s Wanderer ¡°, ¡± No. 5¡¯s wonderful adventures ¡± or something ... Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips curled up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slept until dawn. He rode the little mare to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    He went straight to the document library and came to the ¡°C¡± document library. He instructed the clerk in charge of the library, ¡°¡±Take all the official documents rted to Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°And a cup of tea, please.¡± He said.

    The information rted to Buddhism was as vast as the ocean, and the pile on the table was higher than a person¡¯s height. After screening, Xu Qi ¡®an ruled out some strange people and strange events, as well as ¡°legends,¡± and focused on books rted to the regions such as ¡°geographical records of the nine states¡± and ¡°geographical records of the Western regions.¡±

    After about two hours, he had what he wanted.

    ¡°As expected, in terms ofnd area, Buddhism is ranked first in the nine prefectures. The entire Western Region is covered with Buddhist kingdoms, and the Western Region is twice the size of Da Feng, the North three times, and the northeast three to five times.

    ¡°Of course, the Western Region is vast and sparsely popted, not a fertilend. Then, if we include the territory of the hundred thousand mountains in the South, which is the former territory of the thousand demon Kingdom, the Buddhist¡¯s ¡®territory¡¯ is too terrifying.¡±

    Then, he asked the clerk to bring him a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. On a piece of xuan paper, he began to write the words ¡± sang Bo ¡°, ¡± orthodoxy ¡°, ¡± Buddha annihtion ¡± and so on.

    He recalled a piece of history that Golden Lotus Daoist priest had told him about, the history of the founding Emperor.

    In order to overthrow the decadent dynasty of the Central ins, the founding Emperor of Dafeng had once borrowed troops from the witchcraft cult in the northeast at the cost of worshiping the witchcraft cult as the National cult.

    ording to the records in the geography of the Western regions, Buddhism was also a national religion.

    ¡°ording to the information that Princess huaiqing and I have gathered, four hundred years ago, Buddhism was spreading all over the Central ins, and it was clearly on the verge of bing a national religion. It was just that back then, the schrly faction had been at the peak of its ¡®with all due respect, everyone present was trash¡¯.

    ¡°They directly pushed for the extermination of Buddhism, but the Buddhist League didn¡¯t overreact and withdrew from the Central ins. I have two conjectures here-first, the Confucians were truly powerful to the point of being unruly. Secondly, the Buddhist League did not dare to turn against Da Feng directly, because they still needed Da Feng to seal Shen Shu.

    ¡°If the Confucians had not weakened, then with the power of the Confucians and the Directorate of Celestials, Da Feng would undoubtedly be the strongest country in the nine provinces.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an crushed the paper with his Qi and left the document library. He turned around and entered the noble spirit building.

    After getting the news, he went up to the seventh floor. Wei Yuan was not in the tea room. He looked at the observation tower out of habit and saw Wei Yuan.

    A white-haired eunuch with disheveled hair was wearing a green robe. He was taking a nap on a chair, leisurely basking in the sun.

    ¡°Did you kneelst night?¡± The chief eunuchughed.

    ¡°My legs didn¡¯t even shake.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said disdainfully.

    ¡°Come over and massage your head.¡± Wei Yuan waved.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a look and confirmed that Nangong qianrou wasn¡¯t around. He then stepped forward and started massaging Wei Yuan¡¯s head.

    the escape of the sealed artifact at sang Bo was Da Feng¡¯s dereliction of duty. The Buddhist monk was just throwing a tantrum. Don¡¯t mind it. Wei Yuan consoled.

    He thought I was worried about what happened yesterday ... Duke of Wei, you think I¡¯m on the first level, but I¡¯m actually on the 18th level! Not only do I know that Bodhisattva made a move yesterday, but I also know the whereabouts of monk Shen Shu ... Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why does Da Feng want to help the Buddhist sect seal the evil thing?¡±

    Now that he was Wei Yuan¡¯s confidant, he could tell him many secrets that couldn¡¯t be told to others.

    ¡°Did you find out something?¡± Wei Yuan was taken aback.

    ¡°When I was investigating the Mulberry case, I identally discovered a piece of history. Five hundred years ago, the Crown Prince was ying in the Mulberry Lake and identally fell into the water.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, Emperor Wu Zong seized the throne. 500 years ago, Buddhism in the Western Region suddenly preached in the Central ins. Within 100 years, Buddhas bloomed everywhere. It was not until 100 yearster that Confucianism promoted the destruction of Buddhism.

    the formation under the Sang Bo is engraved with Buddhist characters. ording to the clues, I specte that the evil thing was also sealed 500 years ago.

    Wei Yuan pondered for a long time and nodded slowly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. The sealed artifact under the Sang Bo originated from a deal between the Buddhist sect and Emperor Wu Zong.

    ¡°Back then, Emperor Wu Zong was a man of wisdom and martial arts. He had countless elite soldiers and generals under hismand, but if he wanted to seize the throne and be the Emperor, there was one obstacle that he could never get around. And that obstacle might even cause his grand ambitions to vanish like smoke in the wind.¡±

    A person appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.The first supervisor!

    ¡°The first supervisor of the Directorate of Celestials, a first-grade expert of the Warlock system. With a supervisor, as long as the great Feng Kingdom was still established, no one would be able to shake the throne. In the face of such a powerful and unavoidable obstacle, Emperor Wuzong chose to cooperate with the Western Region¡¯s Buddhism.

    ¡°That was the beginning of the Alliance between the Western Region¡¯s Buddhism and Dafeng. The Buddhists helped Emperor Wu Zong kill the first supervisor, and the Emperor had to agree to the preaching of the Buddhists in the Central ins and seal the evil things for the Buddhists. The old man, the supervisor, watched coldly as sang Bo was blown up. It¡¯s already considered a breach of contract.¡±

    F! ck!

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. I knew it. Emperor Wu Zong seeded in seizing the throne. What did the first director do ...¡± The Buddhist League had participated in the fight for the throne back then, and the Buddhist League had a superior existence like Buddha. It was reasonable for him to kill a supervisor who was at the peak of the Warlock realm.

    Wait a minute, what role did the current old eunuch y in this?

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an trembled slightly and regretted asking Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Supervisor, why, why did he sit back and watch the evil creature escape ...¡± After hesitating for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an still asked this question.

    Because this question was very likely to involve him.

    He knew the n of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s survivors, but he chose to stand by and watch.The supervisor knew that the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom had attached Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm to his body, but he chose to watch coldly.The supervisor even helped him in secret!

    What was the supervisor¡¯s goal? what was he nning?

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Buddha would wave his Big Buddha root and attack him crazily?

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Wei Yuan chuckled.

    He squinted his eyes and enjoyed the service of his confidant, Yin Luo, and said, ¡°¡±This morning at court, master du ¡®e came to the pce. He proposed to fight with Jian Zheng, and the stakes were the heaven secretspass and the Diamond Sutra. I hope your Majesty will agree.

    ¡°His Majesty sent someone to ask the Directorate of Celestials, and the director agreed. The yellow board will be announced to the whole of Beijing in the afternoon. There¡¯s going to be a lot of fun to watch.¡±

    For some reason, Xu Qian¡¯s heart suddenly sank and he felt a chill down his spine. He asked carefully,

    ¡°How do we fight?¡±

    ...

    ¡°We¡¯ll know today,¡± Wei Yuan shook his head.

    ..........

    [ PS: I didn¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ve finally finished two chapters before 12 o ¡®clock. Please subscribe to the original novel. ] There were also monthly votes.

 Chapter 453

    453 Borrowing someone (1)

    If Buddhism was so powerful, why did they seal their traitor in Da Feng? Either there was something special about the Sang Bo of Da Feng, or the problem came from Shen Shu herself ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a moment, but he still couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, I don¡¯t know these inside stories.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head, indicating that he had no idea.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you¡¯re twenty this year, right?¡± Wei Yuan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes, Duke Wei.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. Why did this opening remark have a strong sense of deja vu?

    As expected, Wei Yuan continued, ¡°¡±It¡¯s time to get married.¡±

    The life expectancy of the mortals in this world was rtively high. If they were not affected by natural or man-made disasters, they could live for 60 years without any pressure. It wasmon for them to be in their 70s or 80s.

    Therefore, there was a huge gap between the marriageable ages. Some women got married at the age of fourteen, and their breasts and hips were not full. It was ridiculous to hit the nail on the head.

    Some women in their twenties were still in their boudoir, and the flower path had never been swept by guests. Where could a Jade person teach her how to y the flute? it was pitiful.

    There were such examples around Xu Qi ¡®an: an aunt who married her second uncle at the age of sixteen, and huaiqing, who was illiterate at the age of twenty-five.

    Speaking of lifespan, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. It was a bit unreasonable for the schrly Sage to die at the age of 82.

    However, Wei Yuan was a weak referee. There was no point in discussing such high-end knowledge with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an probed,¡±Lord Wei is ...¡± What do you mean by that?¡±

    inspector you has a granddaughter who has just reached the age of marriage. She looks very delicate and pretty. Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°Very delicate ... I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not worthy of this humble servant.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    the fourth youngdy of the prestige Haibo family. She¡¯s 17 this year. Prestige Haibo wants to find a husband for her. You¡¯re a Viscount, so you¡¯re a good match. Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but the youngdy of the Earl¡¯s family is not worthy of me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an still shook his head.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the governor¡¯s niece? This seat is in need of silver. If you can marry him, it will also solve my urgent need.¡± Wei Yuan looked at him.

    No, although I teased myself that I¡¯m. castrated second generation, you¡¯re not really my father. Your desire for. political marriage is too obvious ... ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while.

    ¡°Naturally, she¡¯s delicate and pretty.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately rejected the idea and shook her head.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve saved up a lot of silver and n to redeem all the courtesans of the Imperial Academy of Sciences. If my first wife is only pretty, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to control those coquettish courtesans.¡±

    what kind of woman do you want to be your wife? ¡± Wei Yuan frowned. or do you already have someone you like? ¡±

    There were too many people he liked ... Xu Qi ¡®an muttered, ¡± first of all, she must be as beautiful as a fairy. Second, she must have a distinguished status. Finally, she must be quite talented. She must be a good wife who can cook well.

    Wei Yuanughed. why don¡¯t I propose to His Majesty on your behalf and marry a Princess? ¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, is that true?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little excited.

    Wei Yuan nodded and pointed at the door.

    ¡°What are your orders, Duke Wei?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    .........

    After being chased out of the noble Qi building by Wei Yuan, Xu Qi ¡®an did not return to his own one de Hall. Instead, he went to the newly built spring breeze Hall.

    Li Yuchun was just about to bring song tingfeng, Zhu guangxiao, and a few gongs to patrol the streets. The eminent monks of the Buddhist League had caused such a hugemotionst night, and the people in the city were talking about it this morning.

    Some people were amazed by the power of the eminent monks of the Buddhist League, while others said that the Buddhist League had gone too far and hoped that the Imperial court would send an Army to suppress them.

    From the nobles to the peddlers, this was the topic that everyone was discussing this morning.

    It was just that there was no inte in this era. Otherwise, the people of Da Feng would have shouted, ¡°Key!

    He had fought 300 rounds with the Western Buddhism on the keyboard.

    In order to prevent people from the martial world from taking the opportunity to cause trouble or spread rumors, the Yamen increased the number of patrols.

    ¡°One warehouse, one warehouse!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stopped Li Yuchun and the others. He went back to the hall of one de and called for his subordinate, Tong Gong. More than ten people marched on the street together, disregarding their family.

    After half an hour, they passed by a brothel. Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±Boss, take my men and patrol over there. I¡¯ll bring tingfeng and guangxiao over.¡±

    ¡°Why did you make such a mess?¡± Li Yuchun asked in return. You bring your people and I bring mine. There¡¯s no need to mix and match like this.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said,¡±boss, you patrol the streets with the gong. I¡¯ll take my brothers to the other side.¡± This way, it won¡¯t be chaotic.¡±

    Li Yuchun thought about it and felt much better. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±Go on.¡±

    After watching Li Yuchun and the others leave, Xu Qi ¡®an entered the brothel with his two colleagues.

    They asked for a private room on the second floor and called a few beautiful girls to apany them to drink. The three of them ate while listening to music and watching the show, as if they had returned to the leisurely life when they were patrolling the streets.

    ¡°Ningyan ...¡±

    I¡¯m a prodigal son who has turned over a new leaf, ¡± song tingfeng said helplessly. but I¡¯m always surrounded by bad friends.

    Alright, we all know that you¡¯re still the same young man from before! Xu Qi ¡®an was toozy toin about him. She listened to the music with great interest, opened her mouth, and asked the pretty girl beside her to put a peanut in.

    As the saying goes, diligence is temporary, andziness is eternal.

    When he was exterminating the bandits in Yunzhou, due to the pressure of the environment, song tingfeng was diligent in his cultivation and did not stop. However, once he returned to the capital, where he lived in luxury, hisziness and the nature to enjoy life would be stimted.

    However,pared to the past, song tingfeng was much more steady and determined now. He was also more hardworking in his cultivation. It was always a good thing.

 Chapter 454

    454 Borrowing someone (2)

    ng! ng!

    The sound of a ss shattering came from the lobby on the first floor. A drunk swordsman threw his ss and stood up. He burped and pointed at the crowd while scolding angrily, ¡±

    ¡°I have long heard that extravagance is the norm in the capital. From high officials to nobles to peddlers, all of them are greedy for pleasure. He had only entered the capital for 10 days and all he saw was the disgusting actions of the Zhu sect.

    ¡°The stinky monk is showing off his strength at the heroes tforms of the northern and southern cities. So many days have passed, but no expert hase out to fight and is just watching coldly.

    ¡°Last night, the Dharma of a Buddhist master descended and questioned the director of the Directorate of Celestials in the capital of Dafeng. Who can¡¯t bear it?¡±

    Hispanions quickly stepped forward and pulled him out of the hook, throwing down a few pieces of silver.

    The opera continued, but the guests ¡®topic of discussion changed to the Buddhist diplomatic mission.

    ¡°This Buddhist sect is indeed arrogant. Our Da Feng has been exterminating Buddhism for four hundred years, and they actually dare to preach in the city. I don¡¯t know how many families in the North City believe in Buddhism. I heard that some people even went bankrupt and donated their belongings, nning to build a temple for the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect. ¡±

    ¡°The Imperial court doesn¡¯t even care. Do you think that I, Da Feng, am afraid of Buddhism? 20 years ago, at the Shanhai Pass battle, Da Feng was so powerful.¡±

    maybe it¡¯s because of the face of an ally ... Sigh, in any case, the Imperial court has be more and more decadent in recent years.¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say such things.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk aboutst night¡¯s movements first, that was the means of an immortal. However, that young monk from the southern city had been sitting in the arena for five days. Was there not a single hero who came forward? Is there no one else in my Da Feng?¡±

    Song tingfeng put down his wine ss and pushed away the woman in his arms. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°¡±Killjoy!¡±

    let¡¯s drink our own wine. Don¡¯t meddle in these things. Even if the sky falls, we don¡¯t have to worry about it. Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The Masters should work harder to embarrass Emperor Yuan jing. It would be best if the historians could record this:In the 37th year of yuanjing, the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission entered the capital. The little monk had been in the ring for five days and had not lost a single battle. The old monk materialized his Dharma form and questioned the Imperial court.

    Hehe, then Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s dark history would be added!

    At this moment, a bailiff from the government ran past the street with a Gong. He hit the gong and shouted, ¡°¡±The Directorate of Celestials wants to fight an eminent monk of Buddhism, the Directorate of Celestials wants to fight an eminent monk of Buddhism ...

    everyone, go to the notice board to look at the Imperial notice board. Everyone. go to the notice board to look at the Imperial notice board ...

    .............

    When Xu Qi ¡®an, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao arrived at the notice board at the gate of the inner city, the spacious square was filled with people and martial artists.

    The soldiers guarding the city and a few night watchmen were responsible for maintaining order.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his saber and waved the scabbard to hit some of the hot-tempered Jianghu people who were pushing and shoving. He helped to maintain order and listened to the people in the front row reciting the announcement.

    The contents of the notice were simple. The general meaning was that the emissaries from the Western regions had traveled a long way and were warmly weed by the Imperial court. After a friendly discussion, they had jointly developed a sustainable development n. The rtionship between the two countries would be closer, and everyone would progress together and be rich through hard work.

    Then, the eminent monk of the Western regions proposed to have a battle of magical powers with the Directorate of Celestials for an exchange of ¡°technology.¡± The Directorate of Celestials dly agreed that both parties would hold a grand battle of magical powers in therge square of the stargazing tower the next day. At that time, themon people of the city could go and watch on their own.

    as expected of an official post. It¡¯s been talking nonsense for a long time. but it still didn¡¯t mention how to fight ... However, why did you make it so big? was it master du ¡®E¡¯s request?¡±

    While he was thinking, he noticed that Li Yuchun had also brought some people over. They must have been nearby and heard the announcement about the Baifu, so they came over to take a look.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went over.

    Li Yuchun was pleased to see that everything was in order. ¡°After returning from the clouds ins, the three of you have finally gotten rid of your previousziness and have be more mature and steady.¡±

    ¡°This means we¡¯ve grown.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an responded with a smile.

    ............

    At noon, the sun was shining brightly. A perg had been built in therge square outside the Directorate of Celestials, which was a ce for the high officials and nobles of the capital to rest.

    More than a thousand Imperial Army soldiers surrounded the square, forbidding any unauthorized personnel from approaching.

    If the people in the city and the people of the martial world wanted to watch, they could only watch from the outside.

    After the Western Region emissaries had their lunch, under the lead of master du ¡®e, they went from the three yang ry station in the outer city, through the bustling crowd and the busy market, and came to the big square outside the stargazing tower.

    Yan Caiwei stood at the edge of the eight trigrams stage and looked down. A group of monks slowly walked over. Among the figures in green robes, there were a few figures wrapped in red and yellow Kasaya.

    The leader of the group was Arhat du ¡®e, who was skinny and dark, and looked more like a little old man.

    ¡°Teacher, the monks are here to cause trouble.¡± As Yan Caiwei said this, she took out a piece of pastry from her pocket and watched the show with great interest.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    The supervisor was drinking wine and basking in the sun, feeling content.

    ¡°Does teacher n to personally fight?¡±

    ¡°Caiwei, if teacher were to make a move, Bodhisattva would have toe personally. Du ¡®e wants to fight with me, not to fight me. ¡±

    ¡°Then who do you want to send?¡± Yan Caiwei tilted her head and analyzed,¡±Senior Sister Zhong Li is gued by bad luck, she killed 800 enemies and lost 8000 of her own.

    ¡°Senior brother song and I are both gold cultivators, not good at fighting. Second senior brother was not in the capital ... Only senior brother Yang can fight.¡±

    The supervisor sighed.

    ¡°Teacher, why are you sighing?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, your senior brother yang suffered from Qi deviation during his cultivation yesterday, so he can¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yan Caiwei was shocked. Instantly, the pastry in her mouth was no longer fragrant. She furrowed her delicate brows and said worriedly,

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also annoyed, so I want you to go to the pce and ask His Majesty for a person.¡±

    ...........

    A momentter, a girl in a yellow dress galloped into the pce on a horse.

    Just after noon, Emperor Yuan jing was studying Taoist Scriptures in Lingbao temple, listening to the female state preceptor¡¯s exnation of the ssics, but he couldn¡¯t calm down and was distracted.

    ...

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you troubled by the battle of magical powers?¡± Luo Yuheng said softly.

    Emperor Yuan jing hesitated for. moment and said,¡±although I have full confidence in the supervisor, the Buddhist League hase prepared this time ...¡± If we lose in a battle of magical powers, where would Da Feng¡¯s face be?¡±

    the Warlock system is a little special. It¡¯s not very safe if we don¡¯t prioritizebat strength. Luo Yuheng nodded.

    Among all the systems today, the Warlock system was the weakest. Its area of expertise was not individualbat power, but National Strength.

    One of the key reasons why Da Feng¡¯s Army was so invincible was because of their superior military equipment. The divine siege weapons, cannons, and ballistae all came from the Directorate of Celestials.

    This was something that other systems could not do.

    A rank-nine doctor saved the dying and healed the injured, while a rank-eight seer and a rank-seven Fengshui master could build a geomancywork and improve Fengshui. These were all extremely powerful auxiliary skills.

    Even a fourth-grade array master was only a support. They were best at refining magic tools, not fighting.

    Warlocks had to rely on the dynasty, and the two were symbiotic.

    Hearing Luo Yuheng¡¯s words, Emperor Yuan jing became even more worried.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you invite the headmaster of Yun Lu Academy? In all the major systems, the martial artists were the strongest, but in terms of which system was the most perfect and had no shorings, it was the Confucian school. The Confucians can handle any situation. No matter how powerful the Buddhists are, the Confucians can handle it. ¡±

    ...

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes brightened and he shook his head.¡±State preceptor, I had the intention of letting director Zhao take up an official positionst year, but he rejected me.¡±

    In other words, he was unable to invite the schrs of Yun Lu Academy.

    While they were talking, the old eunuch hurried in and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, there¡¯s a report from the pce. Si Caiwei of the Directorate of Celestials is here to see you on the orders of her master.¡±

    I¡¯m here to see you ... I¡¯m listening to the state preceptor¡¯s lecture, ¡± Emperor Yuan jing muttered. I won¡¯t be returning to the pce. Ask her toe to the temple of numinous treasures to see me.

    The old eunuch epted the order and left.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Luo Yuheng. I think it¡¯s about the battle of magical powers. Imperial Preceptor, you should listen as well. You can give me some advice.

    Although he was the Emperor, his cultivation was low, and he did not have his own opinions. He needed Luo Yuheng to give his opinion and analyze the situation.

    ........

    [ PS: sorry, sorry, I¡¯m an hourte. ]

    [ PS: pushed a friend¡¯s book,¡±amazing live-in son-inw.¡± Author:The seventh brother of the Qi family. He was an old author, so the quality was guaranteed.

 Chapter 455

    455 Is this a rtive¡¯s child?

    Yan Caiwei received the call and immediately left the pce. She rode her horse and followed the guard to the Lingbao temple. They passed through many gardens and ancestral halls of the human sect before they arrived at a small courtyard in the depths of the Daoist temple.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, please.¡±

    An old eunuch in a Python robe stood at the entrance of the courtyard, smiling as he made a ¡°please¡± gesture.

    Yan Caiwei replied with an ¡°en¡± and walked through the courtyard with light steps. As she stepped into the quiet room, the hem of her dress swayed gently.

    In the quiet room, Emperor Yuan jing and Luo Yuheng were sitting opposite each other on a tea table. On the tea table was a Taoist ancient book and an incense burner, with thin green smoke rising.

    Yan Caiwei swept her gaze across the table and saw that there were no delicious desserts. She retracted her gaze in disappointment and cupped her hands in greeting,¡±Greetings, Your Majesty, greetings, state preceptor.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing examined the little Junior Sister in the eyes of the white-robed sorcerer in the Directorate of celestial. Her almond-shaped eyes were big and bright, her face was round and sweet, and she was a cheerful girl who could make people unconsciously happy.

    ¡°Why did the supervisor send you to see me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Third senior, yang qianhuan, identally suffered from Qi deviation while cultivating yesterday. Second senior brother is not in the capital, and senior brother song and I are not good at fighting ...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Emperor Yuan jing frowned and interrupted, ¡± what? yang qianhuan¡¯s cultivation has gone berserk? ¡±

    The old Emperor was shocked and angry, as if it had rained all night.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he stared at li Caiwei. This was not the style of a supervisor.

    ¡°That¡¯s why teacher Jian Zheng asked me to borrow a person from His Majesty to fight with that bald donkey from the Western regions on behalf of the Directorate of Celestials,¡± said Yan Caiwei calmly.

    Borrowing people?

    The scheming Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t agree immediately. After searching for a while and not finding the person he expected, he frowned and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Who does the supervisor want?¡±

    ¡°The night watchman is the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± Yan Caiwei¡¯s voice was clear.

    The quiet room suddenly fell silent.

    After a long time, the old Emperor asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an? Xu Qi¡¯ an?¡±

    yes, it¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an. He¡¯s good at solving cases. He died once when he came back from Yunzhou. Yan Caiwei said coyly.

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand. of course I know it¡¯s him. I mean, why is it Xu Qi ¡®an? ¡±

    This female disciple, Jian Zheng, was a little too innocent. When he spoke to her, he had to speak clearly for her to understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yan Caiwei shook her head honestly.

    ......... Emperor Yuan jing let out a breath and waved his hand. ¡°Zhen knows, you can go first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Yan Caiwei walked away with light steps. She nned to go to Princess huaiqing¡¯s Dexin court to have tea, eat pastries, and share her experiences.

    After Yan Caiwei left, Emperor Yuan jing held the teacup and pondered for a long time. He then asked in a heavy tone, ¡°¡±State preceptor, what do you think?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an is talented, but as a martial artist, he has no chance of winning against the Buddhist sect. Luo Yuheng¡¯s facial features were exquisite and dignified. When he was expressionless, he was like a Jade Goddess.

    ¡°However, the heaven secretspass is a prison officer¡¯s apanying magic tool and definitely won¡¯t be lent out. Perhaps there are other reasons.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing sighed and said, ¡± forget it. Let¡¯s not bother about him. This old man is very scheming. I can¡¯t see through him. I still have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll return to the pce first.¡±

    The person Emperor Yuan jing disliked the most was the supervisor. In the entire Da Feng, he looked down on all the civil and military officials. Even Luo Yuheng, the head of the human sect, addressed him as a fellow Daoist and was on equal footing with him.

    Only the supervisor was the one he really needed to look up to, and Emperor Yuan jing could not see through him at all.

    For an Emperor who held supreme power, this was a very difficult thing to do.

    Sitting in the carriage, Emperor Yuan jing ordered, ¡°¡±Summon Xu Qi ¡®an to the pce to see me.¡±

    ...........

    ¡°Your Majesty wants to see me?¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an received the news, he was eating watermelons outside the stargazing tower. He sized up the monks led by Arhat du¡¯ e in the crowd.

    ¡°Yes, the pce guards are waiting at the Yamen. Lord Xu, please go.¡± The messenger Gong urged.

    If I had gone a littleter, my sry for this year would have been deducted ... Without saying a word, Xu Qi ¡®an rode on the little mare, whipped her little buttocks, and rushed back to the Yamen.

    After meeting up with the guards waiting at the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an entered the pce. He silently passed through the East Gate and arrived at the Imperial study.

    Six thick red pirs supported the high dome, and there was no one behind therge desk covered with yellow silk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited in the quiet Imperial study for 15 minutes. Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a Taoist robe and had his ck hair tied up with a Taoist hairpin, arrivedte. He did not sit on his Dragon Throne. Instead, he stood in front of Xu Qi¡¯ an and squinted his eyes, examining him.

    ........ This gaze was a bit like a father-inw looking at his son-inw, with a bit of scrutiny, a bit of confusion, and a bit of hostility!

    Emperor Yuan jing stopped in front of him and said to Yin Luo, ¡°¡±Have you heard about the battle between du ¡®e and Jian Zheng?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I just saw it on the Imperial notice.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied respectfully.

    ¡°Fights of magic are usually divided into literary and martial arts. Du ¡®e and Jian Zheng are both rare masters in the world, they won¡¯t fight personally, this is usually a matter between disciples.¡±

    This was understandable. The elders would sit at the back and guide the disciples while the disciples would charge into the battle ... But what does this have to do with me?

    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he heard Emperor Yuan jing say, ¡°¡±Jian zhenggang is borrowing men from me, and I¡¯m ordering you to fight!¡±

    ¡°......?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and looked at Emperor Yuan jing in shock.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Emperor Yuan jing stared at him.

    Supervisor, you old man, what are you up to? Knowing that Shen Shu is in my body, you still want to send me to Buddhism ... Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said, ¡± I¡¯m weak and uneducated. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it. Your Majesty, please allow me to refuse.

    ...

 Chapter 456

    456 Is this a rtive¡¯s child (2)

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted. since the supervisor has already decided, he will not change his mind. Qian didn¡¯t ask you toe here to listen to you. What I want to tell you is that this battle concerns Da Feng¡¯s face. You have to think of all ways to win.¡±

    Why don¡¯t you think about how I can win?

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists expressionlessly.

    ............

    Spirit treasures temple.

    Not long after Emperor Yuan jing left, a woman wearing ayered white dress, gorgeous jewelry, and a silk scarf on her face entered Lingbao temple under the protection of the guards.

    Without any notice, she went straight into the depths of the Taoist temple and sat down in the pavilion.

    The beautiful state preceptor Luo Yuheng was sitting cross-legged in the air above the pool beside the pavilion.

    The masked woman picked up a stone and quietly threw it at Luo Yuheng. When the stone was three feet away from Luo Yuheng, it was bounced back by an air shield and urately hit the masked woman¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Aiya!¡± She squatted down with her hand on her forehead and said angrily, so what if he¡¯s a rank two expert? can a rank two expert bully others as he wishes? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes. what are you doing here? ¡± he asked helplessly. don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.

    The masked woman lifted her skirt and came to the pool. She said with great interest, ¡°¡±The Buddhist sect is going to fight with the supervisor. There¡¯ll be a show to watch tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to see it, but Emperor Yuan jing doesn¡¯t allow me to leave the Wang mansion. I can only change my appearance and sneak in. But I want to watch from a close distance.¡± The masked woman snorted.

    ¡°You can change your appearance and have someone bring you in.¡± Luo Yuheng said with a smile.

    ¡°After I change my appearance, no one will recognize me. How can you bring me in?¡± She said irritatedly, as if feeling discouraged. She changed the topic and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that Xu Qi ¡®an is really annoying. I¡¯ve met him several times. He¡¯s simply a frivolous lecher.¡±

    ¡°With your looks, isn¡¯t this normal?¡± Luo Yuheng replied.

    see, see, you¡¯re not even speaking to me sincerely. You don¡¯t even think before you speak ... How could I possibly show my true face to others? if I did, that lecher would definitely fall in love with me on the spot.

    I¡¯ve changed my appearance. After the disguise, although. look ordinary, I have an excellent temperament and charm ...

    I don¡¯t know, ¡± Luo Yuheng interrupted impatiently. his temperament and charm are excellent, but isn¡¯t it reasonable for him to be so slick in front of you? ¡±

    She was speechless and dazed for a moment ...

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore!¡± The masked woman turned her body away angrily.

    She would never admit that she was just an ordinary woman with mediocre looks after her disguise.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was actually interested in such a woman. This man was simply a lecher.

    Dirty viin.

    ¡°Do you know who will represent the Directorate of Celestials to fight the Buddhist League tomorrow?¡± Luo Yuheng suddenly said.

    The masked woman perked up her ears.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Luo Yuheng did not keep her in suspense.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The masked woman suddenly turned around and widened her beautiful eyes.¡±Him? To rece the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded.

    The masked woman suddenly became a little angry. She sat there and put her hands on her waist.¡±I¡¯m the great Feng, is there no one else? You actually let a stinky brat represent the Directorate of Celestials in a battle of magical powers.¡±

    Her anger cooled down for a while, and when she saw Luo Yuheng closing his eyes and meditating again, she quieted down.

    He sat there, his eyes rolling around. No one knew what he was thinking.

    ............

    In the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an held a cup of tea and told Wei Yuan the information he had learned from the pce. Wei Yuan said indifferently, ¡°¡±Just try your best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be punished by His Majesty if I lose.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was worried.

    don¡¯t worry, ¡± Wei Yuan chuckled. tomorrow¡¯s battle might not be as difficult as you think.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Use your brain!¡± Wei Yuan red at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± the eunuch asked.

    ¡°The Diamond Sutra and the heaven secretspass.¡±

    ¡°The heaven secretspass is the director¡¯s apanying magic artifact and is one of a kind in the world. If you lose, you will only be punished by the Emperor, while he will lose a Supreme treasure. If you¡¯re not confident, why would the supervisor borrow it from His Majesty?¡±

    ¡®Am I that powerful? why didn¡¯t I know about it ...¡¯ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    ............

    That night, he told his family about how he represented the Directorate of Celestials and fought against the Buddhist sect. He said, ¡°¡±If you want to join in the fun, you can take my waist token to the venue that belongs to the Yamen.¡±

    ¡°Is there any danger?¡± Xu Pingzhi frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just. battle of magical powers, it should be ... I don¡¯t think so.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t too sure. After all, he didn¡¯t know the details of tomorrow¡¯s battle.

    ¡°Ya, can we go in and watch?¡± The Auntie seemed to be very heartless and said happily.

    ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too ...¡±

    Xu Ling took advantage of the gap between his swallowing and raised his little hand.

    ¡°You also want to go and watch the show?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised. Her stupid sister rarely spoke when she was eating.

    ...

    ¡°There will definitely be good food in a lively ce.¡± Xu lingying vowed that this was a life philosophy that she hade up with in her short six years.

    ¡°Why did you choose big brother?¡±

    As the only schr in the family, Xu cijiu frowned as he realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.

    In response to his brother¡¯s doubts, Xu Qi ¡®an could only helplessly say, ¡°¡±Who knows what the prison warden is thinking? You know what? I don¡¯t know anyway.¡±

    The little brother shook his head, indicating that even someone as smart as him could not guess the supervisor¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 457

    457 Is this a rtive¡¯s child?(3)

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an breathed in and out to recuperate. When he entered a rtively good state, he stopped meditating and nned to have a good night¡¯s sleep so that he would have enough energy to deal with the battle tomorrow.

    it seems that not going to the Academy Square these days was the right choice. Men should still know how to conserve their energy.

    He closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep when he felt a familiar palpitations.

    He had no choice but to take out the fragment of the Book of the Earth, light the candle, and check the letter.

    [ four: tomorrow is the day of the battle between Jian Zheng and du ¡®E. I heard a piece of shocking news from the state preceptor. ]

    [ what news? ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association asked one after another.

    Only Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed. He thought to himself, shut the f * ck up, shut up!

    Chu Yuanqian wrote with her finger, ¡°[ the Directorate of Celestials actually chose to send the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an to fight. ]

    After this message was sent, Chu Yuanyang looked forward to seeing the shocked reaction of the ¡± group members ¡± and then express their opinions. In the end, there was no feedback at all.

    ¡°?¡±

    Chu Yuanxi frowned. Did they already know?

    [ 2: what¡¯s up with this number 4? is she deliberately tantalizing us? ]

    [ six: No. 4 doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. He might have something urgent to do. ]

    Number four had something to do at thest minute ... Hahaha, God bless me, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about me. Otherwise. if No. 2 finds out that I¡¯m still alive, he¡¯ll expose my identity in the group ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    At this time, he saw a message from Golden Lotus Daoist priest in the mirror.[ nine: I¡¯ve blocked them for the time being. I¡¯ve also blocked number four. ]

    The number four that the Taoist priest blocked?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment and quickly sent a message, [ thank you, Daoist priest. ]

    [ 9: no need to thank me. ]

    You don¡¯t have to thank me. Now that li Miaozhen knows about your resurrection, she can concentrate on preparing for the battle aftering to Beijing. You¡¯re a shit stirrer, and you¡¯re useless.

    [ 9: but paper can¡¯t hide fire. You¡¯re a smart person, you should understand what I mean. ]

    [ 3: I know what I¡¯m doing. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to talk to li Miaozhen face to face and talk about their social deaths so that li Miaozhen would promise to keep his identity a secret.

    Golden Lotus Daoist, you thought I was on the second floor, but I¡¯m actually on the fifth floor.

    [ 3: by the way, Daoist priest, I seem to have met the woman who is rted to me. ]

    [ nine: hehe, you¡¯ll have to meet sooner orter. It means that your fate hase. ]

    Fate had arrived ... Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed his saliva and sent the letter with a sad face.[ the fate you¡¯re talking about, is it a proper fate? [ she¡¯s old enough to be my aunt. ]

    The old Auntie was only a few years younger than her aunt, who was 36 years old this year.

    [ 9: I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you about the Bodhi bracelet¡¯s ability. Well, it can block fate energy and change one¡¯s appearance. Buddhism was the best at concealing one¡¯s fate energy.

    [ I won this bracelet from an eminent monk when I was traveling around the Western regions and doing good deeds. ]

    If that¡¯s the case, I can ept it if you¡¯re a beautiful woman who still has her charm. Besides. from my experience and vision in my previous life, 30 is actually the best age for. woman ... PEI, PEI, PEI, I can¡¯t let my thoughts slip. I seem to have already determined that she and I will have an ill fate?

    It must be a hint from Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    [ 3: Daoist priest, what is a rtionship? ]

    [ 9: there are many kinds of rtionships. The friendship between two parties is a rtionship. [ however, friendship can be a friend, a confidant, a benefactor, and so on. ]

    Hu ... Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    After the conversation, he wrapped himself in a thin quilt and fell asleep.

    ............

    The next morning, Xu Pingzhi returned home after taking a leave of absence and went out with his women. He personally drove them to the stargazing tower to watch the show.

    Xu Eng was riding a horse and following the carriage.

    Just as they were about to turn into the main road, an ordinary-looking woman emerged from a simple carriage parked by the side of the road and raised her hand to stop Xu Pingzhi¡¯s carriage.

    Xu Pingzhi frowned and looked at the woman. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°You are Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°To the stargazing tower?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman nodded and climbed up the carriage. ¡°Take me to the stargazing tower and tell Xu Qi ¡®an that I¡¯ll write off the incident of him picking up my sachet.¡±

    Second uncle Xu had wanted to push the woman down, but when he heard thest sentence, his expression became a little strange.

    From the sound of it, this woman and her nephew seemed to have some disputes?

    with ningyan¡¯s status and potential, he shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with a woman who¡¯s so much older than him. I must be overthinking,. must be overthinking ...

    Xu Pingzhi nned to go home and question Xu ningyan, but he held back for now.

    After the olddy got into the carriage, she saw her plump and beautiful aunt and the elegant and refined lingyue. She was obviously stunned for a moment. Then, she recalled the handsome young man outside and muttered in her heart,

    The entire family was pretty good-looking.

    Then, she saw Xu lingying, who looked the same as her, with ordinary facial features. She had a bun on her head and was sitting on a long chair with her two short legs hanging in the air.

    ...

    He didn¡¯t pay any attention to his arrival and focused on eating the dried meat in his arms.

    The Auntie carefully examined the olddy and said in a reserved manner, ¡°¡±Which family¡¯s Madam are you?¡±

    The olddy revealed a gentle smile,¡±they¡¯re just ordinary people who want to go to the Imperial astronomer to watch the show, but they can¡¯t enter the venue.¡± Coincidentally, it was ... Lord Xu¡¯s nephew is an acquaintance, so he came over to bask in the glory.¡±

    The aunt nodded. As long as this woman wasn¡¯t involved with her husband, she didn¡¯t care.

    The two women of simr age chatted for a while, and the aunt realized that the other party was probably being modest by calling herself ¡°from an ordinary family.¡±

    This woman¡¯s speech was elegant, and her smile was reserved. She was definitely not an ordinary woman.

    It should be an official who was familiar with Ning Yan, a woman in his family ... But why didn¡¯t she see her man?

    At this moment, the olddy looked at Xu lingying and asked casually, ¡°¡±Is this a rtive¡¯s child?¡±

    ..........

    [PS: update first and changeter]

    [PS: thank you for the tip, leader of the Alliance master ¡®Mike and McDull¡¯. I love you.]

    ...

 Chapter 458

    458 High-profile entrance (3 in 1)

    ¡°This is my daughter!¡± He said.

    Yingying frowned, picked up the bell, and ced it on herp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t look like me?¡± His aunt was a little unhappy.

    How does she look like you? she lookspletely unrted to you ... The olddy¡¯s smiling face froze for a moment before she recovered and said with a gentle smile, ¡±

    on closer look, their eyes do look simr. My eyes were bad.

    Yes, his eyes and brows were simr to the coachman outside.

    Nothing was said along the way.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s carriage arrived near the stargazing tower. He first heard a wave of noise, turned around the street, and saw a sea of people.

    He scanned the crowd and saw at least one to two thousand people. And this was only a small portion of themon people. One could imagine how many people there were with the stargazing tower as the center. It was an appalling number.

    ¡°This is even more lively than the Spring Festival ...¡± Xu Pingzhi pulled the reins and stopped the carriage outside.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± His aunt¡¯s voice came from the carriage.

    ¡°There¡¯s no road ahead, it¡¯s full of people.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get off here,¡± Xu Pingzhi exined.

    The aunt rolled up the window and got out of the carriage with the help of her husband. Xu lingyue also got out of the carriage with the help of her father. The little bean was carried down by Xu Pingzhi.

    The olddy furrowed her brows. Usually, when she got off the carriage, the maidservants would bring a small wooden bench to wee her, so she was not used to it.

    Fortunately, the carriage was simple and crude, and the bottom of the carriage was not high above the ground. It was unlike her luxurious carriage made of gold Phoebe Wood, which could reach the waist of a person.

    She jumped off the carriage with ease.

    Xu Pingzhi beckoned to a Royal saber guard by the street and ordered, ¡°¡±Take care of the carriage.¡±

    As he spoke, he shed his Royal de guard waist token.

    yes! the young saber guard replied respectfully.

    Xu Pingzhi led his wife and child around the crowd and walked toward the passage cleared out by the Imperial Army. The two sides of the passage were filled with Imperial Army soldiers, blocking themoners and forming a ¡°safe passage¡± specially for the high officials and nobles.

    Two Imperial Army soldiers blocked Xu Pingzhi¡¯s path with their Spears.

    Xu Pingzhi took out the waist token given by Xu Qi ¡®an. The Imperial Guards took a look at it and let him in.

    ningyan¡¯s status is getting higher and higher now, ¡± the aunt said happily, ¡°¡±Master, I never dreamed that I would be sitting together with the officials and nobles of the capital.¡±

    Xu niannian couldn¡¯t help but eat a lemon and snorted. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ll be the wife of the executioner in the future.¡±

    ¡°Think about how you¡¯re going to stay in the capital first,¡± Xu Pingzhi said as he backstabbed.

    Xu niannian suddenly became listless.

    ording to the Academy, they wanted him to go to Qingzhou, far away from the capital, and achieve his grand n.

    However, Xu niannian didn¡¯t really want to go. If he went to Qingzhou, it meant that he would be far away from his parents, elder brothers, and younger sisters. If he couldn¡¯t return to the capital after his three-year term ended, he would have to work in another ce for another three years.

    For three years, he could only see his family when he returned to the capital to report on his work.

    Of course, there was another reason. If he couldn¡¯t enter the Hanlin Academy, he would basically be cutting off his path to the inner Pavilion.

    His father¡¯s ¡®my son resigned from his position as the old chief advisor¡¯ had be empty talk.

    After walking through the ¡± safe passage ¡°, the family looked up and saw the huge square with many perg. Civil officials, military generals, and nobles sat in their respective areas in an orderly and distinct manner.

    In addition, there were also many nobledies and youngdies who had basically brought their families to watch the battle.

    To these nobledies, Da Feng¡¯s face was secondary. The most important thing was to watch the show.

    Xu Pingzhi nced around as he led his wife and children to the area where the Yamen was located. The person sitting in the main seat was dressed in green, and his hair was white.

    There were golden gongs on both sides of him, and behind the Golden gongs was the silver one. The copper one was arranged to be on duty and was not qualified to stay under the perg to watch the show.

    Xu Pingzhi brought his wife and son closer, cupped his hands, and quickly took his seat with his wife and unfamiliar woman.

    The famous Wei Yuan and Jin Luo ignored him, which made second uncle Xu heave a sigh of relief. It was better to be invisible.

    The olddy heaved a sigh of relief. It was great to be invisible.

    ...........

    Among these perg, the most luxurious one was a lounge wrapped in yellow silk. At the bottom of the perg were tables, and the members of the royal family and the Imperial n sat by the tables.

    The Empress and concubine Chen, who had fought in the inner pce until their brains almost spilled out, also came. Everyone was talking andughing as if they had always been harmonious sisters, without any grievances.

    The four princesses were all present. Huaiqing sat at the head of the table, while Feng Jiu sat beside her.

    Among the princes, the Crown Prince was still under house arrest, but the rest of the princes had alle.

    To the royal family, this battle was not just a show. It was also a matter of the Imperial court¡¯s and the royal family¡¯s reputation.

    where is Xu Qi. an? why isn¡¯t he out yet? can he fight the bald donkeys? how do the bald donkeys n to fight ...

    Lin ¡®an chattered non-stop, her watery peach eyes looking everywhere. She didn¡¯t see her dog ve and suddenly felt a little discouraged.

    ¡°Hanging!¡±

    The seventh Prince shook his head. that Xu Qi ¡®an is a martial artist. How can he fight against the Buddhist sect? ¡± Besides, can he really deal with it with his weak cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Unless the Buddhistspete with him in poetry,¡± the third Prince chimed in with a smile.

    The two princesses and the princes couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Lin ¡®an was furious. He fiercely swept his gaze over his brother and sister and scolded, ¡°¡±You¡¯re happy that he lost? Do you want bengong to cast a Buddha statue for each of you?¡±

    The third Princess frowned. we are just talking. Lin ¡®an, what are you doing? ¡±

    ...

    The rest of the princes frowned.

 Chapter 459

    459 Chapter 61-high-profile entrance (2)

    After Fu Fei¡¯s case, Lin ¡®an¡¯s temper had be irritable. He was not polite to his brothers and sisters, and his words became more and more aggressive.

    ¡°If it were a battle between Daoist sects, it would naturally be the stronger one who wins,¡± Huai Qing said faintly. However, Buddhism was different. Buddhism focused on enlightenment, the heart of Buddha, and Zen.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is indeed only a rank-7 martial artist, and there are many people whose cultivation is stronger than his. But what¡¯s the use of having a higher cultivation? Even higher than Arhat du ¡®e?¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s words always left people speechless and unable to refute.

    The princes and princesses immediately fell silent.

    ...........

    Next to the Royal n¡¯s perg, Chief Assistant Wang zhenwen took a sip of wine. He sensed that his daughter¡¯s gaze had been on the area where the night watchman¡¯s Yamen was.

    ¡°Mu ¡®er, What are you looking at?¡± he asked, frowning.

    Miss Wang retracted her gaze and replied with a faint smile, ¡± this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the famous Duke of Wei. He¡¯s indeed extraordinary.

    After saying that, she nced at a certain handsome little brother from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s His Majesty?¡± Miss Wang changed the topic to distract her father¡¯s attention.

    Chief advisor Wang looked at the Imperial tent and said with a smile, ¡°¡±The two of you are fighting in full swing in the pce. His Majesty is tired of it and is not willing toe down. He should be looking down from the eight trigrams stage.¡±

    Miss Wang replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and then asked, ¡°¡±Father, why did the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic missione to the capital this time? This unreasonable request for a battle of magical powers is truly puzzling.¡±

    The diplomatic mission wouldn¡¯te as it pleased, so it must have a purpose. And the aggressive actions of the Buddhist sect in the past few days made people realize that the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission hade to the capital with ill intentions.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s rted to the Sang Bo case.¡± Chief advisor Wang said lightly.

    Miss Wang frowned. From her father¡¯s answer, she extracted two pieces of information. First, her father, as the first assistant Minister, was not very clear about this. Second, the Sang Bo case seemed to be hiding a deeper inside story.

    Just as he was about to ask more, chief advisor Wang waved his hand impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, don¡¯t ask about the matters of the court. You can use your cleverness on your husband in the future.¡±

    Miss Wang pursed her lips and did not say anything else. Taking advantage of her father¡¯s inattention, she turned her gaze to the Yamen on Night Watch.

    After the battle is over, I will hold. cultural gathering in my residence ... She thought to herself.

    On the other side, Xu Pingzhi used his many years of experience in the capital to look around. He saw some big shots he recognized, but of course, there were more big shots he didn¡¯t know.

    However, with the Imperial shed as the core, the closer it was, the higher the status of the big shots.

    All of. sudden. she felt as if she had stepped onto the stage of power in the capital, and all of this was brought about by Ning Yan ... After this battle, if Ning Yan won, he would be famous in the capital and Da Feng ... If he lost, he would probably be spurned for a long time. If he was recorded in the history books again, he would have to bear a bad name for thousands of years.

    Thinking of this, second uncle Xu¡¯s mood was veryplicated.

    ¡°Master, look at that Princess. Isn¡¯t she the one who came to pay her respects at the ning banquet that day?¡± Her aunt was also watching the scene and recognized Princess huaiqing, who was as cold as a Lotus and as bright as a star.

    Xu Pingzhi hummed in response to his wife.

    The aunt continued,¡±the princess in the red dress beside her is also very handsome, but ...¡± His eyes seem to be very seductive, and he doesn¡¯t look very serious.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was shocked and whispered, ¡± nonsense! Don¡¯t talk about the princess in this situation. Do you want your whole family to be executed? ¡±

    His aunt immediately shut up.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? There¡¯s not a single good person in the imperial family of Da Feng.¡± The olddy said lightly.

    We don¡¯t know you, so get lost and talk to us ... Xu niannian cursed in his heart.

    Xu Pingzhi exhaled and forced himself to ignore the woman. He warned his wife and children, ¡± in an asion like this, you must watch more, listen more, and speak less. Nothing will go wrong if you don¡¯t do anything ... The sound of the bell?¡±

    The tone of his voice changed when he said the words ¡°ring tone.¡±

    At some point in time, Xu lingying had walked over to the green-robed eunuch with her short legs. She raised her head and pointed at the food on the table, saying longingly,

    ¡°Uncle, can I eat your food?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi, who saw this scene, felt a numbing sensation from his tailbone all the way to his skull.

    The gongs beside Wei Yuan frowned at the same time. Where did this childe from? he had no manners.

    Zhang Kaitai, who had paid his respects to Xu Qi ¡®an, recognized the little boy and said, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, this is Xu ningyan¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    The Golden gongs looked at Xu lingying gently and thought to themselves, this child is not afraid of strangers. He¡¯s full of courage and will be a great person.

    Wei Yuan picked up a piece of candied fruit and handed it over.

    Xu lingying took it and swallowed it in a few bites.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat candied fruit like this. The longer you keep it in your mouth, the longer the sweetnesssts.¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    ¡°After the sweetness is over, the candied fruit will be eaten up by others.¡± Xu Ling raised his eyebrows.

    as long as I keep eating, it¡¯ll always be sweet ... Uncle, I still want to eat.¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled and fed her a few more candied plums. After eating for a while, Xu lingying said with embarrassment, ¡°¡±Uncle, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled and shook his head.

    you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want to eat it. Xu lingying blinked her innocent and clear eyes and carefully probed, ¡°¡±Uncle didn¡¯t want to eat them, so I ate them all.¡±

    ¡°You can finish it all?¡± Wei Yuanughed and nced at Xu lingying¡¯s stomach. Then, he looked at the table full of fruits, candied fruits, and top-grade pastries.

    ¡°Wei, Lord Wei ...¡±

    Xu Pingzhi braced himself and came over. He bowed and tried to keep his voice from trembling.¡±My daughter is mischievous, please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±

 Chapter 460

    460 High-profile entrance (3)

    Wei Yuan lifted his sleeves and handed a yellow pear to Xu lingying.

    Jiang Luzhong saw this and smiled. Duke Wei is talking to the child. You can go back first.

    Xu Pingzhi looked at the little boy, then at Wei Yuan, who was treating him like he didn¡¯t exist. He turned around and left.

    ¡°Father, what are you afraid of? Big brother is a silver Gong and is highly appreciated by Lord Wei. The bell will be fine.¡± Xu Eng said.

    Xu Pingzhi sighed.

    Young people wouldn¡¯t understand how scary Wei Yuan was. Those who had experienced the Shanhai Pass battle wouldn¡¯t think that Wei Yuan was an amiable person.

    As time slowly passed, the food in front of Wei Yuan became less and less. He looked at Xu lingying¡¯s stomach and frowned. He raised his hand and pressed it on her head.

    Then, he pressed on the girl¡¯s body for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± Wei Yuan said regretfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, foster father?¡± Yang Yan asked.

    ¡°This child is strong and has a strong foundation. It¡¯s just that the flexibility of his bones is too poor, so he¡¯s not suitable for martial arts.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head.

    no wonder she¡¯s so good at eating. This little girl must be a good-for-nothing. Nangong qianrou mocked.

    ¡°tuituitui......¡±Xu Ling spat at him and raised her eyebrows.¡±You¡¯re a bad person.¡±

    She still remembered that this beautiful sister hade to the house to lie and say that her big brother was dead, causing her father and mother to cry for a long time.

    Nangong qianrou snorted and took out a handkerchief to wipe the saliva on her trousers.

    Unknowingly, the time hade to nine O ¡®clock. Master du¡¯ e, who was sitting cross-legged under the perg, opened his eyes and said in a loud voice, ¡°¡±Supervisor, do you know the Sumeru mustard seed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick!¡±

    The supervisor¡¯s sneer came from above the nine Heavens.

    At the scene, whether it was the high ranking officials or themon people outside, all of them were excited and emotional.

    The show began!

    Master du ¡®e took out a Golden Bowl from his sleeve and threw it out gently.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Golden alms bowl weighed more than a thousand Jin, and the stone bs cracked and were deeply embedded in the ground.

    A pure golden light rose from the alms bowl and spread out in the sky, revealing a tall mountain with winding stone steps that extended to the end of the forest.

    At the top of the mountain, a temple could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°The means of an immortal ...¡± His aunt was stunned and tongue-tied.

    Apart from the cultivators, all the ordinary people who saw this scene could not control their expressions, and an uproar broke out.

    ¡°Foster father, what¡¯s a Sumeru mustard seed?¡± Nangong qianrou frowned.

    ¡°This is a ssic story of Buddhism.¡± Wei Yuan looked at Xu lingying, who seemed to be ignoring everything around him, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Sumeru hides a mustard seed, and a mustard seed hides a Sumeru. Legend has it that Buddha has a mountain in his hand called Mount Sumeru. That is his Ashram. No matter where he goes, his Ashram will be there.¡±

    Yang Yan remembered the Battle of Shanhai Pass twenty years ago and the scene of the Buddhist monks transporting the Army. He suddenly said,¡±The Buddhist Kingdom in a palm?¡±

    ¡°There is a mountain hidden in the Golden alms bowl,¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    jingsi, you enter the mountain and take charge of the second stage. Master du ¡®e ordered.

    The handsome monk in a blue robe stood up and bowed with his palms together. Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he stepped into The Golden Bowl in front of countless people.

    The next moment, a young monk climbing the mountain appeared on the scroll painting that was unfolded in the sky.

    He climbed up the steps unhurriedly and came to the mountainside, where he sat cross-legged.

    Rays of golden light shone down from the sky and gathered on his body. In an instant, his body was covered in ayer of golden light, and his entire body seemed to be cast in gold.

    ...............

    ¡°So there really is a Sumeru mustard seed in this world.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was speechless.

    Yang qianhuan, who had his back to him, nodded.¡±The Sumeru mustard seed is also known as the Buddhist Kingdom in the palm. However, this should be a world without an owner, hidden in a Golden Bowl.

    if it¡¯s a Buddhist Kingdom with an owner, then the oue would be decided by the owner¡¯s will. That¡¯s still fair.

    Yan Caiwei stuffed a bag of pastries into his arms and said in a sweet voice,¡±Xu ningyan, go on. Let¡¯s eat on the way up the mountain.¡±

    ¡°....... Thank you, but I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an declined.

    Behind him, a group of white-robed warlocks cheered, ¡°¡±Go, young master Xu. Although I don¡¯t know why teacher Jian Zheng chose you, he must have his reasons.¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu, you must return triumphantly.¡±

    . ¡®ll see if. can make. triumphant return. It¡¯s such a good opportunity. I¡¯ll show off in front of the entire capital ... Xu Qian patted yang qianhuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang, after today, you will understand what it means to show your divinity in front of the masses!¡±

    .............

    Outside the arena, on the roof of a restaurant, the green-robed swordsman Chu Yuanqian and the burly bald Heng Yuan stood side by side. Looking at the little monk jingsi, who was shining with golden light, the top schr clicked his tongue and said,

    the golden light cast the body. This Meru world has strengthened jingsi¡¯s body of diamond. With Xu ningyan¡¯s current strength, it is impossible for him to cut it off.

    Hengyuan¡¯s mood was a littleplicated. He was a Buddhist disciple and should be on the side of the Buddhist sect. However, he was also a citizen of Da Feng, and the one who was going to fight was the great phnthropist Xu.

    ¡°By the way, what happenedst night? Why didn¡¯t you guys receive my message?¡± Chu Yuanxi asked.

    ¡°The Golden Lotus Daoist blocked it.¡± Hengyuan said.

    ...

    This morning, Chu Yuanyang hade to find him to ¡± watch the show ¡± and asked him about the letterst night. Afterparing their statements, they both agreed that it was Taoist Jin Lian who had blocked number four.

    ¡°I know that the Golden Lotus Taoist blocked my messages, but why?¡± Chu Yuanqian was puzzled.

    Taoist Jin Lian doesn¡¯t want you to say that Xu Qi ¡®an is representing the Directorate of Celestials in the fight? ¡±

    ¡°Heh, do you think that makes sense?¡± Chu Yuanughed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Hengyuan shook his head.

 Chapter 461

    461 Chapter 61-high-profile entrance (4)

    ¡°I have a feeling that this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems.¡± Chu Yuanyou pondered for a moment. He didn¡¯t dwell on this question and said, ¡±

    ¡°You stayed at the three yang ry station for three days, did you get anything?¡±

    ¡°The Diamond Sutra can¡¯t be taught so easily. Grand uncle master du ¡®e told me that if I want to see the Diamond Sutra, I can go back to the Western Region with him and cultivate on Mount Meru for three years,¡± Hengyuan said.

    ¡°When you be a Buddhist from the inside out, you will no longer have anything to do with Da Feng?¡± Chu Yuanxi¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    Hengyuan exined, ¡± the Diamond Sutra isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can cultivate. Don¡¯t you find it strange that jingsi is the one to fight and not the others? ¡±

    ¡°Jingsi is the only one in the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission who has mastered the Diamond Sutra?¡± Chu Yuanyou asked.

    Hengyuan nodded,¡±one is born with Buddhist roots and can understand the profound meaning.¡± You can either go to Mount Meru to listen to the Buddhist teachings or you may have a chance toprehend the Diamond Sutra.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian suddenly thought of something. She pped her hands and said angrily, ¡°¡±So, even if Xu Qi ¡®an won the fight and got the Diamond Sutra, it would be useless?

    ¡°Because a lecherous man like Xu Qi ¡®an can¡¯t have the root of Buddha.¡±

    Hengyuan was silent for a moment and nodded slowly.

    As they were talking, they heard master du ¡®e say in a clear voice, ¡°¡±This battle is called mountain climbing! If you still refuse to convert to Buddhism after you reach the top of the mountain and enter the temple, then it¡¯s our loss. The Directorate of Celestials has three chances.¡±

    Wei Yuanughed when he heard this.

    ¡°Mountain climbing ...¡± it¡¯ll be very difficult along the way, ¡± Yang Yan muttered. if we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be defeated.

    After saying that, Arhat du ¡®e stopped talking and started meditating.

    Both inside and outside the arena, the audience had been waiting for a long time, but there was still no response from the Directorate of Celestials. For a time, there was a lot of discussion.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any movement from the Directorate of Celestials, could it be that they are afraid?¡±

    ¡°Supervisor, please say something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? If the Directorate of astrologers is afraid, then why did he agree to the battle? is he not embarrassed enough?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing out of the stargazing tower,¡± someone suddenly shouted in surprise.

    In an instant, countless people turned to look at the stargazing tower¡¯s Gate.

    In the lobby on the first floor, a man in a cloak slowly walked out. He was holding a wine jar in his hand. He was wearing a hood and had his head lowered, so his face could not be seen.

    The moment the cloaked man stepped out of the steps, a low chant spread across the entire ce. It was apanied by Qi activity and entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°When a teenager was fifteen or twenty, he wore a green robe and walked the Jianghu with a sword.¡±

    The cloaked man took a second step, and his low voice suddenly became high-pitched, ¡°¡±The great ROC rises with the wind one day, soaring up ny thousand li.¡±

    This ... Under the perg, the Civil officials stood up unconsciously and saluted the figure with their eyes.

    The cloaked man took his third step and pointed to the sky with one hand. His voice turned from a high-pitched voice to a powerful one.¡±When the ocean reaches its end, the heavense to shore, and I am the peak of martial arts!¡±

    Inside and outside the arena, the martial artists raised their eyebrows with strange expressions. Some of the Jianghu people outside the arena even stirred up their Qi.

    The cloaked man took the fourth step and howled, ¡°¡±He could travel three thousand miles with a single body, and once led a million troops with a single sword.¡±

    Wei Yuan raised his eyebrows and leaned forward slightly.

    The generals all stood up.

    The cloaked man took his fifth step and sighed.¡±If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, Xu ningyan, the nine provinces would be like a long night!¡±

    Xu xinnian was so angry that his body was trembling. This was the peak of his life¡¯s work, created in his despair.

    Big brother is really too shameless.

    He looked around in anger and saw many stunned faces. They were all focused on the cloaked man who was slowly walking in.

    When I read this poem,. ¡®ll beughed at by my family, but when big brother reads this poem, he¡¯ll be the center of attention and the center of admiration ... Xu niannian thought angrily, ¡±

    Big brother is so shameless.

    In his anger, Xu niannian looked at the woman beside him. She looked at the cloaked man and was a little lost.

    Ming Ji looked at the cloaked man in a daze, as if his eyes couldn¡¯t contain anything else.

    On the other hand, huaiqing¡¯s eyes bloomed with a strange light. For the first time, she felt that this man was so dazzling.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not recite any more poems. He carried the wine jar and walked in step by step. Finally, he stopped by the Golden alms bowl. Then, he took off his hood and raised his head to drink.

    The wine flowed down his chin and stained his clothes. He was unrestrained.

    Suddenly, he threw the wine jar to the ground. With a ¡°ng¡± sound, heughed wildly.

    ¡°The world¡¯s heroese from our generation, and once we enter the pugilistic world, time will destroy us. A grand n, a Grand Empire, and a drunken life.¡±

    As heughed wildly, he jumped into the Golden alms bowl.

    At this moment, the entire ce was silent.

    After a long time, a sudden mor came, like a tide, sweeping across the entire scene.

    ¡°Great Feng will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°Great Feng will definitely win!¡±

    This high-profile entrance and the emergence of these excellent works instantly crushed the Buddhist League in style and looked down on the Buddhist League in terms of momentum.

    He also returned the confidence to the people of the capital.

    All of the officials nodded their heads slowly, their faces full of admiration. It turned out that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s high-profile entrance had a deeper meaning.

    He swept away the decline and reorganized himself.

    ............

    ...

    [PS: update first and changeter]

    From 9 am to now, I¡¯ve submitted the big chapter. I¡¯m exhausted, please subscribe.

 Chapter 462

    462 The power of all living beings (1)

    Yan Caiwei pursed her lips, her bright almond-shaped eyes following the figure. Even when he threw himself into The Golden Bowl, the big-eyed beauty was still unable to shake off the scene from just now.

    How awe-inspiring ... She thought.

    ¡°Young master Xu is a God.¡± The white-robed sorcerers eximed in admiration from the bottom of their hearts.

    To them, such a way of showing off in front of the masses was a little too fashionable and innovative, and it had a huge impact on their hearts.

    Inparison, senior brother yang, who only knew how to repeatedly say ¡°there¡¯s no one like me in this world,¡± seemed very inferior.

    At the thought of this, the white-robed sorcerer and Chu Caiwei subconsciously turned to look at yang qianhuan, only to see senior Yang¡¯s entire body convulsing.

    ¡°So it can be like this ... So it could be done like this ... In the eyes of the countless people in the capital, in the eyes of the officials and nobles, they drank boldly, recited boldly, and epted the battle.

    ¡°Why do I feel like my brain is shaking just by imagining it? ¡®This is the ultimate I¡¯ve been pursuing. This is the feeling I wanted. I didn¡¯t expect him to achieve it so easily ...¡¯

    ¡°No, this was my chance, my chance, elder Jian Zheng ... Old ... You¡¯ve wasted my time.¡±

    On the roof of the restaurant outside, Chu Yuanyou sighed and said, ¡± amazing, he¡¯s really amazing. This eye-catching martial art is unprecedented. Even when I was the top scorer, I was not as glorious as him.

    ¡°Amitabha. That¡¯s why I say Lord Xu is a wonderful person.¡± Hengyuanughed.

    A person like Lord Xu was far more interesting than a rigid schr, and much easier to get along with than a martial artist who drew his sword at the slightest disagreement.

    This was probably the reason why the courtesans of the education square liked him so much. Other than their desire for his poems, his character was also liked by women.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone in,¡±

    In the crowd, some people pointed at the ¡± Painting ¡± in the air. A man in a cloak had appeared at the foot of the towering mountain.

    ............

    I¡¯ll give myself 99 points for this act. I feel. little cowardly missing one point ... However, as long as I pretend not to be embarrassed, then it¡¯s just a 100. point gold-iid Jade ... It felt pretty good to be in the middle of it once in. while ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked around while he summarized the operation of the show of divinity.

    This world seemed real, or perhaps it was real. He hade to a small world created by the great Divine Art of Buddhism.

    The Buddhist sect was towering and surrounded by clouds and mist, like a paradise on earth.

    The faint chanting of Sanskrit could be heard in one¡¯s ears, making one¡¯s heart unconsciously calm down. One could abandon all the worries of the mortal world and leave peace and joy in one¡¯s heart.

    In front of him was a winding stone staircase that extended into the depths of the clouds.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spread out his thoughts and sensed for a moment. He did not detect any signs of life. There were no insects, birds, or beasts.

    the young monk jingsi is guarding the mountainside. It shouldn¡¯t be the first stage. What¡¯s the first stage? ¡±

    With doubts in his heart, he began to climb the mountain.

    After walking calmly for 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a small stone tablet by the stone steps.¡±Eight sufferings!¡±

    ...........

    the eight sufferings of life: birth, old age, illness, death, love and separation, hatred and resentment meeting, can¡¯t get what you want, the five Yin burning ...

    Master du ¡®E¡¯s voice, filled withpassion for the state of the universe and the people, echoed in the ears of the audience.¡±The first trial is the eight distresses formation. Only those with a strong mind are qualified to climb the mountain and continue to be tested by the Dharma.¡±

    On the eight trigrams stage, Emperor Yuan jing, who was dressed in a Daoist robe, stood at the edge. He looked down at the square and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard of this formation. Supervisor, how powerful is the eight distresses formation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of how powerful it is. It¡¯s the kind of formation that¡¯s especially torturous.¡± The supervisor drank some wine and exined to Emperor Yuan jing, ¡±

    ¡°If a child entered the eight distresses formation, he would be able to easily escape. The more experienced a person was, the harder it was to break the formation. In Buddhism, the eight distresses formation was used by monks to train their mental states.

    ¡°Some people have experienced the test and their state of mind is bing more and moreplete. Some fell into the eight tribtions and their Buddhist hearts were broken.¡±

    ¡°If even a Buddhist monk is like this, what about him?¡± Emperor Yuan jing was shocked.

    it¡¯s not that easy to win against Buddhism, ¡± the supervisor said with a smile. there are only a handful of people in the capital who can survive the eight distresses formation.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned when he heard this.

    There were only a handful of people in the capital who could pass the eight distresses formation, and he did not think that Xu Qi ¡®an was one of them. This had nothing to do with talent. It had to do with one¡¯s heart, perception, and system.

    How could a warrior face the eight distresses formation that the Buddhist monks used to train their Buddhist heart?

    If Buddhism paid attention to a thorough Bodhi heart, then martial artists had no taboos and their hearts were turbid.

    if we lose this battle, the Alliance that was originally on equal footing will tilt to one side ... Emperor Yuan jing thought.

    This was what he was most worried about. Compared to 20 years ago, the power of Da Feng had weakened greatly and could no longer bepared with the Buddhist sects in the Western Region.

    But this was a tacit understanding, and no one would say it. However, if they lost this battle, it would be recorded in the history books, and that would be equivalent to putting the matter on the surface.

    When theter generations studied this period of history, they would think that yuan jing was not the Emperor of the nation, but rather a fatuous one, when the nation was weak in hister years.

    you can¡¯t lose. You have to win no matter what. You have three chances. If Xu Qi ¡®an loses, you¡¯d better choose a capable person. Emperor Yuan jing said word by word.

    ...........

    ¡°It¡¯s such a terrifying formation?¡±

    Chu Yuanxi was shocked after hearing Hengyuan¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°With Xu ningyan¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to pass the test of the eight distresses formation.¡± Chu Yuanxi muttered.

 Chapter 463

    463 The power of all living beings (2)

    ¡°Perhaps you should be more confident and remove the word¡± afraid.¡±¡± Hengyuan said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°This eight distresses formation is used by eminent monks to train their Buddhist hearts. If a warrior monk falls into it, his state of mind will be broken at best, and he will go crazy and lose his mind at worst.¡±

    This ... Chu Yuanqi¡¯s expression changed slightly. the Buddhist sect is too vicious. Do they want to ruin the Xu ningyan banquet? ¡±

    . There¡¯s another use for the eight distresses formation ...¡±Hengyuan said.

    .............

    ¡°There are no fluctuations of Qi, no feedback of danger. The eight distresses formation will not attack me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the stone tablet and did not take a step forward for a long time.

    No matter, he had to break the formation first.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped onto the stone steps and entered the array. In an instant, the scenery in front of him changed. The Buddha Mountain and the steps faded away, and darkness blocked his vision.

    ¡°Waa ...¡±

    He then heard a baby¡¯s cry, which tore through the darkness. He saw white walls, white sheets, and a group of people in white uniforms.

    A nurse was holding a newborn baby and really wiping his body.

    On the bed was a woman with a pale face and sweating profusely. She had delicate features and was extremely familiar.

    ¡°Mom ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously shouted.

    This was not the birth of Xu Qi ¡®an from Dafeng, but the birth of Xu Qi¡¯ an, who had grown up under the red g and was born in New China.

    The child grew up slowly. After experiencing the happiest childhood, he was forced to go to school. He went to school day after day, year after year. The heavy workload dominated his youth.

    Finally, he had made it to graduation, grown up, and nned to step into society.

    At this time, his parents, who were obviously old, patted his shoulder and said guiltily, ¡± you¡¯ve finally graduated from the police academy. We can¡¯t give you anything. You have to work hard to buy a house, a car, and a wife. You have to rely on yourself.

    He entered the unit and worked day and night in order to save enough for the down payment of a house. Finally, he paid for a house.

    The problem was that he didn¡¯t have the money to renovate ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an learned from the painful experience and left the unit to do business in the sea. The business failed, and he began a decade-long struggle.

    Ten yearster, he finally had a well-decorated house and some savings. It was time to start a family.

    At this time, his father fell sick ... A serious illness had almost made him bankrupt. His father¡¯s health had copsed, and he had to take care of the two elderly.

    Because of this, his girlfriend of many years left him.

    Shouldn¡¯t I be dead from being drunk ... He really wanted tough at himself, but his heart became particrly heavy.

    The scene changed. He finally got married before the age of 40. He married a pretty good Wife. The next year, when their child was born, the couple had a big fight in order to let their child go to a better school.

    From then on, they lived for their child, raised him up, and provided for his education. Until one day, the child said, ¡°¡±Dad, mom, I¡¯m getting married, but I want a house. The girl doesn¡¯t want to live with you.

    Oh, before that, you have to prepare a betrothal gift of hundreds of thousands of Yuan. Use dad¡¯s pension.

    Alright, then he would live frugally and provide half of his life¡¯s savings to pay off his child¡¯s mortgage. Wasn¡¯t that what people lived for?

    Hence, his son got married, had a house, and began his life. After that, the grandson was born and the wife was taken away because she had to take care of her son and daughter-inw.

    Xu Qi ¡®an began his life as a widow ...

    At the end of his life, hey on the hospital bed and ended his life. Before he left, he only had his wife, who was also old, beside him.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt rxed, as if he could finally rest.

    The first cycle had ended, and the second cycle had begun.

    From birth to death, he had been a social animal all his life. He had been working hard to ¡± live. when he was young, he had to bear the heavy burden of homework. When he was young, he fought for the future. When he was middle-aged, he fought for his child. When he was old, he still fought for his child.

    Other than his carefree childhood, he was truly ¡± free ¡± at the moment of his death. He felt that all the burdens had been unloaded.

    ¡°Is this the eight sufferings of life? birth. old age. illness. death, separation, meeting of resentment, meeting of desire, flourishing of the five Yin ... What¡¯s the point of such a life? my life isn¡¯t like this, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    As he reincarnated again and again, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s desire to Enter the Void gate became stronger and stronger.Rest, rest, there¡¯s no point in such a life.

    Let go of everything and you will be free.

    no, no, something¡¯s wrong with my will ... He immediately realized that there was something wrong with his thinking. He seemed to be suffering from schizophrenia.

    One was to lure him into the void gate and seek freedom. The other was firm in his own beliefs and ideas.

    The two consciousnesses collided in his body, and Xu Qi ¡®an held his head in pain.

    ¡°Think of something else, think of Fu Xiang¡¯s white ass.¡±

    .............

    All of his actions fell into the eyes of the spectators, and countless people were on tenterhooks.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? you seem to be in pain? But nothing happened.¡±

    The eight distresses formation worked on the soul, so outsiders could not see Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spiritual world, and thus could not empathize with him.

    ¡°........ This was only the first stage and that person was already in so much pain. How are we going to climb the mountain?¡±

    A Jianghu man heard this and sighed, ¡± the winner will be decided immediately. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s over for this battle.

    They didn¡¯t know what the eight distresses formation was. They only saw Xu Qi ¡®an enter the ¡± painting scroll ¡± and begin to climb the mountain. In the end, he was like this after a few steps.

    It was disappointing.

    In the perg where the royal family was, Ming Xiu clenched her fists and her whole body tensed up. She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an without blinking, fully expressing her inner tension.

    ...

 Chapter 464

    464 The power of all living beings (3)

    Huaiqing held the teacup in his hand, never putting it down.

    ¡°Mother, big brother seems to be in a lot of pain.¡± Xu lingyue said with a sobbing tone.

    Her aunt quickly looked at her husband. Seeing that his face was as dark as water, she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. Sheforted him in a low voice, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Your big brother has always been sessful. He¡¯s not even afraid of the tens of thousands of rebel soldiers in Yunzhou, so why would he be afraid of these bald donkeys?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with my big brother?¡± Xu Ling pointed to the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s tone was calm, but the veins on the back of his hand were bulging. His body leaned forward unconsciously, and his eyes were fixed on the ¡®painting¡¯.

    ¡°Eight distresses formation!¡±

    ¡°This formation is used by eminent monks of the Buddhist League to toughen their Buddhist heart,¡± Wang zhenwen snorted coldly.¡±If a martial artist is trapped in it and can¡¯t break the formation, his state of mind will be broken and he¡¯ll be a cripple. If he passed the formation safely, it meant that he had the nature of Buddha. You will take the opportunity to bring him into Buddhism.

    Arhat du ¡®e is good. You¡¯re pping the face of my Da Feng. Aren¡¯t you afraid of my millions of elite soldiers? ¡±

    As the First Minister, Wang zhenwen was the one in charge when the Emperor was not around.

    With his extensive knowledge and mature political tactics, he managed to figure out du ¡®e Arhat¡¯s n in just a few words.

    Master du ¡®e chanted the name of Buddha and said in a pleasant tone, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t converting to Buddhism a fortune?¡±

    Only then did Chu Yuanqi know the other use of the eight distresses formation and why No. 6 Hengyuan had hesitated to speak.

    Du ¡®e Arhat¡¯s n was indeed a little sinister.

    The first test was to test one¡¯s nature of Buddha. If there was no nature of Buddha, Xu Qi ¡®an would be destroyed and Buddhism would win. If he had a Buddhist nature, there would be a few more rounds waiting for him and he would be sent to the void gate. This way, not only would the Buddhist faction win, but they would also ruthlessly p Da Feng¡¯s face.

    The person who was sent out to fight became a Buddhist disciple in the end. This was a harsh p in the face.

    In each perg, the faces of the officials and dignitaries suddenly changed. The nobledies and youngdies who were originally just watching the fun also put away their yful attitudes and no longer talked andughed.

    The mounted man suddenly became nervous, his peach blossom eyes widened and he anxiously said, ¡± I¡¯m so happy. The chief advisor said that if we don¡¯t break the formation, the dog ve will be useless. If we break the formation, the dog ve will be a monk. What should we do? ¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s brows furrowed. Although she was knowledgeable and experienced, her cultivation was barely satisfactory. The current situation was beyond her ability.

    ¡°Then do you want to be crippled or be a monk?¡± Huaiqing asked.

    ¡°I ...¡± The framed man opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say the answer in his heart.

    The people who were angry were not only the high ranking officials and nobles under the perg, but also themon people who were watching. In Da Feng, themon people living in the capital were the proudest, because they lived in the core city of the court and had the pride of themon people of a great country.

    Because of Jing si and Jing Chen¡¯s ¡°provocations¡± during this period of time, the people of the capital had long been resentful. Today, the Directorate of Celestials had agreed to fight with the Buddhist League, and the ce was already full of onlookers before dawn.

    they¡¯ve gone too far. The Imperial court is actually weak. They¡¯ve been bullied by the Buddhist League several times, but those experts didn¡¯t say anything.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xu Qi ¡®an. They were nervous and held their breaths.

    Her aunt suddenly heard a ¡°crack.¡± It turned out that her husband had crushed the armrest of his chair.

    She furrowed her delicate brows and said in annoyance, ¡°¡±Why did you choose ningyan to fight? what ... What¡¯s the good thing about this?¡±

    In order toy the foundation for his nephew, her husband had painstakingly trained him for twenty years. If it was really as the old man had said, that if the array was not broken, it would be useless, then her husband¡¯s twenty years of training would be ruined.

    It was not a good thing to break the array. Xu ningyan was the only child in the eldest branch, and he had be a monk ...

    The aunt turned around and nced at her son and daughter. Xu niannian¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and Xu lingyue bit her lip, her pretty face full of worry.

    ............

    ¡°There¡¯s a third method to break this formation.¡±

    In the pain of schizophrenia, a thought entered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. It was the voice of monk Shen Shu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t respond, don¡¯t think about anything rted to me, just listen to me. This formation was used by Buddhist cultivators to temper their state of mind. Those who entered the formation would have two results:His state of mind became more and more clear, or his state of mind was broken.

    ¡°If someone who is not a Buddhist can survive the eight distresses formation, then he has the nature of Buddha.¡±

    No wonder I had the thought of entering the void gate. The Buddhist sect is trying to destroy my heart ... He thought as he endured the twisted mental pain.

    Monk Shen Shu¡¯s thought came again, ¡°¡±In addition to the above two methods, there is another method:Use the power of all living beings to break the formation!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a moment. Monk Shen Shu stopped talking. Out of vignce, he did not call for Shen Shu in his heart.

    Breaking the formation with the power of all living beings ... What did this mean? life¡¯s eight tribtions, so they needed the power of all living beings to break them? But where did I get the power of living beings? This was obviously not an ability that a martial artist should have ...

    The cycle continued. The eight distresses formation ¡°corroded¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. The bad thing was that the thought of entering the void gate did not intensify. Instead, the collision of the two ¡°personalities¡± made his mind more distorted.

    This meant that Xu Qi ¡®an really did not have the nature of Buddha. If he could not break the array, what awaited him was a broken heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reviewed all of his techniques, including the heaven and earth One de sh, heart sword, lion¡¯s roar, face-changing technique, and will-nurturing ... Eh?

    Yang Yi?

    Chu Yuanyou had taught him to use his own emotions as power and integrate them into the sword.

    I¡¯m indeed in a terrible mood right now, but it¡¯s not enough to break the eight distresses formation ... However, from another perspective, why do I have to use my own emotions?

    Why not try to borrow the emotions of others? Using other people¡¯s emotions to nurture sword intent.

 Chapter 465

    465 The power of all living beings (4)

    This thought had just risen, and it was out of control.

    He closed his eyes and used the secret technique taught by Chu Yuanyou to sense his emotions, but the target was not himself, but the outside world.

    To his surprise, he could really sense the emotions of the outside world. It was the emotions of the people in the capital ... These emotions were like an ocean, mainly nervousness and anger.

    Are you guys angry too?

    Then lend me your strength.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was immersed in the ocean of emotions, absorbing the anger. Gradually, an intense and boundless anger rose from the bottom of his heart.

    The tide of evolution was like thunder and fire.

    He subconsciously pressed on the scabbard, as if he was about to pull out the knife.

    ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough ...¡±

    ............

    Clear cloud Mountain, cloud deer Institute.

    The quasi-Saint sculpture suddenly trembled and a noble spirit rushed into the sky.

    A red wooden box hanging above the head of the quasi-saint statue trembled. It was unknown what was sealed inside, but it seemed like it was going to break out of the box.

    In a sh, director Zhao appeared in the temple. He stared at the red wooden box in shock.

    Immediately after, three rays of light shed. Li Mubai and the other two Grand Confucians rushed over to check on the situation.

    what¡¯s going on? why is the quasi-Saint sculpture moving again ...

    Li Mubai¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. He stared at the mahogany box in disbelief as he stammered,¡±What, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°Someone has activated the power of all living beings. It¡¯s resurrected,¡± director Zhao said.

    The three great Confucians looked at Zhao Shou as if he was crazy.

    Zhao Shou ignored them and bowed. ¡°Please be quiet, senior.¡±

    The three great Confucians seemed to wake up from a dream and bowed.¡±Please be quiet, senior.¡±

    The mahogany box¡¯s trembling gradually weakened and returned to normal.

    ..........

    ¡°He¡¯s going to draw his saber!¡± Someone shouted hoarsely.

    Some people in the crowd felt relieved because Xu Qi ¡®an finally moved and was no longer in pain. They felt like they had taken a calming pill.

    It¡¯s good that there are countermeasures, but what I¡¯m most afraid of is losing without resistance.

    Wei Yuan was stunned and confused by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions.

    He was not the only one. Anyone who understood the eight distresses formation could not understand Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s intentions.

    If the eight distresses formation wasn¡¯t an enemy, what was the use of drawing his de?

    Could it be that he wanted to cut himself?

    ¡°Father, what does he want to do?¡± Miss Wang asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything,¡± Chief advisor Wang shook his head and said disappointedly,¡±the best result is that he can withstand the eight distresses formation ...¡± I really don¡¯t know why the supervisor chose him.¡±

    On the tall building, Emperor Yuan jing said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Supervisor, is this the person you want to choose?¡±

    In his opinion, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s behavior was no different from a cornered dog jumping over a wall.

    ¡°Your Majesty ... You don¡¯t feel anything?¡±

    The supervisor looked at him, his eyes filled with unconceble disappointment.

    ¡°Draw the saber, draw the saber!¡± Ming Miao shouted.

    Just as she finished shouting, she was stopped by concubine Chen, who reprimanded her, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so noisy, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drawing your saber? draw your saber!¡±

    At this moment, someone from the crowd shouted.

    ¡°Draw your saber!¡±

    Immediately, someone chimed in.

    More and more people agreed, and their shouts became louder and louder. In the end, the ¡°sounds of swords being drawn¡± were all heard.

    ¡°Draw your saber, draw your saber ...¡±

    The sound waves were like a tide.

    ..........

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    So, Xu Qi ¡®an drew his knife.

    ng ...

    In the peaceful Buddha realm, a blinding light suddenly rushed up. It was like the sun that broke through the darkness, like a light that split the chaos.

    The light was not Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s power, but the power of thousands of people in the capital.

    Kachaa!

    The stone tablet with the words ¡°eight distresses¡± was full of cracks, and then it shattered with a bang.

    ...

    boom boom boom ...

    The entire Buddha Mountain trembled at this moment, as if it was going to copse.

    This sh was aimed at the eight distresses formation. The power of the eight distresses formation came from this Buddhistnd.

    Therefore, this de was aimed at the power of this Buddhist realm.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    There was another crisp sound, but it didn¡¯te from Mount Buddha, but from the outside world.

    Master du ¡®e lowered his head in shock and saw a crack in The Golden Bowl.

    ¡°The Golden alms bowl is broken, the Golden alms bowl is broken!¡±

    The mounted man stood up and screamed as he pointed at The Golden Bowl and stomped his feet.

    The girl¡¯s shrieks echoed.

    Upon hearing the sound of mounting, the dignitaries under the perg subconsciously lowered their heads and looked at The Golden Bowl. He found that there was indeed a crack.

    ...

    ¡°What? the Golden alms bowl cracked?¡±

    Themoners and martial artists at the periphery could not see the Golden alms bowl, or they could not see it clearly. For a moment, their hearts were filled with anxiety, and they desperately wanted to verify.

    ¡°Did it really crack? did the Golden alms bowl really crack? I can¡¯t see clearly.¡±

    A few Jianghu men standing at the front tiptoed and pushed the people around them to adjust their positions. Finally, they saw the Golden alms bowl beside Arhat due.

    When he looked closely, he saw that the surface of The Golden Bowl had cracked.

    ¡°It really cracked. The Golden alms bowl really cracked.¡±

    Along with this voice, a tide of cheers rang out, each wave higher than thest.

    ¡°Smelly bald donkey, weren¡¯t you very domineering? Hmph, do you really think that there¡¯s no one in Da Feng?¡±

    ¡°Go back to the Western regions. The capital is not a ce for you to show off.¡±

    This was truly a boiling cauldron of ten thousand people.

    Themoners were busy talking tough andughing, but the people of Jianghu were focused on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    It was unknown when another shockingly talented young man had appeared in the capital, but no one had ever heard of his name before.

    ............

    On top of the stargazing tower, Emperor Yuan jing looked down at the cheering citizens and smiled.

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Heplimented her with satisfaction and then asked, ¡°¡±Supervisor, what was that knife just now?¡±

    When did Xu Qi ¡®an be so powerful?

    The supervisor ignored him.

    Under the perg, miss Wang pursed her lips and looked at the first assistant Minister Wang zhenwen. She whispered,¡±Father, didn¡¯t you say that he would lose for sure? didn¡¯t you say that he had to pass through the eight distresses formation? only ...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Chief advisor Wang hurriedly waved his hand to interrupt him. father admitted that he was blind. Are you satisfied now? ¡±

    Although he said that, he didn¡¯t look angry.

    He took a sip of tea in a rxed manner and said, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan has gained another powerful general.¡±

    At this time, his tone was a little depressed.

    In the night watchman¡¯s area, Wei Yuan let out a light breath and patted Xu lingying¡¯s head. ¡°This sh is quite average, it¡¯s alright.

    ¡°However, if it were you guys, would you be able to break the formation with one strike?¡±

    The Golden gongs lowered their heads in shame.

    ¡°How did he do it?¡± Yang Yan, the martial arts fanatic, could not help but ask.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he recovered. He said calmly, ¡°¡±When hees out, he can ask himself.¡±

    Lord Wei already knew about it. No wonder he had been so indifferent ... The Golden gongs were enlightened.

    The happiest person was still Xu Pingzhi. He opened his mouth and could not hide his smile, which was theplete opposite of his state just now.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± The olddy muttered.

    This lecher was indeed powerful, and she had to acknowledge this.

    ¡°What an unbelievable strike! How did Lord Xu do it?¡± Heng Yuan sighed from the top of the restaurant.

    Then, he turned to look at Chu Yuanqian, only to find that number four was in a daze and mumbling, ¡± how is this possible? how is this possible ...

    It was as if he had gone mad.

    Just how much of an impact had Lord Xu¡¯s de had on number four?

    Hengyuan was stunned.

    At this moment, master du ¡®E¡¯s voice rang out. Every word and sentence was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears, ¡±

    ¡°The eight distresses formation is only the first stage. The second stage is called the Vajra formation. This poor monk observed that after this Yin Gong disyed the saber move, his Qi and strength were exhausted. Does he still have any strength left to pass the second stage?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone immediately raised their heads and looked at the ¡®painting¡¯.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the stone steps, gasping for breath. Her face was pale.

    Even an ordinary person who didn¡¯t know anything about cultivation could see that Xu Qi ¡®an was in a bad state.

    This made them realize that it was too early to be happy. They had only passed one level and were at the foot of the mountain, far from the top.

    ..........

    [ PS: I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to sleep. ]

    She was too tired, so sheid down to rest for a while. In the end, she overslept, so she told him not to wait.

    He had tried his best, and after a nap, there would still be two chapters at night, or one big chapter.

 Chapter 466

    466 Chapter 63-chan Ji (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s state was like a bucket of cold water poured on everyone¡¯s hearts. The high atmosphere fell back a little, and the cheers gradually disappeared.

    ¡°The little monk on the mountainside, the one who sat at the heroes ¡®tform in southern city for half a decade.¡±

    it¡¯s said that the Vajra of Buddhism is invincible. He is indeed invincible. In the past five days, many heroes havee up to challenge him, but no one has been able to break his golden body.

    At this moment, the people of the capital and the people of the martial arts world from the outside recalled the fear of being dominated by Jing SI¡¯s Diamond body.

    He recalled the power of this delicate monk.

    Some of the people who did not live in South City and did not know much about this immediately reacted strongly after asking, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Don¡¯t listen to rumors. The rumors in the market love to exaggerate and can¡¯t be believed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration. I also know that a few days ago, there was an extremely powerful swordsman who summoned stones as his sword. However, he still lost to this little monk.¡±

    the Buddhist sect is too powerful. Inparison, our people seem to be struggling and facing many difficulties.

    The people of the capital were dejected.

    From the battle and speech between Jing si and Jing Chen to the descent of the Dharmast night, the Buddhist sect had given a great impact to the people of the capital. The powerful impression was deeply rooted in their hearts.

    ............

    I remember that Xu ningyan¡¯s ultimate technique is the ¡®heaven and earth sh¡¯. Does he still have the energy to sh out another sh? ¡± No. 6 Hengyuan shook his head, put his hands together and sighed, ¡±

    the second stage is the Vajra formation. He only has the power of one de, but he has exhausted his power in the eight distresses formation.

    ¡°Number six, you¡¯re too stubborn,¡± Chu Yuanqi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Hengyuan frowned in confusion.

    Chu Yuanqian did not answer. however, ¡± she continued, ¡± unless he can make a second strike and break the second strike of the eight distresses formation, he will not be able to cut through Jing SI¡¯s golden body no matter what.

    .............

    Inside the perg, a heated debate was going on.

    ¡°You can rest if you don¡¯t have enough energy. There¡¯s no time limit for this battle. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attack is as powerful as the one just now, it won¡¯t be a problem to break the Vajra formation.¡±

    After a noble expressed his opinion, he immediately received a rebuttal from the others.

    The one who retorted against Wei Haibo was also a noble, and his cultivation was not weak.¡±Did Wei Haibo really think that a mere rank-7 martial artist would be able to pull off that move just now?¡±

    The surrounding officials and dignitaries listened to the debate between the two very seriously.

    ¡°Uncle Wei hai, uncle Ping Ding, please exin clearly.¡± Dogs ... How confident is Xu Qi ¡®an in breaking the Vajra formation?¡±

    Count Pingding was a middle-aged man in his early forties. He was in his Prime and had a burly figure. His Tiger-like eyes were full of spirit. When he heard the second princess¡¯s question, he stood up and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Your Highness, in my opinion, Xu Qi ¡®an has no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ming Ming frowned.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is only a rank-7 martial artist, while monk jingsi¡¯s golden body can¡¯t even be broken by Chu Yuanqian, let alone him,¡± the count with a t top sighed.

    ¡°Uncle Pingding, you may not know this, but although Xu Qi ¡®an is a rank-7, he is very strong. He has a record of breaking two rank-6 martial artists with bronze skin and iron bones.¡±

    Count Pingding shook his head,¡±the invincible Vajra of the Buddhist sect can¡¯t bepared to the bronze skin and iron bones of martial artists.¡± Besides, the little monk is in the South City. If Xu Qi ¡®an could win, he would have attacked long ago. Why did he wait?¡±

    The Civil official who spoke nodded. Count Pingding was a noble who had participated in the battle of the mountains and seas twenty years ago. His eyes were not bad. Since he said so, it was most likely the truth.

    After thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯te up with a rebuttal, so he said angrily, ¡± uncle Pingding, how can you boost other people¡¯s morale and diminish your own? what good will it do you if Xu Qi ¡®an loses? ¡±

    I¡¯m not trying to boost his morale. ¡± count Pingding said helplessly. Xu Qi. an is representing the Directorate of Celestials in this fight, and he¡¯s also representing the Imperial court. I also hope that he can win, but ... The chances of winning are too small.¡±

    It must be known that most of the Civil officials and women present wereymen. When they saw Xu Qi ¡®an break the formation with one strike, their confidence suddenly rose, and the beautiful women all smiled.

    But now, after listening to the analysis of an expert like count Pingding, the Civil officials and women also realized that the situation was not optimistic.

    Wehaibo snorted and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Uncle Pingding, how do you know that Xu Qi ¡®an won¡¯t be able to make a second strike?¡±

    At this moment, monk Jing Chen, who had been meditating silently, said, ¡± I think that the strike just now was because the supervisor borrowed his power. Otherwise, how could a rank-7 martial artist sh out such a terrifying saber Qi?

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to the physical strength of a rank-7 martial artist. How can he withstand the infusion of that kind of power?¡±

    Uncle Pingding shook his head. This was also what he wanted to say.

    All the pergs quieted down. The civil and military officials lowered their heads and drank, while the women deliberately turned their heads to avoid looking at the monks of the Buddhist League.

    He had nothing to say, but he was not convinced.

    ¡°Father, what do you think?¡±

    Miss Wang looked at the chief Assistant with a smile.

    watch more and talk less, ¡± chief advisor Wang said lightly. it¡¯s too early to make a conclusion.

    Even though he was sure that Xu Qi ¡®an would not win and had already started to think about the next candidate, chief advisor Wang could not make any conclusions after the face-pping just now.

    As the chief advisor, he would not fall down twice in the same ce.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡±

    Miss Wang smiled and looked at monk Jing Chen. She said loudly, ¡°¡±Master, the eight distresses formation is used by eminent monks to toughen their Buddhist heart. It has nothing to do withbat power. Even a high-ranked martial artist would find it difficult to break the formation, am I right?¡±

    Monk Jing Chen nodded. instead of letting high-ranked martial artists enter the formation, why don¡¯t we find a child? ¡±

 Chapter 467

    467 Chapter 63-chan Ji (2)

    ¡°Just now, master du ¡®e said that Da Feng has three chances, right?¡± miss Wang asked.

    ¡°Naturally,¡±

    A bright smile appeared on miss Wang¡¯s pretty and gentle face. ¡°Now that the eight distresses formation has been broken, even if Xu Qi ¡®an is exhausted and can¡¯t cross the Vajra formation, the Imperial court can send a high-ranked martial artist to break the formation. Can the Vajra at the mountainside block it?¡±

    Monk Jing Chen was stunned for a moment, then he frowned and said nothing.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened as they felt enlightened. All sorts of thoughts shed through their minds.

    No one knew why the supervisor had chosen a rank-7 Silver Gong to fight. They were all confused. Now that Xu Qi ¡®an had broken the eight distresses formation, the youngdy of the Wang family pointed out the pros and cons.

    Everyone¡¯s train of thought instantly opened up.

    ¡°So this Xu Qi ¡®an is just a pawn. Does that mean he cane out now? ¡°Change to a high-ranked martial artist to break the formation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in terms of high-ranked martial artists, there are many in the capital. I think they can break through the Golden body of Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°If we are talking about martial artists, our North vanquishing Prince is fully worthy of being the number one person in Da Feng.¡±

    The topic gradually shifted to the North vanquishing Prince.

    Miss Wang was in the limelight. She casually nced at the area where the night watchman was and saw that Xu niannian was also looking at her. She was happy.

    Before their eyes met, miss Wang looked away without a word.

    ¡°Was the one who spoke just now a woman from chief Wang¡¯s family? She seems to be his daughter ...¡± Xu niannian looked away in disgust. He had a bad impression of the Wang family.

    Because the king¡¯s party and the Wei¡¯s party were political enemies, the king¡¯s party had persecuted his big brother several times. Xu niannian remembered this in his heart.

    He had long regarded the king¡¯s party as his imaginary enemy in the future.

    North vanquishing Prince is known as the most talented martial artist in thest two hundred years of Da Feng. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not in the capital. Otherwise, this group of bald donkeys wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be so arrogant.

    Xu niannian heard the woman beside himment.

    ¡°This woman knows quite a lot. This knowledge is not something that ordinary women canpare with. I don¡¯t know how big brother knows such a married woman.¡± Xu niannian thought to himself.

    ¡°My big brother is also a martial arts genius.¡± Xu lingyue said.

    The woman smiled and did not argue.

    However, Xu lingyue understood the meaning behind the smile. It was that he was toozy to argue, just like a person who held the truth in his hand and disdained to argue with someone who was being unreasonable.

    ...........

    Mount Buddha.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rested for a moment before continuing up the stairs. He did not encounter any more checkpoints along the way and came directly in front of monk jingsi.

    At this moment, Jing SI¡¯s entire body seemed to be cast in gold, emitting a faint golden light.

    . ¡®m so envious. If I can learn this divine skill, my whole body will be golden ... A word naturally came to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind:The Golden spear won¡¯t fall!

    ¡°Master jingsi!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and sat down on the steps below. ¡°Can I rest for a while?¡±

    The young monk jingsi sat cross-legged and nodded with a smile.¡±Almsgiver, please adjust your breathing.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll stab you again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    Monk jingsi smiled. benefactor, your meridians are on fire. Can you still withstand the power just now? ¡±

    it¡¯s not a matter of endurance. It¡¯s just that the skill needs to be on cooldown. Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    His body was like a vessel, overloaded with the power of the outside world. He was now in sage time. However, this was only one of the reasons. The other reason was that he was no longer able to mobilize the life force.

    Using number Four¡¯s Secret technique to mobilize the forces of all living beings ... The secret technique should only be a means. The core of the problem lies in my body. It¡¯s that I can mobilize the power of all living beings ... I suspect that this is an upgraded version of Strange Luck ... Obviously, monk Shen Shu knew about this ability of mine, so the supervisor would naturally know about it too ...

    It was like he could only pick up money once a day, and he had to wait until tomorrow to continue picking up gold. That was why skills needed to cool down.

    Using number Four¡¯s Secret technique to mobilize the forces of all living beings ... The secret technique should only be a means. The core of the problem lies in my body. It¡¯s that I can mobilize the power of all living beings ... I suspect that this is an upgraded version of Strange Luck ... Obviously, monk Shen Shu knew about this ability of mine, so the supervisor would naturally know about it too ... I remember monk Shen Shu saying that he and I are the same kind of people. This is also the reason why he is living in my body ... This was a little scary!

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself.

    ¡°Master, did you be a monk since you were young?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Monk jingsi nodded.

    ¡°Master, do you cultivate Zen or martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Dual cultivation of Zen and martial arts.¡± Jing si replied.

    There¡¯s such an operation as dual cultivation of Zen and martial arts? This little monk¡¯s talent was a little shocking ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±I¡¯ve heard that Buddhism emphasizes on entering the world first and thening out again.¡± Grandmaster has be a monk since he was a child. He doesn¡¯t even have a home, so how can he be a monk?¡±

    Monk jingsi could tell that Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to debate Dharma with him, but he was not afraid. He said, ¡°¡±Bing a monk means cutting off the threads of worry and escaping into the void.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating Buddhism since I was a child. I¡¯ve traveled the Western regions and experienced all the sufferings of the human world. I¡¯ve also experienced the eight sufferings of life.¡±

    ¡®Taste the eight sufferings of life my ass. You¡¯re a person who hasn¡¯t even experienced a house loan, car loan, or sky-high betrothal gift, and you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve tasted the eight sufferings of life in front of me?¡¯

    Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°Master, what do you think of women?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Bone scraping knife!¡± Monk jingsi gave a concise evaluation.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Master has never touched a woman, how do you know that woman is not the most beautiful thing in the world?¡±

    Every word of their conversation was heard by the onlookers.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Vajra formation? Why are you talking about Buddhism?¡±

    I¡¯m not talking about Buddhism. I¡¯m talking about women. This Lord¡¯s words are like pearls, and they hit the nail on the head.

    ...

    The men all showed a ¡°hehehe¡± smile in unison.

    The woman, on the other hand, blushed and secretly spat.

    ¡°Aiya, how can this dog ve say such nonsense?¡± The framed face turned red and he lowered his head slightly.

    ¡°Mother, big brother is bing more and more frivolous.¡± Xu lingyue stomped her foot.

 Chapter 468

    468 Chapter 63-chan Ji (3)

    The aunt didn¡¯t say anything, feeling a little awkward.

    Second uncle Xu was both embarrassed and ashamed. What nonsense was this kid talking about? there were many high-ranking officials and dignitaries here, and there were also thousands of people watching. Some words that were difficult to be said in a Grand Hall should not be spat out.

    ...........

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve never experienced a woman¡¯s charm, but it¡¯s as fierce as a Tiger. This has been passed down from generation to generation. Benefactor, don¡¯t twist your words.¡± Jing si remained unmoved.

    ¡°As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t enter The Tiger¡¯s Den, you won¡¯t get the Tiger¡¯s child!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an retorted.

    ¡°Benefactor, what do you mean?¡± Jing Si was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped talking.

    ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained ...¡± What does this have to do with beauty?¡±

    perhaps, there are profound theories in it that we just can¡¯t see through? ¡±

    The people outside had doubts in their hearts.

    .............

    then I have a few things to ask you, master. Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him and smiled.¡±Have you taken care of your parents? Have you ever worked hard to manage a family? Have you ever carried a hoe to farm?

    ¡°Buddhism doesn¡¯t produce anything and chants Sutras all day long, so they need devotees to support them. Let me ask you, what Scripture are you chanting? what Buddha are you chanting?

    ¡°Taking a walk in the world as a bystander is considered to understand the suffering of all living beings? Of the eight sufferings of life, you have only experienced life and nothing else.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a fake monk.¡±

    Jingsi pondered for a long time before she replied,¡±Buddha views everything in the world. Naturally, he understands the suffering of the world.¡± &Nbsp;

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He drew his ck and gold long knife and cut a bloody wound on his arm. He covered the wound and looked at Jing si.

    ¡°Master, do you think I¡¯m in pain?¡±

    ¡°How can I not feel pain when the de is on me?¡± Jing si put her hands together.

    ¡°Do you know how much pain I¡¯m in?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    Jing si fell silent. He had the Vajra to protect him, and the de could not harm him. He really could not answer.

    master, do you still not understand? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.¡±This is your so-called¡± observation.¡±You only know that I¡¯m in pain, but you don¡¯t know how much pain I¡¯m in. You only know the suffering of the human world, but you definitely don¡¯t know how hard it is.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even understand the suffering of themon people, how can you talk about saving all living beings? Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke? let me tell you a story.¡±

    Jing si did not speak, but she made a listening gesture.

    ¡°One year, there was a great drought. The people had no rice to eat, and countless died of hunger. A young master from a wealthy family heard of this and said something in surprise. Does Grandmaster know what he said?¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Jing si asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at little monk Jing si and smiled sarcastically. He said word by word, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you ... Eat ... Meat ... Pulp?¡±

    Monk jingsi¡¯s pupils dted as if he had been struck by lightning, and his expression was dazed.

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    ¡°The little monk is speechless. Look, the little monk is speechless.¡±

    The crowd outside cheered loudly.

    Monks were good at debating and Dhyana, and they could outspeak anyone. However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words made the little monk from the Western Region speechless.

    This feeling was that he had defeated them in the field that Buddhism was best at. From the perspective of an onlooker, it was more satisfying than Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s de.

    Their morale was greatly boosted.

    The officials in the Imperial court looked on in silence. Bickering could not break the Vajra formation, so they wanted to see what Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s purpose was.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an threw the ck-gold long knife in front of monk jingsi and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Master, if you think I¡¯m wrong, if you think you can really experience the suffering of the people, why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Jing si raised her head and muttered,¡±experience it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. take away the invincible Vajra and cut your arm. Then, you will understand my pain and the true Dharma. You will not have to eat meat.

    ¡°No, no...¡± Jing si shook her head, as if she was trying to convince herself not to try. ¡°If I take away invincible Vajra, I¡¯ll lose.¡±

    ¡°A monk has nothing but emptiness, yet Grandmaster is so insistent on winning and losing. You¡¯re already at a disadvantage.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued to guide her.

    ¡°After losing a battle, you have seen a wider sky and experienced the true Dharma. You can decide for yourself what is more important.¡±

    A monk should not be so obsessed with winning and losing ... Why not eat minced meat, why not eat minced meat ... Monk Jing SI¡¯s expression gradually turnedplicated as he revealed a conflicted and struggling expression. He slowly stretched out his hand and grabbed the ck-gold saber.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°I see.¡± Chu Yuanxi praised. jingsi has been cultivating in Buddhism since he was a child. Perhaps his Dharma is profound, but hecks some experience in the human world. This is his w. Xu ningyan is really smart.¡±

    Jingsi was like a talented child of an aristocratic family. She had been cultivating in the family since she was young. She had the strength, but her state of mind was notplete. Shecked experience and stability.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Hengyuan chanted the name of Buddha and felt sad.

    He thought of his junior, Heng Hui, who he had brought up. He was also a very talented Buddhist disciple, but hecked worldly experience and was moved by mortal thoughts, which led to a disaster.

    Well done! The eyes of the Civil officials lit up and they secretly cheered.

    Attacking the city was the bottom, attacking the heart was the top. This step was a hidden military strategy, and it was wonderful to the peak.

    Compared to fighting and killing, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s method of breaking the Vajra formation was more eptable to the Civil officials.

    He couldn¡¯t help but have that thought again:It¡¯s a pity that this kid doesn¡¯t study!

    Instinctively, he had a thought.Xu Pingzhi didn¡¯t want to be his son.

    ...

    Chief Assistant Wang nodded to himself. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s operation had enlightened him. This was a countermeasure that he had not thought of before.

    He didn¡¯t know Xu Qi ¡®an during the tax and silver case. He only paid attention to him after the Sang Bo case. He suddenly realized that this kid¡¯s future was limitless.

 Chapter 469

    469 Chapter 63-chan Ji (4)

    Unfortunately, they were Wei Yuan¡¯s men, so they could only be enemies in the future.

    At that moment, along with the chanting of the name of Buddha, a voice echoed in the sky, ¡°¡±Jingsi, you¡¯re too sensitive.¡±

    As this sentence resonated in everyone¡¯s ears, it also entered the painting scroll and resonated in monk jingsi¡¯s ears.

    The handsome young monk retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. He quickly put his palms together and kept chanting the name of Buddha.

    Gradually, his eyes regained their rity.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Chief advisor Wang smashed his cup and stood up. He was furious. Arhat du ¡®e, can¡¯t the Buddhist sect afford to lose? ¡±

    Behind Wei Yuan, the nine golden gongs stood up at the same time and pressed on their hilts.

    ¡°If Jian Zheng can help you in secret, why can¡¯t the Buddhist sect?¡± jingchen asked.

    He was certain that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s knife attack just now had been secretly helped by the supervisor, or that he had buried the corresponding means in his body in advance.

    Wang shoufu sneered and said,¡±is Buddhism the only one who has the final say in the world?¡± You said that he would help, and he did.¡±

    The high officials and nobles revealed angry expressions, but they were mostly restrained. The spectatingmoners and unruly martial artists didn¡¯t care so much. They cursed angrily, and some even charged at the Imperial Army.

    shameless bald donkey, this is clearly cheating. We don¡¯t care, the Vajra formation has been broken.

    ¡°The Buddha sect is so shameless. If they win today, we won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    Master du ¡®e turned a deaf ear to zhentian¡¯s curses. He looked at Jing Chen and said indifferently, ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you also obsessed with looks?¡±

    ¡°Disciple knows his crime.¡± Jing Chen lowered his head.

    .............

    The monk outside the arena can hear my conversation with jingsi ... It can even be like this? In a battle of magical powers, there was both a literary battle and a martial battle. It was based on one¡¯s own ability. It was too much to forcibly interfere from outside the arena ... Xu Qi ¡®an was secretly annoyed.

    He immediately stopped talking and sat cross-legged to cultivate.

    Fifteen minutester, Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes. He picked up the ck gold long knife and put it back into the scabbard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed on the hilt of his saber and said in a clear voice,¡±I¡¯ll only attack once. After this attack, you¡¯ll be responsible for your own life and death.¡±

    His voice passed through the scroll and reached the outside.

    Only one sh?

    Whether they wereymen or professionals, whether they weremoners or nobles, all of them found it unbelievable.

    Were they words spoken in a fit of anger?

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmed down all his emotions and restrained all his Qi. The Qi in his body copsed inward, and his dantian was like a ck hole. This was an essential process of umting power for the heaven and earth One de strike.

    Since you¡¯re cheating, don¡¯t me me for using hacks ... He closed his eyes, and his mentality copsed and retracted at the same time, connecting with a huge qi and blood power in his body.

    That was monk Shen Shu¡¯s blood essence.

    On the way back to the capital from Yunzhou, Xu Qi ¡®an had absorbed this drop of blood essence. With the help of the immortal blood essence of Warriors, he had been resurrected, but part of the power had still settled in his body.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an saw Arhat du¡¯ e letting jingsi enter the array, he immediately realized that he could not get around this ¡®Vajra¡¯ no matter what. With the blessing of the secret realm of Buddhism, the Vajra was invincible. Xu Qi ¡®an could not cut it open with his strength.

    Back then, he had been hiding in the Directorate of Celestials and hadmunicated with monk Shen Shu. The Directorate of Celestials was the territory of warlocks, so he did not have to worry about being detected by Arhat du ¡®e.

    Monk Shen Shu¡¯s suggestion was to mobilize the blood essence in his body and let out the remaining undigested power.

    This power would not expose the existence of monk Shen Shu. In order to allow Xu Qi ¡®an to absorb the indestructible essence in the blood, monk Shen Shu had long worn out its¡¯ attributes¡¯.

    In essence, it was just the essence of a martial artist.

    The power that had settled in his body was restored. It merged into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s limbs and bones, turning into pure Qi.

    There was no wind in the Buddha realm, but Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s robe fluttered without any wind. His eyes were still closed, like a sleeping Overlord waking up little by little.

    The world would tremble and tremble at his recovery.

    what¡¯s going on? are my eyes ying tricks on me? why do I feel like the world is shaking? ¡±

    it¡¯s the Buddha Mountain. The Buddha Mountain is shaking. The Buddha Mountain is shaking ...

    Outside the arena, someone suddenly shouted in surprise, ¡°¡±It¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an. He¡¯s going to draw his saber.¡±

    No one was blind, and they could tell that it was Xu Qi ¡®an who had caused themotion on Buddha Mountain.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Jingsi formed a spell with her hands and stood still. However, the clouds in the Buddhist realm moved and scattered down fine golden light that integrated into the Golden body.

    As a result, the Golden body became more and more brilliant. It emitted thousands of rays of light, like the rising sun.

    They fought as equals!

    Huaiqing suddenly stood up and stepped out of the perg to look up. Her eyes were filled with a resplendent golden light. She stared at it and held her breath.

    More and more people stood up and walked out of the perg. They looked up with their eyes wide open and even forgot to breathe.

    This included chief advisor Wang.

    Wei Yuan stood up slowly and walked out of the perg. ¡°The great ROC rises with the wind one day, soaring up ny thousand li.¡±

    Is this within your expectations, Duke of Wei? The Golden gongs looked at his back.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The sound of the de being drawn was like thunder, reverberating through the world.

    ...

    There was no other saber in the world that was so eye-catching and touched the hearts of countless people.

    There was no such decisive de in the world, as if it wanted to cut everything, rather be broken Jade.

    Of course, there was no knife in the world that was so fast that it could not be caught by the naked eye.

    However, the eyes of the people outside the arena clearly saw that the Golden body was shattered. They saw theyers of golden light being blown away like mist. It was the unparalleled saber intent that drove away the golden light.

    The Vajra who had not been defeated for half a month outside the South City, the Golden body that the people in the city had been brooding over for five days, had finally been defeated.

 Chapter 470

    470 Chapter 63-chan Ji (5)

    On the field, Xu Qi ¡®an stood proudly.

    Jing si fell to the ground. The knife wound on his chest and abdomen had prated deep into his bones, and his damaged organs could be seen. His face was pale, and he could no longer maintain his meditation posture.

    The fine golden light gathered again and converged into his wound, repairing his flesh and blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll only use one de!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    At this moment, the thousands of people in the capital were speechless.

    There was about four to five seconds of silence, and then, suddenly, a wave of noise came.

    Some people screamed, some cheered, and some even burst into tears, sweeping away the grievances they had suffered for the past few days.

    ¡°I, Da Feng, am the Orthodox lineage of the nine regions, and my culture and martial arts are number one in the world!¡± A schr shouted.

    ¡°Xu shikui¡¯s martial Dao is unparalleled, the number one in the world.¡±

    At this moment, everyone recalled the words that came out of the secret realm:I¡¯ll only attack once!

    It was only at this moment that they understood the confidence and pride in his words.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was standing on top of the stargazing tower, faced the waves of voices and saw the blood-boiling and impassioned citizens.

    ¡°The Vajra formation has been broken.¡±

    The old Emperor revealed a sincere smile. supervisor, you¡¯re really confident. Good, very good. Xu Qi ¡®an is also very good. The Imperial court¡¯s cultivation has not been in vain.

    ¡°Since ancient times, heroese from the young ...¡±

    Miss Wang heard her father mumble.

    He was indeed an incredible hero ... Miss Wang said to herself. She looked around and saw many familiar youngdies from noble families looking at the steps of Buddha Mountain and the young man standing proudly with infatuated eyes.

    There were even some beautifuldies among them. Their eyes were full of aggression as they stared at the young man without blinking.

    Even the top schr was not as impressive as him. Miss Wang added in her heart.

    Bang, bang, bang ... The mounted man heard his own heart beating like a drum. It had never been so intense in the past twenty years.

    Xu lingyue was a little dazed as she looked at her big brother who was so well-off.

    His aunt clicked her tongue. old master, after this fight, our family¡¯s threshold will be trampled by matchmakers ... Old master?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his face was full of relief.

    Big brother is getting stronger and stronger. He¡¯s making great progress in martial arts. I can¡¯t fall behind too much ... Xu niannian quietly clenched his fists.

    Even when King Huai was young, he was not as dazzling as him ... The olddy thought.

    ............

    ¡°Grandmaster, please rest well.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sheathed his knife and continued to climb the mountain.

    After traveling through the misty forest for fifteen minutes, the path ahead suddenly opened up. There were jagged rocks and sparse vegetation. There was a huge Bodhi tree, and an old monk sat cross-legged under it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that this was the third stage.

    At this moment, he had almost reached the top of the mountain.

    After passing this trial, there should be another trial at the top of the mountain, and it should be thest one ... ¡°Master, what shall wepete in this round?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together.

    ¡°Benefactor¡¯s heart is not calm,¡± the old monk chanted the name of Buddha and said leisurely.

    The first thing he said was the old Zen master ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart and asked,¡±Why do you want to be quiet?¡±

    with a calm heart, there will be Dharma. With Dharma, there will be Buddha. With Buddha, one can transcend the sea of suffering. The old monk replied.

    ¡°Why do you want to transcend the sea of suffering?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°Why not?¡± The old monk retorted.

    ¡°Why should I transcend?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an argued.

    ¡°Why not?¡± The old monk said slowly.

    ............

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Chan Ji, I don¡¯t even understand this.¡±

    ¡°You understood? Then tell me. ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If I could understand, I would be an eminent monk. However, it¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t understand it that there¡¯s a profound mystery in it. ¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Themoners outside were whispering to each other and had different reactions. Some of them frowned and thought about their conversation word by word, trying to understand the truth of Zen.

    Some people nodded slightly, or shook their heads, as if they had understood something.

    Then, everyone, from the royal family to themon people, heard Xu Qi ¡®an say, ¡±

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s speak in humannguage. I was just making things up.¡±

    ...........

    [ PS: the little mare¡¯s price is a little too much!!!! ] I¡¯ve already been ridiculed by a few authors.

    [ thank you, leader of LAN Ling¡¯s flowers, for the tip. ]

    At most two chapters, this plot would be finished. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Oh, not now, he had to continue working.

    ...

    There¡¯s only one big chapter today, and I¡¯ve said it at the end of thest chapter in the morning.

 Chapter 471

    471 Mahayana Buddhism (1)

    everything in the world has a heart. If one could be merciful and sense all things, why would one need to be bound to human words? ¡±

    The old monk put his hands together and remained calm. He was not angry at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    Then don¡¯t speak the officialnguage of Da Feng to me. You can just speak thenguage of the Western regions ... Xu Qian criticized him in his heart and said straightforwardly,

    ¡°Just tell me directly, how are we going to fight? Don¡¯t talk to me about all this nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver, you¡¯re too focused. Why do you want to fight?¡± The old monk smiled.

    it¡¯s clearly your Buddhist sect that proposed the fight. Master, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing the face of the Buddhist sect by making such an unreasonable fuss? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Just now, almsgiver said at the mountainside,¡± monks are all empty.¡±¡± The old monk¡¯s face was peaceful and calm as he said slowly, ¡°¡±Since the four great things are empty, what is face?¡±

    ¡°Alright, how does Grandmaster n to test me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was patient.

    He felt that it was troublesome. What was more terrifying than a bar spirit was that it didn¡¯t speak humannguage. At the very least, the bar spirit would try his best to catch the loopholes in your words to refute you.

    However, a person who did not speak the humannguage would ignore you no matter what you said. He would only speak his own words. If you can¡¯tprehend it, then you can¡¯t.

    However, even if you tried your best toprehend it, it would be useless, because he would ignore you.

    ¡°Life is cultivation. Benefactor, entering this secret realm of Buddhism is also a kind of cultivation.¡± The old monkughed.

    ¡°How do I fix it? Master¡¯s guidance.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation depends on the individual, why ask this poor monk.¡±

    Cultivation your mother! You don¡¯t want to speak humannguage, right? I¡¯m not going to apany you. An unknown fire suddenly rose in Xu Qian¡¯s heart. He left the old monk and walked away.

    However, a barrier blocked him.

    I have an idea, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and turned around. He pressed on the hilt of his saber.¡±I wonder if the great master of the four great DAOs can take a strike from me.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, let¡¯s try it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a strand of obsession that Wen Yin Bodhisattva cut out before he attained Dao,¡± the old monk lowered his head and said in a deep voice.

    Wen Yin Bodhisattva, a first grade Bodhisattva?

    Xu Qi ¡®an released his hand expressionlessly. master, where were we just now? ¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver, let this poor monk take a blow,¡± the old monk answered honestly.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an scolded him sternly. He walked to the opposite side of the old monk and sat down with his legs crossed. He put his palms together and criticized,

    ¡°Is Buddhism only good at fighting and killing? Did Buddhism save the world by fighting and killing? Grandmaster, let¡¯s talk about a silver coin.¡±

    .............

    ¡°That dog ve, he, he was scared just now .... The framed man said softly as he turned to look at huaiqing.

    Huaiqing nced at her from the corner of his eyes. His expression was cold, and his tone was t.¡±It¡¯s just a change of strategy. The clouds of war and strategy, superior Army to counter strategy. It¡¯s the same with the enemy.¡±

    The mounted man suddenly realized that he was too narrow-minded. The dog ve wasn¡¯t afraid, he had cleverly changed his strategy.

    He was just afraid ... The brainless Lin ¡®an was too easy to deceive! Huaiqing shook his head and looked at his sister with pity.

    After hearing that the other party was the obsession of the Bodhisattva, Xu Qi ¡®an cleverly resolved the conflict, which surprised many people outside the venue.

    This was too much of a wise man.

    However, his actions made his image even more distinct and interesting. At least, the noble women felt that this silver Gong was very interesting.

    he¡¯s smart. If he used force to break through this level, he would have lost without a doubt. Nangong qianrou snorted coldly.

    This kid ... The Golden gongs shook their heads helplessly. They wanted tough, but the asion was not right.

    Sometimes, she felt that he was not like a martial artist at all. There was no pressure when he built it, and he did not have any psychological burden at all. However, he was a martial Dao genius with superb aptitude.

    ¡°Foster father, what¡¯s the secret of this trial?¡± Yang Yan asked.

    The Golden gongs all looked at Wei Yuan, waiting for his answer. They never considered the fact that Wei Yuan was not a traitor of Buddhism, so how would he know what the third round was about?

    Wei Yuan ignored them.

    At this moment, under the perg of the royal family, a young girl in a fiery red Pce dress made a trumpet with her hands and shouted in a delicate voice, ¡°¡±Hey, bald donkeys, what¡¯s thepetition for this round? Is it the old monk¡¯s array?¡±

    The young girl had a round face and a pair of watery peach eyes. At first nce, she was the kind of charming and amorous woman who was extremely seductive.

    Arhat du ¡®e did not want to answer, but seeing that it was a Princess who asked the question, he exined out of courtesy, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no content for the third Test.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, all the high-ranking officials and dignitaries present were stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean by no content?¡± The mounted man smacked the table with both hands to express his dissatisfaction.

    Arhat du ¡®e only shook his head and smiled without saying anything.

    Realization dawned on the Golden gongs. No wonder the Duke of Wei didn¡¯t say anything. There was no content in this round. However, how could they fight without content?

    While everyone was still in doubt, Princess huaiqing opened her mouth. Her clear voice was like the collision of Jade, pleasant to the ears and textured.

    ¡°No problem? Does it mean that no matter how Xu yinluo deals with it, the Buddhists can choose not to respond or disagree with him. They can trap him in the secret realm until he admits defeat?¡±

    His words woke him up from his dream!

    In the perg, the expressions of the officials and generals changed slightly.

    After carefully thinking about it, he found that it was true. No matter how difficult the barrier was, as long as there were questions, it could always be ovee.

    The most difficult and unsolvable part was this kind of battle without content. There was a lot of room for maniption. Whether it was a martial or literary battle, the Buddhist sect could veto it with one vote.

    Buddhism would always be invincible.

    ...

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being shameless? since you want to fight, then set up the formation. What is this?¡±

 Chapter 472

    472 Mahayana Buddhism (2)

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won an unfair battle by cheating.¡±

    ¡°Chief advisor Wang, His Majesty isn¡¯t here. Pleasee out and say something.¡±

    The short-tempered general was so angry that he smashed his cup, pointed at Arhat du ¡®e and the others, and started cursing.

    There was no need to be afraid of a battle of words or a battle of martial arts. There were many experts in the capital, and both sides would counter each other¡¯s moves with their own abilities. However, the third stage was simply unsolvable. If Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t do it, would someone else be able to?

    When themoners blocked by the Imperial Army heard the nobles ¡®questions, they immediately realized that something was wrong. However, they were far away and could not hear clearly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Lords under the perg seem to be very angry.¡±

    ¡°They seem to be saying that the Buddhist sect is cheating?¡±

    how did the Buddhist sect y dirty? Aiya, I¡¯m so anxious. Is there some mystery in the third stage? ¡±

    In the midst of the discussion, a Jianghu man said with a dark face, ¡± everyone, I just heard what happened. It¡¯s like this ...

    A martial artist¡¯s hearing was extremely strong. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t hear it, but the Jianghu people near the front row could hear it clearly. They immediately announced the mystery of the third stage.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    A schr flew into a rage. I¡¯ve studied for more than ten years, but I¡¯ve never met such a despicable and shameless person. The dignified Buddhist sect is actually so despicable and dirty in fighting for victory.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of our Xu shikui¡¯s de techniques, so you¡¯re using such underhanded methods? No matter if it was a test or a battle of magical powers, they should be upright and upright. Humans should not, at least not ...

    ¡°The imperial examination is such a big event, but there are still questions.¡±

    Themoners were in high spirits and denounced the shamelessness of Buddhism. It was a pity that they did not have rotten eggs and vegetable leaves in their hands, or they would have thrown them all over.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous two stabs, themon people had changed their perception from ¡± Buddhism is really powerful ¡± to ¡± Buddhism is just so-so ¡°.

    This was the confidence and confidence that Xu Qi ¡®an brought.

    Countlessmoners felt proud and honored.

    Now, seeing that the Buddhist League was so shameless and had set a trap for Xu Qi ¡®an, the civilians were furious. They began to push the Imperial Army again, as if they were going to rush in and beat up the bald men.

    Amitabha. No question is still a question. Life is ever-changing. Is there always a question waiting for you? ¡±

    Arhat due¡¯s peaceful voice spread across the hall. It seemed to have the power tofort people¡¯s hearts. The crowd quieted down subconsciously and thought that he was right.

    The seventh grade of Buddhism, the ability of the mage realm.

    Not only themon people, but even the nobles under the perg restrained their anger and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    At this moment, an angry roar sounded.

    Everyone looked over and saw an unfamiliar, handsome schr. He walked down the perg and came to the square. He sneered at the monks and said, ¡±

    no wonder you monks are all bald. It turns out that you have hidden the hair on your head in your heart. You look beautiful on the outside, but you have a dirty heart. Shameful!

    Monk Jing Chen frowned, ¡± this benefactor ...

    ¡°Who¡¯s your almsgiver? I won¡¯t give you a single copper coin. You call everyone almsgiver, shameless!¡±

    ¡°You ...¡±

    ¡°You what you? what a great Buddhist monk. Are you also an obsession that Buddha severed before he became a monk?¡±

    The obsession that the Buddha had severed before bing a monk? Jing Chen was stunned for a moment, then he became furious. Who was he insulting?

    ¡°Almsgiver, as a schr, you only know how to scold people when you open and close your mouth. Is this the schr of Da Feng?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never scolded anyone. I¡¯m not scolding people.¡±

    Everyone from the Buddhist sect looked angry and red at Xu Xinyi.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not convinced? A few eminent monks came from afar and proposed a battle of magical powers. As a state of etiquette, they had already given you enough face by sending a silver Gong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your skin was thicker than the city walls. No wonder we won the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago. The northern and southern Barbarian coalition forces couldn¡¯t break the Masters ¡®face even after ten years.

    the grandmasters just don¡¯t have any self-awareness. It¡¯s useless for unconscious things to look in the mirror.

    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

    Monk Jing Chen suddenly stood up, his monk robe fluttering. His eyes were wide open in anger, like an angry Vajra, his aura was terrifying.

    Xu xinnian was not afraid. He sneered, ¡± what a great master of emptiness. What the hell is emptiness? bah!

    Monk jingchen¡¯s expression suddenly froze.

    ¡°Jingchen, your heart is in a mess,¡± master du ¡®e said indifferently.

    Monk Jing Chen¡¯s face turned pale and he fell to the ground powerlessly. He put his hands together and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Disciple was too obsessed.¡±

    The diplomatic mission from the Western regions hade to the capital to denounce the monk¡¯s crimes. They were angry to begin with. After the battle, the people around them had not stopped cursing. At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an had broken two formations in a row, which put great pressure on the Buddhist monks.

    Xu niannian had suddenly jumped out to curse and insult them. Even a Buddha would be somewhat angry, let alone these disciples.

    Xu niannian chuckled and turned around to leave.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Xinian. There was surprise and admiration in their eyes. Although they didn¡¯t listen to those words, they were good at scolding. The Buddhist monks were speechless.

    This was very satisfying.

    Moreover, they prided themselves on their status and could not say those words in front of the audience. Xu New Year was equivalent to a tool to pass on the voices of the aristocrats.

    Smart! Miss Wang secretly praised him. She could tell that Xu Huiyuan¡¯s cursing was only on the surface. His real purpose was to disturb the Buddhist heart of the monks.

    He had intentionally provoked them and dealt them a fatal blow.

    It vented his anger and also dealt a heavy blow to the monk.

    ...

    In addition, she guessed that Xu Huiyuan¡¯s attack had a deeper meaning, which was to show off in front of the nobles in the capital and the Emperor.

 Chapter 473

    473 Mahayana Buddhism (3)

    If he disyed enough value to make the Emperor think that he was a talent, he might have a good future after the court examinations.

    ¡°You do have some intelligence.¡±

    At this moment, she heard her father Wang zhenwen¡¯s faintment.

    Miss Wang smiled.

    It felt great! Xu niannian sat on the chair, feeling extremely satisfied. There was nothing more satisfying than scolding people.

    The interlude had ended, but the battle continued. The hearts of the people outside the arena were still heavy.

    ............

    Under the Bodhi tree, Xu Qi ¡®an and the old monk sat opposite each other and discussed Dao. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s words were extremely true, making people suddenly see the light.

    He was also thinking about how to break through the third stage.

    Buddhism was indeed sinister. There was no question for this round, which meant that the Buddhist sect had the right to exin. Would the monks let him lose?

    The answer was no.

    How to break out of this situation? After careful consideration, Xu Qi ¡®an had two ideas.First, convince others with reason. Second, convince others with reason.

    In my current state, I can¡¯t make a second strike. Even if my Qi is restored, there¡¯s no more ... It was impossible to cut through the barrier.

    The old monk in front of him was the obsession of the Wen Yin Bodhisattva before he achieved enlightenment. Therefore, the first person to convince others with reason had to be thought carefully.

    The second way to convince others was to use all means other than ¡®physics¡¯ to deal with the old monk.

    After dealing with him, this obstacle would be solved.

    I definitely can¡¯t win against him when ites to Buddhism. The old monk is the obsession of Wen Yin Bodhisattva, and he¡¯s not someone a little monk like jingsi canpare to. He¡¯s the only one who can fool me, not me ... How can I deal with him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to listen to the Scriptures while thinking of a solution.

    ¡°Master, you said that you are the obsession of Wen Yin Bodhisattva, what is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

    ¡°The Supreme realm of Buddha!¡± The old monk replied.

    The highest realm of Buddha ... Such a profound question from the start. I still wanted to start from the aspect of obsession, but it seems impossible ... Wait, let¡¯s listen to what he has to say first, and thenbine it with my knowledge as a keyboard man to see if there¡¯s any room for maniption!

    ¡°What is the highest realm of Buddha?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The old monk was silent for a long time,¡±I don¡¯t know, but wenyin thinks it¡¯s Buddha.¡± So he cut me out, and from then on, my Buddha heart was free of mortal filth and I became a Bodhisattva.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an fell silent. He knew nothing about the Buddhas of this world, but he knew something about the Buddhism of his previous life. However, there was a great difference between the Buddhism of his previous life and that of this world.

    The most obvious point was that there was no Gautama Buddha in this world. There was only one Buddha.

    ¡°Why is the Supreme realm of Buddha the Buddha? Aren¡¯t the other Buddhas Buddhas?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a frown.

    Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered a detail. In the Buddhist system, there were second grade Arhat, first grade Bodhisattva, and above that were the higher grade Buddhas.

    There were no other Buddhas.

    The old monk replied, ¡± Buddhism has Arhat and Bodhisattva. Only Buddha has the Supreme position. Therefore, the Buddha was the Supreme realm of Buddha, a unique existence. Buddha is Buddha, there is only one of him.¡±

    ¡°Arhats and bodhisattvas may be able to obtain the Supreme fruit position.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The old monk nced at him and shook his head. you¡¯re not a Buddhist. It¡¯s inevitable that you don¡¯t understand the fruit vor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and said, ¡°¡±Please enlighten me, master.¡±

    Master, please let me learn more about Buddhism.

    ¡°Almsgiver, do you know why a Bodhisattva is a Bodhisattva and why an Arhat is an Arhat? The fourth grade of Buddhism was known as the ¡®ascetic monk¡¯.

    ¡°Great wishes are closely rted to the fruit position. Those who make great wishes will obtain the fruit position of Bodhisattva. The one who wished to obtain the Arhat fruit position would obtain it, and the Arhat fruit position was also divided into three grades. They were killing thief, buhuan, and Arhat.

    ¡°Once a fruit is formed, it can not be changed and can not be advanced.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. There was too much information in these words, and it took him a few minutes to digest it.

    so Bodhisattva and Arhat are essentially unrted. They¡¯re both ascetics who advanced to the fourth stage ... Wait a minute, whates after the fourth stage is the second or first stage, what about the third stage of the Vajra realm?¡±

    Skipping the third level from the fourth level and achieving the Arhat or Bodhisattva level ... Doesn¡¯t this mean that third-grade Vajra realm belongs to a different Buddhist system?¡±

    An idea shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, and he had a corresponding guess.An eighth grade martial monk-third grade Vajra!

    ¡°F * ck, a rank-8 jumping straight to rank-3? The Buddhist system was too strange. It was not a step-by-step promotion at all.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reviewed the Buddhist system and instantly figured out many things.

    Among the nine grades of Buddhism, an eighth grade monk was equivalent to a third grade Vajra realm. It was no wonder that master Heng Yuan was only an eighth grade monk despite his powerfulbat strength. It was because he was a third grade Vajra realm martial monk.

    In addition, it was no wonder that the second grade was Arhat, the first grade was Bodhisattva, and the Buddha was a transcendent grade. The reason for the name was that once the fruit rank was determined, it could not be changed.

    Therefore, the Buddhism in this world was not like that of his previous life, where there were a bunch of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. There was only one Buddha in this world:Buddha.

    There was only one Buddha in the world ... Holy shit, isn¡¯t this the Hinayana Dharma?

    I¡¯ve thought of a way to break out of this!

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up slowly and stared straight at the old monk. The corners of his mouth lifted slightly and then widened, from a smile toughter, fromughter to wildughter.

    ¡°Hahaha ...¡±

    Heughed so hard that his body swayed back and forth. Heughed so wildly and wantonly.

    ¡°What is heughing at? Have you gone crazy?¡±

    The crowd looked up at Xu Qi ¡®an, who wasughing wildly under the Bodhi tree.

    ...

 Chapter 474

    474 Mahayana Buddhism (4)

    ¡°Are you going to admit defeat ...¡± Someone said worriedly.

    The Buddhist cultivators frowned slightly, not knowing why Xu Qi ¡®an wasughing so loudly.

    Under the perg, the officials, the women, and the Imperial Army all revealed expressions of shock.

    Those who were familiar with Xu Qi ¡®an were worried that he had been triggered by something, which was why he was acting so abnormally.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood beside the supervisor and raised his head slightly. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sughing posture in the painting and frowned. He turned to look at the supervisor and found that he was not drinking anymore. He was looking at Xu Qi¡¯ an with a serious face.

    Wei Yuan tapped his fingers unconsciously and looked at the Buddha Mountain without saying a word.

    ...........

    ¡°Almsgiver, what are youughing at?¡±

    Under the Bodhi tree, the old monk asked everyone¡¯s question.

    Xu Qi ¡®an clutched her stomach and stoppedughing with difficulty. She said arrogantly,¡±I¡¯mughing at the narrow-minded and hypocritical Buddhas.¡±

    Arrogant!

    The old monk was furious, and the Bodhi tree swayed even though there was no wind.

    Outside the arena, Arhat du ¡®e, who had been emotionless all this while, finally had a dark expression on his face.

    If du ¡®e was like this, then the monks of the Buddhist sect were even more so.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words stopped the old monk¡¯s anger under the Bodhi tree.

    ¡°Master, I thought you didn¡¯t know about the Supreme realm of Buddhism? then, let me tell you!¡± His voice was sonorous and powerful.

    The old monk¡¯s eyes shot out golden light.

    ¡°I thought that the Dharma was profound and that all Arhats and bodhisattvas werepassionate people. Now I know that they are just selfish people. So Buddhism cultivates Hinayana Buddhism.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    Hinayana Buddhist technique?

    It was a strange word that he had never heard of before. This made the monks outside angry and curious. Since there was Hinayana Buddhism, was there also Mahayana Buddhism?

    Hmph, what Hinayana Dharma? he¡¯s clearly talking nonsense to belittle Buddhism.

    ¡°What does a martial artist know about Buddhism? he even made his own decision to ssify it into the Mahayana realm and the Hinayana realm? Martial granduncle, this person bullied the Buddhist sect. We can¡¯t let him off easily.¡±

    Of course, they would not admit it. The monks scolded Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ............

    ¡°Master, where did this eminent monke from?¡±

    ¡°The Western regions,¡±

    ¡°Why do Buddhist monks cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Attain the fruit ne, and transcend the sea of suffering.¡±

    ¡°This is Hinayana Buddhism. Cultivation is for oneself, and it is the same for the fruits. It benefits oneself and not others.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The old monk was stunned. This time, he pondered for a long time and did not get angry. He asked, ¡°¡±Almsgiver, you said that this is the Hinayana Dharma. Then, what is the Mahayana Dharma?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not an eminent monk from the Western regions, you¡¯re an eminent monk from the nine prefectures, an eminent monk from the world. A monk¡¯s cultivation should not be to free himself from the sea of suffering, but to help the people of the world to free themselves from it.

    ¡°Why did the Confucians want to destroy Buddhism 400 years ago? It¡¯s not the Buddha that was destroyed, but the Buddhism sect and the Hinayana Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°Hinayana Buddhism is limited to one sect. Only Mahayana Buddhism can save all living beings. Then, what is Mahayana Buddhism?¡±

    The old monk¡¯s breathing became rapid. His eyes were no longer emotionless and calm. There was an obvious fluctuation in his voice.

    ¡°What is the Mahayana Dharma?¡±

    Outside the arena, all the Buddhist monks stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, and their breathing became rapid.

    ¡°Why is there only one Buddha?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    All the monks, including the old monk, held their breaths.

    Arhat du ¡®e stood up as if he knew what he was going to say.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°¡±All living beings in the world are Buddhas, and there are countless Buddhas in the three worlds and ten directions. This is Mahayana Buddhism. Why is there only one Buddha in the world?¡±

    It was like a bolt from the blue!

    All living beings are Buddhas ... The old monk was dumbstruck and petrified.

    ¡°All living beings in the world are Buddhas, all living beings in the world are Buddhas ... Mahayana Buddhism, Mahayana Buddhism ... If it¡¯s Mahayana Buddhism and all living beings are Buddhas, can the Confucians still destroy Buddhism?¡± Monk Jing Chen mumbled to himself as if he had encountered a life of denial. His Buddhist heart was greatly impacted.

    ¡°I¡¯m cultivating the Hinayana Buddhism, I¡¯m cultivating the Hinayana Buddhism, ha, hahaha ... It turns out that all living beings can be Buddhas. Yes, all living beings are Buddhas. This is Mahayana Buddhism ...¡±

    Suddenly, a monk went mad. He rushed towards the crowd like a madman, his expression deranged.

    His Buddhist heart was shattered.

    ...........

    Firstly: : would like to thank the leader of the: reminiscence of the broken sword: for the reward.

    Two, it took a long time to find this chapter¡¯s information, so it was very difficult to write it. There are many differences between the Mahayana Dharma and the Hinayana Dharma. I¡¯m just going to briefly talk about some of the core differences.

    In order to be able to tell the story slowly, I wrote and deleted this part of the manuscript, deleted and wrote again and again, looked at the information repeatedly, and thought about it ... He was indeed exhausted.

    There¡¯s still one chapter left, let¡¯s continue.

    [ I only have one request today. Can you put your heart on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest? he shouldn¡¯t be riding on a Mount. ]

    ...

 Chapter 475

    475 A new school of thought (1)

    Arhat du ¡®e put his hands together and a voice that sounded like the evening drum and morning bell rang out.¡±After settling my worries, my Buddha heart is clear.¡±

    The Mad Monk seemed to have been hit hard by a stick. His body froze, then he slowly sat down cross-legged and meditated.

    He was still struggling, but he was no longer as crazy as before.

    Arhat du ¡®e retracted his gaze and lifted his head to look at the secret realm on Mount Buddha. A rare look of anger appeared on his face that was full of wrinkles.

    ..........

    As expected of the obsession cut out by Bodhisattva, he seemed to have understood the concept I just proposed!

    The Buddhist sects in the nine regions seemed to be more based on strength and fruit, followed by Buddhism ... It might be different from the Hinayana Buddhism of my world, but it is definitely lower than the Mahayana Buddhism.

    At the very least, they did not have the concept of Mahayana Buddhism.

    Seeing that the old monk was dumbfounded and seemed to have realized something, Xu Qi ¡®an estimated that this round was over.

    ¡°What happened just now? Why did that monk suddenly go crazy ...¡±

    ¡°Could it be caused by what that Yin Luo said?¡±

    ¡°A few words can have such power? You¡¯re just talking nonsense.¡±

    Ordinary people had no concept of ¡°Mahayana Buddhism¡± and ¡°Hinayana Buddhism,¡± so they were a little confused about the monk¡¯s sudden madness.

    Not everyone had heard what the monk had said before he went crazy.

    At this moment, the old monk under the Bodhi tree opened his eyes with a smile of enlightenment. His whole body was full of Buddha aura and he looked like a natural Buddha.

    ¡°Thank you for clearing up my doubts, benefactor. I¡¯ve already been enlightened.¡± The old monk put his palms together and smiled.

    You actually had an epiphany? I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when I would make an eminent monk gain enlightenment with just a few words of nonsense ... Xu Qi ¡®an had mixed feelings.

    Before he could reply, the old monk continued, ¡°¡±When wenyin was still a fourth-grade ascetic monk, I had doubts about why he couldn¡¯t be a Buddha.

    ¡°This obsession had been hidden in his heart for countless years, until the end of his life. He had a great enlightenment that there was only one Buddha in the world, and that was the Buddha. Therefore, he cut me out and obtained the Bodhisattva fruit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting in this secret realm for many years, but I still can¡¯t figure out how to be a Buddha, and I can¡¯t figure out why I can¡¯t be a Buddha.¡±

    The old monk stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, as if he could see through him and see himself in the far west. Finally, he put his hands together and said to himself, ¡±

    ¡°I am Buddha, Buddha is me, Amitabha!¡±

    Wen Yin was determined to transcend the level and be a figure on the same level as Buddha.

    Today, he finally realized that Buddhism had nothing to do with grade.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s Dharma is exquisite, it¡¯s not my work.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    He said that he had reached the point of opening his aperture, but he was able to have an epiphany because of this master of obsession¡¯s own deep umtion, and he was suddenly enlightened.

    For example, the few short sentences just now might not have made much of a difference to ordinary people, but the Buddhist monks were like the evening drum and morning bell because they understood the meaning at once and even made an extension and realization in their minds.

    A gust of wind suddenly blew in the secret realm, and the old monk turned into green smoke and disappeared.

    Rustle ... Rustle ...

    The Bodhi tree swayed and produced many green Bodhi fruits, hanging heavily on the branches.

    The fruit emitted a crystal-clear green light, and it was obvious that it was not an ordinary item.

    It was silent in the Buddha realm, with only the rustling of the Bodhi tree, but it was lively outside the Buddha realm.

    At this point, the people of the capital were no longer just stunned and shocked. They found it unbelievable.

    If he did not hear or see it wrong, Lord Yin Gong had given the old monk under the tree some advice and enlightened him. For this, the old monk even thanked him gratefully.

    A martial artist had given advice to an eminent monk and made him achieve enlightenment?

    Such an absurd scene made the people of the capital forget to cheer.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    On the roof of the restaurant, Chu Yuanqian asked master Hengyuan who was beside her.

    ¡°Flowers in the fog, flowers in the fog ... Lord Xu. speak more clearly, more clearly ...¡± Hengyuan ignored it and muttered to himself.

    Did Xu ningyan¡¯s words have such a great impact on the Buddhist cultivators? Chu Yuan was stunned.

    ...........

    So. this stage is considered cleared ... Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. He looked at the green Bodhi with reluctance.

    Let¡¯s go to the temple on the top of the mountain first! He thought.

    He turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly heard a loud voice that resounded through the entire Buddha Mountain.

    ¡°What is the Mahayana Buddhism? what is the Hinayana Buddhism? Almsgiver Xu, make yourself clear before you leave.¡±

    Outside, everyone looked at master du ¡®e in shock. No one had expected an Arhat to interfere in the battle between the two.

    However, at this moment, Arhat du ¡®E¡¯s face was so serious that it made people think that they were facing a huge problem. They did not dare to curse.

    What¡¯s with the Mahayana Dharma and Hinayana Dharma?

    He didn¡¯t understand a single thing.

    Themon people did not understand, but some of the people at the top of the power hierarchy in the capital had a slight insight.

    For example, Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang.

    It was the voice of Arhat due ... The outside world can indeed hear my voice and see my actions, but what¡¯s with the direct interference in the battle?

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and snorted.¡±Master, may I ask what is Buddha?¡±

    ¡°In the 72368 years before Buddha, no one became a Buddha. After bing a Buddha, no one became a Buddha for 3491 years.

    Buddha is Buddha. How can anyone be a Buddha? ¡±

    Master du ¡®E¡¯s voice was questioning.

    It turned out that the Buddhism in this world had existed for 3491 years. Then why had there not been any schools of thought regarding Mahayana Buddhism?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and came to a conclusion. In the world of the nine prefectures, strength was respected, and realm was the foundation. Whoever had the bigger fist would be the big boss. Therefore, he suppressed the development of his thoughts.

 Chapter 476

    476 A new school of thought (2)

    In his previous world, everyone was a mortal, and it was the differences in their thoughts that kept shing.

    The direction of development would be different in different environments.

    Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to tell you what Mahayana Dharma is. Yes, it¡¯s the Mahayana Dharma that I understand myself ... Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, in the eyes of all Buddhist disciples, Buddha is Buddha, and not Buddha is Buddha. In my opinion, this kind of thinking is simply ridiculous.¡±

    This sentence was said in a tongue-twisting manner. Other than the Buddhist monks outside, no one else understood.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? you have to exin it clearly,¡± jingchen could not help but say.

    Master du ¡®e nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He looked away and looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an again.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny. Let¡¯s take the astrologers as an example. A supervisor is a first-grade Warlock, but a first-grade Warlock isn¡¯t a supervisor. But in the eyes of you Buddhists, a Buddha is a Buddha. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous and strange?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Buddha represent a Supreme position and not just a person?¡±

    These words were really treasonous. Buddha was the founder of Buddhism, the only Buddha, and an existence that they had to worship.

    Shouldn¡¯t such a high and mighty immortal God be the only Buddha?

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words did make sense, so the Buddhist monks were unable to refute him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued. so, I have a question for you, master. What is Buddha? is it a way to gain power, or is it an idea? ¡±

    Master du ¡®E¡¯s face was still serious, but there was no anger in his eyes. Instead, he thought seriously for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Both.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that this is the difference between Mahayana Buddhism and Hinayana Buddhism.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with certainty.

    The monks looked at each other, feeling ufortable. They wanted to hear Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s theory in one breath.

    On the eight trigrams stage of the stargazing tower, the supervisor¡¯s eyes were wide open as he muttered, ¡°¡±This bastard, he dares to say anything. We¡¯re finished, we¡¯re finished ....¡±

    ¡°Supervisor, what did you say?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Qi ¡®an has a big gift for you,¡± the supervisor said with a smile.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned, expressing his confusion.

    But the supervisor did not answer him.

    Wei Yuan stood up slowly, his hands clenched into fists under his sleeves. He seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Amazing ...¡±

    Chief advisor Wang said in a low voice.

    Powerful? Miss Wang looked over in surprise. She wanted to ask, but seeing her father¡¯s focused attitude, she could only swallow her doubts.

    ¡°In the current Buddhism, strength is respected and grade is the root. The goal of every Buddhist cultivator is to achieve the fruit realm, be it Arhat or Bodhisattva. To put it bluntly, it was to measure oneself. As for the divine intervention, it¡¯s still at the back. Master du ¡®e, am I right?¡±

    Master du ¡®e was silent for a long time, and he put his hands together.

    This was a silent agreement.

    therefore, with power as respect, grade as the root, and Buddha as Buddha, I call this Hinayana Buddhism. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the sky and said, ¡±

    ¡°Master du ¡®e, eminent monks, am I right?¡±

    ¡°If this is Hinayana Buddhism, then what is Mahayana Buddhism?¡± a monk retorted. Is this what you meant by all living beings are Buddhas? This is absurd.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s absurd because you¡¯re cultivating Hinayana Buddhism. In essence, you¡¯re still respected by grade. But what if one¡¯s heart is the most important?¡±

    ¡°Respect the heart?¡±

    Master du ¡®e chanted the name of Buddha and put his hands together, ¡°¡±Almsgiver, please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°You think that there is only one Buddha in the world and that Buddha is Buddha. However, humans can not be Buddha and can only cultivate to the Bodhisattva or Arhat realm. However, don¡¯t forget, was Buddha born a Buddha?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°I think that everyone has a Buddhist nature, but they are just confused by the foul air of the mortal world. However, after cultivation, everyone can be a Buddha by seeing themselves.

    ¡°Master, nature is Buddha!¡±

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, followed by the faint sound of Sanskrit.

    Everyone was shocked to find that master du ¡®E¡¯s body was shimmering with golden light, echoing with the phenomenon of heaven and earth.

    In Buddhism, this was enlightenment.

    Seeing nature is Buddha, seeing nature is Buddha ... Master du ¡®e was immersed in a wonderful state, as if he was drunk.

    A voice was screaming in his heart, ¡°Why is Buddha Buddha Buddha? why can¡¯t I be Buddha?

    No, everyone could be a Buddha.

    This Buddha was not the Buddha of the cultivation system, but the Buddha of the heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words might seem reasonable to outsiders, but to master du¡¯ e, who had been practicing Buddhism for many years, it was simply deafening.

    Was strength really the only thing that mattered to Buddha?

    Could a Buddha really only be a Buddha?

    How narrow was this?

    If that was the case, then the light of Buddha shining on the nine regions was just an empty statement. Only when everyone could be a Buddha could the nine regions truly be illuminated by the light of Buddha.

    This was the true Dharma.

    Buddha represented the peak of Buddhism, but Buddhism should not be limited to Buddha.

    The concept of Mahayana Buddhism had appeared, and a new school of thought had appeared ...

    ...

    ..........

    The other monks didn¡¯t have any sudden enlightenment, but they had their own perceptions. They even felt that they were suddenly enlightened and had glimpsed different Dharma and a new realm of thinking.

    Among them, master jingchen was deeply touched and intoxicated.

    In the watchman¡¯s area, the gongs suddenly heard a lowugh from Wei Yuan who had just walked out of the perg.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have an epiphany, it¡¯s good to have an epiphany!¡± Wei Yuan said word by word.

    ¡°Wonderful, wonderful!¡± Chief advisor Wang stroked his beard and smiled.

    What did that mean? What¡¯s so funny about these two powerful ministers? is it something to be happy about when master du ¡®e has an epiphany?

 Chapter 477

    477 A new school of thought (3)

    Although Buddhism and Da Feng were allies, the current atmosphere was tense. They werepeting with each other and could be considered half enemies.

    The officials did not think that this was something to be happy about.

    On the eight trigrams stage at the top of stargazing tower.

    Emperor Yuan jingughed out loud. He had never felt so happy before.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an proposed the concept of Mahayana Buddhism. It¡¯s fine if master du¡¯ e didn¡¯t have an epiphany. Since he did, he will definitely promote Mahayana Buddhism when he returns to the Western Region.

    and this will definitely cause a conflict in the concept of the big and small Dharma. At that time. it will be light if they continue to argue endlessly. Once there is. division ... Hahahaha.¡±

    He hadn¡¯tughed so freely in many years.

    Only when they were evenly matched could they be allies. When one side became stronger and stronger while the other side became weaker and weaker, they would definitely be United on the surface but divided on the inside.

    This was the current situation of Da Feng and Buddhism. The border of Da Feng was disturbed by the Barbarian tribes of the north and south, but the Buddhist League stood by and watched.

    If Buddhism were to be divided in the future, then both sides would strive for Da Feng to support them. Da Feng would not only improve their status, but it would also be profitable.

    supervisor, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed a great gift. Very good. I¡¯m very satisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s great gift.

    Under the perg, many nobles raised their heads in shock and looked at the top of the Directorate of Celestials.

    that¡¯s His Majesty¡¯sughter?!

    what is your Majestyughing at? what¡¯s so funny about this? it¡¯s strange. Duke of Wei and chief advisor Wang are acting so strangely. Your Majesty is acting so strangely as well.

    ..........

    ¡°Mahayana Buddhism, Mahayana Buddhism ...¡±

    Monk Hengyuan was mesmerized as he muttered to himself, ¡°¡±I can also be a Buddha, so can a monk, and everyone in the world can be a Buddha. To save all sentient beings, one who knows nature is Buddha.¡±

    ¡°What did that dog ve say?¡±

    Ming Ming¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at huaiqing. She knew that he was very powerful, but she just didn¡¯t understand. She could only ask the experienced and knowledgeable huaiqing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he said, but I do know the consequences.¡± Huaiqing said.

    ¡°Consequences?¡± Ming Ji blinked his peach blossom eyes.

    ¡°From now on, Buddhism will be divided into Mahayana Buddhism and Hinayana Buddhism.¡± Huaiqing smiled.

    At the same time, Xu Eng exined to the Golden gongs, ¡°¡±From now on, Buddhism will be divided into Mahayana Buddhism and Hinayana Buddhism.¡±

    The Golden gongs ¡®eyes instantly widened. They didn¡¯t need to say it too clearly, as they already knew the meaning contained in Xu Xin¡¯s words.

    He also knew why guild leader Weiughed.

    Jiang Luzhong was overjoyed. His voice was very low and trembling with excitement.¡±T-this ... The Buddhist sect is in trouble. What did Xu ningyan do? What had he done? Hahahaha.¡±

    In. few words, he divided Buddhism into Mahayana and Mahayana ... Xu ningyan had done an incredible thing ... Duke of Wei, is this all within your expectations? ¡±

    the ordinary-looking woman¡¯s eyes immediately began to shine. She hated Buddhism, hated it to the core. That was why he specially sent a rank-6 martial artist to fight with monk jingsi.

    The purpose was to suppress the arrogance of the Buddhist sect.

    Unfortunately, the person under him did not live up to his expectations. Not only did he notplete anything, but he also became the other party¡¯s stepping stone.

    Today, she had mixed into the night watchmen¡¯s area to watch the battle. On one hand, she wanted to join in the fun, but on the other hand, she wanted to see the Buddhist sect people suffer losses and lose the battle.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had not won yet, but this surprise was enough for the woman to go home and roll around in bed happily.

    He was really capable ... The woman thought.

    At this time, some of the nobles slowly figured out the mystery. Their eyes widened as if they saw a beautiful woman waiting in bed naked.

    That kind of surprise and ecstasy was hard to hide.

    When the civil and military officials looked at Xu Qi ¡®an again, their eyes were different. Although this man was a eunuch¡¯s henchman and was annoying, they had to admit that he could always surprise people.

    With him around, it actually made people feel at ease.

    ............

    [ PS: these few chapters are indeed written slowly. Everyone, please don¡¯t scold me. You can all see how hard I¡¯ve worked. ] It¡¯s my ability to write slowly, not my attitude. I¡¯ve been working so hard every day. This should be enough to show my sincerity.

    You can scold a genius for beingzy and ying around all day, but you can¡¯t scold a person with mediocre talent who works hard and writes all night.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not sincere, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m arrogant. It¡¯s really a problem with my personal ability. I¡¯m actually not very good at writing such Grand scenes to show off. I¡¯m good at writing daily.

    I¡¯m trying my best to change this book, so I¡¯m not familiar with many ways of writing. I don¡¯t know much about Buddhism, and I¡¯m afraid of causing big logical loopholes, so I wrote it very carefully. It¡¯s very, very sloppy, really.

    moreover, starting from this part of the battle of magical powers, I¡¯ve written 27000 words in three days. On average, I¡¯ve written 9000 words a day. That¡¯s not too little, right? I feel like I¡¯vepletely surpassed most full-time authors.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m actually quite sad when I see thements section ming the updates every day. ¡®Because I really did my best, I really did my best ...

    Alright, I¡¯m going to take a shower and take a nap. I still have to go to work ...

 Chapter 478

    478 Don¡¯t kneel-

    There was no more movement after the thunder in the sky. The rolling clouds and fog dissipated. At the same time, the Buddha¡¯s light on Arhat due¡¯s body also retracted.

    He opened his eyes, and the light of wisdom shot out of them, but it was retracted in the blink of an eye.

    Seeing the Buddhist disciples, Arhat du ¡®e was still in deep thought. He had fallen into a wonderful state. In Buddhism, this was the process of enlightenment.

    What he saw, what he heard, he was enlightened.

    Of course, this was a far cry from master du ¡®E¡¯s enlightenment.

    Arhat du ¡®e did not disturb his disciples. He put his palms together and said loudly, ¡°¡±The sage said that there is no age in learning, and those who achieve it are Immortals. This was the truth.

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu may not be a Buddhist, but you have a great Buddhist root, which has enlightened this poor monk and sublimated my thoughts. This proved that everyone had the nature of Buddha, and everyone could be a Buddha by looking at themselves.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, benefactor Xu, for allowing me to understand the Mahayana Buddhist Dharma. Almsgiver Xu is my teacher. You¡¯ve won the third round.¡±

    Themon people could not understand the profound theories of Buddhism. They extracted the core meaning from Arhat due¡¯s words:

    Almsgiver Xu is awesome. Almsgiver Xu is my teacher. Almsgiver Xu, you have passed the third stage.

    ¡°Just now, this eminent monk from the Buddhist sect seemed to be saying:Almsgiver Xu will be my teacher?¡±

    In the front row, a man dressed as a schr stuttered.

    My master?

    The martial artists were excited.

    All along, martial artists had been despised by all major systems. Martial arts were forbidden by strength, and vulgar martial artists would only use violence to destroy and kill.

    Apart from being useful in war, it was useless in other times and asions. On the contrary, it was an unstable factor in the society of nine regions.

    But now, a respected Buddhist monk, a second stage Arhat, actually said that a martial artist should be his teacher.

    When the surrounding Jianghu men heard this, they felt so proud that they wanted to roar at the sky.

    the entire Da Feng Jianghu should remember the name Xu Qi ¡®an. He is a real martial artist.

    the martial arts system has finally produced a capable person. I¡¯ve been in the pugilistic world for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a martial artist who was respected as a master by the peak experts of other systems.

    when I return to my hometown, I¡¯ll tell everyone about this. This trip to the capital was not in vain. I¡¯ve gained a lot of knowledge.

    that¡¯s true. When I go back to my hometown and drink with my friends and family, I can talk about it for three days and three nights ... I suddenly can¡¯t wait to go home.¡±

    In a corner, a charming woman reluctantly looked away from Xu Qi-an. She turned her head and looked at her proud disciple, Rongrong-the mesmerizing hand.

    ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯ve asked around. This Lord Xu ... Yes, he¡¯s a regr of the Academy.¡±

    Rongrong, who had heavy makeup but didn¡¯t seem gaudy, bit her lip and looked back at the woman. ¡°What do you want to say, master?¡±

    ¡°We are the children of the pugilistic world, we don¡¯t care about status,¡± ¡°Rongrong, with your looks, it¡¯s hard for you to be Lord Xu¡¯s wife, but your status isn¡¯t high enough. It¡¯s not a problem to be a concubine.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Rongrong wanted to refuse, but that man was too dazzling, so dazzling that even a woman who thought of herself as beautiful couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved.

    ...........

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked up the steps and did not encounter any more checkpoints along the way. He walked to the end of the steps and stepped into the small square outside the temple on the mountaintop.

    This was a single-story temple. It had a single-line roof and upturned eaves. There were no side halls or side rooms. There was only one main hall.

    the temple should be thest stage. I remember Arhat du. e said that if you still refuse to convert to Buddhism after entering the temple, it would be considered the loss of Buddhism ...

    In an instant, Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the 108 moves taught by the courtesies of the Academy, tainting his heart and dyeing his whole body with the color of the royal family.

    After confirming that he had be a perverted old man, he nodded in satisfaction, pushed open the door of the temple, and entered the hall.

    ............

    Seeing this, Arhat du ¡®e put his palms together and said, ¡°¡±After entering this temple, even stones can be transformed and converted to Buddhism.¡±

    What was the meaning of this?

    Hearing this, everyone frowned. Then, they remembered the theme of this battle:Convert to Buddhism.

    Not only did the diplomatic mission from the Western regions want to win the heaven secretspass, but they also wanted the fighters to convert to Buddhism and ruthlessly p Da Feng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Stinky monk, bengong wants to see the situation in the temple.¡± The mounted man suddenly stood up, his charming and amorous peach blossom eyes bloomed with a rare ruthlessness as he angrily said, ¡±

    ¡°Who knows what dirty tricks you Buddhists have set up inside to harm my great Feng¡¯s Silver Gong.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that Xu Qi ¡®an would Enter the Void gate, but Buddhism had strange methods, and it was possible to ¡°convert¡± him by force. He couldn¡¯t see the scene in the temple, but he kept imagining that Xu Qi ¡®an had been harmed.

    He couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a battle of magical powers, it should naturally be magnificent. Du ¡®e Arhat, please take a look at the temple.¡± Huaiqing said coldly.

    The nobles under the perg began to speak.

    ¡°Reasonable!¡±

    Arhat du ¡®e put his palms together and smiled. With a wave of his wide sleeves, the scene of the Buddha realm changed and everyone saw the hall with flickering candlelight.

    A 60-foot golden body sat cross-legged in the hall, its head almost touching the ceiling of the hall.

    This Buddha statue had thick, drooping ears and a golden face. Its eyes were half-closed and it seemed to have apassionate smile, but it also revealed an indescribable Majesty that reached directly to the soul.

    People who saw it couldn¡¯t help but put their hands together and bow.

    ¡°There are two Dharma forms in the temple. This one is the Vajra Dharma form. Almsgiver Xu, the secret of the Vajra Scripture lies in the Golden body. If you can understand it, you will be able to cultivate the invincible Vajra of Buddhism.¡±

 Chapter 479

    ?479 Don¡¯t kneel-

    Master du ¡®E¡¯s voice was heard.

    The Diamond Sutra was in the Dharma idol ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were burning with passion. He had always coveted the Vajra divine power of the Buddhist sect. If he could master this protective divine skill, he would be invincible among rank-6 martial artists.

    Moreover, with this divine skill, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sst shoring would be made up for. After the sh, the exhausted Lord Xu threw the knife away,y on the ground, and said to the enemy, ¡°Come up and move on your own.

    No wonder Jian Zheng wanted me to fight on behalf of the Directorate of Celestials ... Supervisor, was this all within your expectations?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was excited, but he also felt a chill down his spine. The officers were too scary.

    Outside, after listening to Arhat du ¡®E¡¯s words, the eyes of the martial artists present brightened. They looked up at the Buddha statue and wished they could stick their eyes out of their sockets and onto it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the futon, looking up at the Vajra Dharma form.

    Arhat du ¡®e was looking at him. The Vajra power was only suitable for martial monks. Monks who cultivated the Buddhist Dharma would not be able to master the Vajra power if they had not reached the Arhat realm.

    Arhat du ¡®e was making empty promises to pave the way for Xu Qi¡¯ an to join the Buddhist sect.

    He was a son of Buddha who was born with the root of wisdom. No matter what, due Arhat had to transfer him into the Kong sect and make him a Buddhist disciple.

    This was not only because he cherished talent, but also because Xu Qi ¡®an was the founder of Mahayana Buddhism, and Arhat du¡¯ e wanted to be the founder of Mahayana Buddhism.

    In this way, in order to better promote the concept of Mahayana Buddhism and to turn Hinayana into Mahayana, the existence of Xu Qi ¡®an was crucial.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the pioneer who proposed the concept of Mahayana Buddhism, must join Buddhism. Only in this way could he show the ¡± orthodoxy.

    The Diamond Sutra was in the Buddha statue? What kind of nonsense was this? there was clearly no such thing ... Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the Buddha statue for 15 minutes without blinking. His eyes were almost sore.

    ¡®I¡¯m indeed. rough warrior without Buddha root ...¡¯ Heughed at himself in his heart.

    All of a sudden, a warm current gushed out from his abdomen. It rose from his dantian, passed through his middle dantian, and entered his upper dantian. The space between his eyebrows suddenly trembled, as if a stic film had been pulled open.

    The Buddha statue in front of him had changed ...

    It was still sitting cross-legged, but Buddhist runes circted around its body. A profound Zen intent appeared in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    What was surprising was that he understood the meaning of Zen and the Buddhist rhythm contained in the Dharma.

    Yes, yes ... Helping me?

    As the thought shed through his mind, Xu Qi ¡®an unconsciously changed his sitting position. He put his hands together and narrowed his eyes, looking exactly like a Buddha statue.

    This processsted for an unknown amount of time. Suddenly, a little bit of golden paint appeared between his brows and quickly spread, like an invisible brush drawing on his body.

    In a few breaths, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was covered in golden light, and he was also a golden body Dharma.

    ...........

    Arhat du ¡®e was stunned.

    he, how did he turn into a golden body?!

    ¡°This, this ... Have you really converted to Buddhism?¡±

    Seeing this scene, the people in the city almost burst. Their faces copsed in an instant, like a punctured balloon, and they lost all their joy and pride.

    This Lord had gone through three trials, allowing Da Feng to be in the limelight and the people of the capital to hold their heads high. In the end, he was ¡®enlightened¡¯ by the Buddhist sect.

    The effect of the Buddhist sect¡¯s p was really too ruthless.

    invincible Vajra! He has cultivated the invincible Vajra! A sharp cry suddenly burst out from the crowd.

    It was a man dressed like a Jianghu man. He pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an excitedly, his lips trembling.

    ¡°What invincible Vajra? didn¡¯t he convert to Buddhism?¡±

    The people around the man quickly asked.

    of course not. Not only did he not convert to Buddhism, but he also cultivated the divine skill of Buddhism-invincible Vajra. The man dressed as a martial artist exined while dancing andughing wildly,

    ¡°You went for wool and came home shorn, hahaha, hahaha! The Buddhist sect had gone for wool and came home shorn. This Yin Luo was a genius, a genius.

    in time, he might be able to surpass the North vanquishing Prince and be the number one martial artist in Da Feng.

    The mor was like a flood that had just broken the dam. It surged and churned. Themoners who didn¡¯t know about cultivation were relieved andughed again.

    It turned out that it was not the young genius of Da Feng who converted to Buddhism, but he had cultivated the Golden body of Buddhism.

    Given time, he might be able to surpass the North vanquishing Prince ... The woman next to Xu niannian heard this. She raised her head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with aplicated expression.

    It¡¯s a lie. How could there be someone in great Feng who could surpass the North vanquishing Prince in martial arts?

    In the same area, the nine golden gongs felt as if lemons had just been added to their hearts. They were so sour that their stomachs were churning. Even as powerful as rank-4 martial artists, they were drooling at the invincible Vajra level.

    In a situation where there was not much difference inbat power, whoever was the toughest would win.

    The invincible Vajra ... Wei Yuan furrowed his brows, then smiled.

    He didn¡¯t pursue the inside story. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an could make great progress in martial arts, it was good that he was not confused.

    The Civil officials ¡®reactions were not too bad. After all, they did not cultivate martial arts. They sighed in their hearts at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s terrifying talent.

    The generals ¡®eyes were wide open, and their hearts were sour. They were sour for Xu Qi¡¯ an and Wei Yuan.

    Such an outstanding martial arts seed had been given to Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Father, after today, perhaps you will be able to be a son.¡± Xu nianxin said in a low voice.

    The happy second uncle Xu turned his head and said in surprise, ¡°¡±Why?¡±

    because you¡¯ve cultivated a martial arts genius like big brother. Xu niannian smiled and said, ¡± in the future, anyone who practices martial arts will have to give you a thumbs up.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Second uncle Xuughed out loud.

 Chapter 480

    480 Don¡¯t kneel-

    Xu lingyue stuck out her chest, feeling proud. This was her big brother.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows curved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, there¡¯s still a Dharma.¡± Huaiqing said in a low voice.

    On the roof of the restaurant, Hengyuan was envious. ¡°The Vajra power ...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stable.¡± Chu Yuanxi patted the big bald man¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡± go back and ask Xu ningyan for the invincible Vajra. You can go further on the path of a monk. It¡¯s not impossible for you to advance to the third grade Vajra realm.

    The conversation between the old monk of obsession and Xu Qi ¡®an was heard by the people outside. With Chu Yuanqian¡¯s wisdom, it was not difficult for her to guess that the next grade after the eighth grade monk was the third grade Vajra.

    Amidst the cheers and encouragement, Arhat du ¡®e chanted the name of Buddha, and his voice with a slight smile spread through the entire scene, ¡°¡±This round is called Asura¡¯s questioning of the heart,¡±

    Asura ask the heart?

    The mor gradually died down, and everyone¡¯s eyes moved away from the secret realm of Buddha Mountain to look at master du ¡®e. This included Wei Yuan, chief advisor Wang, and Emperor Yuan jing, who was on the top floor of the stargazing tower.

    ¡°This is a ssic story of Buddhism ...¡±

    Du ¡®e Arhat exined.

    It was said that when the Buddha established his sect in the Western Region, the Western Region was upied by a group of barbarians called ¡± Asuras. the Asuras were brutal and warlike, and they ate raw meat and drank blood.

    In order to fight for territory, they wantonly killed Buddhist monks.

    After the Buddha found out, he came to the Shura territory and meditated for three days and three nights, allowing himself to be hit and killed without retaliating.

    The cruel Shura immediately attacked with their swords and Spears. With one sh, his skin split open and his flesh was torn. Blood was dripping, but there was a nging sound in his flesh.

    After two shes, his skin split open and his flesh glowed with a golden light.

    After 3,600 shes, the Buddha shed his flesh and revealed his golden body.

    After three days and three nights of killing, the Shura finally understood themselves and gave up their killing intent, turning to Buddhism.

    The spectatingmoners listened with great interest, but the expressions of the powerful officials, including chief advisor Wang, and the hereditary nobles changed drastically.

    Of course, there was no Buddha in the temple, but since this stage was named ¡± Shura¡¯s questioning of the heart ¡°, the effect must be the same as Buddha¡¯s enlightenment of the Shura race.

    He could even convert the savage and Savage Shura, so why couldn¡¯t he convert Xu Qi ¡®an?

    At the same time, the Vajra Dharma form in the temple suddenly opened its eyes.

    In an instant, the majesty of the Dharma was like andslide or a tsunami. It was wrapped in an irresistible force and swallowed Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The Buddha¡¯s light that Xu Qi ¡®an saw, the boundless Buddha¡¯s light, did not make people feel peaceful. Instead, it gave people a feeling of overbearingness.

    In an instant, it crushed his will and changed his heart.

    the eight tribtions of life are meaningless. Joining the Buddhist sect is the only way ...

    ¡°I¡¯m the founder of the Mahayana Buddhism. Buddhism is more suitable for my development.¡±

    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Are you really only willing to be a crude warrior?¡±

    Many thoughts shed through his mind as he talked about the various benefits of Buddhism. However, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that it made sense.

    A person¡¯s thoughts would change, and it would probably take a long time to change. However, at this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an had changed his mind in a short time.

    He began to yearn for Buddhism and Dharma.

    Even the courtesans of the Academy¡¯s workshop were not fragrant.

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and slowly drew out his ck and gold long knife. His other hand pressed on the marten hat ...

    F * ck, you can¡¯t take it off, you can¡¯t!

    The huge sense of shame allowed him to find a bit of his ¡°self.¡±

    He pulled out his knife and took off his hat ... He was going to shave his head, but he didn¡¯t have hair. Taking off his Marten hat, his big braised egg would be exposed to thousands of people.

    ............

    ¡°Visiting Dafeng is the best decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life.¡±

    Du ¡®e Arhat¡¯sughing voice could be heard. One could feel his carefree mood just by listening to his voice.¡±He gained enlightenment of Mahayana Buddhism and even got a son of Buddha who was born with wisdom. Amitabha, may the heavens bless the Buddhist sect. ¡±

    Everyone was furious.

    There were no curses, because everyone was looking at Xu Qi ¡®an with full attention. They were holding their breaths nervously. Everyone could see that Xu Qi¡¯ an was struggling to fight against the Asura¡¯s questioning of the heart.

    ¡°Hold on, hold on ...¡± As she mumbled, her delicate little hands tightly twisted the hem of her dress.

    Huaiqing¡¯s pupils dted slightly. There was a thought in her heart, an extremely clear thought. This thought turned into two words:I don¡¯t want to.

    Xu Pingzhi stood up and clenched his fists, as if he was exerting strength with his nephew.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care if he¡¯s a monk or not.¡±

    The in-looking woman nced around and found that everyone was nervous and angry except for her cousin, who was not looking at the lecher. Instead, he was staring at du ¡®e Arhat.

    ¡°I care,¡± Xu niannian said.

    ¡°Then why do you keep staring at Arhat du ¡®e?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about which angle I should stab him from.¡±

    On the top of the stargazing tower, Emperor Yuan jing turned around and pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in the secret realm. He said anxiously, ¡°¡±Supervisor, I will not allow Xu Qi ¡®an to be a Buddhist disciple.

    ¡°No matter what, you must stop it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is the Emperor. You don¡¯t need to care about a mere silver Gong,¡± Jian Zheng said with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ...

    Emperor Yuan jing denied it and said angrily, ¡°¡±It wasn¡¯t easy for great Feng to produce a heaven-bestowed genius. How can we let the Buddhists pass him away? you must stop him, even if you lose the heaven secretspass.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty,¡± the supervisor nodded.

    He held the wine cup. The wine in the cup was calm, reflecting the sun, the moon, the mountains, the rivers, and the people.

    The veins on the old hands of the supervisor were bulging, as if he was gathering power.

 Chapter 481

    481 Don¡¯t kneel-

    With the Diamond Sutra in his hand, his goal had been achieved. As for the Shura¡¯s questioning of the heart, he needed an external force to stop it. Xu Qi ¡®an alone would not be able to resist the Enlightenment of Dharma.

    But at this moment, the supervisor suddenly stopped and looked into the distance in shock. That was the direction of Yun Lu Academy.

    ............

    ¡°Ah, the dog ve resisted.¡± The framed man screamed in excitement.

    In the temple of the Buddhand, Xu Qi ¡®an released his hand on the marten hat, which was still on his head.

    For a short period of time, he gained self-awareness and resisted joining Buddhism and resisting the thoughts that were instilled in him.

    Hu ... This breath was the breath of countless people outside the arena.

    Arhat due frowned and shook his head. ¡°Only by converting to Buddhism can one be free from the sea of suffering and live forever. Only by living forever can one convert others. You clearly have great Buddhist roots, but why are you so stubborn?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s resistance seemed to have angered the Buddha statue. The mist on Mount Buddha trembled violently, and a golden body Dharma form condensed.

    It was like everything in the world, and everything became small. Clouds and mist swirled around it, and the face of the Dharma form was hidden in the sky, invisible to the naked eye.

    The temple was not even as big as the Dharma palm.

    The Dharma idol slowly lowered its head and looked at the temple. Then, it slowly extended its huge Buddha Palm.

    He pressed down!

    In the temple, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder suddenly felt heavy, as if a mountain was on his shoulder.

    The overwhelming pressure forced him to kneel.

    I can¡¯t kneel,. can¡¯t kneel ... Xu Qian was rmed. He had a premonition that there was no turning back after this kneel.

    He would be another him, a Xu Qi ¡®an who respected Buddha.

    Outside the temple, the Buddha¡¯s Palm of the sky-high Dharma form pressed down again.

    Ka ka ka ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s bones were cracking, especially his spine, which was protruding and could pierce through his flesh at any time.

    He lowered his head even more and could not straighten it no matter what.

    The only thing that did not change was that his knees did not bend.

    No, no, no! Even if I want to believe in Buddha, I believe in it willingly. No one can tame me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was red, and sweat was dripping down his face. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was ferocious. He tried his best to resist the pressure from the sky.

    He opened his mouth and spat out stubbornly, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t ...¡±

    ..........

    Yun Lu Academy.

    In the sub-Saint Pce, the dense clear air shot up to the sky and the entire Hall shook again.

    In the Academy, the students and teachers either raised their heads or walked out of their rooms, looking in the direction of the sub-divine Pce.

    Clear light flickered in the hall as the Dean, Zhao Shou, and the three great Confucians appeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why is senior moving again?¡± Zhang Shen said in surprise.

    The red wooden box hanging above the quasi-saint statue shook violently. This time, the shaking was extremely strong. The thing inside seemed to be eager toe out.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s mobilizing the power of all living beings again?¡± Li Mubai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Director Zhao frowned and cupped his hands.¡±Please be quiet, senior.¡±

    Buzz ... However, the mahogany box shook even more violently.

    Seeing this, the three great Confucians immediately gathered their righteous Qi and suppressed the red wooden box with Dean Zhao Shou. They cupped their hands and said, ¡°¡±Please be quiet, senior.¡±

    The red wooden box fell silent again, but in the next moment ...

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The red wooden box exploded, and the clear light in the sub-divine Pce shook. The Dean, Zhao Shou, and the three great schrs felt as if their chests had been hit, and blood spurted out of their mouths as they were sent flying.

    A ray of clear light broke out of the box, crashed through the roof of the hall, and rose into the air.

    Dean Zhao Shou chased after him out of the sub-divine Pce. His eyes followed the clear light, passing through the mountains and disappearing into the horizon.

    It was in the direction of the capital ...

    .............

    ¡°Amitabha. I didn¡¯t expect almsgiver Xu¡¯s obsession to be so deep. I believe that after converting to Buddhism, your Buddhist heart has be clearer.¡± Du ¡®e put his hands together.

    She red at du ¡®e Arhat and suddenly walked out of the perg, shouting, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t kneel before the bald donkey. Dog ve, stand up.¡±

    In the Buddha¡¯s realm, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder was a bloody mess, and his cervical spine was bent at a strange angle. His pain was clearly reflected in the eyes of the people outside the arena.

    What kind of obsession was this? it actually made one¡¯s knees remain straight even under such heavy pressure.

    This was Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Was this the lecherous and flirtatious Xu Qi ¡®an?

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave. His hair stood up. In the middle of the conversation.

    Those who were familiar with him were shocked.

    Suddenly, an old man in casual clothes stood up under the perg. His eyes were red, and he said in a slightly trembling voice, ¡±

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave. His hair stood up. In the middle of the conversation. Life and death. A promise was worth a thousand gold ... I won¡¯t kneel to someone who can write such a poem!¡±

    It was governor Zhang.

    ...

    ¡°Ningyan, stand up straight. Don¡¯t kneel,¡± Xu Pingzhi shouted.

    ¡°Big pot ...¡± Xu Ling suddenly said.

    Wei Yuan touched her head and finished her sentence, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t kneel.¡±

    Chief Assistant Wang stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Martial artists of the great faith don¡¯t kneel,¡±

    In the crowd, someone suddenly raised his fist and shouted, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t kneel.¡±

    At this moment, the fuse was lit and the surroundingmoners were boiling.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    One, two ... More and more people were shouting ¡°no kneeling.¡± A father raised his son high above his head and shouted in a child¡¯s clear voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t kneel.¡±

    The husband held his wife¡¯s hand and shouted with her, ¡°¡±I¡¯m a citizen of Dafeng, I won¡¯t kneel.¡±

    ...

    From the perg to the outside, from the nobles to themon people, at this moment, all the people of Da Feng present let out a unified voice:

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    ............

    I seem to feel the power of all life again ... While his consciousness was hazy, a pure thought poured into his sea of consciousness. This thought was mixed and vast.

    It was sending him a voice,¡±I won¡¯t kneel!¡±

    In an instant, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shone with an unprecedented light, like an ascetic wandering in the dark and finally seeing the light of dawn.

    He still couldn¡¯t straighten his back, but for some reason, he raised his arm, as if he was holding something.

    Something wasing.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an shouted out the thoughts of the thousands of people in the capital, ¡°¡±I! Xu Qian, no! Kneel!¡±

    At that moment, a clear light broke through the air with a rumbling sound. With unparalleled power, it crashed into the Buddha realm.

    This clear light came in response to the call.

    In the realm of Buddha, the Qingtian Dharma seemed to have sensed something. He retracted his Buddha Palm and pped it toward the clear light that had crashed into the secret realm.

    The moment they shed, the clear light and the golden light were both stunned. After a second of silence, the dazzling green-gold light exploded.

    Then, there was a rumbling explosion, which made the people of the capital run away.

    In the outer field, the wind was raging.

    The sky-high Dharma form broke into pure golden light and returned to the Buddhist realm. The clear light entered the temple and fell into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    It was an ancient, ck carving knife.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly straightened his back and clenched his carving knife.

    ¡°All living beings can be Buddha, why kneel to you?¡±

    After he said this, he calmly stabbed out with the carving knife.

    Kachaa ... The Buddha statue¡¯s be cracked, and the cracks spread all over its body before it copsed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the same time the Buddha statue copsed, the Buddha realm shook violently. The Buddha Mountain copsed, and the world shook.

    Kachaa!

    Due Arhat lowered his head in shock and saw the Golden alms bowl crack open. Finally, with a ¡± bang ¡°, it exploded into powder.

    The Buddha realm was destroyed.

    Two figures fell out. One was the unconscious Jing si, and the other was Xu Qi ¡®an, who was standing proudly with a carving knife in his hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    Before he fainted, Xu Qi ¡®an pressed down on his Marten hat.

    This was his dignity.

    The entire ce was silent.

    On the top floor of the stargazing tower, the supervisor had left the eight trigrams stage and was staring at the carving knife in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand with a sharp gaze.

    ...........

    [ PS: thank you to ¡± great brother PEI ¡± and ¡± City North Xu Gong ¡± for their tips. ] Brother PEI¡¯s ID looks familiar. Is this the brother PEI I know? Did he change his name?

    He had taken a nap when he was writing at night. He was too tired and didn¡¯t have much time to catch up on sleep during the day, so he couldn¡¯t take it and took a nap for a few hours. Hu ... At least he had written a big chapter.

 Chapter 482

    482 Luo Yuheng¡¯s shock (1)

    On the top floor of the stargazing tower, the supervisor had left the eight trigrams stage and was staring at the carving knife in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand with a sharp gaze.

    Did you also choose him ... At this moment, the ¡°God¡± who had guarded the capital for 500 years and was in the hearts of the people of Da Feng muttered to himself.

    ¡°Hahaha ...¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar. With his hands behind his back, he stood in the skyscraper of Da Feng and listened to the cheers of his people. This was the victory of Da Feng, and also his victory.

    This time, the Buddha¡¯s Gate was under his feet.

    Emperor Yuan jing sighed and said, ¡°¡±How many years has it been since such an outstanding young man has appeared in the capital?¡±

    ¡±

    The framed man let out a shrill scream and stomped his feet in excitement. I won, huaiqing! The dog ve won! He¡¯s mine! He¡¯s mine!

    Huaiqing looked at the unconscious Xu Qi ¡®an, his eyes filled with infatuation.

    She was an outstanding woman, noble and proud. Even if she was the top schr, she was not bad in huaiqing¡¯s eyes. There were countless talents in the capital, but the only one who could earn Princess huaiqing¡¯s respect was Wei Yuan.

    Director Zhao Shou was a senior worthy of respect, but he was not worthy of her admiration.

    At this moment, huaiqing recalled Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s various deeds. When the tax and silver case was first exposed, he secretly set up a trap to frame the son of the Vice Minister of Revenue, Zhou Li, andpletely eliminated the hidden danger.

    Then, he joined the night watchman, killed the silver Gong, went to prison, and was assigned to investigate the Sang Bo case ... Almost independentlypleted the investigation of the Yunzhou case, then died in battle against the 400 rebel soldiers, and returned to the capital ... He was ordered to investigate the fu Fei case.

    During this period, every three to five days, there would be a great piece of work, which greatly encouraged the schrs of great Feng.

    And now, he had reced the Directorate of Celestials in a battle of magical powers with the Buddhist sect. He had struck twice with his de and forcefully brought back the confidence of the people of the capital.

    A discussion on Dao had enlightened the obsession of the old monk under the Bodhi tree, allowing a second stage Arhat to gain enlightenment and understand Mahayana Buddhism.

    After that, Qing Guangtian came from the outside. He destroyed the Dharma and the Arhat talisman with one strike.

    Princess huaiqing had never seen such an outstanding man before. Never.

    The female family members cheered up while the civil and military officials burst out intoughter ... In the midst of the explosive cheers, Xu Pingzhi slumped into his chair, as if he had been drained of all his energy.

    Just a little bit more and the weapon he had raised would have been snatched away by the Buddhist League.

    In the midst of the cheers and blood-boiling shouts of the people in the capital, Xu Qi ¡®an was ignored. Xu Eng walked over silently and carried his brother on his back.

    . In the end, I¡¯m the one who took on everything ...¡¯ Xu Eng thought.

    He carried Xu Qi ¡®an on his back and walked in the direction of the Watchmen. He saw Xu Qi¡¯ an holding a carving knife tightly in his hand.

    What was this thing? it seemed to be a carving knife?

    Looking at its appearance, it seemed to be the ¡®brush¡¯ used by schrs in ancient times. At that time, there was no paper, and words were recorded on bamboo slips. Schrs held carving knives and wrote down the talents of the world on bamboo slips.

    Where did the carving knifee from ... Later, if no one noticed, he would secretly steal it from big brother! Xu Eng was a little envious. This kind of antique was very attractive to schrs.

    Due Arhat stood where he was, dazed. He did not feel sorry for the loss of his magic item, the Golden alms bowl. He regretted that such a son of Buddha with a natural root of wisdom could not convert to Buddhism.

    ¡°Senior granduncle ...¡±

    Monk Jing Chen looked at Xu Eng¡¯s back and then at Xu Qi ¡®an on his shoulder. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Almsgiver Xu is a genius of Buddhism bestowed by the heavens, the founder of Mahayana Buddhism. Martial granduncle must bring him back to the Western regions.¡±

    Du ¡®e Arhat pondered for a long time and sighed, ¡°¡±Forget it, fate has not arrived.¡±

    Monk jingchen was unwilling to give up. He seemed to have thought of something and turned back to look at the stargazing tower. He opened his mouth but chose to remain silent in the end.

    ................

    The battle between the Buddhist sect and the Directorate of Celestials had ended, but the lingering effects of this spectacr event continued.

    In a certain restaurant, a middle-aged man wearing an old blue shirt, carrying an empty wine pot, crossed the threshold, entered the hall on the first floor, and went straight to the counter.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, I heard that as long as I talk to you about a battle of magical powers, you will give me a pot of wine for free?¡±

    The shopkeeper with a goatee smiled and nodded. you can also talk while drinking. We¡¯ll give you a te of peanuts as a gift.

    The middle-aged man hesitated for a moment. He had wanted to bring the wine back home to drink, but the shopkeeper had given him too much. alright, then we¡¯ll drink here. Quick, get the peanuts.

    The shopkeeper waved his hand and called a waiter over. He brought a pot of wine and a te of peanuts to the middle-aged man in the shabby blue shirt.

    The blue-robed middle-aged man took a sip of wine, picked up two peanuts, and threw them into his mouth. He said slowly,

    ¡°The Buddhist Arhat threw the Golden alms bowl on the ground, and suddenly the weather changed. Thunder and lightning interweaved, and the sky transformed into a Buddhist realm. There were four stages in this Buddhist realm. The first stage was called the eight distresses formation. This formation was extraordinary. It was said that it was used by eminent monks to temper their Buddhist hearts ...

    ¡°The second stage is called the Vajra formation. Shopkeeper, do you know who the Vajra is?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at the shopkeeper disdainfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he that little monk from the southern city?¡± The waiterughed awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just a small monk.¡± Another customer at the table chimed in.

    ¡°So you all know about it ...¡± The blue-robed middle-aged man was stunned.

    didn¡¯t he just kill our Xu yinluo with one strike? what invincible Vajra? he¡¯s just a paper tiger. Bah! The expression of the customer who spoke was filled with the pride of a person from the capital.

    If it was a day ago, they would have gritted their teeth at the mention of the young monk jingsi. there are so many experts in Da Feng. Can¡¯t they even deal with a young monk? ¡±

    Ipetent rage.

    But now, at the mention of the little Vajra monk, even themon people proudly straightened their chests and sneered in disdain. It was nothing more than this.

 Chapter 483

    483 Luo Yuheng¡¯s shock (2)

    This was the face that Xu Qi ¡®an had won back and the confidence that he had rebuilt bit by bit in the battle.

    The blue-robed middle-aged man looked at the shopkeeper in shock, ¡°¡±If you already knew, why did you still set this rule?¡±

    different people see different things. I¡¯m just checking and filling in the gaps. The shopkeeper smiled and said,¡±I was guarding the restaurant today and didn¡¯t get to watch the battle. It¡¯s one of my biggest regrets.¡±

    ¡°You can only taste it over and over again after the event and drink a little wine. Then, the regret will be a happy thing.¡±

    The middle-aged man in blue nodded and continued, ¡°¡±.......... After Xu yinluo came out, she recited a poem with every step she took ...¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± The shopkeeper suddenly shouted for him to stop and said,¡±when the ocean ends, the heavense to shore, and I be the peak of martial arts?¡± Are you sure there¡¯s such a poem? many people have told me about this before, but they didn¡¯t say it. ¡±

    The blue-robed middle-aged man nodded his head vigorously. yes, there¡¯s this line. I¡¯ve read books from more than ten years ago. How could I not remember a few lines of poetry? ¡±

    ¡°Hiss ... This is strange.¡± The shopkeeper frowned.

    At this time, a Jianghu man coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Innkeeper, the people who told you this were all Jianghu swordsmen, right?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± the shopkeeper asked.

    ¡°Hi!¡± The Jianghu man waved his hand. it doesn¡¯t matter to you ordinary people. You can say it. But as a martial artist, who dares to say such things in front of the audience? ¡± If you¡¯re not looking for death, then you¡¯re looking for a beating.¡±

    The shopkeeper was suddenly enlightened. Martial artists liked to fight fiercely and hated to see people being arrogant. Often, because the other party said a few inappropriate words, they would draw their swords and point them at him. This kind of thing happened from time to time, even in the strictly regted capital.

    ¡°I¡¯ve collected another good poem, and this is Xu shikui¡¯s poem. Quickly, prepare a pen and paper for me. ¡± The innkeeper was excited and instructed the waiter.

    ............

    Hanlin Academy.

    The Hanlin Academy belonged to the cab and was responsible for writing books, writing history, drafting imperial edicts, reading for members of the royal family, and acting as an examiner of the Imperial examinations.

    The three most noble positions in the court were the Imperial Censorate, the Minister of the six subjects, and the Hanlin Academy.

    In terms of status, the Hanlin Academy was ranked first, because the Hanlin Academy had another name:In the storage cultivation base.

    All the previous prime ministers hade from the Hanlin Academy. In other words, only the nobility of the Hanlin Academy could enter the cab, be a Grand schr, and even be a Prime Minister.

    The only exception was that nobles and princes could directly bypass the Hanlin Academy and enter the cab to hold the power of Prime Minister.

    However, civil officials could not do this. If a civil official wanted to enter the cab, he had to enter the Hanlin Academy. And the Hanlin Academy could only be entered by first and second-ranked schrs.

    At this moment, the eunuch on duty in Emperor yuanjing¡¯s sleeping Pce was standing in the hall of the Hanlin Academy and berating the nobles.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the victory of this battle because your Majesty uses only the wisest of men? Wasn¡¯t it because the Imperial court had nurtured Xu yinluo? Look at what you¡¯ve written, all of you are first ss. You don¡¯t even know how to write history.¡±

    ¡°Rewrite it,¡± the eunuch ordered, throwing the book on the ground.

    The expressions of the nobles present changed. This was what they had written in a fit of pique after returning to the Hanlin Academy without even eating.

    Today¡¯s battle would definitely be recorded in the history books and passed down to the future generations. This was without a doubt. But how to write it was very particr.

    Any event that raised the country¡¯s prestige would be recorded in the history books, symbolizing glory and glory.

    Emperor Yuan jing, the person in power, wanted to try.

    Of course, other emperors would have made the same choice as Emperor Yuan jing if they had such an opportunity.

    A young editor said in a deep voice, ¡± the supervisor was the one who chose the candidates. The battle was fought by Xu yinluo. What does this have to do with His Majesty? ¡± As editors of the Hanlin Academy, we are not only writing history books for the Imperial court, but also for our descendants.¡±

    The eunuch sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°¡±It is His Majesty¡¯s grace that you can enter the Hanlin Academy. It is only a matter of time before you enter the cab.

    ¡°If they make His Majesty unhappy and are sent out, tsk tsk, such a great future, not to mention the sun and moon, even the stars will be gone.

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s intention is to keep the title unchanged, but to write in detail the battle of magical powers and the process of His Majesty¡¯s selection of talents. As for Xu yinluo¡¯s singing, he¡¯s still young and will have plenty of opportunities in the future.

    ¡°My Lords, do you understand?¡±

    The young editor grabbed the inkstone and smashed it on the eunuch¡¯s chest. The ink stained his robe ck, and the eunuch retreated with a muffled groan.

    ¡°You dare to hit our family?¡± The eunuch was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m hitting you.¡± The editor pointed at the eunuch and scolded,¡±for the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission to enter the capital, the Vajra was the first to fight in the southern city while the necromancers from the northern city gave a lecture.¡±After that, a Dharma descended and questioned the supervisor.

    ¡°After that, the Directorate of Celestials and the Buddhist sect fought, and Xu shikui turned the tide and defeated the Buddhist sect¡¯s spirit. Without him, the Imperial court would have lost all face this time. I admire the young hero. If he is a schr, I will take him as my master.

    ¡°Get out of here. The Hanlin Academy is not a ce where a castrated dog like you can act wildly.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡± The other noble people grabbed whatever they could and threw it at him. Brushes, ink, paper, inkstone, books, pen holders ...

    The eunuch fled in a sorry state and left the Hanlin Academy.

    .............

    Spirit treasures temple.

    A woman in a gorgeous Pce dress with a long skirt and precious jewelry on her head came to the inner courtyard. She was dignified and her voice was gentle as she ordered, ¡±

    ¡°The two of you can leave first. I have something to say to the Imperial tutor.¡±

    The two servant girls left the courtyard.

    The woman suddenly became lively. She lifted her skirt and jogged into the quiet room, shouting, ¡°¡±State preceptor, why didn¡¯t I see you in today¡¯s battle? did you see it?¡±

 Chapter 484

    484 Luo Yuheng¡¯s shock

    In the quiet room, Luo Yuheng, who was wearing a ck Daoist robe, a lotus flower crown, and neatlybed hair, revealing his bright forehead and beautiful face, sat cross-legged on a futon. He looked at the woman who had barged in and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ve missed a good show.¡±

    The veiled woman came to the table and sat down, saying, ¡°¡±Today¡¯s battle of magical powers was very exciting, even more interesting than an opera troupe¡¯s performance. Let me tell you ...¡±

    She chattered on and on as she vividly described the battle to Luo Yuheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that he broke the eight distresses formation with one strike?¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.

    yeah, he¡¯s really amazing. What¡¯s wrong with that? ¡± The veiled woman asked.

    It was the warden who had helped him and even mobilized the power of all living beings for him ... ¡°You can continue,¡± said Luo Yuheng after a moment of contemtion.

    The veiled woman then told her about how Xu Qi ¡®an had broken the Vajra formation with one strike, but Luo Yuheng did not express his opinion. When she heard the old monk talking about Buddhism and how Arhat due was enlightened, the woman sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Although I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so great about Mahayana Buddhism, it sounds so powerful.¡±

    Mahayana Buddhism ... He actually had suchprehension ability? Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with shock.

    ¡°This is nothing. The most exciting part is the fourth stage ... When the Golden body Dharma appeared and forced that lecher to kneel, the most interesting scene appeared ...¡±

    The veiled woman¡¯s eyes sparkled as she gulped down a mouthful of tea.

    Luo Yuheng smiled. drink slowly. Nan Zhi, have you noticed something? ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°When you came to my temple in the past, you alwaysined that you were bored and wanted to go out to y. But now, you¡¯re no longer bored. Not only do you not talk about it, but you also talk about Xu Qi ¡®an whenever you talk to me. ¡±

    The veiled woman was stunned. She stared at Luo Yuheng for a moment before she retracted her lively temperament and became a reserved and dignifieddy again. With a touch of alienation, she said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    Luo Yuheng smiled and shook his head,¡±I just wanted to remind you that you have a husband.¡± Your husband is King Huai, a rank-3 martial artist. He was guarding the border and was not in the capital.

    but he has many confidants and eyes in the capital. Don¡¯t get too involved with Xu Qi ¡®an, or you¡¯ll be harming him.

    The veiled woman sneered and said in a proud tone, ¡°¡±How could I have anything to do with a lecher who goes in and out of the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop all day? are you mocking me?¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded and said, ¡°¡±Actually, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know what happened after that. It¡¯s nothing more than the Dharma breaking for no reason, or the supervisor made a move?¡±

    Just now, she had sensed the power of all living beings swelling up, and then everything was calm.

    It was either the supervisor helping them in secret or they did it openly.

    After all, in the capital city, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s luck was not enough, and his cultivation was weak. The only one who could mobilize the power of all living beings was a Warlock, and a first grade Warlock was a supervisor!

    ¡°No.¡±

    The veiled woman shook her head and said coldly.

    This petty woman, always putting on a face ... Luo Yuheng smiled. Holding the teacup, he asked, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not?¡±

    ¡°It was a ray of clear light that fell from the sky, breaking the Golden body Dharma and the Buddha realm.¡± She whispered, ¡±

    ¡°I was close at the time and saw it clearly. It was a carving knife.¡±

    A carving knife?

    As if a Thunderbolt had struck her ear, Luo Yuheng¡¯s hand trembled, and the warm tea sshed out. Her beautiful face suddenly froze.

    Not a supervisor ... It was impossible for a supervisor to control the carving knife of the schrly faction ... ¡°Carving knife? where is the carving knife? what happened after that? tell me in detail,¡± Luo Yuheng said in a deep voice.

    Her tone was filled with urgency and a trace of unconcealed excitement. The veiled woman had never seen Luo Yuheng so emotional. She asked curiously, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Luo Yuheng leaned forward and actually shouted.

    ¡°......... It¡¯s the carving knife that broke the Dharma.¡±

    ¡°Did the carving knife escape after breaking the Dharma, or was it left at the scene? Xu ... Did Xu Qi ¡®an touch the carving knife?¡± Luo Yuheng stared at her with a burning gaze, as if this was very important.

    ¡°Yes, he stabbed the Dharma in the temple.¡± The woman raised her right arm and made a ¡± stab ¡± gesture.

    Luo Yuheng was stunned.

    ..........

    P.S. There¡¯s one more chapter before 12.

 Chapter 485

    485 Two conversations (1)

    ¡°State preceptor, state preceptor?¡±

    The veiled woman called out a few times and found that Luo Yuheng¡¯s face was dull and his eyes were unfocused. He was like a Jade Beauty, beautiful but without any spirit.

    The veiled woman stretched out her hand to push, but she was blocked by a wall of Qi.

    ............

    In a small courtyard in the outer city.

    A dim light that ordinary people couldn¡¯t catch descended andnded in the courtyard. It turned into a beautiful woman wearing a ck Daoist robe and a lotus flower crown on her head.

    She had almond-shaped eyes and rosy cheeks. Her facial features were beautiful, and her ck hair was beautiful. Even her loose Daoist robe couldn¡¯t hide her proud and straight chest.

    Luo Yuheng pushed the door open and entered. He saw a white-haired old Daoist priest lying on the bed with a peaceful expression.

    She focused her attention and sensed for a moment. Then, she reached out her hand from her loose Daoist robe and suddenly grabbed.

    A few breathster, a slightly illusionary figure returned from the distance and was caught in her palm. With a wave of her sleeve, she sent it into the old Daoist¡¯s body.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist opened his eyes and sat up.¡±I¡¯m already on my way back.¡±

    As he spoke, Golden Lotus Daoist looked at Luo Yuheng¡¯s tall and curvaceous figure and said, ¡± Junior Sister, you¡¯ve even summoned your Sun Spirit. What¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng didn¡¯t waste any time and asked directly, ¡°¡±Did you watch today¡¯s battle?¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded.

    The schrly carving knife has appeared.

    ........ The Golden Lotus Daoist priest hesitated for a moment before nodding his head.

    let me ask you. Who is Xu Qi ¡®an? ¡± Luo Yuheng took a step forward, his beautiful eyes shining.

    ¡°An ordinary person.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s reply was a little hesitant.

    ¡°An ordinary person can use the carving knife of the schrly faction?¡± Luo Yuheng sneered.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus frowned and remained silent.

    ¡°When I first met him, I could tell that he was a man of great fortune, so I gave him the fragment of the book of theher world and used his fortune to avoid zilian¡¯s pursuit,¡± he said slowly after a long time.

    ¡°After the incident, I investigated his identity and found it a little strange. Whether it¡¯s Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou, or anyone else, when I gave them the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, they were almost all in the same boat.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is the only one in the essence refining stage, and his family background is even more ordinary. Ha, fortune is either to do good and umte virtue, or to be blessed by the ancestors. He didn¡¯t upy either.

    Luo Yuheng listened patiently without interrupting.

    ter, something happened that made me realize that something was wrong with his situation ... Once, this kid exposed himself in the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, saying that he picked up silver every day and wanted to know the reason.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Luo Yuheng could not help but ask, ¡°¡±This can¡¯t be a blessing, right?¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus stared at her with deep and bright eyes. this is fate. Heaven-shaking fate.

    Even though he had already guessed it, Luo Yuheng¡¯s pupils shrank when he received confirmation from Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    ...........

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up slowly. She was in pain all over her body, especially her neck, which was burning.

    He turned his eyes and scanned his surroundings. The White bed curtain, the brocade quilt embroidered with lotus leaves, the simple but elegant furnishings ... At the Round Table in the outer hall sat an old man in a Confucian robe.

    The old man¡¯s white hair hung down messily, and his Confucian robe was loose. His white beard hadn¡¯t been trimmed for a long time, and his whole person exuded a ¡± mournful ¡± aura.

    Who was this Dogman? Confusion shed across Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    you¡¯re awake, ¡± the Dogman schr stood up and said with a smile.¡±I¡¯m the college chief of Yun Lu Institute, Zhao Shou.¡±

    Yun Lu Academy¡¯s headmaster ... As he had said before, the Dean of the Academy was at the third stage of the life establishing realm! Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stood up, cupped his hands, and said, ¡±

    so it¡¯s the Dean. The Dean¡¯s temperament is extraordinary. He¡¯s refined and reserved. He¡¯s really a respected elder.

    ¡°Why is the headmaster in my room?¡± he asked after a pause.

    Zhao Shou did not answer. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s right hand, and Xu Qi¡¯ an realized that he had been holding the carving knife the whole time.

    He was stunned at first, but then he had a guess.This carving knife was from Yun Lu Academy? That¡¯s right. Other than Yun Lu Academy, what other system could contain the righteousness Qi?

    this carving knife is the most precious treasure of my Academy. You¡¯ve been holding it in your hand and no one can take it away. I had to wait here for you to wake up and ask you something.

    After Zhao Shou finished speaking, he looked at the ancient carving knife. His eyes seemed to say, ¡°Still holding it? The young man was not sensible at all.

    Xu Qi ¡®an offered it with both hands.

    Zhao didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he looked at the table.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who understood tacitly, threw the carving knife on the table with a ng.

    Zhao Shou¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He quickly bowed to the carving knife three times before he took out a wooden box from his sleeve and put the carving knife away.

    ¡°Lord Xu, do you know the origin of the carving knife?¡± Zhao Shou smiled.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart moved, and he made a bold guess.¡±The carving knife of a quasi-Saint?¡±

    ¡°This is a saint¡¯s carving knife,¡± Zhao Shou shook his head.

    The saint¡¯s carving knife ... Was it that Saint? was it a Saint that had surpassed his level ...? Um. can you let me touch the carving knife. little longer? I haven¡¯t taken any photos and posted them on my WeChat moments ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his throat seemed to have lost its sound. He couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Since the passing of the quasi-Sage, this carving knife has been silent for more than a thousand years. Even if theter generations can use it, they can¡¯t awaken it. I didn¡¯t expect to break out of the box today and help Lord Xu.¡±

    Zhao Shou looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±There are some things that I have to remind Lord Xu of in person.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. He had a premonition. He got up from the bed and bowed.¡±Please guide me, principal.¡±

    ...........

    ...

    ¡°Impossible, impossible ...¡±

    Luo Yuheng kept shaking his head. His two delicate and slender eyebrows furrowed as he retorted, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with him many times. If he has Qi, it¡¯s impossible that I didn¡¯t notice him. How could the human sect not notice him?¡±

 Chapter 486

    486 Two conversations (2)

    ¡°What if the heavenly secrets are blocked?¡± asked Daoist priest Golden Lotus. If you go to see Xu Qi ¡®an again, you won¡¯t be able to detect anything unusual about him.¡±

    ¡°You mean the supervisor?¡± Luo Yuheng took a deep breath, and his frowning posture was also beautiful. As his brows furrowed, his eyes were as sharp as a knife.

    didn¡¯t you investigate Xu Qi ¡®an? he¡¯s just a small silver Gong. There are no great figures in his ancestors. How can he bear the fate? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t thought it through yet.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest got up from the bed, walked to the table, and sat down. He poured two sses of water and motioned for Luo Yuheng to take a seat.

    The female state preceptor ignored him.

    She was in no mood to drink tea.

    Luo Yuheng thought for a long time and suddenly said, ¡°¡±If a Warlock had blocked the heavenly secrets, you shouldn¡¯t have been able to see his fortune. If he doesn¡¯t want others to know, then no one will ever know. This is what a first-grade Warlock is like.¡±

    ¡°If you can think of it, I can naturally think of it as well.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest sipped his tea and said in a calm tone,¡±Some time ago, I discovered that his fortune had disappeared, so I went over to take a look.

    ¡°I found out that the supervisor blocked the heavenly secrets and concealed his uniqueness. At that time, I knew that this matter was unusual and that Xu Qi ¡®an was hiding a huge secret.

    ¡°That day, after I left the Xu estate, I walked to the eight trigrams stage of the stargazing tower and saw the supervisor.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Well water and river water mind their own business.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said in a deep voice.

    The curvaceous beauty Luo was silent for a long time. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°¡±The fall of the dynasty¡¯s fortune is indeed rted to the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Taoist master Jin Lian frowned.

    Luo Yuheng finally sat down at the table. He picked up the teacup, took a sip with his tender red lips, and said, ¡°¡±A few years ago, Wei Yuan came to the spirit Treasure Temple and pointed at my nose, scolding me for being a femme fatale.

    ¡°He said that in Your Majesty¡¯s twenty years of cultivation, Da Feng¡¯s strength has been declining day by day. The taxes and granaries of the various provinces are often unable to be collected, the people are poor, and corrupt officials run amuck.

    all of this is because, for the sake of my own cultivation, I bewitched His Majesty to cultivate, causing His Majesty to neglect his administration.

    Was it not? Daoist priest Golden Lotus cursed in her heart.

    ¡°At that time, I suddenly realized that the dynasty¡¯s fate was beginning to fade. The blunt knife cut through the flesh, making it difficult for people to notice. If not for Wei Yuan¡¯s talent in governing a country and his familiarity with Civil Affairs, I would have had to wait a few more years before I could find out.¡±

    After hearing this, Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded and reminded him, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t say so much. This is the supervisor¡¯s territory. He might be listening to our conversation.¡±

    it¡¯s not that bad. Luo Yuheng pursed his lips and said rather confidently, ¡°¡±He can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    This isn¡¯t a matter of whether he can hear me or not. This is a matter of me not wanting to get involved in this mess ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus tried to change the topic.

    if, and I¡¯m saying if, Xu Qi ¡®an is really blessed by fate, will you practice dual cultivation with him? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression froze again.

    ............

    ¡°Do you know why the saint¡¯s carving knife broke out of the box? Why is it that other than quasi-Saints, the people of theter generations can only use it and not awaken it?¡± Zhao Shou asked two questions.

    . I¡¯m just a crude warrior, Dean ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know.

    The hospital director did not keep them in suspense and said in a deep voice,¡±Not enough luck. This carving knife was used by the sage. The sage used it to carve the spring and autumn, Li, Yue, Yi, and so on.

    ¡°Only those who have gathered the great fortune of the world can use it.¡±

    The Dean¡¯s words finally solved Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s doubts. His Strange Luck was actually luck.

    Picking up silver every day, wasn¡¯t this the son of destiny ... Picking up one coin a day slowly became three coins a day, then five coins a day ... It was a fate that could level up.

    No, rather than saying that it had leveled up, it was more like it was slowly recovering in my body ... Xu Qian¡¯s heart was heavy.

    There was a reason for him to think this way. As his grade increased, his luck became better and better. At first nce, it seemed like luck was leveling up, but how could this thing level up?

    The only exnation was that the luck in his body was slowly recovering.

    But I¡¯m just a child from an ordinary family in the capital. My Xu family is just an ordinary family. My second uncle and father were born as boorish martial artists and were soldiers.

    Unless I¡¯m not a child of the Xu family.

    He had this suspicion before, because there was a Dragon in the pce ... Cross it out. There¡¯s a spirit Dragon that¡¯s trying to please him. Daoist priest Golden Lotus had said that the Spirit Dragon only liked people with purple Qi.

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself,¡¯ oh no, I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m still thinking about huaiqing¡¯s beauty. Could I be an illegitimate child of some Prince in the royal family?¡¯

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face before ¡± stic surgery ¡± was quite simr to second uncle Xu¡¯s. From a gic point of view, the two were blood-rted.

    He, Xu Qi ¡®an, was a child of the Xu family, the son of Xu Pingzhi¡¯s elder brother. Even if Xu Pingzhi¡¯s illegitimate son was outside, he was still a child of the Xu family.

    The essence remained the same.

    Then, where did the lucke from?

    ¡°This luck is mysterious, but it really exists,¡± director Zhao said gently. In the nine regions, there were three things rted to luck:Confucians, sorcerers, and emperors.

    ¡°The third party isn¡¯t limited to Da Feng. It¡¯s the same for the witch God religion and the Buddhist sect in the Western Region. As for the Barbarian tribes in the north and south, the former tribes were scattered and had never been United. Thetter¡¯s n members are sparse, and they can¡¯t gather fate.¡±

    The schrly faction most likely has nothing to do with me. Otherwise. the Dean wouldn¡¯t have talked about this with me ... In that case, there are only two reasons for my luck:The imperial family and the Imperial astronomer.

    If I¡¯m a descendant of the imperial family, then I¡¯m done for. Lin ¡®an and huaiqing are my sister, or cousin. However, the Spirit Dragon¡¯s attitude showed that it was unlikely that I was a descendant of the royal family. Compared to an illegitimate child who was wandering among themon people, shouldn¡¯t a proper Prince and Princess be more fawned over?

    Besides, I¡¯ve never seen Ming Ji and huaiqing picking up silver every day.

    My rtionship with Lin ¡®an is growing steadily, and I¡¯m getting along well with huaiqing. I¡¯ve also be a Viscount. In the future, when The Viscount is promoted to an Earl, I have the hope of marrying the princess.

    No matter what, I can¡¯t have any blood ties with the royal family.

    Based on the supervisor¡¯s past attitude and behavior, Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that this matter was most likely rted to the Directorate of Celestials. No, it was rted to the supervisor.

    If there was anything he wanted to ask ... Yes, principal, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gun will never fall ... Do you think this sentence is feasible? If it¡¯s feasible, just say it.

    Seeing that he seemed to have figured something out, director Zhao chuckled and said, ¡°¡±Anything else you want to ask?¡±

    If there was anything he wanted to ask ... Yes, principal, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gun will never fall ... Do you think this sentence is feasible? If it¡¯s feasible, just say it. Xu Qian said.

    ...

    On the surface, he shook his head. that¡¯s all. Thank you, director.

    Zhao Shou nodded. the eunuch has been waiting outside for a long time. Please let him in. His Majesty has something to ask you.

    A eunuch from the pce?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and knew why the eunuch was looking for him.

    During the battle, he had disyed his godly might twice and destroyed the eight distresses formation and the Vajra formation. These were both outbursts that exceeded the limits of his strength.

    Although some ¡°smart people¡± would guess that the supervisor was secretly helping them, routine questioning was inevitable.

    And ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Zhao Shou. The first two cuts could be med on the supervisor, but the appearance of the Academy¡¯s knife and the destruction of the state of Buddha was not something the supervisor could control.

    Emperor Yuan jing was an Emperor who had a strong desire to control. He would not turn. blind eye to these details ... If I don¡¯t handle it well, I might be in trouble and expose something that I shouldn¡¯t, such as ... The carving knife was summoned by me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put on her clothes and Marten hat, then went to the hall with the Dean, Zhao Shou.

 Chapter 487

    487 Chapter 69-book of alchemy iron voucher

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If that¡¯s the case, Junior Sister will be able to suppress your karmic sinmes and step into rank-1. Then, you¡¯ll be able to wait for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a joyous asion?¡± Golden Lotus asked with a smile.

    In this case, I¡¯ll be able to exterminate demons soon ... The Taoist priest added in his heart.

    ¡°Even if Xu Qi ¡®an has fate energy, is he stronger than Emperor yuanjing?¡± Luo Yuheng asked. Stronger than the future Crown Prince? Would he agree to me dual cultivating with him?¡±

    Her question hit the nail on the head, and Daoist priest Golden Lotus was unable to refute it.

    ¡°Junior Sister, your heart of Dao is clear. You are indeed more suitable than your father to be a first-grade Daoist, a God of thend,¡± Taoist master Jin Lian nodded.

    Luo Yuheng made noment.

    ¡°Junior Sister, do you mind having a Daopanion?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked after some thought.

    Seeing the female state preceptor¡¯s re, he chuckled and said, ¡°¡±With luck and martial arts, Xu Qi ¡®an will have great achievements in the future. If you want to dual cultivate with him, it¡¯s not something that can be done overnight. You can dual cultivate first, then cultivate your feelings.

    ¡°The human sect has been passed down to your line. No matter what, you will have an heir in the future. With your personality, after dual cultivating with someone, would you still be able to be Daopanions with someone else?¡±

    ¡°The immortals of thend have endless lifespans. They don¡¯t need children,¡± Luo Yuheng snorted.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priestughed without saying anything.

    Although the immortals of thend were free and unfettered, living as long as the heavens, idents were inevitable, so they needed children to pass on their legacies.

    However, while the junior Sister of the human sect was a Dao chief, she was still a woman. He also didn¡¯t cultivate the heavenly sect¡¯s way of forgetting emotions, and asionally had a little temper.

    ¡°If you leave earlier, the history books might write better about you.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said with a smile.

    ¡°Since ancient times, the history books have only said that women are a source of cmity, bringing cmity to the country and its people. They never knew that the root of the problem lies with men. Those spineless writers did not dare to anger the king, so they med it all on the women. It was really ridiculous.

    ¡°Emperor yuanjing cultivated for immortality. He wanted to be a long-term Emperor of the human world. Even without a human sect, he would still cultivate. What does it have to do with me?

    ¡°Wei Yuan, that dog, said that I¡¯m bewitching the king. All these years, I¡¯ve been telling Emperor yuanjing that the pills are no longer of much use, but he still gives me one big pill every season and one small pill every ten years. Bewitching the king? Where did you start?¡±

    Junior Sister, you¡¯re right. Golden Lotus first agreed with Luo Yuheng¡¯s words, then he objectivelymented, ¡±

    your human sect wants to use the emperor¡¯s fate to cultivate and suppress the fire of karma. Although it is ast resort, it is indeed a help to Emperor yuanjing¡¯s cultivation. It is inevitable that he will be angry.

    You¡¯re trying to smooth things over with me? Luo Yuheng stared at him for a few seconds before he got up and left. When he reached the threshold, he turned around and said, ¡±

    at the end of the year 36 of yuanjing, the remnant soul of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief drifted to the capital. He didn¡¯t think about cultivation and spent all his time possessing cats and hanging out with them. Wasn¡¯t it fun ... I¡¯m going to add a stroke to the ¡®epoch¡¯ of the human sect. ¡±

    With that, he turned into a ray of light and fled.

    Junior Sister, we can discuss this! Golden Lotus Daoist priest rushed out of the room and stretched out his hand toward the sky, trying to stop him ...

    ¡°What a petty and vengeful woman.¡± The Golden Lotus Daoist muttered.

    .............

    Xu Manor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the room. When she passed by the inner hall, she saw Xu lingying running happily in the hall, with li Caiwei chasing after her.

    As Xu lingying ran, heughed like a tractor.

    Her aunt was fiddling with her potted nts on the side, while Xu lingyue sat quietly on the chair and drank tea, watching her sister y with The Girl in the Yellow Dress.

    This woman came to my house again. One look and. can tell she misses big brother ... Xu lingyue silentlybeled Chu Caiwei, but she did not show it. asionally, when Chu Caiwei looked over, she would even return a gentle smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands at Zhao Shou, the director, and stepped into the hall. ¡°Miss Caiwei, why have youe? Was it because you were attracted by my handsome appearance?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xu lingyue was overjoyed.

    His aunt also looked up from her beloved potted nt and observed her unlucky nephew.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been unconscious for half a day, and they had long calmed down their excitement. They were not as scared as before.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to pass on the teacher¡¯s message.¡± Yan Caiwei stopped her pursuit and looked around. She waved,¡±You,e over.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went over and was pulled to a corner by The Girl in the Yellow Dress. She whispered in her ear,¡±Teacher said that you can ask for an iron ticket from His Majesty.¡±

    Iron ticket? It took him a few seconds to realize what an iron ticket was.

    Its official name was the ¡°pill book iron ticket,¡±monly known as:A death-exemption medallion.

    ¡®What do I need that for? I can exchange it for a few thousand taels of gold and then get promoted. Wouldn¡¯t that be more fragrant ...¡¯ Xu Qian said.

    ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded.

    Seeing the two of them talking intimately with their heads lowered, Xu lingyue puffed up her cheeks and beckoned to Xu lingying. lingying, go y with sister Caiwei.

    Xu lingying, the horse¡¯s pawn, rushed towards li Caiwei with her short legs and bumped her butt.¡±Sister Caiwei, let¡¯s continue to y ...¡±

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an could only leave and go to the front hall with Zhao Shou.

    ¡°Director, the supervisor asked me to ask for an iron ticket from His Majesty.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an told Zhao Shou about it and then observed his reaction.

    Only a wise man could deal with a wise man.

    Zhao Shou nodded slowly. that¡¯s right. The book is irond. Except for treason, all death sentences are exempted. After that, his title and sry will be changed, and he will not be allowed to keep his title, but he will have to borrow his life.¡±

    It¡¯s not allowed to remain sealed, but its life ... What did that mean? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze for a moment, but then returned to normal. He nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°I see, so this is what the alchemy book iron ticket means.¡±

 Chapter 488

    488 The book of alchemy iron voucher

    A death-exemption medallion would do ... The supervisor specially got Yan Caiwei toe over and instruct me, so there must be a reason ... Well, I¡¯m a castrated second generation with many political enemies, so it¡¯s an extra protection.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was actually not afraid of Emperor Yuan jing. Now that his cultivation was higher and higher, he was more and more confident. If he encountered another incident like cutting a silver Gong with a knife, he could just leave the martial world.

    The only thing he could not bear to part with was his family.

    As they conversed, the two of them came to the outer hall. The eunuch in the Python robe was sitting at the head of the hall. He was a middle-aged man with a white face and no beard.

    Second uncle Xu and second son Xu sat at the lower seats and chatted with the eunuch.

    ¡°Ningyan, you¡¯re awake?¡± Second uncle Xu¡¯s ears twitched and he looked behind the image wall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhao Shou walked out side by side.

    ¡°Principal!¡± Xu Eng quickly stood up and bowed.

    The eunuch, who was quite arrogant in front of Xu Eng and second uncle Xu, immediately smiled when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°The Viscount has woken up. Is he in good health? If you need to recuperate, just tell my family and I will go back to the pce to get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, this is eunuch Chen from the Ministry of Rites.¡±

    Second uncle Xu unconsciously straightened his back and spoke with a firm tone.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, eunuch Chen. I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Eunuch Chen smiled warmly and gave the main seat to Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhao Shou.

    my family is here to visit Lord Xu on behalf of His Majesty. Lord Xu has made great contributions to the court, and his Majesty will definitely reward you handsomely.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s appreciation that gave this humble servant a chance. The so-called training of soldiers for a thousand days to use them in a single moment is precisely the nurturing of the Imperial court. It is only today that this humble servant can make a contribution to the Imperial court.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely, ¡±

    ¡°So, eunuch Liu, please tell His Majesty that I don¡¯t deserve any credit. Please grant me the alchemy book iron ticket.¡±

    Hearing this, second Xung and second uncle Xu hadpletely different thoughts. Second Xung thought to himself, ¡± big brother is quite self-aware. The alchemy books and iron vouchers are definitely more useful than gold, silver, and silk. Gold and silver could only make his elder brother more carefree in the education workshop, while silk and satin made his mother and younger sister wear more and more gorgeous clothes.

    They were all of little value.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s mind was filled with the word ¡®honor¡¯. Since ancient times, only heroes were given iron certificates.

    Eunuch Chen was taken aback and replied,¡±we will convey Lord Xu¡¯s message.¡± Yes, His Majesty is very curious about a few things and has ordered me to inquire about them.¡±

    It¡¯s here ... ¡°Please go ahead, eunuch Chen,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled without changing his expression.

    ¡°Lord Xu has used his de twice in a battle of magical powers, and his name is known throughout the capital. However, those two strikes truly exceeded Lord Xu¡¯s limits. His Majesty is very curious as to how you did it. ¡±

    Eunuch Chen still had a smile on his face, but his eyes were staring at him without blinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but it¡¯s the supervisor who gave me the power.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    He didn¡¯t go into detail, because this was more in line with the role of the supervisor. If he said it too clearly, it would be wrong. In addition, he was not afraid that Emperor Yuan jing would find the supervisor to verify it.

    That old silver coin supervisor should have this tacit understanding.

    Eunuch Chen nodded slowly, as if he was not surprised by this. He continued to ask, ¡°¡±That carving knife of the schrly faction ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and was about to speak when Zhao Shou said, ¡°¡±If the Yun Lu Academy was able to exterminate the Buddhas 400 years ago, they can do the same today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help, principal,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said.

    Eunuch Chen looked at Zhao Shou andughed.¡±So the Academy helped.¡±

    In fact, this could be considered cheating in a battle of magical powers. However, the Buddhist sect itself was not upright. When breaking the Vajra formation, monk jingchen had warned jingsi. In the third round, Arhat du ¡®e personally entered the stage and discussed Buddhism with Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Therefore, the Buddhists admitted defeat very quickly and did not harp on the matter of the carving knife.

    ¡°I understand, then I won¡¯t disturb Lord Xu¡¯s rest.¡±

    Eunuch Chen stood up and left.

    ..................

    The Imperial Pce.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was meditating after taking the elixir, heard the faint sound of footsteps. He did not open his eyes and said lightly, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    the servant who went to the Hanlin Academy to deliver the message reported that the group of bookworms refused to change their writing, ¡± the old eunuch said in a low voice. they even beat him up.

    ¡°This group of dogs.¡± Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes and frowned.

    In terms of power, Emperor Yuan jing was very good at it, but ¡®violent¡¯ suppression was the best and only way to deal with those who were impervious to anything.

    If you were to y politics with them, they would only cover their ears and say, ¡°He didn¡¯t listen, he didn¡¯t listen, he just chanted.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll slowly grind it.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    After all, he only wanted to freeload for a while. It was not to the extent of causing a hugemotion. That would affect his reputation too much.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at the old eunuch who had not left and asked, ¡°¡±Is there anything else?¡±

    The old eunuch nodded. Xu yinluo has woken up. Eunuch Chen from the ceremonial Department has brought back a message.

    He immediately ryed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s answer.

    ¡°The alchemy book iron ticket?¡± Emperor yuanjing was slightly stunned. Then, he sneered, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want an official promotion, gold, silver, Jade, and silk, but an alchemy book and iron ticket?¡±

    Although he said that, the old Emperor weighed it in his heart for a long time. He did not agree, but he did not refuse.

    The old eunuchughed in a low voice. Lord Xu is very clear. He knows that this is because the Emperor knows how to make good use of people. It is because the court has nurtured him. He is not proud of himself. If he proposed to raise the title ... Your Majesty will be in for a lot of trouble.¡±

    This kid¡¯s awareness was much stronger than that bunch of nerds from the Hanlin Academy ... Emperor Yuan jing no longer hesitated and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±It¡¯s approved,¡±

    Hispanion was right. It was indeed so. Only in the chaotic era did such a thing happen. It was easy to get an official position, but hard to get a noble title.

    ...

 Chapter 489

    489 The book of alchemy iron Voucher

    The appearance of the carving knife was due to the help of the Dean, Zhao Shou? Emperor Yuan jing pondered for a moment. Then, he stopped his meditation and ordered, ¡°¡±I¡¯m here to visit the spirit Treasure Temple.¡±

    ................

    Spirit treasures temple.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, we have won a great victory in this battle of magical powers and have greatly honored the country¡¯s prestige. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before the southern and northern barbarians, as well as the witch God sect, know about this matter.

    ¡°If a silver Gong were toe out and fight, it would make everyone suspicious and afraid of the power of our great fengguo. It was far more effective than yang qianhuan¡¯s appearance. State preceptor, state preceptor?¡±

    Luo Yuheng suddenly came back to his senses, and his beautiful eyes regained their liveliness. He frowned and said,¡±What did Your Majesty say?¡±

    Emperor yuanjing fixed his eyes on the beautiful and alluring state preceptor and asked suspiciously, ¡°¡±State preceptor is absent-minded, what¡¯s on your mind? Just say it, Zhen will definitely help Imperial Preceptor solve it. ¡±

    As the head of the Dao of the human sect and a second-grade Daoist, Emperor Yuan jing had never seen Luo Yuheng so worried.

    Did the struggle between heaven and man make her feel pressured? This woman, why is she not willing to dual cultivate with me? my longevity n is stuck here ...

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, he saw Luo Yuheng shake his head.¡±Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Emperor yuanjing nodded and no longer asked. He revealed the purpose of his visit to the temple of spiritual treasures, ¡°¡±Does Imperial Preceptor know that during the battle, Yun Lu Academy¡¯s carving knife appeared?

    I know that it¡¯s the relic of the sage and the most precious treasure of the Academy. Is there any other reason why it has appeared in this world? ¡±

    ¡°Why do you have such doubts, Your Majesty?¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    not everyone can use a saint¡¯s carving knife. Zhao Shou is a third-grade life establishing cultivator. He might not be able to use it.

    Emperor Yuan jing was quite knowledgeable, especially since Yun Lu Academy was once in charge of the Imperial court. The Imperial court didn¡¯tck information on the Confucians, and they also had some rted secrets.

    Luo Yuheng pondered for a moment and smiled nonchntly.¡±Although Zhao Shou is a third-rank, there are three fourth-rank gentlemen in the Academy. It¡¯s not difficult for them to work together.

    ¡°Moreover, there has always been a grudge between Confucianism and Buddhism. The destruction of Buddhism was led by the Academy. It¡¯s unexpected that Yun Lu Academy would make a move, but it¡¯s within reason.¡±

    ¡°I still believe in the state preceptor.¡± Emperor Yuan jing had no more doubts.

    After sending Emperor Yuan jing away, Luo Yuheng walked out of the quiet room and sat in the pavilion in a daze.

    ...............

    Xu Qi ¡®an went to the Yamen to report his situation to Wei Yuan. When he entered the noble spirit Pavilion, he felt like he was stuck in a dilemma.

    With a draft in mind, he made his lie more and more rounded.

    However, Wei Yuan didn¡¯t question him. Knowing that he was in good health, he nodded his head in relief and asked him to stay for a cup of tea.

    After leaving the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    After all. Lord Wei was an ordinary person who didn¡¯t cultivate martial arts. Although his theoretical knowledge was solid, he couldn¡¯t see the intricacies of it ... ¡°In addition, he¡¯s a smart person. He thinks he¡¯s seen through everything and that my explosion was due to the superintendent¡¯s Secret help ... The matter of the carving knife was due to Yun Lu Academy.

    As he thought about it, the corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth lifted.

    Other than the supervisor, everyone else is on the second floor. I¡¯m watching them from the fifth floor.

    ...........

    At dusk, he returned to the mansion in a rxed mood. As he passed through the outer courtyard, he smelled a strong fresh fragrance.

    His aunt had asked the kitchen to prepare a table full of delicious food, and there were even some big dishes bought from a restaurant outside. These were naturally to reward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I have to take care of such a big family by myself. I¡¯m so busy. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± her auntined during the meal.

    She was justining casually, but Xu lingyue seized the opportunity. Her sister said,¡±Then mother, let me manage the ounts.¡±

    This ount included the ¡°Treasury silver¡± at home, the silk and satin, as well as the fields and shops outside. Now, it was her aunt who was ¡± managing ¡± everything. However, her aunt was illiterate, so Xu lingyue was acting as her assistant.

    She had done a lot of work, but the power was still in her aunt¡¯s hands. If her aunt wanted to add clothes to the family today, then she would add clothes. If Auntie didn¡¯t agree, no one would have any clothes to wear.

    why do you care? even if you want to care, you should hand it over to the wife of the eldest or the second son. You have no ce in it. The aunt suppressed her daughter¡¯s thoughts of ¡°rebellion.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s the wife of dng and Eng, don¡¯t even think about taking my power ... His aunt added in her heart.

    After dinner, Xu Eng put down his chopsticks and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Big brother,e with me to the study. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at his younger brother. His face was serious and his brows were slightly furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± Xu Qian muttered in his heart and followed Xu Eng to the study.

    ............

    [ PS: in the afternoon, I had a brief discussion with the operations Officer about the image of ¡± bted cannon. you guys are really strong. I chose the most troublesome thing in the public ount. ]

 Chapter 490

    490 Attending the meeting (1)

    After entering the study and closing the door, Xu Xinian stared at his brother with a strange expression.

    His expression was strange but not anxious. It was not an urgent matter ... Criminal Police Xu made a judgment and sat down at the Round Table. He poured a ss of water to relieve his thirst after eating too much MSG. He smiled casually and said, ¡±

    ¡°Eng, a man can¡¯t be hesitant. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Xu Eng walked to the desk, picked up an invitation, and dropped it in front of Xu Qi ¡®an with a ¡± Click ¡°.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the invitation and nced at it. He knew why Xu Eng had a strange expression.

    The content of the invitation was to invite Xu Eng to attend the cultural conference. There was an interesting sentence on it:He went with his sister.

    The person who had invited him was the current head of court, Wang zhenwen.

    you¡¯re the Prime Minister of the spring examination. It¡¯s reasonable to invite you to the cultural gathering. Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed.

    Xu niannian only had two younger sisters, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t invite young children to an event like this. How could the Wang family not understand such rules?

    As for the women who participated in the cultural gathering, although Da Feng still followed the three obedience and four virtues, due to the existence of the cultivation system, there were also outstanding women.

    Therefore, even though the Status of Women was below men, it was not that low. She didn¡¯t need to tie her feet, and she didn¡¯t need to wear a veil when she went out. She could go out and y whenever she wanted.

    For example, his aunt and lingyue would take their retinue out to shop at jewelry stores every few days.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for women to participate in the gathering.

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Xu niannian sneered. the officialdom is like a battlefield. There may be many muddleheaded fools who secretly hold high positions, but the court officials are not among them. Chief advisor Wang is the best among them. His every move, every word, and every expression are worth us thinking about and analyzing. Otherwise, he would die without even knowing how.

    ¡°Big brother is Wei Yuan¡¯s man, and Wang zhenwen and Wei Yuan are like two fierce Tigers in the Imperial court. They are like fire and water. If he invited me to his residence to attend this meeting, it must not be as simple as it seems.¡±

    Xu Eng paced around the room as he thought. I, Xu niannian, am the dignified Huiyuan with a bright future. Chief Assistant Wang was afraid of me and wanted to kill me before I could grow up ...

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even if I were to be listed on the Golden roll and get into the first ce, it would be a piece of cake for chief advisor Wang to deal with me. There¡¯s a huge gap in our status.

    ¡°Then, is he really just inviting me for an ordinary cultural gathering? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be underestimating our opponents and Wang zhenwen ...¡±

    The distressed Xu Eng looked at Xu dng and said with a frown, ¡°¡±Big brother, say something.¡±

    I feel that your thoughts are gradually changing ... Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said,¡±why don¡¯t you ask your ssmates and see if they have received the invitation?¡±

    ¡°If there is, then this is just a simple cultural gathering. If they didn¡¯t and only invited you, a student from Yun Lu Academy, there must be something fishy going on. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time.¡± Xu Eng was a little anxious and pointed at the invitation. ¡°Big brother, look at the time. The Civil meeting is tomorrow morning, I don¡¯t have time to verify it ... I understand.¡±

    ¡°Understand what?¡± Xu dng asked.

    ¡°Chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t give me a chance to react. If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll spread my arrogant and condescending behavior and taint my reputation. If I go, there will definitely be some scheme waiting for me at the cultural gathering.¡± Xu Eng gasped, ¡±

    ¡°Old ginger is spicier.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was on his guard when he heard Wang zhenwen¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Xu family to produce a talented schr, but Wang zhenwen was so unfilial.

    Then, he noticed that something was wrong. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±You just said that chief advisor Wang doesn¡¯t need any tricks to deal with you. Even if you¡¯re a Jinshi, you¡¯ve only just left the novice vige, while he¡¯s almost at the max level.¡±

    what¡¯s a newbie vige? ¡± Xu niannian asked, confused. what¡¯s a Max-level ount? ¡±

    if you don¡¯t go, your arrogant reputation will spread. If you go, there might be some conspiracy ... Eng, you can decide for yourself.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder andforted him.

    ¡°When did big brother be as stupid as Ling Ying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much and you still don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± Xu Eng said unhappily. I want big brother to go with me. ¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go with me. You¡¯re my brother, but we¡¯re not on the same side in the political field. Eng, You Must Remember This.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face became serious and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°You have your own path and direction. Don¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡±

    Xu Eng was a smart man. After a moment of silence, he replied, ¡± yes.

    His big brother was actually warning him not to have anything to do with Wei Yuan. One day, even if Wei Yuan were to fall, it would be inevitable that his brother would be implicated.

    However, Wei Yuan¡¯s fall had nothing to do with Xu nianxin. He was only Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brother, not Wei Yuan¡¯s subordinate.

    Xu niannian agreed with this idea.

    In history, the descendants of the powerful families were not of one mind and belonged to different forces. The advantage of this was that even if one wing was lost, the family would only suffer a serious injury and would not be destroyed.

    ...............

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an rode his beloved little mare and rushed to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen under the blue sky.

    After the roll call, a few of song tingfeng¡¯s close colleagues came to look for him. Everyone sat together, drinking tea, eating peanuts, and boasting for a while. They began to encourage Xu Qi ¡®an to treat the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Get lost, get lost ...¡±

 Chapter 491

    491 Attending the meeting (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an scolded them. ¡°You only know how to go to the teaching workshop all day. Didn¡¯t you all see me fight? what did the old monk under the Bodhi tree say? Beauty was like a bone scraping knife, not a good thing.

    ¡°You only know how to be a coward every day. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of your uniform? It¡¯s fine if you guys want to f * ck off, but you just have to drag me down with you, bah!¡±

    Everyone knew what kind of person he was, so he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He scolded, ¡°¡±In our Yamen, who has more Gu than you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I¡¯m not paying, how can you call it a taxi?¡± We may be familiar with each other, but I¡¯ll definitely report you to Duke Wei for nder.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Everyone was stunned.

    However, everyone still admired Xu Qi ¡®an. It was not that he did not pay for sleeping with the courtesan, but that the courtesan wanted to spend money to sleep with him.

    ¡°Ningyan, I heard from old song that when you were still Gonggong and when you first joined the night watchman, you were already in a rtionship with miss Fu Xiang? Other than this poem, are there any other techniques?¡± One copper Gong humbly asked for advice.

    The eyes of the copper Gong and silver Gong guards lit up. Who didn¡¯t want to be the favorite of the courtesans of the Imperial Academy?

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a trick to this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°What trick?¡± The night watchmen¡¯s breathing quickened.

    At this moment, a majestic voice came from the door. gathering and chatting during your duty. Do you still have discipline in your eyes? ¡±

    The crowd turned around and saw a golden gong at the entrance of the hall of one Dao. His eagle eyes were as sharp as knives, and there were faint crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes. It was Jiang l¨¹.

    ¡°Jiang Jinluo ...¡±

    The group stopped smiling and exined respectfully, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan is teaching us how to sleep with the top courtesan without spending money.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the crowd as heughed.¡±All of you only know how to dream big ... Okay, you guys go on. Remember not to stay together for too long.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left the courtyard. He leaned against the wall and activated the hearing ability of a rank four martial artist.

    In the hall, the others nudged Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°Ningyan, please continue.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an coughed.

    Song tingfeng served him some tea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip to soothe his throat and said, ¡± indeed, miss fuxiang likes me because of a poem, but the reason why she can¡¯t leave me is not because of the poem.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone asked.

    ¡°Do you know what women hate most about men?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The night watchmen all gave their own opinions, thinking that it was ¡°no silver,¡±¡±useless,¡± and so on.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, looked at his colleagues¡¯ faces, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a shallow friendship.¡±

    What kind of logic was this? Hearing this, the night watchmen fell into deep thought.

    ¡°What does this have to do with miss floating fragrance being unable to leave you?¡± Zhu guangxiao frowned.

    ¡°When I first met her,. asked her behind closed doors ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put down the cup, and his face became serious and calm. He said word by word, ¡°¡±So, will it work?¡±

    ¡°Then I did it, and she couldn¡¯t leave me.¡±

    In the silence, song tingfeng questioned, ¡°¡±I suspect you¡¯re lying to us, but we don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±

    it¡¯s normal. This isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can understand, especially men who aren¡¯t capable enough. Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder and said to the others, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the trick. Whether you can understand it or not, well, it depends on you.¡±

    . Can¡¯t we just talk like this ...¡± Jiang Luzhong left thoughtfully. At first nce, there seemed to be no difficulty in understanding these two sentences, but he felt that there was an unimaginably profound meaning behind them.

    I¡¯d better ask Lord Wei. With his intelligence, he should be able to understand this trick in an instant.

    .............

    After sending away his colleagues, an official came in and said, ¡± Xu yinluo, Jiang Jinluo asked me to ask you if you still need to prepare the medicinal herbs for cooking. Your cultivation base is high enough for you to try body tempering.

    Did old Jiang juste to ask about this? He just had to inform the clerk, there was no need for him toe personally ... He was probably here for invincible Vajra, but he felt embarrassed ... Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The clerk left.

    Not long after, the two pithy phrases ¡°speak deeply with a shallow friend¡± and ¡°will it work or not¡± spread in the Yamen. It was said that as long as one understood the profoundness of these two pithy phrases, one would be able to be the top courtesan of the Academy.

    Don¡¯t doubt it, because it was Xu yinluo who said it.

    For a time, all the halls were in an intense discussion.

    At this moment, the main culprit, Xu Qi, was greeted by the guards of shaoyin garden.

    ¡°The second Princess has summoned you,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°I know. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll goter.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, who was reading the files, sat behind the desk without moving.

    The guard cupped his hands and left.

    After about 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an put down the file and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°There are more and more people from the martial world pouring into the capital. When the news of the fight spreads, I¡¯m afraid that more martial artists wille to the capital to join in the fun ... Although it had greatly promoted the capital¡¯s economy, there were still many cases of fraud and even burry.

    ¡°If this continues, there are two ways to solve this problem ...¡± He thought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and called for an official. He ordered, ¡°¡±Write a memorial ...¡±

    There were at least three officials arranged in front of each Hall to act as secretaries. After all. the silver gongs could kill people. but as for writing ... People like Xu yinluo were considered average.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave Wei Yuan three suggestions.First, transfer troops from the 13 counties under the capital to maintainw and order in the outer city.Two, submit a memorial to His Majesty, requesting the Imperial Army to participate in the patrol of the inner city.Three, during this period of time, any thieves would be executed! Robbers on the street, behead! If you start a fight on the street, cause injuries to passers-by, and damage to stall owners ¡®property, you will be executed!

    The first two conditions were to pave the way for the third condition. Under heavy punishment, the thieves would definitely go to the extreme, so arge number of troops and experts were needed to suppress them.

    ...

    This might cause the thieves to take risks andmit crimes of murder, but if they wanted to quickly eliminate the evil practices and restore peace and stability, they had to be deterred by heavy punishment.

    After he finished writing the memorial, another guard came in. This time, it was a guard from Dexin court.

    ¡°Princess huaiqing has invited Lord Xu to the pce for a chat.¡±

    ............

    Xu Manor.

    Xu Eng was dressed in a light white robe and his hair was tied up with a Jade Cor. He had Jade on his waist, which was his, his father¡¯s, and his brother¡¯s ... In short, he hung up the most valuable pieces of waist Jade for the men in the family.

    ¡°Big brother and father are martial artists. They don¡¯t even use it normally. I think it¡¯s a waste to leave it.¡± That was what Xu Eng had told his aunt and Xu lingyue.

    The cultural meeting organized by chief advisor Wang would definitely be filled with talents. It could be considered the top gathering of this era, so Xu Eng felt that he had to dress decently.

    The Auntie looked at him from head to toe and was very satisfied. She felt that her son was definitely the most beautiful child at the cultural gathering.

    ¡°If you want to participate in the cultural gathering, then go. Why did you bring lingyue along?¡± His aunt asked.

    When Xu lingying heard the word ¡°Wen Hui,¡± she immediately raised her head.

    ...

    ¡°The invitation is written like this. Just take it as taking lingyue to broaden her horizons.¡± Xu Eng said.

    The Auntie immediately held her daughter¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡±

    ¡°When you go to the cultural gathering, take a look around and see which family¡¯s young master you like. When youe back, tell mother that with the Xu family¡¯s current reputation, it won¡¯t be a problem to marry you into a rich family.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what are you saying? I¡¯m not going.¡± Xu lingyue turned around unhappily.

    Xu lingying took advantage of the opportunity and pounced on Xu niannian. ¡°If big sister doesn¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go. Second brother, take me, take me.¡±

    As he said that, he hung onto Xu Eng¡¯s leg.

    Xu Xinian shook her a few times, but he couldn¡¯t shake her off. This little girl¡¯s strength was terrifying.

    alright, but you have to change into a pretty dress. Otherwise, I won¡¯t take you. Xu Eng said.

    ¡°En!¡± Xu Ling nodded happily.

    Then. he was led back to the house by his aunt. Ten minutester, the little beanbed his hair into an adult¡¯s appearance and put on a handsome suit ... Her second brother and sister had already left.

    ¡±

    The sound of a pig being ughtered echoed in the courtyard.

    ...............

    Under the warm spring sun, the carriage arrived at the king¡¯s residence.

    ...............

    [ PS: I¡¯ve finally rushed out. Remember to help catch the bugs. Thank you, workers. Muah. ] I¡¯ll update you guys in the future.

 Chapter 492

    492 Chapter 71-infighting (Part 1)

    Huaiqing also wants to see me? Well, with my rtionship with the two princesses, I should have met them after the battle ... However, should I see huaiqing first or Lin ¡®an first?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a while and got the answer. He met huaiqing first.

    There was a reason for his choice. It didn¡¯t mean that he cared more about huaiqing and didn¡¯t care about Lin ¡®an. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s choice was closely rted to the intelligence of the two princesses.

    Huaiqing is too smart and not easy to fool. He¡¯s also very thoughtful. Even if he¡¯s dissatisfied with you, he won¡¯t show it. Who knows when he¡¯ll trick you.

    Lin ¡®an was rtively simple. She was spoiled and willful, often unreasonable, but in fact, she didn¡¯t hold grudges. After throwing a tantrum, she would let it go.

    ¡°Good, I will follow you into the pce.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked the clerk to deliver the memorial to the noble Qi building, while he followed the guard into the pce on a horse.

    Afterpleting the corresponding procedures, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped into Dexin court and met huaiqing in the elegant and clean Hall. She was wearing a White Pce dress that fit her character. Her beautiful hair was simply tied up with a gold hairpin, and strands of ck hair hung down.

    She was as cold as a fairy in a painting.

    And her long ck hair that hung down made her look a little morenguid.

    ¡°Your body is fine?¡± Huaiqing smiled faintly.

    it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m as strong as an ox. This small injury will be fine after a good sleep. Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Huaiqing nodded in relief and beckoned him to take a seat.¡±The Imperial court will definitely reward you for your victory. However, it was easy to get an official position, but hard to get a noble title.

    ¡°If Lord Xu does notck money, you can make a request to Imperial father. Xu cijiu¡¯s future will be secured.¡±

    Whoever could marry huaiqing in the future would be like the big-eared thief who got Zhuge Kongming! Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    This was indeed a brilliant idea.

    He would sacrifice some benefits in exchange for Eng¡¯s future and pave the way for his younger brother¡¯s path to be the first assistant.

    ¡°Your humble servant has already asked for the alchemy book iron ticket from His Majesty.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said regretfully.

    ¡°The alchemy book iron ticket?¡± ¡°What do you want this for?¡± huaiqing¡¯s brows furrowed. Even though it can sometimes produce miraculous effects, it can also be useless.¡±

    What she meant was that the Emperor had the right to exin this thing. Emperor Yuan jing did not keep his word and this thing was useless ... To put it bluntly, the alchemy book iron ticket is like the credit notes in my previous life. If the government has credit, money is valuable. If the government doesn¡¯t have credit, money is Zimbabwe¡¯s currency ... For huaiqing to say such things to me, he¡¯s already speaking from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible to gain a miraculous effect,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really learned the Vajra Arts?¡± Huai Qing asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stretched out his palm. His flesh and blood quickly condensed into a golden paint, and his entire arm was flowing with a faint golden light.

    Huaiqing, however, was not happy. He said in a low voice,¡±Do you know how many Warriors are envious of this invincible Vajra?¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled, but he did not say anything.

    Huaiqing took a sip of tea and said,¡±you¡¯re in the limelight now, so no one will deal with you openly.¡± Keep a close eye on the people around you. Also, pay attention to yourself and don¡¯t let anyone find any ws.¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei is not invincible,¡± she added after a pause.

    With the powerfulbat power I disyed in the battle, even if the people of the Jianghu in the capital drooled with desire, they would not dare to set their eyes on me ... And the big shots of Jianghu wouldn¡¯te to join in the fight between heaven and man, so they naturally didn¡¯t know about the battle of magical powers ... Huaiqing¡¯s meaning was very obvious.

    How many people in the capital can covet my invincible Vajra?

    The Civil officials might covet my invincible Vajra. Although they don¡¯t need it, they can still provide for the loyal men and confidants in the residence.

    However, this was not a direct benefit or a necessary benefit, so the Civil officials would not be too keen on it.

    It was the nobles and the military!

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Your Highness.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    After chatting for a while, huaiqing said in a casual tone, ¡°¡±Thest time you gave me a storybook, my maidservants read it and it was said to be quite interesting.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t look at those things, I can¡¯t stand their repeated requests ... What about the follow-up?¡±

    ¡°If your Highness wants it, I¡¯ll bring it to you in a few days.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Huaiqing nodded reservedly,¡±there¡¯s no need to rush. It¡¯s just a few servants who want to see.¡± Hmm, tomorrow then.¡±

    You¡¯re not in a hurry, you¡¯re in a rush ... Alright, I¡¯ll go back and find my tool, Zhong Li, to write my story ... Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    After chatting for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an found an excuse to bid farewell to Princess huaiqing.

    He first returned to the outside of the pce and waited for the pce guards to pass the message before he re-entered the pce and took the route to the shaoyin garden.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please wait!¡± The guard raised his hand to stop him and said, ¡±

    ¡°The princess of Lin an has ordered that she will not be seeing any guests today. Please return.¡±

    ¡°It is Princess Lin an who invited me, you will know when you pass the message.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him.

    However, the guard shook his head. ¡°Lord Xu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for this humble servant. Please return.¡±

    Beating up the guards in the pce is. serious crime, you¡¯re really lucky ... Lin. an must be angry, knowing that I went to Dexin garden in huaiqing first ... Xu bailing had alreadye up with a solution. She said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°It was his Highness who invited me here. If you don¡¯t go and inform him, I can¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯ll just wait outside.¡±

    ............

    The ordinary-looking carriage stopped outside the Prince¡¯s Mansion. Xu Xinian lifted the curtain and stepped on the wooden bench prepared by the coachman to get off. He turned around and reached out to the beautiful girl.

    Xu lingyue was supported by her second brother¡¯s palm for a moment, and she got out of the car steadily. The siblings handed their invitations to the servant at the door and were led into the mansion.

    second brother, you¡¯ve had a lot on your mind along the way. Is it because you¡¯re nervous? ¡± Xu lingyue said in a low voice.

 Chapter 493

    493 Chapter 71-scheming (Part 2)

    ¡°Even if I, your second brother, were to meet the current Emperor, I would not be nervous.¡± Xu cijiu said lightly. His face was serious as he frowned and lowered his voice.

    ¡°When you enter the banquet, listen more, watch more and speak less. You¡¯re just a female escort, nothing will happen to you. As for me ...¡±

    As for me, I might have to meet the head of the court.

    In fact, Xu Eng was worthy of being the leader of his generation just based on his courage and fighting spirit.

    The Wang Residence was extremelyrge. The brother and sister followed the servants for a long time, passing through corridors and courtyards, and finally came to a garden. The fake mountains and green water, against the new green leaves, as well as the flower buds that were about to bloom, made the scenery quite pleasant.

    In the spacious garden, there was the sound of clear chanting and the sound of charmingughter.

    Walking out of the long corridor, Xu Eng and Xu lingyue saw two groups of people sitting at tables. On the left were more than a dozen schrs in Confucian robes, all of them in high spirits and with an imposing appearance.

    On the right, there was a group of young and beautiful girls wearing all kinds of dresses.

    The moment the Xu family¡¯s brother and sister appeared, the atmosphere clearly stagnated. The eyes of the young men and women in the prime of their lives lit up one after another.

    Xu Eng frowned. This was different from what he had expected. In his imagination, this meeting would be hosted by Chief Assistant Wang, and the tributes who participated in the meeting would exin their ideas and show their talents in front of the chief Assistant.

    If he could win the favor of the chief and assistant, he would have a backer when he entered the Imperial court in the future.

    He didn¡¯t expect the atmosphere to be so rxed. There were fine wine and delicious food, fresh fruits, and ... There were actually so many young girls.

    ¡°Young master Xu, youngdy Xu, please take a seat.¡±

    A woman with good facial features and a graceful temperament stood up and bowed.

    She was tall and her slightly round face was gentle and beautiful. Her eyes were very bright, and when she smiled, she had the gracefulness of ady from a big family, but also a trace of slyness.

    Xu niannian and Xu lingyue returned the greeting. The former looked around a little, then walked to the seat on the left and picked an empty seat to sit down.

    ¡°Xu Huiyuan, I¡¯ve long heard of your name.¡±

    As soon as he sat down, the surrounding Tributes raised their wine sses.

    As expected, other than me, there are no other students from Yun Lu Academy. These people are all students from the Directorate ... Xu niannian¡¯s heart trembled, but he smiled calmly and raised his ss to toast back.

    He chatted with the tributes for a moment. These people were so polite that he was a little surprised. There were no hidden needles in the cotton or public provocations.

    With chief advisor Wang¡¯s power and wisdom, it was really low-end to openly provoke him ... Xu niannian nodded slightly. As expected of chief advisor Wang, he had already made me feel like I was facing a great enemy before he even arrived.

    On the other side, Xu lingyue was arranged to be next to miss Wang. Thetter smiled gently.¡±Miss Xu, how old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen,¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m neen, so I¡¯ll just call you little sister lingyue, okay?¡± miss Wang said immediately.

    Who was she? she was the main character ... ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, big sister,¡± Xu lingyue said with a smile.

    Miss Wang¡¯s smile became even more enthusiastic. ¡°Then you can call me sister simu.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Xu lingyue knew who this gentle and amiable woman was. She was the first assistant Wang zhenwen¡¯s daughter from the legal wife.

    ¡°Does little sister lingyue have a marriage?¡± Miss Wang suddenly asked.

    ¡°Not married yet.¡± Xu lingyue shyly lowered her head.

    If it was a man who asked her this question, Xu lingyue would definitely be angry, but there were women around her, and their voices were low. Most importantly, the other party was the Wang family¡¯s legitimate daughter.

    the older brothers must be engaged, right? ¡± miss Wang said in surprise. sister, you have to hurry.

    Xu lingyue nced at her and shook her head. ¡°My two brothers are not married yet.¡±

    Not yet married ... ¡°With the talents of the two young masters of the Xu family, they must have been engaged for a long time,¡± miss Wang said without changing her expression.

    The girls around them pricked up their ears.

    Whether it was the handsome Xu niannian or the handsome Xu Qi ¡®an, especially thetter, who had just experienced a battle, the nobledies in the capital were extremely ¡°curious¡± about him.

    Miss Wang smiled.

    However, there were exceptions to everything. A young girl in purple said in a strange tone, ¡±

    the Xu family is like a fish that has made the Great Leap. Xu Qi ¡®an was originally a fast hand in Changle County, and Xu Pingzhi was only a hundred-man household of the Royal knife guard. With such a family, miss Xu would be very lucky to marry into a merchant family in the future. And today, I might even be able to join a rich family.¡±

    Xu lingyue couldn¡¯t figure out the girl¡¯s background, so she put on an aggrieved expression and lowered her head.

    Seeing this, the other youngdies were a little displeased with the purple-clothed girl.

    Miss Wang narrowed her eyes and said gently, ¡°¡±Yan ¡®er, speak properly ... Little sister lingyue, Yan ¡®er is the niece of the Minister of Justice.¡±

    The niece of the Minister of Justice ... Xu lingyue¡¯s heart stirred as she remembered the time when the son of the Vice Minister of Revenue, Zhou Li, had colluded with the Ministry of Justice to lock her big brother in the prison.

    So they were enemies.

    ¡°Sister Yan ¡®er is Frank and straightforward, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Xu lingyue shook her head and forced herself to suppress her grievance. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°My big brother is just a warrior, and my second brother has no official position.¡±

    Yan ¡®er was at a loss for words. If she continued the topic, she would have to continue mocking Xu Qi¡¯ an and Xu niannian in front of the audience. One of them was sitting in the audience, and the other was in the limelight.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink some tea,¡± Miss Wang ended the conversation forcefully.

    The cultural gathering went on as usual. The tribesmen chatted from poetry to national affairs, and asionally interacted with thedies of the noble families. The scene was quite lively.

 Chapter 494

    494 Chapter 71-scheming (big chapter) _

    Xu niannian found that he had a good conversation, so he found an excuse and said that the garden was beautiful. He took a ss of wine and went to the side, thinking about what conspiracy chief advisor Wang had.

    ¡°The flowering period is near, but it has withered?¡± He stared at the pond of withered lotus leaves in a daze.

    At this moment, a gentle voice came from behind, ¡°¡±This is the Red Lotus of Qingzhou. It only bloomed in the middle of winter and wilted in the beginning of spring. However, the climate of the capital is very different from that of Qingzhou. The Red Lotus does not grow well, so it does not have much ornamental value.¡±

    Looking back, it was the beautiful woman.

    Xu niannian already knew his identity. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±Miss Wang.¡±

    ¡°Call me simu.¡± She said.

    ......... ¡°Miss simu,¡± Xu niannian said.

    Wang simu smiled sweetly. She looked at the talented schrs and beautiful women who had left their seats to enjoy the scenery in the garden. She said gently,¡±Young master Xu¡¯s poem¡± a journey is hard,¡±I¡¯ve been admiring it in my room every day.¡±

    ¡°When ites to poetry, my big brother is still the best.¡± After Xu Eng finished speaking, he said in a reserved manner, ¡± however, an essay is made by the heavens. It¡¯s obtained by chance. I also have my own luck.

    Xu Eng felt at ease using his big brother¡¯s things to show off in front of others.

    Big brother¡¯s things are my things.

    ..............

    Xu lingyue sat by the pool, enjoying the breeze and admiring the scenery.

    The cultural gathering was not interesting. She was not from that circle, and the ¡± young talents ¡± that her mother had mentioned were indeed not bad. It was just that they were not up to standard whenpared to her eldest and second brothers, even if these people were all tribute schrs.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from behind him. The girl in purple walked over and red at Xu lingyue, scolding, ¡°¡±Little b * tch, why did you act so pitiful just now?¡±

    Xu lingyue raised her head and said weakly,¡±what did sister Yan ¡®er say?¡± I, I¡¯m so pitiful.¡±

    The purple-clothed girl sneered,¡±you dare to embarrass yourself in front of me with that little trick of yours? don¡¯t you know whether you¡¯re pretending or not?¡± A cheap girl from a rough family of martial artists, is she worthy to sit here, worthy to sit with me?

    get out of the pce immediately. Don¡¯t let me see you again.

    ¡°Sister Yan ¡®er, do you hate me because of my big brother?¡± Xu lingyue frowned.

    ¡°You do know your own limits,¡± the purple-robed girl sneered and scolded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was her uncle¡¯s enemy, was one of the reasons. The other reason was that this little hussy had deliberately pretended to be pitiful to win the sympathy of her sisters. She had been rebuffed and it was embarrassing.

    The purple-clothed girl had never suffered such grievances.

    When she thought of this, she became even angrier and even more jealous of Xu lingyue¡¯s beauty. She said fiercely, ¡± a little b * tch like you only has those unpresentable tricks and looks like a Vixen. Do you believe that I won¡¯t sell you to a brothel and let you have a taste of the suffering of the world? ¡±

    Xu lingyue immediately felt wronged. second brother brought me to the gathering. It¡¯s an invitation from the Wang family. How could I leave halfway? ¡± Why don¡¯t you help me, sister?¡±

    The purple-clothed girl frowned.

    At this time, Xu lingyue secretly reached out her hand and pinched the purple-dressed girl¡¯s waist.

    The purple-clothed girl¡¯s face was pale from the pain, and she subconsciously reached out to push her.

    Xu lingyue ¡± conveniently ¡± fell back into the pool.

    ¡°Help, help ... I don¡¯t know how to swim. Second brother, second brother, save me ...¡±

    Xu lingyue cried and screamed. Her screams spread and attracted the attention of a group of talented schrs and beautiful women.

    someone fell into the water. Someone fell into the water.

    hurry up and save him! Someonee ...

    Exmations of shock rang out continuously as everyone quickly gathered around.

    Xu niannian looked over when he heard the cry for help. He saw Xu lingyue floating in the water as if she was drowning. His expression changed drastically, and he rushed over without even greeting miss Wang.

    ¡°Plop ...¡±

    He jumped into the pool, held Xu lingyue¡¯s waist, and pulled her out of the water. With the help of miss Wang and the others, he pulled Xu lingyue up.

    ¡°Quick, go to the house and get my cloak.¡± Miss Wang hurriedly instructed the maidservant.

    A momentter, a servant girl brought arge cloak over, and miss Wang personally put it on Xu lingyue. Thetter snuggled into her second brother¡¯s arms and sobbed.

    Everyone gathered around and quietly watched the situation develop.

    Xu niannian¡¯s face was gloomy. He nced at the girl in purple and asked, ¡°¡±Lingyue, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xu lingyue sniffled, her hair sticking to her beautiful face, weak and pitiful. She sobbed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. This elder sister asked me to get out of the Wang Residence, saying that I wasn¡¯t worthy to sit with her. I ignored her, and she, she pushed me into the pool.¡±

    The crowd instantly looked at the purple-clothed girl. The tribesmen looked at the pitiful Xu lingyue, then at the unruly and domineering purple-clothed girl, and frowned secretly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    The purple-clothed girl¡¯s face was red with anger. She pointed at Xu lingyue and scolded, ¡°¡±B * tch, you dare to harm me? you were the one who pinched me first. Don¡¯t believe her, it¡¯s this little b * tch who¡¯s trying to harm me. She went into the water on purpose.¡±

    One of the daughters frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Although Yan ¡®er is a bit unruly, she wouldn¡¯t do something like pushing people into the water.¡±

    The girl in purple gave her best friend a grateful look, then pointed at Xu lingyue. she did it herself. She fell into the water on purpose and wanted to frame me. This little b * tch has a bad heart.

    The crowd looked at Xu lingyue suspiciously.

    Xu lingyue ignored the gazes around her, her tears falling as she sobbed, ¡±

    ¡°Second brother, did big brother offend someone? This sister Yan ¡®er said that big brother often went against her uncle. She couldn¡¯t do anything to big brother, but she could secretly sell me to a brothel.¡±

 Chapter 495

    495 Chapter 71-scheming (big chapter) _

    Sold to a brothel ... Xu xinnian¡¯s anger instantly reached the top of his head. He looked at the purple-dressed girl and said, ¡°¡±I do not know which family youngdy is from.¡±

    Miss Wang felt guilty and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Yan ¡®er¡¯s uncle is Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice.¡±

    All of the tribute soldiers were suddenly enlightened, and they had an ¡°I see¡± look on their faces. As tribute soldiers, they were bound to be officials in the Imperial court in the future, so they had a certain understanding of the Imperial court.

    They had heard of the grudges between Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice and Xu Qi ¡®an, the most famous of which was the song ¡± the Sang Bo case: to Minister sun.

    It was still talked about by people.

    With Xu shikui¡¯s current reputation, this poem would definitely be passed down to the future generations, and Minister sun¡¯s name would also go down in history.

    In this case, Yan ¡®er had a good motive for pushing Xu shikui¡¯s sister into the water.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    The purple-robed girl was once again at a loss for words. She had indeed said these words and wanted to deny it, but when she saw the expressions of the surrounding schrs, she knew that it was meaningless for her to exin.

    ¡°You said my sister pinched you? where did she pinch you?¡± Xu niannian asked.

    ¡°My waist.¡± The purple-clothed girl¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.

    Xu niannian nodded slowly. good n, miss. You know that schrs can¡¯t see indecent things and can¡¯t verify it. You can exin everything with your mouth.

    The purple-clothed girl was stunned. She suddenly understood the reason why this little slut pinched her waist. This time, she couldn¡¯t exin it even if she had reason.

    ¡°We can do a test.¡± A young girl said.

    Xu niannian nodded. pinch yourselfter and there¡¯ll be bruises. My sister is stupid. She can¡¯t exin herself.

    This ... The girl in purple and her close friend were speechless.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I won¡¯t let this matter rest,¡± Xu niannian sneered.

    The girl in purple was so angry that her eyes turned red. She pointed at Xu xinnian and scolded, ¡± don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯re just a Huiyuan cultivator. What can you do to me? ¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu niannian gave him a backhand p.

    The purple-robed girl staggered a few steps, and her face instantly turned red and swollen. She covered her face in disbelief.¡±You, you dare to hit me?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Xu niannian to be so decisive. He didn¡¯t hesitate to hit a woman.

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter, everyone here is a witness. I will now tie her up to see the officials, and I will ask everyone here to be a witness.¡±

    Xu xinnian stared at the girl in purple and said coldly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going to the Ministry of Justice or the government office. I would like to invite you to the night watchman¡¯s office.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    What kind of ce was the night watchman¡¯s Yamen? Once inside, even the words of the Minister of Justice were of no use. If they really wanted to argue, pushing someone into the water and sentencing them to intentional murder was something that the night watchman could easily do.

    Even if the Minister of Justice tried his best to save her, her reputation would be gone after she came out. How could she marry into a family of equal social status in the future?

    The girl in Purple¡¯s eyes shed with fear. She quickly walked to miss Wang¡¯s side and cried, ¡°¡±Sister simu, save me ... I don¡¯t want to go to the Yamen.¡±

    Wang simu immediately looked at Xu lingyue, but thetter turned her head away without a word.

    This woman wasn¡¯t easy to deal with either ... Miss Wang had this thought in her mind. She then looked at Xu niannian and said in a low voice, ¡±

    young master Xu, Yan ¡®er did not mean it. I want her to apologize andpensate sister lingyue for her losses. Can you let this matter go on my ount? ¡±

    She was also in a difficult position. The cultural gathering was held in her residence. If this happened and Xu niannian took her away, then the Minister of Justice and her father would definitely be enemies.

    She had stopped Xu niannian andpletely offended him ... This was something that Wang simu did not want to see, so she nned to settle the dispute in private and not report it to the authorities.

    alright, for miss Wang¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t report this to the authorities. Xu xinnian said.

    Then, miss Wang led the Xu siblings into the side hall to discuss thepensation and apology.

    Yan. er is unruly and willful. She shouldpensate and apologize for what she did ... How about five hundred taels of silver?¡± Miss Wang¡¯s beautiful eyes focused.

    ¡°The silver is just a small matter, it¡¯s mainly about the attitude.¡± Xu niannian said lightly.

    Wang simu nced at the purple-d youngdy, who lowered her head and apologized in a sullen manner.

    Xu niannian nodded. one thousand taels. One Wen less is a deliberate murder.

    ¡°....... Deal.¡±

    Wang simu¡¯s smile was gentle and pleasant.¡±Young master Xu, quickly bring sister lingyue back to change into clean clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    As a result, miss Wang had someone bring over a thousand taels of silver and gave it to Xu niannian gratefully. She also personally sent the siblings out of the residence.

    In the carriage, Xu niannian handed over a thousand taels of silver to Xu lingyue and said, ¡± sister, keep the money well. It will be part of your dowry in the future.

    He reached out and pressed on Xu lingyue¡¯s shoulder, saying leisurely, ¡± blood boiling. Evil wind can not invade.

    Xu lingyue felt a warm current flowing through her body, dispelling the chill.

    She let out afortable breath and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Second brother, it¡¯s my fault. I made you leave early.¡±

    Xu niannian waved his hand. it¡¯s good to leave early. To be honest, I don¡¯t have much confidence in fighting with Chief Assistant Wang. It¡¯s better to leave before hees. This is called seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. It¡¯s what a gentleman should do.

    He paused for a moment before he continued,¡±that miss Wang, on the other hand, isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang¡¯s temperament is extraordinary, and she does things in an orderly manner. She can control the situation,¡± Xu lingyue said.

    From the beginning to the end, she had been the one handling the matter. It clearly had nothing to do with her, but her attitude of ¡± admitting her mistakes ¡± was very good, and she had the style of a leader.

    Xu niannianughed. that¡¯s only one of the reasons. You fell into the water, but she didn¡¯t let you stay in the manor to change. This was not only for the sake of the Minister of Justice¡¯s wretched girl, but also for you and me.

    ¡°Lingyue, you fell into the water of your own ord, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Second brother, do you know why big brother is more likable than you?¡± Xu lingyue asked in a soft voice.

    ...

    Xu niannian¡¯spetitive spirit was immediately aroused. ¡°I¡¯ve always been more likable than him.¡±

    Xu lingyue shook her head. if it were big brother, he would¡¯ve asked me about my well-being right now. He¡¯s ming himself for not protecting me well. He knows everything in his heart, but he won¡¯t say it out loud.¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    ..............

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Miss Wang held a handkerchief in her hand and wiped the tears from the girl in purple. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the daughter of the first wife and have been showing off in the residence since childhood.

    ¡°There are some things that you can understand, but the temperament you¡¯ve developed since childhood makes you prefer to be straightforward. This is wrong. When you get married in the future, you¡¯ll have a good time.¡±

    ¡°It was that little slut who fell into the water.¡± The purple-robed girl cried out in grievance.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is what everyone thinks. If they think you pushed her, then you pushed her.¡± Said miss Wang with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t even help me.¡± The purple-robed girl said angrily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t win against those two siblings.¡± Miss Wang said with a smile.

    ...

    She was in a good mood and had gained a lot. First, Xu cijiu was not married, nor was he engaged. Second, he had found out about the Xu family¡¯s younger sister¡¯s temperament.

    Third, although the conversation was short, Xu niannian¡¯s personality and temperament were to her liking.

    He was good-looking, had a strong personality, was smart, had his own opinions, and more importantly, he was willing to offend the Minister of Justice for his family.

    Since ancient times. there had been countless men with great talents and strategies. Some were smart, some were sinister, and some were ruthless ... These people were all uninterested, because they only had their own grand ambitions in their eyes. Very few of them put the women in their Families First.

    To be able to raise such a pair of scheming children and cultivate a shockingly talented nephew, the matriarch of the Xu family must be an extraordinary figure.

    Miss Wang¡¯s eyes glinted sharply, full of fighting spirit.

    .............

    [ PS: horse shooter¡¯s gift limit is up. There¡¯s one in the character. ] I didn¡¯t expect the little mare to rise so suddenly.

    Horse shooter was voted by the public ount, which would regrly update the characters, foreshadowing, power, cultivation system, and so on in the book.

    Also, the ¡®evaluation guide to thedy of the greatest beauty¡¯ should also be updated on the official ount, so you can follow it.

    In addition, he had vomited and had diarrhea this morning. He had acute gastroenteritis. He had spent the morning in the hospital on an IV drip. His body was fine now, but he was a little weak. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This was basic training.

    Old readers, you should still remember that I had acute gastroenteritis twice the year beforest, and oncest year. This year ... What was meant toe woulde.

    Remember to help me correct the wrong words.

    [ PS: try to write the second update tonight. If you don¡¯t update before 12 o ¡®clock, then you¡¯ll update tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 496

    496 Self-discipline (big chapter) _

    Noble Qi building.

    Jiang Luzhong sat by the table and held the tea that the clerk served. He blew on the hot steam and sipped it before sighing with emotion.

    I remember drinking tea at Lord Wei¡¯s cest year. It was refreshing and left a lingering fragrance in my mouth for six hours.

    Wei Yuan, who was rummaging through the books on the bookshelf, said with his back to him, ¡°¡±That is the tribute tea of the pce. Only three Jin is produced in three years. His Majesty is usually reluctant to drink it.¡±

    No wonder ... Jiang Luzhong came to a sudden realization and asked curiously, ¡°¡±Where does such a magical teae from?¡±

    ¡°From the capital.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a good tea in the capital? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±

    a woman nted it. She lives in the capital. This tea is produced in the capital. Wei Yuan¡¯s voice was warm and mellow.

    Jiang Luzhong nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Although the tea was good, he was a martial artist and wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about tea. He had a clear and definite purpose foring to the noble spirit building this time.

    ¡°Today, I heard from ningyan that he is like a fish in water in the Imperial Academy and is well-liked by courtesans for a reason.¡± Jiang Luzhong said.

    ¡°Beauties love poetry, especially women with Affairs.¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    No. Jiang Luzhong shook his head.¡±Other than poetry, there are two other secrets. They are ¡®speaking deeply with strangers¡¯ and ¡®whether it will work or not¡¯. I¡¯ve studied it for a long time, but I¡¯ve gained nothing ... Of course, it¡¯s not that I want to be that kind of person. I¡¯m just curious.

    Lord Wei is knowledgeable and knows everything. I am here to ask for your advice. With Lord Wei¡¯s knowledge, you should be well aware of it.

    After saying that, Jiang Luzhong saw Duke Wei turn around and stare at him faintly.

    After staring at it for a few seconds, Wei Yuan retracted his gaze and said casually, ¡°¡±Lu Zhong, you¡¯ve been with me for almost ten years, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In these ten years, you¡¯ve done your duty and worked hard. I¡¯ve seen it all and I¡¯m very pleased.¡± Wei Yuan took out a book and said, ¡±

    alright, I¡¯m going to Continue reading. You may leave.

    Jiang Luzhong left in a daze and returned to his own Hall.

    Before he could sit down, an official came in and bowed, ¡°¡±Jiang Jinluo, Duke Wei has given his orders.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you just chase me away ... ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Luzhong asked.

    ¡°Duke Wei said that Jiang Jinluo is dedicated to her duty and should continue to maintain it. For the next month, I¡¯ll leave the night duty to you.¡±

    After a pause, the clerk continued,¡±Lord Wei also said that he hoped Jiang Jinluo would pack up and move to the Yamen.¡± Don¡¯t go home for the time being.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Was this an order for a dedicated and conscientious subordinate? Was this humannguage? [ I¡¯ll be on duty all night for a month. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I can¡¯t go to the Imperial Academy for the next month? I can¡¯t even touch women! ]

    Jiang Lu was stunned.

    ..............

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been waiting for two hours.

    Fortunately. he didn¡¯t drink too much water on his way here, or it would have been awkward ... The sun isn¡¯t strong enough to bring out my sadness ... He waited patiently, neitherining nor urging.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that every 15 minutes, there would be a Pce maid standing in the courtyard and looking at the door sneakily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended not to notice.

    The sun was bright and the spring breeze was warm. After spring, the back garden of shaoyin garden began to wake up, gradually revealing its beautiful and charming side.

    The second Princess Lin ¡®an, who also had peach blossom eyes and a charming and amorous temperament, sat angrily in the pavilion and directed her two personal Pce maids to y Gomoku.

    As she yed chess more often, she began to like teaching others how to y chess.

    The two Pce maids did not have any gaming experience, but they did not dare to disobey the second Princess.

    ¡°Princess, Lord Xu is still waiting outside.¡± The pce maid came to report regrly.

    Lin ¡®an replied with a reserved ¡± en ¡± and didn¡¯t continue.

    The pce maid retreated.

    After a quarter of an hour, she went over to check on the situation again. Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was still there, she was a little touched.

    Our Princess is always throwing. tantrum. Isn¡¯t this driving an outstanding man like Lord Xu to Princess huaiqing¡¯s side ... As the thought shed through her mind, she saw Lord Xu¡¯s body suddenly sway and fall to the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Aiya ...¡±

    The pce maid was anxious and ran over to check on the situation. She saw that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was pale and he was frowning in pain.

    ¡°Lord Xu, Lord Xu?¡± The little pce maid pushed him anxiously, looking like she was about to cry.

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up slowly. He covered his chest, coughed a few times, and waved his hand. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I was just too heavily injured in the battle and stood for too long just now. My injuries reappeared. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.

    The little pce maid was touched and her heart ached. She advised,¡±Lord Xu, you should go back first. The second Princess is still in a fit of anger and won¡¯t see you.¡±

    ¡°Is His Highness still in a fit of anger?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. what¡¯s wrong with Your Highness? who¡¯s the blind one who made Your Highness angry? ¡± he asked.

    The little pce maid was at a loss for words, thinking,¡±isn¡¯t it you who made His Highness angry?¡±

    ¡°The guards at shaoyin court saw Lord Xu enter the pce and go to Dexin court,¡± she said in a low voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t exin, the little pce maid was a little disappointed and warned, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, please return. You cane again when His Highness¡¯s anger has subsided.¡±

    After that, she left Xu Qi ¡®an and entered the courtyard.

    He walked quickly all the way to the pavilion in the inner courtyard and said in a hurried tone, ¡°¡±Your Highness, Lord Xu has just fainted.¡±

    ...

    Lin ¡®an suddenly raised his head, a stunned and nervous expression shed across his face. He then suppressed it and said lightly, ¡°¡±Unconscious?¡±

 Chapter 497

    497 Self-discipline (big chapter) _

    ¡°Lord Xu said that he had stood for too long, and the injuries he sustained in yesterday¡¯s battle had reappeared.¡± The pce maid said with her head lowered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make him wait ... You two idiots don¡¯t even know how to y chess.¡±

    Lin ¡®an cursed in frustration and turned to the little pce maid, ¡°¡±If he hasn¡¯t left, then please invite him in.¡±

    ..........

    Xu Qi ¡®an was taken to the side hall. She took a sip of hot tea and waited for a long time before she saw the woman in rede in. She had a round face and beautiful facial features. Her face was cold, but her charming eyes forced themselves to be indifferent.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t bengong say that I¡¯m not seeing guests? Why did you let him in?¡±

    Lin ¡®an reprimanded Xu Qi¡¯ an, and his eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an. After sizing him up, he seemed to be relieved and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu has worked hard for the Imperial court, so this Prince will not let you get injured for nothing. Hong ¡®er, move the things in.¡±

    The head Pce maid who had been smacked by Xu Qi ¡®an left. After a while, she came in with some elixirs and nourishing herbs in her hands.

    ¡°These medicinal herbs and pills were taken from the Imperial medicine room. Lord Xu, please take them.¡± Lin an said reservedly.

    ¡°It was Your Highness who begged for a long time before his Majesty painfully gave up his treasure.¡± Hong-er added.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The framed woman raised her eyebrows and took a deep breath.¡±Hong ¡®er, see the guest out.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a moment. Xu baiyou said shamelessly, ¡± I¡¯ve studied Gomoku for a long time and havee up with a secret manual that can defeat anyone in the world. Your Highness, do you dare to ept my challenge? ¡±

    As expected, he fell for it and nodded.

    So she asked the servant girl to bring the chessboard and chess pieces. She and Xu Qi ¡®an fought 300 rounds in the hall. Xu Qi¡¯ an lost three times and had no choice but to admit defeat.

    ¡°Your Highness is indeed intelligent. This humble servant is in awe.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to tter him.

    Ming Miao raised his chin slightly and gave a very reserved ¡°en.¡± He suddenly remembered that this was an ungrateful Wolf and snorted,

    ¡°The chess game is over, so bengong will not keep Sir Xu.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought of a new way to y. If your Highness is interested, I can teach you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s routine was like an old sow wearing a bra.

    The quiet shaoyin garden suddenly became lively. Ming Ji directed the guards in the garden to cut wood, while Xu Qi ¡®an cut the wood into pieces.

    ¡°You go get the dye ... You go get the carving knife ...¡±

    After giving orders to the guards, she began to give orders to the pce maids. There was a smile on her face, and she was full of energy.

    The two Pce maids epted the order and left, conversing as they walked, ¡±

    His Highness was so angry that he smashed. cup not long ago, and his eyes were red ... This Lord Xu is truly capable. He didn¡¯t even say anything good, and her Highness forgave him.¡±

    ¡°His Highness is just throwing a tantrum, he doesn¡¯t really hate Sir Xu. Let me tell you, if he leaves, His Highness will be really sad.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The man¡¯s low cough came from behind, and the two Pce maids were startled. They jumped like frightened deer and turned back to look. It was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Lord Xu is too much, you scared this servant.¡± Hong-erined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an flirtatiously flirtatious bantered with the two Pce maids, then cut to the chase.

    ¡°I have a question for you. Those pills are priceless. When did His Highness prepare them?¡±

    ¡°Those pills are for His Majesty to replenish his Qi and energy. It¡¯s said that there are only twenty-four pills in a furnace, and only one furnace is sessful. Yesterday Your Highness made a ruckus at His Majesty¡¯s ce for a long time and his Majesty could not bear it and rewarded one.¡± He ¡®er said.

    ¡°Then. I immediately sent someone to invite you this morning, Lord Xu. Who would have thought ...¡± Another Pce maid added.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped their butts and drove them away.

    He returned as if nothing had happened and did the work at hand. He carved the pieces of wood into t shapes and then carved on them.

    In the process, Lin ¡®an was also helping to carve. She had studied and practiced martial arts. Although she was neither good at literature nor martial arts, her Foundation was still solid.

    It was not a problem to carve the wood into a t original shape.

    Unknowingly, the sun moved to the West. Xu Qi ¡®an had finished his new move-Chinese Chess!

    Looking at the two pieces of chess that he and his dog ve had made, the mounted man showed a sincere smile. In an instant, all the flowers lost their color, and there was only the charming smile of the beauty in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll exin the rules to Your Highness, and it¡¯s about time to leave the pce.¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he waved the pce maid away.

    The mounted man looked at the sun and his smile gradually disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was seriously exining the rules of Chinese Chess, but the framed girl was not paying attention. She was very angry today, but she had to admit that she had tried to win Xu Qi¡¯ an over to her side purely to steal huaiqing¡¯s things.

    But slowly, she liked this dog ve more and more. She gave him money in all kinds of ways and treated him well. She never asked him to do anything for her. As long as he took time to y with her, she was very happy.

    However, there was a thorn in her heart. Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing had always maintained an ¡± improper ¡± rtionship.

    He had clearly promised to work for her and get rid of huaiqing, but he still kept in touch with huaiqing in private. Wasn¡¯t this an improper rtionship?

    She pretended not to see him, once. twice, three times ... Today, she had finally exploded. In order to ask for medicinal pills, she had been scolded and scolded by her father. She had thickened her face and endured it. The next day, he sent someone to invite Xu Qi ¡®an over and waited happily.

    What she received was the Guard¡¯s reply,¡±he went to Dexin court.¡±

    For a moment, she felt that she had lost all her dignity. She felt that she was shameless. In fact, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. No, he treated her like a fool.

 Chapter 498

    498 Self-discipline (big chapter) _

    She was so sad that she wanted to cry.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long sigh and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your Highness, I just went to Dexin court.¡±

    Ming Miao¡¯s face instantly fell, and he turned his face away, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know anything about Dexin court. After you entered the pce, you came to my ce.¡±

    ¡°No, I just went to see Princess huaiqing first.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    The mounted man shouted and turned around. His eyes were slightly red. He even wanted to expose my self-deception, can¡¯t he consider my feelings?

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed again. He looked at the sun in the west. His eyes became deep and meaningful, as if they contained countless stories and life experiences.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you ever heard of this saying?¡± he said slowly.

    The framed man was silent.

    you will encounter many sceneries and many people in your life, but the choice you make in the end is what you want the most.

    The framed man was stunned and looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°Today, both His Highness and Princess huaiqing invited me at the same time. I went to see Princess huaiqing without any hesitation. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s far superior to Your Highness in my heart.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up, looking a little excited.¡±If she hade to shaoyin garden first, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay for long. After a few words, I had to leave and go to Dexin garden to see her. Ha, could it be that I can turn a blind eye to Princess huaiqing¡¯s invitation?

    ¡°But if we go to de Xin court first, I can stay here with Your Highness until the pce gates are closed. Isn¡¯t it obvious who¡¯s more important in my heart between Your Highness and huaiqing?¡±

    His framed eyes gradually softened, and his expression changed from cold to gentle.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down again and gazed deeply at Lin¡¯ an with the meaningful eyes that he had just seen the sunset. He said softly, ¡± because I know what His Highness needs ispany.

    This sentence touched the softest part of Ming bei¡¯s heart. Yes, she was lonely, lonely.

    After brother Crown Prince was confined, consort motherined to her every day, instilling in her the Empress¡¯s unfathomable motives. His siblings ¡®attitude also became colder by the day.

    Imperial father was still Imperial father, but Lin ¡®an was no longer the Lin¡¯ an of the past. At least, she realized that Imperial father doted on her because she was harmless.

    She was a charming and proud Princess, but she was a girl who lived in loneliness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced around and confirmed that the pce maid who had retreated was not nearby. He boldly held Lin¡¯ an¡¯s soft little hand and said in a sincere tone, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I will always be by your side.¡±

    The temperature from the back of his hand was a little hot. Lin ¡®an¡¯s face blushed, and there seemed to be a warm flow in his heart.

    Time passed by quietly. Xu Qi ¡®an held her hand and did not let go. An ambiguous atmosphere brewed between the two.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. If you want to see me every day, you can move to the residence of Lin an and not the pce.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    .................

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and trotted through the Imperial City.

    ¡°Little mare, ording to my many years of experience in picking up girls, if. can hold Lin. an¡¯s hand this time, I can hold her next time ... Girls should be wooed. If you don¡¯t woo her, she¡¯s not yours.

    ¡°I heard a joke before. A scumbag said to his girlfriend, ¡°Your parents are good to you because you¡¯re their daughter. Only when I¡¯m good to you can I show my true love and care for you.

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s warped logic, I still think it¡¯s warped logic. Lin ¡®an is good to me. It¡¯s really good to me. There¡¯s not much use or benefit mixed in. Of course, thetter might be the adult world.

    ¡°Although she¡¯s a little stupid and a pretty vase, this vase emptied herself to be good to you.

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about who¡¯s most suitable to be a wife, it¡¯s still Yan Caiwei. Her soft rice is the most delicious and has no aftereffects. Lin ¡®an and huaiqing are too dangerous.

    actually, in my current position, I don¡¯t have any requirements for women. I only hope that they can be strict with themselves.

    The little mare nudged him with her head and snorted twice.

    ¡°You also want me to make a request of you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said,¡±you ... Well, don¡¯t ignore my words just because I¡¯m small!¡±

    .............

    In the Wang family residence, Wang zhenwen, who had just returned from his duty, went to the study to read his reports after dinner as usual. At his age, women were dispensable.

    Perhaps it was because Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s white hair had turned ck, the officials in the Imperial court did not get close to women and paid attention to their health.

    However, Emperor yuanjing had the guidance of the Ren sect and the alchemy of the Ren sect for him. This was a treatment that the court officials could not enjoy.

    Wang simu came in with a bowl of nourishing soup. Then, using the excuse of tidying up the desk, she peeked at her father¡¯s memorials and annotations. Sometimes, he would even ask a lot of questions.

    ¡°I heard from the people in the residence that during today¡¯s cultural gathering, that Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Huiyuan came?¡± Wang zhenwen asked.

    yes, he also had a conflict with Minister sun¡¯s niece.

    Wang simu told everything that had happened to her father. She snorted.

    ¡°Father, I saw that Xu Huiyuan was a talented person, so I invited him. Who would have thought that he was a guy who was easily swayed by his emotions and didn¡¯t know how to endure. Father, you have to teach him a good lesson and vent your anger for little sister Yan ¡®er.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang was not so shallow. He said, ¡°¡±A student from Yun Lu Academy who has walked the schrly cultivation system doesn¡¯t have much of a bad disposition.

    ¡°To be able to obtain the Huiyuan as a student of Yun Lu Academy, he is indeed a rare talent. As for the conflict between the younger generation, it¡¯s not something to be discussed.¡±

    The corner of miss Wang¡¯s mouth twitched, and she immediately said, ¡°¡±Then it seems that daughter¡¯s thoughts are in line with father¡¯s. Then, father, do you think it¡¯s possible to win him over?¡±

 Chapter 499

    499 Self-discipline (big chapter) -

    ¡°Rope him in? Why did he have to win him over? even if he was a talent, there was no need for him. It was not wise to offend the Civil officials from the Imperial College for this. Besides, I¡¯m the Prime Minister of a dynasty, a role model for all civil officials.¡± Chief advisor Wang shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because father is an example of a civil official that there¡¯s the least resistance when youe out to rope him in. Your daughter feels that if we can recruit him under Your Majesty, we can strike a blow to Yun Lu Academy¡¯s arrogance and also obtain a good general, killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    Miss Wang¡¯s expression was as if she was analyzing the situation for her father¡¯s sake.

    ¡°There are no special reasons to recruit this person.¡± Wang zhenwen shook his head.

    Miss Wang wanted to say a few more words, but after her father shot her a nce, she immediately dispelled the thought.

    He stopped there.

    No special reason ... It just so happens that I also want to observe him for a while ... Wang simu thought happily.

    ..............

    South City, health Hall.

    In the woodshed, the golden light was slowly extinguished. Monk jingchen had appeased the ¡°ck Dog¡± and let him fall into a sweet dream.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The middle-aged monk with chubby earlobes had a merciful expression as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a miracle that this child is still alive.¡±

    ¡°The astrologer of the Imperial astronomer had treated his illness, and, and it was through Lord Xu¡¯s connections.¡± Hengyuan said.

    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve traveled the mortal world and seen countless joys and sorrows, all living things are bitter. This penniless monk often wondered why the thousands of Buddhistmps could never shine through theyers of darkness in the world.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until yesterday when Iprehended Mahayana Buddhism that I realized that pursuing grade, Arhat, and Bodhisattva fruit-vored is to help oneself, it is Hinayana. Saving the world was the Mahayana Dharma. If everyone hadpassion, would the world still need Buddhistmps? I don¡¯t need it. ¡±

    Monk Jing Chen said with emotion.

    ¡°Lord Xu, you are truly a God.¡± Heng Yuan nodded and put his hands together.

    Monk Jing Chen pressed his palms together. he¡¯s an inborn Arhat. It¡¯s a gift from the heavens to the Buddhist sect. I believe that one day, he will achieve enlightenment and Enter the Void gate.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to that day.¡± Hengyuan¡¯s heart was burning.

    Monk Jing Chen nodded his head and continued, ¡°¡±This child¡¯s body is weak and his intelligence is damaged. He won¡¯t be able to recover in a short time. He can¡¯t bear the long journey. I suggest that you send him to Azure Dragon Temple. As for you, you should head west.

    as you know, after level eightes level three, which is called Vajra. If you don¡¯t practice the Vajra power, you will never be a Vajra.

    Hengyuan hesitated for a long time and shook his head slowly, ¡°¡±Just now, martial uncle, you also said that to save yourself is a Hinayana, and to save all living beings is a Mahayana.¡±

    Jing Chen was stunned. He lowered his head and put his palms together in shame.¡±Martial granduncle was right, you really do have the root of wisdom. Fine, fine.¡±

    Although he hadprehended the Mahayana Dharma, it was not easy to change his mindset that had been ingrained in him for decades.

    This was the difference between enlightenment and not enlightenment. Once Arhat due was enlightened, he would no longer have the same thought.

    ¡°Tomorrow, martial granduncle will take us back to the Western regions.¡± Monk Jing Chen said.

    ¡°So fast? Are you not going to investigate the evil thing anymore?¡±

    ¡°The evil creature has been free for several months, so there¡¯s no rush. Martial granduncle wants to return to the Western regions first to promote Mahayana Buddhism.¡± Monk jingchen exined.

    After sending monk jingchen off, Hengyuan was about to turn around when he suddenly saw an old Daoist standing in the darkness of the courtyard, smiling at him.

    ¡°Golden Lotus Daoist priest?¡±

    ...............

    Xu Manor.

    Only a corner of the setting sun was left in the West. It was about to fall, and the Scarlet clouds were magnificent and colorful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the manor on the back of the pony. He threw the reins to the servant and stepped into the manor. The timing was perfect. It was time for dinner.

    At the dining table, Xu niannian talked about the cultural gathering that day and simply mentioned that no one had pushed lingyue into the pool.

    ¡°What? Lingyue fell into the water?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the girl and asked,¡±How¡¯s your body? Do you have any headaches or fevers? will you be infected with the cold wind?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, big brother,¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice. I¡¯ve taken the medicine after I returned to the residence, so I won¡¯t be infected with the cold wind.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Xu Eng and said,¡±how did you take care of your sister?¡± If you can even fall into the water during a literary gathering, what¡¯s the use of you?¡±

    Xu Eng nced at Xu lingyue and thetter quickly said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not second brother¡¯s fault. He can¡¯t keep an eye on me all the time. Moreover, after I fell into the water, second brother immediately came to save me.

    ¡°The person who pushed me into the water is the niece of the Minister of Justice. She has already apologized andpensated me.¡±

    The niece of the Minister of Justice ... Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and sneered.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll send someone to the sun residence to wait. When her niecees out, we¡¯ll drive the car and crash her.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked at lingyue guiltily.¡±Sister, it¡¯s big brother who has implicated you.¡±

    Xu lingyue puffed up her cheeks and said unhappily, ¡°¡±Big brother, what are you talking about? we¡¯re family, yet you¡¯re still treating us like outsiders.¡±

    This girl is so good!

    .............

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an began his long journey of cultivation. He breathed, visualized,prehended the heart sword,prehended the spirit, andprehended the invincible Vajra divine technique.

    This made him feel like he had returned to the days of studying, with heavy homework.

    Suddenly, clouds and mist filled his vision. He sawyers of mist and arrived at the world of monk Shen Shu.

    They passed through the mist and arrived at a dpidated temple. They saw a handsome monk sitting cross-legged.

    Monk Shen Shu looked at him with a gentle gaze and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m about to fall into a deep sleep and won¡¯t be able to wake up in a short time, so I can¡¯t care about your life and death. I¡¯ll give you another drop of blood essence to cultivate the invincible Vajra.¡±

    His blood energy cultivated the invincible Vajra? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Monk Shen Shu smiled and said,¡±you should know what is the foundation of my indestructible body.¡± For others, this technique is difficult to cultivate and progress slowly, but for you, you can reach a profound realm in a short time. This way, you¡¯ll have enough power to protect yourself.¡±

    ...

    After saying that, he flicked a drop of blood essence into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead.

    Then, he was ejected from the foggy world and opened his eyes in the room.

    ¡°Ka ka ka ...¡±

    With a loud explosion, his muscles and blood vessels bulged on the surface of his skin. Then, they were all covered in ayer of gold paint. Under the illumination of the candlelight, they were eye-catching.

    A huge ¡± f * ck ¡± shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    He had already attained a higher level in the Vajra divine technique. Now, it was still uncertain who would win if he were to fight monk jingsi in closebat.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t expose this to the Buddhist League.

    Xu Qi ¡®an dismissed the invincible Vajra and sat at the table. He held the teacup and fell into deep thought.

    Monk Shen Shu was a Buddhist, an undying existence ... ¡°Then, he must have cultivated the invincible Vajra, and the supervisor agreed to the battle of Dharma among the Buddhist sects and specifically asked me to represent the Directorate of Celestials ...¡±

    Why did the supervisor pave the way for me? And it¡¯s so obvious? No, why do I feel like he¡¯s raising leeks ...

    At this moment, there was a light knock on the door.

    ...

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an got up and opened the door. In the dark, an old Taoist with white hair was standing with a horsetail whisk in his hand and a smile on his face.

    Behind him was the green-robed swordsman, Chu Yuanqian, who was tall and burly, and Lu Zhishen.

    ¡°You guys ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. Why did they suddenlye to my house?

    ¡°I have a young friend who is in trouble, and I would like to ask Lord Xu for help.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    .............

    [ PS: please give me a guaranteed monthly ticket. ]

    Last month, it updated 290000 words. On average, it would be 9400 words a day. Not bad. At the same time, the quality stabilized. Not only did it not copse, but it also increased quite a bit. Overall, he was quite satisfied.

 Chapter 500

    500 Terrible misfortune (1)

    Something happened to one of his friends ... Was it number five, or was it some other junior that Daoist priest Golden Lotus knew?

    Xu Qi ¡®an made an appropriate puzzled expression. ¡°Where is your little friend? do you need me to mobilize the Imperial court¡¯s troops?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in Xiang Prefecture,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said, shaking his head.

    Xiangzhou was to the South of the capital city, about 400 kilometers away ... It was neither close nor far. Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. I¡¯m not responsible for anything, but I have to apply for leave from the government office. After all, it¡¯s a long journey.

    yes. Taoist master Jin Lian nodded. ask the servants in the residence to take leave tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave tonight. We need to hurry ... Right, where¡¯s the Prophet?

    ¡°If you want to find someone, you must have the help of the Qi observation technique.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Directorate of Celestials ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and said in a joking tone, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go to her mother¡¯s house and get her here.¡±

    The Prophet must be a woman ... No. 6, Heng Yuan, and No. 4, Chu Yuanqi, made their guesses at the same time.

    The three of them entered the house and waited. Xu Qi ¡®an brought the young mare from the backyard and rode it to the Directorate of Celestials.

    The lights in the Directorate of Celestials were on all night. Xu Qi ¡®an entered the lobby on the first floor and asked the pharmacists who were working hard on their research, ¡°¡±Which senior brother can pass the message that I¡¯m looking for Senior Sister Zhong Li?¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became stiff. The pharmacists exchanged looks and said, ¡°¡±Senior Sister Zhong Li is in the first underground level, please wait ...¡±

    A white-robed man entered. A few secondster, he shouted, ¡°¡±Senior Sister Zhong Li, young master Xu is here for you.¡±

    With that, the Warlock ran out in a hurry. He was so fast that it was as if there was a big worm chasing after him.

    In the lobby, the other white-robed men dropped their work and rushed to the stairs. In an instant, the hall was quiet. Other than Xu Qi ¡®an, there was no one else in the hall.

    A few minutester, Zhong Li came out with her hair down, wearing a coarse robe and her head slightly lowered.

    It was a standard mourning dress.

    ¡°I need to leave the capital to do something. I¡¯ll be back soon, and I need your strength.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not stand on ceremony and spoke directly.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    Zhong Li nodded her head in a concise manner. She was very obedient as a tool.

    The two of them left the Directorate of Celestials side by side. Xu Qi ¡®an rode on a horse while Zhong Li walked on foot. Their speed was not any slower than the little mare.

    Soon, he returned to the Xu residence and met up with the three members of the Heaven and Earth Society led by the Golden Lotus Daoist.

    it¡¯s not suitable to fly in the inner city, ¡± Chu Yuanxi said. we¡¯ll go to the outer city. Brother Xu, please take us out of the city.

    If he was alone, flying in the sky and burrowing underground in the inner city would not be a problem. For the sake of the human sect, the experts in the city would not stop him or attack him.

    However, if there were too many of them, they would not be able to turn a blind eye to it and it would only cause more trouble.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the three men out of the mansion. With Xu Qi¡¯ an leading the way, no matter if it was the night watchman or the Royal sword guards, they only did routine questioning and did not stop them.

    On the way, Golden Lotus Taoist looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Number five is missing.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was confused,¡±what are you talking about?¡± Hmm, why didn¡¯t Daoist priest possess the cat today?¡±

    ¡°Number five is the number of the holder of the fragment of the Book of the Earth. You should know this. It¡¯s all thanks to you that Hengyuan was saved that day.¡± Yes, what do you mean by cats?¡±

    Oh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. nothing. I remembered it wrong.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded in satisfaction.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction.

    Chu Yuanqian looked at the two of them, then at Hengyuan. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Is it master Hengyuan who was saved during the Sang Bo case?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Lord Xu back then,¡± Daoist priest Hengyuan pressed his palms together and said.

    Hengyuan was indeed involved in the Sang Bo case. He had said in the fragment of the book of theher world that it was all Xu Qi. an¡¯s credit that he could get away from the night watchman¡¯s Yamen ... Now, it seemed that there was more to this matter. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest had contacted Xu Qi ¡®an through number three, which meant that Xu Qi¡¯ an knew about the existence of the Heaven and Earth Society and the fragment of the book of theher world.

    With that, I was even more convinced of a guess. Although Daoist priest Golden Lotus gave the fragment of the book of theher world to the students of Yun Lu Academy to celebrate the new year, he actually wanted both.

    Chu Yuanughed but did not say anything.

    When they reached the outer city, Chu Yuanxi patted her back, and the human sect¡¯s magic weapon flew out together with the sword and scabbard, hanging in the air.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest took out a paper crane from his chest and tossed it lightly. The paper crane instantly transformed into a seven-foot long bird, which pped its wings and circled around.

    ¡°Daoist priest, I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said quickly.

    Even a fool would choose. Chu Yuanyou¡¯s was a standing ticket, while Daoist priest Golden Lotus ¡®was a sitting ticket.

    Hengyuan and Chu Yuanxi jumped into their scabbards and flew away.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an and Golden Lotus Daoist priest got on the White Crane, they realized that there were not enough seats for Zhong Li.

    ¡°Can warlocks fly?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked the¡¯ deceased daughter¡¯.

    ¡°No, teleportation formations can only be used by fourth stage cultivators.¡± Zhong Li shook her head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and then at his thigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Golden Lotus took off the wooden hairpin and threw it to Zhong Li.

    Zhong Li held the wooden hairpin, and under its lead, she shot into the sky with a ¡°Xiu¡± sound, following closely behind Chu Yuanyou¡¯s flying sword.

    Daoist priest, you¡¯re walking on. narrow road ... Xu Qian said,

    The White Crane pped its wings and flew.

    .............

    The flying swords, paper cranes, and wooden hairpins rose higher and higher. Slowly, the scenery on the ground began to blur.

    Hu ... The clouds and mist split apart as the sword and crane broke through the clouds.

    ...

    The night sky was blue and a crescent moon hung in the sky. The sea of clouds under his feet was frozen and motionless.

    The world instantly fell silent.

    ¡°We¡¯ve entered the troposphere.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said telepathically.

    The strong wind made it hard for him to open his eyes. Any sound that came out of his mouth would be immediately torn apart by the strong wind, so he could onlymunicate through voice transmission.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus also had her eyes closed, using her primordial spirit to rece her eyes. After receiving Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s message, she asked in surprise,¡±Stratosphere?¡±

    ¡°I was just making it up. Taoist priest, tell me about number Five¡¯s situation.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sent a message.

    after the internalmunication of the heaven and earth meet ended, number five didn¡¯t respond. At that time, I could still sense that the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was in Xiangzhou. The next day, I suddenly lost contact with the fragment. Daoist priest Golden Lotus said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Number five encountered the demonic priest of the earth sect?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly as he made a guess.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± The Golden Lotus Taoist nodded.

    That¡¯s why you invited me, Hengyuan, and Chu Yuanxi to act together ... The Taoist priest¡¯s desire to live was quite strong. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and assessed thebat power of his side.

    On the surface, she was a martial artist, but in reality, she was a cultivator of the human sect¡¯s swordsmanship. Her truebat power should be at the fourth stage. Even if she had not reached it, she was not far from it.

    ...

    On the surface, it was a Buddhist system, but in reality, it was the martial arts No. 6, Hengyuan. This was hard to judge, after all, they had never fought before. Hengyuan¡¯sbat experience was also very little.

    Then there was the Golden Lotus Daoist priest. He remembered that he had been chased by a level four Purple Lotus cultivator and had escaped all the way to the capital. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s ability level should not be any weaker than a level four.

    The reason was that he had not been injured by zilian, but by the demonized Dao chief of the earth sect. Even so, he was still able to escape from the pursuit of a grade four Purple Lotus.

    ¡°If we encounter the demonic priest of the earth sect, then we¡¯ll be as safe as an old dog for those below third-grade ... Xu Qian thought.

    Two hourster, Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent a message to everyone.¡±We¡¯re here. The area within a hundred miles below us should be where number five disappeared. I still can¡¯t sense the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.¡±

    Everyone descended from the clouds and dove towards the ground.

    The surface of the ground became clear. Xu Qi ¡®an saw the outline of arge city in the East. With therge city as the core, many viges and small towns were scattered.

    The four of themnded in a forest. Daoist priest Golden Lotus and Chu Yuanyou sat cross-legged and meditated to recover their Qi.

    Heng Yuan protected them while Xu Qi ¡®an strolled around the forest alone. He caught two pheasants and a deer.

    When they returned to their meditating spot, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°¡±Which one of you brought a wok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought it,¡±

    Chu Yuanxi opened her eyes and was about to get up and walk into the nearby forest to take out the iron pot. On second thought, she realized that since Xu Qi ¡®an knew about the existence of the fragments of the book of theher world, there was no need to hide it.

    Thus, they took out the fragments of the book of theher world and the iron pot. The four of them started two bonfires, one for stewing meat soup and one for barbecuing.

    No matter which system it was, after it was used up, it would have to be replenished with energy. The body could not generate power out of thin air.

    ¡°I still have some wine ...¡±

    Chu Yuanyang took out two jars of wine and ate them with the barbecue and broth. She exined, ¡°¡±There are two things you must bring along when you travel. First, pots and pans. Two, toilet paper.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised the porcin bottle and smiled. now, there¡¯s a third one: chicken essence.

    Chu Yuanqi immediately nodded in agreement.

    Xu ningyan was an interesting person!

    Chu Yuanyou has no ws, but I can¡¯t give up. I must find a way to kill him.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, the Golden Lotus Daoist grabbed a dried branch and tied up his white hair. Then, his face suddenly froze.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Prophet?¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face stiffened. What the hell, where¡¯s Zhong Li?

    I remember that she was still beside me when wended, but I don¡¯t know how I forgot about her ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned pale.

    it should be nearby. Let¡¯s look for it together. We must be careful. Also, hurry up. Daoist priest Golden Lotus said in a deep voice, ¡±

    this is more urgent than saving number five. Number five might be fine, but as for the Prophet, if we¡¯rete, we might ...

    Hengyuan did not understand the Warlock system and asked, ¡°¡±What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be cold,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded silently.

    The four of them quickly dispersed. After 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an found Zhong Li. When she descended, she fell into a deep pit. Then, the woman squatted in the deep pit and stopped moving.

    It was only when Xu Qi ¡®an came over and heard his voice that Zhong Li crawled out.

    Beside the bonfire, Zhong Li¡¯s back was facing the crowd. She hugged her knees and sat on the ground. Her shoulders were thin, and her back looked lonely.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t forget you on purpose. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    Xu Qi. an apologized and exined,¡±I¡¯m just, just ...¡± I just forgot.¡±

    Zhong Li hugged her knees and sat there, ignoring him.

    Chu Yuanqian clicked her tongue and watched the show with a smile.

    Master Hengyuan put his hands together and asked in confusion, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no danger in the surroundings. Why doesn¡¯t almsgiver Zhonge out on his own?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous for you.¡± Zhong Li whispered,¡±ording to my past experience, staying where we are and waiting for help is the safest way to deal with such a situation.¡±

    ¡°If Ie out, I¡¯ll encounter all kinds of dangers. Maybe meteorites fall from the sky, maybe I¡¯ll encounter great demons or evil cultivators passing by, and so on.

    bad luck can¡¯t be pried into or divined. It can happen at any time, such as ...

    Before she could finish her sentence, the bonfire suddenly crackled, and a string of sparks sshed out, lighting Zhong Li¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Heng Yuan¡¯s expression changed slightly, he subconsciously picked up the hot meat soup and sshed it at Zhong Li.

    At that moment, Xu Qi ¡®an stood in front of Zhong Li and waved his Qi to sweep away the hot meat soup.

    Zhong Li hugged Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s leg and shivered.

    Chu Yuanqi was dumbfounded.

    The scene fell silent.

    In the silent atmosphere, Hengyuan put his hands together and said pitifully, ¡°¡±Almsgiver Zhong, even if there are tens of thousands of Buddhistmps in the world, they can¡¯t shine through the darkness around you. Amitabha.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus and Chu Yuanyou also put their hands together and said pitifully, ¡°¡±Amitabha.¡±

    Daoist priest, you¡¯re a Big Shot of Daoism, why are you chanting the name of Buddha ... Even though Zhong Li was in a terrible state, I still felt likeughing ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    He reached out his hand and patted Zhong Li¡¯s head tofort her.

    when-when wended just now, I found that there was a problem with the Feng Shui nearby. There was arge tomb under the mountains in the South. Zhong Li whispered.

    ...........

    [ PS: I updated 10400 words today. It¡¯s wonderful. ] At the beginning of the month, please ask for monthly votes.

 Chapter 501

    501 Teammates that make people feel at ease (8000 words long chapter) _

    ¡°A tomb?¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at the mountains in the South. In the dark night, the mountains were quietly dormant and clustered around each other. The outline of the mountains was like a blooming lotus.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who didn¡¯t know anything about Feng Shui, looked away after a few nces. He found that Daoist priest Golden Lotus, Chu Yuanyou, and Hengyuan were all looking at him very seriously.

    ¡®Compared to them, my Foundation is still too shallow. It¡¯s also because the martial arts system is too low-ss and I don¡¯t know Feng Shui ...¡¯ Eh? That¡¯s not right, wasn¡¯t Feng Shui the specialty of warlocks?

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°¡±You guys can understand the Feng Shui of that mountain range?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus retracted his gaze.

    Chu Yuanxi and Heng Yuan shook their heads.

    If you don¡¯t understand. why are you so serious? you¡¯re all better at pretending than I am ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, he heard Golden Lotus Taoist say with a frown, ¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Feng Shui, but the geomancy of the earth veins is slightly simr. Even if that mountain range is a ce with good feng shui, it may not necessarily have arge tomb.¡±

    That¡¯s right, what the Taoist priest said makes sense. Fengshui Masters can only look at Fengshui, but can they even see the cemetery below? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Zhong Li.

    ¡°The tomb has been excavated, and the foul Yin Qi is soaring into the sky.¡± Zhong Li¡¯s eyes glowed as she observed the terrain and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s shaped like a lotus flower. The main peak faces east and receives the purple Qi. On the back is a River, and there must be an undercurrent underground. The bottom is nourished by ck water, and it¡¯s the terrain of three flowers gathering at the top. If there¡¯s an iron mine in the mountain, then we¡¯ll have all five elements.¡±

    Did he have all five elements? ¡°So?¡± Xu Qian asked as he thought.

    ¡°To be able to choose such a treasured ce, the person in the tomb is definitely not an ordinary person.¡± Zhong Li said.

    actually, I¡¯m quite curious. Apart from warlocks, the other systems don¡¯t know Feng Shui. So, who chose this tomb? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an scratched his head.

    Zhong Li answered every question. in addition to warlocks, sorcerers know a little about Fengshui, and the Taoist sect also knows a little.

    Warlocks were born out of the Magus system, so it was understandable that Magi knew a little ... Daoist also knew Feng Shui? Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but look at Golden Lotus.

    The others looked over at the same time.

    ¡°The earth sect doesn¡¯t learn such things, but the heaven sect and the human sect do.¡± To be more precise, the heavenly sect had this ability because they had cultivated to a high level and assimted with heaven and earth, sensing all things.

    ¡°The human sect¡¯s cultivation is gued with karmic sinmes and needs to rely on the Emperor, so they take the initiative to study Feng Shui. However, I¡¯m not as proficient as a Warlock.¡±

    Director Zhao Shou told me that there are three things rted to luck:The Confucians, the warlocks, and the Imperial court! The cultivation of the human sect also depended on the Emperor, but why was it not included? Xu Qian thought.

    ¡°There might be some rare treasures in this tomb, but it¡¯s also apanied by great evils,¡± Zhong Li continued.

    She stared straight at the South, yearning yet fearful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the members of the Tiandi society exchanged a look. Golden Lotus Daoist shook his head and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s find the person first. We¡¯ll talk about it after we enter the tomb.¡±

    I¡¯ll return to the capital once I find the 5th and pretend that this never happened.

    Hengyuan looked at Zhong Li and nodded, ¡°¡±The dead have already passed away, there¡¯s no need to disturb them.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian expressed her approval. besides, we¡¯re not well-prepared. We¡¯ll think about itter.

    Everyone¡¯s desire to survive was so strong, and they were all teammates who made people feel at ease. They were not troublesome and nosy, so good ... Xu Qi ¡®an was very pleased.

    As for how to find the person, after some discussion, they decided to start from three aspects.

    First, Xu Qi ¡®an used his identity as the night watchman to mobilize the officials and the town militia to search for him.

    Second, Daoist priest Golden Lotus and Chu Yuanyou could ride flying swords (objects) and be in charge of the towns and viges around the main city.

    Third, master Hengyuan could ask the people of the martial world and themon people in the city for information.

    No. 5 is from the southern border. He has obvious physical characteristics and is cute and delicate. As long as you have seen him before, you should remember him. Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    She was cute and delicate ... Xu Qi ¡®an took out a handful of silver from his purse and handed it to master Hengyuan. the best way to get information is with money, followed by fists. Master Hengyuan can do both.

    Hengyuan took the silver and nodded.

    .............

    Xiang province had eight provinces and 16 counties. Xiang city was the main city with a poption of 500000. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to the capital, it was still a first-ss city.

    At dawn, Xu Qi ¡®an brought Zhong Li into the city. Other than the stalls and craftsmen who got up early to work, the ordinary people were still in bed.

    On the other hand, entertainment venues such as brothels and brothels had opened early.

    The whoremasters came out yawning, shivered in the slightly cold morning wind, and dispersed.

    He didn¡¯t know how the brothels in Xiang city werepared to those in the capital, whether the song was nice, and whether the women were fresh ... Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed a passerby and asked for the direction of the mansion. His heart was as hard as iron, leaving the brothel and the hook-wall behind him.

    After entering the government office, he used the waist token of the silver Gong to see the Xiang Prefecture magistrate.

    The magistrate¡¯s surname was li, and he was a big-bellied middle-aged man. He received Xu Qi ¡®an politely.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sipped his tea and said, ¡± I¡¯m looking for a woman from the southern border. She¡¯s very young and as beautiful as a flower. It¡¯s easy to recognize her from her appearance. He hoped that magistrate li would send people to search for him.

    once there¡¯s news, make an announcement at the city gate. I¡¯lle after I see it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Xu. I¡¯ll definitely do as you say,¡± magistrate li nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea in satisfaction and continued to ask, ¡°¡±Has anything unusual happened in Xiang city recently? Or, there are some strange people fighting nearby.¡±

 Chapter 502

    502 A teammate that makes one feel at ease (8000 words long chapter) _

    ¡°No,¡± magistrate li shook his head after some thought.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left, magistrate li called for Tong Zhi and told him about the matter.

    isn¡¯t this like looking for a needle in the ocean? although the people from the southern border have obvious physical characteristics, Xiang city is so big, how can we find them? ¡±

    When Tongzhi heard that it was a thankless chore, he had the intention to refuse.

    Magistrate li waved his hand. it¡¯s a silver Gong from the capital. You can¡¯t refuse it. Just give it a perfunctory reply.

    Then, he suddenly frowned and said, ¡°¡±Silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an ... He felt that this name and title were quite familiar. Go and get the official report that the Imperial court sent yesterday.¡±

    Yesterday, the government had received a court bulletin from the Imperial court, saying that the Directorate of Celestials had won a battle with the Western Region¡¯s Buddhist sects. They had ordered all the provinces and governments to post the matter and make it public.

    After the court bulletin was delivered, magistrate li looked at it and stared at a line of words for a long time without saying a word.The silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an fought on behalf of the Directorate of Celestials.

    This great God had reallye ... Magistrate li looked at Tong Zhi and said in a deep voice, immediately take care of this matter. You must do your best.

    He pointed at the court bulletin. the silver Gong who left just now is the Big Shot on the court bulletin.

    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Tong Zhi nodded repeatedly.

    ................

    As the sun rose, Xu Qi ¡®an took Zhong Li around the city a few times, specifically picking out some Jianghu people to ask about it, but they found nothing.

    ¡°Logically speaking, if number five really encountered the demonic priest of the earth sect, she¡¯s most likely dead or captured ...

    ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus brought us here to look for someone. Unless he thought that number five could escape from the demonic priest of the earth sect.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he brought us here to find number five. If that¡¯s the case, there must have been traces of a battle in Xiang city. ording to the information I¡¯ve gathered from the government office, if anyone had witnessed such an intense battle, they would have reported it to the authorities. It¡¯s impossible for the government office not to know.

    of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that magistrate li hid the news from us. However. I¡¯ve been investigating in the city for. long time, but I haven¡¯t heard anything strange. You should know that the mouth of the people is the fastest way to spread information ... As expected, it¡¯s better to go to the brothel and listen to music.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought Zhong Li into the brothel.

    after scouting for half a day, I¡¯m thirsty. Let¡¯s go in and rest for a while, drink some water, and eat something. Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    Zhong Li hesitated for a moment, but she still followed him in.

    ¡°This way please, Sir.¡±

    The green-robed servant in the bar weed them warmly and led Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhong Li to the main hall.

    ¡°Pick the best private room on the second floor and prepare some wine, vegetables, fruits, and fruits.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked a piece of silver with her finger. She said to her mother in a familiar tone, as if she hade to a familiar clubhouse, ¡°Get No. 2 and No. 5 toe over to the old private room. I¡¯ll take them out tonight.

    The manservant in green clothes sized Zhong Li up and revealed an ambiguous smile, ¡°¡±Pleasee upstairs, Sir.¡±

    Generally speaking, people who brought women into brothels like this were purely listening to music and watching a show. However, there were also exceptions. He liked to bring women from outside to y with.

    Most of these women came from dubious backgrounds and were not easy to bring home, so they chose to hook up.

    This guest looked extraordinarily handsome, but he didn¡¯t expect to like such a woman who didn¡¯t care about her appearance ... The manservant in green muttered in his heart, but his legs were very agile. He led Xu Qi ¡®an to the second floor and pushed open a private room.

    ¡°Who are you guys looking for?¡± Zhong Li asked in a low voice as she ate.

    he¡¯s a member of a secret organization. The organization was founded by Daoist priest Golden Lotus of the earth sect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t afraid that the tool would disclose his privacy.

    Zhong Li chewed the food in small bites, but Xu Qi ¡®an still couldn¡¯t see her face. He could only see her red lips and beautiful lips when she was eating.

    ¡°His primordial spirit is iplete,¡± Zhong Li suddenly said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Zhong Li didn¡¯t answer, but said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the same as your lover in the Imperial Academy. The primordial spirit and the corporeal body are notpatible.¡±

    After a long silence, Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said, ¡± Oh, ¡± in a normal tone.

    ¡°The magic weapon in your hands is The Earth Book?¡± Zhong Li asked again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    the book of theher world is an ancient treasure. It¡¯s said that it can be traced back to the era of the human Emperor. It¡¯s a magic weapon created by the heaven and earth, but it was brokenter. Zhong Li said.

    ¡°How did it break?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was interested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from teacher Jian Zheng that he guessed, well, it should be Taoist Reverend who broke it.¡± Zhong Li took a sip of wine and exined, ¡±

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials has a magical treasure catalog that specifically records the magical treasures of the nine prefectures. It was personally cultivated by teacher Jian Zheng.¡±

    This magic weapon was very important as it was rted to Daoist priest Golden Lotus ¡®n to clean up the sect. If it fell into the hands of the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest, the consequences would be unimaginable. After all, no one had the confidence to snatch the fragment of the Book of the Earth from a second grade Dao chief.

    The Taoist priest must be anxious, but he didn¡¯t show it in front of us ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself.

    ..............

    Stepping on the paper crane, Golden Lotus Daoist swept across the ground with a heavy expression. Xu Qi ¡®an had guessed correctly. He was indeed in a hurry.

    When No. 5 didn¡¯t reply to his message, he already had a bad feeling. When he lost contact with the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, Daoist priest Golden Lotus knew that something had gone wrong.

    Who would have thought that number Five¡¯s luck would be so bad? her cultivation was not weak. Even if she encountered the demonic priest of the earth sect, she could escape if she couldn¡¯t beat him ...

    With zilian¡¯s lesson, the demonic priest of the earth sect would definitely not look for the owners one by one with the fragments of the book of theher world like before.

    It was very likely that they would continue to hide in the earth sect.

    If he couldn¡¯t gather all the fragments, his n would fail halfway.

 Chapter 503

    503 A teammate that makes one feel at ease (8000 words long chapter) _

    Now, he could only pray that number five had not fallen into the hands of the earth sect. That way, he could still save the little girl. As for the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld ...

    ¡°Time and fate?¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sighed in his heart and smiled bitterly.

    On the other side, Chu Yuanxi was gliding on her flying sword at an extremely fast speed. With his eyesight, he could clearly see where the battle had taken ce with just a nce.

    ¡°If the fragment of the Book of the Earth can¡¯t be found, then the Heaven and Earth Society, which has finally resumed its normal correspondence, will have to lie low and not dare to make a sound.

    this is not conducive to the exchange of information, and it will also slowly alienate the members who have developed certain feelings for each other. Most importantly, it will be difficult for Daoist Golden Lotus ¡®n to seed. And we promised to help him clean up his mess, which indirectly increased the risk.¡±

    At this moment, the owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld were all shocked.

    [ 2: I n to go to Jiangzhou to investigate a case, and then go to the capital to eliminate evil along the way. [ mm, postpone the battle of heaven and man for a few days. I¡¯lle to the capital after the court examination. ]

    After the court examinations, it would be twenty dayster. It wasn¡¯t toote ... In fact, Chu Yuanyu had a vague guess in her heart that Li Miao was really about to break through, so she had dyed it.

    ¡°This means that she doesn¡¯t have much confidence in the struggle between heaven and man, which is a good thing for me. ¡°However, if she sessfully breaks through to rank-4, it will definitely be a life-and-death battle. It¡¯s unavoidable.¡±

    [ are you sure he was captured by the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest? Xiangzhou, right? is Daoist priest Golden Lotus also in Xiangzhou? I¡¯lle over immediately and look for number five together. She¡¯s been missing for a few days. Did Daoist priest Golden Lotus find any clues? Why was this girl so unlucky?

    [ six: something happened to number five. She disappeared from Xiangzhou. Golden Lotus Daoist priest has lost the connection between the fragments of the book of theher world. It¡¯s very likely that he has been captured by the demonic priest of the earth sect. ]

    After more than ten seconds of silence, number two¡¯s message came in long paragraphs:

    [are you sure he was captured by the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest? Xiangzhou, right? is Daoist priest Golden Lotus also in Xiangzhou? I¡¯lle over immediately and look for number five together. She¡¯s been missing for a few days. Did Daoist priest Golden Lotus find any clues? Why was this girl so unlucky? What was the brain of the elders of the southern border Gu n?

    [ an inexperienced girl went to another country and didn¡¯t even send anyone to protect her. Barbarians are barbarians ... ]

    Number two kept on chattering like an old mother, and anyone could hear her eagerness.

    [ one: if you encounter the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest in Xiangzhou, then there will definitely be a battle. Find the local government for help. ]

    At this time, Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent a message, [ No. 2, you don¡¯t have toe. It¡¯s meaningless. ] [ number 4 and number 6 are also in Xiangzhou. ]

    A few secondster, Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent another letter.[ I¡¯ll do my best and leave it to fate. ]

    Anyone could see the helplessness in the Taoist priest¡¯s words. For a moment, the hearts of the people of the Heaven and Earth Society were heavy. He was worried that the magic weapon would fall into the hands of the demonic priest, and he was also worried about the safety of number five.

    ...........

    ¡°Eh, the Taoist priest didn¡¯t mention me. It seems that the identity of the¡± cat Taoist ¡°really makes him afraid. I knew it. People can¡¯t have entrics. If they have entrics and let others know, it¡¯ll be a living thing to use against them.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    Then, he looked at Zhong Li, ¡± are you full? ¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Zhong Li nodded obediently.

    ¡°I have a bold idea.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately.

    ¡°I suggest you hide your bold thoughts.¡± Zhong Li said warily.

    A few minutester, the trembling fifth Senior Sister of the Directorate of Celestials was dragged out to the street by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    just point us in the right direction and use your power as a prophet. I think we might be able to find some clues.

    ording to my experience, even if there¡¯s a clue, it will eventually lead to a worse ending. Zhong Li reminded.

    The sun shone on her body, and her hair shimmered with a colorful light. She was actually quite clean, but she was unkempt, making people mistake her for a dirty girl.

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a person with great luck. I can offset part of your misfortune.¡±

    Zhong Li was convinced by him. She was a well-behaved woman whocked her own opinions.

    She lowered her head, and strange lines appeared in her pupils. A few secondster, a slightly hollow voice said, ¡°¡±Head south for three miles and you will find the clues we want. Green clothes ... Men ... Fear ...¡±

    After she finished speaking, she weakly fell to the ground.

    ¡°The Prophet can only predict once a day, and then the misfortune will escte into a heavenly punishment. If I don¡¯t have the great fortune or the protection of a special formation, I won¡¯t be able to live for more than four hours.¡±

    The Prophet was already gued with bad luck, so after revealing the heavenly secret, he was directly punished by the heavens? Judging from the supervisor¡¯s style of doing things, he felt that the Warlock system was a natural conspirator, old silver who was secretly plotting ... Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart and carried Zhong Li on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    This little sister is quite big! The feeling on his back, as well as the bouncy and soft touch, made him add in his heart.

    The road was not very peaceful. Xu Qi ¡®an was hit by a horse on the street once, the carriage suddenly went out of control twice, and a Jianghu man mistook Zhong Li for his wife who had eloped with a wild man, and killed her in anger.

    Why did three li feel like he was walking out of the Western Paradise? Oh my God, this woman is poisonous ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve dragged you into this.¡± Zhong Li said.

    it¡¯s not a big deal. I, Xu Qi ¡®an, have seen all kinds of things. I definitely don¡¯t me you. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°I, I know the aura-gazing technique ...¡± She said in a low voice.

    ¡°........¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended not to hear him. He looked around and saw a man in a blue shirt sitting cross-legged on the side of the road. There was a sign in front of him that said, ¡±

    I¡¯m here to help you. I sincerely ask for the help of a master above level Seven. I¡¯ll pay you a lot of money. If you¡¯re not serious, you¡¯re the one.

 Chapter 504

    504 A teammate that makes one feel at ease (8000 words long chapter) _

    What¡¯s with this strong sense of deja vu ... Xu Qi ¡®an leaned over and stared at the man in green for a moment. ¡°Brother, what trouble have you encountered?¡±

    The green-robed man¡¯s face was as calm as water. He nced at him, ignored him, and pointed to the wooden tablet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to say something when he suddenly heard a stern voice behind him. b * stard, you killed my entire family. I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood today.

    He turned around and saw a burly martial artist with a steel knife in his hand. He was charging toward him angrily.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The steel de shed over.

    The green-robed man¡¯s expression changed and he shouted, ¡°¡±Be careful,¡± he warned.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t even Dodge and let the steel knife Hit his head. With a sharp ¡± ding ¡± sound, the de of the steel knife bent.

    The man in green widened his eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Rank-6?¡±

    The martial artists, whose eyes were filled with fierceness, also came to their senses. They realized that they had made a mistake and cut off a rank-6 with copper skin and iron bones. They were so frightened that their faces turned pale.

    He quickly knelt down and kowtowed. please spare my life, hero. Please spare my life. I¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯ve failed to recognize Mount Tai.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent him flying with a kick, then looked at the man in green. is my little trick enough to help? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough ...¡±

    The green-robed man was ecstatic, his face filled with excitement. please help me save people, hero. I¡¯ll give you a reward.

    He suspected that he was dreaming. He could actually meet a rank-6 martial artist. This was like a pie in the sky.

    ¡°Hero, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± The green-robed man said.

    If they changed ces, they would encounter other troubles. It was better to stay where they were ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood why Zhong Li didn¡¯t climb out of the pit.

    In the face of an unknown crisis, the best choice was to stay where they were and wait for help. He was so skilled that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Alright, alright ...¡± The man in green could only do as he was told. He coughed and lowered his voice.¡±I¡¯m Qian you, the branch leader of Hou Tu gang.¡±

    Good name! ¡°Houtu gang?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, confused.

    The green-robed man exined in embarrassment, ¡°¡±Our job is to excavate some ancient ruins and tombs so that the items inside can see the light of day again.¡±

    Oh, oh, grave robbers, no, gold-grabbing field officers! Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Qian you observed Xu Qi ¡®an closely. After seeing that Xu Qi¡¯ an didn¡¯t feel disgusted, he continued, ¡°¡±Around the end ofst year, the guest Masters of our sect found a Fengshui treasurend outside Xiang city, and there is a high possibility that arge tomb is hidden under it.

    ¡°After excavating, I found that it was indeed so. But our Deputy Chief said that the filthy air in the tomb is very terrifying and that there might be evil things. We can¡¯t handle it alone ...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stopped him, stared at him, and asked, ¡°¡±How did your vice sect master know that the filthy energy in the tomb is very terrifying?¡±

    Qian you puffed out his chest proudly. our Houtu gang¡¯s Deputy gang leader is a Warlock, a rare Warlock in the pugilistic world.

    A Warlock? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Zhong Li in shock. Her face was hidden in her messy hair, and her expression could not be seen. Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly remembered that he had asked about it in the Heaven and Earth Society. Although the Warlock system was only 600 years old, 600 years was only a short timepared to other systems.

    The fate of the entire Da Feng was only six hundred years.

    In addition to the Directorate of Celestials, there were also wild warlocks in the nine regions.

    ¡°What grade is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°A rank-7 Fengshui master.¡± Qian you replied.

    As expected, for unaffiliated warlocks, rank seven was almost the limit. A rank six Alchemist needed to rely on the dynasty and receive ¡± good reviews ¡± from the people. This was a condition that ordinary warlocks could not meet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. continue.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been preparing for three months, recruiting experts from all over the ce and preparing tools, including items of the purest yang to restrain the yin and foul Qi in the tomb. It wasn¡¯t until recently that the preparations wereplete and I brought people into the tomb, but in the end ...¡±

    Qian you¡¯s face slowly turned pale, and anxiety and worry appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°In the end, the gang leader and the others never returned. I knew that something must have happened to them. Unfortunately, their abilities were too weak and they were powerless. They could only continue to recruit experts to save them.¡±

    That tomb looked so ominous that it could cause this group of professionals to fail miserably in an easy task ... Well, the authorities usually wouldn¡¯t care about these trivial matters, and they would even arrest him, which was why he was ¡°setting up a stall¡± here to seek help ... Wait a minute!

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart moved and he asked, you said you were recruiting experts. Did you manage to recruit a girl from the southern border? her cultivation seems to be quite good.

    Qian you looked at him in confusion,¡±how did you know?¡± There was indeed a girl from the southern border with infinite strength. She came from the southern border thousands of miles away,cked money, and went hungry for three days and three nights.

    ¡°Gang leader treated her to a big meal and promised to take her to the capital city. Food and amodation were provided on the way, so she promised to help us in the tomb.¡±

    No wonder Zhong Li¡¯s prediction pointed to this brother ... It turned out that No. 5 had not been captured, but had an ident in the tomb ... But why would the fragment of The Earth Book be blocked?

    For a mouthful of food and some money, this silly girl actually went into the tomb with someone. Was this the so-called ¡°orcs will never be ves, unless they provide food and shelter?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full of questions.

    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Qian you quickly said, ¡± there¡¯s a great treasure in the tomb. As long as you¡¯re willing to help, not only can you get the treasure in the tomb, but our Houtu gang will also pay a lot of money to thank you.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re at our wit¡¯s end, it¡¯s better to report this to the authorities,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ncing at him.

    ¡°If we report this to the officials, I will be the first to be caught. The officials will not rush to save me, so it is not safe.¡± Qian you shook his head.

 Chapter 505

    505 Teammates that make people feel at ease (8000 words long chapter) _

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept this mission.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ...............

    An hourter, Qian you followed this powerful rank-6 martial artist out of the city. They did not go to the mountains in the South, but to the North.

    Qian you reminded him to go in the wrong direction several times, but he ignored him and exined, ¡°He was looking for a few friends to help.

    Along the way, Qian you went from being full of confidence to trembling in fear ... The reason was that this rank-6 master was really too unlucky.

    One moment, he was hit by a carriage. The next moment, he was mistaken for an enemy. The next moment, he was mistaken for a wanted criminal by an official.

    There were a few times when he was almost affected.

    could he be a jinx? is it really okay for such. person to enter the tomb? it can¡¯t be that we didn¡¯t save him and instead implicated the sect leader and the others ...

    Thinking of this, Qian you had the intention to retreat.

    ¡°Go to a distance and wait, as far away as possible. Cover your ears,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yes, sir! Qian you responded and entered the forest in a sh. He then left without looking back.

    Although this person is powerful, he¡¯s too unlucky. He¡¯s so unlucky that even I can see through him ... After returning to the city, I¡¯ll set up my stall somewhere else ... Gang leader, you guys must hold on. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get reinforcements.

    Qian you¡¯s heart was heavy. Suddenly, a deafening roar came from behind him, and the rolling sound waves shook the dense forest.

    His vision turned ck as his qi and blood churned. His ears were ringing, and he immediately covered his ears and squatted down.

    After a few minutes, he finally recovered and patted his painful ear.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Qian you thought in horror.

    At this time, he, who had not recovered his hearing, vaguely heard a sharp whistling sound. He could not help but look up. A sword light broke through the air, and a man in green stood on the sword.

    From another direction, a paper crane pped its wings and an old Daoist priest sat cross-legged on the crane.

    They, on the other hand, were gathering toward the unlucky rank-6 experts with a clear goal in mind.

    ¡°God, God helper ...¡± Qian you muttered.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the master he met by chance was not only a rank-6, but also had a friend who could fly. He had simply picked up a treasure.

    With the help of these experts, there was no need to worry about not being able to save the gang leader and his brothers.

    Go back, I have to go back, I have to go back immediately, hug this thigh, I won¡¯t let go!

    This thought was extremely firm in his heart.

    . I can¡¯t use the fragment of The Earth Book, or else my identity will be exposed. Fortunately. my voice is quite loud, and I rely on shouting tomunicate ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Daoist priest Golden Lotus and Chu Yuanyou, who were rushing over, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Master Heng Yuan is still in the city. Taoist priest, please inform him.¡±

    Golden Lotus jumped down from the back of the paper crane and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. He asked anxiously, ¡°¡±Did you find any clues?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I have good news and bad news.¡± ¡°The good news is that I know where your little friend is,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence. She wasn¡¯t caught by the demonic priest of the earth sect, but she encountered other trouble.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked.

    At this time, master Heng Yuan arrived. He heard the faint roar of a Lion in the city and knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was probably contacting the others.

    Because of the people in the city, it was not convenient for him to show his speed, so he patiently left the city and ran with all his strength.

    Knowing that Xu Qi ¡®an had a clue about number five, Heng Yuan put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha. Then, he looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an expectantly.

    ¡°She¡¯s still in Xiang city and hasn¡¯t encountered the demonic priest of the earth sect.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed to the South and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±She¡¯s in the tomb.¡±

    He went into the tomb?

    This answer was really beyond the expectations of the three people, and they were stunned for a long time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw Qian you return from a distance. He was so excited that he rolled and crawled. Heughed and said, ¡°¡±Just in time, Taoist priest can personally interrogate him.¡±

    After a series of questions, the three of them no longer had any doubts and epted the fact that number five had entered the tomb.

    ¡°Daoist priest, if No. 5 is in the tomb, why is the fragment of theher world Book blocked?¡± Chu Yuanxi frowned.

    ¡°Other than the earth sect¡¯s Secret technique that can seal the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, other methods can also be used. It¡¯s just that they are more demanding.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest squinted his eyes and looked to the South.

    ¡°There must be a great formation in the tomb that blocked the fragments of the book of theher world, making her unable to receive our message.¡±

    It turned out that there was no signal. Xu Qian said. Soon after, he noticed a detail. There was arge formation in the tomb, and as everyone knew, the Directorate of Celestials was a professional at formations.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s hurry down.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus could not wait.

    ¡°No!¡±

    No. Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. I just said that I have bad news.

    The three of them immediately looked at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned serious. in order to find clues, Zhong Li used her ability to predict the future. Now, she is in a state of divine retribution.

    The three of them looked at Zhong Li again.

    In the slightly silent atmosphere, Golden Lotus Daoist priest slowly said, ¡°¡±Since we know where number five is, then, then there¡¯s no rush. I think we should take a short rest and go down to the tomb tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± master Hengyuan said with his palms together.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Chu Yuanqian nodded.

    Everyone¡¯s desire to survive was so strong, and they were all teammates who made people feel at ease. They were not troublesome and nosy, so good ... Xu Qi ¡®an was very pleased.

    ...

    Then, he was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself that these words were so familiar, as if he had just said them.

    .............

    [ PS: I¡¯ve worked hard for the whole day and finally typed it out. ] Let¡¯s continue with the second chapter. It should be updated before 12 o ¡®clock, but it¡¯s not the big chapter. Remember to correct the wrong words.

    In addition, thank you for the pen holder and gifts for the little mare. They were really a group of good readers, which made her feel veryplicated.

 Chapter 506

    506 The tomb (1)

    Now that Zhong Li was being punished by the heavens, he definitely couldn¡¯t leave her outside. Xu Qi ¡®an had always been a man who had tender feelings for women.

    However, if they brought her into the tomb, there might be a risk of a team wipe. Therefore, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s decision was the most reliable one, and everyone agreed with it.

    That night, idents kept happening.

    Zhong Li was meditating with her legs crossed when a huge wild boar suddenly jumped out of the grass beside her and gave her a brutal charge. The bird flew past her head, leaving a lump of gold.

    The tree was suddenly blown down by the wind and fell on her head.At night, a Hunter who was hunting in the mountains shot a stray arrow at her and almost killed her ...

    It was too tragic, too tragic. The few men who had witnessed Zhong Li¡¯s encounter were all silent.

    The man was silent and the woman was crying.

    When the sun finally rose, Zhong Li made a list of items that could restrain the yin and filthy energy and asked Qian you to buy them in the city.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to take. short nap ...¡±

    Zhong Li reached out her hand and grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sleeve, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t leave me.¡±

    When Qian you returned with the list of items, Zhong Li was still sleeping. Xu Qi ¡®an carried her on his back and followed Golden Lotus Taoist and the others to the mountains in the South.

    ¡°Chi ...¡± Zhong Li mumbled.

    continue sleeping. I¡¯ll wake you up when we reach the entrance of the tomb. Xu Qi ¡®an said softly.

    Zhong Li continued to sleep in peace.

    After the time it took for two incense sticks to burn, Qian you brought the group to a Mountain Valley. He found the entrance to the tomb with great familiarity, which was covered with chopped branches.

    After Qian you moved the branch away, a narrow tunnel that could only fit one person was revealed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    ¡°Okay, sure.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi and Heng Yuan nodded, and then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an together with Taoist master Golden Lotus.

    ¡°Give me a reason!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    the divine instinct of a spirit forging stage martial artist can sense danger in advance. Daoist priest Golden Lotusughed.

    ¡°The Vajra Divine Art¡¯s protection is unparalleled.¡± Chu Yuanqi added.

    ¡°........ Alright, you¡¯ve convinced me. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an carried Zhong Li on his back and entered the robber hole.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist and the other three followed behind him. They did not get too close and kept a rtively safe distance.

    From the mouth, the beginning of the narrow path, then the person. After taking dozens of steps, he suddenly saw the light.

    When he came out of the hole, he saw a wide space. When he jumped out of the hole, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on a brick, which must have fallen from the wall when the grave robbers were digging the hole.

    Da da ...

    He knocked on the Flint and lit the torch he had prepared. The torch burned brightly.

    This hole had been open for nearly three months, and the air was fresh. The oxygen content in the tomb was extremely high ... That wouldn¡¯t do. It would destroy the cultural relics in the tomb. Some things would deteriorate quickly once they came into contact with oxygen ... Hey, I don¡¯t need to go through a trial, so what¡¯s the point of thinking of these lines that have. strong desire to survive ... Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind him. Daoist priest Golden Lotus and the others hade out of the hole and jumped into the tomb.

    Everyone lit up their torches at the same time, illuminating the dark space.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and picked up a brick. He pinched it and found that the brick was many times harder than he had expected.

    ¡°What kind of brick is this?¡± He asked.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest moved the torch and shone it over. He took a few looks and said,¡±Qinggang brick.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him.

    it¡¯s a rare stone. It¡¯s hard and doesn¡¯t get eroded easily. Chu Yuanqian exined, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this kind of brick in the books, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it.¡±

    yes. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said, ¡± we should have entered the edge of the tomb. ording to these bricks, the entire tomb should be built with Qinggang stone bricks.

    the owner of this tomb is more honorable than we thought.

    As expected of a genius in solving cases, his thinking was flexible, and his ability to analyze was strong ... Chu Yuanxi thought.

    The group searched around the tomb and found 12 coffins and four corpses. They had been dead for several days, and their bodies gave off a very light rancid smell.

    ¡°Three of them are brothers from the gang, and the other one is an expert we hired.¡± Qian you said in a low voice.

    Even though doing this job was extremely risky and he often encountered danger, his heart was still heavy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put Zhong Li down and handed her the torch. He squatted down to examine the body and said, ¡± her face is blue and ck, and her lips are ck. She died from a deadly poison.

    ¡°There¡¯s no poisonous gas in the air.¡± Zhong Li said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and quickly stripped the corpse of his clothes. He found that there were a few small wounds on the arm of the corpse, as if they had been bitten by some insects.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the coffins. The dead must have touched the coffins.¡± Chu Yuanqi suddenly said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched. He caught a slight but dense squirming sounding from the stone coffin.

    The stone coffin was like a container for poisonous insects, filled with poisonous insects.

    ¡°Do you want to open the coffin and take a look?¡± Hengyuan said as he looked at Golden Lotus.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus looked at Chu Yuanyou.

    The top scorer nodded and flicked a sword intent toward the stone coffin. The stone coffin shook violently and the squirming sound stopped.

    ...

    He waved his sleeve, and the stone coffin was opened. A foul smell came out.

    Everyone present was an expert, so they were not afraid of mere poison. Zhong Li opened her palm and held a brown pill in her hand. She said to Qian you, ¡°¡±This is a detox pill.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Qian you received it gratefully and swallowed it.

    The four members of the Heaven and Earth Society stood by the sarcophagus and examined the inside. The dense poisonous insects with appendages were blown to pieces, and dark brown liquid sshed all over the coffin walls.

    In addition to the poisonous insect that Chu Yuanyou had killed, there was also a badly deformed skeleton. It was impossible to determine the exact age, but it was known that it had been there for a long time.

    It was a pity that this world didn¡¯t have the corresponding technology, otherwise, they could have determined the age of this skeleton ... Xu Qian thought.

    there are no funerary objects. The coffins in this tomb room should belong to the funerary objects. Chu Yuanxi said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a system for the living to be buried with the dead in Da Feng.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an humbly asked Chu Zhuangyuan for advice.

    ¡°The system of burial of the living has existed since ancient times, but the original era can not be verified. However, the system of martyrdom was truly abolished in the great wing dynasty in the year 2123. At that time, the schrly Sage had yet to be born.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi did not hesitate. The relevant knowledge naturally appeared in her mind and she replied.

    ¡°In other words, this tomb is more than two thousand years old.¡± Golden Lotus said.

    ...

    After checking for a while, they found nothing. They left the tomb with torches in their hands and went deeper. Along the way, they would asionally encounter one or two corpses, all of which died in traps.

    After walking for a while, they entered an even wider tomb. The top of the tomb was deep in the darkness, and the darkness in front of them was boundless.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his torch and saw many corpses on the ground. Some of them were made of flesh and blood, and they had been dead for only a few days. Some of them were withered corpses, wearing tattered clothes that made it impossible to see the original style.

    None of these withered corpses wereplete. Some had their heads torn off, some had their limbs torn off, and some had been chopped into pieces.

    Other than that, there were also coffins that had been opened.

    One could imagine that an intense battle had just taken ce here.

    The grave robbers opened the coffins and woke up the zombies sleeping inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this zombie? If I remember correctly, it¡¯s the witchcraft cult that can control corpses, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a very low ¡± education level, ¡± was the first to speak. His eyes swept over the coffins that had not been opened in the distance.

    Zhong Li shook her head, ¡± these zombies have nothing to do with the witchcraft religion. They¡¯ve been nourished by the yin Qi. They¡¯ve be zombies after a long time. Fortunately, these zombies have been destroyed, saving us a lot of trouble.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, ¡± Bang Bang Bang ¡± sounds rang out in the empty tomb room. It was the sound of the coffin lid being pushed open and falling to the ground.

    In the darkness, ck shadows stood up one after another. They looked withered, but they had sharp, ck nails. Their eyes were dark green, and they were cold and terrifying.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hengyuan chanted the name of Buddha and strode forward. He took the initiative to meet the zombies and smashed their heads with a punch.

    After finishing off the zombies, they found murals on the walls on both sides of the tomb.

    The contents of the mural on the left wall were carved with a group of people wearing ancient clothes and strange hats. They were prostrating on the ground and kowtowing towards a high tform.

    Chu Yuanyou knew a thing or two about it, but she didn¡¯t know much about it. Hengyuan and Xu Qi ¡®an had never heard of it.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Lord Daoist is known as the ancestor of all Arts and has learned a lot. The orthodoxies he passed down are mainly from the three sects of heaven, earth, and man, but there are also many other branches.

    ¡°There is a school of thought that focuses on dual cultivation, where yin and yang intersect and form a great Dao. At its most glorious time, its reputation was no weaker than that of the heaven, earth, and human sects. There were many devotees, and they were treated as distinguished guests by high-ranking officials and dignitaries who desired to cultivate and live forever. There were even female devotees who lingered in the Taoist temple and volunteered to do dual cultivation. ording to the earth sect¡¯s ancient records, there are a few women of noble status among them.¡±

    Damn, this sect really knows how to y ... No, no, I¡¯m just seeing. lecherous person. In their eyes, the core purpose is to share the great Dao, and everything else is just floating clouds ... Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. He stared at the mural, trying to remember the cirction of his meridians.

    Hengyuan shook his head and stared at the mural with clear eyes. It was as if the things on it were floating clouds that could not shake his Buddhist heart.

    ¡°This technique is good for cultivation, but it¡¯s too difficult to find a partner for dual cultivation.¡± The champion evaluated.

    Since it was dual cultivation, he naturally had to find a woman who was also proficient in this path. It was definitely not possible to find a woman in a brothel to cultivate.

    ¡°The yin and yang of heaven and earth transform into the five elements. The dual cultivation technique is an Orthodox technique that points directly to the great Dao. However, there was no difference in spells, but there was a difference in people. The progress of dual cultivation was slow and required one to maintain their heart and not be upied by desires.

    ¡°Gradually, in order to speed up their development, this sect created the plucking technique among the dual cultivation techniques, and thus fell into the devil path. They deceived the female devotees and imprisoned them in the temple for them to pluck. They robbed women from all over the ce, causing the public¡¯s resentment to boil.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally incurred the wrath of the Imperial court¡¯s Army and the martial world¡¯s swordsmen ... Now that it was annihted, the Taoist faction had an iplete dual cultivation technique, but since it was iplete, it was not of much use. I didn¡¯t expect to find aplete dual cultivation technique here.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sighed.

    ¡°Then, why is there aplete dual cultivation technique here?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ........

    [ PS: there are fewer chapters. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be able to be updated before 12 o ¡®clock. ]

 Chapter 507

    507 Thebyrinth and reuniting (1)

    didn¡¯t they say that that sect was once highly sought after by high officials and nobles? the identity of the owner of this tomb is obviously noble. Chu Yuanqian analyzed.

    His meaning was obvious. The owner of the tomb was a fanatic worshiper of the dual cultivation technique.

    ¡°To be able to see the long-lost dual cultivation technique here, this trip has not been in vain.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus sighed.

    ¡°Daoist priest, you don¡¯t get close to women, so this dual cultivation technique is useless to you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°The clothes of the people in the murals are a little strange. They are so old that I can¡¯t determine which dynasty they are from.¡±

    Compared to the dual cultivation technique, Chu Yuanxi was more interested in the other mural.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already memorized the dual cultivation technique on the mural, and he urged, ¡± let¡¯s go. We need to leave this ce. It¡¯s more important to find number five.

    He wanted to monopolize such a good thing.

    Hence, everyone continued to explore. Qian you listened to their conversation and knew that the thing on the mural was the legendary dual cultivation technique.

    This was good. It didn¡¯t affect his cultivation at all.

    To men, it was simply an irresistible temptation. This was especially so for people like Qian you, whocked resources, guidance from famous teachers, and secret manuals.

    He quietly took a few steps back and waited for Xu Qi ¡®an and the others to leave. Qian you immediately turned back to look at the murals.

    Time was limited, and he had only memorized a few pictures just now. He was simply unable to form an effective dual cultivation technique, which was equivalent to being useless.

    ¡°. ¡®ll go after them after I¡¯ve memorized it. It¡¯ll be done soon, very soon ...¡±

    Qian you held the torch and walked very fast. In the empty environment, only the sound of his footsteps echoed.

    Slowly, Qian you realized that something was wrong. He had been walking for so long, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the ce where the mural was.

    we didn¡¯t go that far. Why haven¡¯t we returned to the painting? ¡±

    He raised the torch and shone it everywhere. The tomb was empty and terrifyingly quiet. Not only were there no murals, but there wasn¡¯t even a coffin.

    The murals were gone, and so were the sarcophagi and zombies ... He stood there for a moment, and cold sweat poured out.

    Qian you¡¯s teeth were chattering, and his voice was trembling as well. ¡°Great, great hero? Hero, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t leave me behind ...¡±

    The sound reverberated in the empty environment, refracted, and changed its shape. When it returned to his ears, it sounded like someone else was shouting.

    A chill ran down Qian you¡¯s spine, and his hair stood on end. He shut his mouth and did not dare to speak again.

    He turned around and tried to catch up with Xu Qi ¡®an and the others. However, he changed from sprinting to running wildly. He ran until he was out of breath, but he still couldn¡¯t catch up with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    There was not a single person in sight. In the silent tomb, only the sound of his footsteps echoed, making people feel as if they had fallen into an ice cer and experienced the coldness from hell.

    Suddenly, Qian you, who was running madly, tripped and fell to the ground. He groaned as he fell. He grabbed the torch in fear and shone it over.

    It was a corpse. To be more precise, it was half a corpse.

    He only had the upper half of his body. The lower half of his body had been cut off at the waist by something, and the wound was bloody. The organs in his stomach were also emptied.

    ah! Qian you cried out in shock and scrambled away in fear.

    There were evil beings, man-eating evil beings ... It¡¯s nearby and I can encounter it at any time ... A huge fear exploded in his heart, and Qian you¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Leave, hurry up and leave this ce.¡±

    Qian you¡¯s hand that was holding the torch trembled slightly. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

    He was an old man of the Hou Tu gang and had been to the tomb before. He had experienced all kinds of dangers, but none of them were as strange as the one in front of him. Fortunately, he still had the courage to not be scared out of his wits.

    ¡°The light of the fire may attract evil things, but without the light of the torch, I might not even know when I run into it. Furthermore, after staying underground for so long, his eyes must have deteriorated and be less sensitive to light.

    ¡°What I want to do is not to put out the fire, but to get rid of the smell on my body.¡±

    As a mature grave robber, he had all these things. He took out a porcin jar from the bag he carried with him. The jar was filled with a pungent powder. If one smelled it carefully, it was simr to the smell of a corpse.

    Qian you sprinkled the powder on his body, held the torch, and walked forward carefully.

    He hadpletely lost his sense of direction and just went wherever he wanted to go.

    Suddenly, a surprised voice came from behind her. ¡°Qian you?¡±

    ...............

    After walking for a while with the torch in his hand, Golden Lotus suddenly frowned. ¡°Are we short of one person?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced behind him, and the old Daoist¡¯s pupils shrank.

    There was nothing behind him. The Houtu gang¡¯s branch leader had disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Chu Yuanyou, and Heng Yuan noticed the abnormality. Their expressions changed slightly, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    ¡°When did he disappear? I didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and sensed for a while. He frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°My divine sense is unaffected. If it had been swept away by something, I would have noticed it. Because since that thing is hostile to him, it will definitely be hostile to us as well.

    and once hostility is generated, my divine instinct will quickly capture it and give me feedback.

    Chu Yuanqian¡¯s face was solemn as she analyzed, ¡°¡±Not only that, there¡¯s one less footstep, and we didn¡¯t even notice? This is unusual in itself.¡±

    Hengyuan frowned and did not say anything.

    Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He took out the fragment of the book of theher world and examined it for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°¡±The fragment of the Book of the Netherworld can¡¯t be used anymore.¡±

    Xu Qi. an, Chu Yuanqian, and Hengyuan all made the same action of taking something out of their clothes. However. thetter two sessfully took out the fragments of the book of theher world, while Xu Qi. an came to her senses in time. She stopped at the edge of the cliff and scratched her chest without any anger ...

 Chapter 508

    508 Thebyrinth and reuniting (2)

    ¡°Indeed, it can¡¯t be used.¡± Chu Yuanxi tried to send a letter, but her face sank after she failed.

    The reason for Five¡¯s loss of contact in Xiang city was now clear.

    This huge underground tomb blocked the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld.

    ¡°I, I think I know what this ce is. Well, to be more precise, I know our situation.¡± Zhong Li raised her little hand.

    When the four of them looked over, she lowered her head and whispered, ¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, the structure of a tomb is divided into threeyers: inner, middle, and outer. The innermostyer was the main tomb, where the master of the tomb was slumbering. In the middle was a side chamber and a tunnel, where the important buried figures of the tomb owner were slumbering. The outeryer was the defense of the tomb. We¡¯re now at the outermostyer, which is also the most dangerousyer.

    ¡°This ce is filled with traps and mechanisms, as well as formations ... If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯ve stepped into the formation the moment we entered the tomb with the mural.¡±

    The four men looked at her at the same time. Xu Qi ¡®an red at her and said, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    I forgot, ¡± Zhong Li lowered her head and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know why I just forgot.¡±

    Hearing this, the four men fell silent. They couldn¡¯t bear to me her.

    ¡°What formation is this? can you tell?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked.

    ¡°It should be some kind of bewildering array. Theyout of the outer perimeter of the underground pce ispatible with this array. We are now in a huge maze, and we must find the right way to leave. Otherwise, we will be trapped here forever.¡± Zhong Li said.

    ¡°Hurry up and take us away.¡± Chu Yuanqian said hurriedly.

    ¡°I, I will lead you to your deaths.¡± Zhong Li¡¯s head lowered even more.

    Everyone was speechless.

    The unlucky Prophet ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    Chu Yuanqian frowned and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an. She suddenly found inspiration from him. if we can¡¯t break the formation with conventional means, the best way is to break it with force, just like the two shes that Xu Qi ¡®an used in the battle of magic.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus rejected the suggestion and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±It¡¯s best not to do this before we figure out the identity of the tomb owner. The outeryer was made of qingang stone. It was so luxurious that even Emperor Yuan jing of the present Da Feng could not take out so many qingang stones, let alone in ancient times.

    ¡°The ancient dual cultivation technique is the secret technique of that sect. They won¡¯t hand over all of it, but there are some in the tomb.

    ¡°The maze array we¡¯re in is so exquisite, and it was set up at least two thousand years ago. At that time, there were no warlocks. All of these showed that the owner of the tomb was not simple. If he rashly broke the formation, he was afraid that it would lead to unpredictable consequences. Heh, if you¡¯re a third rank expert, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian nodded silently.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Hengyuan frowned.

    He was a monk and didn¡¯t understand these things. Chu Yuanqi cultivated the way of the sword. However, he also didn¡¯t understand formations.

    Xu ningyan was just a martial artist, so he could not be counted on.

    ¡°Dao sect doesn¡¯t know Feng Shui, but I know a little about formations. I can try to take you there.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    The Dao sect knew how to set up arrays. When zilian and Yang Yan were outside the city, they had set up arge array. However, they weren¡¯t as freakish as warlocks, who could create formation patterns with a single step.

    Fifteen minutester, Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s face was stiff. He looked at the deep darkness in front of him and frowned without saying a word.

    The Golden Lotus failed to find a way, and he began to doubt his life.

    Daoist priest, you¡¯re also a f * cking counterfeit ... Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    No one present knew that Daoist Golden Lotus was the remnant soul of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief and that he had a good side to him. Thus, they did not know that there was a heavy truth hidden behind his serious expression.

    They were in trouble, big trouble.

    ¡°Before bing a Warlock, who else has such a powerful array?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus fell into deep thought, searching for ¡®suspicious targets¡¯ in his mind.

    ¡°Even Daoist priest can¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Hengyuan and Chu Yuanyou looked at each other and saw the heaviness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    He had been too careless. If he had known earlier. he would have checked the local Chronicles of Xiang city and the history books to find clues about the tomb before considering whether to leave the tomb ... ¡°With the lineup of our team, even a level four expert would have to run away if they saw it. I was too arrogant and careless.

    Chu Yuanxi secretly regretted it in her heart.

    Hengyuan chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice. He felt guilty. No. 5 had disappeared for several days and was waiting for help in the dark and strange tomb. However, as soon as they came down, they encountered a problem that they couldn¡¯t solve.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest sighed and looked at Zhong Li, ¡°¡±What do you think? There¡¯s no need to tell me your choice, just borate on the profoundness of this formation.¡±

    Zhong Li muttered,¡±this kind of formation is usually built in secret rooms or underground. Otherwise, the person who enters the formation only needs to determine the direction and they can easily find the right path.¡±

    ¡°In a situation where we can¡¯t identify the direction, we can only rely on the experience and judgment of the person who enters the formation to escape. I-I¡¯m afraid that once my experience and judgment are blinded by greed, I¡¯ll attract even greater trouble.¡±

    At this moment, even Daoist priest Golden Lotus fell silent.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society finally experienced number Five¡¯s despair. They were in the underground pce, unable to get out and unable to contact the outside world. As time passed, his body¡¯s condition gradually declined ...

    In the heavy atmosphere, Zhong Li raised her hand again and whispered, ¡°¡±Actually, there¡¯s another safe way,¡±

    Chu Yuanqian and Xu Qi ¡®an were overjoyed and said anxiously, ¡°¡±What is it?¡±

    Hengyuan raised his head and looked at her with eyes full of anticipation.

 Chapter 509

    509 Thebyrinth and reuniting (3)

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Zhong Li poked Xu Qi ¡®an with her finger, lowered her head and said, ¡°¡±Let him lead the way, and we can get out. Yes, there¡¯s a high chance we can.¡±

    He?

    Everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Zhong Li to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Chu Yuanqian examined him in disbelief, and many thoughts shed through her mind. Xu ningyan was only a martial artist. It was impossible for him to know about arrays. It would be better for her to do it than for him.

    However, this diviner from the Directorate of Celestials would not joke so casually. So, was there something special about Xu ningyan, or did he have something on him that could break the array?

    However, judging from Xu ningyan¡¯s expression, he seemed to be quite shocked ...

    Thinking of this, Chu Yuanyou couldn¡¯t help but look at Daoist priest Golden Lotus, only to find that he seemed to havee to a realization.

    Even Daoist priest Golden Lotus knew about it? Chu Yuanqian secretly noted down this detail.

    Xu ningyan seemed to have a secret ... I am getting more and more curious about him.

    ¡°Lord Xu knows about formations?¡±

    Hengyuan¡¯s inner thoughts were not asplicated as the top scorer¡¯s, so he directly asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ..............

    Qian you suddenly turned around, took out his weapon, and put on a defensive posture. Then he squinted his eyes and stared at the darkness in front of him, shouting in a low voice, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±

    The sound of footsteps approached, and a figure approached the edge of the area illuminated by the torch light. The outline of the man turned from blurry to clear. It was a middle-aged man in his forties.

    His face was thin, his eye sockets were sunken, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked like a sick man who had been seriously ill and had his body hollowed out.

    His jaw, which had not been trimmed for many days, had a circle of short greenish-ck beards, looking sloppy and decadent.

    ¡°Gang leader?¡±

    Qian you¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was filled with ecstasy. He moved his torch and shone it on the ground, and he found many familiar faces. They were all brothers from the Hou Tu gang.

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet the gang leader and the others here, and to obtain it without any effort ... Just as Qian you was about to step forward, his expression suddenly changed. He pointed his weapon at the crowd and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, all of you don¡¯t move, or else this daddy¡¯s saber won¡¯t recognize you. Well, how can you prove yourselves?¡±

    The gang master of the sick man gang revealed a gratified smile. very good, you weren¡¯t careless. It seems like the human-skinned corpse you met two years ago in Jingzhou has left a deep impression on you.

    The gang members behind him cursed angrily, ¡°¡±Qian, don¡¯t you know why I left you up there? with your mediocre skills, you¡¯ll die if you go down to the tomb.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really you guys.¡± Instead of getting angry, Qian youughed and happily went up to wee him. When he approached the gang leader, he suddenly scattered a handful of cinnabar.

    damn it, this broken thing can only deal with low-level vengeful spirits. It¡¯s useless against zombies. The gang leader of the sick man gang pped the Cinnabar off his body and cursed.

    At this point, Qian you no longer had any doubts.

    He raised the torch and looked at them one by one. He saw the white-haired, sunken-eyed, and Haggard Deputy gang leader, the old wild Warlock.

    At this moment, his white robe was already dirty and torn.

    Then, he saw the girl from the southern border. The girl¡¯s originally round face had slimmed down, and her chin was a little sharp. She was still handsome, but her eyes were bloodshot, as if she hadn¡¯t slept for a long time, and her expression was Haggard.

    When he finished reading and counted the number of people, his heart felt heavy.

    Out of the 32 people who had entered the tomb, only 12 remained.

    ¡°Everyone must be starving, right? I¡¯ve brought you some food and water.¡± Qian you undid the luggage on his back and distributed dry food to everyone.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, including the young girl from the southern border. They stared at the shaobing as if they were staring at a naked beauty.

    The team¡¯s food had long been exhausted, and they had been starving underground for a few days.

    In the process of distributing the food, Qian you noticed that his gang members were all injured. Some of them even lost an arm, and even their sleeves were gone. Their wounds were simply bandaged, and blood could be seen faintly.

    ¡°Gang leader, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qian you asked.

    When they heard this, the people who were devouring the food froze at the same time. The gang master of sick man gang said in a low voice, ¡°¡±We¡¯re in trouble,¡±

    Even a blind person could see this. Qian you thought.

    ¡°This is a maze, and we can¡¯t get out no matter how we walk. After I brought my brothers into the tomb, we entered a tomb full of zombies. We had to sacrifice many of our brothers to get rid of those evil things. It¡¯s all thanks to Lina, or else there would be even more brothers dead or injured.¡±

    The gang leader of the sick man gang swept a nce at the young girl who had her head lowered as she ate the tbread and continued, ¡°¡±After we entered that tomb, we never went out again. For the past few days, we¡¯ve been going around in circles, and our water and food have been reduced one by one.

    because of this, the gang had an argument with the experts they invited ... This wasn¡¯t the worst. One time, we woke up and found that the brothers who were ¡°on night duty¡± had disappeared.

    ¡°From then on, a few of our brothers went missing for no reason every day. The group fell into a great panic, and the experts we invited had a disagreement with us. After an intense argument, we went our separate ways.

    not long after, we found that those who left the group were all dead. Their deaths were very miserable, as if they had been eaten by something.

    Qian you¡¯s heart sank as he inexplicably thought of the horrible corpse that had tripped him.

    The gang master of the sick man gang drank a mouthful of water and swallowed the food in his mouth. it¡¯s a monster, a very powerful monster. It¡¯s hunting us and eating two people a day. It can¡¯t eat too much or too little.

    When he said this, there was a slight tremble in his voice.

    we¡¯ve already defeated it twice. It¡¯s all thanks to Lina. Otherwise, you might not have been able to see us. The gang leader of the sick man gang said in a deep voice, ¡±

    but Lina¡¯s condition is getting worse and worse. Without food and water, we¡¯ll eventually run out of energy. By the way, why did youe down?¡±

    ...........

    [ PS: future updates will be announced in the book friends group. The book friends group number is at the top of the post in the book review section. You can join it yourself. Other than that, it¡¯s not an official group and has nothing to do with selling newspapers. ]

    In addition, it was said at the beginning that the side Story was an extra benefit for the original readers and had no impact on the main plot. For the time being, there would be no side Story. Any work in the group selling v could be added with a fan value of 5000, so there was no need for people to spend money on side stories, and there was no need to sell side stories for profit.

    ...

 Chapter 510

    510 Strange (1)

    Hearing this question, Qian you immediately became spirited. He coughed a few times to attract the attention of his gang members and said, ¡±

    ¡°Gang leader, brothers, I¡¯ve brought reinforcements for you. Don¡¯t worry everyone, we¡¯ll be able to get out of here soon.¡±

    Everyone was overjoyed and said excitedly,¡±is it the Gongsun family from Xiang province¡¯s Wulin?¡± Or the Dragon God Castle by the ck water River?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s these two, we¡¯ll be saved this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The master of the Gongsun family is a fifth-level master. He has many masters under him, and there is no shortage of Masters who are proficient in the heterodox Arts. The Dragon God castle was stronger. However, these two forces don¡¯t have a good appetite. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a share of the things in the tomb, and we¡¯ll have to pay a sky-high price for it. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re blinded byrd, aren¡¯t you? What was the use of money if he lost his life? As long as you can get us out of here, everything will be easy.¡±

    The gang master of the sick man gang let out a shaky breath and nodded. ¡°Qian you, you¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ......... Qian you was silent for a long time before he said with a strange expression, ¡± I, the helper I found wasn¡¯t from the Gongsun family, nor was it Dragon God Castle.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was disappointed, and the excitement on their faces disappeared.

    Among the martial arts forces near Xiang city, the Gongsun family and Dragon God Castle were undoubtedly the leaders. They were close to the Xiang city government, and many martial arts experts relied on them.

    If there was anyone in Xiang city who could save them, it would be the two forces.

    The hopeful light in the gang leader¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed.

    The white-robed vice-leader asked, ¡± if it¡¯s not the Dragon God Castle or the Gongsun family, then what¡¯s the rank of the helper you¡¯ve hired? what¡¯s his identity? is he a rogue cultivator or someone with a sect¡¯s background? ¡±

    The Deputy sect master was Gongyang su, a magician. Everyone knew that other than si tiangjian, rogue magicians were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns.

    Warlocks could see auras and were good at divination. They were natural grave robbers. Therefore, Gongyang su was the treasure of the Houtu gang. Although he was the Deputy gang leader, everyone in the gang listened to him.

    As soon as Gongyang su spoke, everyone immediately fell silent and looked at Qian you.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that I met those helpers by chance, but they seemed to be looking for someone ...¡± Chapter leader Qian you looked at the southern border Girl and said, ¡±

    ¡°Miss Lina, they¡¯re here for you.¡±

    Everyone then looked at the girl from the southern border. Lina, who was trying hard to deal with the shaobing, raised her head. There was some crumbs at the corner of her mouth, and she looked very confused.

    ¡°This is my first timeing to Da Feng, so my nsmen didn¡¯t follow me.¡± Leena shook her head, indicating that she was alone and had no friends.

    ¡°The one I met was. rank. 6 martial artist with bronze skin and iron bone. He was extremely handsome and was carrying a girl with disheveled hair on his back ...¡± Qian you exined.

    Before he could finish, Lina quickly shook her head.¡±I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But they were indeed looking for you. They even asked me if there were any girls from the southern border among the people who went into the tomb. I was thinking that you were the only southern border Girl in Xiang city recently.¡±

    The gang leader of the sick man gang frowned. He did not think that Lina would hide or quibble about this matter. First of all, this girl was pure and innocent, and she did not have any schemes.

    Secondly, everyone was in a desperate situation, and they were in the same boat. Who didn¡¯t want to get out as soon as possible? it was meaningless to hide this now.

    ¡°Lastly, if this girl had a rank-6 martial artist friend in Dafeng, why would she have to go through the trouble of starving for three days and three nights? If he had not treated her to a meal, she would have robbed him.

    At the thought of this, the gang master muttered, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that there were a few of them? tell me in detail about the characteristics of the others.

    Qian you nodded and said,¡±other than that man and woman, there¡¯s also a burly and fierce-looking monk.¡±A green-robed swordsman who can ride a flying sword is truly an immortal.¡±

    ¡°Riding a flying sword?¡± The gang leader was shocked. He had never heard of a martial artist who could ride a flying sword.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Gongyang su looked at Leena.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± The barbaric girl from the southern border shook her head.

    You really don¡¯t know him? H-how could this be? the hero and hispanions were looking for Miss Lina ... Qian you was puzzled and continued, ¡±

    there¡¯s another Daoist priest. I heard others call him Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest?!

    Lina suddenly screamed, her face beaming with joy. She said,¡±I know him, I know him. Daoist priest Golden Lotus is a senior I trust a lot ... Wuwu, Daoist priest Golden Lotus hase to find me. Daoist priest Golden Lotus is indeed a good person.¡±

    So. they knew each other ... Everyone felt relieved.

    The burly bald man should be warrior monk Heng Yuan, who was also number six ... The green-robed swordsman riding on a flying sword was No. 4. Well, the battle between heaven and man was imminent, and he was in the capital city now ... Who was the handsome rank-6 martial artist? How could there be such a person in our heaven and earth?

    From the looks of it, the one who really knew Lina was that Taoist priest Golden Lotus, and the others were helpers that the Taoist priest had found.

    The burly bald man should be warrior monk Heng Yuan, who was also number six ... The green-robed swordsman riding on a flying sword was No. 4. Well, the battle between heaven and man was imminent, and he was in the capital city now ... Who was the handsome rank-6 martial artist? How could there be such a person in our heaven and earth? Lina¡¯s not-so-smart brain worked quickly, and she matched the ¡®friend¡¯ that money friend had mentioned to her.

    However, he couldn¡¯t think of who the ¡°man and woman¡± were.

    ¡°Miss Lina.¡±

    what¡¯s your friend¡¯s cultivation? ¡± a gang member looked excited as he looked at her with bright eyes. what¡¯s the cultivation of your friends? ¡±

    Lina had an innocent personality and would answer any question she was asked. the Golden Lotus Daoist priest is an expert from the earth sect. I¡¯m not sure about his exact rank, but he¡¯s definitely much, much stronger than me.

    Images of her tearing zombies apart with her bare hands and fighting with man-eating monsters appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. That Daoist priest Golden Lotus was even more powerful than her, and their hearts were immediately filled with fire and hope.

    ¡°The bald monk is a warrior monk of the Buddhist sect, and his cultivation is also very powerful.¡±

    Lina didn¡¯t know much about Hengyuan, so she skipped the topic and continued, ¡± as for the green-robed swordsman, his name is Chu Yuanqian. He¡¯s one of the main characters in the conflict between the heaven sect and the human sect. He¡¯s representing the human sect to fight against the Holy Virgin of the heaven sect.

 Chapter 511

    511 Bizarre_

    ¡°What?¡±

    The crowd eximed in shock, and the gang leader of the sick man gang was dumbfounded.

    Xiang province was not far from the capital. It would only take three or four days to travel by horse. The conflict between heaven and man had already spread throughout the capital and the surrounding provinces.

    For example, many pugilists from the martial arts world in Xiang city had gone to the capital city to witness the grand event of the struggle between heaven and man, even though it was only a life-and-death battle between the juniors of the human sect and the heaven sect.

    Now, they had suddenly heard that one of the main characters of the ¡®struggle between heaven and man¡¯ hade down to the tomb to save them.

    The Houtu gang was like an old farmer who heard that the Emperor wasing to help him transnt rice seedlings.

    It was so dreamy that it made people doubt its authenticity.

    But these words were said by Lina. They all knew Lina¡¯s character. She was an innocent and kind girl, not scheming, enthusiastic, and wouldn¡¯t lie.

    However, this did not mean that she was a fool. The people of the Houtu gang had once seen with their own eyes that a Jianghu man, who had been recruited to explore the cemetery with them, had tried to defile her in the night.

    In the end, Miss Lina raised her hand and pped that head, causing it to explode like a watermelon.

    To dare to travel thousands of li from the southern border to the capital, without some skill, it was impossible to walk to Xiang city.

    the experts of the earth sect, the warrior monks of the Buddhist sect, the disciples of the human sect in the struggle between heaven and man ... A member of the Houtu gang swallowed hard and said with an excited expression, ¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the background of that man and woman? Who is this? To be able to travel with these people, they must be famous people, right, Miss Lina?¡±

    Many excited eyes looked over, waiting to hear a dazzling name from her mouth.

    Leena tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    What. disappointing answer ... Everyone agreed.

    At this moment, Qian you coughed and asked, ¡°Gang leader, you said there was a monster hunting you. What kind of monster is it? ¡±

    it looks like a giant lizard, but it has a human face and a mouth full of fangs. It moves extremely fast, but it¡¯s silent. Fear shed in the gang leader¡¯s eyes, and he said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°It likes to eat internal organs. All the people it killed had intact limbs, but their internal organs were indeed empty.¡±

    That¡¯s not right, the lower half of the corpse I saw was bitten off ... Qian you¡¯s heart sank and he asked again,¡±what about his body shape?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about seven feet long, not too big.¡±

    At this moment, Lina¡¯s ears twitched as she caught an unusual sound in the silent darkness. She instinctively got up and shouted, ¡°¡±Be careful, it¡¯sing again.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow darted out of the darkness. With a flick of his tongue, he wrapped around the nearest Hou Tu gang member and was about to take him away.

    Bang! Bang!

    With the sound of the floor tiles cracking, Leena rushed out like a cannonball and mmed into the ck shadow.

    The moment the yin creature was knocked away, it swung its tail and hit Lina¡¯s back. With a crisp sound, the clothes on her back tore apart, revealing her delicate skin and fine blood droplets.

    After the yin object was knocked away, it suddenly stopped breathing, as if it had retreated.

    However, Leena did not let her guard down. She listened attentively, trying to catch any clues around her.

    be careful, everyone. This evil creature is very cunning. Be careful not to let it attack us.

    The gang leader of the sick man gang drew his weapon and waited with his gang members.

    In the past few days, the Houtu gang members had died one after another, allowing the survivors to understand the monster¡¯s temperament.

    The evil creature didn¡¯t dare to fight with Miss Lina, so it often hid in the dark and waited for an opportunity to attack them.

    He would leave immediately after the attack.

    Lina slowly stepped back and snatched the torch from Qian you¡¯s hand. Her cute face was full of seriousness. She held the torch and listened for a moment, then suddenly threw it out.

    In the flickering light of the fire, everyone saw a huge lizard-like monster attached to the wall. Its two gray-brown eyes grew on both sides, looking slightly dull, as if it was not sensitive to light.

    It was the first time Qian you saw the monster¡¯s appearance. It was less than three meters long, with a tail as long as its body, and its whole body was covered with thick keratin.

    The moment the light of the fire shone on the monster, Lina, who had just finished eating, disyed a powerful burst of energy. She silently bent her knees and suddenly jumped, her body disappearing before the sound of the bricks under her feet cracking could be heard.

    The monster attached to the wall noticed the abnormality and disappeared with a sh.

    Lina, who had a wealth of hunting experience in the southern border, chased after him relentlessly. One person and one item were fighting in the tomb. After a while, the sounds of fighting and the roars of monsters could be heard.Leena¡¯s chided.

    Finally, everything was calm.

    ¡°Miss, Miss Lina?¡±

    The gang leader of the sick man gang forced his voice to not tremble.

    In the dead silence, Leena¡¯s moans could be heard, ¡°¡±It¡¯s so painful.¡±

    Then, she walked out of the darkness, dragging the monster¡¯s body in her hand.

    Cheers erupted, and the members of the Houtu gang were so happy that tears welled up in their eyes, and they roared to vent the depression in their hearts.

    The crisis that had troubled them for many days was finally resolved.

    Leena threw the yin being¡¯s corpse in front of everyone and said happily, ¡°¡±Can it be eaten?¡±

    I don¡¯t dare to eat.. don¡¯t dare to eat ... The people of the Hou Tu gang shook their heads.

    Miss Lina, this creature grows in tombs and eats poisonous creatures and rotten meat to grow. It also absorbs Yin and foul Qi, which is extremely poisonous to us. The Warlock, Gongyang su, reminded.

    ¡°Hu, hu hu ...¡±

    The wind blew into the tunnel in front of them, carrying with it the stench of blood and blowing out the torches.

    The sound of the wind was like breathing, rhythmical.

    No, this was the sound of breathing.

    ...

    Gongyang SU¡¯s face turned pale, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±There¡¯s an evil aura up ahead. Something¡¯sing.¡±

 Chapter 512

    512 Strange (3)

    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank even though they had just escaped death and were in a happy mood.

    ¡°Go light the torch.¡± The leader of the sick man gang instructed. Then, he looked at Lina with a grave expression.¡±You, can you still fight?¡±

    Qian you ran to the torch with fear and trepidation. He took out a Flint and started the fire. His hands kept shaking, and the Flint kept producing sparks.

    The breathing sound was getting closer and closer, and the stench was getting stronger. However, there was no sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry up, hurry up ...¡±

    Qian you was so anxious that he was about to explode. Ka ka, the Flint ignited a weak me and ignited the oil on the torch.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    The mes rose and dispelled the darkness.

    Qian you grabbed the torch and threw it into the distance without a word.

    The torch fell to the ground and exploded into dazzling sparks. As the light brightened, everyone saw the scene in the tunnel.

    In the tunnel, a huge Yin creature was lying on the ground. It was in a posture that was ready to attack when it was hunting.

    This Yin creature was three times the size of the previous one, belonging to the same species. Its gray-brown eyes were slightly dull, and its lips were closed, but its fangs protruded.

    There were more?

    The light from the torch onlysted for a moment, and in the next moment, everyone could no longer see it.

    The leader of the sick man gang only felt a gust of cold wind sweep past him, as if something extremely fast had brushed past him at high speed. Then, he realized that Lina had disappeared.

    ¡°Leena!¡±

    The gang leader of the sick man gang shouted. He turned around abruptly, and everyone did the same.

    Behind him, the monster held The Little Wild Girl from the southern border in its mouth and shook its head, shaking it fatally.

    The gang leader¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as he roared, ¡°¡±Save him, save him, kill this beast!¡±

    In the darkness, Leena¡¯s painful roar could be heard.

    At this moment, a shout came from the other side of the tunnel, ¡°¡±Back down!¡±

    A man in a green shirt holding a torch rushed out of the tunnel and stabbed his sword fingers into the torch. The me seemed to have been given life and rose in vain.

    The man in green pinched a cluster of mes on his fingertips and suddenly flicked it out.

    The me shot through the air, leaving a straight and bright line in the darkness, and stabbed into the back of the monster.

    Bang! Bang!

    Flesh and blood exploded, and a burning smell filled the air.

    The yin being that was suddenly attacked let go of the prey in its mouth and came back to its senses. With a deep roar, it turned into a Phantom and pounced on the man in green.

    A figure shed out from behind the green-robed man and faced the yin being. In the process, a dot of golden paint lit up between his brows and spread all over his body.

    He growled deeply and knocked his head over.

    Duang!

    The yin being felt as if it had hit an iron te. Its entire head trembled, and its forward-charging body was stuck. Meanwhile, the Golden figure was sent flying backward and embedded into the wall like a piece of godly metal.

    In this gap, another figure rose into the air and steadily jumped on top of the yin creature¡¯s head while it was dizzy.

    He chanted Amitabha and raised his huge fist.

    Bang Bang Bang ...

    Under the rain of fists, the yin being went from struggling violently to convulsing. In the end, it lost its life because its brain had been beaten out.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest was thest to step forward with a torch in his hand. He said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here to save you.¡±

    they¡¯re Miss Lina¡¯s friends! Qian you shouted excitedly. they¡¯re the reinforcements I¡¯ve invited!

    The Houtu gang stared straight at Taoist Golden Lotus. They felt that he was gentle and mysterious, which perfectly matched the attitude of a peerless master in their hearts.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, thank you for saving my life.¡±

    The members of the Houtu gang cheered.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus, who was holding a torch, nodded slightly. She looked around and saw Lina lying in a pool of blood in the distance.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus stepped forward to check on the situation. Half of her body had been bitten into a bloody mess, and her internal organs could be vaguely seen. Fine silver threads ran out of the flesh and blood of the wound. They quickly covered the terrible wounds, stopped the bleeding, and repaired the injuries.

    As long as the vital Gu was not injured, the Gu n would not die.

    Taoist master Jin Lian heaved a sigh of relief.

    On the other side, Zhong Li grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ankle and pulled him out of the wall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an dismissed the invincible Vajra and asked loudly, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, how¡¯s your little friend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered some injuries, but my life is not in danger.¡± Golden Lotus waved at Zhong Li and said, ¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhong, did you bring any healing pills?¡±

    Zhong Li replied with an ¡®mm¡¯ and took out a porcin bottle from her linen robe. She handed it to Golden Lotus Daoist priest obediently and said, ¡°¡±One pill a day, and you¡¯ll be fully recovered in three days.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus pulled out the cork and sniffed it. It was a high-quality healing pill.

    The Directorate of Celestials is really rich. I haven¡¯t had the money to refine pills for many years ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus thought enviously as he bent over and pried open Lina¡¯s mouth, feeding her one.

    Holding a torch, Xu Qi ¡®an came over and looked at the legendary number five. Her hair was ck with a tinge of brown, and the ends were slightly curled. The young girl¡¯s figure was like a strong female leopard.

    Her facial features were quite delicate, her lips were thin, her nose was handsome, and her skin was a healthy wheat color, which was very in line with the image of a wild girl from the southern border.

    ...

    She was quite pretty. and her facial features were slightly more three-dimensional than the women in Da Feng ... It was a beautiful femaleizen! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction.

    After confirming that No. 5 was fine, Xu Qi ¡®an, Chu Yuanqian, and the others waved their torches and looked at the body of the evil creature.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±

    The uncultured Xu Qi ¡®an said in his heart, ¡°F * ck.

    it should be the tomb suppression beast.

    The knowledgeable and multi-talented Chu Yuanqi exined, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve read the relevant records. After the ancient people died, they would ce strange beasts in their tombs and let them act as guards to protect the tombs.

 Chapter 513

    513 Strange (4)

    ¡°There will be a huge number of these exotic beasts at the beginning. If they want to survive, they can only rely on devouring theirpanions or rotting corpses to fill their stomachs. Until they slowly die out.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been reproducing for generations, nourished by the yin Qi, and devoured the poisonous creatures in the carrion and tombs. They¡¯ve long since changed beyond recognition,pletely different from their ancestors,¡± Golden Lotus added.

    ¡°What¡¯s the value of the corpse?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus shook his head.

    ¡°Zhong Li, I¡¯ll leave her in your care. Carry her well.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked away and ignored the corpse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stray too far from me, or I won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±

    If you¡¯re too far away, my invisible wings won¡¯t be able to protect you!

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was a little worried about this arrangement. After all, number five was already injured, and it would be too cruel to let her follow the seer of the Directorate of Celestials.

    With this kid¡¯s luck, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems ... Golden Lotus Daoist priest looked at the Houtu gang, who had just survived a disaster, and said a few words offort, ¡°¡±Follow us, we¡¯ll bring you out.¡±

    After that, he motioned for Xu Qi ¡®an to lead the way.

    The group of people held torches and continued to move forward.

    The sect master of the sick man sect looked at the experts ¡®backs and recalled the battle just now. The green-robed man with the sword on his back must be one of the main characters in the battle between heaven and man.

    the Buddhist monk is so powerful. He killed the evil creature with his bare hands. Miss Lina didn¡¯t tell me his identity, so I thought he was just a helper. Who knew he was so powerful? ¡±

    That rank-6 young martial artist looked very ordinary ... The gang leader of the sick man gang thought.

    In his opinion, a rank-6 martial artist with copper skin and iron bones should be able to take a beating. That was why Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s performance was so average and he did not perform well.

    As for the woman with disheveled hair, she was strange. He couldn¡¯t judge her without making a move.

    As these thoughts ran through his mind, the gang leader of the sick man gang heard his subordinate beside him say in surprise, ¡°¡±We¡¯re out of the maze!¡±

    At the end of the tunnel was a huge tomb. In the middle of the tomb was a bronze coffin.Gold and silver, utensils, porcin, books, and so on.

    Over the long years, the silver had been severely oxidized, turning into wax tears, but the gold was still well-preserved. As for the books and cloth, they were almost broken with a touch.

    This tomb isn¡¯tpletely isted from oxygen ... ¡°Is this the main tomb?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after a few nces.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a side room.¡±

    ¡°It should be one of the side rooms that guard the main tomb,¡± the gang master of the sick man said.

    The people of the Houtu gang excitedly collected goods of gold and silver and turned a blind eye to books and other things. This was not because they were vulgar and only recognized gold. On the contrary, the Houtu gang was a professional.

    Therefore, he was even more clear that the books in this ancient tomb couldn¡¯t be taken out. They had long rotted.

    Chu Yuanxi had an instinctive passion for books. She casually flipped through a few books, and the pages were as crisp as dust, breaking with a slight force.

    However, he did note back empty-handed, at least he knew who was buried in the coffin.

    this tomb isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s the tomb of an Emperor, and his concubines were buried with him. Chu Yuanxi said, ¡±

    ¡°What do we do now? If he went to the main tomb, he might encounter danger. If we go back the way we came, we¡¯ll enter the maze again.¡±

    Then, he nced at Xu Qi ¡®an. I think thetter is more reliable.

    Although he really wanted to know who the owner of this tomb was, safety came first. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and agreed with Chu Zhuangyuan¡¯s proposal.

    Other than the unconscious Lina and the indecisive Zhong Li, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society all agreed that returning the way they came was the right choice.

    He immediately led the Houtu gang¡¯s small fries back to thebyrinth.

    ...........

    After walking for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an led the group out of the tunnel and into a side room.

    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± The gang master of sick man frowned.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Golden Lotus Daoist and the others.

    ¡°Alright ...¡± Chu Yuanqian nodded with a solemn expression.

    ...........

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an led the group out of the tunnel and into a side room.

    ¡°Why, why did youe back?¡± The gang leader¡¯s voice trembled.

    The other members of the Houtu gang¡¯s expressions changed. They turned pale and their eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed.

    ¡°........ Alright.¡± Chu Yuanxi said bitterly.

    ............

    The third time, they came to this side room again.

    The team of grave robbers was dead silent. Xu Qi ¡®an turned his neck stiffly and looked at Zhong Li.

    Zhong Li shook her head.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest was silent for a long time before he sighed.¡±Let¡¯s go in. If we don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll never be able to leave this tomb.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Chu Yuanqian, and Heng Yuan exchanged nces. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    Then, he looked at the people of the Houtu gang and warned, ¡°¡±After entering the main tomb, don¡¯t touch anything and don¡¯t talk. Do you understand?¡±

    Although the grave robbers were greedy, they also knew that their lives were more important, so they nodded repeatedly.

    At this moment, Gongyang su, who was wearing a dirty white robe, looked at Zhong Li and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t use the aura observation technique here.¡±

    ...

    This old man ... Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him quietly.

    Zhong Li lowered her head and gave it a Peck.

    ............

    [ PS: sleep after liver. ] I¡¯ll change the wrong words tomorrow. I¡¯m asking for monthly votes.

 Chapter 514

    514 You¡¯re here _

    This old man was the wild Warlock that Qian you had mentioned?

    He seemed to be able to tell that Zhong Li was also a Warlock, so he must have known that Zhong Li was working for the SI Tian Jian. After all, wild warlocks were as rare as giant pandas, and it was impossible for two to appear near Xiang city at the same time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself.

    ¡°The owner of this tomb isn¡¯t simple. Hehe, it¡¯s not good to see things that you shouldn¡¯t have. This is what I¡¯ve learned over the years from gravedigging graves. You Celestials disdain to do this kind of work, youck experience.¡± Gongyang su said with a smile.

    A sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials?

    The members of the Houtu gang looked at Zhong Li in shock, as if they were shocked.

    It turned out that she was actually a sorcerer of the Directorate of Celestials ... As expected, this kind of silent person was often one of the core figures.

    The gang leader of the sick man gang thought.

    He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an again and felt that this person¡¯s status was the lowest.

    First of all, it was difficult for a warrior to be the core of such a team. Secondly, when he was killing the evil beings just now, this person¡¯s role was as a shield.

    It clearly and intuitively reflected his role.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhong Li nodded, indicating that she understood.

    She would never cast any spells or participate in any battles. This was the experience of a mature Prophet.

    Chu Yuanxi was silent. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and Daoist priest Golden Lotus from time to time.

    Xu ningyan was very strange. He was definitely not as simple as he looked.

    For him toe to this side room three times, there were only two possibilities. Either Xu ningyan did it on purpose, or there was some special reason that made him return here repeatedly.

    ¡°What secret is Xu ningyan hiding ... Hiss, number 3 was rted to Yun Lu Academy¡¯s soaring clear Qi, and number 3 was a schrly disciple. And his cousin actually had another secret ... Daoist priest, Oh Daoist priest, you¡¯ve hidden it well.¡±

    .................

    Everyone entered the side chamber with heavy hearts. At the end of the side chamber was a tunnel that led to the depths of the location.

    ¡°That, that ... Daoist priest, why don¡¯t you walk in front? I¡¯m just a child.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood at the entrance of the tunnel, looking into the darkness ahead. He was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Did you sense any danger?¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s expression turned serious.

    No, I¡¯m just. little scared. It brought back the psychological shadow of horror movies I watched when. was. child ... Xu Qi ¡®an answered in his heart. He took a deep breath and entered the tunnel with the torch in his hand.

    The tunnel was long and narrow, and the stone walls on both sides had traces of man-made chiseling, dyed with orange radiance.

    Their footsteps echoed in the quiet corridor. No one spoke, highlighting the nervousness in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    At the end of the tunnel was a tall stone door. It was closed and no one had visited it yet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped in front of the stone door and pressed his hands on the door. He tried to exert force, but he didn¡¯t really use it. After a few seconds of silence, he didn¡¯t receive any warning from his divine instinct.

    He retracted his hand and nodded at Golden Lotus. there¡¯s no danger. Well, at least I didn¡¯t sense it.

    ¡°Open the door,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    Zha!

    The stone door slowly opened with a heavy grinding sound.

    The light from the torch could only illuminate a few dozen feet. Any further in and the light would be swallowed up by darkness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the torch had dimmed a little, and said hurriedly, ¡°¡±Wait a little longer, there¡¯s no air inside.¡±

    He then instructed Zhong Li,¡¯do you have any poison repellent pills? Give some to the brothers of the Houtu gang.¡±

    you¡¯re wee, ¡± the white-robed and dirty Gongyang su said. we¡¯ve already taken the detox pill.

    After waiting outside for 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an was only half a step into the tomb. There was no danger warning, and the torch was not dim. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡±

    I¡¯ll be the vanguard. You guys follow behind me. Remember, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    The members of the Hou Tu gang nodded their heads vigorously.

    By now, not only the gang leader of the sick man gang, but even the ordinary members could see Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s low status.

    Pathfinders take the lead, danger as a shield.

    Martial artists were just so vulgar.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been in the limelight this time. and I¡¯m the most useful. The Taoist priest and the others are all relying on me ...¡¯ The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth raised slightly.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered the details that he had not paid attention to before.

    ¡°Golden Lotus Daoist priest is indeed a remnant soul. I remember now. During the Sang Bo case, we sneaked into the residence of count Ping Yuan and encountered Heng Hui, who was possessed by Shen Shu.

    ¡°At that time, my¡± educational level ¡°was not high, so I didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s very strange. Where¡¯s the magic treasure? What about spells? What about the Golden core?

    ¡°Using primordial spirit mang is equivalent to taking off your pants and using a spear made of meat to fight with someone else¡¯s iron spear. He was simply looking for death.

    ¡°But if Daoist priest is a remnant soul, everything can be exined. It could even be exined that he liked cats. After all, humans and cats were not his physical bodies.

    ¡°However, can a remnant soul live for so long? Daoism is indeed a professional at ying with ghosts.¡±

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an had a lot of internal drama, he didn¡¯t ignore the possible danger in his surroundings.

    After entering the main tomb, the five torches dispelled most of the darkness, and the scene in the tomb chamber was outlined in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The space of the main tomb was huge. If it waspared to a room, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others were now at the entrance. But even so, it gave people the illusion that they had entered the temple.

    Pirs that required several people to wrap their arms around supported the dome of an invisible height. The distance between the walls on both sides was estimated to be about 200 feet, which meant that the width of the main tomb was 200 feet (60 meters).

    The depth was unknown and needed to be explored.

    ording to theyout of the tomb, the owner¡¯s coffin must be in the center. I suggest we don¡¯t go there first. We should explore around the wall and estimate the size of the coffin. We can also see if we can find any valuable information.

    ...

 Chapter 515

    515 You¡¯re here _

    Suggested the leader of the sick man gang as he walked up to Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    Old Tomb Raider ... But I¡¯m the leader, why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me? Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the group to the left and started to explore. They moved carefully until they saw a huge mural.

    Before the emergence of words, murals were the only way to record events. Even now, the tradition of ¡± murals to record things ¡± was still popr.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanqian, one in front and one behind, raised their torches high to illuminate the murals.

    The content of the mural was that a terrifying giant snake had broken into a human city, and when it coiled up, its body was even higher than the city wall. Its pupils glowed with a Scarlet light, looking ferocious and terrifying.

    At this moment, a Daoist on a flying sword descended from the sky and killed the giant snake.

    The Emperor in the city led his courtiers out to wee the Daoist and kowtowed to him. The Daoist stepped on his flying sword and hovered in the air, looking down at the Emperor and his courtiers.

    ¡°Such a huge snake, is it a demon?¡± Hengyuan frowned.

    Chu Yuanqi shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know. Although he had been wandering around, great demons had gradually disappeared after he had dispelled demons for sixty years. In the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, the demon race did appear, but Chu Yuanyou was still a child.

    As for Xu Qian ... He and everyone else looked at Golden Lotus.

    ¡°There are indeed some demons with extraordinary talents and huge bodies. But it shouldn¡¯t be this exaggerated. Moreover, if you knew that a fifth stage monster would form a monster core, you wouldn¡¯t have thought that the snake on the wall painting was a monster.¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest stood with his hands behind his back, looking like an enlightened master.

    The three of them had different thoughts.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking was that fifth stage demons condensed their demon cores. ording to the Daoist priest, their bodies would shrink after they condensed their demon cores? Or was it that the monster race¡¯s cultivation path was not about the growth of body size?

    Chu Yuanqian was thinking, since it was not a demon, what was this snake? He had a vague guess in his heart.

    Hengyuan¡¯s thinking was simple. He could not defeat this snake. It was a demon that the Dharma could not subdue for the time being.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and said, ¡°¡±Having arge body isn¡¯t a good thing. Although it will increase your strength, it will also expose many ws. In this world, the ancient gods and devils were known for theirrge size and powerful strength.

    ¡°However, in the era of the ancient gods and demons, humans were still in an uncivilized and tribal era. Therefore, the snake on the mural should be the blood descendant of the ancient God and not a real God.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi nodded slightly. What the Taoist priest said was the same as what he thought.

    ¡°Even so, this Daoist must be very powerful to be able to kill a giant snake.¡± Chu Zhouyuan said.

    The entire wall was like a painting. They talked as they walked and saw the subsequent content.

    In order to thank the Daoist, the Emperor built a high tform for him and led the civil and military officials to worship him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the mural we saw earlier?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The scene of the ministers worshiping the high tform was exactly the same as the mural outside.

    The contents of the mural that followed shocked everyone. The blurry-faced Taoist priest killed the Emperor with a sword, then put on the Dragon robe and crown. He had usurped the throne.

    What kind of godly development was this ... Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded.

    Chu Yuanxi opened her mouth and was also shocked by the Taoist priest¡¯s actions.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus frowned.

    Master Hengyuan frowned and said,¡±such an expert shouldn¡¯t be reluctant to part with power.¡± What¡¯s the point of being an Emperor to him?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanqianughed in unison.

    They looked at each other and smiled tacitly, knowing that the other party had thought of Emperor Yuan jing, just like them.

    Next, the content of the mural became a war. The ck-armored Army and the White-armored Army fought, and behind the White-armored Army was the giant Emperor-the Taoist who usurped the throne.

    The rear of the ck-armored Army was empty.

    The emperor¡¯s Army had quelled the rebellion, but he did not seem to intend to be a good Emperor.

    The Emperor held the throne high, a naked woman sitting in his arms, surrounded by other women who were also naked.

    After that, there were more and more men and women.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the mural we saw outside?¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he felt that his words were so familiar.

    This mural was the same as the one outside, but it didn¡¯t have a Qi cirction and meridians diagram ... The meaning of this mural was that the Emperorter became obsessed with dual cultivation and became a fanatic worshiper of the Dao sect¡¯s dual cultivation technique.

    No, he was a Daoist himself, and he had usurped the throne to be the Emperor!

    Many thoughts shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, and then she heard Chu Yuanxi say in a low voice, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, this Emperor has a deep rtionship with the dual cultivation of Daoist sect.¡±

    What he really wanted to say was, could this Daoist priest be the founder of that school?

    Schr Chu is very smart, I think so too ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded as he looked at Golden Lotus.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s reply was concise.

    Everyone walked slowly and continued to look at the murals.

    Perhaps the heavens couldn¡¯t stand the emperor¡¯s muddleheaded behavior. One day, dark clouds suddenly gathered, and lightning struck him to death. The Emperor had passed away.

    the Taoist priest usurped the throne and was licentious beyond measure, so the heavens sent down lightning to strike him to death ... Isn¡¯t this a little too seductive?¡± The gang leader of the sick man gang shook his head and gave his evaluation.

    The meaning of ¡°tai Gou LAN¡± was simr to ¡°dramatic.¡± The operas of this era were all in the ¡°tai Gou LAN.¡±

    The members of the heaven and earth Association had extremely strange expressions on their faces, because they had thought of even more things.

 Chapter 516

    516 You¡¯re here (3)

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed from a rational point of view, ¡± strange. Some parts don¡¯t make sense.

    Golden Lotus, Chu Yuanyou, and the others knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had an extraordinary talent in solving cases, so they all suppressed their scattered thoughts and listened to him.

    ¡°If the owner of this tomb is the Emperor in the mural, that is, the Daoist, then this mural is very strange.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Even our wise and powerful Emperor knows how to amend the history books to cover up his own stains. And this mural, it¡¯s clearly drawn here, is it sarcasm?¡±

    The wise and mighty Emperor revised the history books to cover up his own stains ... Xu ningyan was too cautious. Even in such an asion, he did not leave behind any evidence of ¡°great disrespect.¡±

    Chu Yuanyang thought to herself.

    the heavenly lightning struck him to death, so this tomb should have been built by a subject or descendant. Isn¡¯t it normal to criticize him? ¡± Hengyuan said.

    ¡°Master, you might build a tomb for your enemy, but others might not.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said,

    ¡°If theter generations hated him, they would not have built such arge tomb. On the other hand, they wouldn¡¯t have drawn such a mural. Unless the contents of the murals are extremely real.¡±

    Everyone nodded and epted his exnation. Chu Yuanyou said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±With Daoist¡¯s strength, ordinary lightning can¡¯t kill him. Does this lightning have some other meaning?¡±

    At this moment, Golden Lotus Daoist priest spoke in a deep voice, word by word, ¡°¡±It¡¯s the heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Tribtion?¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others looked at Taoist Golden Lotus. It was an unfamiliar term.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus slowly nodded. in the system of Daoism, the second stage is called ¡®crossing tribtion¡¯. After passing the heavenly Tribtion, one can be a first stage earth immortal. Hehe, this was not something that the divine retribution of the Directorate of Celestials and the Prophet couldpare to. The previous Dao leader of the human sect was annihted in the heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    It turned out that the second stage of Daoism was called ¡®crossing tribtion¡¯, and the first stage was called¡¯ earth immortal¡¯. The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were quite happy to note it down.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smacked his head. I remember now. Taoist priest, you said that the damned head of the earth sect failed to pass the Tribtion. That¡¯s why he was devoured by the demonic nature and degenerated into a demonic priest.

    After he had killed zilian, the Golden Lotus Taoist had sneaked into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s room at night and had an honest conversation with him.

    in other words, this Emperor is at the peak of the second rank in Taoism, only a step away from the immortal realm on earth. Chu Yuanqian said.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. he died during the heavenly Tribtion and turned into ashes. This tomb should be a Cenotaph. There won¡¯t be too much danger.¡±

    The others also heaved a sigh of relief. Xu Qi ¡®an teased her in a rxed manner, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, an overly confident judgment will often lead to the opposite result.¡±

    Daoist priest, this fellow, don¡¯t randomly nt gs.

    Under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lead, they came to the other side of the main tomb, but to their disappointment, there were no murals.

    The exploration around the main tomb hade to an end. Xu Qi ¡®an held a torch and led the group to the center, where they saw a wide ck passage.

    This passage led straight to the high tform in the center. On both sides of the passage were shallow puddles of water, and the water was muddy.

    ¡°There are candles on both sides ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an moved the torch, and the orange light shone on the edge of the passage. Every ten steps, a candle stand as tall as a person was set up, and it extended to the high tform.

    On the candle stand, there were still candles that had not been burned out. They were red like blood, but they were crystal clear like rubies.

    this seems to be the oil extracted from the Red Dragon of the East Sea. This candle can burn for decades without extinguishing. Daoist priest Golden Lotus sniffed the candle and recognized its material.

    As they spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Yuanqian lit candles. The candlelight burned quietly, bringing more light to the vast main tomb.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked people to pay attention to the pools on both sides to prevent evil things from hiding in the water.He lit up the candle stand at the edge of the passage.

    The torches would notst long and would eventually go out. He had to rece them with something else before they burned out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped as he approached the tform. Two rows of soldiers stood on the steps leading to the tform, quietly watching the uninvited guests.

    Damn it, you scared me ... Xu Qi ¡®an walked over while cursing. He first listened carefully to make sure there was no heartbeat, then observed the mummies.

    it¡¯s just a dried corpse. Don¡¯t touch it, everyone. Follow behind me.

    After warning him, he climbed up the stairs and stepped onto the tform.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the first to see the scene on the high tform. There was a huge bronze coffin in the center, and four tall figures stood in the four corners of the high tform.

    These figures held different weapons in their hands and stood silently for thousands of years.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nced at the bronze coffin and moved her gaze away. She walked to the edge of the tform and examined the corpse closest to her.

    The mummified corpse was wearing a fish-scaled armor, holding a purple-gold hammer, and wearing a bronze mask that only revealed a pair of eyes.

    The fish-scale armors were connected by a red line, and each scale was engraved with strange runes, which were both evil and exquisite.

    ¡°This seems to be a Taoist work?¡± Chu Yuanqi was also observing the mummified corpse. However, the mummified corpse he was looking at was holding a rusty bronze sword.

    After examining the four mummies and their armors, the Golden Lotus Taoist muttered, ¡±

    ¡°There are indeed traces of Taoism, but I can only make a guess about these ancient runes. The one in the West mainly focuses on metal, and the one in the South and North mainly focuses on fire, water, and wood respectively.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the soil?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she looked at the bronze coffin in the center.

    ¡°The central mainnd!¡± ¡°What does this mean?¡± Chu Yuanqian asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Is it the reincarnation?¡± The wild Warlock, Gongyang su, looked at Zhong Li.

    Zhong Li nodded and said, ¡± everything in the world is an illusion of the five elements. The ancient people believed that after death, people are buried in the tomb. The tomb is on the earth. If the five elements formation can be set up in the tomb, the dead will one day be reincarnated from the earth.

    Everyone was listening with great interest, but Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, Daoist priest. Didn¡¯t you say that you died in the heavenly Tribtion and turned into ashes? How could he reincarnate if he had nothing? What¡¯s the use of this five elements formation?¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was stunned for a moment before his pupils contracted slightly.¡±Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve explored the main tomb. There¡¯s no need to stay here any longer.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Just as he was about to announce their retreat, he suddenly heard a sigh from the bronze coffin.

    ¡°You¡¯re here ...¡±

    ...

    A chill ran up Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spine and up to his scalp. He gulped and suddenly turned to look at the crowd. He found that although they looked serious, they were not afraid.

    Noticing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gloomy face, Golden Lotus Taoist asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I heard, in the coffin ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips trembled a few times, and he spat out word by word from between his teeth, ¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s talking.¡±

    A chill ran up everyone¡¯s spine, and their scalps instantly went numb.

    Zhong Li shivered and almost couldn¡¯t carry Lina.

    Chu Yuanqian¡¯s face was livid, and her voice was low and hurried. let¡¯s go, leave the main tomb, quickly leave ...

    At this moment, everyone disyed a strong desire to live. Without any nonsense, they turned around and left.

    Zha!

    At this moment, everyone heard a rough and heavy rubbing sound from behind.

    It was the sound of a bronze coffin being opened.

    ...

    .................

    [ PS: I want to say something, but I don¡¯t know what to say. Well, I¡¯ll ask for a monthly vote then. ]

 Chapter 517

    517 The tomb owner appears (1!

    The moment the bronze coffin was opened, an evil Qi filled the air. The atmosphere in the main tomb fell and the torches shook violently.

    The group of people who were about to turn around and leave froze on the spot. It was not that they wanted to stay, but the blood in their bodies seemed to have frozen. A cold air enveloped them, as if they were in an extremely cold environment, and their bodies and blood were frozen.

    If Daoist priest Golden Lotus had a cat¡¯s body, he would have already exploded in anger.

    ng!

    The loud sound of the coffin lid falling to the ground came from behind them. At the same time, the people who had their backs to the high tform saw the armored corpse guards on the steps below. They twisted their necks 180 degrees, which was against the structure of the bone armor. Their faces were turned to their backs, and they stared at the crowd silently.

    This scene was too horrifying and strange. A huge fear exploded in their hearts. The grave robbers of the Houtu gang revealed an extremely frightened expression.

    Kacha Kacha ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard the sound of bones cracking not far away. The armored men standing at the four corners of the high tform had also awakened.

    He slowly turned his eyes to look at hispanions ¡®expressions.

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and bean-sized beads of sweat seeped out of his forehead. The long sword on his back trembled from time to time, as if it wanted to be unsheathed, but it was suppressed by an invisible force.

    Master Hengyuan¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and his chewing muscles bulged. He exerted all his strength to break through the invisible force and regain his freedom.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s chest heaved up and down as if he was doing some kind of breathing exercise. He was the calmest and most steady, but his eyes were filled with determination.

    Is the Daoist priest preparing. big move? is he going to cut off his tail to save his life, or is he going to sacrifice himself to protect us ... Xu Qian thought to himself as he looked at Zhong Li.

    Lina, who was on her back, was still unconscious. She was the most ¡®rxed¡¯ one on the scene. As for the unlucky Zhong Li, her delicate body under the linen robe was trembling slightly.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her fault or mine ... Perhaps it was both! Xu Qi ¡®an thought, trying to find joy in his suffering.

    At this moment, an image automatically appeared in his mind. A hand covered in green hair reached out from the bronze coffin and pressed on the edge of the coffin.

    The person in the coffin stood up slowly. It was a dried corpse in a yellow robe, with a crown made of pure gold on his head. The skin on his face was stuck to the bone armor, and his nose was rotten, leaving only two holes.

    The eyeball was embedded in its eye socket, as if it would fall out at any moment.

    The moment his divine instinct captured the mummified corpse, Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if steel nails had been embedded in his brain. He almost fainted from the pain, and the image was shattered.

    As expected. the person lying in the coffin was that Daoist priest of the second stage who had failed to transcend the Tribtion. No wonder he was so powerful ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp felt numb.

    After a few seconds of silence, the first sound of footsteps was heard. The mummified corpse left the bronze coffin and slowly walked toward the crowd.

    ¡°Buzz buzz buzz ...¡±

    The long sword on Chu Yuanxi¡¯s back trembled violently, but she could not unsheathe it.

    Pata ... The sweat on the top scorer¡¯s forehead finally rolled down.

    Hengyuan¡¯s eyes popped out, the veins on his face and forehead were bulging, and the muscles all over his body were spasming. But even so, he still couldn¡¯t break through the invisible force¡¯s suppression.

    Like a quail, Zhong Li¡¯s body trembled and her head was lowered.

    A pungent smell assailed their nostrils. The few Houtu gang members in front were so scared that they peed themselves.

    However, they couldn¡¯t be med. They were in an ancient tomb thousands of years ago, and the evil creature came out of the coffin and was slowly approaching them from behind ...

    Just thinking about it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine, not to mention that this was really happening.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were clear. He seemed to have made up his mind.

    At this moment, the footsteps stopped. A hoarse and deep voice spread to every space and corner of the main tomb.

    ¡°Wee back, my Lord!¡±

    The sound of armor shing rang out. The mummies at the four corners of the high tform and the mummies on the steps knelt down in unison, worshiping someone in the crowd.

    The sinister and terrifying aura quickly receded like the receding tide.

    Everyone was shocked to find that they had regained their ability to move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent a message to everyone, including the grave robbers.

    ¡°Gulp ...¡±

    The sound of people swallowing their saliva could be heard. The grave robbers ¡®feet trembled, but they did not lose their rationality. Their past experiences yed a crucial role, so that they did not have a mental breakdown like ordinary people. They did not only want to run away, but they also did not want to make things worse.

    At the same time, a thought shed through their minds.My Lord?

    Who is the Lord? looking at the posture of the dried corpse, it seems that the Lord is among us?

    The grave robbers looked at each other, trying their best to find their ¡± Lord ¡± in the crowd. Who could be the Lord of the mummified corpse? what kind of person was that?

    And that person is among us ...

    The gang master of the sick man gang subconsciously looked at the Golden Lotus Daoist priest. ording to the contents of the mural, the owner of the tomb was a Daoist, and there happened to be an expert from the earth sect present.

    The conclusion was simple. This old Taoist was the Lord of the mummified corpse.

    ¡°H-He actually has such an identity ... In that case, this earth sect¡¯s expert didn¡¯te down to the tomb to save us. Well, how can an ordinary person like me guess the actions of an expert?¡±

    The gang leader of the sick man gang trembled with fear.

    Gongyang su, a wild Warlock, looked at Daoist Golden Lotus in surprise.

    The people of the Houtu gang, who had noticed the abnormality of their two leaders, immediately looked at the Golden Lotus Taoist, who was the most befitting of a master, and felt extremely at ease.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were standing very close to each other, so they couldn¡¯t tell who the dried corpse in the yellow robe was kneeling on.

 Chapter 518

    518 The tomb¡¯s owner appears (2!

    Out of habit, Chu Yuanyou first looked at Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus shook his head.

    Hengyuan was a monk, not. Taoist. Although he was talented, there was nothing strange about him ... Lina was a member of the southern border¡¯s Gu n, and had nothing to do with this tomb ... The Directorate of Celestials, miss Zhong. could be directly excluded ... Could it be?

    Chu Yuanxi suddenly turned her head and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He remembered the reason why the team hade to the main tomb. It was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s three ¡± coincidences ¡± that had allowed them to enter the main tomb.

    It turned out that everything was not an ident, there was a reason ... Xu ningyan was the Lord of the owner of this tomb?

    This guess appeared in Chu Yuanyang¡¯s mind. She was frightened and her body trembled inexplicably.

    He¡¯s kneeling to me? Call me Lord? Xu Qi ¡®an, the person involved, could intuitively sense that the ¡°Lord¡± in the mouth of the mummified corpse was himself.

    Great shock and confusion filled his brain, making him not know how to respond for a moment.

    For a moment, he almost blurted, ¡°Why did you say I¡¯m the Lord?

    But reason made him shut up, because there were only two situations in front of him:First, he was really the Lord of the yellow-robed corpse, and his identity was unimaginably terrifying.

    Two, the mummified corpse had mistaken someone for someone else for some reason.

    Let¡¯s ignore the first possibility for now. If it was the second possibility, the mummified corpse had mistaken him for someone else. If he were to rashly ask, his identity would definitely be exposed.

    At that time, they would be greeted with a team wipe.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed his surging emotions. He stared at the yellow-robed corpse expressionlessly and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    The mummified corpse¡¯s head was lowered even further.

    Seeing this, the gang leader of the sick man gang was dumbfounded. He slowly widened his eyes. So ... So the ¡°Lord¡± that the corpse was talking about was that rank six martial artist, and not the earth sect¡¯s Daoist priest?

    This, this ... He was only a warrior.

    Gongyang su couldn¡¯t hide the shock in his heart. At this moment, he was extremely d that he didn¡¯t secretly activate his aura observation technique aftering into contact with these ¡°reinforcements.¡±

    Otherwise, he would have died on the spot because he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    The members of the Houtu gang held their breaths and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a daze.

    The mummified corpse lowered its head and said in a low voice again, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t my Lord be an immortal?¡±

    Be, be an immortal?

    This sentence was like a sudden p of thunder, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. The grave robbers with low strength, the Golden Lotus Taoist with high cultivation, and of course, Xu Qi ¡®an were all shocked.

    However,pared to the grave robbers who had lost their ability to control their expressions, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others were calmer and did not make any expressions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the dried corpse expressionlessly, but the drama in his heart exploded at this moment.

    Be, be an immortal? ording to my understanding, bing an immortal is beyond the level of the Buddha, the Gu God, and the witch God.

    Who exactly was the Lord of this yellow-robed corpse?

    After the gods and demons, there were only a few existences that had surpassed their ranks. This tomb was more than two thousand years old, so someone had be an immortal in that time?

    No, it could also be that he had failed to be an immortal, but the mummified corpse did not know ...

    What the f. ck. to be able to encounter an existence of this level in the next tomb ... It must be Zhong Li¡¯s fault, it must be her fault ... What should I do? how should I answer?

    The mummified corpse¡¯s head was lowered, and its eyes, which were about to fall out of their sockets at any moment, moved, as if it was examining Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who noticed the mummified corpse¡¯s gaze, looked at him sharply and said slowly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re teaching me how to do things?¡±

    The mummified corpse lowered his head in fear, his body trembling slightly. my Lord, please forgive me. My Lord, please forgive me.

    As he spoke, he untied his yellow robe, revealing his shriveled body. His chest copsed, and the outline of his ribs was revealed under the thin skin and flesh.

    In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that the body of the mummified corpse seemed to have been burned.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡±

    Suddenly, the mummified corpse did something that no one expected. He raised his palm and stabbed it into his chest, digging out an object. It was not a heart, but a Jade seal with a clear color.

    ¡°Did my Lorde for this Jade seal? You left it in my body back then and entrusted me to take good care of it. I, I¡¯ve always kept it safe. Now, I¡¯m returning it to my Lord.¡±

    The mummified corpse presented the Jade seal with both hands and said in a hoarse and low voice, ¡°¡±Today, what year is it now?¡±

    ¡°The current dynasty in the Central ins is called great Feng.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    ¡°Great Feng ...¡± The mummified corpse muttered and asked humbly, ¡°¡±I ... How many years have I been in a deep sleep?¡±

    Why don¡¯t youe with me first and I¡¯ll hand you over to the country and let the researchers tell you the answer ... Xu Qian ridiculed him in his heart.

    His brain was working at high speed, but he did not answer the corpse¡¯s question. He said indifferently, ¡°¡±To us, time is meaningless, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    What a beautiful answer!

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus encouraged Xu ningyan in his heart. Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet was really going to be held.

    He gave Xu Qi ¡®an a subtle look, telling him that it was almost time to find a way to escape.

    Xu Qi ¡®an got it. She reached out to pick up the Jade seal and said, ¡°¡±Go back and sleep.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say much. First, he was afraid that he would make more mistakes. Second, he was twisting his character. As a Lord, he didn¡¯t need to exin to his subordinates when he took back his things.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want the Jade seal, but judging from the dry corpse¡¯s attitude, this Jade seal seemed to be very important. If he didn¡¯t take it, the mummified corpse might be suspicious.

    The Jade seal was hard and felt like warm Jade to the touch. Xu Qi ¡®an turned the Jade seal quietly and saw the words carved at the bottom. He only had time to memorize a few words. Suddenly, the Jade seal turned into white sand and slipped through his fingers.

    An indescribable force, like a tidal wave, entered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body through his arm.

    ...

    He felt the blood in his body rush into his brain, causing a strong sense of dizziness. It was as if something in his body had awakened.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the Lord ...¡±

    The mummified corpse suddenly raised its head, and a blood-red light shot out of its eyes.

    A hoarse and low voice echoed in the tomb, mixed with strong anger and killing intent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was the first to react. She waved her big sleeves and created a gust of wind. The grave robbers of the Houtu gang, Chu Yuanyou, and the others were sent off the high tform and flew toward the gate of the main tomb.

    At the same time, he grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder and tried to throw him down.

    He would stay and suffer the anger of the mummified corpse.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an shook his shoulder and shook his hand away. She pressed her palm on his chest and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, take them out.

    I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    ...

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s palm suddenly exploded, and he shot out like a cannonball.

    In the process of being thrown away, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest saw the mummified corpse grab Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck and lift him up high. The armored soldiers at the four corners of the high tform waved their weapons and rushed forward, wanting to tear this ant who was pretending to be their Lord into pieces.

    ¡°Xu Qian ...¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus muttered.

    ..............

    P.S. The timing of the burning of the candle in the previous chapter was not wrong. It could burn for decades, but the oxygen in the tomb was limited. As the candle burned, there was no more oxygen and the candle went out.

 Chapter 519

    519 Immortal body (1)

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t look at him any longer. Afternding, he kicked Heng Yuan, who was about to turn around to save him, and shouted,¡±Chu Yuanyou, take Hengyuan away!

    ¡°The rest of you, quickly leave the main tomb.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and conjured a gust of wind to knock away the spears thrown at him. The spears, which were wrapped in Yin Qi, exploded and corroded Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s body.

    His face turned pale, and his body almost turned into a Yin object on the spot.

    Taking advantage of this gap, the members of the Houtu gang escaped from the main tomb with Chu Yuanyang and Zhong Li. Hengyuan¡¯s meridians were sealed by Chu Yuanyang and he was taken away by force.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist no longer wanted to fight. He left a trail of afterimages behind him as he fled.

    Bang! Bang!

    The stone door of the main tomb closed.

    .............

    ¡°You are not the Lord, how dare you steal the Lord¡¯s fate?¡±

    The yellow-robed corpse raised his arms and lifted Xu Qi ¡®an in the air. His ck-purple mouth spewed out Yin Qi.

    The temperature of the entire tomb chamber plummeted. The high tform and stone steps were covered with frost. With the sound of ¡± graa ¡°, the puddles on both sides of the passage also froze into ice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s be lit up with golden paint, which quickly covered his face and moved downward. However, his neck was strangled by the mummified corpse, which blocked the Golden paint from covering his body and activating the invincible body.

    ¡°Lowly ant, how dare you steal the Lord¡¯s fate? I¡¯ll make sure you can never reincarnate. I¡¯ll devour your flesh and blood, chew your bones, and suppress your soul in the grave.

    ¡°I will suffer for all eternity.¡±

    The yellow-robed corpse was furious. The flesh at the corner of its mouth split open, revealing a mouth of sharp, criss-crossed fangs.

    Then, he bit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck.

    ng!

    The sound of metal being hit was heard. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s teeth, which could easily break steel, did not pierce through his flesh. The Golden paint had broken through the shackles of his palm and dyed his neck a dazzling gold.

    The Golden paint quickly spread and covered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    A dazzling golden body that was like the sun appeared. The golden light illuminated every corner of the main tomb.

    It was as if a God had descended.

    ¡°Little evil thing ... How dare you be so impudent in front of this poor monk.¡±

    The first half of the sentence was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice, but the second half of the sentence had a different tone. It was obvious that it was another person.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who seemed to have transformed into a God, stretched out his hand and pried open the yellow-robed corpse¡¯s fingers bit by bit. He could have used violence to open it, but he chose to use such a slow and threatening method.

    The yellow-robed corpse¡¯s arm trembled slightly. His strength was not enough topete with his opponent.

    ng!

    The other hand of the yellow-robed corpse stabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest, but it still could not break through the Golden body¡¯s defense. It suddenly clenched its fist and changed from stabbing to hitting. With a deafening explosion of Qi, Xu Qi¡¯ an was sent flying.

    ¡°Roar ...¡±

    The yellow-robed corpse opened its bloody mouth and turned into a deep vortex that could never be filled. The four mummies on the high tform were pulled by the vortex and fell into the bloody mouth.

    Then, the two rows of Yin soldiers on the steps rose into the air, either forced or willing to enter the mouth of the mummies.

    As it chewed, the yellow-robed corpse¡¯s body expanded. Its ck nails extended, its shriveled flesh expanded, and pieces of armor-like keratin protruded and covered its entire body.

    A dark green mane grew on its head.

    It turned into a human-shaped monster that was ten feet tall.

    The yellow-robed corpse, whose appearance had changed greatly, stood on the high tform and looked up at the Golden body floating in the air. He said in a muffled voice, ¡±

    ¡°A lowly ant can actually seize fate. It turns out that there is a martial artist hidden in his body. It seems that I¡¯ve been asleep for too long. To think that such a powerful body would appear in this world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Golden body of Buddha.¡± Monk Shen Shu replied.

    ¡°Buddhist sect?¡± The monster tilted its head and looked at the Golden body with a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know about Buddhism? it seems that it has existed for a long time.¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I hate Buddhism too,¡± monk Shen Shu said lightly.

    A Golden Wave of air exploded in midair, and he crashed down like a meteorite.

    Bang! Bang!

    The palms of the two sides pressed against each other and wrestled with each other on the high tform. This high tform that had stood for countless years constantly let out crisp cracking sounds as cracks spread and swam.

    Finally, with a loud boom, itpletely copsed.

    The Golden body and the mummified corpse fell at the same time. Thetter¡¯s head hit the Golden body¡¯s forehead, and the golden light sttered like fragments. The Golden body was dizzy from the impact.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The mummified corpse¡¯s punches were so fast that they left afterimages. They continuously hit the Golden body¡¯s chest and forehead, causing fragments of golden light to appear.

    The Golden body mped the mummified corpse¡¯s wrists and said in pain, ¡°¡±It hurts, it hurts so much, wet ...¡±

    Then, he answered his own question, ¡± yes, this Yin creature is quite powerful. I started to fight back ...

    As soon as he finished speaking, the mummified corpse kicked him into the air.

    The golden light turned into a line and went far away, followed by a ¡± boom ¡± collision sound. It must have hit the dome of the tomb, and pieces of gravel cracked and fell.

    The mummified corpse stood in the ruins, looking up at the dome, his knees sinking, and in a posture of gathering power.

    Whoosh!

    With a shrill shriek, the Golden meteorite crashed down again.

    ...

    The yellow-robed corpse, who had been prepared for this, threw a punch into the sky and collided with the diving golden body.

    After a brief silence, the gravel and muddy water on the ground flew up into the sky. The fist force turned into a rippling wind and hit the stone walls of the tomb chamber. Cracks appeared on the stone walls, and huge rocks rolled down.

    The yellow-robed corpse¡¯s feet sank deep into the ground. The Golden body took the opportunity to punch and smashed the corpse into the Hard Rock with the thunderous fist force.

    ¡°Wet, take his head off.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    Just as the Golden body was about to move forward, the mouth of the mummified corpse suddenly split open and turned into a vortex that devoured everything.

 Chapter 520

    520 Indestructible body (2)

    Wisps of golden paint were sucked into its mouth, and its dazzling golden body instantly dimmed.

    At this critical moment, the Golden body waved its hand. A ck-gold long knife broke out of the muddy water and hit the side of the mummified corpse¡¯s face, shaking its head slightly.

    The Golden body took the opportunity to escape the coverage of the vortex. With a sweep of his leg, he hit the back of the head. Golden light fragments sttered, and the keratin armor on the back of the mummified head cracked.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The whip-like legs turned into afterimages and continuously hit the back of the mummified corpse¡¯s head, causing air waves to explode and the horns to disintegrate and crack.

    Just then, an image appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. A rusty ancient sword rushed out of the water and attacked his back.

    Without any hesitation, he immediately retracted his leg and rolled to the side.

    In the next moment, a shrill sound rang out, and the ancient sword that had missed its target was now held in the hand of the corpse.

    It was still rusty, but the evil Qi emitted by the sword body made the Golden body¡¯s eyebrows Twitch.

    this is the magic artifact left behind by the Lord. It has absorbed Yin Qi in the tomb for countless years. It¡¯s the most suitable to break your extremely strong and yang protective Divine Art. The mummified corpse¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.

    As he spoke, wisps of ck Yin Qi seeped out of the muddy water and entered his body, repairing the broken keratin.

    What should they do? this huge tomb was built on a treasurednd, which was equivalent to a natural array. The mummified corpse had the geographical advantage ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body waspletely in the hands of Shen Shu, but his consciousness was extremely clear, and he started to analyze subconsciously.

    He was thinking about how he would deal with this evil being.

    Monk Shen Shu put her hands together and said in a merciful voice, ¡°¡±Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and turn back to the shore.¡±

    The voice contained some kind of irresistible power. The hand of the mummified corpse holding the sword suddenly trembled, as if it could not hold the weapon steadily. It changed to holding the sword with both hands, and its arms trembled.

    Taking advantage of the gap in the other party¡¯s resistance, the Golden body soared into the air and floated above the mummified corpse. His hands quickly formed seals.

    A swastika that was filled with a metallic texture condensed above the Golden body¡¯s head. More swastikas condensed and formed a circr array with the dazzling golden body in the center.

    The Golden body closed its eyes and continued to form seals with both hands. The hand movements were so fast that only afterimages could be seen.

    Correspondingly, the swastika became more and more resplendent, emitting a dazzling golden Buddhist light. It dyed the tomb with ayer of bright golden halo.

    Suddenly, all the hand seals stopped and were put together.

    BOOM!

    The air let out a muffled sound, and a golden beam of light burst out from the swastika formation, enveloping the yellow-robed corpse.

    Chi Chi ...

    As if water had been poured into a pot of boiling oil, ck smoke rose up, and the mummified corpse, which was trapped in the golden light, let out a shrill roar.

    Before the golden light dissipated, monk Shen Shu said leisurely, ¡°¡±Stop anger, stop fighting.¡±

    When the golden light pir dissipated, the mummified corpse was covered in burn marks. Its horns cracked, revealing ck flesh.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the slightest anger or killing intent. He didn¡¯t even want to continue fighting. He just wanted to keep the peace and make money peacefully.

    Monk Shen Shu didn¡¯t have such thoughts and descended from the sky to kill him with a touch of his head.

    He pressed his palm on the top of his head. With a ¡± bang ¡°, the hard mane on the top of the mummified corpse¡¯s head exploded, and the keratin exploded, revealing a ck brain that was beating like a heart.

    At this moment, the mummified corpse¡¯s eyes regained their rity, and it broke free from the shackles imposed on its body. crack ... The skull regenerated during the extreme event. He reached out and grabbed the bronze sword that had broken out of the water.

    The sword momentum reversed.

    Pfft ... This bronze sword, which was said to have been left behind by the mummified corpse Lord, had easily broken Shen Shu¡¯s indestructible diamond and left a bone-deep wound on her chest.

    It wasn¡¯t golden or red blood that flowed out, but a liquid as ck as ink.

    He was poisoned? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank, and he felt dizzy.

    The two powerful bodies were fighting in the spacious tomb, causing the gravel to roll and the turbid waves to rise. The whole tomb was shaking and trembling.

    In the process, monk Shenshu used his Dharma to consume the yin Qi of the mummified corpse, while the mummified corpse used its bronze sword to corrode monk Shenshu¡¯s golden body.

    The difference was that this was the home field of the mummies, the underground tomb with dense Yin Qi, while monk Shen Shu was like a castle in the air, unable to be replenished.

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, so why don¡¯t you run?¡± The mummified corpse pierced the Golden body¡¯s chest with his sword and spoke with a thunderous voice.

    since you¡¯ve already awakened, if I don¡¯t kill you, the surrounding creatures won¡¯t be able to escape. Monk Shen Shu replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to destroy this tomb. If I can return the Lord¡¯s fate, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Monk Shen Shu shook his head in regret.

    ¡°Then go to hell!¡±

    Just as he was about to crush the internal organs of the enemy in front of him, the sound of drums suddenly came from the empty tomb.

    Bang bang, bang bang, bang Bang!

    The beating of the drum became more and more intense, the frequency faster and faster.

    The mummified corpse suddenly felt his arm tremble. It turned out that the violent beating was his opponent¡¯s heart.

    When his heart beat reached a certain point, a me-like magic pattern appeared between his eyebrows, burning with a ck me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body began to swell, and his healthy bronze skin turned dark ck. Terrifying blue veins protruded out of his skin, as if they were going to burst.

    In just a few seconds, he had transformed from a human to a humanoid monster.

    The monster slowly stretched its body, and a ¡°ka ka¡± sound came from its body. It raised its face and revealed an intoxicated expression.¡±It¡¯s sofortable ...¡±

    He raised his pitch-ck Hand, held the sword, and gently crushed it.

    F * ck, I almost forgot about monk Shen Shu¡¯s original body ... Seeing this, Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled.

    ...

 Chapter 521

    521 Indestructible body (3)

    For a long time, monk Shen Shu had always been a gentle senior monk in front of him. Gradually, he forgot the devil-like image of Heng Hui when she was possessed.

    He had forgotten that the pitch-ck, terrifying, broken hand was filled with evil and terror.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to reveal my indestructible body. It¡¯ll consume too much of my energy, and I¡¯ll need to keep devouring the flesh and blood of living beings to make up for it. However, I hate killing. I hate it. ¡±

    Monk Shen Shu said indifferently.

    He looked at the corpse coldly, his eyes full of Majesty, as if an ancient king had awakened. Cold, confident, and disdainful.

    ¡°Who are you? no, what kind of monster are you?¡±

    Seeing this, the mummified corpse revealed a terrified expression and roared.

    What answered him was monk Shen Shu¡¯s palm, which slowly pressed on his head. The mummified corpse quickly retreated, not willing to wait for death.

    However, monk Shen Shu seemed to have ignored the distance. His palm was still slow, but it could not be stopped as it pressed on the head of the thick and hard mane, and exerted force silently.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a muffled sound of Qi movement, the mummified corpse¡¯s eyes instantly zed over. Its evil body became soft, as if it had lost the support of its bones, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°M-my Lord ... I can¡¯t wait any longer for you.¡± The mummified corpse opened its mouth with great difficulty, and it was filled with unwillingness.

    Monk Shen Shu forced out a drop of blood essence from her fingertip, bent over, and drew a reverse swastika on the forehead of the mummified corpse.

    The golden light shed and sank into the dried corpse, making him unable to move.

    Feeling the changes in his body, the mummified corpse knew that he had been sealed. He was stunned and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    Monk Shen Shu could no longer maintain her indestructible body. The devil marks of fire dissipated, and the darkness faded, returning to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s appearance.

    The whole process only took a short ten seconds.

    Monk Shen Shu said gently, ¡± what¡¯s so hard about killing you? you¡¯re just a body.

    ¡°Who is your Lord?¡±

    ...........

    He rushed out of the tomb, passed through the tunnel, and returned to the maze.

    There was no movement from theher soldiers behind them, which made everyone feel relieved. Chu Yuanyou untied the Golden gong of Hengyuan with a heavy heart.

    Bang! Bang!

    The burly monk¡¯s fist, which was as big as a ypot, smashed into Chu Yuanxi¡¯s face. After beating her up, he turned around without a word and nned to return to the main tomb.

    Golden Lotus stopped him and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Go back and die?¡±

    ¡°Move!¡± Heng Yuan said in a low voice, expressionless.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s face was as pale as a dead man¡¯s, and his eyes were cloudy. He was in a very bad state.¡±We¡¯ve already entered thebyrinth. You can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Hengyuan clenched his fists so hard that the veins on the back of his hands bulged. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡± why did you bring me out? I owe him my life, I owe him my life ...

    Her voice gradually turned from hoarse to choked.

    No one had expected that this tough monk would have red eyes.

    ¡°Daoist priest, you shouldn¡¯t have brought him here.¡± Hengyuan shook his head slowly, ¡±

    ¡°When we joined the Heaven and Earth Society, we promised you that we would help each other. However, this has nothing to do with Lord Xu. He¡¯s not a member of our Heaven and Earth Society, so you shouldn¡¯t ask him for help.

    ¡°He¡¯s always like this. In times of crisis, he¡¯s always worried about others first and sacrifices himself for others. But you can¡¯t take his kindness as an obligation.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found No. 5. not. single member of the Heaven and Earth Society has been missing, but ... What face do we have to go back?

    Golden Lotus Taoist, I¡¯m very disappointed in you, very disappointed.

    When he was in the capital, he learned from the fragments of the book of theher world that Xu Qi ¡®an had died in Yunzhou. At that time, Hengyuan was meditating with a Buddha bead in his hand, and he crushed the Buddha bead that had apanied him for more than ten years.

    However, that was far away in Yunzhou. Other than feeling sad, he could do nothing.

    This time, it was different. He was personally involved in this matter. He saw with his own eyes that everyone had abandoned Xu Qi ¡®an and fled for their lives. Great sorrow and anger filled his chest.

    This caused Hengyuan to doubt himself and hispanions.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist wanted to say something but stopped. He wanted to exin, but he kept silent when he thought of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sst push.

    Chu Yuanyou looked dejectedly at the two people arguing. The spirit of a green-robed man walking the Jianghu with a sword in his hand had disappeared, and he looked more like a stray dog.

    The scene of Xu Qi ¡®an being left alone in the tomb kept shing through his mind.

    Although he had only known Xu Qi ¡®an for a short time, he admired this Yin Gong very much. Long before he met him, he had already read a letter from the Tiandi society and had a deep understanding of this person.

    Hengyuan said he was a kind person, number one said he was a lecherous man, and Li Miaozhen said he was a chivalrous man who didn¡¯t care about small things.

    In Chu Yuanyou¡¯s opinion, Xu Qi ¡®an was a good friend. His character and morality were worthy of recognition.

    Chu Yuanqian felt that the biggest gain from returning to the capital this time was to make friends with Xu Qi ¡®an, who was an interesting and admirable friend.

    In order to save everyone, such a person had stayed behind without hesitation.

    It¡¯s really like something you would do. How are we going to exin this to number three ... Chu Yuanxi¡¯s eyes were hot, and her vision gradually blurred.

    he saved my life and I said I would repay him ... As he spoke, Hengyuan¡¯s face suddenly turned ferocious and he muttered to himself, ¡±

    ¡°How can I still have the face to live? how can I still have the face to live?¡±

    ¡°Not good, his Buddhist heart is about to copse.¡± Golden Lotus ¡®expression changed slightly. He pointed his finger at Hengyuan¡¯s forehead to calm his manic thoughts and calm his primordial spirit.

    Hengyuan¡¯s eyes regained some rity, and he rudely pped away Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hengyuan, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± actually, Xu Qi ¡®an is ... Golden Lotus Taoist shouted.

    ...

    He was just about to tell him that Xu ningyan was the third, the holder of the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragment, and a member of the heaven and earth Association.

    At this moment, the entire underground Pce suddenly trembled, andrge rocks kept falling from the ceiling.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s voice suddenly stopped, and he raised his head with a frown.¡±The underground pce is about to copse.¡±

    For some unknown reason, the entire underground Pce was on the verge of copse.

    there¡¯s a problem with the underground pce. ¡± Zhong Li suddenly said, ¡± the formation broke by itself. We, we can go out now ...

    Then, she handed Lina to Hengyuan, ¡°¡±Help me carry her and bring her out.¡±

    Another huge rock rolled down and fell straight towards Zhong Li and Lina.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The thought of saving her overcame his sadness. Hengyuan pulled the two girls away and took number five from her. He said in a low voice,¡±Alright, I¡¯ll take her away.¡±

    Miss Zhong was gued with bad luck. In the case of the copse of the underground pce, it was really inappropriate for her to carry number five.

    As they ran, they did not lose their way again. They returned to the tomb that was connected to the robber¡¯s hole.

    ...

    Hengyuan heaved a sigh of relief as he felt that he hadpleted his task. He stopped and turned around to look, only to find that Zhong Li had not followed him.

    She ... She¡¯s going back ... Hengyuan froze on the spot and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    ..............

    [ PS: thanks to ¡± little Yan tuan ¡°, ¡± brother Donghai ¡°, ¡± tea leaves bloom in September ¡°, and ¡± speechless little Zhuge ¡± for their tips. Let¡¯s sleep together when we¡¯re free. ]

    This chapter was originally more than 5000 words long. However, the fighting at the beginning and some details were not satisfactory, so it was deleted and rewritten. More than three thousand words were deleted.

    in theory, i have written 8000 words today. Hahahaha.

    He was just exining, not dying for no reason.

 Chapter 522

    522 Too much information, my brain crashed (1)

    Shed?

    Hearing Shen Shu¡¯s words, Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned and immediately thought of many details.

    From the murals, the owner of the tomb was clearly that Daoist, but what came out of the bronze coffin was a yellow-robed corpse of a subordinate.

    The yellow robe ... How could a subordinate dare to wear a yellow robe? this was very suspicious.

    In addition, there were many burn marks on the mummified body, which matched the experience of being struck by lightning.

    All the above details were exined after monk Shen Shu revealed the identity of the mummified corpse.

    This corpse was the old body left behind by the Taoist priest after he failed to pass the Tribtion? What about him? did he sessfully transcend the Tribtion and step into the first stage realm, or did he possess another body ...? Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think about the Taoist priest himself.

    He immediately thought of something that was amiss. Daoist priest Golden Lotus had said that if one reached the second stage of crossing cmity stage and seeded in bing a young model of the club ... Ah, no, if one seeded, they would be a God on earth.

    If he failed, he would turn into ashes, but this Daoist was able to leave behind his body. Did he use some method to avoid the ending of being turned into ashes? The Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s rank was too low, and his knowledge was limited, so he exaggerated the heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡°You want to get information about my Lord?¡± The mummified corpse¡¯s hideous face revealed a disdainful expression.

    The mummified corpse¡¯snguage was very simr to the great Minister¡¯snguage, but the pronunciation was slightly different.

    The human race upied the Central ins since ancient times. Although there were gaps in history, the human race had always existed, and thenguage had not changed much.

    This fellow was very loyal to his predecessor ... That¡¯s right, after all, they were the previous and current physical body. Xu Qian said.

    Monk Shen Shu said gently, ¡± Daoist cultivators and sword cultivators need to rely on fate to cultivate. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I can guess the Daoist¡¯s background.

    The human sect!

    The Taoist priest was from the human sect ... I was wondering why the contents of the murals were so familiar. This could exin why the Daoist wanted to kill the Emperor and usurp the throne ... s, it was. pity that Luo Yuheng was not a man, otherwise ... Danger, Emperor Yuan jing, danger!

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought with regret.

    The mummified corpse was silent for a moment and did not refute.¡±With your status, it¡¯s not difficult to see.¡±

    Monk Shen Shu nodded,¡±you don¡¯t want to know the whereabouts of your Lord?¡± We can exchange some information.¡±

    This time, the mummified corpse didn¡¯t hesitate. alright!

    The technique of negotiation was to grasp what the other party wanted. As long as there was a need, there would be room for negotiation ... Xu Qi ¡®an tried to imagine what was going on in her mind as she listened to the conversation between the two big shots.

    ¡°Which dynasty is he from?¡± Monk Shen Shu asked.

    the Daliang dynasty.

    the Daliang dynasty ... Did you know?¡±

    Monk Shen Shu frowned, and herst sentence was directed at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Then, he answered his own question, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came from his mouth, ¡°¡±Grandmaster, I¡¯m just a crude martial artist, not a schr. I haven¡¯t even read the history books of Da Feng ...¡±

    . I¡¯m just a warrior. You can¡¯t let me bear the pressure that this system shouldn¡¯t have ...¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an said humorously.

    ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯ve been sleeping for too long.¡± A hoarse and low voice came out of the mummified corpse¡¯s throat, making people feel that his voice had rotted.

    ¡°The Daliang dynasty was tens of thousands of years after the gods and demons went extinct. The remaining blood descendants of the gods and demons were still wreaking havoc in thend of nine regions. However, they were already embers and would not be able to achieve anything.

    ¡°Other than the humans, the demons are not to be underestimated either. However, just like the humans, the demons are also centered around their tribes and tribes. Although they are United, they are generally a pile of loose sand. Only when there is a war with the human race will the various demon tribes unite.¡±

    After the gods and demons, it was the fight between humans and demons for hegemony ... How long did this historyst? Why do I feel that this world¡¯s history is a mess? there are too many unverifiable pasts.

    Even a top schr like Chu Yuanyou didn¡¯t recognize the clothes on the mural.

    The world needed a Sima Qian ... Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart.

    ¡°How did the gods and devils fall?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the lead and temporarily took back the ownership of the ¡°ount.¡±

    The mummified corpse shook his head.

    Well, there were too many gaps in history, and there was no perfect cultural system. These things would probably never surface, unless he went to the abyss in the southern border and asked the poison God ... Xu Qi ¡®an continued to ask, ¡±

    ¡°What are the grades of gods and devils?¡±

    ¡°Grade?¡± The mummified corpse asked.

    Oh, from the ninth stage to the first stage was a concept proposed by the schrly Sage, and he had personally divided it into different levels. The owner of this tomb was from an even earlier era ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood and changed his words, ¡±

    ¡°What strength?¡±

    ¡°Your question is too vague. I can¡¯t answer it. Every God had a differentbat strength, and they couldn¡¯t bepared. The most powerful fiendgods are immortal and can destroy the heavens and earth.¡± The mummified corpse shook his head.

    Then, can I understand it as the most powerful God having power that surpasses its grade? Xu Qi ¡®an fell into deep thought and did not speak.

    Monk Shen Shu took over the ¡®ount¡¯ and asked, ¡± in the era you existed, how many powerhouses were at the peak of the God-demon level? ¡±

    ¡°After the extinction of gods and demons, no one was able to reach the level of peak gods and demons. The only surviving poison God was the strongest expert of that time.¡± The mummified corpse replied.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. It seemed that the reason for the extinction of gods and demons was a big trap. It was not because humans and demons had exterminated gods and demons.

    In addition, that Daoist had lived for a long time when he was ¡®cut off¡¯ from the generation of experts who had surpassed his level.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Taoist Reverend?¡± monk Shen Shu frowned.

 Chapter 523

    523 Too much information, brain crashed (2)

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately realized that something was wrong. How could there be no other existences beyond the level? the mummified corpse did not know about Buddhism, which meant that the Buddha had not achieved enlightenment in the era he existed.

    It was the same for the Sorcerer God.

    However, since there was a Taoist who usurped the throne, he must havee after Lord taixuan. After all, Lord taixuan was the founder of Taoism.

    Dao master was a superior being. How could the poison God be the only superior being?

    ¡°What Dao master?¡± The mummified corpse was at a loss.

    This ... Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t say anything for a while, and his mind was in a state of confusion.

    He didn¡¯t know how to respect, he didn¡¯t know how to respect?

    How was it possible that a cultivator didn¡¯t even know about a Dao master?

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the founder of the Dao sect?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a low voice.

    ¡°The Dao sect?¡± I¡¯ve never heard of it, ¡± the mummified corpse said after some thought. it should be a force that appeared after Daliang.

    He had never heard of a Daoist sect, but the Daoist in the mural really existed ... In other words, there was probably no concept of Haotian Taoism at that time?

    However, it didn¡¯t make sense that even the Taoist Reverend had never heard of it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately recalled Wei Yuan¡¯s description of the martial arts system. It was not something that could be achieved overnight. Instead, generations of martial artists who cultivated strength relied on their own wisdom and talent to explore and create. After countless years, the martial arts system was formed.

    Was it possible that Taoist venerable was not the founder of Taoism? at that time, there was a general system, and everyone was walking on this path. Finally, the Dao master who had achieved great sess would sessfully surpass his grade and be an immortal God.

    Only after that was there a Daoist sect?

    I remember that when I was reading the ancient books of the three sects of Dao in the archive, it was recorded that the year of Taoist Reverend¡¯s birth was unknown and could not be verified ... This was in line with the phenomenon of historical gaps.

    It was. pity that there were no Confucians at that time, and no one knew how to read books. It was difficult to verify the hypothesis about the sessful person of the collection of Taoist masters ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought regretfully. Then, he heard monk Shen Shu say, ¡±

    ¡°Tell me about yourself,¡±

    ¡°After the Lord failed to pass the Tribtion, the Yang God left his old body. He enlightened the remnant soul that remained in his old body and collected the souls that were traveling in the world toplete the remnant soul. And so I was born.

    ¡°After that, he built this tomb and gave me the Jade seal that gathered the fate of Daliang country. He told me to look after him. One day, he wille back and take it away. However, after countless years, he never returned, until you all entered the tomb.¡±

    The mummified corpse looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with some anger from being deceived.¡±The luck on your body is exactly the same as the Lord at that time. That¡¯s why I mistook you for him,¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t all emperors have fate?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have mistaken you for someone else,¡± the mummified corpse sneered.

    Monk Shen Shu¡¯s voice came out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth.¡±The Emperor carries fate, but fate does not belong to him, but to the dynasty. Therefore, the Emperor could be changed.

    ¡°You¡¯re different. You have a refined fate that belongs only to you. That Daoist must be the same, which is why he recognized you as a Daoist.¡±

    The fate that had been refined ... Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    After answering Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s question, Shen Shu continued, ¡°¡±The current human race¡¯s Orthodox lineage is the great Feng dynasty, which is probably more than ten thousand years ago from your era.

    ¡°As for your Lord¡¯s whereabouts, I can tell you. After Daliang country, there are existences at the peak of the demon God level.

    ¡°The schrly Sage died, and after the Taoist venerable turned into Three Pure Ones, his whereabouts were unknown. The others, ha, all have some problems.¡±

    There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand about this. How can the schrly Sage only live to 82 years old? Also, what did he mean by the others all had some problems?

    This sentence was extremely terrifying ... Xu Qi ¡®an felt that her brain was overwhelmed. The information she had absorbed was tooplicated and high-end.

    If he tried to analyze it forcefully, his head would hurt.

    ¡°Whether or not your Lord is involved, you can think about it yourself. If not, then he¡¯s either already dead or still gathering power. If he did, why didn¡¯t hee back to find you? heh, I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not one of them?¡± the mummified corpse asked, staring at him.

    Monk Shen Shu shook his head and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, I¡¯ll kill you now. Two, you can continue to wait in the tomb, but this time, you can¡¯t sleep anymore. You will have to endure the loneliness and solitude with no end.¡±

    ¡°.... I ... I choose to continue waiting. This is my mission.¡± The mummified corpse said in a low voice,

    ¡°It is also the meaning of my existence.¡±

    What a good eighth Duke ... Xu Qi ¡®an was a little touched. Then, he heard monk Shen Shu say, ¡°¡±Within ten years, he¡¯ll return to return your luck.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The Mummy nodded.

    ....... what are you doing?Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze.

    At this moment, his ears twitched as he heard strange footsteps. The footsteps were of different weight. The person who came seemed to be a cripple.

    someone is here. monk Shen Shu frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to continue sleeping. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control my desire to devour.

    don¡¯t worry about me. The more fate you absorb, the better it will be for me.

    The sound gradually became inaudible and disappeared.

    The sound of light and heavy footsteps approached, and a head with disheveled hair slowly peeked out of the entrance of the main tomb that had long been turned into ruins. It carefully looked inside.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    She was shocked and quickly retracted her head. After a few seconds, he stuck his head out again, very carefully.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an was right in front of her.

    Zhong Li was so scared that she fell to the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that she didn¡¯t dare to use her aura-gazing technique to spy on her, so he deliberately scared her and said in a dark voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just hungry, little girl, you have such tender skin, hehehe ...¡±

    Zhong Li shivered and crawled back with one leg, like a Frightened Rabbit.

    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and asked in a normal tone.

    Zhong Li raised her head and stared at him for a moment with her eyes hidden in her hair. you, you¡¯re not dead. You¡¯re not possessed ...

    ...

    His tone was a little excited.

    ¡°I have the great fortune to protect me, I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her leg.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to find you.¡± Zhong Li lowered her head and said, ¡°¡±I was hit by a stone on the way and broke my leg.¡±

    ......... What else can I say? this is the basic principle of a prophet!

    After a few seconds of silence, Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±okay, let¡¯s go back together.¡±

    Zhong Li heaved a sigh of relief, she didn¡¯t get scolded.

    So, she followed Xu Qi ¡®an and returned with him. Her legs were a little twisted, and blood was seeping out of her pants.

    In order to catch up with Xu Qi ¡®an, she could only try her best to jump, which worsened her injury.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°¡±Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Mm ...¡± She replied in a low voice.

    ¡°This is the price of being brainless.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed. He turned back and squatted on the ground.¡±I¡¯ll carry you out.¡±

    ...

    Zhong Li moved over, opened her arms and was about to pounce on Xu Qi ¡®an, but Xu Qi¡¯ an suddenly stood up and hit Zhong Li¡¯s chin with his head. Zhong Li screamed in pain and fell to the ground.

    Absolutely ... Xu Qian said.

    He picked up the poor fifth Senior Sister and walked out, exining guiltily, ¡°¡±I, I was just thinking that if I carried you, I might hit your head with a stone again and blow your head up.¡±

    Zhong Li¡¯s tongue was broken, so her words were muffled, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. that¡¯s why I suddenly got up. I wanted to hug you.

    Zhong Li replied. [ it¡¯s my bad luck ... ]

    ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    Zhong Li buried her face in his arms in shame.

    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with the mummies in the tomb. Since I dared to stay, I naturally have a backup n. I have my own ideas, but you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you know how unlucky you are?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled the topic back and warned, ¡°¡±If something like this happens again, just run. I don¡¯t want you to die before I do.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m worried about you.¡± She said.

    ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re not my wife. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    I¡¯m going to be the Prince Consort.

    ..........

    While I was writing, I suddenly thought of a bug:There was anguage barrier.

    Hence, after checking the information, he found out that the officialnguage of the Tang and Song dynasties was Shaanxi. In the past dynasties, the officialnguage might have changed with the difference in the capital, but thenguage had always existed. Besides, there hadn¡¯t been much change since ancient times. The localnguage would only disappear if the people in a certain area died out.

    Thus, I wittily fixed this bug.

    In addition, this chapter was all solid work. It was written very carefully, so the writing was very slow.

 Chapter 524

    524 Truly a God (1)

    At dusk, the sun was setting.

    From the thieving hole, members of the Hou Tu gang came out one after another. There were thirteen people in total, and with the members of the Tiandi society, there were sixteen people.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡±

    It felt like. lifetime had passed. and I almost thought I was going to die in there ... It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s a limit to what we can get.¡±

    The grave robbers were excited. Some of them sat on the ground, exhausted, and enjoyed the joy of surviving the disaster.Some counted the treasures they had brought out of the tomb lightly,menting that the price-performance ratio of this operation was too low.

    The Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s members were in a heavy mood, and there was no smile on their faces.

    Hengyuan gently ced Lina on the ground and looked at the robber¡¯s hole in a daze. He said in a low voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not even as good as a woman.¡±

    He sat in silence for a few seconds, put his hands together, and cried.

    The degree of sadness was no less than the death of Heng Hui, who he had raised.

    Hengyuan might have to keep. knot in his heart. When he reached high ranks, this would be the biggest w in his state of mind ... Chu Yuanxi opened her mouth and wanted tofort him, but she could not say anything.

    He also needed some time to calm himself down and recover from his sorrow.

    Hengyuan had received Xu ningyan¡¯s kindness time and time again, but at this critical moment of life and death, he ¡°timidly¡± escaped. The blow to Hengyuan was unimaginable.

    Although he had never received Xu ningyan¡¯s kindness, he had seen him as a friend. Xu ningyan had died in the underground tomb, and his heart was filled with sorrow.

    It shouldn¡¯t have happened, it shouldn¡¯t have ... He was a man of great fortune and should not have fallen here ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus looked dispirited, which was a rare sight. It was a sharp contrast to the image of a master he had always maintained.

    Although he thought so in his heart, he also knew that the so-called people with great fortune were not really immortal, especially in the situation where they touched the high ranks.

    For such a person with such luck to die Here, is it a sign that I will die ...? Daoist priest Golden Lotus was despondent.

    ¡°Taoist priest!¡±

    At this time, the Houtu gang¡¯s sick man gang leader walked over. He looked more and more Haggard, his eyes were sunken, and his qi and blood were weak. His muddy eyes burst with light, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest, please tell us the name of our benefactor. Although the Hou Tu gang was a thief who dug up graves and was a lowlife in the pugilistic world, they still knew how to repay kindness.

    our benefactor has already passed away and we will never be able to repay him in this lifetime. We only want to erect a longevity monument for him. From now on, all the members of the Houtu gang will pay their respects to him every day and never forget him.

    Tears welled up in Qian you¡¯s eyes. He wiped his eyes and cried, ¡°¡±Please tell me your name, Daoist priest.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me the name of your benefactor.¡± The members of the Houtu gang said excitedly.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, his name is Xu Qi¡¯ an. He¡¯s the silver Gong of the capital¡¯s Yamen,¡± The Golden Lotus Daoist priest sighed and then told them how to write their names.

    Xu Qian ... The Hou Tu gang silently remembered this name.

    At this moment, Daoist priest Golden Lotus, Heng Yuan, and Chu Yuanyou suddenly froze. They heard faint footstepsing from the mouth of the thief.

    After a few seconds of silence, Hengyuan grabbed Lina and threw her at the Houtu gang. He growled, ¡°¡±Go, quickly go!¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus and Chu Yuanyou retreated a distance and formed a triangle with Heng Yuan, facing the robber¡¯s hole.

    leave quickly, ¡± the old Daoist said in a deep voice. go as far as you can. The monsters in the tomb ... It¡¯s out.¡±

    Hengyuan was not afraid at all. Instead, he looked relieved and said in a rxed tone, ¡°¡±Amitabha. This time, I won¡¯t leave again.¡±

    I haven¡¯t even participated in the struggle between heaven and man ... Chu Yuanxi muttered. She reached behind her and grabbed the sword that had never been unsheathed.

    The Houtu gang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and they were scared out of their wits. They scrambled to escape.

    For a moment, no one paid attention to the unconscious Lina.

    This bunch of sons of.. tches ... The leader of the sick man gang cursed in his heart. He endured the intense fear and returned, trying to take Lina away.

    He grabbed both of Lina¡¯s hands, leaned over. and carried her on his shoulder. He looked up at the entrance of the robber, praying that the terrible Yin corpse would note out at this time, and then ... He saw a bare big braised egg.

    The big braised egg drooped down and slowly walked out. On its back was a girl in a sackcloth robe with disheveled hair. The contrast between the two made people couldn¡¯t help but think:

    Why didn¡¯t she share some of her hair with him?

    The gang leader of the sick man gang was stunned. He maintained his bent-over posture, his hand still holding onto Lina¡¯s wrist. He looked at the man and woman who came out in a daze.

    The three people facing the robber hole were just like him, dumbstruck.

    The scene fell into a dead silence.

    ¡°Is it him?¡± Chu Yuanxi muttered.

    The ¡®fortune¡¯ became even more profound. Did the director¡¯s heaven¡¯s secrets concealment technique lose its effect? H-how did he escape from the mummies ...? All sorts of thoughts shed through Daoist priest Golden Lotus ¡®mind, but he still said with a rather dull expression, ¡±

    ¡°It should be him.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.¡±It¡¯s great that everyone¡¯s out.¡±

    As he said that, he supported Zhong Li¡¯s butt and jerked her up.

    The tunnel was narrow and could not provide the space needed for a Princess carry, so he could only change to a back.

    ¡°Lord Xu ...¡±

    Basking in the evening sun, Hengyuan felt that the world was so beautiful. Good will be rewarded, and the Dharma was boundless.

    He tried his best to control his emotions. His hands were slightly trembling as he put them together. His eyes were red as he lowered his head and chanted the name of Buddha.

    ¡°Benefactor, benefactor ... So you didn¡¯t die, that¡¯s great.¡± Qian you, who had run away, saw Xu Qi ¡®ane out safe and sound.

    He was instantly overjoyed, and he quickly ran back.

    Although this person was cautious and afraid of death, he had a good nature.

    ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re blessed with good fortune. This is great, this is really great.¡± The members of the Hou Tu gang returned with faces full of joy.

    ...

 Chapter 525

    525 Truly a God (2)

    Xu Qi. an was. little embarrassed by theirpliments. He thought to himself. if. wasn¡¯t stimted by luck and monk Shen Shu woke up, I might have really escaped ...

    The Jade archive turned into white sand, and the fate energy entered his body. At that moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt something awakening in his body. It was monk Shen Shu¡¯s broken hand. For the first time, Xu Qi ¡®an could feel the existence of the originally silent broken hand.

    Only with confidence did he dare to stay behind to cover the rear. Otherwise, he could only pray that he ran faster than his teammates.

    After all, when you encounter a ¡®bear¡¯, it¡¯s not the bear that¡¯speting with you, but your teammates.

    ............

    Outside the city, in a Valley far away from the southern mountains, Xu Qi ¡®an took the water from Qian you by the stream.

    He had filled the water from a stream ... She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d get diarrhea if she drank it, it was full of bacteria ... Xu Qian thought to himself as he gulped down the wine.

    After exploring the ancient tomb for an entire day and finally fighting the BOSS, he had used up a lot of his stamina and needed to replenish his water.

    Leena was thrown to the side, fast asleep. Zhong Li sat alone by the stream, treating her own injuries.

    The Warlock system was not good at fighting, and their bodies could not bepared with the martial arts system, which perfected their own bodies. Fortunately, all warlocks were great national experts, a group of people who could save the world.

    Zhong Li could deal with this injury herself, so it didn¡¯t affect Xu Qi ¡®an from boasting.

    I didn¡¯t think of anything at that time. I just wanted everyone to leave quickly and I would be the one to block all the dangers ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spittle flew everywhere as he spoke.

    The group of Hou Tu gang members were extremely touched. When they recalled their own actions of fleeing for their lives, they were all so ashamed that they could not show their faces.

    In private, Xu Qi ¡®an told the Golden Lotus Daoist priest and the others and exined telepathically, ¡°¡±The prison has left a backup n in my body. As for what it is, I can¡¯t say.¡±

    The supervisor had actually left a backup n on him ... As expected, I was right. Xu ningyan is an important chess piece of the supervisor. From the looks of it now, the importance of this chess piece was extraordinary.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest nodded in relief.

    No wonder, no wonder miss Zhong Li of the Directorate of Celestials would follow him ... Chu Yuanqi looked at Zhong Li¡¯s thin back in the distance and revealed a look of realization.

    Other than that, he thought of more details, such as why the supervisor had appointed him as the representative to fight against Buddhism. And why Golden Lotus Daoist priest valued and loved Xu Qi ¡®an so much.

    And the details he had shown when he was leading the way in thebyrinth. All of these indicated that Xu Qi ¡®an was not a simple person, and he had unimaginable secrets behind him.

    This was interesting.

    Hengyuan¡¯s thoughts were rtively pure. In his opinion, Xu ningyan was a good person. Xu ningyan was not dead, so the world was still beautiful for the time being.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have the chance to cultivate the invincible Vajra skill. I¡¯m still far from rank-3.¡± Hengyuan sighed in his heart.

    After boasting, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze shifted to the wild Warlock of the Houtu gang. He was an old man in his 50s with white hair and wearing a dirty robe.

    ¡°How should I address this senior?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to call you¡± senior.¡±My surname is Gongyang, and my first name is su.¡± The old wild Warlock waved his hand.

    ¡°Senior, how did you discover this tomb?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ording to Qian you, the tomb at the foot of Nanshan Hill was discovered by Gongyang su, the Deputy sect master and a magician who was proficient in Fengshui.

    This was very strange. This tomb had been buried there for thousands of years, no, tens of thousands of years. Why would it be excavated at this time?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who discovered that tomb. It was my teacher. The warlocks of our lineage have almost no possibility of advancing. ¡°Most of them stop at rank-5. As for the reason ...¡±

    Gongyang su shook his head and said,¡±it¡¯s a secret of the system, and it¡¯s not convenient to disclose it.¡±

    They just need to rely on the Imperial court, I knew it ... Xu Qi ¡®an secretly pouted. She did not interrupt him and continued to listen.

    ¡°People have to eat, and there are only a few ways to make a living. The most profitable business, hehe, is nothing more than making money from the dead. I¡¯ve been traveling the nine regions with my teacher since I was a child, and we¡¯ve traveled all over the world. Every time we encounter a ce with good feng shui, we¡¯ll record it down and look for an opportunity to dig it out in the future.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a tomb, I¡¯ll make a fortune. If there¡¯s no tomb, I¡¯ll introduce it to the rich. This tomb was discovered by my teacher when he was young, and he recorded it down. However, my teacher wasn¡¯t fond of digging graves, and said that this matter went against the heavens and would be punished by the heavens sooner orter.

    ¡°Who would have thought that this old thing was right. If it wasn¡¯t for benefactor¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid this old man would have been sleeping underground forever.¡±

    I don¡¯t have the ability to judge whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not. As. Warlock, aura observation is useless against you ... The key to this is number five, not me. There are only. few people who know that I¡¯m. member of the Heaven and Earth Society. Moreover, one condition has to be met, and that is to know number Five¡¯s whereabouts. This eliminates the possibility of a deliberate arrangement ... Sigh, I¡¯m about to get a stress disorder.

    Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    Then, he thought of the mysterious sorcerer he had encountered in Yunzhou and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°All warlocks were old silver coins.

    Yes, a high-ranked Warlock.

    A woman like Yan Caiwei, who wasn¡¯t too smart, had definitely chosen the wrong system. Zhong Li was no different.

    However, it was a little disrespectful to Zhong Li to say that. After all, although she was unlucky, pitiful, and didn¡¯t have her own opinions, her IQ was obviously higher than Cai Wei¡¯s.

    Gathering his thoughts, he pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°¡±Senior Gongyang, who is the ancestor of your branch of warlocks?¡±

    Gongyang su looked at him and shook his head, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know,¡±

    This was. lie, his facial features were too obvious ... Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t he the first director?¡±

 Chapter 526

    526 Truly a God (3)

    Gongyang SU¡¯s expression remained the same. the origin of sorcerers is the first supervisor. As for who the ancestral master of my line is, I have no idea.

    ¡°It should be one of the factions that left the Directorate of Celestials 500 years ago.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was light.

    Gongyang SU¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, may I have a word with you?¡± he opened his mouth and swallowed.

    I don¡¯t even have a hard drive, how am I supposed to borrow one? Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart. He smiled and got up, walking down the stream.

    Gongyang su followed him in silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on the cobblestone and walked a hundred meters away before stopping. This distance ensured that their conversation would not be ¡± eavesdropped ¡± by the Golden Lotus Taoist and the others.

    We¡¯re friends, but I can¡¯t reveal the secrets of the Warlock system to you unless you pay me.

    The footsteps behind him stopped. Gongyang su stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with a serious expression and probed, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, what else do you know?¡±

    I also know that Emperor Wuzong was able to usurp the throne because he had an alliance with Buddhism. Buddhism helped him kill the first director. Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at him with burning eyes.

    ¡°....... You even know this? Who are you? He had a prophet by his side and was able to escape from the evil corpse in the ancient tomb.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I only ask you, what role did the current supervisor y in the past?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point and asked the question that had been bothering him for a long time.

    ¡°Ha, isn¡¯t that obvious? Without the help of a high-ranked sorcerer, it would not be so easy for the Buddhist sect to kill a first-ranked sorcerer.¡± Gongyang su sneered.

    His eyes and expression were full of disdain and contempt. Xu Qi ¡®an knew that he was not targeting Buddhism, but the current supervisor.

    I¡¯m not wrong, the head Warden was indeed. traitor back then, and that¡¯s how he got his current position ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, feeling very ufortable.

    He wasn¡¯t obsessed with moral cleanliness, but he instinctively felt disgusted and couldn¡¯t ept The Act of Killing his teacher.

    ¡°So, the sorcerers that have fallen into the Jianghu today are all the people who split up after the death of the first supervisor?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not reveal any ws in his expression and asked calmly.

    ¡°Back then, there were six branches of warlocks that split off from the Directorate of Celestials, and they were the six disciples of the first director. The founder of my line was the fourth disciple of the first supervisor, and he was a fourth-grade array master.¡±

    ¡°Are you still in contact with the other five Warlock sects?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked. How are they now?¡±

    Gongyang su shook his head. if we go our separate ways, how can we still contact each other? besides, why do we need to contact each other and form a secret organization to fight against the Directorate of Celestials? ¡±

    Heughed bitterly. the Warlock system needs to rely on the dynasty. The higher the rank, the more it is like this. This is also why our six Warlock branches have declined.

    The person I met in Yunzhou was definitely a high-ranked Warlock. He was not. part of the Directorate of Celestials, and the six factions were unable to advance to the high ranks ... There was a problem with logic.

    I once met a high-level sorcerer in Yunzhou, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice. he was at least a seer. He wasn¡¯t one of the Directorate of Celestials¡¯ men.

    Gongyang su was stunned, and he frowned.

    ¡°Is there a possibility that he has joined a certain force, just like how the Directorate of Celestials has joined the great Feng?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    Gongyang su pondered and said,¡±in that case, it¡¯s possible for it to be either the Buddhist sect or the witchcraft sect.¡± As for the Barbarian race in the South and the Barbarian race in the North, ha, you might not know, but they can¡¯t gather fate.¡±

    No, I know. Director Zhao Shou told me everything ...

    Only Buddhism and the witchcraft cult ... That sorcerer helped me foil the witchcraft religion¡¯s scheme, so he must have malicious intentions towards me. I suspect that the sorcerers behind the tax case are these people. Of course, this spection has yet to be verified ... However, regardless of whether he has good or bad intentions towards me, he¡¯s not on the same side as the witchcraft cult.

    Then, only Buddhism was left?

    I knew that bunch of bald donkeys in the West aren¡¯t good people ... Rigorous, rigorous, and it was still. hypothesis. There was no evidence ... Yes, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from dissing bald donkeys. Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. He clearly understood the undercurrent between the major forces of the nine states.

    ¡°I have onest question to ask senior Gongyang.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You saved my life. As long as this old man knows, I will tell you everything I know.¡± Gongyang su nodded.

    ¡°You should know that the supervisor blocked all information about the first supervisor.¡±

    Gongyang su chuckled. that¡¯s expected. Even ancient emperors knew how to amend history books.

    ¡°But the problem is that many people know about the existence of the first supervisor, such as you and I,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a confused tone.

    Gongyang su pondered for a while, his gaze looking at the rapid current, and said, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, what do you think is blocking the heavenly secrets?¡±

    erase everything rted to someone, or hide the uniqueness of someone? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave an answer based on his understanding of the 404 Grand magic.

    Gongyang su retracted his gaze and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±Then, what do you mean by erasing everything rted to it?¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, he lowered his head and drew a line on the ground with the tip of his foot. He pointed at the mark and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to erase this mark. No one will know that I¡¯ve drawn a path here. However, what if this path expanded countless times and became a ravine or even a Canyon?

    ¡°Furthermore, what if this Canyon stretches across the capital?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in realization, ¡± I understand now. The original supervisor was in this Canyon. Even if the heavenly secrets were blocked, the impact was too great and too eye-catching. It was impossible topletely erase the traces left behind.

 Chapter 527

    527 A true God.

    Gongyang su nodded and continued, ¡±

    ¡°In addition, if the people closest to young master Xu, such as his parents, had their traces of existence erased, would young master Xu feel that he had jumped out of a rock? Would other people think that young master Xu was born from a rock?

    ¡°Even a technique to hide from the heavens has to follow thews of heaven and earth and the principles of the great Dao. If it¡¯s the person closest to them, they¡¯ll leave a vague concept in their minds, but they won¡¯t be able to remember the corresponding details.¡±

    No wonder Wei Yuan said that he always forgot about the first director. Only when he recalled the information from the Directorate of Celestials would he remember the first director from the fragments of history!

    ¡°You know a lot,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Gongyang suughed with a clear conscience,¡±It¡¯s not that I know a lot, but that¡¯s all my bloodline knows. Since we¡¯vee to this point, I¡¯ll tell you some more secrets about the Warlock system.

    ¡°The first and second ranks of warlocks are very mysterious. Even my ancestor doesn¡¯t know the names of these two ranks or the corresponding means.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    After the conversation ended, Xu Qi ¡®an slowly walked toward Zhong Li, who was by the stream. She was cleaning her wound and constantly wiping her swollen and bloodshot leg with a brown ointment.

    When the swelling in her legs had subsided a little, she took out two wooden sticks that she had prepared and tore off a piece of cloth, intending to set her bones.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly shouted from behind her.

    Zhong Li shivered in fear, and a wooden stick slipped out of her hand, floating away along the stream.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands on his waist and looked at him proudly.

    ¡°You ...¡±

    Zhong Li was a little angry, she gritted her teeth and mumbled, ¡°¡±I won¡¯t go back to find you next time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, what¡¯s there to pity about a broken stick? When we return to the capital, I¡¯ll give you a silver rod.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled her up and carried the unlucky fifth Senior Sister on his back. He said loudly, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, it¡¯s time to go back to the capital.¡±

    After a while, the flying sword and the paper crane flew away with the wind, scuttling into the sky and disappearing.

    With his back to the setting sun, Xu Qi ¡®an held Zhong Li¡¯s perky butt with both hands and sang loudly.

    The members of the Hou Tu gang raised their heads and watched the experts leave, their hearts shaking.

    ¡°The light of the righteous path, shine on the great banner ...¡± A high-pitched voice was heard from afar.

    ............

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, the members of the Hou Tu gang rushed to the city gate of Xiang city. There was only a quarter of an hour left before the city gate closed.

    hurry up, hurry up. Find an inn to rest. Anyter and the curfew will be up. The gang master of the sick man gang urged the gang members to speed up.

    Looking back, he realized that Qian you did not follow him. Instead, he stopped by the notice wall at the city gate and looked at the official notice on it.

    ¡°Qian you, Qian you ... What the f * ck are you standing there for? is there a woman on the wall that you can¡¯t even move your feet?¡± The gang leader of the sick man gang roared in anger.

    Qian you turned his head, and his expression was indescribable. He stuttered, ¡°¡±Gang, gang leader, you, youe over for a moment ...¡±

    The gang leader of the sick man gang went over angrily and scolded, ¡°¡±If there¡¯s no woman on the wall, I¡¯ll strip you naked and paste you on the wall.¡±

    As he cursed, he followed Qian you¡¯s hand and looked at the notice on the wall.

    Then, the two of them were stunned by the wall.

    ¡°Gang leader, what¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±

    When the other members saw this, they walked over. They thought to themselves, ¡± there¡¯s also a beautiful woman on the wall. What¡¯s going on with these two? ¡±

    Looking closely, there was an official notice on the wall:

    Xin chounian, on the 18th day of the 3rd month, the Buddhist diplomatic mission arrived in the capital city. They wanted to fight with the Directorate of Celestials. The night watchman, Xu Qi. an. from the Yamen. came to fight. He broke the formation, destroyed the Golden body, and debated the Buddhist Dharma ... He would defeat the Buddhists and disy the might of the country.

    Qian you stammered. I, I remember the name of my benefactor. It¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an?!

    ¡°Gulp!¡± A member of the Houtu gang gulped.

    ¡°Gulp ...¡±

    The sound of people swallowing their saliva could be heard.

    He represented the Directorate of Celestials in. battle of magical powers and defeated the Buddhist sect ... Gongyang SU¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He could sense that the young man surnamed Xu had an extraordinary identity.

    However, he did not expect the other party to be such a person.

    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong ...¡± The gang leader mumbled.

    ¡°I naively thought that he was the lowest ranked martial artist, but it turns out that he¡¯s the real big Shot. Breaking the Dharma array, cutting the Golden body, debating the Dharma ... He¡¯s truly a God.¡±

    ..............

    [ PS: today should be the earliest update. Every time I see everyone saying,¡±They redefined five o ¡®clock.

    I¡¯m ashamed.

    But today, I¡¯m going to put my hands on my waist and say,¡±Everyone, please re-define five o ¡®clock.

    This chapter is long and hard, so don¡¯t forget to cast your monthly votes. There are also genuine subscriptions. Of course, don¡¯t forget to correct the wrong words, love you ~

 Chapter 528

    528 Exchanging information for pills (1)

    At night, the stars and moon were dim, and the fog was thick.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried Zhong Li on his back and looked down at the capital city from the sky. Thergest city in the world was hidden in the darkness.

    An elevated bonfire was set up every 20 steps on the horse Road of the city wall for illumination. In addition, the candles in the Imperial Pce, the Imperial City, and the inner city were quite bright.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Zhong Li, who was lying on his back, murmured.

    ¡°Can¡¯t the eight trigrams stage of the Imperial astronomer see such a night view?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s so beautiful. Furthermore, teacher has to observe the sky at night. At this time, we are not allowed to go up the eight trigrams stage, except for Caiwei.¡± Zhong Li said regretfully.

    ¡°Why can Caiwei do it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was surprised.

    ........ You¡¯re talking bad about Cai Wei? I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Zhong Li. Well, with the character of this unlucky fifth Senior Sister, she should be telling the truth ...

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s the youngest and stupidest, so the teacher is particrly fond of her.¡± Zhong Li guessed.

    ........ You¡¯re talking bad about Cai Wei? I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Zhong Li. Well, with the character of this unlucky fifth Senior Sister, she should be telling the truth ... It seemed that the Directorate of Celestials had acknowledged that Cai Wei¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t too smart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±In my dream, I saw a city. Every night, there would bemps lit up on the streets, and the dense mist would coil around every corner of the city.

    ¡°In my dream, I saw a city that was filled with tall buildings like the stargazing tower, which emitted rays of light of various colors.

    I saw a city in my dream. There were glowing carriages moving through the streets. The whole city was bright and dazzling, and the candlelight did not stop until dawn.

    Zhong Li was a little dazed, she mumbled, ¡°¡±That must be the immortalnd.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer. He just smiled, but there was nostalgia and sadness in his smile.

    The flying sword and paper crane didn¡¯tnd immediately. Instead, they hovered in the air outside the city for a moment. This was simr to knocking on the door, giving the astrologers and experts of the capital a chance to react.

    He wanted to let them know that they weren¡¯t enemies, but allies.

    If theynded suddenly without saying a word, the experts in the capital would probably attack them.

    The flying sword and paper cranended in a secluded alley not far from the city gate. Everyone cupped their hands and bid farewell. The unconscious Lina was taken away by Daoist priest Golden Lotus, who would be looking after her for the time being. After all, Golden Lotus was the leader of the Tiandi society.

    He should be the one to take this responsibility.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried Zhong Li to the guards at the city gate.

    There was a fine horse with a strong body and graceful curves.

    Last night, he had left the city with the Golden Lotus Daoist priest and the others. He had also brought the little mare with him and handed it over to the patrolling Imperial saber guards on the way. He had them help him ce it at the city gate and let the soldiers guard the city.

    ¡°Little mare, your Needle Man is back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the little mare¡¯s neck, untied the reins, and rode back to the inner city with Zhong Li.

    It would take midnight to walk from the outer city gate to the Xu mansion in the inner city. It was faster to ride a horse. Xu Qi ¡®an was d that he had the foresight.

    By the time Zhong Li used her silver Gong¡¯s special privilege to open the gate of the inner city and returned to the Xu mansion, it was alreadyte at night. Zhong Li took a quick shower and used the wooden stick that Xu Qi ¡®an gave her to set her bones.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. You didn¡¯t have to suffer this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said guiltily.

    ¡°Bring me back to the Directorate of Celestials tomorrow. Teacher will treat my leg.¡±

    Zhong Li lowered her head, rubbed her legs and whispered, ¡± I want to borrow your luck to avoid misfortune, so I naturally have to give you something in return. In your words, this is an equivalent exchange, an unchangingw of alchemy.

    ¡°Senior martial sister Zhong is so reasonable, I¡¯m so touched ... En, senior martial sister Zhong, are you sleepy?¡±

    Zhong Li shook her head.

    Pa! Xu Qi ¡®an ced a nk booklet in front of her and said, ¡°¡±If you¡¯re not sleepy, help me write. I¡¯m very tired from carrying you back to the capital from Xiang city. Equivalent exchange is an unchanging principle of alchemy.¡±

    Zhong Li was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured some water and ground the ink, urging, ¡°¡±Hurry up, I promised the princess that I would send her a storybook. I¡¯ve already ignored her for a day.¡±

    ¡°Oh ...¡±

    Zhong Li answered weakly, then walked to the table and sat down. She straightened her back and took the brush that Xu Qi ¡®an handed to her.

    ..............

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an dressed up, tied a Gong and hung a knife, and sent Zhong Li back to her mother¡¯s house.

    After watching Zhong Li enter the stargazing tower, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly heard a long chant from behind, ¡±

    ¡°When the ocean reaches its end, the heavense to shore, and I am the peak of the art of Dao.¡±

    Did senior brother yang change his mantra? No, when you said such words at the bottom of the stargazing tower, did you consider the supervisor¡¯s feelings? Xu Qi ¡®an put on a warm smile, turned around, and said,

    ¡°Senior brother yang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    you seemed to have some problemsst night. Do you need me to help you deal with them? ¡± Yang qianhuan asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a chill run down her spine. She narrowed her eyes and stared sharply at yang qianhuan¡¯s back.

    What did he mean by that? Is he referring to the luck I seized in the ancient tomb yesterday? Impossible, how could yang qianhuan have discovered my Strange Luck?

    In his bewilderment, yang qianhuan stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just helping teacher pass on the message. Tell me your thoughts, I¡¯ll reply.¡±

    My idea is to beat you up!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, maybe when I returned to the capitalst night, the head Warden saw my abnormality on the eight trigrams stage. There¡¯s no need to doubt it. A first-grade Warlock who has climbed high and looked far can¡¯t have only noticed it now.

    ¡°The supervisor asked senior brother yang to pass a message to me, which means that the heavenly secrets he blocked for me are no longer effective? Was it because he had retracted his luck impact yesterday?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely reject it. If du ¡®e Arhat goes back to the Western regions, what reason do I have to ept the 404ws? During this period of time, every time I went to the brothel, my heart would bleed. A life that can¡¯t be wasted is meaningless.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 529

    529 Exchanging information for medicinal pills (2)

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an gave his answer, ¡°¡±No need, help me thank the supervisor.¡±

    He grabbed the little mare and ran away.

    On the way to the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was basking in the morning sun, suddenly saw a carriage in front of him go out of control. The horse pulling the carriage seemed to have been provoked and went crazy, rampaging.

    The coachman tried his best to stop the horse, pulling the reins, but he could not stop the horse.

    The carriage lost control and crashed into a young child on the side of the road. He was squatting on the side of the road and ying, while his mother was picking out cheap jewelry at the stall next to him.

    No one could react to the sudden change. The young mother heard the exmations of the passers-by and turned her head to see a carriage rushing straight for her son.

    She immediately screamed in fear.

    At this moment, a young man in a night watchman¡¯s uniform appeared like a ghost and pressed his hand on the horse¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Lulu ...¡±

    The horse neighed and knelt down, but the young watchman didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir. Thank you for your help.¡±

    The young mother hugged her son and cried tears of joy. She kept bowing in thanks.

    The pedestrians who saw this scene burst out in loud cheers.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lord Xu? Isn¡¯t he the hero of our Da Feng?¡±

    Someone recognized him and shouted in surprise.

    Hearing this, some passers-by who had watched the battle recognized Xu Qi ¡®an and shouted, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Lord Xu, it¡¯s Lord Xu.¡±

    Now, the people who had never seen the battle knew that the handsome silver Gong who had saved the people was the hero who had shown off in the battle and suppressed the arrogance of the Buddhist League.

    So I¡¯m already so popr, so loved by the people of the capital ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, cupped his hands, and left on the little mare.

    Behind him, a voice called out,¡±Lord Xu!¡±

    this is a little cool. There¡¯s a saying that ¡®acting tough is a gift from the heavens ...¡¯ Xu Qian said.

    But then, he encountered another case of missing children. In order to prevent encountering human traffickers, he waited at the same ce for the children¡¯s family to find him. He received a lot of gratitude and praise from passers-by.

    There was an incident where an olddy fell while crossing the road and no one helped her. Xu Qi ¡®an, as a good young man, was naturally responsible for such a thing. He received the gratitude of the olddy and the praise of the passers-by.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an realized that something was wrong.¡±Why is it that wherever I go, I¡¯ll act cool? this doesn¡¯t make sense. After helping the olddy cross the road, are you going to help the Qiu family¡¯s youngdy beat Li Fu up?¡±

    The thought shed through his mind, and sure enough, he saw a woman with disheveled hair rushing out from the side of the street, crying.

    A man chased after him and raised his hand to p him. He angrily rebuked, ¡±

    I¡¯ll beat you to death, you shameless woman! I¡¯ll write. divorce letter right now ...

    Something¡¯s wrong ... Xu Qi ¡®an turned the horse around, smacked the pony¡¯s butt, and galloped in the direction of the Directorate of Celestials.

    On the way, he calmed down and thought about it. He had a more reasonable guess.

    The strange Luck in his body was slowly awakening as his cultivation level increased. It was a gradual process. Therefore, the external manifestation was to pick up silver, from one to five coins ...

    Now, after snatching the fate within the Jade seal, it was like pulling up seedlings to help them grow, and the fate was out of control.

    ¡°Zhong Li is gued with bad luck, so she has to be on guard against any sudden idents at all times. And I¡¯m bound by luck, so I have to be on guard against sudden incidents of acting tough ... This was not a good thing. Moreover, I¡¯m not sure if these unexpected events were going to happen in the first ce, or if they were deliberately happening because of my appearance, and the purpose is to let me act tough (to gain reputation)?¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qianughed at himself in his heart.In the future, I can write a book called ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to act tough.¡±

    He returned to the Directorate of Celestials at top speed. Before he could get off the horse, a long chant came from behind him, ¡±

    ¡°The great ROC rises with the wind and soars up ny thousand li. Holding the moon and picking the stars, there is no one like me in this world.¡±

    In the lingering voice, a piece of purple jade flew in front of Xu Qi ¡®an and hovered in the air.

    teacher asked me to pass this to you, ¡± yang qianhuan said. he said that you¡¯ll be in some trouble. This jade pendant can solve it.

    This jade pendant can block my luck? He took the jade pendant and examined it. The Jade was shaped like a round te. It was the size of Xu linging¡¯s palm and felt warm to the touch ... Xu Qi ¡®an was convinced.

    ¡°Jian zhengzhen is a God. He knew I woulde back.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± yang qianhuan shook her head,¡±he gave it to me before.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give it to me just now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°The most important item will naturally be left forter,¡± yang qianhuan replied. Just like how heroes always appear at critical moments.¡±

    I can¡¯t take it anymore, hurry up and help me beat this guy to death ... Xu Qi ¡®an cursed yang qianhuan¡¯s ancestors a hundred times in his heart. With a dark expression, he whipped and left.

    ..............

    Dexin court.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Princess huaiqing were sitting at the table, holding hot tea in their hands. Steam was rising from the tea, covering their handsome faces.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Your Highness is well-read in history books, and your talent is not inferior to mine.¡±

    Huaiqing crossed his arms over his lower abdomen and straightened his back. He coldly asked, ¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t lose to my men?¡±

    Her clear and bright eyes examined Xu Qi ¡®an for a few seconds.

    ¡°It¡¯s this humble servant¡¯s description that¡¯s not appropriate enough. I¡¯m not inferior to the schr.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t say anything else. He reached out his hand from his wide sleeve and took a sip of tea.¡±Is there anything I can ask?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 530

    530 Information in exchange for medicinal pills (3)

    It was so easy to talk to smart people ... ¡°Your Highness, do you know about the Daliang dynasty?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The exploration of the ancient tomb outside Xiang city was an internal mission of the Heaven and Earth Society. As a spy nted by Wei Yuan in the Heaven and Earth Society, Xu Qi ¡®an had to report this to the higher-ups, but he decided to hide it because of the Jade seal.

    ¡°There are three dynasties named ¡®Daliang¡¯. The earliest one is about 3000 years ago, and the most recent one is after the establishment of Da Feng. The remnants of the previous dynasty established a temporary Daliang dynasty with the support of the witch God sect. Eighteen yearster, he was exterminated by Emperor Gaozu.¡±

    Huaiqing answered without even thinking.

    ¡°Are there any earlier ones?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Huaiqing shook his head.

    It seemed like there really wasn¡¯t any record of the era in the official history books ... This answer was expected, but Xu Qi ¡®an was still a little disappointed.

    Before the appearance of the Confucians, although the human race also had the habit of recording history, most of them were drawn on murals. Murals were not easy to preserve, and they could be destroyed in a war.

    It was only after the appearance of Confucianism that schrs truly regarded studying as a tradition. They began to put in their utmost effort in studying books and history, and regarded it as their lifelong career, a glorious career.

    ¡°Is there anything else, Lord Xu?¡± Huaiqing reminded.

    ¡°No more ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously shook his head.

    ¡°No more?¡± Huaiqing¡¯s voice rose slightly.

    ¡°Look at my memory, I said I would send a storybook to His Highness.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smacked his head, took out a book from his pocket, and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Something happened at home yesterday, so it was dyed. Your Highness must be waiting anxiously.¡±

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t even read the novel and said indifferently,¡±It¡¯s just a few maidservants who want to see, how could bengong say that I¡¯m¡± anxious ¡°?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was still thinking about going to the mansion of Lin¡¯ an for a date.

    Women are so troublesome. I don¡¯t even have time to cultivate, so why do you think I have so many fish ... Thinking of Lin ¡®an¡¯s charming and affectionate face, Xu Qi¡¯ an couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left the hall, huaiqing lifted the hem of her dress and stood up. She walked straight to the table and hurriedly picked up the booklet. She nced through it and confirmed that it was arge amount. Her eyes shed with relief.

    ...........

    Spirit treasures temple.

    An orange cat jumped lightly onto the wall, nced at the quiet courtyard, and jumped down from the top of the wall.

    It crossed the cobblestone path with its tail up and came to the door of the quiet room. It raised its ws and knocked on the door.

    Thettice door opened automatically, and Luo Yuheng¡¯s cold voice came out, ¡°¡±What are you doing in my spirit treasures temple?¡±

    ¡°AI!¡±

    The orange cat sighed, shaking the air and speaking in an ancient voice, ¡± Junior Sister, it¡¯s an emergency in the pugilistic world. My physical body can¡¯t hold on much longer.

    ¡°I think you like your current body.¡± Luo Yuheng said awkwardly.

    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks.¡± The orange cat was a little angry and said righteously, ¡°¡±People of my generation don¡¯t bother with trifles.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Yuheng was getting impatient.

    The orange cat revealed a human-like smile and said shamelessly, ¡°¡±I would like to ask for two blood fetus pills from Junior Sister.¡±

    Luo Yuheng sighed. I¡¯m just a femme fatale who bewitched the sovereign King into cultivating. I¡¯m just a femme fatale who wreaks havoc in the Imperial court. My pills are all the wealth of the people. Senior apprentice-brother, aren¡¯t you afraid that after eating it, the karmic sinmes will burn your body and cause your Dao to vanish?¡±

    This petty and vengeful woman ... ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re wrong. What does Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s desire to cultivate have to do with you?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said in a deep voice. If a person with ill intentions were to be the state Teacher, that would truly bring chaos to the court.

    ¡°Junior sister¡¯s heart is concerned for themon people of the world, that¡¯s why she took on the position of state preceptor and personally watched Emperor Yuan jing. Otherwise, the Imperial court would have fallen into chaos.¡±

    Luo Yuheng sighed faintly,¡¯if only everyone in the world could see things as clearly as senior brother, how great would that be? Actually, you¡¯re right. Since I¡¯ve borrowed the Imperial court¡¯s fate to cultivate, it¡¯s only right for me to be criticized.¡±

    ¡°That, that blood fetus pill ...¡±

    ¡°One blood fetus pill, thirty-Eight Taels of Gold. Since we¡¯re from the same sect, I¡¯ll round it down for Shixiong and give you sixty taels of gold.¡±

    If this poor Daoist had that much silver, why would he look for you!

    The cat-like face of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest stiffened.

    After pondering for a moment, Golden Lotus Daoist priest crossed the threshold and entered the quiet room. He looked at the beautiful woman sitting cross-legged on the futon and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange the information for the blood fetus pill.¡±

    Luo Yuheng did not open his eyes. His delicate face was like a Jade sculpture, and his red lips were slightly opened.¡±Senior brother, you have a lot of information, but I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    The orange cat stared at her with its green eyes and said, ¡°¡±What if it¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s?¡±

    Luo Yuheng immediately opened his eyes.

    .................

    [ PS: I¡¯ll sleep after I¡¯m done with the liver. I¡¯ll correct my typos tomorrow. ] As expected, I can only calm down and write in the middle of the night. What would they do after they got married?

    It was a headache.

    There¡¯s a little mare activity today, you must [ reply first ] to the post in the book review section. Only then can you be considered to have participated in the activity. The little mare is about to be a one-star, and one-star can unlock exclusive cards, limited to side stories, character settings, audio, etc., Etc.

 Chapter 531

    531 Chapter 84-Xu CI¡¯s old ways ofposing poetry?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about his matters.¡±

    Luo Yuheng frowned and said unhappily, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have to use him to provoke me all the time. I¡¯ll decide who I¡¯ll dual cultivate with. I don¡¯t need to trouble you, senior brother.¡±

    She looked as if she was unhappy that her elders had forced her into a marriage ... The orange cat chuckled in his heart and naturally raised his paw ... He nced at it and put it down.

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t really despise Xu Qi ¡®an, or at least you don¡¯t hate him? I know you don¡¯t like Emperor Yuan jing.¡±

    ¡°No woman would like a man who asks to do dual cultivation with you all day.¡± Luo Yuheng said indifferently.

    Then it¡¯s over. Xu Qi. an is also such a person ... The orange cat cursed in his heart, but his face was as calm as an old cat. He smiled and said,

    ¡°No one can decide for you who Junior Sister wants to dual cultivate with. However, a Daopanion for dual cultivation was not a small matter and could not be easily decided. He would naturally have to observe more. I have an important piece of information about Xu Qi ¡®an, which might be useful to you.¡±

    As expected, Luo Yuheng¡¯s attitude turned for the better. He nodded and said,¡±Senior brother, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Actually, this information is not only about Xu Qi ¡®an, but also about the secrets of the ancient human sect.¡± After saying that, Daoist priest Golden Lotus said,

    ¡°Number five is a little girl from the Gu n, you should know this. Some time ago, she left the southern border toe to Da Feng to gain experience ...¡±

    The orange cat moved his paws and suppressed his instincts with great determination. He continued, ¡°¡±But we lost contact with her near Xiang city.

    ¡°The night before yesterday, I gathered number three, number four, and number six to go find her together. After several explorations, he found her in arge tomb under the southern mountain outside Xiang city.

    the owner of the tomb was a senior of the human sect. ording to the information recorded in the murals, he was born in an era when the descendants of gods and devils were active. In order to cultivate with the help of fate, he killed the monarch and usurped the throne.

    Usurping the throne and bing the Emperor ... ¡°He¡¯s also a rank-2?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s brows furrowed.

    The orange cat shook his head and said,¡±I thought so too. After that, he failed his tribtion and died.¡± They built arge tomb underground.¡±

    ¡°It must have been built for him by his descendants,¡± Luo Yuheng poured a ss of water and pushed it in front of the orange cat.

    The orange cat lowered his head, stuck out his pink tongue, and licked a few mouthfuls of tea. He sighed and said,¡±A cat¡¯s tongue is so different from a human¡¯s. The tea is tasteless. What a waste, what a waste.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where the problem lies,¡± he said in a deep voice.¡±That Daoist failed to pass the Tribtion, but his physical body was destroyed. He has been sleeping in the underground pce.¡± After we entered the main tomb, we woke him up.¡±

    How could a veteran like Golden Lotus Daoist miss the details that Xu Qi ¡®an could see? The burn marks on the mummified body, as well as the strength of its physical body ...

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest immediately realized that the mummified corpse was a Daoist priest. Old silver coin just pretended not to know.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s face was solemn.

    The heavenly Tribtion would destroy everything. If a second-grade Taoist cultivator could not pass the Tribtion sessfully, his primordial spirit and body would be destroyed together, leaving nothing behind.

    The previous head of the path of the human sect was like this.

    ¡°I was surprised at first too, but that¡¯s the truth.¡± The orange cat said.

    In fact, he had hidden something from the members of the Tiandi society. The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had not failed to transcend the Tribtion and turned into a devil. Instead, in order to deal with the Tribtion, he had taken the wrong path and identally fallen into the devil path.

    If he had failed to transcend the Tribtion, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head would have been turned into ashes long ago.

    ¡°After the corpse appeared, it mistook Xu Qi. an for its master and offered him the heirloom seal that had been protecting him for many years ...¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Luo Yuheng raised his hand and frowned. you said he called Xu Qi ¡®an Lord? ¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded his head with certainty.

    The voluptuous and beautiful Luo Yuheng, who was like a beauty in the mortal world and a cold fairy, no longer spoke. It took him more than ten seconds to digest the huge information contained in this sentence, and then he slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°You said that the dried corpse was that Daoist, but you called Xu Qi ¡®an your Lord. Who is his Lord, and why did he mistakenly recognize Xu Qi ¡®an as his Lord?¡±

    The female state preceptor¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Golden Lotus Daoist without blinking. Her expression was especially focused, and she had retracted her previous nonchnt attitude.

    Obviously, she cared about these things a lot, or she had found some clues from these things.

    ¡°My guess is that the dried corpse is a shed skin. The real Daoist has left his body and remade a new one,¡± Taoist master Jin Lian analyzed.

    This would involve the cultivation system of the Dao sect.

    Third-grade Daoist, yang God!

    The sun god was also called ¡°Dharmakaya¡± in Taoism, which was the embryonic form of Dharmakaya.

    Heaven, earth, and human sects walked different paths, but their core was the same. In summary, the cultivation steps were:

    First, cultivate the yin spirit, then condense the Golden core. When the yin spirit and the Golden core fused, a nascent soul would be born. After the nascent soul grew, it would be the Yang God. The great sess of the Yang God was the materialization.

    Therefore, the Yang spirit was the embryonic form of the Dharma, also known as the Dharma body.

    When a Daoist cultivator reached the third-grade yang God Realm, they could already get rid of the shackles of their physical body. Their yang God could roam the world without restraint.

    Even if one¡¯s physical body was destroyed, one only needed to pay a certain price to rebuild it.

    Of course, this did not mean that the body was not important. On the contrary, the body was the key to stepping into the first grade of demigod.

    The next transformation of the Yang spirit would be the Dharma power. At this time, the Dharma power would merge with the physical body and be one again. Then, it would undergo the heavenly Tribtion andplete the qualitative change.

    The demigod was born.

    since he could leave behind his body, it means that the Daoist is not a first-grade demigod. In that case, how did he escape after failing the heavenly Tribtion? ¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.

 Chapter 532

    532 Chapter 84-Xu CI¡¯s old ways ofposing poetry!

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s just a guess. It seems that Junior Sister doesn¡¯t know the reason either.¡± The orange cat shook his head in regret.

    ¡°If I knew the reason, my father wouldn¡¯t have been annihted in the heavenly Tribtion.¡± Luo Yuheng pursed his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± The orange cat nodded and smiled like a human.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being and talk about the next piece of information. After the Daoist failed to pass the Tribtion, he built a big tomb for himself and ordered his remains to guard a heirloom seal, which contained the fate he had collected.

    ¡°The Daoist told the metamorphosis that he woulde back one day to take the Jade seal. The shed body mistook Xu Qi ¡®an for a Daoist and presented the Jade seal with both hands. Can you guess what happened after that?¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s heart thumped wildly, and his beautiful eyes sparkled as he asked, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an got the heirloom seal? This is really good news. Senior brother, your information is priceless.¡±

    If he could exchange for the heirloom seal from Xu Qi ¡®an and cultivate with the help of the fate energy inside, he would be able to step into the first rank in a few days. She didn¡¯t have to worry about dual cultivation with a stinky man.

    After advancing to the first stage, she would be free and unfettered in the world and have a long life. She would no longer have to be the state preceptor, deal with Emperor Yuan jing, and be trapped in the capital city.

    At the thought of this, Luo Yuheng¡¯s heartbeat became more and more intense, and his breathing became rapid.

    Since the establishment of the human sect, in the long river of history, second-grade cultivators were asmon as the hair on an ox, but first-grade cultivators were as rare as the feathers of a Phoenix and the horns of a Qilin. How many heroes had the heavenly Tribtion stopped?

    ¡°The Jade seal is gone,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said with regret.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened, and his breathing stagnated. He screamed, ¡°¡±The Jade seal is gone? Then where was it? it was left in the tomb and not brought out?

    ¡°The mountain range outside Xiang city, right. tell me the exact location of that mountain range ...¡±

    She suddenly stood up, summoned her flying sword and horsetail whisk, and let them hang behind her. Then, as he walked out, he reached out his palm towards the orange cat and held it in his palm.

    Luo Yuheng could no longer sit still.

    ¡°Junior Sister.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s four limbs drooped down as he was being held by the neck. He had a ¡®you can do whatever you want, but I¡¯m toozy to move¡¯ attitude as he said,¡±The Jade seal is not in the tomb, you won¡¯t be able to find it even if you go.¡±

    Luo Yuheng stopped in his tracks. With his beautiful eyes wide open, he rebuked,¡±You old Daoist, can¡¯t you just say it clearly in one breath? Quickly tell me, where is the Jade seal?¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, the orange cat fell over.

    ¡°The Jade seal has been destroyed ...¡±

    The orange cat added before Luo Yuheng could get angry,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an has taken all the fate energy inside.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Luo Yuheng was dumbstruck.

    After a long while, Luo Yuheng returned to the futon in silence. He sat down cross-legged and muttered, ¡°¡±He¡¯s taken all the luck ...¡±

    ¡°If you thought that his luck was not enough before, then now, helping you reach rank-1 should be a sure thing. Of course, it¡¯s up to you who you¡¯re going to dual cultivate with, and whether you want to or not.¡±

    The orange cat said gently.

    It squatted for a moment, and seeing Luo Yuheng in a daze, it couldn¡¯t help but cough and remind him,¡±I wonder if these two pieces of information are worth two blood fetus pills?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, two porcin bottles flew out of Luo Yuheng¡¯s sleeves.

    The orange cat opened his mouth and swallowed the two bottles. He smiled and said,¡±Many thanks, Junior Sister.¡±

    It jumped off the table lightly, wagged its tail, and ran into the flower garden happily, leaving the temple of spiritual treasures.

    Like a statue, Luo Yuheng sat cross-legged for a long time. Suddenly, his long and curled eyshes trembled, and the Jade Beauty came to life.

    She raised her arm, and her sleeve slid down. Her fair and exquisite hand twisted the hairpin and pulled it out gently.

    The Lotus crown rolled down, and her soft ck hair lost its restraint and poured down like water.

    An outstanding beauty.

    ¡°State preceptor, state preceptor ...¡±

    At this moment, a veiled woman rushed in. She stepped over the threshold and was stunned to see the charming Luo Yuheng with long ck hair.

    The masked woman was stunned for a moment. Then, she pointed at Luo Yuheng and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve finally thought it through and want to dual cultivate with Emperor Yuan jing?¡±

    As she said this, she winked at him like an old courtesan.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s fair face blushed slightly. He twirled the hairpin with his orchid-like fingers and tied his hair into a bun as if he were performing magic.

    The Lotus crown that had rolled to the ground was abandoned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Yuheng said without changing his expression.

    The veiled woman didn¡¯t answer. She walked straight to the table, opened an upside-down teacup, and poured herself a cup of warm tea. She drank it all and burpedfortably.

    the royal family received a letter from the border. The letter says that the North vanquishing Prince is approachingplete rank-3. At thetest, by the beginning of next year, and at the earliest, by this year, he will reach peak rank-3.

    The veiled woman paced back and forth in the quiet room.¡±This is bad, this is bad.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.

    After a moment of silence, she smiled. what¡¯s wrong? he has advanced to the second stage. Your position as the North vanquishing Princess Consort is only below the Empress¡¯. Even the concubines and Noble concubines in the pce have to lower their heads when they see you.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about those things?¡± The veiled woman suddenly frowned.¡±By the way, the one who sent the letter was his Deputy general. That boorish martial artist Deputy general even asked me about the battle of Arts in Buddhism.¡±

    .............

    The Imperial City.

    Xu Qi ¡®an left after having lunch in the residence of Lin¡¯ an. He rode his beloved little mare and thought about his gains in the residence of Lin ¡®an.

    as expected, Chinese Chess was too difficult for her. She didn¡¯t like it, but she cherished the go board and chess pieces that we made together ...

    ¡°She also liked long aotian and Zixia¡¯s words, but she seemed to be a little disappointed with the content of this issue? When he asked her what was wrong with it, she didn¡¯t say anything and just stammered ...

 Chapter 533

    533 Chapter 84-Xu CI¡¯s old poetry skills!

    ¡°I held hands with Lin ¡®an twice today. The first time was to teach her how to y chess, and the second time was to pull her when we were on the boat in the back pool. The experiment proved that as long as I didn¡¯t take advantage of her too openly, she could ept physical contact with me appropriately.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Right now, love is like a horse carriage. Lin ¡®an is inside, and I¡¯m outside. In the near future, love will be like a bed. Lin ¡®an will be under me, and I will be inside her. ¡±

    Soon, the night watchman¡¯s Yamen was in sight.

    ¡°Eldest brother, eldest brother ...¡±

    At this moment, a familiar shout came from the entrance of the Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face stiffened. He looked toward the voice and saw that it was the son of old Zhang.

    ¡°How many times have I told you to call me young master when we are outside?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an criticized him angrily, then asked, ¡±

    ¡°What are you doing at the Yamen?¡±

    ¡°A youngdy came to the residence and said that she is looking for you. I asked her what her rtionship with you was, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He just insisted that he was looking for you. Madam asked me toe and call you back to the residence.¡±

    The servants from the outer city still maintained their old habits of calling him Da Lang and Xu Xin erng. This reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of his previous life. He was already an adult, but his parents still called him by his nickname. It was especially embarrassing, especially in the presence of outsiders.

    ¡°A youngdy came to the residence and said that she is looking for you. I asked her what her rtionship with you was, but she didn¡¯t say anything. He just insisted that he was looking for you. Madam asked me toe and call you back to the residence.¡± The son of old Zhang exined,

    ¡°But the guards of the Yamen didn¡¯t let me in. They also said that you weren¡¯t at the Yamen since you hadn¡¯t called for your attendance today. So, I could only wait at the door.¡±

    Ady?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked back at the fish in his fish pond and first ruled out li Caiwei. She was an old customer of the Xu family and woulde over to y every few days.

    It was also impossible for her to visit Fu Xiang. She would not visit her for no reason. Moreover, her aunt knew Fu Xiang. At that time, love was like a coffin. Xu bailing was inside, while Fu Xiang¡¯s creditor was outside.

    Could it be Zhong Li ...? ¡°What are the characteristics of the girl¡¯s appearance?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    ...............

    In a restaurant in the inner city, Yun Lu Academy¡¯s student, Zhu tuizhi, was currently drinking with his ssmates and friends.

    Other than the students from Yun Lu Academy, there were also a few students from the Directorate.

    Even though Yun Lu Academy and the Directorate had a conflict of orthodoxy, and there was indeed hostility and contempt between the students of both sides, it was only limited to this.

    There was no such thing as an irresolvable conflict. After all, the battle for orthodoxy was too far away for ordinary students. Most students didn¡¯t even have the chance to be officials. Or perhaps, he could only be a small official.

    If one party took the initiative to befriend and curry favor with him, then it was still very easy to sit together and drink and chat.

    Zhu tuizhi¡¯s mood had been extremely bad recently. He had failed the spring examination.

    To the proud and arrogant Zhu tuizhi, this was undoubtedly a huge blow. Especially his long-time rival, Xu cijiu, who was studying in ¡± Huiyuan ¡°.

    The gap between the two of them was even more obvious.

    After the results of the spring examination were released, he and his ssmates spent their days in brothels, teaching workshops, and restaurants, drowning their sorrows in wine.

    ¡°When did he have such a talent in poetry?¡±

    This question had been bothering Zhu tuizhi for a long time. As his ssmate andpetitor, how could he not know Xu cijiu¡¯s worth?

    Strategy and Scripture could indeed be said to be first-ss, but his poetry was mediocre. Zhu tuizhi was confident that in terms of poetry, ten Xu cijus could notpare to him.

    ¡°Who would have thought that this year¡¯s spring Hunt¡¯s Huiyuan would actually be snatched away by your Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Xu cijiu.¡±

    A Directorate student sighed with emotion, ¡°¡±This is a great humiliation to our Directorate. If it was in the past, we would have turned the world upside down.

    ¡°But, if it¡¯s Xu cijiu, then everyone will be convinced.¡±

    Another Directorate student shook his head and recited, ¡°¡±The road is difficult, the road is difficult, there are many roads, how are you now? There would be times when the wind broke through the waves, and the sails of the clouds would reach the sea.

    ¡°Every time I reminisce about this poem, it makes my heart surge with lofty sentiments, and any difficulties and obstacles are nothing. Hahaha, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    The students of Yun Lu Academy revealed proud smiles. Xu CI¡¯s old high school,¡¯Huiyuan¡¯, as students of Yun Lu Academy, they felt extremely proud.

    Only Zhu tuizhi remained silent, drinking his wine.

    At this moment, a young student from the Directorate who had not spoken nced at Zhu tuizhi andughed, ¡°¡±Brother Zhu, you don¡¯t seem to be too happy?¡±

    Zhu tuizhi nced at him. This person¡¯s surname was Liu, and his full name was Yi. He was very good at socializing and didn¡¯t speak ill of the students of Yun Lu Academy just because he was a student of the Imperial College.

    He had a widework of connections among the young students in the capital. This person, like him, had failed the spring examination.

    Zhu tuizhi didn¡¯t answer, waved his hand, and continued to drink.

    Liu Da didn¡¯t mind and was determined to pull Zhu tuizhi into the conversation. She asked, ¡°¡±Xu Huiyuan is such a talented poet, but why is he so ordinary? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s a genius, to be able toe across such a masterpiece, his own attainments in poetry can¡¯t be too low. But I¡¯ve never heard of a Xu cijiu in the poetry world of the capital.¡±

    Zhu tuizhi sneered and drank the wine in his cup in one gulp. He said with a disdainful expression, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t heard of it. Even I, a student of Yun Lu Academy, have never heard of it.¡±

    As soon as he said this, the Directorate¡¯s students were interested and immediately looked over.

    Liu Yun squinted her eyes, her tone unchanged as she asked casually, ¡°¡±Brother Zhu, what do you mean?¡±

    ..................

    There¡¯s a little mare activity today. You must reply to the post in the book review section first. Only then can you be considered to have participated in the activity. The little mare is about to be/one-star, and one-star can unlock exclusive cards, limited to side characters, audio/and so on.

 Chapter 534

    534 Cheating in the imperial examination (1)

    ¡°Xu cijiu can¡¯t write a damn poem. I can just casually write a few lines and make him feel ashamed. If it wasn¡¯t for his cousin Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s poem that day,yman Zi Yang¡¯s jade pendant would have been mine.¡±

    Zhu tuizhi recalled the conflict that day and cursed.

    ¡°Could it be a fraud in the imperial examination?¡± Liu Ying probed.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The students of the cloud deer Institute were all infuriated when they heard this, and they all red at him.

    Imperial examination fraud ... This word appeared in Zhu tuizhi¡¯s mind, instantly clearing up all his doubts. It exined why Xu Ci was able to write such a famous work, the high school ¡± Huiyuan ¡°.

    Immediately after, Zhu tuizhi shook his head. impossible. Poetry is not an essay. If you know the question in advance, you will have time to prepare. Brother Liu, I asked you to use ¡°spring scenery¡± as the topic. I¡¯ll give you three days. Can you write a masterpiece?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to write it even if you give me three years.¡± Liu Yun shook his head.

    He took a sip of wine, revealed a meaningful smile, and lowered his voice. ¡°But brother Zhu, think about it. What if the person who wrote the poem for him was the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    The atmosphere at the table fell silent. No matter if it was the students of Yun Lu Academy or the students of the Directorate, none of them immediately retorted. Instead, he thought about it carefully in his mind.

    That¡¯s right, if Xu shikui knew the questions beforehand, she would be able to answer them in a day, let alone three days.

    The farewell poem, the poem about plum, and the half of the poem that was sung before the ¡°sacrifice¡± in Yunzhou were all just before the battle.

    The students of Yun Lu Academy also thought of the ¡± encouraging poem ¡± that was pasted on the Academy¡¯s merit wall. ording to the great Confucians of the Academy, Xu ningyan was able topose a poem in ten breaths and was shockingly talented.

    ¡°Hmph, how does the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an know the exam questions?¡±

    Even though they thought so in their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t admit it verbally. The students from Yun Lu Academy questioned.

    I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Liu Yue waved her hand and smiled.¡±It¡¯s just drunken talk and a wild guess. However, that Xu Qi ¡®an is a silver Gong. ording to the official circles, he is deeply trusted by Wei Yuan ...¡±

    He did not continue.

    With this interlude, the students of Yun Lu Academy were no longer in the mood to drink. After sitting for a moment, they stood up and bid their farewells.

    Liu Yun, who was good at socializing, personally sent Zhu tuizhi and the others downstairs. Then, he took the initiative to pay the bill, and everyone dispersed outside the restaurant.

    After a quarter of an hour, Liu Yun returned and got into a horse carriage that was parked outside the restaurant.

    A middle-aged man dressed like a rich man sat in the carriage. He had a jade ring on his thumb, a walnut in one hand, and a teacup in the other.

    ¡°Steward Zhao!¡±

    Liu Da bowed respectfully.

    The middle-aged man nodded and put down the teacup. He opened the teacup on the small coffee table and poured a cup of tea. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±You reek of alcohol, have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, steward Zhao.¡± Liu Yun held the teacup with both hands and finished it in one gulp. She said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found out some things. ording to the few students from Yun Lu Academy, Xu cijiu doesn¡¯t know how topose poems at all and his standards are terrible. That ¡°a difficult journey¡± was most likely written by someone else. Of course, I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±

    When the middle-aged man heard this, he revealed a satisfied smile and said, ¡°¡±We don¡¯t need evidence. This is enough.¡±

    .............

    In the outer city, in the courtyard nted with willow trees.

    Taoist master Jin Lian, who had just taken the blood fetus pill, was bathed in the warm spring sun. He felt that his body was no longer cold and no longer transformed into Yin. However, the remaining Yin Qi in his body was enough to be eliminated by another blood fetus pill.

    ¡°This physical body is notpatible with my primordial spirit, so I won¡¯t need too much time. Fortunately, the Golden Lotus of fate is about to ripen and the Lotus seed can help me reconstruct my physical body.

    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any idents.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus prayed in his heart.

    .............

    ¡°Dng, t-that girl doesn¡¯t seem to be from Da Feng.¡±

    The son of old Zhang thought for a moment and said,¡±It¡¯s an ugly girl with dark skin and blue eyes. His hair is also ugly and has curls.¡±

    Number five?

    What the hell is she doing here? did Daoist priest Golden Lotus ask her toe? Does she know that I¡¯m number three?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had asked him to help find number five instead of number three. He could use the excuse that ¡®number three¡¯s grade was too low¡¯ to cover it up. After all, the strength of the schrly faction¡¯s absolutemand would be more terrifying as one reached theter stages.

    However, in the early stages, the ninth to seventh ranks were all trash. When one reached the sixth rank of the schr realm, they could copy other people¡¯s skills and have considerablebat power.

    In Chu Yuanyou and Heng Yuan¡¯s eyes, although number three Xu cijiu was extremely smart, when the situation really needed him, his powerful cousin Xu ningyan was still more reliable.

    It seemed like he could only skip ss today ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. I understand. I¡¯ll go back to the manor with you after I take leave.

    After asking for leave, Xu Qi ¡®an sat on his horse and trotted towards the Xu family¡¯s residence. The son of the gatekeeper, Xiao Zhang, trotted beside him.

    After half an hour, they arrived at the Xu mansion, which was not far from the Yamen. Xu Qi ¡®an handed the reins to Xiao Zhang and went straight into the mansion.

    As soon as he entered the outer courtyard, he saw the female chefs carrying tes of hot dishes, steamed buns, and rice, and walking into the inner courtyard.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. dng ...¡± The female chefs heaved a sigh of relief. As they spoke, they turned their gazes to the inner courtyard.

    ¡°A youngdy came to the residence and said that she was looking for you. She asked what her rtionship with you was but she could not exin it clearly. She was mumbling and could not hear nine out of ten words.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hear nine out of ten sentences clearly. Number Five¡¯s southern border ent was. little heavy ... Xu Qi ¡®anined as he entered the inner courtyard with the cook. From afar, he heard Xu lingyue¡¯s gentle voice from the inner hall.

 Chapter 535

    535 Cheating in the imperial examination (2)

    ¡°Miss Lina, you¡¯vee all the way from the southern border. Why are you looking for my big brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to find your big brother, I¡¯m here to find. few friends to gain some experience ...¡± A voice with a heavy ent sounded, speaking half-baked great Minister¡¯snguage.

    However, her voice was like a silver bell, clear and pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know my big brother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    He figured out the details in. few words. This girl didn¡¯t look very smart, and it had nothing to do with big brother ... Xu lingyue greeted Lina warmly.

    His aunt was sitting on a chair not far away, frowning slightly as she looked at Lina with a slightly hostile gaze.

    This foreign woman really knew how to eat. In an hour, she had eaten three days ¡®worth of food at home. If it was exchanged for silver, it was all, all ... A few taels, right?

    This was even after his aunt had specially asked the cook to prepare some rice, flour, steamed buns, and vegetables. If there was a lot of fish and meat, how much money would it cost?

    Who could afford to raise such a girl?

    ¡°Miss Lina? What are you doing in my residence?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped through the door and looked at the barbaric girl from the southern border in surprise. Compared to her pale face from yesterday¡¯s injury, herplexion was ruddy and her eyes were bright. It seemed that her injuries had already healed.

    ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked me toe find you. He said that I¡¯ll be staying here while I¡¯m in the capital. Many thanks for Lord Xu¡¯s life-saving grace.¡±

    Lina quickly put down her chopsticks, swallowed her food, and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She had thought that since she hade to the capital, the people who would receive her would either be Taoist priest Golden Lotus, number 3, number 4, or number 6. Who would have thought that she would end up staying in an unfamiliar man¡¯s house?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had already told her about yesterday¡¯s incident, and Lina knew that this young man with an extremely good appearance was her Savior.

    Since he was a friend that the Daoist priest trusted, Lina also trusted him without reservation.

    She called me Lord Xu and not number three ... Xu Qi ¡®an stared at Lina for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t find any clues from her clear and innocent blue eyes.

    Why did Daoist priest Golden Lotus arrange for her to be by my side? What was the meaning of this?

    The old silver coin didn¡¯t discuss this with me before doing this. ording to my experience with the old silver coins, there¡¯s no n if you discuss it in advance.

    If they didn¡¯t discuss it beforehand, there must be a deeper meaning.

    ¡°What else did the Taoist priest say to you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Leena took a bite of the bun and vaguely said, ¡°¡±Daoist priest Golden Lotus said that you¡¯re a close friend he made in the capital, and he told me to stay at my residence with peace of mind.¡±

    After swallowing the steamed bun, she said with some anger and grievance, ¡°¡±The Taoist priest said that I eat too much and can¡¯t afford to raise me.¡±

    Ah ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was nk. So the reason why jinlian sent her to me was because she couldn¡¯t afford to feed her?

    This was really an impable reason. By the same logic, number six, who lived in the nursing home, and number four, who relied on his old friends for food and amodation, couldn¡¯t afford to support the barbaric girl from the southern border.

    Damn it, it feels so bad to be treated as a rich man. It¡¯s either you or I who¡¯s free. Karma ... ¡°I see,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The aunt coughed hard to show her presence as the mistress of the household.

    But Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her and continued, ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange a room for you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Xu ningyan!¡±

    The darling angrily howled and got up from the chair. She put her hands on her waist and red at him.¡±I¡¯m your aunt. You ... Have you never thought about discussing it with me?¡±

    As she said that, her eyes kept ncing at the table that was borrowed by others, telling her unlucky nephew that this girl was a bottomless pit.

    This ... Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated. His aunt¡¯s considerations were very reasonable. The prices in the capital were expensive, and this girl ate so much. She really consumed too much money.

    Moreover, my luck has changed recently. I¡¯m no longer picking up silver, but instead, I¡¯m umting reputation. Then, Wei Yuan deducted my sry.

    ¡°Big brother, have you forgotten about the chicken essence?¡±

    At this time, Xu lingyue spoke up. She was settling the score for Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±Last year, the capital¡¯s salt transport Yamen issued 2000 Jin of salt and made a profit of 5000 taels. Big brother took 10% of the profit, so he got 500 taels. You haven¡¯t even asked the Directorate of Celestials for this silver.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the officials at the salt transport Yamen, and the Imperial court ns to open at least ten workshops this year to produce chicken essence. By the end of the year, it will be an unimaginably huge fortune.

    ¡°So, our family is no longer short of money.¡±

    The ¡°salt note¡± that Xu lingyue mentioned was only referring to the chicken spirit. Now, chicken essence was like salt, bing an important strategic resource for the Imperial court. It was still impossible to produce it on arge scalest year, but after the expansion of production this year, the profits were immeasurable.

    I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t mention it ... It must be that old man, the head Warden, who blocked the chicken essence, so that I can¡¯t remember that he wanted to scam me of my money.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was pleasantly surprised to find that he was actually the Father MA of this era.

    Lina didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all, but she felt that it was very impressive. She had traveled thousands of miles from the southern border to the capital, so she knew what a copper coin could buy, and what a silver coin could buy.

    At the same time, he also knew how difficult it was to earn silver.

    Subconsciously, she looked at this ¡± Lord Xu ¡± with pure admiration in her eyes. It was like a little girl seeing her neighbor¡¯s brother doing a street dance in his own yard with instant noodles, jeans, and a decorative chain hanging from his waist.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± His aunt asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you know? I asked lingyue to tell you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her sister.

    ¡°Mother, you must have forgotten,¡± Xu lingyue said with a nk face.

 Chapter 536

    536 Cheating in the imperial examination (3)

    Her aunt opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t sure if she had forgotten or had no impression of such arge ¡± profit ¡°.

    At this moment, Leena asked in a tone of admiration, ¡°¡±May I know Lord Xu¡¯s name?¡±

    She had learned this way of asking questions when she was wandering around Dafeng.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    ¡°Xu ... Xu Qi. an ...¡± Leena tilted her head and thought for a long time before suddenly screaming, ¡± you are Xu Qi ¡®an. Didn¡¯t you die in Yunzhou? ¡±

    The aunt and Xu lingyue looked over suspiciously.

    This foreign girl imed to know Xu Qi ¡®an, but she didn¡¯t know that she hade back to life. Then, what was she doing here?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled Lina out of the side hall and stopped by the flowerbed. He exined,

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Li Miaozhen made a mistake. Well, I¡¯m actually a peripheral member of the Heaven and Earth Society. Although I don¡¯t have the corresponding fragment of the Book of the Earth, I know your matters like the back of my hand.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked me toe and find you.¡± Lina smiled happily. She easily believed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words without any doubt.

    So easy to deceive ... this is a secret, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sternly. you can¡¯t reveal it to anyone, not even the members of the Tiandi society.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lina smiled sweetly and nodded her head vigorously. Her smile was very bright and beautiful. The southern border was hot, and Lina¡¯s skin was a healthy wheat color. However, in the eyes of the great Judge beauty, who revered white skin and beauty, she was just a little dark-skinned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    How good would it be if everyone in the world was as innocent and naive as number five. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the lively back and sighed with emotion.

    He still had many things to ask number five, such as how she knew that it was number three who picked up the silver and not a friend out of nothing.

    There was no rush. People with simple personalities were usually more stubborn. If they said to keep it a secret, they would keep it a secret.

    However, her mouth was soft when it came to eating people. After a few more days of eating at home, as long as she had a little conscience, she would know that Bai Yan was wrong.

    ..............

    The inner Pavilion.

    Wang zhenwen, dressed in a crimson robe, was bending over his desk and reviewing memorials. He had already been sitting there for four hours. He had gone to the toilet several times in between, and the rest of his time was devoted to official business.

    The cab was equivalent to the emperor¡¯s private secretary and had great power, far greater than the six ministries.

    All the memorials of the court, big and small, and even the suggestions given to the Emperor by themon people, were collected by the Minister of administration and presented to the Emperor by the Bureau of rites before being submitted to the cab.

    The cab was in charge of drafting the opinions, and then the Bureau of rites would report the opinions to the Emperor to decide how to deal with it. Finally, it would be checked by the six ministries.

    During Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s reign, the Minister of Foreign Affairs directly handed the memorial to the cab, where the cab drafted the opinions on the handling of the matter and finally handed it to Emperor Yuan jing.

    A process was omitted in the middle.

    This was because Emperor yuanjing believed that the extra process in the middle hindered his cultivation.

    It was precisely this process that was omitted in the middle that was the most fishy. Because in this way, what Emperor Yuan jing saw was only the edict that the inner Pavilion had let him see.

    Of course, although Emperor Yuan jing was not a good Emperor, he was an Emperor who was good at using power. In order to prevent the Civil officials from having too much power and overthrowing the Imperial power, he thought of a way that had the best of both worlds.

    The name of this method was ¡°Wei Yuan.¡±

    In terms of the overall situation, the various parties and Wei Yuan¡¯s party were like fire and water. In terms of the small scale, the various parties were fighting fiercely.

    Emperor Yuan jing was in charge of maintaining the bnce and cultivating with peace of mind.

    Wang zhenwen opened thest Memorial. After reading its contents, he muttered to himself and sat quietly for a long time. Then, he took out a piece of paper, wrote down his suggestion, and pasted it on the memorial.

    After doing all this, it was dusk.

    ............

    In the evening, Xu lingying¡¯s mortal enemy appeared at the Xu family¡¯s dining table.

    Xu lingying both loved and hated this sister of his who came out of nowhere. He loved her because after her ¡± sister ¡± came, the food in the house increased several times.

    He hated her because this big sister ate too much ...

    His mouth was so small, he couldn¡¯t eat her at all.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Lina. He turned to his nephew and asked, ¡°¡±Is she from the Gu n of the southern border, the strength Gu tribe?¡±

    Leena raised her head from the bowl, rice grains still on the corner of her mouth, and said crisply, ¡°¡±I¡¯m from the strength Gu tribe, how did second uncle Xu know?¡±

    Who is your second uncle? Xu Pingzhi coldly snorted.

    During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, he personally experienced the battle and saw the terrifying power of the strength Gu tribe barbarians. Their specialty was their ability to eat.

    It was normal for a strong strength Gu n member to eat a whole cow a day.

    Back then, Wei Yuan had never captured the strength Gu tribe members. He had killed them directly to save food.

    ¡°Big brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Xu niannian suddenly said.

    ¡°I knew you were busy, so I didn¡¯t rx my brows. Tell me about it. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied to her cousin as she fought over the meat with Lina.

    ¡°The youngdy of the Wang family invited me for ake tour tomorrow,¡± Xu niannian said warily.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    Xu niannian chuckled, put down his chopsticks, and said in disdain, ¡°¡±There are only two reasons. One is because of a personal grudge and want to get back face for the niece of the Minister of Justice.

    ¡°It¡¯s either chief advisor Wang doesn¡¯t want to let me go and secretly held it in.¡±

    ¡°Which possibility do you think it is?¡± Xu Pingzhi continued.

    ...

    Xu niannian thought for a while and said regretfully, ¡± although I may be chief advisor Wang¡¯s mortal enemy in the future, I¡¯m not that important to him. I think it¡¯s miss Wang¡¯s doing.

    Hearing this, Xu lingyue put down her chopsticks and said with a serious face, ¡± second brother, you¡¯re not good at dealing with women. I¡¯ll go with you ...

    She quickly nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and changed her words, ¡°¡±Although she doesn¡¯t know how to fight, women still understand women the best.¡±

    Xu niannianughed at his eldest sister¡¯s intelligence. who said I have to go? It¡¯s miss Wang who invited me to theke, not chief advisor Wang. In that case, it¡¯s inappropriate for an unmarried man and woman to go to theke together, so I¡¯ll refuse.

    cloud of war. When the enemy advances, I retreat. When the enemy is weak, we can¡¯t challenge their edge.

    Not bad, it¡¯s been handled well ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. you¡¯ve already decided. Why are you still asking me? ¡±

    The family ate and talked, and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    ............

    The next day, Emperor Yuan jing finished meditating, studied the Scriptures for an hour, took the bait, and rested for the time it takes an incense stick to burn. The morning ss was over.

    Only at this time would he take some time to review the memorials. It would not take too much time, because the cab had already prepared the ¡± draft vote. he only needed to approve the red.

    He opened the first Memorial, which was a Memorial from the newly appointed imperial censor of the left. The contents were impeaching the East Pavilion Grand Secretary, Zhao tingfang, for epting bribes and leaking the topic to Yun Lu Academy¡¯s students for the new year.

    ...

    The booklet also provided evidence that during the vige examination, the student¡¯s poetry was of the fourth grade (the lowest fifth grade). How could he possibly write such a legendary work like ¡°a difficult journey¡±?

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first. Poems were not articles. If an article leaked the topic, it would be very serious. Poetry is a bit lighter. Even if you know the question, you will find that finding a poetry talent is harder than getting the question.

    But then, the memorial mentioned that the student had a cousin, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was the silver Gong of the Yamen.

    Everyone knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was the best poet in Dafeng.

    After reading the memorial, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes became sharp, but he did not express his opinion. Then he took down the ¡± vote draft ¡± of the cab, on which the cab¡¯s proposal was written:

    ¡°The imperial examination has always been the most important thing since ancient times. Fraud in the imperial examination is intolerable. I hope your Majesty will investigate it strictly.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing pondered for a moment, then he picked up the brush and marked the red.

    ............

    [ PS: thank you to ¡± cut down re-leveled aardwolf ¡± for the silver Alliance¡¯s tip and ¡± seanghount ¡± for the 190000 reward. ] Mady¡¯s chief. The Alliance master of Immortals equal to heaven gave a reward. He was the Alliance master of the Buddhist-style nine Masters.

    I¡¯m very grateful to you, big shots. I¡¯ll definitely repay you with everything I have.

    On behalf of Xu bailing, he asked, ¡°Are the big shots rewarding me or the little mares?

 Chapter 537

    537 Method (1)

    Emperor Yuan jing threw the red-marked booklet to the old eunuch and said with a smile, ¡°¡±My partner, tell me, is there any fraud in the beginning of the new year?¡±

    The old eunuch took the memorial and quickly scanned through it, then said, ¡°¡±This old servant is slow-witted, but this old servant feels that there is something strange about this matter.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing stared at him for a few seconds and ordered, ¡°¡±Order the Deputy prefect and the Ministry of Justice to deal with this case. They must find out the truth.¡±

    After the old eunuch took his leave, Emperor Yuan jing sat on the Dragon Throne and looked at the blue sky outside the Imperial study. He suddenly smiled. ¡°One arrow, three birds.¡±

    The old eunuch in the Python robe left the Imperial study and walked quickly with his head lowered. After walking for a hundred meters, he patted his chest in fear and his face was gloomy.

    ¡°You¡¯re still asking me when you¡¯ve already gotten your red card ... Wei Yuan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but my life is the most important.¡±

    Not long after, orders from the pce were sent to the Ministry of Justice and the government office.

    Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice seemed to have anticipated this. After receiving the order, he immediately sent people to capture Xu niannian.

    Magistrate Chen received the decree from the pce and sighed, shaking his head. ¡°The long wind and waves will sometimes ... I¡¯m just afraid that a big wave wille and destroy your ship and kill you.¡±

    He immediately called for shaoyin and said in a deep voice, immediately send someone to capture Xu niannian and bring him back to the Yamen for interrogation. We must capture him before the Ministry of Justice ... Send someone to inform Xu yinluo.¡±

    .............

    Xu Manor.

    It was a warm spring day. Xu niannian had his desk ced under the shade of a tree. The sun shone through the branches and leaves, mottled on the table, the books, and his handsome face.

    There were teacups and pastries in his hands.

    His aunt was about to go out with Xu lingyue and Xu lingying, as well as Lina, who was staying at home.

    When Lina saw Xu Xinian under the tree, she generously praised him, ¡± Xu Eng is really handsome. If he was in our tribe, the women would fight for him until they bled.

    The aunt instantly became alert, as if she had seen a sow trying to steal her own cabbage.

    Was this little ck-skinned from the southern border hinting that she was interested in Eng? Bah, delusional. A Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s flesh.

    Aunty¡¯s beautiful eyes nced at Lina as she urged,¡±It¡¯s gettingte, go out early.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bring any retinue with him this time. Even a hundred retinues wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a ck-skinned kid from the southern border. His strength had been verified by second uncle Xu and dng Xu.

    His aunt had also seen with her own eyes how ck skin easily crushed a rock the size of a fist into powder.

    Lina immediately forgot about the handsome Xu Eng and walked out excitedly. She couldn¡¯t wait to take a look around the capital of Da Feng.

    In the past, when he was in the southern border, he often heard the elders of the tribe Talk about the capital of Dafeng, the most prosperous city in the world.

    ¡°That wretched girl ate too much and even had bad thoughts about my Eng. I have to find. way to drive her away ...¡± His aunt thought to herself.

    This foreign woman who had descended from the sky had aroused his aunt¡¯s xenophobic thoughts.

    Just as she was nning how to chase away the foreign woman, she saw a group of soldiers rush in and push the gatekeeper old Zhang to the ground. They went straight to the inner courtyard.

    The leader of the constables held a portrait in his hand andpared it with the others. He pointed at Xu niannian, who was reading under the shade of the tree, and shouted, ¡°¡±This person is Xu Xinyi. Take him down.¡±

    ¡°Who are you people? What right do you have to arrest my Eng?¡± The Auntie was shocked. Out of her protective nature, she did not hesitate and frowned as she stood in front of the soldier.

    ¡°You dare to stop the Ministry of Justice from arresting someone? Take them all away!¡± The constable waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to arrest his aunt.

    Two officers immediately stepped forward, took out a rope, and tied it around aunt¡¯s head.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Leena took a step forward and gently pushed the chests of the two officers. ¡°Ah ...¡± With two screams, the officer flew out and fell in a daze.

    ng!

    The officers all drew their weapons and pointed them at Lina. The barbaric girl from the southern border licked her lips, somewhat excited. She could kill all of these people in ten breaths.

    His aunt hid behind Lina in a state of shock. She suddenly realized that this little ck-skinned creature was so reliable and reliable.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Xu niannian chided. He put down his book and walked over. His cold eyes swept over the officials and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    I¡¯m Huiyuan, with a title. You broke into my mansion and used your de. This is a big crime.

    At this moment, the two bailiffs who had been sent flying stood up, rubbing their chests. The constable saw that there was nothing unusual about them. He muttered to himself for a moment, put away his knife, and took out a card ticket.

    ¡°We¡¯re under orders from the Ministry of Justice to bring Xu Huiyuan back to the Yamen for questioning.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Xu niannian frowned.

    ¡°Xu Huiyuan,e with us and you¡¯ll know.¡± ¡°Take him away,¡± the constable waved his hand and ordered.

    Lina was just about to make a move, but Xu niannian stopped her. He went up to the official from the Ministry of Justice.¡±I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    His aunt and Xu lingyue chased him all the way out of the mansion until the officers disappeared on the street with Xu niannian.

    ¡°Did Xu Eng also steal money?¡± Lina whispered.

    She knew that she would be caught by the soldiers if she stole the silver.

    At this time, the gatekeeper old Zhang brought the horse for the new year and said, ¡°¡±Madam, young miss, this old servant will send someone to inform master.¡±

    Aunt and Xu lingyue turned around at the same time and called out, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go and find eldest brother.¡±

    ............

    ¡°What? Officials from the Ministry of Justice came to the residence to arrest Eng?¡±

    In the Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had received the news, was stunned and caught off guard.

    eldest brother, quickly think of a way. Madam and youngdy are so anxious that they¡¯re crying. The son of old Zhang, the gatekeeper, looked anxious.

    ¡°Why are you captured?¡±

    ...

    Old Zhang¡¯s son shook his head. a group of soldiers suddenly rushed in. They even pushed my father over. They took Eng and left.

 Chapter 538

    538 Method (2)

    ¡°I know, you can go back first.¡± tell aunt and lingyue not to worry, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered. I¡¯ll take care of this.

    ¡°Dng, you have to go back and tell them yourself.¡± The son of old Zhang said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and waved him away. He sat at the table and pondered for a moment. Then, he got up and left the hall of one de. He nned to make a trip to the Ministry of Justice to find out why they wanted to capture Xu Eng.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the Minister of Justice is deliberately looking for trouble to help his niece vent her anger, right? If that was the case, it would be easier to resolve. Eng had a reputation, so ordinary small things couldn¡¯t do anything to him ...

    ¡°But the way the big shots of the Imperial court do things, even if it¡¯s to vent their anger for their nieces, they won¡¯t arrest people for no reason. They must have something to use against them, and they must be confident that they can kill them in one strike, so they attacked.

    ¡°So, Eng must have gotten into some trouble, but I don¡¯t know yet ...¡±

    As he thought about it, he went out of the yard and was about to go to the stables to bring the little mare over when he saw Lu Qing, the Chief of Detectives, rushing into the yard with two fast hands.

    ¡°Lord Xu,¡±

    When the two sides met, Lu Qing¡¯s face was filled with joy, but it was quickly reced by anxiety as he said,¡±The magistrate asked me to inform you that Xu Huiyuan is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know. He was taken away by the Ministry of Justice not long ago.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded calmly.

    ¡°It seems like the people from the Ministry of Justice were a step faster.¡± Lu Qing sighed.

    ¡°This way please, Constable Lu, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave up on the idea of going to the stables and led Lu Qing back to the hall of one de.

    Lu Qing took the tea offered by the clerk, symbolically took a sip, and went straight to the point, ¡°¡±His Majesty has decreed that Xu Huiyuan is to be investigated for cheating in the imperial examination.¡±

    The words ¡°cheating in the imperial examination¡± made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows jump.

    I did give Eng¡¯s ¡°a difficult road¡± to him, but is this considered cheating in the imperial examination? ¡°I was the one who won the exam. The Imperial court doesn¡¯t support guessing, but it has never forbidden it. The Confucian school often has the custom of guessing, so strictly speaking, it can¡¯t be considered cheating ...¡± No, the problem itself was not fraud.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smelled a conspiracy and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Is it His Majesty who wants to investigate?¡±

    Lu Qing nced at the officials in the hall and whispered, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. Lord Xu, please don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±

    ¡°I misspoke.¡±

    However, this was very important. If Emperor Yuan jing wanted to mess with Eng, it would be difficult to deal with. Eng¡¯s future would be almost destroyed. If the emperor¡¯s family didn¡¯t want the goods, the schr would be useless ... Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Constable Lu. I¡¯m in a hurry to deal with this matter, so I can¡¯t keep you.¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, please send me off.¡± Lu Qing pointed out.

    The two of them left the hall of one de and walked out of the manor side by side. Lu Qing lowered his voice and said, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu should make a trip to the Ministry of Justice. Once he is in the hands of the Ministry of Justice, he will be at their mercy. If it was toote, he would probably confess everything. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡±

    Lu Qing had been practicing martial arts since he was a child and had worked in the magistrate¡¯s office for many years. He had seen many simr cases and was very clear about the tricks in the official circles.

    After sending Lu Qing off, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and entered the noble Qi building to ask Wei Yuan for help.

    His intuition told him that this matter was not that simple. The politics in the officialdom were all about tricks. Hecked experience and his rank was not high enough. Fortunately, he had a strong leg to rely on.

    After entering the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an told Wei Yuan about the matter in the tea room and asked for help, ¡°¡±Please teach me, Duke Wei.¡±

    I didn¡¯t receive any notice from the pce, ¡± Wei Yuan muttered. this means that His Majesty doesn¡¯t want me to know, at least not immediately.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed,¡±is it His Majesty who wants to mess with me?¡±

    ¡°The word¡± do ¡°is so vulgar.¡± Wei Yuan shook his head. you Xu brothers are not worthy of His Majesty¡¯s attention. You should be impeached.

    ¡°As for the purpose, first of all, ording to the previous cases of fraud, since it was fraud, the examiner must have leaked the question. The three main examiners for this year¡¯s spring examination were the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, Zhao tingfang, the Imperial censor of the right, Liu Hong, and the Grand Secretary of the martial meritocrats Hall, Qian Qingshu. He didn¡¯t care about the other small fish for the time being.

    ¡°Of the three head examiners who might have leaked the questions, Qian Qingshu is excluded.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Wei Yuan replied, ¡± the impeachment Memorial has to go through the inner court first. The inner court is Wang zhenwen¡¯s territory, and Qian Qingshu is Wang zhenwen¡¯s man. Do you understand? ¡±

    Chief advisor Wang did not return the memorial, which meant that this matter had nothing to do with Qian Qingshu ... ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Wei Yuan continued, ¡± secondly, your cousin, Xu Xinian, is from Yun Lu Academy. Although the Imperial court is filled with factions, they work together to suppress the schrs of Yun Lu Academy. This is a tacit understanding between all the Civil officials. This is the main reason for the fraud in the imperial examination.¡±

    ¡°Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians ... You didn¡¯t remind me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be suppressed, but it might not be because he cheated in the imperial examination. Even if Xu niannian bes the top scorer, he can still be swept into the corners. There are too many ways to defend against it. ¡± Wei Yuan shook his head.

    ¡°Lastly, Xu niannian is your cousin, and you¡¯re my confidant. When you encounter a big problem that concerns your future, will you ask me for help? If I don¡¯t respond, there will be a Rift between us. If I agree, the follow-up move wille.¡± Wei Yuanughed coldly, ¡±

    Two birds with one stone ... No, if there was still the examiner who leaked the questions, the person behind it would be killing three birds with one stone. As for Eng, he was involved in the imperial examination fraud case. There were only three possible oues:First, with irrefutable evidence, he would be exiled or beheaded. Second, the evidence is irrefutable, but the punishment is light, and the person will be removed from the position and never be employed for life.

    ¡°Our Emperor is happy to see me fight with the Civil officials, so the news from the pce did not spread.¡±

    Two birds with one stone ... No, if there was still the examiner who leaked the questions, the person behind it would be killing three birds with one stone. As for Eng, he was involved in the imperial examination fraud case. There were only three possible oues:First, with irrefutable evidence, he would be exiled or beheaded. Second, the evidence is irrefutable, but the punishment is light, and the person will be removed from the position and never be employed for life. Three, he would be found innocent, but if he missed the court examinations, his reputation would be ruined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath, feeling a headache.

    Schrs are really disgusting. If there¡¯s any conflict, let¡¯s draw our swords and fight it out. It¡¯ll be more straightforward.

    He was always up to these sneaky and vicious tricks.

    ¡°Lord Wei, what should I do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an humbly asked for advice. He was very confident in solving the case. When it came to the struggle in the court, he was like a silver facing a group of Kings.

    Luckily, I have a peak-tier King behind me.

    I can go, but that way, Xu niannian will be mine. He¡¯ll never be able to wash away thebel on him. Wei Yuan sipped his tea and looked at him with warm eyes.

    This was a very troublesome matter. Even if the Duke of Wei helped Eng escape, he would probably suffer. serious injury. After all. the other party was not a single party. It was likely that there was a tacit understanding between many parties ...

    Moreover, if Eng bes a eunuch¡¯s gang like me, then I might as well let him leave his hometown and leave the capital ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and sat quietly for a long time. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Wei gongzi, is there any other way?¡±

    ¡°There are!¡±

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an was both surprised and surprised by this answer.

    However, Wei Yuan changed the topic and shook his head, ¡°¡±But you can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ...........

    [ author¡¯s note: ¡± SeanGhoust ¡± tipped me 230000, not 190000. I made a mistake in thest chapter. ]

    In addition, he had encountered some unpleasant things recently. He didn¡¯t sleepst night and only slept for four hours during the day before he got up to write. After that, he didn¡¯t have the mood to write.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s the weekend. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die. Today was the first chapter. Sigh.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make up for the words I owe you tomorrow. I¡¯ll keep my word.

    By the way, the inspiration for this case came from Tang Yin¡¯s imperial examination fraud case, so it was not fabricated. I¡¯ve looked up a lot of information on fraud in the imperial examination, and there are some with irrefutable evidence, but there are also many cases where one¡¯s life was ruined without any evidence.

    It was a precaution in case some readers felt that it was unreasonable.

 Chapter 539

    539 Chapter 87-how to break out of this situation?

    After half an hour, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped out of the noble spirit building and stood at the bottom of the building. He closed his eyes and concentrated for a moment before leaving resolutely.

    He left the Yamen and rode the pony along the unimaginably wide main road in the inner city, galloping towards the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen.

    The main road was more than 100 meters wide and led directly to the Imperial City. It was the road that the Emperor would take when he went out. This width was mainly to prevent assassins from lying in ambush on the side of the road. If they were ambushed by arrows or assassination, such a wide road would provide sufficient buffer time for the Imperial Army.

    Not long after, they arrived at the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw second uncle Xu¡¯s figure in the distance. He was dressed in armor and armed. He must have received the news when he was patrolling the street and rushed over immediately.

    Second uncle Xu was stopped outside the door by the guards of the Ministry of Justice.

    The two guards shouted loudly. One of them reached out and pushed second uncle Xu. He didn¡¯t dare to fight back and staggered back.

    ¡°What, a mere hundred-manmander of the Royal saber guard dares to barge into the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen?¡± One of the guards pointed at Xu Pingzhi¡¯s nose and scolded him,¡±if you don¡¯t get lost, don¡¯t me me for being rough.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m xu Xinian¡¯s father. I have the right to visit him.¡±

    ¡°No one is allowed to visit those who havemitted fraud in the imperial examination. This has always been the rule,¡± another guard said sarcastically. You¡¯re just an illiterate man, what do you know?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi really didn¡¯t know. The case of cheating in the imperial examination was too far away for him toe into contact with.

    ¡°Then why are you still asking me for thirty taels?¡± Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyebrows shot up in anger.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m cheating you? this is the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen, you still dare to make a move. Try and touch one.¡± The guard sneered.

    ¡°Oh ... tui?¡±

    The other one was even more straightforward and spat at Xu Pingzhi.

    Xu Pingzhi hurriedly dodged.

    The two guardsughed wildly.

    ¡°Phew ...¡±

    Second uncle Xu slowly let out a breath and looked at the two rows of soldiers walking out of the Yamen. It was obvious that if he dared to cause trouble in front of the Yamen of the Ministry of Justice, he would not be able to bear the consequences.

    He had given them a handle for nothing.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The guard stammered and berated.

    Tap tap tap tap ... Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves could be heard. Looking in the direction of the sound, a strong and healthy horse was charging at the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen.

    He crashed into the two guards who were frowning.

    Bang! Bang!

    One of the guards couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and was hit in the chest by the young mare. He flew out heavily and struggled for a moment before slowly falling to the ground, injured and unable to get up again.

    Someone actually dared tomit a crime in front of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen?

    ¡°Ningyan.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi was relieved to see his nephew.

    ¡°ng!¡± The sound of swords being drawn was one. The guards in the Yamen heard the movement and rushed out with their swords, wanting to cut the fellow who dared to make trouble in the Ministry of Justice into a thousand pieces.

    However, when they saw that the silver Gong on the horse was Xu Qi ¡®an, they were all dumbfounded.

    The leading guard put away his saber, cupped his fists, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, this is the Ministry of Justice¡¯s office. You have to know that if you charge into the Ministry of Justice and injure the guards, you¡¯ll be imprisoned or exiled, or even beheaded.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He got off the horse and kicked the guard who had dodged the little mare¡¯s charge.

    ¡°Aiya ...¡± The guard screamed in pain and rolled on the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off the saber from his waist and whipped him. The muffled sound of the scabbard hitting the flesh was frightening.

    The guards screamed repeatedly.

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡±

    ¡°Call me Lord Viscount,¡±

    The leader of the guards choked and pretended not to hear him. He shouted, ¡°¡±Do you really think that there are no experts in the Ministry of Justice? are you really not afraid of His Majesty punishing you and the greatw?¡±

    bring it on. If I can¡¯t settle this small matter, I, Xu Qi ¡®an, will have wasted my time in the capital. Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and waved his scabbard to continue whipping.

    At first, the guard was still able to Dodge or raise his hand to block, but after more than a dozen ps, his eyes began to roll back and he was on the verge of death.

    The leader of the guards gritted his teeth, and the veins on the back of his hand that was holding the knife popped out, but he did not dare to really fight against the arrogant silver Gong.

    The scene of the battle that day was still vivid in their minds. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s momentum had not dissipated yet. At this juncture, ordinary people did not dare to confront him head-on.

    The most important thing was that this person had a death-exemption Golden te to protect him. Even if he killed in front of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen, he would only be dismissed from his position and his life would not be in danger.

    Seeing that the guard was still breathing, Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and put his saber back on his waist. He said lightly, ¡°¡±Thirty taels of silver, just take it as the fee for the doctor and the medicine.¡±

    After venting his anger, he stared at the head of the guards and said, ¡°¡±Go in and announce that I want to see Xu New Year.¡±

    Hearing this, the guard leader did not refuse or respond. He used his eyes to signal his men to carry the two injured people into the Yamen for treatment. He took a deep look at Xu Qi ¡®an and returned to the Yamen.

    After a while, the guard leader returned and said, ¡°¡±Minister sun, pleasee in.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied the reins to the stone lion at the gate of the Yamen and turned back to call out, ¡°¡±Second uncle, let¡¯s go in together.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi followed him in silence. The two entered the Yamen, passed through the front yard, and the corridor. Second uncle Xu opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he chose to remain silent.

    The guard led the uncle and nephew into the side hall. Sitting in the main seat of the side hall was Minister sun in a red robe. He had a serious expression and was waiting expressionlessly.

    ¡°Greetings, Minister sun.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    Sun Shangshu didn¡¯t look at Xu Qi ¡®an. He said lightly,¡±Two words are missing.¡±

    ...

    After staring at Minister sun for a few seconds, Xu Qi ¡®an bent his spine and cupped his fists in front of his superior.¡±Your humble servant greets Minister sun. This humble servant wants to see Xu niannian.¡±

    Seeing this, Xu Pingzhi¡¯s eyes suddenly felt sore.

 Chapter 540

    540 Chapter 87-how to break out of this situation?

    Minister sun revealed a satisfied smile and said,¡±Cheating in the imperial examination is a serious crime, but it¡¯s normal for family members to visit.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he suddenly changed the topic.

    ...... Xu Pingzhi said through gritted teeth.

    After saying that, Minister sun no longer looked at the uncle and nephew and picked up the teacup. In the officialdom, when the host served tea but did not drink it, it meant that he was sending the guest off.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Minister sun any longer.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and left.

    Looking at the back of the uncle and nephew, Minister sun said lightly, ¡°¡±There are a few brambles in the courtyard. I heard that Lord Xu has cultivated the Golden body of Buddha. Are you interested in trying them out?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left without looking back.

    As Xu Pingzhi walked out of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen, he cursed, son of a b * tch Minister, he still wants you to beg for forgiveness. I won¡¯t agree even if I pull out my knife and cut him down.

    ¡°How did second uncle get here so quickly?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°You were too slow. After I received the news, I immediately went home tofort your aunt and lingyue, but it waspletely useless ...¡± Second uncle Xu said with a headache, ¡±

    ¡°You only know how to cry and cry. Sigh, ningyan, what should we do about this?¡±

    Even though Xu Pingzhi was a boorish martial artist, he knew about the ¡°conflict¡± between the Directorate and the Yun Lu Academy. On the way here, he had analyzed the situation and felt that Eng¡¯s imprisonment was most likely rted to this matter.

    ¡°This matter is veryplicated. Second uncle, you go back first. I still have things to do.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to waste time. He got on the pony and ran away along the street.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words appeared in his mind, ¡±

    The first step is to prevent the Ministry of Justice from forcing him into confessing. Magistrate Chen of the magistrate¡¯s office is a slippery official. Once this matter is confirmed, he will most likely not want to offend Minister sun.

    ¡°Minister sun hates me to the bone. The imperial examination fraud case gave him a chance to take revenge. No matter how bad he is, he is still one of the participants. It is almost impossible to make him treat Eng well.¡±

    The young mare was covered in a thinyer of sweat and panting. Finally, she stopped in a courtyard in the outer city.

    ¡°Daoist priest, Daoist priest, it¡¯s an emergency in the pugilistic world ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed open the door and went straight into the room. He saw Golden Lotus Taoist lying on the bed peacefully, as if he was asleep.

    He, he went to the cat again ... The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but Twitch when he saw this.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not wake Taoist master Golden Lotus up physically because of the little mare¡¯s love kick and the purpose of asking for help. Instead, he sat at the table and waited silently. In less than three minutes, a slender figure appeared at the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus squatted by the door. His voice was gentle and calm, as if he was already used to conversing in this manner.

    my cousin. Xu niannian. has been involved in the imperial examination fraud case ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined the whole story and then said, ¡°¡±Taoist priest, I need your help.¡±

    The orange cat¡¯s amber eyes stared at him, shaking the air and said, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know enough about the DA Feng government and can¡¯t give you any effective suggestions. You shouldn¡¯t have asked me for this. If there are ranks for political battles, Wei Yuan is rank two.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been very anxious, couldn¡¯t help but continue the topic, ¡°¡±Only second-grade? Then who¡¯s rank-1?¡±

    The orange catughed and said,¡±of course it¡¯s Emperor Yuan jing. In terms of the emperor¡¯s mind, Emperor Yuan jing has already reached the peak.¡± Both Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen had the potential to fight a rank one in politics, but their ideals and political views were different.

    Emperor Yuan jing deliberately ced the two tigers in the Imperial court. He is really sitting on the mountain and watching the Tigers fight.

    It made sense ... Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know much about the Imperial court? Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart, but he asked,

    ¡°Then, does Taoist priest think that there¡¯s something beyond grade in political fights?¡±

    of course. the Golden Lotus Daoist raised his paw and licked it.¡±The highest realm of a political battle is to suppress everything with martial strength. One¡¯s words carry enormous weight, and no one dares to disobey. Every founding Emperor was like this.¡±

    The Taoist priest seemed to have been gradually influenced by the habits of cats ... As expected, the body controls the brain of any living being. The hormones secreted by the body determine what you want to do ... He had to eat when he was hungry, sleep when he was tired, drink water when he was thirsty, and give alms to the female visitors when his Treasury was full. So, the question was, did Golden Lotus Daoist like female cats or did he sleep with them?

    The orange cat sighed and put down his paw.

    ¡°You seem to like to wander on the edge of life and death.¡±

    And repeatedly jump? Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously thought of this, and then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Daoist priest, I want to ask you for a favor ...¡±

    ............

    Going south along the canal outside the capital, there was a Lake ten li away from the outskirts of the city. The mist was vast, and the two banks were surrounded by green mountains. Lotus flowers covered theke, making the scenery extremely beautiful.

    There were also peasant households, teahouses, and restaurants by theke.

    Because this ce was in the suburbs of the capital, it was fast and convenient to reach by boat. Thus, every spring, countless young masters and daughters of rich families would take boats to swim around theke, making it very lively.

    An exquisitely embroidered boat was anchored by the shore. Wang simu was dressed up to the nines today. She was wearing a wide-sleeved, light muslin dress that was currently popr. The color of the patterns was the same as the background, which wasplicated and exquisite, yet low-key and reserved.

    Her makeup was exquisite, and her hair wasbed into a beautiful bun. Her ck hair was decorated with gold and Jade Hairpins,pletely ording to the standard of a date.

    However, two hours had passed, and they had already made a round trip, but miss Wang¡¯s boat was still in the same ce. She was not in a good mood.

    ¡°Miss, forget it. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Xu Huiyuan won¡¯t being,¡± the servant girl advised in a low voice.

 Chapter 541

    541 Chapter 87-how to break out of this situation?

    ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t deliver the message?¡± Wang simu could not ept this reality. She red at the servant girl and tried to push the me to Xu niannian.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here.¡± The maidservant said in an aggrieved manner.

    Wang simu sat in a daze for a long time. She could not hide the disappointment in her bright eyes.¡±Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°AI.¡± The maidservant responded briskly and left the cabin with small steps to the end of the boat to inform the boatman to return.

    The boatmen pulled the anchor out of the water and worked together to row the boat. The embroidered boat slowly moved along the canal back to the capital.

    After returning to the dock of the capital, Wang si mu entered the carriage waiting by the side of the road and instructed, ¡°¡±LAN ¡®er, go to the Xu residence now and tell them that I¡¯m going to y with miss lingyue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for an hour before I set off.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, why is this so?¡± The maidservant frowned.

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, I still want to know.¡± Miss Wang was very aggressive.

    ............

    It was the new year at the spring examination. He was arrested by the Ministry of Justice for fraud and was sent to prison.

    This was a major case that was destined to shake the entire capital. It spread from the government office and the Ministry of Justice, and then through the six ministries, quietly spread to the entire capital¡¯s officialdom.

    After a few more days of fermentation and dissemination, everyone would know about it.

    During the lunch break, officials and civil servants who were familiar with each other gathered in restaurants, teahouses, and other ces to discuss the imperial examination fraud case.

    ¡°I knew it. If the students of Yun Lu Academy were to obtain the Huiyuan, would the officials of the Imperial court agree? Aren¡¯t I here now?¡±

    you only know a part of it. but not the other part. This matter is definitely not that simple. That Xu niannian is Xu Qi. an¡¯s cousin, and Xu Qi. an is the best poet in Dafeng.¡¯A difficult journey¡¯ is an excellent work ... I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s nothing fishy about this.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Is Xu Qi ¡®an the only one who canpose poems? Can¡¯t we, schrs, have a sudden inspiration ande up with something by chance?¡±

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in arguing about this. Xu Huiyuan was doomed to fail this time. Whether he cheated or not, his future was ruined. I remember that in the 12th year of yuanjing, there was a fraud case where three students were involved. The case was investigated for two years and they were finally released, but their reputation was ruined and their studies were abandoned.¡±

    there was a simr case in yuanjing 20 years ago, but that time, the evidence was conclusive. The students and head examiners involved in the case were all executed by His Majesty.

    if this case is confirmed, then with Xu Xinian¡¯s identity as a student of Yun Lu Academy ... Hiss, no matter how I think about it, there¡¯s no possibility of turning things around. Do you think Guild Wei won¡¯t make a move?¡±

    it¡¯s very likely. Xu Qi ¡®an is Lord Wei¡¯s confidant. He must have asked Lord Wei to help him.

    ¡°What if the Duke of Wei just stands by and does nothing?¡±

    ¡°If the Lord of Wei doesn¡¯t help, who else can save Xu Huiyuan? He might be an expert in solving cases and killing enemies. How can a mere martial artist understand the ways of the officialdom?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian, who was staying at her old friend¡¯s house, also heard about this matter from her good friend who had returned from the Yamen during lunch.

    Number 3 was caught up in the imperial examination fraud case ... Even though number three was extremely intelligent, the battle between Yun Lu Academy and the Directorate was an irreversible situation that could not be resolved with intelligence ... The best oue would be to be stripped of his position and rank. Number three would no longer be an official, which would be a loss for the Imperial court ...

    I heard that this matter was started by the newly-appointed Imperial Censorate of the right, but I guess, um, that the various parties are either watching from the side or helping in secret. The new year may be in danger. His friend said.

    Chu Yuanyang sighed and said in a deep voice,¡±I left the temple because I was tired of the party¡¯s disputes.¡± Since the ancient times, the struggle between the parties has damaged the National power, and the cultivation of the Emperor has damaged his luck.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Qian, be careful with your words,¡± his friend¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    what are you afraid of? I¡¯ve long been a white-robed man, free and unfettered. Chu Yuanqiughed and then sighed.¡±I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time just now, but I can¡¯t break the situation. With Xu ningyan¡¯s potential, Wei Yuan should be able to make a decision.

    ¡°However, this might be what that group of people wants to see. Sigh, I still can¡¯t break out of this situation.¡±

    ...........

    The Imperial Pce.

    At Dexin court, huaiqing, who was wearing a in Pce dress, was sitting behind a table. He nodded at the head guard in the room,¡±Bengong knows, you can leave.¡±

    After the guard Captain left, huaiqing stood up and walked to the window. He frowned and muttered, ¡°¡±If it were me, how would I break out of this situation?¡±

    After thinking for a long time, he shook his head and sighed.

    Then, she suddenly thought, if it was Xu ningyan, what would he do?

    ............

    In a restaurant in the inner city, sun yaoyue reserved a private room and invited her ssmates and friends from the Imperial College for a drink. The main purpose was to share a major event that would shake the schrs of the capital.

    it was the beginning of the new year during the spring examination. My father sent people to arrest him this morning. It was said that he had cheated in the imperial examination and bribed the examiner.

    ¡°Is the information true?¡± The students of the Imperial College were shocked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I personally went to the Yamen to confirm it and asked my father. Although he was chased out of the Yamen, Assistant Minister Zhu has already revealed it to me. Then Xu niannian will be in prison, waiting to be interrogated.¡± Sun yaoyue nced at her friends and said proudly.

    Sun yaoyue was Minister sun¡¯s only son. Her studies were not bad, better than most of the rich yboys. However, she had a bad habit, she loved to gossip.

    Sun yaoyue was both jealous and angry about the new year and high school festival. Now that he was imprisoned for cheating in the imperial examination, there was no need to mention how happy he was.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the silver Gong, is not a son. He used eunuch Wei¡¯s protection to show off in the capital and wrote poems to insult my father. He should be cut into pieces.

    Sun yaoyue mmed the table andughed.¡±If we can¡¯t beat him, then we¡¯ll beat his cousin. Hahaha, let¡¯s drink.¡±

 Chapter 542

    542 Chapter 87-how to break out of this situation?

    When the Imperial College students heard this news, they were both astonished and relieved. That¡¯s right, the Huiyuan of the spring examinations was obtained by a student from Yun Lu Academy. Where would their dignity as schrs of the Imperial College be?

    It was definitely a fraud, definitely a fraud. He did not ept any other reasons.

    ¡°Brother Sun, it¡¯s better to be happy together than to be happy alone. We should spread such a satisfying thing.¡±

    that makes sense. Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll see you at the teaching workshop tonight.

    After eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content, sun yaoyue left the restaurant in a drunken state and entered the carriage that was parked outside the restaurant. With the help of her retinue, she climbed up the carriage.

    Just as he was about to take a short nap, he saw a slender orange cat sitting on the soft cushion covered with tiger skin. The cat¡¯s amber eyes were staring at him.

    There was no movement. The carriage continued to move forward. The window suddenly opened and the orange cat jumped out. It raised its tail and the kitten walked very fast, disappearing into the bustling crowd.

    ............

    Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°Go to the prison and ask if Xu niannian has confessed.¡± Minister sun called for an official and asked.

    The clerk took the order and left. A few minutester, he returned to report. Minister, that Xu niannian is very stubborn. He won¡¯t confess no matter how hard we beat him.

    that¡¯s because I didn¡¯t hit you enough, ¡± Minister sun coldly snorted and said, ¡± the Ministry of Justice has many tortures. Let him taste them one by one. Let the stone bloom. Mm, just leave a breath.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The clerk retreated. As soon as he left, a man rushed in anxiously. He was dressed like a rich man, his hair was white, and he even tripped over the threshold.

    ¡°What are you doing at the Yamen?¡± Minister sun asked with a frown.

    This man was the housekeeper of the sun family, an old servant who had followed Minister sun for decades.

    ¡°Master, things are bad ...¡± The old Butler cried and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Young master, he, he¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by young master is missing?¡±

    Minister sun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stood up and walked over. He stared at the old Butler and repeated in a deep voice, ¡± what do you mean by young master is missing!!

    ¡°The servant who followed the young master out came back to the manor not long ago and reported that the young master invited his ssmates to. restaurant today. After drinking, he entered the carriage ... After that, it disappeared. When the carriage returned to the residence, it discovered that there was no one in the carriage.¡±

    The old Butler scratched his ears and cheeks. He was anxious and at a loss. He carefully said, ¡°¡±The guest in the residence said, maybe, maybe master has offended someone recently?¡±

    There was a set of unspoken rules in the Dafeng officialdom. Political battles were political battles, but family members were never involved. It wasn¡¯t that he had a high moral bottom line, but that if you did something, others could do the same.

    They would also be regarded as not understanding the rules and be rejected by the entire ss.

    This unspoken rule was highly authoritative, and even the Imperial court acknowledged it. It was not explicitly stipted because it could not be brought to light.

    However, there was a system in Da Feng. Any official who entered the capital to be an official had to enter the capital with his parents, wife, and children.

    What was the meaning of this system?

    A system paved the way for an unspoken rule, which showed how high the authority of this unspoken rule was.

    Who did he offend ... Minister sun mumbled to himself. Xu Qi ¡®an, that b * tch, naturally appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Minister sun shouted, his hair and beard standing up. He was furious and roared, ¡°¡±Do you think that you can make me surrender by kidnapping my son? Little brat, you¡¯ve destroyed your own Great Wall.

    ¡°If anything happens to my son, there will be no ce for you in the entire capital. No, your whole family will die.¡±

    After roaring, he swept all the memorials on the table to the ground, smashed the teacups, and scattered the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the ground.

    The old Butler kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to make a sound. The old master had been an official for many years and had long developed a shrewdness that was not affected by ttery or humiliation.

    This kind of flustered and exasperated appearance had happened twice. The first time was because of the extremely humiliating poem, and the second time was because of this yellow-haired child named Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Minister sun suddenly lifted the lower hem of his official robe and ran out of the room with a strong body that did not match his age.

    ¡°Master, if you have any instructions, just let this old servant do it ...¡±

    The old Butler chased after him and shouted.

    Minister sun ignored him and roared, ¡°¡±Guards, guards, quickly go to the prison. No torture, no torture ...¡±

    Minister sun¡¯s ¡°no torture¡±(broken voice) echoed in the sky above the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen.

    .............

    After a quarter of an hour, Minister sun, who had already calmed down, returned to the hall, panting. He took the hot tea offered by the old Butler and took a big gulp.

    ¡°Yellow-haired brat, how dare you threaten me? ignorant, foolish!¡±

    After scolding him, Minister sun changed the topic and instructed the Butler, ¡°¡±Go to the watchman¡¯s Yamen and ask that bastard to see me.¡±

    Although the other party had broken the rules, Minister sun couldn¡¯t be firm now. Of course, it was best if they could negotiate. First, he had to keep his son safe, and then he would settle the score with that bastard Xu.

    The housekeeper nodded and was about to leave when a guard stepped over the threshold and cupped his fists, ¡°¡±Minister, Xu Qi ¡®an is here again.¡±

    Just in time!

    Minister sun¡¯s eyes lit up and he instantly straightened his back, ¡°¡±Let him in,¡±

    After a while, the guards led Xu Qi ¡®an in his silver Gong uniform. The dog surnamed Xu was smiling and strolling in the courtyard, unlike this morning when he had asked to see Xu Qi¡¯ an with a sullen face and suppressed anger.

    Minister sun¡¯s expression at the moment was just like Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s at that time.

    where is my son, sun yaoyue? Xu Qi ¡®an, let him go home immediately. I will pretend that this never happened. Sun Shangshu didn¡¯t look at Xu Qi ¡®an, as if he didn¡¯t even care about him.

    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

 Chapter 543

    543 Chapter 87-how to break out of this situation?

    Xu Qi ¡®an put on an innocent face. After thinking for a while, his expression suddenly changed.¡±Well, Minister sun not only used my cousin of cheating in the imperial examination, but also wanted to frame me. There is such a despicable and shameless person in the world.¡±

    ¡°You ...¡±

    Minister sun finally moved his eyes and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an. He didn¡¯t say anything, but waved the officials in the hall away. Then, he said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re young and don¡¯t know the rules, so I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. If you still want to stay in the capital¡¯s officialdom, then obediently let her go.¡±

    ¡°Minister sun must have made a mistake. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, shaking his head.

    After a pause, he came to a realization and asked with concern, ¡°¡±From Minister sun¡¯s words, could it be that something has happened to your young master? Kidnapped by thieves? Tell me, I¡¯m the most righteous person, and no one can solve cases like me. As long as Minister Sun says the word, I promise that I can find him for you within a day.¡±

    You¡¯re ying dumb ... Minister sun¡¯s anger rose from the bottom of his heart, and he said fiercely, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, don¡¯t forget that you also have a family.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and looked sad. ¡°Minister, you don¡¯t seem to understand me. My parents died when I was young, and my second uncle raised me.

    ¡°However, Xuanji bullied and humiliated me. When I was 15 years old, he drove me out of the house and made me live in a dog¡¯s kennel. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a 100000-strong Army to support me, and a father who has a crooked mouth ...¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡± Minister sun interrupted him angrily. He stared at him for a long time and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°What do you want? The imperial examination fraud case was investigated by His Majesty, and the Ministry of Justice and the magistrate were presiding. The entire court was watching, and I had no say in it. If you want to use my son as a hostage, I can only fight you to the death. Don¡¯t be naive!¡±

    In this day and age, whoever was more domineering would be able to take advantage ... My cousin is naturally not as important as my son. I can be ¡®cruel¡¯, but he can¡¯t ... Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and walked in front of Minister sun. He whispered into his ear,

    ¡°I only have one request. During Xu niannian¡¯s imprisonment, no torture is allowed, and don¡¯t even think about forcing him to confess. For every finger he lost, I¡¯ll break one of your son¡¯s fingers. I¡¯ll leave as many wounds on your son as he has.

    ¡°After the imperial examination fraud case is over, regardless of whether Xu niannian can get away with it or not, I will release your son as promised.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian ...¡±

    Minister sun was about to scold him when Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He shouted, ¡°¡±Call me Lord Viscount,¡±

    ........ ¡°Lord Viscount, why should I believe you?¡± Minister sun gave in and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Minister sun, do you have a choice? Believe it or not, you have to do as I say. Unless you don¡¯t want a son. I¡¯m not asking you to help Xu niannian get away with it, I just want you to stop doing anything unnecessary.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly walked to the table, picked up a piece of cake, and ate it. He said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Minister sun, do you have a choice? Believe it or not, you have to do as I say. Unless you don¡¯t want a son. I¡¯m not asking you to help Xu niannian get away with it, I just want you to stop doing anything unnecessary. This matter isn¡¯t difficult.¡±

    He walked in front of Minister sun, wiped his red robe, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Just as you said, I have a family too.¡±

    This step was taught to him by Wei Yuan, but he was the one who came up with the idea and n.

    Doing nothing and hoping that the opponent would be kind was only a fool¡¯s dream. The teasing and cold treatment he had received at the Ministry of Justice this morning was the perfect proof.

    If he wanted to defeat his enemy, he had to grasp his opponent¡¯s weakness.

    Most of their weaknesses were their blood and flesh. However, it was a big taboo to involve one¡¯s family. Xu Qi ¡®an had to consider and control the extent of it.

    Therefore, he did not think that sun yaoyue alone could save Eng. He only used sun yaoyue and Minister sun as a transaction. This way, the difficulty would be greatly reduced, and the nature would be lighter.

    As for Minister sun¡¯s disagreement and his insistence on torturing Xu Eng, Xu Qi ¡®an did what he said. He even made Minister sun send off his younger brother.

    So far, everything had been within his expectations, thanks to his good grasp of the scale.

    Minister sun let out a breath. I will trust you this time. I will not torture Xu Eng. I also hope that when my son returns to the manor, he will be safe and sound. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an snorted.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried about you too. I¡¯m going to meet Xu niannian. Get someone to make the arrangements.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked to the door in a nonchnt manner. Suddenly, he turned around and smiled. Oh right, Lord Viscount ... That¡¯s a good name.¡±

    Minister sun¡¯s face was gloomy and his beard was trembling with anger.

    .............

    ¡°Hula ...¡±

    The jailer opened the door to the prison with the sound of the chains sliding, and the damp and rotten smell hit him in the face.

    Under the lead of the jailer, Xu Qi ¡®an walked through the dark passage and came to the cell where Xu niannian was held.

    Xu niannian closed his eyes and leaned against the wall to rest. He was wearing a prison uniform, his face pale and his body stained with blood.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened when he saw his younger brother¡¯s miserable state. He hade toote, and Eng had suffered in prison.

    He had underestimated Minister sun¡¯s determination to take revenge on him.

    ¡°Eng, Eng ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said softly.

    Xu Eng was stunned and suspected that he had heard wrong. He opened his eyes in shock.

    .............

    [ PS: I¡¯ll make up for yesterday¡¯sck of updates today. Well, I¡¯m making up the number of words, not the number of chapters. If there are big chapters, your reading experience will be much better. ]

    I usually read between 4000 to 5000 words per chapter. Therefore, the word count for today was between 12000 and 15000.

 Chapter 544

    544 Aunty and miss Wang¡¯s long-distance fight (1)

    In the dark passage, outside the fence, his big brother, who was dressed in a night watchman¡¯s uniform, stood there, squinting his eyes to examine him.

    Xu Eng¡¯s eyes brightened. He stood up from the straw mat, and the shackles ttered as he walked.

    ¡°Why did youe in? How could Minister sun let you in?¡± Xu Xinyi was both surprised and surprised.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an stopped sizing him up and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s only a superficial wound.¡±

    Then, he nced at the jailer and coldly said, ¡°¡±Stand down.¡±

    The jailer left tactfully.

    Xu xinnian spat and said, ¡°¡±This group of dogs, the whip really hurts.¡±

    Is Engining to me ... ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    As soon as he finished, Xu niannian waved his hand and interrupted him. He emphasized, ¡°¡±Big brother, you might not be too clear, but this matter isn¡¯t about cheating in the imperial examination. It¡¯s a conflict between the Directorate and the Yun Lu Academy.¡±

    No, I know everything ... Xu Qian said.

    However, Xu Eng didn¡¯t give him the chance to speak. He continued to narrate, and his voice was full of energy. It was true that he had only suffered some superficial injuries.

    ¡°Actually, I had a premonition long ago that it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Yun Lu Academy¡¯s students to meet the freshmen. But I¡¯m not afraid. If the Academy wants to return to the court and expand its power, it needs someone to lead the way and pave the way for the future.¡± Xu niannian said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°And I am the one who opened up the tunnel.¡±

    Eng, people did not admire the first person to open the tunnel, but the person who expanded it ... Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Please continue.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already thought of a solution in prison. Ha, after all, I¡¯m still the most skilled at scheming in the Imperial court.¡±

    Xu niannian lifted his chin proudly and continued, ¡°¡±The great Confucians of the Academy can¡¯t interfere in the court as white-robed people. But Wei Yuan can. Go and ask him. I won¡¯t ask him to help me get away with it immediately. It¡¯s too difficult and it¡¯ll hurt my bones. It¡¯s the same as starting a war with the Civil officials.

    ¡°My request is to remove your title, but keep your right to the imperial examination. Or, lock me up after the court examination and I will take the general examination again three yearster.

    ¡°Those civil officials from the Imperial College, their main goal is to suppress Yun Lu Academy, not me.¡±

    After saying that, Xu Eng saw that his big brother was in a daze and sighed, ¡°¡±Yes, this is indeed difficult for big brother to understand. You only need to do as I say.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m in prison, I can still make ns.¡±

    Eng, you think you¡¯re on the 18th floor, but you¡¯re actually on earth¡¯s surface ... ¡°Big brother has a different opinion,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said.

    Xu niannian was stunned for a moment before he nodded ¡®modestly¡¯. ¡°Go ahead,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told Xu Eng about Wei Yuan¡¯s analysis of ¡°killing three birds with one stone ¡°, and the prison fell into a long silence.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. So there¡¯s such aplicatedwork behind this case. I, I¡¯m finished?¡± Xu Eng looked as if he had suffered a huge blow.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had no hope of escaping, or because his analysis was too shallow, but this didn¡¯t match his self-belief of being a King tier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother will do his best to save you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anforted her.

    This was the Ministry of Justice¡¯s dungeon, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say too much.

    Xu niannianughed bitterly.

    ..............

    After saying goodbye to Xu Xinyi, Xu Qi ¡®an left the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen. He nned to go home tofort his sister and aunt. He had been running around for most of the day, and the two women at home must have been worried until now.

    From afar, she could hear her aunt¡¯s criesing from the hall. why hasn¡¯t eldestng returned yet? secondng has been locked up in the Ministry of Justice. Who knows how much suffering he¡¯s going to suffer? at least give me an urate message ...

    Xu lingyue consoled her. mother, big brother must be running around trying to pull some strings. Don¡¯t worry. When huanghun¡¯s duty ends, big brother wille back and tell you.

    ¡°Then how long do we have to wait? every fifteen minutes that passes is torture for mother.¡± His aunt started crying.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your father said? the eldest son went to the Ministry of Justice to beg for help, but not only did he not see the second son, he was also humiliated.¡±

    Then, Xu Pingzhi sighed.

    Although Auntie was narrow-minded and thought that she was. little cutie at her age, she didn¡¯t insult second uncle for being useless and unable to save his son. This was probably the reason why second uncle doted on Auntie so much ... Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly noticed this detail that he had not noticed before.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an entered the inner court, he coughed to attract the attention of his family.

    Xu lingyue, who had been very calm a moment ago, suddenly had tears in her eyes. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, speechless.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an had tofort her and Pat her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±

    ¡°Big brother ...¡± Xu lingyue called out softly.

    Then, her aunt¡¯s high-decibel voice covered her voice. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sleeve, looking at him expectantly and nervously. He cried, ¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, how is Eng? Quickly think of a way to save him, you¡¯re the only one in the family who can save him.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi sighed. the Minister of Justice is determined to take revenge. What do you want me to do? to be humiliated by him again? ¡±

    The light in her aunt¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed, and tears flowed out. Xu Qi ¡®an patted his aunt¡¯s hand, then his sister¡¯s, andforted her, ¡°¡±I saw Eng. He¡¯s fine, he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries.¡±

    The aunt didn¡¯t believe him. She stared at her nephew with her bright eyes and sniffled.¡±Da Lang, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Xu lingyue looked at her brother with anticipation and apprehension. That was the hope of a younger sister towards her big brother whom she admired.

 Chapter 545

    545 Aunty and miss Wang¡¯s long-distance fight (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at his family and said,¡±I¡¯ve invited Duke Wei and the princess to put pressure on Minister sun.¡± He won¡¯t dare to torture Eng, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    If it was Duke Wei and the princess who did it, then Eng would not have to suffer great torture in prison ... It was not strange that the eldest son was Duke Wei¡¯s confidant, but to be able to make the princess intervene in this case ... He didn¡¯t expect the eldest son to have such a deep friendship with the eldest Princess. Xu Pingzhi sighed in his heart. Unknowingly, his nephew¡¯swork had grown so huge that he could only look up to him.

    It¡¯s great to have Ning Yan around. He always makes me feel at ease ... The heavy stone in her aunt¡¯s heart was slowly lifted.

    Actually, I did kidnap Minister sun¡¯s son, but he had no evidence. You can¡¯t do anything to me. I just didn¡¯t want him to torture me. For Minister sun, this was a small matter that could be done.

    Xu lingyue pursed her lips, her eyes sparkling. Her big brother had never let her down.

    Actually, I did kidnap Minister sun¡¯s son, but he had no evidence. You can¡¯t do anything to me. I just didn¡¯t want him to torture me. For Minister sun, this was a small matter that could be done. Compared to a life and death struggle, he was more concerned about the life of his son.

    Although he had broken the rules, he had to control the scale well to minimize the impact of the matter.

    Moreover, Minister sun really had no evidence, and Xu Qi ¡®an was not the one who arrested him. The Directorate of Celestials was even less afraid of his aura observation technique.

    In Princess Ping Yang¡¯s case, King Yu had no evidence. His daughter had disappeared for no reason, and he did not even know who his enemy was.

    Of course, after the incident, the Liang faction had to pay the price of having their entire family executed.

    As long as the effect was good, even if it was a rule written in the great act of honoring thew, there would still be people who would take the risk, let alone the unspoken rules!

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Lina and Xu lingying, who were sitting at the side eating desserts, and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go out today, Lina. During the day, the safety of the women in the residence will be in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Leena immediately agreed.

    Although this little ck-skinned creature wasn¡¯t very smart, she could fight ... Xu Qi ¡®an trusted her.

    As for being isted by the officials, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Minister sun spreading the news. As Wei Yuan¡¯s trusted aide, he had too many enemies.

    You¡¯re afraid of being isted?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not a schr who wanted to be an official. He was a night watchman, and the two were different in nature. The former required reputation and the recognition of the officials.

    The night watchman didn¡¯t need that. If Wei Yuan was there, he would be there. If Wei Yuan fell, he would fall.

    Xu Pingzhi opened his mouth but didn¡¯t express his opinion. He was both disappointed and relieved. He was d that his nephew had grown up and was no longer the kid he used to be.

    The disappointment could no longer touch the back of this kid¡¯s head.

    The aunt cried tears of joy and held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand, not letting go. eldest son, you¡¯re still the most promising one in the family. Auntie¡¯s hard work in raising you was not in vain.

    No, Auntie, do you really not have a conscience? Xu Qi ¡®an asked, puzzled.

    Her aunt, who was in a good mood, now had the time to vent her anger on Xu lingying. She poked her head with her slender fingers and said angrily, ¡°¡±You only know how to eat, eat, eat. What¡¯s the use of giving birth to you? I¡¯d rather give birth to a rat.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Xu Lingyin looked up and said pitifully.

    ¡°When have you ever been full?¡± ¡°Your brother is in trouble, yet you¡¯re still eating here.¡± You heartless thing.¡±

    Xu lingying looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. the big pot is fine. Mother just doesn¡¯t want to give me anything to eat. Then, she hides and eats it secretly.

    Xuxu¡¯s body swayed in anger.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Xu lingyue, and Xu Pingzhi were a little embarrassed.

    Lina poked her eating partner¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°¡±You still have an older brother.¡±

    Xu lingying thought for a moment and realized that she did have an older brother. She suddenly burst into tears, and the pastry in her mouth fell.

    She picked up the pastries on her clothes and legs and stuffed them back into her mouth as she cried, ¡± is second brother dead too? I don¡¯t want second brother to die,

    At this moment, the gatekeeper old Zhang came in and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a girl outside who wants to see miss lingyue.¡±

    The whole family immediately looked at Xu lingyue.

    Thetter frowned slightly. which family¡¯s youngdy is this? why are you looking for me? ¡±

    Old Zhang shook his head.

    ¡°Please invite her in.¡± Xu lingyue said.

    After a while, the gatekeeper old Zhang led a pretty girl in a pink dress in. Her hair wasbed into a bun by a servant girl, but the fabric of her clothes was better than that of an ordinary rich youngdy.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Xu lingyue recognized her and was stunned.

    ¡°This servant is called LAN ¡®er. Mydy would like to visit miss lingyue today. May I know if miss lingyue is free today?¡± The pretty maid who called herself LAN ¡®er saluted.

    ¡°This is chief Wang¡¯s daughter, miss Wang simu¡¯s servant girl.¡± Xu lingyue exined.

    She believed that with her big brother¡¯s wisdom, he would definitely be able to understand the underlying meaning.

    The maidservant of Wang zhenwen¡¯s daughter? Why did she send people to the residence, to ridicule? Because of Eng¡¯s influence, Xu Qi ¡®an also felt that Wang simu was gloating and adding insult to injury.

    He immediately felt a little annoyed.

    How could a mere woman be so arrogant ... I¡¯m a new-age human who firmly believes in gender equality. I won¡¯t be soft-hearted when tearing green tea ... Xu Qian snorted coldly in his heart.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something today, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit another day.¡± Xu lingyue said lightly, her eyes suddenly sharp.¡±Please go back and tell sister Wang that I like her very much. When the timees, I will definitely exchange some ideas with her.¡±

    However, the next moment, the sharpness in her eyes disappeared, and she turned back into her weak sister. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°¡±Big brother, if you still have things to do, then go ahead. I¡¯ll leave second brother¡¯s matter to you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to nod when miss LAN¡¯ er asked nervously, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with Xu Huiyuan?¡±

 Chapter 546

    546 Aunty and miss Wang¡¯s fight (3)

    The siblings ignored her with cold faces. Suddenly, the aunt said, ¡±

    ¡°Your youngdy is chief advisor Wang¡¯s daughter? That¡¯s great. My Eng was used of cheating in the imperial examination by some bastard and was locked up in the prison of the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°Youngdy, can you please help me beg your youngdy to help Eng?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu lingyue looked at their aunt with a stiff expression.

    Did this mother (Auntie) really not have a single bit of brain?

    You can¡¯t just throw yourself at the enemy and think that you¡¯re not dying fast enough and want someone else to stab you again?

    ¡°Miss LAN ¡®er, I won¡¯t see you out,¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an said coldly, his face dark.

    Miss LAN ¡®er was full of doubts and took her leave anxiously.

    ............

    Wang simu sat on the soft couch of the spacious carriage. From time to time, she lifted the curtain of the window to look outside, and from time to time, she paid attention to the teapot at the bottom of the carriage that was licked by the orange charcoal fire.

    It fully reflected the anxiety in miss Wang¡¯s heart.

    More than an hour had passed, and that wretched girl, LAN ¡®er, had yet to return. The one waiting for her was the one who felt the most ufortable.

    If the youngdy of the Xu family refused her visit, it would most likely represent the Xu family¡¯s intention, as well as Xu niannian¡¯s intention.

    Then should I continue to visit? Or should he back off in the face of difficulties?

    Thetter made her unwilling, but the former ... After all, she was still an unmarried woman and the daughter of the First Minister. No matter what, she still needed her face and reputation, so she was embarrassed to continue visiting.

    As these thoughts shed through her mind, she lifted the curtain to take a look and was surprised to find LAN ¡®er¡¯s small carriage.

    The small carriage slowly came to a stop. The maidservant, LAN ¡®er, nimbly jumped off the carriage and jogged over. She climbed up the tall carriage and pushed open the door to enter.

    ¡°Wretched girl, you¡¯re back sote. What time is it already?¡± Wang simu, who was upset, said angrily.

    ¡°What did miss Xu say?¡± she asked after taking a deep breath.

    LAN-er shook her head.

    Wang simu¡¯s face instantly fell, and the light in her eyes instantly dimmed.

    At this moment, she saw LAN ¡®er gulp and gasp for breath. She said, ¡°¡±Miss, something bad has happened. Xu Huiyuan has been arrested by the Ministry of Justice for cheating in the imperial examination.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wang simu had mixed feelings when she heard the news. The first thing that came to her mind was confusion and worry. She was worried about Xu Xin¡¯s future and safety.

    Then, he felt a trace of joy.

    It turns out that he didn¡¯t show up not because he had no interest in me, but because he was captured by the Ministry of Justice and couldn¡¯t escape.

    I was wrong about him.

    LAN ¡®er told miss Wang everything that had happened in the Xu family, including Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s cold attitude and Xu lingyue¡¯s distant attitude.

    Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice is my father¡¯s aplice. Do they think that my father is the mastermind behind this? ¡®If it¡¯s really father¡¯s doing, then ... Then I¡¯m ...¡¯ Wang simu felt bitter in her heart.

    Hmph! LAN ¡®er said angrily, ¡± your attitude is so bad, and you still want you to save Xu Huiyuan. The Xu family is so shameless.

    Wang si mu furrowed her brows. speak properly. After a pause, she said with a serious face, ¡°¡±Is it Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request?¡±

    No, I¡¯ve only met Xu Huiyuan once and exchanged a few words with him. Xu Qi ¡®an is a smart man. How could he ask me, the daughter of Chief Assistant Wang, to help him?

    It¡¯s impossible for him to know what I¡¯m thinking. Even father doesn¡¯t know.

    The intelligent miss Wang immediately noticed something.

    LAN ¡®er shook her head. it¡¯s the mistress of the Xu family. She¡¯s the pretty Woman we saw the other day.

    Madam Xu¡¯s request ...

    Wang simu¡¯s expression turned serious once again. She racked her brains, pondered, and analyzed ...

    She¡¯s Xu Huiyuan¡¯s mother, so her impression of me and the Wang n must be extremely poor after encountering such a matter. So why did she ask for my help?

    To be able to raise a scheming daughter, a nephew with unparalleled spirit, and a talented son, such a woman was definitely not an ordinary person.

    I have to think about it carefully, I can¡¯t be careless ...

    ¡°LAN ¡®er, that mistress, did she, did she scold me or my father? What¡¯s her attitude?¡± Wang si mu asked.

    she has the best attitude in the family. She was especially sincere when she asked for help. LAN ¡®er said.

    This ... Wang simu¡¯s eyes widened, and she had a corresponding guess in her heart.

    this is the first time I invited Xu Huiyuan to participate in. cultural gathering in the name of my father. There is nothing wrong with that in itself, but I also invited Xu Huiyuan to tour theke in such. short time ... A careless man might not think too much about something like ake tour, but as a woman, and a woman with extraordinary wisdom at that, it was impossible for her not to notice it at all.

    Even if you can¡¯t be sure of my feelings, you can at least guess ... So, this was a test and an opportunity?

    She didn¡¯t dislike me. She didn¡¯t treat me as an enemy or dislike me just because I¡¯m the daughter of the Wang family.

    She was showing me her attitude.

    Then, through LAN. er. the Xu family¡¯s headdy ... He made this request.

    He was hinting at me.

    As expected, the Xu family¡¯s matriarch was a person with great wisdom ... She¡¯s the only one in the family who saw through my intentions ... Wang si mu clenched her fists tightly, and her delicate body trembled slightly.

    At the same time, he was also excited that he had met his match.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er, go to the Imperial City. I want to find my father at the Yamen.¡± Wang simu said, word for word.

    ...............

    ...

    [ PS: this part of the plot is actually very important. It¡¯s one of the foreshadowing for the end of the chapter. Well, no spoilers. ]

    Thank you to the Alliance master of ¡± with demonic aura, Liuli ¡°. The ¡°L¡± word of the Alliance master. The leader of preposterous 9. ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± the Alliance master.

    Today, he had written 13000 words, perfectly achieving his goal. Please give me your monthly votes, brothers.

    Thank you to the Alliance master of ¡°with demonic aura, Liuli ¡°. The ¡°L¡± word of the Alliance master. The leader of preposterous 9. ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± the Alliance master. The Alliance master of ¡®an Wushang¡¯.

    Thank you, big bosses.

 Chapter 547

    547 The mastermind behind the scenes that surfaced (big chapter) _

    Wang zhenwen was the Grand Secretary of the Imperial Library, so it was only natural that the Imperial Library became the direct office of the Grand Secretary and other officials.

    In the hall, the white-haired Wang zhenwen, who was dressed in a red robe, was working at his desk. The other civil officials were busy with their own tasks. asionally, there would be soft discussions, but overall, it was quiet and harmonious.

    When they met with a disagreement, the Civil officials would go to the side hall and have a big quarrel to determine the winner. However, when schrs quarreled, usually no one could convince the other.

    In the end, the higher-ups would have to make a decision.

    ¡°Lord first assistant, miss simu is here and she wants to see you.¡± An official on duty outside the door entered quietly and spoke in a low voice.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s Pen paused, and the ink suddenly split on the paper and turned into a ball of ink.

    How did she enter the pce ... What was she doing in the inner Pavilion ... Two doubts appeared in chief advisor Wang¡¯s mind.

    The Wenyuan Pavilion was on the east side of the pce, but it was not within the pce¡¯s high walls. However, in the n, it belonged to the pce. It was heavily guarded outside, and unauthorized people could not enter.

    The daughter of the chief advisor was also among the ¡°misceneous people.¡±

    ¡°Disappeared ... Let her in through the back door, I¡¯ll wait for her in the side hall.¡± Wang shoufu put down his brush, put one hand behind his back and the other on his abdomen, and left the inner hall calmly to the side hall.

    After waiting in the side hall for a few minutes, the quiet and generous Wang simu came in with a lunchbox. She ced it gently on the table and called out sweetly, ¡°¡±Father!¡±

    With a straight face, Wang shoufu grunted and said unhappily, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you go on ake tour with your close friends? what are you doing in the inner Pavilion? who brought you into the pce?¡±

    Wang si mu smiled and unhurriedly opened the lunchbox, holding out a bowl of fresh and fragrant fish soup. His voice was soft and gentle.

    ¡°When we were swimming in theke, daughter saw that the carp in theke were fat and beautiful, so she let people catch a few. He took it back to the manor when it was at its most alive and personally made fish soup for his father.

    ¡°Father is busy with work, you should take care of your health and drink more nourishing soup.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s face turned gentle. He sniffed the delicious aroma and took a small sip. He immediately showed a look of enjoyment and praised, ¡±

    ¡°The fish soup is mixed with chicken essence. It¡¯s really a delicacy. The Imperial astronomer developing this is a great blessing to the people.¡±

    After the eunuch SI¡¯s chicken essence entered the market, it immediately gained the pursuit of all social sses. Today, the high officials and wealthy families in the capital, as well as the merchants and wealthy families, could not eat without chicken essence.

    Themoners would asionally stter some of it into their dishes to enhance the taste.

    It had been many years since Wang zhenwen had seen the Directorate of Celestials develop something so good.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a rumor before that this chicken spirit wasn¡¯t actually made by the Directorate of Celestials,¡± Wang simu said. It was someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡± Wang zhenwen was taken aback.

    Wang simuughed,¡±I heard from His Highness Lin ¡®an that the real person who developed the chicken spirit was the silver Gong Xu Qi¡¯ an. Si Tian Jian merely made some improvements ..¡±

    Wang zhenwen didn¡¯t pay much attention to such a small matter. When he heard his daughter say this, he was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t take a sip for a long time.

    ¡°This kid is extremely smart and talented ...¡± Wang zhenwen sighed, shook his head, and continued to drink the fish soup.

    Wang si mu continued to chat, ¡± I originally wanted to let the pce guards send the fish soup to you, but who knew that I would meet His Highness of Lin ¡®an on the way, so I followed her into the pce.

    At this point, Wang zhenwen had finished answering his two questions.

    Wang simu did not wait for Wang zhenwen to finish his fish soup. She stood up and bade him farewell.¡±Father, drink slowly. Remember to bring the bowl back when you¡¯re done. Women are forbidden from entering the Wen Yuan Pavilion, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    Thest question was answered-

    Wang zhenwen smiled and said in a gentle tone,¡±Go back. I know mu ¡®er¡¯s filial piety.¡±

    Father, this old fox, is too difficult to deal with. It¡¯s really tiring to y mind games with him ... Wang simu heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She smiled sweetly and turned to leave the side hall. However, she did not really leave Wen Yuan Pavilion. Instead, she beckoned to the servant girl waiting outside.

    The maidservant quickly walked over with another lunchbox. Then, the master and servant pair went to the office of another grand schr.

    ..........

    In another side hall, Wang si mu ced the lunchbox on the table, held out a bowl of fragrant fish soup, and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Uncle Qian, when I went to theke today, I saw that the fish in theke were very fat and delicious, so I had people catch a few and make fish soup for you and father.¡±

    Qian Qingshu was a tall and thin old man. Unlike the dignified and calm Wang zhenwen, he had a more gentle and casual temperament, making people feel that he was an elder who was easy to get along with.

    Qian Qingshu and Wang zhenwen were ssmates and good friends. They were also Jinshi in the same batch. In terms of results, Qian Aowen was the top student back then. Wang zhenwen was second ce and waster chosen to enter the Hanlin Academy to be amoner.

    seeking resources from above, the Minister ruins the tree; seeking fish from above, the Minister dries up the valley ... It¡¯s a delicacy since ancient times.¡± Qian Qingshu took a bite, and his eyes lit up.¡±MMM, it¡¯s good.¡±

    When he was busy with work, he could rest and drink a bowl of fish soup. It was a pleasure!

    ¡°I heard that Xu Huiyuan from the spring examination was imprisoned for cheating in the imperial examination?¡± Wang simu pretended to be curious.

    Qian Qingshu¡¯s expression paused for a moment before he slowly nodded. ¡°The newly appointed inspector Zuo impeached the East Court Grand Secretary, Zhao tingfang, for epting bribes and leaking the topic to Xu New Year.

    and Xu niannian¡¯s ¡®a difficult journey¡¯ was not written by him. It was written by his cousin, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Huiyuan¡¯s poem was written by Xu Qi ¡®an? This matter even involved the East Pavilion Grand Secretary, Zhao tingfang ... Wang simu¡¯s expression changed slightly as various thoughts shed through her mind. She restrained her expression and asked, ¡±

 Chapter 548

    548 The mastermind behind the scenes that surfaced (big chapter) _

    ¡°Uncle Qian, drink slowly and tell your niece about this.¡±

    Qian Qingshu frowned, hesitated for a while, and sighed. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a greedy person ...¡± However, you have to promise that whatever you hear here will not be leaked out.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the most trustworthy person.¡± Wang simu quickly pecked her head.

    .............

    Xu Manor.

    In the study, Xu Qi ¡®an sat behind the desk, thinking about the next step of the n.

    It was not a big deal to deal with the Minister of Justice. Exempting Eng from punishment was only the first step of his n. Next, he had to find the real enemy among the Civil officials.

    Only by knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself could one win every battle.

    ¡°Huaiqing is a Princess, but she can only watch and can not interfere with the ns of the court. After all, she was a Princess with no real power. However, she should have a hidden confidant ...

    ¡°Lord Wei¡¯s attitude towards this matter isn¡¯t very positive. It¡¯s more of a test of my ability. If I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll go to him for help. Although Lord Wei will definitely help me, he¡¯ll inevitably be disappointed.

    ¡°How can I get some inside information? Governor Zhang is a good candidate, but he¡¯s Wei Yuan¡¯s man. He¡¯ll be on guard against the Civil officials from the opposing camp and may not know much ...¡±

    While he was thinking, his ears twitched and he heard footsteps.

    ¡°Thump thump ...¡±

    The footsteps stopped outside the door, and someone knocked on it. Then, a voice came, ¡°¡±Dng, there¡¯s ady looking for you,¡±

    Lady, who is it?

    Well, I have too many girls, I can¡¯t guess ... ¡°Invite her to the inner hall, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    He continued his interrupted train of thought and thought for a few more minutes. He picked up a cup of tea to moisten his throat before getting up and leaving.

    When he came to the inner hall, he saw a pretty servant girl in a Lotus-colored dress standing in the hall. The little bean walked around her and said very naturally,

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s y, let¡¯s y. I¡¯ll treat you to water chestnut cakes.¡±

    The pretty servant girl responded with a forced smile, as if she was not used to being with young children.

    ¡°Lady LAN ¡®er?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped through the door. The maidservant had just been here two hours ago.

    Lord Xu, ¡± LAN ¡®er saluted and took out a folded note from her sleeve. She handed it to Xu Qi¡¯ an and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±My family¡¯s young miss asked me to bring it over. This servant won¡¯t disturb you any longer and will take her leave.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give Xu Qi ¡®an a chance to ask him to stay or to open the note, and he left in a hurry.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the chair, unfolded the note, and quickly nced at it. His face was full of shock.

    This ... His expression gradually became serious, because the information on the note was too important. It almost wrote the inside story of the imperial examination fraud case clearly.

    The person who wrote a letter to impeach ¡± cheating in the imperial examination ¡± was the new imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong. After he took over Wei Yuan¡¯s position and took over the Imperial Censorate, he had a fierce battle with the Imperial censor of the right and the ¡± remnants of the eunuch¡¯s party ¡°.

    Logically speaking, Liu Hong, the Imperial censor of the right, was also one of the main examiners and was Yuan Xiong¡¯s target. However, in this imperial examination fraud case, the one who leaked the exam questions was Zhao tingfang from Dongge University.

    The reason was that if Yuan Xiong impeached Liu Hong, he would be facing Wei Yuan. Even under the banner of suppressing Yun Lu Academy, most of the factions would only watch from the side with cold eyes, and the help they could provide was limited.

    After all, even if Xu niannian were to participate in the court examinations and be an official, the court would still have ways to suppress and freeze him.

    Thus, the second mastermind behind the case had appeared, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao.

    Because of the case of Princess Ping Yang, the entire family of the former Minister of War had been executed. The original Assistant Minister of War, Qin Yuandao, was the first in line to seed the Minister of War.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing had arranged for the leader of a small party to take over as the Minister of War.

    Qin Yuandao, who had no hope of leveling up, changed his way of thinking. He nned to enter the inner cab and get rid of Zhao tingfang from Dongge University, who had no backing and was not strong enough.

    To the Left Censor-in-Chief, Yuan Xiong, the person he was suppressing was not only a student of Yun Lu Academy, but also the cousin of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want his cousin¡¯s reputation to be ruined, he would have to ask Wei Yuan to help. As long as he could drag Wei Yuan into the water, he would be able to get rid of imperial censor Liu Hong.

    In addition, the note provided by Wang simu also mentioned that song shanzhang, the Duke of Cao, had also been adding fuel to the fire.

    ¡°On the surface, it looks like it¡¯s Left Censor-in-Chief Yuan Xiong and Vice Minister of the Ministry of War Qin Yuandao working together, with only their henchmen. In fact, putting aside second Lang¡¯s identity as a student of Yun Lu Academy, just because he¡¯s my cousin, those who offended me in the Sang Bo case, Ping Yang County Princess case, and Yunzhou case would definitely seize the opportunity to take revenge on me. Minister sun is an example.

    and with my identity as. student of Yun Lu Academy ... The situation is not good. In addition, what does High Duke Cao mean? It¡¯s understandable for civil officials to find fault, but you¡¯re just a vulgar noble warrior, and you¡¯re also f * cking joining in? What¡¯s the motive ...¡±

    Also, why should I trust Wang zhenwen¡¯s daughter? Can I trust the information she provided?

    But why did she lie to me? from a bystander¡¯s point of view, Eng is done for this time. She should be secretlyughing at the side and there¡¯s no need to do anything extra. That maidservant also appeared sneaky, running away after giving the note, wasn¡¯t this a guilty conscience?

    Either this youngdy of the Wang family is an idiot, or she thinks I¡¯m an idiot ... But after listening to Eng and lingyue¡¯s analysis, this youngdy wasn¡¯t stupid. Damn, did she think I was stupid?

    ¡°If I can¡¯t make up my mind, I¡¯ll look for Wei Yuan. En, I¡¯ll just say that I¡¯ve found out all this myself and then I¡¯ll look for him to verify it. This will make Wei Yuan look at me in a new light. If I¡¯m deceived, it¡¯s fine. It shows that I¡¯m careful and don¡¯t trust people easily.¡±

 Chapter 549

    549 The mastermind behind the scenes that surfaced (big chapter) -

    ...........

    In the afternoon, Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the noble spirit building. Wei Yuan¡¯s words echoed in his mind, ¡°High Duke Cao and the North vanquishing Prince shared the same pair of pants.

    Yesterday evening, he had received Wang simu¡¯s ¡± secret letter ¡°. He had thought about it for a long time and felt that it was highly credible, but he did not believe it rashly.

    After lunch, she had asked Wei Yuan to verify it and received a positive answer.

    The North-guarding King and I have nothing to do with each other. This should be state Duke Cao¡¯s own thoughts, but I am also not familiar with state Duke Cao, so why is he targeting me?

    The Vajra power ... This thought shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    On his way back to the hall of one de, he met an official who happened to be looking for him. ¡°Lord Xu, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you,¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°They are from King Huai¡¯s residence.¡± The clerk replied.

    King Huai¡¯s mansion ... ¡°I know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath of air.

    He immediately turned around and walked out of the Yamen. When he reached the gate, he saw a luxurious carriage parked by the side of the road. Two rows of armored soldiers were guarding the carriage.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®ane out, a guard immediately came over and said, ¡°¡±Are you Xu yinluo?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°General Ying is waiting for you in the carriage.¡± The guard said.

    ..... After pondering for a few seconds, he followed the guard to the carriage and heard a man¡¯s deep voiceing from inside, ¡°¡±Come in and talk.¡±

    The voice carried a tone of someone who had been in a position of power for a long time, more like an order.

    Xu Qi ¡®an boarded the carriage and entered the carriage.

    In the spacious carriage sat a man with a beard. He was wearing a light purple robe, had a square face, dark skin, and a sharp gaze.

    The bearded man made a gesture for Xu Qi ¡®an to take a seat. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I heard that Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin was involved in the imperial examination fraud case.¡±

    ¡°General, you are ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him and probed.

    The bearded man replied simply, ¡± Chu Xianglong, the Deputy general of the North-guarding King.

    The Deputy general of the North-guarding King ... Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes. shouldn¡¯t you be guarding the North? why did you return to the capital? ¡±

    ¡°This is not something a silver Gong like you should be asking.¡± The bearded man said lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to make a deal,¡± he continued after a pause.

    ¡°General, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Hand over the cultivation method of the Vajra power, and I¡¯ll help you get the person out of prison.¡± Chu Xianglong stared at him with a burning gaze.

    Sure enough, it was for the Vajra power. Well, which martial artist would not want this protective divine skill? monk Shenshu¡¯s indestructible body had the Vajra power. Even high-ranked martial artists would covet this cultivation method ...

    ¡°In that case, Duke Cao and this person are plotting to obtain my Vajra Arts, taking advantage of the situation and reaping benefits from me ...¡±

    ¡°The invincible Vajra of the Buddhist sect can¡¯t be learned by ordinary people. One must have great luck.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him.

    I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Since you¡¯ve learned the Vajra power, it means that you¡¯ve understood its profoundness. If you can carve it out, it¡¯s up to me whether I can cultivate it or not. Chu Xianglong was relieved, ¡±

    ¡°As long as you can record the profound meaning of the divine Art, I will have a way to get him out.¡±

    You¡¯re not just trying to suck my bones dry, you¡¯re also trying to y with my intelligence? Xu Qian sneered in his heart and asked, ¡±

    ¡°May I ask general, how do we save them?¡±

    ¡°I have my own ways.¡± Replied Chu Xianglong calmly.

    ¡°This case involves a lot of people, and it¡¯splicated. Those civil officials won¡¯t listen to you. General, please don¡¯t treat me like a three-year-old child.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°I only said to save him, I didn¡¯t say to exonerate him.¡± Chu Xianglong stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with sharp eyes and said, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody. No one will really pester him. I¡¯m confident that he¡¯ll be given a lighter punishment. At most, he¡¯ll be able to take part in the imperial examination again after three years.

    ¡°With the painstaking efforts of the cloud deer Institute in Qingzhou, that would be the best ce for him to go.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed and he said,¡±okay!¡± However, my request is to Save the People First.¡±

    Chu Xianglong nodded.

    After the conversation ended and they left the carriage, Xu Qi ¡®an stood expressionlessly by the street.

    Now, he could confirm the true purpose of High Duke Cao¡¯s instigation.

    this group of f * cking dogs has long coveted my Vajra Arts. Previously, I was in the limelight, so they were afraid. Now, they¡¯re taking advantage of the imperial examination fraud case to suppress Eng so that I¡¯ll submit and hand over the Vajra Arts ...

    ¡°Sure, see how I¡¯m going to trick you guys.¡±

    After the carriage disappeared from his sight, he did not return to the Yamen, but disappeared at the end of the long Street.

    ............

    After a day and a night, the rumors of the imperial examination fraud case broke out the next day.

    From the nobles to themoners, everyone was talking about this matter, and it became a topic of conversation after tea and meals. The most heated discussions were among the schrs. Some people didn¡¯t believe that Xu Huiyuan had cheated, but more schrs chose to believe it. They pped and cheered, praising the Imperial court for doing a good job and saying that those who cheated in the imperial examination should be severely punished to give an exnation to all the schrs in the world.

    Xu niannian¡¯s reputation took a sharp turn for the worse. From the Huiyuan who was praised and admired, he became the viin who was criticized by everyone.

    Xu niannian, who was in prison, had no idea about this. He was in the middle of the first interrogation by the Ministry of Justice and the government.

    ¡°Ho, Ho ...¡± The jailer knocked on the bars with a stick and scolded, ¡±

    ¡°Xu niannian,e out with me. The adults want to interrogate you.¡±

    ...

    On the other side, in the interrogation room, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice and the magistrate of the government office were sitting behind a table. They were drinking tea and discussing the case.

 Chapter 550

    550 The mastermind behind the scenes that surfaced (big chapter) -

    ¡°Lord Vice Minister, why not use torture?¡± Shaoyin raised his doubts.

    Minister sun¡¯s orders, ¡± the assistant Minister exined, then said disdainfully, ¡±

    ¡°That Xu niannian is just a little brat. I¡¯ll give him a heavy blowter to make him lose hisposure, and then I¡¯ll slowly interrogate him. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord shaoyin to make a good face.¡±

    The official¡¯s young master nodded. you can also use criminalw to threaten them. The students these days may be sharp-tongued, but once they see blood, they¡¯ll be scared to death.

    All the officials smiled. They were all experienced interrogators, and dealing with a young student was a piece of cake for them.

    The jailer left the cell with Xu niannian and came to the interrogation room. He bowed to the officials in the room and said, ¡±

    ¡°My Lords, I¡¯ve brought a New Year¡¯s celebration.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he tactfully retreated.

    Xu niannian stood at the door and nced at the scene in the interrogation room. Behind the main table sat two officials in red robes. They were the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice and the magistrate of the magistrate¡¯s office.

    On both sides were many officials who apanied the interrogation, clerks who took notes, and a white-robed sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice grabbed the wooden gavel and mmed it on the table. He said in a deep voice,¡±Xu niannian, someone reported that you bribed the head Examiner, Zhao tingfang, and participated in the imperial examination. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Xu niannian shook his head.

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice sneered and continued, ¡°¡±Through Zhao tingfang¡¯s butler, you bribed him with three hundred taels of silver. Using the Butler as a medium, you obtained the exam question in advance.

    Zhao tingfang¡¯s butler, Zhu You, has already confessed. This is his statement. Take a look for yourself.

    As he spoke, he took out a confession from his sleeve and asked the clerk to hand it to Xu niannian.

    Xu niannian took it and read it carefully. The confession was very detailed, even urate to the time of the ¡± transaction ¡± between the two parties. There were almost no loopholes.

    ¡°As expected of someone from the Ministry of Justice, even I, the person involved, couldn¡¯t see any ws. However, I also have a certificate here. Would you like to see it?¡± Xu xinnian said.

    ¡°What proof?¡± The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice asked.

    ¡°Get a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone.¡± Xu Eng said indifferently.

    Immediately, the clerk moved a small table and ced brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on it.

    Xu niannian was wearing handcuffs and shackles. He stood by the table, dipped his brush in ink, and wrote quickly.

    After a while, the paper was filled with tiny words. Xu Xinian dipped his thumb in ink and pressed his fingerprint on the paper. He threw the pen and said, ¡°¡±Please take a look, my Lord.¡±

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice ordered someone to bring it over. When he looked at it, his expression suddenly froze, and his breathing gradually became heavy. He suddenly tore up the paper and pointed at Xu Xinyi. He said in exasperation,

    ¡°Torture me, torture me.¡±

    Shaoyin was stunned. This was different from what he had said just now. The person had not lost his mind when he hadmitted the crime, but the Vice Minister had lost his mind first?

    The officials present subconsciously looked at the torn pieces of paper and guessed what was written on Xu New Year¡¯s paper to make the great assistant Minister so angry and hysterical.

    ¡°Look, even Lord Vice Minister thinks that this student is speaking without thinking?¡±

    Xu niannian spread his hands and sneered in disdain. ¡°If I write down the time, ce, person, and the specific process, then leave a fingerprint, it will prove that I bribed some Butler.

    ¡°Then, Lord Assistant Minister, oh no, my son, call me father. Everything that your father and mother did is written clearly and clearly.¡±

    The officials looked at the paper again, as if they knew what was written on it.

    ¡°Torture him, torture him! I want this crazy bastard to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.

    A mere student dared to insult his dead mother. A mere tribute soldier dared to humiliate him, a rank four Assistant Minister, in public.

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s blood rushed to his face, and his anger boiled.

    ¡°Vice Minister, please calm down. The Minister has ordered that no torture is allowed.¡± An official from the Ministry of Justice hurriedly went up tofort him and whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice took a sip of tea and forced himself to suppress his anger, but he did not say anything else.

    The magistrate of the magistrate¡¯s office coughed and took over the responsibility of the interrogation. He asked,¡±Xu niannian, did you cheat?¡±

    no, ¡± Xu niannian said righteously. I¡¯m an upright and honest man. I¡¯ve never cheated.

    Shaoyin looked at the white-robed Warlock from the Directorate of Celestials.

    This man was young master Xu¡¯s cousin. Young master Xu hade to the Directorate of Celestials this morning to warn him that everything Xu niannian said was true ... ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± the white-robed sorcerer nodded.

    ¡°That¡± the road is hard ¡°was written by you?¡± shaoyin asked again.

    Xu niannian puffed out his chest. no, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s a student¡¯s work.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± the white-robed sorcerer replied mechanically.

    Shaoyin and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice looked at each other. The former muttered, ¡°¡±This case isplicated. Why don¡¯t we wait for another day?¡± he asked.

    The Minister of Justice nodded.

    The two of them left the prison and entered the side hall to chat over tea.

    ¡°As expected, the Directorate of Celestials is indeed siding with Xu niannian.¡± The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice said in a low voice.

    The magistrate of the magistrate¡¯s office chuckled but did not say anything. In the ¡°imperial examination fraud case,¡± the magistrate had adopted the attitude of quietly observing the situation and going with the flow.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite the Directorate of Celestials for warlocks today.¡± The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Justice said.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Shaoyin nodded.

    ...........

    The next day, the magistrate of the magistrate¡¯s office came to the Ministry of Justice to participate in the interrogation of a criminal to celebrate the new year. However, he was led by an official to see Minister sun.

    ¡°Please take a seat, Lord shaoyin.¡± Minister sun sat on the big chair and greeted them with a smile.

    ...

    ¡°This humble servant greets the Minister,¡± Shaoyin cupped his hands in greeting before taking his seat.

    Minister sun took a sip of hot tea, held the teacup and sighed, ¡°¡±His Majesty has attached great importance to this case and has ordered us to find out the truth as soon as possible.

    ¡°Now that Zhao tingfang¡¯s butler has pleaded guilty, we only need to pry open Xu niannian¡¯s mouth and the case will be closed. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Shaoyin straightened his back and said somewhat cautiously,¡±This ... If the Minister isn¡¯t willing to use torture, then how can Xu niannian plead guilty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to use torture to make someone confess,¡± Minister sun said with a smile.

    Shaoyin understood tacitly and revealed a difficult expression.

    Minister sun smiled warmly. there¡¯s no hurry. Go back and ask magistrate Chen. Then, you can make a decision.

    ...........

    Shaoyin returned to the magistrate¡¯s office and passed on Minister sun¡¯s words to magistrate Chen.

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll do as Minister Sun says,¡± magistrate Chen replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°My Lord, this is against the rules.¡± Shaoyin said awkwardly. If that Xu Xinyi is innocent ...¡±

    ...

    Magistrate Chen sat behind the table and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Xu niannian is innocent or not. He¡¯s just a minor character. Those people wanted ¡®evidence¡¯, not the truth.

    ¡°They can only fight in the Imperial court with evidence of their crimes.With evidence, they would be in the right. His Majesty would also think that they were reasonable. There would be a show to watch in the court tomorrow.

    if we don¡¯t agree, this case will be stuck here. By then, you won¡¯t be able to bear the me.

    What else could shaoyin say? he cupped his hands and said,¡±Your Excellency is wise,¡±

    Magistrate Chen shook his head and said,¡±Duke Wei didn¡¯t do anything. Strange, strange ...¡± Send Lu Qing to the Yamen and secretly disclose this matter to Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Shaoyin left the magistrate¡¯s office and went to the Ministry of Justice. He still didn¡¯t interrogate the criminal, but only passed on magistrate Chen¡¯s reply to Minister sun.

    Minister sun smiled with satisfaction,¡±Lord shaoyin, after this case is over, I will hold a banquet in the manor. I will definitely attend.¡± There are a few Lords who wish to get to know you.¡±

    ............

    The next day, at dawn.

    All the officials remained silent and passed through the meridian Gate in an orderly manner to attend the court meeting.

    After another 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was dressed in the night watchman¡¯s uniform, slowly walked over. On his left was huaiqing, who was wearing a in Pce dress. He was as cold as a fairy in a painting.

    On the right was Lin ¡®an in a fiery red dress, charming and amorous, with seductive eyes.

    ¡°How confident are you?¡± Huaiqing tilted his head and looked at Xu ningyan.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed to the sky and mumbled, ¡°¡±Equal, please bless us.¡±

    ..........

 Chapter 551

    551 One person blocking the ministers (1)

    ¡°50 ¨C 50?¡±

    Ming Miao blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°¡±Dog ve, you¡¯re quite confident.¡±

    Then, her charming peach blossom eyes nced at Huai Qing and snorted, ¡°¡±If you want to enter the pce, you can just look for me. Why bring some unimportant people?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a lot more daring recently.¡± Huaiqing nodded and walked towards her.

    ording to the past, Lin ¡®an would definitely be shocked at this time. He would jump around like a little rabbit and then slip away.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t leave. She proudly puffed out her small chest, put her hands on her waist, and actually chose to be stubborn and rejoiced. She shouted in a crisp voice,¡±What, was bengong wrong?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood between the two of them and said with a bitter smile, ¡°¡±Your Majesties, please don¡¯t make a scene. There are outsiders around, don¡¯t make peopleugh.¡±

    Are you not an outsider? Huaiqing shot him a nce.

    Huaiqing, who had a well-developed figure but an icy goddess-like temperament, frowned slightly. She realized that the rtionship between Xu ningyan and Lin ¡®an had rapidly warmed up in a short period of time.

    For example, Xu Qi ¡®an stood between them with his back facing Lin¡¯ an and his face facing her. This was an act of subconsciously protecting the former.

    Another example was when they came together, Lin ¡®an and Xu ningyan were very close to each other, and had already exceeded the scope of etiquette between officials and princesses.

    It was obvious that Xu ningyan was gradually getting closer to Lin ¡®an. This discovery made huaiqing feel inexplicably irritated and ufortable.

    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you ask me how you n to deal with this case? I didn¡¯t say it because I wasn¡¯t confident. But now, what should be done has been done. Man proposes, God disposes.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the conversation, not giving the two princesses a chance to argue. Seeing that he had indeed attracted the attention of huaiqing and Lin¡¯ an, he smiled and continued,

    ¡°In the beginning, I was distressed about how to prove Eng¡¯s innocence and that he didn¡¯t cheat. Butter, I found out that it didn¡¯t matter whether he cheated or not.¡±

    The new year was just a reason for the Civil officials to start a political game. It was just a reason, or a knife.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, Xu Eng was the victim of a political struggle.

    Therefore, the crux of the problem and the key to breaking out of the situation was the words ¡°political struggle.¡± Only by winning this war could Eng get a fair trial.

    Otherwise, was it really important for a person without any backing in the Imperial court to be innocent?

    ¡°What you need to do is to find him helpers, helpers that can win the court.¡± That was the difficulty.

    ¡°His identity as a student of Yun Lu Academy has caused him to be destined to be a rootless duckweed. It¡¯s already extremely fortunate that you all didn¡¯t kick him while he¡¯s down, so it¡¯s impossible for you to help him.

    ¡°If the Duke of Wei makes a move, then those neutral civil officials will also be involved. No one wishes to see Duke of Wei and Yun Lu Academy form an alliance, and I¡¯m afraid that chief advisor Wang won¡¯t turn a blind eye to it either.¡±

    Huaiqing understood the profoundness of it, but what troubled her was the word ¡°helper.¡±

    Without Wei Yuan, how could Xu Qi ¡®an find a force in the court that couldpete with the Censorate of the left, Minister sun, Duke of Cao, and the assistant Minister of the Ministry of War?

    His only source of confidence was Wei Yuan.

    In this game, Emperor Yuan jing was only the judge ... As long as he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to mess with Eng, I can still try ... Xu Qian said.

    .........

    The Lords entered the throne room and remained silent. After a quarter of an hour, Emperor Yuan jing finally arrived.

    The reincarnated ck-haired old Emperor was dressed in a simple Daoist robe with his sleeves fluttering in the wind. He looked like a Daoist instead of an Emperor.

    After the normal Memorial, Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice suddenly stepped out and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±This lowly subject has a Memorial.¡±

    In an instant, everyone looked at the back of the figure in the Crimson official robe. The slightly deathly silent atmosphere of the Imperial court seemed to have stirred up a turbulent undercurrent at this moment.

    Vortexes of power surged through the court.

    After the forey ended, the curtains slowly pulled open.

    The Left Censor-in-Chief, Yuan Xiong, and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, who had been nning this, quietly straightened their backs, showing their strong fighting spirit and confidence.

    The Supreme Court officials and other parties involved in this matter curled their lips. They were waiting for the show to start, but they were also eager to start their revenge on Xu Qi ¡®an and Wei Yuan.

    Grand Secretary Zhao tingfang¡¯s faction was alone, and their brows were tightly furrowed.

    If it was any other time, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the provocation between the factions, nor would he be afraid of the assistant Minister of War. However, the assistant Minister of the Ministry of War hade with the ¡®general trend¡¯ and tied the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion and the students of the Yunlu Academy together. If he wanted to clear the injustice of the Grand Secretary of Dongge, it would be equivalent to clearing the injustice of Xu Xinian. He would have too many enemies.

    Outside and inside the hall, the other neutral parties were silently watching the show. In terms of position, he was naturally biased towards the Minister of Justice and not towards Yun Lu Academy.

    ¡°Please speak, my beloved.¡± Emperor Yuan jing sat high on the Dragon Throne, his aura exuberant.

    ¡°I have been ordered to investigate the case of Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, epting bribes and leaking questions to candidates for the new year. There were three people involved in the case.The Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, Zhao tingfang, and the Butler who acted as the middleman.

    in addition, ording to Xu niannian, he got to know the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion through his brother, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Minister sun finished his report.

    The corresponding confession had been presented to the Emperor in advance, and any matter discussed in court would be presented a day in advance.

    The Left Censor-in-Chief, Yuan Xiong, turned his body and looked at Wei Yuan expressionlessly.

    The rest of the officials also looked at Wei Yuan, waiting for his response and counterattack. Minister sun¡¯s move was to forcefully drag Wei Yuan into the water, not giving him the chance to stand by and do nothing.

 Chapter 552

    552 One person blocking the ministers (2)

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to say.¡±

    At this moment, a white-haired old imperial censor stepped out. It was Zhang xingying, who had made great contributions to Yunzhou.

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s answer did not change. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Please speak, my beloved.¡±

    Zhang xingying nced at Minister sun from the corner of his eye and said loudly,¡±I want to sue the Minister of Justice, Sun Min, for abusing her power and making a confession by torture. Your Majesty, please order a joint trial to investigate the imperial examination fraud case.¡±

    This was amon move in the officialdom-the art of dying!

    The effect of this move would ultimately depend on the emperor¡¯s will.

    Just this? Minister sun sneered and retorted sarcastically, ¡°this case was personally issued by His Majesty. The Ministry of Justice and the magistrate will judge it together. They will monitor each other. How can you say that it was forced to confess?¡±

    ¡°Those three criminals are in prison. Whether or not they have been beaten into confessing, Your Majesty will know once you send people to investigate.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly and asked without looking at censor Zhang, ¡°¡±Everyone, how do you think we should handle this case?¡±

    Zhang xingying stood there in disappointment.

    Minister sun returned a nce at provincial governor Zhang, his eyes were filled with slight disdain. Such a weak and powerless counterattack, are you nning to give up?

    At the same time, Minister sun couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. The emperor¡¯s attitude was very clear, and it was useless to drag things out. However, he didn¡¯t immediately determine the nature of the case.

    His Majesty was giving Wei Yuan and Zhao tingfang a chance to counterattack.

    However, Yuan Xiong¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought about dragging Wei Yuan into this. He stepped out and bowed, ¡±

    Your Majesty, I feel that the nature of this case is extremely serious. After many days of brewing, everyone in the capital knows about it. The resentment of the students is monstrous, and the people are filled with righteous indignation. If we don¡¯t deal with it strictly, it will not be enough to appease the anger of the people.

    At this moment, the official of the Supreme Court stepped out and shook his head.¡±Xu Qi ¡®an fought on behalf of the Directorate of Celestials and made a great contribution, so he can¡¯t be punished,¡±

    The official of the Supreme Court had spoken the truth. He wanted to give Emperor yuanjing and all the officials in the hall an image of ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrogance.¡±

    Once he said this, Emperor Yuan jing had to punish him. Otherwise, it would verify the saying of ¡± taking pride in your achievements ¡± and set a bad example.

    Zhao tingfang¡¯s henchmen stepped out to refute.

    The court officials waited for a moment and were shocked to find that Wei Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. Even the Imperial censors under him had given up.

    This ... He was going to give up his confidant, Xu Qi ¡®an?

    All kinds of thoughts shed through the minds of the officials in the hall, and the direction of the wind quietly changed. The Ministry of official personnel affairs stepped out and tentatively said, ¡±

    ¡°The Supreme Court¡¯s official is right. This case must be dealt with strictly and can not be tolerated. Otherwise, the Imperial court will lose its prestige and his Majesty¡¯s prestige.¡±

    For a time, the officials of the six departments all stood out to support the view of the Chief Justice.

    The assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, who had been one of the instigators but had not spoken, turned to look at Duke Cao.

    Now that the Civil officials had expressed their stance, Duke Cao, who was a first Duke, would add to the fire. A powerful force would be formed in the hall. The Emperor had no reason and would not go against this force for the sake of a Grand schr.

    High Duke Cao stepped out of the ranks expressionlessly, attracting the gazes of the surrounding ministers and nobles.

    High Duke Cao also added fuel to the fire in the imperial examination fraud case ... If he represented the nobles, it would be hard for Wei Yuan, who had lost the opportunity, to turn the situation around. To him, the new year might not be important. However, this would create an irreparable Rift between him and his confidant, Xu Qi ¡®an ... The Dukes thought.

    After high Duke Cao stepped out, he stood side by side with Minister sun and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that the Ministry of Justice and the Magistrate Court were too rash in handling this case. Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, had always been incorruptible and had a good reputation. How could she have epted bribes?

    furthermore, although Xu niannian is only a student, the Yun Lu Academy hasn¡¯t had a ¡®Huiyuan¡¯ for many years. How can the great Confucians of the Academy let this matter rest so easily? ¡±

    The words of High Duke Cao were actually very simple to extract:Xu niannian was a student that Yun Lu Academy was heavily nurturing, so when dealing with him, they had to consider the Academy¡¯s attitude and couldn¡¯t be too harsh.

    Minister sun¡¯s neck stiffened as he slowly turned his head around, staring at High Duke Cao in disbelief.

    The expressions of the Imperial censor of the left and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War changed slightly. Before submitting the impeachment, the two of them had concocted a secret n. After that, High Duke Cao took the initiative to add fuel to the fire, joining forces with the nobles to support the two.

    Many parties tacitly formed an alliance and worked together.

    At this moment, Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao felt as if their ¡°revolution¡± had been betrayed.

    What was going on?

    The Dukes in the hall could not hide their shock. High Duke Cao had changed sides? Then, what was the point of him adding fuel to the fire ...

    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Wei Yuan in shock.

    When did Wei Yuan convince Duke Cao and promise him some benefits?

    Just as everyone was specting, Wei Yuan returned to his senses and looked at Duke Cao in surprise.

    Wei Yuan was extremely surprised. He didn¡¯t know either ... This detail fell into everyone¡¯s eyes, making the ministers even more puzzled.

    For a moment, the situation in the Imperial court became strange.

    The ministers fell into silence. They did not immediately jump out to refute, but chose to watch the situation develop from the side.

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of War could not remain silent. He took three steps forward and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Your Majesty, High Duke Cao¡¯s words are harsh. Think about it, if they were to give Xu Nian a light punishment just because he was a student of the Yun Lu Academy, what would the Directorate think? What would all the schrs in the world think?

    ¡°Why did Emperor Wen zu set up the Directorate and sweep the schrs of Yun Lu Academy out of the court? It was precisely because the schrs of Yun Lu Academy had no respect for the monarch and used literature to mess with thew.

    ¡°Cheng ya Sheng erected a monument in Yun Lu Academy and engraved the words:To repay the sovereign¡¯s kindness with justice, his name would be passed down through the ages. It was to tell the future generations how to be loyal to the monarch and love the country.

 Chapter 553

    553 Blocking the ministers alone (3)

    ¡°Do you all want Emperor Wen zu¡¯s helplessness to repeat itself?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing squinted his eyes. He no longer looked indifferent, but turned into a King with great power.

    Amazing!

    Minister sun and the chief of the Supreme Court raised the corners of their lips. This sneaky idea was wondrously used. It was as if a line had been drawn in the Imperial court. On one side was a schr from the Imperial College, and on the other side was Yun Lu Academy.

    How should one choose in the battle for the orthodoxy?

    If there were any more civil officials who wanted to speak up for Xu New Year, they would have to consider their own position. They would have to consider if their words would cause them to turn their backs on the court and the officials.

    Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong, almostughed out loud. This way, Wei Yuan had no choice but to step down. There were some things that schrs couldn¡¯t say. But he, the leader of the eunuch¡¯s party, could, because he was not a schr from the imperial examination.

    What would Chief Assistant Wang do if Wei Yuan left the stage? How would the rest of the neutral officials react?

    Dragging Wei Yuan into the water, then using the power to defeat him, making himpromise and give in to the Imperial Censorate¡¯s control, this was the Imperial censor of the left¡¯s recent important n.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Hmph! at this time, a cold snort filled with monstrous anger sounded in the hall.

    Everyone turned their heads to the voice. It was the invisible Prince of honor. This Prince wearing a dark yellow Dragon robe stepped out. His face was ashen, his hair was white, and the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes were deep. He looked extremely old.

    Seeing him step out, the heart of Vice Minister of War Qin Yuandao, who had just been emotional, suddenly sank.

    ¡°200 years ago, this Prince had never heard of any schrs from Yun Lu Academy doing anything to harm the princess. Is this the so-called loyalty to the monarch and love the country that you Imperial Censorate schrs im?¡±

    ¡°Hypocrite!¡± King Yu shouted.

    Then, he faced Emperor yuanjing and bowed, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I don¡¯t care about the truth of the imperial examination fraud case. I just feel that the officials of the Ministry of Justice are useless and ipetent.

    ¡°If they knew how to handle cases, my poor Ping Yang wouldn¡¯t have died from injustice. If it wasn¡¯t for the night watchman, Yin Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an, who thoroughly investigated the case, I¡¯m afraid that the injustice would still not have been redressed today.

    ¡°The imperial examination fraud case is of great importance. I hope that Your Majesty can re-examine the case and let the three departments judge it together with the watchman.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and hesitated.

    ¡°Your Majesty, my poor Ping Yang ...¡± King Yu immediately cried.

    Shameless!

    Minister sun, the chief of the Supreme Court, the Imperial Censorate of the left, the assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, and the others ¡®expressions changed. The case of the princess of Ping Yang was a thorn between the Civil officials and Emperor Yuan jing.

    The assistant Minister of the Ministry of War told Emperor Yuan jing that the schrs of Yun Lu Academy were beyond his control. And now, King Yu was telling Emperor Yuan jing that the schrs of the Imperial College also had the intention to murder the imperial family, and they would put it into action.

    Wei Yuanughed in his heart. It was within his expectations that the brat would ask for Prince Yu¡¯s help. However, he had a rough guess as to why Duke Cao would change sides at thest minute, but he had no way of verifying it now.

    Although Xu ningyan was not good at factional disputes, he had a high level ofprehension and could see the situation urately.

    At this moment, Duke Cao and the rest of the nobles agreed, forming a resistance against the Civil officials.

    Chief advisor Wang looked on coldly, but he was quite surprised. He had not expected the confrontation between the noble and the Civil officials.

    Duke Cao and King Yu were not on the same side, and neither were these two with Wei Yuan, but it was an undeniable fact that they had joined forces.

    Who was behind all this?

    The mastermind behind the scenes clearly knew who his enemy was and thusunched a strategy to find a force that couldpete with the ¡± enemy.

    King Yu ... The case of Princess Ping Yang ... It was him? A guess shed through chief advisor Wang¡¯s mind. His face slightly paused for a moment, then returned to normal.

    Minister sun and the others were shocked by the sudden change in the situation. If the case was retried and the Yamen was involved, all the ns would be in vain.

    It would eventually lead to a stalemate.

    Although Xu niannian couldn¡¯t participate in the court examinations, who would care if Huiyuan could?

    As an important backbone of the Royal faction, Minister sun kept winking at chief advisor Wang.

    Big brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? We¡¯re fighting a bloody battle at the front, and you¡¯re not saying anything at the back?

    Wang shoufu noticed Minister sun¡¯s eyes and frowned. From his point of view, he did not care about the oue of the case. Firstly, Wei Yuan didn¡¯t participate in the battle, and secondly, Xu Xin couldn¡¯t represent the entire Yun Lu Academy.

    If he really didn¡¯t like it, he could just find an excuse to send it to a corner.

    However, as the backbone of the Royal party, Minister sun was charging into the enemy lines. If he stood by and did nothing, it would chill the hearts of the people. This was the disadvantage of being a party.

    Most of the time, he had no choice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I do have a way to quickly end this case.¡± Chief advisor Wang stepped out of the ranks and bowed. He said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°As for whether Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, has leaked the question, we just need to try New Year¡¯s wishing. His Majesty can summon him to the hall, and you can personally set a question for him to write a poem in front of all the Dukes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we try whether or not the¡± difficult road ¡°was written by someone else. As for the ssics and policies, the court examinations were just around the corner. Whether or not Xu niannian had real talent or not, the Emperor would personally decide after reading the articles.

    if he¡¯s really an idiot, it means that he leaked the question and cheated. He¡¯ll be severely punished.

    Emperor yuanjing stared at chief advisor Wang for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Your words are reasonable, so we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Minister sun and the others were overjoyed. Chief advisor Wang¡¯s words seemed like he was trying to smooth things over, but it was obvious that he was biased.

    The Emperor would personallye up with a topic to test the poems, and Xu niannian wouldpose a poem in the hall. In the entire Da Feng, the only person who could do this was the poet Xu Qi ¡®an.

 Chapter 554

    554 Blocking the ministers alone (4)

    If he couldn¡¯t pass this stage, how could he even talk about the court examination?

    Your Majesty, ¡± King Yu immediately said, ¡± this method is too rash. How can an ordinary persone up with such a good poem? ¡±

    Zhang xingying immediately agreed.

    time is also limited on the examination field, ¡± Yuan Xiong said with a smile. since Xu Huiyuan canpose one, why can¡¯t hepose a second one? ¡±

    ¡°Prince Yu¡¯s words are wrong. For Xu Xinyi to be able to produce such a masterpiece, it shows that he is extremely good at poetry. When he writes another song andpares the two, it will naturally be clear.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is a wonderful method.¡±

    The six courtiers took the lead in supporting him, and the rest of the Civil officials agreed.

    High Duke Cao watched from the side with folded arms. He had only promised to help Xu Nian give him a lighter sentence, but had no intention of letting him off the hook.

    King Yu¡¯s face darkened and he was about to continue to persuade Emperor Yuan jing when he waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±This one¡¯s mind is set, Prince Yu need not say anything more.¡±

    ............

    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, an armored Imperial Guard entered the throne room and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought you a New Year¡¯s wish.¡±

    The originally stagnant atmosphere suddenly became lively, and everyone in the Imperial court was in high spirits.

    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said in a dignified voice.

    The Imperial Guard took his leave. A few minutester, the handsome man in a prison uniform arrived to celebrate the new year.

    He slowly walked through the red-carpeted passage, passed through the ministers on both sides, and came to Emperor Yuan jing.

    This, this is the legendary throne room?

    This was the ce where the officials of the Imperial court attended court?

    Why did you bring me to the throne room ... A series of question marks shed through Xu niannian¡¯s mind. He was so excited that his hands and feet were trembling uncontrobly.

    In an extremely low voice, he gave himself a buff.¡±Even if the mountain copses in front of you, it won¡¯t change color!¡±

    In an instant, Xu Eng¡¯s heart was as calm as the water in a well. His eyes were bright and clear, as if he didn¡¯t care about the Lords on both sides.

    ¡°Your student wishes for the New Year, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve verified her identity,¡± the Imperial Guard immediately replied.

    Emperor Yuan jing examined the young man who was so good-looking that he was out of control. He nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    Let me ask you, did the Grand schr Dongge ept any bribes to leak the questions to you? ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent!¡± Xu niannian shouted.

    No one paid attention to his defense. Emperor Yuan jing interrupted him lightly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you want to prove your innocence,pose a poem in this throne room. I¡¯ll personallye up with the topic to wish you a Happy New Year. Do you dare?¡±

    I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare ... Xu niannian¡¯s face turned slightly pale.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be brought into the throne room and face such a situation.

    ¡°A difficult journey¡± was written by his eldest brother on his behalf, not by him. Although he had changed two words, he could Pat his chest and say, ¡°This poem wasposed by me.

    However, if he was asked to write another poem, and it was ast-minute one at that, he could not do it at all.

    To be able to do such a thing. it had to be possessed by. Saint ... Xu niannian was in despair. He even had the thought of confessing everything and begging the Imperial court to give him a lighter punishment.

    However, reason told him that once he admitted that ¡± a difficult journey ¡± was not written by him, what awaited him would be the end of him sliding into the abyss.

    No one would care that the Big Brother had bet on the right question.

    What should I do? what should I do? I didn¡¯t expect that this would be the first time I¡¯ming to the throne room. He had a deep understanding of the difficulties and dangers of officialdom.

    Big brother, what should I do ...

    Xu Xinian¡¯s expression and expression were all seen by the ministers and Emperor Yuan jing.

    Minister sun¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Xu Qi ¡®an had nailed him to the pir of shame when he wrote the poem. Now, the tables had turned, and it was his turn to do the 15th.

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, exhaled silently. He felt that the overall situation had been decided. After taking down Zhao tingfang, his next step would be to n for a position in Dongge University.

    The cab was chief advisor Wang¡¯s territory, and Minister sun was the backbone of the king¡¯s party, so it was almost certain.

    The left imperial censor Yuan Xiong looked at Wei Yuan. He was in a bad mood because Wei Yuan didn¡¯t make a move. His n had failed.

    However, it wasn¡¯t a loss for Wei Yuan to lose a capable general.

    As expected, it hade to this ... Wei Yuan sighed silently. When he first learned that Xu niannian was involved in the imperial examination fraud case, he felt that it wasn¡¯t difficult. After Xu Qi ¡®an confessed to writing the poem, Wei Yuan¡¯s advice to him was, ¡±

    He would try to be lenient.

    This was a fatal w.

    Xu ningyan seems to have something else to rely on. He didn¡¯t say it, but I can feel it ... Wei Yuan had a rough idea of Duke Cao¡¯s betrayal, but he had no idea how to solve the poetry problem.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked down at Xu Xinyi and said in a dignified and low voice, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t dare to?¡±

    Gulp ... Xu niannian swallowed his saliva and gritted his teeth, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please give me a question.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing smiled and said leisurely, ¡± to repay the emperor¡¯s kindness with loyalty and integrity. Hmm, I¡¯llpose a poem with the title of ¡®loyal to the Emperor and serving the country¡¯. I¡¯ll give you the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡±

    Upon hearing Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s question, Minister sun and the others could not help butugh secretly.

    His Majesty clearly knew that Xu niannian was a student of Yunlu Academy, yet he still set such a test. It was deliberate.

    Moreover, since ancient times, the poems that were used to serve the country were mostly used when the country was in ruins. There were very few excellent works with this topic in peaceful times.

    This question was very difficult!

    Loyal to the Emperor and serving the country ... Xu niannian¡¯s body stiffened, and he was stunned.

    ...

    On that day, big brother drew lots and picked two questions. One was about ambition, and the other was about patriotism. The Ode to his will had already yed an important role in the spring examination, helping him be the Huiyuan of the current dynasty.

    In that case, the remaining patriotic poems would naturally be of no use.

 Chapter 555

    555 One person blocking the ministers (5)

    He had never expected that the title given by Emperor Yuan jing would be a poem about loyalty to the monarch and patriotism.

    Could, could it be ... His Majesty was in cahoots with big brother? Otherwise, how could such a coincidence be exined?

    Emperor Yuan jing looked expressionlessly at the spring hunt in the hall. Observation was a skill that an Emperor had mastered since he was a Prince.

    Xu Huiyuan¡¯s various expressions and eyes were all describing the panic and despair in his heart, causing him to be dumbfounded.

    King Yu, who had also been a Prince, coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty ...¡±

    ¡°King Yu!¡±

    the time it takes for an incense stick to burn is limited, ¡± the assistant Minister of War interrupted. don¡¯t disturb Xu Huiyuan¡¯s poem-writing session. The court officials are waiting.

    King Yu¡¯s face darkened.

    The ministers all had different expressions. Some were worried, some were happy, some were sneering, and some were watching coldly.

    In the silence, Xu niannian said loudly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. Your student thanks Your Majesty for showing mercy and giving me this opportunity. My big brother, Xu Qi ¡®an, is the best poet in Dafeng, and he canpose poems with ease.

    ¡°I naturally can¡¯t embarrass him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Why was he suddenly so confident?

    The officials, Prince Yu, and Emperor Yuan jing were all stunned.

    Then, a voice with cadence sounded in the inner hall, ¡±

    ck clouds press down on the city, and the Golden scales of the armor light open to the sun.

    This short sentence outlined a vivid siege map in the hearts of all living beings. The enemies were rolling over like dark clouds. On the city wall, the guards ¡®armor shone with sunlight as they waited in formation.

    Xu Xinian looked back, his eyes slowly swept over the Lords, and he recited, ¡°¡±The horn sounds fill the autumn sky, and swallow¡¯s fat congealed into the night Purple.¡±

    All the nobles looked over in shock. This schr had never been on the battlefield, so why did he describe the scene of the battlefield so well and so deeply rooted in their hearts?

    ¡°Half a roll of the red g facing Yi River, the heavy frost drum sounds cold without a beat.¡±

    what a good ¡®the heavy frost drum doesn¡¯t sound.¡¯ It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve returned to the past, when I was wrapped in horse leather and guarding the border. Wei Haibo was intoxicated and praised loudly.

    The rest of the nobles were also immersed in the charm of the poem.

    The Civil official frowned and nced at the vulgar martial artists unhappily. He hated them for suddenly interrupting him.

    Minister sun nced at the left censor of the Imperial court, Yuan Xiong, who looked at the Vice Minister of War, Qin Yuandao, with a nk expression. Qin Yuandao, on the other hand, looked at the chief of the Supreme Court with an ashen face.

    The four of them exchanged nces in silence, and their hearts sank.

    ¡°This poem .... The official said in. deep voice. It was not bad, but what did it have to do with being loyal to the Emperor? What you wrote was only about the battlefield and horses, the Grand Huiyuan, but it couldn¡¯t even fit the poem.

    ¡°What is it if not fraud?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡± Qin Yuandao said loudly.

    Xu niannian turned a deaf ear and turned around, bowing his head to Emperor yuanjing. His voice became louder and louder, echoing throughout the hall.

    ¡°In return for the emperor¡¯s wishes on the Golden tform, I shall die for you with the Jade Dragon.¡±

    The Chief Justice¡¯s breath stopped as he looked at Xu Xinian in a daze. He felt as if his face had been pped hard by an invisible hand and a fire rushed up to his heart.

    Minister sun and the others also looked ashen, and the veins on their foreheads were bulging.

    To repay the emperor¡¯s wishes on the Golden tform, to die for the Emperor with the Jade Dragon ... Emperor Yuan jing reminisced leisurely and then revealed a smile. He was very pleased.

    ¡°Good poem, good poem. As expected of Huiyuan, as expected of the genius who wrote ¡®a difficult journey¡¯. ¡±

    From her tone and expression, anyone could tell that Her Majesty was in a good mood.

    After a pause, Emperor Yuan jing asked,¡±but what does this golden table mean?¡±

    The Golden tform should be a high tform cast in gold ... Xu niannian bowed and exined his understanding. if we pledge our loyalty to His Majesty and die for him, we can even get a jade tform, let alone a gold tform.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly, and the smile on his face became more profound. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Imperial court has always been clear about rewards and punishments, and never mistreat meritorious officials. I am the same.¡±

    He continued,¡±Xu Hui¡¯s poems aren¡¯t inferior to my elder brother¡¯s,¡± a difficult journey ¡°was naturally written by you. As for the ssics and policy, I will read them in person during the court examinations. Don¡¯t Let Me Down.

    ¡°As long as you can enter the second rank, I can promise to let you enter the Hanlin Academy and be amoner with good luck.¡±

    The Hanlin Academy was also known as the ce of the Prime Minister. Although it was not as good as the first ss, it also had the qualifications to enter the cab and was one of the top noble families in the dynasty.

    Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang turned their heads to the left and right respectively and looked at Xu New Year at the same time.

    Xu niannian felt relieved and suppressed the joy in his heart. ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing said,¡±I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    It was over. The imperial examination fraud case was almost closed.

    Unless Xu niannian performed badly in the court examinations and his essay was badly written, the probability of that happening was extremely low. As a student of Yun Lu Academy and the current Huiyuan, his talent was definitely one of the best among the tribute schrs.

    The most important thing was that His Majesty seemed to appreciate this child.

    The court officials had strange expressions on their faces. They didn¡¯t expect the case to end like this.

    He tried to steal. chicken but ended up losing the rice ... Minister sun¡¯s expression was ugly. After the court examination, when the imperial examination fraud case was over, there would definitely be people who would take the opportunity to criticize him for abusing his power and framing him.

    The officials of the six departments and the other rank 3 officials were all disappointed and dissatisfied.

    This kind of dissatisfaction almost reached its peak when he heard Emperor Yuan jing promise to let Xu niannian enter the Hanlin Academy.

    What qualifications did a student of the Yun Lu Academy have to enter the Hanlin Academy? Nothing like this had ever happened in the two hundred years since the establishment of the Imperial College.

    The officials in the hall and the ministers outside the hall dispersed withplicated feelings. When they passed through the square, they saw a silver Gong standing with a saber in hand.

    ...

    He faced the meridian Gate and the ministers.

    The two princesses, huaiqing and Lin ¡®an, stood in the distance, not by Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s side.

    On one side, there were hundreds of powerful officials in the capital.

    On one side, there was a rough warrior standing alone, and the night watchman was a silver Gong.

    One person had blocked the most powerful group of people in the great Feng.

    The officials noticed the little silver Gong that was blocking the way and recognized him. There was no official in the capital who did not recognize him.

    What was he trying to do?

    Was this boorish warrior trying to be smug and show off his strength?

    The six ministers, the assistant ministers, the six ministers, the imperial family, the nobles ... Many pairs of eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an, examining him.

    A mere martial artist actually dares to block our way?

    A man and a de stood at the meridian Gate, blocking the ministers alone.

    ...

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the ministers and slowly scanned them. Suddenly, he sneered and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Cao¡¯s name and body will be destroyed, but the rivers will flow through the ages ... Bah!¡±

    He spat on the ground, picked up his knife, and left.

    The group mocked him!

    The area outside the meridian Gate instantly fell into a deathly silence.

    ..............

    [ PS: this chapter is written as if it¡¯s constipated. It¡¯s written bit by bit. ]

 Chapter 556

    556 Taking in a disciple (1)

    It was deathly silent outside the meridian Gate. Hundreds of officials seemed to have lost their voices collectively, the sarcastic poem echoing in their ears.

    Only a schr could truly understand the irony in this poem, how sharp it was.

    Schrs were not afraid of being scolded or quarreling. Some even regarded quarreling as a discussion of Dao and were self-satisfied. Those with low status liked to quarrel with those with high status.

    Those who had a long reputation liked to quarrel with people of the same level, and even liked to quarrel with the Emperor. Once the Emperor was flustered and exasperated, they would even point at the Emperor and say, ¡°He was anxious, he was anxious ...

    He was an outstanding person.

    However, schrs, especially those in high positions, were afraid of being scolded by these three things.

    First, history books.

    2. Articles.

    3. Poetry.

    This was because these three topics were rted to the things that schrs cared about the most:Reputation.

    His reputation.

    [ your Cao¡¯s name and body will be destroyed, but the rivers will flow through the ages ... ] These were words that struck at one¡¯s heart. No schr could stand the mockery of this poem. It was too malicious.

    At this moment, the hundreds of officials felt as if blood had rushed to their faces. They truly felt a great humiliation.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the poem itself, but also because the person who humiliated them was a vulgar martial artist.

    It was not until the tall figure in the short cloak walked further and further away that an official said in a trembling voice, ¡±

    ¡°Fanatic, scoundrel, boorish fellow ... How dare you humiliate us like this? My Lords, if you can tolerate this, then who can¡¯t? quickly dispatch your troops and behead this dog.¡±

    The one who spoke was the Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong. His mood had fallen to the bottom after all his ns had failed. He was like a barrel of gunpowder. At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s deliberate action of waiting at the meridian Gate to step on him made his heart hurt.

    Yuan Xiong felt that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s poem was ridiculing him and trying to nail him to the pir of shame.

    The second one to go berserk was the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao. He furiously took a few steps forward and sternly shouted,

    ¡°Guards, where are the guards? stop that bastard for me. He¡¯s humiliating the court officials and is being disrespectful. Stop him for this official!¡±

    It was a pity that the Imperial Guards only obeyed Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s orders. Even the princess and the prince had no authority to mobilize them.

    Minister sun had mixed feelings. He was inevitably angry, but for some reason, he was relieved that Xu Qi ¡®an did not name anyone.

    He nailed everyone to the pir of shame and shared it equally. The shame that everyone suffered was not so sharp.

    Minister sun felt that there was something wrong with his mentality, but he couldn¡¯te up with a conclusion. Minister sun, who was well-read in poetry, had never read Lu Shuren¡¯s book.

    Lord Wei has really cultivated a capable subordinate.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s mouth twitched and he said in a weird tone.

    Even chief advisor Wang, who was unfathomably shrewd, was angered by this. The destructive power of this poem was evident.

    All the officials looked at Wei Yuan in exasperation, questioning him with their eyes.

    Wei Yuan seemed to have just recovered from his shock and asked, ¡°¡±What is everyone doing, could it be that you¡¯ve all taken a seat?¡±

    ........ All the officials were stunned. They felt that Wei Yuan¡¯s words had reversed the situation.

    ¡°Then, then what should be written in the history books about today¡¯s matter?¡± A young lecturer of the Hanlin Academy said in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the officials turn their heads and look at him faintly. Their eyes seemed to be saying:Have you gone silly from reading too much?

    The lecturer of the Hanlin Academy shrunk his head back and said, ¡°¡±Such a small matter isn¡¯t worthy of being recorded in the history books.¡±

    the court session is over, ¡± Wei Yuan said. it¡¯s not appropriate for everyone to gather at the meridian Gate. You should leave as soon as possible.

    With that, he took the lead and left. After walking for a while, Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face and let out a gloating ¡°heh.¡±

    After leaving the pce gates and entering the carriage, Wei Yuan, who was in a good mood, told Nangong qianrou what had happened at the meridian Gate.

    The gentle adopted son chuckled and said, ¡°¡±Foster father, weren¡¯t you also among the Dukes at that time?¡±

    The smile on Wei Yuan¡¯s face slowly faded.

    Outside the meridian Gate, huaiqing and Lin ¡®an remained where they were as they watched the civil and military officials leave.

    [ your Cao¡¯s name and body will be destroyed, but the rivers will flow through the ages ... ] Huaiqing muttered to herself. Her eyes reflected the backs of the Lords, but in her heart, there was only the tall figure in the uniform of the night watchman who left with a knife.

    Xu ningyan was different from ordinary martial artists. He knew how to attack people¡¯s vital points and how to use the sharpest attack to retaliate against the enemy without endangering himself.

    Using poetry to strike the heart and hit the weak points of a schr, this was Xu ningyan¡¯s unique ability.

    ¡°The dog ve is so impressive ...¡± The mounted man muttered.

    There was only one scene in her eyes-the dog ve¡¯s light poem had made all the civil and military officials furious, but they were helpless.

    In Ming Ji¡¯s heart, this was something that even his father couldn¡¯t do. Although his father could oppress people with his power, he could not y it down like a dog ve.

    Her charming peach blossom eyes sparkled, and she proudly puffed out her chest, barely showing the scale of a daily celebration.

    ............

    In the bedchamber, Emperor Yuan jing, who had just finished the morning court session, was holding a Daoist Scripture in his hand. He had silently listened to the old eunuch¡¯s report and learned about everything that had happened at the meridian Gate.

    ¡°You have guts.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jingughed. It was hard to tell if he was praising or mocking him.

    However, the old eunuch could be sure that Emperor Yuan jing had no intention of punishing Xu Qi ¡®an for his arrogant behavior.

    He could vaguely guess Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s thoughts. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions made him look like a lonely official, following Wei Yuan¡¯s path.

    And a lonely official was often the one that made the Emperor feel most at ease.

    ...

 Chapter 557

    557 Taking in a disciple (2)

    Compared to a capable and talented young man who was making connections and forming cliques everywhere, it was more in line with the emperor¡¯s wishes to be a lone official.

    ¡°Your name and body will be destroyed, but the river will flow through the ages!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jingughed and said with a teasing expression, ¡°¡±Good poem, good poem, our Da Feng poetry King is well-deserved. Greatpanion, pass down my orders. Order the Hanlin Academy to record this matter in the annals of history. I want to personally look over it. ¡±

    This was The Emperor¡¯s Revenge on those nerds of the Hanlin Academy ... The two poems by the Xu brothers had pleased the Emperor greatly. The old eunuch epted the order and left.

    Your Cao¡¯s name and body will be destroyed, but the river will flow through the ages!

    Emperor Yuan jing recited the poem again. The pleasure on his face gradually faded, and his desire for immortality became more and more intense.

    .............

    During lunch, Chu Yuanyang listened to his old friend talk about what happened in the court, as well as the scene of Xu ningyan blocking the hundreds of officials with a knife and mocking them with poetry.

    This, this was actually the way to break out of the situation ... It was a good idea to use the noble to fight against the Civil officials, but it was extremely difficult. How did Xu ningyan and number three do it ... Number three and Xu ningyan were indeed brothers. They were both talented in poetry.

    It was a pity that number three¡¯s level was still too low and he was far behind his cousin Xu Qi ¡®an. Otherwise, there would have been number three among the people who entered the tomb that day.

    Of course, the schrly faction had been weak for a long time, so it was understandable that the third grade was low.

    Chu Yuanqian praised number three¡¯s poem in the court and did not say anything more. It was a good poem, but unfortunately, thest line did not hit his heart.

    On the other hand, Xu ningyan¡¯s ridiculing poem made Chu Yuanqian¡¯s blood boil, and she drank three cups on the spot.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to scold those people who are in a dead position without eating anything, but unfortunately, poetry is not my Forte. Xu ningyan is indeed the best poet in Dafeng.¡± Chu Yuanxiughed.

    His entire body felt carefree, and he had the urge to immediately find Xu Ning for a banquet, drink and chat with him, and get drunk.

    However, considering that he had just solved his cousin¡¯s imperial examination fraud case and had some trivial matters to deal with, he held back his impulse.

    ...........

    The Wang Manor.

    Wang si mu, who had been paying close attention to this case, had heard about the fierce dispute that had taken ce in the court today, as well as the sarcastic poem at the meridian Gate, through her own channels.

    ¡°I knew it. Xu Huiyuan¡¯s talent is unparalleled. How could he have cheated in the imperial examination? His cousin, Xu ningyan, was even more capable in this matter. He was able to get Duke Cao and Prince Yu to speak up for Xu Huiyuan, as well as the court.

    ¡°Thiswork is unusual. What surprised me the most was that Wei Yuan didn¡¯t make a move. From the beginning to the end, he just stood by and watched. In this way, Xu Huiyuan won¡¯t be branded as the eunuch¡¯s conspirator, which is a good thing that will have a far-reaching impact on him.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s also a good thing for me ... Miss Wang smiled.

    The maidservant, LAN ¡®er, was at the side, pretending to be listening attentively, but her mind was actually filled with confusion.

    ¡°LAN ¡®er, go to the Xu residence again and help me date Xu Huiyuan ... No, this will make me seem unreserved and I¡¯m asking for credit.¡± Miss Wang shook her head and dismissed the idea.

    He thought,¡±at this time, being silent will instead highlight my bearing and structure. If I rush to im credit, I¡¯ll be looked down upon by the Xu family¡¯s matriarch.¡±

    Smart people didn¡¯t need to make things too obvious, as long as they had a tacit understanding.

    ............

    Imperial astronomer.

    When yang qianhuan passed by the pill refinement room on the seventh floor, he overheard his junior brothers discussing what had happened during the morning court session. He had originally disdained such matters and couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen.

    However, yang qianhuan¡¯s footsteps slowed down when she heard the words ¡®Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet¡¯. Her instincts were telling her that this might be another opportunity for her to gain more knowledge points.

    young master Xu¡¯s poem was so satisfying. I think it¡¯s the first sarcastic poem in history.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s too exaggerated, but it¡¯s indeed very satisfying, especially in front of all the civil and military officials, blocking the meridian Gate, and saying ...¡±

    Poems? What poem?

    Yang qianhuan approached him silently and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±What are you guys talking about?¡±

    The white-robed alchemists were shocked. They stared at the back of his head andined, ¡°¡±Senior brother yang, you¡¯re always like this. It¡¯s really scary.¡±

    ¡°What did Xu ningyan do this time?¡± yang qianhuan ignored him and asked,¡±he blocked all the officials at the meridian Gate by himself?¡± What is the first ever ridiculing poem in history?¡±

    The white-robed Alchemist then recounted the events of the day to yang qianhuan.

    Yang qianhuan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. An image appeared in his mind. After the court was dismissed, the officials were slowly walking out of the meridian Gate. At this moment, he suddenly saw a white-robed figure standing there with his back to the crowd, blocking the way of the officials.

    The Lords were furious and berated the white-robed sorcerer for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth and blocking their way.

    The white-robed sorcerer ignored the curses that filled the sky. Suddenly, he began to chant, ¡°¡±Your name and body will be destroyed, but the river will flow through the ages.¡±

    All of the officials were dumbstruck and shocked.

    At this thought, yang qianhuan felt as if electricity was coursing through his body. He shuddered uncontrobly, and goosebumps appeared on his neck and arms.

    ¡°Why, why is Xu ningyan always able to do one thing after another, one thing after another that makes people envious? Yunzhou fended off four hundred rebel soldiers and fought against the Buddhist sect under the watchful eyes of the public ... It was too unfair, too unfair.

    ¡°When is the next court session? I, I also want to go to the meridian Gate, I must go.¡±

    ...........

    In the afternoon, in the Imperial Academy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Fu Xiang sat opposite each other and drank tea. As they talked andughed, Xu Qi¡¯ an told Fu Xiang about what had happened in the court today, apanied by a patriotic poem that Xu Xinyi had ¡± written ¡°, as well as the half of the poem he had written at the meridian Gate.

 Chapter 558

    558 Taking in a disciple (3)

    Fu Xiang was a person who loved poetry. Her heart shook as she listened to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s story. She was full of admiration for Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s achievements. Her eyes were full of tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you for a favor. Spread the news of what happened in the court today.¡± After saying that, Xu Qi ¡®an made his request.

    The education workshop was the fastest and most convenient transit point for spreading information.

    ¡°Then, what reward does Mr. Xu n to give them?¡±

    Fu Xiang would not have rejected him back then. Her limpid eyes were staring straight at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    It was impossible to hide one¡¯s feelings for someone. Fu Xiang¡¯s longing for Xu Qi ¡®an was full of water.

    An hourter, Xu Qi ¡®an went to see Ming Yan, Xiao Ya, and a few other courtesans he was familiar with. He asked them to spread the news of what had happened in the court during the tea gathering.

    Then, he rode the little mare back to the house.

    The imperial examination fraud case was a fatal blow to Xu niannian¡¯s reputation. After deliberate spreading, the schrs and people in the capital knew that Xu niannian had cheated in the imperial examination to get to Huiyuan.

    This impression would slowly settle down in the future. Once it formed a mark, even if the Imperial court proved Xu Xinyi¡¯s innocence in the future, it would be difficult to change his image in a short time.

    Moreover, the imperial examination fraud case was not over yet. The court examination was in five days. Xu Qi ¡®an had to be wary of Minister sun and the others who would risk everything and cause trouble on the eve of the court examination.

    For example, instigating the students of the Imperial College to cause trouble.

    If public opinion could be turned around in a short period of time, then the Directorate¡¯s students would have no reputation and would not be able to achieve great things.

    When everyone knew that Xu niannian had been wronged, even if you pretended not to see it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get the public¡¯s approval and support.

    The ancient people, whether it was in war or nning, paid great attention to a good reason.

    . I¡¯ve used up the favor from King Yu. so it¡¯s not. loss. Fortunately. King Yu no longer has the heart to fight for fame and fortune, or he might not have stood up for me ... . haven¡¯t given Duke Cao the benefits I promised. With the influence of the Duke and the Deputy general of the North vanquishing Prince,. will definitely be devoured if. go back on my words ...¡±

    ¡°The North vanquishing Prince probably doesn¡¯t know about this. It¡¯s the n of the Deputy general and Duke Cao. But I¡¯m just a small silver Gong. Moreover, the invincible Vajra of the Buddhist sect would even tempt high-ranked martial artists. After all, it could strengthen his defense, cultivate to a higher level, and even bring about a breakthrough in his battle prowess. There was no reason for him not to be tempted.

    ¡°Therefore, the promised benefits must still be given. However, I can write the nine Yin Scripture backward ...¡±

    .............

    After dusk, the Xu family¡¯s dining table was filled with a joyous atmosphere. Aunt was enthusiastically putting food on Xu niannian¡¯s te and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s te.

    It was as if both of them were his own sons.

    Although this attitude wouldn¡¯tst long, in the future, when she was angered by her nephew, she would remember the old hatred and their rtionship would go back to how it was.

    But at this moment, her aunt¡¯s gratitude was as sincere as 24k gold.

    Xu lingyue liked this kind of family atmosphere very much. She admired her big brother more and more, and her beautiful eyes were fixed on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Um, I have something to say.¡±

    Lina swallowed her food and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and second uncle Xu with a rare serious attitude.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked as he ate.

    Second uncle Xu took a sip of wine and looked at little ck from the corner of his eye.

    Lina¡¯s little face was serious. She looked at Xu lingying and said, ¡°¡±I want to take Lingyin as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an spat out her rice.

    ¡°Pfft ...¡± Second uncle Xu spat out the wine.

    The whole family was caught off guard.

    Xu niannian shook off the rice on his body with a look of disgust and moved away from his brother. He then looked at Lina.¡±Tell me your reason.¡±

 Chapter 559

    559 Fulfilling the promise (1)

    ¡°Lingying is a genius, a rare genius. I don¡¯t want to waste such an unpolished gem.¡±

    Lina¡¯s eyes, which seemed to hide the blue ocean, stared at Xu lingying carefully, as if she was staring at a treasure.

    Genius?

    Xu Pingzhi and his nephew looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡°This daughter of mine has no talent. Her bones and muscles are not tough enough. She only has a burst of strength.¡±

    It was Xu Pingzhi¡¯s decision to let Xu Qi ¡®an practice martial arts and Xu xinnian study. This was because Xu niannian had no talent for martial arts, but he was extremely intelligent. Xu Qi ¡®an was the opposite.

    After Xu lingying was born, Xu Pingzhi had also touched her bones. In addition to many years of observation, he was extremely convinced that his young daughter was not only stupid, but her bones were also weak.

    At the very least, it was difficult for her to pass the spirit refinement realm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also shook his head. He was more observant than second uncle Xu. If Xu lingying was a martial arts genius, Xu Qi¡¯ an would have already started to cultivate the flower bud of Da Feng.

    As for studying, Xu niannian had given up when his younger sister was four years old.His eyes were unfocused, and he couldn¡¯t focus.

    As expected, Xu lingying did not disappoint her second brother. Every teacher who had taught her would be so angry that they would question their lives.

    If one had to point out what kind of talent this little bean had, it was probably ... Eat?

    Lina retorted, ¡°¡±But she can eat.¡±

    Are you f. cking making fun of us ... The whole family looked at the ck-skinned kid from the southern border.

    Lina saw the strange looks in everyone¡¯s eyes and said in surprise, ¡± didn¡¯t you guys realize that she¡¯s a genius? ¡±

    When Xu niannian and the others heard this, they turned their heads to look at Xu lingying, who was peeling an egg. She knocked one end of the egg on the table, then pressed her small palm on the egg and rubbed it hard on the table. The egg shell fell off the moment it was touched.

    The entire process was as smooth as flowing water.

    At her age, she was indeed a genius ... The whole family could not help but want to cover their faces.

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and tactfully reminded Lina not to joke around.¡±Eating may be a talent, but it¡¯s not so arrogant that she wants to take a disciple. What can you teach her?

    ¡°How do I peel off the eggshell in three breaths? How do I make myself eat an extra bowl of rice every day?¡±

    Lina¡¯s healthy wheat-colored skin suddenly turned red. She waved her hands and exined, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going to teach her how to eat. I¡¯m going to teach her Voodoo.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s expression changed. He waited for Xu linging like a copper Bell.¡±Did you catch a bug and eat it?¡±

    Xu Ling revealed a look of yearning and probed, ¡°¡±Can bugs be eaten?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat it, you can¡¯t eat it.¡± Xu niannian and second uncle Xu waved their hands in unison.

    When I heard that you were going to teach her Voodoo, my first reaction was also:The little bean ate a bug?

    Xu Qianined in his heart and asked thoughtfully,¡±You mean, she¡¯s a genius in Gu cultivation?¡±

    Leena nodded and then corrected him, ¡°¡±More urately, he is a genius in cultivating strength Gu. Ling Yin has strong bones and qi and blood, in our strength Gu division, she is a genius that we can¡¯t find in decades.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? he¡¯s such a small child, but he eats so much.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it because she was greedy ... Everyone in the Xu family thought to themselves. Then, they came to a realization. ording to the way Xu lingying ate, other children would have died from overeating, but she was still alive and kicking.

    Lina suppressed her desire to eat and continued,¡±Our strength Gu sect¡¯s cultivation method is to choose a strength Gu and eat it when we are young, and let it live in our body.

    ¡°In the first few years, strength Gu will absorb the host¡¯s blood essence and energy. If the child¡¯s body is not strong enough, they will be very weak, and because strength Gu is one with the host, it will not squeeze the host dry, but will weaken with him.

    ¡°This will result in a congenital deficiency.¡±

    but she won¡¯t, ¡± she said, her eyes burning as she looked at Xu lingying. she will provide Li Ju with the best breeding ground,ying a solid foundation at a young age. Moreover, Ling Yin¡¯s bones are strong, and even if she doesn¡¯t cultivate her heart, her strength is far superior to her peers. Once she¡¯s properly nurtured, she¡¯ll soar to the sky in one go.¡±

    The family looked at each other.

    His aunt pondered for a while and probed, ¡°¡±Then, will she be as gluttonous as you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± Leena waved her hand.

    Just as her aunt heaved a sigh of relief, she heard little ck skin say humbly, ¡°¡±She¡¯ll be a bigger eater than me.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. What about you, old master?¡± Auntie rejected without even thinking.

    Xu Pingzhi looked at his son and nephew, asking for their opinion.¡±What do you two think?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anmented, ¡± it¡¯s useless to study. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m good at martial arts. Why don¡¯t I try? ¡±

    The aunt mmed the table, feeling offended. She was trembling with anger.¡±Xu ningyan, what are you saying? isn¡¯t lingying your sister?¡±

    It seemed that there was no need for the future. Today, she would be able to remember the old hatred and announce the end of the mother-son rtionship between aunt and nephew.

    ¡°Mother, big brother is right,¡± Xu lingyue said in a low voice.

    The angry aunt was caught off guard and was stabbed in the back by her daughter.

    I can take you in as a disciple, ¡± Xu niannian said. but I have something to ask you. When will you finish your apprenticeship in strength Gu cultivation? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be as short as five years, as long as twenty years, depending on individual talent,¡± Leena replied without even thinking.

    Xu niannian nodded, looked at the bell, and said, ¡°¡±Then, Miss Lina, can you stay in the capital for five or twenty years?¡±

    ¡°As long as you guys give me some food, I can stay here forever,¡± Leena said.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Everyone from the Xu family said in unison.

    ¡°........¡±Little ck skin¡¯s face was full of grievances. It¡¯s just a few mouthfuls of rice from your family, how stingy can you be?

 Chapter 560

    560 Fulfilling the promise (2)

    In the end, the head of the family, Xu Pingzhi, made a decision and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble Lina to teach my daughter.¡±

    Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her with confusion. Did they really have to let Lina live in the capital for five or even twenty years?

    The repair fee was too high.

    In response, Xu Pingzhiughed and said, ¡°¡±Lingying is just a girl, and she doesn¡¯t want to be the number one master in the world. If he could learn a little, even if he couldn¡¯t finish his apprenticeship, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°The two of you are too ambitious. You always want to be the leader of everything.¡±

    Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an had nothing to say. They felt that what their second uncle (father) said made sense.

    Lina patted Xu lingying¡¯s head. if youe back to the southern border with me, my father will definitely take you in as a personal disciple. In ten years at most, you¡¯ll be able to move a mountain.¡±

    A corresponding scene appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. Ten yearster, Xu lingying, who had grown up, was carrying a mountain. Every step she took caused an earthquake-like effect.

    Big pot, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m giving you a mountain. Take it!

    The Xu family¡¯s daughter had just grown up, and her strength was unparalleled ... Xu Qi ¡®an shivered.

    ............

    The sky was blue and Dark Before Dawn.

    An orange cat strode elegantly through the empty and quiet streets and came to the Gate of the Sun Manor.

    It nimbly jumped onto the roof of a house facing the street, looked around, and then jumped off the roof, quickly running to the Gate of the Sun Manor.

    Then, the orange cat¡¯s throat rolled, forming a round outline, and slowly squeezed out of his throat.

    It was a small Jade Mirror. After it was spat out, it didn¡¯t fall to the ground, but floated in the air. The mirror shed and shook out an unconscious young master.

    The orange cat opened its mouth and put the Jade Mirror back into its stomach. It raised its tail and quickly left.

    After another fifteen minutes, the old gatekeeper opened the door with a yawn and saw the well-dressed young master lying on the ground. He was shocked. After seeing the young master¡¯s face, he ran into the mansion excitedly.

    After a while, a few servants hurried in and carried the well-dressed young man into the mansion.

    Minister sun heard the news and rushed over. When he saw his son lying unconscious on the couch, his heart was instantly in his mouth.

    master, young master is only unconscious. He¡¯s not seriously injured. The old Butler standing by the bed said.

    ¡°What do you mean by not too badly injured?¡± Minister sun raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Young master ... I was whipped dozens of times, and my skin was torn open. Fortunately, it¡¯s all superficial wounds, and I¡¯m fine after applying medicine.¡± The old Butler lowered his head.

    ¡°Bastard! You broke your promise!¡±

    Minister sun¡¯s face was livid. He was both distressed and angry. But then, as if he thought of something, his boiling anger suddenly dissipated.

    After a moment of silence, Minister sun sighed, ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    ............

    Noble Qi building, tea room.

    ¡°King Yu no longer has any thoughts of fighting for fame and fortune, so he¡¯s able to return my favor. If he was still the same King Yu from back then, he probably wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily. As for state Duke Cao, he and the Deputy general of the North-guarding King have joined forces to plot against my invincible Vajra.

    ¡°I remember the Duke of Wei saying that disputes in the Imperial court are all about benefits, and that one must learn topromise. So I agreed to his request.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a cup of tea and sat in the well-lit tea room. He turned his head and looked at Wei Yuan, who was basking in the sun and looking at the scenery on the lookout tower.

    ¡°Not bad, you do have the ability toprehend, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s hard to change your temperament, and you¡¯re not suitable for the court.¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because you¡¯ve taught me well.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said humbly.

    Wei Yuan smiled and ced his hands on the railing. He looked at the beautiful spring scenery and asked after a long time, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been running around for the imperial examination fraud case and didn¡¯t even stay in the Yamen much. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve also learned a lot,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an responded and took a sip of tea.

    ¡°You understand my point,¡± Wei Yuan chuckled.

    Xu Baiqiao was stunned for a moment and had a bad feeling.¡±Hard work?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. Without turning around, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t really stay in the Yamen.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    ¡°So, this month¡¯s sry is gone,¡± Wei Yuan added.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were dazed as she looked at Wei Qingyi¡¯s back. She cried, ¡°¡±Wei gongzi, my sry for this month is long gone.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no more for next month.¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°???¡±

    Did I make him unhappy ...? The smart Xu baijin did not dwell on this topic. One should neverpete with the leader, as it would only invite a rebuff.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, why did the Deputy general of the North vanquishing Prince return to the capital?¡±

    ¡°The situation in the North is tense. Theyck food and pay, so they came back for silver.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°What kind of person is North vanquishing Prince?¡±

    ¡°What an overbearing person.¡±

    Overbearing people were often unreasonable, and because of his status as. Prince, he could ignore the rules to. certain extent ... Xu Qi ¡®an judged in his heart.

    After saying goodbye to Wei Yuan, he got on the little mare, put the heavy bag on the saddle, and galloped to King Huai¡¯s mansion.

    Now, he had to fulfill his promise and go to the Deputy general of the North-guarding King.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Chu Xianglong told me to go to the northern Garrison mansion to find him after everything is over. This means that he didn¡¯t stay in his own home when he returned to the capital, but in the northern Garrison mansion.

    ...

    ¡°At least, most of the time, I¡¯ll be staying in the North Garrison. The North vanquishing Prince is at the border, and there¡¯s only one most beautiful woman in his residence, the princess Consort ...¡±

    From the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s point of view, he would definitely not allow his younger brother to live under the same roof with his widowed concubine.

    But Chu Xianglong did it, and he did it so openly and without hiding anything. This meant that Chu Xianglong had been instructed by the North vanquishing Prince.

    Why did the North-guarding King do this?

    His trust in the Deputy general far exceeded that of the princess Consort ...

    ..............

    King Huai¡¯s mansion, outer hall.

    A woman with a veil and a beautiful pce dress was sitting at the table and fiddling with a tea set.

    In the hall, the fully armored and armed Ming Xianglong stood upright. He stared at the Queen with a sharp gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I heard from the pce guards that the princess Consort disappeared twice for no reason?¡±

    The veiled woman turned a deaf ear and lowered her head to fiddle with the tea set. Her movements were gentle and her posture was elegant.

    ...

    ¡°How did wangfei hide it from the guards? And how did he hide it from the Directorate of Celestials? Who have you seen recently, and what have you encountered?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡±

    The veiled woman frowned and said in a cold voice, ¡± are you questioning me? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Other than asking His Majesty for the pay, I¡¯m also here to take the princess to the North to meet the king. You should be prepared,¡± said Chu Xianglong with his head lowered.

    After a pause, he raised his head and stared into the woman¡¯s lively and beautiful eyes.¡±I¡¯ll be staying in the Wang Residence during this time. If the princess wants to go out, this humble servant will apany her the entire time.¡±

    The masked woman remained silent.

    At this moment, a guard entered the hall and cupped his fists. ¡°General Ying, the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an requests an audience.¡±

    yes. Chu Xianglong nodded and nced at the Queen. He cupped his fists and left the hall.

    Xu Qi. an, what is he doing here ... The masked woman lowered her head, her eyes moving slyly. No one knew what she was thinking.

    ...........

    [ PS: I want to do a detailed outline. I¡¯m halfway done with the second volume. I have the outline for the other half, but I haven¡¯t done the detailed outline. ] If there were no updates before 12 o ¡®clock at night, there would be no more.

 Chapter 561

    561 Chapter 93-scamming _

    In the main hall, Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on a chair, holding a cup of tea made by a servant girl. A cloth bag was standing at his feet, which was as high as his knees.

    He sat quietly for a few minutes. His ears twitched as he heard the sound of scales shaking. Then, he saw the Dragon cross the threshold and enter.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, general Ying and high Duke Cao.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were insincere, because he didn¡¯t even get up. He took a sip of tea as he spoke.

    Chu Xianglong didn¡¯t care. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and then at the cloth bag beside Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s feet.¡±Where are the things?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the teacup and opened the cloth bag, revealing a stone Buddha statue. Its cutting skills were terrible, even worse than a beginner¡¯s.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at the Buddha statue. Even though it was simply sculpted and there was only an outline, the Buddha aura that it exuded made people realize how extraordinary it was.

    ¡°I¡¯ve carved the profoundness of the Vajra power into the Buddha statue. As for whether you can cultivate it or not, that¡¯s your business, general.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Naturally,¡±

    Chu Xianglong looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You are a trustworthy person.¡±

    Heh, if I didn¡¯t keep my word, you¡¯d say that even Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t protect a small silver Gong like you who dared to go back on your word!

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered in his heart, but his expression did not change.¡±In fact, I¡¯ve earned this skill for free. If general Ying is interested, I¡¯ll sell it for five hundred taels of silver. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±

    Chu Xianglong walked over and wrapped the Buddha statue in a cloth bag. He held it in his hand and his face was full of ridicule and mockery.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth five hundred taels for something that can be obtained with a little trick. Of course, the Golden body of Buddha was hard to buy. Xu yinluo, rest in peace.¡±

    The Golden body of Buddhism is hard to buy, I¡¯m not worthy of your money ... Xu Qi ¡®an was not angry at all. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±The Green Mountains don¡¯t change, and the green water flows forever.¡±

    He turned around and left.

    As soon as he arrived at the courtyard, he saw a maidservant rushing in and saying, ¡°¡±Are you Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu Yingluo?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°My wangfei wants to see you.¡± The servant said.

    The princess of zhenbei wants to see me? The number one beauty of Da Feng wants to see me? This one can be ... Xu Qi ¡®an was very curious about the woman who had a long reputation.

    It¡¯s just a meeting, it¡¯s not. big deal ... ¡°Please lead the way, big sister,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The maidservant led Xu Qi ¡®an through a winding corridor, through a courtyard and a garden. It took them 15 minutes to reach their destination. It was a Pavilion with curtains hanging on all four sides.

    A graceful figure could be vaguely seen sitting on a recliner, holding a book in her hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried hard to see her face, but she found that there was another veil behind the curtain.

    ¡°You are Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    A mature woman¡¯s voice came from behind the curtains. It was cold and maic.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, his voice was very pleasant to the ears ... ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess Consort?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    The woman in the pavilion snorted coldly. I heard that you blocked hundreds of officials outside the meridian Gate by yourself. You even wrote a poem to mock them. Is that true? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±I¡¯m young and frivolous. I was impulsive. I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    You would feel ashamed? Bah! The woman in the pavilion was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°¡±Send the guests off.¡±

    Just this? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the woman in the pavilion in confusion, then turned around and followed the maidservant.

    Just then, a yellow object was thrown out of the pavilion and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    ¡°Princess Consort, why did you hit me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked down at the gold on the ground. He had not received any warning from his divine instinct, which meant that there had been no danger just now. However, he was a little angry.

    The woman in the pavilion ignored him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. Seeing that the princess Consort did not exin, he bent down to pick up the gold and put it in his pocket without a change in expression.

    ¡°The next time you want to hit me, remember to use gold bricks.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and left with the servant.

    ...........

    In the quiet bedroom, Chu Xianglong closed the door and windows. He ced the stone statue of the Buddha on the table and observed it for a long time. He felt that there was a Buddhist charm flowing in it. It was wonderful beyond words.

    However, no matter how he tried toprehend it, he was unable to draw any cultivation techniques from it.

    ¡°The Vajra Arts of the Buddhist sect really requires a certain amount of luck and the foundation of Buddhism. Xu Qi ¡®an was indeed talented to be able to cultivate the invincible Vajra. However, no matter what, he¡¯s just a nobody without any Foundation. I just need to use a little trick to make him obey.¡±

    Thinking about this, Chu Xianglong sneered, feeling proud and contemptuous.

    What martial arts genius, what talentparable to the North vanquishing Prince, if it wasn¡¯t for the supervisor¡¯s Secret help, what right did he have to fight against the Buddhist Arhat?

    Of all the rumors that bragged about him in the capital, the one that Chu Xianglong hated the most wasparing him to the Prince.

    A silver Gong from a fast hand family, a lowly soldier from a military family, was he worthy?

    ¡°Other than the Vajra Arts, the benefits that can be extracted from this child are pitifully few. Otherwise, the imperial examination fraud case will drain him of all his value.¡±

    There was a reason why Chu Xianglong and high Duke Cao wanted toe up with the Vajra power. With their identity, status, and knowledge, how could they not know the profoundness of Vajra power?

    Chu Xianglong joined the Army when he was young. In his early years, he met a traveler from the Western regions when he was hunting down Raider bandits.

    The monk tried to convert the hungry bandits with Dharma, but he was tied up by the bandits and was about to be cooked.

    Chu Xianglong had saved Walker, and in order to repay his kindness, Walker had given him a bronze talisman. The talisman was engraved with Buddhist runes and had a flowing Buddhist rhythm. Every time he wore it, he would feel calm in his heart and all his hostility would disappear. He would enter a state of enlightenment.

    After every battle, Chu Xianglong would wear it to dispel the evil energy and toprehend the profound Dharma.

    ¡°Squeak ...¡±

    ...

    He opened the bedside cab and took out a small sandalwood box. He opened the lid and saw a palm-sized bronze talisman wrapped in red silk.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not a Buddhist, this talisman is profound and magical. It can help me enter a state of enlightenment.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve cultivated the undefeatable Vajra, my battle prowess will increase by more than one level. Most importantly, my body, which is far superior to that of ordinary martial artists, will allow me to survive better on the battlefield.

    in addition, if I can master the Vajra power with the help of the bronze talisman, His Highness will definitely be able to do the same. I¡¯ll be rewarded handsomely.

    Thinking of this, Chu Xianglong¡¯s eyes were fanatical. He wanted to immediatelyprehend the Buddha statue.

    He took a deep breath and used the time it took to make a cup of tea to calm his emotions, making his heart calm and not have any waves.

    Then, he held the bronze talisman and started to meditate.

    Gradually, he felt a vast and gentle aura, and his mind became clear. He calmly examined the seven emotions and six desires, no longer troubled by distracting thoughts.

    After entering this state, he opened his eyes and focused on observing the Buddha runes on the statue.

    This time, he could clearly see the Buddha statue moving. It changed into various postures, and each posture was apanied by a different Qi-circting method.

    He really could ... Chu Xianglong was overjoyed and almost couldn¡¯t maintain his calm state.

    ...

    Subconsciously, he tried to imitate the posture of the stone statue and the unique Qi channeling method.

    A stream of golden paint lit up between his brows and quickly covered half of his body.

    Suddenly ... The Qi movement in his body was affected. It was like a volcano erupting, attacking his meridians and dantian.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Chu Xianglong spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood vessels on the surface of his body burst, and his dantian was also severely injured by the violent Qi.

    His face suddenly turned red, andrge beads of sweat rolled down. He looked down at himself, and the Golden paint on his arm faded bit by bit.

    how could this be? even the bronze talisman won¡¯t work ... A thought shed across Chu Xianglong¡¯s mind as his eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    After an hour, Chu Xianglong¡¯s confidant came to find him and finally found him unconscious and dying.

    ¡°There¡¯s an assassin, there¡¯s an assassin ...¡±

    ...........

    After hearing the Guard¡¯s report, the princess of zhenbei suppressed the joy in her heart and asked, ¡°¡±Qi deviation? How did he suddenly go berserk?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the guard shook his head.

    ¡°Is He Dead?¡± asked the princess Consort of zhenbei, pleased.

    ....... The guard shook his head again. his life is not in danger. However, he was severely injured. The astrologer said that he would need to be bedridden for a month to recover. Moreover, if you discover it toote, your Qi will flow in the opposite direction and your meridians will be broken. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯ll leave you with a chronic illness.¡±

    The princess Consort of zhenbei was disappointed.

    ¡°But I heard that it¡¯s probably rted to the Buddha statue sent by Xu yinluo.¡± The guard said after hesitating for a moment.

    Was it rted to him? This little brat had done a good deed ... The princess Consort of zhenbei thought with a smile.

    ............

    On the rugged mountain road, li Miaozhen, who was wearing a Taoist robe and a Jade crown to tie her hair, walked slowly with a magic sword given by her master on her back.

    The wildflowers by the roadside were in full bloom. The sun was shining brightly, and the mountains and rivers were beautiful. She walked and looked at them along the way, feeling content.

    A bright red oil-paper umbre followed beside her, and under the umbre was the devastatingly beautiful susu. Her eyes were likecquer, her lips were bright red, her skin was white, and she was wearing aplicated and gorgeous long dress.

    Li Miao was beautiful but her aura was too fierce.

    On the other hand, susu waspletely dressed up as the daughter of a rich family with unparalleled elegance. Her eyes were naturally charming, with an inexplicable charm.

    we¡¯ll reach the capital in another eighty miles. Master, shall we stay in the capital for a while? ¡± Susu looked to the South, full of anticipation.

    I¡¯m not familiar with the Directorate of Celestials. Xu Qi ¡®an has already passed away. Without him, Song Qing would not even bother with you. Li Miaozhen pouted and ruthlessly attacked.

    ¡°Then ...¡±

    Susu rolled her eyes and smiled slyly, ¡°¡±I said I was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Li Miaozhen sneered. that¡¯s good. Maybe I¡¯ll release you from purgatory on the spot and let you apany him.

    Su Su turned around angrily and stood by the road. She said angrily, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going. I want to go back to the heaven sect. I want to go back to the heaven sect.¡±

    Her coquettish posture could evoke a man¡¯s tenderness.

    Unfortunately, li Miaozhen wasn¡¯t a man. She pped her on the back of her head. are you leaving or not? ¡±

    Susu immediately became obedient after being hit. Aiya, don¡¯t hit my head. You¡¯ve already beaten me.

    At this time, li Miaozhen sniffled and said with a serious face, ¡°¡±I smell blood.¡±

    She looked around for a moment and locked onto the grass in front of her.

    ..............

    [ PS: please ask for monthly votes. I haven¡¯t asked for monthly votes in a long time. ]

 Chapter 562

    562 Li Miaozhen enters the capital (1)

    The man and the ghost pushed aside the grass and searched for a while. In the knee-high grass, they found a corpse.

    This corpse was wearing ck clothes and had lost his head. He was holding a steel knife with a curved de. Therge scar on his neck had dried up and turned ck. He had been dead for at least four hours, or even longer.

    he must have died from a vendetta in the pugilistic world. His resentment is not light. Let¡¯s bury him so that his body won¡¯t be exposed in the wilderness and turn into a vengeful spirit seven dayster.

    Su Su suggested. As a ¡®charm¡¯, she could smell an extremely strong sense of resentment.

    This resentment was very likely to turn the dead into resentful souls seven dayster. Of course, this type of soul could not exist for a long time. It would dissipate after a few hours or a few days.

    However, this mountain path was notpletely deserted. If a traveler passed by before the vengeful spirit dissipated, he would likely be attacked by the vengeful spirit. A light case would be a serious illness, and a serious case would be death.

    Susu felt that such a thing should be put an end to it in time.

    ¡°For him to have such deep resentment, something major must have happened before he died, which made him so unwilling. I¡¯ll try to summon his soul to see what¡¯s going on. ¡± Li Miaozhen muttered.

    ¡°No way, no way. Master, do you really think you¡¯re a heroine?¡±

    Su Su jumped on the spot and said,¡±you¡¯re the saintess of the heavenly sect. You¡¯ll be the Taishang Wang Qing in the future.¡± Life, old age, sickness, and death, gratitude, grudges, love, and hatred, are all fleeting clouds to you. He was unmoved and unaffected by emotions.

    ¡°The heroine is just a role that we created for ourselves in order to disguise our identities. The heavens are selfish and fair. When you can coldly watch the love and hatred of the people, not moved, not stopping or interfering, then you can cultivate the right fruit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just bury him, there¡¯s no need to cause more trouble.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you!¡±

    Li Miaozhen impatiently said,¡±do I need you to teach me the profound meaning of the heavenly sect?¡± It¡¯s true that the Taishang Wang Qing, but if you don¡¯t even know what ¡°Qing¡± is, how can you forget Qing? You can¡¯t just forget about it. ¡±

    Besides, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with serving justice. Why did some people always talk about how cold the world was? It was because there were too few meddlesome people.

    If everyone had the heart of a chivalrous person and a meddlesome heart, the world would not be so cold.

    Li Miaozhen carried the body to the side of the road and told Su Su to take out three bamboo tubes. The bamboo tubes contained ck mud, ck blood, and cold herbs.

    The mainponent of the ck mud was the corpse mud excavated from the mass grave, supplemented by various Yin-type materials.

    The mainponent of the ck blood was the tenth water of a Virgin born at Yin time, supplemented by various Yin materials.

    The herbs that emitted cold air were herbs that grew in extreme Yin ces.

    This corpse had been dead for a long time, so he couldn¡¯t summon its soul directly. Moreover, it was in a state of being exposed to the wilderness. If he summoned its soul forcefully, it would dissipate in the power of the sun on the spot.

    Susu skillfully mixed the ¡°ink¡± with three materials and took out a brush with a finger bone as the body. She dipped it in the ink and handed it to li Miaozhen.

    Li Miaozhen carved strange incantations on the body, either twisting Zhang Yang or implicit and introverted, and muttered some words. As the formation gradually took shape, there was a gust of cold wind around and the sun seemed to lose its heat.

    When thest stroke waspleted, the chilly wind swept up broken souls from the roadside, from the grass, from the air ... It condensed above the corpse and turned into a shadow that was not real enough.

    It was a lean man with dull eyes, floating above the corpse.

    Li Miaozhen frowned slightly. Taoism was an expert in ying with ghosts. With just a nce, she confirmed that the ghost was seriously damaged and had been attacked before death.

    However, the other party should be a martial artist with limited ability, unable topletely annihte the soul.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Miaozhen asked.

    At the same time, he raised his finger and sent out a wisp of Yin Qi to nourish his soul.

    The ghost was nourished by the yin Qi, and its dull expression changed. It muttered, ¡± massacre for three thousand miles, massacre for three thousand miles, the Imperial court, please send troops to suppress ...

    Li Miaozhen asked several times in a row, but the ghost only said one sentence. He couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    blood massacre for three thousand miles ... Li Miaozhen said with a serious expression.

    ¡°How should we deal with him?¡± Su Su realized the seriousness of the matter.

    his soul is iplete. If we want him to tell us the rest of the content, we have to nourish the soul. But nourishing the soul is a long process and can¡¯t be counted on in the short term. Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes fell on the body and she had an idea.

    ¡°If we can find out who this person is, we might be able to get more inside information and know what he wants to say.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s words make sense.¡± Su Su nodded obediently and asked, ¡°¡±How?¡±

    How would I know ... Li Miaozhen was silent and kept thinking. Her mind couldn¡¯t help but recall the Yunzhou case and how she cooperated with Xu Qi ¡®an in the investigation.

    She tried her best to recall, trying to use Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ideas to solve the mystery of the corpse, but she failed.

    In the silent atmosphere, susu said in a low voice, ¡°¡±If that kid is still alive, he will definitely have a way.¡±

    You also remember him? Li Miaozhen nodded and said,¡±He¡¯s the best detective I¡¯ve ever seen. Well, bring the body back to the capital and hand it over to the Yamen.

    this man was killed in a barren mountain not far from the capital. He was most likely intercepted.

    Then, li Miaozhen took out the fragment of the book of theher world and pointed it at the corpse. With a sh of light, the corpse disappeared. She then opened the sachet at her waist and put the remnant soul into it.

 Chapter 563

    563 Li Miaozhen enters the capital (2)

    Because of this interlude, the master and servant no longer strolled around leisurely. Li Miaozhen put susu into the fragrance bag, summoned the flying sword, and jumped on the sword Ridge.

    The flying sword shot through the air with a whoosh.

    After a quarter of an hour, she saw the towering outline of the capital and the scattered viges and towns around it.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s flying swordnded outside the city. The flying sword had a spirit and automatically returned to its sheath.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    She shook the small Jade Mirror, and a lifelike paper man floated out of the mirror. The bones were made of bamboo branches, and the features were like a painting.

    Patting the sachet, susu turned into green smoke and drifted out, gracefully entering the paper man.

    The paper man suddenly came to life, and its eyebrows and eyes moved. The body made of paper turned into flesh and blood, and its dress fluttered.

    The master and servant exchanged a smile and entered the capital.

    ¡°Master, this is the first time I¡¯vee to the capital. Everyone says that this is the city of the most benevolent and the most prosperous city on the continent.¡± Su Su said excitedly. After passing through the city gate, she looked around impatiently.

    calm down. Your life and your ghost¡¯s life are close to forty years old. Li Miaozhen said as she walked to the notice board by the city wall.

    Every time she arrived at a city, she would instinctively look at the notice board. On it, there would be notices posted by the government, including imperial decrees, wanted notices, and so on.

    master, your old habit is back again. There are many masters in the capital. Even if there is a denunciation, it is not your turn to enforce justice on behalf of heaven. Susu held up a red umbre to block the sun.

    At this time, she saw li Miaozhen¡¯s body suddenly stiffen, and her eyes slowly widened. She stared at a notice on the wall with a look of disbelief.

    She rarely lost herposure like this. What did she see? Out of curiosity, susu walked over to li Miaozhen and looked at the Luan Wen.

    The next moment, her almond-shaped eyes widened and her small red mouth opened slightly, as if she had seen a ghost ... This metaphor was not appropriate. It was like seeing a Daoist who walked the path on behalf of the heavens.

    It was unknown if it was due to shock or excitement, but the hand holding the red umbre trembled slightly.

    .............

    The afternoon sun was scorching. Xu Qi ¡®an was patrolling the streets with his subordinates. A while ago, Wei Yuan had epted his suggestion and formed a temporary team of martial artists.

    If they were put in charge of maintaining the security of the capital, the Imperial court would give them very good treatment and rewards.

    The wondrous part of this policy was that it could solve the problem of public security from the root. Why were incidents of theft and robbery somon?

    This was because most of the people in the martial arts world were second-rate punks who did not have a fixed ie. The prices in the capital were expensive, so how could they survive if they did not steal or Rob?

    They were given a way to make a living, to maintainw and order, and to attack the enemy¡¯s shield with their spear. Of course, every security team organized by the people of Jianghu would be monitored by the people of the Imperial court to prevent them from embezzling.

    After the first few days of severe cracking down, the Jianghu people who poured into the city were much more obedient.

    So, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to go to the brothel and listen to music.

    ¡°Food, clothing, and lust are all thought of, but once these things are satisfied, humans have to pursue a higher level of enjoyment, that is, enjoyment on the spiritual level. There¡¯s noputer in this world, so we can¡¯t y games or watch movies. We can only go to bars to watch shows and listen to music to maintain a decent life ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the gongs into the bar and asked for a private room. They drank tea, ate fruits, and watched the opera in the hall.

    Suddenly, he felt a familiar palpitations.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around to block the gongs¡¯ line of sight. He took out the fragment of the book of theher world and was shocked.

    [ two: Xu Qi! an is not dead yet? ]

    [ two: why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that Xu Qi! an was still alive? why didn¡¯t you tell me that Xu Qi! an was still alive! ]

    After two messages, there was no more news.

    [ 4: hmm? [ does Li Miao really not know that Xu Qi ¡®an is still alive? ]

    Chu Yuanxi sent a letter to express her doubts.

    [ one: after the Yunzhou case, she has been running around. It is normal that she did not know that Xu Qi ¡®an hade back to life. However, as the news of the battle spread, she knew that it was only a matter of time. She and Xu Qi ¡®an have formed a deep friendship in Yunzhou. It¡¯s not strange for her to be so excited. ]

    Why do I feel like number one is gloating? Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    [ six: why isn¡¯t number two saying anything? ]

    Hengyuan also joined in the discussion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said,[ 3: No. 2, I have something to say to you ... ]

    Before this message was sent out, the people in The Earth Book chat group saw the message from Daoist priest Golden Lotus.[ li Miaozhen has arrived in Beijing. ]

    After that, no one received any more messages.

    On the side of the street, li Miaozhen was trembling as she held the fragment of the book of theher world. Her fingers trembled as she typed in the message:[ Xu Qi ¡®an, you bastard! [ when are you going to stop lying to us? ]

    He sent the letter out, but there was no response for a long time.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s anger grew colder and colder as she sent a letter,[ could it be that you all know that he¡¯s number three? [ you¡¯re working together to lie to me? ]

    This was the only way to exin why no one had mentioned the news that Xu Qi ¡®an was still alive, and why everyone was silent at the moment.

    [ 9: Miaozhen, they don¡¯t know Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity. [ as for why he was resurrected, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll give you an address, and you cane here to find me. ]

    At this time, li Miaozhen received a letter from the Golden Lotus Taoist.

    Li Miaozhen stared at the letter from the Golden Lotus Daoist priest withplicated feelings. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was angry or happy, or ashamed?

    ¡°Master, is that kid really not dead?¡±

    After the letter was sent, susu asked impatiently. Her beautiful face revealed nervousness and secret joy, as if that man¡¯s life and death were very important to her.

    Li Miaozhen suppressed her anger and replied with an ¡°en.¡±

    She recalled how she had oftenmented to the ¡°charm¡± beside her that the heavens were jealous of talents and that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s death was a pity. She felt a sense of shame, as if she was covering her face and looking for a hole to hide in.

    Susu also had the same feeling, so the master and servant looked at each other and tacitly looked away.

    ...

    ...........

    [ 9: li Miaozhen has entered the city, do you want to see her? [ although I blocked her and didn¡¯t let her say too much, what shoulde wille. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an received a message from the Golden Lotus Taoist priest.

    Daoist priest, well done! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and his face was filled with joy.[ I can see her. ]

    [ 9:e to my ce. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld and threw a few pieces of silver.¡±I still have things to deal with. After you¡¯re done drinking, continue to patrol the streets.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡±

    ..............

    In the outer city, at the entrance of a small courtyard where willow trees were nted.

    Li Miaozhen, who was wearing a Daoist robe, gently knocked on the courtyard door. After a few breaths, the courtyard door opened automatically and the gentle voice of the Golden Lotus Taoist came, ¡°¡±Pleasee in.¡±

    Li Miaozhen brought the ghost servant susu inside, passed through the small courtyard, crossed the threshold, and saw the Golden Lotus Daoist priest sitting cross-legged in the room.

    ...

    His hair was white, and strands of hair hung down. He looked as sloppy and casual as ever.

    very good. As expected of one of the most talented disciples in the sky sect. You¡¯ve already entered the nascent soul realm. Daoist priest Golden Lotus praised.

    Fourth-grade Daoist, nascent soul!

    ¡°Chu Yuanxi¡¯s swordsmanship is superb. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to defeat him if he doesn¡¯t step into the fourth stage.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°I remember that your senior brother has long been a fourth-grade Yuanying. Is there still no news of his whereabouts?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked.

    ¡°Who knows? maybe he died from a woman¡¯s revenge, or maybe he was imprisoned by an old lover and kept as a forbidden woman. I can¡¯t be bothered with his business.¡± Li Miaozhen¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want you to fight Chu yuanshu to the death. I don¡¯t even want to see the two of you fight,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said after a moment of silence.

    Li Miaozhen said lightly,¡±this is the fate of Taoism. The celestial sect and the human sect have been fighting for countless years without a winner.¡± Now that sect master has stepped into the first rank, we can finally put an end to this orthodoxy battle.¡±

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest smiled and did not continue the topic.

    Li Miaozhen took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, ¡°¡±What happened to Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He took the pill from the Directorate of Celestials and faked his death ...¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus exined the reason simply.

    ¡°Why did you hide it from us?¡± Su Su said angrily.

    ¡°You can ask him this question yourself.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest looked at the courtyard with a smile.

    The sound of horse hooves could be heard. Xu Qi ¡®an stopped outside the courtyard.

    He tied the little mare and entered the yard. He walked into the room and gave li Miaozhen an awkward but polite smile.

    ¡°Long time no see, why have you changed your clothes, General Li?¡±

    Then, he nced at song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao¡¯s paper goddess and teased, ¡°¡±Miss susu, have you made your decision? do you want to be my concubine?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Susu red at him and turned her face away, looking disgusted.

    I¡¯m a disciple of the heavenly sect. I¡¯m dressed like this in a battle between the heavens and the human.

    Li Miaozhen finished with a nk expression and snorted, ¡± I¡¯m going to announce that you¡¯re number three to all the owners of the fragments of theher world Book.

    ..........

    [ PS: thank you, Alliance master dugu Qingcheng¡¯s TB for your gift. ]

 Chapter 564

    564 Su Su, little friend, I¡¯m a ghost (1)

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop what General Li wants to do. However, it just so happens that I also have many things that I haven¡¯t shared with them. For example, the little things in Yunzhou, for example ... General Li said that he was a genius in solving cases.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, not afraid at all. He sat down at the table, poured himself a ss of water, and said while drinking, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop what General Li wants to do. However, it just so happens that I also have many things that I haven¡¯t shared with them. For example, the little things in Yunzhou, for example ... General Li said that he was a genius in solving cases. Of course, there are more.¡±

    Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other, who¡¯s afraid of who!

    ..... Li Miaozhen tried not to show her expression and endured the sense of shame in her heart. She said coldly, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson before the war between heaven and man.¡±

    She pped the table with her small hand, and the flying sword on her back was unsheathed. It made a half-arc in the air and stabbed toward Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s butt.

    Su Su was gloating.

    Li Miaozhen looked at the Golden Lotus Taoist from the corner of her eye. She thought that he would definitely stop her. However, what she saw was the Golden Lotus Taoist stroking his beard and smiling, with no intention of stopping her.

    Hmph, it seems that the Taoist priest also thinks that this guy is hateful and wants me to teach him. lesson ... As this thought shed through her mind, li Miaozhen saw that the kid didn¡¯t look back and reached out to grab the flying sword.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm was quickly covered with ayer of rich golden light. ding! the sharp sound of metal hitting stone came from the palm.

    Li Miaozhen suddenly got up and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm in disbelief. She eximed, ¡±

    ¡°The Golden body of Buddha?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. that¡¯s right. I won it in a fight. General Li, your flying sword is a little soft. Put more strength into it.

    The Golden body of Buddha that he won in. battle of magical powers ... Li Miaozhen was stunned. The Imperial court¡¯s notice didn¡¯t mention anything about this.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s looking down on you.¡± Su Su immediately fanned the mes.

    The worry just now was from the bottom of his heart, but the fire he was Fanning now was also sincere.

    ¡°I just wanted to experience the flying sword of the Taoist sect.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Li Miaozhen no longer held back. She controlled the flying sword and tried to break free from Xu Qi. an¡¯s restraint. buzz, buzz ... The flying sword trembled non-stop, but it was unable to leave his hand.

    The Holy maiden of the heavenly sect revealed a solemn expression. She conjured a spell with one hand, and the flying sword advanced bit by bit instead of retreating.

    The chewing muscles on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face bulged, and the veins on her forehead and palms protruded as if she was arm wrestling with someone.

    The friction between his palm and the flying sword made a teeth-numbing sound.

    The silent wrestlingsted for a few seconds. With a ¡± boom ¡°, the roof was blown away by the violent Qi. The broken beams and tiles fell with a crash. The doors and windows were also blown up in an instant.

    Susu was indeed a twenty-year-old ghost. She propped up the yin Qi barrier and barely blocked the collision of the Qi.

    ¡°Stop at the right point, stop at the right point ...¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s heart ached as he shouted for them to stop.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen looked at each other. One kept his sword and the other stopped.

    In just. few short months, his cultivation had actually advanced to such a realm ... Li Miaozhen looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with aplicated expression. When they met in Yunzhou, he was an eighth-grade martial artist who was trying to break through to the spirit-forging stage.

    In li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes, this level of cultivation was not bad. Who would have thought that after two to three months, he would have be so powerful?

    She knew that her cultivation progress was not slow. She was now a fourth-level Yuanying in the Dao sect, and the present was not the same as the past.

    But now, Li Miao really had a sense of powerlessness.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest coughed and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re attacking his body with your flying sword, you¡¯re attacking his strength with your weakness. It¡¯s just a small exchange of pointers, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Li Miaozhen was a fourth-grade master and had not used the means of the heavenly sect. It was not a problem for the flying sword technique to cut through a sixth-grade master with copper skin and iron bones, but it was somewhat powerless against the Buddhist Vajra.

    Why did this kid¡¯s Vajra power improve so quickly ... Daoist priest Golden Lotus nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, a sh of doubt in his heart.

    if we really fight, I¡¯m not your match. However, if you want to break my invincible Vajra, you¡¯ll have to spend some effort. Xu Qi ¡®an said humbly. Then, he added in his heart, ¡±

    In seven days at most, I will absorb all of monk Shenshu¡¯s blood essence and be able to advance my Vajra power to the small sess realm.

    The true effect of the blood essence that monk Shen Shu had left him was to increase the cultivation speed of the Vajra power. It was because Shen Shu herself was a master of the Vajra power.

    His blood essence was perfectlypatible with the Vajra power. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an absorbed his blood essence while cultivating this skill, he could improve the Vajra power.

    Li Miaozhen snorted and turned her head away.

    After she drew her sword, the anger in her heart dissipated a little, and she was not as ufortable as before. At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s¡¯ threat ¡®made her hesitate.

    If Xu Qi. an¡¯s identity was revealed, her words and actions in Yunzhou would also be revealed to the Tiandi society ... This kind of self-harming method didn¡¯t fit her style as the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    She finally understood why Xu Qi ¡®an insisted on hiding her identity.

    He had bragged a hundred times more than she had. If this was announced, he would be embarrassed.

    ¡°If Miaozhen doesn¡¯t want to stay in an Inn, she can stay at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s residence. The Xu residence is in the inner city, it is a three-entry mansion and is extremely imposing.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said.

    You¡¯re here again? When did my house be a shelter for orphans of the heaven and earth Union ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    SuSu¡¯s eyes lit up. Compared to staying in an Inn, it was morefortable to stay in the courtyard. Moreover, she wanted to take advantage of the night to hook up with this man and make him take her to the Directorate of Celestials.

    Li Miaozhen thought of the headless body. She was worried about her limited ability to solve the case. If she handed it over to the Yamen, the crisis of trust in the court made her resist from the bottom of her heart.

    He was afraid that those guys who didn¡¯t do anything would not take it seriously.

 Chapter 565

    565 Su Su, little friend, I¡¯m a ghost_

    He could let Xu Qi ¡®an handle this matter and learn some useful skills from him.

    Li Miaozhen nodded and said, ¡± alright, I¡¯d like to see number five too. She must have suffered a lot on her way to the North.

    I feel like Daoist priest Golden Lotus still has something to say to me ... Xu Qi ¡®an was keenly aware of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s scrutinizing eyes. He remained calm and even smiled.

    ¡°General Li, will youe back with me?¡±

    The Golden Lotus Taoist watched the two men and the ghost leave and muttered, ¡± I¡¯ll leave the capital city after the battle between heaven and man is over. Before that, I have to find a way to disrupt this battle.

    ...............

    ¡°Miaozhen ...¡±

    On the horse, Xu Qi ¡®an was corrected by li Miaozhen. The Holy Virgin snorted, ¡°¡±You should just call me General Li.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so distant, we¡¯re already so familiar with each other.¡± ¡°I have a question about the conflict between heaven and man,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a thick-skinned smile.

    Li Miaozhen looked straight ahead and followed the little mare at a moderate pace, ignoring his questions.

    She¡¯s still angry and doesn¡¯t want to talk to me ... Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and said casually, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve talked about how we searched for number five in Xiang city that day.¡±

    Li Miaozhen looked over and gritted her teeth. the Taoist priest has been blocking my fragments of the Book of the Netherworld. I should have known that he was trying to hide the news of your resurrection.

    Li Miaozhen was still brooding over the fact that Golden Lotus Taoist had helped Xu Qi ¡®an ¡± deceive ¡± her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that the tomb we found is unimaginably old. It¡¯s the tomb of a senior of the Dao sect. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s a Daoist from the human sect. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an threw out the bait.

    ¡°The human sect?¡±

    Li Miaozhen looked at him, her eyes full of curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the human sect Daoist who usurped the throne.¡± The smile on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face grew wider.

    Immediately, he told li Miaozhen everything that happened in the tomb, as if he was telling a story. This did not include the question and answer between monk Shen Shu and the dried corpse.

    Li Miaozhen listened with great interest and no longer had a cold attitude. She began to discuss with him enthusiastically.

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head was. good example ... Why were the human sects the stupidest to approach the fate of the human world? Can¡¯t touch the fate of the human world or something ... Hiss, so that senior from the human sect had finally shed his old body?

    ¡°This reminds me of what my master once said. He said that among the three sects, the human sect was the stupidest. It was because they took the initiative to get close to the fate of the human world. The earth sect¡¯s second goal was to cultivate merit to create good fortune. However, everything in the world had a cause and effect. How could the word ¡°doing good¡± exin everything? That¡¯s why people of the earth sect are often entangled in karma when they¡¯re at the second stage, and it¡¯s easy for them to fall into the devil path. ¡±

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head was a good example ... Why were the human sects the stupidest to approach the fate of the human world? Can¡¯t touch the fate of the human world or something ... Hiss, so that senior from the human sect had finally shed his old body? Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°What about the sky sect?¡±

    the heavenly sect naturally follows the great Dao. The Taishang forgets emotions and bes one with the heavens. This is the heavenly Dao. Li Miaozhen raised her sharp chin.

    ¡°The heavenly sect focuses on the Taishang Wangqing, and the highest realm is the integration of heaven and man. ording to this philosophy, shouldn¡¯t he be indifferent to everything? Why are you so obsessed with the struggle between heaven and man, so obsessed with orthodoxy?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to ask the question he had just been wondering.

    Li Miaozhen looked at him in surprise, ¡± it¡¯s rare for you to think of this.

    After a pause, she shook her head. I don¡¯t know. Just as you said, it¡¯s not in line with the heavenly sect¡¯s philosophy to be so persistent in fighting. However, I have my own reasons for doing so. I have asked about it before, but I did not get an answer.¡±

    In other words, on the surface, the conflict between heaven and man was a conflict of ideas and orthodoxies, but there was actually a deeper reason behind it. And even the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect didn¡¯t know the reason ... The waters of Dao sect were very deep.

    After an hour, they arrived at the Xu residence.

    Susu followed behind Xu Qi ¡®an and looked around. She was very satisfied with theyout andyout of the Xu mansion.¡±Not bad, living in such a big house in the capital, did you embezzle a lot of silver?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so as long as you follow me, you¡¯ll definitely have a good life in the future.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an teased.

    When they reached the inner courtyard, they saw Lina and Xu lingying sitting on the threshold, each with a te of water chestnut cake on their knees.

    the horse stance! Leena said angrily. you can¡¯t eat pastries without the horse stance.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll share half of the water chestnut cakes with you, so I¡¯ll do half of the horse stance today, okay?¡± the little boy replied.

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°Big pot!¡±

    The little boy shouted in surprise when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an. He strode forward with his short legs and crashed into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s arms like a dragon.

    ¡°She¡¯s number five?¡± Li Miaozhen looked at Lina.

    She was a very beautiful youngdy. She had long ck hair that reached her shoulders, with a slight curl at the end. Her skin was a healthy wheat color, and her eyes were like the blue sea, clear and clean.

    Lina also noticed li Miaozhen, but she didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her silently.

    ¡°Lina, she¡¯s number two, li Miaozhen, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, waving her hand.

    When Lina heard this, a warm smile appeared on her face. She skipped over with the water chestnut cakes in her hands.

    ¡°Ya, you¡¯re number two ... Do you want to eat water chestnut cake?¡±

    As expected. he didn¡¯t seem very smart ... ¡°It¡¯s a long journey from the southern border to the capital,¡± li Miaozhen shook her head and asked,¡±you must have suffered a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Lina nodded her head vigorously and began to talk about her difficult journey of drifting in the North. She was cheated of her silver and was cheated into doing hardbor. She worked for others without anyints just for a meal.

    She was even sneaked up on by a Jianghu person who coveted her beauty with a low-level bewildering smoke. Fortunately, she was from the Gu n and had been to the abyss before, so ordinary poison had no effect on her.

    She felt that the easiest and happiest job was to be a beggar. She did nothing but sit on the street with a broken bowl, and there would be kind people rewarding her with copper coins.

    Li Miaozhen was speechless for a long time after hearing this.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    The little boy walked to SuSu¡¯s side and looked up at her with envy.

    ...

    Susu felt that this child was silly and very fun to y with, so she made a ferocious expression and bared her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m a ghost ...¡±

    The little boy was stunned and looked at her in a daze. Suddenly, he swallowed his saliva.

    Su Su: ¡°??? ¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s heart was full of sympathy and pity. Sheforted Lina and turned to Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±On my way to the capital, I found a corpse. He seemed to have been killed.

    ¡°I summoned my remnant soul and found something big.¡±

    Big event?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the study,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a frown.

    She immediately carried li Miaozhen to the study. Susu held the red umbre and followed behind the two. After walking for a distance, she looked back.

    The little boy was still looking at her, his eyes full of desire and aggression.

    .............

    [ PS: these few days are one day short, and I¡¯m not in the right state. I have to slowly consider the detailed outline. I can¡¯t finish the subsequent hundreds of thousands of words in a day. ]

    ...

 Chapter 566

    566 The identity of the corpse (1)

    ¡°Stinky man, is there something wrong with your child¡¯s head?¡±

    Susu jogged into the study, and the feeling of being prickled on the back disappeared. It was strange that she was being stared at by a five or six-year-old child.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick, your whole family is sick. Oh, I forgot that your family is long gone.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an retorted mercilessly. He had already forgotten his aunt¡¯s joke and thought that susu was just mocking the little bean.

    ¡°Squeak ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door of the study. He wanted to pour a cup of tea for li Miaozhen, but considering that they might have to do an autopsy next, it was not the time to drink tea, so he didn¡¯t serve the guest tea.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t talk nonsense. She took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and shook it gently. A ck shadow fell and fell on the floor of the study.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s five senses were sharp, and he smelled a strong scent of blood.

    He stared at the headless body for a moment and asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s his soul?¡±

    A headless corpse didn¡¯t mean anything. Since li Miaozhen said it was a big deal, she must have used Taoist means to summon the soul.

    Li Miaozhen patted the sachet and a wisp of green smoke rose and turned into a middle-aged man in the air. He murmured, ¡± massacre for three thousand miles, massacre for three thousand miles, the Imperial court, please send troops to suppress ...

    The Holy Virgin¡¯s face was solemn. his soul is damaged. If we want to know more, we have to nourish his soul. Depending on how badly damaged his soul is, it will take at least two months.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and snorted. ¡°Two monthster, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± li Miaozhen red.

    She really didn¡¯t know what to do. There was only one clue without a start or end, so how could she find out the truth?

    SuSu¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Xu Qi ¡®an. She knew that with Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s ability to solve cases, he would not be as confused as her master.

    Regarding this, susu was filled with anticipation and curiosity. She wanted to know what angle he would analyze it from.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a while, bent down to remove the clothes on the corpse, and said after examining it, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be a Northerner.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the basis?¡±

    She watched shamelessly as number three examined the body, but she did note to the same conclusion as him.

    ¡°Each ce nurtures its own people. From the appearance and skin, we can tell who the deceased is. Without a head, the ghost¡¯s face was too blurry ... Thus, if we want to determine where this headless body came from, we have to verify it from the physical details.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised the corpse¡¯s right hand and said, ¡± look, other than the calluses on his palm, there¡¯s also a thickyer of calluses on his index finger. This kind of calluses won¡¯t appear when he uses a saber or a sword.

    Su Su and Li Miaozhen took a closer look and sure enough, it was the case.

    The beautiful female ghost blinked her beautiful eyes and said in a tender voice, ¡°¡±What kind of weapon is that? don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bow,¡± li Miaozhen said with a look of realization.

    As expected of a female general in the military camp, her reaction was very fast ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. that¡¯s right. This person is good at shooting.

    Susu tilted her head and retorted,¡±how can this prove that he¡¯s a Northerner? I think you¡¯re making things up.¡± There are so many people who are good at shooting, can¡¯t he be someone from the Army?¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, miss Su SU¡¯s words are reasonable. For example, there¡¯s a person beside you who¡¯s good at shooting and he¡¯s not from the Army.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an winked at him, but his hands did not stop moving. He separated the legs of the headless body and said, ¡±

    ¡°Look carefully, there are no calluses at the base of his thighs. If he was a soldier who had been riding a horse for a long time, there would definitely be calluses on his thighs. He was not from the Army and was good at shooting, which was in line with the characteristics of Northerners. The Jianghu people of Dafeng are not good at using bows.¡±

    The Northerners were good with bows and arrows. Even an ordinary adult man could draw a bow. ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s understanding, the Jianghu people in the northern provinces carried a saber and a bow.

    Sometimes, he could even use daggers and short des instead of knives, but he could not do without a bow.

    At this moment, susu thought of another rebuttal and said, ¡°¡±Or perhaps, archers.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered,¡±who would send an Archer to deliver a message?¡± If he was not wrong, this person was most likely a Jianghu person from the North. As for what he wanted to convey, who sent him, and who killed him, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Li Miaozhen silently let out a breath and said, ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll leave his matter to you to deal with. As the night watchman, Yin Luo should be handling these things.¡±

    Susu also heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that although this stinky man was lecherous and annoying, he was really good.

    Her analysis was logical and well-founded, and she was very convinced.

    Both he and his master were confused and had no idea how to continue the investigation. However, after handing it over to this man, they immediately had a clue.

    Although susu oftenined that li Miaozhen was a busybody, and she liked to absorb men¡¯s essence, she knew that she was a kind female ghost.

    If the headless body wasn¡¯t handled properly, she and Li Miaozhen would have a psychological burden.

    Therefore, this highlighted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s good points, which could bring a little sense of security.

    ...........

    After arranging the guest rooms for li Miaozhen and susu and telling the cook to prepare some desserts, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the study and put the bodies into the fragments of the book of theher world. He asked for the remnant souls and rode the little mare to the Yamen.

    ¡°I remember the Duke of Wei saying that there were frequent wars in the North and that Dafeng had been defeated one after another. The Civil officials had written a letter to criticize the North vanquishing Prince, but Emperor yuanjing had forcefully pushed the me to Wei Yuan and removed his title of imperial censor of the left.

 Chapter 567

    567 The identity of the corpse (2)

    ¡°. bloody massacre for three thousand miles. I can¡¯t imagine it. Such. big event ... Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? This matter is of great importance, so we must report it to Duke Wei immediately.¡±

    The young mare galloped to the Yamen. Xu Qi ¡®an handed the reins to the officer on duty at the door and hurried to the noble spirit building.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, Lord Wei has ordered the carriage to be prepared for the pce.¡± The guard downstairs replied.

    He had to enter the pce ... Entering the pce was. waste of time to wrangle with Emperor Yuan jing and the Civil officials ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was stern. cut the crap. Go in and inform the others.

    ¡°Yes ...¡± The guard tactfully ran into the building.

    After getting the Guard¡¯s confirmation, Xu Qi ¡®an climbed up the steps with one hand on his knife. He saw Wei Yuan sitting behind the table, looking at him gently and calmly with eyes that had been washed away by the vicissitudes of time.

    He was still dressed in green, but there wereplicated cloud patterns embroidered on it, and a Green Dragon was embroidered on his chest.

    This was the uniform that Wei Yuan wore when he attended court or when he entered the pce to meet the Emperor.

    ¡°You only have a cup of tea¡¯s time. If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± Wei Yuan spoke to his confidant in an impolite tone.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, I¡¯ll make it short.¡± Xu Qian did not have a good heart. He took out the Jade fragment and shook it.

    Pata ... The headless body fell into the clean tea room and polluted the clean floor.

    Wei Yuan was shocked. His eyes twitched as he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Li Miaozhen arrived in the capital today and is currently staying in my house.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded, but he didn¡¯t care. He stared at the headless body and said, ¡°¡±But what does it have to do with this corpse?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. it¡¯s a big deal. She found this body 80 miles away from the capital. She was beheaded in one strike. It was very clean.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen is a nosy person, so she summoned the remnant souls of the dead and asked about the situation. But who knew ...¡±

    He paused on purpose, wanting to keep Wei Yuan in suspense, but his heart skipped a beat when he saw Wei Yuan¡¯s dark expression. He was afraid that his sry for the next month would be deducted because he had left the house first.

    ¡°The soul said something. Well, Lord Wei, take a look for yourself.¡±

    He took off the sachet li Miaozhen gave him and untied the red rope. A green smoke emerged and turned into a man with a blurry face and dull eyes in the air. He murmured repeatedly,

    massacre for three thousand miles, massacre for three thousand miles, the Imperial court, please send troops to suppress ...

    Wei Yuan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he stared at the remnant soul with a sharp gaze.

    He was silent for a few seconds before he said,¡±what clues do you have?¡±

    This was not a question, but a statement. He seemed to be certain that Xu Qi ¡®an had found something.

    Sure enough, the small silver Gong that he appreciated never disappointed him. Xu Qi ¡®an reported, ¡°¡±This humble servant¡¯s initial conclusion is that he is a Northerner and was killed on his way to the capital to report.¡±

    He then exined his spections in detail.

    ¡°Recently, there have been no battles in Da Feng, except for the North. Duke of Wei, the situation in the North is probably worse than we imagined. But the Imperial court did not receive the corresponding report?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°Are you suspecting that the North vanquishing Prince is lying?¡± Wei Yuan shook his head and frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Wei Yuan. this is not strange. What I find strange is that if the northern Prince lied about the military situation, why didn¡¯t the Yamen receive the information? ¡±

    The night watchmen¡¯s spies were all over Jiuzhou. How could there be no news of such a big event like a bloody massacre?

    at the beginning of the year, I deployed most of my spies to the northeast. Very few stayed in the North, so it was inevitable that there was a dy in the news. Wei Yuan said helplessly.

    The spies were all sent to the northeast? What does Lord Wei want to do? to attack the witchcraft cult ... Xu Qi ¡®an came to a sudden realization and stopped asking. then, how do you think we should handle this matter? ¡±

    Wei Yuan looked at the water clock in the corner and said, ¡± I¡¯ll enter the pce first to meet the Emperor. I¡¯ll take the body and soul away. You don¡¯t have to care about this.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, he said,¡±since li Miaozhen hase to the capital, the covenant between heaven and man will end soon. The security in the capital will be much better.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many spies have sneaked in during this period of time to collect information. Fortunately, there are supervisors watching over them, so they can¡¯t cause any waves.

    ¡°You tell li Miaozhen to pay attention. It¡¯s a critical time, don¡¯t go out of the city, don¡¯t cause trouble, and guard against possible danger.¡±

    ¡°Possible danger?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Wei Yuan looked at the water clock again and said quickly, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll only tell you the danger she might encounter:First, the danger came from the Imperial court. Second, the danger came from spies from other countries. You can think of the reason yourself, I have to enter the pce.¡±

    He snatched the sachet from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand and quickly left the tea room. As he walked, he instructed the clerk, ¡°¡±Bring the corpse and enter the pce with me.¡±

    ............

    In the Royal study.

    In addition to Emperor yuanjing, there were 16 people gathered here, including the head assistant Wang zhenwen, the Minister of Revenue, other third-rank officials, Dukes, nobles, and ministers.

    The pale-faced Chu Xianglong stood among the ministers, his head slightly lowered and he did not speak.

    He had taken the pill given by the astrologer of Department of Astronomy and had been able to get out of bed and walk very quickly. However, his internal injuries of broken meridians could not be recovered in a short time. However, as long as he didn¡¯t use his Qi and recuperated properly, he would be able to recover in about a month.

    ¡°Wei Yuan isn¡¯t here yet, there¡¯s no need to wait!¡± Emperor Yuan jing frowned.

    After that, he swept his gaze over the officials and said,¡±North vanquishing Prince asked the Imperial court for 300000 taels of silver for the sry of the Army and 250000 dans of grain and fodder.¡± What do you mean by that?¡±

    The Minister of Revenue was the first to jump out and object. He said, ¡°¡±Yuanjing year 36, Jiang Zhou flooding;There was a great drought in Jing state and a locust gue in the state. The Imperial court had distributed grain to the disaster relief several times.

 Chapter 568

    568 The identity of the corpse-

    ¡°The two Da Feng granaries, Yu Prefecture and Zhang Prefecture, don¡¯t have much left. I can¡¯t gather it.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re being deployed from various states,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    The Minister of Revenue replied, ¡± even if there is shipping, it will take a lot of time and effort to collect grain from various states. By the time it is transported to the border of Chuzhou, I¡¯m afraid there will be less than half left. This is not a good n.

    As he was speaking, the eunuch stopped at the door of the Royal study.

    Emperor Yuan jing raised his hand and interrupted the Minister of Revenue. He looked at the eunuch at the door and said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Duke Wei is here.¡± The eunuch said.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said indifferently.

    The eunuch left. Ten secondster, Wei Yuan stepped into the Royal study. As usual, he stood in his seat and did not make a sound.

    this won¡¯t do, and that won¡¯t do either, ¡± Emperor Yuan jing said unhappily. do you all only know how to refute me? ¡±

    Imperial censor of the left Yuan Xiong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He seized the opportunity and stepped forward, saying, ¡°¡±I have a n.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Minister Yuan,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded.

    Yuan Xiong said,¡±the Imperial court can temporarily add a service called the grain transport service.¡± Order the people to be responsible for transporting the rations.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes lit up. This was indeed a good n.

    The so-called conscriptbor was abor activity that the Imperial court recruited people from all sses to engage in free of charge. If the people were responsible for escorting the grain and the soldiers were to supervise, then the Imperial court only needed to bear the food and use of the soldiers, and the people would have to settle their own food.

    This way, not only could they ensure that the grain would not be consumed when it was transported to the border, but they could also save arge amount of grain transportation costs.

    ¡°This is a good n!¡± Emperor Yuan jingughed.

    Yuan Xiong heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the Emperor epted his n, the consequences of the imperial examination fraud case would be minimized.

    After the court examinations, once Xu Xinian achieved good results, he would be met with the counterattack of the eastern Pavilion Grand Secretary, Zhao tingfang, and Wei Yuan.

    His position as the Imperial censor of the left had not yet been stabilized, and he might be shot down. He had to save himself.

    Chief advisor Wang stepped forward and bowed, ¡°¡±This n is a disaster to the country and the people, Yuan Xiong must be killed!

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s spring plowing and the people are busy with farming, so we can¡¯t add corralbor. Since ancient times, food was the most important thing to the people, and nothing could disturb them during spring plowing.

    in addition, there were many natural disastersst year, and the people did not have much food left. This n is no different from adding oil to the fire and forcing people to die.

    The Left Censor-in-Chief, Yuan Xiong, raised his eyebrows and was about to retort when he heard Chu Xianglong sneer, ¡°¡±Chief Assistant Wang loves the people like his children, this general is impressed. However, were the people of Chu Zhou not considered citizens of Da Feng?

    ¡°Chief advisor Wang, are you turning a blind eye to their deaths?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial court has stationed 86000 households in the northernnds, and each household is given six mu ofnd and 5000 hectares of militarynd,¡± chief advisor Wang said lightly. Every year ...¡±

    ¡°There has been no war at the border for a long time. The weather in Chu Zhou has been good all these years. Even if there is no grain mobilization, ording to the grain reserves of Chu Zhou, it canst for several months. Why did he suddenlyck money and food?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the military fields have been upied by some people.¡±

    The Chu State was the northernmost state of Da Feng, and it was next to the territory of the northern barbarians.

    With the Prince¡¯s support, Chu Xianglong was fearless and sneered, ¡°¡±Besides talking, have schrs ever fought a war or led an Army? You all enjoy life in the capital, but you don¡¯t know how hard it is for the soldiers at the border.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the barbarians areing with great momentum this time. There were already several major wars at the end ofst year. Wangye is invincible and has won every battle. If theck of food and supplies can¡¯t be replenished and the opportunity is dyed, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    Emperor yuanjing nodded and said,¡±King Huai is very brave. I naturally know that.¡± How¡¯s the war going in the North?¡±

    ¡°Your Royal Highness is a God when ites tomanding troops,¡± Chu Xianglong cupped his fists and said,¡±the barbarians have been defeated several times and they don¡¯t dare to fight us head-on.¡±

    ¡°We can only rely on the speed of the cavalry to pige. Although our Army has the advantage, we are exhausted. Your Majesty, please distribute the Army¡¯s pay and provisions, so that the soldiers know that the court has not forgotten their contributions.¡±

    Wang shoufu frowned.

    Since the impeachment of the North vanquishing Prince at the end ofst year, the pond newspaper sent from the North did say that the North vanquishing Prince had repeatedly won and the invasion of the border was curbed.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince has worked hard and achieved great merits, so we can¡¯t drag him down,¡± Duke Cao immediately said. Your Majesty, transporting grain is the best of both worlds. Furthermore, if the military pay was not paid, it would probably cause a mutiny, which would be a small loss.

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s something wrong, it should be dealt with after autumn. We shouldn¡¯t have detained rations and pay.¡±

    The nobles expressed their agreement.

    They were experts on the battlefield and had more say than the Civil officials.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we need to give this matter further thought,¡± Wang shoufu said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Emperor Yuan jing ignored him and asked.

    Upon seeing this, the Dukes relented and reported, ¡°¡±I will support the North vanquishing Prince with all my might.¡±

    His Majesty¡¯s inclination was very obvious, and there was no point in them saying anything more.

    Several backbones of the Royal faction secretly gave chief advisor Wang a look, asking him to be careful with his words. Everyone in the Imperial court could see how much the Emperor trusted the North vanquishing Prince.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given the North-guarding King the National treasure sword.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Wei Yuan. Minister Wei, you¡¯re a master of militaryw. What do you think? ¡±

    Chief advisor Wang immediately looked at Wei Yuan.

    ..........

    [ PS: I checked the information and updatedte. ]

 Chapter 569

    569 The SU family¡¯s past (1)

    ¡°When there¡¯s no war, the military can be self-sufficient in farming.¡± Wei Yuan bowed. Once the war begins, the Imperial court needs to allocate provisions and military supplies. This is the most logical thing to do.¡±

    Wang shoufu narrowed his eyes and looked at Wei Yuan.

    Hearing this, Chu Xianglong revealed a smile. In terms of war, a hundred words from this group of schrs could notpare to one sentence from Wei Yuan.

    If he could get back the provisions and sry, he would havepleted half of his mission back in the capital.

    Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong, heaved a sigh of relief. He was surprised that Wei Yuan would support his n. This way, he would be able to avoid the imperial examination fraud case.

    On second thought, this matter was in line with His Majesty¡¯s intentions. With the help of the nobles inside and the ¡°pressure¡± from the Barbarian Army outside, this was the general trend. Even the Dukes who opposed this matter understood the situation.

    Unexpectedly, Wei Yuan changed the topic and said, ¡°¡±However, before that, I have a matter to report to Your Majesty.¡±

    Everyone looked over.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression did not change, and he ignored the gazes of the officials.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    his Gong discovered a group of martial artists fighting to the death on the outskirts of the capital, so he came forward to stop them. Who knew that the side with more people would not stop, but instead behead the people who surrounded them and escape.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words were loud and clear, as if the truth was what he said, ¡± before the dead die, shout ¡®there¡¯s a change in the North¡¯.

    Hearing Wei Yuan¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expression changed, including Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s.

    Chu Xianglong turned his head and stared at Wei Yuan. He didn¡¯t dare to offend Wei Yuan and said, ¡±

    there are changes in the North. The barbarians are piging everywhere and starting. war ...

    Wei Yuan¡¯s face was calm. so, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to let the barbarians off by saying that you¡¯re going to kill them and Rob them? ¡±

    This sentence shocked everyone present. Emperor Yuan jing stood up from his chair and stared at Qing Yi.

    Wei Yuan, exin clearly. What do you mean by ¡®ughter three thousand li¡¯. .. Ah?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no such thing ....

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing raised his hand and interrupted him. He looked at him coldly and turned to Wei Yuan, ¡°¡±Do you have any proof?¡±

    Wei Yuan reached into his clothes and took out a sachet. He untied the red string and a green smoke rose from it. It twisted in the air and turned into a man with a blurry face and dull eyes.

    massacre for three thousand miles, massacre for three thousand miles, the Imperial court, please send troops to suppress ...

    Wei Yuan continued, ¡± I¡¯ve brought the corpse here. It¡¯s right outside the pce. Your Majesty, you can send someone to examine the corpse. This man is from the North!

    The Imperial study was silent.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood up slowly, his face as dark as water. He said word by word, ¡°¡±Autopsy!¡±

    The old eunuch lowered his head and hurried back to pass on the order. He seemed to be running away, not even daring to breathe.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat on the Dragon Throne with a gloomy expression and did not say a word. Everyone below exchanged silent nces. Even Chu Xianglong¡¯s face was ashen as he red at Wei Yuan.

    After waiting for 15 minutes, the old eunuch returned and whispered in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s ear.

    Emperor yuanjing was silent for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m tired after sending the Directorate of Celestials into the pce for questioning. My Dear Ministers, please go to the side hall and rest for a while.¡±

    He stared at Chu Xianglong and said, ¡°¡±You stay here,¡±

    With that, he stood up and left the Imperial study.

    The eunuchs led the Dukes to the side hall to rest.

    .............

    In the side hall.

    The Minister of Revenue took a sip of his tea and turned to the expressionless Wei Yuan. He asked, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, is this true?¡±

    All the officials looked at Wei Yuan. Thetter¡¯s expression was serious as he returned the Minister of Revenue¡¯s cold gaze.¡±Lord Zhao, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    The Minister of Revenue sighed and said,¡±if this is true, how many people will die in the North?¡± The night watchman has spies all over the Yamen, so why didn¡¯t he receive any news?¡±

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t respond to the Minister of Revenue¡¯s probing.

    Chief advisor Wang squinted his eyes and tapped his fingers on the table. No one knew what he was thinking.

    After the time for two incense sticks to burn, the old eunuch entered the side hall and respectfully said, ¡°¡±His Majesty invites you all to return to the Royal study.¡±

    Next, the white-robed sorcerer summoned by the Directorate of Celestials questioned Chu Xianglong. The answer was unexpected, everything Chu Xianglong said was true.

    North vanquishing Prince won a great victory against the barbarians in the North, but the guerri tactics of the barbarians in the North had indeed brought great trouble to North vanquishing Prince. The northern border Army had been exhausted.

    The Barbarian Army was blocked outside the border, so the 3000-mile bloody massacre naturally didn¡¯t exist.

    In the Royal study, the atmosphere suddenly rxed. Everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Lord Wei got this news from, but it almost caused His Majesty and the other Lords to misunderstand Your Highness. Your Highness has not offended the Duke of Wei, right?¡±

    Wei Yuan ignored him and stepped forward, ¡± this matter is of great importance. What this person said might be true, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the situation in the North is true.

    Chu Xianglong raised his brows and was about to retort, but chief Wang chimed in, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that Duke Wei¡¯s words are reasonable. This was a matter of great importance, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. It must be thoroughly investigated.¡±

    Under the lead of chief advisor Wang and Wei Yuan, all the officials responded.

    ¡°How do you think we should investigate this matter?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    ...

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can continue to collect rations and pay for the soldiers and send them to Chuzhou. At the same time, send a team of Imperial envoys to the North to investigate the case.¡±

 Chapter 570

    570 The SU family¡¯s past (2)

    ¡°I have a suggestion,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded.

    ...........

    Xu Manor.

    Susu held a red umbre to block out the sun and sat on the roof, looking at the little bean who was doing a horse stance in the yard.

    In the living room next door, li Miaozhen was talking to the Xu family¡¯s matriarch and young miss.

    When aunt and Xu lingyue heard that there was another guest staying at their house, their mood was not good.

    The former felt that if this continued, the house would be a charity. Thetter felt that this woman was too beautiful and posed a threat to him.

    Other than the woman in the Daoist robe, the woman in the snow-white robe made Xu lingyue feel as if she was being pricked on the back. She felt that if she only relied on her appearance, not only would she have no chance of winning, but she might even be slightly inferior.

    The woman holding the red umbre had an indescribable charm that was especially alluring.

    However, after hearing that li Miaozhen was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Savior, aunt and Xu lingyue immediately changed their attitude. They were more grateful and weing from the bottom of their hearts.

    the Xu family is indeed a family of martial artists. I saw that the youngdy was still young, but she was already starting to build her Foundation and practice martial arts. Li Miaozhen was still very knowledgeable and didn¡¯t forget to tter her.

    His aunt was very sad when she heard this. She said helplessly, ¡± I actually hope that she can study for a few years. Even if she¡¯s not proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, she should at least be well-educated. Unfortunately, she¡¯s an idiot.

    Although that child was quite cowardly, how could he be a fool? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger cousin was a student of Yun Lu Academy, but he actually didn¡¯t teach his younger sister? Li Miaozhen thought about it and said,

    ¡°Miaozhen will be staying at the Xu residence. In my spare time, I can help to enlighten Little Miss.¡±

    Her idea was that Xu niannian was busy with his studies and had no time to teach his younger sister, while Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu Pingzhi were martial artists, so she was more inclined to let the youngdy of the Xu family practice martial arts.

    In any case, he was just teaching the child for a period of time. It would not dy things.

    The aunt was stunned and was about to refuse, but Xu lingyue beat her to it and agreed with a reserved smile.¡±Thank you so much, Daoist priest li.¡±

    Li Miaozhen had a good impression of this beautiful girl with a gentle smile. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she noticed that the Xu family¡¯s matriarch was looking at her with a little more pity and sympathy.

    .........

    ¡°Sister, Sister, are you really a ghost?¡±

    Xu Lingyin was in a horse stance. Her short and thick legs were trembling slightly. She raised her head and looked at susu, who was on the roof.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll eat you up. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Su Su threatened.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid!¡± Xu Ling showed a scared expression.

    Susu chuckled, feeling a little proud. She hummed a little song and looked at the blue sky in a daze.

    After an unknown period of time, the two girls in the courtyard, one big and one small, disappeared.

    ¡°Big sister, big sister ...¡±

    A shout came from below. Susu looked down and saw a little girl standing under the eaves, her head raised and her clear eyes staring at her.

    ¡°Can youe down?¡± The little girl said.

    Susunded lightly in the courtyard and looked down at the hair whorl on Xu lingyue¡¯s head. She said angrily,¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Xu lingying didn¡¯t say anything. He sneakily waved his hand, signaling her to follow him.

    Susu followed him with doubt and brought him all the way to the kitchen. The smell of smoke and fire hit them in the face. The little bean tried hard to cross the threshold and turned around.

    ¡°Sister,e.¡±

    In the kitchen, little ck skin from the southern border was heating the fire, and the hot oil was boiling in the pot. Xu lingying pulled susu to the side of the pot, raised her face, and said expectantly, ¡±

    ¡°Sister, can you climb in by yourself?¡±

    SuSu¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    ............

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the mansion and introduced li Miaozhen to second uncle Xu. Second uncle Xu thought that li Miaozhen was his nephew¡¯s friend and nodded in the air of an elder.

    ¡°Where does Daoist priest li cultivate?¡± he asked calmly.

    she is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, one of the main characters in the war between heaven and man. Xu Qi ¡®an added.

    ¡°........¡±

    Xu Pingzhi almost stood up and saluted. He shouted,Greetings, saintess.

    ¡°I met her in Yunzhou ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave a simple exnation.

    Xu Pingzhi nodded in a daze. His heart was not calm, and his thoughts were fluctuating.

    the eldest brother even knows the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. His connections are getting wider and wider, and his strength is getting higher and higher. I just broke through to the spirit-refinement realm ... He was really promising.

    Second uncle Xu thought happily, but he also felt that the gap between him and his nephew was getting bigger and bigger, and a sense of loss welled up in his heart.

    He then looked at his son. This kid would be a proper official of the Imperial court after participating in the court examinations. Although his improvement was not as exaggerated as Ning Yan¡¯s, he had already reached the heavens in a single bound. He was a Dragon among men.

    I¡¯ve let down my ancestors ... It was. pity that his elder brother had died early, so he couldn¡¯t see his son and nephew being so sessful ...

    big brother, ¡± Xu niannian said in a deep voice, ¡± miss Wang asked me to go on ake tour again.

    Does miss wang like my family¡¯s Eng? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he was even more certain of his guess.

    During the imperial examination fraud case, the youngdy of the Wang family had ¡°tipped him off,¡± and the contents were true. This was very unusual.

    At this time, connecting the twoke tours, it was almost certain that the youngdy of the Wang family was interested in Eng, and her attacks were very strong.

    ...

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said,¡±then, do you agree?¡±

    ha! Xu niannian chuckled. I rejected him on the grounds that the court examinations areing up.

    ¡°Well done, Eng ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder and praised, ¡°¡±My role model.¡±

    Eldest brother ridiculed second brother in a weird tone.

    My role model? Inappropriate choice of words. Heh, uncultured big brother ... Jng was also mocking jng in his heart.

    ...........

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an went to li Miaozhen¡¯s room. When he was about to knock on the door, he heard Su SU¡¯s voice, ¡±

    ¡°Master, the child in this house is so scary. She, she wants to eat me. She even heated a pot of oil.¡±

    ¡°A child¡¯s words carry no harm, and so do his actions. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Li Miaozhen casually replied.

    no, I can feel that she¡¯s not joking. Those burning eyes ... Su Su said a few words and saw li Miaozhen¡¯sck of interest, so she snorted angrily and said,

    ¡°Stinky man, your sister wants to eat me.¡±

    ...

    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened automatically. Susu put her hands on her waist, puffed up her cheeks, and red at him angrily.

    Ah, this ... I remember now, aunty told her that ghost fried is delicious. Not only did this stupid child take it seriously, but she also remembered it for so long?

    Therefore, his memory was more than enough to memorize English words, so why couldn¡¯t he even recite the three-character ssic?

    Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed him in his heart and changed the topic. susu, I remember you saying that if I agree to two of your requests, you will be my concubine for three years.

    Li Miaozhen heard this and red at susu.

    In terms of womanly charm, Yan GUI, who was gentler and more seductive than her master, put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°¡±Yup! Help me reforge my body and find out why my father was beheaded.

    ¡°Not only will I be your concubine for three years, I¡¯ll also give birth to your son.¡±

    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whether she was a concubine or not. Xu Qi ¡®an had promised her in the first ce because he felt bad for bullying a female ghost.

    Now that li Miaozhen hade to the capital, he wouldn¡¯t forget the original agreement.

    Of course, if susu wanted to repay him, she could also be his concubine.

    I have to let Song Qing create a 36d body. I don¡¯t care about myself, but I can¡¯t let my child suffer ... He sighed and looked at li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know first.¡±

    The master and servant¡¯s expressions became serious. Li Miaozhen said, ¡°¡±Su Su was born in Jiang Prefecture, and her father is the Jiang Prefecture magistrate. In the 15th year, yuan jing was beheaded and his family¡¯s women were supposed to be ced in the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°His mother¡¯s personality was unyielding, and she was unwilling to be a prostitute in the Imperial Academy, so she poisoned all the women with a cup of poisonous wine, including susu. However, she had a young brother who was studying abroad at that time and was lucky enough to escape.

    ¡°On this trip to the capital, I took Su Su to Jiangzhou to investigate the past. I didn¡¯t expect to find something strange.¡±

    ..........

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 571

    571 Court examinations (1)

    ¡°Strange things?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out a chair and sat down. He ordered Su Su to pour him a ss of water.

    I¡¯m not even your concubine yet, and you¡¯re already ordering me around like this ... The alluring ghost, susu, nced at him and obediently went to pour some water. After all, they were talking about the murder case of her family.

    She had to rely on this man¡¯s help. Otherwise, she and her master, li Miaozhen, wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything even after ten years of investigation.

    After Xu Qian took a sip of tea, li Miaozhen said, ¡±

    SuSu¡¯s father is called su hang. He was a schr in the 29th year of the Jean dynasty and in the 14th year of the yuanjing dynasty. For some unknown reason, he was demoted to Jiangzhou to be the magistrate. The next year, he was executed on the charges of bribery and corruption.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stroked the teacup and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    yes, ¡± li Miaozhen looked at susu, ¡± she doesn¡¯t remember staying in Beijing. SuSu¡¯s soul isplete. When my master found her, she absorbed the yin Qi in the mass grave to cultivate and had some small achievements. As long as she doesn¡¯t leave the mass grave, she can live on forever.

    ¡°A vengeful spirit with such a cultivation base wouldn¡¯t miss out on any memories, unless they were erased when they were alive.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, maybe I¡¯ve never been to the capital,¡± said Su Su.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head,¡±anyone who enters the capital as an official will have to move their family there.¡± I¡¯m more inclined to believe that there¡¯s something wrong with Su SU¡¯s memory. Hmm, that¡¯s interesting.¡±

    The two people and the ghost were silent for a moment. Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±Since he¡¯s an official of the capital, the Ministry of official personnel affairs should have his information ... The Ministry of official personnel affairs is chief advisor Wang¡¯s territory. He and Wei Yuan are political enemies. Without a good reason, I have no right to read the documents of the Ministry of official personnel affairs.

    so don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for an opportunity.

    Li Miaozhen and Su Su nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of the warm tea and said,¡±What¡¯s your brother¡¯s name? How old was he when the ident happened to the SU family?¡±

    Susu tilted her head and thought for a moment. his name is su Chengzhi. He was about 11 or 12 years old when the family went through an ident.

    He was about 31 or 32 years old now. There was no way to find a brother-in.w. It was like looking for a needle in. haystack ... It would be great if Da Feng had a well-developed public security system ... Xu Qi ¡®an hinted, ¡±

    I¡¯ll try to find one for you, but don¡¯t have too much hope.

    Susu hummed in acknowledgment. She knew that finding her family was too difficult, so she did not force it.

    After this matter was resolved, Xu Qi ¡®an brought up the second matter. He looked at li Miaozhen and said, ¡°¡±When do you n to start the struggle between heaven and man?¡±

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡± let¡¯s send a letter of challenge first and then set a time. Within seven days.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly and said bluntly, ¡°¡±You¡¯d better not leave the capital before the end of the struggle between heaven and man. No matter what kind of letter you receive or who youe into contact with, do not leave.¡±

    Li Miaozhen raised her eyebrows, ¡± you mean someone will harm me? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed,¡±if something happens to you in the capital, will the Dao chief of the heavenly sect let it go?¡± A first rank earth God of Dao sect is probably not inferior to a supervisor.¡±

    Susu puffed out her paper chest and said arrogantly, ¡°¡±Knowing that our Dao chief is a rank one, there¡¯s still someone who dares to harm master?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt sorry for the female ghost¡¯s intelligence.¡±Your father is a Jinshi, but you didn¡¯t inherit your father¡¯s intelligence ... It was precisely because Miao Zhen was the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect that she was coveted by many.

    ¡°His Majesty is engrossed in cultivation. In order to maintain the stability of power, he has facilitated the current multi-party chaotic battle in the court. Some people had long been dissatisfied with this. The battle between heaven and man was a good opportunity for them to take advantage of ...

    ¡°In addition, everyone knows about this matter, and the people of the martial world are pouring into the capital. There must be spies from other countries among them. These people want li Miaozhen to die in the capital.¡±

    Su Su suddenly realized.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fourth-rank Daoist, and ordinary people are no match for you. It¡¯s wishful thinking for a fourth-rank expert from a foreign n toe into the capital to kill you. And the experts of the Imperial court will not make a move in the capital unless they are willing to die.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for ghosts to guard the Xu mansion,¡± li Miaozhen said.¡±If there are any suspicious people approaching, I¡¯ll immediately give a warning.¡± When the timees, I¡¯ll either make my move or leave the Xu residence, so your family won¡¯t be affected. Although the possibility of that is not high.¡±

    ¡°That damned Emperor Yuan jing,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    Hey. hey, watch your words. You can just say this online ... Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded. He stood up and said, ¡°¡±In that case, I, an outsider, won¡¯t disturb the twodies¡± beautiful dreams.¡±

    He left the room under li Miaozhen and SuSu¡¯s slightly confused eyes.

    ............

    The 27th of March was the best time for blessing, dress cutting, travel, and marriage.

    Today was the day of the court examinations. It was exactly a month away from the end of the examinations.

    The sky was hazy when his aunt woke up. She was wearing an exquisitely embroidered long dress, and her hair was slightly messy. She only used a gold hairpin to hold it up.

    Her beautiful eyes were a little dazed, and she looked like she had not woken up. Her eye bags were puffy.

    As Auntie arranged for the kitchen maid to make breakfast for Eng, she knocked on Eng¡¯s door with her personal maid, Lu ¡®er.

    Xu niannian was wearing a light white robe, with the purple jade from recluse Purple Sun hanging on his waist. He opened the door for his mother in high spirits.

    ¡°Eng, you¡¯re up so early?¡± His aunt yawned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Mother has asked the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Eng, do you want to sleep for another fifteen minutes? mother wille and wake you up.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡±

    Xu Eng was an eighth-grade Confucian schr, and his energy was far greater than that of ordinary people. Heforted his mother, ¡± mother, don¡¯t worry. The court examination is a ranking examination. With my status, I won¡¯t be too low.

 Chapter 572

    572 Court examinations (2)

    His aunt felt at ease and brought Lu ¡®e out of the room. When she crossed the door, she suddenly screamed.

    Xu Eng was shocked. He ran out of the room to check the situation. He saw a woman in white standing quietly in the courtyard with a red umbre.

    At this time, it was not long after midnight, and the sky had not yet brightened. The woman was holding a Scarlet umbre, wearing white clothes, and her whole body exuded a strange aura.

    ¡°Mrs. Xu.¡±

    Susu smiled sweetly and bowed.

    The Auntie heaved a sigh of relief. She thought to herself,¡¯why is she out here at this hour instead of sleeping in her room?¡¯ He almost thought that he had encountered a ghost.

    Xu Eng stared at susu for a moment, then looked away without a word and said to his aunt, ¡°¡±Mother, you should go back to your room to rest.¡±

    After sending his aunt away, Xu Eng looked at susu in the courtyard and said, ¡°¡±Does my big brother know your identity?¡±

    He can tell that I¡¯m a Mei? As expected of a student from Yun Lu Academy ... Susu smiled lightly, her two dimples showing as she said in a sweet voice, ¡±

    ¡°I know. He said that he would help me reforge my physical body and then be his concubine for three years.¡±

    ........ This was really something big brother would do. Could the courtesan of the Academy¡¯s workshop no longer satisfy his taste? He was even thinking about ghosts.

    Xu niannian was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    Knowing that today was the court examinations, the Xu family lit up the candles just after midnight. Li Miaozhen also came out to join in the fun. After everyone had breakfast, they sent Xu Xinian out of the residence.

    Eng, today is not only the court examination that will determine your future, but also the opportunity for you to prove your innocence and clear your name. You must do well in the examination. Xu Pingzhi was wearing his armor and holding his helmet as he gave his advice.

    As Xu niannian walked out, he nodded. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, father, I ...¡±

    The second half of his sentence was suddenly stuck in his throat. He looked at the opposite Street with a stiff expression. Two ¡± old acquaintances ¡± were standing there. One was a tall and burly monk wearing a starched robe that had turned white.

    One of them was a green-robed swordsman with a strand of white hair hanging down his forehead. He was not very old, but he gave people the feeling that he had gone through a lot.

    These two people again, these two people again!

    Xu nianxin was roaring in his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s big brother¡¯s friend ...¡± Xu Qi ¡®an patted him on the shoulder to calm the anger in his heart.

    He hadn¡¯t been in contact with number four before, so he had asked Xu niannian to take the me for him as a cover. Now that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity was gradually stabilizing, Chu Yuanqian had gradually epted the role of her third cousin.

    Once the inherent concept was formed, schr Chu wouldn¡¯t deliberately scrutinize it, and wouldn¡¯t have doubts such as ¡°there¡¯s something strange about number three.¡± This was why people tended to trust their friends and familiar people more easily.

    Hengyuan and Chu Yuanyu smiled and nodded. After greeting each other, their eyes immediately fell on li Miaozhen.

    This Holy Virgin had a fair and clean oval face. Her face was bare, but her eyes were like ck pearls, clear and bright. Her eyebrows were sharp, which highlighted her fierce temperament.

    Rather than the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, she was more like a female general who had been on the battlefield for. long time ... That¡¯s right, she had been in the Army in Yunzhou for a year ... Hengyuan put his hands together and smiled at li Miaozhen.

    His aura was restrained, and his cultivation base couldn¡¯t be seen through ... ¡°However, since she¡¯se to capital city, it means that she¡¯s already a rank-4. Heh, after my defeat in the battle with Zhang Kaitai back then, I haven¡¯t fought a rank-4 for many years.

    Chu Yuanyang smiled, but his eyes were burning with fighting spirit.

    The bald man was number six, and the one with the sword was number four. Well, as number one said, number four didn¡¯t follow the Orthodox path of the human sect ... Li Miaozhen nodded as a greeting.

    As for number five, Lina, she was still sleeping soundly in her room, just like her disciple, Xu lingying.

    ¡°Da da da ...¡±

    The three men from the Xu family rode away. Li Miaozhen watched their backs and heard Hengyuan¡¯s voice, ¡± Amitabha. I hope No. 3 can get into the top 10.

    Chu Yuanqian snorted. it¡¯s already not bad to get second ce. He¡¯s still a student of Yun Lu Academy after all. However, number three has a big secret.¡±

    ¡°Secret?¡± Heng Yuan asked in surprise.

    Chu Yuan nodded with a smile and said, ¡°¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, the phenomenon of the clear air rushing into the sky from Yunlu Institute¡¯s sub-Saint Hall is rted to number three.

    of course, these are just my guesses. I don¡¯t have any proof. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.

    Hengyuan came to a realization.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face suddenly became strange. Number four and number six didn¡¯t know that Xu Qi ¡®an was number three and had always thought that Xu nianxin was number three.

    If they knew the truth in the future and recalled what they said today, would they be as ashamed as me and want to beat Xu Qi ¡®an up? She had no choice but to hide it for him.

    Because this way, everyone could pretend that nothing had happened.

    Thinking of this, she looked at number four and number six with pity.

    .............

    The darkness before dawn was the thickest. Four hundred tribute soldiers gathered outside the meridian Gate, waiting for the court examination.

    Around them were two rows of Imperial Army soldiers with torches in their hands, standing still like statues.

    The civil and military officials gathered and observed the candidates from a distance. They would asionally whisper to each other. Only the officials from the Ministry of Rites were working hard to maintain order.

    The third time was to verify their identities and do a headcount.

    The meridian Gate had five holes, three main gates and two side gates. Usually, the civil and military officials would enter from the side, and only the Emperor and Empress could enter from the main entrance.

    Of course, the top scorer, second ce, and Tanhua could also enjoy the honor of walking through the main entrance once.

    Xu niannian of Huiyuan stood at the head of the tribute soldiers, his head held high and his face expressionless. It was as if everyone present was trash.

 Chapter 573

    573 Court examinations (3)

    However, the schrs were still quite fond of this, especially when a talented Huiyuan put on such a gesture. Even the officials in the distance praised in their hearts, ¡±

    This kid was extraordinary.

    With the sound of the drum, the three passages werepleted. The civil and military officials entered the meridian Gate first, followed by the tribute officials from the Ministry of Rites. They crossed the Golden water Bridge and stopped in the square outside the throne room.

    Xu niannian squinted his eyes and looked into the distance at the throne room. He could only see the civil and military officials on the throne room. He had no chance to see the memorial in the throne room.

    After a long time, the civil and military officials left the court, and the court examinations began.

    Even Xu Xinyi couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    ¡°Gulp ...¡±

    The sound of swallowing came from the tribute officer.

    In such a tense atmosphere, everyone suddenly heard a mor behind them. There were shouts and curses.

    He could not help but look back. Through the opening of the meridian Gate, he could vaguely see a white-robed sorcerer blocking the way of the civil and military officials.

    The white-robed man had his back to the crowd, and he waspletely indifferent to the scolding around him.

    Xu Nian, who was at the eighth stage of the schrly faction, could even faintly hear someone berating him.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan, are you trying to rebel? Get lost.¡±

    yang qianhuan, what are you trying to do? this is the meridian Gate, and today is the court examinations. Are you trying to cause trouble? ¡±

    Amidst the angry curses, a deep sigh could be heard. The white-robed man slowly said, ¡°¡±Your name and body will be destroyed, but the river will flow through the ages! Bah ...¡±

    After a moment of silence, the civil and military officials exploded into an uproar.

    ¡°What, what happened?¡± Apatriot asked in confusion.

    isn¡¯t ... Isn¡¯t this a poem by the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an to mock the public? that ... That white-robed man seems to be from the Directorate of Celestials? ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone ...¡±

    The 400 over tribute soldiers could no longer maintain their silence. They whispered to each other and kept looking back at the meridian Gate.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The official from the Ministry of Rites loudly rebuked, this is none of your business. Just focus on your exams. Whoever talks to each other again will be expelled from the meridian Gate and have to wait at home for another three years.

    The tributes immediately did not dare to speak.

    The Dukes who had just dispersed returned, some with gloomy expressions, some with excited expressions, and some with righteous indignation as they entered the throne room. Then, the sound of an argument could be heard.

    After a quarter of an hour, the Dukes came out of the throne room and did not return.

    Yang qianhuan ... This name was so familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before ... Xu Eng muttered in his heart.

    ¡°The capital¡¯s Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Chinese tribute schrs wish for the new year.¡±

    The voice of the official from the Ministry of Rites interrupted Xu Xinyi¡¯s thoughts. He came back to his senses, took the sealed script from the Honglu temple¡¯s progressor, and strode into the throne room.

    ..............

    The court examination only tested strategy and inquiry. It was only one day, and the papers were handed in at dusk.

    Xu Xinian left the pce in the afterglow of the setting sun. At the gate of the Imperial City, he saw his elder brother sitting on the back of a horse, holding the reins of another horse and waiting with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told second uncle that I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡± ¡°How did you do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    ¡°If I were a schr of the Imperial College, I¡¯d definitely get first ce,¡± Xu niannian said lightly.

    ......... Don¡¯t act tough! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. not bad. That¡¯s how you live up to your name. In the future, people won¡¯t call you a Tiger brother or a dog brother.

    Xu niannian sighed. big brother may be famous, but he¡¯s not a schr. If the Xu family wants to gain a foothold in the capital and be respected, they need a schr who has taken the imperial examination.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied,¡±work hard, Eng, I just came out of the princess¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°........¡±Xu niannian cupped his hands.

    He had lost, and he still couldn¡¯t pretend to be his big brother.

    Xu Qian threw the reins to Xu Eng and said, ¡°¡±Eng, you¡¯ve already walked out of the path of the imperial examination. Tonight, big brother will treat you to a celebration at the Imperial Academy.¡±

    ¡°Mother and sister ...¡± Xu xinnian frowned.

    ¡°I told aunty that I¡¯m going on a night patrol today. As for you, after the court examinations, isn¡¯t it normal for you to drink and chat with your ssmates?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s words make sense.¡± Xu xinnianughed.

 Chapter 574

    574 Chapter 99-letter of challenge-

    The next morning.

    In the small pavilion of yingmei, Fu Xiang, who was sound asleep, let out a sweet andzy moan.

    Her thick and curly eyshes trembled. She opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tall nose and handsome side profile.

    He was already awake and was quietly looking at the roof.

    ¡°Good Morning, Mr. Xu.¡±

    Fu Xiang stretched out her arms from under the nket and wrapped them around Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck. At the same time, she held down his hands.

    what morning? you have to say in the morning: you were greatst night! ¡°What time is it now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, yawning.

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    Fu Xiang also yawned and rubbed her cheek against Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face. She said coyly, ¡°¡±The water is leaking at the foot of the bed, Mr. Xu Can see for yourself.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped out of the bed and looked at the foot of the bed. The next moment, he jumped up from the bed.¡±It¡¯s already seven o ¡®clock. You little demoness, I have to go to the Yamen immediately, otherwise, I won¡¯t have my monthly sry for the next half of the year.¡±

    Fu Xiang supported her head with her arms andughed, ¡°¡±It was Xung who was torturing me yesterday, making a false usation, bah.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the yingmei Pavilion and went to the stables to take away his little mare. As expected, Eng¡¯s horse was gone, which meant that he had left the Imperial Academy.

    He rode the little mare back to the Xu Manor. He looked left and right along the way, but did not see anyone selling green oranges.

    Zhong Li seems to still be at the Imperial astronomer, I should go and pick her up. Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled and turned to run in the direction of the Directorate of Celestials.

    ...........

    ¡°Zha Zha Zha ...¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned off the valve, and the stone door leading to the underground of the Directorate of Celestials opened. He shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°¡±Zhong Li, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    His voice reverberated in the vast underground.

    After a moment, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs that led straight to the underground. The oilmp was burning, and the fiery Halo reflected the outline of a person, which gradually became clear.

    Zhong Li, with her disheveled hair, climbed up the steps, and her crisp voice came from her hair, with a hint of joy, ¡°¡±You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me home.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around to leave.

    Zhong Li turned around and shouted towards the dark underground, ¡°¡±Senior yang, shut yourself in and reflect on your mistakes. Don¡¯t make teacher angry again.¡±

    With that, she pulled down the handle and closed the stone door.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an walked out, he asked curiously,¡±Did senior brother yang do something wrong?¡±

    Zhong Li looked at him and said in a low voice,¡±senior brother yang went to the meridian Gate yesterday and blocked the way of the civil and military officials. He read your poem.¡±

    ¡°The Dukes and his Majesty were furious and sent people to condemn teacher and punish senior brother yang. The teacher hung senior yang up and gave him a good beating, then locked him underground to reflect on his mistakes. Only then did the Dukes and his Majesty give up.¡±

    ......... Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded. He could not believe that someone would go so far just to show off.

    Yang qianhuan had been hung up and given a beating by the supervisor? It was such a pity that I wasn¡¯t there to watch!

    He felt sorry for them, but he didn¡¯t forget about the important matter. He looked around the hall, and since all the level-nine doctors had left, he could only ask Zhong Li, ¡±

    ¡°Is there any powder that can cover up the smell of the body? I drank some winest night. You might not know this, but my aunt and sister really don¡¯t like me drinking ...¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhong Li nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s easy to cover the smell of makeup. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll find you some incense.

    This was a little awkward ... Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Back at the Xu residence, he saw Lina and susu ying chess at the stone table in the courtyard. Xu lingying was doing a horse stance not far away.

    ¡°Big pot ...¡±

    The little boy pretended to wee him happily and took the opportunity to take a break.

    Leena was clearly an ipetent master. She waspletely focused on the chessboard, her beautiful face filled with seriousness and contemtion.

    This was strange ... He felt like he was watching two bad students discussing calculus ... Xu Qi ¡®an walked over curiously and took a closer look.

    So the two of them were ying Gomoku!

    Let¡¯s go ...

    Because she had already warned Zhong Li on the way, the fifth Senior Sister of the Directorate of celestial looked at the ghost ying chess in the courtyard. She did not find it strange, but she just looked at it a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare demon.¡± She whispered.

    I know that the characteristic of a Mei is that they are beautiful. They like to seduce passers-by in the deep mountains and forests, and then suck their essence dry. Yes, this essence is a serious essence ... Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Seeing this, Zhong Li didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an found that li Miaozhen was missing. He was shocked and ran to the courtyard to ask Su Su, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s your master?¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t even raise her head. She was focused on the chessboard and replied in a sweet voice, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to the spirit treasures temple.¡±

    ............

    Outside the Imperial City, li Miaozhen, who was wearing a Daoist robe, was stopped by the Tiger guards.

    She was neither anxious nor angry. She turned around and walked back for a while. Then, she patted her back and with a ng, her flying sword was unsheathed.

    The nearby Tiger guards saw this and thought she was going to break into the Imperial City. They were shocked and pulled out their weapons.

    Li Miaozhen jumped on the sword Ridge and the flying sword took her straight up, stopping at a height of 200 feet. At this height, he could see the Ling Bao temple in the distance.

    The Tiger guards on the city wall pulled their bowstrings, turned the ballistae and cannons, and aimed at li Miaozhen. As long as themander gave the order, tens of thousands of arrows would be fired immediately.

    The thousand-manmander of the Tiger guards didn¡¯t give the order to attack. He squinted his eyes and examined li Miaozhen, and an idea came to his mind.

    Daoist robes, women, to enter the Imperial City ... Li Miaozhen, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect? One of the main characters in the war between heaven and man?

    ...

    However, if li Miaozhen insisted on breaking into the Imperial City with a flying sword, then what awaited her would be the counterattack of the Imperial Army Masters and Watchmen.

 Chapter 575

    575 Letter of challenge (2)

    Of course, li Miaozhen knew that she had been locked on, but it wasn¡¯t a big problem. She didn¡¯t have any intention of breaking into the Imperial City.

    Staring at the distant Lingbao temple, he gathered his Qi in his dantian and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m Li Miaozhen, a disciple of the heaven sect. I¡¯m here on orders from my master to have a sparring session with the disciples of the human sect.

    ¡°The time and address will be decided by the human sect.¡±

    His voice was very prating. It was not deafening, but it traveled very far. It could be heard clearly both inside and outside the Imperial City.

    All the high-ranking officials, members of the imperial family, and officials of the Yamen who lived in the Imperial City heard li Miaozhen¡¯s ¡°letter of challenge¡± at this moment.

    Outside the Imperial City, the residents of the inner city near the Red City walls were also startled by the sound. The pedestrians stopped, the stall owners stopped shouting, and they all turned their heads to look in the direction of the Imperial City.

    Lin an Prefecture.

    Lin ¡®an, who was wearing a redyered Pce dress and ying embroidered balls with the pce maids, suddenly stopped and listened. He asked,

    ¡°Did you guys hear something?¡±

    Several Pce maids tilted their heads and quietly looked in the direction of the Imperial City.

    ¡°. heard it, it seems to be li Miaozhen.. disciple of the heavenly sect ...¡± The pce maid whose butt had been pped by Xu Qi ¡®an responded.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold and pleasant voice came from the opposite direction. ¡°Three dayster, at 7:35 am, by the Wei River in the suburbs of the capital, the in-name disciple of the human sect, Chu Yuanqi, will fight.¡±

    The mounted man¡¯s mouth was slightly agape as the interesting stories that Xu Qi ¡®an had told her surfaced in his mind. One of them was-the struggle between heaven and man!

    ¡°Three dayster, I want to see it. I want you to take me there.¡± Yuan Miao¡¯s heart was burning, he couldn¡¯t wait to get the guards to summon his dog ve.

    King Huai¡¯s mansion.

    In the back garden filled with fresh flowers, a woman in a Lotus-colored dress stood among the flowers. She looked in the direction of the city gate and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Three dayster, at 7:35 am, by the Wei River in the suburbs of the capital ...¡±

    Her eyes curved and she said happily, ¡°¡±There¡¯s going to be a good show.¡±

    There was no wind, but the flowers in the courtyard swayed gently, as if responding to her.

    ............

    Li Miaozhen came to the capital. Three dayster, she would duel with Chu Yuanyou, a disciple of the human sect.

    This news spread like wildfire. In just half a day, it had almost spread throughout the entire capital.

    The people of Jianghu who had heard the news and entered the capital city were the first to be excited. They had waited for a whole month for the battle between heaven and man.

    They were waiting for the battle between the most outstanding disciples of the human sect and the heaven sect.

    Although many people were facing the embarrassment of running out of money, no oneined. They even felt thating to the capital in advance was the right decision and a fortunate one.

    This was because they had witnessed a battle of magical powers that was rarely seen in a hundred years before the battle between heaven and man.

    This point could be fully proven from the remorseful attitude of the Jianghu swordsmen who had missed the battle because they hadete.

    Even if there was no subsequent dispute between heaven and man, for most of the people in Jianghu, this trip was not in vain.

    In a certain restaurant, the rapists Rongrong and the beautiful woman, as well as young master Liu and his master, found an empty seat by the window. They were having lunch while talking about the struggle between heaven and man.

    The two main characters naturally became the focus of attention.

    Rongrong poured wine for the beautiful woman but turned to look at the middle-aged swordsman and said crisply, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard from the seniors that this Chu Yuanxi seems to be the top schr of yuanjing in the 27th year?¡±

    Hearing this, the middle-aged swordsman sighed. yes, when I was traveling in the capital, it happened to be the year of the apricot roll. I saw him be the Huiyuan and then the top schr ...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would resign from his post and be an in-name disciple of the human sect. Even today, he¡¯s representing the human sect in battle.¡±

    ¡°Master, I heard that li Miaozhen is a beautiful fairy. What rank do you think she is in Taoism?¡±

    When young master Liu said this, his attention waspletely focused on the words ¡®outstanding beauty¡¯.

    The middle-aged swordsman shook his head in response to his disciple¡¯s question. the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect rarely walks around in the martial world. She¡¯s not well-known. I don¡¯t know what rank she is.

    however, there¡¯s another rumor in the pugilistic world that the flying Sparrow swordswoman who appeared two years ago is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    ¡°The flying Swallow swordswoman is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect?¡± Rongrong was shocked.

    She had heard of the famous flying Sparrow swordswoman. This woman robbed the rich to help the poor and was chivalrous. She was either doing good or on the way to do good.

    His deeds were praised and passed down by the wandering martial artists.

    However, a year ago, she suddenly disappeared from the martial world, and no one knew where she went.

    The middle-aged swordsmanughed. they¡¯re all rumors of Jianghu. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re true or not. However, the flying Sparrow swordswoman disappeared a year ago, and no one knows where she went.¡±

    At this time, a Jianghu man in a blue robe at the next table interrupted and sneered, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so ignorant. The flying Sparrow swordswoman disappeared for a year because she went to Yunzhou to suppress bandits.¡±

    Go to Yunzhou to suppress the bandits?

    Before the middle-aged swordsman could ask anything, the surrounding Jianghu people all looked over.

    ¡°How did you know that the flying Sparrow swordswoman went to Yunzhou to suppress the bandits?¡±

    ¡°Not only do I know that the flying Sparrow went to Yunzhou, but I also know that she is li Miaozhen, the saintess of the heavenly sect.¡± The blue-robed martial artist took a sip of wine and said,

    ¡°I have a brother from Qingzhou. He suddenly returned to his hometown at the beginning of the year and said that he was in Yunzhou this year. He followed the swordswoman in the swallow to eliminate bandits everywhere, and his cultivation improved greatly. He was also the one who told me that the flying Sparrow is the saintess of the heavenly sect. ¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman¡¯s eyes flickered. He was full of doubts about the blue-robed man¡¯s words and asked, ¡°¡±Since you are in Yunzhou, why are you suddenly returning home?¡±

    The blue-robed pugilist sneered, ¡± the operation to exterminate the bandits has ended. At the end ofst year, the Imperial court sent two golden gongs and a group of silver gongs to Yunzhou to uproot the mountain bandits there.

    Xu yinluo from the Yamen, the night watchman, was among them. I heard that he almost died? ¡±

 Chapter 576

    576 Letter of challenge (3)

    Immediately, a Jianghu person who knew the situation said, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t almost die, I really did.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, you can resurrect after death?¡±

    ¡°Heh, one look at you poor fellows and I know you can¡¯t afford to go to the Imperial Academy. That Xu yinluo is a frequent guest of the Academy Square. You can just pick a random courtyard and ask the girls inside, and you¡¯ll be able to find out a lot about Xu yinluo.¡± The Jianghu man who knew the situation said, ¡±

    ¡°It is said that at that time, the chief governor of Yunzhou led an Army to rebel, and tens of thousands of soldiers surrounded the provincial governor and his party. Just as everyone was in despair, it was Xu yinluo who stopped tens of thousands of rebel soldiers with his saber, just like how he had stopped the civil and military officials a few days ago.

    ¡°They killed until the sky turned dark, the sun and moon dimmed, and finally died of exhaustion. However, it was dyed until the arrival of the reinforcements and the situation was reversed.¡±

    There was an uproar in the hall. Whether it was the people of Jianghu or the ordinary people, they were all stunned.

    one person can block tens of thousands of people. Is there really such an expert in the world? ¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Didn¡¯t you guys watch the battle? Xu yinluo is a genius that even the Buddhist Arhats have to admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that the prison is helping him.¡±

    shut up! Xu yinluo defeated the Buddhists on her own. What¡¯s the matter with the prison? I won¡¯t allow you to nder the hero of Da Feng.

    ............

    In the quiet courtyard of the Lingbao temple.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood by the pool with his hands behind his back, staring at the beautiful Taoist nun who was meditating above the pool.

    ¡°Ah, Imperial advisor, after this battle, the heaven sect¡¯s Dao chief will enter the capital in three months or a year. At that time, Imperial Preceptor will be in danger.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing sighed,¡±the supervisor will most likely not interfere in this matter.¡±

    If Jian Zheng could offer protection, coupled with Luo Yuheng¡¯s own strength, it would be more than enough to deal with a Dao chief of a heavenly sect.

    Of course, Emperor Yuan jing knew that this was an extravagant hope. Between rank one experts, there was no special reason for them to fight. Moreover, Jian Zheng¡¯s attitude towards the human sect was cold, and the chances of him resisting the heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief were slim.

    ¡°If the state preceptor can¡¯t step into rank one, it doesn¡¯t mean much even if Chu Yuanxi wins.¡± Emperor Yuan jing shook his head.

    There was a rule between the celestial sect and the human sect. Before the battle for the Dao chief, the disciples of the two sects wouldpete with each other. The losing party would have to give the other party three moves before the real battle between the celestial sect and the human sect.

    However, Luo Yuheng was only a second-grade martial artist, and the difference between him and the Daoist Prime Minister of the heavenly sect was too great. Even if Chu Yuanxi won, she would still lose in the end even though she had the advantage of three moves.

    ¡°Is there any way to dy the battle between heaven and man?¡± Emperor yuanjing asked.

    He didn¡¯t say anything about stopping her, because that was unrealistic. Even if he was the Emperor, he couldn¡¯t influence the battle between a second-grade and first-grade expert.

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes, and a spiritual light flickered in them.¡±It¡¯s fine as long as we can¡¯t decide the victor.¡±

    No Victor could be decided ... Emperor Yuan jing mulled over this sentence and helplessly said, ¡°¡±Unless li Miaozhen agrees,¡±

    . There¡¯s a simpler way .... Luo Yuheng said after. moment of silence.

    ............

    Xu Manor.

    Xu dng, who was ying with the little boy in the yard, suddenly heard a sharp cat meow. He turned his head and saw an orange cat sitting on the wall.

    ¡°Lingying, go y with your master first. Big brother has something to do.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her sister¡¯s head.

    ¡°Okay, big pot, I want to eat the dishes from the Osmanthus restaurant tonight.¡± Xu Ling held his brother¡¯s finger.

    alright, I¡¯ll buy it for you when we go outter. Hurry up and get lost. Xu Qi ¡®an poked her forehead.

    Xu Ling ran away happily, jumping around.

    The orange cat jumped into the yard and walked elegantly in front of him. It said, ¡°¡±Li Miaozhen has issued a challenge.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The orange cat revealed a human-like smile and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I need your help with,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer and just looked at him silently.

    The man and the cat looked at each other for a long time before Xu Qi ¡®an whispered, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, are you trying to trick me again?¡±

    The orange cat shook its head. Lord Xu, when have I ever tricked you? ¡±

    This ... ¡°I have a bad feeling that you¡¯re looking for me at this time,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

 Chapter 577

    577 Xu Qi ¡®an, no one can take advantage of me (1)

    ¡°As a person with great luck, your intuition is still very sharp.¡± The orange catughed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at it in surprise. This person ... This cat had actually spoken such shameless words in such an open and aboveboard manner.

    ¡°Daoist priest, you have the right to speak, but don¡¯t ever forget that I have the right to refuse,¡± he answered cautiously.

    ¡°I want you to help me stop the conflict between heaven and man.¡± The orange cat went straight to the point and said to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± I¡¯m warning you.

    After a few seconds of silence, he nodded his head steadily.¡±Tell me your thoughts and reasons.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why there¡¯s a war between heaven and man?¡± The orange cat jumped onto the stone table and squatted there, staring at Xu Qi ¡®an with its amber eyes.

    ¡°The battle for the orthodoxy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    The orange cat nodded slightly, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s said that the two patriarchs of the human sect and the heaven sect had a big fight during a Dao discussion, and both of them were seriously injured.

    ¡°The two of them said theirst words at the same time,¡± every sixty years, there will be a battle between heaven and man.

    ¡°In the thousands of years that followed, the Dao leaders of the human sect and the heaven sect would have a battle between heaven and man every sixty years. There were deaths, injuries, and even a draw.

    ¡°Later on, it slowly became a tradition that before the battle between Dao heads, the outstanding disciples of the two sects would fight each generation of Masters. The winning side will get the first three moves.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and asked,¡±I heard from Miaozhen that there¡¯s a hidden story behind the struggle between heaven and man?¡± Daoist priest, do you know?¡±

    The orange cat nced at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°¡±If I say I don¡¯t know, will you not agree?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an also said with a faint smile, ¡°¡±If I don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t say anything, right?¡±

    ¡°Only the Dao leaders of the celestial and human sects know the real reason. However, based on the traces left behind over the countless years, we can actually deduce some things.¡± The orange cat was silent for a few seconds before he said,

    ¡°About two thousand years ago, a Dao chief of the heavenly sect was cultivating in seclusion and missed the battle between heaven and man. Then ... He had disappeared.

    ¡°Six hundred years ago, a Dao chief of the heaven sect barged into the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters alone for some unknown reason. He returned with serious injuries and missed the battle between heaven and man while recuperating.

    as for the human sect, they have never produced a first-grade earth God. However, every Dao leader who wins the war between heaven and man will break through to the first grade in a very short time.

    If they missed the battle between heaven and man, the head of the heavenly sect would disappear ... If he won the war between heaven and man, would the human sect¡¯s Dao chief immediately break through to the first grade of demigod? W-what was going on? Xu Qi ¡®an increasingly felt that the waters of Taoism were deeper than he had imagined.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me your reason.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an retracted her thoughts and stared at the orange cat.

    The above was the secret behind the conflict between heaven and man, but it was not the reason why Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked him to stop li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou.

    ¡°I had an agreement with Luo Yuheng. In the future, she will help me in the earth sect¡¯s clean-up operation, so I want to dy the battle between the celestial sect and the human sect. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her before he dealt with the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. If the battle between heaven and man is held as promised, Luo Yuheng will be in grave danger.¡±

    The orange cat¡¯s eyes were serious and heavy.

    Daoist priest was truly a qualified disciple of the earth sect. He had gone to great pains to clean up his sect ... Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart and somewhat admired Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s righteousness.

    But he still didn¡¯t feel that he could help in this matter.

    ¡°But how can a small silver Gong like me stop the battle between heaven and man?¡± He spread his hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to stop the Dao leaders of the celestial sect and human sect, but you can stop Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest continued to guide him.

    ¡°Lord Xu, do you want to make a name for yourself? Do you want to show your face in front of all the Jianghu people in the capital and show off?¡±

    I¡¯m not yang qianhuan, and I don¡¯t like to act cool ... Xu Qi ¡®an questioned,¡±you mean I should participate in the struggle between heaven and man?¡± This isn¡¯t a good idea. First of all, I can¡¯t beat them. Secondly, even if he managed to mess up the battle three dayster, what about five dayster?

    ¡°Daoist priest, your method won¡¯t work.¡±

    The orange cat shook his head gently and said in a Junior¡¯s tone, ¡°¡±There must be order when making a move, and it¡¯s the same when doing things. Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to you if you went in without any preparation or reason. Even if you were lucky enough to disrupt the battle, you wouldn¡¯t be able to disrupt the subsequent battle.

    ¡°But you can find an excuse for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°For example, the Deva and human sects are nothing in your eyes, and their disciples are nothing more than weaklings. In front of all the heroes, he challenged them to a duel:If they can defeat you, the battle between heaven and man will continue. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m able to defeat you before engaging in the battle between heaven and man. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded. this works? ¡± Such a ridiculous reason ...¡±

    heh, ¡± Taoist master Jin Lian chuckled. that¡¯s because you¡¯ve never been in the martial world. The martial artists ¡®letters of challenge have always been simple and brutal. If you don¡¯t dare to ept the challenge, you¡¯ll humiliate them until you agree.

    ¡°This is still about the rules. Those who don¡¯t follow the rules will directlye and smash the venue and challenge the school.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou are both proud people. If you embarrass them in front of everyone, they will most likely ept the battle. And once he agreed, the agreement wasplete. Even the elders of the heavenly sect can¡¯t say anything. They¡¯ll only urge li Miaozhen to get rid of you as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 578

    578 Xu Qi ¡®an, no one can take advantage of me (2)

    Would the elders of the heavenly sect really note down the mountain and give me a p each? ¡°If li Miaozhen can¡¯t beat me, does that mean the war between heaven and man won¡¯t happen?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The orange cat nced at him again and said,¡±I admire your overconfidence the most.¡± I¡¯ve said it before, the struggle between heaven and man can¡¯t be stopped, but it can be dyed. You just need to dy it for a year or so.

    of course, this will indeed offend the sky sect. If it was someone else, they might not dare to, but you have no problem.

    Am I fine, or are you forcing me to say I¡¯m fine ...? ¡°Why?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened.

    The orange catughed and said,¡±because you are young enough and because you have a friendship with Li Miao.¡± If it was someone else who forcefully participated, the elders of the heaven sect might not take action, but they would order li Miaozhen to kill those who stopped them. They would even give them the corresponding magic weapons and pills. There is no doubt about this, the Taoists of the heaven sect are cold enough.¡±

    ¡°Then what can I get from it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Believe me, if Luo Yuheng doesn¡¯t die, you¡¯ll receive an unimaginable gift in the future. This is also one of the reasons why I need your help.¡± The orange cat said leisurely.

    Cat thing, you¡¯re making empty promises again ... ¡°I need to think about it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence.

    The orange cat nodded patiently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the stone table, thinking about the pros and cons of participating in this matter.

    Let¡¯s eliminate the empty promises (unimaginable gifts) first.

    It was just a fight between Chu Yuanqian and Li Miaozhen. This was not a sparring match, but a Deathmatch with the sect¡¯s mission, especially Chu Yuanqian. Although he was not a true disciple of the human sect, his sword skills came from the human sect. He had to return the favor, so he would do his best to win three moves for Luo Yuheng.

    Li Miaozhen did things methodically, so it was almost impossible for her to go easy in the battle between heaven and man. Other than personality, it also concerned the reputation of the sky sect.

    The best solution would be to win and lose, with both sides suffering. In the worst case scenario, one of them would die and the other would be injured?

    And if I can stop this conflict between heaven and man, this situation can be avoided.

    ¡°But I¡¯m only a rank. 6 martial artist, while the two outstanding disciples ¡®truebat strength is rank. 4 ... Hmm, with the nourishment of monk Shen Shu¡¯s blood essence, my Vajra power has long surpassed the normal level.

    ¡°In terms ofbat strength, I might be stronger than a rank-6 martial artist, but I¡¯m definitely no match for a rank-4 or even a rank-5 martial artist. ¡°But in terms of defense, even rank-4 martial artists might not be as good as me.

    Since Daoist priest Golden Lotus is so sure that I can help, it seems that he has seen through my real strength ... The other day when I fought with li Miaozhen, did you see something?

    Taoist priest, I understand what you mean. Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen are both internal members of the Heaven and Earth Society, but due to the sect¡¯s orders, they won¡¯t show mercy. No one wants to see casualties among them. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    The orange cat smiled in satisfaction and nodded, like an adult who had sessfully fooled a child.

    as for the disgust of the elders of the heavenly sect, I believe it¡¯s not a big problem. Taoist priest, you won¡¯t harm me. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The orange cat smiled and nodded again.

    ¡°So, I refuse.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an concluded.

    The orange cat¡¯s smile suddenly froze.

    ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, helping each other is the purpose of the society,¡± the orange cat said anxiously.

    It¡¯s okay. Mr. Xu. It¡¯s okay. Xu Qi. an. You¡¯re such a realistic cat ... Xu Qi ¡®an recounted his painful experience. thest time we went to find Lina, we almost died underground. We didn¡¯t get any benefits, but we were going to lose our lives.

    ¡°You¡¯ve absorbed the fate energy in the Jade seal.¡± The orange cat raised his front paw and patted the table.

    ¡°What about this time? What can I gain this time?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. Taoist priest, you have to know that my reputation is hard toe by. The people in the capital all admire me and see me as a hero.

    ¡°Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen¡¯s cultivation is much higher than mine. If you let me get beaten up, it will damage my reputation of fighting thousands of rebel soldiers alone. It¡¯ll damage my reputation as a Buddhist.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± the orange cat sighed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled innocently. I have two requests. One, I want a treasure. I haven¡¯t thought about what it is yet. Just take it as you owe me. But you can¡¯t go back on your word when I ask you for it in the future.¡±

    The orange cat pondered for. moment and nodded,¡±but you can¡¯t ask for too much ...¡± Sigh, what about the second request?¡±

    ¡°I want a green pill,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a straight face.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The orange cat raised his paw and mmed the table three times. He shouted, that¡¯s impossible. The green pill is the same as the reborn pill. Only three pills are made in a sixty-year cycle. The reborn pill is hard to find, but the green pill isplicated and expensive. In terms of cost, it¡¯s several times higher than the reborn pill.

    Why didn¡¯t this kid think about it? if his Golden Lotus had a treasure like the green pill, why would he have gone to the spirit treasures temple to ask Luo Yuheng for pills?

    The earth sect didn¡¯tck anything except money.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his hands and smiled warmly.¡±Daoist priest¡¯s words are too distant. We¡¯re from the same organization, how can I ask for an exorbitant price from you?

    you don¡¯t have a green pill, but the human sect does. Who in the Dao sect doesn¡¯t know that the human sect is a filthy rich sect? ¡±

    The orange cat hesitated for a long time. I¡¯ll try, ¡± he said hesitantly. I¡¯ll give you an answer before dusk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly nodded and said,¡±there¡¯s no hurry. Tomorrow is fine.¡± The battle between heaven and man will be held in three days.¡±

    The orange cat ignored him, scuttled into the garden, and disappeared.

    ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus is a wily old fox. He always likes to take advantage of the younger generation. He¡¯s even worse than Bai Yao.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled.

 Chapter 579 - 579: Xu Ojâ€™an, no one can take advantage of me (3)

    Chapter 579: Xu Oj¡¯an, no one can take advantage of me (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The so-called green pill was a kind of pill that cleansed the marrow and strengthened the tendons and bones. These words could be said to be overused. Those who sold great strength pills in the pugilistic world disdained to use these words to describe their own medicine.

    However, the cleansing of the marrow and strengthening of the muscles and bones of the green pill was different from the usual meaning. It could allow a rank-6 martial artist in the bronze skin and iron bone boundary to improve their defense by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°My Vajra power has reached. bottleneck. There¡¯s still a small part of monk Shen Shu¡¯s essence and blood left, but I can¡¯t use it no matter what. It¡¯ll be. waste if it seizes in my body ¡­.

    For this reason, Xu Qi ¡®an asked Wei Yuan for advice. Of course, he only asked how to improve the Vajra power in a short period of time, and Wei Yuan gave him two directions: Combat experience and the green pill.

    ¡°I was worried about how to make the Vajra power reach the minorpletion realm. When the orange cat Taoist priest asked me for help today, I suddenly had an idea ¡­

    ¡°From another perspective, does it have something to do with my strong luck?

    I needed to break through, I needed the green pill to fight to the death, and Li Miaozhen happened toe to the capital to fulfill the heaven¡¯s promise.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the beautiful woman floating in the pool.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips parted slightly. His cold voice carried a hint of gentleness. just send someone to stop this war between the heaven and man. They must be of the same generation and not afraid of the heavenly sect¡¯s revenge.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and muttered, ¡°¡±lf we forcefully interfere, the heaven sect will definitely send people to question us. Perhaps, we can intervene in the form of a bet.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded, then shook his head. He said gently, ¡°¡±0nce the bet is established, it will not end until death. The price was too great. There¡¯s no need for Your Majesty to lose a young genius over this matter.¡±

    This was equivalent to involving himself in the struggle between heaven and man. Originally, it was an agreement between the heaven sect and the human sect, but now it had be a three-way agreement.

    There was a reason for the conflict between the heaven sect and the human sect, and they would follow the rules. However, this person who had forcefully intervened was a problem in the eyes of the sky sect.

    The sky sect¡¯s reaction was nothing more than two kinds, one was to order li Miaozhen to end the battle as soon as possible, and the sky sect would give a certain degree of ¡°help¡± to this.

    Two, the elders of the sect woulde directly and p the guy who ruined their n to death.

    There was no possibility of retreating in one piece here. If you wanted to break the agreement and withdraw from the duel, your first goal had not been achieved. The battle between heaven and man would be held as scheduled, but it would only be dyed for a few days.

    Secondly, the heavenly sect¡¯s Daoist might not agree to it. When the time came, he would just p the person who broke the contract to death, and it would be done fair and square.

    Emperor Yuan jing ignored him and looked away from Luo Yuheng¡¯s face. He

    looked in the direction of the Imperial astronomer and said, ¡±

    ¡°As such, yang qianhuan of the Directorate of Celestials is the best candidate. He¡¯s not afraid of revenge from the heavenly sect, and he has enough power to deal with Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded his head slightly. Emperor Yuan jing was right. Yang qianhuan was the best candidate. No one was more suitable than him.

    ¡°Zhen will immediately send people to discuss with the supervisor.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand and called the old eunuch who was waiting outside the courtyard. He ordered him to go to the Directorate of Celestials to invite people over.

    After the time it took for two incense sticks to burn, the guard sent out by the old eunuch reported back. The supervisor¡¯s reply was,Yang qianhuan was suppressed under the stargazing tower and requested for His Majesty to select another capable person.

    This result was within Emperor Yuan jing and Luo Yuheng¡¯s expectations, but they were still somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°The supervisor only does things ording to the¡± rules. ¡°Other than that, there is no friendship.¡± Emperor Yuan jing shook his head and said in a helpless tone.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t miss a single thing that should be done, and even he, the sovereign, couldn¡¯t order the people who shouldn¡¯t be done.

    ¡°Zhen will think of another way.¡± Emperor Yuan jing returned to the pce after he finished speaking.

    After Emperor Yuan jing left, Luo Yuheng sighed softly.

    After returning to the pce, Emperor Yuan jing sat in the Imperial study and pondered for a quarter of an hour. He picked up a pen and wrote a list.¡±Mypanion, go and summon the people on the list into the pce.¡±

    The eunuch led Nangong qianrou across the square and into the Imperial study.

    He nced around and saw two young men in light armor standing on the Scarlet carpet. There was no one else.

    Nangong qianrou knew these two people. They served in the Imperial Army. One of them was from a noble family, while the other was a grassroots martial artist who had made a name for himself.

    When the two of them saw Nangong qianrou, their eyes shed with surprise.

    Nangong qianrou did not have any friendship with them, and her personality was unsociable and unsociable. Thus, she did not greet them and stood silently at the side.

    Not long after, Emperor Yuan jing came in. As he walked, he examined the three of them. Finally, he stopped in front of them and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±DO you know why I summoned the three of you to the pce?

    Nangong qianrou ignored him, and the martial artist who came from a grassroots family lowered his head slightly. The young man from the noble family cupped his fists, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please give us your instructions.¡± yes. Emperor Yuan jing nodded and said slowly, ¡± the battle between heaven and man will be held in three days. I hope you can stop it ..

    He exined the pros and cons of the matter to the three of them and then asked, ¡°¡±Who among you is willing? No matter what the final result is, I¡¯ll be promoted by one rank.¡±

    The three of them were the youngest rank-4 martial artists in the capital, and they were also rank-4 martial artists belonging to the Imperial court.

    Fourth-grade martial artists were rare in the outside world. There were only a

    handful of fourth-grade martial artists in the thirteen states of Da Feng. However, as the core of Da Feng¡¯s power, the number of fourth-grade martial artists in the capital city was much more than expected.

    However, there was only one rank-3 martial artist. A rank-3 martial artist who could regrow a broken limb had already transcended the realm of mortals. There was a world of difference between him and a rank-4.

    Nangong qianrou was still expressionless.

    The martial artist who came from a humble back?round had a hidden anger in his eyes. As for the martial artists who were born in noble families, they were wary and cautious.

    ¡°Two more ranks,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said in a deep voice.

    The fury in the grassroots martial artist¡¯s eyes burned. The noble martial artist was slightly moved, but in the end, he still shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please forgive me. I¡¯m notpetent enough..¡±

 Chapter 580 - 580: Xu Qj â€˜an, no one can take advantage of me 4

    Chapter 580: Xu Qj ¡®an, no one can take advantage of me 4

    Trantor: 549690339

    yes! the grassroot martial artist cupped his fists, ¡± I am not up to the task.

    Emperor yuanjing nodded with a normal expression and said, ¡± you two can leave. Nangong qianrou, stay.

    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief and left the Imperial study.

    Emperor Yuan jing strolled back to his throne and waited for a while before saying, ¡®¡±Of the two of them, one of them is dissatisfied with me for standing up for the human sect, and ultimately dissatisfied with my cultivation.

    the other one cherishes his life. He is already rich and doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the dispute between the two sects.

    Nangong qianrou looked at Emperor Yuan jing. Your Majesty kept me because you think I¡¯ll make a move? ¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded. Nangong qianrou, ¡± he said, ¡± I know your identity and what you want.

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s pupils contracted, but they quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°As long as you help me settle this matter, I can lend you 20000 elite soldiers,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said while staring at him.

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s expression wavered as if she was extremely moved, but in the end, she chose to refuse and shook her head, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I promised Duke Wei. I won¡¯t leave him until he returns my name.

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not afraid of li Miaozhen or Chu Yuanyou. However, if the two of them join forces, I can¡¯t do anything. In order to carry out the pact of heaven as scheduled, they would definitely join forces first and kick the outsider out. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m not capable enough.¡± Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t insist and waved his hand.

    Nangong qianrou cupped her fists and left the Imperial study.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face darkened. tell the state preceptor that I can¡¯t do anything about it, ¡± he ordered. tell her to take care of herself.

    Such a stubborn woman, she would rather face the struggle between heaven and man than to dual cultivate with him. In that case, you can go and fight with the Dao chief of the heavenly sect.

    Spirit treasures temple.

    The young eunuch bowed and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±State preceptor, His Majesty is also powerless. In the capital, the young level four experts are not willing to interfere in the struggle between heaven and man.

    ¡°You know, His Majesty can¡¯t force them.¡±

    Luo Yuheng did not open his eyes. ¡°I know.¡±

    The eunuch didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. After bowing, he quickly left.

    After a quarter of an hour, a slender orange cat appeared on the wall of the small courtyard. Its Amber vertical pupils were staring at the woman on the pool.

    ¡°Junior Sister!¡±

    Luo Yuheng did not raise his head. He said in a disdainful tone, ¡°¡±What are you doing here?¡±

    The orange cat hesitated and said in a negotiating tone, have a question, does the human sect have any green pills? This pill is difficult to refine, and it¡¯s worth a city .

    Luo Yuheng frowned and interrupted, ¡°you know that this pill is rare, but you still ask?¡± You¡¯re an earth sect¡¯s Dao head, what do you need Azure pills for?¡±

    The orange cat was a little embarrassed, ¡°in Junior sister¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just a poor rtive who eats and takes.¡± I don¡¯t need the green pill, I¡¯m here to ask for it on behalf of someone else.¡±

    Luo Yuhengughed and sneered, ¡°¡®You¡¯re not a poor rtive, you¡¯re a shameless stinky Taoist. My father once refined a cauldron of green pills, two of which were taken by Emperor Yuan jing. I have thest one.

    ¡°However, this pill is difficult to refine and is also very precious, so I will not give it to you. Unless you want to exchange for The Earth Book fragments.¡±

    How could. give you the fragment of The Earth Book? your human sect doesn¡¯t know how to use it ¡­ The orange cat cursed in his heart and said regretfully, ¡± forget it. I¡¯ve found a helper for Junior Sister, a helper who can dy the fight between heaven and man. He only has one request, and that is the green pill.

    Since Junior Sister doesn¡¯t agree, I can only refuse.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Luo Yuheng suddenly stood up and shouted.

    She stretched out her hand and grabbed the orange cat on the wall. She threw it to the rockery by the pool and stared at it with her beautiful eyes. She asked quickly,

    ¡°Who is the other party? How confident are you? You should know that once you¡¯re involved in the conflict between heaven and man, it¡¯ll be difficult to get out of it. ¡®

    As she spoke, she stared at the orange cat without blinking. She was focused and eager.

    ¡°You¡¯re no stranger to him, and have even considered dual cultivation with him.¡± The orange cat licked his messy fur and said leisurely.

    The light in Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes dimmed as he said angrily, ¡°He¡¯s only a rank-6 martial artist. Even with the Buddhist Vajra Arts, he¡¯ll at most have thebat power of a rank-5.

    ¡°And Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen are not ordinary rank- 4.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power isn¡¯t something that ordinary martial artists canpare to. I even suspect that a rank-4 martial artist¡¯s body might not be stronger than his,¡± the orange cat said slowly.

    ¡°You doubt it?¡± Luo Yuheng sneered.

    The orange cat nodded, ¡°because li Miaozhen¡¯s full strength sword couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was taken aback. He felt that it was extremely absurd, so he asked in return, ¡°¡±Li Miaozhen¡¯s full strength sword couldn¡¯t hurt him at all?¡±

    The orange cat nodded.

    Luo Yuheng was stunned.

    Noble Qi building.

    After listening to Nangong qianrou¡¯s report, Wei Yuan nodded in approval, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve dealt with it well. There¡¯s no benefit to participating in the battle between heaven and man. It¡¯s a dispute between the Taoist sects, and if outsiders interfere, they¡¯ll be asking for a snub.¡±

    hmm, ¡± Yang Yan replied. the swordsmanship of the human sect is unparalleled, while the mantras of the heavenly sect are strange. In a one-on-one fight, qianrou is not afraid of anyone. However, if it¡¯s one against two, she will lose without a doubt.

    ¡°In the capital, no rank-4 can deal with two people at the same time,¡± Nangong qianrou said lightly. Yang qianhuan¡¯s teleportation spell formation may be able to make him undefeatable, but he won¡¯t be able tost more than ten moves in a fight.¡±

    Combat wasn¡¯t warlocks ¡®Forte.

    ¡°The battle between heaven and man will be held in three days. All of you should go and take a look.¡± Wei Yuan said. It¡¯s rare to see a battle between high-ranked Daoist cultivators.¡±

    At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an heard a shrill meow. Following the sound, she saw an orange cat squatting on a branch in a quiet corner.

    The orange cat held a porcin bottle in its mouth. It opened its mouth gently and let it fall into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm..

 Chapter 581 - 581: Xu (M â€˜an, no one can take advantage of me (5)

    Chapter 581: Xu (M ¡®an, no one can take advantage of me (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Chi ¡­

    He removed the wooden stopper and brought it to his nose for a sniff. An indescribable fragrance entered his nostrils.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng said that as long as you give it your all, the Azure pill will be yours whether you seed or fail.¡± The orange cat said.

    With it, my invincible golden body will definitely reach a higher level in the battle three dayster. He could also prevent number 2 and number 4 from being injured in a fight, killing two birds with one stone ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was full of joy, and he sighed, ¡®¡±¡®The state preceptor is really a rich man.¡±

    Auntie, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.

    The orange cat stood on a branch and looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an. know yourself and know your enemy. Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen are both Masters. I think you need to know some information.

    I was thinking the same thing. I was thinking of getting more information from li Miaozhenter ¡­ ¡°Please go ahead, Daoist priest,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You have some understanding of the swordsmanship of the human sect, and you have also mastered the sword nurturing intent created by Chu Yuanyou. It¡¯s mainly li Miaozhen, you know nothing about the heaven sect¡¯s Dao.¡± ¡°Seeking knowledge.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Seeking knowledge ¡­ Heh, that¡¯s a very fitting description.¡± The orange cat coughed and continued, ¡°Li Miaozhen is also good at flying swords, which is a seventh-grade Taoist skill.

    a fifth-grade golden pill of Haotian Taoism can break all illusions and is not afraid of the world¡¯s chaos. Your Buddhist lion roar is ineffective against li Miaozhen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    in addition, there are Thunder spells and five elements spells. These spells need to be coordinated with the right time and ce. The decisive battle will be at the Wei River, so you just need to be careful of water spells. The orange cat said with a serious expression,

    ¡°The heavenly sect¡¯s core spell is the integration of heaven and man. Its ability to manifest is to give spirituality to all things in the world, form a connection with them, and make them listen to its orders. In short, your knife might not be your knife, and your belt might try to strangle you to death.

    ¡°The stone by your feet will suddenly jump up and hit your knee.

    even your hand would suddenly raise and p you.

    What the f * ck, was the heavenly sect¡¯s magic so awesome? this was the so-called:There is no such thing as loyalty in this world, just because you didn¡¯t meet me? In my eyes, everything is a traitor?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked and envied the heavenly sect¡¯s fancy tricks.

    After saying goodbye to Golden Lotus Taoist, he immediately returned to his room and swallowed a green pill to refine the medicinal power.

    Three days passed by in a sh, and the sky brightened. Chu Yuanyang woke up and dressed up in an orderly manner. He carried his sword on his back and covered his ssmates and friends with nkets.

    Yesterday, the two of them had been drinking so much that his friend had been hinting at him to go easy on them.

    In fact, Chu Yuanyou knew that the conflict between the heaven and the earth was a great opportunity for many people in the Imperial court to eradicate the ¡® human sect.

    Many people believed that as long as the human sect was gone, the Emperor would be diligent in government affairs and no longer pursue the illusory longevity.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, but I saw it ten years ago. Even if there is no human sect, there will be other Daoist priests and other Imperial preceptors. Even without all of this, Emperor Yuan jing would still cultivate. He yearns for longevity, and no one can stop him.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian shook her head and left the room.

    When he left the mansion, he saw the tall and burly Hengyuan standing on the street in the dark of the night.

    ¡°Lord Xu was the one who sent me here. I will go with you.¡± Hengyuan put his hands together.

    Chu Yuanqi nodded in silence and walked side by side with Heng Yuan. After a while, he turned his head and looked at the middle-aged monk. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Heng Yuan¡¯s eyes turned to the sword on Chu Yuanxi¡¯s back and he said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®1 would like to ask you not to unsheathe this sword.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian did not agree.

    ¡°This is not only disrespectful to the heavenly sect, but also disrespectful to li

    Miaozhen.¡± He said.

    Hengyuan looked sad.

    In the Imperial Pce, a row of Imperial Army soldiers escorted two luxurious carriages out of the pce, through the Imperial City, and out of the city.

    Lin ¡®an lifted the curtain of the car window. There were few pedestrians on the street. The stall selling breakfast was steaming hot. A fragrance entered Lin¡¯ an¡¯s nose.

    She couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to try amoner¡¯s breakfast.

    Huaiqing was sitting in the carriage in front. She had left the pce this time because of huaiqing. In the entire Pce, only the Crown Prince and huaiqing could enter and leave the capital freely without any obstruction.

    The other princes and princesses did not have such qualifications.

    Lin ¡®an loved to watch the fun and did not want to miss the struggle between heaven and man. Originally, she nned to let the dog ve secretly take her out of the city, she would pretend to be an ordinary little wife and follow him to Wei River to watch the fun.

    Who knew that the dog ve would treat her like a rubber ball and kick her to huaiqing.

    Fortunately, huaiqing was still rather loyal and was willing to take her out of the city.

    ¡°Hmph, just watch how I¡¯m going to punish this dog ve.¡± Lin an thought angrily.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was doing.

    King Huai¡¯s mansion.

    All the guards in the mansion were out, surrounding the luxurious carriage made of gold Phoebe Wood and leaving the Imperial City.

    Xu Manor.

    Xu niannian woke up early and led his horse along the street. When he turned the corner, he saw a luxurious carriage parked by the side of the road.

    More than a dozen house guards stood guard on both sides.

    The curtain of the carriage window was lifted, revealing miss Wang¡¯s beautiful face. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, get on the carriage and have some tea.¡±

    The court examinations were over, and Xu niannian was now a lucky man of the Hanlin Academy, no longer dressed in white.

    This year¡¯s first ce was particrly unpresentable. The limelight had been stolen by thepetition between heaven and man.

    Even the focus of the people in the capital had shifted to the disputes of Taoism. They heard that the battle between heaven and man happened once every sixty years, and many people could only encounter it once in their lives. On second thought, the imperial examination was held once every three years, so it was clear which was more important.

    Miss Wang took the opportunity to invite Xu niannian to watch the struggle between heaven and man. Xu niannian did not refuse this time.

    Miss Wang was overjoyed.

    After Xu niannian got on the carriage, she quickly ordered the maidservant to pour some water and said with a smile, ¡°¡±1 heard from my father that the disciples of the celestial sect and the human sect are all great masters.¡±

    She thought for a moment and found aparison. it¡¯s not worse than the Golden gong of the Yamen. I¡¯ve also heard that the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect is as beautiful as a flower, a great beauty that can cause the downfall of a city.¡±

    Xu Xinian nodded calmly.

    His overly cold attitude made miss Wang a little discouraged. She probed, ¡°¡±ls old CI not interested in the struggle between heaven and man?¡±

    Without a sound, he said goodbye.

    Xu Eng shook his head. I know what kind of person the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect is. She has been living in my house ever since she came to the capital.

    Miss Wang was stunned and her eyes widened. don¡¯t joke around. Why is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect in your residence? ¡± You ¡­ You¡¯re an old acquaintance of hers?¡±

    The heavenly sect was a famous sect in the pugilistic world. With the Xu family¡¯s status, it was impossible for them to ¡± befriend ¡± the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect.

    [ PS: give me the big seal and help me catch the worm. ] ¡®Thank you..¡¯

 Chapter 582 - 582: Heâ€™s here (1)

    Chapter 582: He¡¯s here (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    the saintess of the heaven sect is my big brother¡¯s friend. The two of them got to know each other during the Yunzhou casest year. The saintess of the heaven sect followed my big brother and bravely killed the enemies, the rebel army, and the mountain bandits. They went through thick and thin together and formed a deep friendship. Xu niannian exined as he sipped his tea.

    This was what his big brother had told him, and his mother had also told him that this Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect had formed. private army in Yunzhou to suppress bandits in the past year ¡­ The reason why her mother knew was that the Holy Virgin of the sky sect had told her personally.

    The Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and Xu yinluo had formed a deep friendship ¡­ Wang simu was suddenly enlightened and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she said,

    ¡°I heard from the guest in the house that the saintess of the heavenly sect, li Miaozhen, has the strength of a fourth level master. In the entire capital, there are only a handful of people who have a cultivation of rank-4 at such a young

    age. ¡±

    Chu Yuanxi was not young anymore ¡­ yes. Xu niannian nodded and said, ¡± the two main characters of the struggle between heaven and man are indeed

    Dragons among men.

    however, in a few years, Xu yinluo will definitely be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with these two, ¡± Wang simu said. after the battle, everyone in the capital is saying that Xu yinluo¡¯s talent is not inferior to the northern Garrison liege lord.

    Xu niannian raised his chin and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Big brother¡¯s cultivation is stillcking. These rumors are all just ttery.¡±

    He seemed to be very proud ¡­ As expected,plimenting Xu Qi. an was very good at pleasing Xu cijiu ¡­ Wang simu analyzed in her heart.

    The carriage moved slowly. At the gate of the inner city, they met the group from huaiqing and Lin ¡®an. Two carriages made of gold Phoebe Wood stopped at the city gate.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you think that¡¯s the carriage of the youngdy of the Wang family?¡±

    The maidservant who had lifted the curtain to look at the scenery saw Wang simu¡¯s carriage and turned her head to tell Lin ¡®an happily.

    It¡¯s really sister simu¡¯s carriage. Lin ¡®an went over to take a look and smiled. ¡°Go and inform her toe over. I want to ride with her.¡±

    The servant girl immediately shouted at the top of her voice.

    On the other side, Wang simu, who was in the carriage, heard the call. She lifted the curtain in shock and saw the words ¡± Lin ¡®an ¡± embroidered on the yellow silk cover of the Golden silk nanmu carriage.

    ¡°Your Highness of Lin an.¡± He immediately smiled in response.

    Lin an pushed the maidservant away and lifted the curtain with his bare hands. He smiled and said, ¡°Sister simu is also going to the Weishui River to watch the war between heaven and man?¡±

    Wang simu replied with a sweet ¡°mm.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was happy all of a sudden, her peach blossom eyes curved into crescent moons, and she waved her small hands,¡±Come,e to bengong.¡±

    Just as Wang simu was about to speak, her brows suddenly furrowed. She covered her mouth and nose with her handkerchief and coughed violently a few times.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin an asked with concern.

    ¡°I had a cold wind a few days ago,¡± Wang simu replied helplessly, ¡°but I¡¯ve taken a few doses of medicine and I¡¯m fine now. ¡± However, even though they¡¯re just embers, it wouldn¡¯t be good if they were to infect His Highness.¡±

    The mounted man had a look of regret as he urged the Wang family¡¯s young miss to rest well.

    Wang simu smiled and agreed. At this moment, she saw the carriage in front of her. The window suddenly rolled up, and a pair of cold and clear eyes swept over her coldly.

    In that instant, Wang simu felt as if all her thoughts and thoughts had been seen through.

    She forced a smile and put down the curtain.

    After the carriage had traveled for a distance, Wang simu felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She patted her chest and looked at Xu niannian.¡±l¡¯m most afraid of interacting with His Highness huaiqing. She¡¯s too smart.¡±

    Xu xinnian smiled.

    With a calm mind and a firm will, one could face all situations calmly. It didn¡¯t matter even if his inner thoughts were seen through.

    This was because Xu Eng had experienced several social deaths and had tempered his shrewdness.

    Life was the best teacher.

    Two gold threaded nanmu carriages had been waiting for a long time at the gate of the inner city. Finally, eight silver gongs arrived, leading more than ten silver gongs and more than thirty copper gongs. They rode in an orderly line.

    Thest one, Jin Luo, had been on duty at the Yamen for a few days and was unable to leave.

    Seeing the night watchmen¡¯s appearance, a look of realization appeared on the framed woman¡¯s face. She had always felt that there were too few guards and that they could not guarantee her and huaiqing¡¯s safety in an environment where the good and the bad were mixed together.

    Out of trust for huaiqing, he did not raise this question.

    ¡°With so many gongs and gongs, huaiqing and I will be safe even if there are thousands of soldiers on the other side.¡± The mounted man¡¯s heart immediately felt at ease.

    Huaiqing lifted the curtain of the car window and nced at the night watchmen. He frowned and said,¡±Where¡¯s Xu ningyan?¡±

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head and scolded jokingly, ¡± this kid is in charge. He¡¯s fishing for three days and drying hiss for two days. Most of the time, we can¡¯t find him. Who knows what he¡¯s doing? ¡±

    Huaiqing nodded and put down the curtain. The group set off and passed through the outer city. After more than an hour on the official road, the carriage slowly came to a stop. ¡°Your Highness, we can only walk forward.¡±

    The guard Captain said.

    Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an both got out of the carriage, both dressed in tight clothing. The former had a full chest, with curves in all the right ces, showing off the full figure of a woman.

    Thetter used a cloud-patterned ribbon to outline her slender waist, and she twisted it in a variety of ways as she walked. She had not done anything seductive, but she was more charming and seductive than her sister.

    Under the protection of the night watchman and the pce guards, huaiqing and Lin ¡®an left the official road and walked into the wastnd overgrown with weeds. After walking for fifteen minutes, Lin¡¯ an¡¯s trousers and small cotton boots were covered with dew and grass.

    ¡°There are so many people .

    Lin an suddenly stopped and sighed.

    The Wei River was 200 feet wide, and during the flood season, the width of the river could even rise to 300 feet. At this time, the two banks of the Wei River were filled with people. There were people from Jiang Hu carrying sabers and swords on their backs, and there were alsomon people from the capital who came out to watch the fun.

    There were also the good-for-nothing scions in the capital, officials who had taken leave to watch the struggle between heaven and man, and aristocrats and other noble sses..

 Chapter 583 - 583: Heâ€™ s here (2)

    Chapter 583: He¡¯?s here (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Of course, there were also students from the Directorate and Yun Lu Academy, as well as daughters from wealthy families like Wang si mu.

    These people brought dozens of guards and cleared the area rudely, upying an area for themselves.

    ¡°Clear the area.¡±

    After picking a good spot, huaiqing waved his hand and ordered the guards to get to work.

    ¡°Another big Shot is here.¡±

    ¡°That woman is so beautiful, hiss ¡­ There are so many golden gong guards around him?¡±

    The Jianghu people who had been driven away seemed to be used to it. They changed their positions while cursing and gossiping about huaiqing¡¯s identity.

    ¡°She¡¯s the eldest Princess of Dafeng, and her title is huaiqing.¡± A person from the capital said.

    ¡°I remember now. That day when we were fighting, she was sitting in the Royal shed.¡±

    ¡°Our Da Feng¡¯s Princess is actually such a country¡¯s heavenly beauty, are you married? Who¡¯s the Prince Consort?¡±

    ¡°The four princesses of the imperial family are not married and are still in their boudoir. The person beside her was the second Prince, Lin an. I feel that the princess of Lin an ¡­¡±

    He had wanted to give a fewments, but he thought that the Golden gongs had sharp ears and eyes, and it was likely that they could hear the discussion here. He immediately shut up and did not dare to rashlyment on the princess.

    He looked around in the crowd and frowned, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the dog ve? huaiqing, where¡¯s the dog ve?¡± Huaiqing ignored her.

    ¡°Go away, go away ¡­¡±

    At this moment, a loud shout was heard. Ming Fei and huaiqing turned around and saw dozens of armored soldiers waving their scabbards to drive the crowd away.

    The armored soldiers were surrounding and protecting a woman wearing a veiled hat. The veiled hat drooped down with a light veil, and there was a veil underneath. No matter how high a martial artist¡¯s cultivation was, he would not be able to see the woman¡¯s true appearance through the twoyers of protection.

    ¡°The princess Consort is here. Let¡¯s go and greet her.¡± The framed man looked at huaiqing.

    Huaiqing turned his face away coldly, not giving a damn.

    The gongs all turned their heads and examined the wangfei surrounded by the pce guards, their eyes full of curiosity.

    The princess of zhenbei was known as the first beauty of Da Feng, but very few people had seen her real face. It was not the first time Jin Luo had seen her, but every time, he had put upyers of protection, so he had no chance to see her face.

    even she is here. Thest battle didn¡¯t even rm the princess Consort. Jiang Lu sighed with emotion.

    the battle of magical powers is so mysterious. What¡¯s there to see? the battle between heaven and man has been going on for more than a month. No one is not curious. Zhang Kaitai said.

    At this moment, it was just seven o ¡®clock. In another fifteen minutes, the battle between heaven and man would begin.

    Hundreds of people gathered on the bank of Weishui River, looking forward to theing battle. The people were in high spirits, as if they were going to a market.

    Outside the crowd, perg was set up to sell tea and breakfast, which were more expensive than the stalls in the inner city.

    The people of the pugilistic world looked excited. Thepetition between heaven and man happened once in sixty years. Every time, it was a Golden Age for the pugilistic world, second only to the martial arts Conference that was held once every thirteen years.

    hey, look, Liu Yun of the Twin des sect is here. Isn¡¯t that the sect master Cheng hensheng beside her? ¡± Someone shouted.

    Looking in the direction of the sound, a group of Jianghu men in tight clothes walked over. They had two scimitars on their backs, dark skin, and sharp eyes.

    One of them was a Lil ¡°miss with two des on her back. She was especially beautiful, her skin was wheat colored, her eyes were quick and sharp, like a vigorous female leopard, extremely wild.

    She was following behind a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s aura was reserved, as if he was not as sharp as the people behind him.

    the people from the Luya sword Pavilion are also here. The butterfly Sword and LAN caiyi are so beautiful. They deserve their reputation.

    ¡°What¡¯s Pavilion master LAN Huan¡¯s current cultivation level? ¡°I rememberst year, there were rumors that he had broken through to rank-4.¡±

    ¡°I saw miss Rongrong from the ten thousand Flower House. Hehe, she¡¯s indeed a seductress.¡±

    ¡°Are those monks from the Azure Dragon Temple?¡±

    As the time for the final battle drew closer, more and more experts from the sects of Jianghu arrived. They were different from the individual cultivators. They were ¡± big shots ¡± with territories and titles.

    LAN Huan, the master of the Luya sword Pavilion, chose a good position with a wide view. Then he looked sideways at the sect master of the Twin des sect, who was not far away, and cupped his hands.

    it¡¯s said that the sect master¡¯s cultivation is unfathomable. Today, I¡¯ve seen it for myself. It¡¯s true.

    It was an ordinary opening.

    The dark-skinned and serious dual des sect master looked over and said, ¡°¡±Pavilion master LAN, you tter me. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    He had not reached rank-4 yet.

    What? The sect master of the dual des sect was not as good as the master of the Luya sword Pavilion?

    The eyes of the surrounding Jianghu people lit up. They were excited to eat such a big melon. In the future, when they bragged to their friends and family, they could use this ¡± secret ¡± to attract attention.

    LAN caiyi, who had a sweet appearance and a lively temperament, looked at the wheat-skinned female warrior Liu Yun. When their eyes met, LAN caiyi proudly raised her chest.

    Liu Yun narrowed her eyes and looked away in disdain.

    ¡°Sect master, which side do you think has a higher chance of winning?¡± LAN Huan continued.

    ¡°The celestial and human sects have been fighting for thousands of years with wins and losses on both sides. However, I think Chu Yuanyou has a higher chance of winning against li Miaozhen.¡± The sect master of the dual des sect said.

    ¡°Why?¡± LAN Huan asked with a smile.

    six years ago, Chu Yuanyou was hailed as the number one swordsman in the capital by Wei Yuan. At that time, li Miaozhen was still underage. With this Foundation alone, she had already surpassed li Miaozhen. The sect master said.

    LAN Huan had a different opinion. you don¡¯t know this. Chu Yuanyou is an in-name disciple of the human sect. She follows the martial arts system and cultivates the sword Dao of the human sect.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the way, and Li Miaozhen is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.¡±

    There were actually such inside stories ¡­ The audience listened with great interest..

 Chapter 584 - 584: Heâ€™s here (3)

    Chapter 584: He¡¯s here (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Suddenly, amoner of the capital asked loudly, ¡°¡±How are these twopared to our Xu yinluo?¡±

    LAN Huan smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    The sect master of the dual des sectughed hideously.

    ¡°Hey, you two ignorant people, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The people of the capital were unhappy.

    The butterfly Sword LAN caiyi looked at the crowd and said,

    ¡°Although Xu yinluo is a genius, and his talent isparable to the North-guarding King¡¯s, he¡¯s only a rank-7 martial artist. As for the human sect¡¯s disciple, Chu Yuanyou, and the heavenly sect¡¯s saintess, li Miaozhen, the former had been able to fight evenly with the fourth-grade golden gong many years ago. Although he had lost, after so many years, his strength was probably not inferior to that of a fourth-grade.

    ¡°Li Miao really dared toe to the capital to issue a letter of challenge.

    Naturally, she is also a rank-4.¡±

    The people of the capital did not understand cultivation, but they did understand the simple division of ranks. So, the hero of their hearts, Xu yinluo, was only a rank-7 martial artist?

    The two main characters in the battle between heaven and man were indeed rank-4.

    Bullsh * t! How dare you nder Xu yinluo? we¡¯ll throw stones at her! ¡°You¡¯re pretty. but your mouth stinks, hetui ¡­¡±

    Themoners were very disappointed, and then they became angry and vented their anger on Butterfly Sword and LAN caiyi.

    ¡°Hmph, that dog ve is clearly a rank-6.¡± The framed man said.

    She was a little unhappy. In Lin ¡®an¡¯s understanding, her dog ve was a great hero who blocked thousands of rebel soldiers in Yunzhou. He defeated the Buddhist Arhat in front of the stargazing tower.

    This was something that only big shots could do.

    She had always felt that dog ves were the best, but now, they were beingpared and analyzed. He suddenly found that the dog ve was only at the seventh rank.

    This huge difference made her very ufortable.

    ¡°In the capital of great Feng, there are less than five young cultivators who have reached the fourth stage.¡± A martial artist wrapped in a ck robe said in a deep voice.

    yes, Xu yinluo can definitely be called a rank-4 martial artist, but he¡¯s still too young. There¡¯s a big gap between him and Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen. Another Jianghu person added.

    Bang! Bang!

    A rock flew over and shattered on the invisible air shield.

    The Jianghu man was furious, but he didn¡¯t dare to show his anger. This was the capital, surrounded by high-ranking officials, dignitaries, and experts of the government. If he dared to hurt civilians, he would be severely punished by the experts of the government.

    ¡°Nonsense. Xu yinluo broke the Golden body with one strike. How can it only be a seventh-grade?¡±

    that¡¯s right. If Chu Yuanqian is so powerful, why doesn¡¯t he fight with the little monk or break the little monk¡¯s golden body? ¡±

    ¡°I think Xu yinluo is the most powerful among the young masters in the capital. Youmoners just can¡¯t stand Xu yinluo¡¯s glory.¡±

    Curses were heard everywhere, and themoners reacted fiercely and were filled with righteous indignation.

    However, as they continued to curse, they gradually believed the fact that no one from the Jianghu world, including the officials and the night watchman, spoke up for Xu yinluo.

    She was greatly disappointed.

    At this moment, a whistling wind came from above. A figure flew on a sword and stopped above the Weishui River.

    This person was dressed in green and had a handsome face. He wasn¡¯t old, but he wasn¡¯t young either. The strand of white hair hanging down from his forehead spoke of his vicissitudes.

    ¡°Chu Yuanyou! ¡±

    Below, the crowd cried out in surprise.

    As soon as he finished speaking, another whistling sound was heard. In the distance, a woman on a flying sword came quickly and stopped in front of Chu Yuanxi.

    The Holy Virgin of the sky sect was dressed in a simple Daoist robe, with her hair tied up in a ebony Daoist robe. Her oval face was fair and sharp, her eyes were likecquer, and her lips were thin. Just like the rumors said, she was a beauty that could make people¡¯s eyes light up.

    Seeing this, the angry people of the capital suddenly lost their voices.

    Flying on a sword and standing in the air were godlike figures that only existed in novels and storytellers. Inparison, Xu yinluo, who often rode a horse, did not look impressive enough.

    ¡°For today¡¯s battle, do your best.¡± Li Miaozhen stared at the green-robed swordsman.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chu Yuanqian nodded.

    The battle between Dao leaders was their business. The battle between the two of them was now between the two of them.

    Chu Yuanqi knew that if Luo Yuheng could not break through to rank-I, the war between heaven and man would be fraught with grim possibilities. If he chose to avoid this battle, the human sect would still send other disciples to fight.

    Rather than losing to li Miaozhen and losing face to the sect, he might as well do it. He would be able to win at least three moves.

    It could also be considered as him returning the favor of the human sect for granting him the sword.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat ten Zhang.¡± Chu Yuanqi shouted.

    On both banks of the Weishui River, the onlookers left in a hurry.

    The battle between heaven and man started at once. Countless eyes stared at the two people in the air, both nervous and excited.

    Suddenly, the melodious sound of the zither reverberated above the Wei River and in the fields under the morning light.

    The sound of the zither was so uncoordinated that it disrupted the rhythm of Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen, causing the momentum of the two to be released.

    Chu Yuanqi saw li Miaozhen¡¯s face suddenly stiffen and couldn¡¯t help but turn back ¡­ Then, schr Chu¡¯s face also froze.

    The crowd followed the sound of the zither and saw a ck-awning boat floating in the distance. A tall and straight young man stood proudly on the bow of the boat. He held a knife and looked at the undting River with a meaningful expression.

    He was here, in his exclusive BGM, slowlying.

    [ PS: headache, stuffy chest, weak body. ] The heatstroke caused an electrolyte disorder, but the headache was relieved after the sand scraping. But at night, there was a sudden pain. If it didn¡¯t recover tomorrow, I would have to go to

    the hospital..

 Chapter 585 - 585: Small success in the divine Kung Fu (1)

    Chapter 585: Small sess in the divine Kung Fu (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wei River was surging. Under the morning sky, a tall figure with a knife came on a boat. In the background was the melodious and pleasant sound of a zither.

    The Aboriginals of Da Feng had never seen an entrance with a background music, so they were all shocked. They tried their best to squint their eyes, trying to see the man¡¯s face clearly in the light and shadow of dawn.

    Just then, a ray of morning light shone on the man at the bow of the ship, reflecting his masculine and handsome face.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu yinluo,¡±

    When they finally saw it clearly, the people who were closer shouted.

    is he also here to watch the battle? as expected of Xu yinluo. Her entrance is different from those ordinary people.

    Although thements of the Jianghu people just now were infuriating and disappointing, there were still many people who did not lose fans.

    ¡°The dog ve is finally here.¡±

    Ming Ming stood on her tiptoes, raised her chin, and looked into the distance, mumbling, ¡°¡±He just likes to be in the limelight and has already stolen the show of two main characters. Huaiqing, quickly call him over.¡±

    As a Princess, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be shouting at the top of her voice, so Lin

    ¡®an threw this task to huaiqing.

    Huaiqing frowned and stared at the bow of the ship. Xu Qi ¡®an was slowly approaching. She was a little confused.

    Although Xu ningyan was arrogant, he only did it when he had no choice. For example, the imperial examination fraud case, the Buddhist battle, and so on.

    The protagonists of this battle between heaven and man were Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen. He had nothing to do with it. Logically speaking, with his character, he should be standing beside Lin ¡®an and her, or other women, watching the fun with a smile.

    hey, this kid is quite creative. He came on a boat, apanied by the sound of the zither. Such a strange appearance, he easily surpassed Chu Yuanxi and Li Miaozhen.

    Jiang Luzhong shook his head with a smile and said teasingly, ¡°¡±Those who don¡¯t know better would think that he¡¯s here to participate in the struggle between heaven and man.¡±

    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was the main character in the struggle between heaven and man ¡­ Wangfei stood on her tiptoes and looked at the man standing proudly on the bow of the boat on the river. She cursed in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t like Xu Qi ¡®an at all. He was a lecherous man who didn¡¯t know what to do. He would like any woman he saw. He did things in an ostentatious and domineering manner, not knowing how to be restrained.

    In the crowd, Xu niannian¡¯s face was a little dull. He coughed and exined in a low voice, ¡°¡±My big brother, well, he likes to y, he¡¯s still a child ¡­¡±

    In his opinion, his big brother¡¯s high-profile appearance was really embarrassing and embarrassing. Bystanders should act like bystanders. Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that they were the center of attention now. The more high-profile they were now, the more embarrassing it would be when they sneaked into the crowdter.

    At this moment, a low chanting sound spread throughout the entire area, suppressing the noisy discussions.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for revenge or kindness.¡±

    ¡®Huh? Xu yinluo is going to recite a poem again. Is she going to liven up the fight between heaven and man?¡¯ No wonder he came on a boat. Many people revealed looks of realization.

    m me crowa,e most excitea people were me rs. ?rnars rmgnc, now could the battle between heaven and man, which happened once every sixty years, not have poems to liven it up? Xu shikui¡¯s mind was sharp.

    Xu ningyan was here to present a poem? It was not bad ¡­ Chu Yuanyang, who was a schr, nodded.

    What kind of poem is he reciting? he¡¯s disturbing my fight ¡­ Li Miaozhenined in her heart, but a faint smile appeared on her face. She knew that Xu ningyan, who was also a member of the Tiandi society, was just trying to liven up the battle between heaven and man.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the crowd and continued to recite, ¡°¡±Wan Zhan ims that he doesn¡¯t wield a de, and is born to look down on heroes.¡±

    Wan Zhan imed that he didn¡¯t wield. de, and was born to look down on all heroes ¡­ Hearing this, Chu Yuanyang snorted in his heart. Xu ningyan¡¯s poem was suspicious of ttery, but as a schr, he felt very happy and enjoyed it.

    Li Miaozhen felt that this poem was written for her and was quite in line with her experience in Yunzhou.

    Xu shikui¡¯s poem was as imposing as ever.

    Everyone recalled the scene of him stepping into the realm of Buddha with every step he took in the battle of magical powers. Every sentence he said was a rare and beautiful one that made people¡¯s blood boil.

    Just as everyone¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly changed his tone. With a bit of righteous indignation and pride, he shouted, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ll bear with it and watch this little one be a new noble. I¡¯ll only attack when I¡¯m angry on the stage.¡±

    The sound of the zither was in line with his heart. It suddenly rose high and pierced through gold and rocks, like the sound of drums before a battle, like the sound of a horn.

    Chu Yuanqian¡¯s face froze instantly. She widened her eyes and red at Xu Qi

    ¡®an.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s cultural level was slightly lower, so it took a few seconds for her to taste it. She was shocked and suspected that she had heard it wrong, or that Xu Qi ¡®an had read it wrong.

    She subconsciously nced at the audience on both sides of the river and found that many people had the same stunned and confused expressions.

    Endure watching. child be. new upstart, get angry on the stage, and then make. move ¡­ The meaning of this poem was, ¡°I watched two yellow-haired children in the limelight and became the New Nobility in the eyes of the public. I was not angry and nned to teach them a lesson.¡±

    Savage!

    Li Miaozhen was magnanimous. This guy wasn¡¯t here to liven things up, he was here to provoke.

    The sound of the zither became more and more sonorous, rising to the peak bit by bit. With an ear-piercing ng, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was firm, as if he had unparalleled confidence. He said slowly, ¡® one de splits the path of life and death, two hands suppress heaven and man.

    ¡°Whoosh .

    The noise could no longer be suppressed. The heroes whispered to each other and discussed to verify the meaning they had understood from the poem.

    ¡°Xu yinluo wants to make a move? He wants to interfere in the battle between the Celestials and the humans and challenge the young masters of the two sects

    ¡°Suppressing heaven and man with two hands ¡­ Even someone like me who can¡¯t read can understand the meaning of the poem. It couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.¡±

    In that instant, the martial artists felt a numbing sensation shoot up to their scalps. They were extremely excited by this sudden change..

 Chapter 586 - 586: Small success in the divine Kung Fu (2)

    Chapter 586: Small sess in the divine Kung Fu (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu yinluo is going to fight. This is great. He¡¯ll show those people who look down on him that the hero of Dafeng is invincible.

    Knowing that Xu yinluo was going to participate in the battle between heaven and man, themon people were surprised at first, and then they shouted with confidence, supporting Xu yinluo to defeat the young masters of Haotian Taoism.

    He ruthlessly smacked the faces of those Jianghu people who didn¡¯t like him.

    In addition to that, they also hoped that Xu yinluo could prove herself to break their ¡®doubts¡¯ and strengthen their beliefs.

    This kind of mood was easy to understand. In the era that Xu Qi ¡®an was familiar with, it was the mentality of a fan.

    His idol was questioned, and he was constantly pped in the face by experts who jumped out. His fans (the civilians of Beijing) were very angry but unable to refute, and could only spit fragrant words or throw stones.

    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s power in the battle was the supervisor¡¯s help?¡± LAN caiyi looked at her father and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m only saying that it¡¯s suspected, but whether it was the supervisor or not, Xu Qi ¡®an alone couldn¡¯t have made those two strikes in the battle. He was only a rank-7 martial artist ¡­ After obtaining the invincible Vajra, he might have a sixth-grade cultivation. There¡¯s still a huge difference between him and the two main characters of the war between heaven and man. ¡®

    LAN Huan said.

    This ¡­ Then where did he get the confidence to suppress the celestial sect and the human sect? Was it because the path was too t that he became arrogant? The butterfly Sword LAN caiyi secretly guessed.

    She then swept her gaze over the shouting crowd and thought, ¡°The more passionate you are now, the more disappointed you will beter.

    The dog ve¡¯s appearance is really nice to hear, a talented man, as expected of my promotion ¡­ Ming Ming watched and listened in satisfaction until she finished reciting a poem. Then, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Was this dog ve going to interfere in the struggle between heaven and man andpete with the two protagonists?

    The mounted man¡¯s eyes widened slightly, then he quickly turned his head and asked huaiqing, ¡°The dog, the dog ve wants to fight with them?¡±

    There was surprise in huaiqing¡¯s eyes, as well as a look of ¡°as expected.¡± He asked indifferently, ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s only a rank. 6. Could it be ¡­ Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen are not rank-4?¡± The mounted man was happy.

    If that was the case, that dog ve might have a chance of winning.

    ¡°No, Your Highness, Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen are both genuine fourth-grade martial artists.¡± Jiang Luzhong said in a deep voice.

    The crowd nodded.

    The rising momentum just now had allowed them to see the level of the two protagonists of the battle between heaven and man.

    ¡°Then, then he ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t understand the mounting, so he could only consult the ¡®professional¡¯ for advice.

    Nangong qianrou sneered and was the first to speak, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an is definitely not their match.¡±

    ¡°He might have other motives,¡± Yang Yan nodded slowly.

    The rest of Jin Gong did not say anything, but their attitudes were the same as Nangong qianrou¡¯s. They clearly remembered that Xu Qi ¡®an was a¡¯ specially recruited ¡®member. When he joined the night watchman, his cultivation was at the peak of essence refinement.

    The minimum requirement for the gong was the Qi refining stage.

    It had only been less than a year. If Xu Qi ¡®an couldpete with the two main characters, it meant that he could alsopete with them, which was impossible.

    He might be able to do it in the future, but not now.

    If such a thing really happened, they would cut their heads off and kick them like balls.

    Among the night watchmen, Li Yuchun, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao all felt that this was not real. They felt that the world was an illusion and unreasonable.

    Back then ¡­ ¡°When did that little copper Gong fromst year grow to the point where he canpete with a rank-4?

    The veiled wangfei turned her head to look at Chu Xianglong and asked in a calm tone, ¡°¡±What are the chances of Xu yinluo winning?¡±

    Under the curtain hat, her expression was far from her calm tone, and her pretty eyes were fixed on Chu Xianglong.

    Chu Xianglong sneered. there¡¯s no chance of winning. Although he¡¯s cultivated the Vajra power, his grade is obvious. He might be stronger than a rank-6, or even a rank-5, but he¡¯s not even worth mentioning in the eyes of a rank-4 martial artist.

    ¡°Ha, wangfei, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. The gap between Fifth-rank and fourth-rank is a chasm that can not be crossed.¡±

    Wangfei believed his words and nodded slightly.

    At this time, the ck-awning boat had already drifted closer, and was less than ten meters away from the two protagonists.

    ¡°Lord Xu, this is a dispute between the human sect and the heaven sect. It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Chu Yuanyou said in a deep voice. Don¡¯t meddle and cause trouble.¡±

    He was warning Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t say anything and quietly transmitted, ¡®¡±¡®Bastard, get lost. I know that Daoist priest Golden Lotus incited you to make a scene. Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just look at your current strength. Do you really think that you participated in the fight between me and Chu Yuanyou?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you were on par with mest time, you can reallypete with me. I didn¡¯t even use my full strength.¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was going all out?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a voice transmission. He didn¡¯t look at li Miaozhen¡¯s angry face and said loudly, ¡®

    ¡°The battle between heaven and man is a grand event in the pugilistic world, and both of you are outstanding figures among your peers. I¡¯m not talented, but I also want to participate in the sparring and hone my martial Dao.¡±

    He paused for a moment and circted his Qi in his dantian, causing his voice to roll like thunder. ¡°I¡¯m here to challenge the in -name disciple of the human sect, Chu Yuanyou, and the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, li Miaozhen. If the two of you can defeat me, the battle between heaven and man can be held as scheduled.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat me, heh, you might as well go back and cultivate for a few more years. Of course, the two of you can choose not to ept my challenge.

    After all, this Xu¡¯s reputation is well-known, so it¡¯s normal for you to be timid.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi and Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes widened. They thought that this kid was crazy. He actually wanted to step on them to get to the top..

 Chapter 587 - 587: Small success in the divine Kung Fu (3)

    Chapter 587: Small sess in the divine Kung Fu (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Schr Chu nced at the crowd on both sides of the river and asked, ¡°¡±What is good?¡±

    Since he had said that, anyone who cared about their reputation would not refuse. Moreover, they represented the celestial sect and the human sect.

    ¡°Agree to his request and kick him out.¡± ¡°I was just worried that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to teach him a lesson.¡± Li Miaozhen replied.

    Although it would make him lose face, Xu ningyan had asked for it.

    After the discussion, the two protagonists nodded at the same time and replied in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Alright, let¡¯s see what Xu yinluo can do,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and stepped on the bow of the boat,nding on the shore.

    The three auras rose tacitly and collided with each other, turning into a gust of strong wind that swept up the corners of the clothes of the spectators in the distance.

    The ck-awning boat sailed away, three Zhang, five Zhang, ten Zhang, twenty Zhang ¡­ In the cabin, Fu Xiang¡¯s beautiful face peeked out and waved goodbye with a smile.

    Chu Yuanyou suddenly made a move and pointed at the surface of the river with her fingertip. With a ¡± boom ¡°, a water column of more than 100 feet high exploded at the Wei River.

    The water did not fall, but turned into tiny swords and shot toward Xu Qi ¡®an. It was as if he was facing thousands of soldiers and horses, and tens of thousands of arrows were shooting at him.

    His first move was an Immortal Technique.

    The group of heroes were dazzled and their hearts were palpitating. If they were in different positions, they would be crushed into pieces by this ¡°ten thousand arrows shooting at once.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not Dodge. He put his hands together and raised them above his head.

    Whoosh ¡­ The light golden circr air shield suddenly expanded, and the dense sword rain smashed into pieces on the air shield, sshing up a misty mist.

    This was the change brought about by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s nearpletion of the Vajra divine technique. At this stage, the Vajra power could generate a protective Qi Shield and no longer rely on the physical body to resist attacks.

    Of course, the Qi Shield¡¯s defense was slightly weaker than the main body¡¯s. After the initial sess stage, the Qi Shield would be equal to the body.

    What a powerful defense ¡­ Not only Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen, but the onlooking Jianghu Masters and the Golden gongs were also shocked by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s powerful golden body.

    This was especially so for the Golden air shield, which was a divine ability that even monk jingsi did not possess back then.

    That¡¯s right, this is the Vajra power. He didn¡¯t lie to me ¡­ Chu Xianglong was suddenly excited. He recognized Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s posture because he had seen the exact same posture in the shing picture of the revolvingntern when he was practicing the Vajra power.

    After Chu Xianglong failed to practice and his meridians were broken, he suspected that Xu Qi ¡®an had deceived him with a fake divine skill.

    However, Chu Xianglong had no evidence, and he had never seen the Vajra power, so he could not use it as a reference. Moreover, he did not believe that Xu Qi ¡®an would be so bold as to lie to him.

    Now that he saw the familiar posture, his guess was that it was difficult to cultivate the Vajra power. He did not have the foundation of Buddhism, so he suffered from the bacsh of the power.

    Chu Yuanxi stretched out her hand, pressed down, and then slowly ¡± pulled ¡± it out. A 30 -foot-long giant sword made of water rose from the turbulent River. The giant sword slowly raised its head, the tip of the sword pointed at Cheng Qian.

    Chu Yuanyou¡¯s Green robe puffed up as she thrust her sword-like fingers forward.

    The giant sword whizzed forward and hit the Golden air shield. The sound of water rumbled like thunder and the air shield shook violently.

    At this moment, li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes turned into translucent ss and were filled with indifference.

    Ding! Ding!

    Xu Qi ¡®an unsheathed his saber on his waist and shed at the Qi Shield.

    Working together with the giant sword, they instantly broke the protective Qi Shield of the Vajra power.

    The giant sword pushed Xu Qi ¡®an a few hundred feet away. Xu Qi¡¯ an rolled on the ground in a sorry state.

    The two of them worked together and broke the protective energy shield.

    Themoners were dumbfounded. The awe-inspiring Xu yinluo had just appeared, but she was already in such a sorry state. They couldn¡¯t help but believe the words of the Jianghu people.

    The rank-7 Xu yinluo was not as powerful as the two main characters of the battle between heaven and man.

    what a powerful golden body. It actually took two people to break it. The dual de heroine, Liu Yun, squinted her eyes and asked in surprise.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why Xu yinluo¡¯s sword ¡°betrayed¡± her, she could see that li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanxi had to work together to break the other party¡¯s air shield.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still far from it.¡± The sect master of the dual des sect shook his head.

    Taking a beating wasn¡¯t a skill, at most, he could hold on for a longer time. Xu yinluocked the means to win.

    Ming Ji¡¯s eyes followed Xu Qi ¡®an all the time. Seeing that he was in a sorry state but intact, he was relieved and encouraged him in his heart.

    In the air, li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou were fighting fiercely. Neither of them continued to try to break Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body because it was too difficult.

    He had used a trick to break the air shield. If he had broken the Golden body, Xu Qi ¡®an did not have a knife in his body that could work from the inside.

    Their idea was to coax and pester him. While they were fighting, they would asionally attack Xu Qi ¡®an and destroy his golden body bit by bit.

    ¡°Was that the heaven sect¡¯s ¡®one with the world¡¯ mental cultivation method? Amazing, it¡¯s hard to guard against.¡± Chu Yuanxi asked with great interest.

    ¡°The swordsmanship of the human sect is not bad either.¡± Li Miaozhen said lightly.

    ¡°There are even better ones.¡±

    Chu Yuanyou shouted in a low voice, raised her arm, and pointed her sword to the sky.

    In an instant, the Jianghu people present felt their weapons begin to tremble more and more violently. Suddenly, they left their Masters ¡®hands at the same time, soared into the sky, and rushed towards Chu Yuanqian in groups. Hundreds of weapons floated in the air, forming a formation. It was a spectacr scene.

    The Jianghu people who had lost their weapons were not angry. Instead, they looked excited, like two-hundred-pound children.

    ¡°Phew ¡­ I almost lost you.¡±

    Young master Liu¡¯s master had tried his best to protect the magical weapon that the Directorate of Celestials had obtained, preventing it from being snatched away by Chu Yuanxi.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡± Seeing this, young master Liu also felt relieved..

 Chapter 588 - 588: Small success in the divine Kung Fu (4)

    Chapter 588: Small sess in the divine Kung Fu (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s sword fingers moved, controlling the ¡± sword array ¡± formed by the countless weapons to swim in the air. They suddenly turned sharply and hit a silver Gong with a ¡± ding, ding, ding ¡± sound, causing him to fall down again in a sorry state.

    F * ck, you really think I¡¯m a pushover? Do you believe I won¡¯t reveal the ws in your formation ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry.

    He had encountered this move before. The two of them had once fought in Luo Yuheng¡¯s courtyard. Chu Yuanqian had used this array, but its w was that she only needed to use her heart sword to disrupt the ¡± rhythm ¡®

    However, li Miaozhen didn¡¯t know the human sect heart sword, so she couldn¡¯t use this move to break it.

    After attacking Xu Qi ¡®an, Chu Yuanyou controlled the flying sword array to cover li Miaozhen. However, there were traitors in the sword array, and some of the weapons suddenly turned around to attack their ¡± teammates ¡®

    The two weapons shed in mid-air.

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an unsheathed his saber and soared into the sky. He shed at Chu Yuanxi and entered the battle fiercely.

    At this moment, the two flying swords seemed to have reached a tacit understanding. They collided at the same time and shot toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    bang! Bang! the weapons were broken one by one, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was sshed with gold paint. The gold paint peeled off, revealing his normal skin, but it was instantly covered with a newyer of gold paint.

    Good fight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an parried awkwardly while activating his potential to let the Golden paint cover his body.

    He needed such battles to temper his golden body. Just like forging iron, every heavy blow would make him purer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had missed his target, fell down and became a living target. Hundreds of weapons were broken, turning him into an old golden Buddha statue.

    Li Miaozhen seized the opportunity, and her pupils turned zed again. Her emotions faded and were reced with indifference.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ck and gold long knife betrayed him again. It left its master¡¯s hand and shed at his chest. This sh finally broke the Golden body and left a deep wound.

    The man and the de fell into the river at the same time.

    Plop ¡­ The water sshed.

    ¡°This cut is enough for him to take, but it won¡¯t be life-threatening.¡± Li

    Miaozhen exined.

    that¡¯s good. It¡¯s better to teach him a lesson than to have the sky sect order you to kill him. Chu Yuanxi nodded.

    The two no longer had any scruples and fought to the best of their abilities. They fought fiercely in the air, sometimes with sword Qi, sometimes with water dragons in the sky, and it was difficult to tell who was winning.

    ¡°Xu, Xu yinluo was defeated?¡±

    The onlookers couldn¡¯t ept this fact. They couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Xu Qi ¡®an was defeated so quickly.

    Great disappointment swept over them. They finally realized that the Xu yinluo they admired and praised was no match for the two protagonists of the battle between heaven and man.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be like this. The two de strikes he used in the battle were so powerful. Why didn¡¯t he use them just now?¡±

    ¡°I, I heard that during the battle, it was the warden who helped him?¡± . They looked at each other and could not find any words to refute.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than I thought.¡± Jiang Luzhong praised.

    All the Golden gongs nodded. It was already verymendable for him to be able to hold on for so long under the full-powered attacks of two rank-4 Masters. The defense of Xu ningyan¡¯s body was so strong that it was only slightly weaker than those of the fourth-grade.

    The difference between. rank. 6 and a rank. 4 was too great. He was already very powerful ¡­ Huai Qing looked at the river and sighed silently.

    ¡°Will the dog ve be alright?¡± The framed man said worriedly.

    ¡°He¡¯s a rank-6 martial artist, after all. That little injury is nothing.¡± Huaiqing consoled her. After some thought, she added, ¡°This is already very good. Most rank-6s can¡¯t even do what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The framed man nodded, still feeling a little disappointed. Who wouldn¡¯t want the man they admired to be a one-in-a-million hero?

    Some of the top-tier martial artists with high cultivation bases were not surprised by this oue. For example, Butterfly Sword LAN caiyi and the dual-de heroine Liu Yun were not surprised.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had shocked the world in the battle of magical powers. His background and information were naturally inquired and collected by others. It was easy to analyze and even find out his real cultivation level.

    How could a rank-7 martial artist fight against two rank-4 martial artists? It was already verymendable that he could persist until now.

    He was very talented. In. few years, it was inevitable that he would break through to rank. 4. However. for now, it was not enough topete with the outstanding disciples of the celestial sect and the human sect ¡­ Miss Rongrong of the ten thousand Flower House thought to herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to be brave!¡± Wangfei spat and spoke in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Xianglong frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± wangfei replied.

    Chu Xianglong didn¡¯t speak.

    Xu niannian subconsciously took a few steps forward, wanting to go to the river to rescue his brother. Then, his rationality overcame his emotions and he helplessly let out a breath.

    With big brother¡¯s cultivation, this injury was not life-threatening ¡­ Seriously, he clearly didn¡¯t have enough strength, but he liked to show off. The reputation he had gained from fights of magical powers was gone in a day.

    Xu niannian silently cursed his big brother for being stupid. His eyes were fixed on the surface of the river. As soon as his big brother came out, he would bring him back to the capital city to get the medicine from the Directorate of Celestials.

    In the dark river, the undercurrent was turbulent. Xu Qi ¡®an adjusted his body in the water and meditated with his legs crossed and his hands sped around his dantian.

    Dark red blood seeped out from the wound on his chest and spread in the dark water.

    At this moment, he felt his blood boiling and every Meridian was burning. He had felt this before when he swallowed the green pill. Now, the medicinal power that was scattered in his body mixed with the remaining blood essence of monk Shen Shu was boiling.

    The wound healed quickly, and a golden paint spot lit up between his brows, quickly covering his entire body. The Golden paint gave off a strong light, illuminating the ck background. Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to be a human figure solidified by pure golden light.

    what a powerful force. I¡¯m going to go out and blind their dog eyes ..

    With a stomp of his feet, the muddy water surged like ink, and the Golden Xu Qi ¡®an shot out like an arrow.

    Outside, Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen, who were in the middle of a fierce battle, stopped at the same time. The two of them pulled away and looked down at the river in surprise.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    The crowd was entranced and full of doubts about the two¡¯s sudden stop.

    Jin Gong, the night watchman, and LAN Huan, the Jianghu man, seemed to have sensed something. They all looked away at the river.

    A faint golden light lit up in the river and quickly expanded, illuminating the river water like a golden soup.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A pir of water shot up from the surface of the river, and a golden light broke out of the water. It was even hotter than the zing sun, and the crowd couldn¡¯t open their eyes.

    The figure broke out of the waves and smashed heavily on the riverbank. The stones that flew in all directions were like hidden weapons.

    On both banks of Weishui River, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him.

    As the golden light faded, Xu Qi ¡®an stretched her waist and said slowly,¡±Let me stretch my back ¡­¡±

    [PS: the fighting scenes are so difficult to write. They¡¯re written extremely slowly.] There was another chapter at night..

 Chapter 589 - 589: An unexpected move (1)

    Chapter 589: An unexpected move (1)

    He¡¯s back?

    After a few seconds of silence, cheers were heard from the ordinary people.

    ¡°Waiting for me to stretch my back? Xu yinluo means that he didn¡¯t y seriously just now.¡±

    ¡°Look, the wound on his chest is gone ¡­ As expected, he wasn¡¯t serious. Haha, I told you, as long as Xu yinluo uses half of his strength, these two can¡¯t be his match.¡±

    Thanks to the phrase ¡± wait for me to stretch ¡°, it had sessfully misled the ordinary people and made them think that Xu yinluo had not been serious from the beginning to the end.

    The recovery of his wounds also became proof of his ¡± warm-up.

    In the eyes of a top-tier expert, the degree of shock was beyond the imagination of ordinary people.

    The wound on his chest had even revealed his bones. How could he recover in half an incense¡¯s time? Even I can¡¯t do it ¡­ Nanzonz aianrou squinted her eves and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward, as if she wanted to see what was going on with the wound on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest.

    Flesh regeneration was an ability that only rank-3 martial artists had. How did Xu ningyan do it? Jiang Luzhong was bbergasted, and he had a vague guess in his heart.

    It must be the divine power of Vajra ¡­ It could actually give people the ability to regrow flesh and blood at. low grade ¡­ Min Xianglong¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed his saliva. He couldn¡¯t hide the drooling in his eyes.

    At this moment, he had the urge to hurry back to the border pass. He wanted to present the stone Buddha to the North vanquishing Prince. With the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s strength at the peak of the third level and his vision, even if he didn¡¯t cultivate the Dharma, he could stillprehend one or two things. If he added the bronze talisman, perhaps the North-guarding King could master the Vajra power.

    At that time, he, who had made the greatest contribution, would also be taught the Vajra power by the North vanquishing Prince.

    Wangfei heard the sound of the stinky man swallowing his saliva beside her and her heart trembled. The eyes hidden under the curtain hat secretly nced at Chu Xianglong.

    He, he actually swallowed his saliva in front of a man?

    After criticizing him in her heart for a moment, the Queen¡¯s attention returned to Xu Qi ¡®an.This guy was quite powerful. Like I said, how could a man who was so eye-catching in a battle lose so easily?

    ¡°Father, he, what¡¯s going on with him?¡± The butterfly Sword LAN caiyi turned her head and looked at her father.

    LAN Huan shook his head silently.

    Hu ¡­ Xu niannian was relieved. He kept his eyes on Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±My big brother has always been confident when he does things. Since he dared to participate in the struggle between heaven and man, he must have something to rely on.

    ¡°A gentleman must n before taking action. This is what I¡¯ve always taught him.¡±

    ¡°Bo and Xu yinluo, one civil and one military, you¡¯ve earned the envy of many,¡± Wang simu said sweetly.

    She could tell that Xu niannian was bragging, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was so good-looking, talented, and didn¡¯t have an annoying personality ¡­ Wang simu liked Xu Eng more and more.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? your Vajra Arts has advanced by leaps and bounds.¡± Li

    Miaozhen¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡®

    ¡°You were hiding your strength just now?¡±

    No, no, the problem wasn¡¯t whether he was hiding his strength, but how could he have cultivated the Vajra power to such a realm!

    This was unreasonable, this was unreasonable ¡­ Chu Yuanyu roared in her heart.

    He still looked calm on the surface, but his heart had suffered a huge impact, setting off a storm.

    Chu Yuanqi had met monk jingsi before and had some understanding of the Vajra power. Compared to Xu Qi ¡®an, jingsi was like a young monk who had juste out of his cottage.

    However, the former was clearly the one who had cultivated the Vajra divine technique since childhood, while thetter had obtained this divine technique in a battle of magical powers.

    At the very least. it had been a month ¡­ At this moment, the experienced and knowledgeable Shogun felt as if he was in a dream.

    ¡°Miaozhen, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s hiding his strength or not. There¡¯s one thing you must never forget,¡±

    Chu Yuanqian looked at the Holy Virgin and said, ¡°¡±He¡¯ll only be cultivating the

    Vajra Arts for a month at most.¡±

    Ll NIIaoznen also reacted at tms time. Her pupils contractea sngnt1Y, ancl ner neck stiffened. She twisted inch by inch and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The Holy Virgin of the sky sect was a proud person. Only others were shocked by her talent. But today, she was really shocked by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Thank you both for opening up my eight extraordinary meridians and helping me achieve initial sess in the Vajra Arts.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands.

    Oh, so Lord Xu had intentionally taken. beating just now to practice the Vajra Arts ¡­ Upon hearing this, the crowd came to a sudden realization.

    It exined why he had been beaten up. It was not because the outstanding disciples of the celestial sect and the human sect were strong, but because Xu yinluo needed their help.

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou looked at each other. The contempt they had when they saw Xu Qi ¡®aning on the boat was gone.

    The two of them felt the pressure.

    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s get rid of him first. Let¡¯s join forces and try to break his Vajra Arts. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to wear down his golden body when we¡¯re exhausted. At that time, it¡¯s really possible that we¡¯ll fail miserably in an easy task.¡± Li Miaozhen suggested.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Chu Yuanqi nodded with a solemn expression.

    The two of them instantly changed their positions and stood side by side, facing Xu Qi ¡®an.

    wow! They are going to join forces to deal with Xu yinluo again.

    let¡¯s see. If Xu yinluo wasn¡¯t so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Seeing this, the onlookers were more and more convinced that Xu yinluo¡¯sbat strength was far superior to the two main characters of the war between heaven and man.

    The martial artists, who had originally believed that Xu Qi ¡®an, who was a rank-7 or rank-6, could not defeat the outstanding disciples of the heaven and man sects, now revealed expressions of surprise and uncertainty.

    ¡°Thank you both for helping me step into the initial stage. Now, I¡¯m going to fight back.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grinned..

 Chapter 590 - 590: An unexpected move (2)

    Chapter 590: An unexpected move (2)

    ¡°Counterattack?¡±

    Li Miaozhen pouted and rolled her eyes. we¡¯re just nning to beat you up together. You¡¯re just a stone in the toilet. What threat can you pose to us? ¡±

    ¡°Your heaven and earth One de sh might have made some progress, but you¡¯ll be crippled after one strike,¡± Chu Yuanyou said with a chuckle. ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat a rank-4 with a full-force sh.¡±

    As they were talking, Xu Qi ¡®an took out a book and held it in his mouth. He chuckled, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s time to show you the might and terror of the schrly faction¡¯s verbal cannon.¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    The ground caved in, and Xu Qi ¡®an jumped into the air like a cannonball and pounced at li Miaozhen. In the process, he clenched his right fist and pulled it back.

    Li Miaozhen knew the power of physicalbat, so she didn¡¯t fight with him head-on. She drove her flying sword high and avoided Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who couldn¡¯t fly, fell to the ground. Chu Yuanxi made her move, using her finger as a sword to disy the Qi sword technique of the human sect.

    In an instant, unparalleled sword essence shot out.

    sh ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an tore off a page and ignited it with Qi. He said leisurely, ¡®¡±¡®1 have a pair of invisible wings.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a pair of invisible but real wings appeared. Xu Qi ¡®an pped his wings and made a beautiful turn, nimbly avoiding the attack of the sword Qi.

    The target was still li Miaozhen.

    Li Miaozhen was stunned to see Xu Qi ¡®an transform into a ¡± fish. after avoiding Chu Yuanyou¡¯s sword Qi, he glided sideways and actually came in front of her.

    She responded calmly. Her pupils turned zed, causing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s clothes to betray him. He tightened his belt desperately, and finally broke himself.

    He pulled back his cor in an attempt to strangle his master, but the marten hat suddenly pulled down and covered his master¡¯s eyes.

    Li Miaozhen took the opportunity to get taller. At this time, she heard Xu Qi

    ¡®an¡¯s announcement, ¡°¡®My speed has increased by three times.¡±

    The Golden body caught up in an instant, and without looking, it crashed into li Miaozhen.

    Bang! Bang!

    Li Miaozhen was sent flying, a fishy taste in her throat and the bones in her arm were broken.

    The Confucian school¡¯s ¡®following words¡¯ is really useful ¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this is not the right time, I would have wanted to try and see where Diao Chan is. Xu Qian thought.

    Li Miaozhen, who was sent flying, made a simple hand seal. A light shed between her eyebrows, and a pocket-sized li Miaozhen flew out. It hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows and disappeared, then came out from the back of his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was flying in the air, suddenly stiffened and seemed to have fainted. He fell straight down.

    Ding ding ding ¡­ Chu Yuanyou took the opportunity to sh out sword Qi, which hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body like iron, creating dense sparks. Unfortunately, it could not break the Golden body¡¯s defense at all.

    However, this wasn¡¯t important. Chu Yuanxi¡¯s sword Qi was mixed with the heartsword technique, and every strike was a primordial spirit attack.

    This was inspired by li Miaozhen. They found Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s weakness-his primordial spirit was not strong enough.

    A normal martial artist would not be so weak, because the strength of their primordial spirit was something that had been tempered through hard work. However, Xu Qi ¡®an was like a student who was bad at English. Normal students knew that ¡± ninteen ¡± was neen.

    When it came to him, it was milk.

    In fact, in terms of the same realm, his Foundation was solid enough, but in terms of overall strength, his physical body was much stronger than his primordial spirit, so he was severely biased.

    ¡°Get rid of him in one go.¡±

    Li Miaozhen felt the pain in her arms and was a little angry. She turned her wrist and took out nine gs like magic and threw them.

    Shua shua .

    The ninemand gs arranged the nine Pce formation, which enveloped Xu Qi ¡®an. Then, she patted a ck sachet on her back.

    Wisps of ck smoke emerged and entered the nine ptial array.

    In an instant, ghostly wails and divine howls could be heard as ck smoke filled the sky. At times, human faces would appear, roaring or wailing.

    The people of the capital who saw this scene were so scared that their faces turned pale.

    there are, there are so many ghosts?!

    ¡°Oh my God, will these ghosts harm people? This woman is so vicious. She actually used such a vicious method to deal with Xu yinluo.¡±

    Wangfei was so scared that she retreated. She was most afraid of ghosts. When she slept alone at night, she often fantasized about a female ghost with disheveled hair and a face full of blood standing by the bed curtains.

    Even if she had a maidservant apanying her, she was still afraid.

    The mounted man was also so frightened that he hid behind huaiqing. The eldest Princess, whose chest could be ced on the table, frowned and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the princess of Da Feng, and you¡¯re surrounded by purple Qi. It¡¯s the ghost that¡¯s afraid of you, what are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the dog ve will be eaten by a ghost,¡± Ming Ji stomped his feet.

    LAN caiyi had witnessed the fear of the people and their worry for Xu yinluo. She found it interesting. They were not afraid of level four Masters, but they were afraid of weak ghosts.

    After the appearance of the ghosts, even the civilians who had full confidence in Xu yinluo were shaken. They thought that Xu yinluo was in danger.

    they¡¯re not afraid of ghosts, ¡± LAN Huan reminded his daughter. their feares from their hearts. A martial artist breaks the rules with his strength and looks down on everyone. The first thing he has to ovee is the fear in his heart.¡±

    He had to ovee his fear ¡­ LAN caiyi nodded and then looked at the hundred ghost formation, Xu yinluo seems to be trapped in a ghost formation. Does that mean he can¡¯t ovee his fear? ¡±

    no, he¡¯s trapped by the formation of the sky sect. She¡¯s indeed the saintess of the sky sect. She¡¯s already found his weakness. LAN Huan said.

    ¡°Last year, when I was dealing with the demonic priest of the earth sect, I also saw a simr array. It was very difficult to deal with, targeting the primordial spirit of a martial artist. If the array can not be broken, even the most stubborn primordial spirit will be slowly worn down..¡±

 Chapter 591 - 591: An unexpected move (3)

    Chapter 591: An unexpected move (3)

    Yang Yan, who was usually quiet, spoke a lot. It was clear that he attached great importance to this battle and was extremely focused on it.

    it¡¯s said that Daoism is good at raising and refining ghosts. It¡¯s true. A noble shouted.

    heh, even if Xu yinluo has the indestructible body of Vajra, she can¡¯t withstand the erosion of hundreds of ghosts on her vital spirit. Another noble who was surrounded by guards spoke, his tone somewhat gloating.

    He still remembered that during the imperial examination fraud case, that man with the surname Xu had blocked the civil and military officials at the meridian Gate with a Imife and had written a poem to humiliate them.

    After this matter, many imperial censors submitted impeachments, but they were all beaten back by the Emperor.

    All of a sudden, the ghost let out a shrill scream, as if it had met its natural enemy.

    In everyone¡¯s sight, rays of golden light prated the hazy ck smoke and melted it.

    The thick ck smoke faded in an instant, and countless resentful souls died in the golden light. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure appeared in the eyes of the audience. He stood proudly with a bright golden core floating above his head.

    The Golden core of Daoism was said to be invulnerable and unafraid of the chaos of the world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an snapped his fingers, and his golden core exploded. The sudden burst of power melted the remaining ck smoke, and the eight gs were either pulled up or broken.

    The formation was broken.

    At this moment, Chu Yuanyang appeared in front of Xu Qi ¡®an like a ghost. She held a sword made of fine stones in her hand and shed it at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s forehead.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ The stone sword shattered, but Chu Yuanyou smiled.

    This time, he used the heart sword. The de cut through the body, and the heart cut through the soul.

    However, Chu Yuanqian heard the sound of paper burning. She looked down in shock and saw that Xu Qi ¡®an was holding a piece of paper that was about to burn.

    What was recorded in this piece of paper ¡­ As soon as this thought came to her mind, Chu Yuanqian knew the answer because her primordial spirit was suffering from a tearing pain.

    ! rebound?

    No, it wasn¡¯t just a rebound. Xu Qi ¡®an muttered, ¡°I can reflect attacks, and my primordial spirit is ten times stronger.

    Only Chu Yuanqian¡¯s primordial spirit was torn apart. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s primordial spirit was ten times stronger, so there was no problem at all.

    Seizing this opportunity, Xu Qi ¡®an hit Chu Yuanxi¡¯s forehead with his head. Blood gushed out of Chu Yuanxi¡¯s forehead, and his primordial spirit almost floated out of his body.

    With thest bit of consciousness, Chu Yuanxi reached out and finally grabbed the long sword on her back.

    Not good, number four is in. fight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed. She leaned close to his ear and whispered.

    Chu Yuanqi¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and then she slowly released her sword.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, then pped her invisible wings and charged at li Miaozhen.

    He didn¡¯t have much time left. The bacsh from restoring the rules would be just as terrifying as the power of the schrly faction¡¯s absolutemand. His primordial spirit had be ten times stronger, and the aftereffects would make him feel so much pain that he would rather die.

    The bacsh from using the spell depended on the effect. For example, Xu Qi ¡®an only needed a pair of invisible wings. The bacsh after the spell ended would at most cause shoulder pain for a few days.

    However, if he said that I was ten times stronger, then I would probably be a cripple and have to lie in bed for ten days to half a month.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had to subdue li Miaozhen before the bacsh appeared, otherwise all his efforts would be in vain.

    The effect of absolutemand was powerful, and the bacsh was also terrifying. The pros and cons were obvious.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t say anything and left on her sword. As the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, she didn¡¯t know the spells of the Confucian school like the back of her hand, but she still knew this general knowledge.

    She deliberately flew close to the surface of the river, her pupils turned into ss, and the entire River was controlled by her.

    Water pirs were shot up to hinder Xu Qi ¡®an and attack him. Although they could not hurt Xu Qi¡¯ an with his golden body, they had managed to buy him some time.

    sh .

    Another piece of paper was torn off. Xu Qi ¡®an was about to burn the paper when it suddenly rebelled and split itself into countless tiny pieces of paper, which fell into the river with the wind.

    ¡°Chi ¡­ ¡±

    The me rose from his palm. There was a piece of paper hidden in his clenched palm. The previous one was just a cover. He was prepared for li Miaozhen¡¯s move.

    After the paper was burned, Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and turn back to the shore.¡±

    Li Miaozhen, who was flying, turned around uncontrobly and flew towards Xu Qi ¡®an, crashing into his arms.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them crashed into each other and rolled into the river.

    The entire Wei River was boiling. The waves were hundreds of feet high, washing the banksyer byyer. No one could see the battle at the bottom of the river, but they knew it was intense enough.

    The whole processsted for 15 minutes. The once clear Wei River had turned into a muddy yellow River.

    The surface of the river slowly returned to its calm state. The surrounding crowd instantly tensed up as they stared at the surface of the river without blinking.

    Xu yinluo had won, right? he must have won. He was so powerful ¡­ Themoners held their breaths and searched for people along the river.

    The eyes of the night watchmen were fixed on the river.

    The sect master of the Twin des sect, the master of the Luya sword Pavilion, the beautiful woman of the ten thousand Flower House, and many other experts of the pugilistic world silently and solemnly stared at the river.

    They knew that they were about to witness the birth of a legend.

    A legend who defeated a high-ranked Taoist sect as a low-ranked martial artist.

    The onlookers present, frommoners to martial artists, to officials and their guards, were close to a thousand people.

    However, at this moment, they tacitly maintained silence, so quiet that the sound of breathing could be heard.

    This was an extremely wonderful battle, full of ups and downs, but also full of joy.

    Ming Miao clutched his chest and could hear his heart beating like a drum.

    Huaiqing¡¯s hands clenched tightly in his sleeves.

    The wangfei¡¯s feet were on the tip of her toes. Under the curtain hat, her beautiful eyes were moving, searching the river.

    If he won this battle, the momentum that had gradually cooled down after his elder brother¡¯s battle would be reignited. He would return to the peak and be the focus of all sses in the capital ¡­ Xu niannian took a deep breath to calm his excitement.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the back of a hand emerged from the calm river, followed by a head. It was a head wearing a Marten hat.

    As if he was afraid that the mink hat would fall off, he had to hold it with his hand.

    The figure gradually came ashore, holding a young woman in a Daoist robe in his arms, unconscious.

    [ PS: this chapter was originally written a long time ago. Later, when I reviewed the draft again, I found that some details were not handled properly, so I had to make changes for a long time.. ]

 Chapter 592 - 592: Report (1)

    Chapter 592: Report (1)

    He ¡­ He actually won ¡­ Nangong qianrou¡¯s expression wasplicated, and she suddenly felt her face burning as if she had been pped in the face. Although he relied on the magical techniques of the schrlv faction to obtain victory, since he was able to defeat two experts of the fourth stage, that also means that he can defeat us ¡­ The Golden gongs hadplicated feelings. He felt that even if he cultivated for half his life, he would not be able to defeat a kid who was only in the essence refinement realm half a year ago.

    The blow was too heavy, and the Golden gongs didn¡¯t want to speak for a while.

    ¡°We won, we won ¡­¡±

    Ming Fei cheered loudly. If it wasn¡¯t for her image and dignity as a Princess, she would have jumped three feet high like a little rabbit.

    The charming Little Big sister was overjoyed.

    With supervisor Lai¡¯s support, it wasn¡¯t strange for him to win against the Buddhists ¡­ However. this time, he had defeated two rank. 4s with a pure rank-6 martial artist cultivation ¡­ Huaiqing wouldn¡¯t cheer without a care for his image like Lin ¡®an, but she was just as shocked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the difference is huge? Why did this kid win?¡± Wangfei¡¯s hidden eyes stared at Chu Xianglong as if she was questioning him.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth opened slightly. He wanted to exin, but when he recalled the battle scene, he felt that any rebuttal would be useless.

    The corners of wangfei¡¯s exquisite lips curled up slightly as she snorted in her heart.

    The cheers came one after another. Themoners were not stingy with their cheers and praises for the young man who was slowly walking ashore.

    A noble had aplicated expression and sighed, ¡± how many years has it been since the capital has seen such a young man who is loved by the people? ¡±

    The people cheered and were full of enthusiasm. It made them remember the Battle of Shanhai Pass. The Army returned triumphantly and the people of the capital weed them.

    Only Wei Yuan, who was at the peak of his power, could do this.

    ¡°Did you notice that his reputation is getting higher and higher after the battle?¡± another noble said in a deep voice.

    after all, a battle of magical powers in the Buddhist sect is an opportunity that can only be encountered by luck. Whoever wins in a battle of magical powers will gain a great reputation.

    ¡°Yes, I can only say that I¡¯m too lucky.¡±

    Big brother actually won, and he used a schrly technique ¡­ Xu niannian gained double the pride. He turned his head to look at the shocked face of the Wang family¡¯s legitimate daughter and said in a unting and praising tone, ¡® ¡°My big brother is always able to aplish great things that ordinary people can¡¯t.¡±

    And I will also chase after him ¡­ Xu Eng added in his heart.

    Wang simu nodded with a smile. She liked the pride on Xu Eng¡¯s body. It was because of this pride that he was not overshadowed by his cousin¡¯s glory and did notin about himself.

    By the river, Xu Qi ¡®an held li Miaozhen in his arms as he slowly swept his gaze across the impassioned crowd, the dumbfounded Jianghu people, and the faces with different expressions.

    He gently nodded, then pped his invisible wings and flew away with li Miaozhen.

    Chu Yuanyang watched his back disappear, and a poem still echoed in her mind:Today, I will show you, who has any injustice.

    This was the second half of the poem that Xu Qi ¡®an had told him.

    For a moment, Chu Yuanxi felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body trembled inexplicably, so she let go of the sword in her hand and stopped thinking about the oue of the struggle between heaven and man.

    ¡°Today,. ¡®Il show you, who has any injustice ¡­¡± He muttered to himself.

    I¡¯ve nurtured my sword for many years. When I unsheathe it, it¡¯ll definitely show its sharpness. I¡¯ll kill gods and Buddhas in my way ¡­ I originally wanted to unsheathe my sword in the battle between heaven and man and defeat li

    Miaozhen to repay the kindness of the sword teaching of the Ren sect ¡­ ¡°But I was wrong, ridiculously wrong. Ll Miaoznen was. cmvalrous person witn. good character. She shouldn¡¯t have died under my sword. I killed a good person for my own selfish reasons. It will be. demon in my heart in the future and. ¡®Il be holding it in my heart for the rest of my life ¡­¡± Xu ningyan was trying to save me.

    He deliberately didn¡¯t mention the second half that day because he had expected this day toe ¡­ Today,. ¡®Il show you who has been wronged. This is my original intention of cultivating sword intent ¡­ Chu Yuanxi took a deep breath, her heart filled with emotions.

    He bowed deeply to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    look, Chu Yuanxi is convinced of her defeat. She even bowed to Xu yinluo.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is really a genius.¡±

    The people were happy to see Xu yinluo winning over her opponent.

    Hurry up and run, or else everyone will see me being devoured by the schrly technique, and my image will bepletely destroyed ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pped his invisible wings desperately and returned to the capital.

    He thought about the pros and cons of participating in the struggle between heaven and man this time.

    ¡°Vajra power has reached the small sess realm as. wished. There won¡¯t be any more progress before rank. 1+ ¡­ ¡°The good thing is that my defense isparable to that of a rank-four martial artist, or even stronger. Of course, my actualbat power is far from that.

    ¡°I used five pages of the¡± spellbook ¡°that the great Confucians gave me, one of which recorded the Golden core of Taoism.There was one page that recorded Buddhist precepts, two pages that recorded Confucian teachings, and one page that was destroyed by li Miaozhen ¡­ The losses are a little heavy. I have to think of a way to make a trip to Yun Lu Academy and get some more for free. I just don¡¯t know how many such tools the great Confucians have in stock ¡­ ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus still owes me a treasure. I¡¯ll ask him for it in the future.

    ¡°This time, the human sect was fine with forcibly interfering with the struggle between the Devas. After all, Luo Yuheng has benefited from it. If it¡¯s the heavenly sect ¡­¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at li Miaozhen, patted her face, and chuckled, ¡®¡±ISO beautiful. Be my concubine, haha ¡­¡± He said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he shook his shoulders and found that he couldn¡¯t shake out any air. His invisible wings had disappeared. Immediately after, a splitting pain surged through his brain, and his vision turned ck as he fell straight down.

    At the end of his consciousness, he held li Miaozhen tightly in his arms to make sure that the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect didn¡¯t fall to her death.

    Spirit treasures temple.

    Luo Yuheng was not in the mood to cultivate today. Sometimes he fiddled with the tea set, sometimes he flipped through the Daoist Scriptures, and sometimes he stood in the courtyard, staring nkly at the blue sky outside the wall.

    Emperor Yuan jing was tactful and did note to find her to cultivate.

    The disciples in the temple were silent as cicadas in winter. They walked and talked in low voices. The temple of spiritual treasures was shrouded in a kind of oppressive and tense atmosphere.

    Then, a man in a green robe with a sword on his back stepped into Lingbao temple. He walked through the halls and gardens and went deep into the Taoist temple.

    ¡°Chu Yuanxi is back?¡±

    ¡°The battle between the Devas is over ¡­ Brother Chu, do you win or lose?¡± ¡°Brother Chu, did you defeat li Miaozhen?¡±

    The oppressive atmosphere was broken. The Taoist priests of the human sect came over and surrounded Chu Yuanyou to ask questions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡± Chu Yuanqian said in a deep voice, shaking her head.

    The chattering came to an abrupt end as the Taoist priests of the human sect looked at each other in dismay, as if their parents had died.

    Chu Yuanqi ignored the pessimistic Taoist priests and went straight to Luo Yuheng¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw a beautiful fairy-like figure standing by the pool.

    ¡°State preceptor.¡± Chu Yuanqian bowed.

    Luo Yuheng nodded slightly. I already know the oue. You have your own reasons for not drawing your sword. I won¡¯t me you. The human sect cultivated with the help of the dynasty¡¯s fate, but they did not expect it to be so short.

    ¡°This is the will of the heavens, and no one can change it ¡­¡±

    I only said I lost, but I didn¡¯t say li Miaozhen won ¡­ Should I make things clear now and tell her that Xu Qi ¡®an won ¡­ It was as if he would be pped to death by the state preceptor ¡­ Chu Yuanxi hesitated.

    Luo Yuheng looked over and saw his strange expression. Heforted him, ¡°No need to me yourself. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re not to me for this.¡±

    Chu Yuanyang cleared her throat and said, ¡°state preceptor, I didn¡¯t win, but li Miaozhen didn¡¯t win either.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but Xu Qi ¡®an came out halfway and forcibly interfered with the battle between heaven and man, and defeated li Miaozhen and I.

    ¡°The conflict between heaven and man is actually ¡­ It hasn¡¯t started yet.¡±

    [ PS: this chapter is so short that I¡¯m ashamed of myself. I¡¯ll update it regrly in the future. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. ] Even if it¡¯s shorter, I¡¯ll still update it. I¡¯ve thought about it, I¡¯d rather it be shorter than it is, so I¡¯ll update it on time. There was another chapter before midnight, and it was a big chapter, as expected..

 Chapter 593 - 593: Problem (1)

    Chapter 593: Problem (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Yuheng was taken aback, and his beautiful eyes lit up. He looked at Chu

    Yuanxi, pursed his lips, and said,¡±Did Xu Qi ¡®an win against you and Li

    Miaozhen by interfering in the battle between heaven and man?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he suddenly attacked.¡± Chu Yuanqian nodded and smiled bitterly.

    In fact, he had some spections in his heart, which were secretly incited by the Golden Lotus Daoist priest for the sake of preventing the members of the heaven and earth Association from fighting to the death. However, he could not tell Luo Yuheng about this spection.

    ¡°Tell me in detail, how did he defeat you?¡± Luo Yuheng nced at him, then turned his eyes to the colorful parterre.

    Chu Yuanyang felt that the state preceptor had suddenly brightened up, like the flowers in the courtyardpeting for beauty, and no longer as heavy as before.

    ¡°In fact, he defeated li Miaozhen and me with the help of external forces. He has a book from the schrly faction that records many spells. However, swords, sabers, and magic tools are also external objects, so a loss is a loss.¡± Chu Yuanxi said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t win against you and Li Miaozhen with just schrly spells,¡± Luo Yuheng muttered.

    Her tone was very certain.

    Upon hearing this question, Chu Yuanqian¡¯s expression suddenly became strange. She looked at Luo Yuheng¡¯s devastatingly beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±1 was just about to ask the state preceptor about this ¡­¡±

    After a pause, he said in an iprehensible and incredulous tone, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an has pushed the Vajra power to the small sess state. I can¡¯t break his defense without drawing my sword.

    ¡°But the state preceptor has been cultivating the Vajra Arts for more than a month. How could he have achieved this?¡±

    Such a situation could not be described as a ¡± heavenly talent ¡°. Chu Yuanqian thought about it and felt that there might be another meaning for Arhat du ¡®e to call Xu Qi¡¯ an a Buddhist.

    For example, the reincarnation of a Buddhist monk.

    ¡°A few days ago, a cat came to me and asked for a green pill. It said that it could help me dy the fight between the Deva and the human,¡± Luo Yuheng said with a smile.

    A cat ¡­ A cat demon? No, the demons can¡¯t enter the Imperial City, let alone the temple of Ling Bao ¡­ To be able to enter the temple of Ling Bao as a cat and talk about the fight between heaven and man with the National Master, the other party was either an old friend of the National Master or a Taoist ..

    Chu Yuanxi was very smart and good at analysis. She immediately locked onto a suspicious person.lt was Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    Thinking of this, it was easy to exin why Xu Qi ¡®an forcibly interfered in the struggle between heaven and man. He was incited by Golden Lotus Taoist.

    Chu Yuanqian knew the effects of the green pill. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s proud words during the battle that she and Li Miaozhen had helped him temper his body ¡­

    Everything suddenly became clear. Golden Lotus Daoist and the Imperial advisor had made some kind of deal. The former would help dy the battle between heaven and man, and thetter would pay a corresponding price.

    And the price was definitely not just the green pill. The green pill was given to Xu Qi ¡®an, and the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had other ns.

    Therefore, the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body had improved so much was because of the green pill.

    When he heard that Xu Qi. an beat li Miaozhen and me, the state preceptor¡¯s surprise was not fake ¡­ Well, it meant that she was not confident in this deal . Chu Yuanvang bowed and said.

    ¡°Before li Miaozhen breaks through the Golden body, she won¡¯t stir up a fight between heaven and man. You can rest assured, Imperial advisor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded.

    Chu Yuanqian did not stay any longer and left.

    Not long after he left, an orange cat jumped onto the wall, its amber eyes staring at Luo Yuheng.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to do this.¡± Luo Yuheng sighed.

    this means that my guess was right. There¡¯s a secret hidden in his body. The orange cat said in a deep voice,

    ¡°When he escaped from the tomb that day, he told me that the reason he could defeat the ancient corpse was because he had left a backup n in his body. Hehe, he thought I was an ordinary Daoist priest of the earth sect, so I pretended to believe his nonsense.

    ¡°That day, I happened to see his golden body improving at a lightning speed, which deepened my suspicion. So, I pushed the boat with the current and encouraged him to make a move, wanting to see how strong his physical body was.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to ask for the Azure pill and absorb its power without any obstacles, pushing the Vajra power to the small sess.¡± Luo Yuheng looked at the orange cat seriously. what¡¯s your guess? ¡±

    The orange cat muttered, ¡°based on my observation of him and the supervisor¡¯s arrangements, I suspect that the secret in his body is rted to Buddhism.¡± Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for the supervisor to let him participate in the fight? it seems like he deliberately let him enter the state of Buddha and cultivate the Vajra power.¡±

    it¡¯s not strange, butbined with what you¡¯ve just said, it¡¯s very strange and not simple. Luo Yuheng looked at the calm surface of the pool, his pupils dted and his gaze unfocused. As he sank into deep thought, he said, ¡® ¡°The Buddhist sect is also here to interfere?¡±

    The orange cat chuckled. the chess piece of the supervisor, the son of Buddha of Buddhism, and that Strange Luck. Junior Sister, if you don¡¯t make a decision now, he might not be willing to do dual cultivation with you in the future.

    Luo Yuheng raised his head and red at the orange cat. His posture was charming.

    ¡°You seem to be very happy.¡± She said.

    of course, the more secrets Xu Qi ¡®an has, the more extraordinary he is. In the future, I will have a higher chance of killing the demons. The orange cat said leisurely.

    The corners of Luo Yuheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he scoffed. ¡°The gifts he has on him all have a price. Senior brother, you¡¯re being too optimistic.¡±

    Hearing this, the orange cat¡¯s face stiffened and he sighed, ¡°¡±He¡¯s full of muddled debts. I hope he can get through it safely in the future. When the timees, as his Dao partner¡¯s junior Sister, you must help him.¡±

    ¡°I naturally ¡­¡± Luo Yuheng said subconsciously. Then, he came to his senses and said angrily, ¡°Get out.¡±

    The Imperial Pce.

    The old eunuch jogged into the emperor¡¯s chamber and shouted excitedly,

    ¡°¡±Your Majesty, Your Majesty, great news ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 594 - 594: Problem (2)

    Chapter 594: Problem (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was meditating with his legs crossed, immediately opened his eyes. He did not me the old eunuch for his rudeness, but he did not show any joy either.¡±Chu Yuanyang won, right? ha

    So what if he won? he had only won three moves for the Imperial advisor. The gap between a rank-2 and a rank-I was not something that could be made up for with three moves.

    The old eunuch said excitedly, ¡± Your Majesty, the fight between the heaven and the earth didn¡¯t happen. Xu yinluo stopped it.

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s pupils contracted as he was shocked by the sudden news. He leaned forward slightly and asked, ¡°¡±What happened? tell me the truth.¡± The old eunuch immediately reported the news from the guard.

    This included Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s appearance, Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s poem, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s agreement with li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanqian in front of the crowd, and the process of the battle.

    The old eunuch smiled in a ttering manner, ¡°this way, Your Majesty doesn¡¯t have to worry about the state preceptor.¡± Oh my, Xu yinluo is really amazing. She makes me feel at ease for some reason.¡±

    Just like the previous fights of magical powers, just like the major cases that appeared in the year of the capital Police, as long as Xu yinluo was there, they could always be solved perfectly.

    After saying that, the old eunuch found Emperor Yuan jing in a daze, not Imowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s pupils moved slightly and regained his spiritual light. He broke away from his thoughts and seemed to be talking to the old eunuch. He muttered to himself, remember that even the North-guarding King was not as good as him ¡­¡±

    The old eunuch immediately lowered his head, not daring to express his opinion.

    On the other side, the Golden gongs returned to the Yamen withplicated feelings. Jiang Lu thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t we go to see Lord Wei and tell him about this?¡±

    Nangong qianrou sneered, ¡°to invite a pet for Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Yang Yan, whose expression remained unchanged all year long, said lightly,

    ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s no harm in a chat.¡±

    Only things rted to martial arts could pique this expressionless man¡¯s interest. For Yang Yan, if there was a warm Harbor in the cold world, it was definitely not an abyss that men yearned for, but the word ¡± martial arts.

    The eight golden gongs entered the noble spirit building.

    In the tea room, Wei Yuan was reading a book under the bright morning sun with tea and desserts in his hands.

    ¡°You guys are back.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess who won,¡± Wei Yuan continued without looking up, ¡°well, li

    Miaozhen has just advanced to rank-4 and her Foundation is not stable yet.¡± ¡°Chu Yuanyang¡¯s cultivation path is to take the unconventional path of the sword. The two of them should be on the same level, but I heard from Xu Qi ¡®an that Chu Yuanyang had created a trick to cultivate his sword intent. He had hidden his three-foot sword in his sheath for years. If he unsheathed his sword

    Listening to Wei Yuan¡¯s analysis of the oue of the war, Yang Yan wanted to stop him and tell his foster father, ¡±

    Don¡¯t make wild guesses, it¡¯s not what you think at all.

    However, Jiang Lu and the rest stopped him with their eyes or hands and feet.

    ¡°So I think ¡­¡± Wei Yuan noticed the small movements of his subordinates.

    Seeing Yang Yan¡¯s ufortable expression, he frowned and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Is there something?¡± yes! Yang Yan nodded immediately and said in a deep voice, ¡± foster father, Xu

    Qi ¡®an won the battle between heaven and man.

    After saying this, Yang Yan felt relieved and did not have to watch his foster father¡¯s performance awkwardly.

    Wei Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then he said, ¡®¡±What did you just

    this morning at seven.. clock, Xu Qi. an forcibly interfered with the battle between the Devas. He challenged two outstanding disciples of Haotian Taoism and made an agreement with them that in order to fight between the Devas, he had to defeat his golden body first ¡­ Nangong qianrou knew that Yang Yan didn¡¯t like long-winded speeches, so she exined the battle process to Wei

    Yuan in his ce.

    although he used a schrly spell to win against Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen, it is undeniable that Xu ningyan¡¯s golden body is already as strong as a rank-4 martial artist¡¯s body. Jiang Luzhong said with emotion.

    The other golden gongs sighed with emotion. Before today, they had talked about Xu Qi ¡®an with a condescending mentality. But after today, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s status in their hearts had risen from a junior with potential to a figure who was slightly inferior to them, but would catch up sooner orter.

    Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. He then thought of his analysis and exined, ¡®¡±¡®0h, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    The few golden gongsughed in their hearts, but they had been professionally trained to notugh easily.

    you may leave now. I need some time to read, ¡± Wei Yuan said, sweeping his gaze across the crowd.

    As the gongs turned around, Wei Yuan picked up his pen and wrote a few notes. He then called for an official and said, ¡®¡±Send it to the gongs.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s rare to see Lord Wei embarrass himself. I feel sofortable.¡± Jiang Luzhongughed as they walked up the stairs.

    it¡¯s all Yang Yan¡¯s fault. He couldn¡¯t hold it in and was discovered by Duke Wei. Zhang Kaitai used Yang Yan.

    Nangong qianrou also revealed a smile.

    He also felt that it was a pleasant thing to make his foster father embarrassed asionally.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± All the Golden gongsughed at the same time.

    ¡°Boring.¡± Yang Yanmented lightly.

    Jiang Luzhong, Yang Yan, and Jin Luo had juste downstairs when an official shouted from behind, ¡°¡±Please wait a moment, the Duke of Wei has a note for you.¡±

    The Golden gongs received it in a daze. When they unfolded the note and looked at it, they were all dumbfounded and stood rooted to the ground.

    ¡°I, I increased The Night Watch by one month, the reason was that. often left the Yamen in the middle of the night without permission ¡­ I only sneaked into the Academy¡¯s workshop once.¡± Jiang Luzhong was dumbfounded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fined three months of my sry because I tortured a death row convict to death.¡± The corner of Nangong qianrou¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°I fined her sry for two months because Chu Yuanyou lost to me in the past, but now she has thebat strength that is not inferior to mine. Lord Wei thinks I¡¯m cking in my cultivation ¡­ However, I¡¯m already at the peak of the fourth stage. Without any luck, I can¡¯t advance to the third stage..¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595: Problem (3)

    Chapter 595: Problem (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    I¡¯ve been fined a month¡¯s sry. What¡¯s this? my reason is that I should take my left foot first when. go out. Lord Wei thinks that I¡¯m disrespectful to him

    Then, they all looked at Yang Yan at the same time. His hand was empty, without a note.

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Yang Yanmented lightly.

    ¡°The Golden gongs.

    In the tea room.

    ¡°Vajra Artsparable to. fourth-grade body, Vajra Artsparable to. fourth-grade body ¡­¡± Wei Yuan tapped his fingers on the table and muttered to himself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Oh Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Wei Yuan sighed, stood up, and walked out of the tea room with his hands behind his back. ¡°Prepare the carriage, I¡¯m going to the Directorate of

    Celestials.¡±

    Xu Manor.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an woke up, it was already past lunch. He opened his eyes, and a surge of pain filled his brain. He couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Su Su sat by the bed and looked at him with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He sat up with his hand on his forehead and groaned, ¡®¡±¡®1 didn¡¯t sleep for long ¡­¡± Hiss, my head hurts so much that it¡¯s about to split open. However, the aftereffects of the schrly techniques are still alright.¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve died again?¡± Su Su sneered.

    Did I die once? why didn¡¯t I know that I died again ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the female ghost nkly.

    ¡°To be more precise, his soul has left his body. If you can¡¯t return within seven days, you¡¯ll really be dead.¡± Su Su wrinkled her nose and said, ¡®

    it was my master who found your soul and returned good for evil. How great is that? look at you, she treated you as a friend, but you stabbed her in the back. Pfft, you¡¯re a slut.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s finger poked Su SU¡¯s body hard, and with a ¡± poof ¡°, theyer of paper was pierced.

    Susu was shocked. She clutched her chest and ran out of the door, shouting,

    ¡°¡±Master, Xu ningyan pierced my chest. Please help me nourish it.¡±

    A few minutester, Xu lingying ran in and came to the bedside. He handed a piece of chicken leg to Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±Big pot, have some chicken legs.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the chicken leg?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disdainful. it¡¯s all stained with your saliva.

    ¡°I left it for you at noon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get better after eating the chicken leg, master told me,¡± the little boy said loudly.

    Then, she raised her eyebrows and exined, ¡°¡±But I really wanted to eat it, so

    I secretly took a bite. Just pretend you didn¡¯t know, okay?¡±

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t speak, she said loudly, ¡°¡±Alright?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took it and began to gnaw on it. The little boy stood by the bed and looked at her with wide eyes, swallowing his saliva.

    When li Miaozhen came in with the maid ghost, she saw the brother and sister sitting on the bed, eating the chicken leg one after another. She was stunned, and her cold expression improved slightly.

    She had finally changed out of her Daoist robe and was now wearing a light pink long dress with a ribbon of the same color around her waist. The cloud patterns on the cuffs wereplicated and gorgeous. She was well-endowed and had a slim waist, she should have been dressed like an extremely beautiful girl.

    But her overly fierce temperament destroyed her image.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought that she was more suited to wear light armor, camouge, or police uniforms. Only in this way could she highlight her sharp and capable

    temperament.

    The Holy Virgin sat at the Round Table and said coldly, need a reason.¡±

    Do I need. reason? do I need. reason ¡­ Xing Zi¡¯s lines shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to say them out loud, afraid that li Miaozhen would beat him to death.

    ¡°Daoist Golden Lotus asked me for help, and the reward is green pills. I have no reason to refuse.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You know that the struggle between heaven and man can¡¯t be stopped, so why do you still want to Wade in muddy water? The green pill is more important than your life?¡± Li Miaozhen said angrily.

    You don¡¯t understand, I have too many secrets on me, strength is my confidence ¡­ ¡°If the heavenly sect asked you to kill me, would you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡±

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t say anything about not disobeying her master¡¯s orders, but she told Xu Qi ¡®an seriously, ¡°¡±lf I can¡¯t win you in the end, the elders of the sect will make a move. Believe me, they won¡¯t take the initiative to kill, but they won¡¯t have any psychological burden when they kill.

    ¡°Not to mention killing you, if it¡¯s necessary, they won¡¯t even frown when they ughter the entire city. Of course, they won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡®Damn, I feel that the heavenly sect is even scarier than an evil sect. At least an evil sect knows that they are doing bad things, or they have a reason for doing bad things.¡¯ The heavenly sect was truly emotionless ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said,

    ¡°Will you also be like this in the future?¡±

    Li Miaozhen was stunned. She saw concern in those tired eyes. There was no other concern.

    They looked at each other in silence for a few seconds before she nodded. ¡°I will,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a sad thing,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a bitter smile.

    After that, there was a fifteen-minute silence. Neither of them spoke. Xu lingyingy in the arms of the big pot, concentrating on sucking the chicken leg bone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you control the sect. If you¡¯re really forced to, just admit defeat in time. The people of the sky sect never hold grudges.¡±

    Was it because he had beaten the enemy¡¯s dog brain out on the spot ¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    After li Miaozhen left, Xu Qi ¡®an touched Xu linging¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°¡±Help big brother call Lina over, I have something to ask her.¡±

    Xu lingying¡¯s little butt straightened, and she jumped down from the bed. Holding the chicken bone, she twisted her chubby little body and ran out.

    Not long after, the little ck-skinned boy from the southern border came in with light steps. He was lively and bright, his eyes were always curved, and he smiled before he spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He spoke with an authentic southern border ent.

    ¡°Lina, you¡¯ve been staying at my house for a few days. Is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a kind smile.

    Leena tilted her head, thought for a moment, and said, ¡®¡±¡®No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    The food here was much better than the southern border. The vegetables were so delicious, the streets were wide, the houses were big, and the beds were veryfortable ¡­ To be honest, Lina didn¡¯t even want to return to the southern border.

    As long as this family didn¡¯t chase her away, she could live there until the end of time.

    it¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. Our Da Feng people are very hospitable. Xu Qi ¡®an said. He paused for a few seconds and looked at Lina¡¯s face.

    ¡°I have a question I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. How did you know that I was the one who picked up the silver? What else do you know? Who told you that?¡±

    [ PS: remember to correct it. Thank you, big bosses. ]

    Thank you to the leader of the Alliance who was rewarded by ¡®dummy left hand¡¯. Thank you to the leader of ¡± your brother Wang next door ¡± for the tip-what a good name..

 Chapter 596 - 106 -first clue (1)

    Chapter 596: Chapter 106 -first clue (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an regretted asking the question that had been bothering him for a long time.

    It wasn¡¯t because the question itself was inappropriate, but because the way he asked it was inappropriate ¡­ He had self-detonated.

    Number five, Lina, didn¡¯t know that he was number three. Xu Qi ¡®an told her that he was an outer member of the Heaven and Earth Society. However, the question just now had, without a doubt, exposed his identity.

    Well, it¡¯s all li Miaozhen¡¯s fault for giving me the illusion that number three¡¯s identity has been exposed ¡­ It¡¯s also rted to my current state of confusion, pain. andck of clear-headed rationality ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was a little stiff, and he looked at Lina carefully.

    Leena shouted and waved her arms excitedly, promised granny Tiangang that I would not tell anyone about this. I would not tell anyone that I heard the news from her.¡±

    Oh, he got the news from granny Tiangang ¡­ Wait, she still hasn¡¯t reacted to my werewolf jump?

    A talent ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Lina, his eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s your freedom. A gentleman never forces others.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, not intending to force her. But after Lina heaved a sigh of relief, he said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s calcte your expenses while you¡¯re staying at the Xu residence.¡±

    He first looked at Lina¡¯s beautiful little dress and said, ¡®¡±My younger sister has made two sets of clothes for you. They are made of the best silk and given to you by the Emperor. It is ten taels of silver each.

    ¡°The amodation fee is three silver taels a night. You¡¯ve stayed at home for quite a few days, so it¡¯s three taels. Miss Lina, I don¡¯t need to tell you how much you can eat, right? you¡¯ve eaten forty taels of silver from me in the past few days.

    now, please pay for the expenses. The total is one hundred and twenty taels.

    Lina was dumbfounded. She looked at him in a daze and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re amazing, you can calcte the total amount of silver so quickly.¡±

    Hehe, I was just spouting nonsense ¡­ To trick an idiot like you, do you need to be calctive? You can¡¯t figure it out anyway ¡­ No, I¡¯ve also been led astray by her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted the edge of the bed and said loudly, ¡®¡±You understand my point.¡±

    but I can¡¯t break my promise, ¡± the ck- skinned kid said. I have to keep my promise.

    ¡°Very well, then please pay the silver, or get out of my house.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said fiercely.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Lina¡¯s eyes reddened. She felt that a foreigner like her had been bullied and had no one to rely on. She stomped her feet and said,

    I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll go find Golden Lotus Daoist priest. Even if I starve to death, die outside, or live on the streets, I won¡¯t betray granny Tiangang.

    ¡°Wait,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped her and made a final effort. granny Tiangang is in the southern region, right? I¡¯m in the capital. The two ces are tens of thousands of miles apart. If you and I don¡¯t say anything, how can I be considered to have broken my promise? ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Leena questioned.

    of course, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded seriously.¡±lt¡¯s like sleeping with a woman in the education workshop. But if you don¡¯t pay, you¡¯re not a coward. Am I right?¡±

    Lina was stunned. She thought about it and felt that Xu ningyan¡¯s words made sense.

    Xu Qi ¡®an guided her patiently. besides, you¡¯re alone in a foreignnd. What¡¯s the big deal about sacrificing your reputation for survival? no one will me you.

    Leena hesitated and wavered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave him the final blow. I¡¯ll feed you for three days in the guiyue restaurant. You can eat to your heart¡¯s content.

    Gulp ¡­ Leena secretly swallowed her saliva and said in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±Deal, but you have to swear not to tell anyone.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Lina turned around and jogged to the door. She opened the door and stuck her head out to look around for a moment. After making sure that no one was eavesdropping, she returned to the table and said,

    it¡¯s thest time. Number three asked him why his friend often picked up money through the book of theher world fragment. Our Gu n¡¯s heavenly Gu tribe knows the sky above and the geography below. We can see the stars above and the mountains and rivers below. We know everything.

    I went to ask the Leader of the heavenly Gu tribe. granny Tiangang. She said that the guy who picked up the silver must be him and not. friend .

    Suddenly, Lina stopped talking. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a daze. Her eyes widened bit by bit, and she looked extremely shocked. She pointed at Xu Qi¡¯ an and screamed,

    ¡°Y-y-you ¡­ It¡¯s number three?¡±

    You just realized? Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands in his heart and said expressionlessly, ¡°¡®Yes, I¡¯m number three, but I promised the Golden Lotus Taoist not to reveal my identity. But now, we¡¯ve broken our promise, so it¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Lina stared at him nkly for a long time. She finally epted the fact that Xu Qi ¡®an was number three. She felt that everyone had broken their promise, and the guilt in her heart was reduced a lot.

    ¡°Granny Tiangang said that twenty years ago, two thieves stole something very precious from arge family. Some of therge family members had already reacted, while some still haven¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°Granny Tiangang even asked me where you were. When I said you were in the capital, granny Tiangang couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought that you shouldn¡¯t be in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted Lina. He leaned against the pillow and remained silent for the time it took to make a cup of tea. Then, he said slowly, ¡°You can continue.¡±

    ¡°After that, before I left the southern borders, granny Tiangang told me that one of the two thieves was her husband. There¡¯s a legend in the southern border that the poison God will wake up from the abyss one day and destroy the world, turning Jiuzhou into a world of only poison..

 Chapter 597 - 597: ChaDter 106-first clue (2)

    Chapter 597: ChaDter 106-first clue (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°This legend was deduced by the forebears of the heavenly venomous tribe, generation after generation. It is a future that will definitely happen. In order to change the future, the elder thought of a way and left the southern border. After that, he never returned.

    ¡°The vital Gu he left in the Gu n has dried up, which means he is dead.

    ¡°Granny Tiangang also told me that that thing was about to be born. She foresaw that I would be involved in it, so she asked me toe to the capital to seek out opportunities.¡±

    Leena had finished. Other than the existence of the seven ultimate mes, she had told him everything else.

    The seven extinction dagger was a gift from granny Tiangang to a fated person. Lina felt that it had nothing to do with Xu Qi ¡®an, so she didn¡¯t need to tell him.

    ¡°I know ¡­ Leena, go out first. I want to be alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this conversation,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an instructed.

    Leena nodded vigorously and walked to the door with light steps. As she opened the door, she turned around and said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 bring Ling Ying to the guiyue restaurant first. Remember to pay for the billter.¡±

    Even in such a bad mood, Xu Qi ¡®an still had question marks in her mind. ¡°No,¡± he looked at Lina, ¡°didn¡¯t you just finish lunch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the horse stance with Ling Yingter. I¡¯ll be hungry then.¡± Leena waved her hand and left the room.

    Begging for a bean sack, are you two trying to make me poor in one go? Can I take back my promise ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth. His heart ached so much that he found it hard to breathe.

    Lina ran out of the room happily. Her mind was filled with the dishes of the guiyue restaurant, and she quickly forgot about the fact that she had broken her promise.

    As for the truth that Xu Qi ¡®an was number three, she thought that it didn¡¯t matter who number three was. It had nothing to do with her. As long as she was happy, why did she have to think so much?

    If it was number four, Chu Yuanqian, she would definitely be brainstorming right now.

    When she passed by the East Room, she heard the Xu family¡¯s matriarch and her eldest daughter whispering, ¡°¡±Lingyue, have you heard any strange sounds at night recently?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But mother always felt that at night, there would be people whispering outside the window and sometimes there would be the sound of tiles moving on the roof. Do you think there¡¯s a ghost in the house?

    ¡°Mother, you are talking nonsense again. I will be so scared that I can not sleep at night. Then I¡¯ll go find big brother tonight and have him apany me at the door.¡±

    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t talking nonsense. You don¡¯t know this, but every day after dinner, lingying will go to the yard alone for a while and ask her what she¡¯s doing. She says she saw a lot of ghosts and wants to fry them, but she can¡¯t catch them. I heard that children¡¯s eyes can see things that are not clean.¡±

    ¡°Mother, are you on your period? why are you so suspicious? We have dad, big brother, and second brother at home. What ghost would dare to cause trouble in our house? Besides, the Holy Virgin is at home. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    His words were reasonable and his aunt was convinced. Then, she said, ¡°¡±Ling Ying also told me that miss susu is a ghost.¡± lingying is so rude. She¡¯ll offend the guest.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I beat her up,¡±

    Lina thought for a moment and decided not to tell the mother and daughter the truth. She didn¡¯t want them to be afraid. She walked around the house and found her disciple who was sucking on a chicken leg bone in the garden.

    ¡°What are you hiding here for?¡± Lina put her hands on her waist and said angrily,¡±you want to bezy again?¡±

    Xu lingying nced at her and silently threw away the chicken leg bone. Then, he clutched his stomach and fell to the ground.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leena blinked.

    ¡°I ate a chicken leg of unknown origin. I¡¯m poisoned now, so I can¡¯t do the horse stance.¡± Xu Ling announced loudly.

    ¡°Nonsense, you hid this chicken leg bone during lunch.¡± Leena tactfully exposed her.

    Xu lingying was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect her master to see through her n. As expected of her master, he was indeed smarter than her. Therefore, he suddenly had an idea and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s the chicken leg that big brother left behind. There¡¯s his saliva on it. Big brother¡¯s saliva is poisonous, so I can¡¯t do the horse stance anymore.¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s saliva is not poisonous.¡± Leena exposed her again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never tasted big brother¡¯s saliva before. How do you know that his saliva isn¡¯t poisonous?¡± Xu Ling was unconvinced.

    Lina was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to refute him, so she gave Xu lingying a beating.

    It was natural for a master to beat his disciple.

    This disciple of his was a little smart. If he didn¡¯t fight now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control her in a few years!

    In the room, Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the desk, enduring his headache. He wrote four words on a piece of paper:Twenty years ago.

    He didn¡¯t want to analyze and make deductions when he was in a bad state, because it would cause too many mistakes. But this was rted to his biggest secret, and Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to wait a moment.

    He rubbed the space between his eyebrows, took a deep breath, and wrote the second sentence:Two thieves.

    He pondered for a few seconds and wrote the third sentence.Only one was left.

    There was no need to doubt this. Granny Tiangang couldn¡¯t have made a wrong judgment. As the current leader of the heaven Gu tribe, this granny wouldn¡¯t make a mistake in such matters.

    One of the two thieves had already died.

    Finally, he wrote on the paper,¡±poison God, the end of the world!¡±

    He got up and walked to the Round Table, poured a ss of cold water, and slowly drank it. After drinking it, he returned to the desk and wrote five words behind ¡± twenty years ago

    Shanhai Pass battle.

    ¡°On the official ship from Yunzhou back to the capital, I woke up and dreamed of the battle at Shanhai Pass.. saw the young Wei Yuan ¡­ This is very unscientific because I was just born 20 years ago. It¡¯s impossible for me to experience the Battle of Shanhai Pass, so it¡¯s impossible for me to have relevant memory fragments.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered, and he wrote ¡± fate ¡± after ¡± two thieves.

    ¡°Granny Tiangang keeps insisting that I¡¯m the one who picked up the silver and thinks that I¡¯m rted to the two thieves. What¡¯s the biggest secret on me? It was luck!

    ¡°So, what the two thieves stole back then was Da Feng¡¯s fate? In the ancient tomb, monk Shenshu said that the fate energy in my body has been refined ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an dipped her finger in ink and wrote after¡¯ only one¡¯:¡±A sorcerer from Yunzhou?¡±

    The reason for the question mark was because he was not sure.

    ¡°Dean Zhao Shou said that the three forces rted to luck are the Confucians, the warlocks, and the dynasties. First of all, excluding the dynasty, I¡¯m probably not from the royal family. Next, he excluded Confucianism. The Confucian system¡¯s strongest point was that its words were followed byw, not that it used fate.

    ¡°Only warlocks are experts in ying with luck. I suspect that the first and second ranks of warlocks are rted to luck.¡±

    Then who stole Da Feng¡¯s fate, refined it, and hid it in his own body?

    Xu Qi ¡®an used to think that it was the supervisor because he had been clearly arranged by the supervisor, but now he had doubts.

    Would the supervisor be a thief? As the great Minister of Justice, no one in the entire dynasty was better at ying with fate than him. If he really wanted to steal the great Minister¡¯s fate, would he need to conspire with the southern border¡¯s Tian Gu tribe?

    That would be looking down on a Warlock of the first stage.

    ¡°Compared to the supervisor, I¡¯m more suspicious that it¡¯s a sorcerer that appeared in Yunzhou. That mysterious sorcerer is at least a third-grade sorcerer. He had conspired with the previous leader of the heavenly venomous tribe to steal Da Feng¡¯s luck.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the two of them conspired that the supervisor was temporarily fooled? The only major event that happened twenty years ago was the Battle of Shanhai Pass, which affected the forces of all forces in nine regions and involved millions of troops.

    ¡°I saw the Battle of Shanhai Pass in my dream as evidence. Although I didn¡¯t participate in the battle, it¡¯s likely that this isn¡¯t my memory, but a scene brought about by the recovery of luck? In that case, the Battle of Shanhai Pass was not simple. If he investigated what the trigger was, he might find more clues.

    ¡°Why is luck on me? I¡¯m just an ordinary eldest son of the Xu family. There¡¯s no reason to gift luck to me ¡­

    you gave me such an important thing, but you didn¡¯t say anything about it for twenty years. Are you really giving it to me for nothing? ¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body trembled, and his pupils shrank violently. He stood like a statue for a long time, and his arms trembled slightly as he wrote three more words on the xuan paper:

    ¡°The tax and silver case!¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m sorry. The president I thanked yesterday was ¡± dazed right hand. what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been watching retakes on theputer recently.. ]

 Chapter 598 - 598: Grass snake gray thread (1)

    Chapter 598: Grass snake gray thread (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze. It was as if a tsunami had been set off in his heart, bringing a huge impact.

    At this moment, his brain seemed to be connected with electricity. Countless pheromones were boiling, and all kinds of things shed through. Many details that he had not paid attention to before were rolling and floating on the surface.

    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t think that warlocks were involved in the silver Tax case. It was a suspicious point ¡­ So, so the tax and silver case was targeted at me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt his scalp go numb.

    Looking back at the tax and silver case, the Xu family¡¯s situation.

    Xu Pingzhi failed to protect the silver and lost 150000 taels of silver.Xu Pingzhi was beheaded in public, the men of the three ns were exiled to the border, and the women were put into the Imperial Academy.

    In other words, if he had not transmigrated and solved the tax case, Xu Qi ¡®an

    would have ended up in exile.

    Exile me to the border and then take back the fate energy in my body?

    in the past, I always thought that luck would recover as my rank increased. Rank-nine would get one coin, rank-eight would get three coins, rank-seven would get five coins ¡­

    ¡°Now that I think about it, that¡¯s not the case at all. After I was released from prison, I started to pick up silver, and at that time, I was still in the spirit refining realm. But why didn¡¯t the original Xu Qi ¡®an pick up the silver?

    ¡°The truth is, the luck hidden in my body started to recover during that period of time, so the mastermind behind the scenes created the tax and silver case to¡± get ¡°me out of the capital.

    ¡°There¡¯s a logic bug here. If you want to get me out of the capital, you don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. You can just kidnap me directly. The supervisor was in the capital, and the mastermind did not dare to enter the capital. This was because any aura-concealing spell was useless against a first-grade Warlock.

    ¡°But to abduct a fast-handed person from Changle County, the BOSS behind the scenes doesn¡¯t even need to do it personally. He can just send a few punk-type yellow-haired people to take me away.

    ¡°Unless ¡­ My sudden disappearance will lead to an uncontroble oue. So, you have no choice but to reasonably let me leave the capital through the tax and silver case?

    ¡°But I¡¯m just an ordinary fast hand. If I go missing, then so be it. Who would care? Still the same question, why is luck on me ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had a sh of inspiration as he recalled Lina¡¯s words. when granny Tiangang found out that I was in the capital, she was extremely shocked and confused. Now I know why I have luck.

    ¡°The luck of the two thieves was hidden on a newborn in the capital. ording to a normal person¡¯s thinking, the stolen item must have been taken away. How could he still be at home? This resulted in darkness under the light.

    ¡°The two thieves used this trick to hide from the Warlock supervisor of the first rank?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and made a conclusion on the paper. why is fate hidden in me? it might be a coincidence or there might be other purposes. I¡¯m still suspicious. after my luck recovered, the supervisor noticed me and began to set up a n. He saw me as an important chess piece.

    the Warlock that appeared in the Yunzhou case is most likely rted to the mastermind .

    At this point, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly froze. A doubt shed through his mind.ln the Yunzhou case, I had already left the capital and was out of the sight of the supervisors. Why did the mysterious sorcerer not abduct me?

    This was another logical loophole.

    He pressed his aching head and decided not to continue thinking. When his primordial spirit fully recovered, he would carefully consider and review it again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his attention to the words ¡± the Gu God has recovered, and the world is ending.

    the Prophet of the heavenly venomous tribe predicted that the venomous insect God would eventually recover and turn the world into a world with only venomous insects ¡­ That doesn¡¯t make sense, the poison God is a superior being but he¡¯s not invincible.¡±

    There was a Buddha in the West, a sorcerer God in the northeast, a Taoist Reverend whose whereabouts were unknown, and a Confucian Saint who imed to have passed away.

    Putting thetter two aside, the Buddha and the God of sorcerer alone could easily defeat the poison God.

    but the prophecy of the heavenly venomous tribe can not be false. This means that there are some secrets that I don¡¯t know about. The poison God was the only God that survived from the ancient times. I suddenly found a bright spot. In the ancient times, there were definitely more gods that surpassed the level

    of the poison God.

    ¡°But why was the poison God the only one who survived? This might be the reason why the poison God could bring about the end of the world? Thus, the previous leader of the heavenly venomous tribe stole the fate energy to suppress the poison God so that he could continue to sleep ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and it was as if a Thunderbolt had exploded in his ears. A detail that he had forgotten suddenly shed in his mind.

    Number five, Lina, had once said in the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld that the Gu n had discovered the schrly Sage¡¯s sculpture while exploring the abyss.

    the statue of the Confucius Saint is suspected to suppress the poison God ¡­ The schrly faction was rted to luck ¡­ The leader of the heavenly Gu tribe drew inspiration from the statue in the abyss and thus nned to offer great fortune?¡±

    This ¡­ So that was what happened. Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long breath, feeling that he had deduced part of the truth.

    ¡°The previous leader of the Tian Huan tribe did it to suppress the Gu God. What about the mysterious group of warlocks? I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, my head hurts. As expected, being a retard is the happiest ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mocked himself.

    With his primordial spirit in pain, he couldn¡¯t sleep. Xu Qi ¡®an nned to go to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen to check the fuse of the Shanhai Pass battle and the files of the former Assistant Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping.

    Zhou Xianping was the mastermind of the tax case. He must be rted to the Warlock of unknown origin.

    When he left the room, he saw li Miaozhen holding a porcin bowl in one hand and a piece of paper in the other.. The Holy Virgin snorted and said,

 Chapter 599 - 599: Grass snake gray thread (2)

    Chapter 599: Grass snake gray thread (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Why are you poking susu? luckily. she¡¯s just a paper person. If she was a decent person ¡­¡±

    ¡°So I have to be responsible for her?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll cut off your ws.¡±

    Chop off my ws? My ws aren¡¯t as strong as monk Shen Shu¡¯s. If they¡¯re broken, they can¡¯t be reconnected ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart. Suddenly, he was petrified.

    S-monk Shen Shu? I was able to return to Yunzhou safely because I have monk Shen Shu in my body? This made the person behind the scenes wary. He didn¡¯t dare to make a move directly for fear of attracting monk Shen Shu¡¯s bacsh ¡­ That¡¯s right, when the mastermind was in Yunzhou, he must have observed me up close and discovered the existence of monk Shen Shu in my body.

    The supervisor had already made arrangements? After he saw through my luck, he began to n. Therefore, he ignored the conspiracy of the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom because he knew that monk Shen Shu would definitely live in my body ¡­ Is this the ¡°bodyguard¡± he chose for me?

    Through monk Shen Shu,. ¡®ve stabilized the fate energy in my body so that the person behind the scenes can¡¯t take it back.

    ¡°The director is too scary ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shivered.

    He had truly experienced what it meant to be a wise man¡¯s plot, a grass snake with gray lines.

    There were all sorts of desserts, desserts, and meat on the Round Table. It was about enough for five or six strong men to have a full meal. At this moment, the ones sitting at the table dealing with them were three females who looked soft on the outside but had an extraordinary appetite.

    Yan Caiwei, Lina, Xu lingying.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei, long time no see.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an greeted her. this girl hasn¡¯t appeared for many chapters. Ever since I had your fifth Senior Sister, I¡¯ve wanted to break up with you.

    The three females looked over at the same time, their eyes filled with the instinct to protect their food that was imprinted in their genes.

    ¡°I oftene to the Xu Manor, but you¡¯re always at the Yamen in the day, so you can¡¯t see me.¡± Yan Caiwei puffed up her cheeks and munched on her food as she mumbled in response.

    As for after dusk, she was an unmarried girl and definitely could not stay in someone else¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei and I hit it off quite well,¡± Lina continued.

    ¡°Me too, me too,¡± Xu linging said loudly.

    Affinity? Was it because their intelligence was on the same level, or was it because they were foodies? Xu Qian criticized them in his heart. Seeing that the three females were so wary of him, he tactfully did not enter the hall to ask for food.

    Really, I only had one chicken leg for lunch and even gave Xu lingying half ¡­ He left the Xu residence, rode his beloved little mare, and galloped to the

    Yamen.

    The little mare was getting more and more handsome. It ate warhorse-level concentrated feed every day to preserve its energy. Its hair was bright and its curves were excellent.

    When they arrived at the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an went back to the one de Hall and ordered the gongs under him to patrol the streets.

    His subordinates sighed, ¡°boss, you¡¯ve been in the hall fishing for three days and drying the for two days, but I don¡¯t see yang Jingong ming you.¡± If it were us, we would have been fired long ago.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and get to work,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a straight face.

    The brass gongs weren¡¯t afraid of him at all, and they made jokes.

    A copper Gong around the age of seventeen said timidly, ¡°¡±Boss, I, I heard that you¡¯re a regr at the Academy ¡­ I, I want to invite you to the Imperial Academy tonight.¡±

    The other gongsughed and said, ¡°boss, this kid wants you to lead the way.¡± He¡¯s still a Virgin who just broke through to the Qi refining stage at the end ofst year and joined the Yamen.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little guilty. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to his subordinates.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll Take You There after the value is distributed. With that little bit of sry, how are you qualified to spend at the Academy? If you follow me, you¡¯ll be a loser for the rest of your life.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder.

    The gongs cheered, feeling that they had followed the right person. There was no golden gong or silver Gong in the Yamen, nor was there a leader like them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little emotional. In this era where free love was not advocated, either the family had already set a marriage contract, or they could only spend money in the Imperial Academy or brothels.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of a brother he knew when he was studying in his previous life. He had also given his blood to a simr woman. ording to that brother, he was still a hot-blooded teenager back then, and he carried his luggage to school to report.

    It happened to be noon, and he was famished. As he walked out of the train station, a woman came up to him and said, ¡°Fast food? That day, his life entered a whole new stage.

    He had grown up.

    The D-grade archive did not have the files of the former Vice Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping. Xu Qi ¡®an found the relevant files in the B-grade archive.

    ¡°Logically speaking, the file level of a corrupt and fallen Assistant Minister of Revenue should not be so high .

    Only Jin Gong had ess to the B-ss files. However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s status was too special. Other than the A-ss files, which required Wei Yuan¡¯s personal writing, the B-ss files werepletely open to him.

    After reading Zhou Xianping¡¯s file, Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood why it was a B-level file.

    ¡°ording to the Yamen¡¯s investigation, the former Vice Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping, embezzled more than two million taels of silver in the past twenty years. However, when they raided the house, they only found a few thousand taels of silver.

    ¡°Even if he had indulged himself in the past twenty years, it wouldn¡¯t have cost him two million taels in this era of low prices.

    ¡°The Vice Minister of Revenue Zhou Xianping died in exile. He was most likely silenced.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the file and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    ¡°The mastermind has a certain degree of influence on the court. Assistant

    Minister Zhou is his man, there is no need to doubt this. Other than Assistant

    Minister Zhou, were there any other traitors? If there is, who would it be?¡±

    He closed the file and felt his mind being squeezed again. He rubbed his temples tiredly and felt an unprecedented pressure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue to muddle along. I¡¯m tired of listening to music. So it was the supervisor who had been helping me resist the turbulent undercurrent, and my real situation was terrible.

    ¡°No matter who the other party is, he will definitely take back the fate in my body. I can¡¯t just sit and wait for death. ¡°Hmm, I also have the luck of the Jade seal in my body. It belongs to the Daoist of the human sect in the ancient tomb.¡±

    ¡°Will he sit by and watch the mysterious sorcerer take away his luck? However, he couldn¡¯t ce his hopes on an ancient human whose life and death were unknown.

    ¡°I¡¯ll set a small goal first. Within two years, I¡¯ll raise my title by at least one grade and grasp more power. Although Da Feng is weak, it is still full of talents. There are supervisors, Wei Yuan, old Silver¡¯s civil officials, and millions of soldiers. These are all I can rely on.

    ¡°My second goal is to reach the fourth stage before the end of the year. Strength is my greatest reliance. With strength, I can turn from a chess piece to a chess yer.¡±

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and called for an official.¡±Bring me all the files on the Shanhai Pass battle.¡±

    The clerk took out a thick stack of information.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the ten lines and took half an hour to finish reading. The file recorded that the fuse of the Battle of Shanhai Pass was the secret plot of the barbarians in the South and the barbarians in the North in an attempt to invade the territory of Da Feng.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Da Feng quickly called the Big Brother of the West and joined forces to defeat the Barbarian race of the North and south.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that things were not that simple. Because in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the shadow of the monster race and the witchcraft sect was involved. This was a chaotic battle that swept all the forces in Jiuzhou.

    His opponents were the barbarians of the North and the South, the demons of the North, the survivors of the thousand demon Kingdom, and the wizard God sect.

    Da Feng and Xi Fu won the 2v5.

    This wasn¡¯t the main point ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined to himself.

    I¡¯ve lost my intelligence. I can just look for my father for this kind of thing.

    Why do I have to waste my time here alone? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been thinking hard for a long time, patted his head and gave up thinking. He left the archive and went to the noble spirit building.

    [ PS: thank you for ¡± happy things on earth ¡®¡±s 5000+ reward. ] [ thank you, leader of ¡®calvinye96¡¯ for the tip. ]

    [ I have a league Master group, the group number is 565184800.. ]

 Chapter 600 - 600: Yang qianhuan exits seclusion (1)

    Chapter 600: Yang qianhuan exits seclusion (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At the bottom of the haoqi building, Xu Qi ¡®an looked up at the tall building.

    The eaves were upturned andyered, like a Pagoda.

    Starting from the second floor, each floor had a winding corridor for viewing. At this time, the spring light was just right. Looking from the seventh floor, the scenery was like a painting.

    He didn¡¯t immediately go upstairs, but was in a daze for a long time. Then, he pressed down his Marten hat and looked at the guard with no expression, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Send the message.¡±

    After the guard went downstairs to reply, Xu Qi ¡®an quickly went upstairs. The officials he met along the way bowed to him, but he only nodded and said, ¡® yes.

    After entering the tea room, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on the soft reed mat and sat down cross-legged at the coffee table. There was a cup of hot tea in front of him, and Wei Yuan, who was reading a book calmly. ¡°Duke of Wei, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for your humble servant to meddle in the struggle between heaven and man ¡­.

    He immediately told Wei Yuan what Golden Lotus had entrusted to him, as well as the reward for the green pill.

    Wei Yuan nodded slowly and his expression softened, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve guessed it,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately pretended to be all ears. ¡°This humble servant¡¯s recklessness will definitely cause the loyal soldiers in the court to bear a grudge. ¡±

    He was here to ask Wei Yuan about the history of the Shanhai Pass battle, but that would make him seem like he was using his superior as a tool. It wasn¡¯t something a smart subordinate should do.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an hade to the noble spirit building to report something, and the inquiry was just a side-trip.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. you may have dyed the battle between the Celestials and humans, but you didn¡¯t stop it. Those who wanted to see Luo Yuheng die would only be angry at you.

    Then. will you be angry with me. Lord Wei ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡®¡±¡®Thanks to the efficacy of the green pill, I¡¯ve achieved small sess in Vajra power.¡±

    Wei Yuan wasn¡¯t surprised by this and simply replied with an ¡°mm.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a while. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, he said, would like to know how to cultivate to the fifth st?e huaiin?¡±

    Wei Yuan put down his book and took a sip of his tea. He straightened his posture and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±First of all, you have to understand what huajin is. Hmm, punch to the left.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand his intention, but he followed his instructions and clenched his fist to the left.

    Wei Yuan grabbed the scroll and patted his shoulder and arm. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s an obvious tremor here.¡±

    ¡°This ¡­ This is a must.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    You¡¯re an ancient person, so I won¡¯t talk to you about high-end knowledge like the interaction of forces.

    When he punched, regardless of whether he hit the target or not, there would always be a force passing through his arm. This would naturally cause his shoulder and flesh to tremble.

    If it hit an object, the arm would also suffer the recoil.

    there will be no trembling in huajin. A warrior at this realm can perfectly control his own power without wasting a single bit.

    Wei Yuan picked up the book again and said calmly, ¡°¡±Why do the major systems fear closebat? They were afraid of martial artists above rank-5. We¡¯re afraid of huajin martial artists, understand?¡±

    Huajin martial artists could take away any system in one wave? B-but this doesn¡¯t conform to thews of mechanics ¡­ Wait, I remember now. Yang Yan and Jiang Lu Zhong once fought in the Yamen¡¯s arena topete for me, the homme fatale.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought of that battle. The two gongs did not shake back at all, and there was no reaction force, which seriously vited thews of mechanics. At that time, he was amazed and secretly guessed which grade of the martial arts system had brought about such a miracle.

    Now he understood. It was a fifth-grade huajin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already reached this realm, so I¡¯ll tell you some more about the martial arts system.¡± Wei Yuan said while reading,

    ¡°Before rank-5, talent only ounts for 30% of the effect, hard work ounts for 30%, and resources ount for 40%. ¡°After rank-5, talent takes up 60%, hard work takes up 20%, and resources take up 20%.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was puzzled.

    ¡°Before rank-5, as long as there are cultivation techniques, resources, and talent, as long as it¡¯s not too bad, it can be achieved. Rank-6s were as numerous as the hair on a cow. At rank-5, the number began to decrease. When it reached rank-3 ¡­ There¡¯s only one North vanquishing Prince in the Imperial court.¡±

    ¡°If you want to master every bit of your own power, you have to rely on theprehension of a martial artist. External things can¡¯t do anything. In the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen, there was only one chapter, ¡°theory of meridians,¡± that could help you draw parallels by analogy. However, whether you could cultivate huajin or not still depended on the individual.

    ¡°Before rank-5, as long as there are cultivation techniques, resources, and talent, as long as it¡¯s not too bad, it can be achieved. Rank-6s were as numerous as the hair on a cow. At rank-5, the number began to decrease. When it reached rank-3 ¡­ There¡¯s only one North vanquishing Prince in the Imperial court.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    There was only one North vanquishing Prince in the Imperial court of Dafeng . Xu Qi ¡®an caught the meaning behind Wei Yuan¡¯s words and asked, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s still a rank-3 in the martial world?¡±

    ¡°There are many bastards in deep waters, so don¡¯t underestimate the heroes of the wilderness.¡± Wei Yuanughed. however, the number of them is very small. They are morew-abiding. The Imperial court¡¯s attitude towards them is to appease them and allow them to be heroes. If you have the chance, you can make a trip to the Jian province, the ce where martial arts are the most prosperous in Da Feng.¡±

    No wonder Wei Yuan wanted me to go to the martial world. It seems interesting ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an stopped thinking and asked casually, ¡®

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I¡¯ve been studying history recently ¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Wei Yuan¡¯s mocking tone. ¡°You also read history books?¡±

    I felt the contempt from the top student ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an forced a smile. I do study asionally. After all, I¡¯m half a schr.

    Back then, he was also a hero who had undergone nine years ofpulsory education. However, the older he got, the less interested he was in books.

    Seeing that Wei Yuan didn¡¯t refute, Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point and asked curiously, found that in addition to the ¡®sixty-year demon-shaking¡¯ of Buddhism and the thousand demon Kingdom, the Battle of Shanhai Pass is a rarerge-scale war in the history of the nine regions..

 Chapter 601 - 601: Yang qianhuan exits seclusion (2)

    Chapter 601: Yang qianhuan exits seclusion (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What was the cause of this war? The history books are not detailed, but I think that since you were themander of the five armies, you should be clear about this.¡±

    Wei Yuan pondered for a long time as if he was reminiscing. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life as he slowly said,

    ¡°In the 13th year of yuanjing, the southern Barbarians, under the leadership of the Gu tribe, suddenly attacked the southern border of Da Feng. They took over the city and spread poison for hundreds of miles. After the Imperial court received the report, they immediately organized an Army to expel the barbarians from the South.

    ¡°In the eighth month of the same year, the barbarians in the North joined forces with the demons and organized two hundred thousand cavalrymen and demon soldiers to attack Da Feng.

    ¡°Dafeng was attacked from both the front and back. After a year of war, in the 14th year of yuanjing, it gave up the 10000-mile territory of the two provinces in the Northwest and focused on fighting the barbarians in the South.

    in the autumn of the same year, the thousand demon Kingdom upied thend of those two states and announced the restoration of their country.

    Wei Yuan stood up and walked to the border of the vertical border map. He drew arge circle in the Northwest of Dafeng with his finger and said, ¡± once Chu Zhou and Jing Zhou are separated, the barbarians in the North, the demon race, and the thousand demon Kingdom will form a triangle. No matter if they attack the great Feng in the South or the Buddhist Kingdom in the West, the three sides will be able to reach the most tight formation and help each other.

    ¡°So, in the 15th year of yuanjing, the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Region fell. The situation of the war was suddenly reversed. The Buddhist Kingdom and great Feng joined forces and took back Chu and Jing prefectures within three months. The great Feng will be able to take a breather and send more troops to the South to attack the Gu race and the southern Barbarian race.¡±

    Sure enough, in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, there were indeed survivors of the thousand Fey Kingdom. The princess of the fey race, the orphan of the Nine-Tailed Fox, her ultimate goal was to restore her Kingdom ¡­ The defeat at the Shanhai Pass battle made her realize that Buddhism was too powerful. If she wanted to restore her country, she had to weaken Buddhism ¡­ So, she started to plot against Shen Shu, who was under the Mulberry Lake?

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. As long as he could figure out the other party¡¯s target, many things would be traceable, and he could deal with them calmly.

    Then, he thought of another problem. The appearance of a Dharma at the greatpletion level would definitely cause a great uproar in the West. A conflict of ideas was inevitable.

    What would the Nine-Tailed Fox think?

    She had worked hard for hundreds of years and failed to achieve something. Just. few words from Da Feng caused the Buddhist League to split .

    in the 16th year of yuanjing, the barbarians of the north and south, the demons of the North, the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom, and the witch God sect of the northeast met at Shanhai Pass, ¡± Wei Yuan said. they staked everything on a final battle with the Buddhist sect of the Western Region and Da Feng. Each side had invested more than a million troops, and the warsted for half a year without rest. In the end, the great Feng and the Buddhist Kingdom won miserably. In history, it was known as the battle of the mountains and seas.¡±

    ¡°Duke Wei, why did the witchcraft religion suddenly join the battle?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the benefit. Witchcraft cult ¡­ This is rted to an old matter that happened when Da Feng was founded.¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    I know about this. The founding Emperor of Da Feng gave the witch God religion a cold shoulder. When he needed her, he would call her ¡®little sweetie¡¯.

    When he established his country, he would turn around and call her Madam Niu ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    isn¡¯t it better for the witchcraft cult to harass Da Feng directly in the northeast? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Even during the court¡¯s most difficult time, they were willing to give up the two northern provinces and never rxed their deployment to the northeast. If the witch God religion attacked the northeast, once the battle at Shanhai Pass was settled, Da Feng would have enough time and troops to support the northeast border.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we go to Shanhai Pass through the Barbarian and demon territories in the North? we¡¯ll decide the winner with one battle.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an held the teacup and fell into deep thought.

    The Battle of Shanhai Pass started with the Allied forces of the northern and southern Barbarian tribes. At first, the Gu tribe led the southern Barbarian tribes to attack the border of Da Feng. Then, the northern barbarian tribes also attacked Da Feng.

    From this, it could be seen that the previous leader of the heavenly venomous tribe had meddled and encouraged the venomous n to start a war.

    This was in line with the n of the two thieves.

    The other thief was a sorcerer, and the Sorcerer system was born out of the

    Sorcerer system. When the Sorcerer God religion intervened in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, this mysterious sorcerer must have fanned the mes and catalyzed the effect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could imagine how the two thieves had persuaded all parties to form an alliance and started this rarerge-scale battle.

    ¡°So, the surviving members of the thousand demon Kingdom knew that I had fate energy through what happened in the past? No, that¡¯s not right. Stealing my luck was a private n of two thieves. Even the supervisor didn¡¯t notice it before my luck awakened ¡­ Then, how did the princess of the monster race discover the luck in my body?

    ¡°She must have known, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have let monk Shen Shu live in my body.

    ¡°Phew ¡­ He decided to set a long-term goal and find out the reason why the mysterious Warlock stole the fate. The leader of the heavenly venomous tribe is here to steal the Fortune to suppress the Gu God. The mysterious sorcerer may have other motives.¡±

    As his thoughts ran wild, Wei Yuan asked, ¡°¡±What else is there?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t decide to tell Wei Yuan about his luck. Even though the supervisor and Golden Lotus Taoist knew about it, it was the two old silvers who discovered it themselves.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never taken the initiative to tell anyone.

    He didn¡¯t tell Wei Yuan because he was worried. Wei Yuan was a Kingdom Knight, and in his heart, the great Feng dynasty came first or second.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t think that he was more important to Wei Yuan than Da Feng. If Wei Yuan found out that the reason for Da Feng¡¯s decline was that its fate had been stolen and transferred to him, Xu Qi¡¯ an would definitely be worried.

    What would Wei Yuan choose?

    ¡°He¡¯s still my biggest backer, but I can¡¯t bet my life on it.¡± Xu Qian thought.

    ¡°Think again, is there anything else?¡± Wei Yuan stared at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him and shook his head.

    In the dark room, a white hand holding a brush was writing a secret letter.

    ¡°Respected master:

    ¡°Many things have happened in Da Feng recently. With the end of the capital investigation, the factional disputes have gradually subsided. Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang have begun to work together to deal with the shorings of the minor officials.

    ¡°I heard from the grapevine that their next goal is to thoroughly investigate the

    Invasion or military ns ana reauce taxes. Hen, me two 01 mema maeea sweep the Imperial court together.

    ¡°As long as Emperor Yuan jing does not give up on cultivation, he will be like a bottomless Taotie, devouring the power of Da Feng. The tax reduction policy would be hindered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the next ten years, the strength of Da Feng will fall to the bottom. Without this powerful ally, the Buddhist Kingdom will be powerless no matter how strong they are. If there¡¯s another battle of the mountains and seas, we¡¯ll definitely be the ones to win.

    ¡°By the way, I have a piece of good news for you. During the battle between the Directorate of Celestials and the Buddhist League, silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an put forward the concept of Mahayana Buddhism, which enlightened Arhat due. This servant estimates that there may be great turmoil in the West this year, and this is our opportunity.

    ¡°He is really a talented man, his future is limitless. This servant would like to ask, what are your arrangements for him?¡±

    She put down the pen with her fair hand and looked at the secret letter for a long time without speaking.

    Imperial astronomer.

    The stone door that led underground opened with a creak. A rank-9 in white shouted towards the deep underground, ¡± ¡°Senior brother yang, it¡¯s been half a year, you cane out now.¡±

    A few secondster, a white-robed figure walked backvvard and stubbornly faced the world with the back of his head.

    I, yang qianhuan, will finally return to this world. No one will be able to suppress me. The white-robed figure slowly said.

    ¡°Yes, yes. yes ¡­¡± The Warlock of the ninth stage casually replied, and then reminded,

    don¡¯t do anything stupid next time. Teacher Jian Zheng said that if you¡¯re learning from Xu Qi ¡®an, he¡¯ll lock you underground and never let you out.

    Yang qianhuan scoffed, ¡°do I need to learn from him?¡± He just did what I wanted to do.¡±

    Crazy ¡­ The Warlock of the ninth stage cursed in his heart.

    Did anything happen in the outside world while I was in seclusion underground? ¡± Yang qianhuan stood with his hands behind his back, his tone indifferent.

    [ PS: thank you to the two silver Alliance members for ¡± happy things on earth. Big Boss, do you still want an essory on your leg? ] How about a seafood merchant? I would like to thank the Alliance master of Xiao Ying Xue ¡®er. I like this name. Thank you, Mr. Big yellow¡¯s Alliance master. Let¡¯s sleep together when you¡¯re free..

 Chapter 602 - 602: Heâ€™s almost done?

    Chapter 602: He¡¯s almost done?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, the battle between heaven and man has ended.¡± The white-robed Warlock said.

    He immediately looked at the deep underground and saw that fifth Senior Sister did note up. He quickly pulled the mechanism and slowly closed the stone door.

    There was a formation under the stargazing tower, which Senior Sister Zhong could use to shield her from bad luck. However, the Tribtion had to be ovee eventually, unless one wanted to stay underground for the rest of their life.

    The struggle between heaven and man is over? Yang qianhuan nodded regretfully. Chu Yuanyu¡¯sbat power is extremely strong. Li Miaozhen, although I¡¯ve never seen her before, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s weak either. It¡¯s such a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see the two of them fight.¡±

    ¡®Who won?¡± he asked, the back of his head moving.

    As a fourth-grade Warlock and a proud son of the heavens, he was very concerned about the oue of the war between heaven and man.

    ¡°Neither of them won,¡± The rank-9 Junior Brother said.

    ¡°A draw?¡±

    This result surprised yang qianhuan.

    no, it was young master Xu who won. He fought against the outstanding disciples of the Taoist sect and the celestial sect alone. He defeated two of them in front of everyone and was in the limelight for a while. The white-robed doctor said.

    He fought against an outstanding disciple of Haotian Taoism alone and defeated two people in front of everyone ¡­ Yang qianhuan¡¯s breath caught in his throat. Based on his many years of experience in the divinity show, he could understand the profound beauty of this.

    Taking a deep breath, yang qianhuan spoke in a low and trembling voice,

    ¡°¡±You, you tell me everything that happened in detail.¡¯

    I only heard rumors. I didn¡¯t watch the battle live. The young doctor said, ¡® the battle between heaven and man was held at the Weishui River in the suburbs of the capital. It was said that young master Xu came on. small boat, apanied by the sonorous and melodious sound of zither

    An image appeared in her mind ¡­ Yang qianhuan closed his eyes and imagined the crowds on both sides of the river. The two main characters of the battle between heaven and man were in a tense confrontation when suddenly, the sound of a zither that could pierce through metal and split stone rang out. Everyone was shocked and pointed to the figure standing proudly at the bow of the ship.

    Ah, it¡¯s young master yang from the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°I heard that young master Xu even recited a poem.¡± The young doctor pped his hands.

    A glint shed across yang qianhuan¡¯s eyes, and his breathing became heavy.

    He stared at the back of his head and asked in a hurried tone, ¡®¡±What poem? Hurry up and tell me!¡±

    The young doctor pretended to recall and said, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for revenge or kindness. Wan Zhan imed that he didn¡¯t wield a de, and was born to look down on all heroes. He could only wait to see the child be a new noble and then attack in anger. One de splits the path of life and death, two hands suppress heaven and man. ¡±

    Compared to young master Xu¡¯s previous poems, this one could only be considered average ¡­ Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly heard heavy breathing.

    The young doctor stared at the back of yang qianhuan¡¯s head. ¡°Senior brother yang?

    ¡°Good poem, what a good poem. The level of brilliance of this poem is not inferior to the half-finished poem he recited when he blocked the meridian Gate that day. It¡¯s one of the top three poems that Xu ningyanposed.¡±

    Yang qianhuan muttered.

    it¡¯s not that bad. the ninth-grade doctor waved his hand. everyone outside says that this poem is very ordinary.

    ¡°What does that bunch of motley crew know?¡± yang qianhuan scoffed. ¡°You can¡¯t just judge a poem by its surface. You have to judge it based on the situation at the time.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, everyone in the capital is paying attention to the battle between the Celestials, Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen, but is there anyone who cares about Xu Qi ¡®an, who once shocked the world in the battle of magical powers? No, that¡¯s why he had to read it out loud at this moment.l¡¯ll bear with it and watch this little one be a new noble, then I¡¯ll make my move on the stage in anger.¡±

    The level nine doctor thought about it and felt that it made sense. As expected, he felt his blood boiling.

    although Xu ningyan is only a rank-six martial artist, his rank is far lower than Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen. It is precisely because of this that the sentence ¡®one de splits the road of life and death, two hands suppress heaven and man¡¯ is particrly majestic. It fully reflects the poet¡¯s courage to not fear the strong enemy, as well as the spirit to face difficulties. Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice boomed.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang, you¡¯re knowledgeable and talented. I¡¯m impressed.¡± The white-robed Warlock pped his hands.

    Yang qianhuan sighed. Xu ningyan is the one who¡¯s truly amazing. He¡¯s always able to make himself the center of attention to gain fame and reputation. I¡¯m not as good as him in this aspect.

    Since there was peace, why was there an illusion?

    Ever since she met Xu Qi ¡®an, yang qianhuan had often felt this way.

    Xu Qi ¡®an always has such an opportunity, but Ick the opportunity. Senior brother yang said with emotion.

    ¡°Senior brother yang, in fact, His Majesty has sent someone to invite you for the battle between heaven and man. I want you to stop the two of them. However, teacher Jian Zheng used the reason that you were suppressed underground and rejected His Majesty.¡± The white-robed doctor said.

    Yang qianhuan was petrified. After a long while, he seemed to have suffered a huge blow and could barely stand. He slid down against the wall and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Junior Brother, are you serious?¡± He asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why Would I Lie to You, senior brother?¡± The rank-nine physician said. Then, he saw yang qianhuan scratching his head non-stop.

    ¡°Senior yang? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± my ¡­ My brain is shaking ¡­

    Yang qianhuan wailed and enunciated each word clearly, ¡®¡±¡®E-elder Jian Zheng Master has misunderstood me again!¡±

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the house from the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop and took Zhong Li home. He went straight to his bedroom to meditate and calm thest bit of exhaustion in his primordial spirit.

    At this time, Zhong Li with disheveled hair walked to the bed, stretched out her little hand, shook his shoulder, and said softly, ¡°¡±Senior brother yang is here.¡±

    What is yang qianhuan doing here? Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and nodded in confusion. ¡°I know.¡±

    He then left the room and saw yang qianhuan standing by the stone table in the backyard with her hands behind her back..

 Chapter 603 - 603: Heâ€™s almost done? _2

    Chapter 603: He¡¯s almost done? _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The little kid stared curiously at yang qianhuan¡¯s back. When he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she suddenly ran up to him and returned to her original position in a sh of light.

    The little boy didn¡¯t give up. He red at yang qianhuan¡¯s back and would circle to the left, then to the right, and sometimes slide through his crotch.

    However, she would be teleported back to her original position every time, and no matter how hard the little bean tried, she could not see yang qianhuan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dng, is this your friend?¡±

    His aunt walked over with small steps and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I entered the residence, but I¡¯ve been standing there without moving. You can only me one person for being curious.¡±

    ¡°This is senior brother yang from the Directorate of Celestials,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined. Then, she turned to yang qianhuan and shouted, ¡°Senior brother yang, what business do you have with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m staring at you!¡± Yang qianhuan replied calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me?¡± you¡¯ve stolen my limelight and my opportunities time and time again. In the future, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you at all times. Once I have simr opportunities, I¡¯ll take them back from you. Yang qianhuan replied in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll let teacher Jian Zheng Imow that the river flows thirty years East and thirty years West, don¡¯t bully the young for being poor.¡±

    The aunt immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and pouted. ¡°No wonder you two are friends, hehe.¡±

    Auntie¡¯s goddess style, hehe.

    This unlucky nephew of eldest brother had also said something simr back then.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged his shoulders. Then, he saw old Zhang enter the inner courtyard and said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®Dng, how many good friends of yours havee to visit?¡±

    He followed uncle Zhang to the outer hall and saw Daoist priest Golden Lotus, No. 6 Hengyuan, and No. 4 Chu Yuanyou sitting in the hall and drinking tea.

    Golden Lotus Taoist, brother Chu, master Hengyuan.

    Eh, why isn¡¯t Daoist priest Golden Lotus getting on the cat ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an greeted him warmly and ordered old Zhang to bring some fruits and desserts. ¡°Lord Xu, please ask li Miaozhen and Lina toe out. I have something to tell you.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus smiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately returned to the inner courtyard and called for li

    Miaozhen and Lina.

    It was Lina¡¯s first time seeing Chu Yuanxi and Hengyuan. They had been seriously injured and unconscious thest time, and had not woken up.

    ¡°Ya, except for No. 1, all the members of the Heaven and Earth Society are here.¡± The ck-skinned kid from the southern frontier said happily.

    No one found it strange when they heard this, because this was the Xu residence, and Xu niannian was also there on the 3rd.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s number three?¡± Chu Yuanxi asked.

    Li Miaozhen immediately nced at Xu bailing, and Lina also looked at him. They remembered their agreement not to reveal their identity.

    Aiya, I identally let it slip just now. What should I do. what should. do ¡­

    Leena tnougnt m pamc.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression remained the same. He replied, ¡°¡±He went on a date with the youngdy of the Wang family,¡±

    ¡°A date?¡± Chu Yuanxi was stunned.

    ¡°Talk about love.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, as expected of a romantic schr.¡± Chu Yuan sneered.

    Xu niannian did go on a date with miss Wang. However, miss Wang thought it was a date, while Xu niannian thought it was a date.

    After everyone was seated, they took a small sip of their tea. Only Lina began to gnaw on fruits and pastries, her mouth not stopping for a moment.

    At this moment, Xu lingying came over and joined the party on her short legs.

    Leena picked her up and ced her on herp, and the master and disciple ate together.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest coughed and said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯m leaving the capital in a few days. ¡±

    No one was surprised by this. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest had hidden in the capital that day to escape the pursuit of the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest. It was a temporary measure. After recuperating in the capital for more than half a year, it was indeed time to leave.

    If it was just to announce this, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t have to gather all of us at the Xu Manor ¡­ Chu Yuanxi took a sip of tea and waited for the follow- up.

    He didn¡¯t know what old silver coin was nning ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an remained silent, waiting to see what Taoist priest Golden Lotus wanted to say.

    Amitabha, there¡¯s no banquet that doesn¡¯t end ¡­ Hengyuan sighed in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but put his hands together.

    The stinky Daoist priest incited Xu ningyan to disturb my duel. I didn¡¯t want to see him today ¡­ Li Miaozhen was still resentful and didn¡¯t like Golden Lotus Daoist priest.

    ¡°This honeydew is so sweet, hahaha.¡± Leena replied.

    ¡°Yes, yes, hehehe,¡± Xu Ling replied.

    ¡°I sneaked into the earth sect that day to steal a treasure called the nine-colored Lotus,¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus said with a sigh. It could enlighten all things, even if it was a stone, it could make it produce intelligence.

    ¡°The demonic priests of the earth sect have been searching for my whereabouts, trying to take back the nine -colored Lotus. I¡¯ve been hiding in the capital all this time to confuse them and make them think that I¡¯ve brought the nine-colored Lotus to the capital.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already secretly moved it to a secret ce. As the nine-colored lotus flower gradually matured, its aura could no longer be suppressed. At that time, it was likely to attract the covetous eyes of the demonic priest of the earth sect.

    ¡°So I have to go back and take care of the Lotus.¡±

    What was the nine-colored lotus flower? it could even transform stones? F * ck, Daoist priest, my silicone wife in my previous life needed your help ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was burning.

    If he could even enlighten stones, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he would be the object of envy and jealousy of all otakus in the world.

    . Nine-colored Lotus ¡­ I seem to have read about it in some ancient book. Chu Yuanxi frowned and pondered.

    Nine-colored Lotus? The second most precious treasure of the earth sect, the nine-colored Lotus, was about to mature? Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hahaha, ¡± Leena replied.

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Xu Ling replied.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s expressions. He chuckled and said, ¡®

    at that time, there will definitely be demonic priests of the earth sect who will follow the aura and find us. I¡¯ll set a trap for them, and I hope you can help me.

    Everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society had different reactions to this request.

    ¡°Will the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief make a move?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a frown.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist nodded. he will, but he¡¯s in a very bad state. He¡¯s in a deep sleep most of the time. Even if he attacks, he¡¯ll only be a clone or a wisp of his soul, so his strength is limited.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this.

    ¡°Sure, I want a lotus seed as a reward after this,¡± li Miaozhen said.

    The others ¡®eyes lit up.

    Golden Lotus nodded. of course. Everyone gets one lotus seed. Xu Qi ¡®an gets two.

    Li Miaozhen raised her delicate eyebrows and said, ¡°Why does he have two?¡±

    because I won against you and brother Chu, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an snapped his fingers and said, ¡± this is the reward that Taoist master Golden Lotus promised me.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest looked at Lina and frowned.¡±Number five, what do you think?¡±

    Lina¡¯s mouth was filled with food. She tilted her head, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°¡±Are the Lotus seeds delicious?¡±

    . Daoist priest Golden Lotus opened his mouth and looked at her for a long time before saying helplessly, ¡°¡±lt, it¡¯s not a matter of whether it¡¯s delicious or not, it¡¯s a rare treasure. If you really want to eat it, it¡¯ll probably be very sweet

    ¡°No problem, Daoist priest. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Leena patted her chest and said.

    Seeing this, everyone sighed in their hearts. She was really a carefree and happy girl.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you through the book of theher world fragments before the nine-colored lotus flower ripens,¡± Golden Lotus said with relief.

    He had nned for so long to set up the heaven and earth Association. After so many years, he finally had some results today.

    He could not count on the other two members for the time being, but the members gathered here were already a force not to be underestimated.

    Chu Yuanyou, who had fourth-gradebat power, li Miaozhen, who was a fourth-grade Taoist cultivator, and Li Miaozhen, who had a fourth-gradebat power.Although he was an eighth -grade monk, Hengyuan¡¯s actualbat strength was extremely strong.The strong girl from the southern border, Lina.

    Of course, what delighted him the most was Xu Qi ¡®an, who had joined the heaven and earth Association in the end.

    This kid was blessed with great luck and could do anything. He had also pushed the Vajra divine technique to the small sess realm, so he could resist and fight, and could y a great role in battle.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus even felt that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for these children to form a team to fight against him in a few more years.

    Two dayster, in the Imperial study.

    Emperor Yuan jing met with North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Deputy general, Zhu Xianglong, in private.

    ¡°It will take a few days to prepare the first batch of provisions. General Ying, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I came back to the capital this time not only to escort the grain, but also to carry out a task for me.¡± Min Xianglong cupped his fists.

    ¡°What mission?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    ¡°Escort the princess to the border.¡± Said Chu Xianglong.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s usually calm expression changed slightly. It was not fear or anger, but surprise.

    He hid his emotions very well and looked at the old eunuch waiting below. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Stand down.¡±

    The old eunuch and the rest of the eunuchs bowed and left silently.

    Emperor yuanjing stood up from the Dragon Throne and walked quickly to Chu

    Xianglong¡¯s side. He said in surprise, ¡°¡±He, he¡¯s almost done?¡±

    [ PS: thank you, President of ¡± miracle Entertainment ¡± for the tip. This President is from a long time ago, but I identally missed it at the time and didn¡¯t thank you. Maybe I just happened to be busy that day. Anyway, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my problem. Sorry, sorry.. ]

 Chapter 604 - 604: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (1)

    Chapter 604: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, now everything is ready, only the princess is missing.¡±

    Chu Xianglong lowered his voice so that only he and Emperor Yuan jing could hear him.

    The old Emperor¡¯s expressionless face bloomed with joy. He took a deep breath, suppressed theughter that rushed to his throat, and slowly nodded.

    ¡°Very good, King Huai didn¡¯t let me down. Very good, very good!¡±

    I have another request, ¡± Chu Xianglong continued. something went wrong while I was training, and I can¡¯t fight for a long time. I can¡¯t fight with all my strength. Please send someone to escort the princess to the North.

    The old Emperor examined him with a sharp gaze and questioned, ¡°¡±At this time, something went wrong in your cultivation?¡±

    Chu Xianglong quickly lowered his head and cupped his fists, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please forgive me ¡­¡±

    He knew that the old Emperor was suspicious. If he didn¡¯t exin this matter clearly, the old Emperor would be suspicious even if he was a trusted subordinate of the North vanquishing Prince.

    Therefore, he confessed everything about how he had conspired with Duke Cao to obtain Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power, and how he had used the imperial examination fraud case to coerce him.

    Emperor Yuan jing was furious. He kicked Chu Xianglong away and shouted in a low voice, ¡°¡±lf I wasn¡¯t counting on you to do things, I would have cut off your dog head right now.¡±

    Yuan Xianglongy on the ground and did not get up.

    Emperor Yuan jing paced back and forth in the Imperial study and muttered, ¡®¡±¡®Sending the Imperial Army to escort him would be too eye-catching. The transportation of grain was slow, and it wasn¡¯t ready yet. If they were to travel with the grain, it would bete spring or even early summer when they reached the North.

    ¡°The various factions of the Imperial court have repeatedly sent letters to send people to investigate the matter of the bloody massacre ¡­ In this way, the princess Consort would be allowed to travel with the investigation team in the North. It can be used as a cover and is protected by experts.¡±

    After saying that, Emperor Yuan jing shook his head. it¡¯s still not appropriate. The princess Consort is very beautiful. Even if she has a spell to conceal her aura, her appearance ¡­

    that¡¯s easy, Your Majesty. Chu Xianglong¡¯s eyes brightened. the Queen has a magic treasure that can not only change her appearance but also conceal her aura. She can turn into an ordinary woman.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned. where did she get the Dharma Treasure? ¡±

    ¡°The princess said it was a gift from the state preceptor. She used this to sneak out of the manor several times,¡± said Chu Xianglong.

    Emperor Yuan jing was silent for a moment. let¡¯s settle this matter for now. We¡¯ll discuss the detailster.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the stargazing tower. On his left was Zhong Li, on his right was li Miaozhen, and there was a group of people behind him.Hengyuan, Chu Yuanyou, Lina, susu, and the others.

    Yang qianhuan wasn¡¯t in the group, and he had returned to the Directorate of Celestials a step earlier. If he were to follow the group, he would be in a difficult position.

    If he ran in front of the crowd, the stargazing tower¡¯s junior brothers would be able to see his face. If he ran behind the crowd, the people on the street would be able to see his side profile.

    Yang qianhuan had observed Wei Yuan and the supervisor for many years and hade to the conclusion that important figures like the supervisor would not go out. For example, the old man would only sit on the eight trigrams stage in a daze and drink.

    The important figures all traveled in carriages, which also blocked the opportunity for the mob to see their faces.

    Therefore, when yang qianhuan heard that Xu Qi ¡®an and the others wereing to the Directorate of Celestials, he shed and left.

    ¡°Master, will I be able to obtain a physical body soon?¡± Susu was so excited that her face turned red.

    ¡°Master, will I be able to obtain a physical body soon?¡± Susu was so excited that her face turned red.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t answer, but there was anticipation in her eyes. If she could rebuild SuSu¡¯s body, it could be considered as fulfilling the long-cherished wish of the maid for many years.

    Chu Yuanqian and the others were purely interested in Song Qing¡¯s work.

    The Directorate of astronomy, Song Qing, was known as the number one Alchemist under the supervisor. His reputation was well-known, and they had long admired his name.

    The reason why he was ranked below the supervisor was because the supervisor relied on a first-grade Warlock to suppress him. In terms of frivolity and alchemy development, the supervisor was probably not as good as Song Qing.

    In the past, he was not qualified to enter the Directorate of Celestials. Now that Xu Qi ¡®an was leading the way, it was a rare opportunity. Naturally, he wanted to take a look, see Song Qing¡¯s alchemy skills, and the stargazing tower.

    As they neared the stargazing tower, a yellow-dressed figure suddenly appeared in the lobby on the first floor. She had big eyes, an oval face, and a sweet and moving smile on her face. It was Yan Caiwei, who came out to wee them.

    Leena weed him happily.

    ¡°I packed a table of food from the guiyue restaurant and was waiting for you.¡±

    Yan Caiwei jumped.

    ¡°Do you have my favorite trotters, duck, and Fish Seed soup ¡­¡± Leena jumped up and down happily.

    yes, yes. Eh, the ringtone didn¡¯te.

    ¡°She was left in the residence by her mother, wailing loudly.¡± poor thing. She didn¡¯te, so all the food is ours. Hahaha.

    ¡°I think so too, hehehe.¡±

    The two girls held hands and left the crowd behind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth and turned to the crowd.¡±l¡¯m more familiar with the Directorate of Celestials, so it¡¯s fine if I show you around.¡±

    He had already asked yang qianhuan to send a letter back to inform Song Qing that he was bringing a friend to visit the Directorate of Celestials.

    As they stepped into the lobby, the smell of medicinal herbs assailed their nostrils. The doctors in white lowered their heads and busied themselves, cutting medicinal herbs, boiling medicinal liquids, or flipping through medical books .

    At this time, all the doctors stopped their work at hand in unison, looked at the entrance of the hall, and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Young master Xu!¡±

    No one was surprised by the level-nine doctors ¡®respectful attitude. When No. 1 had read about brass gong Xu Qi¡¯ an in the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, it had mentioned that this person was proficient in alchemy and had a good rtionship with Song Qing of the Directorate of Celestials.

    In addition, although warlocks were proud and arrogant, and had the beariof a sessor to the Confucians, a ninth stage was still a ninth stage. The difference in grades couldn¡¯t be made up for by the difference in the syste1T

    Xu ningyan was the supervisor¡¯s chess piece. Perhaps he was not good at alchemy at all, and everything was an illusion created by the supervisor so he could reasonably get close to the Directorate of Celestials and fool other:

    Chu Yuanxi thought deeper..

 Chapter 605 - 605: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (2)

    Chapter 605: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly. thank you for your hard work, junior brothers. Please continue with your work.

    After greeting them, he led Chu Yuanqian and the others up the stairs and said,

    the Directorate of Celestials has nine floors. The lobby on the first floor is the activity area for ninth-grade doctors, the second floor is the activity area for eighth-grade seer, and so on. The ninth floor is also called the eight trigrams stage, which is the territory of the supervisor.

    ¡°I heard that the supervisor has been working at the eight trigrams stage for many years.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    I understand what you mean. I also want to know if the supervisor doesn¡¯t even shit ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart, but he put on a respectful attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that junzheng wants to focus on the human world.¡±

    He focused on the human world ¡­ Everyone was filled with respect and felt that the supervisor¡¯s image had unknowingly be extremely tall.

    The style suddenly went up.

    The supervisor should be able to hear my ttery ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    As they continued to walk up, every white-robed sorcerer they met greeted Xu Qi ¡®an respectfully, like a junior meeting a teacher.

    This made Chu Yuanqian and the others slowly realize that something was wrong. If they only had a good rtionship, why would it be like this?

    Furthermore, the white-robed sorcerers had never greeted Zhong Li, but Zhong Li was the fifth disciple of the supervisor, so her status should be very high.

    Well, maybe it was because she was gued by bad luck and others did not dare to touch her. Chu Yuanqian secretly guessed.

    I only thought that Lord Xu had. good rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials, but the respect shown by these warlocks could not be exined by.

    good rtionship ¡­ No. 6 Hengyuan was stunned.

    This brat has a lot of prestige in the Directorate of Celestials? Li Miaozhen thought in surprise.

    Wow, that lecherous Xu ningyan really wasn¡¯t lying. Did he really have such a high status in the Directorate of Celestials? However, I¡¯ve heard that the sixth-grade gold cultivators are the SI Tian Jian¡¯s proudest group. Will they give Xu ningyan face? Su Su was both excited and worried.

    the alchemy room is on the seventh floor. It¡¯s also the base camp of the gold cultivators. They usually study gold cultivation, eat, and live here. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The quick-witted susu asked, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that the level is determined by the grade? alchemy is grade six, so it should be on the fourth floor.

    in theory, yes, but there are always differences in reality. I think Senior Sister Zhong can give you an answer to this question. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Zhong Li, whose hair was disheveled and who was following beside him obediently without saying a word.

    I¡¯m the only fifth-grade Directorate of Celestials, ¡± Zhong Li whispered. senior brother yang is the fourth-grade, and second brother is the third-grade.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she spoke in a very soft voice, not daring to speak loudly.

    He understood now. High-ranked warlocks were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns. It was meaningless and unnecessary for one person to upy one floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to level up in the Warlock system,¡± Hengyuan said emotionally.

    At this point, he and Chu Yuanqian looked at Zhong Li together, deeply impressed by this girl¡¯s tragic fate.

    Susu asked in an extremely nervous tone, ¡°¡±Did Song Qing really seed in cultivating his human body? He, he¡¯s really willing to give it to me?¡± The crowd immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This ¡­ I¡¯m so busy, how can I have the time to pay attention to Song Qing¡¯s experiments? ¡°I¡¯m not too sure,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, embarrassed.

    Zhong Li said softly, ¡°Junior Brother song has indeed refined a person. I heard that the junior brothers of the sixth stage were all excited that day.¡± The most surprising thing was that even the supervisor didn¡¯t punish him.

    ¡°During that time, Junior Brother song was very proud. However, no one had seen his finished product, except for the Shidi who had participated in the refining at that time. For Junior Brother song, this was a significant step in his alchemy career. He regarded it as a treasure and didn¡¯t want anyone to see it.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s me, senior brother yang, Junior Brother song won¡¯t let me see. He said that good things were only for like-minded friends to see, and ordinary people were not worthy to see his works. Of course, senior brother yang doesn¡¯t bother to look at him, because in his eyes, Junior Brother song is also an unbearably vulgar mortal.¡±

    At that moment, everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with distrust.

    In their eyes, Song Qing was a paranoid person who was obsessed with alchemy. It was easy to imagine how much importance such a person ced on his work.

    He wouldn¡¯t even show his senior sisters and brothers, let alone an outsider like Xu Qi ¡®an, even though Xu Qi¡¯ an had a good rtionship with the Imperial astronomer. However, no matter how good their rtionship was, could it be better than that of fellow disciples?

    The light in SuSu¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.

    Li Miaozhen gave her aforting look and said, ¡± things will work out when they get there. I¡¯ll think of a way to take a look at Song Qing¡¯s work.

    Su Su nodded and replied, ¡°master is still the most reliable.¡±

    As they talked, they entered the alchemy room. In the spacious room, a group of alchemists were busy with their experiments. Each of them had a table, on which were bottles, containers, materials, and so on.

    senior brother song, your new gunpowder is not good enough. It explodes every time. I even suspect that Senior Sister Zhong is cursing us. Someone said.

    ¡°My New ck soap form is also one step away. If I can¡¯t develop a ck soap that surpasses the current one, then this form will be meaningless.¡±

    . ¡®m only one step away from refining the pills. If I fail again this time, I¡¯ll lose more than a thousand taels of silver in total ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Song Qing raised his head from his table and saw the crowd entering the alchemy room.

    He was stunned at first, then his expression slowly twisted and gradually became ferocious. He roared, ¡°¡±Senior Sister Zhong is here!¡± The entire alchemy room fell silent, and then chaos ensued.

    ¡°Put out the fire, hurry up and put out the fire ¡­¡±

    ¡°My furnace of pills is ruined again ¡­ Heavens.¡±

    quick, stop, stop! The alchemy room can¡¯t explode, there¡¯s nothing but waste gunpowder here ¡­

    The gold cultivators ¡®faces were twisted as if they were in a war. They quickly dealt with the work at hand. Suddenly, everything was calm.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t explode?¡± is it really fifth Senior Sister? could it be someone else? ¡±

    Amidst the cheers of the gold cultivators, Zhong Li lowered her head and walked away silently. Her back view was lonely and pitiful.

    Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm. Zhong Li turned around and saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s unhappy expression. Sheined, ¡°¡±Where are you going? If you leave me, you can¡¯t go anywhere. Stay by my side obediently. I¡¯m here, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zhong Li stared at him for a long time, and her eyes that were hidden in her hair seemed to light up. She pecked her head and said obediently, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±

    On the other side, the alchemists tidied up the debris and stopped the experiment. They then raised their chins and looked at the crowd, their eyes full of scrutiny.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s heart sank. She felt that this trip to the Directorate of Celestials would most likely be closed door. However, with Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhong Li around, they could at least have a talk.

    The astrologers were indeed arrogant ¡­ Just as everyone was thinking this, they heard Xu Qi ¡®an frown and say in an arrogant tone, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother song, I heard that you¡¯ve refined a person? My friend wants to go and watch.¡±

    Idiot! Was this the tone of someone begging ¡­ Li Miaozhen cursed in her heart.

    Susu quietly stomped her feet and frowned anxiously.

    Suddenly, loudughter rang out and echoed in the alchemy room. Song Qing opened his arms and weed him warmly, as if he had just seen his long-lost brother, ¡® young master Xu, you¡¯re finally here. You¡¯ve been back to the capital for several months and have been to the Directorate of Celestials countless times, but you only know how to fool around with senior martial sister Zhong and havepletely forgotten about the great business of alchemy. The other alchemists crowded around in surprise and excitement.

    ¡°Young master Xu, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    we¡¯ve recently developed a lot of alchemy techniques, but they¡¯re stuck at a bottleneck. Our fellow apprentices have been discussing it day and night, but they have no clue. They¡¯re looking forward to seeing you. young master Xu, I¡¯m begging you. Can you spare more time toe to the Directorate of Celestials? we need you for our alchemy.

    ¡°Young master Xu, have you finished writing the next volume of the blue leather book? We¡¯ve been waiting for half a year.¡±

    The crowd surged and Li Miaozhen was pushed back, so she could only give up her seat.

    This ¡­ Li Miaozhen¡¯s expression was nk. She looked at the alchemists, and the arrogance on her face was gone. The group of white-robed alchemists ¡®faces were filled with joy and excitement. They surrounded Xu Qi¡¯ an and chattered endlessly.

    From their eyes, it could be seen that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s status seemed to be very high. Everyone respected him from the bottom of their hearts, especially when they mentioned the blue leather book.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Li Miao really had the illusion that they were waiting for alms.

    It was too absurd, too absurd.

    [ PS: thank you, Alliance master ¡± L I really don¡¯t have money ¡± for the tip. Remember to add me to the Alliance master WeChat group. Everyone in there is talented, and they speak well. ] He had good things to share every day.

    Thank you, nameless soldier, for the 600 points..

 Chapter 606 - 606: Life Alchemy (1)

    Chapter 606: Life Alchemy (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The other members of the heaven and earth Association were no less surprised than li Miaozhen. Seeing this scene, even the former schr Chu Yuanqi showed a stunned expression and her expression froze slightly.

    Xu ningyan was the supervisor¡¯s chess piece, but this should be kept a secret. The Directorate of astrologers should not know about this secret. In other words, the alchemists respected Xu ningyan for his own reasons?

    What was a blue leather book? From their words, Xu ningyan¡¯s alchemy skills were even stronger than Song Qing¡¯s? At the very least, the gold cultivators did not show such a humble and studious attitude towards Song Qing ¡­ Chu Yuanqian grasped the key point, but she could not ept this reason.

    No. 6, Heng Yuan, knew that Xu ningyan had a close rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials and was even able to invite yang qianhuan to treat the poor child. However, he did not expect Xu ningyan to be so influential.

    This wasn¡¯t just a deep friendship, this was as if he was at the beck and call of the alchemists.

    Susu was dumbfounded. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was surrounded by white clothes. She had just learned from Zhong Li that Song Qing valued her work. She was extremely depressed and thought that the trip to the Imperial astronomer was a waste of effort.

    Although Xu ningyan was inextricably linked to the Directorate of Celestials, Song Qing did not give him any face even when he was with his fellow disciples.

    However, the fact was that Song Qing and the other gold cultivators were extremely enthusiastic about Xu Qi ¡®an. It even made susu feel that this was the reaction of those stinky men when they saw her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gestured with his hand, and the alchemists immediately quieted down. He coughed and said, ¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the blue leather book at the moment, but I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely send it to you before the end of the year. If I have time in the future,

    I¡¯lle to the alchemy room more often and discuss alchemy with everyone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    The white-robed warlocks cheered, their faces full of smiles.

    After everyone had quieted down, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Song Qing. ¡°Senior brother song, your work ¡­¡±

    Susu immediately looked at Song Qing and pursed her lips. Her hands subconsciously clenched into fists.

    Li Miaozhen looked over at the same time with expectation.

    Song Qing patted his chest andughed out loud. after I created this work, my biggest regret was not being able to receive young master Xu¡¯s evaluation and guidance. Now, I have finally gotten what I wanted.

    He actually ¡­ How could he be so humble?

    Su Su heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she was in disbelief again. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an several times.

    In the future. if anyone says that the astrologers are arrogant and look down on everyone, I will be the first to not believe it ¡­ Chu Yuanxi muttered in her heart.

    Under Song Qing¡¯s lead, the group left the elixir refinement room, passed through a winding corridor, and came to a secret room.

    The door of the secret room was made of pure steel. Song Qing knocked on the iron door and introduced, ¡®

    even a rank-5 martial artist can¡¯t destroy this door. I spent ten days forging it with hundred- time tempered steel. Its biggest feature is its sturdiness and first-ss anti-theft ability.

    Hearing this, Chu Yuanqian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®but the walls of your stargazing tower are normal walls, right? The thief didn¡¯t need to use the door.¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded and added, ¡°besides, how can youe to the stargazing tower to steal things?¡± There¡¯s never been a simr case in history, right?¡± What¡¯s the point of building an anti-theft door?

    . Song Qing¡¯s face darkened. is there anything else? if not, please leave.

    Chu Yuanqi and Li Miaozhen suddenly stopped talking.

    Li Miaozhen transmitted her voice to Chu Zhuangyuan,¡±why do I feel that the disciples of the supervisor are a little strange?¡± Out of all the people who are on

    par with Lina, Chu Caiwei, Zhong Li, and Song Qing, I feel that yang qianhuan is the only normal one.¡±

    Chu Yuanqianughed and replied, ¡°¡®What you said earlier was right, but thest sentence was too hasty. The whole capital does not agree with your view.¡±

    You just don¡¯t understand yang qianhuan. He and Song Qing are the two weirdos in this world. Yan Caiwei is not very smart because of her own talent. Zhong Li, on the other hand, had been gued by bad luck for a long time, which led to her timid and self-abased personality ¡­ Only Song Qing and yang qianhuan had problems with their brains ¡­ Chu Yuanxi cursed in her heart.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t refute and asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the supervisor¡¯s second disciple?¡±

    Chu Yuanyou shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my second disciple. He seems to have left the Directorate of Celestials a long time ago.¡± Those two must be normal.¡±

    After he finished, he felt that he was being too careless, so he added, ¡°¡±Probably ¡± He said.

    Song Qing took out the key, opened the anti-theft door, and led everyone into the secret room.

    It was a spacious and messy secret room. Song Qing walked to the left. The wall was full of Dharma artifacts, including crossbows, swords, and fire canes. There were all kinds of weapons.

    There were also iron embryos that had not been forged.

    Song Qing proudly introduced her to everyone, ¡°¡±Every weapon here is made of a unique material that is rarely seen in the world. As long as a formation master can help to carve the formation, they will be magic tools sought after by the world.

    but I don¡¯t like that idiot yang qianhuan. He doesn¡¯t deserve to touch my work, so they never became magic tools.

    In addition to Su Su and Zhong Li, Xu Qian, Hengyuan, li Miaozhen, and Chu Yuanyou all showed a drooling look.

    ¡°These are all ordinary tools, not enough to show my achievements in the field of alchemy. Please follow me ¡­¡± He said.

    Song Qing led the group deep into the secret room and came to a three-foot-tall ss jar. He said happily, ¡±

    ¡°Look, this is my first work in the field of Life Alchemy.¡±

    Everyone fixed their eyes on it. In the ss jar filled with an unknown liquid, there was a strange cat-like creature. Its body was covered with tree rings and patterns, but it had the body and head of a cat. Its chest and abdomen were slightly undting, as if it was breathing..

 Chapter 607 - 607: Life Alchemy (2)

    Chapter 607: Life Alchemy (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In addition, its tail was a thin branch with green leaves.

    it¡¯s called a tree cat. As the name implies, it¡¯s abination of a cat and a tree. I sessfully raised it, but the price was that it could only be soaked in water and not live in the outside world.

    Song Qing actively introduced his Life Alchemy to everyone.

    ¡°This embryo is a cross-breed between a human and a horse. I once thought ofbining an adult male with a horse, but I failed. So, I changed my mind and created this embryo. Fortunately, I sessfully developed an embryo with human and horse blood, but unfortunately, it only survived for three days. I soaked it in wine and preserved it ¡­¡±

    I started cultivating these organs from the cells and developed them bit by bit.

    You¡¯ve never heard of the term ¡®cell¡¯, right? it¡¯s a word that young master Xu

    created ¡­

    Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, and the others were originally excited and had the mentality of getting to know new things and expanding their horizons. Gradually, the smiles on their faces became less and less, and their expressions became more and more serious.

    He kept looking at Song Qing with vignce, as if he was looking at a monster.

    Chu Yuanqian was right. Song Qing¡¯s brain was not normal. This person was very dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t for the Directorate of Celestials, I would have punished him on behalf of heaven ¡­ Li Miaozhen suddenly found that she couldn¡¯t ept this kind of thing, even though she came for it.

    ¡°I was wrong. Song Qing is the most abnormal of all the disciples. Inparison, yang qianhuan is just a little ¡­ A little arrogant ¡­¡± Chu Yuanxi thought.

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t send that child to the Directorate of Celestials for treatment. Otherwise, he might have been raised in a jar ¡­ Hengyuan looked at Song Qing as if he was a heretic.

    SuSu¡¯s mood was particrlyplicated. She was conflicted, but she also yearned for it.

    Song Qing was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s gazes. He thought that they were eximing and admiring, just like a country bumpkin who had entered the Imperial City and was deeply shocked by the scene in front of them.

    He did not take all the credit. He coughed and announced, ¡± the reason I¡¯ve been able to go so far in the field of Life Alchemy is all thanks to young master Xu. He taught me this knowledge and opened up my train of thought.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an, their eyes full of distrust.

    So you¡¯re the culprit?

    Could it be that Xu ningyan was also a hidden madman?

    I f * cking ¡­ What does this have to do with me? I only taught you some biology ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    However, he could not refute it because he was indeed the one who opened up Song Qing¡¯s thoughts and pointed out the direction. Just like Mahayana Buddhism, others only felt that it made sense.

    However, to someone like Arhat du ¡®e, it was like a bolt from the blue.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said,¡±senior brother song, we¡¯re all waiting to see your transformation.¡± &Nbsp;

    He said humorously.

    However, everyone¡¯s expression suddenly became heavy, because they saw a human figure lying on a simple stand in front of them, covered with white cloth.

    Song Qing walked over and lifted the White cloth. Everyone saw a man lying on a stretcher. his ¡± chest was beating weakly. His body was dry and thin, and his facial features were in.

    Hu ¡­ Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. This work was considered normal. They had thought that they would see some kind of monster.

    ¡°When hepleted the cultivation, his body was no different from a normal person¡¯s, but he was failing every day. I estimate that he will die in three days. It¡¯s inevitable that the medicine will be ineffective.¡± Song Qing said.

    The medicine was ineffective? When Xu Qi ¡®an saw the human figure, his heart was in turmoil. He did not expect Song Qing to really refine a living being. This was the power of the creator.

    After listening to Song Qing¡¯s words, Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but make connections. Was it because his body could not absorb the medicinal power, or was it because he was repulsed by the medicinal herbs of this world?

    Or could it be that this body still had some defects, gic defects?

    In the field of life, inheritance was a very important factor. For humans to be able to survive in the natural world and absorb medicinal effects, it could not be separated from the word ¡°inheritance.¡±

    He had heard a saying before that if modern humans returned to ancient times, they would be a moving source of infection, leading to the destruction of the world.

    The core meaning of this saying was that the ancient people did not have antibodies to resist the modern virus. And the antibodies to natural viruses could be passed on to theter generations.

    This body was unable to absorb medicinal herbs. It might be due to a simr reason.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°This body is clean. It has no intelligence and no soul.

    It¡¯s better than a living person¡¯s body and is most suitable to be Su SU¡¯s body.¡±

    There was a point of knowledge here. The soul and body of a normal person werepatible. When a ghost possessed a person¡¯s body, it would reject the body because it was unable topletely merge with the body.

    A living person¡¯s yang Qi was weak while a ghost¡¯s yin Qi was exhausted. It was a lose-lose situation.

    Once a living person died, their physical body would inevitably decay, and it would be impossible to use it as a permanent shelter.

    However, this physical body did not have a soul. If susu possessed it, the physical body might be able to feed her soul back, no different from a living person.

    Li Miaozhen looked at Su Su and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go in and try?¡±

    Susu couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Upon hearing this, she immediately nodded and left the paper figurine, entering the ¡± man¡¯s ¡± body.

    Hey. hey, you said that you would be my concubine. This is not what I expected.. want the Jade Dragon to be rich, not to be a sh. t stirrer ¡­ Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say what he was thinking.

    After all, he wanted his face and was too embarrassed to say it.

    At this moment, susu was ejected and returned to the paper figurine.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± li Miaozhen¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed.

    Su Su shook her head, her face full of disappointment.

    Li Miaozhen pondered for a long time before making a guess. ¡°I understand now. This body is different from a normal body. It looks like a body, but it¡¯s actually like a stone.

    ¡°A ghost like susu can¡¯t live on a rock.¡±

    ¡°So, I refined a body that looks like a human but is actually made of stone?¡± Song Qing frowned.

    This result was very disappointing and somewhat uneptable to him.

    Li Miaozhen was silent.

    Su Su bit her lip, her bright eyes instantly dimming.

    It turned out that it was just an empty joy ¡­ Chu Yuanxi and Heng Yuan looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.

    young master Xu, you are a genius in the field of alchemy. No one can match your attainments in Life Alchemy. Song Qing bowed 90 degrees and said loudly,

    ¡°Please teach me, young master Xu.¡±

    The fire of hope reappeared in SuSu¡¯s dull eyes. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with eager eyes.

    That¡¯s right, it was Xu ningyan who taught Song Qing Life Alchemy. He even wrote a blue leather book, and the level 6 alchemy was very respectful to him ¡­ Li Miaozhen, Heng Yuan, and Chu Yuanyou immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This ¡­ How the hell would I know? I have no problem with talking, but this question is out of my scope ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡± give me your Life Alchemy notes. I want to study them first.

    Research on how to find excuses to fool you ¡­ He thought.

    [ PS: Valentine¡¯s Day is approaching. It¡¯s time to give girls fresh flowers. When I think of flowers, I¡¯m reminded of my English in middle school. ] Now that he thought about it, it was really f * cking amazing.

    I wish everyone a Happy Valentine¡¯s Day..

 Chapter 608 - 608: Appointment by the Imperial court (1)

    Chapter 608: Appointment by the Imperial court (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Song Qing hurriedly ran out of the secret room. He moved very quickly. After a few breaths, he came in with a thick blue-covered book and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an respectfully.

    Nowadays, the sorcerers of the Imperial astronomer were used to using the blue-covered book as their personal notes and hoped that it would be a tradition. He believed that after a few generations, the blue-covered book would be linked to alchemy and bebeled with an equivalent number.

    In the future, when the outside world talked about warlocks ¡®alchemy, they would use the blue leather book as a reference.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the first founder of the blue leather book, took over Song Qing¡¯s alchemy manual, opened it, and scanned through it.

    It was too long to look at ¡­ He couldn¡¯t understand it ¡­ He pretended to read for a long time, sometimes nodding and sometimes shaking his head.

    All the members of the Heaven and Earth Society, including Song Qing, had their eyes on him. When Xu Qi ¡®an closed the book, Song Qing asked eagerly, ¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu, is there any mistake?¡±

    Li Miaozhen and the others listened attentively and looked at him.

    you still have a lot of problems, senior brother song. This is a long journey. You need to search from top to bottom and can¡¯t ck off. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and tried to persuade him.

    so, the problem is ¡­

    Before Song Qing could finish, Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him and said, ¡°¡±Senior brother song, you should know that there are limits to alchemy. I have an idea for your work that you can use as a reference.¡±

    Song Qing¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, his attention was diverted. He asked urgently, ¡± young master Xu, I knew you would have a way. If you had been there when I trained him, it would have been much better.

    No, I¡¯ll only be able to shout 666 from the side ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cleared his throat and nced at the crowd. His eyes fell back on Song Qing and said, ¡®

    ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s a kind of natural treasure in this world called the nine-colored lotus flower. It can transform all things, even stones can produce intelligence. This human body of yours needs its enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°A nine-colored Lotus,. nine-colored Lotus ¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a magical thing in the world,¡± Song Qing muttered to himself.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association suddenly realized that Xu Qi

    ¡®an¡¯s method was feasible.

    That¡¯s right, the nine-colored lotus flower could enlighten all things, so it could naturally enlighten this body. As long as he opened his aperture, susu could possess him ¡­ Li Miaozhen¡¯s face was filled with joy. She suddenly had a goal and was no longer confused.

    Susu couldn¡¯t wait for the nine-colored Lotus to ripen so that she could obtain a new body.

    ¡°No, no, no, I want to be. woman, I want to be. man ¡­ However, if I¡¯m a man, I don¡¯t have to give birth to Xu ningyan¡¯s child. What if he still wants me to be his concubine ¡­¡±

    The image of her obtaining a man¡¯s body and being pressed down on the bed by

    Xu Qi ¡®an as he flogged her appeared in SuSu¡¯s mind. She shivered.

    the nine-colored Lotus is a treasure of the earth sect. In essence, it is also one of the materials for alchemy. After all, everything can be used for alchemy. Xu

    Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Alchemy that can do anything ¡­¡± Song Qing was convinced and sighed, ¡±

    young master Xu, you are truly a genius in alchemy that I admire. I was even angry that your second uncle did not send you to the Directorate of Celestials

    to sway unaer a master.

    . .. Don¡¯t, my second uncle is already pitiful enough, let him go!

    This trip to the Directorate of Celestials had opened a new chapter for susu. For the others, their feelings were much moreplicated. On one hand, they were shocked by Song Qing¡¯s achievements in alchemy.

    On the other hand, he felt ufortable with his Life Alchemy.

    Before they left, Xu Qi ¡®an pulled Song Qing to a secluded ce and whispered, ¡°¡±Senior brother song, I need to ask you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡±

    Song Qing did not refuse Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request.

    ¡°I need you to create a female body for the Mei to possess. I¡¯ll find a way to get the nine-colored Lotus.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely do as you say.¡± Song Qing was excited when she heard that Xu Qi ¡®an could get a nine-colored Lotus.

    but I have a condition, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice became lower and lower, ¡®¡±¡®First of all, the female body has to be beautiful, especially beautiful. After that, here ¡­¡± He touched his chest and said sneakily, ¡°¡±This ce must be big.¡±

    Song Qing was not interested in women. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±What is the definition of¡± big

    He needed a point of reference.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and answered seriously, ¡®¡±¡®Caiwei¡¯s to the power of three.¡±

    To Xu Qi ¡®an, this trip to the Directorate of Celestials was very necessary. It could be considered as fulfilling his original promise.

    He was a man who valued promises, both in his previous life and in his current life.

    After leaving the Directorate of Celestials, Chu Yuanyou and Hengyuan said their goodbyes. Xu Qi ¡®an brought li Miaozhen, susu, and Lina towards the Xu mansion.

    The big-eyed girl, Yan Caiwei, had sent him off from a thousand miles away, and after a while, she arrived at the Xu residence. Thus, she decided to have dinner there.

    After the meal, Yan Caiwei decided to rest at the Xu residence, sharing a bed with Lina.

    After the banquet was over, Xu Qi ¡®an entered Eng¡¯s study and saw his younger brother reading a book by the desk. Heughed and joked, ¡±

    ¡°Did you have a good time with youngdy Wang today?¡±

    Xu Eng immediately revealed a strange expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Big brother, I think the youngdy of the Wang family is drooling over my beauty.¡±

    The wording wasn¡¯t right, but that was the meaning ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised. Xu Eng had actually reacted?

    Xu Eng was not a fool. His EQwas not low either. He justcked experience in dealing with women. The first two times, he did not realize it and was immersed in the battle of wits and courage with Chief Assistant Wang (the air).

    ¡°She often praises me for my good looks, and her actions also show that she wants to be close to me.¡± Xu niannian frowned..

 Chapter 609 - 609: Appointment by the Imperial court (2)

    Chapter 609: Appointment by the Imperial court (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    chief advisor Wang and Wei Yuan are political enemies. Big brother is Wei Yuan¡¯s confidant. How can I have anything to do with the youngdy of the Wang family? ¡± Xu niannian made his stand clear.

    I¡¯ve never wanted Eng to be branded as.¡±eunuch¡¯s conspirator¡­ ¡®m worried that he doesn¡¯t have any backing in the Imperial court. If he could rely on chief advisor Wang ¡­ But this isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. Who knows if my idea will push Eng into the fire pit?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a long time and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s up to you to decide. You¡¯ll have to walk your future path on your own. In the Imperial court, there were no eternal enemies. Didn¡¯t Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang join forces to deal with the shorings of the minor officials?

    ¡°Moreover, even if you and miss Wang get together in the future, she will be the one marrying into the Xu family, not you. There¡¯s a fundamental difference here. You¡¯re still free.¡±

    Xu niannian was a little embarrassed, and his face was slightly red. big brother, you¡¯re speaking as if there¡¯s really something going on between miss Wang and me.

    besides, ¡± he continued, frowning, ¡± she only likes me because I¡¯m pretty. If I¡¯m scary-looking, will she still like me? ¡±

    ¡°It depends on how you pronounce the word¡± long, ¡®¡±¡® Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    He didn¡¯t think it was wrong for miss Wang to covet Xu Eng¡¯s beauty. Shouldn¡¯t you start with his face when you like him?

    He liked Lin ¡®an, huaiqing, Caiwei, li Miaozhen, susu, Lina, and even the state preceptor because they were all very good -looking.

    He also liked a beauty like the little mare. He would miss her every day he didn¡¯t ride her.

    As for Zhong Li, her hair was disheveled and she didn¡¯t reveal her true appearance, so Xu Qi ¡®an retained the right to like her.

    After returning to his room, he followed the method recorded in the theory of meridians and practiced the slow fist in his room. He felt the cirction of Qi in his body, the flow of blood, the extension and contraction of muscles when he exerted force.

    An hourter, Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table and took the warm tea from Zhong Li. He said to himself,

    too slow. The theory of cirction is at most an auxiliary function. Whether I can reach huajin or not will depend on myself ¡­ ¡°If this goes on, it¡¯ll be hard to even reach rank-5 by the end of the year, let alone rank-4.

    ¡°I have to find a way to improve my strength and awaken my fate energy. The mastermind will not sit by and do nothing. Even with the protection of Jian Zheng and Shen Shu, I¡¯m notpletely safe. The other party is at least a third -grade Warlock, and there might be even more powerful forces behind him.

    ¡°Haste makes waste. Even though it is difficult to convert energy, at least it can be improved slowly. To me, the promotion of my rank and the increase in my power are the most difficult.¡±

    In the past, he had chosen to stay in the capital because of its prosperity and material wealth, but he also had the pride of ¡± at worst, I¡¯ll just wander the Jianghu ¡± in his heart.

    But now, he wanted to seize more power in the Imperial court. His own strength and the power in his handsplemented each other, so that he would have the power to fight against his ¡± creditors ¡± in the future.

    Therefore, he wascking an opportunity to make a contribution.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the year of the capital¡¯s investigation has passed, and the capital is now peaceful. I don¡¯t have many opportunities to make a contribution.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and turned to think about how to improve his cultivation.

    An idea just shed through his mind:

    the heaven and earth One sh is a technique that gathers all the Qi in one¡¯s body into one move, while huajin is also a technique thatbines Qi and energy into one. Not a single bit is wasted, and the greatest power can be unleashed with the smallest price. The two are different methods with the same result.

    This idea surprised him, and he couldn¡¯t wait to verify it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood still in the room, took a deep breath, and calmed all his emotions. His breath copsed and he restrained it .

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not executing the heaven and earth single de sh .

    He quickly stopped gathering power and dispersed his Qi. He used the heaven and earth One de sh again, but this time, he didn¡¯tbine it with his Qi.

    He used his body¡¯s strength.

    A punch was thrown, and the air let out a crisp explosion sound. Because it was not mixed with Qi, it did not cause arge area of damage.

    my arm is still trembling, but when I punched, my strength was indeed bursting out in one ce, although. lost a lot of it in the process ¡­

    This result made Xu Qi ¡®an overjoyed. He had taken the right path. As long as he practiced ording to this method, the time he needed to advance to the fifth stage would be greatly reduced.

    it¡¯s much, much better than the ¡®theory of meridians¡¯. Hehe, I¡¯m really. genius.. ¡®ve found another way ¡­ The joy on his face had just appeared when it suddenly froze.

    This was because ¡°heaven and earth One sh¡± was a martial art given by the Directorate of Celestials to be the night watchman, and it was a secret gift from the supervisor ¡­

    This is all within your expectations, prison Jojo.

    The Imperial Pce, the Imperial study.

    Just after seven o ¡®clock, the officials were sent to the Imperial study by the eunuchs sent by the Emperor.

    After all the officials had gathered, Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a Taoist robe, walked to the back of therge table with light steps and sat on his throne.

    ¡°My beloved ministers have been reporting to investigate the matter of the¡± bloody massacre ¡°for three thousand miles. I agree with you.¡± Emperor Yuan jing looked down at the officials in the hall and said in a calm tone, ¡®

    ¡°I wish to set up a diplomatic mission to the border to investigate this matter.

    Do you have any suitable candidates?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this case is of great importance. It should be handled by the three departments together,¡± chief advisor Wang stepped forward and bowed.

    This was a good tacit understanding formed within the Imperial court over the years. Whenever there was a big case, the three departments and the night watchman Yamen would deal with it together. It was both cooperation and mutual supervision.

    Emperor Yuan jing waited for a moment. Seeing that no official objected or added anything, he said, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the host? Do you have any suitable candidates?¡±

    When multiple parties worked together to handle a case, they either did their own things or formed a team. The team naturally had to have a leader. Otherwise, they would just be a pile of loose sand.

    Generally speaking, cases that required travelling to other ces were basically solved in groups, not individually.

    When they heard the words ¡°organizer,¡± an arrogant young man in a silver

    Gong uniform almost instinctively and habitually appeared in their minds.

    This was not only an acknowledgment of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ability, but also because Xu Qi¡¯ an had solved many big and important cases in the past six months, leaving a deep impression on people.

    ¡°We can appoint the night watchman, silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an, as the organizer,¡± chief advisor Wang said after a moment of silence.

    He didn¡¯t praise Xu Qi ¡®an, because he didn¡¯t need it.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    All the officials said in unison.

    Noble Qi building, tea room.

    ¡°What? I¡¯ll be the organizer for the case of the bloody massacre?¡±

    Hearing the news, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    This was different from the Yunzhou case. In the Yunzhou case, provincial governor Zhang was the chief organizer, and he was one of the apanying personnel. And this time, he was the theoretical leader.

    The pros and cons were obvious. If this case was solved, he would take the credit. If the case of the bloody massacre really existed and he found the truth, the credit would be unimaginable.

    I was just worried that. wouldn¡¯t have. chance to make. contribution ¡­ Just because I want to sleep, someone gives me a pillow? Xu Qi ¡®an was half happy and half sad, because if he couldn¡¯t solve the case, he would be punished.

    This was still a good thing. If the bloody massacre case was really the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s fault, and he lied about the military situation, then he would be in danger.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I¡¯m afraid that the Lords have bad intentions in rmending me as the organizer? Why didn¡¯t His Majesty appoint an Inspector-General, but instead agreed to let me, a silver Gong, be the chief executive?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at da Qing Yi and continued, ¡°¡±You have to send a golden gong to protect me.¡±

    not bad. You¡¯re more sensitive than before, ¡± Wei Yuan said gently, stroking his teacup. the old you wouldn¡¯t have tried to figure out the intentions of the court officials and his Majesty.

    No, I just feel that with you, the king of politics, by my side, I¡¯m toozy to use my brain ¡­ ¡°Please teach me, Duke Wei,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said humbly.

    [ PS: thank you, Alliance master ¡± north of the city of brisk is heaven and earth for your reward. ] [ thank you, Alliance master ¡®silent rice cooker¡¯ for your reward.. ]

 Chapter 610 - 610: The northwalker (1)

    Chapter 610: The northwalker (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°There are two reasons.¡±

    Wei Yuan put down the teacup in his hand and analyzed for his trusted aide, Yin Luo, ¡°¡±The provincial governor represents the Imperial court and has great power. Even the North vanquishing Prince is only on the same level as him. His Majesty did not want to find an inspector-General to control the North-guarding King, either because of his selfishness or for the sake of the war.

    ¡°If we appoint a silver Gong as the organizer, there won¡¯t be such a problem.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t my hands and feet be tied when investigating the case?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Wei Yuanughed, ¡± everyone is fighting for a good job. Why else would the court rmend you? ¡± ughter three thousand miles ¡­ If the North-guarding King lied about the military situation and tried to avoid responsibility, it¡¯s fine if the Head of Department can¡¯t find out.¡±

    If he found out, he would be killed to silence him? Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°This is the second reason why the Dukes rmended you.¡± Wei Yuan said.

    This bunch of old silver coins ¡­ Lord Wei didn¡¯t seem to be worried at all? ¡°What should I do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked.

    He had his own thoughts on this matter, but he was also willing to listen to the opinions of his elders. It was a good habit to be good at adopting ¡± advice ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m just pretending to be polite, but I¡¯m secretly investigating.¡±

    Wei Yuan gave the eight-word mantra and continued, ¡°¡±After you go to the North, remember not to act rashly. Try not to have any conflicts with the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s subordinates. By showing weakness to the enemy, they could lower their guard.

    ¡°If you can investigate in secret, you must not do it in the open. If he found any evidence against the North vanquishing Prince, he would hide it well and show it when he returned to the capital. If there is an assassination, the North-guarding King will probably not do it himself. I will ask Yang Yan to go with you.

    ¡°You¡¯re not weak, and you¡¯ve achieved a small sess in the Vajra power. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    if the North vanquishing Prince takes action personally, then no matter how many gongs he sends, it¡¯ll be useless. Although I don¡¯t know how strong.

    third -grade martial artist is, there¡¯s only one third-grade martial artist in the entire imperial court, and there are many fourth-grade martial artists ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,

    ¡°This humble servant also thinks so.¡±

    In fact, he was not afraid of being assassinated. What he was afraid of was the North-guarding Kinging down personally. At that time, he would have to summon monk Shen Shu at all costs. In a battle with a third-grade martial artist, monk Shen Shu would have to absorb blood essence crazily, and it was inevitable that she would kill innocent people. This was something Xu Qi ¡®an did not want to see.

    Moreover, he would have to leave the martial world after this and could not return to the Imperial court. If that was the case, the mastermind would be overjoyed .

    Wei Yuan continued, ¡± you¡¯ll find the bnce. If the situation doesn¡¯t look good, we can drop the case. After returning to the capital, you¡¯ll at most be questioned.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to say something but stopped. The words ¡± ughter three thousand miles ¡± suddenly burst out in his mind.

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, I, I won¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t turn a blind eye to it.¡± He said in a low voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then added, ¡® but I won¡¯t be reckless. Don¡¯t worry, Lord Wei.

    Wei Yuan looked at him for a long while, his eyes filled with admiration and helplessness. Finally, he said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll leave in three days. You should prepare during this time.¡±

    King Huai¡¯s mansion.

    In the back garden, hundreds of flowers bloomed, and bees buzzed among the flowers. The colorful butterflies were dancing and ying.

    The air was filled with a refreshing fragrance. The veiled wangfei held a bamboo basket in her hand and dragged her long skirt as she walked among the flowers.

    There was a bunch of fresh flowers in the basket.

    She bent down and broke off a flower, sniffed it, and her eyes curved, revealing a look of joy.

    It was the middle of spring, and the wangfei was wearing a beautiful pce dress. The curves of her back were graceful, the silk ribbon outlined her slender waist, and the proportion of her shoulders to her neck was just right.

    Her long ck hair hung down, and her long neck was faintly visible, Crystal White.

    Just looking at her back and body, she could be called a stunning beauty. Such a woman, even if her facial features were not perfect, could still be regarded as a

    stunner by men.

    Chu Xianglong, who was wearing light armor, entered the back garden. As he walked, his scales nged.

    He stopped and maintained a distance that was neither too far nor too close. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±His Majesty has ordered that in three days, the princess Consort will follow the investigation team to the Northern Territory.

    Please make preparations.¡±

    Wangfei¡¯s curved eyebrows gradually calmed down and became cold. She clenched the flower branch in her fist, her knuckles turning white, and said indifferently, ¡°¡±ls there anything else? if not, then get lost.¡±

    Chu Xianglong cupped his hands and left.

    Knowing that he would leave for the North in three days, Xu Qi ¡®an left the Yamen and rode his little mare home. He found li Miaozhen, who was sitting cross-legged and doing breathing exercises, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Can youe with me to Yun Lu Academy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Li Miaozhen refused with a heart of stone.

    Hey, you¡¯re not weak at all, you¡¯re too strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands. there¡¯s an urgent matter.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s clear eyes looked over and waited for the follow-up.

    ¡°Do you still remember the case you discovered? The big case of a bloody massacre for three thousand li.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an walked into the room, took off his sword, and put it on the table. He poured himself a ss of water and exined, ¡®

    the Imperial court has appointed me as the chief organizer. Three dayster, I will lead the diplomatic mission to the Northern Territory to investigate this case.

    Li Miaozhen was instantly invigorated and changed from sitting cross-legged to sitting upright, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Sigh, the dignified Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect being so righteous, I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sin ¡­ ¡°The Imperial court has its own rules,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.¡±You¡¯re not an official, so you can¡¯t participate in this case.

    how about this? you can go ahead first. We¡¯ll meet at the Northern Territory and contact each other through the earth Book.

    He came to li Miaozhen to invite the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect to participate. No, he didn¡¯t even need to invite her. With li Miaozhen¡¯s abhorrent personality, she would definitely take the initiative to participate..

 Chapter 611 - 611: The northwalker (2)

    Chapter 611: The northwalker (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    With a fourth-rank Taoist helper in the dark, the chances of solving the case would be greatly increased.

    ¡°I have one more request.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    when you¡¯re investigating a case, I want to be by your side. If I¡¯m not present due to other matters, you have to tell me in detail about the process and your train of thought to solve the case. Li Miaozhen¡¯s expression was serious.

    She wants to learn how to solve cases from me? Well, she would definitely have to serve justice in the future, and in the process, she would have to eliminate evil and vindicate the wronged, so she was eager to learn some reasoning Imowledge and criminal investigation skills ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an agreed to her request and said with a serious face, ¡±

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s one more thing,¡±

    Li Miaozhen sat upright and listened.

    ¡°When you contact me with the fragment of The Earth Book, remember to ask Daoist priest Golden Lotus to block the others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±The Holy Virgin rolled her eyes at him.

    The two of them immediately left the city. One of them galloped on a horse while the other flew on a sword.

    When they arrived at Mount Clear cloud, Xu Qi ¡®an paid a visit to the three great

    Confucians. He said awkwardly, ¡°¡±Aiya, this student¡¯s mind has been exhausted recently and I can¡¯t think of a good poem. Please forgive me, teachers.¡±

    The three great Confucians looked at him calmly and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already used up more than half of the spell books given to me by Li Shi and Zhang Shi. Thus ¡­

    The ¡°spellbooks¡± that li Mubai and Zhang Shen had given him were mostly low-level spells. Among them, the Directorate of Celestials ¡°aura-gazing spell was the mostmon.

    This was because the great Confucians didn¡¯t have many in stock. They needed high-level spells for their own use. Moreover, Xu Qi ¡®an was only in the Qi refining stage at that time, so giving him a spell that was too powerful would harm him instead.

    In the spellbook, the most powerful skill was the ¡°absolutemand¡± that li Mubai and Zhang Shen had carved, a high-level schrly skill. There were almost no high-level skills in other systems.

    The three great Confucians looked at him. After a long while, li Mubai said, ¡°I¡¯ve only recently dried up my mind ..

    ¡°Not feeling well Zhang Shen said.

    Chen Tai,. both mentally and physically exhausted ¡­¡±

    Everyone who¡¯s willing to be mocked is an angel with broken wings in their past life. The three of you are obviously not ¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask the three teachers to help me inscribe the spiritual spell of the Taoist sect,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The three great Confucians nodded.

    ¡°Psychic spells require an array,¡± li Miaozhen frowned.

    ¡°Just use it, leave the rest to us.¡± Zhang Shen waved his hand.

    As he spoke, he took out a wordless brown-covered book and slowly ground it.

    Li Miaozhen saw this and didn¡¯t talk nonsense. She took out Yin-type materials from the Book of the Netherworld,id out an array, and cast a Taoist spell.

    In the house, a cold wind blew, as if it had suddenly gone from mid-spring to Midwinter.

    Zhang Shen picked up his brush and started writing on the book. Every time he wrote, there would be a clear light.

    The soul-amassing formation did not summon any souls, which was natural. Ghosts could not exist on Mount Qingyun. Under the righteous Qi, all ghosts and monsters would be turned into ashes.

    Zhang Shen stopped writing at the right time. it¡¯s done. You¡¯ve recorded twelve pieces. Is that enough? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, sighing at the fact that the schrly system was like a cheat. It was like reading a book. He could remember what he had read, and he could write down what he had remembered on paper with a pen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also written a few sheets of schrly techniques for you. The aftereffects are quite terrifying, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced them yourself. Don¡¯t use them unless you have no other choice.¡± Zhang Shen said in a deep voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the book happily and asked the question that had been bothering her for a long time, ¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did the teachers avoid the bacsh?¡±

    The bacsh of the schrly techniques was so terrifying that if the great Confucians were unable to avoid it, they would not be able to fight a protracted war.

    To Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s question, Zhang Shen smiled and said, ¡± the fourth stage of the schrly faction is called ¡®gentleman¡¯. A gentleman nurtures righteousness and is immune to all evil.

    Invulnerable to all evil meant that once one reached the noble man realm, they would be able to rebound or be immune to the bacsh of magical techniques . Wouldn¡¯t that be too much of a bug? Xu Qi ¡®an regretted that he had chosen the martial arts system.

    A gentleman only uses his mouth and not his fists. Using his mouth to suppress the enemy was his ideal style.

    Li Mubai added, ¡°if the spell is cast on a certain party, then the party that the spell is cast on will have to bear the bacsh.¡±

    This ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank. He was extremely d that he had not turned his dream into reality.

    ¡®My Diao Chan is on my waist ¡­¡¯ This sentence brought about a spell bacsh. It could be yang contracting into a seam, or it could be an iron wire around the waist. Or even ¡­ It was so cool.

    ¡°In this way, jng¡¯s position in my heart will drop sharply, and he will no longer be of any value to me ¡­¡± He teased in his heart.

    After bidding farewell to the three great Confucians, he brought li Miaozhen out of Yun Lu Academy and walked down the steps towards the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°The Confucian system is indeed magical. In addition to the power of the word, there¡¯s also the righteousness that prevents evil from invading, which is simr to the Golden core of our Dao sect. It can also record spells from other systems ¡­¡±

    Li Miaozhen praised, ¡°I can imagine how powerful the Confucians were at their peak. There were many low-grade schools, but only those who were good at reading could be considered to have experienced it today. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity.¡±

    A voice came from the front. It was an old man who didn¡¯t care about his appearance. He wore an old Confucian robe, his white hair was messy, and his eyes were clear and bright, but they contained the vicissitudes of life.

    Li Miaozhen was stunned. Before this person spoke, she didn¡¯t even notice him standing there.

    ¡°Student greets principal.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly saluted.

    He ¡­ He was the headmaster of Yun Lu Academy, the number one person in the schrly faction ¡­ Li Miaozhen was filled with respect..

 Chapter 612 - 612: Northwalker (3)

    Chapter 612: Northwalker (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zhao Shou smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Northern Territory?¡±

    Yun Lu Academy had indeed nted a mole in the Imperial court. My joke back then came true ¡­ ¡°To investigate a case,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending North vanquishing Prince?¡± Zhao Shou asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I want to go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Zhao Shou stared at him silently for a few seconds. He stroked his beard and smiled. it¡¯s not an insult to your great fortune. Xu Qi ¡®an, you have to remember that the root of your fortune is the word¡¯ human¡¯. At least, that¡¯s what your fortune is.

    it¡¯s themon people who have condensed their fate. It¡¯s themon people who have condensed their fate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly looked at li Miaozhen and found that she was still looking at director Zhao as if she didn¡¯t hear what he said.

    The director had blocked her hearing?

    As he was thinking, he suddenly saw Zhao Shou wave his sleeve, and a book flew over and hovered in front of him.

    ¡°These are the spiritual techniques of all major systems that I recorded when I was traveling the world when I was young. I don¡¯t need any of that now.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took it happily but didn¡¯t open it immediately. She bowed and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, headmaster.¡±

    When he stood up, Zhao Shou was already gone.

    Three dayster, at the dock of the capital.

    The diplomatic mission to the North arrived at the dock and boarded the official ship.

    There were 200 people in the diplomatic mission this time. The leaders were Xu Qi ¡®an and Yang Yan, with four silver Gong and eight bronze Gong subordinates.

    The head constable of the Ministry of Justice, twelve constables;The Imperial Censorate had sent two censors and ten guards.The court of judicial review had sent a Deputy, a total of twelve guards and attendants.

    There was also a 100-man Imperial Army, which was the deployment of the provincial governor.

    The remaining people were all Chu Xianglong¡¯s men.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had only just found out that Chu Xianglong was also in the diplomatic mission and was heading to the North with them.

    At the Yamen, Brother Chun, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao had wanted to travel North with him, but they were rejected.

    On this journey north, they might not necessarily encounter great danger, but once they did, it would be very dangerous. He didn¡¯t want the three of them to be in danger. After all, among the Watchmen in the Yamen, these three people had the deepest friendship with him.

    On the dock, Xu niannian and second uncle Xu represented the whole family to send off dng Xu.

    In addition, there was the green-robed swordsman Chu Yuanyou, number six Hengyuan, and the saintess of the heavenly sect li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Go home safely.¡±

    Second uncle Xu patted his nephew¡¯s shoulder. This was his only request.

    Chu Yuanqi quietly handed over a talisman sword and said, ¡°¡±The state preceptor asked me to give this to you.¡±

    The state preceptor?

    I¡¯m not familiar with the state preceptor, why did she give me this ¡­ Confused, Xu Qi ¡®an took the talisman sword and said, ¡°¡±Help me thank the state preceptor.¡±

    Hengyuan put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha, ¡°Lord Xu, you must return safely.¡±

    Li Miaozhen stared at him and said in a clear voice, ¡°But do good, don¡¯t ask about your future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and wait for you in the North,¡± he said through voice transmission.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. but do good. Don¡¯t ask about your future. Well said.

    ¡°See you in the North,¡± he replied.

    He boarded the ship and set sail.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the deck and looked into the distance. His gaze swept past the crowd and he saw three familiar people standing in the distance. They were yang qianhuan, who was staring at him from the back of his head.

    Using her hands as a loudspeaker, Yan Caiwei shouted.

    And Zhong Li, who was silently waving goodbye to him.

    What are you doing here? I have a feeling that you might encounter more dangers on the way back to the Directorate of Celestials than I did on the way north ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was half worried and half emotional.

    [ PS: thank you to the alliance leader of ¡± cut your artery to drink pulsating Al ¡® for the reward. ]

    [ PS: I wish ¡± you Mengyu ¡± a happy wedding, to grow old together, and to be united forever.. ]

 Chapter 613 - 613: Cleaning the toilet (1)

    Chapter 613: Cleaning the toilet (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the middle of spring, the warm wind was blowing, and the thousands of sails on the river were all over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the deck and looked into the distance. He watched as the floaters, official ships, and turreted ships sailed slowly. The sails were stretched to the limit, and he felt like he had returned tost year.

    However, it was Midwinter at that time, and the wind from the river was sharp, unlike the bright spring light now. Not far from the shore, there were flocks of wild ducks, so fat that it made people swallow their saliva.

    ¡°It¡¯s too far away,. can¡¯t catch it with my Qi ¡­¡± ¡°The martial arts system is really Low. I¡¯m a rank. 6, but. can¡¯t even fly ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in disappointment.

    Even with Qinggong, one could not walk on water. There had to be something floating.

    Perhaps he would only be able to float on water when he reached the fifth stage.

    song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao are not here. Without old song to support us, this journey has been so boring. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Just as he was thinking this, he saw a familiar maid in an indigo dressing to the deck from the corner of his eye.

    She was between 30 to 35 years old and had ordinary looks. She had a proud temperament and a smile on her face. It seemed that she was out to enjoy the warm and Pleasant River Wind.

    The two of them noticed each other almost at the same time, and the woman¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Juan Zi, what are you doing here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her in disbelief.

    Juan Zi ¡­ The woman¡¯s face twitched and she snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not that enemies don¡¯t meet, ¡±

    I should have known that his ability to solve cases is top-notch. How could I not send him for a case like the bloody massacre of three thousand miles?

    Chu Xianglong had told her before that in order to conceal themselves and to have sufficient guards, they had chosen to set off together with the diplomatic mission that was investigating the ¡°bloody massacre of three thousand miles.¡±

    She knew about the case, but as for who the organizer was, she was in a bad mood at the time and was toozy to ask.

    ¡°Juan Zi, what are you doing here?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an examined her.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was cold as she threatened, ¡± don¡¯t call me Auntie in the future. Who¡¯s your superior? who¡¯s the head of the diplomatic mission? ¡± If you dare to call me Juan Zi again, I¡¯ll ask him to deal with you.¡±

    Hairpin. hairpin. hairpin. hairpin ¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    ¡®This bastard ¡­ The woman was furious. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She red at him fiercely and said, ¡®¡±¡®Just you wait.¡±

    She left in a Huff.

    The teaching workshop Division, the little Pavilion of shadow plum.

    Fu Xiang slept until the sun was high in the sky before she woke up. She was draped in a thin chiffon dress and bathed and dressed under the service of the maidservants.

    ¡°Lord Xu, are you leaving the capital for business again?¡± her personal maidservant chuckled.

    Fu Xiang was taken aback. She tilted her head and looked at the maidservant in surprise. how did you know? ¡±

    The maidservant pursed her lips and chuckled.st night, the bed shook until midnight. Usually, Lord Xu takes pity on his wife. He would definitely not torment her sote.

    ¡°Wretched girl, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You even dare to tease me,¡± Fu Xiangling said.

    As sheughed, the servant girl was suddenly shocked. Her expression was extremely strange as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Mother, wife ¡­ You have white hair.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s smile slowly disappeared as she said indifferently, ¡°¡±Just pull it out, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±

    After dressing up, she sent the maidservant away and sat alone in front of the mirror, staring at her charming face and not saying a word for a long time.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The woman pushed open the door to Chu Xianglong¡¯s room. She put her hands on her waist and said angrily, ¡°¡±The night watchman, a fellow from the Yamen, made me angry.¡±

    Sitting cross-legged and healing his internal injuries, Chu Xianglong opened his eyes and raised his eyebrows.¡±Who is it?¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t show any emotion and said word by word, ¡°¡±Silver Gong Xu

    Qian.¡±

    She had already been bullied by Xu Qi ¡®an several times. Although she had already taken revenge for the gold that had fallen on her, she had been taken advantage of by that young man when she had watched monk jingsi fight in the ring.

    The princess Consort thought that she was a woman, so she endured it. She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be addicted to bullying her. He even ndered her as an Auntie.

    Chu Xianglong frowned, ¡± what did he do to you? ¡±

    ¡°He offended me.¡± Wangfei¡¯s expression was cold. The maidservant¡¯s clothes and ordinary facial features could not hide her noble air. She said in a calm tone,

    there¡¯s no need to go too far. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. A small punishment will do.

    When she saw that Chu Xianglong didn¡¯t agree and was frowning, she sneered, ¡°¡±Even if I go to the North, I¡¯ll still be a Princess.¡±

    Chu Xianglong shook his head, ¡± the princess Consort has misunderstood. That kid ¡­ He¡¯s the organizer of this northjourney.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s mouth was slightly open, and her eyes were a little dull.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be smug for long. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Even if he¡¯s the organizer personally appointed by His Majesty, he¡¯s only temporary. A silver Gong is a silver Gong, and even if he¡¯s a Viscount, he¡¯s still a minor figure.¡±

    As a general with real power and the Deputy general of the North-guarding King, he really didn¡¯t care about ordinary nobles and officials.

    Three days passed in a sh, and the sea route was still rtively stable. This kind ofrge official ship would not encounter water bandits. It wasrge in scale and of high ss. Anyone could see that the big shots living on the ship were different from ordinary people.

    And such big shots were often apanied by Masters and elite guards. Ordinary water bandits only dared to attack small merchant ships and asionally attack the small boats of the government.

    However, there was one thing that troubled Xu Qi ¡®an. There was plenty of rainfall in spring, and the river was turbulent. It was not as calm as it was in winter. From time to time, the river Wind would blow big waves.

    For the people living in the cabin, although it was ufortable, it was not unbearable. However, the Imperial Army soldiers living at the bottom of the cabin were in a terrible state, and several of them had already fallen ill.

    On this day, after lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting cross-legged in his room. Dong Dong. there was a knock on the door.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had heard the footsteps in advance, opened his eyes and frowned. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was not locked and was easily pushed open. A short man stepped over the threshold, bowed his head, and cupped his fists, saying,

    ¡°My Lord,¡±

    This short but burly man was the leader of the Imperial Army, the centurion,

    Chen Xiao.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked unhappily.

    He was a little angry that this uncouth soldier had no manners and disturbed his cultivation.

    ¡°My Lord, many soldiers are sick. Please go and take a look.¡± Chen Zhao seemed to be afraid that Xu Qi ¡®an would refuse, so he quickly added, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will cause an epidemic and endanger the Lords on the ship.¡±

    This reason caught Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attention. He immediately put on his boots and went to the bottom of the cabin with Centurion Chen Zhao.

    ¡°Thump thump ..

    Under Chen Zhao¡¯s lead, Xu Qi. an followed the wooden steps into the cabin. A heavy and unpleasant smell entered his nose. It was the smell of sweat, mold, and ammonia ¡­

    This was because the air was not circting, but it was crowded with people. They slept and excreted at the bottom of the cabin, which bred bacteria, plus seasickness ¡­ Those with weak constitutions would fall ill.

    Those who weren¡¯t sick would also look dispirited.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, pairs of eyes looked over. After realizing that it was their superiors and the host of the diplomatic mission, the soldiers straightened their backs and remained silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the bed of a soldier who was coughing and had a low fever. The so-called bed was actually a narrow and simple wooden board. This was the only way the cabin could amodate 100 soldiers.

    it¡¯s not a big deal. I have the antidotes from the Directorate of Celestials. You just need to put one pill into the water and everyone who is infected will be cured after drinking one mouthful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment. He immediately reached into his pocket, gently tapped the surface of the small Jade Mirror, and poured out a porcin bottle.

    After recognizing its master by dripping blood on it, The Earth Book and its master had formed a close connection. The Earth Book could take whatever it wanted, and there was no need to be afraid that the things inside would spill out.

    He gave Chen Zhao an antidote pill and asked him to crush it and throw it into the water bag to give to the infected soldiers.

    The Directorate of Celestials ¡®high-grade pill had an immediate effect. The sick soldier was pleasantly surprised to find that his lungs were no longer ufortable, his cough was relieved, and his head went from being dizzy to clear. Other than still feeling a little weak, his physical condition had undergone a tremendous change.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anymore ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir.¡±

    The rest of the soldiers also smiled, and they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with gratitude and enthusiasm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly, then nced at the toilet under the bed. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and chided, ¡®

    ¡°What are you all doing at the bottom of the cabin? why don¡¯t you go to the deck for some fresh air? With such a foul atmosphere, it would be strange if you didn¡¯t get sick.¡±

    A hundred people, a hundred toilet bowls, and they didn¡¯t seem to be washing them diligently. This was equivalent to living in a toilet. The air was not circting well, and spring was the season where bacteria was rampant. How could they not get sick?

    It they could be more diligent, brush the toilet every day, and go outside every day to get some fresh air, with the soldiers ¡®physiques, they should not fall sick easily.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    In the face of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s questioning, Chen Xiao showed a bitter expression and said, ¡®¡±¡®General Ying has ordered that we are not allowed to leave the bottom of the cabin or go up to the deck. Our brothers usually eat rations at the bottom of the cabin.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Chen Zhao and asked, ¡°¡±Why?¡±

    ¡°General Ying has ordered that there are women on the ship, and they often have to go to the deck to take a walk and enjoy the scenery. He is afraid that we will offend the women. If you disobey, you¡¯ll receive 20 flogs.¡±

    The sick soldier coughed as he spoke.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t respond. His eyes once again swept across the dark bottom of the cabin, the soldiers who were standing straight, and the toilet at their feet.

    The damp stench in the air seemed to be a hundred times stronger at that moment, making Xu Qi ¡®an want to escape.

    These soldiers had to sleep, rest, and even eat in such an environment.

    Chen Xiao looked at him silently.

    A hundred pairs of eyes were looking at him silently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood that this visit was a pretense. The real purpose was for him to seek justice.

    The soldiers were also human, and they could no longer tolerate such an environment. Their hearts were filled with resentment. At the same time, in their eyes, Xu yinluo was the host of the diplomatic mission, the host appointed by the Imperial court.

    They had their grievances and requests, so they could only look for Xu Qi ¡®an. They also believed that only Xu yinluo could seek justice for them. If the organizer also told them to stay at the bottom of the cabin and not go out, they would give up.

    ¡°I only have one order now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Please give me your orders, my Lord.¡± Chen Xiao lowered his head and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Please give me your orders, my Lord.¡±

    The soldiers stood up and cupped their fists.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the deck and shouted, ¡°¡±Get the hell up there and scrub the toilet.¡¯

    ¡®Yes!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir.¡± let¡¯s go and scrub the toilet. I can¡¯t stand this smell anymore.

    Cheers rang out.

    [ PS: thank you to the leader of ¡± L I really don¡¯t have money ¡± for the tip. ]

    Thank you for the tip from ¡°mai, who hugs Anthony tightly.¡±

    [ PS: the next chapter will have more words.. ]

 Chapter 614 - 614: Drawing the sword (1)

    Chapter 614: Drawing the sword (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After lunch, Chu Xianglong ordered his servant to make a cup of tea. He took a sip of the hot tea and asked, ¡± ¡°How is the princess Consort?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the room.¡± The attendant said.

    In that luxurious and spacious room, the wangfei who lived was actually a puppet. The real wangfei went out for a walk all day and mixed in with the ordinary maidservants.

    Sometimes, she would even go to the kitchen to steal food, or excitedly watch the boatman cast the to catch fish, while she stood by and gave blind instructions.

    Not only were the boatmen not angry, but they also had a good impression of this ordinary-looking old maidservant. Several boatmen who had umted a lot of wealth but had not yet married were secretly inquiring about the old aunt¡¯s situation.

    This was the charm of a Princess Consort. Even if she had an ordinary appearance, after getting along with her for a long time, she could still make men fall in love with her.

    That was why Chu Xianglong forbade the soldiers from going onto the deck and forbade men from touching the princess Consort in private. But he couldn¡¯t say it out loud, and he couldn¡¯t show his extraordinary concern for a maidservant.

    go north as soon as possible and meet up with the troops sent by the Royal Highness in Chu Zhou. Then, we will bepletely safe. Chu Xianglong let out a breath.

    It was a wise decision to stay in the investigation team. Before they left, even the head of the event, Xu Qi ¡®an, and other high officials did not know that the princess Consort was with them.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of dense footsteps from the deck, followed by the men¡¯s bold and unrestrainedughter.

    The soldiers at the bottom of the cabin all came out ¡­ Chu Xianglong¡¯s face darkened, and then he became furious. He repeatedly warned the soldiers below not toe onto the deck.

    Did he actually ignore his words?

    Chu Xianglong walked out of the room and passed through the corridor to the deck. He saw groups of soldiers carrying toilet bowls and pouring the filth into the river. When the wind blew, the stench assailed his nose.

    The centurion, Chen Xiao, stood on the deck and shouted, ¡°Remember to clean the bucket after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The soldiers responded loudly with smiles on their faces.

    Chu Xianglong stood with his hands behind his back, his expression was solemn as he shouted, ¡°¡±Who allowed you toe up?¡±

    The noise suddenly stopped. The soldiers quickly put down the toilet and looked at each other. They were somewhat at a loss and lowered their heads, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Do you think that thew can¡¯t punish everyone just because there are more people?¡± Chu Xianglong scolded. You like to go on the deck, right? men, prepare the military staff for the execution.¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of chaotic footsteps could be heard. The guards brought by Chu Xianglong came from the other side of the deck, holding military staffs.

    ¡°General Ying, this, this ¡­¡±

    Chen Zhao was anxious. He did not tell Chu Xianglong that it was Xu yinluo¡¯s permission because it would make people think that he was fanning the mes and instigating a conflict between the two masters.

    Coincidentally, Xu Qi ¡®an had returned to his room. He must have heard themotion outside. If he was really willing to stand up for the Imperial Guards, he would havee out.

    On the contrary, it meant that he was unwilling to have a conflict with general Ying. After all, this general Ying was the Deputy general of the North-guarding King and an important figure who held military power.

    ¡°Why are you so angry, general Ying? I was the one who asked them toe up here to shower.¡±

    Finally, the Imperial Guards ¡®expectant voices came from the cabin, apanied by light but strong footsteps. Xu Qi¡¯ an, who was wearing a silver Gong officer uniform, walked out with one hand on his saber.

    Chu Xianglong turned around and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an. He said in an aggressive tone, ¡®

    ¡°You don¡¯t know my orders? If they don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell them to get lost immediately and nevere out again. If you do, then I need an exnation.¡± general Chu. ¡± Chen Zhao cupped his fists and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. A few soldiers have been infected.. can¡¯t do anything about it.. have no choice but to ask Lord Xu for help ..

    They were either very loyal or very smart ¡­ Xu Qian evaluated in his heart, but he said,¡±Do you have any ce to speak? Get lost.¡±

    ¡°General Ying wants to exin? If you can stay there for a few days, you¡¯ll have a deeper experience. I¡¯ve already decided that from now on, from the beginning of the day to the end of the day, the Imperial Army soldiers can freely enter and exit the cabin. From early noon tote noon, one could enter and exit freely.

    Chen Zhao lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes shed with gratitude.

    Xu yinluo was trying to get him out.

    After reprimanding the centurion, Xu Qi ¡®an stared at Chu Xianglong and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°General Ying wants to exin? If you can stay there for a few days, you¡¯ll have a deeper experience. I¡¯ve already decided that from now on, from the beginning of the day to the end of the day, the Imperial Army soldiers can freely enter and exit the cabin. From early noon tote noon, one could enter and exit freely. From Shen time early to Shen timete, you can freely enter and exit.¡± You can move around on the deck for six hours a day.

    This could not only effectively improve the air quality, but also benefit the physical and mental health of the soldiers.

    On the deck, the soldiers were overjoyed and exchanged looks of excitement. The wind was strong and the waves were strong. The bottom of the cabin was shaking. In addition, there was a strange smell that made people want to vomit.

    Moreover, they had to eat dry food in such an environment. Physical difort was one thing, but mental torture was the most tormenting.

    ¡°Lord Xu doesn¡¯t know how to lead an Army, so don¡¯t point fingers,¡± said Chu Xianglong indifferently. What was this bit of suffering? If you really go to the battlefield, you¡¯ll even have to eat mud, and you¡¯ll have to lie on a pile of corpses to eat.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a cold smile, not hiding his disdain and contempt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retorted, ¡°General Ying is a veteran soldier who has been on the battlefield for a long time. But if you want to talk logic with me, I can talk to you.¡±

    After a pause, he took a step forward and stared at Chu Xianglong,

    ¡®You said it¡¯s a war. How can it be the same as usual during extraordinary times? The soldiers under general Hao also lived in the toilet every day and ate dry food in the smell of urine and feces?

    ¡°These soldiers are all elites. They train hard and know how to fight. But suffering and suffering were two different things. Soldiers are trained for a thousand days to be used in a single moment.. If you don¡¯t even know how to train soldiers, how do you lead them? How do you fight?

 Chapter 615 - 615: Drawing the sword (2)

    Chapter 615: Drawing the sword (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°To put it bluntly, these aren¡¯t your soldiers, so you don¡¯t treat them as humans. ¡±

    Well said!

    Chen Zhao roared in his heart. His heart ached when he saw the soldiers ¡®dispirited expressions these days. Because these were his soldiers.

    The reason why Chu Xianglong didn¡¯t treat them as humans was because they weren¡¯t his.

    [ soldiers are trained for. thousand days to be used in. single moment. ] Xu yinluo was indeed worthy of being the chief poet of Dafeng ¡­ Chen Zhao admired her from the bottom of his heart. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a wise saying.

    The soldiers lowered their heads and gritted their teeth. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, their slightly clenched fists showed the indignation in their hearts.

    They were the lowest level of soldiers and indeed had no status, but soldiers were also humans and had emotions.

    Chu Xianglong seemed to be enraged. His expression was both arrogant and fierce. He stepped forward and put his face close to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯S. He asked sternly, ¡®

    ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things? Who Do You Think You Are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, did I give in too quicklyst time, allowing you to have your way so easily? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve misunderstood him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a step back and put some distance between him and Chu Xianglong.

    In the eyes of Chu Xianglong, such an action was naturally a sign of fear. That¡¯s right, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first impression of him was:He was extremely talented, but he was greedy for power and position, so he could be controlled and suppressed with greater power.

    This was in line with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s image in the imperial examination fraud case. He easily got the Vajra power. After that, he didn¡¯t even dare to go back on his word and presented the Buddha statue to him.

    Many Warriors were willing to be dogs for others. Even if they were powerful, they would bow and kneel to the high-ranking officials, because these people were all greedy for power.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Said Yun Xianglong in disdain.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, who had taken a step back, suddenly turn around and sweep a fierce whip-like leg at his waist.

    Without any warning, he attacked.

    Chu Xianglong crossed his arms to block, and with a bang, his Qi exploded into ripples. It was as if he had been hit by a siege wood, his legs slid back and his back mmed into the wall of the cabin.

    The solid wooden wall broke with a crack.

    A dot of golden paint lit up between Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brows and quickly spread all over his body, revealing a dazzling golden body. ¡°I¡¯m very hot-tempered, pouncing on you.¡±

    Wei Yuan had advised him to build a good rtionship with the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s men so that it would be more convenient for him to investigate the case and that he would not encounter difficulties in everything.

    However, Wei Yuan didn¡¯t want him to bow and kneel. He didn¡¯t want him to greet the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s people with a smile.

    Because if the case had no leads, he, as the official in charge appointed by the court, could return to the capital safely. If they really found evidence against the North-guarding Prince, even if he and Chu Xianglong were sworn brothers, it would be of no use.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had long disliked Chu Xianglong, so he took advantage of his younger brother¡¯s misfortune to seize his Vajra power.

    His arms were sore, and his old meridians were affected. Chu Xianglong stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in disbelief.

    He actually dared to make a move?

    Did he really think that he, a mere silver Gong, could offend a general who held real power, the Deputy general of the North-guarding King?

    ¡°General!¡±

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s guards were furious. They rushed over, holding their military staffs and saluted.

    As long as Chu Xianglong gave the order, they would go and subdue this arrogant kid.

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡±

    A hundred Imperial Guards rushed over at the same time, surrounding Xu Qi ¡®an. They confronted the Prime Minister¡¯s dragon guards with stern expressions.

    Their stance was very clear. Although the Imperial Army and yingong were different Yamen and did not interfere with each other, Xu Qi ¡®an was now the organizer and the highest leader of the diplomatic mission.

    Moreover, just based on what he had said just now, it was worth it for him to risk his life for him.

    ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    A shout came from the cabin, and several officials who had heard the news came out quickly.

    Behind the two Censorate officials, the head constable of the Ministry of Justice, and the Deputy of the Supreme Court were their own guards and constables.

    The two imperial censors immediately tried to smooth things over and said in unison, ¡°¡±lf there¡¯s anything to be said, why do the two Sirs need to fight?¡±

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review looked at the cracked wall and Xu Qi

    ¡®an, who had revealed his golden body. He said sarcastically, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, you have great skills. With your divine skills, I¡¯m afraid that even if the entire ship were to join forces, they would not be your opponent.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time.¡±

    Chu Xianglong red at Xu Qi ¡®an and told him what had happened. He pointed at Xu Qi¡¯ an and said,

    the soldiers ¡®matter was just an excuse for him to stir up trouble. His real purpose was to take revenge on me. How do you think this matter should be dealt with? ¡±

    ¡°There are women on the ship, it¡¯s not suitable for the soldiers to step onto the deck.¡± I feel that general Ying¡¯s orders are reasonable.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, Lord Xu should apologize,¡± the constable from the Ministry of

    Justice said.¡±The Imperial Army should return to the cabin and not go out.¡± This matter was over. We should be United on this northjourney.¡±

    The two Censorate officials agreed.

    The thoughts of the officials of the three departments were very simple. First of all, they did not like Xu Qi ¡®an to begin with. This child had conflicts with the Ministry of Justice, the Supreme Court, and the Imperial Censorate.

    Secondly, it was necessary to have a good rtionship with the Deputy general of the North-guarding King on this trip.

    Themotion on the deck rmed the Queen, who was drinking tea in the room. She heard the noise and came out. She saw a group of Pce maidservants gathered in the corridor leading to the deck.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She frowned and asked out of habit.

    The maidservants turned around and nced at her. They were a little unhappy with this unfamiliar old maidservant¡¯s arrogant tone and chattered, general Ying and Xu yinluo had a conflict. They almost fought..

 Chapter 616 - 616: Drawing the sword (3)

    Chapter 616: Drawing the sword (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It seems that general Hao didn¡¯t allow the guards in the bottom of the cabin toe up to the deck, and Xu yinluo didn¡¯t agree. That¡¯s why they had a conflict. ¡®

    ¡°Hmph, this Xu yinluo really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. He actually dared to attack general Ying, who is the Deputy general of our King Huai. Right now, the Lords are all standing on the side of Deputy general Zhai, demanding an apology from him.¡±

    ¡°Although I admire Xu yinluo, he was in the wrong this time. These stinky soldiers are such an eyesore. We won¡¯t be able to go to the deck to get some wind in the future.¡±

    Wangfei tried to push the maidservants away, but she didn¡¯t expect that the maidservants who were usually respectful to her not only didn¡¯t make way, but also blocked her way reasonably.

    The Queen was so angry that she couldn¡¯t see the scene on the deck.

    Fortunately, the maidservants had quieted down. She heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s coldughter.

    ¡°Apologize? I¡¯m the organizer appointed by His Majesty. I have the final say on this ship.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re the organizer, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have the final say in the diplomatic mission. Otherwise, what use would we be?¡± the judge retorted.

    The constable from the Ministry of Justice nodded. His Majesty¡¯s decree is for the three divisions to work together with the night watchman. If Lord Xu wishes to make a decision on his own, then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree with you.

    The two imperial censors agreed with the words of the Ministry of Justice and the Deputy of the Supreme Court.

    All of a sudden, all the pressure was on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Even if he was stubborn and refused to admit his mistake, he would be ostracized by the officials in front of everyone, and his prestige would bepletely lost ¡­ Wangfei sharply caught the intentions of the officials.

    She didn¡¯t think that this man, who couldmand the wind and clouds in a battle of magical powers, would give in, but in the current situation, it didn¡¯t matter whether he gave in or not.

    Everyone present could see that the head of the event, Xu yinluo, was not popr. The other officials had ostracized and suppressed him.

    Once such a fixed concept was formed, the dignity of the organizer would plummet, and no one in the team would be convinced by him. Even if they were respectful on the surface, they would be disdainful in their hearts.

    if King Huai encountered such a situation, what would he do ¡­ The princess Consort thought.

    For some reason, she always subconsciouslypared the young man on the deck with King Huai.

    Afterparing them, he realized that the two of them could not bepared. After all, King Huai was a Prince, a rank-3 martial artist. Xu ningyan could not bepared to him.

    Therefore, wangfei muttered in her heart, ¡°What would he do?

    He probably wouldn¡¯t admit defeat ¡­ Then I¡¯ll have to look down on him ¡­ No, if he gives in, I¡¯ll have something to use to mock him ¡­ She thought to herself. Then, she heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice, ¡±

    all soldiers, listen up. As the organizer, I¡¯m heading to the North to investigate a case. It¡¯s of great importance. To prevent anyone from leaking the secret and causing trouble, I¡¯m going to expel all unauthorized personnel. Chu Xianglong and his men are to be deployed.

    On the spot, only four silver gongs and eight copper gongs drew their weapons and supported Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The hundred Imnerial Armv soldiers on the deck remained silent. as if thev did

    not dare to get involved.

    There was a few seconds of silence before a soldier quietly returned to the bottom of the cabin.

    Then, one, two, three ¡­ More and more soldiers lowered their heads and left the deck, returning to the bottom of the cabin. Not long after, the deck was cleared.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s disdainful sneer was particrly ear-piercing.

    The judge of the court of judicial review was gloating.

    The corner of the mouth of the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Constable curled up. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the wall of the cabin, looking like he was watching a show.

    The two Imperial Censorate officials helplessly shook their heads.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps on the stairs could be heard. Deng Deng Deng

    The 100 Imperial Army soldiers returned, but unlike before, the toilet bowls in their hands were reced with standard military sabers.

    They had returned to the cabin to get their weapons.

    Chen Zhao held his military knife and walked to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Draw your saber!¡±

    ng ¡­

    The sound of des being drawn echoed as the hundred soldiers pulled out their des and pointed them at Chu Xianglong and the others.

    ¡°You, you want to rebel?¡± The judge¡¯s expression changed as he angrily shouted.

    Chen Zhao was silent. He licked his lips and stared sharply at the Deputy of the court of judicial review. Then, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. It seemed that he would dare to step forward and cut down the long-winded civil official if Xu yinluo gave the order.

    The Chancellor¡¯s heart turned cold and he subconsciously retreated a few steps, not daring to show his face again.

    The Ministry of Justice¡¯s Constable went from leaning against the wall to straightening his back. His expression changed from one of mockery to one of seriousness. He quietly clenched the knife in his hand as if he was facing a great enemy.

    As a warrior, he could see the tenacious will in the eyes of these Imperial Army soldiers. When they brandished their steel sabers, they would not hesitate.

    The veins on Chu Xianglong¡¯s forehead throbbed in anger. He still couldn¡¯t believe that he, the Deputy general of the North vanquishing Prince, would be treated like this. These low-level soldiers actually dared to draw their swords at him.

    ¡°Yang Yan!¡±

    are you guys trying to rebel? ¡± Chu Xianglong growled. I¡¯m travelling with the diplomatic mission under His Majesty¡¯s orders.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± Yang Yan¡¯s voice came from the cabin, his tone cold, ¡°¡±1 didn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    ¡°You .

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s face turned pale. His expression changed several times as he stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said through gritted teeth, ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an faced the sun and said, ¡®¡±¡®Three things. First, my decision remains the same. The soldiers will have six hours of free time every day. Second, remember my status. There is no ce for you to speak in the diplomatic mission.

    ¡°Is it clear enough?¡±

    Min Xianglong¡¯s face was dark as he nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked over with his knife and sneered, ¡®¡±¡®Third, apologize to me.¡±

    In an instant, Chu Xianglong¡¯s face twisted, the veins on his forehead bulged, and his facial muscles twitched.

    Escorting the princess Consort was of great importance, and he couldn¡¯t let his emotions affect his decisions. In the end, Chu Xianglong gave in and said softly, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sensible,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    Behind him, the Imperial Army soldiers grinned, revealing simple smiles.

    [ PS: thank you to the Alliance master of ¡®half-step salted fish¡¯ for your tips. Thank you to the Alliance master of ¡®those who missed out on free-range rearing¡¯ for your tips. ]

    This chapter was a little long, so it took half an hour to update. He had wanted to dy it for another half an hour to refine it, but he had to update it first and then refine the chapterter..

 Chapter 617 - 617: Night chat (1)

    Chapter 617: Night chat (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The deck fell into a strange silence.

    The officials and guards of the three divisions kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to provoke Xu Qi ¡®an. Especially the head constable of the Ministry of Justice, who had just said that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s idea of ruling with one word was wishful thinking.

    At this moment, he felt his face burning. He suddenly understood the anger and helplessness of the Minister of Justice. He hated this kid to the bone, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    Of course, the one who lost the most face was Chu Xianglong. As the Deputy general of the North-guarding King, he held real power at the border. When he returned to the capital, he also didn¡¯t need to care about other people.

    He was not afraid even of the officials in the Imperial court, because the person who could decide his life and death and his future was North-guarding King. No matter how powerful the Lords were, they couldn¡¯t punish him.

    Gradually, he developed a domineering and mboyant character, until this moment, when he was ruthlessly defeated by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Chu Xianglong warned himself that he had to look at the big picture while he tried to calm his anger. However, he did not have the face to stay on the deck. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an deeply and left without a word.

    He only felt that everyone was looking at him with ridicule, and he didn¡¯t want to stay a moment longer.

    On the deck and in the cabin, many eyes looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. The look in their eyes changed quietly, from observation and watching the show to awe.

    Yin Luo¡¯s official position was nothing. There were many in the diplomatic mission who held a higher position than him, but the power Xu yinluo held and the Imperial Order he carried made him fully worthy of being the host.

    If anyone dared to defy him or use their official position to suppress him, the humiliation that Chu Xianglong had suffered today would be their example.

    The Queen was blocked by the hooves and couldn¡¯t see the expressions of the people on the deck, but it was enough to hear the sound.

    At first nce. his actions seemed domineering and strong, giving off the feeling of a young and vigorous person, but in reality. there were fine details in his crude actions. He had long expected that the Imperial Army would crowd around him ¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯m confused by the outside. He can suppress Chu Xianglong because he did things with. clear conscience. That¡¯s why he can be upright. As the saying goes. those who get what they want have more help, while those who don¡¯t have much help ¡­ The princess Consort had to admit that this was a very bold and charming man, but he was just too lecherous.

    With Chu Xianglong¡¯s submission and departure, the storm ended.

    Xu yinluo appeased the Imperial Guards and walked toward the cabin. The servants blocking the entrance dispersed, looking at him with fear in their eyes.

    When she passed by the olddy, Xu Qi ¡®an threw her a flirtatious look. She immediately showed a disdainful expression and turned her face away in disdain.

    As expected. he was a lecherous person ¡­ The Queen muttered in her heart.

    Her current appearance indeed did not match that of a beauty, and her looks were ordinary. However, even so, the perverted Xu Qi ¡®an still tried to seduce him.

    After entering the cabin and going up to the second floor, Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on Yang Yan¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Yang Jinluo, who had disdained to get involved in the dispute from the beginning to the end, said indifferently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed the door open and saw Yang Yan sitting cross-legged on the bed. A pair of boots was neatly arranged by the bed.

    Yang Yan was meticulous, but he was different from brother spring¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door and walked to the table. He poured himself a ss of water and drank it in one go.¡¯What¡¯s with those women?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister long escorted the princess Consort to the North and sneaked into the diplomatic mission in order to hide. His Majesty has spoken to the Duke of Wei about this matter, but it was only a verbal order without any official documents.¡± Yang Yan said.

    It really was the princess Consort ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an furrowed his brows. He had guessed correctly. The woman that Chu Xianglong was escorting was indeed the princess of zhenbei city. Because of this, he had only tried to intimidate Chu Xianglong and had not really driven him out.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so sneaky when you¡¯re escorting the princess to the North?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Yang Yan shook his head.

    There must be something fishy about this ¡­ boss, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his voice, tell me about this Princess. She¡¯s very mysterious.

    Yang Yan frowned slightly. This question was a little difficult for him. After all, to a martial arts fanatic who was a warm Harbor in the world and not an abyss that men yearned for, gossip was meaningless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I only know that after the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the princess Consort was given to King Huai by His Majesty. In the next twenty years, she never left the capital.¡±

    I know all these things, I even remember the poem that described the princess

    . Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get any gossip out of her, Xu Qi ¡®an was disappointed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Chu Xianglong this time. When you arrive in the North, you¡¯ll be picked on, but you¡¯ve also sessfully established your prestige. No one dares topete with you on the way.¡± the people from the three departments can¡¯t be trusted, ¡± Yang Yan continued.

    they¡¯re not active in the case.

    It could be seen that they would investigate the case when there was no danger, but once they encountered danger, they would definitely cower and retreat. After all. if they did not do their job well, they would at most be punished, but it was better than losing their lives ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°I know, this is human nature.¡±

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t try to persuade him. He nodded and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. is there anything else? if not, then leave. Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.

    Boss, you¡¯re not interesting at all. You¡¯re like a programmer in my previous life. When a woman takes off her pants in front of them, they will only shout, ¡°404

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the room half-jokingly and half-jokingly.

    On this day, after dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an, Chen Zhao, and a group of Imperial Guards were sitting on the deck and chatting in the dark of the green underworld.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told them about the tax and silver case, the Sang Bo case, the princess Ping Yang case, and so on. The Imperial Guards listened with heartfelt admiration and thought that Xu Qi¡¯ an was a God.

    As Imperial Guards of the capital, this was not the first time they had heard of these cases, but they did not know any of the details. Now, he finally knew how Xu yinluo had solved the case..

 Chapter 618 - 618: Night chat (2)

    Chapter 618: Night chat (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    For example, in the case of the tax and silver case, Xu ningyan, who was still the fast hand in Changle County at that time, was calm when he was trapped in the dilemma. He said to the magistrate, ¡°Do you want to solve the case?

    The Prefectural magistrate replied, ¡°yes.¡±

    Xu ningyan said indifferently, ¡°roll it over.¡±

    Thus, the file was sent over. With just a nce, he saw through the tax and silver case that the night watchman and the magistrate were in a terrible fix over.

    Another example was theplicated sang Bo case, which was destined to go down in history. The constables from the Ministry of Justice and the government were helpless and confused. Xu yinluo, oh no, it was Xu Tongluo at that time. He held the gold medal bestowed by the Emperor and said to the good-for-nothing fools from the Ministry of Justice and the government,

    The cases that the Ministry of Justice can¡¯t handle, I, Xu Qi ¡®an, will handle. The things that the Ministry of Justice doesn¡¯t dare to do, I, Xu Qi¡¯ an, will do. The good-for-nothing from the Ministry of Justice lowered their heads in shame.

    Xu yinluo was so powerful ¡­ The Imperial Guards admired and worshipped him more and more.

    ¡°Actually, these are nothing. The proudest thing I¡¯ve done in my life is the

    Yunzhou case.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a wine pot in his hand and nced at the lean faces. He said proudly, ¡®¡±¡®0n the day the Yunzhou rebel army attacked the chief diplomat office, the lives of the Inspector-General and his colleagues were hanging by a thread.

    at this time, I stood in front of the 8000 rebel soldiers with a de. Not a single one of them could enter. I hacked for two whole hours, hacked dozens of times, and pierced my body with arrows. Not a single one of them could enter.

    ¡°Eight thousand?¡± Centurion Chen Xiao was stunned. He scratched his head and said, ¡®¡±Why did I hear that there were 10000 rebel soldiers?¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s 15000.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I heard from my brothers in the Imperial Army that there are

    20000 rebel soldiers.¡±

    The soldiers began to argue.

    . This, this is too good at bragging. I¡¯m embarrassed. Xu Qi ¡®an coughed to attract everyone¡¯s attention. He said, no, no, those are just rumors. Based on the number I have here, there are only 8000 rebel soldiers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought that 8000 was a reasonable amount. Over 10000 was too much. Sometimes, he would be at a loss as to how many rebels I had killed.

    ¡°So it¡¯s 8000 rebel soldiers.¡±

    The Imperial Guards came to a sudden realization and firmly believed that this was true data. After all, Xu yinluo had said it herself.

    While they were chatting, it was time for them toe out for a walk. Xu Qi ¡®an pped his hands and said, ¡±

    we will arrive at Jiang Zhou tomorrow, and the Chu Zhou border is to the North. We will rest at the Jiang Zhou station for a day and replenish our supplies. I¡¯ll give everyone half a day off tomorrow.¡±

    Lord Xu is so good ¡­ The soldiers happily returned to the bottom of the cabin.

    They didn¡¯t have to stay in the cabin for the past few days, and they had to clean the toilet diligently. The environment had greatly improved, and they looked much better.

    The deck, which was bustling a moment ago, became somewhat deserted the next moment. The moonlight that was like frost and snow shone on the ship,

    ¡°Liar!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was holding a wine pot, heard someone scolding him.

    you¡¯re just jealous of my excellence, ¡± he said shamelessly. how do you know I¡¯m a liar? you¡¯re not even in Yunzhou.

    The old Auntie had a sharp tongue and snorted,¡±How do you know I¡¯m talking about the Yunzhou case?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an choked and said angrily, ¡°¡±lf there¡¯s nothing else, then get lost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting lost. It¡¯s not like this is your ship,¡± the old Auntie said angrily.

    Her body was delicate and couldn¡¯t stand the shaking of the boat. These days, she didn¡¯t sleep well and her eye bags were out. She was very Haggard and had developed the habit of getting some air on the deck before sleeping.

    She happened to see him chatting with a group of big-headed soldiers on the deck, so she could only hide and eavesdrop. She only dared toe out after the soldiers left.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her, and she ignored Xu Qi¡¯ an as well. One of them looked down at the sparkling river, and the other looked up at the bright moon in the sky.

    When the olddy didn¡¯t speak, she had a quiet beauty, like a Begonia flower blooming alone under the moonlight.

    The moonlight shone on her ordinary face, but her eyes were hidden in the shadow cast by her eyshes. They were as deep as the sea, but also like the purest ck gems.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine, looked away from her, and said, ¡± I¡¯m in the mood for poetry, so I¡¯llpose a poem. You¡¯re in luck. In the future, you can take my poem and show your divinity in front of the people.

    She sneered, her face full of disdain, but her ears pricked up honestly.

    Although she wanted to attack orugh at this man who always made her angry, in terms of poetry, he was widely recognized as the best poet among the schrs. If she spoke rudely, it would only make her seem stupid.

    After waiting for a while, he still did not read a poem. The old Auntie, who was quietly waiting for a good poem, could not help but turn around and look, and she met a pair of teasing eyes.

    She turned back angrily.

    Then, the man¡¯s half-sighing and half-chanting voice came to her ear.¡±Today¡¯s people can¡¯t see the ancient Moon, but today¡¯s moon once reflected the ancient people.¡±

    Today¡¯s people can¡¯t see the ancient Moon, but today¡¯s moon once reflected the ancient people ¡­ Her eyes gradually widened as she mumbled to herself, her surprise evident in her words.

    I finally understand why the schrs in the capital admire your poems so much. She sighed.

    They¡¯re not trying to tter me, I don¡¯t produce poems, I¡¯m just a Porter of poems ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said,

    ¡®You tter me. A talent in poetry is something that is innate. I was born with the feeling that my mind was filled with excellent works that have been passed down from generation to generation, and I can write them at my fingertips.¡±

    This time, the entric old Auntie did not attack or refute. She asked, ¡°¡±What happened after that?¡±

    I can¡¯t remember what happened after that ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an spread his hands. I only said that. That¡¯s all.

    ¡°I finally understand why so many people hate you,¡± she said through gritted teeth.

    Then, there was another silence.

    The olddy leaned on the railing and looked at the rippling river. This position made her butt inevitably tilt up slightly, and under the thin spring clothes, her two round buttocks were prominent..

 Chapter 619 - 619: Night chat (3)

    Chapter 619: Night chat (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It¡¯s very big and round, but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s. nectarine or. full moon ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmented in his heart out of habit and then looked away.

    He couldn¡¯t just keep looking at him, it would make him look wretched.

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to the North to investigate the thousand mile bloody massacre case?¡± She suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, giving a concise reply.

    ¡°What case is it?¡± She asked again.

    I don¡¯t know for now, but I guess the barbarians invaded the border, burning, killing, and plundering wantonly. They ughtered thousands of miles, and the North guarding King didn¡¯te out. Xu Qi ¡®an gave his own guess.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending North vanquishing Prince?¡± she nodded and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°If the case doesn¡¯t fall on me, I¡¯ll turn a blind eye and take care of the things around me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly. But it just had to be me.

    I was thinking that this might be heaven¡¯s will. Since it¡¯s heaven¡¯s will, I¡¯ll go and take a look.

    She didn¡¯t say anything. She squinted her eyes and enjoyed the cool wind on the river.

    ¡°When I went to Yunzhou by boatst year, I encountered some strange things,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    She was suddenly interested and turned her head.

    on the way, a soldier came to the deck at night. Heid on the guardrails in the same position as you and stared at the water. Then, then ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the surface of the river with a frightened expression.

    She was also nervously staring at the river surface, fully focused. ¡°Then a water ghost jumped out of the river!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Nonsense ¡­ Nonsense ¡­¡±

    The olddy¡¯s face turned pale. She was a little scared, but she forced herself to say, ¡°¡±You¡¯re just trying to scare me,¡±

    Plop!

    Suddenly, there was a sound from the water surface, and water sshed. She shrieked and fell to the ground in shock. She held her head and shivered.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held her belly andughed. She pointed at the olddy¡¯s embarrassed posture and mocked, ¡°¡±A gon is enough to scare you like this.¡±

    The olddy stood up silently. Her face was as cold as ice as she left without a word.

    Was he angry? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her back and shouted, ¡°¡±Hey, hey, hey,e back and chat for a while more, little Yan.¡±

    At dawn, the official ship slowly docked at the dock of yellow oil Prefecture. As one of the few prefectures in Jiang Zhou with a dock, yellow oil Prefecture¡¯s economy was developing quite well.

    This ce produced a kind of yellow-orange, crystal-clear Jade, its color like butter, and was named yellow oil Jade.

    The official ship would be docked at the dock for a day. Xu Qi ¡®an sent people off the ship to prepare supplies. At the same time, he divided the Imperial Army into two groups. One zroup would stav on the official ship, and the other zroup would enter the city. Half a dayter, another group was sent.

    since we have time, let¡¯s go to the city after lunch to find a brothel and y with our colleagues. As for Yang Yan, let him stay on the ship ¡­

    In the morning light, Xu Qian thought to himself. Suddenly, he heard the sound of vomiting from the corner of the deck.

    She turned around and saw the olddy lying on the side of the boat, vomiting. She didn¡¯t know if it was a peach or a full moon.

    ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an teased. He took out a handkerchief and handed it over.

    She ignored him and took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth. Her face was Haggard and her eyes were bloodshot. It seemed that she had not slept all night.

    ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t look well yesterday. What happened?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Xiao Yan red at him and went back to the cabin, shaking her butt.

    She had been so scared that she couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She kept feeling like there were scary eyes staring at her from outside the fluttering bed curtains. or if a hand would reach out from under the bed, or if there would be a head hanging outside the paper-made window ¡­

    With the nket rolled up and her head covered, she didn¡¯t even dare to sleep. She even had to poke her head out to observe the room from time to time.

    After not sleeping for a night, coupled with the bumpy boat, the umted fatigue of the past few days suddenly broke out. Headache, vomiting, and it was extremely ufortable.

    It was all this kid¡¯s fault.

    It¡¯s fine if you ignore me, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll hold me back from listening to music ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered and called his friends to get off the boat.

    CPS: update before editing]

    I¡¯m still updating today.. Am I not worthy of your monthly votes?

 Chapter 620 - 620: Analyzing the reason for the princessâ€™s arrival (1)

    Chapter 620: Analyzing the reason for the princess¡¯s arrival (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Since ancient times, cities with ports behind them had always been prosperous. Yellow oil County¡¯s County city was notrge, but its streets were wide and straight, and pedestrians were weaving in and out of it, making it very lively.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the dock and looked around. Porters and coolies wereing and going, sweating.

    With a sweep of his eyes, he locked onto a Foreman who was holding an ount book and drinking tea under the perg. He walked over and looked down at the foreman with one hand on the knife.

    The foreman looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and the silver and copper Gong emblems embroidered on the chests of the Watchmen behind him. Even though he did not know the watchman¡¯s uniform, the watchman¡¯s reputation was well-known even among themon people.

    This, this was the legendary night watchman? The foreman was puzzled as he stood up and bowed. ¡°Milords, do you have any orders?¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a handful of silver from his pocket and handed it over with both hands.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t look at it and said straightforwardly, ¡®¡±¡®You¡¯re a Foreman?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. He looked at the busy porters and asked, ¡°¡±Have there been any refugees from the North recently?¡±

    ¡°Refugees?¡±

    The foreman thought for a moment and shook his head. no, but I heard that there is a war in the North. The barbarians are burning, killing, and piging everywhere. Fortunately, the North Garrison King is guarding it. Otherwise, Chuzhou would have been lost long ago.

    ¡°Do you really respect the North vanquishing Prince?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was emotionless.

    of course. North vanquishing Prince is Da Feng¡¯s God of War and the number one master in Da Feng. It is because of him that the North is stable. The foreman showed a look of admiration.

    When did the North vanquishing Prince be the God of War? the great God of War was obviously the Duke of Wei ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an left with the silver gongs and copper gongs.

    Under the perg, the foreman looked at their departing figures and wondered, ¡®¡±¡®You don¡¯t even want silver? Is there something wrong with his brain?¡±

    After walking around the city for two hours, Xu Qi ¡®an had sat in restaurants and bars. He even took the initiative to strike up a conversation with beggars. The apanying Watchmen noticed that Xu Qi ¡®an had another purpose for this trip.

    The so-called hooking up and listening to music was just a pretense. ¡°Lord Xu, what are you trying to find out?¡± A silver Gong asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find out about the refugees.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the side of the street with one hand on his saber. He frowned and said, ¡± there¡¯s something very strange. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed. An experienced silver Gong thought for a moment and replied, ¡®

    ¡°No refugees? There¡¯s nothing strange about that. We¡¯ve just arrived at Jiang

    Zhou, and we¡¯re still at least ten days away from Chu Zhou. And this was by sea. If they took thend route, it would take at least half a month. The refugees may not have been able to escape from Chu Zhou to this ce.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, nced at him, and snorted. ¡°Have you forgotten what case we¡¯re here to investigate?¡±

    The four silver gongs were shocked and immediately understood Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meaning.

    Such actions usually happened onrge-scale battlefields thatsted for a long time and involved a considerable number of troops.

    And if a war of this scale happened, it would definitely cause disaster victims everywhere. Even if Jiang Zhou was far from Chu Zhou, there might still be some lucky people among the refugees who sessfully escaped.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    This case is moreplicated than I thought ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank, and his emotions inevitably sank. However, he nced at his colleagues around him and saw their worried expressions. He immediately snorted and said slowly in a very proud tone, ¡± this is interesting. This is the case that I want to solve. It¡¯s boring if it¡¯s too simple.

    Lord Xu had. wealth of experience. Although he had only been employed for. short period of time, the storms and waves he had experienced were things that others could never experience in their entire lives ¡­ When the night watchmen recalled the major cases that Xu yinluo had been through, they suddenly felt much more at ease.

    Before lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the official ship with a food box and a few pieces of uncarved yellow jade.

    He first ced the yellow oil Jade in the room, then carried the food box and went up to the third floor. He came to a room in the corner and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s slightly irritable but weak voice came from the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Upon hearing his voice, there was no more movement from inside, and the door was not opened. It seemed that he was nning to leave it alone. Fu wenpei, open the door. I know you¡¯re at home. If you have the ability to seduce men, then open the door.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a b * tch.

    ¡°Chi ¡­

    The door opened, and an olddy in a green maidservant¡¯s dress said angrily, ¡°¡±What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    This lecher was talking about seducing men in front of her room. He was too much. Although she was just an ordinary maidservant now, maidservants also had a reputation.

    No one heard him ¡­ you¡¯re not Fu wenpei, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled. why are you angry? ¡®

    Seeing that the olddy rolled her eyes and was about to close the door again, Xu Qi ¡®an quickly said, ¡°¡±1 brought you lunch.¡±

    ¡°Are you really that kind?¡± the olddyughed.

    ¡°Seeing yourplexion this morning, I knew you didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday.

    You must be seasick. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t eat lunch, so I bought you some food.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the house and nced around. The house was clean and tidy. It looked like it was cleaned every day.

    He ced the lunchbox on the table, opened the lid, andid out the dishes one by one.

    The olddy took a few nces and found that they were all dishes she had never seen before. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What dish is this?¡±

    zed lungs are quite delicious. It¡¯s one of the signature dishes of the best restaurant in yellow oil County. I¡¯ve also bought you other signature dishes. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±

    The olddy said lightly.

    She was not feeling well and had no appetite. Furthermore, she had been pampered in the Wang Residence all these years, what good food had she not eaten? The delicacies that themoners could only see but not get their hands on were just ordinary to her.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like this bowl.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ced a bowl of soup on the table.

    The olddy took a look and saw that it was dark and looked terrible. She immediately frowned in disgust and said, ¡°Trying to curry favor for no reason ¡­ What¡¯s your purpose? just say it. ¡®

    I was just waiting for you to say that ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table and coughed.¡±Your Princess Consort is here too?¡±

    When she heard the word ¡± Princess ¡°, her eyebrows twitched slightly. She nodded calmly. yes.

    ¡°Why is the princess Consort in the group? As for me, the organizer, I didn¡¯t know about this beforehand.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a smile.

    ¡°Do you think I would know?¡± The olddy said in a bad mood, seemingly unwilling to talk more. She urged, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then get lost. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had to leave.

    After the annoying stinky man left, she closed the door again. She was about to put the food back into the lunchbox when she suddenly smelled a sour and spicy smell. This smell seemed to be an invisible hand that grabbed her stomach.

    The smell wasing from the bowl of soup.

    The taste seemed to be okay ¡­ She sat by the table and took a spoonful of the soup.

    The sour and spicy taste instantly opened her taste buds and aroused her appetite. Gulp. Her throat unconsciously swallowed and she drank a tew mouthfuls in a row.

    After she finished the soup, she finally felt hungry. When she looked at the food on the table again, she seemed to be very attractive.

    ¡°Dong Dong. ¡±

    There was a knock on the door, followed by Chu Xianglong¡¯s voice, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s me,¡± he said.

    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in.¡± The olddy replied in a cold and calm voice.

    Chu Xianglong pushed the door open and saw the princess Consort sitting at the table, eating with great relish.

    Deputy general Yi frowned and sent a message, ¡®¡±What is your rtionship with him? just nod and shake your head.¡± He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had just delivered the food.

    The Queen shook her head.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s eyes sharpened. it¡¯s alright. Did he bring you lunch? ¡±

    Wangfei still shook her head.

    Chu Xianglong stared at her for a moment and epted her answer reluctantly. He sighed at how charming the princess Consort was. Men couldn¡¯t help but get close to her and understand her.

    ¡°Wangfei, please remember your identity and don¡¯t be too close to unrted people.¡± He warned her with a voice transmission and left the room.

    There was no sound during the entire process.

    There were not only gongs and Yang Yan on the boat, but also other martial artists. Martial artists had sharp eyes and ears, and the saying that the walls had ears was most appropriate.

    ¡°Not knowing anything is also a type of information. I guessed it right. It doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple for the princess of zhenbei to go to the North

    ¡°A secret trip that even I, the organizer, didn¡¯t know about. Moreover, the number of guards he brought was abnormal, too few. This could be understood as keeping a low profile. En, travelling with the diplomatic mission was not only low-key, but also had sufficient guards.

    ¡°The question is, why do you have to do this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to his room and sat at the table, frowning in deep thought.

    ¡°Why is the princess going to the North in such a mysterious way? is it because the title of the most beautiful woman in the world is too ostentatious? This was obviously not the case. In Da Feng, who would dare to have any ideas about the wife of the North-guarding King? Even I, who has been uninhibited and loves freedom my entire life, have never had such thoughts.

    ¡°ording to the analysis of his actions, Emperor Yuan jing does not want the news of wangfei leaving the capital to be widely known. But this didn¡¯t make any sense. Why would a mere Princess Consort need to hide from her husband?

    ¡°Unless this Princess Consort isn¡¯t simple and is involved with some confidential information? As such, there were only two reasons for secretly following the diplomatic mission:First, it involved a secret n, so it had to be kept confidential. Second, it might be apanied by danger, so it needs the protection of the diplomatic corps?¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and his eyes became sharp.

    [ PS: the WeChat group has been sending red packets, and I¡¯ve been typing without any intention. It¡¯s all their fault. They¡¯re affecting my writing, so this chapter is a little short. ]

    [ PS: thank you, leader ¡± niohelutu. Jianbo ¡± for your tips. Jianbo is an old acquaintance. He was one of my people when we were ying ¡± sister.. ]

 Chapter 621 - 621: Ambush (1)

    Chapter 621: Ambush (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an was both surprised and not surprised by this spection.

    Surprisingly, he had always thought that the princess Consort of zhenbei was the number one flower vase in great Fengtian. She was still a woman in essence and should not be involved in any confidential matters.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised because he noticed that Chu Xianglong had brought a woman with him and knew from Yang Yan that the princess Consort was with him.

    since there¡¯s. possibility of danger, I have to take appropriate measures and be cautious ¡­ Well, there¡¯s no hurry now. I¡¯m busy with my own things ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the cloth bag and ced the eight pieces of yellow jade on the table. Then, he took out the carving knife that he had prepared and began to carve.

    After filling her stomach, the olddyy on the bed and took a short nap. She was in a light sleep and was soon awakened by the noisy shouts on the dock.

    She pounded the pillow a few times angrily, got up, and walked to the table. She cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks, put the lunchbox back, and left the room with it.

    She went down the stairs to the second floor. She walked along the corridor and looked left and right at the rooms on both sides. This was where the night watchman and the officials of the three departments lived.

    She wasn¡¯t sure which room Xu Qi ¡®an was staying in, but she soon found Xu ningyan¡¯s room. Because the door was wide open.

    After returning from Yunzhou, the young man whose skin had be particrly delicate was sitting at the table, carving a few pieces of yellow jade.

    ¡°Dong Dong. ¡±

    She Imocked on the door, and when he looked up, she said with a straight face,

    ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 return the lunchbox to you. T-thank you ¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to be good at thanking people. When she spoke, her expression was particrly awkward.

    ¡°Put it behind the door.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied indifferently. She lowered her head and continued with her homework.

    The olddy entered the room and gently put down the lunchbox. She looked at the table and saw a few carved toys on it. They were a small sword, Jade buns (X2), an octagonal talisman, a seal, and a jade pendant.

    She asked with interest,¡±why are you carving these things?¡± Your knife skills are pretty ugly.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he started to giggle.

    ¡°For women.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    To give to. woman ¡­ The olddy stared at the items on the table, and her smile gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Every time I leave the capital, I will send some local specialties to the women who like me and write a letter. This will not cost much money, but I can make them happy and make them like me more.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an eloquently described his experience in raising fish.

    The olddy was so angry that she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if she was looking at a human scum. She sneered, ¡°¡±As expected, he¡¯s a stinky man.¡±

    ¡°Too bad you¡¯re not getting a share,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Who cares?¡± the olddyughed.

    He left in a Huff.

    After a short while, all the Jade pieces were carved, and Xu Qi ¡®an gave them souls.

    He first put the ¡°small sword¡± into the book of theher world fragment. He didn¡¯t need to send it because it was for li Miaozhen. When they met in the North, Xu Qi ¡®an would give it to her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spread out the letter he had prepared, took out a brush and ink, and wrote:

    ¡°We¡¯ve left the capital for half a year and have arrived at yellow oil County. There is a special product here, yellow oil Jade. This Jade is soft and warm to the touch. I like it very much, so I bought the rough material and carved a seal for Your Highness.

    There were words on the seal, ¡°you smile as you pick at the flowers, the sky is filled with sunset.¡¯

    This was for huaiqing, and he stuffed the seal into the envelope.

    The second letter was written for mounting:

    ¡°We¡¯ve left the capital for half a year and have arrived at yellow oil County. There is a special product here, yellow oil Jade. This Jade is soft and warm to the touch. I like it very much, so I bought the rough material and carved a jade pendant for Your Highness.

    ¡°I¡¯m an extremely tacky person. I see mountains as mountains, seas as seas, and flowers as flowers. Only when I see you can I only think of four words:Three lifetimes.¡±

    He put the jade pendant into the envelope.

    The third and fourth letters were written to Caiwei and Lina, with the same content:

    ¡°I¡¯m half. day away from the capital and have arrived at yellow oil County . There are thousands of delicious foods in the world. I heard that in a distant country that can¡¯t be reached, there is a kind of delicious food called ¡°hujian people.¡± If there is a chance in the future, I want to take you to find it and search the ends of the earth.¡±

    He stuffed the Jade bun into the envelope.

    The fifth letter was written to Zhong Li, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m half a day away from the capital and have arrived at yellow oil County .

    When I¡¯m not in the capital, I¡¯m going to stay in the underground of the Imperial astronomer. ¡°We must believe that the days of suffering will eventually pass. After suffering a little more, and suffering a little more, everything will bloom from the suffering.

    ¡°In the future, be my little princess. You only eat xxx and don¡¯t suffer.¡±

    He put the octagonal talisman in.

    Then there were letters from lingyue and Fu Xiang, as well as their belongings.

    The sixth letter was for lingyue.

    ¡°I¡¯m half a day away from the capital and have arrived at yellow oil County . I¡¯ve had a safe journey, but I¡¯m a little homesick, missing my gentle and amiable sister at home. When big brotheres back this time, I¡¯ll get you some jewelry. In my heart, little sister lingyue is the most special and irreceable.¡±

    The seventh letter was for Fu Xiang.

    ¡°I forgot which great schr once said that one has no regrets in life when one has a bosom friend. Miss Fu Xiang is my confidante. I hope our friendship willst forever, longer than gold .

    Please continue to maintain our current rtionship!

    Every fish had a different message. He had to fully show his concern and importance to them and make them feel that they were the most important. He could not be perfunctory.

    This was the self-cultivation of a Sea King.

    After doing all this, Xu Qi ¡®an stretched his back as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Looking at the seven letters on the table, he felt satisfied from the bottom of his heart.

    Last time at the border of Qingzhou, he had also written seven letters, two of which were written by his second uncle and aunt to make up the numbers. But now, there were seven letters from the girls. With li Miaozhen, there were eight letters..

 Chapter 622 - 622: Ambush (2)

    Chapter 622: Ambush (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an was happy about the development of his fish pond business.

    After taking care of the items, Xu Qi ¡®an left the room and went to Yang Yan¡¯s room. He said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Boss, I have something to discuss with everyone. How about we discuss it here?¡±

    Yang Yan, who was still meditating, frowned when he heard this. He instinctively felt disgusted that his cultivation was disturbed, but he still nodded slowly. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately ordered a silver Gong to invite Chu Xianglong and the officials of the three departments to the room.

    After sitting quietly at the table for a few minutes, the officials of the three departments and Chu Xianglong came in one after another. Naturally, they didn¡¯t give Xu Qi ¡®an a good look and kept silent with cold faces.

    One of the two imperial censors, who was used to mediating, smiled and said,

    ¡°¡±Lord Xu, why have you summoned us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change the route and take thend route.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were shocking. He threw out shocking news at the beginning.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Chu Xianglong was the first to object, his tone firm.

    Having learned his lessonst time, he didn¡¯t continue to argue with Xu Qi ¡®an. He stood with his hands behind his back, showing an upromising posture.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please don¡¯t make a scene. In another ten days, we will reach Chu

    Zhou. If we travel bynd, we might not even get there in half a month.¡± The

    Deputy of the Supreme Court snorted,

    ¡°Although you¡¯re the organizer, you can¡¯t do whatever you want.¡±

    Under normal orders, they could amodate and tolerate Xu Qi ¡®an, acknowledging his status and prestige as the organizer. But this didn¡¯t include changing the route at will.

    It was too troublesome to change the water route to thend route. They had to arrange horses, carriages, and transport vehicles. After all, it was impossible for the two hundred people to travel light. That was why the diplomatic mission had chosen the faster and more convenient water route.

    Secondly, in a war, only the highest-ranking general could change the route. Although the diplomatic mission was not an Army, changing their route was still a big taboo.

    Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice looked at Yang Yan and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡®Yang Jinluo, what do you think?¡±

    Yang Yan was expressionless. it¡¯s indeed inappropriate.

    Even Yang Yan, who was the night watchman, did not agree with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s decision. It could be imagined that if he insisted on doing things his own way, he would be looking for trouble. Even the other night watchmen would not support him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Hmph! Chu Xianglong snorted. it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go back first. Don¡¯t have such brainless thoughts in the future.

    The head constable of the Ministry of Justice looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±General Ying, please wait. Why don¡¯t you listen to what Lord Xu has to say?¡±

    Chu Xianglong turned around and looked at him in surprise.

    A Constable of the Ministry of Justice was naturally an experienced man. The more he thought about it these days, the more he felt that something was wrong. At first, he thought that Chu Xianglong had returned to the Northern Territory with the diplomatic mission for convenience and to ¡°monitor¡± the diplomatic mission for the North vanquishing Prince.

    After all, the case that the diplomatic mission was investigating in the Northern Territory might be targeted at the North-guarding King.

    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. It was fine if only Chu Xianglong was with them, but if the princess Consort was with them as well, shouldn¡¯t they be sending an Imperial Army to escort the Northern Territory?

    Why was he with them?

    The ship was full of men, and it was somewhat unreasonable for the Prince¡¯s wife to be traveling with them.

    The judge of the Supreme Court could not help but look at Constable Chen with a slight frown. He then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Xianglong, deep in thought.

    Oh, as expected of the head constable of the Ministry of Justice, he was much more sensitive than the Civil officials ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an opened the map in his hand and looked at Chu Xianglong.

    ¡°General Huang, why is the princess Consort with the apanying diplomatic mission?¡±

    Constable Chen of the Ministry of Justice, the two censorates of the Imperial Censorate, and the judge of the Supreme Court all looked at Chu Xianglong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s question had expressed their doubts and curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with the princess going to the North to meet King Huai?¡± Chu Xianglong narrowed his eyes and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an sharply.

    This matter was hidden from the people on different boats, so he was clear about it. There was no need to hide it. As long as he left the capital quietly without anyone knowing, his goal would be achieved.

    I¡¯m the host of the diplomatic mission. Why didn¡¯t I receive any notice before? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. The princess Consort is travelling north and has a high status. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile,¡± said Chu Xianglong.

    ¡°Since the princess Consort is of noble status, why not send the Imperial Army to escort her?¡±

    Constable Chen suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yes, the official ships are mixed with good and bad. If they knew that the princess Consort was going out, they would have to prepare another ship.¡± The Deputy of the Supreme Court chuckled.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ It¡¯s indeed inappropriate.¡± An imperial censor frowned.

    This group of old foxes ¡­ Chu Xianglong nced at the officials of the three divisions and was furious.

    A few days ago, they had shown hostility to Xu Qi ¡®an and secretly expressed goodwill to him. However, once they encountered something that might be detrimental to them, their attitudes immediately became ambiguous.

    Seeing that Chu Xianglong didn¡¯t speak, Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and looked around at the crowd.

    ¡°As Constable Chen said, if the princess is going to the North to reunite with King Huai, then His Majesty can send the Imperial Army to escort her. He might not be sneaky in the diplomatic mission. Furthermore, you¡¯ve kept it a secret from us. My Lords, did you know that the princess Consort was on the ship?¡±

    The judge of the Supreme Court and the two imperial censors shook their heads.

    ¡°Then do you know what this means?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued.

    ¡°Lord Xu, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± the judge quickly asked.

    ¡°This means that we may encounter danger, such as an ambush, an ambush targeted at the princess Consort,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said firmly.

    The eyebrows of the two censors and the Deputy of the Supreme Court twitched, and their expressions turned serious.

    Constable Chen¡¯s expression did not change, as if he had already expected this..

 Chapter 623 - 623: Ambush (3)

    Chapter 623: Ambush (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing this, Chu Xianglong knew that if he continued to deny it, he would only be abandoned by his friends and family, ¡±

    ¡°The princess Consort dide North for another purpose, but Xu Qi ¡®an doesn¡¯t need to scare her. Even you don¡¯t know that the princess has left the capital, let alone others?

    ¡°An ambush also needs to be prepared in advance. We went north all the way and took the fastest water route. How could we have been ambushed?¡±

    The Supreme Court judge and the others nodded, agreeing with Chu Xianglong¡¯s words.

    It was only after they set off that they discovered that there were women on the ship. Later on, they slowly realized that there was actually consort Huai among the women. Even they only found out about this after they set off. Think about it, how could they ambush the possible enemies?

    There was simply no time.

    ¡°It was a false rm, a false rm ¡­¡± The Deputy of the Supreme Court let out a breath, and hisplexion improved.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled. my Lords, please calm down. Let me finish. You can consider it after that.

    He then shifted his gaze to the spread out map, pointed at a certain spot on it, and said, ¡®¡±With the ship¡¯s speed, we¡¯ll be able to pass through here by tomorrow evening at thetest.¡±

    Everyone walked to the table and looked. It was a narrow river with rapid water currents, surrounded by high mountains on both sides.

    ¡°Here, if someone really wants toy an ambush on both sides of the river, with the current¡¯s speed, we can¡¯t change direction quickly, or there will be the danger of capsizing. The high mountains on both sides became obstacles for us to escape ashore. They only needed to set up an ambush in the mountains and wait for us to fall into their trap. In short, if there is an ambush along the way, it will definitely be here.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s rxed mood tense up again.

    Chu Xianglong stared at the map for a while and retorted, ¡®¡±¡®The premise of all this is that the enemy is lying in ambush. And as I said just now, the enemy has no time to set up an ambush in advance.

    ¡°As long as we pass through this ce, we will be able to reach the Jian province in ten days. At that time, we will be weed by His Highness¡± Army, and our mission will beplete. If we travel bynd, it will take half a month.¡±

    The two sides were at loggerheads with each other.

    The judge of the Supreme Court and the others hesitated. Both sides had their reasons, but they both had their own disadvantages. It didn¡¯t feel safe to choose either side.

    Then. I¡¯ll add fuel to the fire ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s true that a long night is fraught with dreams, but there¡¯s still room for maneuver. If we are ambushed here tomorrow, we will bepletely annihted without any chance of survival.¡±

    The expressions of the two censors and the Deputy of the court of judicial review immediately changed.

    ¡°I agree with Lord Xu¡¯s decision. We will change our route.¡± Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice took the lead.

    ¡°I also agree with Lord Xu¡¯s decision. Quickly make preparations and change our route tomorrow.¡± The judge from the court of judicial review immediately agreed.

    The two censors also chose to support Xu Qi ¡®an, because his words had hit the key point of the Civil officials. Compared to the more troublesome and tiringnd route, the water route was more terrifying.

    No one dared to gamble with their lives.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s facial muscles twitched. He was furious. He red at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, I want to make a bet with you. What if we don¡¯t get ambushed in this River Basin tomorrow? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed his hands on the table and refused to look at her.¡±ln the future, you will be in charge of the diplomatic corps. But what if we encounter an ambush?¡±

    ¡°If you say one, I won¡¯t say two,¡± said Chu Xianglong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pouted and said disdainfully,¡±l¡¯m saying one now, and you dare to say two?¡± Don¡¯t give me that, give me something practical.¡¯

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°3000 taels of silver, and the record of the northern border guards leaving the camp. ¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Chu Xianglong agreed immediately, but in his heart, he thought that he could just go back on his word when the time came. Once they reached the Northern Territory, he would be the one in charge. He had soldiers and generals under hismand, and he also had the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s support.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and said, ¡°write down the agreement.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but if you lose, you have to give me 3000 taels of silver,¡± Chu Xianglong said.

    Both parties had set up a written pledge, but they did not sign it. They had to wait for the results tomorrow.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to Yang Yan and said in a negotiating tone, ¡°¡±Boss, tomorrow you will take the boatman to test how many people you can take away at most?¡±

    ¡°Six,¡± Yang Yan said after some thought.

    It was obvious that the six of them couldn¡¯t control the ship ¡­ However. Yang Yan could only take six people with him. If they were really ambushed tomorrow, the rest of the boatmen would be dead ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was in a dilemma when he heard Yang Yan say, ¡®

    ¡°Tomorrow, I can use Qi to push the sail and control the boat, so I don¡¯t need a boatman to row. We only need a few people to helm the ship.¡±

    With the boss¡¯s level, it shouldn¡¯t be. problem to steer the ship for. short time ¡­ ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± He let out a sigh of relief.

    After the change of route was decided, the officials of the three departments and the unwilling Chu Xianglong immediately went to prepare for departure and inform the guards, women, and other apanying personnel.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave. He sat at the table, took a sip of tea, and analyzed, ¡°¡±lf we don¡¯t encounter an ambush tomorrow, it means that the so-called enemy doesn¡¯t exist, or we can¡¯t set up an ambush in time.

    this way, we can also breathe a sigh of relief. If the enemy doesn¡¯t exist, even if Chu Xianglong has the final say in the diplomatic mission, it won¡¯t be a big problem. We¡¯ll just bear with him for a few days.

    The bet was not made on impulse. Even without the bet, Xu Qi ¡®an would have asked Yang Yan to test the waters tomorrow.

    ¡°But if there¡¯s an ambush ¡­. Yang Yan nodded.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be in trouble. Before we even reach the Northern Territory, we¡¯ll have to take the me for that Princess.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and lowered his voice.

    ¡°If the situation is that bad, I have another n. Boss, I¡¯ll only discuss it with you ¡­¡±

    The next morning.

    Two hundred men left yellow oil County with four horse carriages, eighteen t carts carrying supplies, and forty horses.

    As for the Imperial Army and the soldiers that Chu Xianglong had brought, they ran forward.

    This group followed the official road and headed north in the pervading dust. if Yang Yan didn¡¯t encounter any ambushes, we¡¯ll have to change to. water route after two days of traveling bynd. Thend route is indeed tiring and the journey is tiresome ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the horse and muttered in his heart.

    The horse he was riding on was an ordinary brown horse, far from beingparable to a young mare.

    At this time, he saw the curtain of a carriage behind him open, and an ordinary face poked out, waving at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned the horse around and slowly walked to the carriage. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®Xiao Yan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to change tond?¡± She sat in the slightly bumpy carriage.

    ¡°For the safety of your Princess.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    She thought for a moment and didn¡¯t argue with him. Instead, she nodded seriously, agreeing with this reason.

    In the evening.

    The flowing Rock Beach was named as such because the current was so fast that even rocks could be washed away.

    Surrounded by green mountains on both sides, the width of the river was as wide as a woman¡¯s slender waist. The water roared and white foam sshed everywhere.

    A huge three-masted sailboat slowly sailed against the current and reached the middle of the quicksand beach. Suddenly, the turbulent water surface rippled, and a thick object covered with ck scales arched and sank back into the water.

    After a few seconds of silence, a loud boom was heard as the huge three-masted sailboat was lifted high.

    A ck-scaled flood Dragon broke out of the water. Its horn was embedded in the bottom of the ship, and it was lifted into the air.

    ¡°Ka Cha ka Cha ¡­¡±

    Cracks instantly spread across the ship¡¯s hull. Therge official ship that could carry more than 200 people copsed and fell into pieces.

    The moment the boat was lifted, Yang Yan used his Qi to carry the six boatmen and rose into the air. The strong Qi exploded under his feet, pushing him higher and higher as he swept through the sky.

    The Water Dragon plunged into the water, sshing white foam into the sky. After a while, a man in a ck robe emerged from the water and stood on the water.

    He had feminine features, an aquiline nose, long, narrow, and vertical pupils. The light in his eyes was cold and emotionless, and both sides of his cheeks were covered with dense scales.

    The ck-robed man nced at the broken pieces of wood that had been washed away by the current and sneered. His voice was cold and gloomy as he said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve been yed.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    A young man in white walked out of the dense forest on the shore and stood with his hands behind his back.

    The white-robed man was neither angry nor disappointed by the failure of the ambush. He said calmly, ¡°¡±We¡¯ve sent out enough people this time. It¡¯s hard to fight four hands with just one rank-4 Yang Yan. The princess is in our pocket.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure there are no other rank-IS in the diplomatic mission?¡± the ck-robed man asked with a frown.

    The man in white nodded and pointed at his eyes. ¡°Trust my eyes. Besides, even if there¡¯s one more rank-4, with our deployment, we¡¯ll be absolutely safe.¡±

    [ PS: this chapter has a longer word count, so it can¡¯t be updated on time. ] In the future, if you don¡¯t update on time, it means that the word count will increase. It¡¯s apensation to you.

    Thank you for the tip from ¡°don¡¯t make things difficult for me_.

 Chapter 624 - 624: Who can save me (1)

    Chapter 624: Who can save me (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the sun had set, the sky remained dark for a long time before it was reced by night.

    On a slightly higher mountain slope, the diplomatic corps lit a bonfire and set up their tents.

    The women did not get out of the carriage. They slept in the carriage with a thin nket wrapped around them. Xu Qi ¡®an and the other high-ranking officials slept in the tents. The guards at the bottom level slept around the bonfire.

    Fortunately, it was the middle of spring, so the night was neither hot nor cold. It was quitefortable when the wind blew. It was just that there were a lot of mosquitoes, and they liked these ¡°fat sheep¡± with strong bodies.

    ¡°Pa pa¡± sounds were heard continuously as the soldiers cursed and chased away the mosquitoes.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned from his patrol and saw this scene, he knew that the diplomatic mission did not have any herbs to repel mosquitoes. At most, they had some medicine for wounds andmonly used detoxification pills.

    As for the mosquito repent herbs, they could not be so detailed.

    ¡°Why are there so many mosquitoes?¡± The judge of the court of judicial review was dressed in a white unlined garment. He came out of the tent andined, ¡® my ears are buzzing with insects. How can I sleep? how can I sleep? ¡®

    Being pampered was amon problem for civil officials. Although there had been some shaking on the ship earlier, they were all small problems that could be endured.

    It was much tougher to travel bynd. There was no bed, no coffee table, no exquisite food, and he had to endure mosquito bites.

    When the two censors heard theints of the Deputy of the court of judicial review, they immediately came out and echoed, frowning. ¡°Difficult, difficult.¡±

    At this time, it seemed that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion was stupid. If they hadn¡¯t changed thend route, they would still be floating in the water, sleeping in a soft bed and resting in a separate room.

    The Dragon, who had copper skin and iron bones, was not afraid of mosquito bites. It mocked, ¡®¡±¡®Since we¡¯ve chosen to travel bynd, we naturally have to bear the consequences. We¡¯ve only been on the road for a day, we can still make it if we change our route to the water route.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a special spice and said loudly, ¡± I have some insect repellent here. Take a piece and throw it into the bonfire. It will repel the mosquitoes.

    The soldiers were overjoyed. They took the spices from Xu Qi ¡®an and threw them into the bonfire.

    The spice burned slowly in the fire, and a slightly pungent fragrance spread out. After a moment, there were no mosquitoes around.

    haha, there really aren¡¯t any mosquitoes. This is sofortable.

    ¡°Thanks to Lord Xu, I can now sleep in peace.¡±

    By the bonfires, the soldiers were not stingy with their praises. Xu yinluo¡¯s spices had solved the problem in front of them. They felt much morefortable after they were free from mosquito bites.

    Happiness started from these small treatments. If it was another official or leader, he would definitely not care about the small troubles of the soldiers at the bottom.

    He also wouldn¡¯t think that if he didn¡¯t sleep well at night, he would be tired the next day and have to hurry on with his journey ¡­ If it was a vicious cycle, it would lead to a decline in thebat power of the entire team.

    As the soldiers ¡®happiness increased, it would also be reflected to their leaders, and they would be more respectful and acknowledged their leaders.

    For example, when Xu Qi ¡®an suggested that they change their route and take a more difficultnd route, the entire teamined in private. However, not including the 100 Imperial Guards, they did notin at all.

    This was recognition.

    The two censors and the Deputy of the Supreme Court asked for a piece of incense and returned to the tent to light it up with an incense burner. The effect of repelling the mosquitoes was immediate. As expected, there was no more buzzing sound.

    Lord Xu even prepared such a small thing. You are indeed an expert in solving cases. Your thoughts are meticulous.

    The Imperial Censorate¡¯s Censorate came out of the tent and loudly praised.

    In the carriage not far away, the maidservants smelled a faint fragrance and said happily, ¡°¡±This smell is quite good. Let¡¯s go get some to burn to drive away the mosquitoes.¡±

    what¡¯s there to take? Xu yinluo and general Ying are having a conflict. Don¡¯t ask for a snub now. Another maidservant said.

    I dont think so. Xu yinluo has a good personality. She¡¯s especially gentle to us women. The maidservant said.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯m talking about general Ying. We¡¯re people from the Prince¡¯s Mansion, so we should know what we¡¯re doing. No matter how good Xu yinluo is, we can¡¯t forget who we are. Do you understand?¡±

    yeah, and I heard that Xu yinluo is changing thend route. That¡¯s why we¡¯re working so hard.

    As soon as she said that, the other maidservants began to criticize Xu yinluo one after another, saying ¡®hate, hate¡¯ and ¡®hate¡¯ non-stop.

    The Queen curled up in the corner and sneered in disdain.

    These brainless servants were as short-sighted as toads, and could only see the mosquitoes flying in front of them.

    Although she was also tired, she also doubted whether it was really dangerous to cross the water, and she also doubted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s judgment. But she firmly supported Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s decision.

    He would rather suffer a little than encounter danger.

    The judge of the Supreme Court lifted the curtain of the tent and looked at Xu

    Qi ¡®an, who was sitting with the soldiers. He asked, ¡°¡±How confident are you, Lord Xu?¡±

    He was referring to the ambush on the waterway and tactfully reminded Xu Qi ¡®an to consider the bet.

    After all, he had taken a lot of money from Xu Qi ¡®an. The Deputy of the Supreme Court did not have any enmity with Xu Qi¡¯ an and did not like him. The main reason was that the Minister of the Supreme Court had a great enmity with Xu Qi ¡®an. As an official under the Minister of the Supreme Court, he had to sit upright.

    Where did I get the confidence? letting Yang Yan step into the trap was just. test in itself ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head slightly and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°ording to the time, yang Jinluo should have arrived at the flowing Rock Beach by now,¡± said an imperial censor.¡±l¡¯m sure he already knows if there¡¯s an ambush.¡± When is he going to meet us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve left a secret signal along the way,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±He¡¯ll follow it.¡±

    With Jin Gong¡¯s speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to catch up following the signal. At thetest, by tomorrow morning, and at the earliest, by tonight, they would be able to catch up.

    Chu Xianglong and the other civil officials fell silent, each having their own thoughts as they waited for Yang Yan¡¯s arrival.

    After half an hour, everyone fell asleep. Their snores were like the croaking of frogs, rising and falling one after another.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t sleep. He took a dead branch and drew on the ground, thinking about how he should investigate the case after going to the North.

    The most troublesome part of this matter was that he couldn¡¯t do anything to the northern Garrison liege lord, but the northern Garrison liege lord could do anything to him easily.

    It was understandable that the Deputy Chief of the court of judicial review had. negative attitude towards the case. He probably just wanted to go through the motions and then return to the capital to report on his mission ¡­ It did not make sense that there was not a single refugee after the massacre ¡­ I¡¯ll have to observe the entire journey up north. Only a fool would go all the way up north.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s strong opposition to me going bynd might not have been without this consideration. He wants me to go straight to the North, and once I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll be a puppet that anyone can control.

    You want to investigate the case in private?

    In his dreams.

    As he was thinking, he suddenly caught a wisp of Qi movement from a distance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stood up. His right hand moved faster than his brain and pressed on the hilt of the ck-gold long knife.

    On the other side, Chu Xianglong also opened his eyes, his gaze sharp.

    The two of them did not make eye contact, but looked towards the South together. In the dark night, a figure slowly walked over with a silver spear on his back. It was Yang Yan.

    The moment they saw him, Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Xianglong showed their nervousness and anticipation.

    The former bent down to pick up the water bag and went up to him, ¡°¡±Boss, how¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Yang Yan took the water bag and drank it all in one breath. He said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®There was a flood Dragon lying in ambush at the flowing stone beach, and the ship sank.¡±

    Sure enough, there was an ambush. What I was afraid of really came. Murphy¡¯s Law is universal ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. Thest bit of luck he had was gone.

    Was there really an ambush?

    Chu Xianglong clenched the hilt of his sword, the light of the bonfire reflecting off his slightly contracted pupils.

    boss, please take a seat first. I¡¯ll call the people from the three divisions over. They should listen together and understand the situation. Xu Qi ¡®an beckoned Yang Yan to sit down by the bonfire and handed him the package of dry food.

    Then, he entered the tents one by one and woke up the Censorate, the Deputy of the Supreme Court, and Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice.

    Constable Chen came out of the tent and saw Yang Yan. Without thinking, he asked anxiously, ¡°¡±Yang Jinluo, did you encounter any ambushes?¡± The two censors and the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy stared at Yang Yan.

    ¡°There was an ambush at the flowing stone beach. The ship sank. If we didn¡¯t change our route, we would have been annihted today.¡± Yang Yan¡¯s expression was solemn.

    There really was an ambush, there really was an ambush ¡­ The judge¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.

    Completely annihted? The two censors ¡®expressions changed slightly. They suddenly looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an and bowed.¡±Thanks to Lord Xu¡¯s sharp senses, we were able to predict the ambush in advance, allowing us to escape this cmity.¡±

    Constable Chen of the Ministry of Justice looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with admiration. He was convinced of his superior¡¯s power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the tent.¡± The judge of the Supreme Court suggested.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He called Chen Zhao, who had already woken up, and ordered, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t sleep tonight. Everyone, raise your spirits and patrol properly.¡±

    Chen Zhao heard the whole process and understood the seriousness of the matter. He nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately entered the tent with the others.

    The princess Consort, who was sleeping in the corner of the carriage, was awakened by a flurry of footsteps, the ttering of armor, and the sounds of discussion.

    The maidservants in the carriage had already woken up and were looking out the window.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why is it so noisy in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you sleeping well just now? Why did he suddenly go out to patrol ¡­¡±

    Wangfei¡¯s heart trembled. She lifted the thin nket, rubbed her eyes, pushed open the door of the carriage, and carefully jumped off.

    She caught a group of Imperial Guards who were about to go out for a patrol and asked, ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±

    The soldier at the front sized her up and said, ¡°¡±Yang Jinluo is back. It¡¯s said that he was ambushed at the quicksand beach and his ship sank.¡±

    ¡°If Lord Xu had not changed the route, we would all be dead by now,¡± a soldier from behind added.

    Wangfei was shocked, and a strong sense of fear welled up in her.

    There really is an ambush, and it¡¯sing for me ¡­ Fortunately, he was there. Fortunately, he reacted in time ¡­ She patted her chest. At this moment, she felt a strong sense of security.

    The ordinary-looking wangfei took a deep breath and turned back to the carriage.

    ¡°You went to ask, didn¡¯t you? what¡¯s wrong with them?¡± The servants quickly asked.

    ¡°There was an ambush on the waterway and the ship sank.¡± Wangfei said lightly.

    Cries of rm rang out from within the carriage as the servants revealed fearful expressions.

    ¡°W-why would there be an ambush? Why did you ambush us ..

    ¡°Phew ¡­ It¡¯s a good thing that Lord Xu was quick-witted and took us bynd.¡± Mutterings could be heard as the servants discussed.

    The Queen was wrapped in a thin nket and curled up in a corner. She hugged her shoulders and trembled slightly.

    She felt cold in the dark night, a cold that came from the bottom of her heart.

    Who can save me ¡­

    [PS: I¡¯m in a bad state today. I¡¯ve had a headache the entire day. I¡¯ve been sitting in front of theputer in a daze. It¡¯s so ufortable.] I want to sleep early and rest well. Remember to correct the wrong words..

 Chapter 625 - 625: Escape plan (1)

    Chapter 625: Escape n (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the tent, Yang Yan sat cross-legged on the soft cushion and took the tea handed over by the Minister of Justice, ¡°¡±The one that attacked the official ship was a ck flood Dragon. It should be from the flood Dragon Tribe of the monster race in the North. It¡¯s not bad, rank-4. I can¡¯t beat it in the water.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a talkative person, so he gave a concise andprehensive statement,pared his strength with the other party, and then fell silent.

    Min Xianglong¡¯s expression changed.

    Hearing the existence of a fourth -grade flood Dragon, the judge of the court of judicial review and the others had strange expressions. Some were stunned, some were afraid, and some were anxious.

    ¡°General Ying, do you know anything about that flood Dragon?¡± Constable Chen asked, frowning.

    As he spoke, he squinted his eyes to examine Chu Xianglong.

    Everyone looked over and the invisible pressure made Chu Xianglong unable to remain silent. After hesitating, he said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°ck flood Dragon, fourth grade. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Tang Shan

    Jun. ¡±

    He really knew the ck flood Dragon ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered. The enemy who had set up an ambush at the quicksand beach was the northern Demon tribe. Since the northern Demon tribe had moved out, what about the northern barbarian tribe, who had always been on the same side?

    In addition, the princess Consort¡¯s journey to the North was kept a secret, and the official ship traveled North at an extremely fast speed. Logically speaking, it was impossible for the demons in the North to set up an ambush in advance.

    Unless they knew that the princess was heading north.

    [ our Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty is really not simple. She¡¯s worth the barbarian¡¯s attention to set up an ambush in the enemy¡¯s hintends ¡­ ] Chu Xianglong¡¯s expression seemed to be extremely shocked. It was obvious that he was also shocked by the northern demon race¡¯s attack ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with countless thoughts.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo, are there any other enemies besides the ck Jiao Dragon?¡± Constable Chen asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Yang Yan shook his head.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The Deputy of the Supreme Court felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders, and his heart settled down.¡±lf there¡¯s only one rank-4, we don¡¯t have to worry too much

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said, ¡®¡±¡®The northern barbarian race and the northern demon race are of the same breath and branch. Since the demon race has made a move, the Barbarian race will not be far away.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there are experts lying in ambush at all the major passes leading to the Northern Territory. Believe me, unless we abandon the carriages and supplies and cross the mountains, we will be ambushed again sooner orter. ¡±

    These days, there were only a few official roads. There were countless small roads, but the small roads created by those people made it difficult to even ride a horse, not to mention carriages and gpoles used to transport supplies.

    In ancient times, path-cutting thieves only needed to upy one official road and Rob the caravans and pedestrians along the way to make a lot of money.

    The two censors and the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy quickly looked at Constable Chen. They didn¡¯t believe Chu Xianglong anymore.

    Although Constable Chen¡¯s position was low, he was an experienced martial artist. He was also one of them, and his statement was the most trustworthy.

    Constable Chen nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lord Xu¡¯s analysis is very reasonable, even the truth. ¡°I even think that since there¡¯s a rank-4 on the water route, what about the other ambush points? Would there be a rank-4 as well, or perhaps even more rank-4s?

    if the northern barbarians and the demons work together, it won¡¯t be a problem to send out a certain number of fourth-grade cultivators.

    A level four expert was a well-known Big Shot in the pugilistic world. He was a local Overlord. However, in the Imperial court, there were not as many rank-4s as there were hairs on an ox, but there was definitely no shortage of them.

    This was a very simple principle. If there were more rank four in the martial world than the Imperial court, then the Imperial court would not be the one ruling the world.

    The northern barbarian race and the demon race were like the northern United imperial court.

    ¡°This, what should we do?¡±

    The three officials were getting anxious.

    As long as the enemy had two rank-4s, their team would be in danger. If there were three, the entire team would be wiped out.

    The atmosphere in the tent became silent and serious.

    The three civil officials and Constable Chen frowned. Even though there were 100 Imperial Guards outside and their own guards, they could not give them any sense of security.

    In truth, the diplomatic mission already had a sufficient number of guards. There were a hundred Imperial Army soldiers, several dozen guards, four silver gongs, eight copper gongs, and a fourth-grade golden gong.

    As long as a team like this wasn¡¯t targeted by any major power, they could do whatever they wanted in all parts of Da Feng. They could even escape unscathed from the North and northeast.

    When provincial governor Zhang led the Army to Yunzhou, it was also on a simr scale, and the journey was safe and sound.

    However, the current situation was that they were most likely ambushed and targeted by the Joint Forces of the demons and barbarians in the North, and they were backed by a powerful force that dominated the North.

    ¡°Why did the Barbarian race and the demon race in the North want to kill the queen? And how did they set up the ambush in advance?¡± Constable Chen stared at Chu Xianglong with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°This is not something you should know.¡± Chu Xianglong sneered.

    ¡°If you knew that the enemies were the demons and barbarians in the North, why didn¡¯t you send the Imperial Guards to escort them? why did you hide in the diplomatic mission?¡± Constable Chen said angrily.

    The terrible situation made him extremely angry. He no longer cared about Chu Xianglong¡¯s identity, and his attitude was hostile.

    That¡¯s right, if they were mentally prepared for an ambush, wouldn¡¯t it be safer to send the Imperial Army directly ¡­ After all. this was the territory of Da Feng. If they sent arge group of Imperial Guards to escort the princess, even if the Barbarian and demon tribes in the North sent out fourth level experts, they would only end up with. bitter end. After all. the Imperial Guards would definitely carryrge killing magical weapons, and there were many experts in the Army ¡­

    However. Emperor Yuan jing had the princess secretly sneaked into the diplomatic mission and left the capital without anyone knowing ¡­ This shocking thought shed through Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    They were guarding against the internal enemies of the Imperial court!

    Someone in the Imperial court did not want the princess Consort to go to the North to see King Huai ¡­ What would happen if the princess went to the North? There was indeed a deeper inside story behind this..

 Chapter 626 - 626: Escape plan (2)

    Chapter 626: Escape n (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Also, how did the monsters and barbarians know in advance and set up an ambush?

    These clues were messy and clueless, giving him a headache.

    The argument between Chu Xianglong and the three officials rang in his ears. Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and sank into his own thoughts.

    actually, I have an even simpler method. That is to lure the Masters of the Barbarian and demon race to us and get information from them.

    The more Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it, the more he felt that this n was feasible. First of all, he had the invincible Vajra, who was on par with a rank-4, or even better. If he fought a rank-4 alone, even if he could not win, it would be difficult for the other party to kill him.

    After all, martial artists would not attack the primordial spirit. If it was a fourth-grade Taoist, Xu Qi ¡®an would have turned and left without a word. After all, his primordial spirit was still at the sixth grade.

    Even if his primordial spirit was stronger than most level six, it was impossible for him to be a match for a level four Taoist expert.

    Secondly, he had the magic book that the schrly faction had given him. In the game, this would be an extremely rare skill scroll.

    Although my level is low, I know how to spend money.

    In the struggle between heaven and man, it was because of the effects of the schrly magic book that he made up for the weakness of his primordial spirit, and thus defeated li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou.

    Finally, he still had monk Shen Shu in his body, which was his biggest source of confidence.

    However. monk Shen Shuts existence could not be exposed. Even if he was summoned, it had to be in the situation where there were no teammates, otherwise. he could only be killed ¡­ If it was just to save the princess Consort, I wouldn¡¯t have to risk my life like this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s index finger and thumb rubbed his chin.

    Saving the princess Consort was just in passing. His purpose was to get information.

    ¡°The North is North vanquishing Prince¡¯s territory. If we go there directly, we¡¯ll be under his surveince. All his actions were under the other party¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°In this case, I either don¡¯t investigate the case, or I kowtow to the North-guarding King.¡±

    For a logical expert in reasoning, it was impossible for him to fall into such a passive situation.

    He had to get more clues and intelligence before he reached the North. Only then could he make a n and start an investigation.

    At this moment, the quarrels ended.

    Chu Xianglong spread out a map on the ground and said, ¡°¡±Has yang Jinluo been followed along the way?

    Yang Yan shook his head.

    As a peak rank-4, there were not many people who could follow him. The intuition of a martial artist was not just for show.

    Chu Xianglong heaved a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°¡±Very good, then we still have a chance. Under such circumstances, he could not turn back. We should arrive at Jiang state capital as soon as possible and seek help from the Jiang State Governor and the Jiang state capital¡¯smander. Ask them to mobilize the military garrison for defense.¡±

    Everyone nodded slowly.

    Jiang state capital was the capital of a province. It didn¡¯tck troops or experts. They would be safe once they entered the city. If the fourth-grade barbarians and demons dared to charge into the city, they would be doomed to die.

    as long as we can sessfully reach the Jiang Prefecture¡¯s main city, we can ask for help from the Imperial court or directly deploy the Jiang Prefecture¡¯s Army to escort the princess to the North. Said min Xianglong. ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± The judge of the court of judicial review slowly nodded.

    so next, we have to n the route. Chu Xianglong pointed at the map,

    ¡°The closest route to Jiang Prefecture is the official road we are taking now. We can reach there in two days. But this was also the most dangerous path. That¡¯s why we have to take a detour.¡±

    Constable Chen shook his head and retorted, ¡± it¡¯s dangerous to take a detour. We have too many people. There¡¯s also Zi Zhong and the women. We can¡¯t go fast. And the other party is a master who doesn¡¯t travel much. Sooner orter, they will be locked on and caught up.¡±

    Chu Xianglongughed,¡±so, we¡¯ll have to abandon the carriages, horses, and part of Zichong.¡± We can¡¯t take the main road and fight them by gueri means. ¡±

    It had to be said that this was a very smart decision.

    Although the other party was an expert, it was impossible for them to sneak into the enemy¡¯s abdomen to set up an ambush with an Army. This would result in ack of manpower, making it impossible to carry out arge-scale search.

    At this moment, Chu Xianglong finally showed the qualities of an experienced general.

    In a war, this kind of escape was not umon.

    Everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He still had some skills. To be able to reach the position of Deputy general of the North vanquishing Prince, he couldn¡¯t be. mediocre person ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an also felt that this arrangement was the best choice at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± He said indifferently.

    Chu Xianglong smiled smugly and looked at host Xu with provocation and contempt, as if to tell him, ¡®

    This brat is still too young, learn from him.

    Immediately, the officials walked out of their tents, gathered their troops, and gave orders to prepare to March through the night.

    Chu Xianglong woke up the maidservants and stopped beside the princess¡¯s carriage. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±Princess Consort, something has happened.¡± A few secondster, the woman¡¯s calm voice came from the carriage. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    the ship was ambushed on the water path and has sunk, ¡± Chu Xianglong said softly. we are still in danger. The enemy mighte after us.

    The maidservants who were rubbing their eyes and leaving the carriage heard this and eximed.

    The old Auntie who was mixed in with the maidservants was so scared that she shrank her head back, and panic shed in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take the mountain path to avoid pursuit. Please make preparations and leave tonight,¡± Chu Xianglong continued.

    The olddy hurriedly returned to the carriage and packed her luggage and dry food. Her desire to survive was terrifying.

    The maidservants then reacted and began to get busy.

    The envoy Group abandoned some of Zi Zhong¡¯s troops and carried dry food and clean water. They left the main road, crossed the fields, ins, and crossed the mountains and began their arduous journey.

    Yang Yan led the team to the front, while Xu Qi ¡®an led the Imperial Army to the back.

    At dawn, the team took a short break at the foot of the mountain to replenish their food and recover their strength.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chewed on the tasteless shaobing and drank a mouthful of water. He was d that he had not brought the little mare with him, or he would have lost his beloved Mount.

    The sound of soft footsteps came closer. When she turned around, she saw a tired-looking olddy.

    She stood not far away and hesitated. When she saw Xu Qi ¡®an looking at her, she gritted her teeth and strode over. She sat down beside Xu Qi¡¯ an and said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Can we reach the Northern Territory without a hitch?¡±

    you¡¯re a maidservant of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. you should ask Chu Xianglong this question.

    I don¡¯t trust him ¡­ She held the kettle and looked worriedly at the crowd. She said softly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m a little scared.¡±

    She was very scared, so she subconsciously came to find Xu Qi ¡®an. Perhaps in her heart, in this diplomatic mission, the one who really gave her a sense of security was not the gong, Yang Yan, nor the North vanquishing Prince, who had pledged his loyalty to Chu Xianglong.

    Instead, it was the young man who had been teasing her all the way.lt was the silver Gong that shocked the world in the battle of magical powers;lt was the man who had subdued the heavens and man with two hands above the Weishui River.

    ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked without any expression.

    She nodded and then shook her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Chu Xianglong¡¯s n. We¡¯re lucky that we¡¯ll be able to reach Jiang Prefecture safely. You¡¯ll be safe once you¡¯re in Jiang Prefecture. Besides, you¡¯re just a little maidservant. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If you see that the situation is not good, just run away. Why would a rank four expert think about you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed at her cowardice.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it to Jiang Prefecture.¡± She sighed.

    She had stayed up all night to hurry on the road, and after only four hours, her legs were already weak and she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    She shook her head.

    ¡°If, if the pursuers stop us, you ¡­¡± ¡°Will the night watchmen protect the princess Consort?¡± she changed her words.

    When she asked this question, her eyes flickered with a hopeful light, like stars in the sky.

    It was as if as long as Xu Qi ¡®an gave a positive answer, she would feel at ease.

    of course not, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an refused.

    ¡°Our mission is to investigate the case, not to protect the princess Consort. The life and death of the princess Consort has nothing to do with us. If the enemy is too powerful, we can escape on our own. In any case, their target is the princess Consort.¡±

    So it¡¯s like this ¡­ The light in her eyes dimmed. She stood up silently and returned to her seat, hugging her knees.

    She was in the crowd, but she didn¡¯t fit in with the people around her. She looked lonely and pitiful.

    15 minutester, Chu Xianglong stood up and shouted, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    The well-trained Imperial Army soldiers and guards silently stood up, carried their bags, picked up their weapons, and got ready to go.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hair stood on end. The next moment, an image appeared in his mind. A huge rock was falling from the forest above him.

    Almost at the same time, Yang Yan, who was in front, suddenly raised his head and stared at the mountain behind him with burning eyes.

    A huge rock that was two Zhang tall was thrown down from the mountain towards the core of the team.

    The other martial artists in the diplomatic corps were a beat slower. They only sensed it when the Boulder was thrown. As for the ordinary soldiers and maidservants, they still hadn¡¯t reacted.

    [ PS: I¡¯ve been working on the detailed outline for a long time today.. ]

 Chapter 627 - 627: The awe-inspiring Xu yinluo (1)

    Chapter 627: The awe-inspiring Xu yinluo (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Everyone on the ground!¡± go! Chu Xianglong roared. He subconsciously wanted to pounce on the ordinary-looking maidservant, but he forced himself to stop and turned to protect the ¡± real ¡± Princess.

    The huge rock crashed down, bringing with it a strong gust of wind.

    Yang Yan stretched his hand back and grabbed the silver spear on his back. The tip of the spear trembled slightly, and the red tassels bloomed.

    With a ¡°crack,¡± the giant rock that could smash half of the diplomatic corps into meat paste broke into tiny stones and fell.

    The stonesnded on the armor and helmets of the soldiers, but they did not hurt. The maidservants, who were not equipped with any protection, held their heads and squatted on the ground. The guards helped to block the gravel.

    After a wave of probing attacks, there was a brief silence. The other party was not in a hurry to attack.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked over. In the dense forest, a figure about ten feet tall stood. He was taller than a tree and covered in thick ck hair.

    His body wasn¡¯t just muscled, it was covered in a thickyer of fat. His facial features were rough, and his face was covered in ck hair. Licking his lips, he looked down at the diplomatic mission with a bloodthirsty gaze.

    Crack, crack .

    There was movement in the southern Forest. The trees fell in patches as if they were being crushed by some kind of creature.

    Not long after, a ck flood Dragon came out of the dense forest. It was so huge that its entire head wasparable to a two-story building. It had ck fur, ck scales, and forked horns.

    The body that was exposed to the crowd was more than 200 feet long, and the total length was more than 1000 feet.

    A pair of vertical pupils coldly stared at the crowd.

    This flood Dragon was too big, and its body was not suitable for battle at all . The Golden Lotus Daoist priest had said in the ancient tomb that the demon race didn¡¯t go for the size route ¡­ Flood Dragons had the bloodline of the devil God?

    . Hmm ¡­ Maybe the monster race in the North all have the devil God¡¯s bloodline. That¡¯s why they¡¯re on the same side as the Barbarian race in the North Xu Qi ¡®an started to guess in his heart.

    Gulp ..

    He heard the sound of swallowing, but he remained vignt and quickly looked around. He found that the soldiers and guards of the diplomatic mission all had stiff expressions and fear hidden in their eyes.

    It was the instinct of living beings to fear stronger creatures.

    If an ordinary person saw such a terrifying flood Dragon, they would either be so frightened that they would lose control of their dder or bowels on the spot, or they would flee in panic.

    These soldiers didn¡¯t participate in the Battle of Shanhai Pass ¡­ Yes, Chen Zhao had definitely been there. There was no fear in his eyes ¡­ As Xu Qi ¡®an thought about this, he observed the ck bear on the mountain and the flood Dragon in the South.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just two rank-4s, it¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ll teach them how to be human, no, demonster.

    However, at this moment, just as everyone was feeling fearful of the flood Dragon¡¯s appearance, a silver bell-likeughter suddenly rang out.

    Another expert came. She was wearing a red dress, and her ck hair was tied into a ponytail with a red ribbon. She stepped on the overgrown wastnd, revealing a pair of red embroidered shoes as she walked.

    she passed, not a single de of grass grew, and life was exterminated.

    This woman¡¯s appearance made the originally nervous and fearful members of the diplomatic corps even more desperate.

    ¡°It¡¯s them, it¡¯s really them ¡­¡± Muttered min Xianglong as if he was more shocked than confused by what he was seeing.

    At this point, one thing had already be a fact. The barbarians not only knew that the Queen was going to the North, but they had even estimated the time and ce.

    The barbarians were not as slow as they thought.

    What he was confused about was how the barbarians and demons in the North knew about this and how they had set up an ambush in advance.

    ¡°Three ¡­ A rank four?¡±

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court swallowed his saliva, his legs trembling slightly.

    The two censors ¡®faces turned pale, and they were on the verge of copse. Two rank-four experts could still resist, but with three rank-four experts, it would be very difficult for the diplomatic mission¡¯s current military strength to resist them.

    Even Yang Yan was probably in danger.

    Civil officials were civil officials, after all. If it had been a great schr of the Confucian school, the emissary delegation would have been thinking about how to kill him or capture him alive.

    ¡°Chu Xianglong, who are they?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted in a low voice.

    He was reminding Chu Xianglong to report the information. Since they were from the northern barbarian or monster race, Chu Xianglong must know about these fourth-grade experts.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s expression was dejected and his throat was dry. Even a battle-hardened general felt that he had no chance of winning in this situation.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself down and said bitterly, ¡°¡±The ck flood Dragon is called Tang Shan Jun, one of the three leaders of the flood Dragon Tribe.

    ¡°The one on the mountain is the leader of the ckwater tribe, Zhar Muha. The ckwater tribe is known for their boundless strength, second only to the Gu tribe¡¯s strength Gu tribe.

    ¡°As for this woman, she¡¯s a snake demon called Hong Ling. She and her nsmen are dependent on the Barbarian n, Qingyan n. Hong Ling is the beloved concubine of the leader of Qingyan n.¡±

    ¡°They are all fourth-grade,¡± Chu Xianglong said in despair after a pause.

    It really was. fourth-grade ¡­ The Chancellor¡¯s body swayed and he almost lost his bnce.

    In the crowd, the ordinary-looking Queen raised her head and quickly nced at the three level four Masters. Then she immediately lowered her head and trembled in fear.

    She was a very insecure woman and was timid. Usually, as long as she thought of ghosts, she would not dare to sleep at night.

    He had never thought that he would fall into such a terrifying situation one day.

    It was rumored that the barbarians of the North were savages who ate raw meat and drank blood. Their favorite thing to do was to plunder the borders of Da Feng, eat men, and rape women before eating them as well.

    The oue of falling into the hands of the barbarians was obvious.

 Chapter 628 - 628: The awe-inspiring Xu yinluo (2)

    Chapter 628: The awe-inspiring Xu yinluo (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The three experts of the monster race and barbarian race listened to Chu Xianglong in silence. The beautiful woman named Hong Ling chuckled,

    eh, isn¡¯t this King Huai¡¯s Deputy general Xi? three years ago, during the battle at the quming River, I was thinking of you day and night.

    ¡°A defeated general is nothing to be proud of,¡± Chu Xianglong snorted coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why today, I¡¯m here to see you again.¡± Her voice was coquettish, and her coquettish face was always smiling. She had a kind of charm.

    Chu Xianglong ignored her and clenched his sword. His body was tense as if he was facing a great enemy.

    The flirtatious woman had a smile on her face. Her eyes swept over the emissary delegation and paused on the princess Consort in the curtain hat for a moment. Then she looked away and observed the crowd. She clicked her tongue and said,

    ¡°A bunch of unsightly people. Apart from Yang Yan, only you, general Ying, can make it. Obediently hand over the princess Consort, and this servant can let you have a good time before you die.¡±

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power was used, there was no divine light on the surface of his body.

    ¡°I want Yang Yan. No one can fight with me. I¡¯ll leave the others to you. Kill, eat, or capture, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    In the forest above them, the three-meter-tall giant opened his mouth and spoke. His voice was as loud as Thunder.

    ¡°How did you manage to track the diplomatic mission?¡±

    At this time, someone in the crowd said in a clear voice.

    Tang Shan Jun nced at the other and did not reply.

    Standing in the forest, Zhar Muha looked down at everyone, only having Yang Yan in his eyes.

    Only Hong Ling, who was wearing a red dress and had beautiful facial features, was a little interested when she saw that the questioner was the handsome Yin Luo. She threw him a flirtatious look and smiled, ¡®

    ¡°You guess.¡±

    As the saying went, a woman dressed in red was either flirtatious or wild. A man dressed in white was either a mother or a gay ¡­ ording to the information revealed by Chu Xianglong, these three rank-4s were not good at tracking ¡­ There are only two possibilities-there is a traitor among us.

    You¡¯re so slutty ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an gripped his ck and gold long knife tightly. He was not angered by the other party¡¯s disdain and ridicule. His other hand quietly ignited a page of paper.

    As the saying went, a woman dressed in red was either flirtatious or wild. A man dressed in white was either a mother or a gay ¡­ ording to the information revealed by Chu Xianglong, these three rank-4s were not good at tracking ¡­ There are only two possibilities-there is a traitor among us. Or perhaps, the other party had apanion who had yet to show up.

    Eh? there¡¯s no aura of other experts nearby. This isn¡¯t right

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you have a

    Warlock helping you.¡±

    The woman in red¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes became sharp as she reexamined him. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Lord Tang Shan and Zhar Muha nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, seemingly surprised.

    As expected, he was a Warlock ¡­ You¡¯re not a very smart woman, how could you get information out of me so easily ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not change, but his heart sank.

    He almost developed a stress disorder when he heard the word ¡®Warlock¡¯.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s worries were the supervisor who had arranged for him and the mysterious sorcerer who was suspected to have imnted fate energy in his body.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Warlock controlling this ambush? Could it be the Warlock who imnted luck in my body ¡­? Well, if it¡¯s him, the target should be me, not the princess Consort.

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t attack me in the short term because he¡¯s afraid of monk Shenshu in my body. This can be seen from the Yunzhou case.

    the main character of this incident is the Queen, and that group of mysterious sorcerers is plotting against the Queen. I merely entered by ident.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer, the woman seemed to be a little angry. The smile on her face was a little cruel.

    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re just a small silver Gong. When I kill youter, I¡¯ll leave you with one more breath.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she did not look at Xu Qi ¡®an, nor at the expressions of the diplomatic group. She turned to Tang Shan Jun and zhaer Muha and said sweetly, ¡± I¡¯ll leave Yang Yan to you. Leave the rest and Chu Xianglong to me.

    ¡°I can handle Yang Yan alone,¡± zarmuha snorted.

    Tang Shan Jun raised his head and let out a deafening roar at the sky.

    The ground in front of everyone suddenly copsed and cracked. Turbid undercurrents broke out of the ground and swirled into the sky, forming a huge water tornado.

    The water tornado swept up sand and stones and crashed toward the diplomatic mission.

    An AoE at the start ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t panic, and he bit the book in his mouth.

    Shua shua shua!

    Yang Yan dragged his silver spear and ran towards the water tornado. He suddenly stabbed the spear into the turbid flow. He shouted deeply and lifted it with force.

    The water tornado instantly copsed, and it started to rain.

    The moment Yang Yan broke the water tornado, Tang Shan Jun twisted his body and charged forward with his thousand -foot-long body. On the battlefield, such a charge could easily destroy a thousand-man cavalry.

    On the other side, the forest trembled as a ten-foot-tall giant leaped down and pounced at Yang Yan.

    ¡°Giggle ¡­¡±

    As sheughed, two short des appeared in the hands of the woman in the red dress. Her figure was like a ghost, and her target was also Yang Yan.

    What they said just now was. pretense. They did it on purpose. Their target was Yang Yan, and they nned to kill Yang Yan as soon as possible ¡­ Everyone came to a realization.

    And because of this, he felt a strong sense of panic and fear.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    Chen Zhao roared.

    The one hundred Imperial Army soldiers took down their crossbows. Some of them fired at Tang Shan Jun, while the others locked onto the ¡°big ck bear¡± that was swooping down.

    Ding ding ding ¡­ The arrows hit the two rank-4 powerhouses and broke one after another, unable to hurt them in the slightest.

    At this moment, in the crowd, Chu Xianglong suddenly picked up the veiled hat-wearing Princess Consort and ran away from the crowd .

    The guards that Chu Xianglong brought with him carried the rest of the maidservants and fled, leaving the diplomatic mission behind.

    Their escape routes were different, and they scattered in unison..

 Chapter 629 - 629: The awe-inspiring Xu yingong (3)

    Chapter 629: The awe-inspiring Xu yingong (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was a n that Chu Xianglong had long prepared. Once they encountered an unstoppable crisis, the guards would escape with the maidservants. This way, even if they were caught, the other party would only get a fake princess Consort.

    The real wangfei was hidden among the maidservants. Because the escape routes were different, they could only identify them one by one. As long as the real wangfei¡¯s luck was not too bad, she could use this gap to escape far away.

    By then, with the help of a Qi-concealing magical artifact, the chances of sessfully escaping would be very high.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The judge of the court of judicial review stomped his feet and cursed.

    Constable Chen¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his sockets when he saw this.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Xianglong and the others, how would the diplomatic mission have encountered such a crisis?

    It was Chu Xianglong who had implicated them.

    When the official ship was ambushedst night, the diplomatic mission did not chase Chu Xianglong away. They even sat down to analyze the situation, nning to shoulder the responsibility and suffer together.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that when danger came, Chu Xianglong would abandon them without hesitation.

    He would use them as cannon fodder and make them pay for his own safety.

    In Chu Xianglong¡¯s heart, the 100 plus people in the diplomatic mission were all cannon fodder that he could throw away at will, chess pieces.

    At the critical moment, he threw them away and made them suffer.

    ¡°Animal!¡± The Imperial censor was flustered and exasperated.

    ¡°I¡¯m dead,. ¡®m dead, what should I do ¡­¡± The three officials looked defeated.

    The 100 Imperial Army soldiers were filled with anger, but they were already prepared to die in battle. They threw away their crossbows and drew their des.

    boss, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± you take care of that woman. I¡¯ll take care of the other two.

    ¡°You .

    Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice was about to say,¡±you are just a small silver Gong, how can you fight two rank-4s alone?¡±

    However, the next moment, he suddenly remembered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s recent battle record, which was to suppress heaven and man with two hands.

    Yang Yan did not hesitate and ran while dragging his silver spear. In the process, he rotated his body and swept the silver spear.

    The spear body was slightly bent, and it made a shrill whistling sound.

    Ding! Ding!

    The red-dressed woman crossed her daggers to block the silver spear.

    Yang Yan opened his gun, sprinted a few steps, then jumped up and followed up with a knee.

    The woman in the red dress was sent flying. In the process, she spat out venom, but Yang Yan dodged it one by one. When the venomnded on the ground, even the soil was corroded.

    Yang Yan held the tip of the spear, turned around, picked up the long spear, and struck from above.

    ng ¡­ The spear struck the woman in red¡¯s head with a deafening sound. Her pupils dted as if her primordial spirit had left her body.

    Seizing the opportunity, Yang Yan stabbed out hundreds of times in a row. The attacks that were wrapped in spear intent were like a storm. The woman in red was covered in scales, and the tip of the spear sent out a series of sparks.

    Although she was fine for the time being, she was in great pain from being stabbed by Yang Yan¡¯s spear.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? Come and save me. ¡± The woman in the red dress shrieked and looked at the diplomatic mission.

    The next moment, her expression turned dull, and she suspected that she was hallucinating.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an shook off the ashes and reached out his palm to the ck Jiao Dragon. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha on the spot.¡±

    The ck flood Dragon that was charging forward ferociously braked uncontrobly and stopped in its tracks. Its cold vertical pupils were filled with confusion, as if it was regretting why it had been so impulsive and violent.

    Flowers and grass were also living things, not to mention humans.

    ng ¡­ The sound of weapons being thrown down rang out continuously. On the diplomatic mission¡¯s side, the Imperial Army soldiers threw down their weapons in unison, reflecting on their actions.

    Could it be that humans and demons couldnt get along?

    The Dharma spells of the Buddhist sect were poisonous ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an teased. He lowered his knees and squatted down. He looked up at Zhar Muha, who was charging down from the top of the mountain, and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Take this, I¡¯m going to hit you with a Vajra head hammer.¡±

    With the sound of the ground cracking, he rushed into the sky like a monkey.

    A dot of golden paint appeared between his brows and quickly swam through his entire body.

    ng!

    He crashed into the arms of the ¡®giant¡¯, causing his fat to tremble.

    The two of them separated as soon as they touched.

    At this moment, the Buddhistmandment spell was over. Tang Shan Jun was no longer confused, but he did not attack. His vertical pupils stared cautiously at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Afternding on the ground, Zhar Muha, who had created an earthquake effect, looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in shock and doubt.

    ¡°Invincible Vajra, a Buddhist monk?¡± Tang Shan Jun spoke in the human tongue, his cold eyes suddenly burning with the mes of hatred.

    The demon race and the Buddhist League had a great enmity, a blood feud that had been going on for generations.

    ¡°Xu ¡­ Xu yinluo fought two rank. 4s alone just now ¡­¡± The judge asked in a tone that was seeking confirmation.

    ¡°He fought two rank. 4s alone at Weishui River and won ¡­¡± The two censors suddenly recalled Xu yinluo¡¯s achievements and cried out in surprise.

    All of a sudden, he felt that the mountains were back and the rivers were back.

    He still has the magical technique books of the schrly faction? Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice fixed his eyes on the book in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth.

    Constable Chen was a rank-seven martial artist, so he knew about the battle of Weishui River. When he first learned about it, he was only jealous that Xu Qi ¡®an had a book on sorcery from the schrly faction.

    He was jealous of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation.

    He thought about how Xu Qi ¡®an was just a rank-six martial artist without schrly spellbooks. What was he in the capital, where experts were as numerous as clouds?

    His cultivation base was notpatible with his reputation.

    Of course he was jealous.

    But now, looking at the scroll in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth, Constable Chen felt an indescribable sense of security.

    Fortunately, he had such a book. It was great.

    ¡°Xu yinluo!¡±

    The Imperial Army soldiers ¡®eyes lit up, and they looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an as if they were looking at a God.

    At this time of crisis, a leader who could stand up to turn the tide was even more loved and worthy of following than the Emperor.

    Chen Zhao picked it up excitedly and waved it around. His fighting spirit was ignited again as he shouted excitedly, ¡®¡±¡®Brothers, raise your des and fight alongside Lord Xu.¡±

    ¡°To fight alongside Lord Xu!¡± The hundred Imperial Army soldiers roared, their morale soaring.

    The fear on their faces disappeared, and their fighting spirit filled their chests.

    The most honorable thing for a soldier on the battlefield was to fight side by side with their beloved leader, not hesitating to die.

    The guards brought by the judges of the Supreme Court and the Imperial censors felt their blood boil and no longer felt fear when they heard the roars of the Imperial Army.

    PS: afterpleting the detailed outline, my thoughts slowly became clear. Her typing speed also increased..

 Chapter 630 - 630: Xu Qj â€˜anâ€™s plan (1)

    Chapter 630: Xu Qj ¡®an¡¯s n (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    While everyone was excited, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly took down the book and said, ¡® everyone, escort the Lords away. Do not interfere with the battle.

    It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over everyone¡¯s heads. Chen Xiao was anxious. Lord Xu, I am willing to fight alongside you. I have no regrets.

    ¡°We are willing to fight together with Lord Xu, we will die without regrets,¡± the Imperial Guards growled.

    If you had cannons and ballistae, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you helped me to hold the line, but how can you fight against the big muscle bosses with just a small pistol like. military crossbow ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened, and he said angrily,

    ¡°This is an order!¡±

    The Imperial Guards were angry and anxious, not understanding why he had given such an order.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was tense, guarding against the two rank-4s¡¯ sudden attacks. Seeing that Chen Zhao still did not obey, he was instantly enraged and said fiercely, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯ll only die if you stay. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡±

    Chen Zhao understood that Lord Xu had ordered them to retreat to protect them. He did not want to see his brothers die in vain.

    ¡°Lord Xu, you ¡­ You take care.¡± He cupped his hands, his eyes brimming with tears.

    The Imperial Guards also understood Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meaning, and their eyes immediately turned red.

    ¡°Lord Xu, words can¡¯t express my gratitude. If, if I can escape this crisis, I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± The Deputy of the judicial office walked to

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please take care.¡± The two censors bowed.

    For someone as clean as the Imperial Censorate to use it, it¡¯s rare.

    Constable Chen cupped his hands and didn¡¯t say anything, but the gratitude and respect in his eyes were no less than the other two. Behind him, a few constables also cupped their hands with serious expressions.

    ¡°Get lost, ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t look at them. He put the book back in his mouth.

    The two level four Masters, Tang Shan Jun and zhaer Muha, did not stop them. They watched the crowd leave coldly, their eyes fixed on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°The fluctuation of his Qi is not strong, so he is not a rank four martial artist.

    However, I have a good understanding of the Vajra Arts.¡±

    Tang Shan Jun twisted his dragon body and gave his opinion after a moment of observation.

    ¡°He¡¯s biting a book from the schrly faction that records magical techniques, and his battle prowess hasn¡¯t reached the fourth stage yet. Heh, there¡¯ll be a time when the books are all used up. Kill him.¡±

    Malzaha, who was covered in ck hair, sneered.

    Tang Shan Jun¡¯s abdomen bulged, forming a ¡°round ball.¡± The ball rushed to his throat and was suddenly spat out.

    In an instant, the sticky and stinky ¡± rain ¡± covered the sky and covered a radius of dozens of meters around Xu Qi ¡®an, making it impossible for him to escape.

    A dazzling golden core rose up and bloomed with light. When the sticky and stinky liquid touched its light, it waspletely pped away without touching it at all.

    Shua shua shua ..

    At this moment, Zhar Muha took the opportunity to charge. His ten-foot-tall body crashed into Xu Qi ¡®an, trying to take the scroll from his mouth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an snapped his fingers and set the paper between his fingers on fire, as well as a ck hair in it.

    Zhar Muha, who was running wildly, suddenly stopped as if he had been hit by a wooden stick. He knelt on the ground in pain.

    Killing Curse!

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to use this opportunity to beat the dog while it was down, but the wind whistled in his ears and Tang Shan Jun¡¯s dragon head mmed into him.

    It was as if there was a loud Bell between heaven and earth. Xu Qi ¡®an flew backward and embedded himself in the mountain, falling rocks rolling.

    The next moment, he rushed out unscathed. He tore off a few pages of paper and held them in his hand. He looked at the two rank-4 powerhouses coldly.

    Other than the magic book, his strongest attack was the heaven and earth One de sh. However, due to his own cultivation, it was impossible to break through the physical defense of a rank-4 master.

    Instead, it would put him in a weakened state.

    As such, he didn¡¯t n on using the Wirty earth and heaven sh technique other than the Vajra Arts ¡®defense. Instead, he nned to use the schrly magic book to pin down the enemy.

    However, just as the two fourth stage cultivators had said, the spellbooks would eventually run out.

    Rank four martial artists and demons were known for their endurance. Xu Qi ¡®an did not think that he could kill someone with a spellbook. Unless he used the life-bound skill of the schrly faction:The words ofw followed.

    However, the aftereffects of absolutemand were too great. During the battle between heaven and man, his soul was almost destroyed because of the ¡°tenfold enhancement of primordial spirit.¡± It was li Miaozhen who helped him summon his soul back.

    Yang Yan was a rough warrior and obviously didn¡¯t have a high-end skill like soul summoning. It was more like asking him to dig a grave ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    Therefore, the key to victory in this battle was not whether he could kill the enemy, but when Yang Yan could kill the enemy.

    He turned around and saw that although the woman in the red dress was at a disadvantage, she was able to withstand Yang Yan¡¯s spear. No matter how Yang Yan stabbed her, she did not scream and tried her best to deal with it.

    There are strong and weak rank. 4 martial artists, but it¡¯s hard to determine the winner in. short time. This woman is not only flirtatious, but she¡¯s also more durable than I imagined ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed helplessly.

    He didn¡¯t show any anxiety. He spat out the book and shook it a few times. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®The spells in the book are indeed limited, but they¡¯re enough to deal with the two of you.¡±

    As he spoke, he tore off another page and burned it. The ashes were wiped on the body of the ck and gold long knife.

    In an instant, the ck-gold long de seemed to have been given life. It pierced through the air with a ¡°Xiu¡± sound, nimbly circling around and attacking Tang Shan Jun from different angles.

    Daoist techniques of the seventh stage consumed Qi. Daoists of this realm could control magical artifacts, and their signature technique was the flying sword.

    Arge body meant an advantage in strength, but the corresponding drawbacks were also obvious. Tang Shan Juncked other effective means other than vibrating his Qi to attack the ¡°flying knife.¡±

    If it was an ordinary weapon, it would not hurt or itch, but this de was so sharp that when it cut the scales, it hurt..

 Chapter 631 - 631: Xu Qj â€˜anâ€™s plan (2)

    Chapter 631: Xu Qj ¡®an¡¯s n (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zhar Muha picked up a huge rock and threw it at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Huge rocks came flying at him. Xu Qi ¡®an ran wildly on the mountain to avoid the meteor-like rocks.

    On the other hand, the pain caused by the ¡®Flying Daggers¡¯ had infuriated Lord Tang Shan. He wandered through the forest in pursuit of Xu Qi ¡®an. Trees were broken and boulders rolled down, bing Zhar Muha¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    After a huge rock blocked the road, Tang Shan Jun caught up with Xu Qi ¡®an. His huge dragon head looked down from above and let out a deafening sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you,¡±

    His 100-foot body shrank rapidly, turning into a 20-foot long body as thick as an arm, and wrapped around Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Taking advantage of the other partys bound hands and feet, Tang Shan Jun opened his mouth and bit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face, trying to snatch or destroy the scroll.

    It missed. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared 100 meters away. He raised his hand and gently blew away the ashes in his palm.

    The teleportation circle of warlocks.

    ¡°There are abilities of all systems?¡± Tang Shan Jun roared.

    The cooked duck flew away just like that. It almost couldn¡¯t suppress its anger and wanted to destroy it.

    He was too difficult to deal with.

    The book in Yin Gong¡¯s hand contained a vast collection of spells that far exceeded the imagination of Tang Shan Jun and Zhar Muha. A book like this was more precious than most of the magic tools.

    Who was he to actually possess such a treasure?

    Because Xu Qi ¡®an was a warrior, the two didn¡¯t think that he was a student of the Confucian Academy, and guessed that he had another true identity.

    Suddenly, thedy in the red dress, who was fighting in the distance, let out a shrill cry. She then left Yang Yan and fled to the North.

    This was the signal to retreat.

    Tang Shan Jun and zhaer Muha looked at Xu Qi ¡®an unwillingly and left with the woman in the red dress.

    Phew, he¡¯s finally gone ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    If this went on, he would really run out of the magic books that director Zhao had given him. Even so, he had used up a quarter of them. He was so heartbroken that he could hardly breathe.

    ¡°Martial artists are indeed difficult to deal with. Unless there¡¯s. huge difference in their ranks, it¡¯s impossible to determine the winner in. short time ¡­ ¡°Mm, if I were rank. 4, I might be able to be a lone warrior. I¡¯ll only ever use one de. Either you die, or I die .

    As he thought about it, he turned to Yang Yan and said loudly, ¡°¡±Boss, let¡¯s follow the n. You go find the diplomatic group, and I¡¯ll go save the princess.¡± Yang Yan nodded, hesitated, and replied, ¡°¡±Can you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. I haven¡¯t even used the spell of the Confucian school. That was just a warm-up. Don¡¯t worry, boss. Don¡¯t worry about me.

    ¡°With my current level, even a rank-4 martial artist can¡¯t stop me if I want to leave.¡±

    The defensive power of his Vajra Arts was even stronger than that of an ordinary fourth-grade martial artist.

    After Darting wavs with Yang Yan, Xu Qi ¡®anmunicated with monk Shen Shu in his mind. master, remember not to destroy your primordial spirit when you kill.

    Monk Shen Shu¡¯s gentle voice echoed in his mind, ¡°¡±This penniless monk knows.¡±

    After deciding to kill the demons in the Northst night, Xu Qi ¡®an had been trying to contact Shen Shu to wake her up.

    Shenshu NMSL.

    Shen Shu woke up ¡­

    Monk Shen Shu agreed to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion without any hesitation. The blood essence of a level four expert was a great tonic for monk Shen Shu.

    He didn¡¯t have such prey on normal days, but this was a rare opportunity.

    In fact, monk Shen Shu was even more anxious than Xu Qi ¡®an. If Yang Yan had not been present, Tang shanjun and zarmuha would have been mummies. maybe it¡¯s not just three rank-4s. They must have helpers. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Chu Xianglong escape. As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he tore off the paper on which the aura-gazing technique was recorded.

    Prying into fate energy could sometimes be used as a tracking method.

    ¡°To this poor monk, the more the better.¡± Monk Shen Shu¡¯s gentle voice had a hint of a smile.

    Chu Xianglong ran across the mountains with the fake princess on his back.

    He was a rank-5 huajin master, and among the generals under the North vanquishing Prince, he was only above average. Of course, leading an Army to war could not be regarded as individual strength.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯smanding ability was outstanding, and he had a lot of experience on the battlefield. The North-guarding King felt more at ease to hand over an Army of fifty thousand to him than to a rank four martial artist.

    ¡°If I escape with the¡± Princess Consort, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be the target of everyone and be their primary target. When they catch up, I will throw the woman on my back out.

    ¡°When they find out that it¡¯s fake, at most one of them wille after me. They won¡¯t evene after me, but they¡¯ll gather their manpower to block the others.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the problem with my cultivation, I could run even faster ¡­¡± Xu Qi. an¡¯s Vajra Power¡¯s defense was not inferior to that of. level four expert. Even if it was not easy to kill him, with Yang Yan¡¯s help. it would not be. problem to hold on for an hour under the attack of three level four experts.

    ¡°If Xu Qi ¡®an still had the schrly spell scrolls, he could¡¯ve bought some time. Heh, there aren¡¯t that many of these things, they¡¯re definitely gone. That¡¯s not important. As long as I can buy some time, I can escape.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the people of the diplomatic corps are in danger. It doesn¡¯t matter if they die. In any case, they are just insignificant people. How can they bepared to the princess Consort and my life? Especially Xu Qi ¡®an, who has been going against me all the time. He deserves to die.¡± As he ran, he suddenly heard a sharp sound..

 Chapter 632 - 632: Xu I anâ€™s scheme (3)

    Chapter 632: Xu I an¡¯s scheme (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The instinct of a martial artist made him not need to think. The miraculous power of a fifth-grade huajin allowed him to ignore the inertia of running. He agilely leaped to the left and dodged the attack from the sky.

    A ball of white thread-like object appeared where he had been standing. It

    Innkpd like a hall of silk gnat ? hv a Snider

    Chu Xianglong raised his head and looked at the sky. Then, his expression changed.

    In the blue sky, a Spider-like monster with a pair of wings pped its wings and floated in the air.

    On its back stood a man in tiger skin. He had a tall figure and rough facial features, a typical Northerner¡¯s appearance. However, he had a vertical eye on his forehead, which was different from the other barbarians.

    This man was called Tianng, the leader of the metal and wood tribe.

    The gold wood tribe was one of the twelve tribes of the Barbarian race. Every adult of the tribe had a winged spider, which was a natural scout.

    In the war with the Barbarian race, the metal wood tribe had always been the most troublesome existence for the northern Garrison. As everyone knew, before rank-4, martial artists were unable to fly.

    And even a fourth-grade could only fly for a short time, and the height of the flight was limited.

    However, the real reason for Chu Xianglong¡¯s change in expression was not because he was surprised that the enemy had another rank four. It was because there were thin threads hanging from the protruding fangs of the feathered Spider. At the end of each thread was a servant girl bound by the thread.

    The real princess Consort was also among them.

    Chu Xianglong thought that he would benefit from the battle, but the other party was the Mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind.

    Sky Wolf took off the hard bow on his back and drew an arrow. He pulled the string and the huge hard bow instantly bent into a full moon.

    Bang ¡­ As the strings of the zither trembled, the arrow turned into a stream of light. Prime Minister min¡¯s dragon teeth gritted his heart and raised the woman on his shoulder high, using her as a shield.

    Pfft!

    The arrow suddenly turned around and sank into the soil beside it, avoiding the princess Consort.

    Bengbeng ¡­

    Tianng, who had a vertical eye between his brows, kept drawing his bow. The arrows either shot straight or turned, attacking Chu Xianglong from all angles. However, as long as he used the princess Consort to block, the arrows would automatically avoid him.

    Chu Xianglong ran with his head down. He didn¡¯t use his eyes to see, he used his martial artist¡¯s instinct to catch the arrows.

    The ground was constantly sted into deep pits, which were caused by the arrows falling beside him. asionally, some arrows would break through the Queen and hit him, but they only made him stagger.

    However, Chu Xianglong felt a strong sense of anxiety.

    Sky Wolf is a rank. 4, and its arrows carry ¡®intent¡¯. My bronze skin and iron bones will be broken in ten arrows at most. If. ¡®m not careful and two arrows hit the same spot at the same time, three arrows will break my defense ¡­

    What to do. what to do ¡­

    The development of the situation had gone out of control. The real wangfei had be a turtle in the jar, and he could not escape either, because the enemy would no longer divide their troops to pursue the escaped maidservants, but would instead focus on killing him.

    Suddenly, Chu Xianglong saw ayer of white frost covering the forest in front of him.

    Upon closer inspection, they were actually balls of spider silk. The spider silk was not poisonous, but it had a strong stickiness.

    If he barged in recklessly, his body would be covered in spider silk and his movements would be sluggish.

    Sky Wolf deliberately drove me here. He had already set a trap ¡­ As these thoughts shed through his mind, he realized that there were ins to his left and mountains to his right. He immediately chose the mountains. He ignored the inertia and turned to the left, trying to escape into the mountains.

    The best way to deal with the winged cavalry was to hide in the dense forest and avoid being seen.

    At this time, a warrior¡¯s intuition for danger allowed him to catch the arrow that Sky Wolf had predicted. Without thinking, he jumped sideways to avoid it.

    Ding ¡­ Pfft ¡­ With two different sounds, one arrow hit the back of Chu Xianglong and broke. The second arrow followed closely and hit the same spot.

    The second arrow pierced through his back.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t die, he still had a trace of life.

    Sky Wolf ordered the winged spider tond and walked in front of Chu Xianglong. He looked at Chu Xianglong and said, ¡°¡®You¡¯re lucky. Those two arrows weren¡¯t aimed at you. You hit yourself.

    don¡¯t trust a warrior¡¯s intuition too much. It can only detect malicious attacks for a moment. If there are other attacks in that moment, it can¡¯t give a warning.

    you nned all this ¡­ Min Xianglong stared at him, his face filled with unwillingness.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for hunters to set up traps?¡± Sky Wolf¡¯s tone was cold, without a trace of smugness.

    He picked up the ¡®wangfei¡¯, who was trembling with fear, and returned to the winged spider¡¯s side, cing her with the other maidservants.

    Then, he stood beside the winged spider and stroked its back, waiting in silence.

    After a quarter of an hour, the red-dressed woman, the giant zarmuha, and the human-shaped Tang shanjun came together. The Qi underneath their feet exploded, pushing them to fly.

    The three of them settled down not far away.

    you look like you¡¯re in a sorry state. The three of you couldn¡¯t kill Yang Yan? ¡± he asked. Sky Wolf said with an expressionless face.

    His gaze paused on the woman in the red dress for a moment, then swept across the waists of the three people. Yang Yan¡¯s head was not on them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve stumbled. There¡¯s a tough one in the diplomatic mission.¡± Hong Ling exined with a dark expression.

    ¡°A tough one?¡± Sky Wolf frowned.

    my injury was caused by Yang Yan. As for the two of them, they are being held back by someone. Hong Ling snorted.

    Tianng cast a questioning look at Tang Shan Jun and zhaer Muha.

    it¡¯s a silver Gong. He doesn¡¯t have much strength, but he¡¯s protected by the Vajra power of the Buddhist sect. He seems to be a warrior monk. Zarmuha said..

 Chapter 633 - 633: Xu Oj â€˜anâ€™s plan (4)

    Chapter 633: Xu Oj ¡®an¡¯s n (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°He has a book on the various schrly techniques, and he¡¯s extremely difficult to deal with. The two of us couldn¡¯t defeat him even if we worked together.¡± The ck-robed Tang Shan Jun had a feminine air, his vertical pupils cold and emotionless.

    Sky Wolf nodded and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He turned to the hooded Princess and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is a fake. The real one should be among these maidservants.¡±

    Hong Ling lifted the fake consort¡¯s veiled hat, revealing a delicate and pretty face. The fake consort¡¯s face was pale, her eyes shed with great fear, and her shoulders trembled.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    Hong Ling stuck out her long, forked tongue and licked the fake princess¡¯s cheek. She smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me, who is the real princess Consort?¡±

    Her voice was soft and charming, but her speech was not quite standard.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know .

    The fake princess Consort shivered, and her pretty face turned pale. She stammered, ¡°¡±l¡¯m a maidservant who serves the princess Consort. The real, real princess Consort is not here, ¡±

    The woman in the red dress sighed, ¡± I¡¯m not satisfied with your answer. I¡¯ll reward you with a kiss.

    She lowered her head and sucked on the fake princess Consort¡¯s lips, kissing her intensely in front of the three males.

    The fake Queen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned round, and her limbs twitched violently, as if she had encountered something extremely painful. Her cheeks quickly dried up, and her flesh and blood melted, turning her into a dry corpse that was only skin and bones.

    The woman in the red dress let out a long sigh of satisfaction, her face glowing.

    Seeing this scene, the maidservants who were bound by the spider web turned pale. Some of them trembled as if they were spasming, and some broke down and cried, afraid that they would be next.

    The princess Consort was also among them. She looked at the tragic death of her personal maidservant in a daze. In addition to her grief, she actually felt a little envious in her heart.

    It was because she knew what kind of ending she would face. She would fall into the hands of the barbarians, and death might be an extravagant hope.

    No one can save me, no one can save me from the hands of four powerhouses from the North, unless King Huaies in person ¡­ Wangfei thought in fear.

    In the end, it had stille to this. When he left the capital, he was worried. He had the fear of seeing the North vanquishing Prince, and also the confusion and worry about the road ahead.

    It was only when she saw the little silver Gong on the deck that she suddenly felt much more at ease. She only felt that the journey would be smooth sailing.

    This feeling was very strange. At the end of the day, it was probably because of the boy¡¯s impressive battle record that made her feel safe from the bottom of her heart.

    Then, the official ship was ambushed at the quicksand beach, and her worry became a reality. Her heart suddenly clenched.

    That was why not long ago, she carefully tested Xu Qi ¡®an and asked him if he would abandon the princess.

    At that time, it was the first time she had a weak woman. How did it feel to rely on a man?

    His answer was disappointing.

    At this point, the princess Consort no longer held any hope. In Da Feng, the number of people who could single-handedly save her from the hands of four fourth-grade martial artists could be counted on one hand. No, probably only the North vanquishing Prince could.

    He was in the North.

    It sounded like the diplomatic corps was fine. They could not do anything to Xu Qi. an. He, he actually forced two rank. 4s to retreat ¡­ Wangfei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her heart was slightlyforted.

    ¡°Vice-general Zhen, why don¡¯t you tell me who the princess Consort is?¡± Hong Ling carried the dying Chu Xianglong and threw him in front of the maidservants.

    Chu Xianglong¡¯s eyes shed across the maidservants and he grinned, ¡®¡±Who told you that the princess is here? Wangfei didn¡¯t leave the capital at all. You¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    Wangfei¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. Although this Deputy general was annoying, he was indeed loyal to King Huai.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat all these women,¡± Tang Shan Jun said darkly.

    ¡°Eat, hurry up and eat!¡±

    Chu Xianglongughed coldly as he panted.

    Wangfei¡¯s heart sank. If Chu Xianglong wanted her dead, then what King Huai couldn¡¯t have should not fall into the hands of the northern barbarian race even if it was destroyed.

    ¡°He¡¯s lying. ¡±

    The voice came from the dense forest. Everyone turned their heads and saw a young man in white walk out. He stood with his hands behind his back and a

    faint smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡±

    The ¡°giant¡± zarmuha said in a muffled voice, ¡°¡±Use your aura-gazing technique to see who is the princess Consort?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡± The white-robed Warlock shook his head.

    ¡°A magic tool that can conceal one¡¯s aura?¡± Sky Wolf said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Use your brains to think. The wangfei¡¯s beauty is devastatingly beautiful, how can these ordinary womenpare? She must be carrying a magic tool that can conceal her aura.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer raised his chin and seemed to be disdainful of the intelligence of the Barbarian and monster experts. Heughed and said, ¡®

    ¡°Use your not-so-smart brains to think again. If you strip them of their clothes and jewelries, won¡¯t you know who the princess is?¡±

    ¡°Good idea!¡± Hong Ling chuckled,

    ¡°You warlocks are all so arrogant that it¡¯s annoying. But I like your idea. Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s said that wangfei is the number one beauty of Da Feng, graceful and Noble. I want to see how noble she can be when she¡¯s stripped naked, and see what¡¯s the difference between her and US ordinary people.¡±

    The Queen bit her lips, her eyes filled with despair.

    At this moment, anotherugh came from the distance and replied to the red-dressed woman,

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the difference between diamond and ss?¡±

    Who ¡­ Hong Ling, Tianng, and the others suddenly turned around and saw a young man wearing a Marten hat and a long saber at his waist standing in the grass hundreds of feet away.

    When did he appear?

    The moment she saw Xu Qi ¡®an, the Queen¡¯s dark and watery eyes suddenly lit up. It was an unprecedented light, like the stars in the sky. But in the next moment, it turned into anxiety and worry.

    What was he doing here? was he here to die?

    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    Hong Ling examined him with uncertainty, then her eyes looked around and sweetly said,¡±Where¡¯s yang Yan? where is he hiding? You two really aren¡¯t afraid of death. You even dared to walk right into the trap.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Sky Wolf frowned.

    it¡¯s that silver Gong we were talking about just now. His cultivation isn¡¯t high, but he¡¯s extremely difficult to deal with with with the help of the schrly books. Tang Shan Jun¡¯s eyes were cold, his tone chilling.

    Sky Wolf, who had a vertical eye between his brows,ughed hideously. the schrly scrolls are good stuff. With them, you¡¯ll be able to disy amazing effects when facing your enemies.

    The giant, marzha, nodded. He and Tang Shan Jun had the deepest understanding of this, and their greed was even greater.

    Hong Ling raised her hand and raised three white fingers. She licked her lips and smiled, ¡°¡±Finish him within three breaths. Don¡¯t give him the chance to cast spells. Otherwise, even if we manage to snatch the schrly books, we won¡¯t have enough to share.¡±

    ¡°Whoever beheads him gets half of the book,¡± Tang Shan Jun sneered.

    The giant marzha, Sky Wolf, and Hong Ling slowly nodded. no problem.

    I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a Taoist or wizard¡¯s ghost-raising spell in the scroll, ¡® Lord Tang Shan added gloomily. I want to raise him into a fierce ghost and torture him with me so that he can never reincarnate.

    This kid had embarrassed him just now.

    The four experts seemed to be looking at their prey, and it was a rare and desirable prey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything strange about him.¡± The white-robed sorcererughed, ¡°since you dare toe here alone, you must have something to rely on.¡± Perhaps, this is just a clone.¡±

    After saying that, he used the Qi observation technique and examined Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Hearing the conversation between the northern experts, Wang Fei¡¯s heart trembled. She screamed, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, you ignorant brat. You bastard, get lost .

    Her voice was suddenly interrupted by a scream.

    The white-robed sorcerer raised his hands and covered his eyes. Blood seeped out from the gaps between his fingers.

    The Queen looked at the white-robed sorcerer in confusion, not knowing what had happened to him.

    ¡°Run, run quickly, take, take me with you ¡­. The white-robed sorcerer used all his strength to squeeze out these words.

    Hong Ling, Tang Shan Jun, Tianng, and zhaer Muha¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    [ PS: thank you to the leader of my club for the tip. ] This chapter had a lot of fighting scenes and a lot of words, so it was updatedte..

 Chapter 634 - 634: The princess Consortâ€™s Secret (1)

    Chapter 634: The princess Consort¡¯s Secret (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Escape? ¡°Does he mean that if the four of us, rank-4s, join forces, we have no chance of winning against this kid? The reckless, bloodthirsty, and warlike giant Zhar Muha was the first to be unconvinced. His eyes were wide open as he stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    W-what did he just see ¡­ ¡®Why do you want us to escape ¡­¡¯ If this brat was so terrifying, why would he have fought for so long just now? Mister Tang Shan was suspicious by nature, and he stared at Xu Qi ¡®an warily.

    Did he see something he shouldn¡¯t have? Sky Wolf stopped underestimating him and looked as if he was facing a great enemy.

    There was something wrong with this kid ¡­ The tragic state of the white-robed Warlock was reflected in Hong Ling¡¯s eyes. In a sh, a piece of information shed in her mind, which came from amunication she had with the

    Warlock.

    It was on the way to Da Feng to ambush the princess Consort. She had heard that the princess Consort of zhenbei was extremely beautiful, and warlocks could see her from dozens of miles away.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s third-grade, second-grade, or even first-grade?¡± she asked out of curiosity.

    The Warlock replied,¡±if it¡¯s a third-grade, the primordial spirit will be severely injured.¡± If it was a rank-2, they would go blind on the spot and go crazy. If it¡¯s a first grade ¡­¡±

    The Warlock didn¡¯t continue, but Hong Ling could guess from the other party¡¯s expression that the oue was death.

    Second -grade, this kid was a second-grade? No, he had something rted to rank-2, or even something of the same rank ¡­ Hong Ling couldn¡¯t control her heartbeat at all, and her adrenaline was surging.

    Ayer of goosebumps appeared on her skin, and every nerve in her body was sending out signals of danger and escape.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand and pressed it down lightly.

    The maidservants all fainted in the wind -like fluctuation of Qi.

    Run, hurry up and run, or I¡¯ll die ¡­ A huge fear exploded in her heart. Hong

    Ling resisted the urge to escape and forced a smile, ¡®

    ¡°This brat is simply too arrogant! Zhar Muha, hurry up and attack! Don¡¯t you want the schrly books anymore?¡±

    Zhar Muha was bloodthirsty and warlike. He was not convinced to begin with, and he did not sense that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body had a majestic power that exceeded rank-4. Provoked by Hong Ling, he immediately pounced on Xu Qi¡¯ an with a ferocious smile.

    The three-meter-tall giant ran wildly, causing the ground to shake.

    Tianng and Tang Shan Jun were about to attack when they suddenly realized something was wrong. They turned around and found that Hong Ling had escaped alone, leaving the rest behind.

    This ¡­ The pupils of the two rank-4 martial artists contracted, and an ominous premonition welled up in their hearts.

    Then, they heard a scream. It was the scream of Zhar Muha.

    He turned around in shock and saw the three-meter-tall giant kneeling on the ground in pain. His right wrist was held by a ck arm covered with deep blue veins.

    The arm¡¯s muscles were knotted andpletely out of proportion to its owner¡¯s. It was slightly deformed.

    The aura it exuded was evil and terrifying, as if it came from the abyss, from hell. With just a nce, Tianng and Tang Shan Jun felt dizzy.

    They finally knew why Hong Ling wanted to escape, and why the white-robed Warlock shouted to escape.

    Kacha Kacha ¡­ With the sound of bones breaking, giant Zhar Muha¡¯s body rapidly shriveled, and his screams stopped.

    The two no longer hesitated. One jumped onto the spider, the other followed Hong Ling and began to escape.

    ¡°There is enlightenment in the heart, and there is no worry or fear.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly.

    The Buddhistmandment!

    This time, he didn¡¯t use the magic book, because it was Shen Shu who was controlling his body.

    In an instant, the fear in the hearts of Hong Ling, Tianng, and Tang Shan Jun, who were far away, subsided. The thought of running away was taken away from them. They turned around uncontrobly and wanted to fight Xu Qi ¡®an to the death.

    The influence of themandment disappeared two secondster. Fear and the thought of survival took over their minds again, but it was toote.

    Two seconds was enough for Xu Qi ¡®an, who was possessed by Shen Shu, to Triple A kill.

    He pulled out the ck and gold long knife from the back of his waist and threw it out. Then, without looking at it, he shed in front of Sky Wolf like a ghost, grabbed his neck, and suddenly spat out Qi.

    With a Kacha sound, the head was taken off.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an jumped up and descended from a high ce. He stomped Tang Shan Jun into the ground with one foot and pped his head with his palm.

    Bang! Bang!

    Tang Shan Jun¡¯s eyes instantly rolled back, his vertical pupils slowly dimming.

    At this time, a ¡± PU ¡± sound came from the distance. The ck gold long knife had pierced through Hong Ling¡¯s chest and nailed her to the ground.

    The physical body of a rank-4 martial artist was like paper in the face of the weapons that monk Shen Shu threw with all his might.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me ¡­¡± He said.

    Hong Ling begged for mercy and spat out blood. She looked pitiful.

    A strong sense of regret welled up in her heart. If she had not participated in this attack, if she had note to Da Feng, she would not have encountered this monster.

    The most terrifying person in the diplomatic mission was not Yang Yan, but this silver Gong, the demon hidden in the crowd.

    She knew it now, but it was toote.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you, I just sent you into Samsara.¡± Monk Shen Shu put her hands together and looked at the fake Queen whose blood essence was being sucked out. She said gently, ¡®

    ¡°Just like her.¡±

    Hong Ling¡¯s face was filled with despair as she screamed, ¡®¡±Who are you? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The great silver Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Shen Shu said.

    Xu Qian ¡­ Hong Ling muttered.

    These were herst words. The next moment, her head was also taken off.

    After killing them, monk Shenshu absorbed the blood essence of the three level four experts one by one and turned them into dried corpses.

    ¡°If you have such an opponent in the future, remember to call me After that, monk Shen Shu returned the control of the body to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Master Shen Shu¡¯s tone was so big now ¡­ ¡°What a boring battle. I didn¡¯t understand the marvelousness of rank-4 martial artists at all. I didn¡¯t even use any strength and they fell ¡­ Xu Qian said..

 Chapter 635 - 635: The princess Consortâ€™s Secret (2)

    Chapter 635: The princess Consort¡¯s Secret (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He wasn¡¯t surprised by such a result. He even thought that it should be like this.

    Back then, Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm had been sealed for 500 years, and she had run out of food and ammunition for 500 years. The moment she was born, she was able to defeat four golden gongs and yang qianhuan.

    Now, she had been recuperating in his body for more than half a year and was nourished by the fate energy in the ancient tomb. If she had to make a big fuss and fight in full swing to deal with a few level four experts, it would be an insult to Shen Shu¡¯s status.

    I don¡¯t know if he has the ability to resist the North vanquishing Prince ¡­ Well, the North-guarding King was a rank three, and the difference between a rank three and a rank four was like the difference between the clouds and the mud. Shen Shu could kill a rank four, but she might not be able to kill a rank three ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the knife and looked around. Other than the maidservant, there were two other survivors.

    It was Chu Xianglong and the white-robed Warlock.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die, do you have anyst words?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an walked to Chu Xianglong and asked.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Xianglong was on hisst breath, and he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with turbid eyes.

    The arrow had pierced through his heart, and death was inevitable. The only reason he was still alive was because of the warrior¡¯s powerful body.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Xu Qi ¡®an, the great Gong of silver.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your voice.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer.

    Chu Xianglong stared at him for a few seconds before asking in a hoarse voice, I¡¯ve always had a question to ask ¡­ You ¡­ The stone Buddha you gave me ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake, pieced together, and it¡¯scking in weight.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    You won¡¯t die a good death,¡± Chu Xianglong cursed.

    Pfft!

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his ck-gold long knife and cut off his head.

    After that, he looked at the Mad Warlock again. This person could no longermunicate with him. His eyes were bleeding, and he mumbled repeatedly,¡±Run, run ¡­¡±

    He raised his hand and shed down, killing the Warlock.

    After killing all the survivors, Xu Qi ¡®an took out a book from the schrly faction and tore down the records of the Taoist faction¡¯s ¡°Yin gathering formation.¡±

    In the dense forest, a cold wind blew, and the sun seemed to have lost its temperature.

    Seven illusionary figures appeared and froze in the air. Their expressions were dull and wooden.

    Before they went north, li Miaozhen told Xu Qi ¡®an that after a person died, their heavenly soul and earthly soul would leave their body. The human soul would remain in the body and would only overflow after seven days. Before the three souls gathered, the soul would be dull.

    No matter what he was asked, he would answer truthfully and would not lie.

    ¡°How did you get the news of the princess going north and set up an ambush in advance?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the souls of the four Northern Masters and asked calmly.

    ¡°Xu shengzu told us.¡±

    The giant, Zhar Muha, replied with a dull expression.

    ¡°Who is Xu shengzu?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°A Warlock ¡­¡± He muttered. Zhar Muha answered every question he was asked and was very honest.

    A Warlock? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the soul of the white-robed sorcerer and continued to ask, ¡®¡±Why did you ambush the princess?¡±

    After a person died, their soul would be dull and numb. The questions had to be asked one by one, or they would not be able to answer.

    ¡°Stop the North vanquishing Prince from reaching rank-2.¡± Zhar Muha replied.

    To stop the North vanquishing Prince from advancing to rank two, so he wanted to kill the princess Consort? Was there any connection between this? without the Queen, the North-guarding King couldn¡¯t advance to the second rank?

    This answer waspletely out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expectations. He paused and thought for a long time.

    Originally, Xu Qi ¡®an had spected that there was a secret behind the princess¡¯s north-west journey. It might be rted to Emperor Yuan jing or the North-guarding King¡¯s n.

    Well, that was indeed the case. However, he had never thought that a mere woman would be rted to the promotion of the northern liege lord to the

    second rank.

    After pondering for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an asked Hong Ling, Tang shanjun, and Tianng the same question, and the answer he got was the same.

    Their purpose of killing the princess Consort was really to prevent the North-guarding King from advancing to the second rank ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s so special about the princess?¡± he asked again.

    it¡¯s said that the Queen¡¯s body contains a rare spiritual umtion, ¡± Zhar Muha muttered. by absorbing her spiritual umtion, one can easily step into the third grade.

    This ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, thinking that he was talking nonsense.

    If a rank-4 martial artist could still be called a human, then a rank-3 martial artist would be extraordinary and could not be judged as a mortal. This was the difference in the level of life.

    As a result, the number of rank-4 to rank-3 martial artists had fallen like a cliff. Xu Qi ¡®an had not counted how many rank-4 martial artists there were in Da Feng, but they were definitely not a small number.

    However, there was only one rank-3, the North-guarding King. One could imagine how difficult it would be.

    A mere Princess Consort could actually advance from the fourth stage to the third stage?

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the olddy.

    No wonder she lost control of her emotions after learning that the official ship was ambushed. She trembled with fear and felt insecure all the way, which waspletely different from her tsundere behavior. while ago ¡­ She must have known that he was special and knew what kind of fate would befall him if he fell into the hands of the barbarians.

    He immediately thought of something that didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. If the princess Consort is really so fragrant, how did she get through all these years safely? The temptation of the third stage of the fourth stage, let alone the northern barbarians, even the level four Masters of great Feng capital, such as Yang Yan, may not be able to resist this temptation.¡±

    Yang Yan, the martial arts fanatic, would definitely go crazy for it ¡­ But I asked Yang Yan when. was on the official ship, and he obviously didn¡¯t know about the princess Consort¡¯s uniqueness ¡­ Well, if I were the North vanquishing Prince or Emperor Yuan jing, I certainly wouldn¡¯t expose the secret of the princess Consort. But how did the northern barbarians know?

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Xu shengzu told me,¡± zarmuha answered truthfully.

    Another Warlock ¡­ He asked the same question to Tang Shan Jun and Tianng, and got the same answer as Zhar Muha. They were certain that the princess Consort¡¯s body had the so-called spiritual umtion that could help them break through to the third stage.

    However, when it came to Hong Ling, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s question was supplemented.

    The gorgeous woman¡¯s eyes were dull as she said in a low voice, ¡± my Lord was drooling over the princess Consort and ordered me toe and kill her. I was jealous, so I asked him what was so special about the princess Consort. He said that the princess Consort had spiritual umtion in her body and even told me a poem.

    His Lord? Chu Xianglong said that she was the beloved concubine of the leader of Qingyan n. Was that master the leader of Qingyan n? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t care about this. The thought shed through his mind, and he asked, ¡°¡±Which poem?¡±

    The beautiful woman instinctively revealed a jealous expression and said, ¡°¡±The appearance of the world shocks the soul and suppresses the beauty of the masses, and the grace of mu Yuyang. Thousands of people admire the beauty of the country, and the soul of the human world provokes the Emperor.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this the poem fuxiang told me about? it¡¯s said that when the princess Consort was still. child, she was shocked by the abbot of a temple andposed a poem for her ¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem with this poem, because it¡¯s very popr. Or perhaps, there¡¯s a deeper meaning behind this poem that most people don¡¯t know about. I¡¯ll ask director Zhao about it when we get back to Beijing.¡± Now, most of the mystery had been solved.

    North vanquishing Prince wanted to advance to the second rank, so he needed the spiritual umtion of the Queen to help him break through thest barrier. Emperor yuanjing and Chu Xianglong were guarding against the ¡°enemy¡± in the Imperial court of Da Feng, who did not want North vanquishing Prince to advance to the second rank.

    However, because of Xu shengzu and the mysterious sorcerer behind him, the barbarians knew about this and set up an ambush in advance to take the princess Consort away.

    As a result, there was a huge gap between the ambush experts and the escort forces.

    Did that mean that the enemies from the Imperial court had not made a move yet?

    No, they had already made their move ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered some details.

    The former Assistant Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping, led the silver Tax case, and the mysterious sorcerer was involved in the silver Tax case. This case told Xu Qi ¡®an that the mysterious sorcerer secretly controlled a part of the court.

    Zhou Xianping was the evidence.

    How did the barbarians know that the Queen was mystical? It was this white-robed sorcerer named Xu shengzu who had told them.

    The snitch in the Imperial court must have colluded with the barbarians in the North because there was a link between them:A Mystic Warlock.

    ¡°F * cking dog, warlocks are all old silver coins. The supervisor is secretly plotting, and so is that mysterious Warlock. Wait a minute, I¡¯m 80% sure he knows about this Warlock¡¯s existence ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth in a daze, and a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.The prison was currently in a game with this mysterious sorcerer?

    Everyone is their chess piece, including me and Shen Shu ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an exhaled slowly. He decided not to bother about the supervisor and the mysterious sorcerer for now. That was something he would have to deal with in the future, and it was not something he could control now.

    Chess pieces had their own advantages. They could grow through the gifts of the chess yer. In the future, when he had enough strength, he would turn the chess game over.

    But before that, he had to keep a low profile and obtain nutrients from other channels. After all, if he only absorbed the gifts from the go yers, he would definitely not be able to develop to the point where he could flip the chessboard.

    He then asked about the main purpose of this operation. ¡°Was it the Barbarian race who massacred three thousand li?¡±

    [ PS: thank you, Alliance master ¡± beep beep for your gift. Muah.. ]

 Chapter 636 - 636: The bracelet (1)

    Chapter 636: The bracelet (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    massacre three thousand miles ¡­

    Zhar Muha¡¯s expression was still dull, and he replied in an emotionless tone,

    ¡°¡±What bloody massacre ¡­¡±

    Did I ask the wrong question? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±Was it you barbarians who massacred the border of Da Feng?¡±

    Zhar Muha¡¯s eyes were empty as he looked forward and muttered, don¡¯t know, ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing became heavy. He took a deep breath and asked Sky Wolf the same question. His answer was the same. The leader of the gold and wood tribe did not know about this.

    He did not give up, and asked Tang Shan Jun, ¡°Was the massacre at the border of Da Feng done by the demons of the North?¡±

    With a nk expression, Tang Shan Jun replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±

    You don¡¯t know?

    He didn¡¯t know!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing became heavy again, and his pupils dted. He sat there for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Chu Xianglong, do you know about the 3000-mile bloody massacre?¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Xianglong subconsciously replied, ¡± Wei Yuan tried to frame King Huai by using a corpse and a soul. Then, he sent Xu Qian to the border in an attempt to fabricate a charge to frame King Huai.

    I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, don¡¯t talk nonsense ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an denied it three times in his heart.

    . Was this Chu Xianglong¡¯s idea? He believed that the so-called bloody massacre was a plot by Duke Wei and the other officials to target North vanquishing Prince.

    Thus, he yed along and used the diplomatic mission to escort the princess.

    In that case, Emperor Yuan jing also had the same idea, to push the boat with the current? It seemed that Emperor Yuan jing and the North -guarding King were in the same boat.

    After all, they were brothers from the same mother.

    The northern barbarians and demons didn¡¯t know about the bloody massacre, but North-guarding Prince¡¯s Deputy general, min Xianglong, thought it was a trap set up by Duke of Wei and the court. In other words, he didn¡¯t know about the bloody massacre either.

    Then, who was the werewolf?

    Hiss ¡­ The case suddenly becameplicated and confusing. For some reason,

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡®

    ¡°What do you n to do to me when we return to the North?¡±

    To this question, Chu Xianglong answered directly, ¡®¡±¡®Monitor or put you under house arrest. After a while, I¡¯ll send you back to the capital.¡±

    What a simple and brutal method. ¡°What kind of person do you think the North vanquishing Prince is?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    Chu Xianglong did not hesitate, ¡± overbearing, strong, and very good to our brothers. He is a Lord worthy of loyalty.

    After thinking for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an asked a rebellious question, ¡°¡±Do you think the North vanquishing Prince will rebel?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Chu Xianglong¡¯s answer was simple.

    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to hear the Deputy General¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°King Huai was born to be amander. He likes to fight on the battlefield and doesn¡¯t like the court. King Huai is a martial arts fanatic. Besides the battlefield, he only has cultivation in his heart.¡± Said Chu Xianglong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reluctantly epted this statement, but he didn¡¯t believe itpletely. He had to make a conclusion after contacting the North-guarding King himself.

    He didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He lowered his head slightly and started a new round of brainstorming.

    ¡°There are two things that I still haven¡¯t figured out. First, if the princess

    Consort is so fragrant, why did Emperor Yuan jing give it to the North-guarding Prince and not keep it for himself? Second, although Emperor yuanjing and King Huai were brothers from the same mother, it was impossible for the old Emperor to trust the North-guarding King without reservation.

    ¡°This is rted to the Imperial power. Not to mention brothers, even father and son can not be trusted. However, the old Emperor seemed to be fully supporting the promotion of the North-guarding King to the second rank. In fact, when I gave the princess Consort to the North vanquishing Prince, it was all for this day.¡±

    Regarding the first question, Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that the princess Consort¡¯s spiritual umtion was only effective for martial artists, and Emperor Yuan jing cultivated the Taoist system.

    In this world with a clear system, different systems were as different as the heavens and the earth. Some things might be great tonics to a certain system, but to other systems, they might be useless or even poisonous.

    Of course, this guess had yet to be confirmed.

    As for the second question, Xu Qi ¡®an had no clue.

    When Chu Xianglong finished his question, he looked at the two remaining souls. One was the fake Queen who had died and the other was the white-robed Warlock.

    The white-robed sorcerer looked even more dazed and dull than the others, and he kept mumbling something.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Xu shengzu ¡­¡± The white-robed sorcerer muttered to himself as he took the time to answer his question.

    So you¡¯re Xu shengzu. I f. cking thought it was the name of the BOSS behind the scenes ¡­ Disappointment welled up in Xu Qian¡¯s heart.

    This guy used the aura-gazing technique to spy on monk Shenshu and his mind copsed. This meant that his level was not high. From this, it could be easily deduced that there was an organization or an expert behind him.

    ¡°What organization do you have behind you?¡±

    ¡°Who are you working for?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Xu shengzu

    This ¡­ This waspletely impossible tomunicate with. Other than saying his name, he couldn¡¯t answer any other questions. Wasn¡¯t this just a three-year-old child ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°I remember there was a sachet in the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. It was li Miaozhen ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out a fragment of the book of theher world and knocked on the back of the mirror. A sachet fell out.

    The remnant soul that kept muttering ¡°ughter three thousand li in blood¡± was in this sachet.

    When Wei Yuan took the sachet and reported it to the North vanquishing Prince in court, he had returned the sachet to Xu Qi ¡®an. He had kept it and forgotten to return it to the Holy maiden..

 Chapter 637 - 637: The bracelet (2)

    Chapter 637: The bracelet (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This kind of sachet was a small magic weapon made by li Miaozhen herself. It had the effect of nourishing and trapping the soul. Unless it was an old ghost that had been refined by someone, a new Ghost like this who had just died could not break through the shackles of the sachet.

    ¡°This Warlock will be of great use in the future, although he has be mentally retarded. Well, I¡¯ll keep it for now and give it to li Miaozhen. The Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect must have a way to restore this ghost¡¯s sanity.

    well, this is the benefit of having wide connections. No, this is a benefit that only a sessful Sea King can enjoy ¡­ This sachet can contain ghosts. Hmm, let¡¯s call it Yin Nan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put the Sorcerer and the rest of the souls into the sachet, and then put their bodies into the book of theher world fragments. He cleaned up the scene.

    Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t a fierce battle here. Monk Shen Shu was powerful and efficient, so they only needed to get rid of the corpses.

    In the end, Xu Qi ¡®an was troubled because he didn¡¯t know how to deal with these maidservants.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him? Those who achieve great things don¡¯t care about small things. Although they don¡¯t know what happened after that, they know that I was the one who stopped the northern experts.

    but they didn¡¯t do anything to harm me. They¡¯re all innocent lives ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an considered for a long time and finally chose to let these maidservants go. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t ignore his conscience and do such a violent act of killing innocent people.

    On the other hand, he didn¡¯t have enough motive to kill her.

    Unless he nned to hide the princess forever, hide her tightly, and never let her see the light of day. Or he embezzled the spiritual energy of the Queen.

    Then, it was necessary to silence them. Otherwise, he would be irresponsible to himself and his family. However, Xu Qi ¡®an would not do such a thing.

    And in his follow-up ns, the princess Consort had another use, a very important use. So he wouldn¡¯t hide her forever.

    In this way, the motive to silence him would not exist.

    ¡°Although I won¡¯t kill you, if you escape too early, it will affect my follow-up ns, so ¡­¡± Have a good sleep here, and when you wake up, go your separate ways.¡±

    The wind at night was a little cold, and the olddy fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up, she feltfortable all over, and her fatigue was gone.

    She hadn¡¯t slept well for a few days, and her body had umted a lot of fatigue. She needed this kind of hearty sleep.

    She slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing that appeared in her line of sight was a huge Banyan Tree, its leaves rustling in the night wind.

    She was lying under a tree on the meadow, covered in a robe. The crackling of the bonfire was in her ears, and the me brought a suitable temperature.

    Her eyes were dazed for a moment, and her pupils suddenly regained focus. Then, this woman who had lived afortable life, got up like a carp ¡­

    With her physique, this was considered a burst of potential.

    The first thing she did was to check her body. When she saw that her dress was neatly dressed, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she looked around in horror.

    Then, she saw a young man sitting by the bonfire. The light of the fire reflected on his face, which was as gentle as Jade.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was roasting a rabbit in his hand, didn¡¯t look up. He said lightly, ¡® the water bag is right beside you. Drink it if you¡¯re thirsty. You can eat rabbit meat in 15 minutes.

    The memories from before she fainted shed past her mind. The olddy¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in disbelief.¡±You saved me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to show off when the olddy shook her head and stared at him warily.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Xu Qi ¡®an doesn¡¯t have the ability. Why did you pretend to be him? how is he now?¡±

    She covered her heavy chest with one hand and grabbed around her body with the other, trying to find a weapon to feel safe. In the end, he grabbed a water bag and waited.

    If ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡± dared to approach her, she would blow his head up.

    It was a reasonable suspicion, so he wasn¡¯t too stupid ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡±

    ¡°The first time we met was at the restaurant next to the arena in the southern city. I picked up your silver, and you asked me for it in an aggressive manner. After that, I even smashed my foot with my money bag.

    the second time we met was by the arena in Southern Jade City. I protected you despite the danger, and you still hit me.

    With a muffled sound, the water bag fell to the ground. The olddy looked at him in a daze. After a long time, she murmured softly, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s really you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    She looked at the young man by the bonfire in a daze, aplicated expression shing across her in face.

    ¡°I used all my strength to save you. As for the others, I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡±

    She revealed a mournful expression and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±W-wangfei is dead

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and said, ¡± isn¡¯t the death of such a devastating woman over and done with? it¡¯s good that she¡¯s dead. She¡¯ll be praised for her death.

    She widened her eyes and red at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? how could the princess Consort bring disaster to the country and the people? she is a pitiful woman.¡±

    ¡°Which part of me is pitiful?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She raised her snow-white chin, turned her head away, and said angrily, ¡®¡±You¡¯re just a rough warrior, how would you know the princess¡¯s suffering? I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    After he was out of danger, that haughty attitude came back up again. He was cowardly, timid. and arrogant ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart and focused on roasting the meat.

    At first, the olddy sat under the banyan tree, keeping a distance from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    As the roasted rabbit became more and more fragrant, she swallowed her saliva and moved to the side of the fire. She hugged her knees and stared at the roasted rabbit enthusiastically.

    She was like a cat waiting to be fed.

    After the brown rabbit was roasted, Xu Qi ¡®an sprinkled some chicken essence on it, tore off two hind legs, and handed them to her.

    The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up as she eagerly took it and took a bite.

    Hiss ¡­ She was scalded by the hot meat, and her stomach was rumbling with hunger. She couldn¡¯t bear to spit it out. Her small mouth was slightly open, and she kept hissing.

    The chicken essence covered up the fishy smell of the rabbit meat and enhanced its freshness. In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an had roasted it until it was crispy and delicious. She, who usually hated the smell of fish, actually gnawed the two rabbit legs clean.

    Then, he climbed under the banyan tree, picked up the water bag, and took a big gulp.

    He felt that his life was extremely satisfying.

    After the meal, she moved back to the bonfire and said with a sigh, didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d be so down and out. I feel happy just by eating a few bites of rabbit meat.¡±

    Your attitude of burning bridges after crossing the river is very simr to me when. entered the sage state ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt that her whole body was weird.

    What an interesting woman.

    ¡°Eh, this Bodhi bracelet of yours is quite interesting.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze fell on her snow-white wrist and said casually.

    Her beautiful face turned pale, and she hurriedly pulled up her sleeves to hide them. ¡°Worthless goods,¡±

    He probably didn¡¯t notice, he definitely didn¡¯t notice. Who would remember an ordinary bracelet that had been worn for half a year? ¡°Let me see.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to grab her wrist.

    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re presumptuous ¡­¡±

    The olddy was shocked. Was her little hand something a man could touch so easily?

    She hid her hands behind her back and moved back with her legs, not letting Xu Qi ¡®an see the bracelet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her ankle and dragged her back.

    The olddy¡¯s legs kicked around wildly as she screamed.

    This scene looked like a deranged young man who was trying to vite the new year.

    let me see your bracelet. I won¡¯t steal it. ¡°Why do you have such a big reaction?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, puzzled.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± She said loudly.

    Amidst the screams, the bracelet was still pulled off.

    [ PS: thank you to the league Master of ¡°Mr.H of Newcastle¡± for the tip. ] Update first and changeter, remember to catch the bug. He continued to write the next chapter..

 Chapter 638 - 638: The diplomatic mission arrives at the Northern Territory (1)

    Chapter 638: The diplomatic mission arrives at the Northern Territory (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The bracelet came off her snow-white wrist. In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, the ordinary-looking old woman¡¯s face was like a reflection in the water. After a while, she revealed her original appearance, which belonged to her.

    Her eyes were round and charming, reflecting the light of the fire, like a shallowke immersed in a bright gem, crystal clear and moving.

    She raised her head shyly, her eyshes quivering slightly, bringing with it a mysterious beauty.

    Her lips were full and red, and the corners of her mouth were as exquisite as a carving. They were like the most attractive cherries, tempting men to kiss them.

    She was beautiful, but her temperament and grace were even better, like a celestial maiden in a painting.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen unparalleled beauties before. He also knew that the princess Consort of zhenbei was known as the first beauty of Da Feng. Naturally, she had her own outstanding qualities.

    However, when Xu Qi ¡®an saw the legendary beauty of Da Feng in person, she was still overwhelmed with shock. A poem naturally appeared in his heart:

    The clouds thought of the clothes and the flowers thought of the appearance, and the spring breeze brushed the dew on the threshold.

    If they didn¡¯t meet at the top of the Jade Mountain, they would meet under the moon at yaotai.

    ¡°Give, give it back to me ¡­¡± She used a sobbing and pleading voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her in silence. He didn¡¯t continue to tease her and handed her the bracelet.

    Wang Fei Xuan snatched it back and put it on again. A wave of light and shadow rippled, and she once again turned into an ordinary old Auntie. He was in his early 30s, with ordinary facial features and an ordinary temperament.

    The Queen touched her face and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she hid her right hand behind her back. She stepped back and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an vigntly.

    She knew that her beauty was an irresistible temptation to men.

    In this world, she had only met two men who could resist temptation and ignore her. One was Emperor Yuan jing, who was obsessed with cultivation and wanted to live a long life.

    One was King Huai, who was obsessed with martial arts and had other ns for her.

    As for Xu Qi ¡®an, in the princess¡¯s impression of him, he wasbeled:A young hero and a lecherous man.

    It was rumored that this person had been hanging around the education workshop all day and had deep entanglements with many courtesans. The young hero and uninhibited romantic styleplemented each other and was often talked about with great relish.

    But wangfei was most afraid of lecherous people.

    She¡¯s way too beautiful. No, it¡¯s not a matter of whether she¡¯s beautiful or not. She¡¯s really the rare kind of woman that reminds me of my first love ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an recalled this joke from his previous life.

    He thought it was very appropriate. The princess Consort was beautiful, but what really struck Xu Qi ¡®an like lightning was her strange charm, which could touch the soft part of a man¡¯s heart.

    Was this the number one beauty of Da Feng? Heh, what an interesting woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a branch and stirred the bonfire. He didn¡¯t look at the vignt and alert Princess Consort anymore. He looked at the fire and said, ¡®

    ¡°This bracelet is the one I won for you by pitch-pot, right? it has the effect of hiding your aura and changing your appearance.¡±

    Wangfei was a little startled. Thinking of the changes before and after she took off the bracelet, she thought that he had deduced it based on this, so she nodded.

    Xu Qi. an continued, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the princess Consort of zhenbei is the most beautiful woman in Da Feng. I was not convinced at first, but now that

    I¡¯ve seen your true face He could only sigh,¡±well-deserved.¡±¡±

    The princess Consort frowned. you¡¯re not convinced? ¡±

    If it was any other woman who said that, the princess Consort would think that she was jealous, but it was reasonable. However, it was strange for a man to say this.

    Xu Qi. an nodded,¡±because I feel that my pond ¡­¡± The women I know are all outstanding beauties with different looks, like a Hundred Flowerspeting for beauty. The so-called wangfei is just an equally beautiful flower.¡±

    However, he had to admit that in the short-lived beauty just now, this Princess Consort had disyed an extremely powerful feminine charm.

    Even though he had been through a lot and was notpletely infatuated with her. he had a moment of impulse just now. It was an instinctive impulse of a

    male.

    The Queen sneered.

    How could the woman that this lecherous man had seduced bepared to her? the top courtesan of the Academy was beautiful, but if one were topare those promiscuous women to her, it would be somewhat insulting.

    In the capital, wangfei felt that Emperor yuanjing¡¯s eldest daughter and second daughter could barely serve as her foil. State preceptor Luo Yuheng couldpete with her in her most charming time, but most of the time, he was not as good as her.

    As for the other women, she had either never seen them before or they were beautiful but of low status.

    The capital was a mountain, and wangfei was the Dugu Qiubai at the top of the mountain. With a light nce, she could only see huaiqing and Lin ¡®an¡¯s heads. asionally, he would nce at half of Luo Yuheng¡¯s face.

    Of course, there was one more person that the princess Consort felt might be able topete with her if he was at the prime of his life.

    She was the Empress of Da Feng.

    Of course, the women Xu Qi ¡®an had hooked up with did not include Huai Qing, Lin¡¯ an, or the state preceptor. Therefore, the princess Consort scoffed at his words and raised her chin arrogantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost ten years since we left the capital. It must be hard to disguise as a maidservant. It¡¯s hard for me to endure you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Queen was stunned.

    that night when we were on the deck, I wanted to take off your bracelet, but I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. After all, I¡¯m the organizer, and I have to consider the overall situation.

    Wangfei¡¯s expression was dull. She looked at him in shock and said, ¡®¡±¡®You, you already guessed that I was the princess at that time?¡±

    It must be a lie. She had disguised herself so well and often cheered for her acting skills at night. She thought that she had yed the role of a maidservant so well that no one could recognize her..

 Chapter 639 - 639: The diplomatic mission arrives at the Northern Territory (2)

    Chapter 639: The diplomatic mission arrives at the Northern Territory (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°To be precise, when you threw gold at me in the Wang Residence, I began to suspect. I only confirmed your identity when we met on the official ship. At that time, I understood that you were the princess Consort. The one on the ship is just a puppet.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, when you threw gold at me in the Wang Residence, I began to suspect. I only confirmed your identity when we met on the official ship. At that time, I understood that you were the princess Consort. The one on the ship is just a puppet.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    After abandoning the ship and taking thend route, Xu Qian¡¯s heart did not waver at all when he saw the fake princess Consort. He was even more certain that she was an imposter.

    The reason was simple. He had written a diary in the past, and in the diary, he had recorded a characteristic of the princess Consort.

    I-I was exposed so early ¡­ Wangfei opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. Thinking of her performance these past few days, she felt a sense of shame that she wanted to dig three feet into the ground and bury herself.

    . I¡¯m telling you this because I want to tell you that although I¡¯m lecherous ¡­ Which man isn¡¯t lustful? but I¡¯ve never forced a woman. We still have a long way to go to the North, so we need your cooperation.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anforted her.

    The great Minister Xu yinluo never forced women, unless they had thought it through.

    They still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of heading north ¡­ Wangfei pursed her lips and was slightly disappointed. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°¡±When are we going to meet up with the diplomatic mission?¡±

    The young man, Yin Luo, raised his head. The firelight shone on his face, and the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing an inexplicable smile.¡±Who said we were going to meet up with the diplomatic mission?¡±

    That night, the Banyan Tree rustled, but nothing happened.

    Early in the morning, the first ray of the morning sun shone on her face, and she heard the crisp and melodious chirping of birds. She woke up from her light sleep and saw that the bonfire had been extinguished. There was a big iron pot on top of it, and the smell of porridge assailed her nose.

    Wang Fei¡¯s stomach growled. She couldn¡¯t hide her surprise as she came to the bonfire and opened the iron pot. There was enough congee for three to five people inside.

    In addition, there were clean bowls and chopsticks on the side.

    Where did he get the pot to cook porridge? no, where did he get the rice? Where did he get the clean bowls and chopsticks ¡­ Wangfeidled a bowl of porridge for herself and started to drink it happily.

    The thick, sweet, and warm congee slid into her stomach. Wang Fei savored the taste and her eyes curved.

    Yesterday, after gnawing on two rabbit legs, his stomach felt a little ufortable. When he got up in the middle of the night to drink water, he found that the water had been finished by that guy. Now, his mouth was dry and his stomach was empty.

    This bowl of sweet porridge was more delicious than the delicacies of the world.

    At this time, footsteps came from the distance. Xu Qi ¡®an had returned from the meadow. He had changed into in clothes and wore a Marten hat. He seemed to have just taken a bath.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small river over there. There¡¯s no one nearby, so it¡¯s suitable for taking a bath.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat down beside her and threw her a toothbrush with soap and bristles.

    ¡°Do you want to take a shower¡±¡®

    The Queen held the bowl in her hands and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment, then shook her head slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dirty?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. She was a Princess, but she was so unhygienic.

    ¡°You¡¯re the dirty one.¡± Wangfei retorted, not recognizing a good person¡¯s heart.

    She wouldn¡¯t take a bath. Wouldn¡¯t that give this lecherous man an opportunity? What if he peeked at them or took the opportunity to ask them to bathe together ¡­

    That¡¯s right, goddesses don¡¯t go to the toilet. It¡¯s my fault for not being aware of this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took back the bristle brush and soap horn.

    ¡°Gargling is necessary,¡± wangfei quickly said.

    She had a small appetite, so she felt a little full after eating a bowl of congee. She walked to the river while looking at the bristle brush.

    She suspected that Xu Qi ¡®an had used the toothbrush, but she had no evidence.

    When she came back after brushing her teeth, the pot and the bowl were gone. Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged beside the ashes and looked at the map with concentration.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Sanhuang County. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t keep her guessing and exined, ¡± this is a County between Chu Zhou and Jiang Zhou. There¡¯s a spy trained by the night watchman. I want to find him first and get some information. Then, I¡¯ll gradually go deeper into Chu Zhou.

    The bloody massacre of three thousand miles was aplicated case, and it seemed to have a hidden story. Under such a background, Xu Qi ¡®an believed that investigating the case in secret was the right choice.

    If he was too high-profile, he would put himself and hispanions in danger.

    The diplomatic mission led by Yang Yan was just a cover.

    A n to proceed steadily ¡­ Wangfei nodded slightly and asked, ¡°where did those things go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an retorted her ruthlessly.

    The two of them continued on their way, avoiding the official roads and taking small mountain paths, fields, or directly crossing the mountains.

    For the entire day, a certain petty woman did not say a word to him.

    Walking on the mountain road had its advantages. The scenery along the way was not bad, with green mountains and clear water, and white clouds.

    asionally, one could see the tall pine trees on the cliff. He could also see wildflowers blooming on the roadside, simple and tough.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a person who had tender feelings for women. He walked slowly and would asionally stop to pick a ce with beautiful scenery to rest for half an hour.

    When he told her about his experience in raising fish, he often received a disdainful sneer from the princess Consort.

    Half a dayter, the diplomatic corps entered the Northern Territory and arrived at a city called Wanzhou.

    Wanzhou was a small state, smaller than a County or a County. Thend in Wanzhou was fertile and suitable for farming. It was one of the granaries of Chuzhou.

    The architectural style here was simr to that of the capital of the Central ins, but the scale was different. There was no dock nearby, so the prosperity was limited.

    After Yang Yan presented the documents from the Imperial court, the centurion, who was the highest-ranking general on the city gate, personally led them to the courier station.

    The diplomatic mission had just rested at the courier station. Yang Yan had taken a hot bath and was about to sit down for tea when the governor of

    Wanzhou came.

    The zhizhou¡¯s surname was Niu, but his physique did not match the word ¡± Niu . He was tall and thin, with a goatee, wearing a green robe embroidered with Heron, and two Yamen officials behind him.

    ¡°This humble official didn¡¯t know that several Lords hade to visit.. didn¡¯t wee you from afar,. didn¡¯t wee you from afar ¡­¡±

    Niu zhizhou¡¯s attitude was extremely humble. After greeting the Deputy of the Supreme Court, the two censors, and Yang Yan, he asked, ¡°¡±May I ask why you darens havee?¡±

    Yang Yan wasn¡¯t good at officialmunication, so he didn¡¯t answer.

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review took out the documents he had prepared earlier and handed them over with a smile. He then began to address the zhizhou as his brother.

    After Niu zhizhou finished exchanging pleasantries with the Supreme Court judge, he opened the document in his hand and read it carefully.

    After reading the document, Niu zhizhou¡¯s expression was extremely strange and even felt that it was ridiculous. He swept his eyes over the crowd and probed, ¡°¡±May I ask which one of you is Xu yinluo?¡±

    The judge of the court of judicial review sighed and said sorrowfully, ¡°The diplomatic mission was ambushed by the enemy on the way. Xu yinluo was seriously injured while protecting everyone. We¡¯ve already sent it back to the capital. ¡±

    Niu zhizhou turned pale with fright, ¡°there¡¯s such a thing?¡± Who dares to ambush the Imperial court¡¯s diplomatic mission? they¡¯re simplywless.¡±

    The Imperial censor surnamed Liu waved his hand. let¡¯s not talk about this. Lord Niu, we¡¯re here to investigate. We have something to ask you.

    ¡°Please ask, Lord censor.¡± Niu zhizhou quickly bowed.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Chu Zhou?¡± censor Liu asked in a low voice.

    Upon hearing this, Niu zhizhou sighed and said, ¡®¡±¡®Last year, the North suffered from heavy snow and countless livestock were frozen to death. After the beginning of spring this year, they would often invade the border, burning, killing, and plundering along the way.

    ¡°Fortunately, the North vanquishing Prince has many soldiers and generals under hismand, and we have not lost a single city. The Barbarian race also didn¡¯t dare to go deep into the Chu Prefecture. They only pitied the people near the border.¡±

    Not all of the people lived in the city. Those who were robbed by the barbarians were the people in the viges and towns.

    The members of the diplomatic mission looked at each other. Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice frowned and said, ¡®¡±¡®Where did the bloody massacre happen?¡±

    Niu zhizhou smiled bitterly and spread his hands. this is simply a fantasy. You should know that the total distance of Chuzhou is only 8000 miles. If there was such a thing as a bloody massacre, would this lowly official still be standing here and talking to my Lord?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all schrs, Niu zhizhou, don¡¯t y these little tricks,¡± censor Liu sneered.

    massacre for three thousand miles ¡± was a ssic story. It originated from the Warring States period in ancient times. There was a bloodthirsty general who led his Army to massacre three thousand miles when he destroyed an enemy country.

    Later generations used it as an allusion to describerge-scale massacres and cruelty.

    Although the barbarians had harassed the people at the border by burning, killing, and plundering, the North- guarding King had only reported that the barbarians had caused trouble at the border. However, they had all been beaten back by his troops, and the reports of sess were endless.

    If the barbarians reallymitted the brutal act of ¡°massacring 3000 miles ofnd in blood,¡± it would be a serious dereliction of duty of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s duty to lie about the military situation.

    [ PS: this chapter is a little slow. Fortunately, I updated on time. Remember to help correct the wrong words.. ]

 Chapter 640 - 640: The inquiry group (1)

    Chapter 640: The inquiry group (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    I really don¡¯t know. Wanzhou is a few days ¡®journey to the North. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go north. Seeing is believing.

    Niu zhizhou exined repeatedly and almost swore to the heavens.

    Niu zhizhou was a small figure, so he probably didn¡¯t know, so no one made things difficult for him.

    After imperial censor Liu asked a few more questions about the Northern Territory, the Chancellor of the Supreme Court stood up and sent him off with a smile.

    After watching Niu zhizhou get on the carriage and leave with the Yamen officials, the Deputy of the Supreme Court returned to the ry station. He dismissed the ry soldiers and looked at the crowd. ¡°Should we go north now or stay at the ry station for a few more days?¡±

    Constable Chen of the Ministry of Justice said in a low voice, ¡°if we continue to stay at the ry, King Huai¡¯s men will definitelye.¡± When the timees, we can only go north with them.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just right?¡± Another imperial censor surnamed Zhou smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯re in the open, and Xu yinluo is in the dark. It¡¯s our job to attract King Huai¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the princess is doing, whether she¡¯s alive or dead,¡± the judge sighed.

    Hearing this, Constable Chen and the two imperial censors sneered. What did the life and death of the princess Consort and Chu Xianglong have to do with them?

    It would be better for that kind of sinister and cunning viin to die. Yang Yan told them that after Xu Qi ¡®an defeated the Masters in the North, he went alone to the North to investigate the case.

    This n won everyone¡¯s approval and they promised to keep it a secret. The officials of the three departments were so cooperative. Firstly, they had just been saved by Xu Qi ¡®an, and their attitude towards him had changed from hostility to closeness.

    Secondly, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Secret investigation meant that the diplomatic mission could ck off, and the North vanquishing Prince would not retaliate because of any evidence.

    r

    l/V0 birds with one stone.

    There was one more thing that Yang Yan had not told them, and that was the whereabouts of the princess Consort. ording to Yang Yan¡¯s spection, the princess Consort was most likely rescued by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This was the conclusion he came to after he followed the direction Xu Qi ¡®an had left in and found the unconscious maidservant at the scene of the battle.

    There was nothing left on the scene except for the spider silk and the maidservants.

    Yang Yan woke up the maidservant and asked about the situation. From them, he learned that Xu Qi ¡®an had caught up with them, and a big battle might have happened. Why was it possible? because the maidservant was not sure.

    They soon passed out.

    Yang Yan spected that there were two possibilities, one was that Xu Qi ¡®an kidnapped the princess halfway and started to chase after her with the Masters in the North;Either Xu Qi ¡®an defeated the northern Masters and saved the princess.

    He was more inclined to the first guess, because there were no signs of a fight at the scene. It was very likely that Xu Qi ¡®an had used a spell recorded in the schrly scrolls to sessfully save the princess.

    the Four Masters from the North went deep into the DA Feng territory. They didn¡¯t dare to be too brazen, which gave Xu Qi. an many opportunities ¡­ He had the schrly scrolls to protect his body, and he also had a small sess in the Vajra Arts, so he was notpletely defenseless. In addition, we can use this opportunity to train him, so that he can touch the threshold of huajin earlier and ascend to the fifth stage.¡±

    That was what Yang Yan thought at the time.

    This would be very dangerous, but the martial arts system was a process of breaking through one¡¯s self and tempering one¡¯s self. Yang Yan himself had also participated in the battle of Shanhai. At that time, he was still very young.

    He still dared to fight on the battlefield with his saber, narrowly escaping death, to hone his martial arts.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an could do it too. If he couldn¡¯t, then he couldn¡¯t me anyone for his death.

    In addition, he had secretly arranged for ten Imperial Guards to escort the maidservants South and back to the capital.

    The diplomatic mission only had ny Imperial Army soldiers. The Deputy of the Supreme Court and the others had not noticed this. It was not that they were not attentive enough, but that they had never cared about the soldiers of the lower ranks.

    On a small mountain path, Xu Qi ¡®an, carrying a knife wrapped in cloth, strode in front.

    The unkempt wangfei leaned on a tree branch and slowly hung behind her. After a few days, the maidservant clothes she wore had be wrinkled and dirty, and her body had begun to smell sour.

    In the beginning, she paid a lot of attention to her hair and would alwaysb it neatly in the morning. Later on, she didn¡¯t care anymore and simply used a wooden hairpin to tie her hair, and her hair hung down messily.

    There was no trace of the noble appearance of a Princess Consort. She was clearly a deste woman who had fled.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve been following me for so long. Your physical strength has improved a lot these few days.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped in front of him and praised him with a smile.

    I heard the sound of water up ahead. Let¡¯s work harder and take a break there.

    Upon hearing this, wangfei¡¯s eyes lit up and then dimmed. She didn¡¯t dare to take a bath. She would rather smell her own sweat every day and would rather scratch here and there.

    There were reasons why the princess Consort didn¡¯t take a bath. First, she wanted to prevent Xu Qi ¡®an from peeking at her or taking the opportunity to have sex with her and do crazy things to her.

    Second, as long as she continued to stink like this, this guy would not touch her.

    I can¡¯t stand the sour smell on your body anymore ¡­ This was the mantra that Xu Qi ¡®an had been saying for the past few days.

    Not long after, the two of them saw a thin waterfall hanging on the left side of the cliff. If there was a waterfall, there must be a pool.

    Sure enough, after walking closer, there was a small pool at the bottom of the waterfall. The water in the pool flowed out, forming a thin stream.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sour smell on your body anymore. Do you want to take a shower?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She refused.

    ¡°Dirty woman.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an spat.

    You¡¯re the dirty one ¡­ The corners of wangfei¡¯s mouth curled up, and she was very pleased with herself.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off her coat, revealing her strong upper body. Her muscles were well-proportioned and well-proportioned, showing off the beauty of a man..

 Chapter 641 - 641: The diplomatic mission (2)

    Chapter 641: The diplomatic mission (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Queen rolled her eyes and turned her head away.

    She heard a ¡± plop ¡± sound. She looked back and confirmed that Xu Qi ¡®an had jumped into the pool. She sat down on a stone by the stream and slowly took off her dirty embroidered shoes.

    A pair of dainty and delicate feet were revealed. She held her feet and looked at them. The soles of her feet were red and there were a few blisters.

    The Queen pouted and almost cried.

    Although Xu ningyan, that lecherous man, had been seduced by her beauty and was rather tender and protective of her, he did not hurry on with his journey.

    However, she had waded through the mountains and waded through the water for five days. For a Princess who lived like a princess, it was a very difficult journey.

    To put it simply, I¡¯m receiving treatment that my beauty and status shouldn¡¯t have.

    Wangfei soaked her little white feet in the stream, then washed the dirty embroidered shoes and hung them on the stone to dry. The mid-spring sun was just right, but it might not dry her shoes.

    Here, the princess Consort had another thought. Her shoes were wet, so she could use this as an excuse to rest a little longer.

    If the boy didn¡¯t agree, she could ask him to steam her shoes dry.

    It was the best of both worlds.

    The cold stream water soaked her ankles. She squinted her eyes and enjoyed it for a long time. Then, she moved her full and round buttocks down from the stone. She stood in the stream, lifted her skirt, and tied it tightly around her knees.

    The women of this era would definitely not neglect their defense at the bottom of their skirts. There were threeyers in total, namely underwear, normal silk pants, and skirt.

    Wangfei bent over and scooped up some water to wash her face.

    Comfortable ¡­ She squinted her crescent-shaped eyes and made a look of enjoyment.

    At this time, she saw that Xu Qi ¡®an hade ashore at a high ce in front of her. He had his back to her and was facing the pool.

    A crystal clear water line drew a beautiful arc and entered the pool.

    ¡°Xu ningyan!¡±

    The Queen screamed.

    Bang! Bang!

    On the mountain path, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was walking in front, was hit on the back of his head by a stone. Xu yinluo, who had an unparalleled physical defense, ignored him and continued walking.

    Bang! Bang! Another stone hit the back of his head.

    ¡°Hey, are you done yet?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and red at the woman who had been hitting him for two hours.

    Wasn¡¯t her hand sore?

    Wangfei hid the stone in her hand behind her back, sped her hands behind her back, and turned her head away, pretending to look at the scenery around her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an red at her a few times. The Queen was tactful. She knew that she was at a weak stage in the team and never openly argued with him. However, when Xu Qi ¡®an turned around .

    Bang! Bang!

    The rock came again.

    . I¡¯ve never seen such a petty woman. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep smashing. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired anyway! Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Her strength was limited, so the stone did not have much force. In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s defense was amazing, so he could ignore this kind of superficial attack.

    He just felt annoyed.

    After staying in Wanzhou for three days, an Army arrived at the courier station. There were only 200 people. However, the general leading the team was not a low-ranking one. He was the general of the assault Battalion, a rank four official.

    The general¡¯s surname was li, and he was from Chu Zhou. His appearance had the characteristics of a Northerner. He was strong and had rough facial features. The armor he wore was dull in color and covered with de marks.

    This was proof that he had been on the battlefield for a long time.

    He barged into the courier station with his men, and his sharp eyes swept over Yang Yan and the officials of the three departments, who hade downstairs after hearing the sound. He asked in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Where¡¯s the princess?

    Where¡¯s Deputy general Hao?¡±

    The two rows of soldiers behind him had serious expressions as they stared at the envoy.

    The Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy Minister immediately felt the pressure as heavy as a mountain. Under the aggressive gaze of the boorish soldiers, he braced himself and stepped forward,¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Chu Zhou, assault Battalion¡¯s general, li Yuanhua.¡± ¡°And who are you?¡± General Li looked at the judge.

    ¡°I am the Deputy of the court of judicial review.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the princess Consort?¡± General Li asked.

    Today, he suddenly received an order from King Huai¡¯s Secret agent to go to Wanzhou and ask the envoy about the princess. Only then did li Yuanhua know that the princess Consort had left the capital for the North. He thought that King Huai¡¯s spy had asked him to pick up the princess Consort.

    He immediately led 200 cavalrymen and brought the spy from King Huai over from the nearby Changmen Prefecture.

    The smile on the judge¡¯s face slowly disappeared as he sighed, ¡°The diplomatic mission was ambushed on the way, and we were separated from the princess.¡± Intercept?

    General Li was shocked, his face full of surprise. Someone dared to intercept and kill the diplomatic mission in the territory of Da Feng? Who was so bold, and what was their purpose?

    All kinds of doubts shed through his mind. He turned his head and looked at the ck-robed secret agent beside him.

    This secret agent was wrapped in a ck robe and wore a mask that covered the upper half of her face, revealing only her white jaw. She was a woman.

    However, General Li would not look down on her because of this, because she was an ¡± earth ¡± level secret agent. Secret agents of this level were either at the sixth or fifth stage.

    ¡°I have something to ask you, but I have to ask you one by one.¡± The female spy said in a deep voice. Under the mask, her deep eyes examined the crowd. ¡°Who are you?¡± Constable Chen from the Ministry of Justice raised his eyebrows.

    A ck iron token slipped out of the female spy¡¯s sleeve. With a flick of her hand, the token slipped into the ground beside Constable Chen¡¯s feet.

    The word ¡°earth¡± was carved on the token.

    ¡°A spy raised by King Huai.¡± Yang Yan finally spoke.

    The North-guarding King¡¯s secret agent ¡­ The officials of the three departments felt a chill in their hearts and restrained their dissatisfaction. The judge of the Supreme Court smiled, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    A female spy in a ck robe walked past the crowd and went upstairs by herself. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The judge of the Supreme Court and the two imperial censors did not move. Yang Yan was expressionless. Constable Chen furrowed his brows and cursed the cowards of the Civil officials in his heart, but he still braced himself and followed.

    The ck-robed woman randomly picked a room, took out a triangr seal from her robe, and gently ced it on the table.

    He then said,¡±the people outside can¡¯t hear what we¡¯re saying.¡± I have a few questions to ask you.¡± Constable Chen nodded.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Liang, the head constable of the Ministry of Justice,¡± Constable Chen answered honestly.

    The woman¡¯s face was hidden behind the mask, and no expression could be seen. Her red lips opened slightly, and she said, ¡°¡®Do you know the real identity of the princess Consort?¡±

    ¡°The real identity of the princess Consort?¡± Constable Chen was stunned and asked with a frown.

    The female spy didn¡¯t answer and asked the next question, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me how you were attacked.¡±

    Constable Chen gave a general ount of the events that had taken ce after the diplomatic mission left the capital, with emphasis on the process of the attack.

    After the female spy heard this, she pondered for a long time and said,¡±He predicted that the diplomatic mission would be ambushed at the quicksand beach?¡±

    Constable Chen nodded. He could hear the surprise in the woman¡¯s tone and said, ¡®You might not understand him, but he¡¯s meticulous and sensitive, and he¡¯s able to see the situation clearly ¡­¡±

    The female spy raised her hand and interrupted him, ¡®¡±¡®1 know him, if he can solve cases like a god;lf Xu yinluo, who single-handedly fended off tens of thousands of rebel soldiers, doesn¡¯t know, then we¡¯re obviously not qualified spies.¡±

    Constable Chen could hear the undisguisable ridicule and ridicule in her tone when she said ¡°one against tens of thousands of rebel soldiers.¡±

    ¡°I want his recent condition, after the Buddhist battle.¡± She added.

    After the Buddhist battle ¡­ Constable Chen thought for a while and said,¡±of course it¡¯s the imperial examination fraud case and the struggle between heaven and man. These are the most eye-catching and influential events.¡± As for other small matters, I won¡¯t pay much attention to him.¡±

    The female spy nodded, indicating that he could start.

    [your Cao¡¯s name and body will be destroyed, but the rivers will flow through the ages ¡­J He had suppressed the outstanding disciples of the human sect and the heaven sect with a schrly technique and the invincible golden body . She did not speak for a long time.

    The imperial examination fraud case and the conflict between heaven and man had happened recently, and the news had not yet reached the northern region.

    ¡°You can go out now. Call the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy in,¡± She said.

    Constable Chen nodded, opened the door and left without a word. A few minutester, the Deputy of the Supreme Court knocked on the door and pushed it in.

    The female spy asked the same question again, but at the court of judicial review, she added,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you search for the whereabouts of Chu Xianglong and the princess Consort when you went north after that?¡±

    In response, the Deputy of the Supreme Court sneered, ¡°why should I be reluctant to leave those who have abandoned me?¡± The mission of the diplomatic mission is to investigate the ¡°three thousand li bloody massacre¡± case, not to escort the princess.¡±

    What he meant was, ¡°we¡¯ve already done our best. If Chu Xianglong is heartless, then don¡¯t me them for being unjust.¡±

    The female spy didn¡¯tment. She moved her hooded head, indicating that he could leave.

    The judge of the Supreme Court stood up and walked to the door. Just as he was about to open the door and leave, a female spy¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him, ¡°¡±What do you think of Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Under the mask, his deep and calm eyes stared unblinkingly at the back of the judge of the court of judicial review.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court narrowed his eyes. Without any hesitation, he coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s just a yellow-haired kid.¡±

    The woman¡¯s secret probe nodded slightly and retracted her burning gaze.

    [ PS: help me correct the wrong words. Thank you. ] She had to attend a birthday party tonight, so there might not be any new chapters tonight. Or, there might be a short and weak chapter..

 Chapter 642 - 642: Li Miaozhen â€˜s letter (1)

    Chapter 642: Li Miaozhen ¡®s letter (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review left the room and walked down the stairs to the main hall. Constable Chen, two imperial censors, and Yang Yan were sitting at the table, drinking tea in silence.

    There was a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone on the table.

    In his early forties, the Deputy of the Supreme Court, who was considered young and powerful in the officialdom, silently sat down at the table. He picked up a brush and wrote on a piece of paper:

    ¡°He¡¯s not a Warlock!¡±

    There was another line of words on the xuan paper, which was written by Constable Chen.He was hiding something in his right hand.

    After that, two censors entered the room to talk to the woman¡¯s secret agent. When they came out, one wrote ¡± he didn¡¯t ask about the case ¡± and the other wrote ¡± he was very concerned about Xu yinluo ¡°.

    Yang Yan crumpled the rice paper into a ball, and with a gentle force, the ball of paper turned into fine powder.

    He casually tossed the items around and expressionlessly went upstairs. When he reached the door of the room, he pushed it open without knocking.

    ¡°The princess Consort has gone missing. Your night watchman has to take the main responsibility.¡± The female spy said in a deep voice.

    Yang Yan sat at the table. His facial features were like stone sculptures,cking any vivid changes. To the woman¡¯s spy¡¯s usation, he replied in a cold tone, ¡®

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point with you. Where is the princess Consort?¡± the female spy nodded and slowly said.

    ¡°What are you holding in your right hand?¡± Yang Yan asked instead of answering, his gazending on the female spy¡¯s right shoulder.

    ¡°As expected of Jin Luo, you saw through my little trick with one look.¡± The female spy raised her hand that was hidden under the table and opened her palm. A small octagonal copper tey quietly in her palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s a celestial device of the Directorate of Celestials. It can distinguish between lies and the truth.¡± She pushed the octagonal copper te to the side. ¡°However, it¡¯s useless against you, a peak rank-4,¡± he said calmly. To tell if you¡¯re lying or not, you¡¯ll need to be a Warlock of the sixth stage.¡±

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t look at the octagonal copper te and answered her question,

    ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t know where the princess Consort is.¡±

    The female spy¡¯s second question followed, ¡°¡®Where is Xu Qi ¡®an? Did he reallye back to Beijing because of his injuries?¡±

    ¡°You ask a question, and I¡¯ll ask a question,¡± Yang Yan raised his hand.

    ¡­¡­. Under the cloak and mask, the pair of deep eyes stared at him for a moment and slowly said, ¡°¡±Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why are the barbarians targeting the Queen?¡± Yang Yan¡¯s question went straight to the core.

    The female spy did not answer.

    Yang Yan nodded. I¡¯ll change my question. Did Chu Xianglong insist on taking the water route because he was waiting to meet you? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The female spy gave an affirmative answer and asked, ¡°¡±Where is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± he asked.

    Yang Yan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Why didn¡¯t the secret agent return to the capital and escort them in secret instead of waiting at the border of Chuzhou?¡±

    He did not know ¡­ In other words, Xu Qi ¡®an did not return to the capital with serious injuries. ¡°We have our enemies,¡± the female spy said in a deep voice. Doesn¡¯t Wei Ming know about the princess Consort¡¯s journey to the North?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t separate their hands ¡­ ¡°I know,¡± Yang Yan¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The female spy left the courier station. She did not follow General Li out of the city. Instead, she went to the Wanzhou Bureau (the local military camp) alone. She rested in a tent. At night, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw someone lift the tent ande in.

    The neer was also wrapped in a ck robe and wore a mask that only revealed his chin. There was a faint green stubble around his mouth, and his voice was hoarse and deep.

    I just rushed back from Jiang state capital and found two locations. There was an intense battle in one location, and there are no obvious traces of battle in the other. However. there are threads left behind by the gold wood tribe¡¯s feathered spiders ¡­ How about you?¡±

    The female spy replied in the same low voice, ¡±

    ¡°It matches the information I got from the diplomatic mission. The monster race and barbarian race in the North have sent four rank four experts, namely the snake monster Hong Ling, the flood Dragon tribe¡¯s Tang shanjun, and the ckvvater tribe¡¯s zarmuha.

    ¡°While the three rank-four experts were being held back by Xu Qi ¡®an and Yang Yan, Chu Xianglong ordered the guards to evacuate with the princess and the maidservants. In addition, the people of the diplomatic corps don¡¯t know about the princess Consort¡¯s special status, and Yang Yan doesn¡¯t know her whereabouts.¡±

    hmm. ¡± the man replied. it seems like Tianng has been waiting for him. Prime Minister long is in danger. As for the princess ¡­

    The atmosphere in the tent became heavy.

    ¡°Wait, you just said that Chu Xianglong asked the guards to take the maids and the princess Consort away?¡± The male spy suddenly asked.

    ¡°To be exact, he escaped with the princess Consort, and the guards escaped with the maidservants.¡± The female spy said.

    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s not a soft-hearted person.¡± The male spy sneered and said,

    ¡°The matter is very obvious. The wangfei he brought is a fake, and the real wangfei is mixed in with the maidservants. It was both smart and stupid. The smart part was that he had confused them, but the stupid part was that his actions could not have been hidden from Tianng and the others.

    ¡°To escape with the maidservants at the critical moment, this is telling them that the real wangfei is among the maidservants. Hmm, he didn¡¯t trust the diplomatic mission at all, or perhaps, from Chu Xianglong¡¯s point of view, the diplomatic mission would have beenpletely annihted.¡±

    . It was Xu Qi. an who stopped Lord Tang Shan and zhaer Muha, and his real cultivation is about level six ¡­¡±The female spy said with. nod.

    She told him about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s recent deeds and said, ¡®¡±¡®ording to the Chief of Detectives from the Ministry of Justice, Xu Qi ¡®an was able to defeat the outstanding disciples of the celestial sect and the human sect because of the spell books of the schrly faction. Chu Xianglong probably didn¡¯t expect him to have more.¡±

    not only that, ¡± the man with the hoarse voice said, ¡± external resources will run out one day, and rank-4 martial artists are too hard to kill. In the end, Xu

    Qi ¡®an will run out of supplies, so Chu Xianglong chose to abandon them.

    ¡°Reasonable.¡±

    The female spy sighed and said worriedly, ¡°¡±What should we do now? the princess has fallen into the hands of the northern barbarians. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s in danger..¡±

 Chapter 643 - 643: Li Miaozhenâ€™s letter (2)

    Chapter 643: Li Miaozhen¡¯s letter (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The male spy chuckled. it¡¯s not that bad. We¡¯ll send out four leaders and have them work together to ambush the Queen. The barbarians will definitely know about the Queen¡¯s special abilities.

    ¡°Then, who wants to get the princess the most?¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Qingyan tribe,¡± the female spy said.

    The man¡¯s head that was hidden in the hood moved, as if he was nodding, and said, ¡± so, they will bring the Queen back to the North first. They will either split the spiritual Qi equally or be promised great benefits. In short, the Queen will be safe until the leader of Qingyan tribe is involved.

    The female spy agreed with him and probed, ¡®¡±¡®Then, we can only inform King Huai to seal the northern border and search for Tang Shan Jun and the other three in Jiang and Chu Prefecture to take back his Princess?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t nod or object. He said, ¡°¡±ls there anything else you want to add?¡±

    ¡°There are! The organizer, Xu Qi ¡®an, did not return to the capital but secretly went north. As for where he went, Yang Yan said he didn¡¯t know, but I think they must have a special way of contacting each other.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The male spy asked.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an was ordered to investigate the case of the bloody massacre. He was afraid of offending King Huai and was even more afraid of being monitored. Therefore, it was the right choice to use the diplomatic mission as a cover and secretly investigate. It¡¯s normal for a genius who can solve cases like a god to have such a response. Otherwise, it would be unreasonable.¡±

    The female spy continued, ¡± moreover, the diplomatic mission does not have a good rtionship. The officials of the three departments and the night watchman do not see eye to eye with each other. The diplomatic mission is actually of little use to him. If he stays, he might be controlled by the officials of the three departments.

    The man touched his pale blue chin, his fingertips touching his hard short beard, and muttered, ¡®¡±¡®Don¡¯t look down on these civil officials, maybe they¡¯re just acting.¡±

    but if you knew that Xu Qi ¡®an once stopped the civil and military officials outside the meridian Gate and wrote a poem to mock them, you would not think so. The female spy said.

    ¡°Wei Yuan Imows about Wang Fei¡¯s journey to the North. Does he have anything to do with the Barbarian race?¡± she added.

    The man sneered, ¡± don¡¯t ask me. We can¡¯t guess Wei Qingyi¡¯s thoughts. ¡°But we have to be on guard. Hmm, spread Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s portrait. Once you find him, keep a close eye on him. The diplomatic mission would focus on monitoring Yang Yan¡¯s actions. As for the Civil officials of the three departments, do as you see fit.¡±

    The next morning, wangfei, who was covered in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s robe, woke up in the cliff Cave. She saw Xu Qi¡¯ an squatting at the entrance of the cave, holding a Copper Basin that had appeared out of nowhere. His whole face was in the basin.

    The princess Consort was still angry. She hugged her knees and watched him go crazy for fifteen minutes.

    Then, the man turned his back and secretly rubbed his face. After a long time, he turned back.

    Wangfei shrieked and curled back like a Frightened Rabbit. She widened her bright eyes and pointed at him.¡±Y-y-you ¡­ Xu Eng?¡±

    Did he see a ghost?

    She had seen this man before. He was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin, Xu Eng. But why was he here?

    ¡°You¡¯re making. fuss ¡­¡± ¡°This is my unique skill of changing faces. Even a martial artist with high cultivation can¡¯t see through my disguise

    As he spoke, he poured out the medicine in the copper Basin.

    ¡°Why did you be your cousin?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Wang Fei¡¯s heart immediately calmed down and she looked at him suspiciously.

    This woman was really brainless. Maybe she was used to showing off in King Huai¡¯s mansion alone, so no one fought with her, just like her aunt ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily,

    ¡°Are you stupid? Can I enter the city with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face? This is the most basic anti-reconnaissance awareness.¡±

    Counter what? ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± The Queen did not understand.

    the porridge is ready. There¡¯s a pheasant outside that has just been beaten. Go and fix it, wash it, and then roast it. Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The Queen went out obediently.

    During this time, she had learned how to repair her prey and roast it. This was, of course, what Xu Qi ¡®an had asked her to do. The princess Consort was also used to being bullied by him. After all, she had no choice but to bow her head now that she was under his roof.

    Of course, the princess Consort was also a bad woman. She never talked back to Xu Qi ¡®an directly, but often took revenge in private.

    For example, when he was taking a bath, she would hide his clothes and make him unable to rage in the water.

    Another example was smearing bird droppings on the leaves and roasting them for him.

    Recently, she had been thinking about spitting on roasted prey.

    The price she had to pay every time was to listen to his ghost stories at night. She didn¡¯t dare to sleep at night and was so scared that she almost cried. Or they would not have food for the entire day and would have to travel a long distance.

    When she fell asleep at night, she would drool from her mouth.

    After a long time, the chicken was done roasting. Wang Fei, who had spat for a long time, smiled sinisterly. She put the roasted chicken aside, turned around, and shouted toward the cliff Cave, ¡®

    ¡°The chicken is done. I¡¯ll have some porridge.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ate the meat, and the princess Consort ate the porridge. This was the tacit understanding that the two had developed recently. To be more precise, it was the aftereffect of hurting each other.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very angry, so he was not happy to let her eat meat. The princess was also not happy that he did not let her eat meat, so she was trying hard to take revenge.

    It was a vicious cycle.

    Xu dng, who had Xu Eng¡¯s face on, walked out of the cave and sat by the bonfire. ¡°We will reach sanhuang County before dusk today.¡±

    Wangfei¡¯s face was filled with joy. This meant that the difficult journey was finally over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and said, ¡®¡±¡®This chicken is for you,¡±

    The Queen¡¯s face suddenly turned nk.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to eat? Or did you put bird shit in the chicken again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t measure the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a viin.¡± Wangfei grabbed the chicken and put it in front of him. She said sternly, ¡°¡®Take a look for yourself, where is the bird poop?¡±

    ¡°Then you can eat it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    I ¡­ I don¡¯t have an appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat meat,¡± the Queen said weakly.

    ¡°Then hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t waste food, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Her ordinary face instantly scrunched up.

    At this moment, Xu Qian¡¯s heart throbbed. After so many days, someone had finallv sent a message to The Earth Book chat grouo.

    He picked up the porridge, stood up, and returned to the cliff Cave. hurry up and finish it. If you don¡¯t finish it, I¡¯ll throw you here to feed the big bug.

    The princess made a face at his back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down with his back against the cliff, staring at the fragments of the book of theher world. He took a sip of porridge, and a line of small words appeared in the Jade Mirror:

    [ 2: Daoist priest Golden Lotus, please block everyone for me. ]

    After a few breaths, li Miaozhen¡¯s letter came again,[ Xu Qi ¡®an, have you reached the northern region? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the bowl and used his finger as a pen to enter the information:[ we¡¯ll arrive at the northern region today. Have you found anything? ]

    [ PS: thank you to the Alliance master of ¡± second-hand act tough King yang qianhuan ¡± for the tip. It¡¯s a good name!!! ]

    Thank you to the leader of ¡± monument of time AA ¡± for your gift. Muah.

    Help me correct it, thank you..

 Chapter 644 - 644: Sanhuang County (1)

    Chapter 644: Sanhuang County (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ 2: I¡¯m investigating bloody massacre¡¯s three thousand miles. I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s impossible to hide such a big thing. But, Xu Qi ¡®an, let me tell you, this case is very strange.

    [ I¡¯ve been flying at the Chu Zhou border for three days and three nights, but I haven¡¯t found the 3000-mile position of blood ughterer yet. But I found something very strange. I met a small group of barbarian cavalry at the border and killed them. I summoned their souls and asked them, but they didn¡¯t know about the ¡®3000-mile bloody massacre¡¯ at all.

    Li Miaozhen directly stepped on the flying sword and went north, much faster than Xu Qi ¡®an. If one had to make an analogy, one would take a ne, while the other would take a cruise, a carriage, and walk.

    [ I already know about this. This case is not as simple as it seems. ] Xu Qian typed.

    . In addition, a bloody massacre for three thousand miles is an allusion, not a real massacre of three thousand miles. Sister, you should at least read more books ¡­¡¯ Heined in his heart.

    Li Miaozhen replied in shock, [ ah? [ you Imow everything? as expected of you.

    I¡¯m not as amazing as you think. I¡¯m just like you, killing people and summoning their souls. The only difference is that you killed barbarian cavalrymen, while I killed barbarian bosses ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an continued to ask,

    [ any other discoveries? ]

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ yes, I found that the items in Chuzhou are very cheap. Whether it¡¯s staying in an Inn, eating, or buying other things, five taels of silver can be spent for a long time. In the capital of Da Feng, five taels of silver was gone in the blink of an eye.

    What are you talking about ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded and took a few seconds to react. Li Miaozhen¡¯s words were simplified, ¡°The cornbread here cost one Yuan for four.

    So, what do you mean by that? are youmenting about the cheap prices in Chuzhou? Or are you venting your shopping desires as a woman?

    ¡°Miaozhen, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and

    ont

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ generally speaking, if there is a war in a region, the price of local food will soar. [ however, I¡¯ve checked the grain prices of several counties in Chuzhou. Although there are fluctuations, the difference is not big.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood. What she meant was that the prices of goods in Chuzhou were still stable. This meant that although the barbarians had invaded the border, burned, killed, and plundered, it was only a rtively small areapared to the 8000-mile area of Chuzhou.

    [ 3. The city has not been upied? ]

    [ two: I didn¡¯t see it. Moreover, if the border cities were upied, the barbarians wouldn¡¯t only Rob the border but also wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the hintends of Chuzhou. ] under the circumstances of not attacking the city and uprooting thend, they only robbed the people at the border and never went deep into the enemy¡¯s hintend. Well, this is because they are afraid of being surrounded. I roughly understand why in ancient wars, they must destroy the city to the death. If we don¡¯t take down the city, we can¡¯t go around it, because that¡¯s the same as leaving our backs to the enemy.¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an watched TV shows as a child, he always thought that the ancient people were out of their minds. Why did they have to fight to the death against a city? they just bypassed it and attacked the next city, even to the capital.

    child¡¯s world is always so simple ¡­ He sighed in his heart and saw li

    Miaozhen¡¯s letter,

    [ Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m starting to suspect that the bloody massacre is real. I don¡¯t Imow how to continue the investigation. J

    Through the earth Book, he could feel li Miaozhen¡¯s helplessness and frustration.

    She had talked to Xu Qi ¡®an in private to ask him how to continue the investigation.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s suspicion wasn¡¯t impossible. The cause of the bloody massacre case was a remnant soul, a remnant soul with an unknown identity and origin.

    Well, if that¡¯s the case, then the decision made by the Duke of Wei, the other ministers, and Emperor Yuan jing, was a little too rash?

    Although this case had to be investigated, it was. bit of an exaggeration to send. diplomatic mission here directly. The normal operation would be to send. small number of people to investigate the situation, or even send. secret agent to make. secret visit ¡­

    However, the case of the bloody massacre did not exist, so how could the remnant soul be exined?

    Li Miaozhen had encountered this corpse on the side of the road. If she wasn¡¯t a Taoist disciple who knew how to summon souls, the dead soul would have disappeared in a few days.

    Therefore, the possibility of it being arranged by someone was not high.

    The dead man was a Northerner. Because of the bloody massacre, he traveled a long way to the capital to Lodge an Imperialint. However, he was intercepted and killed 80 miles away from the capital.

    Actually. I don¡¯t have any good ideas ¡­ If I answer like this, will my great and tall image be reduced in li Miaozhen¡¯s mind?

    After pondering for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an had an idea. He sent a letter,[ Miaozhen, the corpse you picked up on the side of the road is a martial artist, right? ]

    [ two: yes, this is what you analyzed. ]

    [ three: have you ever thought about who would impeach the North vanquishing Prince first if such a major event really happened in the Northern Territory? ]

    [ two: naturally, it¡¯s an official from the North. Well, an official who encountered a bloody massacre in the area of 3000 miles. ]

    [ 3: awesome. Then, why did you find the corpse of a Jianghu person? ]

    [ 2: awesome? ]

    [ three: that¡¯s not the point. The point is, why are there corpses of martial artists? ]

    Li Miaozhen was experienced in this area and replied, there are people in the Jianghu who are angry when they see the tragedy. It¡¯s normal to go to the capital and file aint. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled and said, if that¡¯s the case, he wouldn¡¯t have been intercepted. No one would pay attention to a Jianghu man. Correspondingly, even if he went to the capital, he would have no evidence and could not file aint..

 Chapter 645 - 645: Sanhuang County (2)

    Chapter 645: Sanhuang County (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ I¡¯m not going to talk to you about the dirty secrets of the Imperialint. Let¡¯s just talk about the matter as it is. How can an ordinary man Sue a Prince without any evidence? [ believe me, the Imperial court won¡¯t even care. ]

    At this point, Xu Qi. an was once again suspicious. So, whether it was Emperor Yuan jing, Duke Wei, or the other officials in the Imperial court, they seemed to be. little careless in sending the diplomatic mission to the North .

    Li Miaozhen was still very smart. After his reminder, she immediately understood and sent the letter, you mean that the local official actually submitted aint, but an ident happened, so he sent a hero to the capital to file aint. He might have carried some kind of token, so he was intercepted and killed.

    After analyzing to this point, li Miaozhen suddenly felt enlightened and her thoughts were clear.

    Actually, I have my own thoughts too, but it¡¯s not smooth enough.. only figured it out after he pointed it out ¡­ Li Miaozhen said and then subconsciously sent a letter,

    [ then how should I investigate? ]

    After she sent the message, she regretted it immediately.Li Miaozhen, li Miaozhen, you¡¯re too indecisive. It makes you seem like an ipetent woman who needs to rely on him!

    She reflected on her actions angrily while staring at the mirror.

    [ 3. Simple. You hide your identity as the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and travel the Chu Zhou province as the flying Sparrow. [ it¡¯s best to do more chivalrous things. ]

    Li Miaozhen was moved, [ you mean ¡­ ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent a message, [ we have been neglecting the person behind the¡¯ dead man on the street¡¯. The person behind it must be in trouble. That¡¯s why they asked the Jianghu people to send the news. J If he was still alive, he would definitely be hiding somewhere, waiting for news.

    [ he might not go to the diplomatic mission. Hehe, the moment the diplomatic mission enters the Northern Territory, they will probably be monitored closely. Even King Huai¡¯s faction is using the diplomatic mission to fish. Compared to the diplomatic mission, I think he¡¯s more likely to find some well-known Jianghu swordsmen. This can be verified by the dead hero.

    [ of course, the premise of all this is that the person who wants to file theint is still alive. ]

    Why didn¡¯t I think of this ¡­? As expected of you! Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up as she replied,[ I understand. I¡¯ll contact you again when I have more clues. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately sent a letter. okay, I still have one more thing to ask. Well, before a person dies, he loses his mind and can¡¯tmunicate with his soul after summoning it. Can he recover? ¡± How long will it take? ]

    There was a few seconds of silence before li Miaozhen replied, is your soulplete? ]

    [ the three souls areplete. ]

    Why did he take the corpse with him that day? It was to allow the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s soul to be reunited after seven days. After seven days, the human soul would overflow from the corpse and merge with the heaven and earth souls that were scattered outside.

    At this time, the soul would get rid of the state of confusion and would be no different from when it was alive.

    The primordial spirit of the deceased li Miaozhen found on the roadside should have been severely injured before death, which was why it was iplete. And because the murderer was a martial artist and was not good at destroying the soul, a remnant soul was left.

    [ 2: easy, it¡¯ll only take two to three days. ]

    [ three: there¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll talk about it after we meet up. ]

    After sending the message, Xu Qi ¡®an finished the porridge that was still warm. He hid the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld and walked out of the cliff

    Cave.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Wang Fei, who had secretly thrown away the roast chicken, said loudly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with an ¡± mm ¡± and pretended not to notice her small movements. They walked side by side on the mountain path.

    The trees provided shade, and the birds were chirping and the flowers were fragrant. Other than the asional rustling from the grass on both sides, which would give the Queen a fright, she quite liked this environment that was close to nature.

    What kind of person was the princess Consort? she actually had spiritual energy ¡­ The great edition of the meat of Tang Sanzang? Heh, in that case, I would be Sun Wukong.

    Master, take this!

    Hahaha ¡­ &Nbsp; Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    As they got closer to sanhuang County, there were more and more viges around. Xu Qi ¡®an and Wang Fei had lunch at the farmyard. Each of them had a bowl of porridge and a stack of salted vegetables.

    There were five people in the family, two elderly, a couple, and a child.

    Living in an adobe house, wearing old and tattered clothes that had been sewn up, the old man was thin and bony, and the child¡¯s face was sallow.

    They sat in the courtyard and had lunch when they heard the voices of the children in the hall. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already eat?¡± The woman said in a low voice.

    there used to be a bowl of it. Why is it only half a bowl today? ¡± The child said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°There¡¯s a guest today, you won¡¯t starve to death if you skip a meal.¡± The man in charge scolded.

    The child was afraid of his father, so he lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    the people of the northern region are quite hospitable ¡­

    look at their house, ¡± Wang Fei mumbled softly. it¡¯s bare and bare. I¡¯m guessing that they have porridge for every meal and can¡¯t afford to eat white rice.

    After staying in the capital for so long, I almost forgot what the People¡¯s suffering was ¡­ Xu Qian sighed in his heart, but he said,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? do you expect them to have a good meal? It¡¯s good enough to be able to eat your fill.¡±

    Wangfei pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°do you have any silver on you?

    Of course, all my belongings are in the fragments of the Book of the Earth ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood what she meant and said, ¡°¡±You want to borrow money from

    She nodded her head.

    ¡°How much?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    a hundred taels, ¡± the Queen said after some thought. but we can¡¯t give too much. It¡¯ll expose our identity.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her with a stiff face and said, ¡°¡±How much?¡±

    ¡°G-too much? T-then, 50 taels.¡± She blinked her beautiful big eyes..

 Chapter 646 - 646: Sanhuang County (3)

    Chapter 646: Sanhuang County (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wastrel b * tch ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a p in her heart and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®0ne Qian of silver, I can¡¯t give more.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t he repay the kindness of others with a gushing spring? Wangfei looked at him in surprise and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. we¡¯re in dire straits. A single silver coin is already a lot. Any more than that would be unreasonable. North vanquishing Prince¡¯s men or the northern spies, as long as theye here and ask casually, we will be exposed.¡±

    And one Qian of silver, no more, no less, was enough for this poor family to eat meat and fish for a few days.

    The Queen nodded and epted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s exnation. Xu ningyan was very meticulous, and she was very convinced.

    Then, she said with a happy expression, ¡± when we reach sanhuang County, I want to take a bath. I can¡¯t stand the sour smell on my body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her. He sat on a small bench in the yard, looked at the blue sky, and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 want to drink yogurt after dinner.¡±

    He slurped down the porridge and called the man in charge over.¡±Thank you,

    I¡¯ll bring ¡­ He didn¡¯t bring anything with him when he came to visit ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a piece of silver and handed it to the man. ¡°This is just a small token of my appreciation.¡±

    ¡°This, this ¡­¡± The man was stunned. He had seen copper coins before, but rarely silver.

    The two of them pushed each other. The Queen stood aside and watched Xu Qi ¡®an reason with the man seriously. She felt inexplicably happy and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    A man with human feelings, although a little lecherous, was better than those big shots who were full of schemes, cruel, and bloodthirsty.

    After the two of them left, the man held the silver pieces in his hands and returned to the hall with an excited expression. He showed them to his family like he was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°They ¡­ They left some silver behind.¡± The man said loudly.

    The old man reached out his trembling hand and touched the child¡¯s head. ASK FATHER to buy you meat tomorrow.

    The poor family member¡¯s face revealed a sincere and grateful joy.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you introduce me just now?¡±

    The princess said angrily as they walked on the main road.

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t react.

    Hmph! Wang Fei Xuan caught up to him in a daze and red at him. you said you¡¯re going to the city to visit your rtives, but you ignored me? Hmph!

    Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that it was true. He asked, ¡°¡±Then how do you think I should introduce you? Let¡¯s talk about my wife, your current appearance is not worthy of my current handsome face. Calling her an older sister was too farfetched. One look and you could tell that she wasn¡¯t your biological sister. We¡¯re not suitable to be called maidservants.¡±

    ¡°Then just say that I¡¯m your great aunt.¡± Wangfei put her hands on her waist.

    ¡°Get lost! Why don¡¯t you just say that she¡¯s great-grandma?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    They arrived at sanhuang County before dusk, but they didn¡¯t enter the city immediately. Instead, they drank a cup of herbal tea in the perg outside the city. When they arrived at sanhuang County, they had truly arrived at the Northern Territory.

    When he arrived at sanhuang County, Xu Qi ¡®an could meet the night watchman¡¯s spy and gather information.

    Sanhuang County was notrge, with a poption ot less than 100000. When they entered the city, the two were questioned and asked to show their official pass.

    Wangfei suddenly became nervous and was half stunned. She knew that she didn¡¯t have a Travel Pass and couldn¡¯t stand the investigation.

    What should. do? I can¡¯t enter the city now ¡­ Her heart suddenly clenched. This meant that she had to continue on a long journey, and it also meant that Xu Qi ¡®an could not investigate the case.

    For a moment, he only felt that the future was bleak.

    ¡°There are.¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the official document with a smile and handed it over respectfully.

    The guard nced at it and returned it to Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The Queen lowered her head and followed Xu Qi ¡®an with small steps. When the city gate was gradually gone, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡®

    ¡°Where did you get the travel Pass?¡±

    ¡°When you were sleeping, I went out to snatch it and became a road Cutter thief.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    You¡¯re really something ¡­ The Queen¡¯s eyes curved. Then she heard Xu Qi ¡®an sigh and say, ¡± the situation doesn¡¯t look good. Your husband¡¯s men know that I went north alone.

    A question mark shed in the Queen¡¯s mind. This must be a lie. They had been sneaky all the way up north and had never revealed anything. How did King Huai¡¯s men know that Xu ningyan had gone up north? And how did Xu Qi ¡®an know?

    As smart as she was, she actually couldn¡¯t see any clues.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re with me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    . What do you mean?¡± Wangfei pursed her lips, tilted her head, and gazed at him with her beautiful eyes, humbly asking for advice.

    She had always liked to listen to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s stories about solving cases, and she would always praise him when she heard the exciting parts. Of course, the Queen had never told Xu Qi¡¯ an about these hobbies.

    [PS: update first and changeter]

 Chapter 647 - 129 -SPY-I

    Chapter 647: Chapter 129 -SPY-I

    Trantor: 549690339

    when I was drinking tea just now, I observed that the soldiers guarding the city are particrly concerned about adult men who travel alone. Not only do they have to check their travel passes, but they also have to touch their faces. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Touch my face?¡± Wangfei was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She lowered her voice sneakily. ¡°Check if you¡¯re in disguise?¡±

    You¡¯re not stupid ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. they¡¯re definitely not looking for you, because the one who was captured by the barbarians would not be alone. No wonder he suddenly suggested drinking tea and resting under the gazebo ¡­

    Wangfei suddenly realized.

    Moreover, an area like sanhuang County, which was close to the Jiang Prefecture, would not be the target of the barbarians. Such a strict inspection was unreasonable in itself.

    ¡°In addition, from this matter, it can be seen that the phrase¡± massacre the three thousand li ¡°is definitely not empty talk. Otherwise, the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t be so cautious.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    If he did not have a guilty conscience, he would not have been so afraid of the legendary expert in solving cases, the mighty Xu yinluo.

    The two of them found an Inn in the city and asked for a high-ss room. Once the door was closed, the obedient wangfei flew into a rage and said,

    ¡°You just want to take advantage of me, just like those lecherous people in the novels. They deliberately only booked one room.¡±

    What¡¯s the name of the original? let¡¯s talk about it ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡°if you¡¯re willing to take off your bracelet, I¡¯ll be happy to spend the night with you.¡± As for your current appearance.¡±

    He pointed to the dressing table by the window and said awkwardly, ¡°¡±Look in the mirror first.¡±

    Wang Fei gritted her teeth in anger and rolled her eyes at him. She sneered and retorted,¡±Alright, then you¡¯ll sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the bed. If you touch me, you¡¯ll be a beast.

    alright, I¡¯m going to take a bath. Please leave.

    So many days had passed, and she was not as guarded against Xu Qi ¡®an as before. She knew that he would probably not touch her. However, her proud personality and quarreling habits made it difficult for her to get along with Xu ningyan.

    ¡°I¡¯m noting back tonight. Sleep early.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand, turned around, and walked to the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Queen¡¯s expression changed.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, this guy had indeed given her a sense of security for a long time. She was a little unustomed to his sudden departure, and she didn¡¯t feel confident.

    since I¡¯m in sanhuang County, I¡¯m going to look for sanhuang chicken. Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    When the Queen heard this, she immediately smiled. ¡°I want to go too. I want to eat too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a brothel!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    The Queen sat on the edge of the bed and turned her body sideways in a fit of pique. She turned her head away, showing him the back of her head.

    In the alley across the street from the inn, Xu Qi ¡®an had been watching the inn for an hour, but he did not see any suspicious people following him, nor did he see the princess sneaky away.

    she didn¡¯t escape. Is there something wrong with the princess? ¡®

    This result surprised Xu Qi ¡®an. In his opinion, this was a rare opportunity to escape. From then on, birds could fly high in the sky, and fish could leap in the vast sea.

    She would no longer have to worry about bing a ¡°medicinal herb¡± after getting rid of her identity as a Princess Consort.

    Was she not willing to give up the glory and wealth that came with her status as a Princess? Well, after getting along with her for the past few days, she was actually more like an inexperienced girl, proud and willful, and she didn¡¯t have the aura of a prostitute.

    Besides, could wealth be more important than life?

    From the way she usually talked about King Huai, it seemed that she had no feelings for her husband in name ¡­ Well, sometimes she would daydream at night and show a negative and pessimistic attitude ¡­ Was he despairing about his fate that he could not resist? What a tragic woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued on his journey in the night. After going around the city for a long time, he finally stopped at the entrance of a brothel called ¡± elegant sound brothel.

    As mentioned before (Chapter 21), its specifications could be judged by the suffix of the brothels. First-ss and second-ss brothels mainly consisted of ¡± courtvards, restaurants. and Davilions.

    Third and fourth-ss brothels were mostly named after ¡®building, ss, and shop¡¯.

    The elegant sound brothel could only be considered a medium -low ss brothel, but in a small county like sanhuang County, it was probably the highest-ss brothel.

    A woman in a colorful dress weed and sent him off at the door with a smile.

    That night watchman¡¯s spy was a seafood merchant from elegant sound restaurant, and her flower name was Cai ¡®er.

    Night watchmen¡¯s spies were all over Da Feng, from all walks of life, and from all professions. This was the only way to collect information from all directions.

    Before they left the capital, Wei Yuan gave Xu Qi ¡®an a list of names and contacts of the spies in Chuzhou.

    ¡°Yo, this Lord, pleasee in, pleasee in.¡±

    As soon as he stepped into the hall, an old brothel Madame came up to him. She searched Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body with her vicious eyes. She was dressed in ordinary clothes, but she was extremely handsome.

    Her appearance was secondary. The most important thing was the bulging purse at her waist. She was a quality customer!

    The brothel Madame was warm on the surface, but in fact, she was a little reserved. Because she didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s rank, she was a little unsure of the degree of enthusiasm, afraid of identally offending the guests.

    At this moment, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an open his arms.

    In the brothel, this was a sign for the madam to hug his arm to show intimacy.

    He looked like. lecherous old man ¡­ The brothel Madame, who had heavy makeup on, smiled as if she had seen her family. She held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm eagerly and said in a sweet voice, ¡®

    ¡°Sir, please sit here and have some tea. I¡¯ll pick a few pretty girls for you ..

    Before he could finish, Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and interrupted, ¡°¡±l¡¯m here to find Cai ¡®er.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you¡¯vee at a bad time. Cai ¡®er has a guest, why don¡¯t you take a look at the other girls?¡± The madam¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°I only want Cai ¡®er.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took off the purse and threw it to the brothel

    Madame.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    The brothel Madame led Xu Qi ¡®an up to the second floor with a troubled expression, but she was smiling in her heart. Compared to the silver, what were the rules?

    In the brothel, there were too many cases of fighting over a girl. Fighting was not a big deal. At most, they would just throw the troublemaker out. Of course, they were only sting those who gave less money or those without any background.

    The two of them came to the door of a room, and the sound of a man and a woman doing something came from inside, and the bed creaked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked the door open, startling the man and woman in the room. On the bed, a fat middle-aged man was lying on top of a delicate and beautiful woman.

    The man looked at the door in horror, then with a murderous look, he shouted,

    ¡°¡±Get out.¡±

    However, the gorgeous woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the handsome young man.

    Don¡¯t be angry ¡­ Alright, any man would be furious about this kind of thing. Xu Qi ¡®an strode forward, put on a jealous look, picked the man up from the bed, and gave him a good beating.

    ¡°Brother, brother, let¡¯s talk this out ¡­¡±

    After taking two punches and a kick, the man realized that the other party¡¯s strength was terrifying. He knew that he was no match for him and decisively begged for mercy.

    ¡°Put on your clothes and get out.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cursed.

    The man quickly put on his undergarments, grabbed his coat and pants, and fled in a panic.

    Standing at the door, The Procuress shot a questioning look at Cai ¡®er, who was lying on the bed, and thetter shook her head slightly.

    She didn¡¯t know this handsome man.

    The madam was toozy to care, and she smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb the two of you from spending the night together. Cai ¡®er, please properly serve our guest.¡± With that, he closed the door.

    Xu Qi. an sat down at the Round Table. With his hearing enhanced, he heard the footsteps of the brothel Madame moving away, and then the sound of people stepping on the wooden stairs ¡­

    Cai ¡®er sat up, exposing her white upper body, her face still flushed, and said with a smile, ¡°Little hubby, what are you waiting for? I¡¯ve been waiting anxiously on the bed.¡±

    As she spoke, she sized up this handsome and strange man.

    To her, the man on top of her had changed from a big-bellied old man to a handsome young man with top-tier skin. This was a good thing that fell from the sky.

    Having already confirmed that there was nothing unusual in the surroundings,

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at Cai¡¯ er, and said leisurely,¡±Green-robed attendant.¡±

    These four simple words caused the expression of the woman on the bed to change drastically. She hurriedly lifted the quilt and got off the bed. She knelt on the ground and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±A hundred deaths without regrets.¡±

    The secret code was correct ¡­ Xiao Xianghua was right too ¡­ ¡°Put on your clothes. I have something to ask you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Cai ¡®er¡¯s charming appearance disappeared, and she picked up the dress on the ground and put it on. She then began to put on her underclothes, and in a short time, she was dressed neatly.

    On the surface, this was a prostitute, but in reality, she was the night watchman¡¯s spy. Cai ¡®er elegantly saluted him, looking at Xu Qi¡¯ an, and said,¡±My Lord, may I see your token?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out his waist tag and ced it on the table. The waist tag was silver-ted, with an anti-counterfeit pattern on the back and a ¡°Xu¡± character engraved on the front.

    Cai ¡®er pursed her lips, and shifted her line of sight from the waist tag to Xu Qi¡¯ an, looking at him with a look of adoration,¡±You ¡­ You are Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    ¡°Of course I know. If I don¡¯t even know that a young genius like you has appeared in the Yamen, then my intelligence gathering skills are too low.¡± Cai ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with excitement,¡±l know everything about you. You are the chief poet of Dafeng, and you are able to solve cases like a god. In the year of the capital¡¯s investigation, the capital was in turmoil, and it was all thanks to you that we were able to turn the tide.¡±

    ¡°I also know how to defeat the Buddhist Arhats in the capital;And when you were in Yunzhou, you single-handedly fended off tens of thousands of rebel soldiers. Your reputation was so great ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile froze.

    Really, who was bragging about me? It has already spread to the Northern Territory. In the eyes of the experts who really know the field, I have be aplete joke, right?

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He coughed and said, ¡± let¡¯s cut the chit-chat. Let me ask you. How has the

    North been recently? has there been arge-scale war? ¡±

    Cai ¡®er shook her head,¡±although the Barbarian race did invade the border, it was only a small group of cavalry, robbing in the East and then in the West. If there¡¯s arge-scale war, the people will flee to the South, and they will definitely pass by sanhuang County. I know about that.¡±

    yes. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked, ¡± are there any strange phenomena in various ces? for example, a suddenrge-scale disappearance of people.

    Cai ¡®er frowned, thinking for a moment,l didn¡¯t gather any relevant information ¡­ However, after your reminder, I thought of something that¡¯s very strange.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and quickly asked, ¡°¡±What is it?¡±

    ¡°A while ago, I received a guest. He was an old master who owned his own caravan. He sold goods all over Chu Zhou city. That time, he had drunk too much wine andined that for some reason, the Xikou Prefecture and the three counties under its jurisdiction had been blocked by the soldiers and the official roads had been sealed.

    ¡°He made a wasted trip and lost a few hundred taels of silver.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an tapped his fingers on the table. where is Xikou Prefecture? ¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Cai ¡®er saluted.

    She pulled out the box from under the bed. At the bottom of the box was a geomancy map. She took it out and spread it out on the table. She pointed to a

    ce and said, ¡°This is the Xikou County.¡±

    Xikou County was located at the westernmost part of Chu Zhou and was close to the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western Region. Beyond Xikou County was the Western Region, hence the name.

    Xikou County did not border the North.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the war to go there unless the northern barbarians take. detour, but the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western Region won¡¯t take the way ¡­ If that¡¯s the case, why did you seal off the West Pass Prefecture?¡±

    A bold guess appeared in Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    He nodded without changing his expression and said, ¡®¡±What else do you want to add?¡±

    Cai ¡®er replied,¡±l don¡¯t know about the outside world, but sanhuang County¡¯s defenses have been strengthened by quite a bit. In the past, there was no need for travel passes, but now, the checks are extremely strict.¡±

    ¡°Is it something that happened in the past few days?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    But who knew that Cai ¡®er would shake her head, saying, ¡°it was like this a month ago.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    [ PS: edit first, remember to correct. ]

    This chapter was a little short and weak, with less than 4000 words..

 Chapter 648 - 648: Xu Oj â€˜anâ€™s assassination plan (1)

    Chapter 648: Xu Oj ¡®an¡¯s assassination n (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A month ago ¡­ Sanhuang County was located on the edge of Chuzhou. The inspection was so strict. Were they looking for someone or trying to surround someone?

    These few days, he had been going deep into the mountains and forests, and didn¡¯t notice if there were any checkpoints on the official road.

    No matter who they¡¯re looking for, they¡¯re definitely not looking for me ¡­ Am I thinking too much? I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of him adding me to his ¡®cklist¡¯ in the near future.

    In any case, finding one or two people was the same.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tapped his fingers on the table. As he analyzed, he set a short-term goal.

    ¡°Tomorrow we will set off for Xikou County. If there is really a problem there, it is very likely to be the crime scene of the bloody massacre. This way, there might be danger. Should he bring the princess along?

    ¡°En, when we are near Xikou Prefecture, we can put her in a safe Inn nearby. Wangfei, this chess piece, can be used well and may be able to save my life. I

    can¡¯t lose it. ¡®

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was silent, Cai¡¯ er obediently sat on the side, not saying anything.

    As time passed, Xu Qi ¡®an finally recovered from his deep thoughts and ordered, ¡°¡±Help me make a pot of tea.¡±

    Cai ¡®er was overjoyed, and happily replied. This meant that Xu yinluo would be staying here tonight.

    As expected, after she made the tea, she heard Xu yinluo¡¯s order again. ¡°Change the bed sheets and bedding.¡±

    Cai ¡®er was so excited that her whole body went soft, and her hands and feet quickly changed the bed sheets and the bedding.

    After finishing the pot of tea, it waste at night. Xu Qi ¡®an soaked his feet with Cai¡¯ er¡¯s help, theny down on the bed, stretching his body.

    He had been sleeping in the wilderness for the past few days and had not enjoyed a soft bed for a long time.

    ¡°Lord Xu, this servant will serve you.¡± Cai ¡®er was bursting with joy as she sat on the edge of the bed, speaking while taking off her clothes.

    Lying on the bed, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Do you feel that your bed is too soft and notfortable to sleep on?¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu is right. I heard that sleeping on a hard bed is better for the body. The bed is too soft and people get tired easily.¡± Cai ¡®erughed, thinking to herself that Lord Xu was indeed a dissolute person, to be discussing beds with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±So for the sake of your health, you¡¯ll sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on it tonight.¡±

    Cai

    The next day, at the crack of dawn, Xu Qi ¡®an finished washing up and left the elegant music Building under Cai¡¯ er¡¯s resentful gaze.

    It was alreadyte spring, and the weather was warm. It was even a little hot at noon. Otherwise, one would be able to see the whoremasters shivering in the cold wind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked along the street, leisurely walking in the direction of the inn.

    Suddenly, a row of armored soldiers appeared in front of them. The leader was not an armored general, but a man in a ck robe and a mask.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes only stayed on the ck-robed man for a few seconds. Then, he looked away and walked past him.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice came from behind, and the sound of the horse reining in came.

    So sharp? Xu Qi ¡®an turned around, his face naturally filled with vignce and respect. He bowed and said, ¡°My Lord, are you calling me?¡±

    The ck-robed man turned his horse around and looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an. He asked, ¡°¡±Where are you from? do you have a Travel Pass?¡±

    ¡°There are.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined his fake identity.

    ¡°Have you practiced martial arts?¡± the ck-robed man asked again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and replied, ¡± I¡¯m very talented in martial arts. I reached the peak of essence refining at the age of neen. However, it¡¯s really difficult to reach the Qi refining stage. Moreover, the beauty is touching and I¡¯m at the age where I should get married, so ¡­

    He appropriately revealed a bit of pride, but also a bit of regret.

    The ck-robed man looked at his face for a moment, but did not say anything. He turned his horse around and continued to lead the Army.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    Looking at the back of the Army gradually moving away, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a sense of relief. He withdrew the power he had umted in the heaven and earth One de sh, which could make his breath copse and shrink.

    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s a saying that there are only useless people, no useless skills. I

    have perfectly solved the weakness of a martial artist who is not good at hiding. The disadvantage is that it¡¯s very ufortable when you can¡¯t release it in the end .

    All men understood how ufortable it was.

    ¡°This guy is dressed weirdly. He should be the North-guarding King¡¯s secret agent as mentioned in the information? The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agent appeared in sanhuang County, ha ¡­¡±

    They were indeed looking for someone. They might be looking for me, or they might be looking for someone else.

    In fact, the night watchman was also a secret agent, a secret agent of Emperor

    Yuan jing. Therefore, the night watchman was authorized and paid by the Imperial court. And the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents were his

    ¡°private soldiers.¡±

    They were nothing outside of the Northern Territory. But here, even the Imperial court¡¯s Imperial envoy had to give in.

    Because they only represented the North vanquishing Prince.

    ¡°As the confidant of the North-guarding King, I must know a lot of inside information. Why do I have to figure it out by myself? this case is different from the Yunzhou case and the Sangbo case. There was no need to go through painstaking means. There was a clear goal:Find out the truth behind the bloody massacre.

    and such arge-scale killing can¡¯t be hidden, which means that I don¡¯t have to look for clues bit by bit like in the previous cases. Just capture him and torture him. If he¡¯s an evil person, kill him ¡­¡±

    When he returned to the inn, the guests who woke up early were already eating breakfast in the lobby on the first floor, while the guests who didn¡¯t want to go downstairs had ordered the waiter to send their breakfast to their rooms.

    Of course, this did not include the timid Princess Consort. Before Xu Qi ¡®an returned, she would not let any man into her room or leave..

 Chapter 649 - 649: Xu Qi â€˜anâ€™s assassination plan Part 2

    Chapter 649: Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s assassination n Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    After spending so many days together, Xu Qi ¡®an could confirm this.

    She was a very insecure woman, probably caused by the experiences of the first half of her life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ordered the waiter to bring the breakfast upstairs in 15 minutes. Then, he went up the stairs and came to the door of the princess Consort¡¯s room. His ears twitched as he caught the light breathing sound in the room.

    He was still sleeping ¡­ He pressed his palm against the door and used his Qi to control the bolt to open the door.

    On the bed, the princess was lying sideways, her sleeping posture dignified and her face quiet.

    At this moment, she finally had the appearance of a Princess Consort.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the window and let the fresh air into the room. He sat in front of the dressing table and reviewed the case in his mind.

    [ three thousand li bloody massacre case ] [ location: Xikou Prefecture (suspected) ]

    Murderer:

    [ purpose: unknown ] [ the princess was attacked ]

    [ location: on the way north. ]

    [ murderers: northern barbarians, Northern Demons. ]

    [ purpose: stop North vanquishing Prince from advancing to the second stage and lust for the Queen¡¯s body (spiritual umtion). ]

    for now, these two cases have no actual connection. Maybe the barbarians knew that the North vanquishing Prince was about to advance to rank two, so they took the opportunity to harass him and attract his attention so that the North vanquishing Prince would not dare to leave Chuzhou City at will. Then, they secretly sent people to ambush and take the princess Consort.

    ¡°The North vanquishing Prince is the chief of the Chu Zhou Army and holds the military power of the entire Chu Zhou. He can not return to the capital without a summon. However, Emperor Yuan jing seemed to approve of his brother¡¯s promotion to the second rank, so it was not difficult to call him back to the capital. Therefore, the motive of the Barbarian race to invade the border could be exined.

    ¡°The case of the bloody massacre of three thousand miles was alsomitted at this time? However, the four level four experts, the tribe leaders, did not know about this. What was more interesting was that even the Deputy general, Chu Xianglong, did not know about this.

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it was done by some powerful barbarian, but it wasn¡¯t leaked. The mystic Warlock is also involved. What is he nning?¡±

    As he was thinking, through the bronze mirror, he saw the Queen sitting up while rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Wangfei yawned and ignored him. She took her toiletries and squatted by the bed to wash her face and brush her teeth.

    After washing up, she said with a look of disgust, ¡± it¡¯s so smelly. I smell like makeup. Some people will die on a woman¡¯s stomach sooner orter.

    You look like. resentful wife who can¡¯t control her husband who went out to support her ¡­ Xu Qian criticized in his heart. Of course, this was just aint in his heart.

    The princess Consort certainly didn¡¯t care if he was scared or not. She only cared about him leaving her to fool aroundst night and leaving her alone in the inn in fear for a long time.

    ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± we¡¯ll leave in two hours, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested. we¡¯ll head west to Xikou County.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything?¡± The Queen was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my business in the brothel.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    The night watchman¡¯s spy was a secret that couldn¡¯t be revealed. Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell her, even if she was a harmless Princess. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the spies.

    However, it was precisely because the princess Consort was harmless that she was not afraid of revealing these small details. With the princess Consort¡¯s shallow mind, she would not be able to notice.

    Bah ¡­ The Queen blushed and spat.

    Capital city, Imperial Academy Division.

    Fu Xiang got upzily, washed up and changed her clothes with the help of the maidservant. After she put on her makeup in front of the mirror, she suddenly pressed her chest and frowned.

    The next moment, his expression returned to normal and he said softly, ¡°¡±You go out first, I want to sleep for a while longer.¡±

    The personal maidservant felt a little strange, but she did not say anything and obediently left the room.

    When they were far away, Fu Xiang took out a Fox-headed incense burner from under the bed. It was a ck incense. She cut a lock of hair and wrapped it around the ck incense. Then, she lit the incense and inserted it into the incense burner.

    Fu Xiang respectfully ced the incense burner on the table and knelt on the ground, muttering to himself.

    The ck incense burned out at an extremely fast speed. The ashes fell gently on the table and gathered on their own, forming a short line of small words:

    After the Northern Territory is settled, I¡¯ll allow you to return to the n.

    Looking at this line of words, Fu Xiang¡¯s face was inexplicably excited, as if she had endured the joy of a bitter life. However, in his eyes, there was a trace of longing and reluctance.

    Chu Prefecture city.

    After three days of travel, the diplomatic mission arrived at Chuzhou City under the escort of five hundred soldiers sent by the North vanquishing Prince.

    Of the thirteen states of Da Feng, the core State city was usually located in the center of the region. Only Chu State was different. It was close to the border and directly faced the Barbarian and demon race in the North.

    The people in the North often said that it was because of the North-guarding King that the Chu Prefecture city could stand tall for decades against the invasion of the northern barbarians.

    In history, the Chu Prefecture city had been broken through twice and there had been two bloody massacres.

    However, in the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s generation, the weather around the Chu Prefecture city was favorable. The Barbarian cavalry did not dare to disturb the area within a hundred miles of the Chu Prefecture city because the most elite Army of the North was stationed in this area.

    The judge of the Supreme Court lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the towering city walls. The walls were carved withplicated and strange formation patterns that covered every corner of the city walls.

    On the parapet were cannons, ballistae, and other lethal magical weapons developed by the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°ording to the¡± Dafeng geographical record-Chuzhou record, ¡°the city walls of Chuzhou City are engraved with formations. The walls are strong enough to withstand the attacks of a rank-3 master. Seeing is better than hearing.¡± The judge of the court of judicial review sighed.

    The main cities at the borders of Da Feng had all been set up with simr formations to strengthen their defenses. Every hundred years, the Directorate of Celestials would gather all the warlocks to repair and supplement the formation.

    ¡°With North vanquishing Prince in charge, the Chu Prefecture city will be impregnable.¡± Imperial censor Liu agreed..

 Chapter 650 - 650: Xu Qi â€˜anâ€™s plan (3)

    Chapter 650: Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the diplomatic mission arrived at the city gate, they saw that more than a dozen officials had been waiting for a long time. The leader was dressed in a red robe and had a long beard that reached his chest. He had a thin face and exuded the elegance of a schr and the sharpness of a frontier official.

    Chu Zhou¡¯s chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai.

    ¡°Lord Zheng, it has been three years since west met in the capital.¡± Censor Liuughed as he stepped forward, looking rather familiar with Zheng xinghuai.

    Zheng bu nodded slightly and squeezed out a smile on his unsmiling face. After exchanging some pleasantries, he led the group to thergest courier station in Chu Zhou.

    After they settled down, Yang Yan and the others sat in the hall with envoy Zheng to discuss matters.

    Lord Zheng, His Majesty and the Lords heard about the ¡®bloody massacre¡¯ case in Chu Zhou city. They were both shocked and angry. They sent us here to investigate the matter. We hope that you can help us. Censor Liu cupped his hands.

    Zheng xinghuai, who already knew about this, slightly nodded and asked,¡±How would you like me to assist you?¡±

    ¡°I need the Chu Zhou border Army¡¯s departure records, as well as the official documents exchanged between the various government offices in Chu Zhou,¡± Yang Yan said directly.

    Zheng bu did not answer. He looked around at the crowd and casually said, heard that the head of the event, Xu yinluo, has returned to the capital due to injuries?¡±

    ¡°We were ambushed on the way ¡­¡± Censor Liu sighed.

    Zheng bu frowned and said in a business-like tone, ¡®

    ¡°Without the host, the power to do things freely ¡­ Of course, I can show you the official documents of the Yamen, but I¡¯m afraid only the chief Officer has the authority to ask about the record of the border Army leaving the camp. I will report this to King Huai, but I can¡¯t guarantee that King Huai will make an exception.¡±

    Censor Liu didn¡¯t get angry. He chuckled and said,¡±Thank you, Lord Zheng.

    Thank you, Lord Zheng.¡±

    After the discussion, Zheng bu excused himself and left.

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review nced at censor Liu and shook his head. ¡°What a pity, the two censors are still censors. If they were Imperial inspectors, tsk tsk ¡­

    The Imperial Censorate was the Imperial Censorate when it was in the capital. Once he was ordered to inspect a ce, he would be an Imperial inspector.

    The power of a provincial governor was so great that he directly suppressed the three highest leaders, themander, the chief administrator, and the disciplinary and investigation Commissioner.

    However, it was precisely because the power of the provincial governor was so great that Xu Qi ¡®an was appointed as the organizer. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attitude was very obvious. He could not let the diplomatic corps check and bnce King Huai.

    ¡°How is administrator Zheng an official?¡± Yang Yan asked lightly.

    ¡°I have some friendship with him. He is an honest and incorruptible official, and has a good reputation,¡± imperial censor Liu hurriedly said.

    Sanhuang County.

    Outside the city, under the perg by the official road, the in-looking

    Princess and the handsome Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table, drinking inferior tea.

    This ce was not far from the city gate. A pot of tea cost two Wen, which was very cheap. In addition, the location was good. Under a big banyan tree, the wind blew, which was cool andfortable. Along the way, there were people who were entering or leaving the city resting and drinking tea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his teacup and thought about his n to ¡°intercept and kill.¡±

    If he wanted to get information from the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents, he could not do it in the city. Not only would it affect the innocent people, but he might also be killed.

    The best way was to wait for the other party to leave the city.

    Since they were looking for someone, they would not stay in a small county for too long. There were countless counties in the northern region, and it was impossible to nt people in every city and town.

    Therefore, the secret agents must be mobile.

    All he had to do was to wait.

    At this time, he found that The Men Next Door were acting a little strange.

    [ PS: please ask for monthly votes at the beginning of the month. ] He had something to do this afternoon, so his update was dyed.

    Half an hourter, he corrected the wrong words..

 Chapter 651 - 651: Itâ€™s all lies (1)

    Chapter 651: It¡¯s all lies (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the beginning, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Half of his mind was immersed in his own thoughts, while the other half was paying attention to the situation around him.

    Slowly, he realized that the three men at the next table were acting very strange. They were not ordinary people.

    First of all, their strong physiques were different from ordinary people. Their auras could be hidden, but the physiques of martial artists could not be hidden.

    Secondly, these people¡¯s gazes were very purposeful. They only looked in the direction of sanhuang County city and turned a blind eye to everything around them, as if they were waiting for something.

    Finally, there were traces of disguise on the three men.

    vendetta in the pugilistic world ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. The three men had the same idea as him, waiting for him on the official road outside the city.

    And their enemies would pass through this official road.

    That¡¯s why the pugilistic world is dangerous. It¡¯s either you cut me or I stab you. All Young and Dangerous people don¡¯t have a good end ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been a police officer in his previous life, sighed and didn¡¯t take it to heart.

    This world had its own rules. For example, when the Jianghu matters, the Jianghu children and the Jianghu elders.

    The government usually didn¡¯t care about the life and death of the Jianghu people, as long as they didn¡¯t hurt the civilians and disturb the public order.

    ¡°Give me one silver coin ¡­¡± Wangfei said in a low voice.

    ¡°No, ten wens will do.¡± She changed her words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her, then ced the coins on the table one by one, just like how Kong Yiji ced the copper coins.

    Wangfei reached out her little hand and hurriedly put away the copper coins. She looked around sneakily and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t reveal your wealth.¡± Then, she put it away in the belt around her small waist.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. Under his influence, the princess Consort had begun to take the initiative to learn and absorb the experience of traveling in the Jianghu. She was a studious woman, but she was like a Canary in a cage, ignorant of the lower ss people and the current social situation.

    It was inevitable that some people would learn to be like dogs instead of Tigers.

    It was only ten wens, far from the point where money could move people¡¯s hearts.

    Wangfei kept the copper coins and asked for two bowls and a pot of tea from the innkeeper. Then, she carefully held them in her arms and left the perg with her bundle.

    She walked along the road and stopped in front of the two beggars.

    An old beggar and a young beggar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes followed the first beauty of Da Feng. She watched as she squatted down in front of the two beggars, spread out the two bowls, and poured them tea.

    Then, the in-looking Princess gave the little beggar and the old beggar some of her food, as well as the high-quality desserts that Xu Qi ¡®an had bought out of kindness.

    After the two of them had wolfed down their food for a while, she looked around vigntly and took out ten copper coins from her belt. She sneakily handed them to the old beggar, as if she was afraid of being seen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the scene calmly, his eyes slightly empty.

    After a while, Wang Fei returned with a teapot and teacups in her arms.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll owe you a silver ¡­ You still have ten wens.¡± Wangfei said that she didn¡¯t know how many Wen one silver was equivalent to.

    Was there a need? I¡¯ll take care of all your food, clothes, amodation, and transportation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He didn¡¯t mock her, which was rare.

    Instead, he asked, ¡®

    ¡°What did you say to them?¡±

    they escaped from the border. The vige was destroyed by the barbarians, and all their family members were killed. The old beggar fled here with his grandson and young beggar. The Queen frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hummed in acknowledgment. After a long silence, he teased, ¡®¡±You¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±

    The princess Consort snorted and raised her chin proudly.

    What nonsense was she talking about? was there a woman more beautiful than her?

    Suddenly, she held her face in distress and rubbed it hard. She said with a frown, ¡°¡±Even though I¡¯ve be like this, you¡¯ll still be seduced by my beauty.¡±

    At this moment, the sound of a rapid post Road was heard. A group of cavalrymen rushed over from the direction of sanhuang County. The leader was wrapped in a ck robe and wearing a hood. His face was covered with a

    mask that only revealed his chin and lips.

    The spy of the North vanquishing Prince was the one he had met with Xu Qi ¡®an on the street this morning.

    Heh, I thought I¡¯d have to wait at least. few days by the official road ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was happy and excited. With what had happened this morning, he didn¡¯t look at the other party much to avoid attracting his attention. At the same time, he restrained his evil intentions to avoid touching the other party¡¯s intuition as a warrior.

    This ce was very close to sanhuang County, and there were many pedestrians. It was not suitable for them to make a move.

    Tap tap tap tap ¡­ The cavalrymen passed by the perg and quickly left.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to follow them with the princess Consort, the three men at the next table took action first. They threw down a piece of silver, grabbed the weapons wrapped in cloth that were leaning on the table, and ran in the direction of the cavalry.

    The three of them were also here for the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agent?

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and sipped his tea, remaining silent.

    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, he stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,

    I¡¯ll take you to watch a good show.¡±

    Wangfei immediately stood up with the help of the table. She shook her butt and followed behind him.

    Even though she was wearing a cotton skirt and a wooden hairpin, her voluptuous and alluring figure still made the man under the perg look sideways.This woman¡¯s butt was really big.

    After taking a few steps, Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and turned back to look at the Queen.¡±l¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    If he walked over like this, the daylily would turn cold.

    Wangfei subconsciously shook her head. She was firmly against any intimate contact with a man.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always been a gentleman who respected women, so he grabbed the princess by the back of her cor and began to run.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The sound of his footsteps was like thunder. With each step, he leaped hundreds of feet away, leaving deep footprints on the official road..

 Chapter 652 - 652: Itâ€™s all lies (2)

    Chapter 652: It¡¯s all lies (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    .. ¡®m sorry ¡­ Hurry up and hurt ¡­¡± The princess Consort was bearing the pressure that she shouldn¡¯t have at her level.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head and looked at her. Her facial features were twisted in the strong wind, and tears were flowing from the corners of her eyes. Xu Qi¡¯ an felt that she was getting old after seeing the ugly state of the number one beauty of Da Feng.

    It was a pity that Da Feng¡¯s clothing was too conservative, and the Queen could not be like the lecherous goddess, risttandai, who had exposed her chest because of her fast speed.

    After a quarter of an hour, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped and let go of the Queen¡¯s cor.

    Plop ¡­ The Queen fell to the ground, her face pale and her eyes unfocused. She had yet to recover from the speed and passion just now.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    She looked like she was about to cry. She pounced over, wing and biting, wanting to fight Xu Qi ¡®an to the death.

    The pitiful Princess Consort had never been treated like this and had never been so embarrassed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped her back to the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be noisy, look in front.¡±

    Wangfei pursed her lips, endured her grievances, and looked ahead with tears on the verge of bursting out.

    In the distance, an intense battle was taking ce. Three barbarians with green faces and fangs were besieging a man in a ck robe and a mask.

    Beside both sides and in the distance, there were dozens of corpses and horse corpses.

    The princess Consort¡¯s heart trembled. She took small steps toward Xu Qi ¡®an, seeking a little sense of security.

    ¡°They are King Huai¡¯s Secret agents.¡± She said softly.

    I know that they are King Huai¡¯s Secret agents. The three barbarians who surrounded him seemed to be from the Qingyan tribe ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and watched with rapt attention.

    ording to the information, the barbarians of the Qingyan tribe had green skin, which was how they got their name.

    As for the three barbarians, not only were they green in color, but there was also a thickyer of keratin on their cheeks, as if they were born with armor. This was amon atavism among the barbarians.

    it¡¯s obvious that this is a purposeful interception. The barbarians are intercepting and killing the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents. Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Wangfei pecked her head hard and leaned behind him. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we hurry up and leave?¡±

    ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Xu Oi ¡®an asked with a smile.

    At this moment, the two parties fighting in the distance noticed the onlooking man and woman. The man in the ck robe shouted, ¡± it¡¯s you. Quickly return to sanhuang County and ask for help. With your speed, you can return in half an incense¡¯s time.

    He deliberately revealed a surprised tone to make the three barbarians think that he knew Xu Qi ¡®an.

    As expected, after hearing his words, the three barbarians ¡®expressions changed slightly. One of them immediately retreated and no longer participated in the siege of the ck-robed spy. He turned to target Xu Qi¡¯ an and the princess Consort. He nned to kill them to silence them and prevent the arrival of reinforcements.

    When the ck-robed spy saw this, he smiled as if his scheme had seeded. While he dodged the barbarian¡¯s saber, he swung his soft sword and wrapped it around the barbarian¡¯s arm before pulling it back.

    The barbarian¡¯s arms and sleeves were torn into shreds, and ayer of keratin covered his green arm, which had been scraped off by the soft sword.

    He immediately stepped back and shook his painful arm. He turned his head and shouted in the Barbariannguage, ¡± quickly finish off those two. We can¡¯t kill him with just the two of us.

    The Barbarian in charge of silencing the witnesses responded and increased his speed. Suddenly, he shouted and with a loud bang under his feet, he actually jumped more than a hundred feet high, like an eagle hunting a rabbit, and the long knife in his hand suddenly shed down.

    As for the barbarian¡¯s target, Xu Qi ¡®an, he didn¡¯t move, as if he was stunned.

    The woman behind him held her head, squatted on the ground, and let out a high-pitched scream.

    Hmph, foolish barbarians ¡­ Seeing the Barbarian running further and further away, the ck-robed spy sneered in his heart.

    To fall for his trick so easily, if he wasn¡¯t stupid, what was he?

    After sending one person away, the pressure on him was reduced a lot, and he was no longer in a situation where it was difficult to escape. The military camp was just another twenty miles away from the main road, and he would be safe once he reached the camp.

    As for the unlucky fellow in the distance, dying for him was a worthy death. If worse came to worst, he could just lead the Army to kill the three Qing Yan tribe Scouts and avenge him.

    At this moment, the ck-robed spy and the two barbarians of the Qingyan tribe heard a crisp cracking sound in the middle of the battle. As experienced as they were, they could immediately tell that it was the sound of a steel knife breaking.

    What was going on ¡­ The two sides tacitly left some room for discussion. They quickly nced into the distance and saw a scene that left them dumbfounded.

    The man in the distance had turned into a golden body, but he still remained motionless. The Barbarian who had jumped high and waved the steel knife hadnded on the ground, looking at the steel knife in his hand in shock.

    ¡°A Buddhist warrior monk?¡± The Qing Yan tribe barbarian said with a trembling voice while holding the broken Steel de.

    The Queen raised her head. In her vision, she saw a man with green hair. No, it was a man with golden hair.

    H-He doesn¡¯t have hair ¡­ At this moment, many of the doubts he had during the journey were answered. He never took off the marten hat on his head.

    Whether it was eating, sleeping, or taking a bath.

    One of the things he often did was to calm himself down (raise his hand and press on the marten hat).

    ¡°Wrong answer. The punishment is death.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. He reached out his right arm and grabbed the neck of the Barbarian.

    The barbarian¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and his face was twisted. His neck was crushed in his struggle.

    All the struggling stopped in an instant, and his hands and feet drooped powerlessly.

    ¡°A Buddhist monk!¡± The two barbarians who had surrounded the ck-robed spy witnessed the death of theirpanion. They were as weak as grass.

    At this moment, they remembered the fear of being dominated by Buddhism. They remembered the battle at Shanhai Pass and the lives of their nsmen that were harvested like straw..

 Chapter 653 - 653: Itâ€™s all lies (3)

    Chapter 653: It¡¯s all lies (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A Buddhist warrior monk? ¡®No, a monk wouldn¡¯t wear this kind of clothes. What he said just now had a strong Central ins ent ¡­¡¯ The ck-robed spy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively began to analyze and extract useful information.

    ¡°Run ! ¡±

    The two barbarians turned around tacitly, one towards the North and the other towards the South, fleeing in different directions.

    ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle back to pick you up after I¡¯m done killing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and gave the order. Then, he noticed that the princess Consort was staring at his head.

    I feel offended ¡­ He muttered in his heart and chased after them in a golden blur. He killed two barbarians and carried their bodies back.

    At this moment, the ck-robed Scout had not left. He was watching from a distance.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an quietly took out a piece of paper from his pocket while he was dealing with the corpse. He lit it up with his Qi. The moment he activated his Qi observation technique, he closed his eyes to prevent the clear light from spreading and rming the ck-robed spy.

    thank you for saving me. Are you the disciple of the elder of the Buddhist sect? ¡± The ck-robed Scout took the initiative to approach and spoke.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer, he quickly added, ¡°¡±The situation was tense just now and I had no choice. Please forgive me, senior monk.¡±

    Did you just say.. had no choice¡¯? if I were an ordinary person, my head would have been split in half ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand and went straight to the point, ¡®

    ¡°I, Xu Qi ¡®an, am here to investigate the three thousand li bloody massacre case in the North.¡±

    The ck-robed Scout¡¯s expression stiffened. Under the mask, his eyes becameplicated.

    It was really Xu Qi ¡®an?

    He had a guess just now, because ording to the information, Xu Qi ¡®an had obtained the invincible Vajra Divine Art from a Buddhist battle.

    This man had a Central ins ent and did not dress like a Buddhist. It was very likely that he was the head official, Xu Qi ¡®an, who they had been secretly looking for.

    As he was thinking, his eyes fell on the woman with ordinary looks. Out of his professional spy nature, he instinctively guessed her identity.

    He was indeed alone in the North, but why did he bring a woman with him?

    Saved on the way? If that was the case, he shouldn¡¯t have brought it with him. It wasn¡¯t conducive to the investigation, and it couldn¡¯t guarantee the woman¡¯s safety.

    I-it was the princess Consort?

    The ck-robed Scout suddenly had an idea, and this bold guess shed through his mind.

    ording to the information from the higher-ups, Chu Xianglong¡¯s actions before he escaped proved that the princess had a disguise and carried a magical artifact that could hide her aura.

    After the attack, Xu Qi ¡®an left the diplomatic mission, and no one knew what he did after that.

    The border had been sealed for the past few days, but the whereabouts of the four barbarian Masters had yet to be detected.

    While he was thinking, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an say, ¡°¡±She is your Princess.¡±

    The Queen¡¯s eyes widened, and she bit her lip. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with disappointment and sadness.

    He had betrayed her just like that ¡­

    He. he actually admitted it just like that ¡­ It really was the princess Consort ¡­ The ck-robed Scout¡¯s heart was filled with excitement.

    The princess Consort was found. He found her. He would make a huge contribution.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how he saved the princess, one thing was for sure. He chose to go alone after saving the princess. His purpose was to use the princess to threaten His Highness King Huai ¡­ The ck-robed Scout took a deep breath and revealed an appropriate expression of surprise and gratitude. He smiled and said,

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Xu, for finding the princess. King Huai will definitely reward you.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± I have a few questions for you, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. if you answer honestly, I¡¯ll hand the princess Consort to you.

    Wangfei took a few steps back, distancing herself from the two men. She pursed her lips and her eyes were filled with sorrow.

    ¡­¡­.. ¡°Lord Xu, please speak,¡± the ck-robed Scout said after a few seconds of silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the bloody massacre?¡±

    ¡°Blood massacre for three thousand miles?¡± The ck-robed man looked surprised and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about a bloody massacre. How about this, Lord Xu will follow me to the military camp and settle the princess first. If you need any help in the future, just ask. We¡¯ll do our best to cooperate.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him calmly and said with a faint smile, ¡°¡±When I go back to the camp, I¡¯ll be a fish on the anvil, right?¡±

    The ck-robed Scout¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he said in shock, why would Lord Xu say that? you are the organizer appointed by His Majesty. This humble servant wishes he could worship you.

    He emphasized Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity in order to mislead and create the illusion that no one dared to harm the court officials.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and pointed at his eyes.¡±But you didn¡¯t tell me the truth. I saw it with my aura observation skill.¡±

    The ck-robed spy¡¯s heart trembled. A martial artist¡¯s intuition for danger made him instinctively retreat, and he swung his soft sword.

    The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed his neck.

    [ PS: thank you to the Alliance master of the second hand act tough King, yang qianhuan. ] Thank you, eggy¡¯s leader..

 Chapter 654 - 654: The real murderer (1)

    Chapter 654: The real murderer (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The other party¡¯s powerful tactics made the ck-robed spy realize the difference in strength between the two sides. He was an experienced intelligence officer and would not lose his mind because of a crisis.

    On the contrary, the many years of training had allowed him to be calmer in times of crisis.

    ¡°Lord Xu, you don¡¯t have to be like this. You want to investigate the three thousand li blood massacre case, but you¡¯re afraid of offending His Highness King Huai. But I advise you not to be impulsive. There are a few things you need to understand.

    ¡°First of all, the princess Consort wasn¡¯t kidnapped by the barbarians. This matter can¡¯t be hidden. But believe me, if the princess Consort falls into the hands of the barbarians, His Highness King Huai will eventually find out.

    ¡°But the result is that the princess was saved by you. As long as the investigationter finds out that the time you left the diplomatic mission is the same time as the time the princess was kidnapped, that¡¯s enough. Whoever King Huai wants to deal with, he doesn¡¯t need evidence, as long as he thinks you¡¯re an enemy.¡±

    The North vanquishing Prince is even more overbearing than I thought ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless as he continued to listen.

    ¡°Second, you saved the princess Consort, which is a great merit. His Highness King Huai has been in charge of the Army for many years, and he values¡± clear reward and punishment.¡± Xu yinluo, if you can get on King Huai¡¯s good side, you will have a bright future. Wei Yuan can only promote you, but King Huai is a Prince. He can promote you to a noble.¡±

    ¡°Third, a case is just a case. If you miss one case, it won¡¯t affect your reputation for solving many strange cases. The future was the most important, wasn¡¯t it? Why do you have to affect yourself over a case that has nothing to do with you?¡±

    The Queen took another step back. She didn¡¯t look at the ck-robed spy, but focused on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Although he was a lecherous person, his style of doing things was still considered upright. He was definitely not the kind of scum who would betray others for his future ¡­ Wangfei had a certain level of confidence in this, but she was still a little nervous.

    After all, Xu Qi ¡®an was facing the pressure of offending the Prince, as well as the future of being promoted to a higher rank.

    Bureaucracy existed in every world ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    ¡°That makes sense, I¡¯m almost convinced. You¡¯re right, the wangfei is the wife of the North vanquishing Prince. I don¡¯t need to offend a Prince because of this.¡±

    A smile appeared on the masked face of the ck-robed spy. He was betting that Xu Qi ¡®an would not dare to offend King Huai.They were betting that Xu Qi ¡®an cared more about his future.

    On one side was purgatory, and on the other was immortalnd. Even a fool would know which one to choose.

    Of course, whether these words could be fulfilled, and whether King Huai was willing to give Xu a bright future, who cared?

    As long as they survived this disaster and returned to the military camp, Xu Qi ¡®an would be like fish on an anvil. As for the aura observation technique, the ck-robed Scout was not worried. He had been speaking the truth.

    King Huai was indeed fair in rewarding and punishing.

    Looking at the ck-robed Scout who was obviously relieved, Xu Qi ¡®an said in a heavy tone, ¡°¡±Answer one of my questions and I¡¯ll let you go. What¡¯s going

    The ck-robed Scout¡¯s heart sank. He shouted, ¡®¡±¡®Xu Qi ¡®an, if you insist on investigating, then only destruction awaits you. King Huai could kill you like an ant.

    ¡°Not only you, but your family, your friends and rtives will all be punished.

    If you don¡¯t want them to be buried with you, you¡¯d better let me go.¡±

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s silence, the ck-robed spy sneered, ¡°¡±lf you kill me, you¡¯ll just be silencing me. What¡¯s the point? Don¡¯t tell me you can summon my soul? be sensible and think about it carefully. What I said just now still stands.

    As an intelligence officer, he understood people¡¯s hearts and words. With thebination of coercion and temptation, the previous course of events was used as bait, and the rtives and friends were used as ckmail.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    The ck-robed Scout shivered as an ominous premonition welled up in his heart. He probed, ¡°¡±W-what?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared into his eyes and repeated, ¡°You¡¯re right, I really do know how to summon souls.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he saw the ck-robed spy¡¯s pupils suddenly shrink. He then struggled with all his might and threatened, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m king Huai¡¯s Secret agent. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be King Huai¡¯s enemy, and you won¡¯t have a good end.

    are you an idiot? no, even an idiot is smarter than you. You don¡¯t want to take the bright Avenue, but you want to ¡­

    With a Kacha sound, the angry shout suddenly stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an casually threw the body on the ground. The spy¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at the sky, as if he had died with grievances.

    Good kill! Wangfei secretly cheered in her heart.

    Her heart slowly calmed down, and she let out a sigh of relief. When she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an again, the admiration in her eyes could not be concealed.

    Unconsciously, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s image in her mind had be more and more distinct, and her trust in Xu Qi¡¯ an had also grown. These changes happened quietly, but it was difficult for her to notice them immediately.

    The princess Consort was just about to say,¡±let¡¯s quickly slip away!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a book, tore off a page, and ignited it with Qi. In an instant, a cold wind blew out of thin air, and there seemed to be a mournful cry in his ears. The warm sun in the sky lost its temperature.

    Then, the Queen saw unreal figures turn into green smoke and float in the air ten feet in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Ghost Ghost Ghost ¡­ Wangfei¡¯s eyes widened bit by bit, and her small mouth opened bit by bit. She was scared silly.

    She had never seen a ghost in her life. Usually, she would just imagine and scare herself. Now that she had seen a real ghost, she was a little confused and lost all thoughts. She even forgot to escape.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t notice that the princess Consort had fallen into fear. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t have the time tofort the first beauty of Da Feng..

 Chapter 655 - 655: The real murderer (2)

    Chapter 655: The real murderer (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    There were more important things waiting for him to do.

    In addition to the three barbarians who had died at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands, as well as the ck-robed spy, he had also summoned the souls of the soldiers who had died.

    The new souls were in a daze, their eyes dull.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the ck-robed man and was silent for a few seconds. Then, he slowly said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the deal with the bloody massacre?¡±

    The spy¡¯s expression was stiff, and he replied with a hollow voice, ¡± King Huai, His Highness, will need arge amount of life essence to increase a martial artist¡¯s vitality in order to break through toplete rank-3.

    These words were like thunder in Xu Qi ¡®an and the princess¡¯s ears.

    It was North vanquishing Prince¡¯s doing ¡­ At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head was buzzing, as if someone had hit him in the head with a stick.

    I¡¯ve already expected this. If the Barbarian race was responsible for the three thousand li massacre, how could Tang Shan Jun and the others, as the tribe leaders, not know? How could he not participate?

    It¡¯s just that Chu Xianglong¡¯s ignorance made me ignore this detail and think that there¡¯s an inside story ¡­ No, the real reason is that I don¡¯t want to believe it.

    He didn¡¯t want to believe that a Prince who had guarded the border for more than ten years, a respected royal family, would ughter the people who respected and loved him for his own selfish desires.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips trembled as he mumbled, ¡°¡±Unforgivable ¡­¡±

    He¡¯d rather all of this was done by the barbarians. They were from different camps and would fight to the death whenever they met. Today, you ughtered the people of Da Feng. In the future, I¡¯ll lead my Army and tten the Barbarian tribes.

    Since they were mortal enemies, there was nothing to say.

    But he could not ept that the one who caused this tragedy was North vanquishing Prince, the Prince of Da Feng. He had ughtered his own people, and the reason was that he wanted to advance to the second stage.

    Beast!

    It was, it was King Huai¡¯s doing ¡­ Wangfei covered her mouth and tears flowed out of her eyes.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an heard her own hoarse voice asking, ¡°¡±Where is the location of the massacre?¡±

    The ck-robed man replied with a dazed expression, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t Imow,¡±

    He did not know ¡­ This answer was beyond Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expectations. Shouldn¡¯t it be Xikou Prefecture? Wasn¡¯t that ce sealed off?

    In addition, even as a trusted secret agent of the North vanquishing Prince, he didn¡¯t know about this. This didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°The Chu Prefecture¡¯smander, que Yongxiu, and the spy with the¡± heaven

    ¡°character know about it.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s soul said.

    Commander que Yongxiu?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and recalled the man¡¯s information.He was que Yongxiu, themander of the Chu Prefecture and the protector of the state.

    A hereditary title of nobility.

    The first Duke protector was the king of Pinghai, whoter became the sworn brother of the Emperor Wuzong.

    500 years ago, Emperor Wuzong had joined forces with the Buddhist League to kill the first director. In the name of purging the emperor¡¯s side, he was the king who had usurped the throne.

    The Duke protector¡¯s family was an evergreen tree that was rarely seen among the old nobles. They had many marriages with the royal family. In the family¡¯s history, they had married two princesses and four princesses.

    Que Yongxiu had the bloodline of the DA Feng imperial family.

    ¡°Que Yongxiu and the northern Garrison King colluded and created a massacre that spanned three thousand li ¡­ Collect evidence and report them. I don¡¯t think Emperor Xin Jing can cover up for them. Even if he wants to, Duke Wei won¡¯t agree, and the court won¡¯t agree ..

    The disdainful Dukes of the Imperial court, the civil and military officials of the capital, good and bad, muddleheaded and shrewd, were a force that even the Emperor could not contend against.

    As long as such a shocking tragedy was exposed, the officials in the capital would not be able to sit by and do nothing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an resisted the urge to bring the soul back to the capital, because it was not enough. The soul of a secret agent was not enough to bring down the North-guarding Prince and the Duke of protector of the state.

    He turned to the three barbarians and asked, ¡°¡±Why did you kill the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agent?¡±

    ¡°Find the ce where North Vanquisher King killed the creatures and report to the leader,¡± the Barbarian on the left answered.

    The Barbarian in the middle continued, ¡°The leader also wants to advance to the second stage.¡±

    The Barbarian on the right finally answered, ¡°¡±During this period of time, we and the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents have been hunting each other, and we¡¯ve lost many nsmen.¡±

    why do you want to find the ce where the North vanquishing Prince massacred the creatures? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the ck-robed man¡¯s remnant soul, who was standing there nkly.

    He immediately grasped the main point and felt that there was a big problem here.

    Logically speaking, finding the crime scene was his job as the organizer, and it was also one of the pieces of evidence he had to find. If they couldn¡¯t even find the victim, there was no way to continue investigating the case.

    However, the North Vanquisher Prince¡¯s Secret agents didn¡¯t know the location of the crime, while the barbarians were still looking for it. This meant that the 3000 -mile bloody massacre was not over yet.

    ¡°Seize the blood essence.¡± The Barbarian on the left replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked the barbarians in the middle and the right, and got the same answer.

    ording to the analysis of the ambush, the barbarians wanted to seize the Fortune of the North-guarding King from two sides:The first was to seize the princess Consort, and the second was to seize the blood essence.

    ording to the second piece of information, the case of the bloody massacre of three thousand li was not over yet. In other words, the North vanquishing Prince had not seeded yet. Otherwise, the scouts of Qing Yan tribe would have retreated long ago.

    No wonder there were no experts from the Qing Yan tribe when they were trying to kill the queen. If everything went as nned, they would all be in Chu Zhou to find the ce where the bloody massacre took ce. The North-guarding King¡¯s Secret agents were fighting with the barbarians in the dark, hunting each other.

    No wonder there were no secret agents to escort and receive the princess Consort. They must have been too busy to take care of themselves. On one hand, they had to hide and ughter the people for 3000 miles, while on the other hand, they had to hunt down the barbarians who had infiltrated Chu Zhou.

    ¡°Only your Qingyan tribe knows about this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The Barbarian replied.

    This wasn¡¯t right ¡­. How did the leader of the Qing Yan n know about this?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, ¡®

 Chapter 656 - 656: The real murderer (3)

    Chapter 656: The real murderer (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Have you ever seen a Warlock in the tribe?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him.¡± Man Zi was stunned.

    Well, in that case, the Qingyan tribe knew everything about the bloody massacre, and this was all told to them by the mysterious group of warlocks.

    From this, two conclusions could be drawn-first, the mysterious sorcerer gang was supporting the leader of the Qingyan tribe, supporting him to seize the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s fortune and ascend to the second rank.

    Secondly, the mysterious Warlock group seized Da Feng¡¯s fate, supported the Barbarian leader, infiltrated the Imperial court, and encroached on Da Feng¡¯s power. Their stance was clear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t continue asking questions. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Squat down and cover your eyes.¡±

    Wang Fei cooperated with familiarity and immediately squatted down to cover her eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world and put the bodies of the ck-robed spy and the three barbarians into the small Jade Mirror. Then, he opened the pouch and took their souls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He knelt down in front of the princess Consort with his back facing her. ¡°Get on.¡±

    This time, the Queen didn¡¯t hesitate. She opened her arms and put them around Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck. She found that she no longer resisted physical contact with this man.

    It was really strange.

    Wangfei turned her head and looked behind her. A gust of wind blew, and the souls that were not real enough were torn apart and dissipated in the wind like bubbles.

    She suddenly felt a heart-wrenching sorrow and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t deserve the title of North vanquishing Prince.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and hug me tight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She tightened her arms andy down on Xu Qi ¡®an obediently.

    Bang! Bang! With a muffled sound of the ground shaking, Xu Qi ¡®an shot out like an arrow and disappeared into the wilderness.

    At noon, a hundred miles away from sanhuang County, in the West.

    The Queen was sitting by the stream, gnawing on a chicken leg in a not-sody-like manner. As she ate, she nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in a daze. She had always been a tsundere, but her tone was rare to hear.

    ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her, smiled, and fiddled with the bonfire. in fact, the reason why I took you North was to use you to threaten the North-guarding King so that he would be cautious. The original intention was bad.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said dejectedly, pursing her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool. This man went north to investigate a case and even brought her along. She could guess what he was up to with just a thought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was surprised and said,¡±eh, you¡¯re not angry?¡± This doesn¡¯t match your usual personality.¡±

    Wangfei shook her head and said softly, ¡± I was born Pretty. When I was nine, I followed my parents to the Jade Buddha Temple to burn incense. The temple¡¯s Abbot saw me and wrote a poem. You should know that poem.

    ¡°From then on, I became famous. My parents worked even harder to raise me, hoping that I would be a talented woman who was well-versed in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.

    ¡°When she was thirteen, because of her beauty, the pressure on her family grew. Not only did I have to deal with the high-ranking officials and nobles who came to ask for my hand in marriage, but even some of my nsmen who had no blood rtions with me also looked at me with strange expressions.

    ¡°My parents and elders have protected me very well, not because they love me, but because they don¡¯t want the precious goods to have any ws. Finally, that year, the Emperor sent someone to my door and asked me to enter the pce. my parents and elders were so happy that they burst into tears. Yes, the goods that they had cultivated with great effort have finally been sold at the highest price.

    ¡°After I entered the pce, I only saw the Emperor once, and then I was given the cold shoulder. Later on, I found out that the Emperor had already started to cultivate and didn¡¯t get close to women. To me, this is a good thing. I can eat well and live well in the pce, I can live in luxury, and I don¡¯t have to suffer to cater to stinky men.

    ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, I was sent to King Huai and became his consort. I lived in King Huai¡¯s mansion for twenty years. I know very well what the two brothers are up to.

    ¡°But what can I do? I¡¯m just a weak woman. Not to mention that there are guards and maidservants watching over me, even if I¡¯m not bound by any restraints, if you let me run, I¡¯ll lose half of my life when I run from King Huai¡¯s mansion to the outer city gate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been amodity since I was young, constantly being gifted. When the dayes that they no longer have value, they will be abandoned.¡±

    By the bonfire, she hugged her knees, her voice soft and there was no joy or sadness on her face.

    that¡¯s why I won¡¯t me you even if you use me as a bargaining chip or amodity. Compared to those two brothers, I think you¡¯re a good person.

    This ¡­ This was too tragic ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was filled with pity. This had nothing to do with her beauty. This feeling of pity was the same as what he felt for Zhong Li.

    It waspletely out of sympathy.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t me me?¡± he looked at the princess Consort and questioned.

    Wangfei was very honest this time. She nodded. that¡¯s weird. I thought you were going to sell me out. I was so angry.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. that¡¯s how women are. They don¡¯t mean what they say.

    Sheughed and asked, ¡°¡±How do you n to deal with the matter of the North vanquishing Prince? since he did this, it is much more serious than lying about military intelligence.

    ¡°If you insist on going against him, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    The mountain wind blew, and the bonfire swayed. A lot passed in the quiet atmosphere. Xu Qi ¡®an slowly said, ¡± find the location of the bloody massacre, stop him, punish him, and if possible, I will kill him.

    The princess Consort looked at him in a daze.

    Sanhuang County, elegant music Building.

    ¡°Thump thump ¡­¡±

    Cai ¡®er, who was leaning on the soft couch and reading a book, heard a knock on the door, followed by theughter of the brothel Madame, ¡°Cai ¡®er, master Zhao hase, please entertain him well.¡±

    Cai ¡®er received the book, and replied in a sweet voice, ¡°Okay, mom.¡±

    The door of the room was pushed open, and a middle-aged man dressed like a rich man came in with a lecherous smile on his face.

    He stepped over the threshold and turned to close the door. When he turned back, the smile on his face was gone, reced by a serious and serious look.

    The middle-aged man looked at Cai ¡®er, nodding his head, ¡°You told him the news of Xikou County?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t suspect anything.¡± Cai ¡®er saluted him and said respectfully.

    The middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief and sat down at the table. He poured a cup of tea and said slowly, ¡°¡±However, with his astuteness, he will definitely realize that something is wrong. However, by then, the matter will be over.¡±

    Cai ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything.

    The middle-aged man continued, ¡± I¡¯ll be heading north in a few days. You should leave sanhuang County for the time being. If I die on the way, don¡¯te back.

    After a pause, he said in a serious tone, ¡°¡±Green-robed attendant.¡± Cai ¡®er lowered her head, ¡°a hundred deaths without regrets.¡±

    [ PS: 5000 words for monthly votes. Change the wrong words in half an hour.. ]

 Chapter 657 - 657: I really like him (1)

    Chapter 657: I really like him (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After lunch, wangfei knelt by the stream, tilted her head, and carefullybed her hair.

    Her figure was blurry in the water, but because it was blurry, there was a bit of hazy beauty, a beauty that belonged only to the princess.

    Yingying¡¯s eyes flickered and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was sitting cross-legged under the shade of a tree across the stream. A strange feeling welled up in her heart, as if she had known him for many years.

    However. she clearly hated him from the start. He picked up the sachet and the wallet but did not return them. He even smashed her feet ¡­

    After revealing her thoughts just now, wangfei¡¯s heart was much more rxed.

    As for what would happen to her in the future, she had never thought about it. After all, she had epted her fate many years ago.

    What else could she do if she didn¡¯t ept her fate? she was a timid woman who would scream when she saw insects and shrink into the quilt when she saw the bed curtain shake. Could she really fight with the king of a country and the Prince?

    Now, she still didn¡¯t know what kind of fate she would face in the future, but for some reason, she felt more secure than staying in King Huai¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really a femme fatale.¡± Wangfei sighed.

    All beautiful women were proud, not to mention the number one beauty of Da Feng.

    Under the shade of a tree, Xu Qi ¡®anmunicated with monk Shenshu in his heart by meditating and visualizing. He seized the blood essence of four level four Masters. Monk Shenshu¡¯s WiFi was much more stable, and he could connect with it after a few shouts.

    ¡°Great master, you already know about North vanquishing Prince¡¯s scheme, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point and didn¡¯t say much.

    I won¡¯t always pay attention to the outside world. In fact, I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to pay attention to the outside world.¡± After a few seconds of silence, monk Shen Shu said.

    Ah? Your answer doesn¡¯t even have the demeanor of an expert ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an told

    Shen Shu about the bloody massacre and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Master, are you interested in the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s blood essence for his breakthrough toplete rank-3? In addition, I have a question. North Vanquisher King needs the Queen¡¯s soul, but he killed so many people. Does this mean that he needs the blood essence and the Queen¡¯s spiritual umtion to be promoted?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an bet that monk Shen Shu would definitely be interested in it and would not let the blood essence tonic pass by. This was the reason why he dared to threaten to punish or even kill the North vanquishing Prince.

    He was met with silence ¡­

    ¡°Master, master?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted several times in his heart before Shen Shu responded, was just thinking about something.¡±

    I thought you lost your signal again ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Shen Shu didn¡¯t answer, but said, ¡°¡±Do you know why the martial arts system is so difficult to walk on? it¡¯s different from the other major systems.

    ¡°Seize all the power that can strengthen one¡¯s body for one¡¯s own use, and focus on building the body and soul. It wasn¡¯t strange for the North vanquishing Prince of Da Feng to kill living beings and seize their life essence.

    But

    This matched monk Shen Shu¡¯s behavior of devouring blood essence to replenish himself ¡­ ¡°But what?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Shen Shu was silent for a few seconds and said slowly, ¡°there are at least hundreds of thousands of living beings.¡± &Nbsp;

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood still like a statue. Then, he breathed heavily, his facial muscles twitched slightly, and the veins on his forehead bulged.

    Hu ¡­ He let out a breath of air and calmed himself down. He asked in a low voice, ¡± why didn¡¯t you start a war directly? why did you massacre the people? ¡®

    Monk Shen Shu said gently, ¡± it¡¯s not that simple. A third-grade cultivator is no longer a mortal. If you want to perfect yourself by taking the life essence of mortals, you must let the blood essence of mortals transform.

    thus, he needs time to refine and purify the blood essence. Only when it meets his expectations can he take it.

    To put it bluntly, it was a qualitative change caused by. quantitative change, so it required the blood essence of hundreds of thousands of living beings ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡®

    ¡°Therefore, war can not satisfy the conditions. This is because the enemy will not give him time to refine the blood essence. Furthermore, this kind of thing must be done secretly.¡±

    This exined why North vanquishing Prince did not refine the blood essence through war. During the war, spies from both sides were active. It was difficult to hide from the enemy when they moved corpses on arge scale to refine blood essence.

    That was why the North vanquishing Prince had secretly killed the people and refined their blood essence. But for some reason, the mysterious sorcerers had seen through his n and sold him to the barbarians. That was why there were so many Spy Wars today.

    ¡°I can try to participate, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t kill North vanquishing Prince,¡± monk Shen Shu continued.

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t have a chance of winning,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Shen Shu snorted. since he is confident of advancing to the second stage, it means that he is not an ordinary third stage. He is only a step away from thepletion. In his current state, the most he could do was to fight. It was difficult to even win against him, let alone kill him. ¡°Rank-3 martial artists are very hard to kill.¡±

    ¡°But you even defeated a peak rank two ancient corpse in the ancient tomb.¡±

    that¡¯s just a shed. Moreover, the most powerful thing in Taoism is magic. It doesn¡¯t know any of it.

    Therefore. you and the ancient corpse are both like tigers in the sun, one without eyes and the other without a tail. It¡¯s just. matter of who¡¯s more severely crippled ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost covered his face.

    After the conversation ended, Xu Qi ¡®an thought about what he should do next.

    Knowing that Master Shen Shu was so useless, he had to change his strategy.

    He changed his goal from ¡®killing the northern Lord¡¯ to ¡®disrupting his promotion¡¯.

    One, find the crime scene, which is very likely to be the ce where the North Garrison liege lord refined his blood essence. Find it, stop him, and ruin his good n.

    Second, he had to hide his identity. He could not let the North-guarding King find out that the man who had sneaked inst night was great Feng Xu yinluo.

    Third, how should the princess be settled?

    The first clue was to go to Xikou Prefecture to see what was going on. But it had to be fast because they didn¡¯t know when the North vanquishing Prince would seed. They couldn¡¯t waste time..

 Chapter 658 - 658: I really like him (2)

    Chapter 658: I really like him (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    So, he had to continue carrying the princess Consort on his back. The princess Consort ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tolerant. Second uncle didn¡¯t lie to me. Second, how could he hide his identity? He definitely couldn¡¯t reveal his golden body. Although this was a Buddhist secret art and there were probably many monks who had this secret art, it was still not enough insurance.

    Xu yinluo also had the invincible Vajra skill. She had sneaked into the Northern Territory and was no longer under surveince.

    As long as there was the slightest suspicion, the North-guarding King would investigate. Never underestimate the IQof others, and never take any chances.

    ¡°Luckily, monk Shen Shu still has a set of skin:The indestructible body. This is something I¡¯ve never shown in front of others, so no one will suspect me. Well, the supervisor knows, the demon race who left Shen Shu with me knows, and the demon race who left Shen Shu with me knows.The group of mysterious warlocks knew.

    ¡°But they all have their own ns against me, so they won¡¯t rush to unflower me before I¡¯m ripe. That¡¯s not right. The mysterious sorcerer gang probably wants to take my virginity. But before that, they have to find a way to get rid of monk Shen Shu. Well, I¡¯m still safe.

    ¡°On the contrary, I can¡¯t use my face anymore. This is not something that Eng can bear at his age. However, the human skin mask definitely can¡¯t do that. It will fall off with one hit. My ¡°deception¡± disguise technique isn¡¯tplete yet, so I can only imitate the people I¡¯m most familiar with, such as Eng, second uncle, aunt, lingyue, Wei Yuan, and Xu lingying.

    why don¡¯t you disguise yourself as. little kid and let the North vanquishing Prince see the power of the king Kong Barbie? hahaha ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself, trying to ease the fire in his heart.

    After he finishedughing, his face slowly calmed down and he whispered to himself, ¡°¡±Actually, there¡¯s a person I¡¯m most familiar with.¡±

    The third point, what about the princess?

    She definitely couldn¡¯t return it to the North-guarding Prince. She could only bring it back to the capital and raise it secretly. She couldn¡¯t raise it at home, so she had to buy another small courtyard for her.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s original n, the princess Consort would have to be handed over after the north trip. Now, he knew about the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s brutal acts and the princess¡¯s past.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to hide the princess.

    but if that¡¯s the case, those maidservants will be in trouble ¡­ Sigh, let¡¯s not think about this first. I¡¯ll ask li Miaozhen if there¡¯s a way to erase her memory.

    The Taoist sect is an expert in this area.¡±

    Chu Prefecture city.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court sat in a carriage and returned to the courier station from the Office of Administration.

    The three of them passed through the main hall and entered the inner courtyard. They went straight to Yang Yan¡¯s door, and before they could knock,

    Yang Yan¡¯s voice came from inside.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    He pushed the door open and saw Yang Yan and Constable Chen sitting at the table, staring at the 8000-mile map of Chu Zhou city, silent.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court poured himself a cup of cold tea and took a big gulp. He let out afortable breath andined, ¡±

    ¡°The weather is really hot. After traveling for a day, my mouth is dry. The coachman braved the scorching sun all the way, but he didn¡¯t sweat at all. As expected, each ce nurtures its own people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably Lord si Yi who¡¯s too weak,¡± imperial censor Liu teased.

    The face of the court Chancellor, who liked women, turned red and he retorted, ¡°Only those who are romantic can reveal their true nature, unlike censor Liu, who has noble character and unquestionable integrity.¡±

    He was secretly mocking the Imperial censors, who were lecherous while pretending to be a gentleman.

    Yang Yan quietly waited for the two civil officials to finish quarreling and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the official correspondence in Chu Zhou?¡±

    The Supreme Court judge¡¯s expression turned serious as he shook his head. His tone was grave,

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. From the regr correspondence of official documents, there¡¯s no problem except for the resistance against the Barbarian invasion. If we want to confirm it further, we can only do an on-site inspection, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    Chu Zhou city spanned 8000 miles. When would it be finished? Moreover, as a wily old fox with rich experience in the officialdom, the Deputy of the Supreme Court only needed to take a look to know the authenticity of the official documents.

    yes. Constable Chen nodded. also, there are many spies around the courier station. We will be followed whenever we go out.

    Yang Yan looked at the map again and drew a circle with his finger to the North of Chuzhou. judging from the scale of the Barbarian invasion, the 3000-mile bloody massacre will not be in this area.

    As long as the city was not destroyed, the Imperial court would not pay too much attention to the massacre of the people in the viges and towns.

    And just plundering the people of the viges and towns was not enough to bepared to the ssic story of ¡± ughtering three thousand li.

    Yang Yan thought for a moment and drew a circle in Xikou Prefecture and Yunsheng Prefecture. One was in the West and the other in the East. ¡°The official documents in these two ces are normal?¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± the judge nodded.

    Yang Yan was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Constable Chen, take some people and walk around the Chu Prefecture city for a few days.¡± Censor Liu,e with me to themander¡¯s office. I want to see the country protector, que Yongxiu.¡±

    Censor Liu slowly nodded.

    In a mountain range in Chu Zhou.

    On the steep cliff that had been cut by knives and axes, a hundred-year-old pine tree grew out diagonally, reaching out withyers of branches.

    On a rock under the old pine tree, a woman in a white dress was sitting cross-legged. Her hair and dress were dancing in the wind, outlining her indescribable curves.

    Her temperament was ever-changing. Sometimes, she was pure and beautiful, like a mountain spirit;Sometimes she waszy and charming, a peerless beauty who could turn all living beings upside down.

    The woman in the white dress was holding a six-tailed white fox in her arms. It let out a sharp and low cry, which was very obedient and docile.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been 21 years since west met at Shanhai Pass. You¡¯re still as beautiful as the king.¡± A chuckle was heard.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never met my mother, how do you know I won¡¯t lose to her?¡± the woman in the white dress giggled.

    Behind him, a white-robed figure suddenly appeared. His face was shrouded inyers of mist, making it impossible to see his true appearance.

    the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox is a collection of the essence of the world and the spiritual wisdom of the world. Every Sky Fox has the unique appearance of the world. The man in white paused and added, ¡®

    ¡°In terms of appearance and spiritual energy, no one in the world canpare with her except for the princess. It¡¯s a pity that the princess¡¯s spiritual energy belongs to you alone, while her spiritual energy can be harvested by anyone.¡± Thedy in the white dress smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±She is the one and only in the world.¡±

    She lowered her head slightly and stroked the six-tailed white Fox¡¯s head.¡±Why are you looking for me?¡±

    The man in white sighed. the princess blew up the Mulberry Lake and released Shen Shu. Not only that, but she also took my fruit. My twenty years of hard work almost fell apart. I hope you can show mercy this time.¡±

    The White-dressed woman said sweetly, ¡°a chess yer¡¯s chess piece is based on their own ability.¡± If you want me to let you off, I can, but I like that kid¡¯s famous saying:Equivalent exchange.

    ¡°Tell me, what is the prison nning?¡±

    The white-robed man with blurry facial features shook his head. ¡°I only need to reveal half a word, and the supervisor will appear in Chu Zhou. No one in Da

    Feng will be his match.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken away half of Da Feng¡¯s fate. The supervisor is no longer the supervisor he was before. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The woman in the white dress smiled. She turned her head and looked at the man in white, ¡±

    ¡°To you, that kid is just a vessel. If it was before, I wouldn¡¯t care about his life or death. But now, I really like him.¡±

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    The man in white frowned, as if he was surprised that she would say such a thing.

    Thedy in the white dress did not answer. She looked at the mountains and rivers in the distance and said slowly, ¡± as far as you are concerned, as long as you can stop the North vanquishing Prince from advancing to the second rank, it doesn¡¯t matter who gets the blood essence.

    ¡°I want the Barbarian to produce a second rank,¡± the man in white said in a

    deep voice.

    [ PS: thank you, Alliance master ¡®little buried brother¡¯ for your gift. ] It was great to update at the right time..

 Chapter 659 - 659: The Yao Army crossing the border (1)

    Chapter 659: The Yao Army crossing the border (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The beautiful woman in the white dress smiled. why don¡¯t you try to find the ce where the North vanquishing Prince ughtered the people within 3000 miles? ¡±

    The man with a blurry face shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve been to every corner of Chu Zhou to check the fate energy, but I still can¡¯t find the ce where the North vanquishing Prince killed the creatures. But the heavens told me that it is in Chu Zhou.¡±

    The woman in the white dress restrained her charming appearance, and her long and straight eyebrows furrowed slightly. She muttered,

    ¡°He¡¯s fighting for time with us. Once he finishes refining the blood essence, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to stop him. At that time, only by killing mu nanzhi would he be able to stop the northern Garrison liege lord from advancing to second rank.

    ¡°But mu nanzhi is with that kid. If you want to kill her, you warlocks can do it yourself. Ha, it was very bad luck to be hated by a person with great luck.

    ¡°By the way, do you think the director knows about the northern Prince¡¯s n?

    If he knew, why was he so indifferent? I suddenly suspect that mu nanzhi and

    Xu Qi ¡®an were together because the warden was behind it. ¡±

    The man in white sneered, ¡± you can continue to guess. When you¡¯ve guessed his n, the heavens will sense it. The supervisor wille. As for you, don¡¯t even think about getting your fox tail.¡±

    The woman in the white dress was indeed afraid and did not say anything more about the prison.

    three days. We have to find the ce where the North vanquishing Prince killed the creatures in three days. Otherwise, everything will be set in stone. Thedy in the white dress muttered, ¡®

    ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    The Warlock, who did not reveal his true appearance, looked at the distant mountains and rivers and continued, ¡°¡±Xu Qian?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± She smiled and stroked the white fox¡¯s soft long fur.

    ¡°You think that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s great destiny can guide us. This is indeed a good idea. But I think that everyone seems to have forgotten about Wei Yuan. He¡¯s the only counselor who can fight to a draw with the supervisor, so why don¡¯t we keep an eye on the diplomatic mission?¡±

    The white-robed man chuckled, ¡°since you know that he can fight to a draw with the supervisor, you should know that the diplomatic mission is just a pretense.¡± I¡¯ve never looked down on Wei Yuan. I just can¡¯t predict his attitude on this matter.

    Wei Yuan is a Kingdom Knight and a raremander. He doesn¡¯t look at problems from the perspective of good and evil. If the northern Lieutenant is promoted to rank two, the North of Da Feng will be free of worries and can even suppress the barbarians.

    ¡°All these years, Wei Yuan has been fighting in the Imperial court while mending the Empire that is weakening day by day. He should be hoping to see the North vanquishing prince be promoted.

    however, the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s actions have crossed the line. Whether Wei Qingyi acquiesces to it or backstabs him in the dark, I¡¯m afraid even the North vanquishing Prince himself is unsure.

    After saying that, the white-robed sorcerer sported.¡±That idiot is still heading west.¡±

    Thedy in the white dress gently threw the six-tailed white fox out of her arms and said softly, ¡°¡±Go and inform the demons to enter Chu Zhou immediately. Gather in the forest and wait for further orders.¡±

    The petite and cute white fox fell down the cliff. In the process, its body expanded, and its round and furry body elongated. In an instant, it turned into a three-meter-long giant fox. Its body line was smooth, its four limbs were strong and powerful, and the tail behind it was like a Peacock spreading its tail.

    It sprinted on all four legs, traveling through the void as if it was on t ground, and quickly left.

    On the road to the West, Xu Qi ¡®an was taking a nap in the shade of a tree. In his dream, he was rolling in bed with a beautiful woman, and a general in a white robe was leading thousands of troops in and out.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes. The shadows of the trees swayed, and the light spots shattered. The beauty in his dream gradually ovepped with the short-lived wangfei that night.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if it was because he hadn¡¯t been to the education workshop for too long or because the princess Consort¡¯s charm was too strong.

    This woman was like poison. With just one look, he would remember her in his mind, unable to forget her even if he wanted to.

    Thinking of this, he turned his head and looked at the princess who was leaning against the tree and sleeping with her head tilted. Xu Qian¡¯s heart was as clear as ice and he would not be shocked even if the sky copsed.

    A different kind of sage time welled up in his heart.

    ¡°Hey, hey, get up.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke the princess up and looked at her dazed eyes. He urged,

    we¡¯ll reach the next city before lunch. Let¡¯s go and improve our food. We¡¯ll see if we can kill a few more barbarians or your husband¡¯s spies.

    Wangfei frowned. She was not very happy to hear the words ¡± your husband.

    she rolled her eyes and snorted.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an squatted down, she still obedientlyy on it.

    The Queen was proud for a while. She wrapped her arms around his neck and did not look at the rapidly retreating scenery. She shrank her head and whispered, ¡®

    ¡°Hey, can you defeat King Huai? how are you going to deal with him?¡±

    Although she had been attracted by his temperament at that time, the princess Consort could still recognize the reality. She was very curious about how Xu Qi ¡®an would deal with the North vanquishing Prince.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±l n to kill North vanquishing Prince with one strike.¡±

    Then she decided to persuade him not to do such a stupid thing as suicide.

    I¡¯m going to stab his wife, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily. the White knife goes in, the green knifees out.

    Wangfei was dazed for a moment before she suddenly reacted. Her eyebrows were raised, and she clenched her fist and hit his head hard.

    duang, duangs duang!

    They fought all the way.

    The Chu Prefecture guards.

    Yang Yan and censor Liu stopped outside the military camp. The so-called military camp was not a tent in the general sense.

    Other than living in tents during the March, the troops stationed in various ces had their own barracks, which were no different from ordinary residential houses.

    Under normal circumstances, the number of guards in the state capital was between five to six thousand. The number of guards at the border state city ranged between 10000 and 20000..

 Chapter 660 - 660: The Yao Army crossing the border (2)

    Chapter 660: The Yao Army crossing the border (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As for a state city like Chuzhou, which was close to the border, with the help of the North vanquishing Prince, the number of guards reached 36000.

    These 36,000 men were the troops that the North vanquishing Prince couldmand in a short period of time. As for the guard stations all over Chuzhou, the North vanquishing Prince could alsomand them as the chief of the Chuzhou Army, but he had to go through a procedure.

    The seal of themander of Chuzhou City!

    Yang Yan and censor Liu sat on their horses and basked in the scorching sun for two hours. The horses they were riding were so hot that their noses were snorting.

    Censor Liu was listless. His lips were chapped as hey on the horse¡¯s back. He said weakly,¡±Yang Jinluo, I, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m almost dried up.¡±

    At this moment, a guard came out with his hand on the hilt of his saber and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Lord Commander, please enter.¡±

    Censor Liu felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He let out a breath of turbid air, then rolled and crawled off his horse.

    The two of them followed the guards into the military camp, passing through barracks after barracks, and arrived at arge courtyard with two entrances. After entering the courtyard, he met themander of the Chu Prefecture city, the country protector, que Yongxiu, in the living room.

    Que Yongxiu had a pretty good appearance. His facial features were handsome, and he had a short beard. However, he was blind in one eye, and the only eye he had was sharp and unruly.

    He sat on the big chair with a teacup in his hand and stared coldly at Yang Yan with his single eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Wei Yuan¡¯s son? what are you doing in my camp?¡± The son of night moth was his adopted son, but the former had a hint of mockery.

    Yang Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t get angry because of this. Without even blinking, he said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®To investigate a case.¡±

    ¡°Investigate what case?¡± que Yongxiu asked despite already Imowing the answer.

    Yang Yan¡¯s tone was cold. massacre 3000 miles. I want to see the record of the Chuzhou guards leaving the camp.

    The reason why they started their investigation from the Chuzhou guards was that the diplomatic mission had arrived at the Northern Territory. Naturally, they had toe to Chuzhou City first. Then, there were the 36000 Chu Wei soldiers, all of whom were the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s trusted aides.

    They were also the main force of Chu Zhou city¡¯s Army.

    The barbarians had ughtered thousands of people. North vanquishing Prince would definitely send out troops to fight, and the records of the troops leaving the camp would be the evidence. The mobilization of the Army was a cumbersome task.

    It wasn¡¯t that they left the camp just because they said so. The corresponding supplies, equipment, and so on could be traced.

    Due to the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s control over the Chu Prefecture city, he might not have left behind any clues. However, he still had to investigate. Otherwise, the diplomatic corps could only drink tea and sleep in the courier station.

    ¡°What bloody massacre?¡±

    Que Yongxiu pped the table and stood up, giving censor Liu a fright.

    The country protecting Duke strode in front of Yang Yan, pointed at his nose, and scolded, ¡± I have followed North vanquishing Prince for more than ten years and guarded the Chu province. You, the son of a Wei eunuch, investigated me just like that? ¡±

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t respond and just looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°When I was killing the enemy at the front line and guarding the border, you were lying on the bed of a beautiful woman in the capital. Now, you¡¯re here to tell me that you¡¯re going to ughter three thousand li? pfft, go back and tell Wei Yuan, tell that bunch of sour schrs who only know how to write, that they want to frame me and King Huai, in their dreams.¡±

    ¡°Now, go back to where you came from,¡± the state protector, que Yongxiu, sneered.

    Imperial censor Liu flew into a rage and pointed at que Yongxiu. ¡°Duke protector-general, we are here to investigate the case. Do you dare to disobey?¡±

    Que Yongxiu put on a fake smile and said, ¡°When censor Liu returns to the capital, he can impeach this Duke.¡±

    He was just that crazy.

    Censor Liu¡¯s face twitched in anger, but there was nothing he could do. He was neither the host nor the Inspector-General, so he had no right to punish the Duke of protector.

    It was even more impossible for him to meet force with force in Chuzhou. He did not have the capital to do so. All he could do was to fiercely impeach the country protector after he returned to the capital.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yang Yan turned around and was about to leave.

    Censor Liu¡¯s anger had almost reached its peak. He had been exposed to the scorching sun for two hours, suffering in unbearable pain. He had finally managed to enter the military camp, but the other party had deliberately allowed him in so that he could take the opportunity to humiliate him.

    There was no way he could investigate the case.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Que Yongxiu suddenly called out to the two of them. When Yang Yan turned around, the corners of his mouth curled up. Yang Yan, you failed to protect the princess Consort and were captured by the barbarians. Her whereabouts are still unknown.

    ¡°King Huai was furious, but he didn¡¯t pursue the matter for Wei Yuan¡¯s sake. But if you admit your mistake and kneel outside the camp for four hours, I¡¯ll make an exception and let you check the Guard¡¯s record of leaving the camp.¡±

    As he said this, que Yongxiu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, and he didn¡¯t bother to hide his provocation.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡± Censor Liu¡¯s hair stood on end in anger. He was about to show the Civil official¡¯s battle of words and let this boorish martial man experience how all the women in his family had lost their chastity without him knowing.

    However, he was stopped by Yang Yan¡¯s gaze.

    The two of them turned to leave, and que Yongxiu¡¯s savageughter rang out behind them.

    ¡°This is simply too much, too much ¡­¡± Censor Liu was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack. His lips trembled.

    ¡°After we return to the capital, I will let this ignorant man know the power of a schr¡¯s Pen.¡± he¡¯s deliberately provoking me, ¡± Yang Yan said lightly. he wants to kill us.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± censor Liu was shocked.

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t answer. As he mounted his horse, he lowered his voice.

    ¡°The 3000 -mile bloody massacre might be more difficult than we thought. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s decision was right. He secretly headed north and left the diplomatic mission. If he was still in the diplomatic corps, he would not be able to do anything.

    ¡°And with his unforgiving nature, he¡¯ll easily fall into que Yongxiu¡¯s trap. Here, he can¡¯t win against the country protecting Duke and the North vanquishing Prince. The only oue for him is death.¡±

    Censor Liu¡¯s face paled, and then he restrained all his emotions. His tone was unprecedentedly solemn.¡±With Xu yinluo¡¯s intelligence, I don¡¯t think so..¡±

 Chapter 661 - 661: The Yao Army crossing the border (3)

    Chapter 661: The Yao Army crossing the border (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yang Yan shook his head. it¡¯s naturally useless to just goad him into it ¡­

    However, if it was like that Yin Luo surnamed Zhu, would Xu Qi ¡®an still be able to tolerate it?

    Censor Liu didn¡¯t ask further, not because he understood Yang Yan¡¯s meaning, but because of his sharp intuition in the officialdom, he realized that the bloody massacre was more troublesome than the diplomatic mission had expected.

    Otherwise, why would the country protecting Duke want to kill him?

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a joke.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was trudging through the mountains with Princess yourong on his back, opened his mouth to admit defeat.

    It wasn¡¯t because he had been knocked on the head. Xu Qi. an concluded that the princess Consort was petty, timid, and proud ¡­ Thetter two didn¡¯t matter. He was just so petty. Well, she was angry and hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt bored and wanted to find someone to chat with.

    Wangfei saw that he had given in and nodded. She raised her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen for now.¡±

    ¡°Once upon a time, there was an ant that liked to y with its legs. One day, it saw a thousand-tentacle worm.Aiyo, I can y with this leg for a year.¡±

    Wang Fei was stunned for a few seconds before she figured out the secret and giggled. I¡¯ve never seen a thousand-legged insect before, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an insect with many legs, right? that¡¯s why the little ant was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by f * ck?¡±

    It¡¯s a word used to express shock.¡±

    The princess Consort was suddenly enlightened. She nodded to show that she had learned and forgave Xu Qi ¡®an in her heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried her and ran for a while. Suddenly, she stopped in a Valley.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wangfei asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m peeing.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered frankly.

    The princess Consort spat, got down from his back, and turned around.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a strange look. Did this woman think that she was going to pee in front of her? What are you thinking, you hooligan?

    He went into the dense forest by the valley and was about to untie his belt to vent his bloated dder when the Queen¡¯s scream suddenly came.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an caught the movement in the distance. The sounds were chaotic and dense.

    He hurriedly tied his belt and rushed out of the forest, only to meet the Queen, who was running into the forest with a frightened expression.

    ¡°Xu Qi. an, f. Ck ¡­¡± The Queen shouted.

    Ning ke was really a studious Princess ¡­ The corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and then he looked into the distance. He suddenly knew why the princess was so frightened.

    In front of him was a ten-foot thick and a hundred-foot long giant python. It slithered its body into the valley, cutting off the bushes along the way and leaving a clear ¡®footprint¡¯.

    Behind the giant python was a ck Horse that was more than two meters tall. It had a single horn on its forehead, red eyes, and mes surrounded its four hooves.There was a huge rat as tall as a man with bulging muscles leading a dense group of rats.There was a four-tailed white fox that was asrge as a

    normal horse, leading a dense pack of foxes.

    That was not all. There were countless different kinds of animals hidden in the forest on both sides of the valley. There were apes, mountain spirits, rock goats, Tigers, Mountain Cats ¡­ There were many other beasts that Xu Qi ¡®an did not know.

    The Army crossed the border!

    ¡°It¡¯s the demon race ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately pulled the princess Consort behind him and faced the demon Army as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was caught off guard by the situation. He did not expect to encounter such a demon Army. He suspected that the demons wereing for him, but he had always kept a low profile. It was impossible for him to be pursued by such an Army.

    No matter what, an encounter was an encounter.

    At this time, the Python leading the way hissed and stopped. It raised its head high and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with its cold vertical pupils.

    The four-tailed fox, ck Horse, rat monster, and other leaders all let out shrieks or neighs to transmit signals. All kinds of roars rose and fell in the forest, echoing from a distance.

    Then, the demon Army stopped.

    Many gazes came from the opposite side, through the dense forest, and fell on Xu Qi ¡®an. Countless malicious intents surged like a tide, all captured by the martial artists¡¯ crisis intuition.

    The Queen was so scared that her face turned pale and her legs trembled. She held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm tightly as if this man was the only one she could rely on.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain was working at high speed, thinking about how to deal with the terrible situation.

    the auras are so dense. None of these demons are weak. It¡¯s hard for me to fight my way out alone, let alone protect the princess Consort ¡­ I don¡¯t care if they¡¯reing for me or not. With the monster race¡¯s style of doing things, they definitely won¡¯t let go of any prey they can find.

    ¡°These are the demons of the North? The demon Army has gathered in Chu Zhou city. Is there going to be a great upheaval in Chu Zhou city?¡±

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He gently tapped the surface of the Jade Mirror and poured out the ck gold long knife and the schrly spell book.

    He held the princess Consort in one hand and held a straight long knife in the other. He slowly bit the book in his mouth and looked at the demon Army around him. His slightly muffled voice spread through the entire scene, ¡® ¡°Among you, who is the leader of the monsters?¡±

    The giant python spoke in the humannguage and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with its cold eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Don¡¯t you know that I ¡­ They¡¯re noting for me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. I¡¯m just a martial artist. I have no intention of bing your enemy.

    He first made his attitude clear.

    These days, peace was the most important thing, and fighting and killing was not good.

    However, he had clearly misjudged the habits of the demon race. One voice after another came from the forest.

    ¡°Eat him, eat him.¡± what a powerful vitality. It¡¯s so nourishing.

    the woman beside her looks fresh and delicious too. She can be a snack.

    ¡°Eat him, eat him, break his bones and suck his marrow.¡±

    A wave of malice came crashing down.

    The blood had drained from the Queen¡¯s face. She was like a flower in the cold wind, pitiful and helpless.

    The giant python flicked out its tongue, and its cold eyes were gradually reced by the desire to eat. They had followed the princess¡¯s orders to infiltrate Chu Zhou city, so it was best to keep a low profile.

    It seemed like there was no way to keep things at peace ¡­ It just so happened that monk Shen Shu¡¯s tonic came ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and pointed his finger between his eyebrows. The corners of his mouth cracked open and he grinned.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to eat me?¡±

    Between his brows, a dot of golden paint lit up and quickly spread throughout his body. The dazzling golden light emitted a majestic intent and was reflected in the eyes of the demons.

    Vajra power?!

    Terrified screams rang out from the dense forest, and the demon race instantly fell into chaos.

    The leaders of the monster race subconsciously retreated.

    [PS: thanks to the ¡°second-hand act tough King¡± yang qianhuan for the 600 + reward.] Half an hourter, he corrected the wrong words..

 Chapter 662 - 662: White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen (1)

    Chapter 662: White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hula ¡­¡±

    The demon Army at the front retreated in unison, as if it was instinctive. The demons in the forest also acted instinctively. Some retreated, jumped back, and some climbed up the trees subconsciously.

    A golden body scared a lot of people.

    Wangfei looked around in shock. She saw that the demon beasts, who had been restless and revealing their greed a moment ago, were now like stray dogs, as if they were extremely afraid.

    Seeing this, the princess¡¯s heart slowly settled, and her pale face regained its color. She felt that she could gain an endless sense of security by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side.

    This wasn¡¯t her hallucination. In fact, ever since she had gone north, this man had always given her a sense of security, allowing her fear to slowly settle.

    It was just that he was equally detestable. He liked to tease her and target her, which unconsciously diluted that feeling of peace.

    In addition, two words shed across the princess Consort¡¯s mind:F * ck!

    As everyone knew, this was a way to express shock.

    ¡°Vajra power? which Buddhist sect are you from? who¡¯s your master?¡±

    The giant python raised its head, the fascias at the corners of its mouth pulled open, and its bloody mouth opened 180 degrees.

    It appeared to be very fierce, but it was actually a coward inside. The desire to eat in its eyes had turned into fear and hatred.

    The group of demons reacted the same way. After the stress reaction brought about by fear, they suddenly became furious. They rushed forward in unison and red at Xu Qi ¡®an with bared teeth.

    Their fierce eyes flickered with ruthlessness and hatred, as if Xu Qi ¡®an had killed their nsmen and snatched their mate.

    Eh, why are the demons of the North so afraid of Buddhism? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised. His sharp eyes swept over the demons around him like an angry king Kong.

    ¡°Master Shen Shu, hurry,e out and eat.¡±

    ¡°Master, Master Shen Shu?¡±

    Holy shit, Shen Shu is out of the inte again? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. She had just topped up four VIP annual cards for him. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full ofints, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone toin to.

    He was a little anxious. With the small sess stage of the invincible Vajra, he was not afraid of being besieged by these demons. He definitely could not defeat them, but it would not be a problem to break out.

    But what about the princess?

    To protect a weak woman in the middle of an Army of 10000, to prevent her from being affected and hurt ¡­ A vulgar warrior who only knew how to cause destruction did not have this ability.

    If he wanted to get rid of this group of demons, he might be able to do so with the scrolls of the schrly faction, but what Xu Qi ¡®an wanted was not to leave, but to capture the leader of the demon soldiers and interrogate him for information.

    Master Shen Shu had to cut off the inte at this time.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    At this moment, the giant python roared and spoke in the humannguage, ¡°¡±Eat him!

    In an instant, the White beasts roared, and the rats squeaked sharply, revealing their powerful teeth. The Fox Group bared their fangs, their fangs sharp.

    The ck Horse lowered its head, snorted, and stomped its hooves.

    In the forest, the group of demons moved in unison. The group of apes leaped from the treetops, the rock sheep lowered its hair and charged forward, while therge insects, cheetahs, Mountain Cats, and otherrge and medium-sized demonic beasts were even faster. With a stretch of their waists, they had already rushed out of the forest.

    The Queen closed her eyes in fear and held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand tightly.

    At the same time, monk Shen Shut s voice echoed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, ¡®¡±¡®1 was just thinking about something.¡±

    Why was his head so empty and why were his memories so fierce? As Xu Qi ¡®anined, he heaved a sigh of relief. He let go of his control over his body and said in his heart,

    don¡¯t kill them yet. I want to interrogate them for information. This group of demons is very likely to be the demons of the North. I want to know their target.

    The next moment, he lost control of his four limbs.

    ¡°You are not allowed to kill and hunt,¡±

    A faint sigh reverberated in the valley, and the ears of the group of demons who were fiercely pouncing on him rang like thunder in spring. They lost control of their bodies at the same time and fell one after another.

    Due to the inertia of running, they rolled forward, down the hill, and down the treetops. The scene was instantly chaotic.

    ¡°A Motley crowd.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±Shen Shu.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Hiss

    The slithering Python was pressed to the ground by an invisible force, unable to move. It was only until fear took over its mind and the thought of killing disappeared that it regained control of its body.

    The weaker demonic beasts were faster than it. They were more cowardly and dispelled the thought of killing earlier, so they regained control of their bodies earlier.

    The giant python, which had regained control of its body, was about to send out a signal to escape when the Golden body reflected in its vertical pupils disappeared strangely. When it was caught again, the powerful and possibly Buddhist master was already in front of it.

    A huge fear exploded in the Python¡¯s heart, and it couldn¡¯t even raise the thought of burning both Jade andmon stone. When the other party had the power of a God and a demon, and you were just an ant, even fighting with your life became a luxury.

    This Buddhist expert was both a warrior monk and a Dhyana practitioner. He cultivated both Buddhist techniques ¡­

    ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly.¡±Answer me honestly.¡±

    Under the terrifying pressure, the giant Python¡¯s lower body revealed itself, and it trembled as it spoke in the humannguage, ¡°¡®Master, please ask.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already taken over Shen Shu¡¯s position and regained control of her body. He asked, ¡°¡±What are you Northern Demons going to do when you invade the DA Feng territory?¡±

    In fact, he had already guessed the answer.

    ¡°We ¡­ We are not from the northern demon n.¡± The giant python replied in a low voice.

    A question mark shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, and then he heard the Python exin, ¡± we are the citizens of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    A remnant of the thousand Fey Kingdom, and the king was a Nine-Tailed celestial Fox? Xu Qi ¡®an almost blurted out.

    The information about the thousand demon Kingdom appeared in his mind instantly.

    The thousand demon Kingdom was once the demon Kingdom that ruled the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border. It was also the southern demon n of the northern and southern demon ns in the nine regions..

 Chapter 663 - 663: White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen_2

    Chapter 663: White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The king was a nine-tailed fox.

    Suspected to be a half-step martial God. This message came from the fifth member of the heaven and earth Association, Lina. She had once said that during the sixty-year demon-ying, the half-step martial God of the thousand demon Kingdom was killed by the Buddha himself.

    After that, the thousand Fey Kingdom copsed, and the Nine-Tailed Princess, the sole survivor of the Nine-Tailed Fox, fled with the remaining forces,unching a 500-year struggle.

    It was definitely not. coincidence that the remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom appeared here. Did this mean that the princess of the fey race was also nning to get involved in the quagmire of Chuzhou City. The promotion of a rank-three martial artist to rank-two actually involved so many big shots. Well, it seemed to be reasonable ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    sneak into Chuzhou secretly. Wait for the princess to find the ce where the North vanquishing Prince ughtered his people. Then, we will attack him together. The giant python quickly replied and lowered its head in fear.

    She also wanted to take the blood essence? If the Barbarian leader of the Qingyan tribe was added to the mix, Chu Zhou would be in deep trouble.

    The good thing is that I can fish in troubled waters and no longer fight alone.

    The disadvantage was also obvious. These people were not good people. No matter who obtained the blood essence, it would not be a good thing.

    Oh, I really want to get the contact information of the princess of the demon Kingdom and ask her if she has any clues ¡­ ¡®Xu Qi¡¯ an, Oh Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯re asking a Tiger for its skin. You won¡¯t even know how you died.¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t find the ce where the North vanquishing Prince ughtered his people? ¡±

    The giant python shook its head.

    Xu Qi ¡®anmunicated with Master Shen Shu in his heart and gave him the initiative. Shen Shu said lightly, ¡°¡±A snake demon doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked again and got the same answer.

    The thousand Fev Kingdom was looking for the location of the 3000. mile bloody massacre, and the northern barbarians were also looking for the location ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded. Where did the North vanquishing Prince kill the people?

    Chu Zhou city was 8000 miles long and wide. Naturally, it was vast, but it couldn¡¯t be hidden to this extent.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve asked everything I wanted to ask. You can do it now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmunicated with monk Shen Shu in his mind.

    ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Unexpectedly, monk Shen Shu didn¡¯t kill any demons to obtain their blood essence.

    ¡°Why? The battle is imminent, aren¡¯t you going to nourish your arm?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Monk Shen Shu chuckled. I¡¯ve recalled some past events. Before my cultivation wasplete, the thousand demon Kingdom dominated the southern border and was extremely powerful.

    ¡°That Princess of the Yao nation might know me or have heard of me.¡±

    That¡¯s right, it was the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom who blew up sang Bo and left Shen Shut s broken arm in my body ¡­ The princess of the demon Kingdom definitely knew Shen Shu, and Master Shen Shu¡¯s memory was iplete. The best way to go back to the past and meet an old friend or someone of the same generation was ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    master, I understand that you don¡¯t want to offend the princess of the Yao nation. However, if we leave these demonic beasts alone, they will hunt the people. He still didn¡¯t want to let these demonic beasts go.

    the people are lives. The demons are also lives. What¡¯s the Difference? ¡± Shen Shu asked indifferently.

    This ¡­ Do you want to discuss philosophy with me? Xu Qi ¡®an was speechless and couldn¡¯t answer.

    From a philosophical point of view, Shen Shuts words were right. All living beings were equal, and there was naturally no distinction between high and low in life. Everyone had the same life.

    From a personal point of view, Xu Qi ¡®an was a human being, so he stood on the side of the human race without reservation. He did not think there was anything wrong with this.

    He respected other lives and did not kill indiscriminately or cruelly. However, when necessary, he would not show mercy. For example, demons killing humans.

    However, Shen Shu was a Buddhist, and his thinking was different from that of ordinary people. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t think that his own ideas could affect a Big Shot with such high cultivation.

    He regained control of his body and said, ¡± I need your princess¡¯s contact information.

    ¡°This

    The giant python revealed a difficult expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives.

    the princess appears and disappears unpredictably. She¡¯s the only one who can contact us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to find her.

    At this time, the four-tailed white fox took the initiative to exin the reason.

    It sounded like the nine regions version of the head of special agents ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an saw that monk Shen Shu had no intention of speaking, so he looked at the demons coldly and said in a serious voice, ¡±

    ¡°The heavens are kind, I won¡¯t kill you. However, all of you must remember that while you are hiding in Chu Zhou, you are not to devour the humans.

    Otherwise, I will make all of you disappear.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if such a threat would work, really ¡­

    The Python¡¯s cold vertical pupils emitted a light of joy. It bowed and nodded repeatedly, ¡± don¡¯t worry, master. We won¡¯t stay in Chu Zhou city for too long. We¡¯ll only hunt for wild beasts and won¡¯t kill humans.

    All the Yao were submissive.

    Beside him, the princess Consort¡¯s eyes flickered as she stared at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side profile with some admiration.

    After obtaining the approval of the mysterious great wizard, the demon Army resumed their journey. They bypassed Xu Qi ¡®an and the princess Consort and advanced quickly in silence, like a motley crew who had just been defeated.

    The people of Da Feng liked to call the northern barbarians and the southern Barbarians to describe the southern Barbarians. On the other hand, the northern Demons appeared less frequently in the mouths of the people of Da Feng than the northern barbarians.

    This was because most of thend that bordered Chuzhou belonged to the northern barbarians. The demon n¡¯s territory in the North shared arge border with the witchcraft cult in the northeast.

    Because of this, the witchcraft cult of the northeast and the demon n of the North were mortal enemies. They would fight each other every three to five days..

 Chapter 664 - 664: White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen_3

    Chapter 664: White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    With such a historical background and geographical environment, the northern Demons and the northern barbarians became the closest allies, and they would asionally have marriage alliances.

    There were nine tribes in the northern barbarian tribe, and each of them had at least three level four experts. Compared to Da Feng¡¯s poption of hundreds of millions, the northern barbarians ¡®poption was pitifully small.

    However, as descendants of demon gods, they had the absolute advantage in individualbat power over ordinary humans.

    If a group of 100 barbarian cavalrymen and a group of 1000 Da Feng cavalrymen were to encounter each other in the wild, the ones who would be annihted would definitely be the DA Feng cavalrymen without the help of cannons and ballistae.

    After crossing the border of Chuzhou, the scenery in the North suddenly became rough. There were gray-white or dark-ck Mountain ranges and barrennd thatcked green vegetation.

    Destion was the only main theme of the North.

    Of course, there were alsokes and grasnds, as well as thriving oases and green mountains. Most of these ces were upied by barbarian tribes and branches.

    The Qingyan tribe was located in the Northwest, at the foot of a mountain called the heaven carrying mountain. Legend had it that the heaven carrying mountain was formed after the ancestor of the Qingyan tribe died.

    The mountain was rich in produce, including melons, fruits, herbs, birds, and beasts. It was the sacred mountain of the Qingyan tribe.

    The architectural style of the Qing Yan tribe was a mix of the characteristics of the North and Da Feng. In the continuous stretch of tents, there were also a continuous stretch of houses, wooden houses, and even pces.

    Thetter had been built by the ves that the Qingyan tribe had taken from Da Feng.

    Dusk.

    ¡°Phew, phew ¡­¡±

    The thunderous snoring spread throughout the entire Qing Yan tribe. The nsmen, who were all dressed in green, were used to it. They were busy herding cattle and sheep, hunting in the mountains, drinking and having fun.

    What kind of monster was this, to be able to travel dozens of miles with just its snores?

    The snoring came from the leader of the Qingyan tribe, Ji Li Zhigu.

    He was a peak rank-3 master, the most powerful man in the northern barbarian tribe. He once had a fierce battle with the North-guarding King, and the oue was unknown. However, after the battle, the scouts from both sides searched for the location of the battle and found that the battlefield stretched for hundreds of miles. Within hundreds of miles, there were no living creatures.

    A barbarian of the Qingyan tribe with two sabers on his back was riding a horse, quickly passing by the tents and houses, and walking along the main road that led to the foot of the mountain.

    At the end of the road was a Pce with a strong style of Da Feng.

    The Barbarian with two des on his back took out his token and passed through the checkpoint. He entered the buildingplex and went straight to the tallest and most magnificent Pce.

    ¡°Leader, leader ¡­¡±

    The Barbarian didn¡¯t enter the pce. He stood in the courtyard outside and shouted in the Barbariannguage.

    ¡°Hu Lu, Hu ¡­¡±

    The snoring stopped, and the two Zhang high pce gate opened

    automatically.

    The Barbarian with two des on his back walked in. The decoration style of the hall could be said to be rough. Sixteen thick stone pirs supported a huge dome that was ten feet high.

    A scarlet red carpet extended from the depths of the hall to the entrance of the hall, and on both sides of the carpet were torches as tall as a man, burning brightly.

    At the end of the hall, there was a huge stone chair, and a twenty-foot-tall Green Giant was sitting on it.

    His huge body was hairless, and his body was covered inyers of thick green armor. There was a curved horn on his forehead.

    He didn¡¯t restrain his aura, nor could he release it, but even so, the Barbarian with two sabers on his back was already trembling in fear, his legs trembling.

    The experts of the Barbarian race would never deliberately conceal their Qi. They would never conceal their strength. Therefore, there was only Ji Li Zhigu in the hall. There were no guards or maids.

    Leaning against the stone chair was a giant sword wider than a door. The giant sword was dark red in color, the blood of the experts Ji Li Zhi Gu had killed.

    The eyes of the giant on the stone chair were half-closed, and his voice was like thunder, reverberating in the hall, ¡°¡±Why did you disturb my sleep?¡±

    The Barbarian with two sabers on his back crouched low, his forehead touching the ground, and said in the Barbariannguage, ¡± leader, we¡¯ve captured a prisoner. He said he knows the ce where North vanquishing Prince ughters creatures and refines their blood essence.

    The Green Giant¡¯s half-closed eyes suddenly opened, and a terrifying aura spread out, covering every corner of the hall.

    On the official road outside the North Mountain County, which was not far from the border, a fleet of carriages slowly approached.

    The leader was a woman in light armor, with a high ponytail and a silver spear.

    Her face was like a painting, but she didn¡¯t have the gentleness of an ordinary woman. Her eyes were clear and bright, and her facial features were beautiful. Instead of using beauty to describe her, it would be better to say that she was handsome.

    In this era, there were very few women who were so handsome and full of spirit.

    The White Horse silver spear li Miaozhen returned to his old profession, and the flying Swallow swordswoman reappeared in the Jianghu.

    [ PS: thank you to the Alliance master of ¡®hidden night in heavy haze¡¯. ]

    Hahaha, as she was doing this, shey on the bed and fell asleep. Alright, I¡¯m done updating and going to work. I can take the opportunity to sleep for another hour on the road..

 Chapter 665 - 665: Complicated 1

    Chapter 665: Complicated 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The convoy was full of armed Jianghu people. They had spontaneously organized and followed after hearing the name of the flying Sparrow.

    This was the third time they went out to hunt barbarian cavalry. Thanks to the peerless skills of the swordswoman in the swallow, they returned with a full load. They killed 120 barbarian cavalry, captured 50 warhorses, 68 scimitars, and took back the women and food that the Barbarian cavalry had robbed.

    Warhorses, scimitars, women, and food suffered varying degrees of damage and death in the battle.

    The soldiers at the city gate squinted their eyes and saw the heroicdy in the swallow on the White Horse. They immediately showed their respect and called the guards at the top of the city wall, holding Spears to wee her.

    ¡°Flying Sparrow, you¡¯re back? Aiyo, you¡¯ve killed so many barbarians again this time.¡±

    ¡°Quick, escort the swordswoman of the flying Sparrow to the Yamen to receive her reward, ¡±

    The city guards were pleasantly surprised. They felt that the flying Swallow swordswoman was the symbol of a hero in the martial world and a great figure worth following.

    Two rows of soldiers led the way and escorted li Miaozhen and her group into the city. When the people in the city saw the swordswoman on the White Horse and the barbarian¡¯s body, they warmly weed her.

    He shouted the name of the flying Sparrow.

    The Jianghu men behind li Miaozhen straightened their chests and felt honored.

    About ten days ago, the swordswoman in the swallow suddenly came to the North Mountain County. In the name of helping the heavens, she severely punished a group of unscrupulous merchants who raised the price of grain. She robbed hundreds of dan of grain and distributed it to the poor and beggars.

    The profiteer had the support of the big shots in the government, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t give up, so he sent troops to capture him. However, they were all beaten back by the flying Sparrow.

    Themon people didn¡¯t know what happened after that. However, after that incident, the swordswoman of the flying Swallow roped in a group of Jianghu people in the North Mountain County to hunt barbarian cavalry.

    Then, they would go to the government to receive a reward and Exchange the reward for food. They would build a porridge stall outside the city and give it to the refugees and beggars who could not afford to eat.

    For a time, the good deeds of the flying Sparrow swordswoman were widely spread among the people, and they talked about it with relish.

    There were even refugees from other counties who walked dozens of miles and crossed mountains to wait for the porridge to be given out.

    After the charity, li Miaozhen returned to the inn and took a bath with SuSu¡¯s help to wash away the smell of blood.

    She sat at the table and muttered to herself.

    That day, li Miaozhen followed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s advice and made a high-profile appearance. She was a chivalrous person everywhere and now had a small reputation in the northern region.

    Due to the limited time, it was impossible for his name to spread throughout Yunzhou like it did in the past.

    After a whole ten days, countless people from the martial world had sought her help. Some did it for reputation, some for profit, and some simply wanted to resist the Barbarian race.

    Li Miaozhen used the heavenly sect heart technique to do a simple elimination, eliminating those with bad intentions. Those who remained were mostly heroes of the pugilistic world who sought fame and fortune for the people.

    In her opinion, as long as she was willing to do good, she was willing to do it for fame and fortune.

    However, the person li Miaozhen was really waiting for didn¡¯te.

    ¡°Master, did that kid make any new progress? Isn¡¯t he a God in solving cases? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at his wit¡¯s end.¡± Su Su held the tea and ced it on the table. Seeing her master¡¯s brows tightly locked and her mind exhausted, SuSu¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Li Miaozhen had already learned the truth of the ¡± bloody massacre ¡± case from Xu Qi ¡®an through the earth Book.

    I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past few days. If a massacre really happened in Chuzhou City, even if the government wanted to hide it, the people of the martial arts world and themon people would not be able to shut their mouths.

    ¡°But no matter how I asked, no one knows.¡± Li Miaozhen frowned.

    Susu tilted her head, her devastatingly beautiful face revealed a rare look of contemtion. Suddenly, her beautiful eyes lit up and she said happily, ¡°¡±1 thought of it, I thought of it.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± li Miaozhen remained skeptical.

    Su SU¡¯s slender fingers twirled a strand of her hair and she blinked yfully. She giggled and said, ¡®

    ¡°Think about it, if a bloody massacre really happened, but no one knew about it, could it be that the person involved had his memory erased? Just like how I can¡¯t remember how my father was convicted and sentenced to beheading.¡± Li Miaozhen scoffed,¡±with such arge-scale massacre, even if the memory is erased, there will be traces that can¡¯t be erased.¡± How could the Barbarian Scouts not find out? You¡¯re really ¡­¡±

    She was suddenly stunned. Her eyes slowly went nk, and her entire person was stunned.

    ¡°Master, what did you think of?¡± Su Su asked.

    Li Miaozhen suddenly came back to her senses and said, but your thoughts might be a clue. If such a big thing really happened, and you can hide it from everyone ¡­ ¡°Which system? which rank-I powerhouse can do it?¡±

    First of all, she excluded the martial artists. This was something that did not need to be considered.

    Then, two words appeared in her mind:A Warlock!

    Xu Qi. an had once said that high -level warlocks could hide from the heavenly secrets, hide from certain people or certain things, and turn themselves invisible ¡­ Li Miaozhen only felt that her brain was electrified.

    His train of thought suddenly became clear.

    In today¡¯s nine regions, she could only think of one person who had such ability: Supervisor.

    Li Miaozhen trembled because of this guess.

    Calm down. calm down. Xu Qi. an had said that we should first make. bold assumption, then carefully verify it ¡­ ¡°Before I have any evidence to prove it, everything is just my spection and not the truth Li Miaozhen took a deep breath and was about to take out the fragment of the book of theher world to tell Xu Qi ¡®an about her bold idea.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± li Miaozhen said lightly.

    As he spoke, the little ghost standing behind the door opened the door and invited the guest in.

    The visitor was a middle-aged man. He was one of the Jianghu men who sought refuge with li Miaozhen. He was a Chu Zhou local called Zhao Jin. His cultivation level was not bad. Every time he killed a barbarian, he would take the lead.

    Not for fame and fortune, just because he was from Chuzhou, he wanted to expel the barbarians and benefit the people of Chuzhou.

    Li Miaozhen, who was wearing regr clothes, was serious and calm like a soldier,¡±Brother Zhao, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Zhao Jinughed heartily. we¡¯ve returned with a bountiful harvest this time. The rice we¡¯ve exchanged for is enough for the refugees outside the city to eat congee for three days. We¡¯re all very happy and want to find a restaurant to celebrate.

    As he spoke, he opened the table, dipped his finger into li Miaozhen¡¯s teacup, and wrote on the table, ¡°My Lord wants to see you. It¡¯s about the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s massacre of the people.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask if you¡¯re attending the banquet tonight.¡± Zhao Jin¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and his smile was forthright.

    Li Miaozhen stared at the writing on the table and was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Help me thank my brothers for their good intentions. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Zhao Jin nodded and left the room.

    He walked down the stairs and returned to the hall. A group of Jianghu people who were drinking and eating around the table immediately asked, ¡®¡±I SO, did the flying Sparrow agree?¡±

    Zhao Jin shook his head helplessly.

    The crowd was disappointed and booed.

    A heroine like li Miaozhen was the most in line with the taste of the people of Jianghu. Many of them admired her and wanted to marry her.

    This kind of secret love would most likely end without a cause and be a memory many yearster.

    Zhao Jin drank a few sses of wine and went back to his room to sleep with the excuse that he was not drunk.

    Closing the door, he took out a talisman that li Miaozhen had just given him and ignited it with his Qi. Weng, as the talisman burned, he felt sleepy like a tide. His eyelids sank and he fell asleep.

    He opened his eyes again and saw a Pretty Woman in a Taoist robe in the room.

    It was li Miaozhen.

    this is a dream. What you saw was my nascent soul. Heh, although you didn¡¯t say it clearly, I know that some people already know my identity.

    The conflict between heaven and man had been brewing for more than a month. Not many people knew the truth that the saintess of the heavenly sect was li Miaozhen, but not many.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point. Li Miaozhen stared at Zhao Jin and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My real name is Zhao Jin, I¡¯m a Chu Zhou city Ranger.¡± Zhao Jin said.

    Li Miaozhen nodded slightly, as if she had the ability to tell if he was lying in the dream. She then asked, ¡®

    ¡°Who is your master? how do you know about the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s massacre? as far as I know, other than the barbarians, no one else in Chuzhou knows about this.¡±

    What she was implying was that a wandering martial artist like him would not know the inside story.

    ¡°My Lord, he ¡­¡±

    After a few days of secret investigation and visits, Constable Chen had no choice but to return to the ry station, saying that he had not obtained any valuable clues.

    Censor Liu muttered, ¡± I think we can find a breakthrough from Zheng xinghuai, the chief governor of Chuzhou. This person has always had a good reputation. He is loved by the people in Chuzhou. He is a rare good official.

    ¡°If he knew about this, he would definitely not hide it. Perhaps, he was threatened by the North vanquishing Prince and themander. Why don¡¯t we find him and sound him out? we can move him with emotion and reason.¡±

    Yang Yan looked at the Deputy of the Supreme Court and the other imperial censor. Seeing that the two of them did not object, he thought for a moment and said, ¡®¡±¡®Then let¡¯s go to the Yamen of the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office,¡±

    Immediately, he brought censor Liu, who had a good rtionship with Zheng Xing, to the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office.

    After the announcement, Zheng xinghuai received the two in the inner hall.

    After knowing the purpose of the two¡¯s visit, the rigid and serious Zheng xinghuai frowned and asked, ¡®¡±¡®1 have a question to ask you two.¡±

    ¡°Please speak,¡± censor Liu said with a smile.

    Zheng xinghuai nced at Yang Yan and censor Liu and said, ¡°The so-called bloody massacre was only because of a few words revealed by the remnant soul of a corpse. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too rash to investigate King Huai with this?¡± ¡°Your meaning is ¡­. Censor Liu frowned.

    ¡°Your meaning is Censor Liu frowned.

    Zheng bu Zheng smiled. I¡¯m in charge of Chuzhou¡¯s Affairs. I know exactly where there is chaos and where the barbarians are piging. If such a thing really does happen, believe me, King Huai won¡¯t be able to shut everyone up. Censor Liu should be able to understand the reason.¡±

    Even the Emperor couldn¡¯t shut up the ministers, let alone the North vanquishing Prince.

    Censor Liu said no more, his brow furrowed in thought.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are you obstructing the diplomatic mission?¡± Yang Yan asked indifferently.

    King Huai is a Prince, after all. Zheng bu¡¯s smile did not change. the Imperial court sending a diplomatic mission to investigate him, in the eyes of the soldiers, is a false trap. It was human nature for them to speak up for King Huai.

    ¡°Moreover, King Huai is in charge of the North and holds military power. There are many people in the court who want to strip him of his military power. What happened to the diplomatic mission in Chu Prefecture city was just King Huai¡¯s side¡¯s stress response.¡±

    Censor Liu and Yang Yan looked at each other and stood up to leave.

    Riding on the back of a horse, imperial censor Liu turned his head to look at Yang Yan and said, ¡°¡±Yang Jinluo, do you think what Lord Zheng said makes sense?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Yang Yan¡¯s answer was straightforward. He had been working so hard these few days only to find clues for Xu Qi ¡®an. It was unlikely that the diplomatic mission would not find any clues after the two sides met. It was too embarrassing.

    However, he was not good at investigating cases. He only felt that the case was inexplicable andplicated.

    my Lord is the only one alive. He was lucky enough to escape from King Huai¡¯s de and has been on the run ever since.

    As soon as Zhao Jin finished, li Miaozhen interrupted him coldly,¡±King Huai is a rank-3 martial artist. Your Lord was able to escape from his butcher¡¯s knife. In addition, since you¡¯ve been lurking by my side for a long time, why didn¡¯t you show yourself until today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°First, tell me who your master is.¡± Li Miaozhen frowned.

    ¡°My Lord is Zheng xinghuai, the chief governor of Chu Zhou.¡± Zhao Jin said in a deep voice.

    [ PS: in the book review Zone, there are activities to increase your Star Glory points and fan activities. There are Qidian coins, fan titles, and watchman badges (real items) as rewards. If you are interested, you can check the top post in the book review Zone. ]

    I¡¯m not in a very good state today. I feel like I lost a lot of vitalityst night. I mean staying upte to write..

 Chapter 666 - 666: Meeting (1)

    Chapter 666: Meeting (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    . After listening to Zhao Jin¡¯s description of the incident, li Miaozhen almost couldn¡¯t control herself and carried the flying sword to kill the North vanquishing Prince and the country protector, que Yongxiu.

    But she was no longer the newbie li Miaozhen who went down the mountain to gain experience. One and a half years of experience made her calmer and more experienced.

    ¡°I understand. I can help you, but I need to wait for mypanions to arrive.

    Before that, you stay in the inn and pretend nothing happened.¡±

    Li Miaozhen looked at Zhao Jin, who was sitting by the bed, and said, ¡°¡±Do you understand?¡±

    Zhao Jin didn¡¯t lie, but what he said might not be the truth. This wasn¡¯t contradictory.

    She had already stepped into rank-4, but this matter involved a higher level of battle. Li Miaozhen knew that her level was limited, and if she interfered forcefully, she was afraid that she would be in trouble.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhao Jin nodded, indicating that he had no objections.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw li Miaozhen mysteriously disappear from the room. Then, he opened his eyes again and found himself lying in bed, just waking up.

    On the ground beside the bed, there were still ashes of the burnt talismans.

    The heavenly sect¡¯s methods were truly amazing ¡­ Zhao Jin felt a sense of emotion that all martial artists would have.

    On the other side, li Miaozhen returned to the house, took out the Jade Mirror, and typed in the information with her hand:[ Daoist priest Golden Lotus, I have something to say to you in private. ]

    After the Golden Lotus Taoist blocked the rest of the members, li Miaozhen sent a letter.[ I have something urgent to talk to Xu Qi ¡®an about. ]

    It wasn¡¯t. good thing for the members of the heaven and earth Association to be in too close contact with each other. Taoist master Golden Lotusined in his heart. He acted as an honest tool and opened a private chat for li Miaozhen and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    [ 2: Xu Qi ¡®an, where are you? [e to the mountain pass County quickly. I have a clue about the North vanquishing Prince ughtering the people. ]

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was drinking tea and chatting with the princess Consort in the small courtyard, felt the fear from the fragment of the book of theher world. He left for a short time with the excuse of relieving himself.

    [ 3: what clues have you found? ]

    [ two: Xu Qi ¡®an, your method is very effective. Today, among the Jianghu men under mymand, a man named Zhao Jin suddenly came to me in private and revealed the inside story of the North vanquishing Prince killing the people. ]

    Wait, when did you have a Lackey under yourmand? are you born to be a big sister? Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ has he been lurking around you for a long time? ]

    Li Miaozhen exined, [ it¡¯s been a few days. He probably came to me not long after I made a name for myself, but he didn¡¯t expose himself. He only said that he had long heard of the flying Sparrow swordswoman¡¯s name and wanted to help me. ]

    [ you know, no matter where I go, there will always be a group of heroes fighting to seek shelter. I didn¡¯t take it seriously and epted him. ]

    no, I didn¡¯t know. Inparison, you¡¯re the.. cking main character. the flying Sparrow swordswoman¡¯s delicate body trembled, and a domineering aura overflowed. All the heroes were convinced and bowed their heads to her ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ this is logical. He¡¯s afraid that the flying Swallow swordswoman is an imposter, and that she¡¯s a spy of the North vanquishing Prince. ] [ so he decided to observe you up close. If I¡¯m not wrong, he must have shown great admiration for you and kept asking people about your recent situation.

    Li Miaozhen opened her mouth. He had guessed it right. Indeed, Zhao Jin¡¯s admiration for her was undisguisable. He showed strong enthusiasm and actively inquired about her information in the team.

    Li Miaozhen originally thought that Zhao Jin was interested in her. Which man in the pugilistic world didn¡¯t admire the flying Sparrow? she had long been ustomed to it.

    Now that Xu Qi ¡®an pointed it out, she suddenly realized.

    I¡¯ve learned ¡­ ¡°There is indeed a huge difference between my perspective and his. As expected of Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Li Miaozhen consolidated her knowledge and continued to pass on the books.[

    Zhao Jin said that the person behind him is the chief administrator of Chuzhou City, Zheng xinghuai. The people that the North vanquishing Prince ughtered are the entire Chuzhou City. ]

    ng ¡­ ng ¡­

    The fragments of The Earth Book fell with a crisp sound.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer. His consciousness was in a daze, and his brain stopped thinking. His whole person was stunned on the spot.

    The Chu Prefecture city?

    The North-guarding King had actually massacred the entire Chuzhou City ¡­ How dare he? Was he crazy?

    The Chu Prefecture city was the main city of the entire Prefecture. It gathered the talents of the entire Prefecture and elites from all walks of life. If he were to massacre the entire city, the luck of the Chu Prefecture would be gone.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath, bent down to pick up the fragments of the Book of the Earth, and sent a letter,

    [ that¡¯s impossible. If it¡¯s the Chu Prefecture city, it¡¯s impossible to hide it from the barbarians. It¡¯s impossible for the Chu Prefecture¡¯s officials, themon people, and the Jianghu Wanderers to not know about it. This doesn¡¯t make sense. ]

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t respond to him and seemed to be thinking.

    At this time, Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent a letter. [ if it¡¯s the Chu Prefecture city, it¡¯ll be unexpected. ] You think it¡¯s impossible, the barbarians think it¡¯s impossible, everyone thinks it¡¯s impossible.

    [ ha, I was the same just now. I thought that Miaozhen was deceived. ] However, on second thought, the more impossible it was, the more likely it was. Didn¡¯t you say a while ago that the Barbarian race had sorcerers helping them in secret? The North vanquishing Prince can only hide from the world by taking risks. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his face and suppressed his boiling anger. He retorted,

    [ but how can he hide it from the various forces? There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. The remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom are also involved. The Barbarian race, the mysterious sorcerer, and the remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom were all top forces in the nine states. [ it¡¯s easy to imagine how difficult it would be to hide from them.

    Li Miaozhen took advantage of the opportunity and gave her own opinion, ¡°[ could it have been done by a Warlock? you said that warlocks can hide from the heavens and make people ignore certain events or people. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an denied li Miaozhen¡¯s guess without thinking, ¡°[ first of all, if the heavenly secrets were blocked, the case of the bloody massacre would not have happened. Even the North vanquishing Prince himself would forget about it.

    [ secondly, blocking the secrets of heaven is to make people forget the relevant memories or ignore the relevant events. For example, if you, li Miaozhen, smash the throne room and a Warlock will help you hide from the heavenly secrets.

    [ the Emperor and the court will forget that you were the one who smashed the throne room and be confused about the damage to the throne room. [ however, if the throne room is destroyed, it will remain destroyed. The traces can not be erased. ]

    Li Miaozhen understood that it wasn¡¯t the Warlock who blocked the incident. If it was the supervisor, then the Imperial court wouldn¡¯t know about the bloody massacre.

    In reality, Chu Zhou city had be a ruin and a ghost town.

    Now, everyone knew about the three thousand mile bloody massacre case, but no one could find its location. It was the exact opposite.

    While she was thinking, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an asking, that chief administrator,

    Zheng xinghuai, how did he escape? ]

    Li Miaozhen immediately replied, [ ording to Zhao Jin, it wasn¡¯t North vanquishing Prince that day, butmander que Yongxiu. North vanquishing Prince wasn¡¯t in Chuzhou when he led his troops to intercept the Barbarian cavalry. ]

    This was a ssic case of creating an alibi and also a smokescreen. After all, the North-guarding King was the focus of all eyes. When he left Chuzhou, he took away most of the attention.

    Themander of everything took the opportunity to kill the people in the city.

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ when did this happen? ]

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ about a month ago ]

    A month ago ¡­ The secret agent in sanhuang County¡¯s brothel, miss Cai ¡®er, once said that about a month ago, sanhuang County suddenly implemented a strict entry and exit inspection. At first, I thought that they were looking for me, but now it seems that they were looking for this Chuzhou Governor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked another question, that Zhao Jin didn¡¯t experience this before, right? ]

    Li Miaozhen wrote, [ Zhao Jin has a brother who is a guest official in Zheng xinghuai¡¯s residence. After the incident, Zheng xinghuai escaped under the escort of his guards and went into hiding. They secretly recruited men of justice and tried to expose North vanquishing Prince¡¯s atrocities, but there was no news. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an had a lot of details to ask, but he couldn¡¯t exin them clearly as they were separated by the ground. He immediately sent a letter, [ okay, I¡¯lle over immediately. I¡¯ll be there in half a day or tomorrow. ]

    After sending the message, Xu Qi ¡®an put away the fragments of the Book of the Earth and returned to the courtyard.

    Sitting at the table, the princess rested her chin on one hand and used the other to write and draw on the table. She hummed a tune and her voice was soft and sweet.

    ¡°Princess, I know the ce where North vanquishing Prince massacred the people.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat down at the table, his face grave.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it in Xikou Prefecture?¡± The Queen asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and stared at the mediocre face of the number one beauty of Da Feng. His expression was serious.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been out for so long, but we¡¯ve been hiding and didn¡¯t dare to see anyone. Now, it¡¯s finally time for me to meet your husband. All grudges will be settled.¡±

    The wangfei¡¯s smile disappeared and she looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°Your words sound weird .

    She suddenly widened her eyes and saw the stinky man in front of her waving a hand knife and chopping at the back of her neck.

    Because the princess Consort did not protect the back of her neck well, she was hit in her vital parts. With a ¡± bang ¡°, she fell on the table and fainted.

    After knocking out the Queen, Xu Qi ¡®an was still not at ease, so he mixed another cup of ecstasy wine and poured it into the Queen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It should be enough for her to sleep for two days.¡±

    Only then did he take out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and put her inside. Then, he tore off a page and ignited it with his Qi.

    ¡°I have a pair of invisible wings, I can fly a thousand miles in a day.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said leisurely.

    Hu ¡­ The air current was stirred up, caused by the spreading of the invisible wings.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped his invisible wings, and the dust under his feet rose. He rose into the sky and went straight into the clouds. After reaching a certain height, he suddenly turned and flew northeast.

    The sky was high and the earth was wide. The mountains and rivers were all under him. The winding rivers were like silver belts, and the undting peaks revealed different magnificence and magnificence.

    The spells of the schrly faction were simply cheating. It only took him three hours to fly from the distant Southwest to the North of Chu Zhou.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful experience to be able to bring her to y in the sky, but I have important matters to attend to now and can¡¯t bring the princess Consort with me.

    eh, I seem to have her in my heart recently, but I don¡¯t even crave her body .

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He picked an uninhabited mountain peak andnded. Then, he opened the map and took a look. He discovered that they were still more than eighty li away from the North Mountain County.

    This time, he didn¡¯t use any schrly techniques and simply walked forward. Firstly, it was a waste of paper, and secondly, his shoulders couldn¡¯t take it.

    The bacsh of a schrly magical technique was rted to the power of the skill used.

    This kind of flying spell would at most cause pain in the shoulder and neck after the event, and the neck would have to be tilted.

    Before dusk, he arrived at the North Mountain County with Xu Eng¡¯s handsome face, a Marten hat, and a tilted neck.

    After finding out the location of the inn, he came to li Miaozhen¡¯s door and knocked on it.

    ¡°Squeak .

    Li Miaozhen opened the door and was happy to see her long-lost friend, but her friend tilted her head and stared at her coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Miaozhen took a step back and frowned.

    ¡°I got a pillow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, tilting his head.

    ? ¡°Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t ask much and led him in. She ordered Su Su, who was covering her mouth to hold back herughter, to pour tea.

    ¡°Time is tight, let¡¯s make it short.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an deliberately slipped and knocked over the teacup, spilling the hot tea on SuSu¡¯s chest.

    The paper wife¡¯s plump chest deted like a deted balloon.

    Susu stomped her feet and said angrily, ¡± master, look at him! Look at him! He¡¯s bullying me the moment we meet.

    Li Miaozhen helplessly red at Xu Qi ¡®an, took out the rice paste washi, and said, ¡± you can paste your own chest. Actually, this is quite good. It saves you the trouble of seducing men everywhere.

    She had always been unhappy with these fake breasts ¡­

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked after sending Su Su away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had punished the female ghost, knocked on the table with his fingers and said without hesitation, ¡°¡±0f course I¡¯m going to see the chief governor.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯s a trap?¡± li Miaozhen frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and shook his head, ¡°the probability is not high.¡±

    His firm tone made li Miaozhen¡¯s heart move and she asked urgently,¡±What do you mean?¡±

    She liked to listen to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s logic, and she wanted to learn as much as she could.

    PS: thank you to the ¡°_White_¡± white silver Alliance. In the previous chapter, I was immersed in writing and didn¡¯t look at the background. It was only after the update that he found out that there was an additional white silver Alliance. What a surprise! Big brother, let¡¯s sleep together when you¡¯re free (it¡¯ll make the schr¡¯s face feel better).

    He wasn¡¯t in a good state today and his mind was in a daze. He was about to meet the North vanquishing Prince..

 Chapter 667 - 667: Attacked (1)

    Chapter 667: Attacked (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    first, we have to analyze the motive. Well, to be more precise, we have to analyze the target.

    When it came to professional content, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±The person who imed to be the Chu Prefecture¡¯s chief administrator has been secretly mobilizing people after he fled from the Chu Prefecture city in an attempt to disclose this matter.

    after the message failed, he still didn¡¯t give up until your appearance. He felt that the flying Sparrow was a reliable and Noble female hero, so he sent someone to contact you.

    ¡°What are youplimenting me for?¡± li Miaozhen said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said with an extremely sincere expression, ¡°¡±l¡¯m notplimenting you. The flying Sparrow is the hero I admire the most.¡± Li Miaozhen scoffed.

    Su Su nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and thought to herself,¡±this guy is really good at coaxing girls. Ever since master left the mountain to gain experience, he has been most proud of his¡± flying Sparrow swordswoman ¡°title.¡±

    Although she pretended to be disdainful, Su Su knew that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head.

    she¡¯s an outsider, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued. it¡¯s impossible for her to plot against you, but she still asked you for help. Then, his motive was obvious. He wanted to spread the News of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s massacre.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell the barbarians, which means he doesn¡¯t know that the barbarians are also coveting the blood essence and preventing the North vanquishing Prince from advancing. From this, it could be seen that he was a victim, not a chess yer.

    ¡°In addition, this person¡¯s desire to live is very strong. The more cautious he is, the more he wants to live. Otherwise, he can achieve his goal by spreading the news without any care, but the price is that he will be killed by the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s spies.¡±

    That¡¯s right, a reasonable analysis ¡­ Li Miaozhen listened and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he thinks I can help him pass the message. He should have tried once, but those Jianghu men who had helped him send the message were all intercepted and killed in the outskirts of the capital. It¡¯s the corpse I found on the side of the road.¡±

    The details were right, which made li Miaozhen feel a sense of pleasure.

    Chu Zhou¡¯s chief administrator escaped from the massacre of the city and went into hiding. He secretly sent people from the Jianghu to pass the news back to the capital.

    However, a Jianghu man was hunted down and died outside the capital, and he identally ran into him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Zheng xinghuai doesn¡¯t dare to write official documents, because he will be intercepted. It was understandable that they didn¡¯t dare to spread the news in Chu Zhou. Chuzhou was North vanquishing Prince¡¯s territory, and it was easy for him to attract fatal disasters.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is that the hero who died by the roadside was clearly about to reach the capital ¡­ Logically speaking, since they had sessfully escaped to the capital, it should not be difficult to enter the city. The power structure in the capital isplicated, unlike Chu Zhou, where North vanquishing Prince¡¯s spies and subordinates are everywhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that they¡¯re waiting for an opportunity and set up an ambush near the capital in advance,¡± li Miaozhen said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He was in a hurry to rest, so he didnt dwell on this topic. He got up and walked to li Miaozhen¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Wake me up after dark.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Li Miaozhen opened her mouth but stopped.

    What¡¯s wrong with this person? how can he just lie on a woman¡¯s bed like that?

    ¡®Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll get the waiter to change the bedding and bed sheetster ¡­¡¯ She took a deep breath and consoled herself.

    It¡¯s indeed morefortable to lie down. With my current physique, this bit of backache should have recovered very quickly ¡­ The bacsh of the schrly techniques was truly terrifying ¡­ Well, what was this fragrance? li Miaozhen didn¡¯t seem to be a woman who used Rouge and powder. Was it the legendary melon fragrance of a girl?

    After breaking, it could only be called body fragrance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an focused and quickly fell asleep.

    In the same corridor, in a room more than ten meters apart, Zhao Jin spent the day in anxiety.

    After this period of observation and the information he had collected, he believed that the flying Sparrow was the real deal. This could be verified by two points.

    First, the Barbarian race in the North plundered and acted arrogantly. Many wandering swordsmen hade, and some of them had seen the swordswoman of the flying Swallow or heard of her signature flying sword.

    Second, even though the battle between heaven and man in the capital city had just ended, it had been brewing for more than a month in advance. As for the true identity of the flying Sparrow swordswoman, the pugilistic world had alreadye to a conclusion.

    However, he still could not hide his nervousness and anxiety. He had revealed a big secret, but he could not get an urate response. This period of waiting was the most torturous.

    At this time, he saw the teacup on the table suddenly fall, which gave him a

    shock.

    He turned his head and saw that the water was flowing, forming four words:Come to my room.

    Zhao Jin was pleasantly surprised. He hurriedly got up and walked to the door, but stopped again. He took a deep breath to calm his frantic heartbeat and nervous emotions.

    He tried his best to appear calm.

    Then, he didn¡¯t suppress his steps, nor did he appear impatient. He walked naturally to li Miaozhen¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door.

    The door opened automatically.

    In the spacious and clean room, the flying Sparrow swordswoman and her devastatingly beautiful maidservant sat at the table. The candlelight dyed their beautiful faces with a warm orange color.

    Zhao Jin was already used to the charm of the two beauties. He automatically ignored them and looked at the bed behind the two women. A man was lying there.

    This ¡­ He¡¯s thepanion that the swordswoman of the swallow was talking about? To be able to sleep on the flying Sparrow¡¯s bed, it seemed like their rtionship wasn¡¯t shallow. Zhao Jin was shocked, then he saw li Miaozhene back to her senses and shout towards the bed,

    ¡°Get up, he¡¯sing..¡±

 Chapter 668 - 668: Attacked (2)

    Chapter 668: Attacked (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The man on the bed moved, as if he had been woken up. Then, he suddenly sat up and looked at Zhao Jin.

    ¡°Shua shua shua ¡­¡±

    Zhao Jin was so frightened that he retreated. The man tilted his head and looked at him coldly.

    Not only did he look askance, but he also tilted his head to look at him. How unruly was this?

    ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Jin?¡± The crooked neck man said.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me ¡­¡± At this moment, Zhao Jin saw the man¡¯s face clearly with the help of the candlelight. He was extremely handsome, like a young master in a chaotic world.

    From the looks of it, she and the swordswoman of the swallow were a perfect match.

    ¡°I have a question to ask you.¡± The crooked neck man said in a deep voice.

    Zhao Jin nodded.

    The handsome young man with the crooked neck stared at him for a moment and asked, ¡®¡±¡®How did you judge or confirm that Zheng xinghuai was telling the truth?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s heart moved. Since Zhao Jin had not experienced the massacre, how did he judge the truth of Zheng xinghuai¡¯s words? If he had only heard Zheng xinghuai¡¯s side of the story, then today¡¯s matter would have to be put on hold.

    ¡°I have a sworn brother who works as a servant in Governor Zheng¡¯s Manor. He and a group of guest officials escorted Governor Zheng to escape from Chu Prefecture city,¡± Zhao Jin said in a low voice.

    Great Feng divided its territory into 13 states, and the states had States, counties, and counties under them. Chu Zhou¡¯s official title was ¡°Chu Zhou, ¡± but it was changed to Chu Zhou.

    It was the same for other continents.

    As an official in charge of the People¡¯s livelihood and government affairs of a continent, Zheng bu¡¯s position was high and he had a lot of power, so he naturally had many experts in his residence.

    If the person who massacred the city was not North vanquishing Prince, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that it was reasonable for him to escape from Chuzhou City by luck.

    ¡°That day, my sworn brother came to me and asked for my help. After I learned of this, I only felt that it was inconceivable. Thus, I secretly went to the Chu Prefecture city and found that it was as usual. There were no signs of a massacre.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you determine if the massacre was real?¡± Li Miaozhen frowned.

    ¡°But Iter discovered that there was actually another chief administrator Zheng in the city. How could there be two chief governors in this world? I agreed to my sworn brother¡¯s request despite my doubts. I protected him in secret while I tried to rope in trustworthy Jianghu people to spread the news.

    ¡°In the process, we found that the official roads and counties at the border of Chu Zhou were all blocked. The general was investigating everywhere, and the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents were secretly searching for them.

    Only then did I realize that Lord Zheng bu¡¯s words were very likely to be true.

    ¡°About half a month ago, our first batch of brothers quietly left Chu Zhou to go to the capital to file an Imperialint. In the end, there was no news.¡±

    Zhao Jin sighed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed.

    He wasn¡¯t lying ¡­ Therefore, the original words of the remnant soul that day were:[ I¡¯ll ughter 3000 li, and I ask the Imperial court to send troops to suppress the North-guarding King! ]

    what do you think about the current situation in Chu Prefecture city? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked. or rather, what does the real administrator Zheng think? ¡±

    Zhao Jin shook his head and smiled bitterly. I don¡¯t know. Lord Zheng is also confused. He saw que Yongxiu leading his troops to massacre the city with his own eyes. However, when we snuck into the Chu Prefecture city after that, we found that it had been restored to its original state.

    . F * ck! It was a simple description, but it made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp tingle and a chill run down his spine.

    If nothing went wrong, the diplomatic mission had already arrived at Chuzhou City. If there was a problem there, Yang Yan should be able to detect it with his cultivation ¡­ No, Yang Yan was just a rough warrior and might not be able to see the clues. After all, even the princess of the thousand demon Kingdom and the group of mysterious sorcerers were looking for the ce where the North-guarding King ughtered the creatures.

    What method did the North vanquishing Prince use to cover up all this?

    My knowledge is still not enough,. have no clue. Let¡¯s meet Zheng BU first, he¡¯s the person involved ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the bed, tilted his head, and squinted.

    ¡°Where is the real Zheng xinghuai?¡±

    At this point, Zhao Jin was silent. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and then at li Miaozhen, hesitating.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± li Miaozhen frowned.

    ¡°Of course, I believe in the flying Sparrow swordswoman,¡± Zhao Jin shook his head.

    As he spoke, he nced at Xu Qi ¡®an. He knew nothing about this crooked-neck man. Even though he was thepanion of the flying Sparrow, he still had doubts in his heart.

    This was human nature.

    It was difficult to trust people he was not familiar with without reservation, especially when it concerned the safety of Zheng bu.

    Li Miaozhen red at the man behind her and turned around to exin, ¡®¡±You should have heard of him.¡±

    Zhao Jin was stunned. He re-examined Xu Qi ¡®an and asked, ¡°¡±Why do you say that?¡±

    Susu put her hands on her waist and said proudly, ¡°¡±Great tribute silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an, have you heard of it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the great Gong of silver?

    These words were like thunder in Zhao Jin¡¯s ears, shocking him so much that his face turned nk and he was dumbstruck.

    A few secondster, ecstasy welled up in his heart, like a ship drifting in the dark that had found a Lighthouse. It was like a lost traveler seeing a candle light.

    Zhao Jin was excited that he had finally found a Big Shot to take charge of the family.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, this person rose to power in the year of the capital investigation, solved many strange cases, and made great contributions to the court.This person represented the Directorate of Celestials in a battle against the Buddhist Arhats.

    The legend of this man was no longer limited to the capital.

    As for the matter of him suppressing li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou in the battle between heaven and man, it had not yet spread to the North, but it was enough.

    Zhao Jin looked away from Xu Qi ¡®an reluctantly and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate the bloody massacre three thousand li case.¡±

    Li Miaozhen smiled and pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± he¡¯s the organizer. In order to investigate the case in secret, he left the diplomatic mission on the way and secretly sneaked into the Northern Territory.

    So that was how it was ¡­ Zhao Jin no longer had any doubts. He sped his fists excitedly and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Lord Xu, you¡¯re the person I admire the most. You¡¯ve defeated the Buddhist sect and won face for the Imperial court, and you¡¯ve been talked about by the people of the martial world. However, I think that the most admirable thing about you is your heroic feat of fending off tens of thousands of rebel soldiers at Yunzhou. Every time I think about it, it makes my blood boil. A man should be like this.¡±

    You can¡¯t get over this?

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost covered his face because li Miaozhen, one of the people involved, looked at him with disdain, which made Xu Qi¡¯ an feel ashamed.

    This person always likes to brag, and he can¡¯t change his bad habit. He even embarrassed me and didn¡¯t dare to disclose his identity in the Heaven and Earth Society ¡­¡¯ Li Miaozhen red at him and snorted in her heart.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He coughed and said lightly, ¡± a real man does not boast about his past achievements. Let¡¯s cut the chit chat. Let¡¯s go and see administrator Zheng immediately. Miaozhen, use your flying sword to bring us away and take a few more detours.¡±

    Li Miaozhen frowned, ¡°you think I¡¯m being watched?¡± But my little ghost didn¡¯t give any feedback.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted. that only means that the other party¡¯s level of concealment is very high. Think about it. Since the North-guarding King¡¯s secret agent has intercepted and killed the Jianghu man who sent the message, he must have a certain level of control over Zheng buts thoughts.

    and you just happened to appear at this time. The North-guarding King¡¯s Secret agents will not ignore you. It is very likely that they will deliberately ignore you and secretly fish out envoy Zheng bu.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that brother Zhao was cautious and hid by your side long ago, and didn¡¯t suddenlye looking for you. But even so, I¡¯m afraid that all the Jianghu people under yourmand, including brother Zhao, are under investigation. Perhaps in a few days, the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents wille to our door.¡±

    Li Miaozhen frowned and pondered for a moment. She seemed to understand something and slowly nodded.

    no wonder the government initially wanted to kill me after I stopped the unscrupulous merchant who raised the price of grain. Butter, they changed their mind and talked to me in secret, hoping that I would restrain myself.

    Immediately, she put susu into the fragrance bag. With a thought, the flying sword leaning on the table ¡± came to Life ¡± and flew around the room.

    Li Miaozhen waved her hand and the window opened with a ng, and the flying sword flew out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She jumped out of the window first, followed by Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhao Jin. The three of them stepped on the sword at the same time. Li Miaozhen was in front, Xu Qi¡¯ an was in the middle, and Zhao Jin was behind.

    The flying sword dragged the three of them into the clouds.

    At this moment, a corresponding image appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. Below him, an arrow wrapped in a powerful Qi movement was shot at him. This arrow contained an aura that would not give up until it pierced through the enemy.

    ¡°To the left!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t even think about it and controlled the flying sword to drift to the left. The next moment, a stream of light shot out and prated the

    Dosition of the three DeoDle.

    After the arrows missed, they turned around and locked onto the three of them again.

    ¡°He¡¯s a fourth-rank martial artist.¡± Li Miaozhen said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Quick, quick, fly higher. We can¡¯t let a rank-4 martial artist get close to us.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb.

    [ PS: thank you to the chief of ¡± pork belly ¡°, the most popr CG of this book. I remember that the book group also has a ¡± pork belly ¡± fan group. ] The voice acting of the streaky pork could be said to have injected into the soul. Thank you, Alliance master.

    Update before editing..

 Chapter 669 - 669: Empathy (1)

    Chapter 669: Empathy (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    If a rank-4 martial artist got close, it would not be difficult to kill other systems of the same level in seconds. It could be achieved with a set of operations.

    A rank-four martial artist¡¯s strength was dependent on two conditions:Huajin and ¡°will.¡±

    A warrior at the huajin stage was at the peak of his physical skills. Even Xu Qi

    ¡®an, who was also a warrior, would be beaten up by a huajin warrior, let alone li

    Miaozhen.

    Not to mention a fourth-stage cultivator who had cultivated ¡®intent¡¯.

    Of course, one was the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, and the other was the silver Gong. Both of them had their own trump cards. However, now was not the time to fight to the death.

    Rank-4 martial artists could not be killed in a short time. Once they were entangled by the other party, the three of them would not be able to leave. At that time, the other secret agents and officers would surge in and they would not be able to escape.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t reveal his identity. He couldn¡¯t use the schrly scroll or the Golden body, so he couldn¡¯t let a fourth stage cultivator get close to him.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Li Miaozhen pulled out her flying sword and flew straight into the sky, avoiding the twisted arrow.

    Below them, a figure jumped onto a roof, madly running and leaping from roof to roof, chasing after the flying sword. In the process, the figure wrapped in a ck robe kept drawing his bow, shooting out arrows containing the ¡®arrow intent¡¯ of the fourth stage.

    Li Miaozhen was forced down by the two arrows. Just as she got rid of the arrows above her head, she suddenly heard The Sound of Arrows breaking through the air from below.

    The ck-robed man on the roof shot out thirteen arrows in total. These sharp arrows were like flying swords, attacking Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two from different angles. They contained the true meaning that they would not stop until they hit the enemy.

    Li Miaozhen was like an old prostitute, driving the flying sword to drift, turn, and spin ¡­ He nimbly dodged the arrows.

    However, as the ck-robed man shot out more and more arrows, the three of them were trapped in arge formation formed by arrows.

    Shrimp Hunter, shrimp Hunter ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was cheering for li Miaozhen¡¯s driving skills while thinking about how to get rid of the tracking on the ground.

    . can¡¯t use the schrly magic book, I can¡¯t use monk Shen Shu. and I don¡¯t know how many people are staring at me ¡­ .. can¡¯t use the Vajra Divine Art because it¡¯ll expose my identity. The same goes for the heaven and earth One de sh .

    Only then did Xu Qi ¡®an realize that what he had learned was still too little and not enough to be fancy.

    wait, not being able to use schrly techniques doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t use magic books ¡­ He suddenly had an idea.

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, he saw the building under the feet of the ck-robed man below copse. He leaped up and flew to a certain height. Just as he was about to run out of strength, an arrow flew to his feet.

    Just like that, he stepped on the arrows and continued to rise into the sky. In the process, he kept shooting arrows, not giving li Miaozhen a chance to catch her breath.

    ¡°This should be peak rank-4 ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    A talisman slipped out of li Miaozhen¡¯s sleeve, she ced it on her lips, mumbled something, and then threw it out.

    The talisman burned in the air, and the mes expanded with a whoosh, turning into a huge fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters, like a sun. The zing fire illuminated the city below, making people mistakenly think that the day hade early.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smelled something burning. He turned around and saw that Zhao Jin¡¯s eyshes were gone, and his hair was curled and yellow.

    My eyshes are definitely gone too ¡­ This ¡­ What did my fur do wrong? the whole world is targeting my fur ¡­ Thinking of her current green hair and her eyshes that had just left him, Xu Qian felt a wave of sadness.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s hair danced wildly as she stretched out her hand and pushed.

    The fireball was like a meteorite, smashing towards the ck-robed man.

    The ck-robed man moved horizontally in the air, stepping on the arrows and avoiding the fireball. He let it fall and harm the people in the city, not intending to stop it.

    Li Miaozhen frowned and her open palm suddenly clenched.

    BOOM!

    The mes exploded in the air like Grand fireworks. Clusters of mes exploded in a circle and were extinguished before theynded on the ground.

    Seizing this opportunity, the ck-robed man stepped on the arrow and flew through the air, quickly closing the distance between the two sides.

    Once he got close, he was confident that he could quickly injure li Miaozhen, or at the very least, knock her down from the air. What li Miaozhen could do was to either leave his twopanions and escape alone or be a trapped beast with hispanions.

    Li Miaozhen wasn¡¯t afraid of the ck-robed man. She pointed her sword at the sky and shouted, ¡°Pardon!¡±

    BOOM!

    Dark clouds rolled in the sky, and Thunder rumbled. In the rolling ck clouds, a dazzling lightning suddenly struck down.

    The speed of the lightning was too fast, and the air was not a martial artist¡¯s home field. This time, the ck-robed man did not manage to Dodge and was struck on the head.

    The lightning was blocked by the invisible air shield, and fine electric arcs swam on the surface of the air shield.

    He roused his Qi to resist the lightning strike.

    Zhao Jin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Even such a violent lightning strike was unable to stop the ck-robed man. With the distance between them, the ck-robed man would be able to get close to them in the next moment.

    Li Miaozhen frowned. Since there was no choice, she could only fight to the death. With his and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sbat strength, they might have the ability to kill this peak rank-4 master.

    Just then, she heard Xu Qi ¡®an say, ¡°¡±Continue flying!¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately dispelled the idea of a Deathmatch on the ground. She rode her flying sword and rushed up.

    At this moment, the ck-robed man was just a few feet away, ready to pounce at any moment.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Xu Qi ¡®an burned a page of paper with his hand and blocked the burning with his body. He said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®The heavens care for all living things, they can not kill!

    The ck-robed man¡¯s pouncing posture suddenly stiffened, and his sharp eyes turned gentle. His will to fight disappeared, and an impulse to repent rose in his heart..

 Chapter 670 - 670: Empathy (2)

    Chapter 670: Empathy (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He regretted his pursuit of the three people in front of him and the sins he hadmitted in the past.

    This process only took half a second, and the warrior¡¯s powerful will dispelled the influence.

    It was toote. The arrows fell out of control and he only saw the ck shadows of li Miaozhen and the other two getting further and further away, quickly disappearing into the clouds.

    ¡°Buddhist sect?¡±

    The ck-robed man mumbled in a tone that was both angry and helpless.

    Li Miaozhen flew above the sea of clouds for a quarter of an hour, then changed direction and flew for another quarter of an hour. Finally, she sank her toes and broke through the sea of clouds with the two people, returning to the world of man.

    ¡°Was that North-guarding King¡¯s secret agent?¡± She transmitted.

    ¡°A heaven grade secret agent.¡± Zhao Jin replied via voice transmission,¡¯with such a cultivation, he¡¯s definitely a heaven-grade secret agent. Xu yinluo was right, we¡¯re being followed.¡±

    He revealed a sentimental and admiring expression.¡±lt¡¯s fortunate that the two of you are here, otherwise I would have died for sure.¡±

    After witnessing the power of the swordswoman in the swallow and Xu yinluo, he was more confident about his next move.

    As long as the two of them were willing to help, they would definitely be able to send this matter back to the capital and the Imperial court would punish North vanquishing Prince.

    An hourter, following Zhao Jin¡¯s instructions, li Miaozhennded outside a Valley. As soon as shended, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a hostile gaze locked on her.

    This was the intuition of a spirit forging stage martial artist. It could capture the surrounding hostile gazes and thoughts.

    There wasn¡¯t any feedback of the attack, which meant that the other party didn¡¯t have any intention of making. move ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and nced at Zhao Jin.

    Thetter nodded slightly, took a few steps forward, and then imitated the cry of a night owl.

    A few secondster, the same cry came from the valley, the frequency of the two was the same.

    He had a long knife at his waist and a hard bow with bull horns on his back. He was the typical standard of a Northern warrior.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    The man was a man with a full beard. He was seven feet tall and his muscles were bulging out of his clothes. He had a rough appearance and had the characteristics of a Northern Territory person.

    He stood in the distance and didn¡¯t get close. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and Li

    Miaozhen, ¡°¡±Who are they?¡±

    ¡°This is li Miaozhen, the swordswoman of the flying Swallow,¡± Zhao Jin exined. ¡°She¡¯s also the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. As for this person, hehe, he was the famous silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°He¡¯s my sworn brother, Li Han. He¡¯s a rank-6 martial artist,¡± The burly man with the bull horn bow on his back was rather cautious. He looked at the two of them.¡±How can you prove your identity?¡±

    Li Miaozhen patted the sachet and a green smoke emerged, swimming in the air and crying.

    yagui¡¯s methods are either from the witch God sect or the Dao sect. The burly man with the bull horn bow looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡® we¡¯re hiding from the search and capture, so we have to be careful.. hope you can understand ¡­ How can you prove that you are Xu yinluo?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He took out his waist tag and threw it over.¡±Give this to Zheng xinghuai, he will naturally know my identity.¡±

    An ordinary person in the pugilistic world might not be able to recognize the night watchman¡¯s waist token, but Zheng xinghuai, as the governor of a state, was definitely not unfamiliar with it.

    The burly man took the waist token, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    He immediately strode into the valley. After about 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the light of a torch moving toward him.

    A group of people came forward to greet him. The leader was a thin old man in his early fifties with a goatee. The first impression he gave people was that he was old-fashioned and dignified, with the temperament of a superior who did not smile.

    There were six Jianghu men behind this man. One of them gave Xu Qi ¡®an a great sense of threat. He was tall and thin, with heavy eye bags under his eyes. It seemed that he had overindulged in sex and had been hollowed out.

    The other five were Zhao Jin¡¯s sworn brother, Li Han, three men, and one woman.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an was looking at the crowd, the other party was also looking at him and Li Miaozhen. Everyone felt that this young man who was looking at them with his head tilted was a little arrogant.

    The scrawny old man stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±Are you Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. She held her face and rubbed it gently, revealing her true appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Xu yinluo.¡± Li Hanughed in surprise.

    The crowd seemed to have seen Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s portrait before. They were slightly relieved and thought, ¡± no wonder she is Xu yinluo. No wonder she is looking at people with her head tilted. Her unruly and arrogant aura is not something ordinary people canpare with.

    ¡°I am Zheng xinghuai, the governor of Chu Zhou.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to talk, pleasee in,¡± the scrawny old man bowed and said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen followed them into the valley. There was a natural cave in the valley. It was wide and deep, leading to the middle of the mountain.

    Zhao Jin moved the branches at the entrance of the cave and made a simple disguise.

    A bonfire was burning in the cave, and a simple ¡± Bed ¡± was made of withered grass. Many bones were scattered on the ground. In addition, there were iron pots and rice reserves.

    After escaping from the city, he hid in the deep mountains ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an scanned the cave and sat down by the bonfire under Zheng xinghuai¡¯s signal. they are all guest officials of my mansion. There were more than twenty of us when we escaped, but now only six of them are left. Zheng xinghuai introduced.

    The tall and thin man was called Shentu Baili, a rank-5 huajin expert. After the two rank-4s had fallen, he had be the strongest person in this group of people in distress.

    Of the remaining three men, the fat and strong one was called Wei Youlong, with a cultivation of level six. He was wearing a dirty purple robe and his weapon was a big machete..

 Chapter 671 - 671: Empathy (3)

    Chapter 671: Empathy (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The one wielding the spear was called Tang youshen. He had a knife scar on his left cheek. When he looked at people, his eyes were as sharp as knives, which reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of Jiang Luzhong, who was also known for his eagle-like eyes.

    ording to Zheng xinghuai¡¯s introduction, Tang youshen was from the military. He was dismissed because he offended his superior, and waster recruited by Zheng xinghuai to be a guest official of the residence.

    Thest man carried a long sword on his back. He had handsome features and was called Chen Xian. The pretty young woman was his wife, and the couple also used swords.

    In addition to Zhao Jin¡¯s sworn brother, Li Han, there were exactly six people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and then looked at li Miaozhen. Thetter understood and opened the red string on the sachet, releasing a wisp of green smoke.

    The green smoke turned into a man with a blurry face in the air and muttered, I¡¯ve ughtered three thousand li. The Imperial court, please send troops to suppress ¡­

    He kept repeating this sentence.

    Wei Youlong clutched hisrge machete and stared at the remnant soul with a mournful expression.

    ¡°His name is Qian Youyi, a brother of mine who roamed the pugilistic world with me in the past. We used to be bodyguards and had killed a few Squires. After that, I served under Lord Zheng while he continued to roam the pugilistic world.

    ¡°After the massacre in Chu Zhou city, the six of us, including Lord Zheng, have long been wanted by the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents and can not travel long distances. The first person I thought of was him.

    he¡¯s still the same brother from back then, a brother who¡¯s willing to risk his life for. friend ¡­

    At this point, his eyes turned red and he rubbed his chubby face hard.

    Hispanions lowered their heads slightly, and the atmosphere was slightly depressing.

    ¡°We found a few Jianghu heroes to help us deliver the letter,¡± Zheng xinghuai sighed, ¡°and brought it to my old friend in the capital city to expose the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s brutal acts. I didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. That will only harm others. Once the news was spread, it would attract the assassination of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents. Furthermore, they said that the Chu Prefecture city was still fine ¡­ Who would believe that?

    why didn¡¯t you expose the North vanquishing Prince in the court of Chu Zhou?

    ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. That will only harm others. Once the news was spread, it would attract the assassination of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agents. Furthermore, they said that the Chu Prefecture city was still fine ¡­ Who would believe that? You¡¯ll only attract the pursuit of the North Vanquisher King¡¯s Secret agents. ¡±

    Zheng xinghuai shook his head. There was confusion and fear in his eyes. He was not afraid of the secret agent¡¯s assassination, but he was afraid of the current situation in Chu Prefecture city.

    In fact, both the Barbarian race and the demon race are looking for the ce where the North vanquishing Prince killed the people. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know about the struggle on this level. Otherwise, as long as the news is spread, there is no need for the Imperial court to send a diplomatic mission to investigate the case.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and epted Zheng bu¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°You should know that the Imperial court has sent a diplomatic mission to investigate this case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard from Zhao Jin that he¡¯ll send letters back regrly. But we didn¡¯t dare to look for the diplomatic corps, for fear of being killed. The North vanquishing Prince could even massacre a city, let alone a diplomatic mission.¡± Li Han, who was carrying the bull horn bow, was filled with righteous indignation.

    ¡°I¡¯m the organizer.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an emphasized his identity.

    Everyone was overjoyed. The capital was thousands of miles away from Chuzhou, but they had heard of Xu yinluo¡¯s reputation.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s reputation had skyrocketed after solving one Strange Case after another, in addition to the fight of Dharma in Buddhism. Xu yinluo was not in Chuzhou, but there was a legend about him in Chuzhou.

    Zheng xinghuai got up, tidied his clothes, and bowed. ¡°Xu yinluo, please seek justice for the people of Chu Zhou.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t respond, but asked, ¡°¡®What do you think of the current situation in Chu Zhou city, Lord Zheng? ording to what you said, Chu Zhou city has already been massacred, so how could it be a scene of peace and prosperity?¡±

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s face stiffened and he said dejectedly, ¡°This official¡¯s hair is also standing on end, and I¡¯m also puzzled.¡±

    Shentu Baili and the others also revealed a confused expression.

    Xu Qian looked at li Miaozhen and said, ¡®¡±¡® I¡¯ve seen it with my aura observation technique. I¡¯m not lying. However, this was contrary to reality. Other than the aura observation technique, do you have any other way to detect lies?¡±

    The rough warrior was helpless and could only ask for help from the gaudy female Taoist nun.

    Li Miaozhen pondered for a moment and replied, ¡± there¡¯s a spell called empathizing, which can temporarily fuse the souls of two parties and connect their memories. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it.

    Empathy?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the day when he bought the house. With the help of Caiwei, he had sympathized with the female ghost in the well and saw the process of the Qi party¡¯s Minister of War colluding with the witch God religion.

    At that time, he had been in and out of the room countless times by the wizard named tamraha in first person.

    Although it didn¡¯t feel real, it was like watching a first-person movie, but it still caused a huge psychological shadow.

    ¡®This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m full of secrets. Once. sympathize with them, I¡¯ll have to kill them before the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agentse ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an said,

    is there any way to one-sided empathy? I don¡¯t want my memory to be peeked at by others.

    Li Miaozhen smiled and said with confidence, ¡°¡±Naturally.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. then let me see the scene of the massacre that day.

    ¡°Lord Zheng, we want to see the scene of the massacre that day. We hope you can cooperate.¡± Xu Qian looked at li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Close your eyes and recall the details of the massacre,¡± the Holy Virgin added.

    Zheng xinghuai nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground. He closed his eyes and recalled the bloody and cruel night that often woke him up.

    Three talismans slipped out of li Miaozhen¡¯s sleeves and stuck on the foreheads of herself, Xu Qi ¡®an, and Zheng xinghuai. Then, she pressed on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder and jumped.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt himself jump up. He looked down and was shocked to find that he and Li Miaozhen were still in the same ce.

    His primordial spirit had left his body? He didn¡¯t have time to ask in detail before he felt the talisman on Zheng xinghuai¡¯s forehead produce a huge suction force, turning into a vortex that swallowed him and Li Miaozhen..

 Chapter 672 - 672: The four directions (1)

    Chapter 672: The four directions (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At dusk, the setting sun was blood-red.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw a sumptuous meal in front of her. A gentle old woman, a young man, a delicate woman, and two children of different ages were sitting at the table.

    They were Zheng xinghuai¡¯s family ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m now using Zheng xinghuai¡¯s first-person perspective to look back on his memories ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who had experienced empathy once, immediately understood.

    He quietly listened to Zheng xinghuai reprimand his son.

    Zheng Xing was pregnant with two sons, and the eldest one had a career. Thanks to Zheng xinghuai¡¯s guidance, his official reputation was very good and his future was boundless.

    The second son was a dandy disciple who had nothing to do all day.

    And because Zheng xinghuai¡¯s upbringing was very strict, this second son did not dare to do things like bullying men and oppressing women. He could not even be a good -for-nothing hedonist.

    A good ¨C for-nothing.

    Today, second young master Zheng had a conflict with an officer while drinking in a brothel and was ruthlessly beaten up.

    Zheng xinghuai berated his second son with a stern expression.

    Second young master Zheng was not convinced and said aggrievedly, ¡®¡±¡®Father, I only went to the brothel. It was that stupid man who started the trouble. I was the one who started it. What did I do wrong?¡±

    That¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong with visiting a brothel? Xu Qi ¡®an felt that it was unfair for second young master Zheng.

    ¡°Father, I want to go back to my mother¡¯s house. It¡¯s my father¡¯s 60th birthday next month, ¡±

    At this moment, his daughter-inw spoke.

    Before Zheng xinghuai could speak, the second son waved his hand and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Recently, the barbarians have been causing a lot of trouble outside and the Chu Prefecture city is so close to the border. What if we go out of the city randomly and meet the Barbarian cavalry halfway?¡± His face was filled with fear as he reprimanded his reckless wife.

    ¡°You cowardly thing, how could I have given birth to trash like you?¡± Zheng xinghuai said angrily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not see Zheng xinghuai¡¯s face, but in the state of empathy, he could feel Zheng xinghuai¡¯s anger.

    He was both disappointed and helpless with his second son. He felt that he was useless and could not evenpare to a strand of hair from his eldest son.

    At this moment, a man in light armor rushed into the inner hall in a panic. He carried a bull¡¯s horn bow on his back and had a long knife at his waist. It was Li Han.

    Sir, ¡± Li Han quickly said, ¡± the Army from the city guards institution suddenly entered the city for some reason. They¡¯re gathering the people. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing.

    Zheng xinghuai was taken aback, and he asked in a daze, ¡®¡±¡®The city guards institution¡¯s Army is gathering the people? Where are they gathering, and who is leading them?¡±

    Gather the people and carry out a massacre? Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled and he became alert. Then, he heard Li Han say,

    ¡°The people are gathered in the four directions, North, South, East, and West.

    The one leading the Army is themander, the country protector, que

    Yongxiu. He should be in the South City now.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai put down his chopsticks and stood up. ¡°Prepare the horses, I want to see. Inform Mr. Zhu toe with me. ¡®

    Immediately, Zheng xinghuai brought the ¡± guest officials ¡± from his residence and rode towards the South City. Along the way, he saw the guards institution¡¯s soldiers escorting the people in a group, but he had no idea where they were going.

    ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± Zheng xinghuai shouted to stop him.

    The armed soldiers looked at him coldly without saying a word.

    Zheng xinghuai shouted again, but still no one answered.

    He had a bad premonition and did not continue to tangle with the soldiers. He whipped his horse and galloped along the streets towards the south of the city.

    Following the soldiers along the way, Zheng xinghuai quickly arrived at his destination. He saw a ck mass of human heads. A rough estimate was that there were more than a hundred thousand people.

    There weremoners, merchants, and even officials from the government office. This group of people was gathered on a barrennd in the south of the city, rubbing shoulders.

    Thousands of soldiers armed with bows or crossbows surrounded the group.

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s gaze swept across and locked onto themander, que Yongxiu, who was high on the horse¡¯s back, as well as the ten or so secret agents wrapped in ck robes beside him.

    The North-guarding King¡¯s secret agent ¡­ Zheng xinghuai squinted his eyes and shouted in a deep voice,¡±Duke protector, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Zheng bu, you¡¯vee at the right time.¡± Que Yongxiu¡¯s single eye looked at him coldly. ¡°Lord Zheng, do you know why the barbarians have repeatedly invaded the border, burning, killing, and plundering?

    Zheng xinghuai did not understand why he asked this question. He frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with you gathering the people?¡±

    Que Yongxiu pointed his spear at the hundreds of thousands of people andughed.

    ¡°Of course it does. As a citizen of Da Feng, I will do my best for the stability of

    Da Feng¡¯s border. He had shed his blood and sacrificed his life for the great Feng Kingdom. Zheng bu, do you think what I said makes sense?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so strange ¡­¡±

    Zheng xinghuai was just about to berate him when he suddenly saw que Yongxiu clip his horse¡¯s abdomen and charge toward the people.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    His long spear stabbed into amoner¡¯s chest and lifted him up high. Blood sttered out, and the man on the tip of the spear struggled in pain for a few moments before his limbs drooped weakly.

    The scene instantly became chaotic. The surroundingmoners screamed in fear, while themoners further away who didn¡¯t see this bloody scene were still at a loss.

    ¡°Que Yongxiu, how dare you kill so many civilians? are you crazy?¡± Zheng xinghuai¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.

    The city-wide massacre was about to begin ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an already knew what was going to happen next. Through empathy, he deeply understood Zheng xinghuai¡¯s shock and anger at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Zheng, it¡¯s your turn soon.¡± Que Yongxiu shook off the corpse of the spear tip and waved his hand. ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    Thousands of armored soldiers drew their bows together and aimed at the gathered innocent people.

    ¡°Swish Swish Swish .

    An overwhelming number of arrows were shot out, as dense as locusts and as heavy as a storm.

    Every arrow took a life. The people fell to the ground one by one, crying in despair. Their lives were like grass. This included the elderly and children..

 Chapter 673 - 673: The four directions (2)

    Chapter 673: The four directions (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Those who were lucky enough to escape the first wave of arrows began to escape, but what awaited them was the butcher¡¯s knife of the elite soldiers. As soldiers of Da Feng, they did not show any mercy when killing the people of Da Feng.

    ¡°Help, help ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Themoners panicked and knelt down to beg for mercy. They couldn¡¯t understand why Da Feng¡¯s Army wanted to kill them. Why did the soldiers guarding the border not kill the barbarians, but instead swing their butcher¡¯s knife at them?

    Pfft ..

    The butcher¡¯s knife fell, and people fell to the ground, blood sshing.

    The soldiers didn¡¯t show any mercy to them even though they were begging for mercy or kneeling.

    ¡°Bastards, what are you doing? I¡¯m a student of the Academy, an elementary schr. You¡¯ve ughtered innocent people, and you¡¯vemitted a great crime ¡­¡±

    A schr in a green Confucian robe had a pale face, but he stood up bravely in front of the people and shouted at the soldiers.

    Not far away, a ten-man squad leader drew his saber and stabbed the schr¡¯s chest.

    Warm blood flowed along the de. The schr stared at him, staring at him

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that her soul was trembling. She did not know whether it was because of her or Zheng xinghuai.

    ¡°Kill everyone, leave no one alive.¡± Que Yongxiu raised his spear and shouted.

    He did not leave any survivors, including Zheng bu, who was present.

    Several secret agents pulled out their weapons and charged at Zheng bu aggressively.

    Guest master Zhu lowered his body, his fist burning with a transparent me-like Qi, twisting the air, and suddenly struck out.

    A ck-robed secret agent advanced instead of retreating. His five fingers were like sharp ws, fending off the fist force that was whistling towards him. With a fierce tear, the fist force dispersed into a hurricane with a whoosh.

    ¡°My Lord, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The guest elder surnamed Zhu stayed behind to bring up the rear, while the rest of the guards took Zheng xinghuai and fled to the Zheng Residence.

    The horses galloped away. Zheng xinghuai turned his headst and saw thousands of soldiers shooting with their bows drawn. The arrows pierced through the bodies of the people.He saw soldiers waving their sabers and killing a mother who was fleeing with her child;He watched as que Yongxiu sat on his horse, his single eye coldly watching everything.

    Life was like grass.

    Beast ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heard the inner voice, but she couldn¡¯t tell if it was hers, li Miaozhen¡¯s, or Zheng xinghuai¡¯s.

    The soldiers along the way ignored them, mechanically and numbly repeating the work of escorting the people, driving them to the designated location.

    Zheng xinghuai knew what kind of ending these people would face. He ordered the guards to rescue them several times, but the guards refused and escorted Zheng xinghuai all the way back to the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go gather the guards in the residence. You all quickly go and inform Madam and young master to leave the city immediately. We¡¯ll kill our way out.¡± Li Han, who was carrying the bull horn bow on his back, shouted.

    Soon, the guards of the residence gathered in the front yard. Other than weapons and armor, they did not bring anything else.

    ¡°Father, father ¡­ What¡¯s the matter? did the barbarians attack?¡±

    Second young master Zheng ran out with his women. His face was pale and his eyes were filled with fear.

    the soldiers in the city are mutiniing and killing the people. We are also among them. Get out of the city quickly. Zheng xinghuai made a long story short.

    Until this moment, Zheng xinghuai was still confused. He did not know why que Yongxiu and the North-guarding King had gathered the people to massacre them, and what their purpose was in doing such an atrocious act.

    However, he knew that this was not the time to find out the truth. The only thing he could do now was to leave the Chu Prefecture city and escape from danger.

    Second young master Zheng¡¯s body swayed and he almost lost his bnce. It was his wife who helped him up.

    Everyone had long been used to second young master Zheng¡¯s cowardly look, including Zheng xinghuai himself.

    Under the protection of the guards, the women and children entered the carriage. Everyone rode their horses and galloped towards the city gate.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Li Han, who was carrying the horn bow on his back, shouted.

    Several ck-robed spies chased after him. Their speed was far faster than horses. Li Han turned around and pulled out a strong bow. With a bang, an arrow whizzed out.

    The secret agents were not weak. They dodged the arrows and arrived in an instant. They waved their long swords and descended from the sky, shing at the carriage.

    ¡°Protect the madam.¡±

    Wei Youlong, who was wearing a purple robe, blocked the spy¡¯s de with his machete. His Qi exploded, and the carriage creaked as if it was about to fall apart.

    The two sides fought as they ran, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the city gate.

    Up ahead, several hundred armored soldiers were waiting, and even more soldiers were on the walls.

    The Commander-in-Chief, the country protector, que Yongxiu, sat high on his horse and looked at the people who were trying to escape from the city. He sneered, ¡°Lord Zheng, you won¡¯t be able to escape.

    not only are there elite soldiers on the city wall, but there are also heaven-grade Masters who have been carefully trained by the North vanquishing Prince. No one can escape.

    If they couldn¡¯t escape, the city gates would be closed, and the Army and experts would be on guard. The Barbarian Army might not even be able to attack ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    He was in this situation, and his heart was extremely tormented and anxious. His rationality told him that the Zheng family could not escape ..

    Zheng bu pulled the reins of his horse and asked, ¡°¡±Que Yongxiu, what exactly are you trying to do? are you trying to rebel?¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to rebel to kill ants like you?¡± que Yongxiuughed hideously.

    His single eye bloomed with an ominous light. He was cruel and cold. He raised his spear and shouted, ¡°¡±Kill!¡±

    With a Wolf in front and a Tiger behind, the situation instantly became dangerous. The guards did their best to protect Zheng bu and his family, but in a life-and-death situation, they would do their best, so how could they care about so many ordinary people who could not even truss a chicken?

    After a round of killing, the carriage toppled over, and the women were hacked to death. Que Yongxiu raised his spear and picked up Zheng xinghuai¡¯s little grandson.. Heughed wildly and said,

 Chapter 674 - 674: The four directions (3)

    Chapter 674: The four directions (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Lord Zheng, you im to be an upright official and have no qualms about the sand in your eyes. The year beforest, you ignored King Huai¡¯s face and strictly investigated the military field case. You killed three of my capable subordinates on the grounds of upying the military field.

    ¡°I¡¯m killing your grandson because I¡¯m returning the favor. Take it.¡±

    He flicked his hand and threw the child¡¯s body at Zheng bu, but this was just a cover. Just as Zheng xinghuai subconsciously reached out to catch it, que Yongxiu threw his spear.

    The spear pierced through his body and nailed him to the ground.

    However, the one who died was not Zheng xinghuai, but that good-for-nothing rich kid who was afraid of death.

    Second young master Zheng, the hedonistic son of a rich family who was afraid of death, raised his pale face and sobbed, ¡°¡±Father, it hurts. I, I¡¯m so scared ¡­¡±

    He was still that useless dandy, already married and had his own career, but he would still cry to his father.

    However, this cowardly and useless piece of trash pushed his father away at the critical moment and used his body to block the spear without even blinking.

    He was afraid of his father and was submissive, but in his heart, his father should be the sky above his head and more important than anything else.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt tears blur his vision, and his eyes were burning. He subconsciously wanted to reach out to wipe his tears, but then he realized that he was just a bystander, and the one who was really crying was Zheng xinghuai.

    The emotional exchange ended here, and the image shattered. Thest thing that Xu Qi ¡®an saw was que Yongxiu¡¯s sinister smile.

    He suddenly woke up and opened his eyes. Zheng xinghuai¡¯s wailing voice was in his ears. Such a clear memory of his family¡¯s tragic death caused Zheng bu to have an emotional breakdown, and the sympathy ended early.

    The crying went from intense and high-pitched to low and sorrowful. After a long time, Zheng xinghuai carefully wiped his tears with his sleeves. His eyes were red as he cupped his hands and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost myposure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists in return and let out a long breath. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°We sacrificed two rank-4s before we managed to get out of the city,¡± Li Han said in a deep voice. ¡°Then, we¡¯ve been hiding here and there, secretly contacting chivalrous people and trying to expose North vanquishing Prince¡¯s plot.¡±

    Therefore, other than Zheng xinghuai, his entire family had died in the Chu Prefecture city ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the crowd and said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    The air here was unusually stuffy, and the carbon dioxide produced by the bonfire was extremely ufortable. Xu Qi ¡®an actually felt a little stuffy in her chest.

    Ignoring everyone¡¯s expressions, he turned around and walked to the entrance of the cave. He pushed aside the branches that were blocking him and walked out.

    He stood in the valley and breathed in the slightly cold air. Only then did he realize that the stuffy chest had nothing to do with the air. It was hard to calm down, hard to exhale, and hard to rx.

    Soft footsteps came from behind him.

    ¡°I want to go to the Chu Prefecture city.¡± Li Miaozhen whispered.

    Great hatred was silent. There was no joy or anger on her calm face, and her eyes were full of determination.

    we are going to the Chu Prefecture city to take a look. Anger will only destroy our rationality. Before we go, let¡¯s organize our thoughts and review the bloody massacre three thousand li case again. Xu Qi ¡®an broke off a dead branch and bit it in his mouth.

    the North vanquishing Prince massacred the city to refine the blood essence and break through to rank-2. However, refining the blood essence required time, so he chose to massacre the Chu Prefecture city and hide it from everyone with his habitual dark under themp mindset.

    when I intercepted the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s spy, I summoned his soul and asked about the situation. The spy didn¡¯t know the location where the North vanquishing Prince massacred the people. But from the memories of chief administrator Zheng, there were many soldiers and spies involved in the massacre.

    ¡°You mean to say that the soldiers and spies¡± memories might have been altered?¡±li Miaozhen frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. it¡¯s also possible that they don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve done. No matter what, it¡¯s not something that a martial artist can do. Therefore, North Vanquisher King had a helper, the top powerhouses of other systems, helping him.

    ¡°That expert even had the ability to restore the Chu Prefecture city to its ¡®original state¡¯, but I¡¯m not sure which system it is. The Northern Territory had been infiltrated by many barbarians, and they were all investigating this matter. The North vanquishing Prince must have known. He could either stop refining the blood essence or be fearless. This way, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to achieve anything with our strength.

    ¡°Miaozhen, I need you to spread the news to the barbarians and the monsters.¡± Li Miaozhen nodded. She could fly on a sword and was very suitable for sending messages.

    Xu Qi ¡®an met her gaze and said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 stay here to protect master Zheng. I¡¯ll wait for you to return and we¡¯ll head to the Chu Prefecture city together.¡±

    ¡°You must wait for me.¡± Li Miaozhen sighed with relief.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Li Miaozhen summoned her flying sword, jumped on the sword Ridge, and stood in the air.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the cave, Zheng bu and the others looked at him.

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Lord Zheng, everyone, wait for my news here.¡±

    Zheng bu seemed to have noticed something, and he asked, ¡°¡±What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Chu Zhou to investigate a case.¡±

    This was understandable, and Zheng bu and the others nodded slightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at them and said, ¡®¡±¡®The few of you have protected Lord Zheng and never abandoned him. I admire you. It¡¯s only interesting and desirable to have heroes like you in this world.

    ¡°I promise you that I will punish the murderer and bring justice to the people of Chu Zhou.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can die without regrets.¡± Zheng xinghuai stood up and cupped his hands.

    ¡°I can die with no regrets,¡± Li Han and the others cupped their hands.

    In the morning, Xu Qi ¡®an came to a small county and found the best Inn in the area.

    After paying the waiter for a bucket of water, Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. He shook his hand and the sleeping princess fell onto the soft bed..

 Chapter 675 - 675: The four directions (4)

    Chapter 675: The four directions (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Wake up ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted her face gently. Suddenly, he remembered that he had bewitched this woman. He immediately sent Qi to wake her up.

    The Queen murmured as she opened her eyes. Her pupils slowly regained focus. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an nkly. After a few seconds, her face suddenly froze and she shrank back to the foot of the bed like a rabbit.

    While examining himself, he turned around and shouted, ¡± you, you, you, what did you do to me?!

    His eyes were wide and round, and he made a fierce posture, but it gave people the feeling that he was tough on the outside but weak on the inside.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted tough when she saw her, but she felt at peace. She shrugged and said, ¡°¡±1 didn¡¯t do anything to you. I just let you sleep.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You knocked me out, so you must be up to no good.¡± She said angrily.

    You¡¯re at the age of. young woman, can¡¯t you tell if your child¡¯s bedroom has been broken in by. criminal ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart and said indifferently,

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. You can check it yourself.¡±

    He waited at the door for a moment, until the young married woman¡¯s delicate voice came from inside, ¡°The one with the surname Xu?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed the door open and entered.

    The princess Consort was sitting at the dressing table andbing her hair. She turned her body sideways and red at him out of the corner of her eye.

    why did you knock me out for no reason? ¡®

    He continued to stare at himself in the mirror and concentrate onbing his hair.

    It seemed that after confirming that he was still aplete melon, the anger in his heart dissipated a lot.

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the wooden bucket and poured water into the copper Basin. He then added a bottle of Red Medicine. He buried his entire face in it and kept

    rubbing it.

    About 15 minutester, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was burning. When he raised his head again, he was a different person.

    This man was shockingly handsome and embarrassed Gu Tian le. He was a peerless handsome man in the world ¡­ That was what Xu Qi ¡®an thought.

    He pushed the princess away and looked at the familiar face in the mirror, suddenly lost in thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time ¡­¡± He mumbled after a long time.

    Wangfei examined him and slowly nodded. ¡°Who are you in disguise? Such an ordinary appearance is very suitable for hiding.¡±

    After saying that, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an give her a side nce full of killing intent.

    What do you know about being handsome? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t look at the princess who had just gone to hell. He said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m investigating a case, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to bring you along. That¡¯s why I came up with this n.¡±

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡°the North vanquishing Prince is ughtering the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    Pada!

    The woodenb fell to the ground, and Wang Fei regained her senses. Her face was filled with shock and sorrow. She subconsciously lowered her voice.¡±Chu, Chu Prefecture city?¡±

    No matter who it was, when they first heard the news, they didn¡¯t believe it.

    The princess Consort was no exception.

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly described what had happened to Zheng xinghuai.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him, and I hate it even more when the two brothers Trade Me like

    I¡¯m amodity,¡± the Queen muttered.¡±But I still admire him.¡± He was Da Feng¡¯s number one martial artist and had guarded the border for the people of Da Feng for more than ten years ¡­

    ¡°I was wrong. He¡¯s a selfish person. He was stationed at the border not for the people, but simply because Da Feng belonged to his family and he did not allow outsiders to plunder.

    at the same time, the people are also objects in their eyes. They can be traded and sacrificed. When they need it, they can sacrifice it without hesitation.

    She had long known that the North vanquishing Prince had ughtered the people, but when she heard Xu Qi ¡®an mention the process, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    The North-guarding King¡¯s violence was unforgivable, and the country protector, que Yongxiu, should be cut into pieces. However, he was a third -grade martial artist and the Prince of Dafeng. Who could punish him?

    Who could make him confess and be punished?

    At this time, she heard Xu Qi ¡®an say, ¡± I¡¯m going to leave for a few days. You should stay in the inn. Don¡¯t go anywhere.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced the fragment of the book on the table. help me keep it for a few days.

    Once monk Shen Shu went all out, there was a risk of losing everything on him, including his clothes.

    The fragment of The Earth Book was of great importance and he didn¡¯t want the Queen to see it. The best n was to give it to li Miaozhen, but the Queen was still sleeping inside. She was not an object and couldn¡¯t stay in The Earth Book forever.

    In order to not let the number one beauty of Da Feng die from running out of food, he could onlye up with this n. Fortunately, the princess Consort was a silly girl with little knowledge. To her, the fragment of The Earth Book might just be a rough mirror.

    Wangfei did not look at the small Jade Mirror. She stared at him.¡±Where are you going?

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind shed with the people who had fallen like grass, the schr who had a knife through his chest, the mother and child who had fled with their child but had been killed, the child who had been picked up by a gun, and the second young master Zheng who had been nailed to the

    ¡°As I said, I¡¯m going to punish the North vanquishing Prince. He doesn¡¯t deserve the blood essence. I want him and the country protector, que Yongxiu, to pay the price.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her calmly. There was no joy or anger on her face, but her eyes were very firm.¡±l want to go to Chu Zhou city.¡±

    Wangfei looked into his eyes and knew that she could not stop this man. She bit her lip and said softly, ¡°¡±You have toe back. You, you promise me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, got up, and walked toward the door.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±

    She shouted, as if she was worried. She got up in a hurry, knocked over the stool, and chased after him for a few steps. She mustered her courage and said,

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. The liver and galldder cave, hair rising. Life and death are the same, and a promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    A promise is worth a thousand gold, so you muste back.

    Huntian mountain.

    The bugle horn sounded.

    Twenty thousand elite cavalrymen of the Qing Yan n gathered on the in at the foot of the mountain. They were riding on war horses with horns and scales on their heads, waving their scimitars.

    In the sound of the horn, they looked at the majestic pce.

    Boom, boom, boom ¡­

    The sound of heavy footsteps came from the distance. The two-Zhang tall Green Giant stepped out of the pce, and each step caused a slight tremor. He was dragging a huge sword that ordinary people could not use in his hand, leaving a deep gully on the ground.

    All the cavalrymen of the Qing Yan n looked at their leader silently. The scene waspletely silent, except for the sound of heavy footsteps.

    The Green Giant raised his heavy sword and roared, ¡°¡±ln the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    ¡°In the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    ¡°In the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    The cavalrymen of the Qing Yan tribe raised their scimitars, waved them around, and roared.

    On a ck Mountain in the North, in a Valley surrounded by clouds.

    A white-robed sorcerer with a blurry face stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down. The valley was surrounded by a thick fog that never dispersed all year round. Not a single de of grass grew, and all living creatures were extinct.

    ¡®%hu Jill,¡±

    As the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s voice fell, the thick fog suddenly boiled, like a woman¡¯s dancing gauze.

    In theyers of fog, a ck shadow quickly swept over and stopped in front of the white-robed sorcerer.

    The thick fog dispersed, revealing a huge snake head. Its entire body was red, and it had no scales. On its forehead, there was only a single eye that was tightly shut.

    Its body was as tall as a mountain, and the white-robed Warlock was as small as an ant in front of it.

    Legend had it that in ancient times, there was a God who ruled the extremely cold North. He had a single eye, scaleless and red. When he opened his eye, it was day, and when he closed his eye, it was night.

    The leader of the monster race in the North, Zhu Jiu, was the descendant of that God.

    ¡°In the Chu Prefecture city.¡± The white-robed Warlockughed.

    The vertical eye on the snake¡¯s forehead suddenly opened, and a golden light pierced through the clouds, visible from dozens of miles away.

    On top of the precipitous cliff, under an old pine with twisted roots, a peerlessly beautiful and charming woman stretched out her hand. Her sleeves rolled down, revealing her White Lotus-like arms.

    The ck Eagle that was circling in the sky swooped down andnded on the woman¡¯s Lotus-like arm. It spoke in the humannguage, ¡®¡±¡®That person sent news that he is in the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    The beautiful woman in the fluttering white dress said, ¡°¡±lt seems that he not only wants the blood essence, but also the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s life. Pass down my order, all demon soldiers, attack the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    [ PS: this chapter has been deleted a few times. Bald head. ] He would have to refine it again tomorrow..

 Chapter 676 - 676: Sieging the city-I

    Chapter 676: Sieging the city-I

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chu Prefecture city.

    On the towering city walls, there was a huge three-story tower. Standing on the highest floor, one could see dozens of miles away.

    In the lobby on the top floor, a middle-aged man leaned on a knife and sat on a big chair draped in tiger skin.

    He was wearing a heavy armor made of tempered steel and a Scarlet cloak. He had a pair of narrow and sharp Phoenix eyes. His facial features were quite handsome, and he looked very simr to Emperor Yuan jing.

    This person had the sharpness of a general on the battlefield, and the awe-inspiring pride of a noble. He was the kind of person who was born to hold a high position in power, and his aura was extraordinary.

    The North vanquishing Prince of Dafeng.

    The Prince¡¯s life experience was legendary. He had been strong since he was a child and could tear tigers and leopards apart with his bare hands, but he was by no means a brute. On the contrary, King Huai was much more intelligent than his brothers and sisters.

    King Huai loved to kill and was obsessed with martial arts. Thete Emperor once said that the seventh Prince was the divine general of the country who was bestowed by the heavens. Thus, he did not pass the throne to him.

    King Huai himself didn¡¯t care. For him, as long as he could reach the peak of martial arts, power would naturallye. The status of a Prince was only a helping hand on his way to the top of the martial path.

    In this world, some people were obsessed with beauty, some with money, some with power, and some with cultivation.

    King Huai was in charge of the Army at the age of 15. At the age of 20, he was invincible in the capital. At the age of 25, he guarded the North. It had been 16 years since then.

    His most glorious time was 20 years ago when he followed Wei Yuan on an expedition. He was the Deputy general and killed countless barbarian Masters with the nation-guarding sword.

    He was evaluated as the second hero in the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    ¡°Report! ¡±

    A ck-robed secret agent quickly entered the hall with his head lowered. He knelt down in the hall with a stack of secret letters in his hands.

    The North vanquishing Prince reached out his hand, and the secret letter automatically flew into his palm. He opened the secret letter and read it one by one.

    The first secret letter was a confession. The secret agents had tried their best to search the border, but they still couldn¡¯t find any traces of the Queen and the four barbarian leaders who had kidnapped her.

    The second secret letter was about Zheng bu¡¯s Messenger who had escaped in the city. The letter said that the swordswoman of the flying Swallow, li Miaozhen, had sessfully made contact with Zheng but s Messenger. When the heaven secret agent was intercepting her, she was stopped by a Buddhist master and unfortunately, li Miaozhen escaped.

    The third and fourth secret letters were military intelligence. The 20000 cavalrymen of the Qingyan tribe had moved out in full force. They didn¡¯t bring any supplies and were marching at full speed towards the Chu Prefecture city.

    The leader of the monster race in the North, Zhu Jiu, led his monster race to the South and headed straight for the Chu Prefecture city.

    They did not pige the people along the way and did not try to attack other cities. They had a strong sense of purpose as they pounced on the Chu Prefecture city. The Chu Prefecture city was very close to the border. Before dusk, the cavalry of Qingyan tribe and the demons under Zhulong would arrive at the city.

    The secret letter in the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s hand turned into powder. He waved the spy away and stood up from his chair. Looking at the empty Hall, he said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°They still found out.¡±

    ¡°This is expected. Many people know about mu nanzhi¡¯s miraculous abilities. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at you, waiting for you to improve your cultivation and steal her spiritual reserves. Even though you¡¯ve been keeping a low profile all these years, there are still many people who can estimate your cultivation. We massacred the Chu Prefecture city and hid it for close to a month. This is already a very sessful n.¡±

    A voice resounded in the hall in response to the North vanquishing Prince.

    ¡°How much longer until we¡¯re done?¡± King Huai looked straight ahead, his face calm.

    ¡°Six hours,¡±

    The voice chuckled. don¡¯t worry. You should know that the life essence of mortals is useless to you. You must refine them into blood pills. Heh, 380000 people. Naturally, it will take time and effort. Of course, if I didn¡¯t need to make soul pills, I would¡¯ve made blood pills ten years ago.¡±

    After a pause, the voice continued, ¡± if you lose mu nanzhi, you won¡¯t be able to advance to rank-2 even if you take the blood pill.

    we¡¯ve already thought of a way to make up for it, haven¡¯t we? ¡± the North vanquishing Prince said indifferently. don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t break my promise to you.

    The voiceughed hoarsely, ¡°it¡¯s. win-win situation ¡­¡± Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    At the gate, a figure flickered. It was the one-eyed state protector, que Yongxiu. He had a long saber at his waist and one hand on the hilt as he strode over.

    ¡°King Huai, we still haven¡¯t found Zheng xinghuai¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Que Yongxiu said in a deep voice.

    ¡°After this battle, if I advance to the second stage, I don¡¯t need to care about his life or death. If I lose, I have a way to protect you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The North vanquishing Prince said indifferently.

    The country protector, que Yongxiu, let out a sigh of relief.¡±Are you confident in this battle?¡±

    The North vanquishing Prince slowly nodded.

    Que Yongxiu immediately smiled and sat down on the chair in a bold and confident manner. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for Da Feng to produce a second-rank martial artist. These years, the northern barbarians and demons have been arrogant and despotic

    skin Zhu Jiu, and extract his bones to make soup for the soldiers.¡±

    A smile appeared on the serious face of the North vanquishing Prince.

    Que Yongxiu had been his study partner when he was young. They had led the

    Army together from the Battle of Shanhai Pass to the North. They had been on Golden Horses for nearly 20 years, and their rtionship was deeper than that of Blood Brothers.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been entrusted with the city-wide massacre.

    The sun gradually moved to the West. The soldiers standing on the city wall squinted and saw a cloud of dust on the horizon. Countless cavalrymen were galloping over. And behind the cavalry was a Green Giant that was two Zhang (six meters) tall.

    They were here.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡±

    The sound of the drums shook the surroundings, and the soldiers on the city wall immediately moved. They methodically prepared the city defense equipment, such as Rolling Stones, kerosene, and chopping wood.

    The news that the Barbarian Army was about to attack the city had already been sent back to Chu Zhou city. Neither the officers nor the soldiers were flustered..

 Chapter 677 - 677: Sieging the city (2)

    Chapter 677: Sieging the city (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the ttering of armor, North-guarding King stepped out with his saber in hand. He stood on the observation tform of the City Tower and looked at the leader of the Qingyan tribe.

    The two rank-3 powerhouses looked at each other across the vast in. They could clearly see each other¡¯s expressions and eyes. Ji Li Zhigu smiled ferociously, while the North-guarding king¡¯s mouth twitched, carrying a bit of sneer and disdain.

    After a brief eye contact, Ji Li Zhi Gu suddenly lowered his head, swung his arms, and began to run.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­

    The earth trembled as if a Cannonball had exploded. The Green Giant turned into an afterimage as if it wanted to crash into the city wall.

    ¡°Fire the cannons!¡±

    The country protector, que Yongxiu, roared.

    Therge ballistae and cannons on the city walls all aimed at the Green Giant.

    The ballista¡¯s bowstring was pulled back by four soldiers. As the bowstring was slowly pulled back, the runes engraved on the frame of the ballista lit up one by one. The runes emitted a faint glow that flowed like water and gathered on the two-meter-long heavy arrow.

    As the bowstring was fully drawn, the faint light gathered on the heavy arrow. The two-meter-long heavy arrow burst with a dazzling light, as if it was made of pure light.

    ¡°Copse! Crash! Copse!¡±

    The two-meter long heavy arrow whizzed out like a stream of light, shooting toward the Green Giant.

    ¡°BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡±

    At the same time, the cannons, which were also enhanced by the formation, shot out burning fireballs like dazzling meteorites.

    The DA Feng Army¡¯s individual strength was inferior to the Barbarian race¡¯s.They were not as numerous as the witchcraft cult, which could control corpses.ln terms of agility, they were not as good as the crafty and difficult Gu tribe Army.Thebat power of the middle and high levels was even weaker than that of the Buddhist Kingdom.

    However, Da Feng was able to upy the Central ins and dominate the nine regions because of Confucianism. When the Confucians ruled the court, the positions ofmander and Commander-in-Chief were usually taken up by the schrs.

    The famous Confucian generals in history were basically all from Yun Lu Academy.

    The Confucian generals were proficient in military tactics and could use them like gods. They could evene to the battlefield to fight, and with a boast, the sky would fall and the earth would crack.

    As the Confucians didn¡¯t fall behind, the Directorate of Celestials ¡®magic tools took up the heavy responsibility. Heavy killing magic tools and firearms were the foundation of the great Feng dynasty¡¯s survival. Especially when defending a city, it was like a meat grinder.

    The blinding arrows and meteorites bombarded the Green Giant.

    Jili Zhigu was holding on to the heavy arrows and cannons that could easily kill a rank six martial artist. With every boom, his body would tremble.

    However, he didn¡¯t Dodge. Instead, he took the initiative to wee the rain of arrows and cannons. He waved his giant sword and scattered the terrifying arrows and meteors. These attacks weren¡¯t much of a problem to him, but they would bring disaster to the cavalry behind him.

    Even so, after one round of bombardment, more than a hundred elite cavalrymen were sacrificed.

    When he was less than 200 meters away from the Chu Prefecture city, Ji Li Zhigu¡¯s knees suddenly sank. As the ground copsed, his body tilted and he crashed into the city wall.

    A strong wind whistled, and the two-Zhang tall green figure was wrapped in an irresistible Qi, as if it could copse a mountain.

    No, it could indeed copse a mountain.

    At this moment, North Vanquisher King on the City Tower moved. Bang! He shot up into the sky amidst the shattering of the stone bricks. His Scarlet cloak pped fiercely. When he reached the highest point, he drew out his long saber.

    He raised it high.

    Immediately after, North vanquishing Prince swooped down and shed with his long saber.

    Although he was alone, he gave people a sense of oppression that was as overwhelming as the heavens.

    The Green Giant had no choice but to stop its charging posture and stabilize its body. The giant sword suddenly turned back and shed at North Vanquisher King in the sky.

    BOOM!

    A deafening sound reverberated throughout the heavens and earth.

    The tidal-like Qi rippled in a circr shape, as if dozens of cannons had been detonated, and the shock wave spread in the air.

    The cavalrymen of the Qingyan tribe below were lucky enough to survive the attack. The runes on the city wall lit up, forming an invisible barrier to block the aftermath of the Qi movement.

    North vanquishing Prince flew up again andnded on the City Tower. He held a long saber in his hand and looked as dignified as a mountain.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince, God of War! ¡±

    Country protecting Duke que Yongxiu raised his weapon and shouted.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince, God of War.¡±

    North vanquishing Prince, God of War ¡­

    On the city wall, the soldiers shouted and their will was united. They were full of confidence in the North vanquishing Prince and respected him like a god.

    At the north gate, in the boundless wilderness outside the city, a giant creature appeared at the end of the horizon. It waspletely red and scaleless, and the single eye on its forehead was like a golden sun.

    The giant red snake slithered on the ground, stirring up dust.

    Behind it was a dense demon Army. There were flood Dragons, ck-scaled Tigers, single-horned lizards, apes ¡­

    Above its head, a ck mass of Bird Tribe Army covered the sky and the earth as they quickly swept over.

    The soldiers on the city wall were expressionless. There was no fear on their faces, nor was there any nervousness. They mechanically fired ballistae, cannons, or curved bows to attack the birds circling in the air.

    The bird that was shot by the arrow was already dead, but in the process of falling, it suddenly opened its Scarlet eyes, pped its wings again, and flew up to kill itspanions.

    The demon Army that had been killed by the artillery fire and crossbow arrows also crawled up again and bit theirpanions beside them, even the red giant python.

    Before the demon Army could reach the city, a small chaos had already urred.

    ¡°Bengbeng ¡­¡±

    The heavy arrows were shot out, automatically ignoring the demon Army. Their target was the red python. They did not travel in a straight line, but in a curved path, and they were all attacking the same target.

    Seven inches away from the giant python.

    It was as if an invisible hand was fiddling with the heavy arrows and artillery fire, making them aim at the weak points.

    The giant Python¡¯s body was huge, and while it brought overwhelming power, it also showed the disadvantage of not being flexible enough. It could not avoid heavy arrows and cannons.

    Although he would not be severely injured, the seven-inch area felt as if steel nails had pierced into his flesh, and the pain was unbearable..

 Chapter 678 - 678: Sieging the city (3)

    Chapter 678: Sieging the city (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Argh .

    It raised its head and opened its bloody mouth, which was like a dark red ck hole. The single eye on its forehead trembled continuously and shot out a golden light, which hit the city wall.

    The array patterns on the wall lit up, and an invisible barrier appeared.

    The golden light crashed into the barrier, causing light fragments to fly up. The wall cracked and countless small cracks appeared.

    Since the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Northern Territory weed its firstrge-scale battle. There were a total of three rank-3 masters who participated in the battle, and one unknown master who was hidden in the dark.

    In the Chu Prefecture city, many Jianghu men rushed out of their inns and houses and looked in the direction of the city gate in shock.

    The rumbling of cannons, the clear sound of crossbows, the sound of horse hooves, and the roars of the guards on the city wall ¡­ And the terrifying Qi fluctuations from the battle between high-level powerhouses.

    These were clearly heard and perceived by the Jianghu people in the city. It made them inevitably afraid, and they only wanted to hide under their beds and shiver.

    what¡¯s going on? the Barbarian race is attacking the Chu Prefecture city? ¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this group of barbarians actually dared to attack Chu Prefecture city.

    Do they want to start an all-out war with great Feng?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to the city wall and defend it together.¡±

    At the entrance of the Chu Prefecture city¡¯srgest restaurant, a few people from the martial arts world were stomping their feet and cursing. At this moment, they saw the innkeeper and the waiter walking out of the inn with a wooden expression.

    He saw the local residents walking out of the houses along the street. Their faces were pale and their eyes were empty. Theycked spiritual energy and looked like The Walking Dead.

    More and more people walked out of their houses and came to the streets, looking at the sky with nk expressions.

    Above their heads, fine blood-red light seeped out and floated into the sky. Then, they gathered together and condensed into a huge blood ball.

    From within their bodies, ck shadows were pulled out and sank into the ground. During the process, the ck shadows kept struggling and wailed, ¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m already dead ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead? I¡¯m dead!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept this ¡­¡±

    In various parts of the city, themoners and martial artists who had entered the Chu Prefecture city after the massacre witnessed this terrifying

    scene. Their hearts turned cold.

    The people of the Chu Prefecture city were all dead?

    Who had they been talking to, and who had they been with for more than a month?

    It turns out that we¡¯ve been living in a ghost city for more than a month .

    Great fear exploded in the hearts of the few living people.

    In the ry station.

    The members of the diplomatic mission came to the street in fear and trepidation. They looked at the pale human figures and stood there woodenly, looking up at the sky.

    Blood Qi was drawn out from the top of their heads and surged into the air.ck shadows were stripped from their bodies and swept into the ground. ¡°So, the ce where the bloody massacre took ce was Chu Prefecture city,¡±

    Yang Yan muttered.

    ¡°Animal!¡±

    With a sudden roar, the Deputy of the Supreme Court kneeled on the ground, tears streaming down his face.

    Chu Zhou city has. poption of 380000 and 380000 resentful souls ¡­ Throughout the six hundred years of Da Feng, no one had evermitted such atrocities. I, I will return to the capital to impeach King Huai until I die.¡±

    He clenched his fist and pounded the ground. With an ¡± ah ¡°, he started to cry.

    Censor Liu¡¯s lips trembled. how dare he? how dare he ¡­ As the Prince of Da Feng, he was loved and supported by the people of the North. How could hey his hands on these innocent people? King Huai¡¯s death is not to be regretted, his death is not to be regretted ¡­¡±

    Constable Chen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his hand that was holding the knife was trembling.

    Yang Yan looked at them and was slightly moved.

    These civil officials were sneaky and loved to scheme against each other, but they were notpletely immoral. In their hearts, they still had aplex inspired by the books of the sages.

    It was both good and bad.

    ¡°What does King Huai want to do?¡± Constable Chen asked, gritting his teeth.

    he might be advancing to the second stage, ¡± Yang Yan muttered. this is just my guess.

    Advancing to the second stage ¡­ The judge of the Supreme Court, the two imperial censors, and Constable Chen were shocked.

    If, if King Huai really used this to advance to rank two, then, then even if they exposed this matter and submitted a letter of impeachment, would the Emperor punish them?

    Could the Lords deal with King Huai?

    What kind of concept was a rank-2 martial artist? Da Feng had not produced a rank-2 martial artist for three hundred years.

    In the entirend of the nine prefectures, second-grade martial artists were already extinct. At least, the Barbarian race and the demon race in the North did not have any second-grade martial artists.

    If King Huai could advance to the second stage, would massacring the entire city still be a crime? Even if it was a crime, who had the ability to punish him?

    His Majesty and the other Dukes would probably have no choice but to ept it. And once the Emperor and the Dukespromised, even the supervisor could only consider the big picture.

    Was it worth it to use the lives of 380000 people in exchange for a rank-2?

    It was very worth it.

    Censor Liu took a deep breath. if King Huai advances to the second rank, I¡¯ll spill my blood all over the throne room and prove my innocence with my death.

    ¡°Is there no one who can stop him?¡± Constable Chen asked in a deep voice. Who in the Northern Territory can stop the North vanquishing Prince ¡­¡±

    No. Yang Yan shook his head. who in the Northern Territory is stronger than the North-guarding King? ¡®

    There was nothing else.

    No one could stop the North vanquishing Prince. No one in Chu Zhou could be an obstacle to the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s promotion.

    No one could do it, not the diplomatic mission, not the martial artists. They could only watch the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s promotion.

    ¡°I suddenly feel sorry for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sck of strength ¡­¡± Constable Chen suddenly said.

    When everyone looked at him, he said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°in the past, I was jealous that he was famous in the Buddhist League.¡± They were jealous that he had suppressed the outstanding disciples of Haotian Taoism in the battle between heaven and man and had made a name for himself. But now, I only hate the fact that his cultivation is not enough.

    ¡°Because if it were him, he would definitely not sit by and do nothing. He would have even drawn his saber against King Huai. Am I right, yang Jinluo?¡± Everyone looked at Yang Yan in unison.

    Yang Yan was in a daze. He seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡°Duke of Wei said that his greatest weakness is his courage. Whether it¡¯s when he killed his superior or when he blocked the rebel army in Yunzhou.¡± That¡¯s right, that man was a pain in the ass, a stone in thetrine pit, smelly and hard.

    The Civil officials who hated him often said, ¡°this person will sooner orter pay the price for his temper.¡±

    However, sometimes, it was precisely this kind of person who became the ¡± Savior ¡± in their hearts. He was the person they hoped to call for at certain times.

    ¡°Thete Emperor was wrong,¡± imperial censor Liu muttered.¡±lf Da Feng really had a divine general, I think it would be Xu Qi ¡®an, not King Huai.¡±

    It was a pity that he was still young and had yet to mature.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court revealed a vicious expression.¡±l only wish for the barbarians to break through the city and kill North vanquishing Prince. If no one in great Feng can stop us, then let the barbarians do it.

    [ PS: thank you to the Alliance master of Akhil_Leng for your gift. ] [ thank you,

    Alliance Master Lu Eryu, for the reward.. ]

 Chapter 679 - 679: The nation-guarding sword (1)

    Chapter 679: The nation-guarding sword (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Blood pill!¡±

    The Green Giant looked at the sky in the city, at the huge blood ball, and his eyes shed with greed.

    The blood pill, which was refined from the life essence of hundreds of thousands of people, was a great tonic for martial artists who strengthened their bodies to break through. Even if they could not break through, they could still improve their strength by a huge margin.

    If he could get his hands on this blood pill, he was confident that he would be able to advance to the second stage within sixty years. If North Vanquisher

    Prince got the blood pill, it would mean that the Barbarian would have another

    Rank 2 martial artist at the border.

    He was no longer a thorn in their side, but a fatal threat.

    After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the second rank experts of the Barbarian ra fell, and the middle and high level experts also suffered heavy losses. It was same for the demons in the North. Originally, they had two rank-3s, but nov they only had one zhujiu.

    The Alliance between the demons and barbarians in the North was in urgent need of a second rank expert.

    it¡¯s just right. North vanquishing Prince, this blood pill of yours is a wedding dress specially made for me, right? ¡± Ji Li Zhi Guughed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the fate.¡± The North vanquishing Prince scoffed.

    As the two of them spoke, their des kept shing against each other. Every time their weapons shed, it was as if Thunder had exploded in the air. The shock waves were endless, causing the soldiers on the city walls and the cavalrymen below to think that they were in a tsunami.

    If they were not careful, they would die in the aftermath of the battle between rank-3 powerhouses.

    ¡°Break the city!¡±

    Ji Li Zhi Gu roared and his two Zhang tall green body jumped up. With a ¡± boom the ground copsed and a deep pit with a diameter of dozens of meters appeared.

    The Green Giant in the air raised the door-sized sword over his head, and with a ng, the sword shot out a sword that was several dozen Zhang Long, shing down.

    This heaven-raising sword Qi was like the creation of the world. The moment it shed down, the soldiers on the city wall and the Barbarian cavalrymen below the city wall trembled and lost their fighting power. It was already a hero to be able to stand still.

    This was the fear of power, the most primitive fear.

    The wall let out a ¡°bang¡± sound, and gravel shot out, creating a crack that started from the top of the city wall and ended at the bottom of the city.

    ¡°Break! ¡±

    Ji Li Zhi Gu roared.

    The aura of the sword intent grew stronger.

    &Nbsp; boom boom boom ¡­ The city wall could no longer hold on and a small scale copse urred. The unfortunate soldiers who were in that section screamed as they fell and were buried by the rubble. kill our way in! Blood seizing pill!

    The Barbarian cavalry¡¯s morale was greatly boosted.

    The soldiers on top of the city wall carried the prepared ck wood, boulders, and arrows. They attacked from above to prevent the barbarians from attacking the crack.

    On the other side, the giant red python saw the sanguine pill forming in the sky and instantly went crazy. Golden light shot out from its single eye and attacked the magic formation on the city wall, causing the wall to crack continuously. However, the demon Army was in a difficult situation. Not only did they have to face the attacks from the city walls, but they also had to face the sudden reanimation of their deadrades and the attacks of theirrades.

    ¡°How ruthless. For the sake of this blood pill, he massacred the entire Chu Prefecture city. The North Vanquisher King is much more ruthless than me. I don¡¯t dare to do this. The number of demons in the North is limited. I can¡¯t bear to do this.¡±

    The giant python spoke in the humannguage and let out a cold, buzzingugh. It didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. It retained itsbat power and continued to bombard the city wall¡¯s magic circle, tangling with the Magus in the dark.

    As time passed, the ball of blood in the sky didn¡¯t continue to expand. Instead, it became smaller and smaller, but the blood light became more and more intense.

    Waves of tyrannical vital Qi spread out from it.

    ¡°Gulp ¡­¡± Yang Yan swallowed his saliva and raised his head. He only felt that it

    was tne most attractive tmng m tne world.

    Constable Chen and a group of martial artists were the same. They looked up with eager eyes.

    On the other hand, the ordinary people, the Deputy of the Supreme Court and the two imperial censors, did not show any signs of abnormality. However, they took a few steps back vigntly because the expressions of Yang Yan and the others at this time were like those of hungry wolves in the cold wind. Their drooling eyes revealed a ferocious and longing expression ¡­

    Yang Yan¡¯s heart was filled with an uncontroble desire to obtain the blood pill and to swallow him.

    Just as he was about to put it into action, a few figures suddenly rose into the air and pounced on the blood pill without regard for anything.

    As soon as they approached, they quickly turned into bones and their blood essence was swallowed by the blood pill.

    ¡­¡­.. Yang Yan seemed to wake up from a dream and his body trembled. He understood that this was not something he could take away. If he rashly approached it, he would only lead to irreparable consequences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, lower your head.¡± Yang Yan roared.

    His figure was like a Thunderbolt, exploding in the ears of the diplomatic mission¡¯s martial artists.

    Constable Chen and the others were jolted awake. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look.

    At this moment, a burst of bell-likeughter rang out and echoed in every corner of the Chu Prefecture city. The voice had a strong charm that made people unable to help but love it and yearn to find its source.

    Whether it was the soldiers guarding the city, the barbarians attacking the city, or the Jianghu people living in the city, all the men raised their heads and looked at the sky.

    An ethereal figure walked into the mortal world from the heavenly realm. She was beautiful, but her charm was even greater. The wind ruffled her hair and lifted her dress, making her look like a fairy.

    She was like a fairy from the nine Heavens, stepping into the mortal world.

    There was actually such a beautiful woman in this world ¡­ The men all had the same thought.

    A white-robed fairy stepped through the air. Her voice was soft and charming, like a lover whispering in one¡¯s ear, but it reached everyone¡¯s ears.¡±Many thanks to the North vanquishing Prince for making this wedding dress for me.¡± good job! Hahaha! North vanquishing Prince, do you think I¡¯m going to destroy the city? I¡¯m just ying with you.

    Ji Li Zhi Gu waved his giant sword and attacked North vanquishing Prince as if he was swatting a fly. Thetter did not give in at all. He was clearly very small, but he exploded with a terrifying and strange power. He fought head on and was not inferior to the Green Giant..

 Chapter 680 - 680: The nation-guarding sword (2)

    Chapter 680: The nation-guarding sword (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    she¡¯s really a beauty. It would be great if I could take her back to the tribe and make her my wife. While Ji Li Zhi Gu was fighting with North vanquishing Prince, he squinted his eyes at the beautiful woman in the city. He watched as she took advantage of the situation and said, ¡®

    ¡°How can a mere martial artist like you hide from us? If we had Imown that you had helpers, we would have invited the king of the thousand demon Kingdom to ensure that nothing would go wrong. Heh, your city wall can¡¯t stop the

    Nine-Tailed Fox. If we take your blood pellet, she, Zhu Jiu, and I will split the blood pellet equally.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think about who drew the great formation in the city?¡± the North guarding King sneered.

    In the north of the city, the soldiers of the great Minister and the demon soldiers under the control of the sorcerers suddenly froze, their eyes red. They were like marites that had lost their master.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    Seeing this, Zhu Jiu¡¯s vertical eye shot out a ray of dark light. This dark light did not have any real destructive power, so it prated the magic formation of the city wall and hit the void somewhere in the city.

    A figure in a ck robe and a hood fell out of hiding.

    He wasn¡¯t hurt, but when the ck light shone on him, his body froze as if he had fallen into an ice cer. His thoughts and actions became slow.

    The ck-robed Magus was unable to stop the woman in the white dress from taking the fruits of her victory.

    Above the sea of clouds.

    A white-robed figure stood in the clouds and looked down at the Chu

    Prefecture city. His face was blurry and his figure seemed to have be one with the clouds.

    Standing there without moving, it was easy for people to ignore him. His sense of existence was the same as his appearance, vague and low-key, as if he was not in this world.

    ¡°After massacring the city, seal the soul back into the body and use a secret technique to maintain the vitality of the body. Then, use the entire Chu Prefecture city as a pill furnace, using the blood essence and souls of living beings as materials. He used the witchcraft cult¡¯s Secret technique to interfere with the heavenly Secrets and the City¡¯s great formation to maintain the city¡¯s fate energy. What a great technique to deceive the heavens and cross the sea, what a spiritual wisdom realm Magus.¡±

    The entire city was like a pill furnace. The ¡± spirit pill ¡± that contained the blood essence of 380000 people took an entire month to refine and was finally close to sess.

    Warlocks were experts in alchemy, so it was not strange for them to take a month to refine such a great pill.

    The moment he saw the strange phenomenon in the city, the Warlock, who was good at nning, immediately understood the cause and effect.

    North vanquishing Prince had colluded with the witchcraft cult, and thetter had helped him refine his blood essence to deceive everyone.

    The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s goal was clear. He wanted to devour the blood essence and push his cultivation to theplete stage three. Then, he would take the spiritual umtion of the Queen and advance to the second stage. So, what was the witchcraft cult nning?

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhu Jiu The white-robed Warlock said in realization.

    Da Feng and the witch God religion had a history of hatred. However, the northeast was dominated by humans and rich in natural resources, which allowed them to hunt and farm.

    Although they had a certain ambition to invade due to the problem of poption growth, they were generally inclined to live and work in peace.

    It was the same in great Feng, so there would not be a war. There were constant conflicts at the border, but norge-scale Wars.

    On the other hand, the demons of the North, which bordered the northeast, were extremely aggressive and loved to devour humans. They often invaded the border and cities.

    ¡°He helped the North vanquishing Prince to advance to Rank 2 and then formed an alliance. The two Allied forces went north to kill Zhu Jiu. But now, it¡¯sing on its own ¡­¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer suddenly frowned. something¡¯s not right. This formation isn¡¯t the work of the witchcraft cult.

    The woman in the white dress reached out her hand toward the blood pill. Just as she was about to take the fruit of victory, something happened.

    Below, a ck Lotus flower that covered an area of dozens of miles appeared and slowly bloomed. The Lotus was flowing with a ck, sticky liquid, and each petal symbolized depravity and evil.

    The woman in the white dress stiffened. Ayer of ink stained her fingertips and quickly spread. Her white and tender arms were stained with an ugly ck color, and her eyes turned red uncontrobly.

    In an instant, she had turned from an ethereal fairy into an ugly and evil witch.

    Behind thedy in the white dress, a huge, fluffy fox tail emerged, followed by a second, a third, a fourth ¡­ Every time a fox tail appeared, the darkness faded a little. After the nine tails appeared, she expelled all the corruption from her body.

    The nine fox tails spread out like a peacock¡¯s tail, slowly moving behind her

    In the center of the ck Lotus, ck sticky liquid gathered and formed a human figure. The figure was made of ck sticky liquid, and its eyes were filled with evil and depravity.

    The woman in the white dress squinted her eyes and stared at the ck figure. She said in surprise, ¡®¡±You¡¯re the earth sect¡¯s head of Dao, Jin Lian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cklotus,¡± the ck humanoid replied indifferently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d still join the devil in the end,¡± the woman in the white dress clicked her tongue.

    ck Lotus sneered. nting good seeds leads to no good results. Darkness is eternal in this world. Human nature is evil. I¡¯m just following the will of the heavens.¡±

    The woman in the white dress stood on the clouds and slowly swayed her nine fox tails. She covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°¡±lf the head of the heavenly sect were to hear your words, I¡¯m afraid he would have to discuss Dao with you first. ¡±

    ck Lotus snorted. I¡¯ve seized the greatest evil in the world and advanced further in the demonic path. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll unify the Taoistmunity and rule it.

    ¡°A mere clone dares to speak so arrogantly?¡± thedy in the white dress snorted coldly.

    The Fox¡¯s tail stood up and it pounced down. In an instant, it was as if the sky had copsed. The entire Chu Prefecture city trembled slightly and the houses shook.

    In the middle of the Lotus, the ck human figure raised his hand and retorted, ¡°¡±A Fox¡¯s tail dares to be so arrogant.¡±

    ck light gushed out from the Lotus petals, exuding a power that could corrode and devastate everything. It rose up into the sky and attacked the woman in the white dress.

    The two forces collided in the air.

    The shock wave turned into a strong wind, pushing down the nearby houses, rolling bricks and broken wood into the air, and razing the area within a ten-mile radius to the ground..

 Chapter 681 - 681: The nation-guarding sword (3)

    Chapter 681: The nation-guarding sword (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The battle between two top-tier experts created a scene that was like a natural disaster.

    In the inn.

    Wang Fei sat on the dressing table by the window and was in a daze.

    The guy had left early in the morning, and it was already dusk. She had asked the waiter in the inn, and he told her that they were in Pennsylvania, which was located in the hintend of Chuzhou.

    The Chuzhou City was more than 300 miles away. With her own intelligence, the Queen estimated that it would take Xu Qi ¡®an about three or four days to reach the Chuzhou City.

    She was still on the way, but she was already worried.

    ¡°King Huai is. rank. 3, the peak in the eyes of the DA Feng Warriors. Xu Qi. an, don¡¯t force yourself. If he dies, I ¡­¡±

    Wangfei suddenly froze and sat in a daze for a long time. She emphasized to her reflection in the mirror, won¡¯t have any future. After all, I¡¯m just a weak woman and I don¡¯t have any money on me. If he dies, what will I do? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m worried about my future.¡±

    ¡°You have to punish the North vanquishing Prince, but remember toe back,¡± she sighed.

    Li Miaozhen drove the flying sword andnded in the valley.

    She had wanted to capture a few barbarian cavalrymen at random and then leak the information to the tribe. She wanted toplete the information leak in a simple and crude way.

    However, when she got close to the border, she was shocked to find that the cavalry of the Qingyan tribe was heading south in arge scale and was heading towards the Chu Prefecture city.

    As for herself, she had almost been discovered by the leader of Qingyan tribe. Perhaps she had already been discovered, but the other party was toozy to care.

    Out of caution, she continued to fly north. On the official road dozens of miles away, she saw the Crimson Python. It crawled in the mountains like a Crimson Road.

    In this situation, li Miaozhen subconsciously made some deductions. After a quarter of an hour, she came up with a series of question marks, and then rushed back to report to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    In the cave, Shentu Baili, Li Han, and the others heard the movement and ran out. They were vignt, but after seeing li Miaozhen, they were relieved.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes swept over them and looked at the cave. ¡®Where¡¯s Xu yinluo?¡±

    Zheng bu walked out of the cave and said, ¡± Xu yinluo said that he was going to the Chu Prefecture city to investigate a case. He asked us to wait for him.

    Li Miaozhen opened her mouth, but her expression froze.

    After about three seconds, her eyes suddenly turned red. Before anyone could react, she flew away on her sword.

    Stinky man, stinky man, stinky man ¡­ She gritted her teeth, feeling wronged and afraid for no reason. She felt aggrieved because she felt that he had lied to her again. Although it was obviously wrong to feel aggrieved because of a man, she was not in the mood to delve into it.

    Their fear was the fear of seeing the scene at Yunzhou again.

    The figure that stood on the mountain of corpses with arrows all over his body and a knife in his hand was still clearly imprinted in the heart of the Holy Virgin of the sky sect.

    Investigate the case, don¡¯t be impulsive and don¡¯t do anything stupid. She knew Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s character and was afraid that he would end up like Yunzhou.

    ng!

    After parrying Ji Li Zhi Gu¡¯s giant sword, North vanquishing Prince no longer fought. He flew back to the city and pounced on the blood pill that was bing more and more solid and emitting an alluring aura.

    As soon as he approached the blood pellet, a golden light suddenly came from the North and enveloped North vanquishing Prince.

    His heavy armor melted in the golden light, and his skin turned red with burn marks. However, this could not stop a rank-three martial artist from advancing.

    The North-guarding King opened his palm and made a grabbing gesture. The blood pill flew toward him.

    The woman in the white dress reached out her palm, and the twisted Qi movement condensed into a huge palm, which grabbed the blood elixir from the side, trying to stop it.

    The ck human figure formed a seal with both hands and sent out a dirty and evil turbid flow that corroded the translucent giant palm and melted its Qi.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    At that moment, just as North vanquishing Prince was about to get the blood pellet, the giant sword spun and flew toward him. Its target was not North vanquishing Prince, but the fist-sized blood pellet.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sanguine pill shot out and embedded itself into the ground. It was still emitting a silent blood-red light and was not damaged at all.

    The Green Giant that was taller than the house slowly walked over. He reached out his hand and called back the giant sword, holding it in his hand.

    In the North, the red python climbed up the city wall and slithered quickly along the horse track. The raised parapet was torn apart like paper, and the wall continued to crack under its body, as if it would copse at any time.

    The protective magical formation of the Chu Prefecture city had been broken.

    This was within expectations. He had never expected the array to be able to hold off rank-3 powerhouses.

    The Dao chief of the earth sect, the new king of the thousand demon Kingdom, the North-guarding Lord of the great Feng dynasty, the mysterious master of the witch God religion, a third-grade barbarian expert, the red python of the demon race ¡­ All the experts gathered in the Chu Prefecture city. A terrifying aura enveloped the city, causing the surviving Jianghu people to tremble in fear and kneel on the ground.

    ¡°So you have a helper.¡±

    The Green Giant, Ji Li, scanned the enemy¡¯s formation with his bell-like eyes and snorted, ¡®¡±¡®That Magus doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s of the third rank, and no one can match him in terms of mobilizing troops. As for this earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, he can do whatever he wants with his filthy power, but he¡¯s like a maggot in a cesspit. Although he¡¯s annoying, he can¡¯t pose much of a threat to us.¡±

    Zhu Jiu¡¯s breath trembled and he said in a hoarse voice,¡±The blood essence of a wizard is of little value, but it¡¯s better than nothing. The witchcraft cult of the northeast has a feud with the monster race. I¡¯ll deal with this rank three wizard.

    the earth sect¡¯s methods are treacherous. In addition, this person has been possessed by the devil, making him even more difficult to deal with. You go and deal with North vanquishing Prince, and let the king deal with the demonic priest of the earth sect.

    1 ne 111YSLeL10us sorcerer sneereu dL LIIU JILL s dLLogd11L Lone d11U Sd1U slowly ,

    ¡®¡±¡®Today is a good day to refine pills, use weapons, and kill the candle Dragon..¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682: The nation-guarding sword (4)

    Chapter 682: The nation-guarding sword (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The North-guarding King suddenlyughed. Then, Zhu Jiu, Ji Zhigu and thedy in the white dress saw him open his left hand that was not holding a weapon.¡±Sword!¡±

    &Nbsp; boom boom boom ¡­ From the City Tower in the distance, a golden light whizzed over and fell into the hands of the North-guarding King.

    It was a bronze sword with a simple design. The spine of the sword was engraved with ancient patterns, and the body of the sword was wrapped in ayer of light golden light that looked like a thin film.

    The bronze let out a joyful cry when the North Vanquisher King held it, as if it had found its master.

    nation-suppressing sword! !

    arghh! Ji Li Zhigu cried out in shock, his eyes shing with fear and hatred.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    The giant python on the city wall raised its head high, but it was not in a pouncing position. Instead, it shrank back as if it was frightened.

    The Nine-Tailed woman in the air quickly rose to a higher altitude. Her exquisitely beautiful face was extremely serious as she stared at the copper sword in the North Vanquisher king¡¯s hand.

    Wasn¡¯t the nation-suppressing sword in the capital of Dafeng? when did it get sent to Chuzhou in secret ¡­ Her delicate brows were tightly furrowed, and the fear in her eyes was extremely strong.

    North vanquishing Prince held a saber in one hand and a sword in the other. He nced at the enemy experts with a smile and said, ¡°¡±Since I¡¯ve decided to advance, how can I not make a foolproof n?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t discover the Chu Prefecture city. If you know the secret of the Chu Prefecture city, it¡¯s fine. The nation-suppressing sword is waiting for you here.

    ¡°Now that the princess Consort¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, weck her spiritual energy. We can only make it up to one of you.¡±

    The hooded wizard in the ck robe smiled coldly.¡±l did a divination today, and it¡¯s a great fortune. Otherwise, why would I stay here?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand and pointed at the giant python on the city wall. He said leisurely, ¡°¡±Die!¡±

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The scaleless giant Python¡¯s body kept splitting open, and blood gushed out, dying the wall red.

    A high-ranked wizard no longer needed a medium to cast a Killing Curse, and it could be used as an effective attack. Of course, if there was the other party¡¯s flesh, blood, and hair, the power of the curse would be even greater.

    The scaleless giant python roared in pain. In the next moment, its flesh and blood exploded, but it immediately returned to its original state. It did not cause much damage, but the pain was unbearable.

    Richard moved quickly on the city wall and jumped over half of the Urban area, pouncing on the wizard. In the process, the vertical eye on its forehead glowed with golden light.

    The ck-robed Magus was unable to Dodge the golden light that was as fast as lightning. His entire body was enveloped in the golden light, and his limbs showed signs of melting.

    The wizard did not panic. He made a hand gesture and summoned a shadow that was not real enough in the void, and then he merged with it. At the same time, the blood Qi around his body surged, and his muscles tore his ck robe apart. He turned into a giant that was several feet tall.

    [ rank-nine blood spirit: triggers one¡¯s potential to the maximum, and the degree of amplification depends on the individual¡¯s cultivation base. ]Stimting blood and Qi, making the vitality not inferior to that of a martial artist. The degree of stimtion depends on the individual¡¯s cultivation.

    [ fifth grade offering: able to summon heroic spirits wandering between heaven and earth or the heroic spirits of ancestors for one¡¯s own use. ]

    [ note: usually, it can only summon the heroic souls of martial artists, demons, and the ancestors of its own system. ]

    He was unable to summon the spirits of the strong Buddhist cultivators;Summoning the schrly spirit would result in a wave of counterattacks from the spirit;He couldn¡¯t summon the spirit of the first supervisor because he would be killed by the current supervisor.

    It was possible to summon the heroic spirits of the Taoist predecessors, but it would be very dangerous. For example, he could summon the heroic spirit of a demonic earth sect¡¯s Dao chief or a human sect¡¯s Dao chief¡¯s heroic spirit that was surrounded by Hellfire. He had never sessfully summoned the heroic spirit of a heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    The high-ranked powerhouses from both sides engaged in an intense battle, and the battle turned Chu Prefecture city into ruins.

    No one tried to grab the blood pill, but everyone had their eyes on it. No matter who it was, if they tried to grab it by force, they would be attacked by everyone.

    On the city wall, que Yongxiu, who had split apart a Qing Yan tribe warrior with a single strike, was not angry at the fact that the Chu Prefecture city, which he had guarded for more than ten years, had been reduced to ruins. Instead, he was happy.

    Destroy it.

    The Chu Prefecture city was reduced to ruins in the hands of the barbarians and the demons. The people of Chu Prefecture were killed in the battle between high-ranked powerhouses. Not even their bones were left. All traces would be buried in this battle.

    What does all of this have to do with me, que Yongxiu?

    He, on the other hand, guarded the Chu Prefecture city and bravely killed the enemy with the North-guarding King. He had made a great contribution and his name was known throughout the world.

    The aftershocks of the battle between the experts from all sides rushed up the city walls. If the soldiers were not careful, they would die from the terrifying shock waves.

    Yang Yan led the diplomatic mission and retreated to the city wall in advance. They tried to escape from the nearest city gate along the city wall.

    With the nation -guarding sword as a surprise weapon, North-guarding King had the upper hand. He left wounds on Ji Li Zha Gu¡¯s body with a crushing force. Sometimes, he could even help the Wizards and cut the giant Python¡¯s body with the National Sword.

    ¡°ng, pfft .

    The North-guarding King and the Green Giant brushed past each other. The giant sword in the hand of Gili Zagu was broken, and a deep sword wound appeared on his chest and abdomen, and his internal organs could be vaguely seen.

    The wound did not heal, and the faint golden me burned quietly, destroying his vitality.

    arghh! gillyzagu roared in pain.

    ¡°Zhu Jiu, you¡¯re done for this time. This nation-guarding sword killed my father back then, and it¡¯s going to kill me today.¡±

    Ji Li Zhi Gu retreated and roared in anger.

    ¡°What are you shouting for? back then, I had so many elites under mymand, but weren¡¯t they all killed by this weapon?¡±

    Zhu Jiu was furious. His huge body wreaked havoc in the city. The Magi could not resist his terrifying strength. However, the church knew that the situation was extremely unfavorable to them.

    I can¡¯t ept this. I haven¡¯t even advanced to the second rank. If it weren¡¯t for Wei Yuan¡¯s support, I would have devoured him hundreds of times. Zhu Jiu kept roaring.

    ¡°Wei Yuan?¡± The North vanquishing Prince sneered, ¡®

 Chapter 683 - 683: The nation-guarding sword (5)

    Chapter 683: The nation-guarding sword (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°He¡¯s just a coward who crippled his own martial arts. Back then, this King did not rise up and merely worked with him. Does this King need his support?

    What a joke.¡±

    He suddenly changed his target and abandoned Ji Li and Zhi Gu. It seemed that Zhu Jiu¡¯s words had made him unhappy.

    This was a hunting trap. North vanquishing Prince not only wanted to advance to the second rank, but he also wanted to kill the Barbarian Masters and be famous.

    The 380,000 people of the Chu Prefecture city were his stepping stones on his martial path. They were the sacrifices he had to make to reach the top. Their deaths were worth it.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Zhu Jiu suddenly turned his head and ck light shot out from his vertical eye, shrouding North vanquishing Prince.

    Thetter¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, his thoughts became slow, and the joints of his hands and feet became rough.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the woman in the white dress ¡®nine fox tails expanded in the wind like tentacles, wrapped around the country-guarding sword, and pulled it with all her might.

    Ji Li Zhi Gu rushed out, raising his fist in the process, twisting his waist and swinging his arm, and threw a punch.

    At that moment, his fist was so fast that it rubbed against the air and ayer of mes appeared on the surface.

    North-guarding King¡¯s Head was punched, and his body was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing through the house and into the ruins.

    At this time, the sound wave of the punch and the ¡± bang ¡± that hit the head of the North-guarding King ¡± btedly ¡± sounded.

    The nation-guarding sword flew and nailed into a copsed ruin in the distance.

    ¡°Hu hu ¡­¡±

    Gili Zagu panted heavily, taking the opportunity to repair the wounds on his body that were burning with light golden mes.

    Zhu Jiu and thedy in the white dress finally got some precious time to catch their breath.

    The current situation was extremely disadvantageous. If they continued to fight for the blood pill, someone would definitely die. But if they retreated now, North-guarding King would definitelye to them with the nation-guarding sword after swallowing the blood pill and take away the blood essence of either Ji Li Zha Gu or Zhu Jiu.

    He wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity to advance to the second stage.

    He was in a dilemma.

    The North vanquishing Prince stood up from the ruins, patted the dust off his body, and sneered, ¡°¡±The nation-suppressing sword has a spirit and is not an inanimate object. Only members of the great Feng imperial family can use it. You¡¯re only dying your death by fighting like trapped beasts.¡±

    After saying that, he stretched out his right hand, as if he wanted to show it to everyone, and shouted, ¡°Sword,e!¡±

    Ji Li Zhigu, Zhu Jiu and the woman in the white dress felt their scalps tingle. Even though they were strong, they couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    At this moment, a hand with five slender fingers grabbed the hilt of the sword and pulled it out.

    The North-guarding King looked at his empty right hand, turned his head in shock, and looked into the distance.

    The North Vanquisher King¡¯s cold face showed rare anger, shock, and confusion ¡­ This was the first time he had seen someone other than the royal family pull out the National Sword.

    The Green Giant, who had been severely injured, tensed up as if he was facing a great enemy. Then, he found that the country-guarding sword was not back in the hands of the North-guarding King. He turned his neck in confusion and looked over with a nk look.

    The wizard and the giant python both stopped. The wizard retreated several miles, but his eyes were fixed on one direction, where the country-guarding sword was.

    Thetter raised its head and adjusted its body. It could not help but squint its golden vertical eye, as if it could not see clearly with one eye.

    In the center of the Lotus, the ck human figure stared at the nation-guarding sword and the person holding it with malice.

    Only the woman in the white dress had aplicated expression on her face.

    She looked at the figure in a daze, her expression mixed with joy and sadness.

    The person holding the National Sword was an ordinary-looking man in green. He pulled out the National Sword as if he had done something insignificant.

    His eyes were fixed on the North-guarding King, and the corners of his mouth slowly cracked into a smile that seemed to be ferocious, angry, and sad.

    ¡°Very good. I can use this sword too.¡±

    [ PS: this chapter is so tiring. I¡¯m so awesome. ] He didn¡¯t deliberately dy the update. First of all, he had more words, 6000 words, not 4000. Secondly, the content was too difficult to write, and it was written slowly..

 Chapter 684 - 684: Man without Dao, heavenâ€™s punishment (1)

    Chapter 684: Man without Dao, heaven¡¯s punishment (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This man who had suddenly appeared seemed to have been lurking in the Chu Prefecture city for a long time, waiting for this moment to take the National Sword.

    He was wearing a green robe, and his long ck hair was tied up with a rough jade hairpin.

    Although he had an ordinary face, when he held the nation-guarding sword and faced the six top masters alone, his calm posture and wild eyes made everyone who was watching him acknowledge his strength.

    This was a person who couldpete with six top masters.

    Damn it, not only did the North-guarding King want to refine the blood elixir, but he also arranged so many powerful warriors to ambush Zhu Jiu and me .. The expression of the leader of Qingyan tribe changed drastically. He stepped back and reached out his palm.

    With a whoosh, a cyclone rose from his palm. On the distant city wall, broken and intact weapons gathered toward Ji Li Zhigu like a school of fish. Chi Chi ¡­ The Iron Fish formed by the weapons melted into bright red molten iron the moment they touched the cyclone.

    The molten iron continued to condense and remove the impurities, forming a huge sword the size of a door that ordinary people could not use.

    ¡°There¡¯s another high-ranked martial artist in the imperial family of Da Feng?

    Was he a high-ranked martial artist after the Battle of Shanhai Pass? Impossible. The imperial family of Da Feng did not have such a person. But if you¡¯re not a member of the royal family, how can you use the nation-guarding sword?¡±

    The giant python Zhu Jiu slithered its body and knocked down many houses. It stood up at the edge of the city wall and observed the man in green with fear. Zhu Jiu asked the question in everyone¡¯s heart. They looked at the young man in green.

    But they were met with silence.

    The Sorcerer, who was full of blood Qi and had an illusory fighting soul floating above his head, did a divination on the spot. Then he found that North vanquishing Prince, Ji Li Zhigu, Zhu Jiu, and the Dao capital of the earth sect were looking at him.

    The high-ranked Magus opened his mouth and slowly said, ¡®¡±¡®1 can¡¯t divine it. He has a magical artifact that can hide the heavenly secrets.¡±

    A magic tool that could hide the secrets of the heavens?

    The powerhouses looked at the green-robed man with fear and curiosity about his identity.

    He had the aura of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld on him. He was the owner of the fragments ¡­ In the middle of the ck Lotus, the ck figure with thick pus suddenly sensed a familiar aura. The oil-like liquid pushed him away from the Lotus. He stood high in the sky and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with malicious eyes.

    ¡°Who are you, who are you .

    All the experts present were stunned, somewhat stunned by the attitude of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. From what he said, it seemed like they didn¡¯t know this person, but they also knew him.

    ¡®You know him?¡± the high-ranked wizard frowned. What is this person¡¯s background?¡±

    The ck figure ignored him. He locked his eyes on Xu Qi ¡®an with depravity and malice. He looked down and roared, ¡®¡±Where¡¯s the Golden Lotus? where¡¯s the Golden Lotus?¡±

    A Golden Lotus?

    Wasn¡¯t he the Golden Lotus? the Golden Lotus after he had joined the devil ¡­ The high-ranked Magus frowned.

    Not only did this person wield the nation-suppressing sword, but he also seemed to have a great rtionship with the earth sect. From the attitude of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, it seemed like they were enemies and not friends ¡­ Ji Zhigu and Zhu Jiu didn¡¯t know the secrets of the earth sect. They only felt that the identity of this uninvited guest was getting more and more mysterious.

    The woman in the white dress stared at him attentively, and she was also interested in this matter. She didn¡¯t know what Xu Qi ¡®an had to do with the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly,¡±jinlian once begged me to help him clean up his sect and be a demonic chief.¡± I didn¡¯t refuse and only said that I would help him when I was free. Golden Lotus dly assented.¡±

    The ck figure retreated dozens of feet and stared at him fiercely, like a beast choosing its prey, but it was also afraid of the Hunter¡¯s power.

    ck Lotus was the earth sect¡¯s Dao leader,. peak rank. 2 powerhouse. This person actually said the words ¡± cleaning up the sect ¡± so casually ¡­ Zhu Jiu¡¯s and Ji Li Zhi Gu¡¯s hearts sank. Even with their strength, they did not dare to rx.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he held the nation-guarding sword, but also because he was mysterious and powerful, which made the two Northern powerhouses feel difficult to deal with.

    Was he really not boasting? Hmm, from ck Lotus¡¯s attitude, it seemed that Golden Lotus had notpletely joined the devil. Although he did not know what exactly had happened, since the Golden Lotus that ck Lotus had mentioned had pleaded with this mysterious expert, it meant that he really did have such strength ¡­ The high-ranked Magus felt a sense of danger.

    Every wizard who was good at divination would lose their sense of security when they found out that things were going beyond what the divination showed.

    The intense battle had stopped. Themotion had attracted the attention of the surviving martial artists in the city and the soldiers guarding the city.

    As the main city of a state, Chu Prefecture city had attracted countless Jianghu people in the past month. Even though arge number of people had died in the battle just now, there were still a small number of people who survived.

    The Chu Prefecture city was vast, and they could not see the battle scene. However, the terrifying shock waves suddenly stopped and everything returned to calm. This attracted the spections of many survivors. ¡°Are you done? Who won? the Barbarian race or the North vanquishing Prince?¡±

    it must be North vanquishing Prince. It must be North vanquishing Prince. If North vanquishing Prince loses, we won¡¯t be able to live.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Do you not want to live anymore? Oh right, what¡¯s going on with the citizens of the Chu Prefecture city?¡±

    The Barbarian cavalry and the demon Army had engaged the great Feng Army, but the battle wasn¡¯t too intense. The city walls had been broken, and the leaders and princes were fighting fiercely in the city.

    There was no need for them to fight to the death. It was more of a mutual restraint.

    Even the Veterans or the savage barbarians would cherish their lives and would not make fearless sacrifices..

 Chapter 685 - 685: Man without Dao, heaven â€˜s punishment Part 2

    Chapter 685: Man without Dao, heaven ¡®s punishment Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Therefore, the soldiers could take the time to observe the movements in the city.

    Que Yongxiu stood on the city wall, looking uneasily at the man in green who had suddenly appeared. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was because the man¡¯s style was very simr to Wei Yuan¡¯s, but he was instinctively afraid.

    Or was it because the interference of a high-ranked powerhouse would bring about many unstable factors?

    It was probably both.

    ¡°The Chu Prefecture city must be reduced to ruins. All the survivors in the city must die, including the diplomatic corps. This way, I can cover up the truth of the massacre. As long as there¡¯s no evidence, with the North vanquishing Prince protecting me, my noble title as a first-rank Duke, the son of the founding general, and my contributions in guarding the North all these years, even Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen can¡¯t do anything to me.

    ¡°I hope that everything will go ording to n. Who is this person? why can he pick up the nation-guarding sword? He didn¡¯t know what his attitude was. Well, King Huai was the Prince of the great Feng dynasty, and his promotion to the second stage was more important than anything else. Since this person was able to pick up the nation-guarding sword, it meant that he was from the great Feng camp.

    I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy about the northern Prince¡¯s breakthrough and give him support.

    Thoughts shed through que Yongxiu¡¯s mind as he analyzed the pros and cons.

    On the other side, Yang Yan jumped onto the roof and looked at the battlefield in the distance.

    With his eyesight, he could clearly see the changes in the scene from a very far distance. He saw the unknown man in green holding the nation-suppressing sword.

    Yang Yan looked at the figure, and his eyes were clearly in a trance.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo, what happened? Why did the battle stop? what did you see?¡±

    Below the roof, the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy shouted at the top of his voice.

    The guards and soldiers of the diplomatic mission were on high alert to prevent any monsters, barbarians, or even North vanquishing Prince¡¯s soldiers froming.

    Yang Yan retracted his gaze. a mysterious master has appeared, ¡± he said lightly. he¡¯s holding the nation-guarding sword.

    ¡®What?¡±

    The two imperial censors and the judge of the Supreme Court were shocked.

    When did the nation-suppressing sword appear in Chuzhou? Wasn¡¯t it always suppressing fate in the temple of mountains and rivers?

    Also, the mysterious master was holding the nation-guarding sword?

    How was that possible?

    Back then, Emperor Yuan jing had personally handed the nation-suppressing sword to North-guarding King. Apart from the fact that he was already an unparalleled powerhouse at that time, there was another reason. Those who were not from the royal family could not obtain the recognition of the nation-suppressing sword.

    The nation-guarding sword was the sword of the founding Emperor of Dafeng. It followed him on his campaigns and gradually gathered Dafeng¡¯s fate.

    The divine sword had a spirit.

    ¡°W-who is that person?¡± The Deputy of the Supreme Court said in a trembling voice.

    Yang Yan shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°he reminds me of the Duke of Wei from back then, the Duke of Wei from the Shanhai Pass battle After that, he fell into silence and did not exin further.

    ¡°Is that mysterious expert a Friend or Foe?¡± Censor Liu asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yang Yan shook his head and added, ¡± but since he can pick up the nation-guarding sword, perhaps, perhaps it¡¯s one of the backup ns of the North-guarding King.

    The eyes of the Supreme Court¡¯s Chancellor dimmed.

    Censor Liu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°therefore, the massacre of the city was nned long ago. It was to push King Huai up and let him advance to rank two.¡± For this, they could use the nation-guarding sword and sacrifice 380000 people.

    380000 people. There were the elderly and the young. They were wives, husbands, children, and the elderly. They died just like that. They were all dead

    ¡°How can this be? how can this be? I¡¯m not willing to ept this. ¡±

    Seeing the people in the city being sacrificed with his own eyes was countless times more impactful than seeing the official documents.

    It had almost be a demon in censor Liu¡¯s heart.

    The North vanquishing Prince squinted his eyes and rolled them. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time to break the stalemate. The demons and barbarians in the North have repeatedly invaded our Da Feng border, burning, killing, and plundering. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Kill them and the northern region of Da Feng will be at peace forever.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care who the other party was, but since he had been recognized by the nation-guarding sword, he couldn¡¯t be a member of the demon or barbarian race.

    He wanted to use the old grudges between Da Feng and the monster race to persuade this mysterious master to join hands with him and kill Ji Li Zhigu and Zhu Jiu.

    As for the massacre of the city, he would wait until he found a way to retrieve the nation-guarding sword.

    Hearing the words of the North-guarding King, Ji Li Zhigu and Zhu Jiu turned their attention to Xu Qi ¡®an as if they were facing a great enemy. They were wary of himing with the nation-guarding sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you!¡±

    The green-robed man¡¯s next words caused all the peak experts present to be stunned.

    The smile on the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s face slowly disappeared. He stared at him sharply.¡±What did you just say?

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He slowly rose into the air and then, a ck me-like rune appeared between his eyebrows.

    His body began to swell, tearing his clothes apart. His exposed skin was inhumanly dark, as if it was forged from ck iron, full of explosive power.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was even more evil than the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. ck demonic mes burned all over his body, making him look like a god and a devil.

    ¡°This, this ¡­ Who is he?¡±

    The high-ranked Magus ¡°face was filled with shock.

    When did such a peak martial artist appear in the nine regions?

    On the city walls and inside the city, the surviving martial artists, the barbarians in battle, the soldiers of the Northern Territory, and the demons all felt this evil and powerful force at the same time.

    This almost made them lose their grip on their weapons, and the thought of running away welled up in their hearts.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince, you deserve to die!¡±

    In the air, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was surrounded by ck mes, sounded like a god. His voice was like thunder, as if he was giving an order.

    North vanquishing Prince, you killed 380000 people in the Chu Prefecture city for your own selfish reasons. One life after another is being lost because of you.

    ¡°The people of the North respect you and love you. They worship you like a god and think that you have guarded the border so that the people will not be trampled by the barbarians.. But how did you treat them?¡±

 Chapter 686 - 686: Man without Dao, heavenâ€™s punishment (3)

    Chapter 686: Man without Dao, heaven¡¯s punishment (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    you colluded with the witchcraft cult and turned them into Walking Dead. You used the witchcraft cult¡¯s Secret technique to cleanse their blood essence. It took you a month. Such an act of violence is unforgivable.

    North Vanquisher King, are you worthy of the people of Dafeng who loved you?

    are you worthy of the Emperor who found it hard to start a business? are you worthy of the heroic spirits of your ancestors? are you worthy of the 300000 resentful souls?

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    The shouts resounded through the clouds.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an said these words, the image of the people who had been shot by arrows and fell to the ground shed through his mind. He also shed through the image of them crying and begging for mercy, only to have their hearts pierced by sharp knives.

    The hot-blooded schr asked loudly. Even after being brutally killed, he still stared at the butcher¡¯s eyes.

    That gaze was filled with despair and grief.

    The young mother¡¯s eyes shed with despair and pain when she tried to protect the child under her body but was unable to protect him and was pierced through with the child and herself.

    The face of Zheng bu¡¯s second son, who was crying in pain before his death, and Zheng xinghuai¡¯s bawling face shed across his mind.

    The vengeful souls were screaming, howling, and wailing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s three views were on the verge of copse in the wailing of the resentful spirit. If he did not kill the North vanquishing Prince today, he would not be able to calm down.

    The tens of thousands of Northern Territory soldiers were in an uproar, wondering if they had heard wrong.

    ¡°He said North vanquishing Prince massacred the city? He said that the people of the Chu Prefecture city were killed by the North vanquishing Prince and the witch God sect?¡±

    this is impossible. The people of the Chu Prefecture city were still alive and well before. They only died when the barbarians and demons attacked the city.

    They clearly used a sinister spell to kill all the people in the city.

    The sound of discussion resounded among the soldiers.

    Some people cursed, some were confused, and some exined for the North vanquishing Prince excitedly, unable to ept the fact.

    Limited by their status and knowledge, the low-level soldiers had no idea about North vanquishing Prince¡¯s n, let alone the secret of refining the blood pill. Even though they had seen the strange phenomenon in the city with their own eyes, they did not have the knowledge to understand the scene in front of them.

    The soldiers who massacred the city that day were the corpse soldiers under themand of a high-ranked wizard.

    The wizard God religion could control corpses and souls, stimte blood Qi, and naturally had the means to cleanse blood essence. However, the premise was that those people had to be dead. Living people could not be controlled by Magi.

    Using the corpse controlling technique to wash the blood essence was hidden and safe, so it was not discovered by the Barbarian race and the demon race. Even the warlocks could be fooled.

    This was because Magi had the ability to interfere with the heavenly secrets and fate.

    This included the people who had already died. Their souls were sealed in their bodies, and they only knew that they were dead when the blood pill was made.

    How could the low level soldiers understand the profoundness within?

    Apart from these soldiers, the surviving Jianghu men were dumbstruck when they heard the questions.

    Then, a strong suspicion welled up. They thought that the fierce and powerful man was ndering the North-guarding King.

    Zhenbei Wangshu had been guarding the border for more than ten years, resisting the barbarians and protecting the territory. He was the strongest martial artist in Da Feng. Everyone in the world had seen his achievements. No one would believe that a mysterious master had suddenly appeared and used the North Garrison liege lord of massacring the city.

    he¡¯s full of nonsense. I really hope that the North-guarding King can kill him.

    if the situation turns bad, asmoners, we have to do our part for Chuzhou. The people of Chuzhou are not afraid of death.

    but that person is holding the nation-suppressing sword. I heard that only members of the royal family can be recognized by the nation-suppressing sword. Could his words be true ..

    ¡°Good scolding, this old man¡¯s thoughts are clear. So what if he¡¯s a Prince? such atrocities are no different from that of a beast.¡± Censor Liu was so excited that his entire body was trembling, and his saliva flew everywhere.

    this man must be a hidden expert of the imperial family of Da Feng. He hase to fight against the North vanquishing Prince on behalf of Tian xingdao.

    ¡°Speak frankly. If sacrificing the people in exchange for a rank-2, then I deserve the demise of my country. The North vanquishing Prince was wrong. He was gravely mistaken.¡± The Supreme Court¡¯s Chancellor said angrily.

    The Civil officials didn¡¯t expect that there would really be an expert who would stand up to denounce North vanquishing Prince, expose his crimes, and dere that he would be executed.

    Even though they had not been good people for many years, at this moment, when this mysterious expert reprimanded the North vanquishing Prince, they felt the joy of ¡± evil can not prevail over good ¡®

    ¡°The people can die in the war at the hands of the barbarians and demons. At most, they can juste back and kill us. Today he massacred my Da Feng city, tomorrow I will exterminate his entire Army. We¡¯re enemies of the enemy country, and we won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead.¡±

    Constable Chen clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°But the people shouldn¡¯t have died at the hands of the North vanquishing Prince. They all thought that the North vanquishing Prince was their pir of support, their hero who protected them. However, this hero was waving his butcher¡¯s knife at them and snatching their blood essence, just so he could advance to the second stage. How pathetic!

    how could the North vanquishing Prince do this? he¡¯s a thief, a cold-blooded animal.

    A warrior had his own blood. Constable Chen hadpletely disregarded the other party¡¯s status as a Prince. He only felt that the North Garrison liege lord deserved to die.

    As for what would happen to the Northern Territory after the death of the North vanquishing Prince?

    Ha, a Prince who was willing to sacrifice a city for his own selfish desires. If he didn¡¯t die, would he have to wait until he advanced to the first rank and sacrifice ten cities?

    Although the Barbarian race burned, killed, and plundered, they did not kill as many people as North vanquishing Prince.

    After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Barbarian race recuperated for more than ten years. After that, they repeatedly invaded the border, but it was only a small-scale robbery. There had never been arge-scale war.

    And what about North vanquishing Prince?

    He killed 380000 people and massacred cities as he pleased.

    If he were to advance to rank one in the future, what would he do?

    The others also understood this principle, so the Chancellor of the Supreme Court, in his grief, said ruthlessly, ¡®¡±He hoped that the barbarians would win this battle..

 Chapter 687 - 687: Man without Dao, heavenâ€™s punishment (4)

    Chapter 687: Man without Dao, heaven¡¯s punishment (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The North-guarding King¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He said in a clear voice,

    ¡°¡±Who are you? why are you ndering this King?¡±

    Que Yongxiu¡¯s expression changed, and he gripped his sword tightly. This man was an enemy and not a friend, and he hade to kill King Huai.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, he should die! Where did this doge from? why did he ruin my n and King Huai¡¯s n?¡± Que Yongxiu was furious.

    Que Yongxiu¡¯s heart stirred when he heard the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s words. He stepped on the parapet and shouted, ¡°¡±Soldiers, everything that happened today was a scheme by the demon and barbarian races. They wanted to harm our North vanquishing Prince.¡±

    Hearing this, the northern soldiers were enlightened and filled with righteous anger.

    not only did the demons and barbarians want to harm the North vanquishing Prince, but they also wanted to taint his reputation. How hateful. I wish I could kill all these rats.

    the North-guarding King has been guarding the border and has not returned to the capital for many years. He is a hero in our hearts. Don¡¯t be fooled by that man.

    the North vanquishing Prince can not die. He is the God of the great Feng Army. The great Feng Army needs him, and the people need him.

    we swear to protect the North vanquishing Prince with our lives.

    The soldiers of the northern region were enraged. At worst, they would use their bodies to pave an escape path for the North vanquishing Prince.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an threw out the nation-guarding sword in his hand and let it Pierce into the ground.

    ¡°North-guarding King, the country-guarding sword has a spirit. It can distinguish between loyalty and treason, and can read people¡¯s hearts. If you have a clear conscience, then ask it if it will choose you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an could hear the faint sound of the sword. It seemed to beining that he had abandoned him.

    At this moment, the cursing in the distance suddenly stopped.

    The soldiers standing on the city wall looked down from above, staring at the North-guarding King in the distance and the country-guarding sword, not daring to blink.

    The soldiers at the foot of the city could not see, and their hearts were burning with anxiety. They wished they could immediately grow wings and fly to the city walls.

    At this moment, except for a few sporadic battles that were still going on, most people had stopped fighting. The barbarians, demons, and Da Feng¡¯s soldiers were wary of each other and kept a distance from each other while paying attention to each other.

    The National Sword only recognizes fate and not people. As the Prince of Da Feng, as long as my reputation is still there, my fate will still be there. How can. not be able to use the National Sword ¡­ The corners of North vanquishing Prince¡¯s mouth twitched, and he reached out his hand toward Emperor Gaozu¡¯s sword.

    His Qi moved the hilt and was about to pull it out.

    Seeing this, Zhu Jiu, Ji Li Zhi Gu and the woman in the white dress changed their expressions. They wanted to stop it but they kept retreating.

    It was toote to stop him now.

    ¡°Buzz ¡­ Buzz .

    Suddenly, the copper sword emitted a faint golden light, shaking off King Huai¡¯s Qi movement, not allowing him to touch it.

    The nation-suppressing sword rejected King Huai ¡­

    Jili Zhigu and Zhu Jiu looked at each other and said,

    this man¡¯s identity is unknown, but his background is beyond our imagination. Don¡¯t be careless. Even if he targets the North vanquishing Prince, he will most likely not let us go.

    I don¡¯t care if the North vanquishing Prince is Dead or Alive. The purpose of our trip is to fight for the blood pellet.

    In the center of the Lotus, the dark human figure stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in surprise. It was true that Xu Qi¡¯ an was blessed, but he was not a man of great fortune. How could he let the country guarding sword abandon King Huai?

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince, who is he? is there such a master hidden in your royal family? Is it an ancestor of your Da Feng imperial family?¡± The high-ranked wizard was shocked.

    It had been many years since he had felt a chill run down his spine.

    The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s face turned ashen as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±From Emperor Gaozu to Emperor Wu Zong, which peak martial artist can live forever? He¡¯s not a member of the royal family.¡±

    As he spoke, his figure shed and he appeared in front of the nation-suppressing sword. He reached out to pull it out.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The pale golden light exploded in an instant, and the air wave rose like a tide, pushing the North-guarding King out. The sword Qi struck the body of the third-rank martial artist, creating a dense shower of sparks.

    The nation-suppressing sword ¡­ This was the divine weapon that suppressed fate. This was the divine weapon that had once participated in the Battle of Shanhai Pass with the North-guarding King and killed countless enemy chieftains.

    He had actually reacted so strongly because of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s approach.

    On the city wall in the distance, there was an uproar.

    At this moment, there were more than ten thousand soldiers on the city wall. They saw this scene from a distance. They saw the nation sword abandon North vanquishing Prince and resist his touch.

    It was as if something in the hearts of the soldiers had copsed.

    ¡°What did I just see? I must have been under an illusion. I saw the nation-guarding sword resisting the North-guarding King.¡± ¡°North vanquishing Prince ¡­ Did he really massacre the entire city?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be real, this can¡¯t be real.¡±

    The weapons fell to the ground with a ng. Many soldiers held their heads in pain and muttered to themselves. Some of them didn¡¯t believe what they saw and questioned theirrades around them, hoping that they would give a different answer.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect hisrade to have already copsed.

    His faith copsed.

    The nation-guarding sword was a godly weapon passed down from the founding Emperor. In the eyes of the military, it was extremely high in status.

    During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Emperor held a ceremony to worship the ancestors. He took out the nation-guarding sword and gave it to North-guarding King.

    This part of history was still being passed down in the military. It was talked about with great relish and became part of the many halos of the northern Garrison King.

    That was why the scene of the nation-suppressing sword rejecting the North-guarding King was an unbearable blow to the soldiers.

    The soldiers below the city wall could not see that far. The moment they heard an uproar, countless people looked up. Then, what they heard was not cheers, but roars of copse.

    What he saw was not the smiling faces of hisrades, but the faces of those who were on the verge of copse.

    This ¡­

    It was easy to guess that the country-guarding sword had made a choice, and this choice was a huge blow to them..

 Chapter 688 - 688: Man without Dao, heaven â€˜s punishment (5)

    Chapter 688: Man without Dao, heaven ¡®s punishment (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This meant that what the mysterious man in the sky had said was true. The nation-guarding sword had abandoned the North-guarding King because he hadmitted an unforgivable crime.

    He ughtered the people of Da Feng, and he was at odds with the country-guarding sword.

    ¡°Humans are daoless, and heaven punishes them. North vanquishing Prince, today is the day you die.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an swooped down, wrapped in endless anger, dragging a monstrous demonic me.

    The nation-guarding sword flew up automatically and handed itself over to Xu Qi. an. He was domineering, arrogant, and majestic, like. god and a demon ¡­ The truth was, he was just a voice actor.

    The nation-suppressing sword burst out with a dazzling golden light and shed at North-guarding King.

    The number one martial artist of Da Feng had a gloomy expression on his face. He was not afraid of the sharpness of the National Sword at all as he shed back with the long saber in his hand.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    It was as if hundreds of cannons had exploded. The terrifying shock wave swept through everything and blew away the ruins of the surrounding houses.

    The soldiers who were looking down from the city wall could clearly see a circr wave of air spreading out in the shape of ripples. Anything that came into contact with it would be turned into fine powder.

    This scene could only be described as a natural disaster.

    The long de in the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s hand turned into fine powder.

    This was a Supreme-grade magic weapon made by the Directorate of Celestials. It could cut through iron like mud and was extremely tough. Even in a third-grade battle, it could still disy its sharp characteristics and cut the enemy.

    However, under the nation-guarding sword, it was extremely fragile.

    The giant red python seized the opportunity. The vertical eye on its forehead turned and shot out a dark light. Faster than lightning and faster than thoughts, it hit North vanquishing Prince with a whoosh.

    North Vanquisher King¡¯s body inevitably stiffened, and his joints became rough. He could only watch the copper sword fall.

    ¡°Die!

    The Magus in the distance suddenly reached out and clenched his fist.

    Killing Curse.

    North Vanquisher King took the opportunity to strike. He threw hundreds of punches in an instant. The shadows of the punches were dense, and because of the high speed, there was only one sound-Bang! Bang!

    Xu Qi ¡®an flew out like a cannonball. Her chest caved in slightly, but it instantly returned to normal.

    The nine fox tails were like a barrier that blocked out the sky and the sun. They spread out in the sky behind Xu Qi ¡®an, blocking his decline.

    He had just stopped in the air when the wind whistled below him. A ck viscous liquid, like an oil fountain, rushed up and sshed toward Xu Qi ¡®an with the momentum of corroding and polluting everything.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The Green Giant started to run wildly and suddenly leaped up, pouncing toward the ck Lotus like a Goshawk hunting a rabbit.

    The giant sword in his hand turned into a dazzling sun as he shed down with all his might.

    The ck Lotus flower crumbled in the unstoppable sword essence, turning into ck smoke and regathering in the distance.

    The ground of the Chu Prefecture city was cracked open by this sword. It stretched for several miles and was so deep that the bottom could not be seen.

    ¡°I hate it when people hit me with their fists.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Shu¡¯s own voice.

    On the back of the ck demonic body, twelve pitch-ck arms grew out. The muscles were knotted, and each of the arms was clenched into a fist.

    rftvelve fists fell at the same time, fast as afterimages.

    Each punch would create a fist mark on the ground that was several feet wide.

    North Vanquisher King was as fast as lightning. He sometimes charged and sometimes turned. He dodged the fists one by one with the instinct of a martial artist.

    The two sides were in a state of intense chaos. Due to the imbnce in numbers, they were no longer fighting one-on-one. They paid more attention to cooperation.

    The spells of various major systems crisscrossed and exchanged blows. There was almost no ce in the entire Chu Prefecture city that was intact.

    Houses turned into ruins, the ruins turned into deep pits, rivers changed their course, and ponds were filled.

    Since the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Jiuzhou had been peaceful for 20 years. This was the first time that a battle of this level had happened.

    To these experts who stood at the peak, a human city would be razed to the ground after a battle.

    At this time, Ji Li Zhi Gu took advantage of the three ¡°his side¡± stalling the opponent and jumped in front of the blood pill. He picked up the pill that contained a huge amount of life essence from the ruins.

    ¡°I¡¯m worshiping the blood pills condensed from the life essence of the people.

    You¡¯re just a barbarian. Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the first to arrive. He shed the Green Giant¡¯s arm with his sword, cutting out white bones. The Green Giant roared in pain.

    Red and blue blood gushed out like a fountain. It was a shocking sight.

    This sword almost cut off the arm of a third -grade martial artist. Its power was extraordinary.

    It¡¯s a pity that the schrly Sage¡¯s carving knife is far away in the capital and sealed by the Academy. Otherwise, I could have fought ten of them ¡­ Xu Qian felt regretful.

    The blood pill flew up into the sky, and the nine fox tails swept over. The giant python directly pounced on its red body, covering the sky, as if it wanted to swallow the blood pill.

    North vanquishing Prince, the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, and the Magus all made their moves to fight for the blood pellet.

    ¡°Kacha ..

    After a long struggle, the blood pill was split into seven small pieces.

    Without any hesitation, Zhu Jiu and Ji Li Zhigu swallowed the blood pill. Their injuries were all healed and their breath rose. Their physical strength and Qi were even higher.

    Now that things hade to this, the Sorcerer could only consume blood to maintain his own condition and deal with the subsequent battles.

    The North-guarding King¡¯s face was gloomy, and the blue veins on his forehead were bulging. He was furious.

    This was originally his opportunity, everything he had painstakingly nned, but in the end, everyone had a share of it.

    This time, not only did he lose the princess Consort, but he also lost the blood elixir.

    It was really a double loss.

    The North-guarding King threw the blood pill into his mouth, chewed it, and swallowed it. His chewing muscles bulged as if he was not eating the blood pill, but Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Master ¡­ Master ¡­ This, this is the blood essence of the people of my great Feng.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmunicated with Shen Shu in his heart and instinctively resisted the consumption of the blood pill.

 Chapter 689 - 689: Man without Dao, heavenâ€™s punishment (6)

    Chapter 689: Man without Dao, heaven¡¯s punishment (6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I have a secret technique that can burn the indestructible body and allow one¡¯s power to reach its peak for a short time, but it requires a huge amount of blood essence as fuel. I¡¯ll help you end this battle earlier.¡±

    ¡°You were at your peak when you were alive?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart moved.

    Shen Shu was silent for. moment, no, but it¡¯s enough to deal with them ¡­ Also I¡¯m not dead.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the sanguine pill in his hand, and a sentence shed through his mind:The dragon-ying youth would eventually be a demon.

    Seeing that he was silent, Shen Shu no longer hesitated and swallowed the blood pill fragment.

    ¡°What a powerful force. No wonder it¡¯s a blood pill refined from 380000 people. Tsk, tsk. North Vanquisher Prince, why don¡¯t you tell me the secret technique of refining blood pills? How about we massacre the city together and ascend to the second stage together?¡±

    Ji Li Zhi Gu stretched his body and felt the huge energy dissolve in his body. His mood reached its peak.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Zhu Jiu spoke in the humannguage and said awkwardly, ¡± we don¡¯t know how to make this kind of blood pill. It will swallow living beings randomly. At most, it will nourish you. It doesn¡¯t have such an effect. you, the North vanquishing Prince, can secretly massacre an entire city, but any more and you¡¯ll be killed by the supervisor. Why don¡¯t the three of us work together to make a second and a third blood pill?¡±

    As it spoke, it wriggled its snake body, as if it was itching to shed its skin.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know who will win,¡± the high-ranked wizard sneered.

    The woman in the white dress looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and chuckled, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 y with you guys again.¡±

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head didn¡¯t bother to say anything. The blood pill wasn¡¯t of much use to him, so he didn¡¯t swallow it and hid it. Since it was just a clone, he had already obtained what he wanted in advance:

    The evil that massacred cities!

    No matter what, he had profited, so he didn¡¯t mind fighting with them again.

    After swallowing the blood pill, the auras of everyone rose sharply, and they were full of confidence.

    Now that he had surpassed his peak, his fear of the nation-guarding sword had also reduced a lot.

    North vanquishing Prince tore his armor apart, revealing his bronze-colored body and soul. He said indifferently, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve also broken through to the peak of my life. Since we¡¯ve split the blood pills evenly, you¡¯ve achieved your goal. Zhu Jiu, Ji Li Zhi Gu, why don¡¯t we join hands and get rid of this guy first?¡±

    Ji Li Zhigu and Zhu Jiu immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with fear in their eyes.

    The North-guarding King was diverting the trouble to share the pressure with them.

    But this was an Open Conspiracy.

    This man had a mysterious background and could use the nation sword. In the battle just now, he was also hostile to them. If North vanquishing Prince died under the nation sword, they could imagine that this man¡¯s next target would be them.

    And the existence of the nation-suppressing sword had substantial lethality to them, which was a huge threat.

    On the other hand, North vanquishing Prince had already been rejected by the nation-guarding sword. He was not as powerful as them, so he was not a big

    i-hraai-

    Zhu Jiu and Ji Li Zhi Gu looked at each other andughed,¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    The North vanquishing Prince raised the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly.¡±The Alliance has been formed.¡± after killing this man and getting back the nation-suppressing sword, I will join hands with North-guarding Lord to kill Zhu Jiu. If. don¡¯t get rid of this hidden danger, North-guarding Lord will most likely die and Zhu Jiu won¡¯t be able to kill him ¡­ After weighing the pros and cons in his heart, the high-ranked Magus made apromise.

    In an instant, North -guarding King, the shaman, ck Lotus, Zhu Jiu, and Ji Li Zhigu all turned their eyes to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The five experts formed a tacit understanding and killed this person together.

    The change in the situation caught the soldiers, spies, and experts off guard.

    The soldiers looked at the mysterious man standing alone with the nation-suppressing sword in his hand withplicated expressions.

    The woman in the white dress did not interfere. She stood tall and looked on.

    She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with her beautiful eyes, which seemed to be happy and sad at the same time.

    Shen Shu, show me the tip of the iceberg of your truebat power.

    [ PS: the previous chapter was originally 6000 words, but after I refined it and filled in the details, the word count reached 7500 words. However, the fee is still the standard 6000 words. ]

    I¡¯ll write a nk chapter to thank the White silver Allianceter. It felt insincere to leave it at the end of the chapter..

 Chapter 690 - 690: The Avenger (1)

    Chapter 690: The Avenger (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As the saying went, the battlefield was constantly changing.

    This sentence happened to be right here.

    No one had expected that the barbarians and North vanquishing Prince, who had been fighting each other to the death a moment ago, would suddenly form an alliance and point their fingers at the mysterious man holding the nation-guarding sword.

    Xu Qi ¡®an licked his lips and revealed a ferocious and bloodthirsty smile when he saw the five top experts looking at him at the same time.

    ¡°You seem to be very excited? Do you really think that you can fight against five people with the nation-guarding sword?¡± The North vanquishing Prince narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Judging from your aura, you¡¯re also a rank-3. It just so happens that the blood pill¡¯s effect isn¡¯t enough, so I¡¯ll use your life essence to make up for it.¡±

    The life essence of a level three expert was not inferior to that of a blood pill. To be more precise, the North Vanquisher King refined the blood pill to use the huge amount of life energy to push him to break through to level two.

    The essence was ¡± massive life force. the blood pills refined by 300000 civilians were life force. The blood essence of a rank-3 expert was also life force.

    It was just that it was too difficult to kill a rank-3 normally. It was far easier than massacring a city.

    Zhu Jiu and Ji Li Zhigu licked their lips and drooled at the words of North vanquishing Prince.

    Normally, there would not be such a good opportunity to kill a rank-3 martial artist. The barbarians and the demons were allies. They had two rank-3s.

    Although the North Territorv onlv had one rank-R. the North-guarding King, he had the home advantage. He had the city-protecting array and heavy killing magical artifacts.

    Besides, the North vanquishing Prince would definitely not defend the Chu Prefecture city to the death. He and Zhu Jiu could not stop a rank-3 who only wanted to escape.

    If they couldn¡¯t kill the North vanquishing Prince, they would only incur the wrath of Da Feng. They were afraid that Wei Yuan would once again lead his Army North.

    As a result, both sides would asionally have conflicts, but there were norge-scale battles like this.

    But now, it was different. There were five peak experts surrounding a rank three. Even if the other party had the nation-guarding sword, at most, it would be a needle on the roasted meat. It would be difficult to eat, but it would only be difficult.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xu Qi ¡®an stabbed the nation-guarding sword into the ground. He raised his hands and held his face. He raised his head andughed in a hoarse voice.

    after suppressing it for so long, I can finally release my power to my heart¡¯s content. Five rank-3 yellow-haired brats are just barely enough for me to eat. Then, he raised a finger and announced, ¡± ¡°The first stage.¡±

    The North-guarding Prince and the others raised their eyebrows. They felt that the other party was not bluffing, but had lost his self-awareness because of the power brought by the blood pill.

    Hey. hey, master, you¡¯re too arrogant. Although you might have been very strong when you were alive, you¡¯re only a broken arm and. remnant soul now ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an also felt that Shen Shu was not in a good state.

    Every time she showed her indestructible body, Shen Shu would be strange and her temperament would change greatly, as if she had be a different person.

    ¡°You¡¯re bluffing!¡±

    The Magus snorted coldly, opened his palm, and said to Seigan, ¡°¡®ID ¡­¡±

    What he wanted to say was ¡®die¡¯. He wanted to use the Killing Curse to give this strong man who had suddenly lost his mind a heavy blow.

    However, before he could finish the word ¡®die¡¯,¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯ suddenly put his index finger on his lips and said in a low voice in an exaggerated tone, ¡°¡±Shh, keep your mouth shut.¡±

    In an instant, the wizard felt his mouth being sealed by an invisible force. No matter how hard he tried to open his mouth, he could not make a sound.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then disappeared and attacked in closebat.

    A dazzling ball of light exploded. Outsiders couldn¡¯t see the details of the battle at all. They could onlyprehend the intensity of the battle through the continuous explosions and thunderous sounds.

    Soon after, a figure fell and flew out. After activating his qi and blood, the body of this sorcerer from the Sorcerer God religion expanded. He was originally taller than the Green Giant, Ji Li Zhigu.

    But now, he had returned to his original form. His chest was caved in, and there was a clear sword hole in his abdomen. His left arm had been cut off from the shoulder. The cut was clean. It had been cut off by a sword.

    The high-ranked sorcerer quickly retreated, stimting his qi and blood in the process. Using the ability of a rank-nine blood spirit, he repaired his wounds and reconstructed his broken arm.

    ¡°Be careful. He has no weakness. I can¡¯t find it.¡± The wizard said in a deep voice.

    A rank-three wizard was called ¡± spiritual wisdom. they could see the weakness of their enemies and n an effective attack or counterattack for themselves.

    The most unique characteristic of spiritual wisdom was that it was at ease, like a high and mighty expert. No matter how you attacked madly, he would never panic and resolve it.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Buddhist?¡±

    Zhu Jiu shrieked out of fear. His vertical eye immediately shot out rays of hatred.

    Five hundred years ago, the southern demons, who had been annihted in sixty years, and the northern Demons, who now had few talents, had all suffered and been taught by the Buddhist League.

    Two hundred years ago, in the nine regions, the only one who couldpete with Buddhism was the great Feng¡¯s Confucianism.

    Now that Confucianism had declined, Buddhism was known as the number one power in the nine regions.

    ¡®What¡¯s the big deal about the Buddhist sect? the day I can regather my fleshly body will be the day the Buddhist sect is destroyed.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed wildly, like awless madman.

    A golden light suddenly shed and hit Shen Shu, but it hit her afterimage.

    At the next moment, Zhu Jiu, whounched the sneak attack, felt a chill in his heart. He turned around and his vertical eye shot out golden light.

    A figure had just appeared there when it was torn apart by the golden light. It turned out to be just an illusion.

    Pfft!

    Xu Qi ¡®an who was covered in demonic mes,nded on the back of the red python. He stabbed the bronze sword into the back of the Python and dragged it along the Red Road.

    The nation-guarding sword cut open the Python¡¯s flesh and bones.

    Blood-colored flowers bloomed behind him.

    Zhu Jiu let out a shrill roar and his huge snake body turned around in the city, rampaging. In the eyes of the soldiers on the city wall, it was like a crazy snake that had rushed into a sandte..

 Chapter 691 - 691: The Avenger (2)

    Chapter 691: The Avenger (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, the Green Giant, Ji Zhigu, appeared behind Xu Qi ¡®an without a sound, and his giant sword suddenly shed down.

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have eyes on his back. He turned around and drew the National Sword.

    ng ng ng ¡­

    The door-like iron sword was like a toy in the Green Giant¡¯s hand. In an instant, the two exchanged more than 20 strikes. The heavy sword shortened inch by inch, and pieces of iron broke out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and pressed down on the Green Giant¡¯s head. He slithered behind him like a fish. With a crack, the Green Giant¡¯s face appeared on his back.

    With a sh of the copper sword, he cut open the armor covering his skin, his throat, and his carotid artery.

    Red and green blood spurted out like a fountain. Under the powerful pressure, it sprayed several meters high.

    North Vanquisher King¡¯s scalp suddenly went numb. Out of a warrior¡¯s instinct for danger, he leaped forward and split the sword that was aimed at his head.

    The moment he stood firm, Shen Shu followed him like a shadow and was already behind him. The country-guarding sword burst out with a brilliant golden light, as if it was going to cut the void.

    The North-guarding King could only see the brilliant sword light. His hair stood on end. Every nerve in his body was sending him a dangerous signal, telling him, ¡°Danger, danger, he would die if he didn¡¯t avoid it!

    After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, it had been many years since they had suffered a fatal threat.

    At this moment, his heart was calm, and his thoughts were unprecedentedly clear. Some people, the more dangerous they were, the more they could unleash their potential.

    The talented North-guarding King was thetter.

    His expression was unperturbed, and his eyes were as calm as a mirror. He clenched his fist and slowly punched out, but it was also extremely fast.

    An unparalleled and overbearing fist intent surged out, causing the world to change. The clouds in the sky swirled in the shape of a vortex. The earth rumbled and trembled, as if it could not bear such a domineering spirit.

    As everyone knew, the vulgarity of martial artists was rare in ancient and modern times. They had no dazzling special effects and no fancy skills.

    Therefore, this punch of the North-guarding King was extremely terrifying, as it was able to trigger the phenomenon of heaven and earth with its own Qi.

    ng!

    The fist and the de collided, and a loud bell sound reverberated between heaven and earth. The sound stunned the soldiers and barbarian cavalrymen in the distance.

    The violent energy turned into a pure shock wave. With the two of them as the center, the ground within a radius of several miles sank.

    Even Ji Li Zhi Gu and the other high ranking Magi had no choice but to temporarily avoid the edge of the de, avoiding this terrifying shock wave. Under the high pressure, North vanquishing Prince threw the most powerful punch he had ever thrown.

    His fist had already turned into a bloody pulp, and blood was constantly flowing out of his broken wrist.

    Overbearing was the martial path he insisted on, and also the intent he condensed.

    interesting, interesting. It¡¯s rare to see someone cultivate the tyrannical intent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ¡± held his sword in one hand and covered his face with the other. He

    ughed hysterically, which sent a chill down North vanquishing Prince¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Phew, phew ¡­¡±

    North vanquishing Prince, who was slowly retreating, heard the sound of panting from his side. He nced left and right and saw that Ji Li Zhi Gu and the high-ranked wizard were slowly approaching him.

    They seemed to be regrouping.

    In the distance, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head also slowly shifted his position to the back of the three closebat experts.

    They didn¡¯t dare to split up.

    he has no weakness. He is invincible in closebat. The wizard said.

    ¡°His physical body is very strange, it¡¯s not something we canpare to.¡± The Green Giant also gave his own intuitive feeling.

    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t seem to have¡± will. ¡®¡±¡® The North vanquishing Prince sent a message.

    His hand had yet to recover, and his flesh and blood were slowly wriggling, eliminating the light golden mes.

    Buddhist cultivators cultivated both Zen and martial arts, and their physical bodies were evil and terrifying ¡­ Too powerful, when did the Buddhist sect produce such an expert? who was he exactly?

    At this point, the five experts no longer had the confidence they had earlier.

    On the roof of a house near the city wall, the judge of the Supreme Court and two imperial censors stood, squinting as they looked at the distant battlefield.

    They were only mortals, so they couldn¡¯t see the details of the battle. At most, they could judge the intensity of the battle from the rumbling explosions and the fluctuations of Qi that turned into a strong wind when the wind blew close. Fortunately, he had Yang Yan by his side. He was a rank-4 and usually had a lot of deterrence.

    Now, he was also a good candidate to be a ¡®telescope¡¯.

    As censor Liu stood on his tiptoes to look around, he asked,¡±Yang Jinluo, how¡¯s the battle going?¡±

    how did that mysterious expert fight five people? ¡± the judge of the court of judicial review asked. is he ¡­ Is he alright? ¡®

    Yang Yan¡¯s heart was surging. Too powerful. That mysterious expert was too powerful. ¡°When he was surrounded by five rank-3s, he managed to suppress them with his own strength.¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    The judge of the court of judicial review was so excited that his entire body was trembling.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the soldiers of Da Feng and the barbarians had stopped fighting, the surviving martial artists climbed up the city walls and looked down from above.

    Too powerful, this was a battle between peak experts.

    The Chu Prefecture city was arge city with a poption of more than 300000. It would take an entire day for an ordinary person to walk through the city.

    Even riding a horse would take four hours.

    Looking down from the top of the city wall, they could only seerge areas of ruins, and only the houses near the city wall were intact.

    This was because the experts in the city did not aim for destruction. Otherwise, even the four walls would have been torn down.

    drink his wine. Kill the North vanquishing Prince, the barbarians, and the snake demon. Avenge the people of the Chu Prefecture city.

    A young man of Jiang Hu cursed.

    ¡°Impudent! The North-guarding King is a Prince, and you havemitted a crime of great disrespect.¡±

    In the distance, a ck-robed secret agent was furious when he heard this.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    The young Jianghu man had the fiery temper of the people of the North.. He red at the spy and scolded him fearlessly, ¡®

 Chapter 692 - 692: The Avenger (3)

    Chapter 692: The Avenger (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    the North-guarding King massacred the entire Chuzhou City for his own benefit. What a Bullsh * t Prince. Even the nation-guarding sword hates him.

    that¡¯s right. Kill them. If I can keep my life, I¡¯ll definitely spread the news of what the North vanquishing Prince did.

    The surrounding Jianghu men shared the same hatred for the enemy. They cursed and pressed on the hilt of their swords. The men of the pugilistic world were unruly and unruly, and their hearts were already filled with endless anger.

    They were not holding onto the hilt of their knives to intimidate, but because they really knew how to draw their knives and risk their lives.

    The spy saw that the other party had the advantage in numbers and they were not weak, so he sneered, ¡°¡±Do you think that you can disregard thew and nder the Prince just because the Allied army of the demons and barbarians is attacking the city and there are troubles both inside and outside?

    I¡¯ll let you know now that this Chu Zhou is still the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Chu Zhou.

    After saying that, he waved his hand and ordered the hundreds of soldiers, ¡°¡±Take down these people. If they resist, kill them without mercy! ¡± No one moved.

    The ck-robed spy turned around and red at the soldiers with his eyes under the mask. ¡°Do you want to disobey a Military Order?¡±

    The soldiers lowered their heads and still did not move.

    ¡°I may be an ordinary man, but I know that schrs often say:The virtuous receive more help than the virtuous receive little help. The North-guarding King had lost his mind and his heart.

    you, North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Lackey, still dare to bark here.

    The dozen or so Jianghu men unsheathed their weapons, swarmed forward, and hacked the spy to death.

    The soldiers not far away still had their heads down. They did not see anything and remained silent.

    Once they were done, the martial artists continued to pay attention to the battlefield and looked into the distance. &Nbsp;

    In fact, they could have used this opportunity to escape from the Chu Prefecture city and stay far away from this troublesome ce. However, no one left, not because they wanted to watch the show, but because they wanted to see the result.

    For this, he would not hesitate to pay with his life.

    An ordinary man broke the rules with his strength, but the blood in his chest had not been extinguished.

    if we don¡¯t take the nation-suppressing sword, it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to defeat him, ¡± the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief said. after swallowing the blood pill, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds.

    The words of the ck Lotus Daoist leader were agreed by Zhu Jiu, Ji Li and Zhi

    The five of them maintained their battle formation and secretlymunicated with each other.

    The flesh on the North-guarding King¡¯s wrist wriggled slowly and recovered. He replied, ¡°¡±What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I can use the formation to erode the nation-suppressing sword and make it lose its spirituality for 15 minutes,¡± ck Lotus said. The price is that this clone will disappear.¡±

    North-guarding King and the others were not surprised, but happy. Martial artists could only rely on brute force. When they encountered a strong martial artist of the same system who was stronger than them, they would be easily suppressed.

    But the other systems were different, their methods were strange and varied.

    ck Lotus¡¯s clone in exchange for the loss of the nation-suppressing sword for 15 minutes was a very good deal.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t kill or injure him in 15 minutes even without the nation-guarding sword.¡± Zhu Jiu, the giant python, transmitted his voice from a distance.

    Without the nation-guarding sword, they were confident that they could defeat their opponent, but they couldn¡¯t kill him in 15 minutes.

    High -ranked martial artists were too hard to kill.

    North vanquishing Prince pondered for a while. maybe, ¡± he said, ¡± as long as our overall strength can reach the second level for a short time. Well, I mean the power of the second level.

    Advancing from the third stage to the second stage wasn¡¯t just an improvement in terms of Qi, but also a transformation in the ¡®will¡¯.

    The Green Giant sneered and said, ¡°you think you can have the power of the second stage just because you say so?.¡±

    I have a formation map, ¡± the North vanquishing Prince said. it¡¯s the work of Jian Zheng in his early years. It¡¯s called the unparalleled Dharma. He canbine the power of everyone into one Dharma. There¡¯s only one and no two, so it¡¯s called unparalleled.¡±

    Many years ago, he had asked the supervisor for the formation diagram. The reason was that if the demons and barbarians in the North joined forces, he would be unable to hold them off alone and would need powerful means of self-defense.

    The supervisor also felt that what he said made sense, so he gave him the formation map and cleared out the inventory.

    With the enemy in front of them, the five of them quickly reached a consensus.

    The Green Giant, Ji Zhigu, took the lead. However, his target was not Xu Qi ¡®an. Instead, he aimed at a section of the city wall and pulled.

    ¡°Buzz ¡­ Buzz ¡­¡±

    The weapons in the hands of the soldiers and barbarian cavalrymen on the city wall suddenly flew into the air.

    Hu ¡­ Steel-cast cannons and other heavy weapons also flew up and gathered at a higher ce.

    These iron tools were melted into molten iron in the air, and impurities were constantly discharged, which condensed into red balls of molten iron.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡± held the nation-guarding sword and looked at the scene with a smile.

    Master, they¡¯re holding back their big moves. Don¡¯t f. Ck them up ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled and hemunicated with monk Shen Shu in his mind.

    Monk Shen Shu turned a deaf ear and maintained her posture of leaning on her sword. It was as if the signal was unstable and she suddenly disconnected.

    In this state, Shen Shu is too arrogant and unruly. I can¡¯t control him at all ¡­ Uh, what gave me the illusion that I could control him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    The Magus raised his hand and pointed his palm at Cheng Qian, shouting,

    ¡®¡±¡®Die!¡±

    Shen Shu subconsciously cast a Buddhist spell to interrupt his killing Curse, but at this time, the North vanquishing Prince arrived. The number one master of Da Feng had an imposing aura and his fist intent was overbearing.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s¡± spell casting was interrupted, and he raised his sword to stab.

    Bang! Bang!

    His chest suddenly caved in. The Killing Curse had produced a great killing effect and interrupted his sword momentum. North-vanquishing Prince took the opportunity to punch Xu Qi ¡®an in the chest.

    With a bang, the fist intent came out of his back and exploded like a waterfall.

    At this time, the molten iron in the sky had cast a bright red bell, and it quickly cooled down, turning ck.

    The giant Bell crashed down toward Xu Qi ¡®an. In the process, the Dao chief of the earth sect turned into a ck turbid flow and wrapped around the giant Bell. On the surface of the bell, ck and twisted runes full of evil and depravity appeared..

 Chapter 693 - 693: The Avenger (4)

    Chapter 693: The Avenger (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In an instant, the huge Bell that was refined on the spot fused with the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief and turned into a magic tool that emitted an evil ck mist.

    It symbolized the fall and the corrosion of everything in the world.

    The vertical eye on Zhu Jiu¡¯s forehead lit up and suddenly shot out a ray of ck light, hitting Xu Qi ¡®an directly. Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mind was in a mess and his body was stiff.

    The giant Bell suddenly came down.

    The dust settled.

    Seeing this, North vanquishing Prince and the others smiled as if victory was within reach. The fall of the bell hadid the foundation for their victory.

    ¡°ng ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a palm appeared on the surface of the bell. It was a palm print that protruded outward.

    ¡°ng ng ng

    More and more palm prints protruded, and the shape of this magical treasure that symbolized depravity was distorted and on the verge of breaking.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. North Vanquisher King no longer hesitated. He rushed up to the sky and shouted, ¡°¡±Follow me!¡±

    He stood still in the air, his muscles bulging. Runes glowing with a white light appeared one after another, covering every corner of his body.

    The formation diagram was in his body.

    The Green Giant, Zhu Jiu and the Sorcerer all flew up and crashed into North Vanquisher King.

    The runes that glowed with a faint light spread out and covered them at the same time. Then, a ball of light that almost illuminated the entire Chuzhou City was born, like a small sun.

    A few secondster, the small sun slowly dissipated, and an unimaginably powerful aura was born.

    This aura was like the descent of a God, bringing with it the pressure of a high-level creature, as deep as the abyss.

    A ten-foot-tall giant was floating in the air. His skin was green with a hint of red, and his chest, joints, and other vital parts were covered in armor. The proportion of his hands and feet was perfect, and his muscles were strong.

    A perfect body, a perfect body born for battle.

    His face was North vanquishing Prince¡¯s, and there was an illusory ck shadow floating behind his head. It was a war spirit summoned by the wizard, which had an additionalbat power.

    At the top of the city wall, the soldiers of Da Feng, the barbarians of Qingvan tribe, and the Army of monsters were all trembling with fear. Their legs were trembling, and they lowered their heads, not daring to look at the terrifying

    ¡°God.¡±

    On the other side, on the roof of a house near the city wall, the judge of the Supreme Court and two imperial censors sat on the ground, their faces pale and trembling.

    Yang Yan looked at them, his voice unprecedentedly serious. get ready to leave the city. We need to leave this ce as soon as possible. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be silenced.

    The hearts of the diplomatic mission sank. Yang Yan¡¯s meaning was clear. The master who threatened to punish the North vanquishing Prince was about to be defeated.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The few civil officials could not understand the sudden change.

    Yang Yan shook his head. I don¡¯t know what they did, but this force is much, much stronger than the mysterious expert. He has no chance of winning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    He jumped down from the roof with three civil officials. Constable Chen and Centurion Chen Xiao quickly moved to open the way in front.

    Seeing these martial artists ¡®nervous expressions and their anxious posture as they fled for their lives, censor Liu and the others no longer felt lucky. They knew that the situation had fallen into a terrible state and they could not stay in the Chu Prefecture city for long.

    Bang! Bang!

    The huge Bell was torn apart by a violent force, and the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief was annihted. Xu Qi ¡®an, who was surrounded by demonic mes, sessfully escaped. The bronze sword in his hand was stained with ayer of ck ink.

    It no longer had any spirituality.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use it for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡± threw the sword away. Then, he raised his head and looked at the giant in the sky.¡±Why did you be so big?¡±

    The giant lowered his head and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an. I can¡¯t wait to devour your blood essence. It must be delicious.

    North vanquishing Prince, you massacred the entire Chu Prefecture city. Have you ever thought that you would be punished by the heavens one day? ¡± This time, it was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice.

    The North-guarding King sneered and didn¡¯t answer. But the next moment, he opened his mouth and spoke in the voice of Ji Li and Zhi Gu.

    North Vanquisher Prince, you¡¯re a third-grade martial artist. If you dare to do it, then you should dare to admit it. What, do you want to push the me of massacring the entire city onto us barbarian demons? ¡±

    Then, Zhu Jiu¡¯s strangeughter came. it¡¯s a city massacre. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? it¡¯s not a big deal. They are just some lowly ants. In the era when our ancestors ruled the nine regions, the status of the human race was not much higher than that of livestock.

    ¡°They can kill and eat as they please. It¡¯s the Fortune of these ants to be our blood food and provide us with life essence. North-guarding King, don¡¯t you think so too? Otherwise, why would they massacre the entire city?¡±

    His voice turned auspicious as heughed, ¡®¡±¡®North vanquishing Prince, there¡¯s actually no difference between us. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re more naked, while you human powerhouses are used to wearing a veil called¡± hypocrisy.¡±

    ¡°After today¡¯s battle, your crime of massacring the city will definitely spread throughout the world. You¡¯d better think about how to deal with the aftermath.¡±

    The giant opened his mouth again, and the voice of the North vanquishing

    Prince rang out. His tone was indifferent, ¡°¡±Just kill all the soldiers.¡±

    Zhu Jiu was right. He did not care about the lives of the mortals.

    Today¡¯s matter was originally a trap to kill Ji Li, Zhi Gu and Zhu Jiu. But now, because of the appearance of a mysterious Buddhist master, it was ruined and his crime was made public.

    Because of the National sword¡¯s rejection, the soldiers of the Northern Territory were already suspicious of him. A smart person,bined with the performance of the monster and barbarian tribes, the appearance of the high-ranked sorcerer of the witchcraft cult, and other details, had long been certain that he had refined pills and massacred the city.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the North vanquishing Prince, these soldiers of the Chu Prefecture city had already been sentenced to death.

    North vanquishing Prince, he really massacred the city .

    A Centurion on the city wall muttered in pain..

 Chapter 694 - 694: The Avenger (5)

    Chapter 694: The Avenger (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hahaha, humans are all fools.¡±

    One of the barbariansughed out loud,ughing so hard that he was bent over. ¡°As early as a month ago, our secret agents infiltrated the Chu Zhou city to find a ce to massacre. Why don¡¯t you think about why we, the monster race and barbarian race, are attacking the city today?

    ¡°The Chu Prefecture city has ballistae and cannons, as well as a city-protecting formation. If there wasn¡¯t a reason for this, why would we attack the city?

    because we know that the North vanquishing Prince has killed arge number of lives in Chu Zhou to refine blood pills in an attempt to advance to the second stage. Ha, this is a disaster for us, the monster race and the Barbarian race.

    The barbarian¡¯s savageughter was in stark contrast to the pale faces of the soldiers.

    In fact, these soldiers guarding the city were the same as the surviving Jianghu men. They could escape, but they didn¡¯t. Why?

    He wanted to wait for a result.

    He wasn¡¯t waiting for North Vanquisher King to be defeated, but for the truth.

    North vanquishing Prince was a god-like existence in the hearts of the border soldiers. He was the Army¡¯s belief and the object of worship for the soldiers.

    He guarded the border, his cultivation was unparalleled, and he protected the stability of the North.

    For a long time, whenever the soldiers talked about the North vanquishing

    Prince, they would cup their fists and raise them above their heads.

    He was as respectful as a God.

    Therefore, when Xu Qi ¡®an scolded the Duke of zhenbei for massacring the city, no one believed him. Until the National Sword abandoned him, the soldiers were shocked, confused, in pain, and in disbelief ¡­

    But as long as the North vanquishing Prince did not admit it, they were willing to keep a trace of hope in their hearts.

    But now, hisst hope had been shattered.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡± raised his head and looked at the giant in the sky. He said slowly, ¡°The second stage.¡±

    have you finally awakened your power? master. the preparation time for your skill is really long. Or is it that the more powerful the martial artist, the slower the recovery process ¡­ Xu Qian heaved a sigh of relief.

    A violent aura soared into the sky and rose steadily.

    It wasn¡¯t from the North-guarding King, but Xu Qi ¡®an, who was covered in demonic mes. His body began to expand. Two feet, five feet, seven feet, ten feet ¡­

    During this process, lumps of flesh bulged on his shoulder des, which suddenly pierced through the skin and stretched out. They were twelve pitch -ck arms.

    At the same time, a ring appeared behind his head, a ring burning with ck demonic mes.

    The giant was pitch-ck all over and had firm muscles that looked like they were made of ck iron. It had twelve arms on its back and a ring of ck mes behind its head.

    It was like, like ¡­ The Buddha¡¯s Dharma that was possessed by the devil.

    The giant¡¯s aura was majestic, like a god of War.

    The devil me of the Dharma idol was monstrous, like a Demon God.

    ¡®You¡¯re also a rank-2?¡±

    North Vanquisher King stared at the pitch-ck Dharma form with a serious expression. He finally understood what the ¡± first stage ¡± meant.

    The stage two expert in front of him was the peak of this mysterious expert¡¯s power, but it wasn¡¯t just now.

    ¡°Second-grade?¡±

    Hmph! the pitch-ck Dharma form sneered. back then, I could suppress a second stage with one hand, regardless of the system.

    The North-guarding King snorted coldly. Before he could finish his sentence, he had already appeared behind the dark Dharma and punched the back of the head.

    This punch created a terrifying scene as if the sky was copsing.

    The demonic me Halo behind the pitch -ck magic image¡¯s head was directly shattered, and its body, which seemed to be made of ck iron, staggered forward.

    ¡°Just this?¡±

    The demonic me Halo condensed again, and the pitch-ck Dharma form smirked. it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve known what pain is. You¡¯re stillcking. North vanquishing Prince, you killed 380000 people in Chu Zhou, so

    I¡¯ll give you 380000 punches.¡±

    ¡°Juste!¡± The North vanquishing Prince said arrogantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go ¡­¡±

    Constable Chen roared.

    A majestic and terrifying aura filled the air. He felt suffocated, as if his heart would explode in the next second. How could mortals watch a war between gods?

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court, censor Liu, and the others could no longer walk. They were carried by Yang Yan and the diplomatic mission ran towards the nearest city gate.

    When they got close to the city gate, they found that the soldiers, barbarians, and demons were all fleeing to the city wall. It was surprisingly harmonious, and there was no killing in the process.

    Yang Yan knew that this was fear filling their hearts.

    ¡°Go to the East Gate. The East Gate is the closest, so the battle won¡¯t affect us.¡± Yang Yan made the decision to take the diplomatic mission to the eastern city wall.

    It was far enough to provide them with a safe ce to look out.

    Just as the emissaries were about to reach the top of the city wall, they suddenly heard a ¡± boom ¡± from far away. They quickly turned their heads and saw that North vanquishing Prince had been hit by a punch and was staggering backward, knocking down the city wall behind him.

    Dust instantly rose up, and huge rocks rolled.

    The battle between martial artists was simple and unadorned, but violent enough.

    we¡¯re watching. fight between gods. This is disrespectful ¡­ One of the barbarians said in a trembling voice.

    The pitch-ck Dharma form rode on the North-guarding King¡¯s back, and twelve pairs of fists rained down like a storm. The Qi Ji exploded, the dust rose, and the ground copsed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the Prince of Da Feng or the Emperor. If you dare to massacre the city, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The dense punches hit North-vanquishing Prince¡¯s chest, face, and armor, venting the most primitive violence.

    no one can rely on strength to kill wantonly. If you think so, then I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine today.

    The horned armor cracked, and Scarlet blood flowed on the ground, dyeing half of the city wall red.

    Of course, it was Xu Qi ¡®an who was talking.

    Kachaa ¡­ With his two ck arms broken, the North vanquishing Prince hit the ck Dharma form with his head and slowly got up.

    ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re fighting me to the death just for the ants in the city? It seems that you don¡¯t know what the heart of the strong is.¡±

    Although he was in a sorry state, his voice was still overbearing, arrogant, and full of confidence..

 Chapter 695 - 695: The Avenger (6)

    Chapter 695: The Avenger (6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He slowly breathed in and out, and the White clouds in the sky were attracted by him and gathered together, forming a vortex.

    As the North Vanquisher King exhaled, the broken keratin was repaired, and the wound was healed.

    On the other side, the two broken arms of the ¡®pitch-ck Dharma form¡¯ flew over and joined together at the fracture. He said calmly, ¡°¡±10000 punches.¡±

    The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s face was gloomy, and his breath had weakened slightly, He raised his hand and said, ¡°¡±Die!¡±

    His palm was stained with blood. It was the blood of the pitch-ck Dharma power. This curse killing technique should have severely injured the pitch-ck Dharma power.

    But nothing happened.

    This was because the demonic me Halo behind the pitch-ck Dharma form had transformed into a pitch-ck relic that was emitting a warm and dense ck light.

    Buddhist relics were the same as Taoist golden pills, they both had the effect of being immune to all evil.

    The pitch-ck Dharma form charged forward, and the sound of its steps was like an earthquake.

    North Vanquisher King lowered his waist and slowly clenched his fist. As his five fingers closed, the air made a muffled explosion. He grabbed the air and exploded it. One could only imagine how powerful he was.

    The overbearing fist intent appeared again. In the sky, the vortex-shaped clouds suddenly copsed.

    The 12 pairs of arms suddenly merged into ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s¡± right arm and punched out.

    When the two fists collided, the shockwaves did not spread out in ripples. Instead, they swept across the entire Chu Prefecture city in an instant.

    It was like a Typhoon passing through, blowing away the ruins and everything on the t ground. Everything within a radius of several miles had been cleared, and not even the ruins existed.

    North vanquishing Prince¡¯s fist cracked inch by inch, and pieces of flesh burst out.

    He roared in pain and staggered back.

    The pitch-ck Dharma form stepped forward, and twelve pairs of fists continued to attack. They hit the North-guarding King¡¯s chest and face, forcing him to fall back.

    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡±

    The fists were so dense that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see them with the naked eye. They hit pieces of armor, repairing and breaking them, repairing and breaking them.

    is itughable? is itughable that you¡¯re risking your life for mortals? ¡® Bang Bang Bang ¡­

    ¡°Without the people, what kind of Prince are you? whose Prince are you?¡±

    Bang Bang Bang ..

    50,000, ?¡­ North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body cracked and recovered again and again. At first, he could fight back, but he was injured more and more, and gradually, he lost the power to fight back.

    380,000 punches!

    After the punch, Xu Qi ¡®an stretched out his 12 arms, grabbed the head, arms, waist, and legs of the North vanquishing Prince, and raised him high.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept across the quiet city wall and the city that was in ruins. The scenes of the massacre reappeared in his mind. He seemed to hear the cries of 380000 vengeful souls.

    What was a strong person?

    Treating mortals like ants?

    It was as if he had returned to Yun Lu Academy and the sub-divine Hall, seeing himself holding a brush and writing four crooked sentences on the stone tablet:

    For the sake of Heaven and earth, for the sake of the people, for the sake of inheriting the Supreme Arts, and for the sake of peace for the world.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Suddenly, a roar came from the top of the city wall. A young martial artist stood on the raised parapet and shouted with all his strength, his face ferocious.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    A soldier couldn¡¯t help but shout, but the ck-robed spy beside him red at him with killing intent.

    The soldier lowered his head in fear.

    Just as the ck-robed spy was about to threaten him, another soldier shouted, ¡°¡±Kill him!¡±

    This time, it was as if a spark hadnded on a Prairie, setting off a Prairie Fire.

    More and more soldiers responded.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    In a daze, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to see 380000 vengeful souls appear on the city wall, in the sky, and on the ground. They looked at him silently, and all their thoughts gathered into three words:

    Kill him!

    The twelve pairs of arms exerted force at the same time and tore fiercely.

    He had torn the North vanquishing Prince into pieces.

    A rain of blood fell.

    The pitch-ck Dharma form was covered in blood, as if it was an Avenger who had returned from hell.

    [ PS: I¡¯m going to write a hundred Guild¡¯s appreciation chapterter, uh, or maybe tomorrow. Because I don¡¯t want to brush it off, I¡¯ll definitely spend a lot of time writing it. ]

    This will dy my next chapter, so I might write the first chapter tomorrow, or I might stay upte to write the second chapter..

 Chapter 696 - 145 -bowing (1)

    Chapter 696: Chapter 145 -bowing (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The 100-foot-tall body was torn into pieces. His head turned into North vanquishing Prince, his body turned into candle Dragon, his hands turned into a high-ranked wizard, and his feet turned into auspicious signs.

    None of the four high-ranked powerhouses were in good condition. The giant python, Zhu Jiu, had lost a section of its tail, which was a thousand feet long.The left half of Ji Li Zhi Gu¡¯s body was torn into pieces, his intestines and organs were exposed.

    The Phantom of the war spirit above the high-ranked Sorcerer¡¯s head was directly destroyed, and his lower body was nowhere to be seen. The flesh and blood on the hideous wound squirmed, and the blood light expanded and contracted as if it was breathing, trying to heal the injury.

    North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body was well-preserved, but it was covered with porcin-like cracks and bleeding.

    His aura was extremely weak.

    ¡°Run, run ¡­¡±

    Zhu Jiu was scared out of his wits. This person was not a rank-3 at all. He was clearly an iplete rank-2.

    The four rank-3 powerhouses of different systemsbined, and the Qi they exuded had already touched the threshold of rank-2. However, they still could not beat him.

    What did this mean?

    When the other party was in hisplete state, he was a genuine second-ss. Therefore, after he swallowed the blood pill, he recovered some of his injuries and made up for his deficiencies, which was why he could erupt with such terrifying power.

    This was fundamentally different from them. The four of them made up for quality with quantity, but the other party was actually a true rank-2, a powerhouse in this terrifying field.

    The giant python wriggled its broken body crazily, wriggling at the peak of its life, and slithered toward the broken city wall.

    Ji Li Zhigu had fled before Yi. This mysterious expert was too terrifying. Just now, Ji Li Zhigu felt the same pressure as his dead father.

    That was the pressure of a rank-2 powerhouse.

    The giant red python twisted its body and made a loud noise. It was like a savage beast crossing the border. However, the vertical eye of this terrifying giant beast was full of fear. It only wanted to escape.

    The Green Giant did not care about the internal organs that were falling off as it ran, and ran in another direction.

    On top of the city wall, the barbarians of Qingyan tribe and the monster army were scared out of their wits. They jumped down from the city wall and fled in panic.

    The leader had been defeated. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they would lose their lives.

    The high-ranked Magus made a hand seal and let out a shrill cry. An illusionary ck shadow descended from the void. It was a huge bird with a wingspan of tens of meters.

    Bird-type fighting soul.

    It carried the high-ranked wizard and flew towards the northeast.

    At the same time, as a spiritual wisdom realm Magus, a series of countermeasures shed through his mind. If the other party were to block him first, which angle would he attack from, where would the attacknd when he punched, and so on.

    He maintained and formted many self-preservation means so that he would not be killed on the spot.

    Of course, with the ability of a spiritual wisdom realm wizard, he knew that the possibility of the mysterious master chasing him was not high, because the target was the North vanquishing Prince.

    He would first deal with North vanquishing Prince, followed by Ji Li and Zhi Gu, and then he and Zhu Jiu.

    He had a high chance of escaping.

    The pitch-ck Dharma form shrunk inch by inch and returned to the height of a normal person. but the fiery halos on the twelve arms and the back of his

    head were still there.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince, blood for blood.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a step forward, clenched his fist, and pulled his arm back, punching the air.

    North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body was torn into pieces, and his blood sttered all over the ground.

    The piece of meat then turned into a bunch of twisted worms, emitting a foul smell.

    His figure appeared a thousand feet away and fled in the air.

    Substitute Gu!

    The heaven Gu tribe¡¯s life-saving method was to keep the Gu in the body and absorb the host¡¯s life force and blood. At the critical moment of life and death, it could block disasters for the host.

    This GU only needs a Gu seed to be imnted into the body, anyone can use it.

    As the Prince of great Feng, North vanquishing Prince still had the means to protect himself.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an roared.

    Monk Shen Shu cooperated with the pursuit and temporarily regained the right to speak. She said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®The sea of bitterness is boundless, turn back to the shore. ¡±

    The North-guarding King¡¯s body stiffened in the air. His neck moved as if he wanted to turn back. A momentter, he got rid of the influence of the Buddhistmandment and continued to run.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took advantage of the moment when the other party was stunned to catch up with him. Twelve pairs of hands struck out at the same time, creating an air explosion effect.

    At the critical moment, North Vanquisher King¡¯s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist. His potential burst out and pushed him to the side to avoid the fatal fist.

    ¡°Come back! ¡±

    The twelve hands opened up at the same time, locked on to the Qi movement, and pulled back North vanquishing Prince. Twelve pairs of hands were holding North Vanquisher King¡¯s Head, arms, and legs.

    At this moment, on top of the city wall, many pairs of eyes were looking at this ce, looking at the North Vanquisher King, whose life was hanging by a thread.

    No one spoke.

    The scene was terrifyingly silent.

    Waves of pure qi and blood flowed out of the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body. His twelve arms were like twenty-four ck holes, madly extracting his life essence.

    although I don¡¯t know how you can use the nation-suppressing sword, you are not a member of the DA Feng royal family. What does the 380000 people of the Chu Prefecture city have to do with you? ¡±

    Feeling the loss of his life essence, the number one martial artist of Da Feng finally revealed a look of despair.

    If it was Jian Zheng who wanted to kill him, he could understand. It was understandable for the court officials to impeach him.

    However, this person was not a person from the great Feng dynasty, and he was not a kind person. His demonic me was monstrous. For the sake of the entire Chuzhou city¡¯s people, he wanted to put him to death.

    ¡°Then what does my killing of you have to do with you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered. you have no justice in your heart. You advocate thew of the jungle. Then, I¡¯ll tell you one thing on behalf of the 380000 living beings. After a pause, he said with a disdainful expression, ¡°¡±ln fact, aren¡¯t you an ant

 Chapter 697 - 145 -bowing (2)

    Chapter 697: Chapter 145 -bowing (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The North vanquishing Prince let out a desperate roar, like a dying beast.

    Massacring the city was one of his proudest ns. He used the blood refining pill to increase his cultivation and at the same time, he used the country guarding sword to kill Jili Zhigu and Zhu Jiu.

    Once he seeded, the world would only remember his great achievements and praise him. Who would remember the 380000 vengeful souls?

    A city in exchange for two third-rank experts from the foreign ns, in exchange for a second-rank expert from the great Feng, their deaths were worth it.

    However, it was this n that he was most proud of that had harmed him in the end.

    The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s roar suddenly stopped. His flesh and blood shriveled and he became a dry corpse.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tore his head and limbs off and threw them away.

    This tear tore apart the beautiful years of a Prince and a peak martial artist.

    The northern wind blew on his body, blowing away the haze in his heart. He only felt that his thoughts were clear and his heart was clear.

    When li Miaozhen discovered the three thousand mile bloody massacre case, Xu Qi ¡®an only felt heavy in his heart, but he didn¡¯t have any deep feelings. After all, it was a matter far away.

    After that, he was ordered to go to Chu Zhou city to investigate the case. He decided to get involved.

    As the truth was revealed step by step, he realized the North-guarding King¡¯s brutal acts. That night, when he saw the memory of the chief administrator Zheng xinghuai, he had already made up his mind.

    He had to destroy the n of the North-guarding King, stop him, and punish him.

    Not only for the 380000 innocent lives, but also for his own beliefs. If he were to swallow his anger and cower, this matter would be a knot in his heart for the rest of his life.

    I can¡¯t manage the affairs of the world, but I can manage the current affairs.

    On top of the city wall, more than 20000 Northern soldiers and hundreds of martial artists saw the 24-armed figure restrain his ferocious aura and bow deeply to the Chu Prefecture city below.

    Upon seeing this, censor Liu suddenly burst into tears and fell to the ground, wailing.

    The eyes of the Deputy of the Supreme Court reddened as he tidied up his clothes seriously and rigorously. With the most sincere attitude of a schr, he bowed to the person in the air.

    Yang Yan looked into the distance and cupped his fists.

    Constable Chen cupped his fists.

    Centurion Chen Xiao cupped his fists.

    The 20,000 soldiers cupped their fists.

    He worshipped the people who had died in the city. On the city wall, more than 20000 people worshipped him.

    . After the death of the North-guarding King, the power bnce in the

    Northern Territory has been imbnced. I have to kill another rank. 3 ¡­¡± Xu Qi

    ¡®anmunicated with Master Shen Shu in his mind.

    ¡°The time for two incense sticks to burn .. . . I¡¯m going to sleep ¡­¡¯ Have you thought of who to kill?¡± Monk Shen Shu ts voice was filled with extreme fatigue.

    Thebat power of the 24-armed Dharma power had reached the second-grade, while Shen Shu only had one arm. Her potential had been greatly squeezed out, and this Dharma secret technique was not something that he could use with his broken arm.

    ¡°Auspicious and ancient.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an made his choice without any hesitation.

    The demon tribe in the North shared arge part of their territory with the witchcraft cult. The two sides had a very intense conflict. Zhu Jiu could stay and fight with the witchcraft cult.

    Ji Li Zhi Gu had to die.

    The barbarians had the deepest hatred for the northern region of Da Feng.

    After making his choice, monk Shen Shu took to the air and followed Ji Li Zhigu¡¯s aura.

    Above the clouds, a loudugh rang out. The white-robed Warlockughed so hard that his body swayed back and forth. Heughed heartily.

    North vanquishing Prince is dead. He¡¯s finally dead. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead. The white-robed Warlock pped his hands in joy.

    At this time, a bell-likeughter was heard. The woman in the white dress stepped on the clouds and slowly walked over, twisting her waist.

    She was extremely beautiful, and her diamond-shaped lips were rosy and alluring, shining with a luster.A pair of alluring foxy eyes, looking around with vigor;He had a tall nose and long straight eyebrows.

    These delicate features were outlined on a sharp oval face, making people unconsciously think of the words ¡°femme fatale.¡±

    Her belt outlined her slim waist, her chest was bulging, and her body proportion was excellent.

    Even the pickiest man would not be able to find any ws in her.

    ¡°Killing the North vanquishing Prince was part of your n?¡± Thedy in the white dress asked with a smile.

    ¡°You want to know?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer stopped smiling and looked at her indifferently.¡±Why don¡¯t we change the information ¡­ You know that person?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the woman in the white dress nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s the demonic monk that the Buddhist diplomatic mission is looking for,¡± the white-robed sorcerer muttered. ¡°He is a respectable man.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°Take a guess,¡± the woman in the white dress said with a mischievous smile. The white-robed sorcerer didn¡¯t answer, remaining calm andposed.

    ¡°I respect him very much,¡± she sighed and said softly.

    After she finished speaking, the woman in the white dress looked at the

    Warlock and said in a soft voice, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s your turn.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer stood with his hands behind his back, looking down at the vast rivers and mountains. His tone was filled with confidence as if everything was under his control. He slowly said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you two things.Second, with the death of North vanquishing Prince, it would be difficult for Jian Zheng to stop the rolling momentum. As for the reasons and details, I won¡¯t say.¡±

    At this time, the two of them looked into the distance at the same time. A figure flew over on a sword, ignoring the two of them.

    this generation¡¯s saintess of the heavenly sect is quite talented. She has a chance to reach the third-grade and even the second-grade. Thedy in the white dressmented, not hiding her voice.

    ¡°For us, the most exciting event in the next two years will be the battle between heaven and man,¡± the white-robed sorcerer chuckled.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure disappeared from sight, some sounds slowly came from the top of the city wall. These sounds finally converged into a River, bing noisy and chaotic.

    The North vanquishing Prince was dead, and the Chu Prefecture city was reduced to ruins. The Northern Territory was without a leader, and the surviving 20000 soldiers were in a state of confusion..

 Chapter 698 - 145 -bowing (3)

    Chapter 698: Chapter 145 -bowing (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yang Yan noticed the soldier¡¯s abnormality. He gathered his Qi in his dantian and shouted, ¡°¡±AII soldiers, listen up. I am Yang Yan, the host of this diplomatic mission.

    now that the North vanquishing Prince is dead, I will take over all military and political duties of the Chu Prefecture city. Get down from the city wall and gather outside the city.

    The soldiers immediately had a pir of support. They left the broken walls in an orderly manner and gathered in the open space outside the city.

    When Yang Yan was young, he had followed Wei Yuan and participated in the Battle of Shanhai Pass. He still had experience in leading the Army and quickly calmed the soldiers down and maintained order.

    At this moment, li Miaozhen arrived on her flying sword and stopped above Chuzhou City.

    At this time, the sky had already turned dark, and in a few minutes, the sky wouldpletely darken.

    She looked down at the ruins of the Chu Prefecture city and thought to herself, I¡¯m still toote. The Chu Prefecture city is already broken. Looking at the situation, a battle between high-ranked martial artists just happened in the city.

    Li Miaozhen roughly nced at the ruins and then turned to look at the Army gathered outside the city.

    This didn¡¯t make sense ¡­ The White Horse silver spear female general, who had a rich military life, immediately judged that the situation was not right. Logically speaking, such an intense battle should have been a brutal one.

    It was impossible for so many soldiers to have survived.

    ¡°Yang Jinluo, what happened in the Chu Prefecture city? The North-guarding King ¡­ Where is he?¡±

    Li Miaozhen rode the flying sword and hung low in the sky not far from Yang Yan and the others.

    Yang Yan had seen her a long time ago. The two of them had crossed paths when they were exterminating bandits in Yunzhou, and they could be considered friends. It was just that the martial fanatic with a stoic face was old-fashioned. Even if he saw an acquaintance, he would at most slightly nod his head when their eyes met and would not deliberately greet them.

    Hearing this, the judge of the court of judicial review and the others had strange expressions.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince massacred the city and was killed, ¡± Yang Yan exined.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at him in a daze.

    Yang Yan nodded, indicating that this was what had happened.

    ¡°What kind of exnation is this? you¡¯re just tantalizing me. aren¡¯t you. if I didn¡¯t know that your personality has always been like this, I would have rolled up my sleeves and beaten you up right now. Oh, I can¡¯t beat. peak rank. 4 martial artist. It¡¯s fine then ¡­¡± Li Miaozhen muttered in her heart.

    The judge of the Supreme Court coughed and added,¡±At dusk, the monster and barbarian tribes in the North joined forces to attack the city. The leader of the Qingyan tribe, Ji Zhigu, and the leader of the monster race, Zhu Jiu, came to fight for the blood pellet.

    ¡°As for the blood pill, it was made by the North vanquishing Prince after he ughtered 380000 people in the Chu Prefecture city. For his own benefit, North vanquishing Prince massacred the entire city.¡±

    Speaking of this, the Deputy of the Supreme Court revealed a pained expression. Then, he saw that li Miaozhen¡¯s face was calm, without the slightest trace of shock.

    ¡°You ¡­ Don¡¯t seem to mind?¡± The judge of the court of judicial review was a little angry.

    I already knew, but I don¡¯t know what happened after that. Please continue. Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± the Deputy of the Supreme Court cleared his throat and told li Miaozhen the details of the battle in the city, the number of Masters who participated in the battle, and so on.

    The saintess of the heavenly sect, who was dressed like a soldier, was stunned.

    She knew about the Duke of the North¡¯s massacre. She was not surprised that the wizard God religion¡¯s high-ranked Wizards were involved. After all, Xu Qi ¡®an had analyzed that the Duke of the North had the help of other high-ranked Wizards from other systems. Now, she only felt that it was true.

    But li Miaozhen never thought that in this battle, there would be the demonized Dao head of the earth sect, the country-guarding sword, the mysterious woman, and the master who swept the entire scene.

    Wasn¡¯t the North vanquishing Prince the one who massacred the city for his own selfish desires, and then attracted the counterattack of the monster and barbarian race?

    ¡®Why are these experts involved? the rtionship is tooplicated. I need to calm down and analyze it. No, I need Xu Qi. an ¡­¡¯ Li Miaozhen thought with some shame.

    ¡°How did Daoist priest li know that North vanquishing Prince had massacred the city?¡±

    As a meticulous schr, censor Liu cupped his hands and asked.

    After his reminder, li Miaozhen¡¯s eyebrows stood up and she stepped on her flying sword to fly into the sky. She circled around the 20000 soldiers and shouted,

    ¡°Yang Jinluo, immediately capture themander and the country protector, que Yongxiu. North vanquishing Prince was the main culprit behind the massacre of the city, and he is North vanquishing Prince¡¯s butcher knife. He was the one who led the Army to massacre the city.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not only Yang Yan, but the expressions of the Deputy of the Supreme Court and the others changed.

    He didn¡¯t have time to ask for details and immediately cooperated with li Miaozhen to search for que Yongxiu. However, after searching the entire Army and the ruins of the city, they couldn¡¯t find que Yongxiu.

    He had already escaped.

    Perhaps they had slipped away when the barbarians were scattered, or perhaps they had quietly escaped after witnessing the death of the North vanquishing Prince.

    At that time, everyone¡¯s attention had been on the battlefield. They didn¡¯t know that que Yongxiu hadmitted an unforgivable crime, so who would have paid him any more attention?

    Not only him, but North-guarding King¡¯s Secret agents had also secretly escaped.

    Everyone was angry, but they were helpless.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Daoist priest li,¡± the Deputy of the Supreme Court said in a deep voice.¡±lf it weren¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve overlooked this thief and let him get away with it. After the diplomatic mission returns to the capital, I will write a letter of impeachment and issue an arrest warrant to capture this fiend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Que Yongxiu is King Huai¡¯s best friend. If King Huai wants to hide in the Chu Prefecture city, he can¡¯t do without this man¡¯s help.¡± Thank you for your reminder, Daoist priest li. Please ept my bow.¡±

    Li Miaozhen was indeed. swordswoman with outstanding ability. She must have heard about the bloody massacre case or the Barbarian invasion of the border, so she came to Chuzhou from thousands of miles away ¡­ . Compared to her, we only found out the truth after everything was revealed today. I¡¯m really ashamed ¡­ While the diplomatic mission was grateful, they could not help but feel ashamed.

    There were many people in the diplomatic mission. There was Yang Yan, the experienced Chief of Detectives from the Ministry of Justice, and the legendary Xu Qi ¡®an. However, they hade to Chuzhou for a long time and found nothing.

    Constable Chen cupped his fists. Daoist priest li, que Yongxiu is a first-ss Duke after the founding of the nation. He¡¯s also the Commander-in-Chief of the Chu Prefecture. He holds a high position and great power. Even in the capital, there are only a handful of people with higher positions and statuses than him.

    ¡°The North vanquishing Prince massacred the city, and tens of thousands of soldiers witnessed it. But que Yongxiu ¡­ Could Daoist priest li please tell us how you are going to investigate this case?¡±

    The judge and the two imperial censors looked at li Miaozhen.

    Yang Yan, who had an indifferent personality andcked enthusiasm for other things, also showed a rare curiosity.

    [ PS: I went to sleep after 3 am yesterday. When I woke up this morning, I finished this chapter on and off. ] Baimeng¡¯s gratitude chapters would have to wait until after work. Well, this chapter was from yesterday..

 Chapter 699 - 146-review-l

    Chapter 699: Chapter 146-review-l

    Trantor: 549690339

    After learning about the bloody massacre that happened in the North, I had an idea and transformed into the swordswoman of the swallow. I secretly visited Chuzhou and after going through many hardships, I finally found the chief administrator Zheng xinghuai who was lucky enough to escape.

    ¡°Who knew that at this moment, the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Secret agent would suddenly lead his Army to kill me and Zheng bu to silence us.¡± It turned out that the enemy had been following them in secret, waiting for them.

    ¡°But they were met with my fierce resistance. I fought one against a hundred, and just like Xu ningyan in Yunzhou, I did not retreat even half a step. In the end, I managed to defeat the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s spy and learned the details of the massacre from Zheng bu.

    This time, I¡¯ll be on the tenth level!

    The above was li Miaozhen¡¯s inner drama. She really wanted to say these words, but she had learned from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s example of fighting against tens of thousands of rebel soldiers alone and not daring to show her true face to the holders of the book of theher world fragments. She had a moment of sess in Yunzhou and said in front of Xu Qi¡¯ an that ¡± I¡¯m good at investigating cases ¡®

    Li Miaozhen, who was passionate about solving cases, resisted the desire to show off and answered truthfully, ¡± it¡¯s all Xu yinluo¡¯s credit.

    Xu yinluo?

    The people of the diplomatic mission were stunned. They did not understand what this had to do with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°It was Xu Qi ¡®an who invited me to go to Chuzhou to investigate the case,¡± li Miaozhen said.

    So that was how it was ¡­ The Chancellor of the Supreme Court stroked his beard and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Daoist priest li is truly an expert. Although the heavenly Daoist sect cultivates the unity of heaven and man and does nothing for nature, it¡¯s your own business that you don¡¯t care about fame and fortune. We can¡¯t ignore your contribution. You don¡¯t have to put all the credit on Xu yinluo.¡±

    ¡°The diplomatic mission will definitely report the situation to the Imperial court and ask for a reward for you,¡± imperial censor Liu agreed.

    Xu yinluo had invited the saintess of the heavenly sect to investigate the case in Chuzhou, but it did not mean that the saintess ¡®efforts in Chuzhou were all due to Xu yinluo.

    . schr¡¯s words are so pleasant to hear ¡­ Li Miaozhen was a little happy, a little pleased, but also a little ashamed. She continued,

    after that, I came to Chuzhou and travelled around to look for clues. However. I found nothing ..

    Everyone in the diplomatic mission listened very carefully. They knew that the case was difficult to investigate and were very curious about how li Miaozhen found a breakthrough from it and found out the truth of the city massacre case.

    ¡°But in fact, everything has traces to follow. I found the body that exposed the bloody massacre three thousand li away on the mountain road outside the capital. How could an ordinary man like him dare toe to the capital without any evidence toin? That person didn¡¯t send out the pond newspaper or documents, but chose to let the Jianghu people bring the letter. I guess he will do the same thing again.

    ¡°Hence, I used the name of the flying Sparrow swordswoman to travel around Chu Zhou, killing barbarians, punishing unscrupulous merchants, and giving porridge to the people. Heh, I¡¯m slightly well-known in the pugilistic world. Many people know me, but even more know me ¡­

    ¡°As expected, a few dayster, someone secretly came to me, hoping that I could help.¡±

    Wonderful!

    Everyone in the diplomatic mission was convinced and praised loudly, ¡± Daoist priest Li, you¡¯re so smart. You can find clues to solve the case from this angle. I really admire you.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked in the Yamen for so many years for nothing. I¡¯m ashamed, ¡± Constable Chen said, sweating.

    I thought it would be up to Xu yinluo to uncover the truth of this case, ¡± censor Liu said with admiration. I didn¡¯t expect priest li to be so skilled.

    The Civil officials were not stingy with their words of praise, half out of sincerity, half out of courtesy used in the officialdom.

    Li Miaozhen couldn¡¯t help but smile, showing a little pride. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not being humble. In fact, Xu ningyan taught me all this. We¡¯ve been in contact in secret.¡±

    Theughter and praises suddenly stopped, as if the pause button had been pressed. The faces of the diplomatic mission members froze, and they looked at the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect in confusion. Why did li Miaozhen leave the most important thing to the end?

    What kind of bad taste was this?

    It was a little awkwvard .

    No wonder Xu yinluo left the diplomatic mission halfway and secretly went to the Northern Territory. It turned out that he had already found a helper from the beginning. When His Majesty and the other Dukes appointed him as the organizer, he had already made a n ¡­ Constable Chen of the Ministry of Justice felt how terrifying Xu Qi ¡®an was.

    Minister sun had suffered defeat at his hands time and time again, and it was not without reason that he was mad with anger but could do nothing.

    it¡¯s my negligence. From the tax case, the Sangbo case, the Yunzhou case, andter the fu Fei case, all of them have shown that Xu yinluo is an experienced and meticulous person who can not be underestimated. I even thought that he had finally fallen for it this time ¡­ he thought. The Deputy of the court of judicial review shook his head with a bitter smile.

    It turned out that everything was part of Xu yinluo¡¯s n. I was too naive.

    As expected of Lord Xu ¡­ Centurion Chen Jue¡¯s spirit was lifted, and a look of admiration appeared on his face.

    The Imperial Guards alsoughed, feeling honored.

    Yang Yan nodded slightly, not surprised at all, as if he thought it was only natural.

    Following that, li Miaozhen told the diplomatic mission the news of Zheng xinghuai¡¯s survival. Censor Liu was extremely excited, not only because he had a witness, but also because he and Zheng xinghuai were friends. He was sincerely happy to know that Zheng xinghuai was still alive.

    ¡°Xu ningyan should still be on his way to Chuzhou City. I¡¯m much faster than him on my flying sword,¡± Li Miaozhen exined and then asked,

    ¡°Where did that mysterious expert go?¡±

    Yang Yan recalled for a moment and suddenly said in shock, ¡°¡±The direction he left in is the same as the direction the barbarians fled in.¡±

    The Chancellor¡¯s heart trembled as an unbelievable thought shed through his mind. His breathing immediately became rapid. ¡°Could it be, could it be ¡­¡±

    Censor Liu¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. could it be that he¡¯s going to kill Ji Li Zhigu? he¡¯s afraid that the power bnce in the North will be imbnced. He¡¯s afraid that after this battle, the people of Chu Zhou will be trampled by the barbarians. No one will be able to keep the barbarians in check..

 Chapter 700 - 146-review-2

    Chapter 700: Chapter 146-review-2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yang Yan and Li Miaozhen looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Get on,¡± thetter added.

    Yang Yan gently jumped on the back of the sword and stood with his hands behind his back.

    Although rank four martial artists could fly in the air, their speed, height, and endurance could not bepared to the sword control technique of the Taoist sect. If one had to describe it, it was probably the difference between a motorcycle and a high-speed rail.

    If one was running on the ground and the other was flying in the sky, the two of them would be in a very different situation.

    In that case, the Warriors would have to be even faster, provided that they were on a boundless in without any mountains or rivers blocking their way.

    After flying north for half an hour, li Miaozhen and Yang Yan saw Ji Zhigu. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find him because he was standing on the official road.

    After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the strongest barbarian was only left with a

    shriveled body.

    His head had been plucked off, along with a small section of his spine, and thrown to the side of the road.

    Li Miaozhen stopped and looked down from above, murmuring, ¡± in this battle in the North, two third-grade martial artists have fallen. This news will definitely spread throughout the nine states and cause a sensation.

    Yang Yan was a little dazed. It turned out that the realm he had dreamed of reaching was nothing in the eyes of experts of a higher level.

    Rank-3, no matter which system or power, they were all leaders.

    Yang Yan jumped down from the back of the sword, grabbed the head of the leader of the Qingyan tribe and returned to the Chu Prefecture city.

    When he brought the head back to the Chu Prefecture city and hung it on the city wall, the 20000 soldiers looked up silently and shed tears.

    The powerful barbarian who had threatened Chu Zhou for twenty years had finally fallen.

    At the same time, countless people had doubts in their hearts. Who was that mysterious expert?

    A few hundred miles away from the Chu Prefecture city, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had just taken a bath,y weakly on a huge rock that had lost its edges after being washed by the water.

    After snatching the life essence of the North-guarding King and Ji Li Zhigu, Shen Shu fell into a deep sleep. He was afraid that he would not be able to wake her this time.

    Unless he could obtain another wave of luck for nothing like he did in the ancient tomb.

    Without the muscr monk to rely on, she suddenly felt insecure ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an examined himself. He found that after Shen Shu showed her ck Dharma, his physical strength had improved again.

    It was like a canal that had been widened by a flood. Even though the flood had passed, the traces it left behind could not disappear.

    The sad Lu SHUs would say, ¡°we are grateful to the people who opened the tunnel, but we will always have a high respect for the people who expanded the tunnel ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an had a deeper understanding of this sentence.

    after this battle, I¡¯ve gained a deeper understanding of huajin.. ¡®ve personally experienced the battle of high-ranked martial artists and the way they use their strength. To me. this is a valuable experience ¡­

    He forced himself to focus, sat cross-legged, and began to do breathing exercises. After digesting the information in his mind for a while, he began to review the ¡± bloody massacre of the three thousand miles ¡± case out of professional habit.

    ¡°The North vanquishing Prince had two goals.After refining the blood pill and reaching the great circle, he absorbed the spiritual energy of the Queen and

    officially stepped into the second rank. [ 2. Plot to hunt down Ji Li Zhigu and Zhu Jiu.

    ¡°The appearance of the nation-suppressing sword means that Emperor Yuan jing knew about the North-guarding King¡¯s massacre and was even involved. Otherwise, the nation-suppressing sword would not have appeared in

    Chuzhou.¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an saw the appearance of the nation-guarding sword, he was extremely shocked and angry. It was just that at that time, the enemy was in front of them and they didn¡¯t have time to think too much.

    ¡°Emperor Yuan jing, this dog Emperor Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and told himself to control his anger.

    ¡°The dog Emperor knows about this. Well, it has solved one of my doubts. The hero who died outside the capital was killed by Emperor Yuan jing. He was the only one who could set up an inescapable around the capital and screen and find the target.

    if that¡¯s the case, then everything can be exined as to why I¡¯m the organizer and why. ¡®m not an Imperial inspector ¡­ Because the diplomatic mission was originally perfunctory, there was no need to arrange an overly powerful Inspector-General to bnce the North vanquishing Prince. And if he had no other choice, North vanquishing Prince could still kill them to silence them.

    ¡°In addition, the diplomatic mission also has another purpose, which is to escort the princess to the Northern Territory. Although the dog Emperor was not a son, he was still an old silver coin. However, I feel that he trusts and indulges the North vanquishing Prince too much.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a few seconds and continued to think along this line of thought.

    ¡°Emperor Yuan jing knows the truth of the city-wide massacre case, but does Wei Ming know? ¡®From the feedback I gave to his remnant soul, he shouldn¡¯t know ¡­¡¯ well, the reaction of an old silver coin like Lord Wei might not be his real reaction, but the reaction he wants me to see.

    ¡°If Lord Wei knows about this, what will he do? With his personality, he would not tolerate the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s massacre, even if a rank-2 appeared in Da Feng.

    ¡°But until now, I still can¡¯t see any traces of Wei Gong cing a piece. Hmm, if Lord Wei knew about this, he would definitely stop it.

    ¡°But North vanquishing Prince is a third-grade martial artist, the number one master in Da Feng. How can we stop him? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no such master among the night watchmen. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped North vanquishing Prince just now.

    how can we stop North vanquishing Prince? ¡±

    An idea shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, and he thought of a word:Driving the Tiger to swallow the wolf.

    In the Northern Territory, only Ji Li and Zhu Jiu can ruin the n of the North-guarding King. If it were me, I would reveal the location of the city to his enemy.

    but how did Lord Wei know that the massacre was in Chuzhou? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and suddenly thought of an unreasonable detail.

    Before he left the capital, Wei Yuan had told him that because he had sent his spies to the northeast, the information in the North hadgged behind, and he had no idea about the bloody massacre.

    with Lord Wei¡¯s intelligence, even if he wanted to move his spies away, it would be impossible for them to all leave the Northern Territory. He would definitely leave a few chess pieces in a few fixed and important cities. Otherwise, he would not be Wei Qingyi.¡±

    He found another piece of evidence to prove that Wei Yuan was hiding something.

    Following this line of thought, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts gradually became clear.¡±Duke Wei specially came to talk to me and asked me how I nned to investigate the case. I told him that I would leave the diplomatic mission on the way and head north alone.

    ¡°Afterwards, he gave miss Cai ¡®er a way to contact me. The moment I saw Cai¡¯ er, I immediately qot the important information about the West Pass County from her. Everything had been too smooth.

    ¡°In addition, Xikou Prefecture and Chu Zhou Prefecture are coincidentally at opposite ends. Does this mean that Duke Wei deliberately gave me false information to send me to the West and did not want me to participate in this matter?

    if that¡¯s the case, then he actually knows the situation in the Northern Territory like the back of his hand.

    For a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb, and his mood wasplicated. There was gratitude, but also an instinctive fear of old silver coin.

    ¡°After I pick up the princess Consort and meet up with the diplomatic mission,

    I will go to sanhuang County.¡±

    The next day, morning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shockingly handsome, and Gu Tianle¡¯s appearance from his previous life was embarrassing. He entered the inn and knocked on the Queen¡¯s door..

 Chapter 701 - 701: Back to the capital (1)

    Chapter 701: Back to the capital (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Thump thump ..

    He knocked on the door twice, but there was no response. Xu Qi ¡®an listened for a while and caught a slight and even breathing sound.

    The sun was already shining on her butt, yet she was still sleeping. How heartless was this woman ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled and pressed his palm against the door. The door bolt opened automatically under the push of Qi.

    He stepped into the clean and tidy room. The windows were closed, and four teacups were upside down on the Round Table. One of the teacups was ced upright, and there was still some unfinished tea in the cup.

    A dress, a shirt, and a pale pink dudou with embroidered plum flowers were hanging on the screen facing the door.

    She must have taken a showerst night and fell asleep on the bed after her shower. She did not have time to pack her clothes and personal belongings.

    This is the undergarments of Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty. If it was in my era, it would definitely be sold for. lot of silver, no, Yuan ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked around the room but did not see the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. Following the connection with the magic treasure, he finally found that it had been used as a cushion for the table.

    He suddenly wanted to let her know what a whip was ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an put the fragment of the book back into her arms.

    The woman didn¡¯t realize how precious the Jade Mirror was. It contained all of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s life savings.

    Thinking of this, he turned his head to look at the woman sleeping on the bed. Her sleeping posture was very quiet and had a bit of the temperament of a

    Princess.

    When she woke up, it was hard to exin.

    Time passed by. There was a water drain on the dressing table. The woman on the bed mumbled from time to time, and sometimes twisted her body restlessly. Or perhaps she was dreaming of something. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and she kicked her feet in resistance.

    She didn¡¯t sleep well.

    The clock ticked to 9:00. Finally, she murmured and slowly opened her eyes.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the princess¡¯s body stiffen and then slowly rx. He took a sip of the tea and smiled at her.¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±

    When she saw him, a hidden surprise shed in the princess¡¯s eyes. She stood up and pretended to be nonchnt.

    ¡°Why did youe back? ha, you¡¯ve thought it through, right? North-vanquishing Prince is a rank-3, and no one in the entire great Feng is more powerful than him. It¡¯s good that you can avoid harm.¡±

    ¡°Leave this matter to the Imperial court to handle. There¡¯s no need for you to unt your power,¡± he said in a gentle tone.

    The princess Consort had tossed and turnedst night, unable to fall asleep. Of course, all of this had nothing to do with her worry that Xu Qi ¡®an would be killed by the North vanquishing Prince ¡­

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince is already dead, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly.

    The Queen stood there like a statue.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t believe ¡­¡± She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    it¡¯s not something worth joking about, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily. ¡°A Grand Prince was killed. Why Would I Lie to You about such a big matter?¡±

    Wangfei looked at him in a daze and said with a trembling voice, ¡°¡±D-really?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He saw the princess¡¯s long eyshes tremble. A tear rolled down, two, three, four ¡­ Her tears fell like pearls from a broken string.

    She cried for her freedom.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself that he was not that close to her, so he looked on coldly as the number one beauty of Da Feng cried.

    After she finished crying, Xu Qi ¡®an consoled her, ¡°¡±You are already free. The nine regions is so big that you can go wherever you want, just like Mondo.¡± She sobbed and wiped her tears, not forgetting to ask, ¡°¡±Who is Mondo?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was toozy to answer such a boring question.

    While they were having breakfast, the princess Consort, who had regained herposure, sneakily said in the room with only the two of them, ¡°¡±Did you kill him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, ¡°the North vanquishing Prince is so strong, how can I defeat him?¡± It was because a mysterious expert had appeared and killed him on the spot. The members of the diplomatic mission can bear witness to this matter. You will know in the future.¡±

    Oh, ¡± the Queen said. She also felt that it was unlikely to be Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s doing. She was an intelligent and rational woman, not like those ignorant girls in the capital who blindly worshipped Xu yinluo.

    Although North vanquishing Prince was unruly and ruthless, his cultivation was notpromised. He was much more powerful than Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She held the scallion pancake in her hands and nibbled on it. Her hands were oily, and her bright eyes lingered on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. ¡°How did your hair grow back?¡±

    ¡°I already have hair.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°You .

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked the princess Consort with a pair of chopsticks, so she tactfully changed her words.¡±You have it.¡±

    Thanks to Shen Shu¡¯s power, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hair finally grew back. A rank three martial artist could regrow limbs, not to mention hair.

    This was something that made Xu Qi ¡®an very pleased. What made him even more pleased was that he had always protected his bald head well and wore a Marten hat. No one knew how his hair had grown.

    In the future, he would still be wearing the marten hat outside. After a while, he could take it off ¡­ I¡¯m still that long-haired young man. Xu Qi ¡®an thought happily.

    After breakfast, he sat in front of the dressing table. In the mirror, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s original appearance. His eyebrows were sharp, his eyes were bright, his nose was straight, his lips were thin, and his cheeks were hard. He looked handsome and masculine.

    Compared to the red-lipped and white-teethed Xu Eng, and the picturesque Nangong qianrou, he was apletely different type of handsome man.

    Wangfei sat on the edge of the bed, swinging her feet. She looked at his hair and asked, ¡°¡±What should I do in the future?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied his hair up and said indifferently, already said you can go wherever you want.¡±

    Sensing that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to care about her, she said in a Huff, ¡°¡±Lend me another ten taels of silver. I want to go back to the MU family in Jiangnan. When I have money in the future, I will ask someone to return the silver to you..¡±

 Chapter 702 - 702: Back to the capital (2)

    Chapter 702: Back to the capital (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced a silver ingot on the table.

    He was so straightforward ¡­ Wangfei bit her lip and put on a straight face. She put away the silver and then silently packed up the dirty clothes. She carried the small bag on her shoulder and announced, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Wangfei looked at him deeply before turning around and running out of the room.

    After running out of the inn, she walked out of the city alone, passing through the bustling crowd, the busy city and long streets. The city was not big, and she soon reached the city gate.

    However, looking at the wide city gate, the princess Consort suddenly became timid. It did not seem to be the path to freedom. The outside world was so dangerous, and the human heart was soplicated.

    When she was 13 years old, she was sent to the pce by her family in exchange for a high position and a high sry.

    She had lived in theyers of the pce for many years. Later, Emperor Yuan jing had given her to the North -guarding King and she had lived in the king¡¯s mansion for twenty years.

    She yearned for freedom, for freedom, but when freedom was within her grasp, she suddenly realized that she could not survive outside.

    She was like a Canary in a cage. More than 20 years of luxury had made her lose the ability to fly freely in the sky.

    Although she could return to her ¡± Maiden Home, ¡± she would only be sold by her parents again. No, there was a high probability that she would be sent back to the pce by her nsmen the next day as soon as she returned to the residence.

    She stood rooted to the ground in a daze. After a long time, she was no longer dazed, but the light in her eyes was extinguished.

    Wangfei lowered her head and looked at her toes. Her shoulders were thin, and her back view was thin. She looked like a homeless little girl.

    At this moment, a man¡¯s sigh came from behind her. ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve thought about it and I think I should still take you with me.¡±

    ¡®l¡¯ne princess consort did not turn around m a nt or pique.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked in front of her and squatted down, not saying a word.

    Wangfei red at his back. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She opened her arms and fell on his back.

    Out of the city, Xu Qi ¡®an carried her and ran along the official road. At this time, he missed his beloved little mare.

    ¡°I¡¯m a very troublesome person.¡± Wangfei whispered in his ear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned as he felt her warm breath on his earlobe. The earlobe was Xu bailing¡¯s sensitive area, and only Fu Xiang knew this secret.

    You really know your own limits ¡­ ¡°Does Emperor Yuan jing know that you¡¯re like this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Wangfei shook her head. but he knows that I have a magical artifact that can change my appearance. I¡¯ve sneaked away several times. He must know. But you¡¯ve never seen me like this.¡±

    ¡°The guards of the Wang Residence have seen me like this,¡± she added after some thought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer and started to think.

    Although North vanquishing Prince was dead, the princess Consort was still highly sought after. Emperor Yuan jing would definitely not turn a blind eye to her, even though the entire diplomatic mission agreed that the princess Consort had been taken away by the barbarians.

    However, those maids knew that I had found them in the end. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that I had defeated the Barbarian experts and saved the princess. However, the fact that they were able to survive and return to the capital without a hitch was in itself a suspicious point.

    Although it can¡¯t be used as evidence to prove that I saved the Princess Consort, as long as there is a suspicious point, Emperor Yuan jing will definitely send someone to investigate. There is no need to monitor, and the investigation will be done openly.

    That¡¯s why wangfei can¡¯t return with me. But they could be kept outside.

    There are three million people in the capital. It¡¯s impossible to search every house. Also, there are no clues that I brought the princess back to the capital.

    The best way was to keep her outside, not far from the Xu Manor, but not too close either.

    After considering the details, Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. He felt that it was very safe.

    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss. Why did I have to do this for an old Auntie?

    When did I get poisoned by her?

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not head in the direction of Chuzhou City. He nned to meet up with Zheng xinghuai first and bring him to Chuzhou City.

    Now that the Chu Prefecture city was destroyed, he was the chief administrator of the Chu Prefecture. He had to clean up the mess and tell him that the North vanquishing Prince had fallen. There was no need to hide anymore.

    On the way, he deliberately asked the Golden Lotus Taoist to block the members of the heaven and earth Association and opened a private chat with li Miaozhen to ask her where she was.

    Unsurprisingly, he was scolded by the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and then told of the death of the North vanquishing Prince.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was ¡°shocked¡± and eximed that it was impossible. He had fully disyed the qualities of a ¡®shock party¡¯.

    This made li Miaozhen slightly proud and no longer angry that he stood her up.

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an told her to find ¡± Xu yinluo, ¡± who was on her way here, ¡± so that she could leave the Chu Prefecture city and meet up with her in the valley.

    At noon, Xu Qi ¡®an finally arrived at the valley with the princess Consort. On the day he bid farewell to Zheng xinghuai, he found an Inn in the nearby County to settle the princess Consort. The two ces were not far from each other.

    In the cave, a bonfire was burning. Li Han and Zhao Jin were roasting pheasants, rabbits, fish, and other prey.

    The tall and thin Shentu Baili closed his eyes and sat cross-legged as he breathed.

    The fat and strong Wei Youlong wiped his machete and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Xu yinluo and the swordswoman in the swallow are doing. Que Yongxiu and the North-guarding King are brutal and vicious. If they find out anything, they¡¯ll probably be killed. And if something happens to them, then it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll be tracked down.¡±

    Tang youshen, a Spearman with military background, swept his sharp gaze at the entrance of the cave. He then retracted his gaze and closed his eyes to rest while holding his spear.

    Zheng xinghuai waved his hand. His voice was soft, but his tone was firm.¡±No, even if the two of them didn¡¯t find anything, they wouldn¡¯t have caught the attention of the North-guarding King and que Yongxiu..¡±

 Chapter 703 - 703: Back to the capital (3)

    Chapter 703: Back to the capital (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Why are you so sure, Lord Zheng?¡± the beautiful young woman asked.

    Zheng xinghuai said, ¡°the swordswoman of the flying Swallow has been wandering in the pugilistic world and is a busybody. She¡¯s able to gain such a great reputation ande out safe and sound.¡± He was definitely not a reckless person. As for Xu yinluo, she might have been lucky to solve a big case. However, all of these are enough to prove his ability.¡±

    Everyone nodded slowly.

    No matter if it was the swordswoman of the swallow or Xu yinluo, they were both Dragons and phoenixes among men who made people feel at ease. They were the kind of people who would be at ease and not have to worry all day long when things were handed over to them.

    At this moment, Shentu Baili suddenly opened his eyes and said in a low and urgent voice, ¡°¡±Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Li Han and Zhao Jin subconsciously threw away their prey, grabbed their weapons, and rushed out of the cave with the others.

    A man and a woman came together.

    The man was masculine, handsome, and had an extraordinary bearing. He was the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an. As for the woman, they only took a nce at her and ignored her. She walked without any order and followed Xu yinluo.

    Her looks were average, and she was panting slightly as she walked. She was an ordinary woman.

    Zheng bu, who was behind him, came forward and cupped his hands. ¡°Xu yinluo,¡±

    The martial artists behind him were surprised. The night before yesterday, Xu yinluo had vowed to go to the Chu Prefecture city to investigate a case. They did not expect her to return today.

    This ce was hundreds of miles away from the Chu Prefecture city. This amount of time was not enough to make a round trip.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve received news that the North vanquishing Prince has fallen in the Chu Prefecture city. I¡¯m here to bring you over.¡±

    A bolt from the blue!

    Zheng bu¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and his eyes and mouth slowly opened wide. Xu Qi ¡®an understood that this was the true quality of the shock party. The swordsmen looked at each other in silence and saw the word ¡®disbelief¡¯ in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is ¡­ Is there. mistake in the information we received .

    Zheng bu took a few steps forward with aplicated expression on his face. He hoped that the news was true, but at the same time, he believed that Xu Qi ¡®an had received the wrong news.

    Shentu Baili and the others did not speak, but they also felt that what the chief administrator said was reasonable.

    It¡¯s true, I killed the North-guarding King with my own hands ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s true.

    Bang, bang, bang ¡­ Zheng bu could hear his own frantic and intense heartbeat.

    ¡°The flying Sparrow swordswoman will be here soon. She knows what happened, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an threw the pot out.

    The group then returned to the cave and waited in a nervous mood.

    The Queen sat beside Xu Qi ¡®an, nibbling on the chicken leg. The first beauty of Dafeng was trying to y the role of an insignificant passerby.

    On the way here, she had learned about Zheng xinghuai¡¯s identity from Xu Qi ¡®an and knew that his family had been massacred.

    Although she and the northern Prince had no feelings for each other, they were still husband and wife by name, after all, and the princess Consort felt guilty

    towards Lord Zheng.

    Half an hourter, li Miaozhen arrived at the valley. Shended her flying sword and gentlynded in the valley.

    She looked around at the people who had been waiting at the entrance of the cave and nodded slightly, then paused on the ordinary-looking wangfei.

    ¡°Flying Sparrow, Xu yinluo said ¡­ Said ¡­ The North vanquishing Prince has fallen in the Chu Prefecture city?¡±

    Zheng bu took a few steps forward and stared at her.

    ¡°Yes, his body is still in Chuzhou City,¡± li Miaozhen gave an affirmative answer.

    He immediately gave a simple ount of the battle at the Chu Prefecture city.

    Zheng bu slowly nodded. His bloodshot eyes swept across the crowd, and he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±1, I want to be alone for a moment.¡±

    He cupped his hands, turned around, and slowly walked back to the cave.

    A few secondster, a heart-wrenching cry could be heard from inside.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, and Li Miaozhen¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, ¡®¡±Who is she?¡± ¡°A person with a hard life. I have something to ask of you. The case of the bloody massacre has already been settled. You don¡¯t have to worry about the aftermath. Can you help me bring her back to the capital? Remember not to show off. It¡¯s best to find an inn to rest in and wait for me to return to the capital. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t answer. After examining the Queen for a moment, she pouted and sent a voice transmission,

    ¡°He¡¯s a person with a bitter life, so he has to be brought back to the capital to be settled? This woman seems to be good at giving birth, but when did you be so desperate?¡±

    Miaozhen, I¡¯m not trying to belittle you, but after taking off her bangle, she can confidently say, ¡°Everyone here is trash!

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that li Miaozhen was a little unhappy, so he didn¡¯t respond and just cupped his hands.

    He then turned around and whispered to the princess, ¡°¡±She is the maiden family of my concubine and can be trusted. Follow her back to the capital and listen to her arrangements.¡±

    Hearing this, the Queen frowned slightly. It was the first time she had heard that Xu Qi ¡®an had a concubine. However, considering his identity and status, and the fact that he was a frequent visitor to the Imperial Academy, wasn¡¯t it normal to have a concubine? As for li Miaozhen, she knew her.

    ¡°En!¡± She nodded coldly.

    Three dayster, Zheng bu, who had been traveling day and night without stopping, finally returned to the Chu Prefecture city after more than a month.

    The gray-haired Zheng xinghuai climbed up the city wall step by step. He saw that the once prosperous Chuzhou City had already been reduced to ruins. There were broken walls everywhere, and the earth was in shambles.

    Half of the northern city wall had copsed, and the Western City Gate had also been knocked down.

    More than 20000 soldiers were scattered in the city, each busy with their own tasks. Some were searching for food such as rice and flour. Although the city was severely damaged, the materials hidden in the cers were well preserved, and many materials could be found in the copsed ruins.

    Some of the soldiers were building houses to serve as temporary camps to provide temporary shelter for the 20000 soldiers..

 Chapter 704 - 704: Back to the capital (4)

    Chapter 704: Back to the capital (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Some soldiers were repairing the city walls.

    Some soldiers were burying corpses, some of them were from theirrades, some of them were from the people of the city, and some of them were from the barbarians and demons.

    These tasks had been carried out in an orderly manner for three days.

    the history books will definitely record this incident as a warning to the future generations. At the same time, they will also record the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s crimes and let his name go down in history for thousands of years.

    Censor Liu appeared beside him. The diplomatic mission had already learned from li Miaozhen that Zheng xinghuai had escaped death and understood that the Zheng xinghuai they saw in the city was fake.

    It was most likely the work of the third stage wizard. Otherwise, it would be impossible to hide it from the fourth stage Yang Yan.

    ¡°Will the Imperial court really convict the North-guarding King?¡± Zheng bu said in a low voice.

    ¡°Victory is something to fight for.¡± Censor Liu said, word for word.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an, Yang Yan, Constable Chen, and the others climbed up the city wall. Xu yinluo, the head of the Bureau, said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Next, we¡¯ll be returning to the capital to settle the northern Prince¡¯s crime and conclude the case.

    but before that, envoy Zheng would probably want to give a few toasts to the dead souls in the city.

    Centurion Chen Xiao held a wine pot in his hand as he stepped forward.

    Zheng bu took the wine pot and looked down at the city again. He wanted to have some time to recall the first half of his life before paying his respects.

    Zheng xinghuai was born in Zhang Zhou, which was known as one of the two major granaries of Da Feng. However, his family was very poor when he was young. He relied on his mother to wash clothes for the well-off family and work as an Embroidery Worker to survive.

    What the young Zheng xinghuai looked forward to the most was the day of the autumn harvest, where he could go to other people¡¯s fields to pick up ears of wheat.

    If he picked up a basket of wheat, he and his widowed mother could have porridge for three days. He couldn¡¯t pick up too many, or he would be beaten up.

    After the autumn harvest, the most difficult time was winter. Every winter, his hands and feet would be frozen and cracked. As for her mother, even in winter, for a few copper coins, she had to wash clothes for people by the frozen river.

    Little by little, his widowed mother helped him save enough money for teacher¡¯s SHU Xiu, enough money to enter the Imperial College.

    Zheng xinghuai entered the Imperial College at the age of 16 and studied hard for ten years. In the 19th year of yuanjing, he was listed on the Golden roll as a second-ce schr.

    He rushed back to his hometown without stopping, wanting to bring joy to his mother. He wanted to take his mother to the capital to settle down. He wanted to glorify his family¡¯s reputation and make all the people who had once said cold words look at him in a new light.

    But what he saw was his mother¡¯s short grave.

    It had been many years since his widowed mother passed away, but she had never told him that the letters were written on her behalf by her nsmen. This was because the ordinary woman, who had worked hard her entire life, did not want to affect her son¡¯s studies.

    Zheng xinghuai knelt in front of his mother¡¯s grave for a day and a night.

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s official career was not smooth. Because he was too rigid and unwilling to associate himself with the filthy, he offended the chief Assistant at that time and was demoted to Chuzhou in the northern part of the Great wall, bing an eigntn-ranK county magistrate.

    At first, he didn¡¯t like Chuzhou because the northern frontier was bitter and cold, and the people were tough. The inflexible him had finally been enlightened. He had exhausted all his savings to make connections with acquaintances, hoping that he could be transferred back to the capital.

    Until one year, the Barbarian cavalry came to raid the valley and piged for dozens of miles.

    After the incident, Zheng xinghuai was sent tofort the people and inspect the situation. He walked on the fields and watched the Qing Miao people being trampled by the Armored Cavalry.He walked on the official road, looking at the corpses that had been devoured by the barbarians.He walked into the mountains and saw the people who were lucky enough to escape the disaster. He looked at their poor and weathered faces.

    Zheng xinghuai thought of his mother who had passed away many years ago.

    Later, when the first assistant retired, his ssmates and good friends worked in the court to transfer him back to the capital.

    However, at that time, Zheng xinghuai no longer wanted to leave Chuzhou because he had poured all his energy and effort into thisnd.

    He worked so hard and often stayed up all night to deal with government affairs, as if he could make up for what he owed his mother.

    Time flew by. 18 years had passed in the blink of an eye. He had given half of his life to Chu Zhou, and now he was all alone.

    ¡°Fame and fortune are like. piece of paper, but they¡¯re nothing more than dust in the air ¡­. Zheng buzheng¡¯s sorrow rose and he burst into tears.

    The wine was poured down, causing dust to fly up.

    For a long time, no one spoke, until Zheng xinghuai¡¯s mood stabilized. The

    Chancellor of the judicial office cleared his throat and said,

    ¡°Que Yongxiu has already fled for his crimes, and the North vanquishing Prince has been executed. However, their crimes have not been announced to the world yet, and administrator Zheng is the main witness who must return to the capital with us. However, with the state of Chu Prefecture city, the current Northern Territory needs someone to stay behind to take charge of the situation ¡­¡±

    Imperial censor Liu frowned and analyzed, ¡°The Chu Prefecture city¡¯s 380000 people died tragically. The aftermath is simple. We only need to settle the 20000 soldiers.

    ¡°As for the other states and counties, just keep them as they are and don¡¯t need any special attention. As for the Barbarian and demon races, they had just experienced this war and were already scared out of their wits. They were afraid that the mysterious master would not invade the border again in the short term. In fact, I won¡¯t be able to do it for many years.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai pondered for a moment and looked at Yang Yan. ¡°A schr doesn¡¯tmand an Army. I¡¯m good at handling government affairs, but I¡¯m ayman in managing the Army. Yang Jinluo, you have the highest cultivation among us and have experience in weapon control. It can be used to manage and also to intimidate the soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Yan nodded and said lightly.

    The boss was actually the upgraded version of Zhu guangxiao. He was quiet, but he was down-to. earth. willing to work, and very reliable ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an did not interrupt from the beginning to the end.

    This was because all he wanted to say had been said by these civil officials.

    by the way, ¡± he suddenly remembered something, ¡°¡±Bring North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body back to the capital. He was the main character of this case. Even if he dies, he must be brought back to the capital.¡¯

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Zheng bu nodded..

 Chapter 705 - 705: Back to the capital (5)

    Chapter 705: Back to the capital (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body had to be brought back to the capital no matter what.

    Killing the North-guarding King was only the initial conclusion of this case. It would be a perfect ending if the case was determined.

    Seeing that they had finished their discussion, Yang Yan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Follow me.¡±

    Boss, your serious look and arrogant tone are just like my form teacher in middle school ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an still followed him obediently.

    The two of them walked along the city wall for a distance before Yang Yan stopped and turned around.

    ¡°When North vanquishing Prince offered sacrifices to the people in the city, I saw the souls of the people in the city merge into the ground. There seemed to be a formation underground. But when I went to dig after the incident, I couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    A soul entering the ground? What kind of operation was this? didn¡¯t the North

    Garrison liege lord massacre the city to refine blood pills ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first reaction was, ¡®

    Miaozhen, I need you!

    He could look for li Miaozhen if he had any knowledge about the soul. If li Miaozhen wasn¡¯t good at it, it didn¡¯t matter. He still had the old silver Taotie,

    Golden Lotus Taoist.

    ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± Yang Yan asked, staring at him.

    The benefits of having. widework are obvious. I¡¯ll continue to develop the fish pond in the future. Oh right.. haven¡¯t given the small sword carved from yellow jade to the soldier¡¯s wife ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s mind was wandering as he said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Boss, wait a moment, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    Yang Yan Imew that he had a fragment of the book of theher world. Back then, Yang Yan had single-handedly killed the purple Lotus Daoist priest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked down the city wall and found a quiet corner. He took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and used number three¡¯s identity to send a letter.[ Daoist priest Golden Lotus, I have something to discuss with you in private. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association who saw this letter in the middle of the night felt very upset.

    For some reason, li Miaozhen had been asking to block everyone¡¯s view every two or three days, and now No. 3 was doing the same.

    A few secondster, Taoist master Golden Lotus sent a message.[ what¡¯s the matter? ]

    [ 3: where¡¯s Miao Zhen? Miao Zhen can participate in the conversation. ]

    . Golden Lotus Daoist priest sighed and sent a message.[ Miaozhen, you can send the letter now. ]

    [ 2: what are you looking for me for? just say it. ]

    What¡¯s wrong, why are you so angry? [ you don¡¯t seem too happy. What¡¯s wrong? ] Xu Qi ¡®an sent a message.

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ Oh, what¡¯s wrong with you? she¡¯s treating me like a servant girl. Those who don¡¯t know would think that she¡¯s a Princess. ] [ that kind of calm andposed attitude is very annoying. ]

    You¡¯re also a great prophet like Zhong Li? Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter tofort the Saint, [ don¡¯t bother with her. She¡¯s used to it. ]

    The princess Consort, that stupid woman, might not have done it on purpose. She had been a wangfei for half her life, living a life of luxury and being served by maidservants. There were many habits in her life that could not be changed easily.

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ if you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t disturb my meditation. ]

    It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s still angry and angry. I better coax her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter.

    [ I don¡¯t think you need to work so hard. With the talent of our flying Sparrow swordswoman, as long as we put some energy into cultivation, we can be superior to our peers. ]

    Li Miaozhen sent a letter, [ Hmph, I think you¡¯re lying to me. ]

    Her mood improved slightly.

    [ what do you think, Daoist priest Golden Lotus? ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus replied, [ I don¡¯t think you guys respect me at all. ]

    It was as if a ss teacher had arrived in a noisy ssroom. Xu Qian and Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t dare to continue chatting. Xu Qian brought the topic back and exined the situation, ¡®

    [ it¡¯s like this. When the North vanquishing Prince sacrificed the people of Chuzhou City, Yang Yan saw the souls of the people enter the ground with his own eyes. However, he couldn¡¯t find any clues after that. ]

    Li Miaozhen replied, [ is there any formation left? ]

    Yang Yan didn¡¯t say anything, so that meant he didn¡¯t ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied, [ No.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t speak.

    In the silence, Golden Lotus Daoist priest sent a message, ¡°[ ording to what Miaozhen said a few days ago, the experts involved include the Dao chief of the earth sect and the witch God religion. Heh, they were both experts in the primordial soul domain, so the formation was not important.

    [ yes, although the Taoist sect and the witchcraft religion cultivate ghosts, they don¡¯t collect that many souls. [ unless you want to refine a soul pill. ]

    Having an old man in the house was like having a treasure. As expected, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was more experienced ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter, [ soul pill? [ what is a soul core? what are its effects? ]

    [ there are many uses, such as strengthening the primordial spirit, being used as a material for alchemy, making magical treasures, repairing iplete souls, nurturing artifact spirits, and so on. ] Perhaps, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head needed soul pills. [ in addition, the resentment and hostility produced by the massacre of the city is a great tonic for him. ]

    So, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head was cooperating with the North vanquishing Prince for the soul pills? Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization.

    [ 3. If that¡¯s the case, will he continue to massacre the city? The earth sect¡¯s Dao head is a second-grade one. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked worriedly.

    [ 9: ha, he doesn¡¯t dare to, because he¡¯s only a step away from the heavenly Tribtion, so ¡­ In that state, he did not dare to undergo the Tribtion at all. [ so, you don¡¯t have to worry about him killing other living beings unless he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately felt at ease.

    He returned to the top of the city wall.

    Yang Yan immediately looked over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡°I just remembered that those souls should have been refined into soul pills.¡± It¡¯s very likely to be a reward for the cooperation between the earth sect¡¯s Dao head and the North vanquishing Prince.¡± The soul pill was the ¡°greatest evil¡± that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had mentioned? Yang Yan nodded slowly.

    He was at the scene at the time, and although he was far away, he heard it very clearly.

    The next step was to determine the nature of the massacre in Chuzhou and make the North-guarding Prince and que Yongxiu bear the crimes they deserved. This would definitely be obstructed ¡­ Yang Yan said, ¡® if you have any problems, look for Lord Wei and listen to his opinion.

    ¡°If Lord Wei feels that this matter can not be disobeyed, don¡¯t try to be brave,¡± he said in a low voice after a pause.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him and didn¡¯t speak.

    Early May, early summer.

    An official ship from Chu Zhou broke through the waves and slowly sailed into the capital¡¯s territory. Finally, it stopped at the dock of the capital.

    The members of the diplomatic mission stood on the deck and looked at the bustling and passionate dock, their hearts filled with emotions.

    It waste spring when they left for Chu Zhou. When they returned to the capital, it was already early summer.

    What had happened during this period of time could be bragged about for a lifetime by ordinary people.

    As the members of the diplomatic mission heaved a sigh of relief, their eyes burned with conviction.

    They were about to bring a big piece of news to the capital.

    There was no more North-guarding King in Da Feng.

    [ PS: this chapter is two in one. One of the chapters is to make up for yesterday¡¯s chapter. ] Last night, the hundred League chapter took up some time. Although I often dyed my updates because of work, I¡¯ve never missed the word count I should have, unless I take leave.

    Thank you for the rewards from the Alliance master, ¡± the length of time, the Nine-Tailed snow demon, too difficult to describe, the undying reincarnation, I promise you a lifetime, Zhuo Sheng, Huai Shu ¡°. I¡¯ve added your words of gratitude to the hundred League chapter..

 Chapter 706 - 706: Emperor yuanjing (1)

    Chapter 706: Emperor yuanjing (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ording to the rules, the first thing the officials who went to inspect and investigate cases had to do after returning to the capital was to enter the pce to report to the Emperor.

    And before that, the urgent or not urgent documents had to be sent to the capital.

    Regardless of whether it was a Memorial to the court or a major matter like this, a document had to be sent to the capital in advance. Urgent matters should be hastened, and six hundred or eight hundred miles would depend on the level.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t urgent, he had to send the documents back to the capital ahead of time.

    This was for the dignity of a King, so that he could be calm when facing major events. It was also to give the Emperor more time to think and discuss with his trusted ministers.

    However, there was an exception, and that was rebellion.

    The Chu Prefecture city waspletely massacred.North vanquishing Prince was lying on the ground in the city, and there was no more divine general of the country in Da Feng. For such a big matter, it should have been elerated to eight hundred miles. If horses could grow wings, it would not be too much to elerate to a thousand miles.

    However, the diplomatic mission did not send any documents in advance and did not inform the Imperial court. Of course, the diplomatic mission was not trying to rebel.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to catch the Imperial court and his Majesty off guard!¡±

    This was what Zheng xinghuai said.

    The Imperial court was in chaos because of this matter, so he was able to mediate, manipte, and lobby his old friends and chief advisor Wang, and unite the entire group of civil officials.

    The envoy left the official ship. The Imperial Army carried a thin coffin, which contained the body of the North vanquishing Prince. The pieced-together body was veryplete.

    On the dock, the experienced foremen immediately ordered the coolies to retreat. They were not allowed to block the way of these officials, and they were not even allowed to watch.

    Because this situation often meant that one of the officials had been sacrificed. If one revealed the look and posture of watching a good show, it was very likely to attract the Anger of the Dead.

    Several foremen had encountered a simr incidentst year. In the beginning of spring, floating ice was still floating on the canal, and an official ship from Yunzhou arrived at the dock.

    A group of night watchmen came down with a few coffins. A few foremen thought they were far away and whispered, pointing and talking as a way to kill time.

    In the end, their leader, Yin Luo, broke their legs, broke their teeth, and threw them into the canal, losing half of their lives.

    The crowd carried the coffin into the city from the dock, into the inner city, into the Imperial City, and then stopped outside the pce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood in front, with the two censors on his left and the Deputy of the Supreme Court and Constable Chen on his right.

    ¡°Go and report to His Majesty that the diplomatic group that went to Chu Zhou to investigate the case should return to the capital to report on their work.¡± Xu

    Qi ¡®an ordered.

    ¡°Milords, please wait a moment.¡±

    The pce guard said as he bowed, then jogged into the pce.

    In the bedroom, Emperor Yuan jing sat cross-legged, closed his eyes and started to cultivate.

    A eunuch walked quickly to the threshold, his head lowered, and he did not make a sound.

    The old eunuch in a Python robe standing beside Emperor Yuan jing nced at the door, then at the old Emperor. He walked up to him and said in a low voice,

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The young eunuch whispered a few words in his ear.

    Hearing this, the old eunuch frowned and waved his hand to send the eunuch away.

    He quietly returned to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s side and carefully lowered his voice, ¡®¡±Your Majesty .

    Emperor yuanjing was not allowed to be disturbed when he was meditating, unless there was an urgent matter.

    The old eunuch had apanied Emperor Yuan jing for so many years, so they had a tacit understanding.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes and asked slowly.

    The old eunuch bowed. the diplomatic mission that went to Chuzhou to investigate the case has returned. They are now outside the pce, waiting for the Emperor to summon them.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and looked at the old eunuch, asking, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t

    I see any official documents from Chuzhou from the cab?¡±

    He only found out about this when the diplomatic mission returned to the capital.

    Emperor yuanjing squinted his eyes and pondered for a moment. He said slowly, ¡°¡±Summon them to the Imperial study.¡±

    The old eunuch turned around and left.

    Emperor Yuan jing was expressionless, like a deep and terrifying statue.

    The envoy was informed and led into the pce by a green-robed eunuch. The rest of the people, including the coffin, were naturally not allowed to enter the pce.

    Even if the North vanquishing Prince was lying in the coffin, he had to be summoned by the Emperor before he could enter the pce. Besides, so far, other than the diplomatic mission, no one in the pce knew that the body in the coffin was the top martial artist of Da Feng, the brother of Emperor Yuan jing.

    After entering the spacious and luxurious Imperial study, everyone waited in silence. After 15 minutes, Emperor Yuan jing came with several eunuchs.

    The old Emperor, who was dressed in a Daoist robe, did not sit behind therge table. Instead, he stopped in front of the diplomatic mission and swept his majestic gaze across their faces. His voice was calm as he said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to ask the cab, but I didn¡¯t receive your documents beforehand.

    The old Emperor nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and seemed to think that he was a boorish warrior. He was toozy to pay attention to him. He turned to the two censors and the Deputy of the Supreme Court.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know the rules either?¡±

    The two censors and the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy lowered their heads. Without waiting for their response, Zheng xinghuai stepped forward and bowed,

    ¡®Your Majesty, the Chu Prefecture city has been destroyed. How do we send the documents?¡±

    Only then did Emperor Yuan jing notice him. He examined him for a moment and said, ¡± Minister Zheng, as the Chu Zhou Governor, you dare to return to the capital without the permission of the Imperial court? ¡±

    This was a crime of desertion.

    Zheng xinghuaiughed bitterly and looked at Emperor Yuan jing, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°The Chu Prefecture city is gone. I, as the chief administrator, exist only in name.¡±

    Calling himself ¡°I¡± instead of ¡°subject,¡± Lord Zheng¡¯s state of mind was a little off ¡­ His heart was like dead ashes, so he was fearless? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Emperor Yuan jing frowned.

    Zheng xinghuai took a deep breath and said in a clear voice,¡±The North vanquishing Prince of Chu Prefecture colluded with the witch God sect and the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief to advance to rank two and ughtered 380000 people in

    Chu Prefecture city..

 Chapter 707 - 707: Emperor yuanjing of three Qi (2)

    Chapter 707: Emperor yuanjing of three Qi (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    I¡¯m here to impeach the North vanquishing Prince. Please seek justice for the innocent people who died and punish the North vanquishing Prince.

    He took out a Memorial from his sleeve and presented it with both hands.

    I¡¯m here to impeach the North vanquishing Prince. Please seek justice for the innocent people who died and punish the North vanquishing Prince.

    The envoy took out their memorials and presented them with both hands. Among them, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Memorial had been written by historian Liu.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an had never admitted that he was uncouth and was confident that he had received nine years ofpulsory education and was very knowledgeable, he could only cup his hands in obeisance to show that he was powerless when it came to eight-legged writing.

    The main problem was that the calligraphy was terrible.

    When he first heard the news, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was expressionless. He looked at the diplomatic mission in a daze. After a long while, he raised his hand and reached out to the memorial with a trembling hand.

    After a long time, Emperor Yuan jing finished reading the memorial and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±Where is North vanquishing Prince now?¡±

    The dog Emperor¡¯s acting skills were truly superb. He and Lord Wei could act on the same stage andpete for the Best Actor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed Emperor Yuan jing.

    How could Emperor Yuan jing not know about the massacre of the city? he was even one of the masterminds behind it.

    He asked this question on purpose. He thought that the North-guarding King was still living a carefree life in the Northern Territory.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    As the organizer, Xu Qi ¡®an stepped out. He felt that he should be the one to stab the knife in the back.

    don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, ¡± he said emotionally. the North -guarding King didn¡¯t want to be a son. He¡¯s been killed. The diplomatic mission had transported his body back to the capital, and it was now outside the pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please decide how to deal with this corpse.¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Emperor Yuan jings face suddenly turned pale, as if Thunder had exploded in his ears.

    He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a daze, his eyes bloodshot, as if he had suffered a huge blow. This time, his voice was really hoarse.

    ¡®You, you, what are you saying ¡­ What are you talking about?¡±

    Your Majesty, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly, ¡± North Vanquisher Prince¡¯s body is right outside the pce. He was dismembered by five horses. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s dead.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s forehead seemed to have been hit by a wooden stick. For a moment, he lost his bnce and staggered backward, about to fall face up.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The old eunuch shrieked and went forward to support Emperor Yuan jing, trying to retain thest trace of the emperor¡¯s dignity.

    ¡°Get lost! ¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing growled deeply and pushed the old eunuch away. He staggered out of the Imperial study. His back was in a panic and his face was as pale as paper.

    He could no longer maintain the dignity and calmness of a country¡¯s ruler.

    hurry, hurry up and keep up with him! Protect His Majesty, protect His Majesty

    The old eunuch¡¯s shrieks gradually faded away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head, a cold smile on his lips.

    Emperor Yuan jing rushed out of the Imperial study and ran madly without any regard for his image. The wind lifted his long beard and blew his eyes red, making him look more like a pitiful person on the run than an Emperor.

    As the pce gate came into sight, Emperor Yuan jing saw the Imperial Army and the coffins they were carrying. At this moment, he stopped instead. The old eunuch, along with the eunuchs and guards, finally caught up with Emperor Yuan jing. He was relieved.

    They also slowed down their steps and stood silently behind Emperor Yuan jing. No one dared to make a sound.

    After a while, Emperor Yuan jing started to walk towards the Imperial Guards again. He walked out of the pce gate and to the coffin.

    ¡°Put it down!¡±

    The old Emperor said in a hoarse voice.

    The coffin was gently ced down.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood still, staring at the coffin in a daze. After a long time, he reached out and pressed on the coffin lid. The moment he touched the lid, the veins on Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s forehead bulged.

    Because the lid of the coffin was very light, it was a thin coffin. It was a symbolic gesture to give North vanquishing Prince some face. After all, he was going to send it back to the capital.

    Was his younger brother only fit to lie in such a coffin?

    The lid of the coffin was slowly pushed open, and Emperor Yuan jing, who saw the scene inside, suddenly became anxious.

    North-guarding King¡¯s body was shriveled, like a dried corpse that had been weathered for many years. His hands, feet, and head were separated from his torso.

    Hulla ¡­ All the Imperial Guards and pce guards knelt down. It was a great sin of disrespect to stand and witness the emperor¡¯s sorrow.

    However, there were always a few stubborn ones, such as Xu Qi ¡®an, who had followed them out, and the members of the diplomatic mission.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately knelt down to show his respect to the Emperor. He said in a deep voice,

    Your Majesty, you must protect your dragon body. You can¡¯t be too sad. You need to know the truth.

    Emperor Yuan jing took a deep breath. Just as his hatred for him was reduced, he heard this fellow say, ¡°¡±1f the people of Chu Zhou knew that Your Majesty was so sad for them, they would be happy in theherworld.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face stiffened and he stared at Xu Qi ¡®an fiercely.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already lowered his head, so he didn¡¯t see Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s fierce eyes, which implied ¡°shut up.¡± He continued to speak loudly, ¡®

    North vanquishing Prince ughtered 380000 people in the Chu Prefecture city. He deserved to die. However, his crime was not confirmed. Whether his body should be exposed or flogged, it is up to Your Majesty. I have no objection.

    The pce guards guarding the city were in an uproar.

    Only then did they know that the person lying in the coffin was the famous

    North vanquishing Prince, the number one warrior of Da Feng, and the emperor¡¯s younger brother.

    Such a powerful martial artist had actually fallen?

    What was even more unbelievable was that he, the North vanquishing Prince, had ughtered 380000 citizens of the Chu Prefecture city?

    In the face of such earth-shattering news, no one could control their emotions, and the sound of discussion instantly exploded. Even if Emperor Yuan jing was present, the pce guards would not be able to keep quiet.

    Emperor yuanjing raised his hand and pointed to the distance. His pale lips slowly spat out a word, ¡°¡±Get lost!¡±

    Xu qifan pretended not to hear and continued, ¡°¡±When does your Majesty n to announce this to the world?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing suddenly lost hisposure and roared. He was so angry that his entire body trembled and his chest seemed to be about to explode.

    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you? I¡¯ll kill you right now, I¡¯ll kill you right now ¡­¡±

    He made a gesture of reaching for the Imperial Army soldier¡¯s saber.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of your dragon body. I will take my leave first.¡±

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Xu Qi ¡®an slipped away.

    ¡°Get lost, all of you get lost! ¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing shouted.

    Envoy Zheng wanted to fight back, but censor Liu pulled on his sleeve, and he left while bowing.

    The members of the diplomatic mission dispersed. They did not interact much in private, but whatever they had to say and discuss had already been decided on the official ship.

    The night watchman was at the Yamen.

    After more than a month, Xu Qi ¡®an finally returned. He hade to the base of the noble spirit building with a clear purpose. After being informed by the guard, he went up to the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan was wearing a green robe with sky-green cloud patterns embroidered on it. His long hair was tied up in a simple ponytail, and he looked casual. It matched his handsome facial features and his eyes that seemed to have experienced many vicissitudes.

    The charm of a middle-aged handsome man hit her in the face.

    Wei Yuan was ying a game of chess with his left and right hands. His left hand was ying a ck stone while his right hand was ying a white stone.¡±You¡¯re back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with an ¡± mm ¡± and sat at the table without bowing.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince is dead!¡± He said in a low voice.

    ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Wei Yuan stared at the chessboard and frowned. He was not paying attention to

    Xu Qi ¡®an at all.¡±Wait a moment, I¡¯ll talk to you after I¡¯m done with this game.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stretched out his hand and drew something on the chessboard.

    Hulla ¡­ The white and ck pieces scattered all over the ground, flying everywhere.

    Wei Yuan was angry. He raised his hand to hit her but put it down gently.¡±My hand hurts When I Hit You. I¡¯ll go make tea.¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an finished making the tea, he held the teacup and blew on it. He didn¡¯t drink it, but said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±What do you want to ask?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t waste time and said directly, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, you knew that the North vanquishing Prince massacred the Chu Prefecture city?¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded.

    The monster and barbarian race suddenly sent their troops to the South and pointed their swords at Chu Prefecture city. It was very likely that the Duke of Wei had leaked the information ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an became more and more certain, so he chose to ask another question.

    how did Lord Wei know about this? from what I know, even the Rogue warlocks who colluded with the barbarians, the monsters and barbarians, and the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom were helpless.

    ¡°I guessed it!¡±

    Wei Yuanughed,¡±know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll be victorious.¡± Spells can give people extraordinary power, but relying too much on spells will only blind one¡¯s eyes in the end.¡±

    This answer was beyond Xu Baishan¡¯s expectations. He frowned deeply.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, do you mean that you guessed the Chu Prefecture City based on your understanding of the North-guarding King? However, the monster race and barbarian race also know about North vanquishing Prince.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I was thinking about the North vanquishing Prince?¡± Wei Yuan suddenly sneered.

    [ PS: for the little mare¡¯s birthday, there¡¯s a sh screen activity. Sending blessings can increase her birthday. ] The number of birthday points he had seemed to be able to exchange for items like the little mare badge and pendant.

    Just support him and throw him flirtatious looks!

    [ author PS note: ¡± restarting the life of 2001 ¡°. It PS said that it¡¯s a female author. Hehehe.. ]

 Chapter 708 - 708: Lord Chief Assistant, something happened in Chuzhou City (1)

    Chapter 708: Lord Chief Assistant, something happened in Chuzhou City (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    What Duke Wei meant was that he was guessing Emperor Yuan jing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly in agreement.

    ording to his spections, even if the North vanquishing Prince was not ordered by Emperor Yuan jing, it was a secret plot between the two brothers. In that case, it might be Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s idea to massacre the Chu Prefecture city.

    Did Emperor Yuan jing really do all this just to help the North-guarding Prince advance to the second grade? even if he trusted the North-guarding Prince and hoped that he could advance to the second grade, he would at most acquiesce to the North-guarding Prince¡¯s massacre. This was why he agreed with Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s shrewdness and Emperor¡¯s mind ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡®

    ¡°Yuan ¡­ I see. Does His Majesty have any other motives?¡±

    Wei Yuan was silent for a while before he said, ¡°¡±Next question,¡±

    At that moment, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to be in a daze when she saw Wei Qingyi.

    Did Emperor Yuan jing really have a motive? ¡°And Lord Wei knows about it, but he doesn¡¯t want to tell me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who was proficient in the psychology of micro-expressions, said,

    ¡°Sanhuang County¡¯s spy, Cai ¡®er, the information you gave me was fake?¡±

    He went back to find Cai ¡®er, and the brothel-keeper told him that she was redeemed by a man, the day after Xu Qi¡¯ an left.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for an excuse to send you away. The Chu Prefecture city is too dangerous. You¡¯ll be like a sheep entering a Tiger¡¯s Den if you go there.¡± Wei Yuan held the cup of tea, but he didn¡¯t drink it.

    ¡°Next question, are you going to ask me if I have leaked the Chu Prefecture city¡¯s information to the barbarians?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty had already secretly asked the National Sword to leave the temple of mountains and rivers and had it sent to Chuzhou at top speed. The two brothers not only wanted to massacre the city to make elixirs, but also nned to kill Ji Li Zhigu and Zhu Jiu once and for all if the final location was revealed. ¡°We can also push the me of the city massacre onto the barbarians and the demon race. Anyway, the people of Da Feng can ept this exnation. The rumors of the barbarians plundering the border, stealing food and people have not stopped for hundreds of years.

    ¡°In order to umte enough life essence and use the spiritual umtion of the Queen to advance, the North vanquishing Prince did not hesitate to ughter the people of the Chu Prefecture city. Since that was the case, then let the dogs fight the dogs.

    ¡°As long as one of them dies, the pressure on the Northern Territory will be reduced, and the people will have many years of peace. If the liege lord of the North fell, it would be the biggest punishment for him. And I will take over the Northern Territory¡¯s military forces. It willy the foundation for us to attack the witchcraft cult in the northeast after the autumn harvest.

    In any case, it was a dog-eat. dog fight, so it would be a good thing for anyone to die ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°But, if it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of that mysterious expert, the oue of this matter would have been North vanquishing Prince advancing to the second rank and bing the hero of Da Feng. Duke of Wei, can you ept such an ending?¡±

    the North-guarding King can¡¯t advance to the second rank, because you¡¯ve cut off the princess Consort in advance. Wei Yuan took another sip of tea but didn¡¯t drink it.

    ¡°You, you know about it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face stiffened, and heughed dryly. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Wei Yuan put down his teacup and said, Imow with my brain. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

    After a pause, he continued the previous topic. if North vanquishing Prince bes the winner, he¡¯ll consume the blood pill and achieveplete rank-3. He could be the vanguard when they fought against the witchcraft cult.

    ¡°Hehe, the witch God religion hasunched arge-scale attack on the border, and the Imperial court is in urgent need of high-ranking martial artists to guard the Army. The high-ranking leader in the North has already fallen, so North vanquishing Prince has no excuse to stay out of this.

    ¡°What happened in the North was thousands of miles away and out of control. But in the Army, on the battlefield, it would be easy to punish the North vanquishing Prince. The witch God religion is much more useful than Ji Zhigu and Zhu Jiu.¡±

    Leaking the intelligence to the demon and barbarian tribes and letting them fight with North vanquishing Prince was like driving the Tiger to swallow the wolf. If the demon and barbarian tribes were defeated, then North vanquishing Prince, whose cultivation had greatly improved, would deal with the witchcraft cult¡¯s invasion. Then, they would wait for the same trick toe again.

    If the northern liege lord was defeated, he would be able to punish the criminal who massacred the city, and at the same time free himself from the Imperial court and regain control of the Army. Because with the ferocity of the northern barbarians, who was the most suitable person to guard the North without the northern liege lord?

    The answer was self-evident.

    Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed and shook his head. but North vanquishing Prince is colluding with the witchcraft religion.

    Wei Yuan smiled warmly, ¡°if our interests are the same, I can also collude with the witchcraft cult.¡± However, when there was a conflict of interest, even the closest ally would draw their swords at each other. Therefore, the North vanquishing Prince did not have to die in Chuzhou.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, you must remember that a good strategist needs to be patient. The courage of an ordinary man may be momentary, but it will make you lose more.¡±

    But Duke of Wei, I¡¯m a martial artist. I don¡¯t believe in gods, I don¡¯t worship Buddha, I don¡¯t respect the king, I don¡¯t respect the heaven and earth. I¡¯m a real martial artist.

    This is what you told me back then ¡­

    Wei Yuan was good at nning and liked to n behind the scenes. Most of the time, he only looked at the results and could bear the losses and sacrifices in the process.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that he couldn¡¯t do it. He was a man of his heart. When he did things, he paid more attention to the process than the end.

    For example, Xu Qi ¡®an had chosen to bear with the fact that the Zhu family¡¯s Silver Gong had defiled a young girl. Now, he could make the Zhu family¡¯s father and son suffer.

    At that time, his choice was to severely injure the Vermillion silver Gong with one strike of his saber, and he was sentenced to be cut in half at the waist.

    This was what Wei Yuan had said, ¡°you have to be patient. Bravado will only cause you to lose more..¡±

 Chapter 709 - 709: Lord Chief Assistant, something happened in Chuzhou City (2)

    Chapter 709: Lord Chief Assistant, something happened in Chuzhou City (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, the price of forbearance was that the innocent girl was humiliated by a beast in front of a group of men. The oue was either hanging from a beam or falling into a well.

    Was there any meaning to revenge after that?

    The young girl was still dead.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an wanted at that time was not revenge, but the girl¡¯s safety.

    With a sh of the saber, his thoughts were clear and he had no regrets.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from Lord Wei ¡­¡± He sighed in his heart and asked, Duke of Wei, how do you know that the princess Consort won¡¯t be able to see the North vanquishing Prince?

    A strong suspicion rose in his heart. He suspected that it was Wei Yuan who betrayed the princess Consort.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent back the maids that Yang Yan asked the Imperial Army to send back to King Huai¡¯s residence,¡± Wei Yuan said slowly. With Yang Yan¡¯s character, if there was no problem with these maidservants, he would send them directly to King Huai¡¯s residence and not to me. On the other hand, it meant that there was something wrong with these maids.

    ¡°After I asked about the situation, I knew that you must have saved the princess. Yang Yan also had this suspicion, so he sent the person back to the Yamen. Other than Yang Yan, no one else had seen the scene. Your ¡®suspicion¡¯ is very light, so ordinary people won¡¯t suspect you.

    ¡°But with His Majesty¡¯s suspicious personality, he won¡¯t let go of any possibility. At that time, they might send people to investigate. However, he doesn¡¯t have the mood or energy to care about the princess ¡°Affairs.¡±

    No wonder before leaving Chu Zhou, Yang Yan told me to ask Lord Wei for help

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. It was a blessing to have a group of godly teammates.

    Wei Yuan narrowed his eyes and put on a serious face.

    ¡°Before the diplomatic mission set off, His Majesty had made an unnecessary move to tell me that the princess Consort would be apanying. He was warning me not to y any tricks. I didn¡¯t expect that the princess

    ¡°whereabouts would still be leaked.¡±

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I want to report the details of this matter,¡± Xu Qian said.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s deep eyes brightened slightly, and he sat up straight, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of warlocks supporting the barbarians in secret. That day. I killed ¡­ When we went over, we found a sorcerer mixed in with the Barbarian experts.¡±

    ¡°The mastermind behind the silver Tax case?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an choked and sighed in his heart. With Wei Yuan¡¯s intelligence, how could he have overlooked the mysterious sorcerer that appeared in the tax case?

    ¡°The former Assistant Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping, is most likely one of that mysterious Warlock¡¯s men. I¡¯ve looked for the supervisor for this matter, but the old thing didn¡¯t give me an answer. However, I¡¯m certain that this mysterious person still has some minions in the court.¡±

    After Wei Yuan and Xu Qi ¡®an mentioned it, they subconsciously changed the topic and did not continue the discussion.

    The shift was so natural that even they didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong.

    what are you nning to do with mu nanzhi? ¡®

    Wei Yuan said with a half-smile.

    ¡°What do you think, Lord Wei?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an humbly asked for advice.

    let¡¯s recuperate as a mistress, ¡± Wei Yuan said after a moment of silence. but be careful to control yourself. Don¡¯t upy other people¡¯s bodies before you reach rank-3. Otherwise, it would be a waste of God¡¯s gift.¡±

    Aiya, Lord Wei, you¡¯re too vulgar, hehehe.

    ¡°Any other questions?¡± Wei Yuan looked at him with a gentle gaze. ¡°What is so special about the princess? What is her identity?¡±

    This doubt had been in his heart for a long time.

    ¡°Go to the cloud deer Institute and find a book called¡± the remains of the great

    Zhou. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you¡¯ve finished reading it,¡± Wei Yuan then asked, ¡±

    ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°What are your ns now that you¡¯ve brought the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body back to the capital?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression became serious and his tone was firm. ¡°Convict the North vanquishing Prince and bring justice to the people of the

    Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    He had been a police officer before, and he valued a final sentence the most. The North vanquishing Prince hadmitted such a brutal and inhumane act of massacring a city. Even if he died, he would not be able to leave behind a good name.

    Wei Yuan looked at him. you¡¯re not good at court matters. Don¡¯t bother about this.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t answer and finally took a sip of the warm tea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up, cupped his fists, and left the noble spirit building.

    Ministry of Justice!

    Constable Chen didn¡¯t have time to go home. After he left the pce, he rushed to the Yamen.

    He walked into the hall and saw Minister sun dealing with government affairs. Constable Chen said respectfully, ¡°¡±Minister, your humble servant has returned to the capital.¡±

    Minister sun was stunned and raised his head in shock.¡±When did you return to the capital?¡±

    Constable Chen crossed the threshold and entered the hall. He said in a low voice, ¡°¡±1 have just returned to the capital and immediately came to see the

    Minister.¡±

    It seemed that the bloody massacre case had not been solved ¡­ Minister sun made a judgment in his heart. He lowered his head to read the official document and said lightly, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    He did not make such a judgment purely based on spection. It was based on his rich experience in officialdom.

    If a major case like the bloody massacre of three thousand li was investigated, the diplomatic mission would definitely send a letter in advance, and the Emperor would definitely hold a small court meeting in the Imperial study to discuss the matter.

    However, he didn¡¯t receive any news, which meant that the case had ended without a cause, so no one paid attention to it.

    Constable Chen looked at Minister sun, who was working at the desk, and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®The Chu Prefecture city is gone ¡­¡±

    Minister sun replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and didn¡¯t care much about it. After a few seconds, he slowly raised his head as if he had just reacted. He stared at Constable Chen and said word by word,

    ¡°What ¡­ Did ¡­ You ¡­ Say?¡±

    Constable Chen took a deep breath and added, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s North Vanquisher King¡¯s..¡±

 Chapter 710 - 710: Lord first assistant, something happened in Chuzhou (3)

    Chapter 710: Lord first assistant, something happened in Chuzhou (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Minister sun was petrified on the spot.

    The atmosphere in the hall instantly froze. In the silent silence, Minister sun propped himself up on the table and slowly stood up. He looked at Constable Chen with a slightly dazed expression.

    ¡°Where is the North-guarding King?¡±

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince has been executed,¡± Constable Chen said in a low voice.

    A wave of dizziness hit Minister sun, and his vision turned ck as he fell back into his chair.

    ¡°My Lord, are you alright?¡± Constable Chen hurried forward.

    Minister sun waved his hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°tell me the truth.¡±

    Constable Chen immediately told Minister sun everything he had seen and heard, no matter big or small.

    Reporting the matter to their superiors and joining forces with the Civil officials to intimidate Emperor Yuan jing was the strategy that the diplomatic mission had long formted.

    An hourter, it was lunchtime. Minister sun¡¯s carriage left the Ministry of Justice and rushed to the Wang Residence.

    At about the same time, the Minister¡¯s carriage also left the Yamen and headed in the direction of the Wang Residence.

    Imperial City, Wang Residence.

    The Wang family mansion was bestowed by Emperor Yuan jing. It was located in the Imperial City and was heavily guarded. It was one of the benefits of the Prime Minister.

    It was lunchtime, and it only took Wang zhenwen 15 minutes to return from the inner Pavilion to the manor for lunch.

    At the dining table, Wang zhenwen¡¯s gaze swept past his wife, his two di sons, and his daughter-inw. The only one he did not see was Queen Chen¡¯s admiration. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s mu ¡®er?¡±

    he left early in the morning. I heard that he had an appointment with someone and went on a mountain tour. The dignified and proper Madam Wang responded to her husband.

    ¡°A mountain tour?¡±

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s frown deepened. He looked at his wife and asked, ¡°¡±Mu ¡®er seems to be going out frequently these few days and meeting people frequently?¡±

    The first assistant was very busy every day, and to be able to remember these details, it showed that he really cared about this first wife¡¯s daughter.

    Madam Wang hesitated for a moment, while the others lowered their heads and focused on eating.

    Only the rtively simple-minded second young master of the Wang n sipped his wine andughed, father, sister has recently gotten together with the Xu family¡¯s second son. Don¡¯t you know that the spring examination will be a New Year? ¡±

    The entire family¡¯s faces froze as they stared silently at the second young master of the Wang family. Their eyes seemed to be saying:Are you an idiot?

    The second young master of the Wang family furrowed his brows. He thought that she had reached the age where she should be married, and the one in front of her was a noble of the Hanlin Academy.

    For sister simu and that Xu Eng to be able to get together willingly, this was the legendary love finally came to an end ¡­ Anyway, it meant that.

    When the time was right, her father would let Xu Enge to her house to ask for her hand in marriage. Then, he would marry simu and a happy marriage would be achieved.

    This was what the second young master of the Wang family did when he got married. At first, his wife¡¯s family didn¡¯t agree andined that he didn¡¯t have an official position. Second young master Wang brought his retinue and guards to his wife¡¯s family and convinced them with reason for a whole day before he finally married his wife.

    His wife was so happy now, much happier than when she was at her parents ¡®home.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s face turned a little serious, but his tone did not change. In fact, it became calmer and colder.¡±Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin?¡±

    Madam Wang carefully observed her husband¡¯s expression and nodded slightly, exining, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s not as exaggerated as Eng said. At most, they have a good impression of each other.¡±

    Chief Assistant Wang nodded, his face expressionless.

    After lunch, there was an hour of rest time. Chief advisor Wang was about to go back to his room to take a nap when he saw the housekeeper rushing in. He stood at the door of the inner hall and said,

    ¡°Old master, Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice hase to visit.¡±

    At this time ¡­ ¡°Please invite him to my study,¡± chief advisor Wang was a little surprised.

    What made chief advisor Wang even more surprised was that after Minister sun, the Chief Justice also came to visit. The Chief Justice was the current leader of the Qi party.

    In addition, there were many officials in important positions, from the fourth-rank to the seventh-rank, but they were all people with real power.

    In the study, chief advisor Wang ordered the servants to prepare tea. He looked around and smiled, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on today? Did you all take the wrong invitation and mistakenly think that this chief is holding a wedding?¡±

    Even though he was just teasing her, his face was still dignified and serious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the happy event, but we have to consider the funeral.¡± Minister sun sighed,

    something big has happened in Chuzhou. Lord Chief Assistant, we should think about how to deal with the next matter.

    Chief advisor Wang stared at him and then at the others.. He straightened his back silently and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡®What happened?¡±

 Chapter 711 - 711: (Thanks to â€ ZZ â€ from the silver Alliance) _1

    Chapter 711: (Thanks to ¡± ZZ ¡± from the silver Alliance) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Minister sun¡¯s old face was dispirited and defeated. He looked deeply at chief advisor Wang and said with heartache, ¡®¡±¡®The Chu Prefecture city is gone ¡­¡±

    BOOM!

    A bolt of lightning struck chief advisor Wang¡¯s head.

    The official of the Supreme Court painfully added, ¡°North vanquishing Prince is dead .

    BOOM!

    Two Thunderbolts struck chief advisor Wang¡¯s head, leaving him

    dumbfounded.

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince, he massacred the entire city ¡­¡± Another rank 4

    official said indignantly.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Chief advisor Wang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His mind gradually turned nk, and he even lost the ability to control his expression.

    In the eyes of Minister sun and the others, Wang shoufu was sitting behind the table in a daze. His eyes were unfocused and his expression was dull, like a lifeless paper man.

    The Chu Prefecture city was gone?

    The North vanquishing Prince was dead?

    The Chu Prefecture city was destroyed by the North vanquishing Prince?

    Why am I thest one to know about such an important piece of information?

    After a long time, chief advisor Wang¡¯s brain recovered from its frozen state and he regained his ability to think. Many doubts automatically emerged in his mind.

    Chief advisor Wang, who had been in the court for many years, took a deep breath. His eyes were painful and sharp. tell me in detail, Lord Sun. Let¡¯s start with you.

    Minister sun nodded but did not speak. He looked out of the study and shouted, ¡°¡±Constable Chen!¡±

    Constable Chen stepped over the threshold and entered the study.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let the person involved speak,¡± Minister sun sighed.

    Hearing this, the official shook his head andughed.¡±You and I have the same idea.¡±

    He then left the study and had the servants of the Wang Fu call in the Deputy of the Supreme Court who was waiting outside.

    When the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy entered the study, Constable Chen saw chief advisor Wang staring at him and nodded slightly. He immediately cupped his fists to the officials and said, ¡®

    ¡°Lord Chief Assistant, Lords, our journey to the North was not safe. When we were in Jiang Prefecture, we were ambushed by three fourth-grade barbarian experts. At that time, yang Jinluo was the only rank-4 in the diplomatic mission.¡±

    ¡°In fact, the diplomatic mission was almost annihted on the official ship. At that time, Xu yinluo suddenly called us to discuss and said that they wanted to change to thend route. They imed that if they didn¡¯t change thend route, they would most likely be ambushed when they passed by the quicksand the next day. After some discussion, we decided to listen to Xu yinluo¡¯s suggestion and go bynd. The next day, yang Jinluo took a boat alone to test the waters and was indeed ambushed.

    Chief advisor Wang was stunned and looked at him, ¡°¡±How did you manage to escape?¡±

    Constable Chen replied, ¡±

    ¡°In fact, the diplomatic mission was almost annihted on the official ship. At that time, Xu yinluo suddenly called us to discuss and said that they wanted to change to thend route. They imed that if they didn¡¯t change thend route, they would most likely be ambushed when they passed by the quicksand the next day. After some discussion, we decided to listen to Xu yinluo¡¯s suggestion and go bynd. The next day, yang Jinluo took a boat alone to test the waters and was indeed ambushed. The Ambusher is Tang Shan Jun from the flood Dragon Tribe of the monster race in the North.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang nodded slightly. this man is meticulous and as sharp as a rabbit. When he was chosen as the organizer, most of the officials in the court actually acknowledged his ability.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we still couldn¡¯t avoid their ambush and were found by them in the end. At that time, three rank-4s besieged the diplomatic mission, and yang Jingong could not hold them off alone.¡± Constable Chen showed his gratitude as he said, ¡®

    ¡°At the critical moment, it was Xu yinluo who stepped forward and blocked two rank-4s by herself, giving us a chance to escape. ¡°After that, we parted ways with Xu yinluo. We only reunited after the Chu Prefecture city was destroyed .

    Chief advisor Wang raised his hand and interrupted him, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the reason for the barbarian¡¯s ambush? Where did Xu Qi ¡®an go?¡±

    Constable Chen frowned and said with uncertainty, ¡°¡±lt seems to be for the princess. As for Xu yinluo, he left the diplomatic mission and headed north alone. He¡¯s going to act separately from us.¡±

    ¡°It seems?¡± Chief advisor Wang squinted his eyes and asked in a questioning tone.

    ¡°This is Xu yinluo¡¯s deduction, not mine.¡± Constable Chen cupped his fists and emphasized.

    Chief advisor Wang nodded slowly, and the doubt in his eyes disappeared. He began to think about the reason why the barbarians had kidnapped the Queen.

    ¡°After that, we arrived at Chuzhou City, but due to que Yongxiu¡¯s interference, we found nothing for many days.¡± Until that day ¡­¡±

    From Constable Chen¡¯s narration, chief advisor Wang learned about the earth-shaking battle that had taken ce in Chuzhou City that day.

    After a long silence, Chief Assistant Wang said, ¡± where was Xu yinluo during the whole process? ¡±

    When he asked this question, his eyes were on the judge of the court of judicial review.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court understood tacitly and bowed,

    ¡°Xu yinluo sneaked into the North alone and worked with li Miaozhen, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, to find the only survivor, Zheng bu. When the battle broke out in the city, he should have just parted ways with administrator Zheng.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and looked at Constable Chen, ¡°¡±What is Xu yinluo¡¯s spection about the identity of the mysterious master?¡±

    ¡®The chief Assistant values Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s deduction very much. When I mentioned the princess Consort just now, he stopped questioning me when I said that it was Xu yinluo¡¯s spection ¡­¡¯ Constable Chen replied, ¡±

    Xu yinluo said with a sneer when we mentioned the mysterious master.

    All the officials, including chief advisor Wang, looked at Constable Chen immediately.

    After taking a deep breath, Constable Chen said in a low voice, ¡± Xu yinluo said, ¡®there are demons and ghosts in the Imperial court.¡¯

    These words were undoubtedly disrespectful to the officials present, so Constable Chen lowered his head and did not dare to speak again. He also did not dare to look at the expressions of the chief advisor and the other officials.

    Xu Qi. an¡¯s words implied that he suspected that the mysterious master was someone from the Imperial court, or was rted to someone in the Imperial court ¡­ Minister sun¡¯s heart trembled and he felt a little creeped out.

    He had been in the court for many years and thought that he had a clear understanding of the situation and the people in the court.

    However, Minister sun had just gone through the matter in his mind. Who could ¡°order¡± such a top master around? He had not found a suitable candidate.

    Since Xu Qi. an dared to say this, it meant that he was quite confident. However. he was only sure that the mysterious master had connections with people in the Imperial court. As for who exactly it was, he could not be sure ¡­ Chief advisor Wang¡¯s eyes flickered, and he suddenly thought of Xu Eng. He and simu had a good impression of each other, so perhaps he could test Xu Qi ¡®an through Xu Eng..

 Chapter 712 - 712: (Thanks to â€ ZZ â€ from the silver Alliance) _2

    Chapter 712: (Thanks to ¡± ZZ ¡± from the silver Alliance) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Could it be Wei Yuan?¡± The official of the Supreme Court said in a low voice.

    Chief advisor Wang and Minister sun¡¯s expressions changed slightly, while the other officials, including Constable Chen and the Deputy of the Supreme Court, looked confused.

    Wei Yuan was just an ordinary person, so he didn¡¯t know why the court of judicial review would say such a thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s obviously impossible.¡± The court of judicial Review¡¯s official shook his head.

    What he meant was that Wei Yuan had never left the capital and had been in the Imperial study attending a small court meeting a few days ago. Given how familiar the court officials and the Emperor were with Wei Yuan, there was no such thing as someone else disguising as him.

    Some people could imitate Wei Yuan¡¯s face, some could imitate his face, but not his taste.

    why didn¡¯t the cab receive the documents from the diplomatic mission? ¡± Chief advisor Wang looked at the judge of the court of judicial review.

    Thetter cupped his hands and said, ¡°the diplomatic mission believes that this matter should not be sent urgently.¡± This will give His Majesty time to think about how to exonerate the North vanquishing Prince.¡±

    The diplomatic mission has already met His Majesty, but I still haven¡¯t received any news. This means that His Majesty has issued. gag order ¡­ Wang chuckled and said, ¡®

    ¡°This way, Your Majesty won¡¯t be at a loss?¡±

    Heughed at the diplomatic mission¡¯s not-so-brilliant countermeasure and sighed, ¡®¡±¡®1n that case, we don¡¯t need to worry about the identity of the mysterious expert for the time being. What we should consider is what we want to achieve through this. And how to deal with this matter.¡±

    the North vanquishing Prince has ughtered 380000 people in the Chu Prefecture city, ¡± a rank 6 official said in a deep voice. if this matter is not handled well, we will be recorded in the history books and our names will go down in infamy for thousands of years.

    Another official added, ¡± forcing the Emperor to convict the North vanquishing Prince is not only worthy of the books of the sages that we have read. We can also use this to make a name for ourselves. Two birds with one stone.

    Thest official said without any expression, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not doing this for anything else, only for my feelings.¡±

    ¡°These officials must havee to find me through Zheng xinghuai¡¯s running around ¡­¡± Shoufu Wang let out a breath and said,

    ¡°Quickly go investigate and verify this information. Once it¡¯s time to be on duty, join up with the others and enter the pce to meet the Emperor.¡±

    Just after lunch, under the leadership of chief advisor Wang, the officials gathered at the north gate of the Imperial study and were stopped by the pce guards.

    As if they had expected this to happen, they had set up a checkpoint at the pce gates in advance. No one was allowed to enter or leave, and the officials were unsurprisingly blocked outside.

    ¡°Get lost, we want an audience.¡±

    ¡°The North vanquishing Prince is a lunatic and deserves to die. However, his funeral is not yet decided. We will seek justice for the 380000 citizens of the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    An official shouted loudly, his voice filled with righteousness, as if he was the embodiment of justice.

    ¡°As a Prince, he killed the people, and his death is not to be regretted. King Huai should be demoted to amoner and his corpse exposed in the wilderness to give the world an exnation.¡±

    The crowd was in high spirits, and the beasts wearing official robes of all colors began to charge at the checkpoint.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    The captain of the pce guards red at the officials and shouted, ¡± how dare you trespass the pce! I will kill you all!

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    The white-haired Zheng bu spat at him. Not only was he not afraid, but he was also furious, ¡°¡±l¡¯m standing right here today. If you have the guts, cut me.¡± The captain of the pce guards dodged the spit, his scalp tingling.

    He really didn¡¯t dare to draw his knife and cut people. Although trespassing into the pce was a capital crime, rules were rules, and reality was reality. There had been cases of angry officials breaking into the pce.

    The right thing to do was to block them with all his might. He would rather take a beating than actually draw his saber at these old Confucians, or else he would end up in a miserable state.

    Who were these people in front of him?

    The Prime Minister, the six ministers, the assistant Minister, the noble of the Hanlin Academy, the six subjects ¡­ The phrase ¡°disdainful Lords¡± was used to describe these people.

    Fortunately, the soldiers were strong and could easily block these old things. They didn¡¯t take half a step back even after being spat on, kicked, and pped.

    However, what gave them a headache was that the more the pce guards didn¡¯t give in, the fiercer the Civil officials became. In the beginning, it was only a dozen or so court officials who were causing trouble. Gradually, other small officials in the Imperial City¡¯s Yamen also joined in the fun.

    The city gate was noisy and the two sides were in a deadlock.

    At this time, an elegant carriage stopped on the street in the distance. The curtain was lifted, and a handsome young man with red lips and white teeth came out.

    ¡°Eng ¡­¡±

    A woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the carriage. Wang si mu peeked out her beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°Although this will offend His Majesty, it¡¯s a good opportunity for you to make a name for yourself. Moreover, the adults gathered at the pce gate also had such thoughts.

    ¡°Speak freely. If you can make the whole court praise you and make my father change his opinion of you, why do you have to worry about not being able to rise up in the future?¡±

    After deliberately spreading the news, everyone in the Yamen of the Imperial City knew about the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s massacre.

    After Wang si mu heard about it, he gave Xu erng a n and suggested that he should also get involved.

    Whether your father changes his opinion of me or not, what does it have to do with me ¡­ Xu Eng muttered in his heart and said seriously, ¡± I¡¯m not here to make a name for myself. I¡¯m here for my beliefs and for the people.

    Wang simu smiled and was about to speak when Xu Eng stuttered, B-big brother?!

    The youngdy of the Wang family was taken aback. She lifted the curtain a little and followed Xu Eng¡¯s gaze. Not far away, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a silver Gong uniform, was slowly walking over.

    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing here?¡± Xu Eng was shocked.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in return. He turned his head and looked at Wang simu.

    Thetter forced out a polite smile and quickly lowered the curtain.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his saber and pped Xu Eng¡¯s butt. He said angrily, ¡°¡±Xu cijiu, you¡¯re amazing. Big brother is still all alone now and is worried about not being able to find a wife. You, on the other hand, have hooked up with the Wang family¡¯s littledy..¡±

 Chapter 713 - 713: (Thanks to â€ ZZ â€ from the silver Alliance) â€”3

    Chapter 713: (Thanks to ¡± ZZ ¡± from the silver Alliance) ¡ª3

    Trantor: 549690339

    what nonsense are you talking about, big brother? ¡± Xu Eng was a little angry and embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss Wang and I have be friends through poetry, and we talk about the past and the present. We are friends of gentlemen.¡±

    Is this how you use friendship between gentlemen? He¡¯s probably an acquaintance in charge of the abalone ¡­ we¡¯ll talk about her when we get home, ¡± Xu Qianined in his heart. what are you doing here? ¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Eng¡¯s face turned serious. I just heard that the diplomatic mission has returned to the capital. They brought back the corpse of the North vanquishing Prince. They also heard that he advanced to rank two and massacred the entire city for his own selfish desires. Big brother, tell me, is it true?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his frivolous attitude and nodded silently.

    Xu Eng¡¯s heart ached and he staggered two steps back. His eyes turned red instantly.

    He didn¡¯t believe it at first, but the scene in front of him, the curses from the Civil officials, and his big brother¡¯s words all told him that it was all a bloody truth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted his younger brother¡¯s shoulder and looked at the ministers. ¡°It seems that the one in the pce doesn¡¯t want to convict the North vanquishing Prince. A civil official¡¯s writing is impressive, but his mouth iscking something.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    380,000 lives massacred their own people. In the history books, there were very few people who were so cold and cruel. If I can¡¯t speak my mind today, I¡¯ll read the books of the sages for 19 years in vain ¡­

    Finally, when he was out of the crowd, Xu Xinxin¡¯s Qi was concentrated in his dantian. His face was slightly ferocious as he shouted angrily, ¡°¡±AII of you, get out of the way!¡±

    The noise suddenly disappeared, and the scene became quiet.

    The Civil officials furrowed their brows and turned around. It was the Han Lin Academy¡¯s SHU ji shi Xu cijiu.

    Many of them could not help but recall the scene of Xu cijiu¡¯s incisive words infuriating Buddhist master jingchen during the Buddhist battle.

    The crowd silently opened up a path.

    Chief advisor Wang turned his head slightly and looked at Xu niannian expressionlessly. Although his expression was cold, he did not look away, as if he was looking forward to seeing him.

    Xu niannian ignored the gazes around him. He took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡± I heard that King Huai massacred the entire city for his own selfish reasons. His mother is not happy with him, so I came here ¡­

    As time passed, the sun gradually moved west. At the pce gate, only Xu Eng¡¯s voice was left.

    This scoldingsted for a full four hours.

    He used ssical Chinese to scold and recited the denunciation on the spot.He could recite the ssic lines backward.He cursed in a roundabout way, in in words, in a strange way.

    His vocabry was so rich that it left one speechless. However, he managed to avoid the sensitive point of the imperial family and did not leave any traces.

    More and more civil officials gathered, from the old officials to the New Nobility, all of them looked at Xu Eng with respect.

    It was an eye-opening experience!

    If there was a subject in the Imperial court that tested the students and scolded them, they would be willing to be the top scorer in the new year.

    Even chief advisor Wang, who had experienced decades of criticism in the court, had the idea of ¡°taking this man under his wing and making him invincible in the court¡± in his mind.

    The pce guards all lowered their heads, their faces dispirited. They were begging in their hearts, hoping that this guy would leave soon.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please soothe your throat ¡­¡±

    A civil official served tea. In the past four hours, Xu Xinian had moistened his throat several times.

    The Civil officials were willing to serve him tea and water, only asking him to continue. If Lord Xu left because he was thirsty, it would be a great loss to them.

    Xu niannian took a sip and handed the cup back. He was about to continue, shut up! Stop scolding me, stop scolding me ¡­

    At this moment, the old eunuch rushed out with a group of eunuchs.

    ¡°Y-y-you ¡­ You are simply presumptuous. In the six hundred years since the establishment of Da Feng, when has there been someone like you, blocking the pce gate and cursing for four hours?¡± The old eunuch stomped his feet in anger.

    eunuch Liu, don¡¯t talk to me, ¡± Xu niannian said indifferently. I hate nonsense.

    The sharp-minded civil officials almost couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter. Wang shoufu¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he didn¡¯t want to see Xu New Year continue to offend Emperor yuanjing¡¯spanion. He immediately stepped out and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Is Your Majesty willing to see us?¡±

    The old eunuch nodded. His Majesty has said that only the chief Assistant is to be seen. The rest of the people are to leave immediately. No one is to gather at the pce gate.

    The Civil officials were quite excited and looked happy. For a moment, they looked at Xu niannian with recognition and appreciation that they had never seen before.

    [ PS: little mare¡¯s birthday. There¡¯s a sh event where you can increase your birthday by sending blessings.. ]

 Chapter 714 - 714: Turbulent undercurrents (1)

    Chapter 714: Turbulent undercurrents (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chief Wang cupped his hands at the officials and followed the old eunuch into the pce, all the way to the side hall of the Imperial study.

    The old eunuch ordered the eunuch to serve tea and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Lord first assistant, please wait a moment.¡±

    After that, he left.

    Chief advisor Wang sat on the chair alone and waited for an hour.

    He was not in a hurry and waited in silence. He was wearing a red robe, a tall hat, and his hair was white.

    His expression was calm, and it was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry. However, the asional dazed look in his eyes made one realize that the old man¡¯s mood was not as good as it seemed.

    Finally, he heard footsteps.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s slightly cloudy eyes brightened slightly as he looked at the door.

    An old eunuch wearing a Python robe came in alone with a horsetail whisk in his arm. He said regretfully, ¡± Lord Chief Assistant, His Majesty is in

    unDearaD1e grier. He nas lost ms manners ancl will not see you.

    The light in chief advisor Wang¡¯s eyes dimmed bit by bit.

    The old eunuch sighed. His Majesty needs time to calm down. You know that

    King Huai is his younger brother. His Majesty has been close to King Huai since he was a child. Now that he¡¯s gone all of a sudden ¡­¡±

    Chief advisor Wang nodded dumbly, cupped his hands, and left the side hall of the Imperial study.

    As he walked down the steps, chief advisor Wang couldn¡¯t help bute back to his senses. He bowed deeply to the Imperial study.

    He then strode away and didn¡¯t even look back.

    As chief advisor Wang left, the old eunuch heaved a sigh of relief. He was a little afraid of Wang zhenwen¡¯s gaze, which was full of disappointment.

    He passed through the Imperial study and entered the pce. He bowed and said, ¡®¡±Your Majesty, the chief Assistant has returned.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing replied with an ¡± hmm ¡± and closed his eyes to rest.¡±Who are the people gathered at the pce gate?¡±

    ¡°Those who should be here are here,¡± the old eunuch said in a deep voice.

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted coldly and said, ¡°I knew it. These dogs are always biting each other. Half of it is an act.¡± Hateful, detestable, he should be killed!¡±

    After being angry for a while, he regained his calm and asked, ¡°¡±Has the Left Censor-in -Chief, Yuan Xiong, arrived?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The old eunuch shook his head after some thought.

    Emperor Yuan jing closed his eyes again. After a long silence, when the old eunuch thought that the matter was over, he suddenly heard Emperor Yuan jing say, ¡®

    ¡°Note down the people who didn¡¯te today, and do the same for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At dusk, in the Golden-red afterglow.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare, and Xu niannian led his Mount, slowly walking down the street.

    Along with them were the chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai, as well as the rank-5 martial artist, Shentu Baili.

    ¡°Lord Zheng, are you staying at the ry station?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was filled with worry.

    With Zheng xinghuai¡¯s official position, he would definitely be staying at the courier station in the inner city. The security conditions were very good, and he had Shentu Baili and a group of personal guards.

    However, their current enemy was Emperor Yuan jing, so they had to be careful. A rank-5 evolved Jing martial artist was really not enough in the capital.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s massacre has pushed both His Majesty and Lord Zheng to the forefront of the storm. Even his Majesty wouldn¡¯t make such an unwise move at this time. It would anger the masses, and you must Imow that you can¡¯t resist the rolling momentum.¡±

    Xu niannian said.

    Zheng bu Zheng looked at him in surprise, and there was a trace of praise on his bitter and hateful face.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, your cousin has a pair of sharp eyes. With such a calm attitude, his future will definitely be bright.¡±

    Xu xinnian smiled faintly.

    No, he was just used to being arrogant and pretentious. In fact, his inner ability to bear things was just average, and he often died in society. He was not the kind of national yer who would remain calm even if andslide happened ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Emissary Zheng did not know what was going on in Xu Baishan¡¯s mind, and he reminisced, ¡°¡±He reminds me of Lord Wei¡¯s magnificence when he was young.¡±

    No, Lord Zheng, does Lord Wei agree with you ¡­ The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched into a mysterious arc, but he still remained silent.

    Some things had happened, and if they were not dealt with, it would be like a

    Fishbone stuck in the throat.

    you don¡¯t have to worry, ¡± Zheng bu said, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s a group of night watchmen staying in the courier station, you know.¡±

    Lord Wei is already on guard. With him taking care of Lord Zheng¡¯s safety, I don¡¯t have to worry ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    Zheng bu cupped his hands and left with Shentu Baili.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked on silently. From Chu Zhou city to the capital city, it had only been ten days, but Zheng xinghuai¡¯s back was already a little hunched, as if something was pressing on his shoulders, making him unable to straighten his back.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± He sighed in his heart, touched the back curve of the little mare, and turned over to ride it.

    The two brothers slowly made their way home while the horses galloped.

    ¡°Lord Zheng is a pitiful man. He was a Jinshi in the 19th year of yuanjing. ording to censor Liu, his father died early, and his widowed mother raised him with great difficulty. It was not easy to send him to the Directorate and he became a Jinshi. In the end, because of his many years of hard work, he squeezed his body dry and died before his son could return home in glory.¡±

    As the little mare walked slowly, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±After that, because he was inflexible and did not know how to be flexible, he offended the previous chief advisor and was sent to Chu Zhou.

    ¡°He has been operating in Chu Zhou city for 18 years and has spent most of his life there. In the end, it turned into dust overnight.¡±

    Xu niannian was silent for a long time. He felt depressed and ufortable.

    ¡°Eighteen years of wind and rain, half a lifetime of great achievement, spoken to dry bones,¡± he said with a sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± As if to get rid of the depression, Xu Qi ¡®an put on a frivolous smile..

 Chapter 715 - 715: Turbulent undercurrents (2)

    Chapter 715: Turbulent undercurrents (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Farewell, how far are you at with the youngdy of the Wang family? Did he ¡­

    Hmm, teach him everything?¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s face turned red and he said unhappily, ¡®¡±¡®The word¡± do ¡°is so vulgar. I admit that I have a good impression of miss Wang. She is well-read, knowledgeable, elegant, and can talk about the past and present with me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a talented woman other than Princess huaiqing. What¡¯s so strange about being slightly moved by her?¡±

    I also like talented women like huaiqing. Oh, other than that, I also like the little fool like Lin. an, the little foodie like Caiwei, the heroine like li Miaozhen, and the pitiful little Zhong Li .

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been hesitating.¡± ¡°Wang zhenwen is Wei Yuan¡¯s political enemy, so he might not let miss simu marry me,¡± Xu niannian said helplessly. And I haven¡¯t decided to marry her yet.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped being glib and said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ve already discussed this issue more than once. You and I must sever our ties.

    ¡°You walk your path, I¡¯ll walk my own. Heh, Duke of Wei was a single-log bridge. I know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid that Wang zhenwen will force you to go against me and fight against me, right? Big brother wants to tell you a way to solve this.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, big brother,¡± Xu xinnian humbly asked. ¡°Hold your wife with dignity,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°If you marry someone else¡¯s daughter, it¡¯s equivalent to having a hostage. Unless Wang zhenwen doesn¡¯t care about this first wife¡¯s daughter, he won¡¯t really be heartless, no matter how bad your rtionship is. If you grasp this bnce, you can stand in an undefeatable ce. Besides, you don¡¯t need topletely rely on the Wang family, you¡¯re just giving the Xu family more options.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡± Xu xinnian nodded slowly.

    Seeing that he seemed to have understood something, Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and looked forward, thinking about his mistress who was raised outside.

    . haven¡¯t seen her for so many days, and I¡¯m actually raising her. little ¡­ The charm of Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty seemed to be a little strange. She was not as alluring as Luo Yuheng, but she was secretly influencing him?

    He really wanted to know her background.

    Well, I¡¯ll leave my mistress with my confidante first, and I¡¯ll go see her when the matter with the North-guarding Prince is settled. Before that, he had to be careful.

    Zhong Li didn¡¯t pick it up yet and stayed in the Directorate of Celestials. I¡¯ll have to go out frequently these few days, and it¡¯s not convenient to bring her along.

    I won¡¯t be able to enter the pce during this period of time. Moreover, this matter concerns the imperial family and I can be considered to be involved. I don¡¯t want to see them.

    As he was thinking, he suddenly heard Xu Eng say in confusion, ¡°¡±Big brother, what do you mean by teaching me everything?¡±

    At first, he thought that it was the uncultured and vulgar brother¡¯s wrong wording, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Whether a man loves a woman or not depends on whether he¡¯s willing to teach her everything,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied after some thought.

    There was such a saying? ¡°Does a woman love a man?¡± Xu cijiu asked. How can

    I tell?¡±

    Ever since his big brother had broken through to the Qi refining stage, he had been able to hook up with unparalleled beauties. Xu cijiu was very impressed by his big brother¡¯s ability to date.

    Are you trying to ask if Wang simu really likes you? Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a long time and said, ¡°let¡¯s see if that woman is willing to repay me.¡± &Nbsp;

    What the hell is big brother talking about ¡­ Xu cijiu couldn¡¯t understand it and continued to study it.

    ¡°Big pot .

    After entering the residence, they arrived at the inner hall, just in time to have dinner.

    When Xu lingying saw her brother, who she had not seen for a long time,e back, she didn¡¯t even eat. She strode over with her short legs and greeted him in surprise. Then, she ran into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body swayed. He was a little surprised.

    It had only been a month and a half, and the little Bean¡¯s energy had grown to this extent?

    ¡°Did you make your mother angry recently?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an carried the little boy in her arms and walked into the inner hall.

    ¡°Ah? Do I often make mother angry?¡± Xu lingying asked in surprise.

    She was such an obedient child. Her mother said that she didn¡¯t know what happened in her life to give birth to Xu lingying.

    It was clear that he was different from his big brother, second brother, and sister.

    Until now, Xu lingying still couldn¡¯t tell the difference between his cousin and his biological brother. He had always thought that his big brother was also born from his mother.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted her head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    It seemed that the cultivation method of the strength venom sect could only increase one¡¯s strength and not one¡¯s intelligence. Otherwise, Lina would not be in this state.

    Thinking of this, he looked at the little ck-skinned man from the southern border. He had curly hair, eyes as blue as the ocean, wheat-colored skin, and delicate facial features.

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve changed.¡± ck Panther examined him.

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Leena thought for a moment and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She just felt that his coordination and the way his muscles exerted force had all improved.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    The happiest person was, of course, Xu lingyue. A smile bloomed on her beautiful oval face as she personally served Xu Qi ¡®an rice and set the chopsticks.

    Xu cijiu waited for a moment, and seeing that his sister didn¡¯t care about him at all, he began to feed himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Second uncle Xu had been examining his nephew. Seeing that he was safe and sound, he became even more energetic. His rough face suddenly revealed a smile.

    ¡°En!¡±

    The tsundere aunt nodded in agreement and said, ¡°¡±Lingying,e down. Don¡¯t disturb your big brother¡¯s meal.¡±

    Her aunt was wearing a in-colored tunic that was embroidered with full begonia flowers. It was as beautiful and plump as her, outlining her full chest and slender waist..

 Chapter 716 - 716: Turbulent undercurrents (3)

    Chapter 716: Turbulent undercurrents (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    She was wearing a light yellow dress, which made her look more elegant and intellectual.

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an was invited to Xu Eng¡¯s study.

    Unconsciously, the two of them had started to avoid second uncle Xu when discussing important matters. It was not like when they had dealt with the assistant Minister of Revenue Zhou Xianping, where the three of them had discussed together.

    The two brothers felt that this was pretty good. Second uncle was not good at scheming, and the more he knew, the easier it was for him to be distressed.

    As an elder, he was thinking about how to solve the problem, not waiting for his nephew and son to solve it.

    It was the instinct of every elder to shelter their children from the wind and rain. However, second uncle Xu was not good at this, so it would only add to his troubles.

    In the east wing.

    Second uncle Xu sat at the table, sipped his tea, and sighed. ¡°You two bastards, you¡¯re already looking down on me.¡±

    An aunt in a thin white dress sat cross-legged on the bed, ying with her jade bangle, and asked, ¡°¡±What do you mean?¡±

    Her legs were well-proportioned and slender, and when they were crossed together, she was quite a feast for the eyes.

    Al, something big has happened in Chu Zhou. Hundreds of officials are causing trouble in the Imperial City today. The news is spreading like wildfire. Second uncle Xu frowned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± His aunt asked curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman, why do you care so much?¡± Second uncle Xu red at her.

    Just like how the two brothers didn¡¯t want second uncle Xu to worry, second uncle Xu didn¡¯t want his wife to worry for nothing. For a woman like her who thought she was in her Prime, it was enough to just give her peace and happiness.

    ¡°Big brother, you still haven¡¯t told me the details of what happened in the Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    In the study, Xu Eng was sitting by the coffee table with a cup of strong tea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the window and looked at the dark and quiet courtyard. He said slowly, ¡°¡±The Chu Zhou case is far moreplicated than you think.

    He calmly recounted his journey north to Xu cijiu, bit by bit, including his sympathy with Zheng bu and the sight of the massacre in Chu Prefecture city.

    His tone was so calm, so calm that he didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest fluctuation.

    Great sorrow without tears.

    so, so he was also involved ¡­

    Xu niannian said in a daze. In his heart, the little bit of loyalty to the Emperor copsed, not leaving a single bit.

    the purpose of the diplomatic mission¡¯s return to the capital this time is to announce North vanquishing Prince¡¯s crimes to the world. Heh, Lord Zheng will not allow a beast like North vanquishing Prince to be buried as a Prince and pass down his title as the divine general of the nation to future generations. Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    Schrs paid the most attention to their reputation. If they could not convict North vanquishing Prince, in Zheng xinghuai¡¯s view, this was an unsessful revenge and not justice for the people of Chu Prefecture city.

    ¡°How do you think we should fight this¡± war ¡°?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°You guys are already doing it.¡± even the Emperor can¡¯t stop the public¡¯s turbulent emotions, ¡± Xu niannian said. he¡¯s threatening Emperor yuanjing with his power. Didn¡¯t he agree to meet chief advisor Wang? let¡¯s see what the result is tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t help much with the matters of the Imperial court. It doesn¡¯t feel good to ce my hopes on others.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    big brother, you¡¯ve already done enough ..

    Xu nianxin was about tofort him when he suddenly frowned. After a long pause, his face slowly turned serious.¡±Big brother, the situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at him.

    ording to what you said, ¡± Xu niannian said in a low voice, ¡± if this case is a plot between Emperor yuanjing and King Huai, then the n of the diplomatic mission to catch him off guard has failed from the beginning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that que Yongxiu escaped, and so did the North-guarding King¡¯s secret agent. Would these people not send the news of the death of the North vanquishing Prince back to the capital? Perhaps he had already received the news in advance when you were all smug.

    ¡°Then, Emperor Yuan jing must have thought of a way to deal with it. Don¡¯t doubt that our Emperor has been ying with power for so many years. If he were to get serious, I¡¯m afraid that neither Duke of Wei nor chief advisor Wang would be his match.¡±

    ¡°You reminded me. It is indeed so.¡± Xu Oi ¡®an turned around and faced the dark

    courtyard, not saying anything more.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that the Imperial court was not his home ground. First of all, a political struggle was not about solving a case, and it was not something that could be solved with a smart brain. Those who could fight their way out of the imperial examination were all smart people.

    However, there were so many people who rose and fell every year.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not arrogant enough to think that he could fight Emperor Yuan jing for 300 rounds in the Imperial court.

    Secondly, his official position was still a bit low. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to attend court, which meant that he didn¡¯t have the right to go to the ¡°front line.¡±

    therefore, this time, the position of the main force will be given to Duke of Wei, envoy Zheng, and those who seek fame and profit, or those who still have justice in their hearts ¡­ However, I can still work outside the game.¡±

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    A supervisor with white hair and a white beard stood at the edge of the eight trigrams stage with his hands behind his back. He looked down at the entire capital.

    The night wind ruffled his clothes and touched his white beard. He looked like an immortal.

    I heard that North vanquishing Prince died in the Northern Territory.

    A deep voice rang out. The tone was low and calm, like a conversation between old friends, giving off an unfathomable feeling.

    A white-robed figure appeared behind the supervisor.

    It was the great act tough King, yang qianhuan.

    The master and disciple stood back to back with their hands behind their backs, both dressed in snow-white clothes. It was hard to tell who was better.

    The supervisor grunted and smiled, ¡°Some people are so happy that they wake up from their sleep.¡±

    Was the teacher Wei Yuan or someone else ¡­ Yang qianhuan mumbled to herself, but her tone was still as indifferent as ever. She mimicked the supervisor and replied with an ¡°mm..¡±

 Chapter 717 - 717: Turbulent undercurrents (4)

    Chapter 717: Turbulent undercurrents (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The supervisor was already used to this disciple¡¯s temper, so he didn¡¯t pay him any attention. As long as yang qianhuan didn¡¯t say ¡°when the ocean ends, the heavens set the shore, I¡¯m the peak of warlocks,¡± the supervisor wouldn¡¯t bother to argue with him.

    Yang qianhuan continued. the person who killed the North vanquishing Prince was a mysterious expert. He fought five powerful experts on his own in the ruins of the Chu Prefecture city. He killed the North vanquishing Prince in front of everyone and avenged the people. He then chased for a thousand miles and killed Ji Li Zhi Gu.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply making one¡¯s blood boil, I wish I could rece it. However, when I thought about how Xu ningyan didn¡¯t steal the limelight either, I felt much better. Hehe, this brat keeps snatching my opportunities, he¡¯s very detestable. I¡¯m sure he must have been envious of that mysterious expert when he was in

    Chu Zhou city.¡±

    With that, yang qianhuan could sense with his intuition as a fourth-grade Warlock that teacher Jian Zheng had turned around to look at him for the first time.

    Teacher Jian Zheng was finally ashamed of his past mistakes ¡­ Yang qianhuan¡¯s heart was filled with joy.

    The supervisor¡¯s eyes were filled with pity.

    The next day, the ministers gathered at the pce gate again to go on strike and cause trouble. They felt like they had been yed.

    After all the ruckus yesterday, he had thought that the Emperor hadpromised and invited the chief Assistant to discuss matters. Who would have thought that chief advisor Wang¡¯s reply would be, ¡°His Majesty has not seen me.

    What a joke. Did he think that by avoiding her, he could pretend that this had never happened?

    As the incident developed, the case of zhenbei Wang massacring the city was no longer limited to the officialdom. In the city, everyone heard of this matter and was shocked.

    Taverns, teahouses, brothels, these ces were known as the distribution center of information. People came to listen and discuss all day long.

    the North vanquishing Prince is brutal. 380000 lives and an entire city. How could he be so cruel? ¡± Someone mmed the table and cursed.

    Now, in the marketce, it was politically correct to insult the North vanquishing Prince. There was no need to be afraid of being used, because the entire officialdom was cursing. Whoever didn¡¯t curse the North vanquishing Prince was a crazy beast.

    If he scolded the North vanquishing Prince, he would be a schr who had read the books of the sages and a partner of justice.

    did you know that Xu yinluo was the one who went to the Northern Territory to investigate this case? he¡¯s really worthy of his name. Without him, the northern Duke¡¯s crimes would not have been revealed until now.

    there¡¯s no case in this world that Xu yinluo can¡¯t solve. With Xu yinluo around, I feel that the Imperial court is still a good ce, because there¡¯s no possibility of viins getting away with it.

    ¡°But I heard that Xu yinluo can¡¯t do anything about the court.¡±

    that¡¯s not a problem. The civil and military officials will take over Xu yinluo¡¯s position. Have you heard that Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin, the Huiyuan of the spring exam, scolded at the pce gate for four hours until dusk yesterday? ¡± He went again today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    In the pce.

    The old eunuch stepped through the door with a splitting headache. His old face was white with anger.¡¯Your Majesty, that ¡­ That Xu niannian is cursing outside again. He¡¯s really hateful and deserves to be killed.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was sitting on a big chair, holding a Taoist Scripture in his hand. When he heard this, he replied indifferently, ¡°¡±lf we kill him, then we¡¯ll really be in an unstoppable situation and enrage the masses,¡±

    ¡°What did Wei Yuan do yesterday?¡± the aged Emperor asked calmly.

    The old eunuch subconsciously said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lord Wei went to see chief advisor Wang in the middle of the night

    The meaning of his words was that the two ferocious Tigers in the Imperial court had formed a private Alliance.

    Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen represented the tworgest parties in the Imperial court. If they joined forces, no one would be their match. Even his Majesty had suffered at the hands of the two of them.

    Back then, the fire of selling out official titles was extremely strong, but it waster extinguished by the two of them. Within five years, most of the officials who had been sold and conferred titles had been dismissed or beheaded by chief advisor Wang.

    The old Emperorughed in disdain. ¡°Is there anything unusual in the pce?¡±

    The old eunuch said in a low voice, ¡°it is calm and peaceful. However, Princess

    Lin an returned to the pce yesterday.¡± And Princess huaiqing ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with huaiqing?¡± the old Emperor narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°He left the pce and returned to huaiqing Manor.¡±

    After a long silence, the old Emperor grunted and ordered, ¡°¡±lf Lin ¡®an asks for an audienceter, let her go back.¡±

    On the third day.

    The officials were still gathered at the pce gate, but those who were more observant would notice that although the number of people had not changed, some of the powerful officials had note today.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was at the Yamen on Night Watch when he saw the head guard of Princess huaiqing¡¯s Manor. The eldest Princess had ordered him to invite Xu Qi ¡®an to the princess¡¯s Manor for a chat.

    [ author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: author¡¯s It was a 6000-word chapter.

    Thank you, ¡®God Chao_uncle window¡¯ for your tip. Uncle window is interesting, and he speaks well. I like to see him talk in the group. This was arge size for window speed. His smurf ount was also the Alliance master..

 Chapter 718 - 718: The opening (I) _1

    Chapter 718: The opening (I) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Now that the pce had be a ce of trouble, no foreign officials were allowed to enter the pce. The princes and princesses in the pce, as well as the concubines, naturally could not summon foreign officials.

    So Princess huaiqing has something to tell me? Xu Qi ¡®an immediately followed the captain of the guards, rode his beloved little mare, and rushed to huaiqing Manor.

    The huaiqing Manor was located in the highest part of the Imperial City and the most heavily guarded area.

    In this area, there were the residences of the royal family, as well as the residences of the princes and princesses like Lin an. It was an important ce that was only second to the Imperial Pce.

    I¡¯m the chief of the Chuzhou case. Although I¡¯m not in the center of the storm, I¡¯m still one of the main people involved. Why is huaiqing looking for me at this time? it must be because he hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time and misses me very much ¡­

    To be honest, it was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s first time in huaiqing Prefecture. On the other hand, he had been to the second princess¡¯s residence many times. If it were not for the fact that there were too many spies and it was against the rules, Xu Qi¡¯ an could have asked for an exclusive guest room in Lin ¡®an Prefecture.

    Theyout of huaiqing Prefecture was the same as Lin ¡®an Prefecture, but overall, it was more towards a cold, simple and elegant style. From the nts in the courtyard to the decoration, everything revealed a sense of indifference.

    In the spacious and bright living room, Xu Qi ¡®an saw huaiqing, a woman as simple and elegant as a Snow Lotus, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    She was wearing a in Pce dress with a light yellow chiffon outside. It was simple but not simple. Half of her ck hair was let down, and the other half was tied up into a bun with a Jade hairpin and a golden buyao.

    Her facial features were beautiful and notcking in any sense of the word. Her eyebrows were exquisitely long and straight, and her eyes were big, bright, and deep, just like a clear pool after autumn.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists. He wanted to ask her with a smile if she liked the seal he had given her, but when the words reached his mouth, he lost the mood to tease her. He sat down at huaiqing¡¯s gesture.

    ¡°Tell me the details of the Northern Territory.¡± Huaiqing¡¯s expression was indifferent, but his brows were slightly serious and gloomy. He did not seem to be in the mood to chat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told him in detail about what had happened in Chuzhou.

    After hearing this, huaiqing was silent for a long time. Her beautiful face showed no joy or anger, and she said softly,¡±Apany me to the courtyard for a walk.¡±

    The back garden of the princess¡¯s Manor was veryrge. The two of them walked side by side without saying a word, but the atmosphere was not awkward. There was a sense of harmony as if they had met an old friend in the peaceful years.

    ¡°Imperial father is wrong. King Huai is first a Prince, then a warrior. In life, the higher one¡¯s status was, the more one had to consider the position they were sitting on. This is the foundation of my standing.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, King Huai deserved to die, even though Da Feng lost a peak-level martial artist,¡± huaiqing sighed after a long time.

    What about your father? Did he also deserve to die?

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re just,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said softly.

    Huaiqing shook her head, a look of disappointment appearing on her elegant face.¡¯What does this have to do with righteousness? It was just that his blood had yet to turn cold. ¡®I ¡­¡¯ I¡¯m very disappointed in father.¡±

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to speak, he suddenly received a message from huaiqing. father is not afraid. It¡¯s his strategy.

    Princess huaiqing¡¯s cultivation was not shallow. If she wanted to transmit her voice, she had to reach the spirit-forging stage. She had been keeping. low profile all this time ¡­ Xu Qian was shocked and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Strategy?¡±

    Huaiqing slowly nodded and exined, ¡°Did you notice that in these three days, among the Civil officials blocking the pce gates, who left, who came, and who was just watching the show?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was speechless.

    After looking at him, huaiqing continued,

    ¡°When the news of King Huai¡¯s massacre reaches the capital, whether it¡¯s a treacherous or a good official, whether it¡¯s indignant or for the sake of fame, it¡¯s impossible for any schr to not have any reaction. At this moment, the crowd was in high spirits, and the waves were at their fiercest. That was why his Imperial father had avoided it and had shut himself in the pce.

    ¡°However, after a spurt of energy, it will weaken and be exhausted. When the Dukes calmed down, when someone achieved his goal of making a name for himself, when other voices appeared in the officialdom, that would be the time for his father to trulypete with the Dukes. This day won¡¯t be too far away. This Prince guarantees that it will be within three days.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she snorted again, as if she was mocking and disdainful, ¡®¡±¡®Now that the capital is filled with rumors, the people are both shocked and angry. All levels of society are discussing it. However, his father¡¯s true opponents were only in the Imperial court. And not those peddlers.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡± but King Huai massacred the entire city. He has to give the Lords and the people of the world an exnation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how chief advisor Wang and Duke Wei will make their moves,¡± huaiqing sighed pessimistically.

    In the heavy atmosphere, Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic. ¡°Your Highness once studied at Yun Lu Academy. Have you heard of a book called¡± the ruins of the great Zhou ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Huaiqing shook his head.

    On this day, the indignant civil officials still failed to break into the pce and see Emperor Yuan jing. After dusk, they went their separate ways.

    However, the Civil officials did not give up. They agreed toe again tomorrow. If Emperor Yuan jing did not give an exnation, the entire imperial court would be paralyzed.

    It was also on this day that different voices appeared in the officialdom.

    Someone worriedly asked, ¡°¡±lf everyone knows about the North vanquishing

    Prince¡¯s massacre in the city, where will the dignity of the Imperial court be? The people of the world must be extremely disappointed in the imperial family and the Imperial court.¡±

    North vanquishing Prince was the emperor¡¯s blood brother. He was a Prince, not an ordinary Prince.

    At the same time, he was the military God of Dafeng and the protector of the North in the hearts of the people.

    Such a person massacred a city for his own selfish reasons!

    The repercussions of this matter were that the people would lose trust in the Imperial court, the royal family would lose face, and the hearts of the people would be lost.

    Could a single sentence of ¡°the North vanquishing Prince has been executed¡± really heal the trauma in the hearts of the people?

    This waspletely different from killing a corrupt official.

    In the past 20 years, the image of the North vanquishing Prince had been great. He was the God of War, The Guardian of the Northern Territory, and the Prince of a generation.

    How could a corrupt officialpare to him? Killing a corrupt official would only show the dignity of the Imperial court and the royal family.

    However, if the royal familymitted such a brutal act, would the people p their hands in joy like they did when they killed a corrupt official? No, their faith would copse, and they would lose trust in the imperial family and the Imperial court.

    It turns out that the North vanquishing Prince that we praise and love is such a character.

    It might even cause an even greater reaction.

    On the same day, the Crown Prince of the East Pce was assassinated in his bedroom after dusk.

    That night, the pce gates were closed, and the Imperial Army searched the entire Pce for the assassin, but to no avail.

    The next day, the four gates of the capital were shut down. Wang zhenwen and Wei Yuan were the first to be mobilized, and the five guards, bailiffs, and night watchmen were all mobilized to search for the assassin.

    Door to door.

    The entire capital was in chaos.

    ¡°What does the Crown Prince have to do with this? How could it be that the assassination attempt was in vain? was it a coincidence, or was it part of the game? If it¡¯s thetter, then that¡¯s too tragic.¡±

    Early in the morning, Xu Qi ¡®an went to see Wei Yuan, but Wei Yuan didn¡¯t see him.

    Helplessly, he could only turn to the courier station and n to discuss with Zheng xinghuai.

    ¡°Lord Zheng has gone out and is not at the ry station.¡±

    Li Han, who was carrying the bull horn bow, weed Xu Qi ¡®an into the house and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Recently, there have been some different voices in the officialdom, saying that the North vanquishing case is very difficult to deal with. It concerns the prestige of the Imperial court and the People¡¯s hearts of all ces, so it needs to be treated with caution.

    ¡°Lord Zheng is very angry and left this morning. He seems to be going to the

    Directorate to give a sermon.¡±

    They were the old Emperor¡¯s Inte Water Army ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. He admired Emperor yuanjing a little. After ying with power for so many years, although he was not apetent Emperor, he was not muddleheaded.

    Together with Li Han, he rode a horse to the Directorate.

    From a distance, he could see Zheng bu standing outside the Directorate, feeling emotional.

    ¡°The sage said that the people are more important than the ruler .

    Prince, North vanquishing Prince ughtered the people and treated them like livestock. He is themon enemy of US schrs ¡­

    as schrs, we should seek happiness for themon people and make contributions. Therefore, I returned to the capital and vowed to seek justice for the 380000 people of Chu Prefecture city ¡­

    Was there any use in doing this?

    Of course it was useful. Some of the newly rising great Confucians (academic great Confucians) liked to preach in ces like the Directorate before they became famous.

    To spread their own academic ideas.

    If they could gain the recognition of the students and make a name for themselves, then establishing a sect would not be a problem.

    Zheng xinghuai was not spreading ideas. He was criticizing North vanquishing Prince and calling on the students to join the army of criticism.

    The effect was very good. Schrs, especially young students, were full of ambition and hot-blooded, far purer than the wily old foxes in the officialdom.

    Since ancient times, most of the people who caused trouble and paraded were young people.

    ¡°No one came to stop it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Li Han shook his head.

    This didn¡¯t make sense ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    He waited patiently by the side of the road until Zheng xinghuai had finished venting his anger and returned with Shentu Baili and the other guards. Only then did Xu Qi ¡®an go up to him.

    ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Xu yinluo, follow me back to the ry station.¡± Zheng xinghuai¡¯s face was stoic and serious as he nodded slightly.

    After returning to the ry station, Zheng xinghuai led Xu Qi ¡®an into the study room. After Li Han served tea, the schr who had experienced ups and downs in life looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an and said, ¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the rumors in the officialdom today?¡± that¡¯s only one of the reasons. He was the one who spread the rumors, but it¡¯s not without reason. We have to be careful. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m mainly here for the case of the crown prince¡¯s assassination.¡±

    ¡°In this case, who was the most active?¡± Zheng xinghuai muttered.

    ¡°Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Zheng xinghuai sat up straight and nodded. ¡°This is most likely a scheme by

    Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang. As for their purpose, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Ah? Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang wanted to assassinate the Crown Prince?

    What was the reason? did the Crown Prince have anything to do with this case. Xu Qi ¡®an could never have imagined this answer.

    After discussing for a long time, Zheng xinghuai looked at the water clock in the room and said in a deep voice,¡±l still have to visit an old friend in the capital, so I won¡¯t keep Xu yinluo.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an got up and walked to the door. Zheng xinghuai¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°¡±Xu yinluo ¡­¡± He said.

    He looked back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and returned the salute with a serious face.

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave. His hair stood up. In the middle of the conversation.

    He opened the door and stepped out of the threshold. After a few steps, Zheng xinghuai¡¯s chanting came from the room behind him.

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave. His hair stood up. In the middle of the conversation. Life and death. A promise is worth a thousand gold .

    The world was chaotic and noisy. If he could retire after achieving sess and only leave behind a leisurely idyllic garden, it would not be bad ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    The Imperial Pce.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat cross-legged on the futon with his eyes half-closed, and said lightly, ¡°¡±Have you caught the assassin?¡±

    ¡°No news.¡± The old eunuch shook his head and replied respectfully.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t catch him, then there¡¯s no need to catch him.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes and smiled coldly. He said with a sigh, ¡± in the Imperial court, only Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen are interesting. The others are not as good.

    The old eunuch lowered his head. He did notment, nor did he dare toment.

    Emperor Yuan jing continued, ¡± send someone out of the pce. Pass a message to those on the list. There¡¯s no need to be ostentatious. But there¡¯s also no need to be careful.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡± inform the cab. I will gather all of you in the

    Imperial study tomorrow. We¡¯re here to discuss the Chu Zhou case.¡±

    The old eunuch¡¯s breathing quickened as he said, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±

    [ PS: you can support the little mare in the ¡°discovery¡± section of the app, the Activity Center. She (she) will be the first one to be found. ] It was the best moment of the little mare¡¯s life..

 Chapter 719 - 719: The opening (Part 2) _1

    Chapter 719: The opening (Part 2) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    On the fifth day after the corpse of North vanquishing Prince was transported back to the capital, it was dark.

    Outside the meridian Gate, the candles in the stonemps flickered with an orange me, reflecting the light of the torches held by the two rows of Imperial Army soldiers.

    The ministers gathered at the meridian Gate in the cool wind, silently waiting for the morning court. asionally, some familiar officials lowered their heads and whispered to each other. Overall, they maintained silence.

    The officials seemed to be holding a breath, which was expanding but also contained, waiting for the opportunity to explode.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong ¡­¡±

    When the sky was slightly bright, the drums sounded on the City Tower of the meridian Gate-

    All the officials lined up and entered the pce one by one.

    The throne room!

    The officials of the fourth rank and above stepped into the hall and waited silently for a quarter of an hour. Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a Taoist robe, arrivedte.

    After not seeing him for so many days, the Emperor, whose hair had turned ck, looked Haggard. His eye bags were puffy and his eyes were bloodshot. He fully disyed the image of an elder brother who had lost his younger brother.

    The Civil officials were shocked. It should be known that the Emperor paid the most attention to health and maintenance of the Dragon¡¯s body. Ever since he began cultivating, he had been healthy and ruddy.

    When had he ever looked so Haggard?

    Many people looked at each other in silence, and their hearts trembled.

    The old eunuch nced at Emperor Yuan jing and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±lf there¡¯s something to report, leave the court if there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Chu Zhou¡¯s chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai, strode out of the ranks and walked in front of the officials. He bowed and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Huai, the general of Chuzhou City, colluded with the witchcraft sect and the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. For his own benefit, he advanced to rank two and ughtered 380000 people in Chuzhou City. Since the founding of daofeng, such atrocities had never been seen before, angering both heaven and man. Your Majesty, please demote King Huai to amoner, hang his head in the city for three days, and offer sacrifices to 380000 innocent souls ¡­ Tell the world.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at him deeply, his face expressionless.

    What was surprising was that in the face of the emperor¡¯s silence that contained anger, Chu Zhou¡¯s chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai, was not afraid at all and brazenly looked at him.

    At this moment, chief advisor Wang stepped out and said respectfully, ¡®

    ¡°King Huai¡¯s actions have angered the heavens and the people, and the capital has long been in an uproar. The people of Chuzhou are tough. If we can¡¯t give an exnation to the people, I¡¯m afraid there will be a rebellion. Your Majesty, please demote King Huai to amoner and hang his head in the city for three days to pay tribute to the 380000 souls of the people in Chuzhou.¡±

    In the Imperial court, everyone bowed and their voices rolled, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, please demote King Huai to amoner and hang his head in the city for three days to pay tribute to the 380000 wronged souls of Chuzhou City.¡± Emperor Yuan jing stood up slowly and looked down at the court with a cold face.

    The muscles on his face twitched, and the veins on his forehead bulged. Suddenly ¡­ He flipped over therge table in front of him.

    ng .

    Therge table rolled down the steps andnded heavily in front of the Lords. Then, the old Emperor¡¯s heart-wrenching roar rang out in the hall, ¡®

    ¡°King Huai is Zhen¡¯s blood brother. You want to demote him to amoner, what is your intention? Do you still want me to issue an apology? do you still have me in your eyes? I¡¯ve lost a brother like an arm, but you don¡¯t know how to empathize with me. You¡¯ve gathered at the pce gate for several days, are you trying to force me to my death?¡±

    The old Emperor¡¯s face was ferocious, and his eyes were red. He looked like a sad and helpless old beast.

    This ¡­ Everyone was stunned.

    Emperor yuanjing had been in power for thirty-seven years. The image of him being a scheming and powerful man was deeply rooted in the hearts of all the civil and military officials.

    They had never thought that this profound Emperor would one day have such a

    mournful moment.

    And when this attitude was revealed in front of the ministers, it was a contrast to the fixed impression, and it made people feel bitter.

    The high morale of the ministers stagnated.

    Before everyone could recover from their shock, Emperor Yuan jing sat down dejectedly with an undisguised look of sorrow on his face.

    ¡°When I was still the Crown Prince, the previous emperor was wary of me. My position was unstable and I was always in fear. It was King Huai who silently supported me. It¡¯s only because we¡¯re from the same mother and have a deep brotherly love.

    ¡°King Huai used to hold the nation-guarding sword and killed enemies for the

    Empire to protect the territory. If he didn¡¯t fight fearlessly in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, how could Da Feng be so prosperous today? All of you should be grateful to him.

    ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, King Huai was ordered to go north to guard the border for the garrison. In the past ten years, he rarely returned to the capital. King Huai has indeed made a big mistake, but he has already been executed. Are you all not even going to let go of his name?¡±

    Being interrupted by Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s ¡°rough¡± words, the ministers were at a loss for words and no one spoke for a long time.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. There would always be one person in the hall who was willing to be a pawn and charge into the enemy lines.

    ¡°Your Majesty, merits and faults can not offset each other,¡± Zheng bu said loudly. It was a fact that King Huai had made great contributions over the years, but the Imperial court had already rewarded him based on his contributions, and the people loved him very much. Now that he hadmitted an unpardonable crime, he naturally had to be severely punished. Otherwise, it will be His Majesty¡¯s favoritism.¡±

    you b * stard! Emperor yuanjing shouted. you¡¯ve been jumping up and down in the capital for the past few days, ndering the imperial family and the Prince. I¡¯ve been tolerating you because you¡¯ve been diligent all these years. You¡¯ve worked hard even if you didn¡¯t make any contributions.

    ¡°King Huai¡¯s case has not been settled yet. As long as it is not settled, he is not guilty. You ndered the Prince, which is a capital crime!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Wang zhenwen suddenly spoke, interrupting Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s rhythm. He said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Zheng bu¡¯s envoyter. Let¡¯s discuss King Huai¡¯s matter first,¡±

    Emperor yuanjing looked at him deeply. His gaze swept past Wang zhenwen and stopped at a certain spot.

    As if in response to Emperor Yuan jing, someone immediately stepped out and said loudly, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I also have something to report,¡±

 Chapter 720 - 720: The opening (Part 2) _2

    Chapter 720: The opening (Part 2) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The officials looked over and saw that it was Yao Lin, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites.

    As everyone knew, the person involved was a professional troll, a Mad Dog in the court, who would bite whoever he caught. At the same time, they were also the founders of the court.

    As expected, it didn¡¯t disappoint this time.

    Yao Lin bowed and slightly lowered his head. ¡°I would like to impeach first assistant Wang zhenwen for ordering the former minister of rites to collude with the demons and blow up sang Bo.¡±

    There was a slightmotion in the hall.

    The officials looked at each other with strange expressions. In the past few days, Wang zhenwen had led a group of officials to block the pce gates, and his reputation had soared. He could be said to be the vanguard who had ¡°forced the Emperor to death.¡±

    For him to be impeached at this time, it seemed ¡­ It was a matter of course.

    However, the former minister of rites was indeed a member of the Royal faction, and it was hard to say if he was instructed by chief advisor Wang.

    The inside story of the Sang Bo case was that the former minister of rites had colluded with the demons to blow up the Sang Bo. The monster race¡¯s bargaining chip was the corpse of Princess henghui and Princess Pingyang.

    Through this unfortunate couple, the crimes of the Liang gang were exposed.

    In essence, it was a factional dispute, with the demons acting as external aid.

    Did chief advisor Wang really know nothing about this? Regarding this, only they themselves knew whether to put a question mark in their hearts or to put a full stop to it.

    Following that, Yao Lin revealed a few of Wang zhenwen¡¯s Major Crimes, such as conniving his subordinates ¡®corruption and epting bribes from them . Putting the Sang Bo case aside, Luo¡¯s list of charges was indeed set in stone.

    How could a person with clean sleeves be the chief advisor?

    Who would be willing to work for you?

    His Majesty was nning to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys ¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Although the Confucians had the Dragon ying technique, there was still an insurmountable gap between the ruler and his subjects.

    Emperor Yuan jing was not a young Emperor. On the contrary, he had been overlooking the Imperial court for half a sixty-year cycle.

    Chief advisor Wang raised his head and saw Emperor Yuan jing looking at him coldly. He no longer hesitated and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®1 beg for bones.¡±

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s eyes shed sharply. Just as he was about to speak, the

    Imperial censor Zhang xingying stepped out and bowed, ¡®

    ¡°Your Majesty, chief advisor Wang is corrupt and bribed. He is a disaster to the country and the people. You must not keep him.¡±

    Censor Zhang was Wei Yuan¡¯s man.

    Emperor Yuan jing was silent for a long time. He nced at Wei Yuan, who was meditating, and said, ¡± you¡¯re being too serious, Chief Assistant. You¡¯ve worked hard for the Empire, and you¡¯ve made great contributions. I trust you. The bnce created by Emperor Yuan jing had now be his biggest shackle.

    If it was anyone else, they could be dismissed, but chief advisor Wang couldn¡¯t. He was the only person in the court who could keep Wei Yuan in check.

    Without him, even if Emperor yuanjing supported another party to rise to power, it would not be enough to fight against Wei Yuan.

    In just 15 minutes, Emperor Yuan jing, Wei Yuan, and chief Wang Fu had already finished their first round of confrontation.

    Emperor Yuan jing made a small profit, suppressed the officials ¡®arrogance, and intimidated the Lords. Chief advisor Wang and Wei Yuan didn¡¯t suffer any losses either, as the topic was brought back to the city-wide massacre case of King Huai.

    Your Majesty, please punish the North vanquishing Prince severely. Convict him and give the world an exnation.

    Finally, Wei Yuan stepped out.

    The others immediately agreed, but this time, Emperor Yuan jing nced around and found that a small number of people had not moved.

    The corners of his mouth curled up without a trace. After all, interests were the most important thing in the Imperial court, and his own interests were above all else. Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys just now was already a good deal if he could scare those few people.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that the case of Chuzhou should be considered at length.

    We can¡¯t convict King Huai blindly.¡±

    The first voice of opposition appeared.

    The speaker was the Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong.

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned and asked, ¡°¡±Why do you say that, Minister Yuan?¡±

    Yuan Xiong suddenly got excited and shouted, ¡°¡±King Huai is His Majesty¡¯s younger brother and the Prince of Da Feng. This matter concerns the face of the imperial family and his Majesty. How can we make a conclusion so easily?¡±

    Shameless!

    The Civil officials cursed in their hearts.

    He had used the imperial examination fraud case to use Wei Yuan of offending the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion. After the imperial examination, the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion joined forces with Wei Yuan to impeach Yuan Xiong.

    In the end, it was his Majesty who protected the banner and fined his sry for three months.

    Now, as expected, he had be the emperor¡¯s knife, helping him fight back against the entire civil officials.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what the Imperial censor said makes sense ¡­¡±

    At this moment, an old man holding a walking stick trembled as he stepped out of the ranks.

    The old man¡¯s hair was silvery white and he was wearing a red robe embroidered with a five-wed Golden Dragon.

    King Li!

    The former Emperor¡¯s younger brother, the uncle of Emperor Yuan jing and King Huai.

    ¡°Imperial uncle, why have youe? didn¡¯t we say that you don¡¯t need to go to court?¡± Emperor Yuan jing seemed to be surprised and ordered, ¡®¡±Quickly, show Imperial uncle a seat.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, the six hundred years of reputation of the imperial family of Da Feng would have been destroyed in the hands of an unfilial descendant like you.¡± The old man snorted.

    Emperor Yuan jing lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word, as if he was admitting his mistake.

    The old man turned the chair around and sat down facing the ministers. He snorted coldly, ¡°¡±The great ceremony is the great ceremony of the people of the world, and even more so, the great ceremony of my imperial family.

    ¡°Emperor Gaozu found it difficult to start a business, but he swept away the corruption of the previous dynasty and established a new one. Emperor Wu Zong had killed his treacherous officials and cleansed the emperor¡¯s side, how much blood and sweat had he paid?

    ¡°King Huai hasmitted a grave mistake, and he deserves to die. However, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t allow you to taint the reputation of my royal family.¡±

    Blood rushed to Zheng xinghuai¡¯s face, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Old Prince, Da Feng has been established for six hundred years, and there have been many

    Kings who have confessed to their crimes ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by King Li, who shouted, ¡± a King is a King, and a subject is a subject. You¡¯ve all read the books of the sages and are all from the Imperial College. Have you forgotten the teachings of Cheng ya-Sheng? ¡®

    Everyone felt their scalps go numb.

    If Emperor Yuan jing had said this, the Lords would have been overjoyed and remonstrated with him. Stepping on the Emperor to make a name for himself was the best thing for all the schrs in the world.

    But the one who said this was King Li. When King Li was young, he was extremely talented and was a famous schr in the capital. In front of him, the Dukes could only be considered juniors.

    With the status of the Prince and the Confucian sect seniors in front of him, he could take advantage of his seniority and no one could do anything. The radical faction¡¯s arrogance was once again suppressed.

    ¡°Al, King Li, please think twice.¡±

    Wei Yuan signed.

    King Li straightened his back and looked at Wei Yuan from the corner of his eyes,

    Hmph, this eunuch should have been a servant in the pce. If not for His Majesty¡¯s discerning eyes and giving you a chance, would you have the glory you have today? ¡®

    Wei Yuan lowered his head, showing his weakness, and said, ¡±

    ¡°If King Li is thinking about the reputation of the imperial family, he should not cover up this matter for King Huai. Yesterday, the three great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy wanted toe to the capital to denounce His Majesty, but I stopped them.

    ¡°The three great Confucians said that the Imperial court can change the history books, but the history books of Yun Lu Academy are not under the control of the Imperial court. Today, the North vanquishing Prince had ughtered

    380000 people in the Chu Prefecture city. In the future, the schrs of the Yun Lu Academy would remember this matter firmly. It was passed down toter generations. His Majesty, on the other hand, is guilty of the same crime for shielding his brother. All of this will be recorded in the history books.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression changed.

    The radical Dukes looked at each other.

    This was truly something that schrs from Yun Lu Academy would do. Those schrs who walked the path of the Confucians were arrogant and conceited in their actions, but ¡­ How satisfying!

    ter generations only recognize the official history, ¡± King Li said lightly. who cares what the unofficial history of the Academy says? ¡®

    His words were meant for Emperor Yuan jing to hear. He wanted to tell his nephew, who wanted to cultivate Dao and also loved his reputation, not to be threatened by Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuan said faintly, ¡± King Li has no misdeeds in his life. He¡¯s also very Imowledgeable and is a role model for the royal family. He¡¯s also a model schr. Don¡¯t let Yun Lu Academy take note of this matter and ruin your reputation.

    King Li¡¯s expression changed. He raised his trembling finger and pointed at

    Wei Yuan, ¡± Wei Yuan, how dare you threaten me? are you trying to rebel? ¡±

    ¡°Since when did admonishments be threats?¡± chief advisor Wang said lightly.

    ¡°You ¡­ You guys ¡­¡±

    King Li trembled with anger, his chest heaving.

    King Li had been studying since he was a child. Although he had the status of a Prince, he had always considered himself a schr. He cared more about the words ¡± going down in history ¡± than ordinary noble generals.

    It was amon habit of schrs.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words made King Li deeply afraid. The official and unofficial history just now was just tofort Emperor Yuan jing. Only schrs would know the authority of the Yun Lu Academy.

    In the Imperial court, youe and I go, you see move and you see move.

    Seeing that King Li was no longer speaking, Emperor Yuan jing knew that the ¡± enemy ¡± had neutralized his move. However, it didn¡¯t matter. The next move was the key to his victory.

    As he thought of this, he nced at Duke Cao, who was in the group of nobles.

    High Duke Cao understood tacitly and stepped out of the ranks, shouting, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, I have something to say.¡±

    [ PS: please ask for monthly votes. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked for monthly votes this month. ]

    In addition, it is rmended not to wait after midnight for the next chapter. However, the necessary updates would not becking..

 Chapter 721 - 721: The opening (3) _1

    Chapter 721: The opening (3) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Civil officials immediately turned their heads, looking at High Duke Cao with judgmental and hostile gazes.

    In this battle of ¡± seeking justice for 380000 vengeful souls, ¡± the structure of the radical civil officials wasplicated. Some were for justice in their hearts, and some were for not letting down the book of the sage. Some did it for fame and fortune, while others followed the trend.

    The radical faction was led by Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen.

    The structure of the members of the opposition was equallyplicated. First of all, it was the royal family. There were certainly good people among them, but sometimes their status determined their position.

    Once King Huai was convicted, it would be an unimaginable blow to the reputation of the entire imperial family. In the words of the marketce, he would not be able to raise his head in the future.

    Even ordinary people wanted face, let alone the royal family.

    The North vanquishing Prince could die, but he could not be convicted.

    The second was the noble Group. Nobles were naturally close to the royal family. As long as one understood the nature of the title, one could understand that the nobles and the royal family were on the same side.

    To sum it up in two words, aristocrat!

    The Civil officials were like leeks, changing wave after wave, and there would always be a new force pouring into the court. When he was in his Prime, he was in charge of the Imperial court alone. When he was in his Prime, his children were no different frommoners.

    Only the hereditary nobles were born nobles, and they were on a different level from themoners. The imperial family had given them the power to pass on their inheritance to their descendants.

    Therefore, even if some of the nobles did not agree with King Huai and Emperor yuanjing, they would most likely remain silent.

    In the end, a group of civil officials who wanted to be promoted or those who were in a bad situation secretly made an exchange with Emperor Yuan jing, spoke for him, and became his weapon.

    The members of the royal family, the noble Group, and some civil servants formed the opposition party.

    At this moment, High Duke Cao had stepped out, representing the noble groups and their will.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial court has been gued by internal and external problems in the past few years. There have been constant droughts in the summer and floods in the rainy season. The People¡¯s lives have been difficult, and taxes have been owed year after year. Even though Your Majesty has continuously reduced the taxes and allowed the people to rest, the people still haveints.¡±

    High Duke Cao¡¯s heart ached, and he said in a deep voice,¡±At this time, if there is another city massacre by the North vanquishing Prince, how will the people of the world view the Imperial court? How would the Squires and minor officials view the court?

    ¡°Will they think that the Imperial court has rotted away, so they¡¯re even more unscrupulous in plundering the People¡¯s wealth?¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing flew into a rage. He pointed at Duke Cao¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°¡±Are you mocking me for being a fatuous Emperor? are you mocking everyone in the hall for being fatuous?¡±

    ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare!¡± High Duke Cao shouted,

    ¡°But right now, aren¡¯t you all doing such a foolish thing? They were moring to seek justice for the people and wanted to convict King Huai, but had anyone ever considered the overall situation? Did he consider the image of the Imperial court? As officials of the court, don¡¯t you know that the face of the court is your face?¡±

    The two of them were acting out a double act.

    The officials of the Imperial court began to whisper to each other.

    Zheng buts heart trembled, and he was both shocked and angry. He had to admit that Duke Cao¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Not only that, but they were actually very reasonable.

    The royal family¡¯s face was not enough to make the Lords change their stance.

    But what about the face of the Imperial court?

    In the hearts of the officials, the dignity of the Imperial court was above all else, because the dignity of the Imperial court was their dignity, and the two were one and inseparable.

    Even Zheng xinghuai himself could not help but think about how the Imperial court could save their face and the image in the hearts of the people.

    Emperor yuanjing was heartbroken and sighed, ¡°¡±But, but King Huai, he ¡­ It was indeed wrong.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, King Huai ¡­¡± High Duke Cao shouted. He¡¯s already dead!¡±

    The discussion suddenly became louder. Some people were still discussing in low voices, but some people began to argue fiercely.

    The old eunuch gripped his whip and was just about to subconsciously hit the floor tiles and berate the officials.

    However, the old eunuch understood the emperor¡¯s meaning after Emperor Yuan jing gave him a cold sidelong nce. He immediately remained silent and allowed the debate to continue.

    That¡¯s right, King Huai was already dead, and the greatest ¡°noble¡± was finished. There was no longer. general who could ride on their heads ¡­ Since that was the case, was it worth it to ruin the dignity of the Imperial court for a dead

    man?

    Many civil officials had the same thought.

    ¡°Can you erase the matter just because you¡¯re dead?¡± Emperor Yuan jing said angrily.

    ¡°Sure!¡± High Duke Cao bowed.

    Wei Yuan narrowed his eyes, his gaze as cold as a knife as it swept across High

    Duke Cao.

    Wang zhenwen took a deep breath and sneered silently.

    The two of them seemed to know what High Duke Cao was going to say next.

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked in surprise.

    High Duke Cao¡¯s expression was serious.¡±Has Your Majesty forgotten who destroyed the Chu Prefecture city? It was the Barbarian race. It was the barbarians who had turned the Chu Prefecture city into ruins.

    ¡°Can we look at this matter from another perspective? When the Allied forces of the demon and barbarian races attacked the city, North vanquishing Prince fought with all his might, guarding the gate of the city for Da Feng. In the end, the city was destroyed and the people died.¡±

    At this point, High Duke Cao¡¯s voice suddenly rose,¡±But North vanquishing Prince¡¯s sacrifice was worth it. He fought the leaders of the monster race and barbarian race alone, killed Ji Li Zhigu and severely injured Zhu Jiu.

    let one of the two powerhouses who dominate the North die and the other be injured. After this battle, the Northern Territory will wee more than ten years, or even decades of peace. The North vanquishing Prince died a worthy death, he was the hero of Da Feng.¡±

    When he reached thest line, High Duke Cao¡¯s voice was filled with emotion, his blood boiling as his voice echoed throughout the hall.

    Duke Cao gave them two choices. One was to stick to his own opinion and convict the already dead king Huai. However, the royal family¡¯s reputation was greatly damaged, and the people¡¯s trust in the Imperial court was in danger..

 Chapter 722 - 722: The opening (3) _2

    Chapter 722: The opening (3) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Two, he could use the underhand technique and change the story into the fact that the demon and barbarian race had destroyed the Chu Prefecture city and the North guarding King had died defending the city.

    All the Dukes had to do was to rectify the name of a dead Prince. Not only could he save the face of the Imperial court, but he could also go one step further and establish the prestige and strength of the Imperial court.

    At this moment, a miserableugh rang out in the hall.

    Zheng xinghuai looked around at the silent Dukes, then at the faces of Emperor yuanjing and high Duke Cao. This schr was both mournful and angry.

    ¡°Your Majesty, High Duke Cao, have you forgotten that I was not the only one who witnessed all of this? There were also the members of the diplomatic mission and the 20000 soldiers of Chu Zhou. The millions ofmon people in the capital who know of this matter, as well as the young students of the Imperial College.¡± Zheng xinghuai suddenly sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Can you guys stop these people from talking?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked down at him with deep mockery in his eyes. He said lightly, ¡®¡±Withdraw the court, we¡¯ll discuss this tomorrow!¡±

    Huaiqing Manor.

    In the pavilion in the back garden, huaiqing and Xu Qi ¡®an were ying chess by the stone table.

    ¡°The day before yesterday, one heard that Lin ¡®an went to look for Imperial father to question the truth and was blocked outside the Imperial study. She had a stubborn character and refused to leave, so she was fined two months of her allowance. I originally thought she would go again, but the next day, the

    Crown Prince was assassinated.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s fair and slender fingers twirled a white chess piece as he chatted with a cold expression.

    ¡°The Crown Prince should still be alive, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the go board for a long time without cing a piece.

    ¡°I¡¯m just slightly injured.¡± Huaiqing said indifferently.

    The two of them yed chess for a while. She seemed to find it boring to y chess with Xu yinluo, so she found another topic.¡±Have you heard of what happened in the court today?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded with a gloomy face,¡±the Lords were defeated, but His Majesty didn¡¯t get any benefits either.¡± It will probably be a long tug of war.¡±

    Huaiqing raised his beautiful and refined face. His ck and bright eyes were like a clear pool after autumn. He stared at him and actuallyughed. ¡°You truly aren¡¯t suitable for the Imperial court.¡±

    Did I say something wrong? why must you attack me like this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°This chess game is also boring. Bengong has no interest, so it is better to review today¡¯s court matters with you.¡± Princess huaiqing gently threw the chess piece into the bamboo Chess Box.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    today, the court was discussing how to deal with the Chuzhou case. The Lords asked father to confirm King Huai¡¯s crime, demote him to amoner, and hang his head in the city for three days ¡­ Imperial father was so mournful that he lost control of his emotions and raised a big case, berating the officials.¡± Huaiqingughed. what a good trick. First, you shut yourself in the pce for a revv aays to avoid tne snarp eage, ana let tne angry civil ana military ornls hit cotton.

    ¡°When they calm down and stabilize their emotions, they will lose their unstoppable drive. Not only did he destroy thest of the Lords ¡°courage, but he even turned the tables on them, making them wary and cautious ¡­¡± This was like two people fighting. One of them suddenly went crazy and grabbed a brick to hit his own head. The other person would definitely be instinctively afraid and cautious, thinking that he was crazy. It wasn¡¯t a smart trick, but it was very useful ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had to admit that Emperor Yuan jing had some skills.

    ¡°Then, the Ministry of Rites used chief advisor Wang of being a beggar. This was his father¡¯s n to kill two birds with one stone. First, he would defeat chief advisor Wang, and then he would have one less enemy in this court session. It can also intimidate the officials and serve as an example to others.¡± Huaiqing took a sip of tea and said,

    ¡°Fortunately, Lord Wei acted in time. Didn¡¯t you want to punish Chief Assistant Wang? Then don¡¯t leave any room for negotiation. However, this was contrary to his father¡¯s original intention. He didn¡¯t really want to get rid of chief advisor Wang, as this would allow the Duke of Wei¡¯s family to monopolize the power. Heh, to Lord Wei, it¡¯s a wonderful thing to take this opportunity to get rid of chief advisor Wang.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed his saliva and unconsciously straightened his posture.

    ¡°The n of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys failed. Father immediately asked the left imperial censor Yuan Xiong to take action and bring out the face of the imperial family ¡­ You have to know that since ancient times, the dignity of the royal family has been second only to the dignity of the Imperial court. It has a natural pressure on the Dukes.¡± Princess huaiqing said in a deep voice.

    As a subject, he wanted to make the royal family lose face. This would undoubtedly give the Lords psychological pressure ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    The battle between people was nothing more than a battle of strength and psychological games.

    It was just like a phrase he had often heard before he transmigrated:pua

    ¡°This is to pave the way for King Li¡¯s subsequent appearance. Yuan Xiong is not a member of the imperial family, and father is not suitable to be the one cursing. The highly respected King Li was the best character. Even though Lord Wei broke this move.¡±

    As huaiqing tidied up the chess pieces, he said,¡±But King Li¡¯s actions have some effect. And all of this was to pave the way for the appearance of Duke Cao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the face of the Imperial court and the imperial family to move them with emotion. They could use the oue of killing the barbarians and demons to exin. Even though the Chu Prefecture city was gone, it was all the work of the monster and barbarian races.

    ¡°The people have long been used to the savagery of the monsters and barbarians, so they can easily ept this ending. However, the monster race and the Barbarian race didn¡¯t gain any advantage because North vanquishing Lord killed the leader of the Barbarian race¡¯s Qingyan tribe and severely injured the leader of the monster race¡¯s North, Zhu Jiu.

    ¡°Let me ask you, if the people hear this news and are willing to ept it, what will happen?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said bitterly, ¡°the fall of the Chu Prefecture city is not that uneptable.¡± Because all the me was on the demons and barbarians, and on the war.

    ¡°The North vanquishing Prince has also turned from a murderer to a hero who guards the gate of the country for the great Minister. Moreover, he also killed a third-grade barbarian expert, which is a great contribution.¡±

    Princess huaiqing nodded. Her voice was clear and beautiful, but the topic she asked was particrly heart-wrenching.¡± If you were one of the Dukes, what would you choose?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer.

    The North-guarding King was simply a dead man. If he was still alive, the Lords would do everything they could to bring him down.

    But he was dead now. What threat could a dead man pose? This way, the core motivation of the Lords would be reduced by half.

    If it was really as High Duke Cao had said, that he could reverse the truth of the Chuzhou City massacre case and turn this matter from a scandal to a great victory worthy of praise ¡­

    Then why not?

    ¡°Father¡¯s next n is to promise benefits,¡± Huai Qing said.¡±ln the Imperial court, benefits are eternal. If his father wanted to change the oue, in addition to the above strategy, he had to make enough concessions. The Dukes will think that if the scandal can really be turned into a good thing, and there are benefits to be gained, will they still be so insistent?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Once the majority of people change their minds, Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang will be the ones to face the rolling trend. However, they can¡¯t close the pce gates and can¡¯t stop the surging momentum.¡± Huaiqing¡¯s cold smile carried a hint of mockery.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell if she was mocking Emperor Yuan jing, the Lords, or Wei

    Yuan and chief advisor Wang.

    Perhaps both, or perhaps, she was also mocking herself.

    ¡°No, this matter is so big that it can¡¯t be solved by a mere announcement from the court. The rumors in the capital are like fire, and if you want to reverse the rumors, you need a good reason. He can block the mouths of the officials in court, but he can¡¯t block the mouths of the people of the world.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Father still has. backup n ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve never underestimated him,¡± huaiqing sighed.

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. After a moment of silence, huaiqing said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®This matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think that I could y any role in this matter. I¡¯m just a small Viscount, a small silver Gong. I can¡¯t even enter the throne room. How can I fight with the king of a country?

    I¡¯m still too young to fight. and even huaiqing doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough . Xu Qi ¡®an grinned, revealing an ugly smile.

    However, I¡¯m the hero who killed Ji Li and Zhi Gu.

    Yamen, noble spirit building.

    After lunch, Wei Yuan took a short nap and was woken up by an official who came in.

    ¡°Duke Wei, His Majesty has summoned you to the pce.¡± The clerk bowed.

    ¡­¡­. Wei Yuan was silent for a few seconds, then said in a gentle voice,

    ¡°¡±Prepare the car..¡±

 Chapter 723 - 155- going home (10000-word chapter)

    Chapter 723: Chapter 155- going home (10000-word chapter)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Imperial Pce, imperial garden.

    In the pavilion with yellow curtains, there was an octagonal table made of yellow Rosewood. A yellow robe and a green robe sat on the table.

    Wei Yuan and Emperor Yuan jing were about the same age. One had a ruddyplexion and a head full of ck hair, while the other had long graying hair, his eyes containing the vicissitudes of life that had settled over the years.

    If men were to bepared to wine, Emperor Yuan jing would be the most morous and honorable pot. In terms of taste, Wei Yuan would be the most mellow and fragrant.

    The two of them were talking.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at the White chess piece that Wei Yuan took and sighed, ¡®

    after King Huai¡¯s fall, the Northern Territory lost its pir of support. The barbarians won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble for a while. However, if the witchcraft cult of the northeast detoured around the Northern Territory and entered the pass from Chuzhou, they would be able to attack the capital city and kill the Dragon!

    As he spoke, Emperor Yuan jing ced his piece. With the crisp sound of the chess piece hitting the chessboard, the situation suddenly changed. The White pieces formed a sharp sword and headed straight for the big dragon. ¡°Tsk, Wei Qing seems to be a little absent-minded today.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s gaze was gentle as he picked up a ck piece and said, ¡± the sky-supporting pir is too tall and too big to control. When it copses, it will hurt others and hurt yourself.

    It was a light move.

    The two of them chatted while ying chess. After four or five moves,

    Emperor Yuan jing said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, the Crown Prince was assassinated and everyone in the inner pce was in danger. The Empress also suffered some shock and did not eat or sleep well during this time. Wei Qing ah, catch the assassin as soon as possible and let this matter pass. Then the Empress will not need to be afraid.¡±

    Wei Yuan looked at the board and admitted defeat. He slowly let out a breath, ¡°¡±Your Majesty¡¯s chess skills are getting better.¡±

    Then, he stood up and took a few steps back. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s my fault. I will do my best to catch the assassin as soon as possible.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing burst outughing.

    At the same time, in the inner Pavilion.

    A middle-aged eunuch in a Python robe came to the Wen Yuan Pavilion with two eunuchs to pay his respects to the first assistant, Wang zhenwen.

    They didn¡¯t stay for too long. After a quarter of an hour, the head eunuch left with the two eunuchs.

    The chief advisor Wang zhenwen sat behind the table with an expressionless face. He did not move for a long time, like a silent statue.

    The next day, Emperor Yuan jing was still arguing with the officials about the Chu Zhou case, but it was not as intense as yesterday. The whole Hall was filled with the smell of gunpowder.

    Although there was still no conclusion to today¡¯s court session, it ended in a rtively peaceful manner.

    Zheng xinghuai, who had been in the government for a long time, smelled a trace of uneasiness. He knew that the problem he was worried about yesterday had finally appeared.

    In the court meeting, although the Lords still refused to give in, they did not insist on convicting North vanquishing Prince as they did yesterday.

    In fact, when the nobles suggested how to eliminate the rumors in the capital and change the view of the 20000 soldiers of Chuzhou on this matter, some civil officials participated in the discussion in the name of scolding.

    What pained Zheng xinghuai the most was Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen¡¯s silence.

    After the court was dismissed, Zheng xinghuai walked in silence. As he walked, he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind, ¡°Lord Zheng, please wait.¡±

    He turned his head back in a daze and saw Duke Cao, who was wearing the Duke¡¯s tunic, chasing after him with an obvious smile on his face.

    In Zheng xinghuai¡¯s eyes, this was the smile of a winner.

    Lord Zheng, you left Chu Zhou on your own ord and came to the capital toin. You thought that you hade with great power, but did you ever think that this day woulde? ¡±

    High Duke Cao¡¯s expression was calm as he said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a straight path. There are many things to be done in the Chu Prefecture city, and you¡¯re the chief administrator of the Chu Prefecture city. At this time, he should stay in Chuzhou and rebuild the Chuzhou City. As for the matters in the capital, you shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡±

    He turned to look at the throne room behind him and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is also His Majesty¡¯s intention.¡±

    His Majesty¡¯s meaning is that if you know when to stop, you will still be the chief administrator of Chuzhou. Go back to where you came from. In any case, Chu Zhou is tens of thousands of miles away from the capital.

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    What responded to him was Zheng xinghuai¡¯s spittle.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡±

    High Duke Cao looked at Zheng xinghuai¡¯s back and sneered.

    Yamen, noble spirit building.

    Wei Yuan was the first person Zheng xinghuai visited after the court was dismissed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been paying attention to the movements in the court today. He was about to go to the courier station to find Zheng xinghuai to ask about the situation. When he heard that Zheng xinghuai was visiting Wei Yuan, he immediately went to the noble spirit building.

    But he was stopped by the guards downstairs.

    ¡°Duke Wei said that no one is allowed to disturb him during his meeting with the guests. In addition, Lord Wei has no intention of seeing you during this period of time. Didn¡¯t he already chase you away several times?¡±

    The guard and Xu Qi ¡®an were old acquaintances, so he didn¡¯t hold back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didnt care about hitting people either. He kept pping people¡¯s heads and scolded them, ¡°¡±You talk too much, you talk too much .

    On the seventh floor.

    Wei Yuan sat cross-legged in front of the table. He was dressed in green and his hair was white.

    In front of him was Zheng xinghuai, whose back was gradually hunched, his hair was also white, and there was a knot between his brows that could not be resolved.

    ¡°When the capital investigation was over, Lord Zheng returned to the capital to debrief, and this Lord even met you. At that time, although your hair was white, you were in good condition.¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s voice was gentle and his eyes were filled with pity.

    Seeing him again today, this person seemed to have no soul. The heavy eye bags and the blood vessels in his eyes indicated that he could not sleep at night.

    The slightly drooped corners of his mouth and the knot between his eyebrows showed that the other party had deep resentment in his heart, and it was difficult for him to calm down and rx.

    ¡°Lord Wei, are you nning to give up?¡± Zheng xinghuai said in a deep voice.

    I admire Xu Qi ¡®an very much. I think he was born to be a warrior. But sometimes, I get a headache because of his temper.

    ¡°I told him that he should think twice in the political field.¡±Think of danger, think of retreat, think of change..

 Chapter 724 - 155-going home (10000 -word chapter) _2

    Chapter 724: Chapter 155-going home (10000 -word chapter) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Before you do anything, you have to consider the consequences of this matter and understand the pros and cons before weighing whether to do it or not.

    ¡°If the rolling momentum can¡¯t be stopped, we must retreat and avoid the edge. Our Majesty has done a good job. Only by retreating and being safe could one think of how to change the situation.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, that kid, answered me, ¡°¡®I understand all of this, but I don¡¯t care ¡­¡¯ Hmph, what a crude warrior.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai recalled what Xu yinluo had said in the cave. He knew that the North vanquishing Prince was powerful, but he still wanted to go to Chuzhou to investigate the case. His rigid and serious face could not help but smile.

    ¡°For the Lord of Wei to say the word¡± vulgar, ¡°it just shows that the Lord of Wei can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai understood what Wei Yuan meant, but like Xu Qi ¡®an, he had his own bottom line that he would never back down from.

    He went downstairs alone and saw Xu Qi ¡®an waiting for him.

    ¡°Lord Zheng, I¡¯ll send you back to the ry station.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an came up to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the ry.¡± Zheng xinghuai shook his head and looked at him with aplicated expression.¡±l¡¯m sorry to disappoint Xu yinluo.¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    The two of them left the Yamen in silence and entered the carriage. Baili Shentu, who was acting as the coachman, drove the carriage away.

    On the way, Zheng xinghuai described the beginning and end of the court today, pointing out the ambiguous attitudes of the Dukes and the silent change in their stance.

    Duke of Wei shouldn¡¯t. With his position, if he really wants something, he can n it himself. He doesn¡¯t need to go against his conscience and cater to His

    Majesty.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned deeply, puzzled.

    ¡°Duke Wei¡¯s difficulty level.¡± Zheng xinghuai exined on Wei Yuan¡¯s behalf, his tone powerless, ¡±

    there is a difference between ruler and subject. As long as His Majesty doesn¡¯t touch the interests of most people, no one in the Imperial court is his match.

    ¡°Lord Wei¡¯s words of¡± think thrice ¡°¡­ Why doesn¡¯t Lord Zheng consider it? King Huai is dead and the revenge for the people of Chu Prefecture city has been taken.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an advised.

    Lord Zheng was a good official, and he did not wish for such a person to meet a miserable end, just like how he had blocked the rebel army for Governor Zhang in Yunzhou.

    There were no rebellions this time, and the battle was in the Imperial court. Xu Qi ¡®an could not possibly rush into the pce with a knife and kill, so he did not y a role.

    He could only advise Lord Zheng to think twice.

    Zheng xinghuai looked at him and asked, ¡°are you willing?¡± Are you willing to see an executioner like King Huai be a hero, worthy of the temple, and leave his name in history?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer, but Zheng xinghuai could see the unwillingness in the young man¡¯s eyes.

    He smiled in relief.

    I¡¯m a second-rank Governor, but I¡¯m a schr. A schr should have a clear conscience and be worthy of himself. More importantly, he should be worthy of his parents who raised him.

    Nothing was said along the way.

    After a long time, the carriage stopped by the street. Shentu Baili said in a low Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the curtain. The carriage stopped in front of an extremely grand courtyard. The que on the gate read:Wen Yuan Pavilion.

    The inner Pavilion!

    Zheng xinghuai jumped off the carriage and said to the guard at the door, am Zheng xinghuai, the chief administrator of Chuzhou. I would like to see chief advisor Wang.¡±

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an had already understood Zheng xinghuai¡¯s n. He wanted to be a lobbyist and persuade the other officials to pull them back into the camp.

    The guard entered the cab to report. After a short while, he strode back and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    the chief Assistant said that Sir Zheng is the chief administrator of Chu Zhou city. No matter when he is on duty or when he is off duty, do not look for him. Otherwise, you might be impeached for forming a faction.

    Zheng xinghuai left in disappointment.

    In the following day, Xu Qi. an watched him go around lobbying and hitting walls everywhere ¡­ At dusk, he returned to the courier station in low spirits.

    When Xu Xinian returned to the manor, he didn¡¯t see his eldest brother. He walked around the courtyard before he heard someone shout from the house,

    ¡°¡±Your big brother is here.¡±

    It was the melodious voice of a young woman.

    He looked up and saw li Miaozhen, the saintess of the heavenly sect. She stood on the roof and looked down at him expressionlessly. He could tell that she was not in a good mood just by looking at her face.

    When Xu Eng moved thedder over, he found that li Miaozhen was no longer there. His eldest brother was lying on the roof with a grass root in his mouth and his hands behind his head, his legs crossed.

    The extremely handsome Xu niannian lifted the hem of his official robe and climbed up the stairs to the house.

    ¡°What are you doing up here?¡± ¡°An annoying woman just left, and you¡¯re here to disturb me again,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    ¡°Daoist priest li doesn¡¯t seem to be too happy.¡± Xu Eng¡¯s tone was calm as he sat down beside his brother.

    of course she¡¯s not happy. If she could, she would have charged into the pce at dawn.

    ¡°Why wait until dawn?¡± he asked.

    because she felt that there were beasts everywhere in the temple and all of them should be killed. So she had to wait for the morning court to start and kill a nest of them. Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Hearing this, Xu Eng shrunk his head back. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m just a lucky person.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh. Afterughing, he sighed.

    ¡°The sky sect cultivates the Taishang Wangqing. Perhaps, when she really has this strength in the future, she will no longer be the flying Swallow swordswoman of the past. This is life, nine out of ten things don¡¯t go your way.¡±

    ¡°Big brother seems to have be calmer.¡± Xu Eng said with relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not calm. I¡¯m just a little tired and disappointed.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands behind his head and looked up at the sunset. He muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Is it that hard to admit your mistake and apologize?¡±

    Xu Eng turned his head and nced at him. He then looked at the sky above the green sky and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have understood the matters of the Imperial court and came up to talk to eldest brother. Although the Imperial court had note to a conclusion on the North vanquishing Prince case, the matter had caused an uproar in the capital and had long be a foregone conclusion. It wasn¡¯t that easy to turn the situation around..

 Chapter 725 - 155-going home (10000-word long chapter) _3

    Chapter 725: Chapter 155-going home (10000-word long chapter) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    even if the Imperial court forcibly makes the North vanquishing Prince a hero, there will still be hidden dangers. When people talk about this, they will never forget the great shock that was caused by the North vanquishing Prince. This will be the key to reversing the verdict in the future.¡±

    Overturning the case ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows raised. He instantly thought of many cases in the history of his previous life.

    Many innocent and loyal ministers and generals who had died unjustly had their cases overturned in the end, while the treacherous ministers who had once had their moment of glory had finally gotten their deserved ending.

    The most famous one was Qin Feng.

    The bronze statue of the eternally treacherous Minister and his wife was still erected in a famous scenic spot and was spurned byter generations.

    To what extent was he disdainful-Qin ran¡¯s wife-fake nailiang.

    Lord Wei made Zheng Xing think twice, was he also harboring the same thoughts ¡­ Lord Zheng has been blinded by anger and hatred, and his emotions are inevitably extreme. He may not be able to understand the Duke of Wei¡¯s meaning. Mm, I¡¯ll remind him tomorrow.

    It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Since the situation was more pressing than the person, he would just endure it.

    My family¡¯s Eng is indeed talented as the first assistant, and his intelligence is not inferior to that of the Lord of Wei ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sat up in relief and put his arm around Xu Eng¡¯s shoulder.

    Xu Eng pushed him away in disgust.

    The Imperial Pce.

    In the luxuriously decorated bedroom, Emperor Yuan jing leaned on a soft couch and studied the Taoist Scriptures. He asked casually, ¡°¡±Has there been any movement from the cab recently?¡±

    ¡°The chief Assistant hasn¡¯t been seeing any guests recently,¡± the old eunuch said in a low voice.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Yuan?¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded in satisfaction.

    after the court was dismissed the day before yesterday, chief administrator Zheng went to the watchman¡¯s Yamen. Duke Wei met him, and the two of them never met again. The old eunuch reported truthfully.

    Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang are both smart. However, Wei Yuan doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Emperor Yuan jing wasn¡¯t angry. He turned to the next page and stared at it for a long time. Suddenly, his face turned cold.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zheng xinghuai?¡±

    ¡°Lord Zheng has been running around these days, trying to persuade the officials, but not many are willing to see him. The Dukes are all watching. Heter changed his mind and went to the Imperial College to bewitch the students.¡± The old eunuch said in a low voice.

    Emperor Yuan jing smiled, but his eyes were cold.

    On the morning of the 12th of may, eight days had passed since the body of the North vanquishing Prince had been transported back to the capital. As for convicting the North vanquishing Prince, the Imperial court had not put up an announcement.

    The people of the capital were not in a hurry. As residents of the Emperor, they had even seen a case that had been dragged on for several years, and a government decree to reduce taxes. It had started to spread a few years ago, and it would still be spread a few yearster, and it would probably continue to spread.

    Even though he was not in a hurry, he still felt hot and did not lower his temperature.

    After tea and meals, the people of the capital would habitually mention the North vanquishing Prince one, two, and three times ¡­

    This morning, a group of uninvited guests came to the capital.

    The 30 cavalrymen charged through the city gate, passed through the outer city, and stopped at the gate of the inner city.

    The leader had a pretty good face, but he was blind in one eye. He was themander of the Chu Prefecture, que Yongxiu.

    This country protecting Duke was wearing a broken armor, his hair was messy, and he looked travel-worn.

    Hispanions were the same.

    When they reached the city gates, que Yongxiu abandoned his horse and entered the city. He walked on foot and took out a blood-written letter from his bosom. He held it in his palm and shouted, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m themander of the Chu Prefecture, the protector of the nation, que Yongxiu. I¡¯m reporting the Chu Prefecture¡¯s chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai, for colluding with the demon barbarians and causing the death of the North-guarding King. Killed 380,000 people in the Chu Prefecture city. after the incident, Zheng xinghuai deceived the diplomatic mission and chased after me. In order to cover up the fact that he colluded with the demon barbarians, he framed the North-guarding King for massacring the city. He was guilty of a heinous crime.

    As he walked, he spoke, attracting the attention of the people in the city, who stopped to watch and discuss.

    ¡°The country protector? Was it the Chu Zhou City¡¯s Country protector? The one who helped the North vanquishing Prince in The City massacre case?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re back. They¡¯ve walked right into the trap. Keep a close eye on them and don¡¯t let them escape. Let¡¯s go to the government office and report this.¡± don¡¯t be anxious, listen to him. Chief administrator Zheng xinghuai colluded with the demon barbarians, killed North Vanquisher Prince, and deceived the diplomatic mission ¡­ This, this, this, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Chu Prefecture¡¯s chief governor is the main culprit behind the destruction of the Chu Prefecture city?¡±

    The people in the city were used to hearing this kind of reversal case. It was like the cliche storyteller¡¯s story of a loyal and upright person being framed and finally getting a reversal.

    They were very familiar with this kind of drama.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely fake. The Chu Prefecture city was harmed by the

    North-guarding King. Have you forgotten that Xu yinluo was in the diplomatic mission? Would Xu yinluo wrong a good person? If that chief governor or whatever was a traitor, would Lord Xu not be able to tell?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    The surroundingmoners agreed.

    During the year of the capital investigation, a series of major cases took ce in the capital. Xu Qi ¡®an was always the organizer. At that time, he was gradually known by the people from a small copper Gong and became a topic of discussion.

    After he returned from Yunzhou, his reputation went up another level, from a topic of discussion to a martyr. What really exploded was the Buddhist way of fighting. After defeating the Buddhist way, he became the hero of the capital. As the court bulletin was sent to all ces, he was even talked about by the people and people of the martial arts world.

    It solidified a huge reputation.

    The struggle between heaven and man had strengthened his image and reputation. He existed deep in the minds of the people, in their dreams, in their hearts, and in the shouts of the people.

    Therefore,pared to que Yongxiu¡¯s blood letter, the surrounding people were more willing to believe the Chu Zhou Governor, who had been brought back by Xu yinluo.

    Very quickly, the Chuzhou provincialmander, the country protector, que Yongxiu, returned to the capital with a blood letter in his hand. Along with the surrounding crowd, the news of him suing the Chuzhou provincial governor, Zheng xinghuai, quickly spread

 Chapter 726 - 155 -going home (10000-word long chapter) _4

    Chapter 726: Chapter 155 -going home (10000-word long chapter) _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    For a time, the city-wide massacre case of the northern Garrison liege lord became more and more confusing.

    After the incident, que Yongxiu was immediately taken to the pce by the Imperial Army to meet the Emperor alone.

    Not long after, the Emperor gathered all the officials and held a small court meeting in the Imperial study.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat behind the desk, the Civil officials on the left, and the noble imperial family on the right. Que Yongxiu was kneeling in front of the table with a blood letter in his hand.

    ¡°Dear Ministers, please take a look at this blood letter.¡± Emperor Yuan jing handed the letter of blood to the old eunuch.

    Thetter respectfully received it and passed it on to the imperial family, followed by the Civil officials.

    High Duke Cao stepped out of the ranks and said indignantly, ¡°Your Majesty,

    Zheng xinghuai colluded with the demon barbarians and caused the death of North vanquishing Prince. His crime is unforgivable, and his entire family should be executed.¡±

    The assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites frowned and stepped out of the ranks. High Duke Cao¡¯s words are too arbitrary. Zheng xinghuai colluded with the demon barbarians and killed his entire family? ¡±

    ¡°Who can be sure that Zheng xinghuai¡¯s entire family died in Chuzhou?¡± a regional King retorted.

    Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, was furious. He said sternly, ¡®

    ¡°If Zheng xinghuai is in cahoots with the demon barbarians, then what¡¯s with the mysterious expert who killed the North vanquishing Prince? He was the one who said that North vanquishing Prince had massacred the city. The diplomatic corps saw it with their own eyes and heard it with their own ears.¡±

    ¡°Who is that mysterious expert?¡± High Duke Cao sneered. You can ask him toe out and testify for Zheng xinghuai. How can we believe the words of a heretic practitioner of unknown origins?¡±

    The Imperial censor of the right, Liu Hong, was furious. it¡¯s the heretic practitioner that you mentioned who killed the Barbarian leader. High Duke Cao is a yes-man in front of the barbarians, but he¡¯s striking with his fists in the Imperial court. How impressive.¡±

    Without waiting for Duke Cao¡¯s rebuttal, the Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong, jumped out to argue with his political enemy, ¡°¡±As the saying goes, those who are not of our race must have a different heart. Lord Liu, do not forget your identity.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not ot my race, so how can he use the nation-guarding sword?¡± Liu Hong sneered.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Suddenly, Emperor Yuan jing mmed the table and his eyes were filled with anger.

    When the country-protecting Duke, que Yongxiu, saw this, he immediately knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°¡®Your Majesty, please help me, help the North vanquishing Prince, and help the people of Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly. this case is of great importance. I will naturally investigate it thoroughly. This matter will be jointly judged by the three divisions. High Duke Cao, you must also participate.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked at hispanion and said, ¡°¡±Grant High Duke Cao the gold medal and immediately go to the ry station to capture Zheng xinghuai. Those who vite the order will be executed without a report.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty is wise,¡± High Duke Cao said excitedly.

    After leaving the pce, Wei Yuan quickly caught up with chief advisor Wang. The two powerful officials did not take the carriage, but walked side by side.

    This scene was a beautiful sight in front of everyone. Many yearster, it was still a scene worth reminiscing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade Zheng xinghuai, but unfortunately, he¡¯s a stubborn one.¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s voice was gentle and his expression was calm.

    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a coward, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent to the North by the old chief advisor.¡± ¡°What an idiot,¡± sneered chief Wang.

    He did not know if he was scolding Zheng xinghuai or himself.

    st time, we almost caught que Yongxiu in the pce, ¡± Wei Yuan replied. he escaped. The next day, we searched the entire city but still couldn¡¯t find him. At that time, I knew that I couldn¡¯t go against this.¡±

    it¡¯s not a bad thing, ¡± chief advisor Wang said calmly. you all agreed with His

    Majesty¡¯s opinion because the North vanquishing Prince is dead. Now that que Yongxiu had returned alive, there were some people who would not agree. This is our chance.¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head. it¡¯s precisely because of que Yongxiu¡¯s return that those people see hope of reversing the verdict. As long as they cooperate with Your Majesty, the case will be settled. Once it¡¯s decided, que Yongxiu will be a first-grade Duke, and after he¡¯s earned enough merit points to establish his Kingdom, it¡¯ll be difficult to deal with him.¡±

    After a moment of silence, the two of them asked at the same time, ¡°¡±Did he threaten you?¡±

    At the ry station.

    There was a cough in the room. Zheng xinghuai was wearing blue casual clothes, sitting at the table with his right hand spread out on the table.

    A white-robed Warlock was taking his pulse.

    After a long time, the white-robed sorcerer retracted his hand and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem to get sick from depression. You just need to take some medicine and rest for a few days. However, Lord Zheng should rx a little, or else this illness wille to you again.¡±

    Chen Xian and his wife heaved a sigh of relief, then sighed again.

    It was a minor illness that was not difficult to cure. What was difficult to cure was Lord Zheng¡¯s mental illness.

    Zheng xinghuai did not respond to the Warlock in white. He cupped his hands.¡±Many thanks, doctor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look like you don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± The white-robed sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials had a proud personality. As long as he was not violently oppressed, he would always speak his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re not too old. If you¡¯re heartless, you can live for a few more years.

    Chen Xian and his wife were unhappy.

    Zheng xinghuai seemed to have seen the face of the Warlock in white, so he did not me or get angry. Instead, he asked, ¡®¡±¡®1 heard that Xu yinluo and the

    Directorate of Celestials are very close.¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re up to. Mr. Xu is a distinguished guest of the Directorate of Celestials.¡± The white-robed sorcerer sneered. However, if you want to see the supervisor through him, don¡¯t even think about it. The Directorate of Celestials doesn¡¯t interfere with the matters of the Imperial court. This is the rule.¡±

    Just as Zheng xinghuai was about to continue, the white-robed Warlock added, ¡® Xu yinluo has already gone to the Directorate of Celestials to ask for help. If this method is feasible, do I need you to tell me? ¡±

    He ¡­ He had already been to the Directorate of Celestials ¡­ Zheng xinghuai¡¯s expression wasplicated. Among the diplomatic corps that had returned to the capital, only Xu yinluo was still running around about this matter.

    The others chose to remain silent due to the situation.

    As he spoke, the sound of hurried footsteps came from downstairs, followed by Zhao Jin¡¯s angry roar, ¡± which Yamen are you from? how dare you barge into Sir

    Zheng¡¯s ry ¡­.

 Chapter 727 - 155-going home (10000-word long chapter) _5

    Chapter 727: Chapter 155-going home (10000-word long chapter) _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zheng xinghuai and the others ran out of the room and happened to see Duke Cao in his military uniform. He swung his scabbard and pped Zhao Jin¡¯s face hard, breaking half of his teeth.

    The night watchman, Yin Gong from the Yamen, ran out of the room with a few copper gongs and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®Stop!¡±

    He ordered the gongs to hold down the Furious Zhao Jin. The silver Gong red at him and warned, ¡®¡±¡®These are the Imperial Army soldiers of the pce.¡±

    Zhao Jin¡¯s expression froze.

    Yin Luo took a deep breath, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°¡±High Duke Cao, you are ¡­¡±

    High Duke Cao looked at Zheng xinghuai, who was running out of the room, and said with a cold smile, ¡°By His Majesty¡¯s decree, we are to capture Zheng xinghuai and bring him back to the court of judicial review for questioning.

    Anyone who disobeys will be killed without mercy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The expressions of the night watchman, Zhao Jin, and the others changed.

    Zheng xinghuai was fearless and had a clear conscience as he said, ¡°What crime have Imitted?¡±

    High Duke Cao was stunned. His smile turned yful and mocking, ¡°It seems that Lord Zheng did not go out today. Hmm, themander of the Chu Prefecture city, the protector of the state, que Yongxiu, has returned to the capital. He has reported to His Majesty that you colluded with the demon barbarians and killed the North vanquishing Prince and 380000 people of the

    Chu Prefecture city.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s body staggered, and his face was pale.

    Huaiqing Manor.

    The head guard knocked on the door of Princess huaiqing¡¯s study and strode in.

    He handed over the note in his hand and said,

    ¡°Your Highness, all the information you want is here. Lord Zheng has already been imprisoned. In addition, there are many people in the capital who are spreading rumors that ¡°Sir Zheng is the one colluding with the demon barbarians,¡± and that it is Duke Cao¡¯s men who are behind this ¡­¡± As huaiqing listened, he unfolded the note and read it silently.

    ¡°I knew that Imperial father had a backup n. Que Yongxiu had returned to the capital long ago and was hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity.

    Imperial father ignored the rumors in the capital just to wait for this moment.

    Impressive.¡±

    She waved her hand.

    The guard took his leave.

    After the door of the study was closed, Huai Qing, who was wearing a in white dress, walked to the window and quietly looked at the spring scenery outside.

    A soft sigh echoed in the study.

    The eastern Pce.

    Lin an lifted the hem of her dress and ran, like a cluster of gorgeous mes. The skirt, waist Jade, and silk ribbons fluttered.

    The six Pce maids chased after her and shouted, ¡°Your Highness, please slow down. Your Highness, please slow down.

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, brother Crown Prince ¡­

    A melodious voice like silver Bells echoed from outside and drifted into the hall.

    The Crown Prince was currently enjoying himself with a pretty Pce maid in his sleeping Pce. When he heard his sister¡¯s shout, his expression changed greatly. She climbed out of bed in a panic, picked up the clothes on the ground, and quickly put them on.

    Fortunately, the eunuchs in the East Pce were sensible and knew that their master was working hard to spread the branches of the royal family. They forcefully stopped Lin ¡®an from entering the pce and invited her to the living room.

    The Crown Prince tidied up his clothes as he entered the living room. When he saw his sister, his expression softened and he said gently, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Lin ¡®an furrowed her delicate brows, her charming peach blossom eyes shing with panic and worry. She said repeatedly, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, I heard that Governor Zheng has been captured by father.

    ¡°I know,¡± the Crown Prince nodded after a brief silence.

    He had been the Crown Prince for so many years, so he naturally had a solid foundation. He knew everything that happened in the Imperial court.

    ¡°Imperial father, he, he wants to mess with Lord Zheng, right?¡± Lin an said sneakily.

    The Crown Prince dismissed the eunuchs and Pce maids. When only the brother and sister were left in the hall, he nodded and gave an affirmative answer.

    Lin an¡¯s lively peach blossom eyes dimmed and he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±King Huai massacred the city and killed 380000 innocent people. Why did father cover for him and frame Sir Zheng for this?¡±

    This was. matter of the royal family¡¯s face, so there was no way they would back down ¡­ The Crown Prince wanted to say this, but seeing his sister¡¯s low mood, he sighed and patted her shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t care about this. Isn¡¯t it good to learn from huaiqing? you shouldn¡¯t have returned to the pce.¡±

    Lin ¡®an lowered his head, like a frustrated little girl.

    The crown prince¡¯s heart still ached for his sister. He pressed on her shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Father likes you because you have a sweet mouth and because you never ask about the matters of the court. Why have you changed now?¡±

    ¡°Because Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s position is getting higher and higher ¡­¡± Lin¡¯ an said weakly.

    The crown prince¡¯s expression changed and he revealed a look of anger. ¡°Was he the one who incited you to enter the pce?

    ¡°No¡­¡± Lin ¡®an pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡®¡±¡®1, I don¡¯t dare to see him. I don¡¯t have the face to see him.¡±

    King Huai was her uncle by blood. How could she not be involved when hemitted such atrocities in Chuzhou as a member of the royal family?

    The guilt she felt for the 300000 vengeful souls made her feel ashamed to see Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She even gave up on herself and thought that she would never see him again.

    ¡°So, you came to me today to ask me to plead for mercy from my father?¡± The Crown Prince led her to sit down again. Seeing his sister Peck her head, he shook his head andughed.

    ¡°Imperial father doesn¡¯t even want to see you, how can he see me? In Lin ¡®an, there was no right or wrong in the officialdom, only gains and losses. I¡¯m the Crown Prince, and I must stand with the imperial family and the nobles.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a girl, no one cares what you do. If you were a Prince, you would no longer have the chance to sit on the throne with your actions a few days ago.¡±

    Lin ¡®an said with a sad face,¡±but, after killing so many people, there must be a price to pay.¡± Otherwise, who would believe in thews we follow? I heard from huaiqing that the Duke protector was the one who killed for King Huai. ¡°He killed so many people, but father still wants to protect him. I¡¯m very unhappy.¡±

    Silly sister, there are mountains of corpses and seas of blood under father¡¯s Dragon Throne.

    Such things happened a lot in the past, and there were a lot of them now, and they would continue in the future. No one could change that..

 Chapter 728 - 155-going home (10000-word chapter) _6

    Chapter 728: Chapter 155-going home (10000-word chapter) _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Including the Xu Qi ¡®an you like.

    The Crown Prince shook his head helplessly.

    In the prison of the Supreme Court.

    It was early summer, and the air in the cell was stinky and rancid, mixed with the smell of the prisoner¡¯s urine and urine, and the smell of rotten food.

    The muffled air was nauseating.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court carried two pots of wine and a bag of beef into the prison. He slowly walked to the cell where Zheng xinghuai was locked up, and sat down without minding the dirty name of the ce.

    ¡°Lord Zheng, I¡¯d like to have a drink with you.¡± The Deputy of the Supreme Court smiled.

    Zheng xinghuai, whose hands and feet were shackled, walked to the fence and examined the Deputy of the court of judicial review. ¡°You don¡¯t look very well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good? You¡¯re clearly ruddy and your body is rxed.¡±

    The judge of the court of judicial review opened the kraft paper and started to eat with Zheng Xing. ¡°After this matter is over, I¡¯ll retire and return to my hometown,¡± he suddenly said as he ate.

    Zheng xinghuai looked at him and nodded, ¡°pretty good.¡± &Nbsp;

    After eating the meat and drinking the wine, the judge of the court of judicial review stood up and bowed deeply to Zheng xinghuai.¡±Many thanks, Lord Zheng.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin and just walked away.

    Thank you for helping me find my conscience.

    As he walked out of the dungeon, the Supreme Court Chancellor saw a group of people walking towards him. The two people at the front were state Duke Cao and state protector que Yongxiu.

    What were they doing here? the country protecting Duke was the main character in this case, and he was also being detained?

    The gaze of the Supreme Court¡¯s Chancellor swept past them and saw the attendants behind them ¡­ ¡®He¡¯s in custody with an entourage?

    ¡°The chief of the court of judicial review, we meet again.¡±

    Que Yongxiu greeted him with a smile and sized him up. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡® so you¡¯re only a sixth-rank official. When I was in Chu Zhou, I thought you were a first-rank official. You were so powerful that you even dared to question me.

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±What are you doing in the court of judicial review?¡±

    ¡°To interrogate the criminal, of course,¡± Que Yongxiu revealed a mocking smile. by His Majesty¡¯s orders, we are here to interrogate the criminal, Zheng xinghuai. During this period, no one is allowed to enter the dungeon. Those who vite this will be dealt with the same punishment.

    With that, the two Dukes entered the dungeon side by side. Their attendants closed the dungeon door and locked it from the inside.

    They wanted to silence him ¡­ This thought shed through the judicial office judge¡¯s mind, and he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    He instinctively wanted to seek help from the Supreme Court, but since the two Dukes dared toe here, it was enough to show that the Supreme Court knew about this matter and acquiesced.

    Because the two Dukes had received instructions from His Majesty.

    ¡°They wanted to silence him, and then pretend that theymitted suicide to escape punishment. In this way, the anger toward King Huai would be transferred to Zheng xinghuai.

    ¡°This is much simpler than overthrowing the previous statement and forcibly absolving King Huai of his crimes, and it is easier to be epted by the people. His Majesty, he, he doesn¡¯t intend to try the case at all. He wants to catch you all off guard and leave you with no choice ¡­¡±

    The Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy quickly left, his pace getting faster and faster. In the end, he began to run wildly, rushing towards the horse shed of the Yamen.

    He only had one thought in his mind-to find Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Only this stinky stone in thetrine pit could stop the Duke of Cao and the Duke of Hu, and only he could fly into a rage because of his beliefs.

    High Duke Cao covered his mouth and nose, frowning as he walked through the corridor of the dungeon.

    ¡°This little stench is nothing. High Duke Cao, it¡¯s been far too long since you¡¯ve led an Army.¡± The one-eyed que Yongxiu chuckled.

    ¡°Cut the crap, quickly finish your business and leave, or else things will change.¡± High Duke Cao waved his hand.

    The two of them stopped in front of Zheng xinghuai¡¯s cell. Que Yongxiu nced at the wine pot and the kraft paper on the ground and scoffed.¡±Lord Zheng, you¡¯re Living a Good Life.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He dragged his shackles and ran out, roaring like a lion, ¡°¡±Que Yongxiu, you animal!¡±

    Que Yongxiu didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m an animal, an animal that will kill your entire family. Zheng xinghuai, you were lucky enough to escape that day, and that¡¯s why you caused so much trouble. Today, I¡¯m here to send you off to reunite with your family.¡±

    Zheng xinghuai roared and growled. In his mind, images of his grandson being lifted up by a spear, his son being nailed to the ground, and his wife and daughter-inw being hacked to death by a flurry of des appeared.

    The people of Chu Prefecture city fell to the ground under the arrows, and their lives were like grass.

    The scenes were so clear and vivid that his soul trembled and wailed.

    Que Yongxiuughed in a carefree manner,ughing so hard that his body swayed.

    High Duke Cao sneered from the side,

    ¡°These few days, you have been jumping up and down, and his Majesty has long been unable to bear it. If you were not of some use, you would have died without a sound. Zheng xinghuai, you¡¯re still not smart enough. If you can think about everything that happened in Chu Zhou, you should know who you are facing. ¡±

    Zheng xinghuai suddenly froze, as if he had been hit by a stick.

    A few secondster, the schr¡¯s body began to tremble. He trembled non-stop.

    why did he do that? why did he do that ¡­? Those ¡­ Those are his people ..

    He lowered his head and did not raise it again.

    The schr¡¯s spine was broken.

    ¡°Thank High Duke Cao,¡± scoffed que Yongxiu,¡±so that you¡¯ll die with a clear understanding.¡±

    Then, he stretched out his hand andughed hideously, ¡°¡±Give me the White silk, I¡¯m going to send him up personally.¡±

    One of the attendants handed him a white banner, and the other opened the cell door.

    Que Yongxiu strode in, and with a flick of his wrist, the White silk wrapped around Zheng xinghuai¡¯s neck. He pulled it hard andughed.

    ¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s chief governor Zheng xinghuai colluded with the demon barbarians and ughtered 380000 civilians. After being exposed by the country protecting Duke, que Yongxiu, hemitted suicide by hanging from a beam in prison.

    ¡°Is Lord Zheng satisfied with this oue?¡±

    Zheng xinghuai was already unable to speak. His eyes were bulging, his face was red, and his tongue was sticking out bit by bit.

    His struggle went from intense to slow, and with the asional stomp of his legs, his life was rapidly flowing away like a candle in the wind.

    At this moment, his life was about toe to an end, and his past life appeared in Zheng xinghuai¡¯s mind.

    A difficult childhood, an energetic youth, a lost youth, a selfless middle age ¡­ At the end of his life, he seemed to have returned to the small mountain vige.

    He ran on the muddy road in the vige in the direction of his home. He had walked this road thousands of times. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was particrly anxious today.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    He knocked on the door anxiously.

    The door to the courtyard opened slowly. An ordinary woman stood inside. She had been through a lot and had a gentle smile on her face.

    He heaved a sigh of relief, as if he had found a Harbor in his life. He rested all his fatigue and smiled happily.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going home ¡­¡±

    After an unknown period of time, a loud noise broke the silence of the dungeon.

    The iron door leading to the dungeon was kicked open violently and mmed into the opposite wall. The loud sound echoed in the dungeon corridor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rushed into the dungeon with his Imife.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court was panting as he followed behind him. At his age, even though he usually paid attention to taking care of his body, the intense running still made his lungs burn.

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review chased Xu Qi ¡®an into the corridor and saw him suddenly frozen at the door of a cell.

    He was frozen there like a statue.

    The deputy¡¯s heart sank. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from, but he staggered over.

    In the gloomy cell, a corpse was hanging on the bars.

    The judicial office¡¯s judge sat on the ground, covering his face as tears streamed down his face.

    [ PS: recently.. ¡®ve been too tired from writing books. In the past.. ¡®d have some Ilip dreams. Now. my dreams are full of novels. Even in my dreams.. ¡®m thinking about the plot ¡­ ] He vomited. Sigh, it¡¯s hard to exin in a few words.

    I¡¯m asking for monthly votes..

 Chapter 729 - 156! anger (long chapter) _1

    Chapter 729: Chapter 156! anger (long chapter) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the dark dungeon, the sunlight shone in through the air holes, and dust floated in the light.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood there for a long time. Then, he felt that he could not let Sir

    Zheng continue like this, so he entered the cell and put him down.

    The body was still warm, and it had been dead for a while.

    The judge of the court of judicial review sat outside the cell, wailing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t particrly sad. She just felt that it was a relief for him to leave just like that.

    On the way back to the capital from Chu Zhou, he saw the schr¡¯s spine bend bit by bit, and his figure became more and more hunched.

    He was too tired. Carrying the lives of 380000 people, he didn¡¯t dare to let himself rest every day, because as long as he had time, that suffocating feeling would catch up to him.

    why do you have to do this? you are just a weak civil servant who can¡¯t do anything. Those 380000 people didn¡¯t ask you to take revenge.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tidied up Zheng xinghuai¡¯s face. He wanted to close his eyes, but he could not do it. His bulging eyes were still staring at the turbid world.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying so hard to persuade her every day, but she always ignored you. ¡°I wanted to tell you at that time,¡± the joys and sorrows of humans are not the same. They only think that you are noisy.¡±

    ¡°Lord Zheng, unlike you and me, none of the Dukes in the capital have experienced the Chu Zhou city massacre. They can¡¯t be like you. There were disasters every year, and countless people starved or froze to death every year. Seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes and seeing it in memorials were two different things.

    ¡°It was not easy to survive the massacre in Chuzhou and head straight to the capital. I thought that the Imperial court would give justice to the 380000 people and you, but I didn¡¯t expect to pay with my life. Ha, a useless schr, you¡¯re right.

    ¡°I was able to risk my life for provincial governor Zhang that day, so I thought that I would risk my life for you this time as well. However, before I could find a way, you had already passed away. That¡¯s good too, life is bitter, and you¡¯ve really not lived a good life.¡±

    After tidying up, Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and took a few steps back. He bowed deeply to this pathetic and respectable schr.

    Outside the dungeon, a group of armored soldiers was gathered.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal for the Supreme Court¡¯s Deputy to bring outsiders into the Yamen, but the dungeon was an important ce. Unless they had the written letters of the high officials, no one was allowed to enter the dungeon without permission.

    Of course, the jailer had tried to stop him, but after being kicked away by Xu Qi

    ¡®an, he didn¡¯t dare to hit a stone with an egg and ran to report to the Chief Justice.

    The official of the Supreme Court stood in front with his hands behind his back. Behind him were the guards of the Yamen.

    His face was gloomy, and he waited for a full 15 minutes before Xu Qi ¡®an came out. The young man was unexpectedly calm, and his face was neither happy nor sad.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, you have trespassed the Supreme Court¡¯s prison. Even if I kill you on the spot, Wei Yuan will not say anything. The official of the Supreme Court struck first and shouted.

    The young man with the knife ignored him and left.

    This de was originally meant to kill beasts, but it was toote. If anyone wanted to test its power, Xu Qi ¡®an would not refuse.

    ¡°Your Excellency ¡­¡± The guard Captain said in a low voice.

    The official of the Supreme Court was about to order the guards to take the person when his sleeve was suddenly pulled. He turned his head and saw the official of the Supreme Court.

    ¡°Sir, you only have one life. Why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± the judge looked at him deeply.

    The official of the Supreme Court was shocked, and the hair on his back stood on end.

    The Imperial Pce, the Imperial study.

    The country protecting Duke and Duke Cao returned to the pce to report.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Zheng xinghuai is dead. The case can be settled.¡± High Duke Cao said respectfully.

    ¡°How should we deal with the Lords?¡± Que Yongxiu was still a little worried.

    The public could forgive the North vanquishing Prince because he had fallen.

    Now, he had returned to the capital in one piece. Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang would be the first toe after him.

    I will send an Imperial Army to the Duke Hu¡¯s mansion to protect you, ¡® Emperor yuanjing said. you don¡¯t have to worry about being assassinated. In addition, the secret agents of the North vanquishing Prince who came back with you will temporarily be under yourmand and will remain in your High Duke¡¯s public house.¡±

    Only then did que Yongxiu heave a sigh of relief. Such a tight security was enough to ensure his safety, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about being assassinated.

    As for the glints of des and shadows of swords in the Imperial court, he only needed to keep a low profile and not fight. With the emperor¡¯s protection, even if Wei Yuan and the chief Assistant Wang were all powerful, they could forget about burning him.

    After this period of time, his future was still bright.

    Now that his worries had been resolved, que Yongxiu felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He smiled sincerely and said,

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise and powerful. This series of actions easily shook the Civil officials. Then, while they were hesitating, he quickly cut the Gordian knot and made Zheng xinghuaimit suicide to escape punishment, not leaving any way out for the Dukes.

    ¡°This time, they can only pinch their noses and ept it.¡±

    However, His Majesty had also made enough concessions to satisfy the appetites of some people. Otherwise, even his Majesty would not be able to support the situation alone.

    Que Yongxiu was sincerely convinced by Emperor Yuan jing.

    although the National Sword has been brought back to the capital by the diplomatic mission, the whereabouts of the mysterious master are unknown. If we can find him again and send troops to suppress him and avenge King Huai, this matter will be settled. High Duke Cao sighed.

    Hearing this, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face darkened. After a few seconds, he said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°Hold a court meeting tomorrow to conclude the Chu Zhou case. Before that, get someone to spread the news of Zheng xinghuai¡¯s suicide to escape punishment.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± High Duke Cao smiled.

    The inner Pavilion.

    After the small court meeting in the Imperial study ended, chief advisor Wang gathered the five schrs to discuss the follow-up of Zheng xinghuai¡¯s

    imprisonment..

 Chapter 730 - 156! anger (10000 -word chapter) _2

    Chapter 730: Chapter 156! anger (10000 -word chapter) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°King Huai is already dead, so it¡¯s fine. However, que Yongxiu was one of the executioners who massacred the entire city. Your Majesty¡¯s actions are really

    ¡® Qian Qingshu, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Pce, held back and sighed, ¡®

    ¡°Good thing, think about how to save Lord Zheng. Such a good official should not be wronged.¡±

    The jianji Pce Hall¡¯s Grand schr was a little impatient and said angrily, ¡°¡±Zheng xinghuai has a stubborn temper. He can be an official, but he can¡¯t do anything in the Imperial court.¡±

    His tone was filled with sorrow for her misfortune and hatred for her. ¡°But it is precisely because of this that it is worthy of respect, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, let out a breath and said, ¡®¡±¡®Doesn¡¯t His Majesty want to vindicate the North vanquishing Prince? doesn¡¯t he want to preserve the royal family¡¯s face? The condition is that Zheng xinghuai is innocent.¡±

    ¡°As long as Zheng xinghuai¡¯s crime is confirmed, the case will be perfectly closed to His Majesty. Will he agree?¡± The Grand schr of the Jiangji Pce said angrily.

    ¡°That means he¡¯s making trouble again!¡± Zhao tingfang¡¯s fingers rapped on the table with force.

    Chief advisor Wang shook his head gently. it¡¯s useless. Things are different now. All the officials are shocked and angry when they hear the bad news. Now that the anger has passed and we¡¯ve gained some benefits, we can turn the scandal of the massacre into a great victory for the court. It¡¯s easy to imagine what to choose.¡¯

    Qian Qingshu sighed and muttered, ¡°¡±What do you think, Lord Chief Assistant?¡±

    que Yongxiu¡¯s safe return to the capital will surely anger some people, ¡± Wang shoufu said. we can persuade them in secret and form a joint protest. But the requirements had to be lowered.

    que Yongxiu was on the street this morning with a letter of blood in his hands, suing Zheng xinghuai. Everyone knew about it. If we were to fight for Zheng xinghuai¡¯s innocence now, neither side would be convinced, and his Majesty would not agree.

    The Grand schrs nodded slightly.

    Indeed, when the conflict had escted to this point, if they were to ¡± clear

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s name ¡°, not to mention the emperor¡¯s disagreement, even themon people would find it absurd. Then who was right and who was wrong?

    If this matter was not handled well, the Imperial court would be aughing stock.

    ¡°Zheng xinghuai is still guilty, but he can be reced with a prisoner who has been sentenced to death. As long as His Majesty agrees, this matter can be done.

    ¡°The only thing we can do is to save his life.¡±

    Although the Grand schrs were unwilling, they could only nod.

    At this moment, an official hurriedly came in, handed a note to chief advisor Wang, and then left.

    Chief advisor Wang opened the note and was stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Zheng xinghuai, died in prison ¡­¡±

    The old chief advisor gently ced the note on the table, tiredly propped himself up, and left the conference hall.

    His back view was like an old man with one foot in the grave.

    The night watchman was at the Yamen.

    Nangong qianrou sat upright and still, not daring to say a word.

    Even though he was a fourth-grade martial artist, at this moment, he actually felt a little breathless.

    All of this was because of the note that had just been handed over.

    After seeing the note, Duke of Wei did not say a word. He did not even give a lively look. He was like a statue.

    Nangong qianrou had followed Wei Yuan for so many years, and it was rare to see him so silent. A terrible storm was brewing in his silence.

    A short message was recorded on it:Zheng xinghuai was killed in prison.

    It was really short. He was the chief administrator of a state, a second-rank high official, and this was all the information he left behind after his death.

    How would the history books record him? There would probably be a little more, colluding with the demons and barbarians, causing the death of 380000 people in the city, and the death of Dafeng¡¯s National pir.

    His name would go down in history for ten thousand years.

    What a ridiculous world ¡­ Nangong qianrou sneered in her heart.

    As an onlooker, he was only left with these thoughts. What wasughable wasn¡¯t the world, but the people.

    The history books were vast, how many people like Zheng xinghuai were there?

    The reason why there were so many cases of injustice was because no one dared to stand up.

    ¡°Your Highness, the second Princess wants to see you.¡±

    When the head guard knocked on huaiqing¡¯s door, huaiqing was in a terrible mood. He frowned when he heard what the guard said.

    At this time, if Lin ¡®an came to provoke her and annoy her, she would not be able to control her emotions.

    ¡°Let her wait in the living room. Bengong will go over after changing clothes.¡±

    After sending away the guard Captain, huaiqing burned the note and changed into a Pce dress as white as snow. He came to the living room and saw his sister, who was dressed in bright red.

    She was shocked.

    In the past, Lin ¡®an was lively, bright, and chirping like a little sparrow. From time to time, it would pounce over and Peck you, although huaiqing would p it to the ground every time.

    However, she would always tirelessly fly up again and try to Peck you in the face.

    But the Lin ¡®an she saw now was like a wrinkled little flower. Her oval face was dull, and her peach-shaped eyes were lowered, like a self-abased and helpless little girl.

    ¡°If you want to ask if Zheng xinghuai is dead, then I can give you a clear answer:That¡¯s right,¡± Huaiqing said indifferently.

    Lin ¡®an nodded and looked at the ground in a daze. He said softly, ¡®¡±¡®1, I¡¯m not feeling well ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m just a little ufortable and scared

    It was because this incident had caused too much of an impact on her ¡­ The great ttery had been peaceful for a long time, and before the Imperial uncle died, the harem was harmonious ¡­ Huaiqing said indifferently,

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯ve read too little, so read more history books and you¡¯ll know that this ismon. The more bloodied and unfair things are, the fewer they are written.¡±

    ¡°You really think so?¡± Lin an red at her.

    Because of Zheng xinghuai¡¯s death and the 380000 souls of the deceased in Chu

    Prefecture city, the guilt in her heart was about to explode. She was depressed

    and uneasy..

 Chapter 731 - 156! anger (10000-word chapter) _3

    Chapter 731: Chapter 156! anger (10000-word chapter) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this time, Lin ¡®an thought of huaiqing. Huaiqing was the sister that she had always wanted to surpass, so she wanted toe and see how huaiqing would face this matter.

    Now that she had seen it, she was a little disappointed.

    Huaiqing walked in front of her and looked down at her from above. He said indifferently,¡±When the moon is full, it will becking, and when the water is full, it will overflow. Nothing in the world could escape the principle of decline after reaching the peak.

    ¡°When a dynasty goes from prosperity to decline, it is bound to be apanied by countless blood and tears. The internal decay will slowly erode it away. There will be more of such things happening.¡±

    Lin an was silent for a moment. He raised his head and looked at his sister. ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡±

    Huaiqing reached out to press down on Lin ¡®an¡¯s head, a rare gentleness shing in his eyes.¡±At this time, someone will step forward.¡±

    Someone would stand up for him ¡­ Lin an suddenly clenched his hands.

    In the lobby of an Inn in the inner city.

    At the corner table, li Miaozhen was eating with the woman who was a burden. She didn¡¯t like this woman.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was always bossing people around. In the past few days, this mediocre-looking woman had improved a lot. She did everything she could.

    What li Miaozhen didn¡¯t like was the arrogance in her eyes.

    It was as if in this woman¡¯s eyes, all the other women were insignificant, and she was the only beauty in the world.

    However, she was clearly the most ordinary one, the kind that men didn¡¯t even bother to look at. Other than her round, big. and perky buttocks, her chest was. few pounds of meat that were perky and full, and even wearing. few pieces of clothes couldn¡¯t cover her size ¡­

    Actually, there¡¯s nothing to be envious of. Those few pounds of meat will only hinder me from eliminating evil ¡­ Li Miaozhen told herself this.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee to find me yet?¡± Mu Nanxi said in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re married before, so you shamelessly miss a foreigner?¡± Li Miaozhen was unhappy for no reason and sneered.

    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s boring to be with you.¡± Wangfei raised her chin and said proudly.

    So, where did this arrogant attitudee from? Didn¡¯t she know her own worth?

    Li Miaozhen was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She had been in a bad mood these days because King Huai had not been convicted, and today, she knew that Zheng xinghuai had been imprisoned.

    One day, he would break into the pce with a knife and cut Emperor Yuan jing into pieces ¡­ Number two li Miaozhen thought angrily.

    At this time, a table next to them said loudly, ¡°¡±Did you guys know that Zheng xinghuai is already dead? it turns out that he¡¯s the one who colluded with the Barbarian demons.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    All the customers in the hall looked over with astonishment.

    ¡°I have a brother who works in the court of judicial review. He heard something today. Zheng xinghuaimitted suicide in prison to escape punishment, ¡± the man said with certainty.

    The hall immediately burst into an uproar.

    It really was such a reversal?

    ¡°Zheng xinghuai is worse than a beast. He colluded with the demon barbarians and killed our pir of the great Feng, King Huai, and 380000 citizens of Chu Prefecture city.

    ¡°Then, he deceived the diplomatic mission and entered the capital toin.

    How much hatred does he have for King Huai? I heard that when he was in Chu Zhou, he embezzled the militarynd and was corrupt and bribed. He was taught a lesson by King Huai many times, so he was still holding a grudge.

    ¡°This time, he colluded with the demon barbarians because King Huai had collected evidence of his crimes and wanted to impeach him in the Imperial court ¡­¡± He said.

    At this point, the man squeezed out tears and sighed, ¡°¡±Although we aremoners, we despise such people. It¡¯s a pity that King Huai, a hero of his generation, ended up in such a miserable state.¡±

    The customers were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even bother to eat and started to discuss intensely.

    that¡¯s impossible. The news of King Huai¡¯s massacre was brought back by the diplomatic mission. It was Xu yinluo who brought it back.

    yes, Xu yinluo¡¯s case-solving skills are godlike. How could she have wronged King Huai? ¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, if you don¡¯t believe it, then don¡¯t. When the Imperial court issues the notice tomorrow, you¡¯ll have no choice but to believe it.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, we won¡¯t believe it unless it¡¯s Xu yinluo herself. We¡¯ll just wait for the news tomorrow.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s chopsticks fell to the ground.

    Xu Qian ¡­ The princess¡¯s heart sank. The first thing she thought of was none other than the annoying Xu Qi ¡®an.

    His words seemed to echo in her ears again:l want to go to the Chu Prefecture city to stop him. If possible, I want to kill him ¡­

    On this day, the news of the Chu Zhou provincial governor, Zheng xinghuai,mitting suicide to escape punishment was spread everyvvhere in the capital. In the description of those with ulterior motives, Zheng xinghuai colluded with the demon barbarians, killed the North vanquishing Prince, and caused the death of 380000 people in the Chu Zhou city.

    Then, he would make a bogus usation and push the me onto North-guarding King, wanting to destroy the reputation of Da Feng¡¯s National pir.

    Some people were shocked, some didn¡¯t believe it, and some were confused .

    Themon people did not know the inside story, let alone the twists and turns and infighting. When they encountered such an incident where they did not know who to trust, ordinary people would instinctively look for an authoritative figure in their hearts.

    Only the statements of authoritative figures were the facts that they were willing to believe.

    At present, the only person who could be called an authority in this area and could be immediately recalled by themon people seemed to be Xu Qi ¡®an.

    However, he had juste out of the Directorate of Celestials.

    The supervisor still didn¡¯t see him, and Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t intend to see the supervisor either. He only asked Cai Wei to pass on a message to the supervisor.

    Hengyuan and Chu Yuanqian were waiting for him outside the Directorate of Celestials.

    The swordsman with white hair on his forehead said with a smile, ¡®¡±Are you willing to follow me to the pugilistic world?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. is the HU Ji of the Western regions moist? ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve stopped being close to women for a long time,¡± Chu Yuanxi said helplessly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved at them. that day wille. But not now..

 Chapter 732 - 156! anger (10)

    Chapter 732: Chapter 156! anger (10)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He left alone.

    Before dusk, Xu Eng and second uncle Xu left the city with their women.

    The next day, the court session!

    The Lords stepped into the throne room, and not long after, Emperor Yuan jing arrived. He seemed to be eager to go to court.

    When Emperor Yuan jing sat down, the old eunuch took a step forward and said loudly, ¡°¡±lf there¡¯s something to report, leave the court if there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    No one spoke, but at this moment, countless people in the court turned to the Chief Justice.

    The official of the Supreme Court braced himself, stepped out of the ranks, and bowed. ¡°I have something to report.¡±

    He had died in the court of judicial review, so he had to be the one to speak.

    ¡°Please go ahead, my dear Subject,¡± Emperor Yuan jing said with a smile.

    The official of the Supreme Court paused for a moment, then said in a clear voice,¡±Chu Zhou¡¯s administrative Governor, Zheng xinghuai,mitted suicide in prison at noon yesterday to escape punishment.¡±

    The throne room was terrifyingly silent.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s smile grew wider and he said, ¡°¡±How do you think this case should be concluded?¡±

    Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong, stepped out and said, ¡°since you¡¯vemitted suicide to escape punishment, the Chuzhou case can be closed.¡± Zheng xinghuai, the chief administrator of Chuzhou, from Zhang province, entered the second rank of the top schr in the 19th year of yuanjing. This man had colluded with the demon and barbarian races and killed the North vanquishing Prince and 380000 citizens of the Chu Prefecture city.

    ¡°Zheng xinghuai still has a son who holds a position in Qingzhou. The Imperial court can send a report to arrest yang Gong, the chief administrator of Qingzhou, and his entire family. Behead in public ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at the ministers and asked in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Do you have any objections?¡±

    No one spoke.

    Emperor Yuan jingughed. Thanks to his many years of checks and bnces, there were many parties in the Imperial court, like a group of rabble, difficult to unite.

    In the past, he was high and mighty, allowing these people to fight. The battles were indeed intense and exciting. However, when he, the Emperor of the nine and five, stepped down, this group of motley crew was just a motley crew.

    His will was to follow the highest will.

    This group of people actually had the delusion of trampling on the imperial family¡¯s face under their feet and making the world spurn them.

    It wasughable.

    Among the officials, que Yongxiu almost couldn¡¯t control hisughter. He couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face. Be it Wei Yuan, chief advisor Wang, or any other official, they were still officials.

    No matter how excellent his methods were, they were nothing in the eyes of His Majesty.

    After this case, not only would he get through it safely, but he would also be rewarded ordingly. The title of The Guardian Duke had been passed down to this day, and he had finally risen again in his hands.

    The time of joy quickly passed, until the old eunuch shouted, ¡°The court was dismissed!

    Que Yongxiu knew that the matter had already been settled, and Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang were powerless to do anything.

    The Dukes left the throne room in a hurry, seemingly unwilling to stay any longer.

    ¡°High Duke Cao, go to the academy at night and have some fun. I¡¯ve been in the North for so many years that I¡¯ve almost forgotten the beauty of the girls of the

    Academy.¡±

    Que Yongxiu was in a good mood as he sought out High Duke Cao for a chat.

    High Duke Cao frowned. With his status, he disdained going to the Imperial Academy. There were countless beautiful women and concubines in his family, and he could not even get to touch all of them.

    But seeing que Yongxiu¡¯s expression of great hospitality, High Duke Cao nodded and said, ¡°¡±Alright!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he shook his head again. it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go out these few days. Stay in the manor. If you want to sleep with the women of the Imperial Academy, just let her go to the Duke protector¡¯s mansion. Why do you need to go by yourself?¡±

    Que Yongxiu thought about it and felt that it made sense.¡±Then I will set up a banquet in my residence and invite my colleagues and friends. High Duke Cao, you muste.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only natural .

    High Duke Cao agreed with a smile. Suddenly, he noticed that the Civil officials in front of him had stopped and were gathered in front of the meridian Gate. He had a bad premonition and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Que Yongxiu was a little confused, but he followed him to the meridian Gate. He squeezed through the crowd and saw a person standing outside the meridian Gate.

    This person was dressed in in clothes and had a tall figure. He held a saber and stood outside the meridian Gate, blocking the path of the ministers.

    Not far away from him, there was a man in white and a man in red.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, why are you blocking the meridian Gate? What do you want to do this time?¡±

    Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice shouted out reflexively.

    The Civil officials looked at him in shock and anger. Such a familiar scene had cast a shadow over many people¡¯s hearts.

    Especially Minister sun, he had already been scolded twice by that Xu in his poems.

    Xu Qi ¡®an? He was Xu Qi ¡®an from the Chuzhou City massacre case. ording to High Duke Cao, he was Zheng xinghuai¡¯s supporter ¡­ Que Yongxiu furrowed his brows. So what the others were saying was that this person had blocked the meridian Gate once?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around at the ministers, his eyes calm.¡¯Which one of you is que Yongxiu? Also, High Duke Cao, both of you,e out.¡±

    High Duke Cao frowned, his ominous premonition growing.

    ¡°Heh, this person is so audacious. Is he trying to scold me? Do you think you can scold me just because you have Wei Yuan as your backing and have scolded the officials once?¡±

    The state protector, que Yongxiu, sneered. His eyes were cold.¡±Do you think I¡¯m like those civil officials who only know how to talk?¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t weak, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him,¡± High Duke Cao said in a deep voice.

    Que Yongxiu scoffed and suddenly said, ¡°¡±Do you think His Majesty will me me for killing him here?¡±

    Hearing this, Duke Cao also smiled, ¡± as long as you can provoke him into making a move. he will die without a doubt- Mm. this brat is relving on Wei

    Yuan¡¯s support to act unscrupulously in the capital, showing off his strength.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t meet me. I¡¯ve been on the battlefield for many years, and I like to torture such people.¡±

    Que Yongxiuughed coldly as he walked side by side with High Duke Cao to the front of the officials. He looked at the young man who was leaning on his saber and teased, ¡®

    ¡°This Lord is the person you¡¯re looking for. What, are you going to scold me? I¡¯ve heard that you, Xu Qi ¡®an, are very good atposing poems. Why don¡¯t you give me one? perhaps I¡¯ll be remembered in history..¡±

 Chapter 733 - 156! anger

    Chapter 733: Chapter 156! anger

    Trantor: 549690339

    Que Yongxiu and high Duke Cao burst intoughter.

    After saying this, que Yongxiu saw that the young man wielding the saber didn¡¯t move, and he felt that he wasn¡¯t ready yet. He continued to mock,

    ¡°Duke of Wei, your teaching skills are not good enough. Look at this unruly brat, breaking into the meridian Gate without permission. If you don¡¯t know how to teach him, how about this Lord teach him for you?¡± Wei Yuan remained silent and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. I¡¯m not scolding anyone today.¡±l¡¯m here to kill.¡±

    The expressions of High Duke Cao and the other officials changed drastically.

    ¡°Hahaha .

    Que Yongxiu felt as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Heughed wildly and said, ¡± he said he wanted to kill someone. Listen to him. He said he wanted to kill someone. He wanted to kill someone in front of the meridian Gate.

    As heughed, he suddenly froze. He turned his head in shock and found that the ministers had retreated in unison.

    Among these people, there were six ministers, six ministers, and the noble of the Hanlin Academy ¡­ They were all people at the peak of power in the capital, yet they were so afraid of a small silver Gong?

    Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t move and just looked at him coldly.

    This ¡­ Que Yongxiu shivered, and then turned to look at High Duke Cao, only to find that he had already quietly retreated a dozen Zhang.

    He looked at the Civil officials ¡®expressions again. At this time, he finally realized that something was wrong. In their eyes, there was some hatred, some disdain, and ¡­ How much anticipation?

    ¡°What about the Imperial Army? Men, men, take down this banner for me. ¡® Que Yongxiu shouted.

    Not far away, the Imperial Army rushed over and surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an. They drew their sabers and Spears.

    Que Yongxiu calmly waved his hand. this thief threatened to kill me in the pce. Quickly capture him and hand him over to His Majesty.

    The Imperial Army did not move.

    ¡°Take him down! Does this Lord¡¯s orders not work?¡± Que Yongxiu was furious.

    At this moment, a soft reminder came from the crowd, ¡°¡±He, he has a death-exemption medallion .

    Que Yongxiu¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He understood why everyone had retreated and why the Imperial Army had not attacked.

    The Imperial Army was to protect the Emperor. When the emperor¡¯s life was not in danger, they would not fight to the death with someone who held a death-exemption medallion.

    So what if it¡¯s. death -exemption medallion? I don¡¯t believe he would dare to make. move in the pce ¡­ Que Yongxiu wasn¡¯t afraid. He was a fifth-level master himself. Although he didn¡¯t carry a saber in court, he wasn¡¯tpletely helpless.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an took out a piece of paper, lit it, and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®lmprisonment!¡±

    Que Yongxiu and high Duke Cao¡¯s bodies suddenly froze, unable to move for a

    moment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked toward the two of them with his knife.

    Wang shoufu said in a deep voice, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, don¡¯t make a mistake. The Lord Protector is a first-ss Duke. If anything happens to him after the founding of the country, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. ¡°Duke of Wei, stop him!¡± Zhang xingying, the censor, was anxious.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t move.

    With every step Xu Qi ¡®an took, the Civil officials would take a step back, making the Duke of Cao and the Duke of protector stand out.

    He brandished the scabbard and shattered the kneecaps of the Duke of Cao and the Duke of Hu.

    Even though they could not move, the pain was not reduced. Duke Cao and Duke Hu¡¯s faces turned pale as they screamed.

    Que Yongxiu looked at the officials and cried out for help, ¡®

    ¡°Stop him, stop him! We¡¯re all officials of the same court, you can¡¯t just watch us die. A martial artist dared to kill people outside the meridian Gate, and no one in the court dared to speak up. You, do you want to beughed at by all the schrs in the world?¡±

    A newly promoted young official was incited by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words. He subconsciously stepped forward to stop Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s violence.

    However, Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice, who was beside him, suddenly kicked him back.

    The ministers of the six ministries, the assistant ministers, the ministers of the six departments, and so on, all of these officials who were qualified to enter the court, chose to tacitly remain silent. No one spoke.

    Even those who had a grudge against Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. Que Yongxiu understood that these ck-hearted schrs wanted to kill him with a borrowed knife.

    They all wanted to die.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hung his saber back on his waist and made a gesture that no one understood. He waved at the sky in the West.

    Then, he grabbed Duke Cao and Duke Hu by their cors and walked out.

    In the pce.

    After the morning court session, Emperor Yuan jing had just returned to the Imperial study when a guard rushed in. Without informing him, he stood at the door and shouted, ¡®

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Qi ¡®an is at the meridian Gate again, threatening to kill the Duke protector and the Duke Cao.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression changed and he said angrily, ¡°¡±ls he trying to rebel? How are state Duke Cao and state protector?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been brought out of the pce.¡± The guard replied anxiously.

    quickly mobilize the Imperial Army experts to stop Xu Qi ¡®an. If there is any disobedience, kill him immediately! Emperor Yuan jing shouted.

    After the guard left, he stood by therge table, his expression uncertain.

    He had overpowered Wei Yuan, chief advisor Wang, and all the officials of the Imperial court, but he had neglected such a small figure.

    ¡°He actually dared to disobey me. Audacious, audacious ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing growled deeply and swept the desk, documents, brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the table to the ground.

    The Emperor was still angry and kicked over the table.

    After receiving the emperor¡¯s order, the experts of the pce led several hundred Imperial Army soldiers out of the pce gates and galloped down the streets in pursuit.

    The Imperial Army caught up to Xu Qi ¡®an on the streets of the Imperial City.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Seeing that the two high Dukes were fine, one of the Imperial Army leaders heaved a sigh of relief. He leaped from his horse and pounced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    At this time, a flying sword suddenly attacked with a brilliant sword light.

    The leader of the Imperial Army drew his saber and shed with the flying sword. Although he was not injured, he was stopped..

 Chapter 734 - 156! anger

    Chapter 734: Chapter 156! anger

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the air, li Miaozhen¡¯s long hair fluttered as she floated in the air. Her pretty face was covered in frost.

    Li Miaozhen came out of Lin ¡®an and she had been staying in the cityst night.

    The Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll deal with li Miaozhen. You guys go and stop Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± The leader of the Imperial Army was shocked and angry.

    He wasn¡¯t the only expert chasing after them.

    Immediately, three experts jumped off their horses, gathered their Qi, and chased after him in the air.

    Shua!

    At that moment, a sword light shed and shed in front of the three experts, leaving a deep gully.

    A green-robed swordsman stood on the roof of a house facing the street. He stood with his hands behind his back and a cold smile on his face.

    ¡°Chu Yuanyou, are you going to rebel against the Imperial court? Do you want to be a wanted criminal?¡±

    The three Imperial Army experts recognized Chu Yuanyou.

    this is the Imperial City, ¡± Chu Yuanyang sneered. the people who live here are all high-ranking officials and dignitaries. If you want to take responsibility, you can fight me. In any case, I¡¯m a loner, and at worst, I won¡¯t enter the borders of Da Feng for the rest of my life.¡±

    The three Imperial Army experts gnashed their teeth in rage.

    The capital was under the feet of the Emperor and was also the inner city. The people here were more precious than those outside. If the people were affected because of the three of them, arge number of people would die.

    This responsibility would definitely fall on their heads.

    Sensing the fluctuation of Qi, many powerful auras in the Imperial City were awakened and triggered.

    The people living in the Imperial City were all ministers and nobles. Some of them were experts themselves, and some had guest ministers in their manors.

    None of them were weak.

    On the other hand, there were even more powerful Qi fluctuationsing from the Imperial Pce. They were the experts who had arrivedter.

    ¡°We seem to have poked. ho¡¯s nest ¡­¡± Chu Yuanqi transmitted her voice. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, then get lost.¡± Li Miaozhen replied with a bad temper.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Of course, Hengyuan was involved in this. He turned out from the other side of the street and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Fellow Daoist li, why don¡¯t you give me a ride?¡±

    He had also sneaked into the Imperial City in advance and was also hiding in the residence of Lin an. It was just that li Miaozhen didn¡¯t take him with her when she was flying her sword, so she was a momentte.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re running for our lives,¡± li Miaozhen said.

    The sky had already brightened, and the streets of the inner city were gradually filled with more and more people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on the flying sword that li Miaozhen handed to him and rushed out of the Imperial City. Hended on the street of the inner city.

    After that, he carried the two high Dukes and swaggered through the city.

    The pedestrians on the side of the road first noticed the Duke Cao and the Duke Hu, who were wearing the court uniform of Dukes.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Xu yinluo? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you when you weren¡¯t wearing your night watchman uniform.¡±

    Someone shouted in surorise.

    ¡°Who¡¯s he holding in his hand? This, this is the Python robe, right? He¡¯s a Big Shot ..

    ¡°I know that man. He¡¯s the one-eyed one. He¡¯s the country protector, que Yongxiu, who entered the city yesterday.¡±

    ¡°The one who used the Chu Zhou Governor, Zheng xinghuai, of colluding with the demon barbarians and killing the North-guarding King?¡±

    It was difficult for themon people to recognize the Duke. For example, they did not recognize Duke Cao. However, the Duke protector had been in the limelight yesterday and had left a deep impression on the people of the inner city.

    Therefore, he recognized it at a nce.

    why is Xu yinluo carrying him? he¡¯s a Duke! W-what¡¯s going on? ¡±

    ¡°No matter what he¡¯s doing, who is that person? It¡¯s definitely rted to the Chu Zhou case. I¡¯ll go call my wife toe out and watch the show.¡± wife, help me look after the stall. I¡¯ll go and take a look.

    ¡°But, master, I also want to go and see ..

    The pedestrians on the street pointed and looked at this scene in surprise. They followed Xu Qi ¡®an with the mentality of joining in the fun. There were even stall owners who abandoned their stalls and followed with curious looks.

    They were not just here to join in the fun. It was just that this matter concerned Xu yingong, and the person in their hands was the Duke who had swaggered through the city yesterday. No one could resist their curiosity.

    More and more people gathered.

    Gradually, it turned into a surging tide of people.

    This was exactly what Xu Qi ¡®an wanted. Although it would be refreshing to kill que Yongxiu with one strike, it was not the result he wanted.

    Finally, he arrived at the execution ground at Caishikou with the two Dukes.

    The main reason why the execution ground was set at Caishikou was that there were many people here. As the saying went, beheading in public, how could it be public without many people?

    The people of Caishikou immediately noticed Xu Qi ¡®an. To be more precise, they noticed the surging crowd.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The people at Caishikou were stunned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xu yinluo?¡±

    Caishikou was crowded with people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw Duke Cao and Duke Hu on the execution tform, drew out his knife, and cut off the tendons of their hands and feet.

    Then, he grabbed the heads of Duke Cao and the Duke of protector with both hands, forcing them to raise their heads. Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, ¡°Look, so many people, even if they die today, it will be worth it.¡±

    Que Yongxiu¡¯s face turned pale. I ¡­ I¡¯m a first-grade Duke. I¡¯m the descendant of the founding father of the country. You, you can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, you won¡¯t have a ce in great Feng anymore.¡±

    Thismander who had fought on the battlefield could still maintain the calm of a soldier at this moment. He said repeatedly, ¡± don¡¯t keep making mistakes. I¡¯m not dead yet. Everything can be redeemed. I¡¯ll beg His Majesty to forgive you. I swear ¡­

    He still had a bright future ahead of him. He had just won a victory in the Imperial court. He could not die like this.

    High Duke Cao swallowed his saliva. Xu Qi ¡®an, you should know what kind of person His Majesty is. If you kill us, even if you have a death exemption medallion, you won¡¯t be able to save us. If you let us go, there¡¯s still room for negotiation. ¡±

    ¡°If I was afraid of him, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you two here,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. His eyes were calm and his tone gentle, but the fear in High Duke Cao¡¯s heart exploded. He kowtowed like pounding garlic, ¡°Xu yinluo, I was wrong. Please let me go, let me go ¡­ It¡¯s all the fault of the country protecting Duke, que Yongxiu, and his Majesty. They were the ones who created the massacre in the city. It¡¯s them, it¡¯s them..¡±

 Chapter 735 - 156! anger (10000-word chapter)

    Chapter 735: Chapter 156! anger (10000-word chapter)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Que Yongxiu shouted.

    ¡°You should be the one to shut up!¡±

    High Duke Cao¡¯s face was twisted. you don¡¯t understand him. You¡¯re not in the capital, so you don¡¯t understand him at all. He¡¯s a madman, a madman. He, he will really kill us.

    speak louder. Tell these people who massacred the Chu Prefecture city! Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out his knife and ced it on Duke Cao¡¯s neck.

    The ice-sealed de seemed to have frozen his blood vessels. High Duke Cao¡¯s face turned pale, and his lips trembled. He cried out in despair,¡±lt¡¯s the North vanquishing Prince and the country protector, que Yongxiu, They massacred the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    and his Majesty, His Majesty, he knows everything. He knows that the North vanquishing Prince is going to massacre the city ¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me, I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. ¡± High Duke Cao cried bitterly. BOOM!

    The surroundingmoners were in an uproar.

    What did they just hear?

    The ones who massacred the 380000 citizens of the Chu Prefecture city were the North vanquishing Prince and que Yongxiu. And their Emperor, their Emperor, had indulged in all of this?

    no wonder Zheng bu died. They were the ones who killed him! Someone shouted with red eyes.

    His Majesty, he, he allowed the North vanquishing Prince to massacre the city

    All the faces were dumbfounded, and their eyes were filled with hatred and confusion.

    They didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene and hear such words when they came to watch the show.

    The Prince of Dafeng massacred the city, and the Emperor of Dafeng acquiesced.

    Then, one day, would they also aim their butcher¡¯s knife at them?

    On the spot, something in the hearts of the thousands of people, the dense crowd, copsed.

    At this moment, one figure after another appeared on the roofs of the buildings around Caishikou. Some of them wore the armor of the Imperial Army while others wore casual clothes, but their auras were all equally powerful.

    ¡°His Majesty has given the order to kill Xu Qi ¡®an!¡±

    More than a dozen figures rose into the air, and their QI activities were like a rising tide, pouncing straight at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Behind the crowd, the sound of horses ¡®hooves thundered. The Imperial Army came on horseback, waving whips to drive away the crowd.

    The country protecting Duke, que Yongxiu, was ecstatic. He shouted, ¡°Quickly save me and kill this fiend.¡±

    The desperate eyes of High Duke Cao lit up, followed by surging hatred. He wanted to cut Xu Qi ¡®an into a thousand pieces.

    At this moment, a clear light fell from the sky and embedded itself into the execution tform with a ¡°ding.¡±

    With a sh of clear light, the experts who had pounced over were all sent flying as if they had been struck by lightning. Blood spurted wildly in midair.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    It was a carving knife, an ancient, ck carving knife.

    In the era before the appearance of paper, the schrly Sage had used it to carve out many ssics that had been passed down for generations.

    He had summoned it before he left the pce, and he had obtained the permission of the Dean, Zhao Shou, the day before.

    The carving knife rippled with clear light and formed a light shield in front of the execution tform.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on Duke Cao¡¯s back and looked at the people outside. He activated his Qi and said in a thunderous voice,

    ¡°High Duke Cao framed a loyal and upright person as an aplice to evil, and worked with the state protector, que Yongxiu, to kill the Chu state¡¯s chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai. ording to thew, he is to be beheaded in public!¡±

    He raised the ck-gold long de and shed it down heavily.

    The head rolled to the ground.

    Blood sttered out of the execution tform, leaving a trace of blood in the eyes of the people.

    High Duke Cao was executed.

    Que Yongxiu roared in despair. Duke Cao¡¯s death had deeply affected him.

    High Duke Cao was right, this was a lunatic, a lunatic!

    Xu Qi. an, Xu yinluo, Lord Xu, I was wrong. I should not have been bewitched by the North vanquishing Prince. I was wrong. Please give me another chance. Don¡¯t kill me ¡­ Que Yongxiu cried.

    He admitted his guilt in front of countless people, and he cried bitterly in front of everyone.

    ¡°So you¡¯re also afraid!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°Yes, everyone is afraid of death. Just like the children you lifted up with a spear, just like the people you ordered to be killed. You¡¯ll be like Lord Zheng who¡¯s been strangled to death by you in prison.¡±

    ¡°Please save me, please save me! I beg you, please save me!¡±

    Immense fear exploded in que Yongxiu¡¯s heart. He wailed in despair at the expert who had been injured by the clear light of the carving knife.

    He knew that a butcher¡¯s knife was hanging over his head. He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had killed him because of the Chuzhou City massacre case and Zheng xinghuai. However, he did not know why this person would do this for the people who had nothing to do with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s de did not fall. He still had to pronounce the Duke protector¡¯s sins. His de was meant to kill those who should be killed.

    ¡°The Chu Prefecture city¡¯s Commander-in-Chief, the state protector, que Yongxiu, colluded with King Huai and the witch God religion to massacre the entire Chu Prefecture city. The blood debt was unforgivable.

    ¡°After the incident, he conspired with Emperor Yuan jing to frame the Chu Zhou Governor, Zheng xinghuai, and strangled him to death in prison. The blood debt was unforgivable. Today, I will sentence him to death!¡±

    Pfft!

    His hand rose and his de fell, and the head rolled down.

    As the world turned, que Yongxiu saw the blue sky, his own body, and Xu Qi ¡®an, who was standing there with a cold smile.

    ¡°Spare ¡­¡±

    The head rolled on the ground, and his lips moved. Then, the endless darkness swallowed him.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a long breath, as if he was exhaling all the pent-up anger in his chest.

    Many pairs of eyes were looking at him. The crowd was clearly moving, but the silence was terrifying.

    In such a quiet asion, Xu Qi ¡®an reached into his pocket and took out the silver medal that symbolized his identity. He cut it in half with his knife. With a ng, the silver medal fell to the ground.

    He leaned on his saber andughed wildly, ¡°Lord Wei, Xu Qi. an ¡­¡± I¡¯m no longer an official.¡¯

    In the distant house, the red-robed figure covered her mouth as tears fell like rain.

    Behind her, huaiqing, who was wearing a in white dress today, stared at the figure on the execution tform, who wasughing wantonly.

    Outside the crowd, a woman with ordinary looks had arrivedte and failed to squeeze into the surging crowd.

    She stood outside, listening to the man in the distance announcing his crimes, listening to him say that he was no longer an official, and listening to his wildughter.

    Mu nanzhi suddenly felt that she was lucky.

    A man suddenly squeezed out of the crowd. It was Li Han, who had a bull horn bow on his back. He knelt on the ground and cried, ¡®

    thank you, Xu yinluo, for eliminating the treacherous officials and bringing justice to the people of the Chu Prefecture city and Lord Zheng.

    Shentu Baili, Wei Youlong, Zhao Jin, Tang youshen, the Chen Xian couple ¡­ These few righteous men who had escorted Zheng xinghuai back to the capital squeezed out of the crowd and knelt in front of the stage.

    thank you, Xu yinluo, for eliminating the treacherous officials and bringing justice to the people of the Chu Prefecture city and Lord Zheng.

    This scene was deeply imprinted in the eyes of the surrounding people.

    Looking at the young man on the stage, the crowd burst into tears.

    This was the Justice that a young man had exchanged with his passion, his future, and even his life.

    This scene waster recorded in history.

    In the early summer of the 37th year of yuanjing in the great Feng calendar, the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an executed the Duke of Cao and the Duke of Hu at Caishikou, concluding the massacre of the Chuzhou City. The seven righteous men knelt in front of the execution tform and could not get up.

    [ PS: I¡¯m sorry. I seem to have gone back on my word. It took me an entire night to finish writing. The number of words is a little high. ] Well, he took a shower and went to work..

 Chapter 736 - 157-admitting oneâ€™s mistake (1)

    Chapter 736: Chapter 157-admitting one¡¯s mistake (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°ng¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his wrist, and the ck gold long knife made a soft sound, leaving a trail of blood on the tform.

    His gaze slowly swept across the seven righteous men kneeling below the stage, the Imperial Army, and the dense mass ofmon people. He took a deep breath and said in a clear voice, ¡±

    today, Xu Qi. an killed the two thieves, not to vent his anger, not for personal vendetta, but to avenge Lord Zheng¡¯s injustice and to tell the Imperial court ¡­

    All eyes were on him, and the scene was silent as everyone listened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was powerful, but there was an indescribable depth to it.¡±lf the heavens have feelings, the heavens will also grow old, and the righteous path of the human world will experience the vicissitudes of life.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd and looked at the blue sky in the distance. Among the White clouds, he seemed to see the stiff figure bowing to him again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the bow and didn¡¯t look up for a long time.

    Lord Zheng, have a safe journey.

    If the heavens had feelings, the heavens would also grow old, and the right path in the human world would be filled with vicissitudes of life ¡­ In the distant house, huaiqing, who was dressed in snow-white clothes, trembled as she mumbled to herself in a daze.

    The right path in the world is full of vicissitudes. Is this the belief you hold fast to, Xu Qi ¡®an? Outside the crowd, an ordinary-looking woman held her heart and heard it beat wildly.

    Around Caishikou, the people who had gathered were crying. They either lowered their heads or wiped their tears.

    ¡°Father, why are you crying? why are all the adults crying?¡±

    In a not-so-crowded seat, the child raised his head and blinked his eyes.

    The man picked up the child and ced him on his shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®Look at that man and remember these words. You must remember these words, and you must remember him. In the future, no matter what other people say, you¡¯re not allowed to badmouth him.¡±

    ¡®Who is he? Why should I badmouth him?¡± The young man asked curiously.

    he is the hero of Da Feng. However, after today, he might be a ¡®bad person¡¯.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sheathed it and pulled out the carving knife nailed to the stage with a ng. He held it in his palm, and the dozen or so high-ranked martial artists around the torture tform retreated in shock.

    He ignored it and walked out step by step from the execution tform as if it was nothing.

    During the process, he gently opened the special sachet given by li Miaozhen and put the two souls into it.

    Themoners blocking the streets and the ck crowd consciously retreated, making a straight path.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, please ept my bow.¡±

    An old schr with white hair cupped his hands in obeisance.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, please ept my bow.¡±

    There was no organization or appeal. The people present cupped their hands in obeisance. Their movements were not neat enough, but they came from the bottom of their hearts.

    On the roof, huaiqing looked down at this scene and was in a daze for a moment. She was the emperor¡¯s eldest daughter and a Princess. Not to mention a thousand people bowing down to her, she had even seen ten thousand people.

    For example, the Father of the king of a country.

    However, other people only respected his power and the Dragon robe he wore.

    Only Xu Qi ¡®an was respected and loved by the people from the bottom of their hearts. They loved him for no other reason than him.

    The Imperial Army soldiers blocking the road became restless. Looking at the young man, they didn¡¯t know whether to attack or retreat.

    They couldn¡¯t help but look at the threemanders and found that themanders and the other martial artists were standing still in the distance, not moving at all, with no intention of stopping them.

    ¡°Lulu ¡­¡±

    The horses neighed and pushed to the sides to make way.

    After a few hundred steps, he stopped and looked in the direction of the Imperial Pce.

    Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize a boat. If you don¡¯t admit your mistake, someone will force you to admit it ¡­

    At this moment, the officials outside the meridian Gate had not dispersed. They were patiently waiting for the news to return.

    Moreover, if a war really broke out in the city, it would definitely be safest to stay in the Imperial Pce. There were many experts in the pce, even though they were usually not high-profile.

    The Imperial Pce was backed by the Imperial Army camp, the baizhan, Shenji, and cavalry camps, a total of one hundred thousand Imperial Army soldiers. They were troops directly under the Emperor.

    Lastly, there were actually many experts among the generals and nobles, and fifth-rank experts like que Yongxiu were not few.

    All of the officials were whispering to each other, discussing how to end this matter and whether the two Dukes, Duke Cao and Duke Hu, were Dead or Alive.

    However, they were all somewhat absent-minded, their eyes constantly looking in the direction of the pce gate.

    Finally, an armored soldier rushed in from outside the pce, his hand on the hilt of his saber.

    Chief advisor Wang stepped forward and stopped the armored soldier. He asked in a deep voice, ¡± how¡¯s the situation outside the pce? has the Imperial Army subdued Xu Qi ¡®an? are Duke Cao and the Duke protector safe? ¡± This imperial soldier had gone to report to the Emperor, so he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to chief advisor Wang. He dodged and continued forward.

    However, a few generals stood in front of him and scolded, ¡°¡±Speak!¡±

    The sound of footsteps could be heard as several hundred civil and military officials of different ranks rushed forward.

    ¡­. ¡°The armorer suddenly felt the pressure that his position should not have. He braced himself and said, ¡®

    ¡°State Duke Cao and the state protector were taken to Caishikou and beheaded.¡± After saying that, he quickly left.

    State Duke Cao and state protector were dragged to the entrance of the market and killed ¡­ This news left all of the officials speechless for a long time.

    Although the officials present knew Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s character, especially Minister sun and the chief of the Supreme Court, who had opposed him before, they were all aware of his character.

    However, when they confirmed that Duke Cao and Duke Hu had been beheaded in public, they still felt that it was absurd.

    ¡°What awless man ¡­¡± An official muttered.

    ¡°He¡¯s a hateful person.¡± Minister sun looked at the man and paused for a moment before adding, ¡®

    ¡°But he¡¯s also a respectable person..¡±

 Chapter 737 - 157-admitting oneâ€™s mistake (Part 2)

    Chapter 737: Chapter 157-admitting one¡¯s mistake (Part 2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Around him, a few civil officials who were close to Minister sun looked at him in disbelief.

    Minister sun replied indifferently, ¡± I do wish I could cut this man into a thousand pieces, but that¡¯s only my personal grudge. Que Yongxiu helped the evildoers and ughtered 380000 innocent people. He¡¯s a viin that the heavens can¡¯t tolerate. It was a good kill, a wonderful kill.

    Good kill, good kill ¡­ Many of the Civil officials muttered in their hearts.

    Among them, some were willing topromise for their interests, some did not dare to go against the Imperial power, and some did not care about other people¡¯s Affairs and tried to protect themselves. Some people were filled with righteous indignation, but they were forced to remain silent.

    However, everyone knew what was right and what was wrong.

    Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang looked at each other. They were not surprised, as if they had already predicted this.

    ¡°Is one day enough?¡± Wei Yuan said indifferently.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Chief advisor Wang nodded gently.

    In the pce.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s back was facing the door, and he stood silently with his hands behind his back. The old eunuch beside him lowered his head slightly, not daring to make a sound.

    He had served Emperor Yuan jing for many years and knew the emperor¡¯s temperament very well. He would flip the table in order to vent his emotions, but that was only to vent his emotions. After he had vented, he would not really put it in his heart.

    However, if he was silent for more than the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, it meant that the Emperor was seriously nning and nning something, as if he was facing a great enemy.

    It was really strange that he was not so gloomy and scary when he was dealing with the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s case. Instead, he was so ¡± out of control ¡® after Xu Qi ¡®an kidnapped the two high Dukes.

    Even if Xu Qi ¡®an killed the two high Dukes to vent his anger, it would not be a loss for His Majesty. After all, His Majesty¡¯s goal had been achieved.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came quickly, and the guard stopped at the door.

    Emperor Yuan jing turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Speak!¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an killed the two high Dukes at Caishikou, and ¡­¡± The guard cupped his fists and said.

    Hearing that Duke Cao and Duke Hu had been killed, Emperor Yuan jing was furious. He shouted, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 say it in one breath.¡±

    The Guard¡¯s voice trembled as he said,. he even ndered His Majesty in front of thousands of people, saying ¡­¡± He imed that His Majesty allowed the North vanquishing Prince to massacre the city and that the country protector, que Yongxiu, was the one who did it. ¡®

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. A few secondster, his hands in his sleeves trembled slightly, and his face twitched clearly. He said word by word,

    ¡°Is this bastard still alive?¡±

    he, he entered the Directorate of Celestials. Themanders were unable to stop him. B-because he had a carving knife in his hand .

    Feeling the emperor¡¯s anger, the Guard¡¯s voice trembled.

    The hall was eerily silent. Even a pin drop could be heard.

    The atmosphere was so tense that the old eunuch didn¡¯t even dare to breathe, his fat body trembling slightly.

    After a long time, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s emotionless voice could be heard. ¡°Immediately send people to arrest Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s family and put them in prison. If they resist, they will be killed on the spot.

    ¡°Send 500 Imperial Guards to si Tian Jian to capture Xu Qi ¡®an.He informed the cab to immediately draft a notice:The silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an is a spy of the witch God sect. He used Zheng xinghuai¡¯s case to stir up trouble and ruin the reputation of the DA Feng imperial family.¡±

    After the old eunuch left, Emperor Yuan jing muttered to himself, ¡°¡±Luck can¡¯t be scattered anymore.¡±

    A group of Imperial Army soldiers quickly arrived at the Xu estate, their gates tightly shut.

    The Imperial soldiers kicked open the door and charged into the Xu estate, but found that the building had long since been emptied. The furniture and supplies were all present, but there was not a single valuable item.

    These Imperial Army soldiers were the elite of the elite, so they did not vent their anger by smashing things. After carefully searching the area, they quickly left to report back to the pce.

    On the other side, the old eunuch personally led his men to the inner Pavilion and saw the white-haired chief advisor Wang in the hall.

    ¡°His Majesty has an order.The silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an is a spy of the witch God sect. He used Zheng xinghuai¡¯s case to stir up trouble and ruin the reputation of the imperial family.¡±

    The old eunuch quickly conveyed Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s words word for word.

    Chief advisor Wang listened carefully and nodded, ¡°¡±Feng Huan!¡±

    The meaning of these two words was-I don¡¯t agree!

    The cab had the power to refute. The so-called refuting was to beat back the emperor¡¯s bad and incorrect edicts.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    The old eunuch suspected that he had heard wrong. He picked his ears and said, ¡°¡±Lord first assistant, can you repeat that?¡±

    ¡°Feng Huan,¡± chief advisor Wang looked at him calmly.

    The old eunuch¡¯s face was gloomy, and he said in a threatening voice, ¡°¡±Lord first assistant, this is a critical period. Why do you have to provoke us at this time? There are countless people waiting for your seat.¡±

    After a pause, his tone became gentler. the world belongs to the Emperor. This world belongs to His Majesty. As his subjects, even if we have any opinions, we can just keep them. Why must we make things difficult for His Majesty? ¡® Chief Wang stood up expressionlessly and walked out.

    The old eunuch saw that he didn¡¯t know how to appreciate his kindness and was about to re up when he heard the old man¡¯s calm voice. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll return to my residence first. If your Majesty has something to summon me for, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so bold ¡­¡± The old eunuch was so angry that he was trembling.

    He immediately sat in the pnquin and returned to the pce, heading straight to his sleeping quarters.

    In the bedchamber, the fragrance of Sandalwood Rose in spirals. Emperor Yuan jing sat cross-legged on the futon, his face calm andposed, as if nothing had happened.

    His ears twitched, and he coldly said, ¡°¡®You¡¯re done?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The old eunuch hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Chief advisor Wang, you¡¯ve returned your verbal order.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was silent for a few seconds before he said coldly,

    ¡°¡±Summon him to see me.¡±

    The old eunuch swallowed his saliva, and his voice became even softer. ¡°Chief advisor Wang said that he was not feeling well and went back to his residence to rest. He also said that if your Majesty has anything, you can look for him tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 738 - 157-admitting oneâ€™s mistake (3)

    Chapter 738: Chapter 157-admitting one¡¯s mistake (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Emperor yuanjing opened his eyes andughed in anger. ¡°Old thing, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to let him go? Since you are not feeling well, then don¡¯t take up the position. Inform the officials to go to court tomorrow.¡±

    In recent times, court meetings had been held one day after another, more frequent than the capital¡¯s inspections. Since the Emperor had begun cultivating, he had never had such a dense court meeting.

    At this moment, amander of the Imperial Army came to the bedchamber and said, ¡°¡®Your Majesty,¡±

    The old eunuch bowed and hurriedly left. He whispered a few words to themander of the Imperial Army and returned with an ugly expression. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s family has already fled in advance and no one knows where they are. As for the Directorate of Celestials, the stargazing tower has been surrounded by a formation of three hundred meters. The Imperial Army can¡¯t enter.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing sneered, ¡°it was indeed premeditated.¡±

    ¡°What else did the supervisor say?¡± he asked in a low voice after a pause.

    it wasn¡¯t the Superintendent, ¡± the old eunuch replied. it was yang qianhuan who made a move, and she even mocked the Imperial Army.

    Emperor Yuan jing heaved a sigh of relief.

    He stopped talking and thought about how to save the situation.

    After all, Xu Qi ¡®an was just a silver Gong and couldn¡¯t represent the Imperial court. His actions could be defined as a martial artist breaking thew, but it wasn¡¯t enough. If he wanted to convince the people, he had to frame Xu Qi¡¯ an and use him of being a spy of the witchcraft cult.

    He then sent people to spread rumors in the capital to cooperate with the court¡¯s announcement. This was far more credible than the Xun¡¯s bombastic words at Caishikou.

    However, before that, he had to deal with the Civil officials. Now that things had turned around, many of the Civil officials who dared to be angry but did not dare to speak out were likely to ¡± give up. therefore, he had to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys in tomorrow¡¯s court session.

    Chief advisor Wang was the chicken he wanted to kill.

    Imperial astronomer, Eight Trigrams stage.

    The supervisor stood on the roof with his hands behind his back. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and he looked like a banished immortal. He looked down at the capital city and smiled, ¡®¡±¡®The general trend has been formed!¡±

    At this moment, a white-robed figure appeared with his back to the supervisor. He stood with his hands behind his back and said in the most respectful tone, ¡°¡±Thank you, teacher, for granting my wish. I feel much better today. Why did the Imperial Army want to arrest Xu Qi ¡®an, and why did you ask me to stop them?¡±

    The supervisor said in a rather happy mood, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an intercepted the officials at the meridian Gate, kidnapped the country-protecting Duke and the Duke of

    Cao, and executed them at Caishikou. He won the love and respect of the people, but this is also destroying his future.¡±

    After saying that, he felt that his disciple was not calm enough and was too impetuous. He took the opportunity to knock him down and make him realize that learning from Xu Qi ¡®an would only lead to death.

    ¡°If it were you, would you dare to?¡±

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before she recovered. ¡°I see. En, teacher, I¡¯m going back to cultivate.¡±

    How could it be so in? It seemed like he still knew what was important ¡­ The supervisor nodded in relief.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s figure flickered and he disappeared.

    Then, the supervisor detected yang qianhuan¡¯s aura and quickly made his way back to the pce ..

    . The supervisor¡¯s face twitched as he stomped his foot.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s heart-wrenching roar could be heard from beneath the stargazing tower.¡±Elder Jian Zheng ¡­ Master, you can¡¯t do this to me, no!¡±

    This morning, the incident that happened at Caishikou spread like a Thunderbolt. It was different from other topics that were only brought up during leisure time.

    The incident of Xu Qi ¡®an beheading the Duke of Cao and the Duke of protector was deliberately spread by the people who were present.

    By noon, the news would spread throughout the inner city and then out from the inner city. By dusk, the people in the outer city would also know about this.

    Second Zhao was a hooligan who did nothing all day and could not keep any money in his pocket. He either went to the casino to satisfy his cravings or spent it on the bellies of women.

    These few days, he had been particrlyfortable, because when he took a job, he only needed to move his mouth and he would get a silver in return. It was like a pie falling from the sky.

    This task was assigned by a gang called the green hand gang, specifically to a hooligan like Zhao er to do it. The request was very simple, they only needed to spread the rumor that the chief administrator of Yunzhou, Zheng xinghuai, was colluding with the demon barbarians.

    Today, the green hand gang had released a new task. The rumors were simr, but the protagonist was changed to silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After receiving the task, Zhao er did not start work immediately. Instead, he went to the brothel to distribute money. When it was time for lunch, he came to a big restaurant with great familiarity.

    He had been to this restaurant twice, both times to spread rumors of Zheng xinghuai colluding with the Barbarian demons.

    There was no better ce to ¡± work ¡± than a restaurant. Brothels were, of course, a suitable ce, but Zhao er was a hooligan who liked to enjoy himself. In brothels, he only wanted to ¡­

    Another important reason was that there was a woman as beautiful as a fairy living in this restaurant, and there was always an ordinary-looking woman by her side.

    Zhao er stepped into the hotel. The hall was noisy and there were many diners. He looked around and saw a woman with ordinary looks sitting at the familiar table.

    She was in a daze, frowning, as if she had something on her mind. She didn¡¯t eat for a long time.

    That beauty isn¡¯t here ¡­ Zhao er was a little disappointed. He picked an empty table and sat down. He ordered some food and wine and pricked up his ears to listen.

    Unsurprisingly, he soon heard the discussion about the silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an. did you know that Xu yinluo beheaded two high Dukes at the entrance of the

    Caishi market this morning?. didn¡¯t expect ¡­. didn¡¯t expect that the truth of the Chuzhou City massacre case was actually ¡­

    The person who spoke seemed to be afraid to continue, but he was also unwilling to give up. He clenched his fist and mmed it on the table.

    The topic was immediately opened up, and the customers expressed their opinions indignantly..

 Chapter 739 - 157-admitting oneâ€™s mistake (3)

    Chapter 739: Chapter 157-admitting one¡¯s mistake (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that none of the officials in the court would speak up.¡±

    Xu yinluo is not only a hero, but also Da Feng¡¯s only remaining conscience.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, who can use their future and life to exchange for justice? It just so happened that people like Xu yinluo were the most prone to being raped and fainted ¡­ You¡¯re framed.¡¯ he is no longer a silver Gong. Sigh, this time, my great Feng has lost two good officials. That Chu Zhou¡¯s chief administrator, Lord Zheng, is also a loyal and good man.

    ¡°Will Xu yinluo ¡­ To be beheaded?¡±

    Humph! If the Imperial court dares to kill Xu yinluo, we¡¯ll go and block the gate of the Imperial City.

    that¡¯s right. If you have the ability, kill us all. We¡¯ll go block the gates of the Imperial City.

    At first, it was only one or two tables of diners who were discussing. Gradually, other diners joined in the discussion, and their words were filled with righteous indignation.

    Suddenly, a discordant voice was heard. It was Zhao er.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all been blinded by evil,¡± he smacked the table and said loudly, ¡°in fact, that¡¯s not the truth.¡±

    Interrupting when the atmosphere reached its peak could easily attract the attention of others. This was Zhao er¡¯s conclusion.

    He nned to replicate his previous operation and smear Xu yinluo¡¯s reputation like how he smeared Zheng xinghuai¡¯s.

    As expected, all the customers in the hall looked over.

    After getting the attention, Zhao er immediately said, ¡®¡±¡®1 have a rtive who is an official in the court. I heard a big secret from him.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡± the crowd asked.

    Zhao er seemed to be making a big announcement as he spoke loudly,

    ¡°Xu yinluo is actually a spy from the witchcraft cult in the northeast. He has been hiding in Da Feng for a long time to gain reputation. This time, he had finally seized the opportunity to make use of the Chu Zhou Governor, Zheng xinghuai, to collude with the demon barbarians and frame the North vanquishing Prince. He had used his own reputation to kill the Duke and smear the Imperial court¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived by him. His words can not be trusted. Think about it, why did North vanquishing Prince want to massacre the city? How could His

    Majesty possibly agree to this? Use your brains.¡±

    His words attracted a fierce rebuttal from the diners in the hall. nonsense! How could Xu yinluo be a spy of the witchcraft cult? what evidence do you have to nder Xu yinluo? do you want to die? ¡±

    Zhao er was not afraid at all. He sneered and snorted, ¡®

    ¡°There are many outstanding talents in Dafeng. Is Xu yinluo really the only one? How could that be possible? Think about it again, if it was really the North vanquishing Prince who massacred the city, why did the court officials not stand up and speak up for Zheng xinghuai?

    ¡°Right and wrong are actually very simple. A smart person can see through it with a nce. You guys were just fooled by Xu yinluo¡¯s past glory. He was just a sanctimonious spy.

    ¡°I swear, every word is true. I have a rtive who is an official in the court.¡±

    These words were said skillfully, with reason, evidence, and in line with logic.

    Bang!¡± At this moment, a wine ss was thrown at him and hit his head.

    He looked over in anger and saw that it was the ordinary-looking woman.

    ¡°You b * tch, you dare to hit me?¡± Zhao er was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to teach her a lesson.

    The ordinary-looking woman was not afraid at all. With one hand on her waist, she pointed at Zhao er with the other and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this person. Yesterday, he spread the rumor that Zheng xinghuai colluded with the demon barbarian, and today, he came to spread the rumor that Xu yinluo is a spy.¡±

    Zhao er¡¯s expression changed and he said fiercely, ¡®¡±¡®1 didn¡¯t! B * tch, if you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll beat you to death this year!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the waiter of the restaurant stared at him for a long time and finally recognized him. He pointed at him and said loudly,

    yes, yes, yes. This is the person who came here yesterday to speak ill of Lord Zheng. I think he¡¯s the spy.

    ¡°Damn it, beat him up!¡± At this moment, the customers who were holding back their anger couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. They rolled up their sleeves and surrounded Zhao er, grabbing him and beating him up.

    The hall was in chaos. More than a dozen people surrounded Zhao er, punching and kicking him.

    don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me. Someone¡¯s dead. Help, help ¡­ Zhao er hugged his head and curled up his body, begging for mercy.

    The diners ignored him and kicked him hard. Some of them even smashed their stools.

    The elderly shopkeeper helped him by the side. hit them hard. You don¡¯t have to pay for the broken tables and chairs. If you kill them, throw them on the street.

    The in-looking woman put her hands on her waist, lifted her chin, and snorted. She felt that she had done something great, so she went upstairs valiantly and returned to her room.

    Simr incidents kept happening in various Urban area of the huge capital.

    At dusk, the old eunuch hurried into the sleeping chambers, passed through the outer room, and entered the depths of the sleeping chambers. He came to Emperor Yuan jing, who was sitting cross -legged.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s news from outside the pce that the rumors can¡¯t be spread .

    Emperor yuanjing opened his eyes and stared at him gloomily, ¡°¡±lt can¡¯t be dispersed?¡±

    most of the people who spoke ill of Xu Qi ¡®an were beaten up by the people in the city, ¡± the old eunuch said in a low voice. some people even died. . ¡°When did he have such a reputation?¡± Emperor Yuan jing raised his voice.

    The old eunuch could not answer.

    Emperor Yuan jing gritted his teeth. you¡¯re just an ant. How dare you bite me? ¡® he said.

    The next day, at dawn.

    On the eight trigrams stage, Xu Qi ¡®an held a wine jar and stood on the edge of the high stage. He faced the wind and looked in the direction of the pce wall silently.

    The drum sounded at the meridian Gate, and the civil and military officials passed through the meridian Gate and crossed the Golden water Bridge in an orderly manner. Most of the officials stayed outside the hall, while the Dukes entered the throne room.

    After waiting for 15 minutes, Emperor Yuan jing, who was wearing a Daoist robe, arrivedte. His face was expressionless, dignified and deep. He sat on the Dragon Throne, looked at chief advisor Wang, and sneered,

 Chapter 740 - 157 -admitting oneâ€™s mistake (3)

    Chapter 740: Chapter 157 -admitting one¡¯s mistake (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that chief advisor Wang has been ill recently, so he doesn¡¯t need to go to court. I¡¯ll give you three months to rest. The affairs of the cab will be handed over to Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion.¡± The faces of the Dukes changed slightly.

    His Majesty is changing the chief and assistant. First, he¡¯ll be a figurehead, then a new person.

    This was the first thing he did?

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± chief advisor Wang bowed and said.

    Emperor Yuan jing no longer looked at him. It was toote for him to admit defeat. He turned to the ministers and said word by word,

    ¡°Zhen is very angry!

    ¡°Because there are traitors in the court who killed the Duke, ndered the imperial family, and ndered the court. Such a treasonous disciple should have his entire family killed!¡±

    In the hall, everyone lowered their heads and did not say a word.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Wei Yuan and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan, Xu

    Qi ¡®an is your man. You have to take responsibility for this. I give you three days to bring this thief and his family to justice.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wei Yuan stepped out and bowed.

    You, Wei Qingyi, are not as outstanding as the rumors say ¡­ Emperor yuanjing¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm and he continued to ask, ¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to add about the punishment of the traitor Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    ¡°I have something to report,¡± Zhang xingying stepped out of the ranks.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Emperor Yuan jing looked at him and nodded.

    Zhang xingying bowed and was silent for a few seconds. He seemed to be brewing something before he said loudly, North vanquishing Prince colluded with the witch God religion and ughtered 380000 people in the Chu

    Prefecture city. The state protector, que Yongxiu, was personally involved. After that, he colluded with the state Duke Cao and killed the Chu Prefecture¡¯s chief administrator, Zheng xinghuai ..

    Before he could finish, Emperor Yuan jing shouted, ¡°¡±Bastard! Zhang xingying, you want to reverse the verdict?¡±

    I was wondering where that Xu Qi ¡®an got his guts from. It turns out that he colluded with you. Do you know what crime it is to nder a Prince and a

    Duke?¡±

    Emperor yuanjing red at Zhang xingying, His Majesty like the tide.

    Zhang xingying raised his head and looked at Emperor Yuan jing. He shook his head and said,¡±l don¡¯t want to reverse the verdict.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Emperor Yuan jing stared at him.

    Faced with the emperor¡¯s question, Zhang xingying took another step forward, as if he wanted to use his own aura to contend with the Emperor. He said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®His Majesty is guilty. The first crime is to allow the North vanquishing Prince to massacre the city. The second crime was to protect the North vanquishing Prince and the country protector.

    ¡°Your subject requests Your Majesty to state your crimes!¡±

    His voice reverberated.

    The Imperial court fell silent upon hearing this, but it was also like a thunderp, earth-shattering and heaven-shaking.

    Emperor Yuan jing was shocked. What did he just hear?

    Confess to your crimes?

    This puny imperial censor actually dared to make him issue an edict to punish himself.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone crazy.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing was very angry. The dignity of a King was challenged by an ant. How dare an imperial censor ask him to write a decree of his crimes?

    ¡°Zhang xingying, I suspect that you colluded with Xu Qi ¡®an to kill the Duke and nder the Prince. Men, take him to the Imperial prison.¡±

    After saying that, he saw a green-robed man step out of the ranks.

    I¡¯ve made up my mind, ¡± Emperor Yuan jing snorted. no one is to beg for mercy. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished with the same crime.

    This group of civil officials was the best at taking advantage of others. It seemed that it was not enough to knock down chief advisor Wang, and Zhang xingying had to be added.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes,¡± the man in green said.

    Emperor Yuan jing suddenly froze and squeezed out the words from between his teeth, ¡°¡®You¡¯re really bold. What? Do you think you can bnce me after I¡¯ve helped you to this position?¡±

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t answer.

    At this time, chief advisor Wang stepped out and said in a clear voice, ¡®¡±Your

    Majesty, please state your crimes.¡±

    Another ¡­ The members of the royal family and the nobles were all shocked. If they had not smelled the ¡°conspiracy¡± by now, they would be too slow.

    Emperor Yuan jing had been ying politics for decades and was more sensitive than the imperial family and the nobles. He sneered, ¡°¡±1 was wondering why you were so unyielding yesterday. It turns out that you¡¯ve already colluded with Wei Yuan and were about tomit such a disrespectful crime.

    ¡°Good, very good, what a good chief advisor Wang, what a good Wei Qingyi. The two of you have been fighting for so many years, and in the end, you¡¯ve joined forces to deal with me. ¡±

    He mmed the table and shouted angrily, ¡± Wang zhenwen, how many scepters can these old bones of yours take? ¡±

    ¡°What other moves do you have? Who else did he connect with? Go ahead and use it. Today, whoever dared to stand out would be deceiving the Emperor and being disrespectful. Drag all of you out with the court cane!¡±

    He was still sitting upright, because he was the king.

    So what if Wei Yuan and Wang zhenwen joined forces? if he could defeat them once, he could do it again.

    ¡°What other moves do you have? Who else did he connect with? Go ahead and use it. Today, whoever dared to stand out would be deceiving the Emperor and being disrespectful. Drag all of you out with the court cane!¡± Emperor Yuan jing sneered.

    Court scepter was amon method used by the Emperor to deal with officials. It was not a light threat. It must be known that since ancient times, countless officials had died from court scepter and were beaten to death.

    Emperor Yuan jing believed that at this moment, the Lords must have realized that once the court flogged them, they would be beaten to death.

    When the Civil officials were in a united front, he would be wary and patient. But if there were only four or five of them, beating them to death would be a shock to the officials.

    Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice stepped out. Your Majesty indulged the

    North Vanquisher Prince in the beginning, and protected the North Vanquisher Prince and the Duke protector afterwards. Please state your crimes.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes,¡± imperial censor of the right, Liu Hong, stepped out.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes,¡± the minister of rites stepped out.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes,¡± the Minister of Revenue stepped out.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes,¡± the Minister of Personnel stepped out.

    The representatives of Department 6 were so excited that their faces and ears were red. ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes.¡±

    In an instant, two-thirds of the officials in the court stepped out. Some of them were Wei Yuan¡¯s henchmen.A portion of them were Wang zhenwen¡¯s henchmen, and a portion of them were those who had been angry but had not dared to speak up.

    The scalps of the officials and nobles who didn¡¯t step out went numb.

    Other than the battle for the throne two hundred years ago, there had never been such an incident in the history of Da Feng. The idea of loyalty to the Emperor was rooted in the hearts of the Civil officials, so how could they dare to go head to head with the Emperor?

    But today, it happened.

    The throne room was terrifyingly silent.

    ¡°You guys, you guys ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was sitting on the Dragon Throne, lost all color in his face. At this moment, he felt great humiliation.

    He, the Emperor of a country, was actually forced to issue an edict of his crimes by a group of officials.

    The dignity of an Emperor was being trampled on like this?

    Emperor Yuan jing ascended the throne as a young man. For the past 37 years, he had firmly controlled the Imperial court. Every day, the ministers were fighting to the death, but he sat on the fishing tform as if he was watching a show.

    He was so high and mighty that he highlighted the humbleness of his subjects, like a monkey who was watching a monkey show.

    At this moment, this group of monkeys actually United to overturn the heavens?

    He trembled as he pointed at the Dukes in the hall. His lips trembled as he roared, ¡°¡±Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to punish you? Men, men, drag these rebellious officials away and give them sixty strokes of the cane!¡±

    His voice reverberated in the hall, outside the throne room, and in the ears of the officials.

    This was the anger of a sovereign. When an Emperor was angry, millions of corpses would be buried.

    Under this pressure, an even more unbelievable scene urred. Outside the hall, from the Imperial court to the court, hundreds of officials simultaneously

    Imelt down and shouted, ¡®

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please state your crimes.¡±

    The sound waves rolled and reverberated in the sky above the Imperial Pce.

    Emperor Yuan jing could not believe his ears. For a moment, he suspected that he was hallucinating.

    He stood up slowly and looked out of the hall. From the Imperial court to the square, hundreds of officials Imelt down and shouted, ¡°To confess to his crimes

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±

    He pointed at the countless officials outside the hall, his finger trembling as he roared, ¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? are you forcing me together? In your eyes, do you still have Jun father, traitor, traitor, traitor!¡±

    Thest four words were shouted hoarsely.

    In the past 37 years, he had never lost hisposure like this. The only few times that happened were a few days ago, but they were all fake.

    He had been ying with monkeys for 37 years. Today, he was actually yed by a monkey.

    A surge of blood rushed up to his heart and Emperor Yuan jing staggered.

    Yuan Xiong, you are the Imperial Censorate¡¯s left Imperial Censorate. You tell these rebels what they are doing.

    The Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong, stiffened his neck and turned to look at the officials. The officials were also looking at him, their eyes as cold as

    11011.

    Gulp ¡­ Yuan Xiong swallowed his saliva and stepped out of the ranks with difficulty. He bowed and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, since things havee to this, please don¡¯t be stubborn. Please, please admit your crimes ¡­¡±

    Shua shua shua ¡­ The Emperor staggered backward and fell on his Dragon Throne. He muttered, ¡®¡±¡®They¡¯re rebelling, they¡¯re rebelling ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Emperor of a country, how can I be wrong? Don¡¯t even think about making His Majesty confess to his crimes ¡­¡±

    At this point, the old man¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he roared with all his might, his face trembling, ¡°¡±Dream on!¡±

    At this moment, a sigh came from inside the hall. With a sh of light, an old schr with disheveled hair and wearing an old robe appeared.

    Yun Lu Institute, principal Zhao Shou!

    ¡°Yuan jing, admit your crimes,¡± Zhao Shou said calmly.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face turned pale.

    [ PS: I¡¯ve been writing this chapter for an entire day, and I¡¯ve repeatedly edited the end of the chapter. ] There was only one chapter for today..

 Chapter 741 - 158-self-condemnation (1)

    Chapter 741: Chapter 158-self-condemnation (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yun Lu Institute, headmaster Zhao Shou, third-grade great schr.

    The number one schr of the schrly faction.

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t just represent himself, he represented the entire Yun Lu Academy and all the schrs that walked the schrly path.

    Therefore, he hade with a carving knife.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the carving knife. Ever since he had ascended the throne, this was the first time that he had been threatened with death in the throne room.

    ¡°How did you enter the capital? how did you enter the pce.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing fell back into the dragon Throne and pointed at him, agitated. supervisor, supervisor, quicklye and protect the Emperor!!

    Arge group of Imperial Army soldiers charged out of the throne room, but they were blocked by a barrier of clear light.

    ¡°The Confucians don¡¯t kill the Emperor, they only kill thieves!¡±

    Zhao Shouts face was filled with fearlessness. ¡°On behalf of the Confucians, Zhao Shou wants two promises from you. The first promise is that you will admit to your crimes immediately. The second promise is that Xu Qi ¡®an will seek justice for the people and Lord Zheng is not guilty. You will be rewarded by the Imperial edict and admit that he is not guilty. He will not harm his family.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face was livid. He slowly swept his gaze across the hall, but none of the schrs from the Imperial College came forward to refute. Unknowingly, the Directorate and the Yun Lu Academy had alsoe together?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want His Majesty to issue an edict of self-condemnation, but why are you protecting Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Zhao Shou smiled and announced, ¡°¡±1 didn¡¯t tell you, but Xu ningyan is my official disciple.¡±

    What?

    Everyone in the court was dumbfounded. The night watchman, Xu Qi ¡®an, was actually the official disciple of the Yunlu Academy¡¯s principal, Zhao Shou?

    He ¡­ He is actually a schr of our schrly faction?

    As expected of a poem chief ¡­

    Sure enough, how could a person who could write so many excellent works not be a schr ¡­

    One of us ¡­

    All kinds of thoughts shed through the minds of the Dukes.

    Wei Yuan frowned and looked at Zhao Shou with suspicion.

    ¡°You want me to forgive the traitor who killed the Duke? You want me to continue to indulge him in being an official in the court? Ha, hahahahahahahahahahahahaha ¡­¡±

    Zhao Shou¡¯s request seemed to havepletely angered Emperor Yuan jing, causing him to fall into a half-crazy state andugh like a madman.

    ¡°Zhao Shou, I am the Emperor of a country, the Son of Heaven. You really dare to kill me? This one will use my life to bet with you on the fate of the schrly faction.¡±

    The crazed Emperor Yuan jing kicked over the table and walked quickly on the Xumi seat. He pointed at Zhao Shou and scolded, ¡°¡±You¡¯re going too far, you¡¯re going too far. I still have the supervisor. I don¡¯t believe he will sit by and watch you attack.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that Zhao Shou would risk his life for such a small matter. He Imew that Zhao Shou¡¯s lifelong wish was to bring glory to the cloud deer Institute.

    He also did not believe that the director would sit by and do nothing when the Emperor was killed, unless the Directorate of Celestials wanted to cut off the fate of Da Feng, unless the director did not want to be a first-grade magician.

    After being threatened by the officials and Zhao Shou, Emperor Yuan jing was on the verge of exploding.

    At this moment, a ray of light rushed into the hall and transformed into the image of an old man in white clothes and a white beard in the air.

    ¡°Yuan jing, state your crimes!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s mind was shaken. He staggered back and fell into the dragon Throne.

    His eyes were dull and his face was dejected. He looked like an old man who had been abandoned and a loser who had been deserted by his friends and family.

    He finally knew why Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang had been able to contact hundreds of officials and force him to issue an edict of his own crimes. He also knew why Zhao Shou had dared to enter the capital and force him to issue an edict of his own crimes.

    All of this was done at the director¡¯s behest.

    After saying this, the white-robed old man slowly dissipated.

    The hall fell into a deathly silence.

    Zhao Shou broke the silence.¡±He already disdains to be an official in the court.¡± Who was he?

    Naturally, it was referring to the man who shouted that he was not an official.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat there in a daze like an old man.

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was dressed in in clothes, stood proudly in the direction of the pce. He lifted his wine pot and smiled. ¡°A pot of wine for all the ups and downs of ancient and modern times.¡± look at how smug you are. Without a teacher to clean up your mess, let¡¯s see if you can get anything good out of this.

    A girl in a yellow dress was sitting cross-legged at the table. She had an oval face and big eyes. She was sweet and cute. Her cheeks were full of food, like a cute hamster.

    ¡°How are Miao Zhen, Chu Yuanyou, and master Hengyuan?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and did not care about Chu Caiwei¡¯s sarcasm.

    ¡°In a few more days, my injuries will bepletely healed.¡± Li Caiwei frowned andined, I¡¯m so tired. They don¡¯t need senior brother song¡¯s help to treat their injuries.

    They were afraid that they would be test subjects ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    He didn¡¯t say anything else, reminiscing about yesterday¡¯s events.

    That day, he came to si Tianguan and asked Cai Wei to pass on a message to the director:Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang wanted to join forces with the officials to force Emperor yuanjing to admit to his crimes, hoping that the supervisor would help.

    Without the approval of the great Guardian, Emperor yuanjing would not have been able to reach an agreement with more than two-thirds of the officials in a day.

    The supervisor agreed.

    After that, Xu Qi ¡®an blocked the officials at the meridian Gate and took away Duke Cao and the country protecting Duke, que Yongxiu.

    Killing the two thieves was only the beginning. Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang wanted Emperor yuanjing to admit his guilt. This was the end.

    Of course, if Lord Wei and chief advisor Wang chose to stand by and do nothing, Xu Qi ¡®an would kill the two thieves andfort Zheng xinghuai and the souls of the 380000 wronged souls in Chuzhou City.

    Then, he would leave the capital with his family and travel far away.

    Yesterday, he had made a trip to the Yunlu Academy and informed Zhao Shou of his n. Zhao Shou didn¡¯t agree with the decision to leave the pugilistic world because Xu niannian was the only Yunlu Academy student who had entered the Hanlin Academy and be the Prime Minister.

    That was why director Zhao entered the pce and threatened Emperor Yuan jing.

    I¡¯m no longer an official ¡­ Although I still have my connections, it¡¯ll be difficult to use the power of the Imperial court, and my official career will be cut off. It¡¯ll be impossible for me to climb up, so I¡¯ll have to rely on other powers when I have a showdown with the mastermind behind the scenes.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and made a new development n.Big Boss + personal strength.

    ¡°The members of the Tiandi society are one of the people I can rely on. Li

    Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou have fourth-gradebat strength, and master Hengyuan is an eighth-grade monk. But ording to Chu Yuanyou, the master¡¯s explosive power and endurance are excellent.

    ¡°I can¡¯t urately estimate Lina¡¯sbat strength. She¡¯s slightly inferior to Hengyuan, but Daoist Golden Lotus said that she¡¯s the only genius in the group who can bepared to me.

    number one¡¯s identity is still unknown for the time being. Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. Number nine, Golden Lotus Daoist priest, is one of the big shots that I can befriend. There are still many Daoist priests from the earth sect who have not joined the devil behind him.

    therefore, we have to help Golden Lotus keep the nine-colored Lotus.

    As for number seven and number eight, it was said that the former was the Holy Son of the heavenly sect, li Miaozhen¡¯s senior brother. She didn¡¯t know where he was at the moment, so li Miaozhen hesitated and didn¡¯t want to talk about him. Later, when she was annoyed by the questions, she said,¡±that guy is as bad as you. It¡¯s just that he got his retribution, but you haven¡¯t. But one day, you will follow in his footsteps.¡±

    Number eight was in seclusion, and no one knew if he was still alive or not.

    ¡°Other than the Golden Lotus Daoist, Wei Yuan is the only person I can trust. The supervisor is too difficult to figure out, and all the goodwill he¡¯s showing now may not be true. Nothing could be trusted before his true purpose was revealed.

    ¡°Even master Shen Shu is more trustworthy than Jian Zheng, but he¡¯s in a deep sleep now and won¡¯t wake up for a while. After that, the Buddhist sect¡¯s master du ¡®e can barely be considered as half a support. If I¡¯m really forced into a dead end, I¡¯ll escape into the void sect. No, Shen Shu is in my body. Going to Buddhism is a dead end.

    ¡°The head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, has some friendship with the Golden Lotus, but we don¡¯t have a good rtionship, so I can¡¯t count on him.¡± After concluding, Xu Qi ¡®an made a list of tasks in his heart:

    The big shots that he could rely on and trust were the Golden Lotus Daoist priest (Heaven and Earth Society) and Wei Yuan.

    The big shots who were suspected to be reliable were Shen Shu and Jian Zheng.

    The big shots that could be won over were Luo Yuheng and Arhat du ¡®e.

    [ enemy: mysterious sorcerer gang, Emperor Yuan jing ]

    ¡°After the Chuzhou City massacre case is over, I¡¯ll keep a low profile and try my best to advance to rank-5. This won¡¯t be too difficult, I¡¯ve already touched the threshold of rank-5. ¡°However, rank-5 is not enough. I can only truly protect myself when I reach rank-4.

    ¡°We can also figure out Emperor yuanjing¡¯s attitude through the situation of Eng and second uncle. If they had the intention to take revenge, they would leave the capital immediately. The best oue would be for me to leave the capital after advancing to the fourth stage. If I leave the capital now, I can only rely on Daoist priest Golden Lotus, and I can¡¯t count on the other big shots at all.

    As his thoughts ran wild, the supervisor, who was sitting by the table, slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°His Majesty has agreed to the self-admonishment edict.¡±

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t force Emperor yuanjing to abdicate. The old Emperor has been in charge of the court for many years and his Foundation is still there. Don¡¯t look at how the Dukes are forcing him to admit his crimes now, if they really want to force him to abdicate, most people will not support it. The interests involved, the changes in the political situation, and so on were too wide.

    Well, one can¡¯t be greedy. This is the result I want.¡± He thought.

    The supervisor lowered his head and looked at the table. His disciple¡¯s filial dishes with wine had entered his disciple¡¯s stomach. He felt a little mncholic.

    ¡°Caiwei ah, master only went to the pce to watch a show ¡­¡± The supervisor sighed.

    ¡°Then who told you to watch the show by yourself?¡± Yan Caiwei said coyly, lingying, Lina, and I eat fast. Even six-year-old kids know that.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t want to say anything.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see senior brother yang?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°He was suppressed underground by teacher and apanied by Senior Sister Zhong Li,¡± Yan Caiwei answered.

    What had the act tough King done to anger the supervisor? Xu Qian thought. ¡°Teacher, senior brother song asked me to ask you something.¡±

    Hearing this, the supervisor was silent for a moment. he wants the death row prisoners to do alchemy experiments again? ¡®

    Yan Caiwei shook her head.

    Just as the supervisor heaved a sigh of relief, he heard his little disciple say, he said that he wanted to go to the human sect to learn from a master, but you are his teacher. He does not dare to make his own decision, so he needs your permission.

    . ¡°What¡¯s his reason?¡± the supervisor asked slowly.

    ¡°Senior brother song¡¯s human body is at the final step. His primordial spirit can¡¯t merge with his body. He¡¯s very vexed and can¡¯t sleep or eat in peace. Daoism is an expert in the primordial soul domain, and he wants to learn

    Daoist spells.¡±

    Yan Caiwei said as she ate, but senior brother song said that his heart is still with you, and he hopes that you won¡¯t be jealous.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at Chu Caiwei, whose lips were glistening with oil, and then thought of Zhong Li and yang qianhuan who were

    suppressed underground- He turned his head silently and looked at the capital city, which was full of flowers, and sighed in destion.

    It was not worth it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly covered her mouth and almostughed.

    The bedchamber was a mess.

    The curtains were torn off, the incense burner was toppled, the calligraphy and paintings were torn to pieces, the table was overturned, and the gold and silver utensils were scattered all over the ground.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood in the ¡®ruins¡¯, wearing a wide-sleeved robe and his hair messy.

    Thirty-seven years after he ascended the throne, his dignity was ruthlessly trampled under the feet of the ministers today. To a proud king who imed to be at the peak of power, the blow was too great.

    Even an ordinary person would go crazy after being humiliated like this, let alone an Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡±

    The old eunuch came in from the door and called out in fear.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at him coldly.

    ¡°The Lords have not left. They are still gathered in the throne room.¡± The old eunuch said in a low voice.

    ¡°What are they doing? what else are they not satisfied with? Didn¡¯t this one agree to their request?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hands agitatedly and roared with all his might.

    The old eunuch¡¯s Imees went weak and he knelt on the ground. He said sorrowfully, ¡°¡±Wang zhenwen and Wei Yuan said that the court will not end until the self-admonishing decree is seen.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s body swayed and he staggered a few steps back. He suddenly felt a pain in his chest and a fishy taste rolled in his throat.

    On this day, just after lunch, the Imperial court put up a notice for the first time.

    The Imperial City gate, inner city gate, outer city gate, twelve city gates, twelve noticeboards were pasted with Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s self-condemnation.

    In the 37 years of Emperor yuanjing¡¯s reign, this was the first time he had issued an edict to punish himself.

    On this day, all levels of the capital were in an uproar..

 Chapter 742 - 159 asking gods 1

    Chapter 742: Chapter 159 asking gods 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The first batch of people who saw the self- admonishing edict were filled with disbelief and shock, as well as the excitement of ¡± I¡¯m the first to know ¡°. They spread the news like crazy.

    Then, countless people swarmed the city gate.

    ¡°Is it the self-admonishing edict?¡±

    Themoners who didn¡¯t know how to read and those who couldn¡¯t squeeze to the front shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the self-admonishing edict. His Majesty really issued the self-admonishing edict.¡± The people in front shouted in response. ¡°Hurry, hurry up and read it ¡­¡± The people behind him urged impatiently.

    ¡°The decree from above States the regrets of the past,With my virtue, I will mnerlt tne tnrone. It meant tnat tne world would De renewed, and tne ancestors would be used. He did not expect to rely on Ren inhuman and destroy the Chuzhou City ¡­ (Note 1)

    On the 16th day of the fifth month, the 37th year of yuanjing.¡±

    The entire self-admonishment edict was nearly a thousand words long. An old schr standing in front of the noticeboard finished reading it in cadence.

    Some of themoners understood, but most of them were still confused. They were only sure of one thing:Emperor yuanjing had indeed confessed his crimes!

    ¡°Is it because of the massacre in Chuzhou City?¡±

    Your Majesty, you have issued a self-admonishing edict. That is to say, what Xu yinluo said yesterday was all true, right? ¡± the rumors that defame Xu yinluo in the market are all fake, right? ¡±

    The people were most concerned about this matter. Although they trusted Xu Qi ¡®an, there were also many rumors that defamed Xu yinluo yesterday.

    They urgently needed a definite piece of information to crush those rumors.

    Moreover, in the eyes of themon people, the Imperial court¡¯s position was deeply rooted in their hearts. If the Imperial court acknowledged this matter, coupled with Xu yinluo¡¯s prestige, they would have no more doubts. No matter what anyone said in the future, they would not believe it.

    The old schr pressed his hand down, and the crowd immediately quieted down. He nodded with satisfaction, then shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°His Majesty has confessed to his crimes and admitted to conniving the North vanquishing Prince. Xu yinluo, what he said yesterday was true. If Xu yinluo had not drawn her de in anger, the massacre in Chu Zhou city would have been difficult to clear. Lord Zheng would have died with a grievance.¡± Cheers and curses erupted at the same time, causing a hugemotion.

    ¡°Da Feng is really blessed by the heavens to have Xu yinluo.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, Xu yinluo is no longer an official.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s not an official? he¡¯s still a hero of Da Feng.¡±

    As for the scolding .

    ¡°Fatuous Emperor, this fatuous Emperor, are the people of Chu Zhou not the people of Da Feng?¡±

    he¡¯s a fatuous ruler who has cultivated for twenty years. He allowed the North vanquishing Prince to massacre the city. He¡¯s a tyrant.

    ¡°Da Feng will die in his hands one day ¡­.

    The curses quickly stopped and were suppressed by the surrounding officers and soldiers. However, themoners continued to curse in low voices or in their hearts.

    And the soldiers did not really want to do anything to these people who hadmitted the crime of great disrespect.

    The emperor¡¯s self-admonishment was an admission of his mistake. It was to give the people a channel to vent and curse.

    Imperial College.

    The Directorate, one of the Holy Lands of the world¡¯s schrs, was now filled with emotional and impassioned admonishments and curses.

    When schrs scolded people, they had more tricks than themon people.

    ¡°The death of the North vanquishing Prince is not to be regretted, but I didn¡¯t expect that even his Majesty This is the Minister of a fallen nation, how can you let him act so recklessly? supervisor, did you not know beforehand?¡± there¡¯s not a single man in the entire court. We¡¯ve been studying hard in the books of the sages, but we have to associate with this group of schrs without backbones? ¡±

    only Xu yinluo can kill the two thieves and turn this matter upside down. Only then will they dare to oppose Your Majesty. Bah, if it were me, I would have smacked my head on the ground.

    ¡°Although martial artists break the rules with force, only martial artists can turn the tide when encountering such a heartless thing.¡±

    ¡°s, in the future, when this is recorded in the history books, the schr will lose face. It¡¯s a pity that Xu yinluo isn¡¯t a schr of our school.¡±

    At this moment, a young student ran in and said excitedly, ¡°¡±Everyone, I just heard some good news.¡±

    All the students in the Academy looked over and frowned.

    Even though the Emperor had confessed to his crimes and admitted to the matter, the matter itself was still a dark tragedy and was not worth getting excited over.

    The young student weed the crowd and said excitedly, ¡± I heard that the college chief of the Yun Lu Institute, Zhao Shou, appeared in the Imperial court today. In front of all the Dukes and his Majesty, he said that Xu yinluo was his official disciple.

    What?

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the Academy exploded. The students revealed excited and excited expressions as they strode forward to wee him.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is a student of Yun Lu Academy?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that he¡¯s Dean Zhao¡¯s official disciple?¡±

    A few of the students ¡®faces turned red as they pulled on the man¡¯s sleeves and asked loudly.

    If I were to say that I was joking, I would probably get beaten up ¡­ The man muttered in his heart and nodded, ¡°¡±This matter has been circting in the officialdom, it¡¯s not a baseless rumor.¡± hahaha, today¡¯s a series of happy events. Let¡¯s go and have a drink.

    ¡°I won¡¯t study today. I¡¯ll indulge myself for once.¡±

    For a long time, Da Feng¡¯s poem chief was a martial artist, which was a thorn in the hearts of all schrs. Every time it was mentioned, they would feel both admiration and regret.

    He believed that theter generations wouldugh at the schrs of this generation when they read this part of history again. Didn¡¯t schrs care about this bit of reputation?

    Now that they knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was a student of the Yun Lu Academy, they were ted. Even though the Yun Lu Academy and the Directorate had a conflict over orthodoxy, the history books didn¡¯t care about this.

    They were all schrs of the schrly faction..

 Chapter 743 - 743: Asking for souls (2)

    Chapter 743: Asking for souls (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The students of the Imperial College called their friends out for a drink.

    The supervisor reported this matter to the Chancellor and rebuked angrily, ¡® nearly half of the students in the Imperial College have gone out to fool around. Today is not a day off.

    The white-haired old Chancellor leaned on the soft couch and said without any expression, ¡±

    ¡°What happened in the court today told us that the virtuous receive more help than the virtuous receive little help. The sage didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    What the Chancellor meant was that they should not be enemies with the masses. In the face of the general trend, they should appropriately abandon the rules and be tolerant ¡­ The supervisor was rebuffed and frowned in thought.

    Huaiqing Manor.

    Huaiqing, who was dressed in a in white Pce dress and had long ck hair like a waterfall, sat by the table. She looked at Lin ¡®an who was in a red dress and smiled faintly, ¡°¡±He has never disappointed anyone, has he?¡±

    ¡°After this, father¡¯s reputation and the royal family¡¯s reputation will fall to the bottom.¡±

    She had an oval face and peach blossom eyes, and with a sweet smile, she said righteously, ¡± if you¡¯ve done something wrong, you have to let it go. Although I don¡¯t like to read, the Grand Tutor has taught us that it¡¯s best to correct our mistakes.

    Being a simple-minded person was also a happy thing ¡­ Huaiqing looked down on his sister in his heart, but he would not say it out loud.

    It wasn¡¯t to give face to Lin ¡®an, but she would definitely explode and then fly over to Peck her face.

    Huaiqing was annoyed.

    Smart people would not find trouble for themselves.

    Seeing that huaiqing did not speak, Lin ¡®an lifted his snow-white chin. Theplicated jewelry on his head swayed as he said in a tender voice,

    some people always talk about righteousness and say that father is wrong. In the end, when you are needed, you immediately stop talking.

    As she said this, she looked at huaiqing with a proud expression, indicating that she had won this round. She had finally bet on huaiqing once.

    Framed referred to the matter of bringing li Miaozhen and Hengyuan into the

    Imperial City and taking them in.

    Huaiqing smiled.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an killed the two thieves, the depression in Lin¡¯ an¡¯s chest was swept away, and she became lively again. Moreover, because she had hidden the ¡°traitor¡± the other day, with this participation, her thoughts were clear.

    Otherwise, he would definitely hold it in for a long time. It wouldn¡¯t be a knot in his heart, but this was a simple heart, so it would be more or less shrouded in haze.

    This was the reason why huaiqing had deliberately ¡°given¡± this credit to Lin ¡®an.

    However, huaiqing wasn¡¯t the kind of sister who would allow Lin ¡®an to provoke her and remain unmoved. He smiled approvingly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s much more responsible than your brother Crown Prince.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s little face suddenly fell.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my residence.¡± She got up angrily.

    The pendant jingled, and a touch of light yellow reflected in huaiqing¡¯s eyes. It was a piece of Jade with a moist texture.

    The cold eldest princess¡¯s eyes paused for a moment and she frowned, ¡°What¡¯s this on your waist?¡±

    Lin ¡®an stretched out his little white hand with the jade pendant in his palm.

    Oh, ¡± he exined.

    this is the jade pendant that the dog ve gave me. The quality and workmanship are not satisfactory, but this was carved by him. Look, there are so many ws. If it was bought, it would definitely not be like this.

    After saying that, she raised her face in a show-off manner, revealing her beautifully curved chin.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t even notice that there was a little sweetness in her words.

    Huai Qing¡¯s pale face seemed to be in a storm, but it quickly returned to normal. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡±

    ¡°I was going to leave anyway, Hmph!¡±

    She felt that huaiqing had stopped her just to say thisst sentence to regain his face and suppress her.

    She turned around unhappily and walked into the inner hall, swaying her slender waist and her skirt.

    After the red dress left, huaiqing angrily took out a small seal from his pocket and threw it on the ground as if he was venting his anger.

    After a while, she got up again and picked up the skirt. After a careful inspection, she found that one corner of the seal was missing a small hole.

    His two beautiful eyebrows immediately furrowed, and he felt a little distressed.

    In a secret room in the stargazing tower.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off the yin Nan and untied the red knot. Two wisps of green smoke emerged and turned into que Yongxiu and Duke Cao in the air.

    As the two souls appeared, the temperature in the room dropped.

    This Yin Nan was specially made by li Miaozhen. It didn¡¯t need an array to summon a new Ghost because the yin Nan had its own array.

    Daoism was also good at making magic tools, althoughpared with warlocks, one was a side job, while the other was a professional.

    High Duke Cao and que Yongxiu had just died, so they were still in a daze. They answered all questions without any thoughts.

    ¡°How did you know about the city massacre case?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Duke

    Cao.

    ¡°After que Yongxiu returned to the capital, he met with His Majesty in secret,¡±

    High Duke Cao replied woodenly.¡±Not long after that, I was summoned by His Majesty to inform him of this matter.¡±

    ¡°What did he ask you to do?¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with him ¡­. He said. This included helping him spread rumors in the Imperial court.

    High Duke Cao only found out about the city massacre case after the incident. Well, the value of this ghost had plummeted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to que Yongxiu and said, ¡°¡±DO you know the whole story of the city massacre case?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± que Yongxiu replied with a nk expression.

    ¡°Tell me the whole story of the case.¡±

    Ah, her IQwas too low. She really couldn¡¯t take advantage of such a loophole. She had to ask questions one by one ¡­ Xu Qian looked at him with disdain and asked calmly,

    ¡°Do you know that North vanquishing Prince is cooperating with the Dao chief of the earth sect and the high-ranked wizard of the wizard God religion?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Yuan jing knew about this long ago?¡±

    ¡°The massacre of the city was nned by His Majesty and King Huai ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised by this answer, because he had already understood from the hints of Lord Wei that Emperor Yuan jing was most likely one of the masterminds behind all this.

    ¡°Why did you massacre the city and not start a war?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    the amount of blood essence required is toorge. It¡¯s a waste of time. Furthermore, the start of the war will cause many uncontroble factors to appear in the n. This is not safe. This was que Yongxiu¡¯s reply.

    ¡°What is Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s real purpose in nning this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    He had always felt that Emperor Yuan jing indulged the North-guarding King too much and was even eager for the North-guarding King¡¯s promotion. This was not in line with the mentality of an Emperor, and he was a paranoid Emperor.

    Could the two words ¡®martial arts fanatic¡¯ really erase the suspicion and wariness of a shrewd Emperor?

    ¡°King Huai said that once he advances to the second rank, he will be able to check and bnce the supervisors, allowing the imperial family to have a true pir of the country. There was no need to be overly fearful of jianzheng and Yunlu Academy. This is also His Majesty¡¯s wish.¡±

    This reason isn¡¯t enough. You believe it?

    What que Yongxiu said next made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression change slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to refine a soul pill.¡±

    Soul ¡­ Emperor Yuan jing wanted to refine a soul elixir? That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t the Golden Lotus Daoist say with certainty that the earth sect¡¯s Dao head needed a soul core?

    Therefore, one of the brothers wanted a blood pill, while the other wanted a soul pill. Hence, they were taking advantage of themoners ¡­

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had said that soul pills were used to strengthen one¡¯s primordial spirit, act as. pill-refining material, refine magical treasures, repair an iplete soul, and nurture artifact spirits ¡­ These words alone did not seem to be enough for Emperor Yuan jing to risk the world¡¯s condemnation and sacrifice the people of an entire city.

    Of course, the soul pill was only one of his gains. The blood pill could help the North vanquishing Prince reach the consummate level.

    However, the one who benefited was North vanquishing Prince. Inparison, Emperor Yuan jings gains were not enough for him to take the risk and make this decision.

    When a person¡¯s gains weren¡¯t proportional to the risks he took, things wouldn¡¯t be as simple as they seemed ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows.

    He didn¡¯t think for too long and continued to ask, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the core of soul?¡±

    [ Note 1: the first sentence is the Han Wu Emperor¡¯s self-condemnation decree, followed by Chongzhen¡¯s self-condemnation decree. ]

    [ PS: tomorrow, I¡¯ll collect the Alliance master¡¯s gifts for the past few days. ] I¡¯ll have to thank you, but I won¡¯t be able to make it in time today..

 Chapter 744 - 160-nine regions strange beasts Chapter 1

    Chapter 744: Chapter 160-nine regions strange beasts Chapter 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    after King Huai died, I took the soul pill in the chaos and brought it back to the capital, giving it to His Majesty ¡­ Que Yongxiu¡¯s soul replied honestly.

    No wonder Yang Yan said that when the people were being blood-sacrificed, their blood essence would float up and turn into blood pills, and their souls would enter the ground without leaving any traces behind. It turned out that que Yongxiu had taken advantage of the chaos and stolen it ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly enlightened. He had thought that the soul core had been taken by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. He did not expect that it had gone into Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°In that case, the Dao chief of the earth sect is involved in this matter because of the so-called¡± evil.¡±Yes, the North-guarding Prince and the Dao chief of the earth sect have a certain level of cooperation. I wonder if Emperor Yuan jing is also making eyes with the Dao chief of the earth sect?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to be careful of my status. During the IV5 that day, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head had sensed the aura of The Earth Book¡¯s fragment.

    ¡°He knows that the mysterious master in Chuzhou is the holder of the fragment of the book of theher world. When I guard the nine-colored Golden Lotus, I will erase all traces of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is in Chu Zhou. A mysterious expert has appeared in Chu Zhou and he has the aura of the Book of the Netherworld fragment. This did not mean anything. However, what if Xu Qi ¡®an was also a holder of a fragment of the Book of the Earth? This is too fishy.¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡°¡±Did Emperor yuanjing collude with the head of the earth sect?¡± don¡¯t know ¡­. Que Yongxiu replied woodenly. ¡°Why is Emperor Yuan jing refining soul pills?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±

    If you don¡¯t know this and that, what¡¯s the use of having you? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry. After pondering for a long time, she asked seriously, ¡®

    ¡°Do you have any unknown properties or silver?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± que Yongxiu replied honestly.

    Although the country protecting public house was located in the capital, que Yongxiu had been operating in Chuzhou for many years. Even if he had any money, it would be in Chuzhou.

    Oh, the Duke of Hu Manor will definitely be raided, otherwise. I won¡¯t be able to give an exnation to all the Dukes. It¡¯s. pity that I¡¯m not. night watchman now, so. can¡¯t participate in the raid. Otherwise. I would be rich ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°High Duke Cao, what property do you have that no one knows about?¡± Xu Qi

    ¡®an looked at High Duke Cao.

    I have 13 private residences in the capital. I have Foreign Affairs and prostitutes. Three of them are idle. Of the three idle ones, one is used to store some precious antiques, calligraphy, paintings, and silver.

    Precious antiques weren¡¯t kept at home but outside. These things couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public ¡­ What a hateful corrupt official ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an criticized him while feeling surprised.

    ¡°Where are the deeds to the private houses?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°The house that I used to store my precious antiques, the title deeds for thend and house are in the house, the rest are in the public house.¡± High Duke Cao replied.

    Damn it, 12 private residences have left me ¡­¡¯ Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank, and an indescribable sadness welled up in his heart.

    At the same time, he was even more curious about the private house that was used to collect precious antiques. The deed to the house andnd had been left in the private residence and not in the public house. This meant that the public house and the private residence had beenpletely separated from the public house.

    No matter which side had a problem, it would not allow the two sides to form a connection.

    After he finished his question, he did not ask what treasures were in state Duke Cao¡¯s private residence in order to retain some anticipation.

    After putting the two souls back into the sachet, Xu Qi ¡®an walked out of the secret chamber to visit his threepanions from the Tiandi society. They were in different rooms.

    * Squeak ¡­ * The door opened, and a beautiful face appeared. It was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wife in paper.

    She immediately closed the door.

    A few minutester, the door opened again. Li Miaozhen was dressed neatly and sitting at the table. Yan Caiwei was packing up the ointment, gauze, medicine pot, and other things.

    Was he changing the dressing ¡­ Xu Qian nced at li Miaozhen and asked with concern, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡±

    When li Miaozhen nodded, he said, ¡°Emperor Yuan jing has issued a self-admonishing edict and promised not to make things difficult for you, so you don¡¯t have to leave the capital so early.¡± &Nbsp;

    In fact, even if he doesn¡¯t forgive you, you won¡¯t be afraid. The Dao head of a heavenly sect was an existence on the same level as a supervisor.

    Even if Emperor Yuan jing had ten guts, he would not dare to kill you.

    It¡¯s good to have ¡®daddy¡¯ to back you up ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    It was no wonder that in the novels he used to read, the viins who had a

    backer always liked to jump up and down, arrogant and overbearing. If they were not unlucky enough to meet the protagonist, ordinary people would not be able to do anything to them.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Li Miaozhen asked with a frown.

    Why do you look like you want to drive me away? have I affected the orange power of your three sides? Xu Qi ¡®anughed in his heart.

    ¡°Soul pellets, I want to know the use of soul pellets.¡±

    When li Miaozhen heard this, she looked at him with a puzzled expression, as if to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Golden Lotus Taoist tell you?

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his voice and said, ¡± I just used spirit channeling on que Yongxiu¡¯s soul. From him, I found out that the person who needs the soul elixir is not the Dao head of the earth sect, but Emperor Yuan jing.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s pupils seemed to contract.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued. ording to what Taoist Golden Lotus said, the elixir of soul doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to make him do such a crazy thing. But it is true. So, I guess the elixir of soul may have other unknown uses.

    Li Miaozhen pondered for a long time before slowly shaking her head.

    ¡°Is it the kind of soul pill that¡¯s refined using souls?¡± Yan Caiwei asked curiously.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at her and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°¡±You know about it?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t like Yan Caiwei. The big-eyed cute girl didn¡¯t seem like a studious person who would read books on other fields besides medical skills..

 Chapter 745 - 160-nine regions strange beasts Chapter 2

    Chapter 745: Chapter 160-nine regions strange beasts Chapter 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chu Caiwei said, ¡± when senior brother song was doing research a few days ago, he said that soul pills might be able to fuse the body and soul he refined. However, it was only a guess. After all, soul pills are too precious and the refining conditions are harsh.

    ¡°He can¡¯t kill people to concoct pills, teacher Jian Zheng will be the first to kill him. Yes, I heard from senior brother song that there are records of soul pills in the library on the eighth floor of the stargazing tower.¡±

    ¡°Take us there,¡± Xu Qian and Li Miaozhen said immediately.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Yan Caiwei revealed a troubled expression, ¡°the library Pavilion is the forbidden area of the Directorate of Celestials, and only disciples of the sect can enter. Furthermore, they must first obtain the approval of teacher Jian Zheng or senior brother yang.¡± I can¡¯t bring you in, or you¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    Li Miaozhen was a little discouraged.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped forward and patted Caiwei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What do you want to eat these few days? just tell me and I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there now,¡± Yan Caiwei beamed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being punished?¡± li Miaozhen was stunned.

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    The three people and one ghost entered the library, but Yan Caiwei couldn¡¯t remember the name of the book that recorded the core of soul or where it was ced.

    Rows of bookshelves filled therge space, and to find relevant records in them was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go ask senior brother song ¡­¡± Li Caiwei stuck out the tip of her tongue and hopped away.

    Li Miaozhen and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s faces darkened as they searched aimlessly.

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attention was attracted by an ancient book.Nine regions strange beasts chapter, Volume 1.

    ording to the book, mutated beasts were the descendants of ancient gods and devils. The number of species of ancient gods and devils could be found out by looking at the mutated beasts of theter generations.

    The one with the most numbers and the most reproduction was the ¡®flood Dragon¡¯. The book mentioned that the ancestor of the flood Dragon was a kind of God called¡¯ Dragon¡¯.

    Another example was the strange beast that appeared in the legends of Yunzhou. It came from the ocean, and in a breath, it created wind, Thunder, and rain. Its ancestor might be a God called ¡± Qilin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an flipped through the pages and was surprised to find an ¡± old friend ¡® spirit Dragon.

    There was no evidence to prove who the ancestors of the spirit Dragons were. They were first recorded in history during the era of the human Emperor. They were the mounts of the human Emperor when he went to war.

    Riding the wind and Breaking the Waves, he was one of the overlords of the water.

    this isn¡¯t right. That dog-licking Dragon doesn¡¯t look like an Overlord of the water at all ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    With doubts in his mind, he continued to read and saw some different information.

    Huaiqing had told him before that Spirit Dragons liked to eat purple Qi, so they chased after the royal family and became their spirit beasts. To the royal family, it was also a symbol of the orthodoxy of the human world.

    However, the book said that the Spirit Dragon had another ability, which was to swallow the fate energy of the dynasty, making the dynasty¡¯s National inheritance even longer.

    Everything in the world would decline when it reached its peak. It was the will of heaven. When the fate of a dynasty was like a burning fire, it would inevitably decline. However, the Spirit Dragon could swallow and spit out fate. When fate was too good, it would swallow it. When fate was weak, it would spit it out.

    This allowed the fate of the dynasty to remain at a level.

    A luck bncing system?

    This word shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    When I first transmigrated here, I suspected that the fate of this world¡¯s dynasty did not match the ¡°200-vear Law¡± that I had studied in the literature of

    the street stall.

    At that time, I thought it was due to the existence of extraordinary power, but now it seems that it was the existence of the Spirit Dragon?

    Just as he was thinking, Yan Caiwei bounced back and said in a crisp voice, ¡°That book is called¡± record of wonderelixir.¡±lt¡¯s in the second position, the third shelf, the second grid. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gathered her thoughts and followed behind her. She watched as she took out a book from the second shelf on the third shelf. ¡°Record of wonderous pills.¡±

    The result was disappointing. Golden Lotus Daoist priest had basically summarized the effects of the soul pill without missing anything.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was an old senior of the Dao sect, so it was impossible for her to miss out on the function of the core soul. In other words, it was either that the core soul was just. cover, or one of the functions of the core soul was extremely important, but we didn¡¯t notice it ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself.

    He decided that if he had the chance, he would ask Luo Yuheng for advice. At the very least, he had to tell Luo Yuheng about this and ask her to keep an eye on Emperor Yuan jing.

    Of course, he had to ask Daoist priest Golden Lotus first.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with my kind aunt. It¡¯s up to Daoist Golden Lotus to see if she¡¯s trustworthy ¡­¡± Xu Qian said.

    En, he would first make a trip to High Duke Cao¡¯s private residence tomorrow, and the day after, he would go to Yun Lu Academy to pick up second uncle and aunt. After that, he would contact Daoist priest Golden Lotus and ask if little aunt could trust him.

    Also, he had to bring his wife back. He couldn¡¯t leave her outside all the time. Tsk, so many things happened .

    Night.

    The moonlight was like frost, coating the surface of theke with a thin and gentle glow.

    The Spirit Dragony on the shore, looking listless. It snorted from time to time and pped its tail from time to time, stirring up waves and jagged light. A figure walked out from the darkness and stopped in front of the Spirit Dragon.

    He leaned over and touched the Spirit Dragon¡¯s thick mane, sighing, ¡± King Huai¡¯s city-wide massacre case was finally made public. I couldn¡¯t change the oue, and I couldn¡¯t save the face of the royal family.

    The Spirit Dragon snortedzily in response to that person.

    He continued, ¡°the royal family¡¯s loss of face means that they¡¯ve lost the hearts of the people, and losing the hearts of the people means that a part of fate has been lost.¡± I did want to disperse my fate, but it was beyond my limits.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯m trying my best to maintain the bnce, not more, not less. However, the people outside are too insensible, and Wei Yuan is even more insensible. He has repeatedly disobeyed me.. ¡®

 Chapter 746 - 160-nine regions strange beasts Chapter 3

    Chapter 746: Chapter 160-nine regions strange beasts Chapter 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    He stopped stroking and pressed his palm between Ling Long¡¯s eyebrows. His voice was gentle and cold.¡±Return a portion of the fate that I have stored here.¡±

    Hatred and resistance shed across Ling Long¡¯s big, cute eyes that were like ck buttons. However, he did not do anything and allowed him to take the fate energy.

    The next morning.

    Zha Zha ¡­

    As the stone door slowly opened, Xu Qi ¡®an shouted into the dark underground,

    ¡°¡±Senior martial sister Zhong, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    Not long after, Zhong Li, who was wrapped in a long cloth robe and her hair was disheveled, slowly walked up the stone steps.

    She raised her head, and between her messy hair, that pair of watery eyes jumped with joy.

    It had been a month and a half since Xu Qi ¡®an went north.

    ¡°Your cultivation base has improved again.¡± Zhong Li said in a low voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pressed her palm on her head.

    Zhong Li pped it away.

    He pressed it again.

    Zhong Li pped it away again.

    ¡°Then you can go back.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    Zhong Li gave in and allowed the man who called her Senior Sister to touch her head.

    He brought along Zhong Li, Li Miaozhen, his paper wife, and Chu Yuanyou. The two groups of people stepped on flying swords and with a ¡®Xiu¡¯ sound, they rushed up from the eight trigrams stage and flew towards Yun Lu Academy. ¡°Why are you also involved?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sent a voice transmission to Chu

    Yuanqian.

    four people to a sword. How crowded is that? can¡¯t I give you a ride? ¡±

    Chu Yuanxi exined innocently. Did this person have no conscience? his injuries had yet to fully recover and he was already acting as a ¡®carriage driver¡¯ to bring him to Yun Lu Academy.

    He didn¡¯t thank her, but instead med her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed when she noticed Chu Yuanqian¡¯s displeasure. She didn¡¯t want to show her lecherous thoughts so openly, so she said helplessly,

    ¡°I just wanted to reminisce about the feeling of squeezing in the subway. It¡¯s quite nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°What is DI tie?¡± you don¡¯t need to know this .

    The gentlemen of Yun Lu Academy had been very unhappy these past two days, and some of them were even rather impetuous.

    Because there would always be a couple who didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. They would catch them and say,Teach the child.

    ¡°Teach your mother!¡±

    The gentlemen roared in their hearts.

    They knew about that child. She was the youngdy of the Xu family, the youngest sister of Xu ningyan and Xu cijiu. She was very good at angering Deoole.

    He didn¡¯t expect her toe to the Academy again.

    There were more than a dozen knowledgeable teachers in the Academy who taught military tactics, ssics, and so on. Logically speaking, it should be easy for them to teach a child the initiation.

    However, some people were always gifted, and their thinking was different from ordinary people. What was suitable for ordinary people was not suitable for them.

    Xu lingying was that kind of child with extraordinary talent.

    Riding the wind, Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at Mount Qingyun in just half an hour.

    He looked down and saw a child lying in the withered grass by the pavilion near the Academy. His hair was tied into a bun.

    I see Xu lingying. Go down, go down.

    Chu Yuanqian did as she was told. She lowered her flying sword andnded beside the pavilion.

    Xu lingying was lying on the ground, fast asleep, covered in broken leaves and grass.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook her awake and said angrily, ¡°¡±lf you continue to sleep here, I¡¯ll call your mother to beat you up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big pot .

    Xu lingying bravely maintained her sprawled out posture, ignoring her brother¡¯s threat.

    I came out with my master to hunt some wild game. My master disappeared while we were fighting. I was tired, so I took a nap. Xu lingying exined clearly.

    Then, she furrowed her brows and added, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not afraid of mother hitting me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being beaten by your mother, but aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten by your father with a bamboo stick?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    Xu Ling¡¯s eyes widened, and he covered his little butt with both hands.¡±Big pot, my tu ¡®er seems to be starting to hurt.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a picture?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked her up like a little chick and walked to the top of the mountain.

    the drawing is the butt. I just learned how to write. The little boy finally found a chance to educate his big brother. do you know? ¡®

    ¡°That¡¯s the butt.¡±

    ¡°Tu ¡®er,¡±

    ¡°Butt!¡±

    ¡°A diagram.¡± The little boy read it again, is there any problem?

    [PS: I¡¯m in a bad state today. I can¡¯t write anything just by sitting there. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have anything to write. There¡¯s still a lot of plot.] It¡¯s just that my mind is in a mess, and I can¡¯t write fast. I¡¯m sorry.

    If the next chapter is not updated by midnight, I¡¯ll save it for tomorrow..

 Chapter 747 - 747: Summoning_l

    Chapter 747: Summoning_l

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an was an open-minded person. He would not take small things to heart. Since his sister was so stubborn, he would not carve her.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take him to the Academy and give him a beating? why waste your breath?

    But li Miaozhen stopped Xu Qian from abusing the children. The Holy Virgin frowned and said unhappily, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s talk this out. Why use force on a child?¡±

    Holy maiden, you¡¯ll never know how terrible it is to be the parent of. naughty child ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an gave her face and went into the courtyard.

    There was only a pair of mother and daughter flowers in the courtyard. Xu lingyue, with a sharp face and well-defined facial features, was sitting on a small wooden stick and doing embroidery.

    The little wooden stake could no longer hold her plump buttocks, and her stic buttocks overflowed and protruded under her skirt.

    His aunt, on the other hand, was not doing her job. She tied a knot on her Lotus Green dress at her calf, then squatted by the flower bed, holding a small wooden shovel and a small scissors, fiddling with the flowers and nts. Other than beating Xu lingying up, this was her aunt¡¯s only hobby. Her personal maidservant, Lu er, was helping by the side.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an return, lingyue was overjoyed. She put down her needle and thread and greeted him with a smile.

    She nced at li Miaozhen, Su Su, and Zhong Li.

    The scrutinizing expression on her face clearly showed that there was a natural and instinctive hostility between beautiful women.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. We can go home today.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched her round nose and looked into the house. ¡°Where are Eng and second uncle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where father has gone to practice martial arts, but second brother is studying under master Zhang.¡± Xu lingyue¡¯s voice was melodious, with the girlish softness of a young girl.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Xu lingyue¡¯s curious voice.¡±Big brother, who is that big sister?¡±

    She was asking Zhong Li.

    Although Zhong Li had been with Xu Qi ¡®an for a long time, she had never officially shown her face. This was the first time Xu lingyue had seen her.

    ¡°Caiwei¡¯s Senior Sister.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Oh, that good-for. nothing girl¡¯s Senior Sister ¡­ Xu lingyue suddenly understood.

    Good-for-nothing was the nickname she gave Yan Caiwei. Yan Caiwei was good-for-nothing number one, Lina was good-for-nothing number two, and Xu lingying was good-for-nothing number three.

    In fact, those who knew these three good-for-nothings had simr nicknames in their hearts. For example, in the courtyard, the beautiful woman who was shocked to find that her young girl was dirty picked up a bamboo stick in anger and chased after her young girl.

    The nicknames that his aunt had given Lina and Xu Lingyin were probably:Stupid girls and children, gluttonous girls and children, stupid girls and children who knew how to eat.

    And so on.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring for me to wash your clothes every day? You damned child, you don¡¯t even know how to feel sorry for your mother.¡± His aunt roared, ¡® ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to treat you like my daughter When I Hit You.¡±

    then I¡¯m not your daughter. Why are you hitting me? ¡± Xu Ling¡¯s voice could be heard.

    The aunt choked and flew into a rage helplessly.¡± You still dare to talk back! ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought Zhong Li out of the small courtyard and shuttled between the houses and courtyards. They walked along the bluestone pavement and asionally walked up the stairs. After the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, they arrived at the valley filled with bamboo forests.

    Most of the bamboo was in the South. Dafeng imed to be the Orthodox of the nine states and ruled the Central ins, but the geographical location of the capital was in the north-central region of the nine states.

    The climate was not suitable for the growth of bamboo.

    The bamboo forest on Mount Clear cloud was a rare sight.

    Summer had just arrived, and the bamboo forest was lush and verdant during this season. The mountain wind blew and made a rustling sound, which was quite artistic.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking was, how did you make bamboo wine again?

    A small attic was hidden in the bamboo forest, like a Pavilion where a hermit lived. A cobblestone path led to the attic, covered with bamboo leaves.

    ¡°Principal, Xu Qi ¡®an hase to visit!¡± He bowed towards the pavilion.

    In a sh, he teleported from outside to inside the building. The Dean, Zhao Shou, was sitting by the table, sipping tea and looking at him with a smile. He was dressed in an old, white-washed Confucian robe, and his hair was a little messy. He exuded the aura of a Dogman.

    Zhao Shou was the most inelegant high-ranked powerhouse that Xu Qi ¡®an had ever seen. He was also an old man, but the supervisor was dressed in white, looking like a celestial being. Master du ¡®e was also wearing a gorgeous Kasaya embroidered with gold thread. He had an indifferent bearing and looked like an eminent monk.

    The feeling director Zhao gave off was that of Kong Yiji or Fan Jin .

    ¡°Yes, I almost forgot about the cat priest. He also looks like a wandering Daoist priest, very down and out ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, headmaster.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his gratitude.

    to establish a heart for the heavens and earth, to establish a life for the people, to continue the Supreme Arts to the Saint, to create peace for the world. This is what you taught me, and you have not forgotten. Zhao Shou smiled.

    What the director meant was, as long as I don¡¯t forget my original intentions, we¡¯ll still be good friends ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and bowed, then made a request to his good friend, ¡±

    I came to the Academy to borrow a book from the Dean.

    Zhao Shou looked at him and nodded slightly.

    ¡°The remains of the great Zhou.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an remembered that father Wei had said that if he wanted to know the princess Consort¡¯s Secret, he had to go to

    Yun Lu Academy to borrow this book.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Zhao Shou smiled. it was written by a great schr in the Academy 600 years ago. He was born during the Zhou Dynasty and was active in the early days of the Feng dynasty. He wrote a book about what he had seen and heard about the Zhou Dynasty. There is only one such book in the world, and it has never been published. Very few people have read it. ¡±

    No wonder huaiqing had never heard of it. Even if she was a top student, it was impossible for her to read all the books in the world. She must have read the books that she liked with a purpose..

 Chapter 748 - 748: Summoning_2

    Chapter 748: Summoning_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. Zhao Shou smiled and said, ¡°¡±You must have heard of that great schr. His deeds have been inscribed on a stele by theter generations. It¡¯s in the mountain.¡±

    Suddenly, an idea shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He blurted out, ¡°The second-rank schr Qian Zhong who destroyed thest of the great Zhou¡¯s fate with the resentment of the people?¡±

    When he first came to the Yun Lu Academy, the second Lanng had brought him to tour the Academy and had mentioned that great Confucians called Qian Zhong.

    Zhao Shou sighed. he was a respectable schr. His name will go down in history. Unlike the four of them, who always try to do evil things.

    May I ask if the four people you mentioned are Zhang Shen, Li Mubai, yang Gong, and Chen Tai ¡­? Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    ¡°The remains of the great Zhou Dynasty is in my hands,¡± Zhao Shou spread out his hands and said leisurely.

    With a sh of light, an ancient book appeared in his hand. The words on the cover of the book were:Great Zhou¡¯s remains!

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at this scene in a daze. Although he was already very familiar with the ¡± bragging ¡± method of the Confucian school, every time he saw it, he always had the urge to say, ¡± I don¡¯t need to practice martial arts ¡± and ¡± coach, I want to learn Confucianism ¡®

    Men are afraid of entering the wrong industry, second uncle set me up ¡­ He sighed in his heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the remains of the great Zhou Dynasty from Zhao Shou and said, ¡°¡±Can I take it with me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zhao Shou said.

    He rejected her so directly ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and flipped through the pages. With his current eyesight, he could easily read ten lines at a nce.

    Since this book was called ¡°the ruins of the great Zhou, ¡± the things recorded in it were actually a supplement to the official history. What was recorded in it looked like unofficial history at first nce, but it had indeed happened.

    For example, the famous immortal official li mu in the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The history books said that this person was a yboy and had countless female friends. But in fact, there was a fox demon among his female friends who was a member of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox of the southern Demon tribe.

    These were secrets that would not be recorded in the official history.

    Just like the quasi-Sage of cloud deer Institute who referred to deers as horses, this li mu was actually a talent that was written by Dong Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and continued to read.

    Finally, he flipped to a record that could be called a folk legend.

    During the great Zhou¡¯s Longde era, there was a ten thousand Flower Valley to the South. In the valley, exotic flowers bloomed all year round. It was said that there was an intelligent and beautiful flower God living in the valley.

    The God of flowers was an immortal Gu that had gained sentience and transformed into a human, gathering the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. Whoever could obtain the spiritual essence of the flower God would be reborn and be immortal.

    After Emperor Longde heard about it, he sent people down south to search for it. After thirteen years, they finally found the ten thousand Flower Valley and the beautiful flower God.

    The Army surrounded the ten thousand Flower Valley and forced the flower God to enter the pce. The flower God was unwilling and summoned Thunder to self-destruct, cursing before he died, ¡°The great Zhou Dynasty would be destroyed 300 yearster.

    As expected, three hundred yearster, the fate of great Zhou came to an end.

    At the end of the story, a poem was recorded:

    A shocking birth,

    Her grace poured out of mu Yuyang.

    Thousands of people praised her for her beauty.

    The soul of the human world provoked the Emperor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his book expressionlessly, but his heart was not calm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this poem used to describe the princess Consort. f. ck, the princess Consort is the God of flowers from nine hundred years ago ¡­ No, the reincarnation of the flower God?

    ¡°So this poem is about the God of flowers from 300 years ago. I always thougl that this poem was so popr and famous that it attracted Emperor Yuan jin: attention, so she was sent to the pce.

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder everyone says that the princess Consort¡¯s spiritual energy is a good thing. So there¡¯s this story behind it. Indeed, reading more books has its benefits. There was no doubt that she had been reborn, but immortality might not be the case. Otherwise, Emperor Yuan jing would not have handed over the princess Consort to the North-guarding King.

    ¡°The flower Fairy is indeed the number one beauty of Da Feng, her charm is unparalleled. Tsk, she¡¯s also a pitiful woman.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the book to Zhao Shou and asked, ¡°¡±This poem was written by the great schr Qian Zhong?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Shou shook his head.

    Oh, the great schr Qian Zhong is also just a recorder, so I have no doubts.

    Otherwise, how did the old monk who told the mystery of the princess Consort¡¯s background know this poem? that would be a logical loophole ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched as he was chatting with director Zhao. He turned around and looked outside the building.

    The three great Confucians came together and looked around. They were surprised to see Xu Qi ¡®an.

    as expected of the students taught by the three of us. He killed two thieves at the entrance of the market and saved the situation with his own power. It¡¯s a song and a tear.

    The three great Confucians praised him happily. Then, they looked at the Dean with suspicious eyes. ¡°When did Ning Yan be the Dean¡¯s disciple? Ningyan, did the Dean ask you topose a poem?¡±

    As they spoke, they looked at Zhao Shou as if they were saying, ¡± you¡¯re just craving his poems. Don¡¯t deny it. It¡¯s the truth.

    Zhao Shou snorted. I¡¯m not like you. There are three immortal schrs. Virtue, merit, and speech are the three great ways. cing one¡¯s hopes on poetry is an unorthodox method. ¡±

    It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t fight with us for the poems ¡­ The three great

    Confucians heaved a sigh of relief. Zhang Shen retorted in a rxed tone, ¡®

    ¡°The 3000 great DAOs all lead to the same destination, but isn¡¯t poetry a cultural treasure? In my opinion, the Dean is too obsessed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Zhao Shou waved his hand.

    He turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡± it¡¯s mainly because of yang Gong¡¯s outstanding performance. It makes them envious and jealous. In fact, Yun Lu Academy has good intentions towards you. It has nothing to do with the poems.

    He looked at the three great Confucians and chuckled, ¡°¡±At least I won¡¯t be like them.¡±

    He had to rify this matter to Xu Qi ¡®an. Otherwise, it would seem as if Yun Lu Academy had ulterior motives and wanted to bask in the glory of his poems..

 Chapter 749 - 749: Summoning_3

    Chapter 749: Summoning_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    In truth, the actions of Zhang Shen and the others were truly disgracing the image of the Yun Lu Institute.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He didn¡¯t really care. Anyway, the poem was giarized in his previous life and not written by him. As a time traveler with no foundation, he couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to use the poem to expand hiswork and gain benefits.

    Zhang Shen and the other two ignored the Dean¡¯s mockery. They looked at Xu

    Qi ¡®an eagerly and asked, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯veposed a poem. With such a major event happening recently, don¡¯t you feel your blood boiling and your poetic mood rising? We can help you Polish it. ¡±

    The three great schrs looked at Xu Qi ¡®an eagerly.

    Dean Zhao Shou didn¡¯t say anything, but he was interested.

    Not only did Yun Lu Institute help me protect my family, but the Institute Director even directly held a carving knife and threatened Emperor Yuan jing in the Imperial court. Although this was in line with the philosophy of the schrly faction and wasn¡¯t purely doing me a favor, I still have to remember this favor ¡­

    Hmm, I might as well copy a poem for them. It¡¯s not good to spend the night with Bai Yan and the rest ¡­ Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an muttered,

    ¡°I have indeed thought of a poem.¡±

    Yes, I thought of a poem. I¡¯m just a Porter of the poem. He added in his heart.

    The three great Confucians were ecstatic.

    At this time, he should have said heroically, ¡°Brush and ink.

    However, his writing was terrible and he didn¡¯t have a charcoal pencil, so he didn¡¯t embarrass himself. He walked around the room and pretended to be interested when he saw the green bamboo leaves outside the window.

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    Zhao Shou¡¯s eyes lit up as well.¡±ls it rted to bamboo?¡±

    The director seemed to like bamboo very much ¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Hearing this, Zhao Shou immediately straightened his back. From slightly interested, he was looking forward to it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to recall the full text of the poem, but in the eyes of Zhao Shou and the three great Confucians, he was mulling it over.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let my guard down,¡±

    Zhao Shou, who already knew that it was a bamboo poem, savored it carefully. In this sentence, the word ¡°bite¡± was the essence, and only one word highlighted the vigorous and powerful bamboo.

    ¡°The root is in the broken rock.¡±

    Zhao Shou nodded slightly. This was an addition to the previous sentence, and it also reflected the determination of bamboo in a difficult environment.

    ¡°Even after thousands of blows, you¡¯re still tough, regardless of the North,

    South, East, and West winds.¡±

    Director Zhao Shou¡¯s breathing was a little short. Thest two sentences described bamboo¡¯s attitude towards external pressure. Even though she had been through countless hardships, she still refused to give up.

    Among the plum blossoms, orchids, bamboo, and chrysanthemums, he only loved bamboo. Otherwise, he would not have built his residence in a bamboo forest.

    Zhao Shou hadposed poems about bamboo before, butpared to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s, he had to admit that he was inferior.

    One poem and two couplets, from inside to outside, almost vividly described the tenacious character of bamboo.

    As expected of the head of the great Feng poetry ¡­ This high-ranked schr sighed in his heart.

    ¡°This poem¡¯s meaning and words arecking, but it¡¯s a rare poem about bamboo.¡± Li Mubai praised.

    ¡°Stupid, this poem sings off the toughness and tenacity of bamboo, and the fancy rhetoric instead falls into a lower ss.¡± Zhang Shen criticized.

    ¡°At first nce, it looks like it¡¯s singing bamboo, but in reality, it¡¯s using bamboo to describe people. Wonderful, wonderful.¡± Chen Tai stroked his beard andughed.

    After the three great Confucians finished theirments, they immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°Does this poem have a name?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately knew what they were up to. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been named, so I need teachers to Polish it.¡±

    The three great Confucians took a few steps back in tacit agreement and looked at each other vigntly, brewing how to fight for the right to sign. At this moment, Zhao Shouughed and said, ¡°¡±Let me name this poem.¡±

    Zhang Shen and the others turned their necks to look at him with stiff expressions. Didn¡¯t they say that Xu ningyan¡¯s poems were not good enough?

    Zhao Shou frowned and said unhappily, ¡®

    ¡°What are you all looking at me for? isn¡¯t this poem Xu ningyan¡¯s use of bamboo to convey my feelings? This old man has guarded the Yun Lu Academy for several decades, just like this bamboo, unwaveringly holding onto the

    Green Mountain, regardless of the North, South, East, West, or west winds.¡±

    Then, without waiting for the three great Confucians to react, he said, ¡°¡±Back off three hundred miles. Don¡¯t disturb me from writing my poem.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the three great Confucians disappeared without a trace.

    Zhao Shou spread out the paper and picked up the pen excitedly. As he wrote, he sighed.¡±Good poem, good poem, this old man¡¯s life isplete. Well, ningyan, this poem was written by you, but I, your teacher, will be giving you some pointers, right?¡±

    At this moment, the three great Confucians appeared and said angrily,

    ¡°¡±Director, stop!¡±

    ¡°Retreat 500 miles,¡± Zhao Shou waved his sleeve.

    The great Confucians disappeared. The next second, they reappeared and roared, ¡°¡±Shameless old thief, we are different from you.¡±

    it seems that you haven¡¯t exercised your muscles for a long time. Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll help you.

    ¡°We¡¯re not scared of you. So what if you¡¯re a rank-3? if we join forces, we won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but even if there were ten more of you, I could easily suppress them.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled Zhong Li and ran away.

    On the peak of clear cloud Mountain, clear air rushed into the sky and blew away the clouds. Four figures were fighting in the sky, countering each move.

    Themotion was so great that it immediately rmed the students and Masters in the Academy.

    ¡°Why are the Dean and the great Confucians fighting?¡±

    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? why did they start a war? don¡¯t drag us into this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quitemon for three great Confucians to fight, but why did the Dean also start fighting? What happened?¡±

    it¡¯s notmon for the three great schrs to fight. The first few times, it was because of Xu shikui¡¯s poems.

    ¡°I, I think I just saw Xu shikui bring a girl to the Dean¡¯s bamboo forest,¡± someone whispered..

 Chapter 750 - 750: Summoning_4

    Chapter 750: Summoning_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    No way ¡­ There was a sudden silence all around, and the faces of the students and teachers were burning.

    were resting, li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou suddenly looked up at the sky, their hearts throbbing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it must be because big brother wrote a poem again and the three great Confucians are fighting.¡± Xu Eng waved his hand.

    This didn¡¯t seem like a level four expert could create such.motion ¡­ Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyang thought to themselves.

    The two didn¡¯t care and continued to listen to Xu Eng.

    ¡°Lingying has a very strange talent. She can¡¯t learn anything she doesn¡¯t want to learn, no matter how you teach her. So, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re special and think that you can teach her.

    Xu Eng almost said, ¡°don¡¯t humiliate yourself.¡±

    Li Miaozhen shook her head. that won¡¯t do. I promised Mrs. Xu that I would help teach lingying when I stayed at the Xu family¡¯s house. I was dyed by something. Now that everything is done, I can fulfill my promise.

    Chu Yuanqi smiled. He had seen many smart people, and it was a pleasure to asionally meet those with poor aptitude.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhong Li returned to the courtyard, they noticed that the atmosphere was a bit stiff. Li Miaozhen was sitting on a small bench, her beautiful face was a little dull and her eyes were unfocused.

    She was like a girl who had just fallen out of love, depressed and dispirited.

    Chu Yuanyang held his sword, which had never been unsheathed, and leaned against the wall. He was expressionless, but the veins on his forehead betrayed him.

    ¡°You two seem to have encountered something unpleasant?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his twopanions.

    The two of them ignored him.

    ¡°Master Chu and priest li insisted on teaching Ling Ying how to read and calcte,¡± Xu Eng sighed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked and cupped his hands at the two of them.

    Li Miaozhen felt that Xu ningyan was mocking her, so she grabbed a small stone and threw it at him.

    After lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the Xu Manor with his family. Second uncle Xu hired three carriages and went to the outer city to gather the servants.

    After the servants returned, his aunt directed them to clean the house.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the roof, watching the servantse and go busily, and listening to Chu Yuanyou and Xu Eng¡¯s discussion. The two of them were showing off their knowledge.

    In the inner hall, Yan Caiwei brought the best pastries from guiyue restaurant, and Lina and Xu lingying apanied her as she ate to her heart¡¯s content.

    Li Miaozhen was sitting cross-legged in the guest room cultivating while Su Su kept talking.

    Beside him, Zhong Li, who was wrapped in a cotton robe, hugged her knees and stayed by his side obediently.

    ¡°With the Xu family¡¯s current military strength, even if Emperor Yuan jing wanted to take revenge, he would not hesitate to assassinate them unless he sent an Army to surround them.¡± Xu Qian said.

    When Daoist Golden Lotus¡¯s lotus seeds ripen, we¡¯ll have to leave the capital. At that time, yang qianhuan and Caiwei will take care of the house.

    The supervisor promised me that he would protect the Xu family. He also did not want to force me into the pce and kill Emperor Yuan jing.

    ¡°You sit here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m going in to meet an important guest. You cane down after she¡¯s gone.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and told Zhong Li.

    Zhong Li nodded silently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately jumped down from the roof and returned to the room. He closed the door and windows, then took out the fragment of the book of theher world and poured out a talisman sword.

    Luo Yuheng had asked Chu Yuanqian to give him this talisman sword when they had been traveling north.

    Xu Qi ¡®an still didn¡¯t know whether his kind aunt had given him this with the intention of befriending him or if Daoist priest Golden Lotus had asked for it for him.

    Before returning to the Xu estate, he had used the shards of the book to contact Daoist priest Golden Lotus. Through him, he had confirmed that Luo Yuheng was half one of his own and could be trusted appropriately.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest also said that the talisman sword could act as a Messenger for him to contact Luo Yuheng, so he did not need to go to the Imperial City in person.

    Holding the talisman sword tightly, he mobilized his primordial spirit and injected a wisp of spiritual power into it. He whispered, ¡°¡±State preceptor, state preceptor, I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an .

    It was better to rify the matter of the soul core, or else it would feel like a Fishbone was stuck in his throat. In addition, it was also a reminder to Luo Yuheng to prevent Emperor yuanjing from causing any trouble.

    At the same time, I¡¯d like to gain the favorability of the beautiful woman and strive to make Luo Yuheng a Big Boss I can rely on in the future.

    . Auntie, I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore ¡­

    He repeated it for a moment, but the talisman sword didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡®It seems like the state preceptor doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. As expected, my identity and status are too low. In the eyes of a woman with a noble identity and powerful cultivation base like Luo Yuheng, I¡¯m still too far away ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an thought helplessly.

    Just as he was about to give up, a golden pir of light suddenly descended from the sky, prating the roof andnding in the house.

    In the golden light beam, a beautiful figure condensed. She was wearing a lotus flower crown and a Daoist robe. There was a bright red cinnabar in the middle of her eyebrows. Her facial features were beautiful.

    She had the intellectuality of a kind aunt, the charm of a mother¡¯s friend, and the beauty of a girl-next-door, which made people inexplicably touched.

    He really came?

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an could celebrate, he suddenly heard the sound of tiles rolling from the roof. Then, a figure rolled down from the roof and fell heavily in the yard.

    Zhong Li didn¡¯t move for a long time. After a while, she got up with a ¡± Wu Wu Wu ¡± sound and walked away silently.

    ¡°Why is there someone on your roof?¡± Luo Yuheng asked in realization. I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    No, it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t pay attention, it¡¯s fate that made you ¡®deliberately¡¯ ignore her, poor Senior Sister Zhong ¡­

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s clear eyes were as cold as a fairy¡¯s. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±Why are you looking for me?¡±

    [PS: I was supposed to update three chapters today, but I thought it¡¯d be better tobine the three chapters into two. I¡¯ll just make up for the word count..] 12000+ words today

 Chapter 751 - 751: An old case (1)

    Chapter 751: An old case (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The state preceptor had reallye, and he hade in person? Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s reputation was so great ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was impressed by the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s reputation, but he also saluted him, feeling ttered.

    ¡°Greetings, Grand Tutor.¡±

    When he looked at Luo Yuheng again, he found something different. The Luo Yuheng he saw in the Lingbao temple was beautiful, but he was still made of flesh and blood.

    And the female state preceptor in front of him was emitting a holy light. If he had to describe it, it was probably the best exnation for ¡± ice skin and Jade bones.

    Luo Yuheng nced at him and said, ¡°¡±This is the sun god.¡±

    The sun god ¡­ A third-grade yang God of Dao sect? The legendary yang God who was not afraid of wind and thunder and roamed the great void? Xu Qi ¡®an was surprised. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her like a Panda.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and his clear eyes shed with anger.¡±Why did you call me?¡±

    Realizing that his gaze had unintentionally offended the state preceptor, Xu Qi ¡®an quickly sat up straight and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±There¡¯s something I want to tell the state preceptor.¡±

    After a pause, he deliberated and said,¡±in the Chuzhou City massacre case, Emperor Yuan jing and King Huai colluded. One of them refined blood pills, while the other refined soul pills.¡± King Huai concocted the blood pill to break through to the third gradepletion and then devour the princess Consort¡¯s spiritual reserves.¡±

    Since they had already fallen out, there was no need to put on an act and address him as ¡®Your Majesty.¡± As for the princess¡¯s Secret, Xu Qi ¡®an did not believe that a second-grade Dao chief would not know that the princess had spiritual reserves.

    What I want to know is, what¡¯s the use of Emperor Yuan jing refining soul pills?

    Hearing this, Luo Yuheng frowned and pondered for a few seconds. Then, he slowly said, ¡°¡±Yuan jing has been cultivating for twenty years and has just reached the sixth grade Yin spirit realm. Core formation is still far away.¡±

    This, this ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s still a level six after 20 years of cultivation. I don¡¯t even know how to ridicule him. With the resources of the entire country, even a pig should be able to form its gold core!¡±

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s talent in cultivation was the same as Xu Yingying¡¯s talent in reading?

    ¡°Could it be a disguise?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gathered his thoughts and asked.

    Luo Yuheng nced at him but did not say anything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed repeatedly to express his apology.

    Such suspicion was disrespectful to a second-grade powerhouse of Haotian Taoism.

    ¡°Yuan jing¡¯s soul is naturally weak, which is the reason for his poor aptitude in cultivation,¡± Luo Yuheng continued.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had said that soul pills could strengthen one¡¯s primordial spirit. Could it be that Emperor Yuan jing was trying to make up for his congenital defect? As Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking about this, he heard Luo

    Yuheng frown and say, but there are many ways to strengthen the primordial spirit. Meditation, food, and other things are fine. There¡¯s no need to refine a soul pill.

    ¡°In other words, the soul pill has another use,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    From a psychological point of view, only lunatics had no scruples. But Emperor Yuan jing was not a lunatic. On the contrary, he was a King with a deep mind.

    Before he did anything, he would definitely consider the consequences. He would only do it when the benefits were sufficient. If the core of soul could only stabilize the foundation of the sixth-grade, he was unlikely to take the initiative to n a massacre. The price was too great.

    At most, he would acquiesce to King Huai.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly. I don¡¯t have any clues. I can¡¯t guess. I¡¯ll try to investigate this. As for the state preceptor, it¡¯s fine as long as you do it in your heart.¡±

    He believed that with the wisdom of a rank-2 powerhouse, he did not need to exin or give too many instructions. Just a reminder was enough.

    Luo Yuheng nodded and asked, ¡°¡±The princess Consort was really captured by the barbarians and there was no news of her after that?¡±

    Xu Qi. an sighed. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s. pity that the number one beauty of Da Feng is dead. King Huai is dead.. ¡®m afraid the princess Consort is also ¡­

    He appropriately revealed a bit of regret, fully expressing the regret of a normal man for the misfortune of a peerless beauty.

    Luo Yuheng looked at him without saying a word. After a moment of silence, he asked inadvertently, ¡°¡±1 heard from the Golden Lotus that you once discovered an ancient room technique in an ancient tomb outside Yongzhou

    Why are you asking this? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment and answered truthfully, ¡®¡±Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Have youprehended it thoroughly?¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful eyes were focused on him when he asked the question. ¡°This ¡­ I¡¯ve never cultivated it before, but I¡¯ve heard from Daoist Golden Lotus that only a man and a woman who are well-versed in sexual techniques can cultivate it. It¡¯s not like you can dual cultivate it with just one woman.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was also a wily old fox, but it was still a little awkward to talk about such private matters with a beautiful woman.

    Luo Yuheng nodded slightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw a trace of satisfaction in her eyes.

    the massacre in Chuzhou hase to an end. Yuan jing can¡¯t wait for this matter to pass. He won¡¯t take revenge on you in the near future. Luo Yuheng said,

    ¡°As for what happens next, you should be on your guard. Once you find any signs of revenge, immediately ask your family to resign and wait for the future.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. This was the price to pay for offending an Emperor.

    There was no sign of the mastermind, which was a long- term problem, while Emperor Yuan jing was a short-term worry.

    I have to improve my cultivation as soon as possible so that I can protect myself .

    ¡°Keep this talisman sword well. In times of crisis, use your Qi to activate it. If you need to contact them, just pour your divine sense into them.¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s yang God transformed into a golden light and escaped.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the talisman sword and pinched the space between his eyebrows.¡¯My short-term goal is to ascend to the fifth stage. After that, I¡¯ll check Emperor Yuan jing. Heh, I didn¡¯t think that I would have a day when I would check on an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Zhong Li, Zhong Li

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the house and looked around.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Zhong Li hugged her knees as she sat by the window and replied weakly.

    It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not hurt ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    He passed by Xu Eng¡¯s study with Zhong Li and looked out of the window. Xu

    Eng and Chu Yuanqian were drinking and chatting happily, while the

    schr was still talking..

 Chapter 752 - 752: An old case (2)

    Chapter 752: An old case (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Well, with brother Chu¡¯s experience in the ways of the world, he would not rashly mention the fragment of the book of theher world if he knew that Eng was ¡®unwilling to reveal his identity¡¯.

    Eng was able to chat with Chu Yuan for so long. He was indeed worthy of the spring examination. His level was not bad.

    When she arrived at li Miaozhen¡¯s room, she heard Su SU¡¯s crisp voice,¡±Dad, hey, dad, hey ¡­¡±

    Like a recorder, he repeated it over and over again, looking overjoyed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already started practicing how to call me father? Don¡¯t call me father, call me father.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pushed the door open and entered the room.

    Susu, who was wearing an exquisite andplicated white dress, chuckled and said, ¡°¡±What does it have to do with you? your stupid child is really interesting. Master taught you how to read and wrote¡± dad. ¡°Master said:Father.

    ¡°Your stupid child said,¡¯AI !¡±¡®

    Susuughed so hard that her feet slipped, and she leaned on the table, trembling.

    Xu Qi. an was speechless.

    No wonder li Miaozhen looked like she was doubting her life.

    Then why was Chu Yuanqian so angry? He thought for a moment and held back from asking, not wanting to expose hispanion¡¯s scars.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. If you¡¯re free, can youe with me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    The word ¡°unhappy¡± was written all over the saintess ¡°little face as she said in an annoyed tone, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation.¡±

    Her tone was. little harsh. Don¡¯t vent your little Bean¡¯s anger on me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an exined, ¡®

    ¡°I know of a private residence of High Duke Cao. There are many extraordinary things hidden inside. Shall we go and explore it together?¡±

    I¡¯m interested now ¡­ ¡°Sure.¡± Li Miaozhenughed.

    High Duke Cao¡¯s private residence was a few li away from the Imperial City, in a small courtyard facing a Lake.

    Although it was called a small courtyard, it was actually not small. It had two entrances, and the door was locked. No one had lived there for a long time.

    Li Miaozhen squinted her eyes and examined the house. She snorted coldly, ¡°¡±A private residence like this, not far from the Imperial City, in a good location and quiet, would cost at least eight thousand silver.

    and high Duke Cao has more than a dozen of these private residences to use as a Golden House to hide and pamper his mistress. It¡¯s simply detestable and deserving of death.

    ¡®m sorry, but not long after, I¡¯ll also be a man who will buy a private house and have. mistress ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an teased him silently. He looked around, but his instinct for danger didn¡¯t give him any feedback.

    There was no one lying in ambush in the surroundings. Duke Cao¡¯s private residence was indeed well-hidden.

    Seeing that no one was around, Xu Qi ¡®an, li Miaozhen and Zhong Li jumped over the high wall andnded in the courtyard.

    The moment his feet touched the ground, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly turned around and opened his arms. The next moment, Zhong Li, who had been kicked when she was climbing over the wall, fell into his arms.

    Senior martial sister Zhong¡¯s body was soft, and he could still feel the sticity of her skin through the cloth robe.

    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± Zhong Li was overjoyed. Her face was supposed to be on the

    bluunu

    ¡°No need to thank me, practice makes perfect.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen opened her mouth and sighed with pity.

    A fifth-grade Warlock and a prophet. Who knew how many geniuses had been stuck to death?

    No one had lived in this courtyard for a long time, but it did not appear to be in a bad state. It was likely that High Duke Cao had sent people to maintain and clean it regrly.

    After passing through the courtyard and entering the inner hall, the three of them groped around and found that this was a normal residence. It was idle and there was nothing too precious.

    ¡°There should be a secret room.¡± Li Miaozhen analyzed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret room, it¡¯s a cer,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an met the Holy Virgin¡¯s surprised gaze and exined, ¡®¡±¡®The structure of the room and the size of the room are not enough to hide a secret room.¡±

    Li Miaozhen opened the sachet and gently patted it. Wisps of green smoke emerged and went underground.

    A wisp of green smoke returned and whispered in li Miaozhen¡¯s ear.

    Li Miaozhen listened for a moment and said,¡±follow me.¡±

    She took Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhong Li to the study room that was connected to the master bedroom. She pushed the big chair behind the desk and stepped on it.

    ¡°Boom ¡­¡±

    The floor tiles shattered, and a dark hole appeared in the ground. The steep stone steps led to the cer.

    The three of them followed the stone steps into the cer. The heavy air reverberated with their footsteps.

    The cer wasn¡¯t deep, just like the cers used by ordinary wealthy families to store ice and vegetables. However, Cao guogong used it to store precious antiques.

    Li Miaozhen lit up the oilmps embedded in the wall, one by one, bringing a fiery glow to the dark cer.

    There were rows and rows of antique shelves in the cer, filled with all kinds of antiques, such as porcin bottles, Jade, bronze beasts, night pearls, and so on.

    It dazzled the eyes.

    The world didn¡¯tck beauty, but itcked the eyes to discover beauty ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of this famous saying.

    Then, he heard li Miaozhen say, ¡°¡±Every item here is very valuable. If we exchange them for silver, we can save many homeless and starving refugees.¡±

    As she said these words, her eyes were shining with excitement.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck stiffened, and she slowly turned to look at her.

    Did I bring you here just for this? Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you to silence you ¡­ He coughed and said, ¡®

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, you have to do charity within your means. Only a fool would go bankrupt to do charity.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these ill-gotten gains?¡± Li Miaozhen squinted at him.

    Are you sure you¡¯re li Miaozhen, the great Wangqing?

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll take 30% to do good things for you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to talk about it. He said,

    these things are either from corruption and bribery or from other shady channels.

    Zhong Li reached out her little hand and picked up a blue ice bead. It was crystal clear, as if the blue ocean was hidden in it. Under the light of the oilmp, it reflected a soul-stirring light..

 Chapter 753 - 753: An old case (3)

    Chapter 753: An old case (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    this is a centipede Pearl produced by the South Sea. It¡¯s very precious and is a tribute. As a disciple of the Directorate of Celestials, Zhong Li¡¯s knowledge of luxury goods far exceeded that of Xu baichan and the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    Pocketing the tributes?

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood now. No wonder High Duke Cao had specially purchased a private residence to house these things.

    Next, he took out the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld and kept all these precious items into the mirror world. For example, the fragile ones and porcin ones were more troublesome.

    ¡°There¡¯s a box here, put it in the box.¡± Li Miaozhen pointed to a corner deep in the cer.

    The box was opened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disappointed that there were no golden or silver lights.

    There were stacks of secret letters in the box. Xu Qi ¡®an opened them and read a few. His breathing suddenly became rapid.

    He flipped through each and every one of them quickly. These secret letters were recorded by High Duke Cao, a record of corruption and abuse of thew.

    Some of them could even be traced back to more than ten or twenty years ago, embezzling Tributes, embezling silver grain for disaster relief, upying military fields ¡­ The people who colluded with him included civil officials, nobles, and members of the imperial family.

    If these secret letters were exposed, it would definitely cause turmoil in the Imperial court, and countless people would fall into conflict.

    ¡°Give this to Lord Wei, give this secret letter to Lord Wei .

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s instinctive reaction was to pass the information to Wei Yuan so that he could gain more political power.

    After a few seconds, he calmed down.

    There was no rush. Even if he wanted to give it to Duke Wei, there was no rush. No, he couldn¡¯t give all of it to Wei Yuan. He had to leave some for Eng, who also needed political capital.

    As he thought about it, he pulled out a secret letter from the bottom and started reading.

    in the 15th year of yuanjing, we have joined forces with the king¡¯s party, the Yan party, King Yu. and other noble rtives to eliminate su hang andpletely eliminate him ¡­ The party, su hang beheaded, the female family members were transferred into the education workshop Division, and the male children were exiled. He epted 8000 taels of silver each from the Yan party and the Wang party ¡­¡±

    Su hang ¡­ This name is so familiar ¡­ A thought shed in Xu Qian¡¯s mind and he heard li Miaozhen blurt out, ¡°Su SU¡¯s father .

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s memory, Su SU¡¯s father was called su hang. He was a schr in the 29th year of the Jean dynasty and in the 14th year of the yuanjing dynasty. For some unknown reason, he was demoted to Jiangzhou as a prefect and executed the next year on charges of bribery and corruption.

    Did SuSu¡¯s father really die in a factional dispute, or did so many factions join forces?

    ¡°So they were the ones who killed SuSu¡¯s father. The Yan faction, the king¡¯s faction, as well as Prince Yu and the other noble rtives.¡± Li Miaozhen said angrily.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s a big problem with this letter ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at a nk spot on the secret letter and frowned. look, why is the front of the word ¡®party¡¯ nk? what party ispletely eliminated? ¡®

    In front of the word ¡°party,¡± there was a nk space, which was exactly the width of one word.

    ¡°Could there be some reason that made High Duke Cao so afraid that he didn¡¯t write down which party?¡± Li Miaozhen guessed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, he could¡¯ve just not written it down or used a code name instead. Besides, we¡¯ve already cleaned them up, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and denied li Miaozhen¡¯s guess. He pointed to the secret letter and said, ¡®

    it¡¯s more like there are words written here. It¡¯s as if it was wiped away by some force, leaving a nk space.

    Li Miaozhen frowned and tried to analyze it. After a long time, she erased the question marks from her mind and gave up thinking. She asked, ¡®

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Since there was an experienced and capable expert in deduction beside her, why did she need to use her own brain?

    ¡°What opinion can I have? just this bit of information is not enough to provide me with my hypothesis. Well, didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t find anything about SuSu¡¯s father in Jiangzhou?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find an opportunity to go to the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of Justice to investigate, or the Supreme Court. We¡¯ll talk about it after we find more clues.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed,¡±but one thing is for sure. Su SU¡¯s father¡¯s death was not simple.¡± It was definitely not normal corruption and bribery. It involved party disputes and many people. I feel that we can dig out a lot of things if we follow this line.¡±

    Immediately, they put the porcin into the box, and then put the box into the Book of the Earth fragments, sweeping away all the valuable things in the private house.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t forget to take thend and house deeds with him.

    He nned to sell this house and then buy a small courtyard near the Xu residence to raise the princess there.

    The three of them returned to the Xu Manor. Susu was sitting on the roof, admiring the scenery, holding a bright red paper umbre.

    In the courtyard, Xu Lingyin, who had eaten and drunk her fill, was practicing boxing in a decent manner, tempering her qi and blood. She did not forget to dub for herself.Heh-Ho, heh-Ho!

    Her two thin little eyebrows raised, and she made a fierce look.

    Yan Caiwei and Lina were chatting idly by the side, guiding each other along the way.

    Susu sat in the room and watched the show. The wind lifted her hair and her skirt. She was like a fairy, beautiful beyondpare.

    Li Miaozhen stood in the courtyard, raised her head, and waved. ¡°Su Su,e down. I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Susu smiled sweetly andnded lightly on the ground.

    The little boy pointed at susu and said to Lina and Caiwei,¡±l also want to learn this.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, you¡¯re too fat.¡± Lina and Caiwei rejected him.

    The little boy ignored them angrily and ran over to hug his big brother¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Big brother, am I fat?¡± Xu lingying tried to regain confidence from his big brother.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fat. You have a fatty liver.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head.

    ¡°Mother is father¡¯s little heart, and I am big brother¡¯s fatty liver, right?¡± Xu lingying still remembered this conversation. Her big brother had told her about it before.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    The little boy ran back to Lina and Yan Caiwei¡¯s side and announced, ¡°Mother is father¡¯s little heart, and I am big brother¡¯s tatty liver.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! ¡±

    Her aunt came out of the house, her face red with embarrassment. She held a feather duster and chased Xu lingying all over the yard, but she couldn¡¯t catch up ..

    The Tao Wu howled in anger.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the others entered the room. Li Miaozhen pressed susu down on the table and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±We have found some clues regarding your father¡¯s execution.¡±

    SuSu¡¯s delicate body trembled visibly, and the corners of her mouth slowly smoothed out. Her lively and intelligent eyes were stunned, and then a sh of sadness and confusion shed past.

    Her eyes were misty as she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.. ¡°You found it?¡±

 Chapter 754 - 754: The abandoned Princess Consort (1)

    Chapter 754: The abandoned Princess Consort (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the secret letter he had prepared and ced it on the table.

    Susu couldn¡¯t wait to open it and read it over and over again. The tears in her eyes seemed to be getting more intense, but they couldn¡¯t fall no matter what.

    Tears were a strong emotional color, but they were not real.

    Why would a ghost cry? that¡¯s right, she couldn¡¯t even cry for her family.

    ¡°How, how did my father make so many enemies? This, this is not logical.¡± Su Su said sorrowfully.

    ¡°The SU family¡¯s case is extraordinary.¡± Li Miaozhen patted the paper maid¡¯s shoulder andforted her, ¡±

    one of our reasons foring to Beijing is to investigate your family¡¯s case. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you investigate the case from back then.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands. thank you, flying Sparrow swordswoman. I¡¯ll be waiting for good news.

    Li Miaozhen immediately turned her head and red at him.

    Of course, she was just saying it casually to encourage susu. She couldn¡¯t just rely on her for this kind of thing. Xu Qi ¡®an had to be the leader.

    This person just couldn¡¯t bear to see her in the limelight.

    ¡°Thank you, Xu Yin ¡­ Young master Xu.¡± Li Miaozhen pouted.

    I did promise you, but ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked embarrassed and said,

    ¡°I thought it was just a small case, but I didn¡¯t expect it to involve so many people. Besides, I¡¯m no longer Yin Gong, and I¡¯m facing obstacles everywhere when investigating cases. I¡¯m afraid .

    ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡± SuSu¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I have to add more years.¡±

    Zhong Li and Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t react for a moment, but susu understood and lowered her head shyly, ¡°¡±How, how long?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, keeping her in suspense.

    He didn¡¯t expect susu to really agree. Just now, he was just teasing the beautiful female ghost.

    Just as they were talking, the gatekeeper old Zhang¡¯s slightly panicked voice came from the courtyard, ¡°¡±Eldest son, eldest son, the officials are here ¡­¡±

    When li Miaozhen heard this, she frowned, grabbed the flying sword on the table, and pushed the door open.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed her out and happened to see a group of people entering the manor. The leader was a middle-aged man wearing the armor of themander of the Imperial Army, followed by a dozen armored soldiers.

    In addition, there were a few night watchmen apanying him-the silver Gong Li Yuchun, the copper Gong song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao. The overbearingmander of the Imperial Army swept his sharp gaze across the inner courtyard and saw Chu Caiwei, Zhong Li, Li Miaozhen, and Chu Yuanyou from the celestial sect ¡­

    His gaze softened a little.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Yuchun¡¯s eyes met for a moment before they looked away. They didn¡¯t talk much.

    The Imperial Armymander ced one hand on the hilt of his saber and shouted, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m here to ask about the princess¡¯s kidnapping by His

    Majesty¡¯s order. Please cooperate.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing is very concerned about the princess Consort. Even at this sensitive time, he still sent people to investigate me. This is enough to show that he values the princess Consort ¡­

    I have to deal with it well. Otherwise, it¡¯s likely to break the current peace. If Emperor Yuan jing knows that I ¡°hide¡± the princess Consort, he will definitely not let it go

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded silently and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±What do you want to ask, general?¡±

    I¡¯ll have to trouble young master Xu to gather everyone in the residence, ¡± themander of the Imperial Army said in a deep voice. also, this is not a good ce to talk. Let¡¯s go into the hall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately asked the gatekeeper, old Zhang, to gather all the servants while he led themander of the Imperial Army, Li Yuchun, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao into the inner hall.

    Because all the servants had been gathered in the courtyard, no one served tea. Xu Qi ¡®an sat in the main seat and looked at themander of the Imperial Army expressionlessly.

    What kind of attitude was this? he was simply too arrogant ¡­ The Imperial

    Armymander nced at him and said with a stern face, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty has already heard from the diplomatic mission about the princess¡¯s kidnapping. However, there are still some details that we unknown. Please tell us the truth, young master Xu.¡±

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an nod, themander of the Imperial Army continued, ¡± ording to the description of the maidservant who was sent back to King Huai¡¯s mansion, after the princess was captured, young master Xu caught up with the four barbarian leaders. Is that true? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± themander asked.

    ¡°Of course, I ran away. Does general think that I, a rank-6 martial artist, can fight against four rank-4 powerhouses? Even if I had the magic book bestowed upon me by the schrly faction, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, right?¡± Xu Qi

    ¡®an asked.

    The Imperial Armymander did not refute this, tacitly agreeing, but he did notpletely believe it. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, ¡±

    ¡°Since you know you are no match for him, why did Lord Xu chase after him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression remained the same,¡±l didn¡¯t know that there was a rank-4 powerhouse waiting for you.¡± The reason for chasing is to do the duty of an official and see if there is a chance to save the princess. When the matter can not be done, they will naturally stop.¡±

    Do my duty as an official? In the entire imperial court, you¡¯re the most unfilial son ¡­ Themander of the Imperial Army was silent for a few seconds before suddenly revealing a profound smile.

    ¡°It seems that no one has ever told you that the princess Consort is still alive? ording to the maidservant¡¯s description, the ¡°Princess¡± had already died at the hands of the snake demon Hong Ling. How did Lord Xu know that the princess was still alive?¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an arrived, the take princess Consort had already died.

    The envoy reported that the princess Consort had been taken away and her whereabouts were unknown because they had not seen this scene. Xu Qi ¡®an clearly saw this scene at that time. ording to his knowledge, the princess Consort should have died.

    Now, Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised that the princess Consort was still alive. What did this mean?

    Facing the questioning of themander of the Imperial Army, Xu Qi ¡®an also showed a meaningful smile. ¡°It seems that no one has ever told you that I didn¡¯t know that she was a fake princess Consort..¡±

 Chapter 755 - 755: The abandoned Princess Consort (2)

    Chapter 755: The abandoned Princess Consort (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Imperial Armymander frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled with confidence. ¡°At that time, Chu Xianglong abandoned the diplomatic mission and fled by himself. Not only did he carry the¡± Princess, ¡°he also had his guards carry the maidservants as they fled.

    ¡°Hehe, you Xianglong isn¡¯t a good person. If I still can¡¯t tell that the true Princess Consort is mixed in with the maidservants, then wouldn¡¯t my reputation as Da Feng¡¯s number one divine Constable be undeserved?¡±

    Themander of the Imperial Army was stunned. He could not refute Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words. He even felt that this was how it should be.

    If the fake wangfei could hide it from Xu Qi ¡®an, then he wouldn¡¯t be a legendary Condor.

    At this moment, an Imperial Army soldier walked to the entrance of the inner hall and respectfully said, ¡°¡±Commander, the inspection has beenpleted.¡±

    ¡°Farewell,¡± themander of the Imperial Army stood up and said.

    He did not look at Li Yuchun and the other two and left with his men.

    In the inner hall, only his former colleagues were left. The four people who had a deep rtionship in the past could not find a topic to talk about for a while, so they remained silent.

    After a long time, Li Yuchun stood up, and Xu Qi ¡®an followed suit. Brother

    Chun walked up to him and examined him. He smoothed out the wrinkles on his chest and said, ¡®

    if your clothes have wrinkles, you won¡¯t look decent enough. You have to remember to deal with these small things.

    ¡°Well done, I¡¯m proud of you,¡± he said in a low voice.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes felt hot.

    Li Yuchun waved his hand and looked at song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    ¡°Ningyan, you should leave the capital as soon as possible.¡±

    Song tingfeng opened his arms and hugged him. He whispered in his ear, ¡°¡±His

    Majesty will not let you off.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao said in a muffled voice, ¡± don¡¯t evere back after leaving the capital. The three of us may never see each other again. But that¡¯s good, it¡¯s better than losing my life.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. I won¡¯t be leaving for the time being. If you have time in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to a song.

    He sent the three of them out of the inner hall, and just as he reached the door, he saw Zhong Li leaning against the wall, carefully moving over, looking left and right along the way, guarding against any possible danger.

    Then, she and Li Yuchun met face to face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an clearly saw ayer of goosebumps on the back of brother spring¡¯s neck. Then, as if he had encountered something terrible, he instinctively jumped back and kicked.

    Bang! Bang!

    Zhong Li was sent flying and rolled far away.

    Li Yuchun opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhong Li, so he covered his face and walked away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran over and helped Senior Sister Zhong up. She cried and asked,

    ¡°¡±Why did he hit me ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know how to answer. He touched her head and said, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s something wrong with him. In the future, if you see him, avoid him.¡±

    Themander of the Imperial Army led his subordinates out of the Xu estate. After riding for a distance, he finally slowed down and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the situation at the Xu residence?¡±

    The subordinate replied, ¡± there have been no new servants recently. There are no traces of disguises either. Everyone¡¯s identity has been rified. We can check their identities with the household registration of the magistrate¡¯s office and Changle County¡¯s officeter.

    in addition, we did a simple search of the Xu residence and did not find any women of unknown origin.

    It seemed like he really had nothing to do with the princess Consort ¡­ Themander of the Imperial Army nodded and ordered, ¡®

    ¡°During this period of time, send someone to keep an eye on the Xu residence and pay attention to every person who enters and leaves the residence. If there are any new servants, report immediately.¡±

    The subordinate nodded and then asked, ¡°¡±Do I need to send someone to keep an eye on Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    ¡°You think you can keep an eye on a rank 6 martial artist?¡± themander of the Imperial Army retorted.

    After returning to the pce, themander of the Imperial Army reported the matter truthfully, but Emperor Yuan jing did not respond. He did not give any instructions to continue the investigation, nor did he say that it was over.

    The afternoon sun was slightly hot, and the green leaves glowed with a colorful Halo under the scorching sun.

    Her aunt decided to make sour plum soup for everyone, which received unanimous praise from Xu lingying, Lina, and Yan Caiwei.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed open the door of the second son¡¯s study. Xu second son was ying chess with Chu Yuanyou. They were drinking, ying chess, and chatting.

    &Nbsp; Knock Knock ¡­ Xu bailing rapped the table twice to attract their attention. She muttered, ¡®

    ¡°Eng, I remember that there is an official position that records every word and action of the Emperor in the pce. Everything must be recorded, no matter how big or small it is.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Houseman,¡± Chu Yuanughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately nodded. yes, yes, yes. He¡¯s a Houseman. Hmm, he¡¯s from the Hanlin Academy, right? ¡±

    Xu Eng raised his chin and nodded, ¡®¡±¡®The Hanlin Academy is responsible for writing the history books, and the household notes are one of the important foundations for writing history. Naturally, the noble of my Hanlin Academy will be the household doctor.¡±

    ¡°Can youe into contact with it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Xu Eng hesitated for a moment and nodded, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s a little difficult, but I can.¡±

    ¡°I want all of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s living conditions since he ascended the throne,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Eng refused. that¡¯s ridiculous. You can¡¯t bring out the notes.

    Moreover, you can¡¯t copy them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. I didn¡¯t ask anyone to copy it. I didn¡¯t ask you to bring it out either. Just write it down with your brain and recite it to me. An eighth-grade cultivator should have a photographic memory.¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s face turned pale. that¡¯s still very tiring. The daily notes are too long he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted his younger brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you flirting with the youngdy of the Wang family? big brother will teach you a secret skillter:48 moves from Edo.¡±

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an rode his beloved little mare to a restaurant. He asked for a private room, ordered some good food and wine, and waited..

 Chapter 756 - 756: The abandoned Princess (3)

    Chapter 756: The abandoned Princess (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In less than 15 minutes, chief Chen of the Ministry of Justice and the Deputy of the Supreme Court arrived.

    The two of them were dressed in casual clothes and looked very sneaky. They seemed to be afraid of being recognized and had put on simple disguises.

    ¡°Lord Xu is now a forbidden person. It¡¯s best to be careful when meeting you in private.¡± The Deputy of the Supreme Court had a sly smile on his face as he leisurely ate and drank.

    Chief Constable Chen¡¯s face was serious and he went straight to the point. ¡°Why are you looking for us?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured wine for the two of them and said with a smile,

    ¡°I¡¯d like to trouble the two of you to do something. I want to investigate an old case. The victim¡¯s name is su hang, a Jinshi in the 29th year of the Jean d ¡®arc. In the 14th year of yuanjing, he was demoted to Jiangzhou as a prefect for unknown reasons. The following year, he was beheaded for bribery and corruption.

    ¡°This person was once one of the Dukes, and his status is not low. The Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court will presumably have his files. I want to take a look.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this person. Why is Lord Xu suddenly investigating an old case from more than twenty years ago?¡± the Deputy of the Supreme Court frowned.

    ¡°To be honest, su hang¡¯s eldest daughter is my concubine,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined casually.

    After he said this, he saw the expressions of Constable Chen and the judge of the Supreme Court change.

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court swallowed his saliva. yuanjing died in the 14th year. His ¡­ His eldest daughter is your concubine? ¡± he asked.

    Constable Chen didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if he was saying, ¡°You like this?

    Well, Su SU¡¯s real age is enough to be my mother ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an reacted andughed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. She¡¯s actually the daughter of his eldest daughter, my concubine. That year, due to an ident, the eldest daughter happened to not be at home, so she escaped.¡±

    The Deputy of the Supreme Court nodded, ¡°this matter is easy to handle. Three dayster, at the same time, we will meet here.¡± I¡¯ve brought you the case file, but you can¡¯t take it with you. I¡¯ll take it back after you¡¯ve finished reading it.

    ¡°Me too,¡± Constable Chen said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    As he spoke, he took out two silver notes worth a hundred taels.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just said that Lord Zheng has brought back my conscience. Don¡¯t taint me again.¡± The judge of the court of judicial review did not take it. I¡¯ll treat your banquet as my reward.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Constable Chen replied.

    Are you Zhang Yide ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anughed in his heart. He raised his ss and smiled.

    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he rode on the back of the little mare, following the rhythm of the ups and downs, and went to the tusk.

    There was still a great beauty waiting for her to settle down.

    After lunch, Wang Fei returned to the inn unhappily and sat in front of the dressing table without saying a word.

    She suspected that she had been abandoned. The Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect had left for four days without any news. And that stinky man seemed to have forgotten about herpletely.

    He never came to find her again.

    She still had some silver, enough for her to stay in this Inn for ten days. However, she had no one to rely on in her heart, so she could no longer find a sense of security.

    Especially after having breakfast today, the princess Consort had disguised herself as an ordinary woman and happily strolled around the city alone until she reached the theater.

    The theater was getting interesting. It was lively and there was a good show to watch.

    She took out five copper coins and went in to watch a y. The y was about a youngdy from a rich family falling in love with a poor schr. However, due to their ipatible family background, the two of them eloped.

    At the beginning, her life was sweet and happy. A schr studied hard for fame, a daughter of a rich family learned to do embroidery, and used a spoon without any makeup. She lived a poor life, but it was still okay.

    But gradually, as the silver brought by the rich family was spent, the schr only knew how to study, and his life became difficult.

    Hence, the rich girl was abandoned by the schr and chased out of the house.

    She walked alone on the street in misery and finally chose tomit suicide by jumping into the river.

    When she saw the end, wangfei¡¯s tears flowed down. She felt that she was the pitiful daughter of a rich family.

    He was tricked into leaving the house with flowery words and then abandoned.

    Xu Qi. an must have forgotten about me. He must think that I¡¯m. burden .. Wangfei sat in front of the dressing table and silently shed tears. At this moment, there was a knock on the guest room door..

 Chapter 757 - 757: The ripening of the Lotus seeds (1)

    Chapter 757: The ripening of the Lotus seeds (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li Miaozhen is back? Or was it the inn¡¯s waiter knocking on the door?

    Wangfei wiped her tears in a panic and cleared her throat. She tried to keep her tone calm. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A tamiliar, deep voice came trom outside the door. It was very low.¡±lt¡¯s me, open the door.¡±

    Wangfei suddenly stood up, and her ordinary face was filled with uncontroble surprise and excitement. Her beautiful eyes brightened, but she immediately sat back down on the stool, turned around, and said,

    ¡®Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you. Why should I open the door for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your wild man by the Daming Lake.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door.

    Wangfei spat and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, so don¡¯t bother me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the shop owner to drive you away.¡±

    She immediately thought of the show she had watched in the morning. That schr did not capture the heart of a youngdy from the beginning. There was a scene in it where the daughter of a rich family said, ¡°If you really like me, then wait outside the courtyard until the third watch. I¡¯ll open the window and see you, then I¡¯ll believe you.

    The schr really waited until midnight, and the rich girl believed that he was sincere to her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sincere, just stand at the door and I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Wang Fei probed.

    After saying that, she was looking forward to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reaction.

    Of course, the princess Consort would not admit that she had any ambiguous entanglement with him. He had promised to settle her down. She felt that although he was a lecherous person, he was still a true hero.

    Hence, she believed him.

    She and Xu Qi ¡®an were innocent, not like the couple in the drama who promised to marry each other.

    In the past few days, she had emphasized countless times that their rtionship was that of a hero of the martial world, and that his words were worth a thousand gold. It was definitely not a private affair between a man and a woman.

    Only in this way could she convince herself to get along with Xu Qi ¡®an and ept his gift. After all, she was a married woman. Her husband in name had just passed away, and she had already eloped with a wild man. It was very unpleasant to hear.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    The person outside the door cursed mercilessly and said in a bad mood, ¡°¡±Are you going to open the door or not?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t open it,¡± the Queen said angrily.

    He said, ¡± since you like to stay at the Inn, then stay. I wille over regrly to pay for your room. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.

    Wangfei¡¯s shoulders moved. She subconsciously wanted to turn around, but she resisted the urge.

    She sat there silently for a moment and realized that there was really no movement outside the door. She finally couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look, but there was no one outside.

    Wangfei¡¯s heart sank, and an indescribable fear suddenly welled up in her heart. She stood up and walked quickly to the door. She opened the door and looked around. The corridor was empty.

    Wangfei was anxious. She ran down the long corridor, lifted her skirt, and followed him down the stairs.

    Then, she saw an ordinary man with gentle facial features standing on the street outside the inn.

    He looked at himself with a smile and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw him, the princess Consort let go of all her reservations, put down all her grievances and anger, and chose to leave with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bought a house not far from the Xu family. It was a small courtyard house with two rooms on the East and West side facing the south.

    I bought this house under a fake name, so no one will find out. No one will recognize me in my current appearance, so you can live in it without worry.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out his key and opened the gate.¡±You¡¯ll be living here alone in the future. Your identity is sensitive, and I can¡¯t hire you a maid or an old mother.

    ¡°So there are many things you have to learn to do by yourself, such as washing clothes, cooking, and cleaning the courtyard. Of course, I¡¯ll leave some money for you. If you find this work tiring, you can hire someone to do it. However, if he could do it himself, he would try his best to do it himself.

    the inner city is very safe. Not to mention during the day, but at night, there are night watchmen and Royal sword guards patrolling. You can live in peace.

    Wangfei took the key he handed over and held it in her small hand. She did not respond.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her and hesitated. ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie and stay here every two days?¡±

    The princess Consort was shocked. She covered her chest and took a few steps back.

    I didn¡¯t say. wanted to sleep with you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched and he exined, ¡°¡±1 can rest in the East Room or the west room.¡±

    Hearing this, wangfei fell silent.

    She didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t refuse either. you bought this house, but you insist on living with me. Then I, a weak woman, can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Wangfei entered the room and walked around. She found pots, pans,dles, nkets, furniture, and so on. Everything was new.

    There were even a few clothes in the wardrobe that were neither new nor old.

    ¡°Who do these clothes belong to?¡± She was in a good mood, so her voice was a little delicate.

    it¡¯s my aunt¡¯s. I was thinking that you two have simr figures, so you should be able to wear it. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°You want me to wear someone else¡¯s old clothes?¡± The princess Consort was in disbelief.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked over and leaned against the door with her arms crossed. She teased, ¡°¡±There¡¯s good silk in the cab under the bed. You can make some clothes for yourself.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± The Queen was at a loss for words and raised her eyebrows.

    You still have a lot to learn. If a Canary wants to fly to the sky of freedom again, she must learn to be independent. Xu Qi ¡®an hardened his heart and ignored her disappointment. He waved and said, go to the well and get a bucket of water. Let me see how strong you are.

    Wangfei followed him out of the room with interest. She came to the well and tried to draw water, but she quickly shook her head.¡±lt¡¯s too heavy, I can¡¯t lift

    it..¡±

 Chapter 758 - 758: The ripening of the Lotus seeds (2)

    Chapter 758: The ripening of the Lotus seeds (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed a small wooden bucket for her. A bucket of water was equivalent to half a basin. Xu lingying could even lift it.

    The princess Consort did not disappoint and brought it up.

    ¡°Ah, the bucket fell into the well.¡± The wangfei¡¯s hand slipped, and the bucket fell into the well with the rope. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an innocently.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like a victim?¡±

    ¡°How would I know that it would fall into the well?¡±

    this means that you haven¡¯t realized your mistake, or you¡¯re trying to act coquettishly with your innocent eyes in exchange for my forgiveness and tolerance.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not acting coquettishly.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± the princess Consort refused to admit it and stomped her feet.

    ¡°At this time, you need a man.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an opened his palm, activated his Qi, and sucked the wooden bucket up.

    I need a man ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a widow now. I don¡¯t have a man,¡± the Queen retorted angrily.

    This topic was not suitable for them to delve into, at least not for them. So Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic and said, ¡± there are books in the study. You can read them when you¡¯re free to kill time.

    Before the princess Consort could refuse, Xu Qi ¡®an added, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just casual books.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m interested.¡± The Queen nodded.

    She was not in a hurry to read. She moved arge wooden basin from the house and took water from the well on her own. Then, she took out Xu ningyan¡¯s aunt¡¯s clothes and threw them into the wooden basin.

    Clumsily washing clothes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the edge of the well with a de of grass in his mouth. He looked at the former Princess of zhenbei, the first beauty, sitting on a small stool and washing clothes seriously.

    She rolled up her sleeves, revealing two white and tender arms. The Bodhi bracelet covered her devastatingly beautiful face, but the temperament that she inadvertently revealed was always fascinating.

    Her beauty was not limited to her appearance.

    ¡°When do you n to leave the capital?¡± Mu Nanxi asked nonchntly.

    ¡°How did you know I was leaving the capital?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t spent much time with him, I know a little about his character. He¡¯s arrogant and conceited, and he definitely won¡¯t tolerate you. If you don¡¯t take revenge now, it¡¯s only because the time isn¡¯t right yet. If you think he¡¯ll let you off just like that, you¡¯ll die a terrible death.¡±

    Mu Nanxi flicked the hair on his forehead and snorted. ¡°And he¡¯s lecherous. When I first entered the pce, he was stunned when he saw me for the first time. At that time, I knew that even the Emperor was no different from amon man. ¡®

    It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too beautiful, Princess Consort. Not only does the Emperor want to possess your beauty, but the rain deity also wants to possess your beauty ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined.

    ¡°Then when you leave the capital, can you take me with you?¡± She carefully probed.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Oh. mu nanzhi lowered her head and continued to wash her clothes. Xu Qi ¡®an looked up at the blue sky in a daze, before he was sshed with dirty water mixed with foam.

    The initiatorughed loudly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an red at her fiercely, but she was not afraid. She put her hands on her waist and raised her chin provocatively.

    Before they knew it, it was already dusk. Xu Qi ¡®an and the princess Consort had worked together to make a table of food, which they could barely swallow. ¡°It¡¯s curfew time. I, um, I won¡¯t leave tonight?¡± he asked after dinner. Wangfei didn¡¯t answer and just kept cleaning up the dishes.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    it¡¯s up to you whether you want to stay or not. Why are you asking me? I¡¯m just a weak woman. Why would I chase you away? ¡± She replied fiercely.

    He fully expressed his helplessness.

    Jian province, a Mountain Vi with a small bridge and a water Pavilion.

    The building was exquisitely built, with rockery, gardens, and green trees as embellishments. The scenery was beautiful.

    In the inner courtyard of the vi, there was a pond that emitted cold air. In

    the pond. there was a nine-colored flower bud, red. orange. yellow. green. cyan.

    blue. purple. gold. and white ¡­

    In the night, Golden Lotus Daoist priest strolled to the edge of the pool. His Daoist robe had been washed white, and his white hair was in a mess. His eyes were warm and bright as he silently gazed at the flower buds in the pool.

    This Manor was the property of a wealthy merchant in the Jian province. Many years ago, that wealthy merchant was in trouble and was chased by thieves. He was saved by a Daoist priest from the earth sect.

    To express his gratitude, he entered the manor and gave it to the Taoist priest.

    Later on, this Manor became the secret stronghold of the earth sect¡¯s cultivation faction and also the headquarters of the heaven and earth Association.

    In the vi, there were a total of thirty-six Daoist priests from the earth sect. Other than Golden Lotus, there was also a White Lotus Daoist priest, a rank-4 powerhouse.

    The rest of the disciples had different cultivation levels.

    The Golden Lotus Taoist had led this group of disciples to escape to this ce and had been developing in a wretched manner. He had changed out of his Taoist robe and picked up a hoe. On the surface, he was a servant of the vi, but in fact, he was a Taoist priest who had endured humiliation to carry out a mission.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had carefully thought about choosing this ce as his stronghold. Jian province was the Holy Land of Dafeng¡¯s martial arts, and it was also the only province that had a ¡± chief of the martial arts world ¡®

    The other twelve continents had their own sects, but they were like a te of loose sand. However, the entire martial arts world of the Jian continent was a single entity.

    The one that ruled the Jian province¡¯s Jianghu was martial Union.

    This was an organization that even the local government had to be polite to, and even the Imperial court had to acknowledge its status. Of course, martial Union was not an evil organization that broke thew with force.

    On the contrary, martial Union¡¯s existence had greatly improved the order of the Jian province¡¯s pugilist world, allowing the pugilist world to truly be the pugilist world.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had chosen this ce as his stronghold because the order here was perfect. There were strong enough Jianghu organizations to effectively curb the infiltration of the earth sect and the demonic priest.

    At this time, the water in the pool suddenly boiled, bubbles gurgled, and cold air rose like smoke.

    The nine-colored flower bud suddenly came to life. Red. orange. yellow. green.

    cyan. blue. purple. gold. white ¡­ They lit up one by one, and the multicolored light rose and fell as if they were breathing..

 Chapter 759 - 759: The ripening of the Lotus seeds (3)

    Chapter 759: The ripening of the Lotus seeds (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the multicolored light rose and fell dozens of times, the flower bud shook and a multicolored light that was several thousand feet tall shot up, illuminating the dark night. Dozens of miles away, anyone who looked up would be able to see this magnificent light.

    every time the nine-colored Golden Lotus is about to mature, it will spew out multicolored light. It can¡¯t be concealed no matter what.

    At this moment, a graceful woman in a in-colored long dress walked over gracefully. She stood side by side with Daoist priest Golden Lotus and looked at the slowly dissipating Sunglow in the night sky.

    ¡°ck Lotus must¡¯ve sensed it. We can¡¯t hide it. Sect master, have you found a suitable helper?¡± The young woman said worriedly.

    ¡°Who do you think is the most suitable helper?¡± the Golden Lotus Daoist asked with a smile.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the head Daoist of the human sect, Luo Yuheng,¡± the young woman whose Daoist name was white Lotus said softly.

    The Golden Lotus shook its head, ¡°she¡¯s afraid of the ck Lotus¡¯s karmic fire, so she won¡¯t make an enemy of him.¡± The nine-colored Golden Lotus isn¡¯t enough to make her risk her life, and I can¡¯t offer her anything that would move her heart for the time being.¡±

    Unless she sent Xu Qi. an to her bed ¡­ Daoist priest Golden Lotus cursed in her heart. However, Luo Yuheng attached great importance to choosing a Daopanion for dual cultivation, so he was still undecided at the moment. He was probably still observing Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The young woman, Bai Lian, thought for a moment. Seeing the sect master¡¯s calm expression, she raised her brows, ¡®

    ¡°Are you thinking of mobilizing the members of the heaven and earth Association? However, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t expose their identities before they¡¯ve grown up and before you¡¯re confident enough to eradicate the ck Lotus?¡± their growth is beyond my imagination. Daoist priest Golden Lotus exined.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± White Lotus blinked her bright eyes with some curiosity.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when theye to the Jianzhou.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus kept him in suspense.

    In a distant celestial mountain, in an ancient Daoist temple.

    In the quiet room, an oilmp was ced on the table, and the ck figures sitting cross-legged on the futon sat around the candlelight. Half of their faces were dyed orange, and the other half was hidden in the shadows.

    The candlelight cast their figures on the wall. As the mes flickered, their figures twisted, like ghosts with their fangs and ws bared.

    ¡°The nine-colored lotus seed is about to ripen ..

    A deep voice came from the void and echoed in the quiet room.

    The shadow beside the candlelight whispered, ¡°¡±Kill Golden Lotus and the others, and take back the nine-colored lotus seed.¡± bring White Lotus back and take turns plucking her. Drain her of her essence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been craving for White Lotus¡¯s body for many years ¡­¡± it¡¯s been. long time since. ¡®ve gone on. killing spree. I can¡¯t wait to drink human blood ¡­

    ¡°The Jian province has martial Union. It¡¯s indeed troublesome. However. this is what makes things interesting. Hehehe ..

    The content of his words was crumbled, and his tone was sinister, as if demons were having a gathering.

    The deep voice sounded again from the void, ¡± it could also be a trap. The mysterious expert from Chu Zhou is Golden Lotus¡¯spanion. He¡¯s waiting for me to fall into the trap.

    The murmurs disappeared instantly. The shadows sitting around the candlelight seemed to be afraid and restrained their arrogance.

    The deep voice continued,¡±spread the news. The nine provinces¡± martial Union will definitely be interested.¡± There¡¯s still half a month before the nine-colored Golden Lotus ripens. I¡¯m sure the experts of the pugilistic world from the other provinces will be interested in it. ¡±

    At this point, the deep voiceughed strangely.¡±This also includes the Emperor of great Feng.¡±

    In the East Room, the candle was blown out. Xu Qi ¡®an was lying on the bed, ready to sleep.

    Suddenly, he felt a familiar sense of fear. Someone had sent a message through the fragment.

    He immediately sat up, relit the candle, and sat at the table. He took out a fragment of the Book of the Earth and read the contents of the letter.

    [ 9: everyone, the nine-colored lotus seed will ripen in half a month. [ are you guys ready? ]

    [ PS: this chapter is written slowly.. ]

 Chapter 760 - 760: Shielding Tianji (1)

    Chapter 760: Shielding Tianji (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ 4: now? ]

    Number four, Chu Yuanqian, replied first.

    [ nine: no, there¡¯s no need to do it now. ] It would take half a month for the nine-colored lotus flower to mature. It was at its most fragile stage and couldn¡¯t take any more damage.

    [ unless the earth sect wants to destroy it, they won¡¯t attack at this time. [ however, there will definitely be a Great War in half a month. ]

    Number two, li Miaozhen, wrote, [ the demonic priest of the earth sect has found your hiding ce? ]

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest replied, [ the ck Lotus and the nine-colored Lotus are closely connected. I can usually conceal the connection between the two, but the Lotus seed is about to ripen, and I can¡¯t conceal its aura. Just now, the nine-colored light rushed into the sky, and the ck Lotus must have sensed it. ]

    ck Lotus? The earth sect¡¯s Dao head was called ck Lotus? eh, were the Daoists of the earth sect all named after the colored Lotus? I wonder if there¡¯s a White Lotus ¡­ This was the first time Xu Qi ¡®an had heard the Daoist name of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    The title of ck Lotus, Buddha Wu Tian, is that you?

    He sat at the table and muttered a joke that only he could understand. Then, he smiled a little destedly.

    Chu Yuanyou sent a letter, [ this also means that the earth sect and the demonic priest will be more prepared, which is very unfavorable to us. ]

    At this time, Leena, the quiet number five, replied, who cares? no matter how many peoplee, I can still smash them into meat paste. ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that it was necessary to give them a hint. He used his finger as a pen and entered the information:

    [ three: I heard big brother say that when he was in Chu Zhou city, he saw the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief participate in the refinement of the blood pill. That was a clone. However, his strength was faintly at rank-3. If another clone like thises during the fight for the nine-colored Lotus, I think we can give up on the nine-colored Lotus in advance. ]

    Ah, it¡¯s. little embarrassing to speak as Eng. No, what really embarrasses me is that li Miaozhen and Daoist Golden Lotus know my identity ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to cover his face, feeling that his social death had deepened.

    The members of the Tiandi society were shocked. If the ck Lotus Daoist master could really send out a third-grade clone, even if it only had thebat strength of a third-grade, it would be enough to sweep the Tiandi society.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest sent a letter, [ ck Lotus gained great benefits from the Chuzhou City massacre case. That third-grade clone must have been created at that time. Although his clone was destroyed after the incident, he would definitely still have some energy left. Perhaps he could create another clone of the same cultivation level.

    [ but you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve recovered. As long as ck Lotus doesn¡¯t

    e in person, I can deal with him. Hehe, it¡¯s impossible tor him toe here in his true body. I can guarantee that.

    [ what you guys need to deal with are the other Lotus Daoists of the earth sect.

    What guarantee do you have that the ck Lotus won¡¯te in its true form? ¡®Golden Lotus Daoist, are you really that strong? the ck Lotus clone is a third-grade clone ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist had snuck back to the earth sect to steal the nine-colored Lotus. After being injured by the ck Lotus Daoist, he had fled to the capital. From the looks of it, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest is more powerful than I thought?

    Or even beyond fourth-grade?

    The members of the heaven and earth Association heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the Taoist master of Golden Lotus¡¯s assurance.

    Chu Yuanyou sent a letter,¡¯the massacre of the Chuzhou City told us that King Huai colluded with ck Lotus. From this, we can infer that Emperor Yuan jing is also colluding with the earth sect. [ we have to be on guard against this. ]

    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of that? if Emperor Yuan jing got involved in this matter, there would be. big change ¡­ Li Miaozhen was shocked.

    Chu Yuanxi was indeed the other person in charge of intelligence in this group. She had voiced out my concerns ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly.

    He could just smash them together ¡­ Leena thought without a care.

    No. 6 and No. 1 had been lurking and did not send any messages.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus replied, [ this matter is easy to handle. Number three, inform your cousin and ask for his help. ] Firstly, it can increase ourbat strength, and secondly, Wei Yuan won¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. ]

    Good idea!

    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Although Xu ningyan was a rank-six martial artist, he had a small sess in the Vajra cultivation technique and had the schrly spellbook. Thebat power he could disy far exceeded that of an ordinary rank-four martial artist.

    The most important thing was that Xu ningyan was a warrior. A martial artist¡¯s killing techniques were at the peak of all systems.

    His endurance was also top-notch.

    Other than being unable to deal withplex situations andcking AoE attack skills, he had no shorings in any other aspect.

    Eh, Golden Lotus Daoist priest chose me as the holder of the third fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. Later on, he used me as a bridge and reached a certain tacit understanding with Lord Wei. Did he have the idea of using the night watchman at the critical moment?

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of this detail and felt that it was very likely.

    This was in line with the image of a silver coin from the Golden Lotus sect.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say such things ¡­ Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t speak. She sat at the table with aplicated expression.

    She knew the real identity of number three. Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an and the Golden

    Lotus Daoist¡¯s double act, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect felt ashamed.

    [ three: okay, Daoist priest. I¡¯ll inform my cousin. ] However, if Wei Yuan agrees to help, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to give away more of your lotus seeds. ]

    [ nine: no problem. The nine-colored lotus flower ripens once every sixty years and can bear fourteen lotus seeds at a time. I can only give out two more. [ I hope you can tell your cousin about this and ask him to tell Wei Yuan.

    [ three: okay, I¡¯m not strong enough, so I won¡¯t join in the fun. But my cousin is very brave, and he will definitely help the Taoist protect the Lotus seed. ]

    [ 9: hehe, two heroes in one family.. ]

 Chapter 761 - 761: Blocking the heavenly secrets (2)

    Chapter 761: Blocking the heavenly secrets (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    These two ¡­ Li Miaozhen silently covered her face.

    After ending the group chat, Xu Qi ¡®an received a message from Daoist priest

    Golden Lotus, as expected. ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation base?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent a reply. it just so happens that I¡¯mcking a battle to my heart¡¯s content. Who knows, I might be able to make a breakthrough and ascend to the fifth stage.

    very good, ¡± Taoist master Jin Lian said. a fifth-grade martial artist is truly a high-level martial artist. He¡¯s not afraid of being attacked by a group.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡¯ Taoist priest, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. ck Lotus is in cahoots with Emperor yuanjing. If he finds out that I¡¯m the owner of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragment, Emperor yuanjing will find out as well.¡¯ If the two of us join forces after this, I¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble. How can I temporarily remove the master-recognition rtionship between me and the Book of the Netherworld fragment?¡±

    If ck Lotus did not know that he was the holder of the Book of the

    Netherworld¡¯s fragment, then the hatred points would not be too high.

    Most importantly, back in the Chu Prefecture city, ck Lotus had found out that the mysterious expert was the holder of the book of theher world¡¯s fragment. If Xu Qi ¡®an were to participate in the battle to protect the Lotus seeds, he would only have two options:

    First, hide everything about ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    There was a huge drawback to this method. He couldn¡¯t use the ck gold long de, the one de sh of heaven and earth, or the Vajra divine skill. Shen Shu, on the other hand, had fallen into a deep sleep.

    If he couldn¡¯t use his full strength, how could he protect the Lotus seed?

    Second, remove the master-recognition rtionship with the Book of the Netherworld fragment.

    As such, the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an appeared in Jianzhou was because he was invited by li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou. It wasn¡¯t because of his identity as the owner of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Smart people would even make the Association that when Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen helped him intercept the Imperial Army, the two sides had reached a deal in private in exchange for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s help to protect the Lotus seeds.

    Inparison, the second method was obviously better.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest was silent for a long time before he sent a message. ¡°When youe to the Jian province, I¡¯ll dissolve the rtionship between you and me. The secret techniques of The Earth Book can not be taught to outsiders. I hope you understand. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to take me as your master, then this won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Hehe, why don¡¯t you go and greet the four teachers of my Yun Lu Academy first and see if they agree? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Why does everyone want to be my master?

    On the other hand, the Big Shot who was my master and disciple never had such thoughts. He was even unwilling to ept me as his foster son ¡­

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an got up with the sun high in the sky. He came to the yard with a wooden basin and saw the princess Consort sitting on the chair with her hair in a mess. She was basking in the sun with her eyes closed.

    He nced at Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty, who had ordinary facial features, and did not say anything. He went to fetch a bucket of water and prepared to wash his face and brush his teeth.

    Wangfei quickly ran into the room and came out with her wooden basin. She squatted beside him and poured the remaining half of the bucket of water into her own wooden basin.

    Then, she soaked the white handkerchief and carefully wiped her face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tilted his head and looked at the woman beside him. He said in disbelief, ¡®¡±¡®You¡¯re waiting for me to get water?¡±

    As the Queen wiped her face, she nced at him and mumbled, can¡¯t?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put down the bristle brush and cupped his hands in salute.

    After leaving the princess¡¯s courtyard, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the Xu Manor. He brought his beloved little mare and rode it to the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    When he arrived at the gate of the Yamen, he threw the reins to the guard and went straight in.

    The guard instinctively took the reins, but suddenly remembered that Xu yinluo was no longer yinluo. He looked at his back and opened his mouth, but in the end, he remained silent.

    Along the way, many familiar silver and copper gongs nodded at him, but no one came forward to greet him.

    This was not because they were snobbish, but because if they showed too much enthusiasm, it was likely that they would be secretly reported to the Emperor. This was what the night watchmen did.

    Only Wei Yuan didn¡¯t need to look at Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face. Even if Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer the night watchman, they still had feelings for each other.

    Hence, he quickly met Wei Yuan in the familiar tea room on the seventh floor.

    Duke of Wei, Daoist priest Golden Lotus of the earth sect asked me to pass on a message. The nine-colored lotus flower is about to ripen, and he hopes that you can help him. He will give you two lotus seeds as a reward.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists respectfully, just like before.

    He didn¡¯t exin what the nine-colored Lotus was, because with Wei Yuan¡¯s knowledge, it was impossible for him not to know about it.

    Wei Yuan was one of the most knowledgeable people Xu Qi ¡®an had ever met. Even the top student, Huai Qing, could notpare to him.

    one pill is enough. I¡¯ll ask qianrou to help, but only him. There won¡¯t be any other night watchmen. Wei Yuan said gently.

    He immediately stood up and looked into the distance, saying in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Where is it?¡±

    ¡°The Jian province.¡±

    ¡°Jianzhou ¡­¡± I¡¯ll give you a copy of martial Union¡¯s informationter. As the local tyrant of the Jian province, martial Union won¡¯t ignore the maturing of the nine-colored Lotus. In fact, they might even try to snatch it, ¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked, ¡°¡±Lord Wei, have you heard of a man named su hang?¡±

    ¡°Su hang ..

    Wei Yuan frowned and repeated the name a few times, ¡®¡±¡®1 seem to have an impression, but I can¡¯t remember it for a while. Why are you asking about this person?¡±

    ¡°He was a Jinshi in the 29th year of Jean d ¡®arc, and in the 14th year of yuanjing, he was demoted to Jiangzhou as the prefect. The following year, he was executed for corruption and bribery. He¡¯s the Father of a friend of mine. I promised him that I would help him find out the truth about his father¡¯s execution.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    It was not unusual for a high-ranking official to be executed for corruption and bribery. There were simr high-ranking officials who fell from power in every batch of the capital Police.

    ¡°I learned from a secret channel that this person was defeated by the king¡¯s party, High Duke Cao, and many other nobles and rtives.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said..

 Chapter 762 - 762: Blocking the heavenly secrets (3)

    Chapter 762: Blocking the heavenly secrets (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wei Yuan thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡± your information is wrong. I don¡¯t remember there being such a person more than 20 years ago.

    Wei ¡­ Lord Wei didn¡¯t know ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and his thoughts suddenly boiled.

    He seemed to have caught on to something. Inspiration shed by and he chose to remain silent. He would discuss it with Wei Yuan when he had more clues and conjectures.

    ¡°Lord Wei, I want to go to the archives to check on this person¡¯s information.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a handwritten letter.¡±

    The three-day appointment came soon. Xu Qi ¡®an waited for 15 minutes in the private room of the restaurant. Chief Constable Chen and the Deputy of the Supreme Court arrived one after another. Both of them were wearing casual clothes and had put on simple disguises.

    The Deputy of the court of judicial review took out two dossiers and handed them to Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°One is from yuanjing 14, and the other is from yuanjing 15.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an opened the file and read it carefully.

    [ yuanjing 14th year dossier: su hang, the Grand schr of Dongge, epted bribes and covered up for his subordinates to embezzle disaster relief food, causing countless victims to starve to death. He was demoted to Jiangzhou. ]

    [ year 15 file of yuanjing: su hang, the great schr of Dongge, also epted bribes and was reported to the Imperial court in the capital. After the court investigated the truth, he was executed! ]

    Su hang was actually the Grand schr of the East Pavilion ¡­ Did High Duke

    Cao write ¡°su faction¡± in the secret letter? Xu Qi ¡®an returned the file to the Deputy of the Supreme Court and turned to look at the file handed over by Constable Chen. There was no difference between the two.

    ¡°Sir Tera-kun, How long have you been an official in court?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his ss.

    ¡°Twenty-five.¡± The judge of the court of judicial review also raised his ss and took a sip.

    Then why don¡¯t you know su hang, the great schr of the East Pavilion? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an questioned.

    The Chief Judge¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. He held his wine ss and was in a daze.¡¯That¡¯s right, why can¡¯t I remember the Grand Secretary of the Cab?¡¯ Why don¡¯t I have any impression of su hang?

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He invited the two of them to drink and eat. In this day and age, there was no need to consider the rules of drinking without driving and driving without drinking. Even if he was drunk, he could lie on the pony, and the pony could still carry him back to the Xu mansion.

    After the meal, Xu Qi ¡®an did not see the judge of the court of judicial review and Constable Chen off, but watched them leave the private room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little tipsy. Hey down on the big chair, put one hand on the table, and tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table. He fell into deep thought.

    the court of judicial review and the Ministry of Justice have the dossiers, but the night watchman¡¯s Yamen doesn¡¯t. ording to the timeline, Duke Wei wasn¡¯t in charge of the night watchman¡¯s Yamen at that time. He really started to take charge after the Battle of Shanhai Pass ¡­ Su hang died 23 years ago, and the Battle of Shanhai Pass happened 20 years ago.

    su hang is the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion, but the Deputy of the Supreme Court and Duke of Wei don¡¯t remember him. Not only them, I¡¯ve asked the soul of Duke Cao again, and he doesn¡¯t remember su hang either. Then.. thought of the word that disappeared in the secret letter ¡­

    A few words appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind:lt blocked the heavenly secrets.

    Subconsciously, he thought,¡±is this rted to the supervisor?¡±

    However. he felt that this guesscked evidence and logic ¡­ As he thought about it, he leaned against the bench and took a nap.

    He woke up after 15 minutes.

    ¡°Eh, I actually fell asleep? The judge of the court of judicial review and Constable Chen left?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and stood up.

    ¡°Su hang¡¯s case is so troublesome. There are no clues at all. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Su SU¡¯s request. It¡¯s all because she¡¯s too pretty, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to use my brain ¡­¡±

    He seemed to have forgotten everything that had happened just now as he stretched and left the room.

    Dusk, in the bedroom.

    The old eunuch had a horsetail whisk in his arm as he crossed the high threshold and quickly entered the pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s an urgent matter ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing had just taken the bait and was sitting cross-legged with the help of the medicinal power, so he didn¡¯t respond.

    The old eunuch did not dare to disturb him anymore and waited impatiently for a long time. Finally, Emperor Yuan jing finished his breathing exercises and opened his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The old eunuch took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and handed it to Emperor Yuan jing.

    Emperor Yuan jing took it and unfolded it to read it. His deep eyes were shining.

    ¡°Nine-colored lotus seed, transform all things ¡­.¡±

    [PS: it¡¯s toote to update. Go and write the next chapter first. Remember to help catch bugs.] ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    The little mare card, husband gazing card! He went online at midnight. Hehehe

 Chapter 763 - 763: Waiting for a guy (1)

    Chapter 763: Waiting for a guy (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Emperor Yuan jing kept the note and ordered, ¡°¡±lnform Wei Yuan toe to the pce to see me ¡­ No, no need.¡±

    The old Emperor, who had just experienced the ups and downs of life, muttered to himself for a long time before saying, ¡°¡±lnform King Huai¡¯s Secret agents to head to the Jian province immediately to fight for the nine-colored lotus seed. They can work with the Daoist priests of the earth sect. ¡± After a pause, he added,¡±try to bring as many magical weapons as possible.¡± The old eunuch bowed and left.

    The Jian Prefecture was located in the Northwest of Da Feng. It was next to the Lei Prefecture in the West and the Jiang Prefecture in the North. At the same time, because there were two water transportation routes that passed through Jianzhou, it was full of flowers and brocade.

    However, the most talked about aspect of the Jian province was its unique culture:Martial Union!

    For generations, the attitude towards the organizations of the martial world naa always Deen to recruit or suppress tnem. ¡®l¡¯nose wno were 0Dent would be recruited, and those who were disobedient would be suppressed or destroyed. Only in this way could they maintain the rule of the dynasty and maintain the peace of the world.

    But there were always exceptions.

    The Jian province¡¯s martial Union was one such organization. To a certain extent, they had no fear of the Imperial court.

    Since ancient times, the Jianzhou had a profound martial arts culture. There were many gangs, and many of them were ¡± century-old brands ¡± that had never fallen. These guilds were all under martial Union¡¯s jurisdiction.

    However, these guilds were not enough to support martial Union¡¯s current status. If they wanted to find the source, they would have to go through the history books.

    It was the weekend, and the people were living in misery. The heroes of the world rose up and tried to overthrow the tyranny. Before the Emperor of Da Feng rose to power, he was just one of the countless rebel armies.

    They gathered hundreds of troops to attack small counties and then recruit more.

    At that time, a few rebel forces had already matured and had the powerful military power to separate a region. One of them was from the Jian province.

    The leader of the Jianzhou rebel army was a third-rank martial artist. He rose to power during the chaos of war and fought everywhere without a single defeat.

    Later, the founding Emperor of Dafeng rose and became one of the main forces to overthrow the tyranny. When the Zhou Dynasty was destroyed, all the righteous Masters fought for the Central ins, and the old imperial court had already been overthrown. In order to stop bleeding, the third-rank martial artist of Jianzhou challenged the great ancestor of Dafeng.

    With their respective armies as chips, they would have a battle of will between martial artists.

    In the end, the rank 3 martial artist from Jian province lost. ording to the agreement, he handed his Army over to great ancestor Da Feng and only took his core subordinates with him. He then returned to Jian province and established martial Union.

    That rank-3 martial artist had already gone extinct for several hundred years, yet martial Union had always announced that he was still alive. This was where martial Union¡¯s true confidencey.

    ¡°So. martial Union used to be. Revolutionary Army ¡­.

    Under the candlelight, Xu Qi ¡®an closed the file that the night watchman had brought out from the warehouse. He felt that there was a loophole that could not be ignored.

    ¡°ording to the dossiers, the founder of martial Union, a rank-3 expert, lost to great ancestor Da Feng. However, great ancestor¡¯s soul has already returned to heaven and earth, so why is he still alive?¡±

    It didn¡¯t make sense that the stronger expert would die, while the weaker one would still be alive. We¡¯re all martial artists, all equally vulgar. Why can you live for hundreds of years?

    Following this train of thought, he suddenly discovered a detail that he had previously overlooked. Emperor Wu Zong had usurped the throne with the excuse of purging the Emperor of treason. He was a formidable man at the peak of martial arts.

    However, he died of old age after. hundred years ¡­

    ¡°From the situation of the two emperors, great ancestor Da Feng and Wu Zong, it seems that martial artists can¡¯t live long? But if that was the case, how did thatmoner of the Jian province live for hundreds of years?

    ¡°Is martial Union bluffing and trying to deceive everyone? Impossible. If it was a lie, it could only fool ordinary people, not the Imperial court. However, the Imperial court had tacitly approved of martial Union¡¯s existence. This meant that the Imperial court was afraid of him. It was possible that the former leader of the revolutionary Army was still alive ¡­

    ¡°Then, the problem lies with the imperial family of Da Feng? ¡°What¡¯s the reason that the high-ranked martial artists of the DA Feng imperial family

    can¡¯t live forever?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he turned his head and asked Zhong Li, who was sitting cross-legged on the soft couch, ¡°¡±Senior martial sister Zhong, I suddenly thought of a question.¡±

    Zhong Li¡¯s disheveled head turned around, her eyes hidden in her messy hair, staring at him. ¡°How did the founding Emperor of Da Feng die?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll die of old age.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an choked and quickly added, ¡± but, could a peak martial artist¡¯s lifespan be the same as an ordinary person¡¯s? ¡®

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not a warrior, I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± Zhong Li said in a low voice. She felt guilty for not being able to help Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Well, forget it, it¡¯s not an urgent matter that requires an answer anyway ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an blew out the candle, took off his shoes, and climbed into bed. Heughed and teased, ¡®

    ¡°Come over and sleep together?¡±

    Senior martial sister Zhong was still a Virgin, so she ignored him.

    Jian province.

    ording to the geographical records of Jiuzhou, there were mountains in Jianzhou, and there were beasts in the mountains. They had the face of a human and the body of a beast. They had six tails and could swallow the moon. They were called ¡± Quanrong.

    Quanrong mountain was the headquarters of martial Union.

    Rongrong, the mesmerizing hand, followed her master and thendlord on a carriage to the Quanrong mountain, the holy mountain in the hearts of the people of the Jian state¡¯s martial arts world.

    Ten thousand Flower House¡¯s Head had brought a dozen experts and hade to answer the call.

    The ten thousand Flower House was mainly made up of women, all of whom were beautiful and charming. Those with good aptitudes would stay as direct disciples, while those with poor aptitudes would be married out.

    Over the past hundred years, most of the top ranked sects in Jian Zhou had some sort of inws with the ten thousand Flower House.

    this time, I¡¯ve brought you out to see the world. Don¡¯t force yourself. Just be a bystander. The beautiful woman warned her disciple.

    Even among the beauties, Rongrong was outstanding. She first nodded and then said somewhat unconvinced, ¡®¡±¡®Master, I¡¯m already rank-6..¡±

 Chapter 764 - 764: Waiting for a guy (2)

    Chapter 764: Waiting for a guy (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Rank- 6 with copper skin and iron bones can be considered as a mainstay in the pugilistic world. They are respected wherever they go. Only a Holy Land of martial arts like the Jian state appeared ordinary and not outstanding.

    The beautiful woman shook her head. rank-6 is not enough. In the following events, I¡¯m afraid only rank-5 and above can participate. Those below rank-5 are probably just pawns who are sent to their deaths.

    Rongrong¡¯s heart trembled, and she said in a low voice,¡±Master, what happened?¡±

    While they were talking, the carriage stopped at the foot of Quanrong mountain. The women of the ten thousand Flower House jumped off the carriage and looked up.

    Quanrong mountain was shrouded in clouds and mist. It had strange peaks and steep rocks. The forest was dense and the hundred-year-old trees were uneven. Many attics and courtyards were hidden within.

    Passing through the memorial Arch made of white marble at the foot of the mountain, Rongrong lifted the hem of her dress and walked up the steps. She heard her master say in a low voice, ¡°¡±You know about the earth sect, right?¡± Rongrong nodded.

    The three sects of Dao were the ¡°immortal sects¡± in the pugilistic world, the top forces in nine regions. The Dao leaders of the three sects were existences that even the Imperial court had to be afraid of.

    ¡°I heard from the tower master that there¡¯s a group of Daoists from the earth sect that¡¯s cultivating a strange treasure called the nine-colored Lotus in the Jian province. Not long ago, the strange treasure ripened, and multicolored light shot into the sky. Alliance master Cao came to ask for the Lotus root, but was rejected, so he fought with the earth sect¡¯s Daoist.

    ¡°After the incident, martial Union gathered the variousrge sects to encircle and annihte the group of Daoist priests.¡±

    Rongrong was shocked. what is Alliance master Cao doing? even if martial Union is at its peak for thousands of years, it definitely can¡¯t afford to offend the Dao sect and the earth sect.

    The beautiful woman nodded worriedly, then immediately shook her head. Alliance master Cao is a man of great talent and vision. There must be a reason why he dares to do this. We just don¡¯t know about it.

    At this moment, Rongrong heard the gentle and cold voice of thendlord leading the way. ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    The master and disciple no longer spoke. Rongrong raised her head and looked at the back of the tower master.

    The women of the ten thousand Flower House were more open-minded, and it was summer, so they were dressed quite lightly. From Rongrong¡¯s angle, she could clearly see the house master¡¯s round and full buttocks, and above them was a thin waist tied with a ribbon.The smooth and graceful curve of her back.

    The head of the ten thousand Flower House, Chang Qing, had a young veil covering her face. Her foxy eyes and curvaceous figure were known as the ¡± top courtesan ¡± of the ten thousand Flower House by the outside world, and her charm was evident.

    Soon, they arrived at the top of the mountain and were led into the courtyard by the steward of the Alliance. The Lord of the ten thousand Flower House passed through the courtyard and entered the meeting hall, while the rest of the people stayed outside.

    Rongrong kept a low profile and looked around. She saw many familiar faces standing in the courtyard.

    Each of them carried a sword on their back. They were the disciples of the mo Pavilion, and young master Liu and his master were among them.

    The one in green was from the divine fist gang. The people of this gang were very organized in their punches, and they had recently epted many female disciples with mboyant personalities.

    The sect in gold and red was the thousand trickery sect. They were good at using all kinds of hidden weapons and poisons. Their methods were treacherous and difficult to deal with.

    The one who was covered in a ck robe was from the flying knife sect. Flying knives were hidden weapons, but they were not. It was said that the sect master of the flying knife sect could control 108 flying knives.

    When he attacked, he was upright and impressive.

    Rongrong silently retracted her gaze. Just the number of underworld organizations present was already as many as 18. Those who could answer martial Union¡¯s call ande to meet up with them were all experts. There were definitely no underlings.

    The Alliance master was determined to get the nine-colored Lotus ¡­ Rongrong thought to herself.

    Time passed by. After two hours, the ten thousand Flower House master came out first, followed by the other sect Masters and gang Masters.

    Rongrong looked through the open door of the meeting hall and saw a tall and sturdy middle-aged man sitting on a high chair in the room. He was wearing a purple robe withyers of cloud patterns embroidered with gold threads.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look at the man¡¯s face. She quickly lowered her head and followed the tower master and her fellow disciples out of the courtyard.

    When they arrived at the residence of myriad Flower House, the head of the house gathered the elders, including the beautiful woman, and entered the house to discuss business.

    At dusk, the beautiful woman returned. Rongrong immediately pulled her master back to the room, closed the door and windows, and asked, ¡°¡±Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The beautiful woman muttered to herself for a long time before slowly saying,

    ¡°The matter is clear now. The earth sect¡¯s Daoist group that is hiding in the Jian province is a traitor to the earth sect. They stole the nine-colored Lotus and relied on martial Union¡¯s¡± protection ¡°to hide from the earth sect¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°Not long ago, the rare treasure ripened, and a strange phenomenon urred.

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head chased after us, but because he was afraid of martial Union, he came to an agreement with Alliance master Cao. Both sides will jointly encircle and annihte the earth sect¡¯s traitor, and the reward will be a lotus root.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao has promised the tower Lord and the others to nurture the nine-colored Lotus to maturity in the future. All participants will get a lotus seed. Hehe, you might not know this, but this lotus seed is a rare treasure. It can transform all things, and even ordinary iron can give birth to a weapon spirit.

    of course, the Lotus seed ripens once every sixty years. It takes a long time. Chief Cao also promised other benefits.

    To transform all things ¡­ Rongrong pursed her lips, drooling in her eyes.

    Anyone would desire and drool over such a treasure.

    She immediately frowned. this ¡­ If that¡¯s the case, why did gang leader Cao summon us? ¡± With martial Union¡¯s power, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for them to destroy the group of Daoists.¡±

    The beautiful woman nodded approvingly. the group of Daoists that betrayed the sect is naturally not a cause for concern. They can be destroyed with a flip of their hands. What Alliance master Cao really needs to be wary of is that the earth sect goes back on their word.

    Rongrong was suddenly enlightened.

    On the other side, in the room where mo GE was resting.

    ¡°Are the Lotus seeds really that magical?¡± young master Liu asked in surprise.

    Young master Liu¡¯s master was wiping his beloved long sword. He nodded and said,

    ¡°Naturally, the treasures of the earth sect and the Dao sect can¡¯t be exaggerated. If I can get a lotus seed, I will use it to enlighten this sword.¡±

    Young master Liu¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the magical equipment that originally belonged to him. He swallowed his saliva and nodded his head vigorously, ¡°¡±lt¡¯ll take sixty years for the Lotus seed to ripen. Don¡¯t worry, master, I¡¯ll take good care of it.

    ¡°In the future, it will be a peerless divine weapon that will be passed down from generation to generation in our lineage.¡±

    Young master Liu¡¯s master didn¡¯t refute. He nodded slightly and smiled, ¡± I heard from the pavilion master that the group of Daoist priests that betrayed the earth sect aren¡¯t very strong, but you can¡¯t take any chances. Don¡¯t participate this time and just watch from the outside.

    Young master Liu nodded vigorously.

    In a sh, ten days had passed. The local government of Jianzhou was shocked to find that during this time, many Jianghu people hade to Jianzhou.

    They gathered in inns, restaurants, and brothels, spreading the news that a rare treasure was about to appear in Jian province.

    Only then did the magistrate of Jianzhou realize the seriousness of the matter. What the government hated the most was the gathering of martial artists, which could easily cause trouble.

    He immediately gathered the troops in the guard post to strengthen the defenses and be on standby outside the city.

    After that, he sent people to gather information and easily found out the location of the treasure. It was in a Manor in the outskirts of Jianzhou city.

    The government of Jian province was relieved. As long as the chaotic battle did not take ce in the city, they would not care about the life and death of the people in the martial world.

    In the vi, Daoist priest Golden Lotus stood on top of a building and looked at the mountain path in the distance.

    The fair-skinned and beautiful white Lotus ascended the loft and stood side by side with him. She said helplessly, ¡°¡±Just now, there was another group of martial artists who fell into a maze and were tied up by the disciples.

    ¡°During this period of time, we¡¯ve captured dozens of Jianghu people. These people don¡¯t deserve to die. If we kill them, it¡¯s equivalent to killing the innocent. If he didn¡¯t kill them, leaving them alive would also be a hidden danger. What¡¯s good about that?¡±

    ck Lotus deliberately spread the word ¡­. Golden Lotus sighed.

    If it were any other force or organization, they would not hesitate to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys in such a situation.

    However, Daoist priest Golden Lotus and the others could not do so because the earth sect cultivated merit and could not kill for no reason. Otherwise, it would create inner demons and cause them to fall into the devil path.

    ck Lotus knew this, so he spread the news and attracted many Jianghu people. White Lotus raised her hand and tucked her ck hair behind her ear. She sighed helplessly.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s smile was light as if everything was under his control. there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯re waiting for a fellow. If hees, 80% of those motley crew will retreat.

    [ PS: I¡¯m covering my face in shame! ] Remember to correct the wrong words.

    Thank you..

 Chapter 765 - 765: Going to Jian Zhou_l

    Chapter 765: Going to Jian Zhou_l

    Trantor: 549690339

    The female Taoist, the White Lotus Lady, wanted to know which Jianghu experts the Golden Lotus Daoist had chosen to be the wielder of the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragment. She was a colored Lotus and had a high status.

    He knew some inside stories. The people who were chosen by the Golden Lotus Dao chief to hold the fragments were said to be the rising stars who had great fortune. In the future, they would be an important factor for the Golden Lotus Daoist to eliminate the demonic spirit.

    But the problem was that these young people were all rising stars. No matter how strong they were, how strong could they be?

    Unless every single one of them was a rank-4, White Lotus did not believe that these youngsters would be able to stop the possessed Lotus Daoists from the earth sect, the ck Lotus Daoist leader, or the people from martial Union.

    However, the Golden Lotus Daoist head seemed to be very confident in The Earth Book, Heaven and Earth Society that he had established.

    There were countless young and handsome men all over the nine states, like. school of carps crossing the river. It was really hard to guess who the young man the Golden Lotus Daoist chief was looking for was ¡­ White Lotus was both nervous and expectant.

    Quanrong mountain.

    Late at night, Cao Qingyang, who was wearing a purple robe withyers of cloud patterns embroidered with gold thread, left the courtyard alone and headed to the back of the mountain.

    There was a person in the back mountain who was the same age as Guo.

    The moonlight was dim and the shadows of the trees were dancing. He walked along the mountain path, the hem of his purple robe ruffling the weeds on the side of the road.

    Cao Qingyang was over 40 years old. He had sharp eyes and a handsome face that fit the word ¡®upright¡¯ perfectly.

    There had always been a legend about the Alliance master in the Jianzhou pugilistic world. It was said that the previous Alliance master was obsessed with physiognomy. One time, he had coincidentally met Cao Qingyang, who was still a minion of martial Union at the time.

    Overjoyed, he bluntly said that this child¡¯s appearance was extraordinary, and that he was the one-in-a-million Hou Tu Xiang. The sky was round, the earth was full of virtue, and the earth contained everything. People who had the earth form had wless virtue and could lead the heroes.

    Thus, he epted him as a disciple and taught him all of his martial arts. He even passed on the position of martial Union¡¯s chief to him.

    Regardless of whether physiognomy made sense or not, the former Alliance leader had a good eye. In terms of martial arts, Cao Qingyang was the number one martial artist in Jian province and the top of the martial roll.

    In terms of professionalism, Cao Qingyang had led the Jian province¡¯s martial Union and had notmitted any major mistakes in the past ten years. The order of the Jianghu in the Jian province was stable, and he would even cooperate with the government to capture some fugitives.

    After trekking through the forest for fifteen minutes, his eyes suddenly opened up. A huge cliff appeared in front of him, and at the bottom of the towering cliff was a stone gate.

    The stone door was tightly shut, and rotten leaves and weeds covered the entrance. It seemed to have been sealed for countless years and had never been opened.

    The moment he stepped out of the forest and saw the cliff, Cao Qingyang¡¯s sharp senses detected that two rednterns had lit up on the top of the cliff. They ¡°shone¡± on his body for a moment before being extinguished.

    That was the Quan Rong tribe.

    Cao Qingyang came to the stone door, bent down, and said in a deep and respectful voice, ¡°Great ancestor, I will help you get the nine-colored lotus root and help you break through.¡¯

    There was no response from inside the door.

    ¡°Ever since the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, the power of Da Feng has been weakening day by day, and the Imperial court¡¯s control over the various provinces has dropped drastically. The disasters in the various provinces have continued, and I have a premonition that chaos ising.¡±

    An old and ethereal voice finally came from inside the door, ¡®¡±¡®The Emperor of

    Da Feng is still cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cao Qingyang nodded.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from the crack of the door.

    ¡°Recently, news came from the capital city. The North vanquishing Prince, who guarded the border, massacred 380000 citizens of Chu Prefecture city in order to break through toplete rank-2. He was killed by a mysterious powerhouse in Chu Prefecture city,¡± Cao Qingyang continued. He immediately told her the news in simple terms.

    ¡°Good sh!¡± The voice replied.

    after the incident, Emperor Yuan jing killed the Chu Zhou Governor who came to the capital to seek redress for the injustice in order to cover up his crime. He also protected the country protector, one of the main culprits. ¡°The court doesn¡¯t care? The supervisor doesn¡¯t care?¡± The voice lowered.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    As soon as Cao Qingyang finished speaking, he felt the ground beneath his feet tremble. The stone door trembled as well, and dust fell from it.

    On the cliff, the twonterns lit up again, coldly watching him.

    ¡°Please calm down, ancestor. There¡¯s still a follow-up to this matter ¡­¡± Cao Qingyang said hurriedly.

    The Sound of the Mountain quaking stopped, and the two rednterns on the cliff were extinguished.

    Cao Qingyang let out a sigh of relief. His stern face rxed, and he continued,

    There was a long silence from behind the stone door. After a quarter of an hour, an ethereal sigh came, ¡®¡±¡®Since ancient times, ordinary men are the most hateful, and since ancient times, ordinary men have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Ancestor, that silver Gong is still alive,¡± Cao Qingyang exined after some thought.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This time, the low and ethereal voice was mixed with a trace of curiosity.

    this person¡¯s name is Xu Qi ¡®an. He¡¯s a night watchman and rose to power in the capitalst year. If you want to hear about him, I can tell you about him. Please don¡¯t find me annoying.

    The old voice said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ve been stuck in my own world for hundreds of years. I don¡¯t know anything about the world outside, nor the Jianghu of the nine states. Other than listening to your nagging from time to time, I¡¯m very boring at other times.

    Cao Qingyang sat cross-legged in front of the stone door and said, ¡± in recent years, the most interesting character in the pugilistic world is the swordswoman in the swallow. The most amazing character in the Imperial court is this silver Gong named Xu Qi ¡®an

    Then, he began to talk about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s rise in the year of the capital Police.

    For martial Union to be able to dominate the Jian province¡¯s pugilist world, cause the government to fear them, and for the Imperial court to tacitly approve of it, they naturally had their own unique points. What made Cao Qingyang proud was not the experts of the Alliance, nor the 8000 heavy cavalry..

 Chapter 766 - 766: Going to Jian Zhou_2

    Chapter 766: Going to Jian Zhou_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Instead, it was an intelligence system that he had created.

    In Cao Qingyang¡¯s opinion, the intelligence system formed by the peddlers and the Wanderers was not as good as Wei Qingyi¡¯s night watchman. But when it came to the information at the bottom, it was better.

    From solving the tax and silver case in prison, to executing a superior with a knife, from the Sangbo case to the Yunzhou case, and all the way to the recent Chuzhou case, Cao Qingyang could describe everything in detail.

    The Jian province had spent a lot of effort on Xu yinluo.

    Of course, it was also because the things that person had done were too shocking and too high -profile, so it was hard not to know.

    The old ancestor in the stone door listened patiently. He listened with great interest to the path of promotion of a small figure.

    interesting, interesting. If this kid doesn¡¯t die, Da Feng will have another peak martial artist. The old voice said with a smile.

    ording to the rumors in Jianghu, this man¡¯s talent is no less than that of the North vanquishing Prince. Cao Qingyang nodded. He did not think that there was anything wrong with his ancestor¡¯s assessment.

    ¡°Compared to the North vanquishing Prince, I¡¯d rather see a martial artist like that Xu brat appear.¡± The old voice sighed, ¡® a martial artist breaks the rules with his strength. The morewless he is, the purer his thoughts are, because a martial artist cultivates himself ¡­ The North vanquishing Prince was a pure warrior, which was why he could reach such a high level. But it was also because of this that he wouldmit such a violent massacre in the city. Since ancient times, ordinary people were the most hateful.

    ¡°That kid surnamed Xu is also awless person who does things with a clear conscience. Therefore, he had cut down his superior for an irrelevant girl. He would block it for a moment of passion ¡­ How many rebel soldiers are there?¡±

    ¡°More than 200 rebel soldiers were killed.¡± Cao Qingyang thought for a moment and replied.

    ¡°You just said that he was fighting against 10000 rebel soldiers.¡± The old voice said.

    ¡­¡­.. Cao Qingyang¡¯s face twitched as he said, ¡°¡±Some say eight thousand, some say five thousand, some say ten thousand, twenty thousand ¡­ There are too many rumors, I¡¯ve remembered them wrongly.¡±

    The old voice nodded and continued, ¡°¡±lncluding this massacre in Chuzhou, everyone was afraid of the Imperial power and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Only he dared to stand out and fly into a rage. Therefore, since ancient times, ordinary men have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember your teachings, ancestor,¡± Cao Qingyang said, lowering his head.

    After a pause, he brought up the main purpose of his visit again.¡±The earth sect¡¯s nine-colored Lotus is in the Jianzhou province, and it will mature in a few days. I want to snatch the Lotus root and help old forefather break through.

    however, that earth sect¡¯s Dao chief has fallen into the devil path. It¡¯s not to be believed. I¡¯m already half a step into third -grade, but I¡¯m still unable to cross the other half. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fight against the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. Old ancestor, please help me.

    there are three sects in Taoism, heaven, earth, and man. The previous Daoist Masters were all second-grade, so how can I help you? ¡± old ancestor, it¡¯s just a clone. At most, it¡¯s a third-grade clone. Cao Qingyang aaaea.

    From the crack of the stone door, a drop of blood was squeezed out andnded on Cao Qingyang¡¯s forehead.

    In the morning, the sun shone on the earth, bringing with it a strong and powerful heat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an woke up at the right time. She felt a headache and a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve visited Fu Xiang, I really miss her. ¡±

    After dressing up, he woke up Zhong Li, who was lying on a soft couch not far away, and asked her to wash her face and brush her teeth.

    The two of them squatted under the roof, holding onto a bristle toothbrush and brushing their mouths with foam.

    ¡°A truly top-notch magic tool is not branded with the formation technique, but the spirit of the divine tool.¡±

    At this time, Zhong Li suddenly said something out of the blue, then she tilted her head and looked at him silently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. if you have something to say, just say it. Do you think I¡¯ll understand just by giving me a look? ¡± he scolded.

    ¡°Oh, oh ¡­¡±

    She mumbled an ¡°Oh¡± and spat out a mouthful of water. She said softly, the saber that teacher gave you has the frame of a peerless divine weapon, but it doesn¡¯t have the corresponding spirit.

    ¡°And then?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart moved.

    Zhong Li suggested seriously, her voice was like the wind chimes under the eaves, crisp and soft, ¡°¡±You must get the Lotus seed. It can transform weapons and give birth to weapon spirits in your saber.

    ¡°A weapon with a weapon spirit will be a true killing weapon. The top magic weapons in the nine regions, such as the country sword and the earth Book, all had weapon spirits.

    ¡°In other words, the birth of an Artifact Spirit is the foundation for entering the ranks of the top magic treasures in the nine regions. If you have a weapon spirit, the body of a high-ranked martial artist will not be so invincible.¡±

    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of it before? the Lotus seed can transform all things, so it can naturally transform my saber as well ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was moved.

    He did some calctions in his heart. If the ck gold long knife gave birth to a weapon spirit, coupled with his heaven and earth One de sh, it would not be as simple as being invincible among those of the same level.

    It was very possible. It was very possible that he could cross a realm to kill the enemy.

    When he truly ascended to the fifth stage, he might be able to fight and kill a fourth-grade martial artist. Well, even if a peak fourth -grade martial artist couldn¡¯t do it, an ordinary fourth-grade martial artist wouldn¡¯t have any trouble.

    And so on, if he advanced to the fourth stage, wouldn¡¯t he be one of the best offensive and killing techniques in the same stage?

    What Xu Qi ¡®ancked the most now was realbat power, and weapons were also a type ofbat power.

    Zhong Li gargled and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±After the weapon spirit is born, the saber is no longer a dead object. If you nourish it every day, it will recognize you as its master, and others will not be able to use it. You have the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, so you should understand.¡±

    Zhong Li was awesome ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t wait to go to the Jianzhou. He deliberately put on a stern face and said in a deep voice, ¡± how did you know that I had a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld? how did you know that I was going to protect the Lotus seed? were you spying on me sending the letter?

    ¡°Zhong Li looked at him in a daze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wiped the corner of her mouth, applied the foam on her palm on the top of her head, and made a chicken nest out of the mess.

    He was proud of himself and looked at his masterpiece with a smile.

    ¡°I, I want to wash my hair ¡­¡±

    Zhong Li looked at him innocently. She didn¡¯t know why she was being treated like this, so she walked away feeling wronged.

    Haha, if it¡¯s the princess Consort, she¡¯ll pounce on me and scratch my face ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a smug ¡± Hmph Hmph ¡®

    A familiar sense of fear struck her at this critical moment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He put down the toothbrush and returned to his room. He grabbed the fragment of the book from under his pillow and read the message. [ nine: everyone, head to Jianzhou immediately. The situation is not good. ]

    Chu Yuanyou immediately replied, [ four: what do you mean by the situation is not good? Taoist priest, what happened in Jianzhou? ]

    [ nine: I can¡¯t exin it in a short time. There are a lot of enemies this time, and the situation is not good. You¡¯d bettere over immediately and talk face to face. ]

    This time, the enemy was a little ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an immediately raised his eyebrows.

    With Zhong Li¡¯s words, he was determined to get the Lotus seed, because it would allow him to have a peerless divine weapon and not just a concubine.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Hmm, I¡¯ll send you back to the Directorate of Celestials first.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed Zhong Li¡¯s arm and ran out of the room.

    Coincidentally, he saw li Miaozhen carrying a flying sword anding out of the room without susu by her side. It might have been kept in the dark.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send her back to the Directorate of Celestials,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Miaozhen nodded.

    Zhong Li, who was gued with bad luck, had to be careful even in normal times. If she was in a battlefield ¡­

    Riding on the little mare, he brought Zhong Li back to the Directorate of Celestials. Xu Qi ¡®an was about to meet up with li Miaozhen when a bold idea suddenly came to his mind.

    Yang qianhuan was a fourth-grade magician. Although his offensive skills were inferior to that of a martial arts practitioner, he was very skilled in spell formations and magic tools ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw Zhong Li walking down the stone steps and was about to disappear from his sight. He quickly shouted, ¡°¡±Senior Sister Zhong, is senior brother yang down there?¡±

    Zhong Li turned around and said,¡±yes.¡±

    ¡°Senior yang? Senior yang?¡± He shouted towards the ground, his voice rumbling.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, why did you call me?¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s displeased voice could be heard.

    ¡°I want to ask senior brother for a favor ¡­ ¡±

    Xu Qian was cut off by yang qianhuan. ¡°No, get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Zhong Li helplessly. Zhong Li shook her head, indicating that there was nothing she could do.

    He thought for a moment, sighed, and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight against ten thousand enemies alone. I¡¯m going there to kill all the little ones and intimidate the pugilistic world. I¡¯m going to the Holy

    Land of martial arts, the Jian state, just to say one thing to the Jianghu of the

    Jian state:Everyone here is trash.¡±

    A white figure shed before Xu Qian¡¯s eyes.. Yang qianhuan stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 767 - 767: The holder of the Book of the Netherworldâ€™s fragments-Xu Qi â€˜an (1)

    Chapter 767: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments-Xu Qi ¡®an (1)

    Jian province, Yue n Manor.

    Daoist Bailian, who was about 40 years old, had a round face and a well-rounded figure. He was wearing a ck Daoist robe with his ck hair tied up and inserted with an ebony Daoist hairpin. He looked simple and casual, with the grace of a woman.

    White Lotus Daoist priest, who used to be gentle and easy-going with a smile on his face all the time, now had a serious expression on his face as he walked silently in the outer area of the vi.

    More than a dozen disciples followed behind her, clearing the obstacles and trying to set up a new array.

    This ce had just experienced an artillery bombardment. The shells fell like meteorites, creating huge and deep pits one after another. The shock waves lifted the bluestone bs on the ground and destroyed houses and trees.

    One of the Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s disciples was unfortunately hit by the cannon, leaving no corpse behind. Two of the Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s disciples were seriously injured.

    Ever since they escaped from the earth sect, this group of earth sect disciples who had maintained their rationality and didn¡¯t fall to the devil path had changed their name to the ¡°heaven and earth Association.¡±

    Most importantly, a corner of the formation arranged by the head of Golden Lotus sect in the vi had been forcibly torn open, and it could no longer block the surging enemies, including those who were not strong but had arge number of Jianghu people.

    Wandering cultivators in Jianghu had always been a headache. They were numerous, their methods were despicable, and they were willing to shed their blood in order to obtain resources.

    After all, without a backer, he couldn¡¯t let go of any opportunities to advance.

    ¡°Martial uncle White Lotus ¡­¡±

    A disciple in a light blue Daoist robe ran over with tears in his eyes. He choked and said, ¡°¡±Junior Brother Ling Zhen, he, he ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she started crying.

    Ling Zhen was one of the disciples who was seriously injured. His injuries were too severe, and he couldn¡¯t be saved. He had not cultivated the yin spirit, so he was dead, no different from an ordinary person.

    Behind White Lotus, the eyes of the dozen or so disciples reddened.

    After the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had joined the devil, most of the disciples had also fallen to the devil path and be demons. Right now, they only had 36 disciples who were still conscious, and losing one would be a huge loss. Right now, there were only thirty-four disciples left in the earth sect.

    ¡°He will be with us in another form.¡± The beautiful woman sighed.

    ¡°Martial uncle White Lotus, didn¡¯t you say that Golden Lotus Daoist priest invited the owners of the book of theher world¡¯s fragments to help? Where are they? why haven¡¯t theye yet?¡±

    A female disciple asked with tears in her eyes.

    Hearing this, the rest of the disciples also looked over, their eyes shining slightly. This was because martial uncle White Lotus had emphasized to everyone more than once that the owners of the fragments of the Book of the Earth were all proud sons of heaven with powerful abilities.

    He would definitely be able to help them guard the Lotus seed and survive this disaster.

    ¡°It¡¯lle, it¡¯lle ¡­¡±

    The White Lotus Daoist priest kept consoling her disciples. She did not reveal her worries. The recent artillery bombardment was really beyond her expectations.

    ording to the arrangement of the Golden Lotus Dao head, the Yue n¡¯s Vi was a formation. Every holder of a fragment of the book of theher world guarded a position. With the power of the formation, they could block the enemies and dv the ripening of the Lotus seeds.

    Once the Lotus seeds ripened, Golden Lotus Daoist priest would be able to recover part of hisbat strength. Furthermore, he would no longer have to defend the vi, and they could fight as they retreated. In the end, they sessfully retreated.

    ¡°What we need to do now is to repair the formation and block this gap.¡± White Lotus ordered.

    The disciples didn¡¯t say anything more and got busy. They were either cleaning up the ruins or repairing the formation.

    Looking at their busy backs, the beautiful woman furrowed her delicate eyebrows and sighed. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know who the owner of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was or whether it could help them survive this crisis.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    At this time, a few orange cats emerged from the bushes and quietly watched the busy disciples.

    These cats were brought back by Daoist priest Golden Lotus and had been kept in the vi for a while. They usually wandered around the vi and did not run away, as if they were the owners of this ce.

    They really didn¡¯t know why the Golden Lotus Taoist priest fell in love with keeping cats after going out for a short while. However, the female disciples quite liked these cats. They liked to hug and y with them when they were not cultivating.

    White Lotus Daoist looked at the cats and smiled.

    ¡°Martial uncle White Lotus, is there any use in repairing the formation? Even if we repair it, the next round of artillery fire will easily destroy our results ¡­¡±

    A young disciple threw away the materials in his hand as if he was venting his anger. His eyes were red, and he was indignant and helpless.¡±We¡¯re not astrologers, so we can¡¯t inscribe a formation that can block cannonballs.

    ¡°We, we can¡¯t guard the Lotus seeds. The demonic Dao that had fallen to the demonic path, martial Union, and the sudden appearance of the Imperial court¡¯s forces ¡­ Why should we defend, why?¡±

    His emotions spread to the other disciples, and they all looked at their work in silence, then at Daoist White Lotus.

    The graceful and pretty middle-aged Daoist nun¡¯s heart trembled. She knew that the disciples were on the verge of copse. During this time, all the individual cultivators had gathered in a small town a dozen miles away.

    This included martial Union, the earth sect, and the demonic priest, as well as the Imperial court¡¯s forces that could deploy magic weapons and cannons.

    The Yue n vi had sent disciples to infiltrate and disguise themselves as martial artists to collect this information in secret. It was because of this that they knew how powerful the enemy was.

    The worry and fear that had been pent up in his heart for so many days were ignited by the artillery bombardment just now.

    don¡¯t worry, we still have the wielder of the book of theher world¡¯s fragments. We¡¯re not alone and helpless ¡­

    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by a young female disciple. She squatted on the ground and retorted loudly, ¡°¡±ln fact, there is no wielder of the book of theher world¡¯s fragments, right, master?

    ¡°If there really are reinforcements, if there really is a holder of a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, why didn¡¯t you know? You didn¡¯t tell us because you were lying to us..¡±

 Chapter 768 - 768: The holder of the Book of the Netherworldâ€™s fragments-Xu Qi â€˜an (2)

    Chapter 768: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments-Xu Qi ¡®an (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Bai Lian¡¯s willowy brows furrowed slightly as she swept her gaze across the disciples. They were also looking at her, their eyes filled with disappointment and dejection.

    So that¡¯s what they were thinking too ¡­ White Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp as he shouted, ¡®

    ¡°Even if there is no wielder of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, you can¡¯t fight? Our earth sect cultivates virtue and is chivalrous, when have our disciples ever been afraid of death?¡±

    The disciples were silent for a moment. A young disciple shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Martial uncle White Lotus, we¡¯re not afraid of death. What we¡¯re afraid of is a useless sacrifice.

    to this day, there are only twenty-four people left in the earth sect. They were all sacrificed for the nine-colored Lotus. Do you and martial uncle Golden Lotus really think so? ¡®

    Another disciple clenched his fists with tears in his eyes. ¡°If all of our martial brothers die in the Yue n Manor, what can we do even if we manage to keep the nine-colored Lotus? The incense offerings are all cut off.¡±

    The female disciple who had retorted loudly earlier sobbed, ¡± master, let¡¯s retreat. Can you go talk to martial uncle Golden Lotus? ¡±

    White Lotus Daoist priest wasn¡¯t angry. He only felt sad. Back then, these children were high-spirited and would be the future Pirs of the Earth sect. Ever since the Taoist chief had joined the devil, they had been hiding here and there, watching their fellow disciples and teachers fall into the devil path and swing their butcher¡¯s knives at them.

    Many years had passed, and they had be frightened birds.

    Their will was slowly being ground away, and their courage was being worn away bit by bit. They really needed a victory to regain their confidence and shape their faith.

    Suddenly, White Lotus¡¯s ears twitched as she heard a faint movement in the wind. She looked up subconsciously and saw a sword light whistling toward her.

    Sword Kinesis flight?

    White Lotus¡¯s heart trembled. Sword Kinesis flight was a unique method of Dao sect, and could be used by the three sects of heaven, earth, and human. At this critical moment, the possibility of a master who could fly on a sword appearing was higher.

    The surrounding young disciples immediately became alert and took out their own magic tools. When they had to fight, they would not fear death.

    The figure on the flying sword seemed to be aware that he had been locked on by more than a dozen QI activities. He calmly reached into his arms, took out a small Jade Mirror, and shook it at the people below.

    The young disciples were still waiting for it and did not recognize it. However, Bai Lian¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She recognized that it was the earth sect¡¯s most precious treasure, the fragment of the book of theher world.

    I-it¡¯s the wielder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragment ¡­ Bai Lian said in surprise. At the same time, she pressed her hand down, indicating that the disciples should not attack rashly and hurt the reinforcements by mistake.

    The holder of The Earth Book ¡­ He¡¯s here?

    The disciples ¡®faces were filled with surprise, confusion, or excitement. There really was a holder of a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Although uncle-master White Lotus kept emphasizing that there were reinforcements, no matter how the disciples pressed, uncle-master White Lotus refused to reveal the identity of the holder of the book of theher world fragment.

    After a long time, the disciples did not say anything, but they had doubts in their hearts.

    Ancl now, at tnelr lowest point, tne nolder or tne tragment or tne BOOK or tne Netherworld had really appeared.

    The flying swordnded beside the ruins, and two beauties jumped down. The one in front was wearing a Daoist robe. She had a bright oval face, red lips, white skin, and a slight sharpness at the end of her eyebrows. She was full of heroic spirit.

    The other young girl had the characteristics of a southern border person. Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, her temperament was lively, and her sky blue eyes were like the sea, bright and shining.

    However, her wheat-colored skin and strong figure made her look like a little female leopard living in the forest.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, li Miaozhen ¡­¡± ¡°Senior Sister Miao Zhen? Is it really Senior Sister Miaozhen?¡±

    that¡¯s great! Senior Sister Miao Zhen is the holder of a fragment of the Book of the Earth from our earth sect? ¡±

    The disciples recognized li Miaozhen. The three sects of heaven, earth, and human had their own ideas. The two sects of heaven and human were like fire and water, but they did not cut off all ties.

    The disciples of the three sects would visit each other asionally. Although the celestial sect and the human sect often parted on bad terms, the name ¡± Dao sect ¡± had always kept the three sects in a subtle rtionship.

    It would not bepletely cut off.

    A while ago, li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou¡¯s battle between heaven and man had caused a great stir. The Yue n¡¯s Vi was not isted from the world, so the disciples of the heaven and earth Association knew about it.

    Li Miaozhen saluted and smiled. ¡°Greetings, fellow senior and junior brothers and sisters.¡±

    The young disciples of the heaven and earth Association returned the greeting one after another, and then looked at Lina.

    Li Miao understood and introduced,¡±she is from the southern border strength Gu n. ¡±

    Everyone saluted Lina again, and the southern frontier little ck Panther bowed back.

    ¡°Just, just two?¡± A young disciple asked.

    If there were only two reinforcements, it would not be of much use to the situation, even though li Miaozhen, the saintess of the heavenly sect, had entered rank-4 and was a rising star with a promising future. However, the current situation was surrounded by wolves and experts.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Li Miaozhen smiled.

    They were ¡­ The disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society were overjoyed. This meant that there was more than one reinforcement. They began to look forward to the other owners of the book of theher world fragments.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what the cultivation of the little girl in the southern border was, but li Miaozhen was famous, so he thought the others wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    Just as he was thinking, another person came riding on a sword. He circled above the Yue n¡¯s Vi and quicklynded, stabbing at li Miaozhen and the others.

    There were two people standing on the ridge of the sword. This time, it was two men. The one in front was wearing a green robe and had a handsome face with a strand of white hair on his forehead.

    Behind the green-robed man was a burly middle-aged monk. His facial features were ordinary and he had a gentle temperament. There was nothing special about him.

    Chu Yuanyou, an in-name disciple of the human sect. Fellow disciples of the earth sect, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all familiar with him. Li Miaozhen introduced with a smile..

 Chapter 769 - 769: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld I s fragments-Xu Qi â€˜an_3

    Chapter 769: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld I s fragments-Xu Qi ¡®an_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Chu Yuanqi?¡±

    A pretty female disciple eximed.

    Before the war between the heaven and man, Chu Yuanyou¡¯s reputation was only known in the capital. But after fighting with li Miaozhen, this in-name disciple of the human sect quickly became famous.

    His past deeds were also dug out. He was the top schr in the 27th year of yuanjing, resigned the following year, and started cultivating martial arts. After a few years of silence, he rose rapidly and was called the number one swordsman in the capital by Wei Yuan.

    He was a legendary figure.

    The Dao chief had actually pulled the most outstanding disciples of the heaven and earth sect into the heaven and earth Association ¡­ The White Lotus Taoist was pleasantly surprised. Li Miaozhen was going to be a high-level member of the heavenly sect in the future.

    Could it be the heaven sect¡¯s intention for her to join the heaven and earth

    Association? The heaven sect also felt that the demonic possession of the earth sect was damaging to the image of the Taoist sect, and was nning to take action?

    By the same logic, did the head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, think the same way?

    The White Lotus Daoist priest had a deeper and more long-term view than the ordinary disciples.

    ¡°My heaven and earth will suffer such a great disaster. Thank you foring all the way here to help. I will never forget this.¡± White Lotus came forward and bowed solemnly.

    After pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡± the current situation is extremely bad. Martial Union has more rank four experts than us. Not to mention, there are also demonic cultivators who have turned into demons. There¡¯s also a group of itinerant cultivators who are trying to fish in troubled waters.

    ¡°Just do your best and don¡¯t force yourself. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll just give up on the nine-colored Lotus.¡±

    She believes that ourbat strength is insufficient to turn the tables ¡­ Chu

    Yuanqi understood the implied meaning behind White Lotus¡¯s words. Although he was suspicious, his intention was sincere.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more person who¡¯s stronger than Miaozhen and me.¡± Chu Yuanyouughed. Moreover, the prominent figures in the martial arts world should give him some face.¡±

    Li Miaozhen turned around and said,¡¯Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still on his way,¡± Hengyuan shook his head.

    Who were they talking about? He was stronger than li Miaozhen and Chu

    Yuanyou, and he could make the famous people in the Jianghu give him face. What kind of Big Shot was he ¡­ The disciples of the heaven and earth Association looked at each other.

    With li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou¡¯s pearls in front of them, everyone was looking forward to it.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus, long time no see. Why haven¡¯t you changed your fetish? ¡±

    A burst ofughter came from behind the crowd. They looked over and saw a young man in a ck suit with a high ponytail and a long knife hanging from his waist. He was squatting in front of an orange cat and waving at it.

    The orange cat was frightened. It arched its body and bared its teeth at him.

    ¡°Daoist priest, you¡¯re really good at acting ¡­¡± Heughed out loud.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s not martial uncle Golden Lotus. It¡¯s an ordinary wild cat.¡± A female disciple said in a low voice.

    The young man with the high ponytail turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°¡±ls that so?¡±

    He was very handsome. His lips were of moderate thickness, his nose was high, his eyes were bright and deep, and his face was well-defined, giving off a masculine aura.

    On the spot, the dozen or so heaven and earth Union disciples ¡®minds went ¡® boom ¡± as they were filled with disbelief. Their faces all stiffened.

    X-Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the great silver Gong!

    The disciples living in seclusion in the Yue n Manor were no strangers to this young man who rose like aet and created one legend after another.

    He had only truly entered the Yue n Manor¡¯s intelligencework after the end of the Buddhist battle. The Imperial court had sent out arge number of court bulletin to announce it to the world, thus establishing the legend of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s name.

    Soon after, the disciple in charge of collecting information sent back a detailed report of this person.

    Being imprisoned, solving the silver Tax case on his own, and saving the family;Following the Imperial edict to investigate the Sang Bo case and dig out the old case of Princess Ping Yang¡¯s murder, arge number of court officials fell from power.After that, he went to Yunzhou to investigate a case, stepped forward when the diplomatic mission was in a difficult situation, and blocked the rebel army alone ¡­

    After returning to the capital, he first solved the case of Consort Fu in the pce, then defeated the Buddhist sect and won the battle of magical powers.

    He was a legendary man.

    Many male disciples recalled that during that time, many junior sisters and apprentices in the vi often talked about this man in private, saying that there were thousands of young heroes in Jianghu, but none of them couldpare to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s finger.

    That was not all. About half a month ago, the emperor¡¯s self-admonishing edict was posted in Jianzhou, which shocked the entire Jianghu of Jianzhou.

    The person on the Dragon Throne had been in power for thirty-seven years. This was the first time he had issued a self-admonishing edict, and the contents were shocking.

    The Yue family vi sent disciples to inquire and found out that such a big case had happened in the capital recently. King Huai had massacred the city, and the Emperor had covered it up. All the officials in the court were forced by the Imperial power to protect themselves, and no one stood up to vindicate the 380000 people.

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an!

    Breaking into the Imperial Pce, capturing the Duke of state, scolding the Imperial court at Caishikou, and cutting down the heaven and earth with one strike of the de, he had also cut off his own future.

    All the female disciples of the Yue n vi admired the legendary silver Gong.

    They had never imagined that the legendary figure they had admired for a long time was actually a holder of. fragment of the Book of the Earth,. member of the heaven and earth Association, and one of their own ¡­

    This was more encouraging than any words of ambition.

    The young female disciples were so excited that their faces and ears were red, and their eyes were shining with a bright light, as if they were going to scream and pounce on him at any time.

    Li Miaozhen looked around quietly and saw the excitement and love in the young nun¡¯s eyes. She frowned slightly and was a little unhappy.

    She was unhappy because she did not want to see the female disciples of the earth sect fall into the fire pit that was Xu Qi ¡®an. He was a lecherous person and not a good person. What else could it be?

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The Golden Lotus Taoist appeared like a ghost and stood beside the orange cat.. He stroked his beard and said with a fake smile, ¡®

 Chapter 770 - 770: The holder of the Book of the Netherworldâ€™s fragments-Xu Qj â€˜an_4

    Chapter 770: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments-Xu Qj ¡®an_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Young master Xu, please don¡¯t joke around. How can I be a cat?¡±

    Hiss, the Taoist priest¡¯s gaze was. little scary ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an tactfully changed the topic and said, ¡°Daoist priest, we¡¯re here.¡± How long will it take for the Lotus seed to ripen?¡±

    ¡°You used The Earth Book to inform us toe here because of this situation?¡± he looked around.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded and looked at the scene of the wolf¡¯s den. She helplessly said,

    ¡°The Emperor of the great Feng dynasty is also very interested in the nine-colored lotus seed. Not only did they send a team of mysterious experts, but they also brought magical cannons. The explosion in the morning destroyed the formation I set up.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I originally wanted you to cooperate with the formation to protect the manor and expand our advantage. This way, we can win more with less.¡±

    But now ¡­¡±

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an and the others could reply, a voice suddenly rang out, reverberating above the ruins, ¡®¡±You call such a crude thing a formation?¡± That voice was mixed with undisguised contempt and disdain.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples were infuriated as they looked around and shouted, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s talking, hiding your head and showing your tail?¡±

    A low, ethereal sigh came from all directions.

    ¡°If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the ancient times like the eternal night.¡±

    This voice seemed toe from the distant ancient era, carrying with it the great vicissitudes of life and thick history as it reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°May, may I ask who senior is?¡±

    If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me,. ¡®Il pray for the long night ¡­ How domineering and arrogant was this? The graceful and beautiful white Lotus Daoist priest was shocked. Apart from the holder of the Book of the Netherworld fragment, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had also invited a peerless master?

    The disciples present also put away their magic tools and looked around cautiously, looking for the figure of their ¡°senior.¡± Even martial uncle White Lotus had addressed him as senior, so how could they have offended him?

    ¡°Over there ¡­¡± A female disciple noticed him and whispered.

    A white-robed figure stood in the distance with his back to the crowd. He stood with his hands behind his back. The wind blew at his clothes and hair, making him look like a banished immortal.

    ¡°This is the renowned Warlock of the capital, yang qianhuan, senior yang.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly introduced them.

    The White Lotus Daoist nun took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully.¡±Many thanks for senior Yang¡¯s help. Senior and senior brother Golden Lotus met in the capital?¡±

    As she spoke, the White Lotus Daoist nun nced at the Golden Lotus Daoist priest nearby.

    The head of Dao was actually able to get on the good side of the Directorate of Celestials. It must be known that the Directorate of Celestials ¡®warlocks were the most arrogant system after the schrly faction. Warlocks didn¡¯t even care about the Dao sect.

    As expected of a Dao leader, he had unknowingly set up such a trap.

    All the disciples were overjoyed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the Golden Lotus?¡± yang qianhuan scoffed.

    Um ¡­ The Daoist nun White Lotus was taken aback. you don¡¯t know senior brother Golden Lotus? ¡±

    Yang qianhuan stood with his hands behind his back and said arrogantly,

    ¡°¡±Why should I know him?¡±

    ¡°Then why have youe here?¡± White Lotus asked curiously.

    Around her, a dozen disciples watched yang qianhuan¡¯s back.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get involved in such matters, ¡± yang qianhuan replied.

    Enough, enough, senior brother yang, the taste is too strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her face in silence.

    So he was invited by young master Xu. That¡¯s right, he represented the Directorate of Celestials in the battle against the Buddhist sect that day, so he must have some sort of connection with the Directorate of Celestials ¡­ The

    White Lotus Daoist nun turned around and bowed to Xu Qi ¡®an. She said softly,

    ¡°Young master Xu¡¯s reputation of chivalry is not in vain. Heaven and earth will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    The disciples also realized that the white-robed senior was a helper invited by young master Xu. Suddenly, they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with even more gratitude and approval.

    The female disciple¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt that young master Xu was the perfect image they had imagined. There was no difference.

    She admired him even more now.

    Senior brother yang, please continue to act like this ¡­ ¡°Senior yang, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°why don¡¯t you show us your skills and help the Yue n Manor repair and improve the formation?¡±

    For a moment, everyone from the Heaven and Earth Society, including the Golden Lotus and the White Lotus, looked at the back of yang qianhuan¡¯s head with anticipation.

    Yang qianhuan realized that he had been ced on a pedestal that he couldn¡¯t back down from. If he were to reject her, the image of an expert that he had built up would definitely be greatly reduced.

    ¡°Alright .. ¡± He gave a short reply and then added, ¡°¡®Everyone, get out of here and don¡¯te near.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t pry into senior¡¯s Secret technique,¡± the beautiful woman, White Lotus, said with a faint smile.

    He just didn¡¯t want you to see his face when he was repairing the array ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    In the depths of the vi, beside the cold pool.

    ¡°So this is the nine-colored Lotus?¡±

    Leena¡¯s eyes reflected the nine-colored light as she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡±

    Li Miaozhen pursed her lips. She also had a woman¡¯s unique yearning and desire. Since ancient times, women alwayscked resistance to flowers, especially beautiful flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to bloom.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmented.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the princess who was raised in a private courtyard. She was the reincarnation of the flower God from nine hundred years ago. She must be beautiful when she bloomed.

    Chu Yuanyou and Heng Yuan looked calm. The former only loved the sword in her hand, while thetter was clear-minded and would not be affected by external things.

    ¡°The artillerv fire this morning was iust a test.¡± Daoist Driest Golden Lotus said.¡±They¡¯re also afraid of destroying the Lotus seeds at this critical moment. Hehe, the Lotus seeds will ripen tomorrow evening. I reckon that today is the day they shed all pretenses of cordiality and attack the manor.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the enemy this time. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll win every battle.¡± Li Miaozhen was sitting cross-legged by the pool..

 Chapter 771 - 769: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld I s fragments-Xu Qi â€˜an_3

    Chapter 769: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld I s fragments-Xu Qi ¡®an_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Chu Yuanqi?¡±

    A pretty female disciple eximed.

    Before the war between the heaven and man, Chu Yuanyou¡¯s reputation was only known in the capital. But after fighting with li Miaozhen, this in-name disciple of the human sect quickly became famous.

    His past deeds were also dug out. He was the top schr in the 27th year of yuanjing, resigned the following year, and started cultivating martial arts. After a few years of silence, he rose rapidly and was called the number one swordsman in the capital by Wei Yuan.

    He was a legendary figure.

    The Dao chief had actually pulled the most outstanding disciples of the heaven and earth sect into the heaven and earth Association ¡­ The White Lotus Taoist was pleasantly surprised. Li Miaozhen was going to be a high-level member of the heavenly sect in the future.

    Could it be the heaven sect¡¯s intention for her to join the heaven and earth

    Association? The heaven sect also felt that the demonic possession of the earth sect was damaging to the image of the Taoist sect, and was nning to take action?

    By the same logic, did the head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, think the same way?

    The White Lotus Daoist priest had a deeper and more long-term view than the ordinary disciples.

    ¡°My heaven and earth will suffer such a great disaster. Thank you foring all the way here to help. I will never forget this.¡± White Lotus came forward and bowed solemnly.

    After pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡± the current situation is extremely bad. Martial Union has more rank four experts than us. Not to mention, there are also demonic cultivators who have turned into demons. There¡¯s also a group of itinerant cultivators who are trying to fish in troubled waters.

    ¡°Just do your best and don¡¯t force yourself. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll just give up on the nine-colored Lotus.¡±

    She believes that ourbat strength is insufficient to turn the tables ¡­ Chu

    Yuanqi understood the implied meaning behind White Lotus¡¯s words. Although he was suspicious, his intention was sincere.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more person who¡¯s stronger than Miaozhen and me.¡± Chu Yuanyouughed. Moreover, the prominent figures in the martial arts world should give him some face.¡±

    Li Miaozhen turned around and said,¡¯Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s still on his way,¡± Hengyuan shook his head.

    Who were they talking about? He was stronger than li Miaozhen and Chu

    Yuanyou, and he could make the famous people in the Jianghu give him face. What kind of Big Shot was he ¡­ The disciples of the heaven and earth Association looked at each other.

    With li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou¡¯s pearls in front of them, everyone was looking forward to it.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus, long time no see. Why haven¡¯t you changed your fetish? ¡±

    A burst ofughter came from behind the crowd. They looked over and saw a young man in a ck suit with a high ponytail and a long knife hanging from his waist. He was squatting in front of an orange cat and waving at it.

    The orange cat was frightened. It arched its body and bared its teeth at him.

    ¡°Daoist priest, you¡¯re really good at acting ¡­¡± Heughed out loud.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s not martial uncle Golden Lotus. It¡¯s an ordinary wild cat.¡± A female disciple said in a low voice.

    The young man with the high ponytail turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°¡±ls that so?¡±

    He was very handsome. His lips were of moderate thickness, his nose was high, his eyes were bright and deep, and his face was well-defined, giving off a masculine aura.

    On the spot, the dozen or so heaven and earth Union disciples ¡®minds went ¡® boom ¡± as they were filled with disbelief. Their faces all stiffened.

    X-Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the great silver Gong!

    The disciples living in seclusion in the Yue n Manor were no strangers to this young man who rose like aet and created one legend after another.

    He had only truly entered the Yue n Manor¡¯s intelligencework after the end of the Buddhist battle. The Imperial court had sent out arge number of court bulletin to announce it to the world, thus establishing the legend of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s name.

    Soon after, the disciple in charge of collecting information sent back a detailed report of this person.

    Being imprisoned, solving the silver Tax case on his own, and saving the family;Following the Imperial edict to investigate the Sang Bo case and dig out the old case of Princess Ping Yang¡¯s murder, arge number of court officials fell from power.After that, he went to Yunzhou to investigate a case, stepped forward when the diplomatic mission was in a difficult situation, and blocked the rebel army alone ¡­

    After returning to the capital, he first solved the case of Consort Fu in the pce, then defeated the Buddhist sect and won the battle of magical powers.

    He was a legendary man.

    Many male disciples recalled that during that time, many junior sisters and apprentices in the vi often talked about this man in private, saying that there were thousands of young heroes in Jianghu, but none of them couldpare to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s finger.

    That was not all. About half a month ago, the emperor¡¯s self-admonishing edict was posted in Jianzhou, which shocked the entire Jianghu of Jianzhou.

    The person on the Dragon Throne had been in power for thirty-seven years. This was the first time he had issued a self-admonishing edict, and the contents were shocking.

    The Yue family vi sent disciples to inquire and found out that such a big case had happened in the capital recently. King Huai had massacred the city, and the Emperor had covered it up. All the officials in the court were forced by the Imperial power to protect themselves, and no one stood up to vindicate the 380000 people.

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an!

    Breaking into the Imperial Pce, capturing the Duke of state, scolding the Imperial court at Caishikou, and cutting down the heaven and earth with one strike of the de, he had also cut off his own future.

    All the female disciples of the Yue n vi admired the legendary silver Gong.

    They had never imagined that the legendary figure they had admired for a long time was actually a holder of. fragment of the Book of the Earth,. member of the heaven and earth Association, and one of their own ¡­

    This was more encouraging than any words of ambition.

    The young female disciples were so excited that their faces and ears were red, and their eyes were shining with a bright light, as if they were going to scream and pounce on him at any time.

    Li Miaozhen looked around quietly and saw the excitement and love in the young nun¡¯s eyes. She frowned slightly and was a little unhappy.

    She was unhappy because she did not want to see the female disciples of the earth sect fall into the fire pit that was Xu Qi ¡®an. He was a lecherous person and not a good person. What else could it be?

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The Golden Lotus Taoist appeared like a ghost and stood beside the orange cat.. He stroked his beard and said with a fake smile, ¡®

 Chapter 772 - 770: The holder of the Book of the Netherworldâ€™s fragments-Xu Qj â€˜an_4

    Chapter 770: The holder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments-Xu Qj ¡®an_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Young master Xu, please don¡¯t joke around. How can I be a cat?¡±

    Hiss, the Taoist priest¡¯s gaze was. little scary ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an tactfully changed the topic and said, ¡°Daoist priest, we¡¯re here.¡± How long will it take for the Lotus seed to ripen?¡±

    ¡°You used The Earth Book to inform us toe here because of this situation?¡± he looked around.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded and looked at the scene of the wolf¡¯s den. She helplessly said,

    ¡°The Emperor of the great Feng dynasty is also very interested in the nine-colored lotus seed. Not only did they send a team of mysterious experts, but they also brought magical cannons. The explosion in the morning destroyed the formation I set up.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°I originally wanted you to cooperate with the formation to protect the manor and expand our advantage. This way, we can win more with less.¡±

    But now ¡­¡±

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an and the others could reply, a voice suddenly rang out, reverberating above the ruins, ¡®¡±You call such a crude thing a formation?¡± That voice was mixed with undisguised contempt and disdain.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples were infuriated as they looked around and shouted, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s talking, hiding your head and showing your tail?¡±

    A low, ethereal sigh came from all directions.

    ¡°If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the ancient times like the eternal night.¡±

    This voice seemed toe from the distant ancient era, carrying with it the great vicissitudes of life and thick history as it reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°May, may I ask who senior is?¡±

    If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me,. ¡®Il pray for the long night ¡­ How domineering and arrogant was this? The graceful and beautiful white Lotus Daoist priest was shocked. Apart from the holder of the Book of the Netherworld fragment, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had also invited a peerless master?

    The disciples present also put away their magic tools and looked around cautiously, looking for the figure of their ¡°senior.¡± Even martial uncle White Lotus had addressed him as senior, so how could they have offended him?

    ¡°Over there ¡­¡± A female disciple noticed him and whispered.

    A white-robed figure stood in the distance with his back to the crowd. He stood with his hands behind his back. The wind blew at his clothes and hair, making him look like a banished immortal.

    ¡°This is the renowned Warlock of the capital, yang qianhuan, senior yang.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly introduced them.

    The White Lotus Daoist nun took a few steps forward and bowed respectfully.¡±Many thanks for senior Yang¡¯s help. Senior and senior brother Golden Lotus met in the capital?¡±

    As she spoke, the White Lotus Daoist nun nced at the Golden Lotus Daoist priest nearby.

    The head of Dao was actually able to get on the good side of the Directorate of Celestials. It must be known that the Directorate of Celestials ¡®warlocks were the most arrogant system after the schrly faction. Warlocks didn¡¯t even care about the Dao sect.

    As expected of a Dao leader, he had unknowingly set up such a trap.

    All the disciples were overjoyed.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the Golden Lotus?¡± yang qianhuan scoffed.

    Um ¡­ The Daoist nun White Lotus was taken aback. you don¡¯t know senior brother Golden Lotus? ¡±

    Yang qianhuan stood with his hands behind his back and said arrogantly,

    ¡°¡±Why should I know him?¡±

    ¡°Then why have youe here?¡± White Lotus asked curiously.

    Around her, a dozen disciples watched yang qianhuan¡¯s back.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to get involved in such matters, ¡± yang qianhuan replied.

    Enough, enough, senior brother yang, the taste is too strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her face in silence.

    So he was invited by young master Xu. That¡¯s right, he represented the Directorate of Celestials in the battle against the Buddhist sect that day, so he must have some sort of connection with the Directorate of Celestials ¡­ The

    White Lotus Daoist nun turned around and bowed to Xu Qi ¡®an. She said softly,

    ¡°Young master Xu¡¯s reputation of chivalry is not in vain. Heaven and earth will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    The disciples also realized that the white-robed senior was a helper invited by young master Xu. Suddenly, they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with even more gratitude and approval.

    The female disciple¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt that young master Xu was the perfect image they had imagined. There was no difference.

    She admired him even more now.

    Senior brother yang, please continue to act like this ¡­ ¡°Senior yang, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°why don¡¯t you show us your skills and help the Yue n Manor repair and improve the formation?¡±

    For a moment, everyone from the Heaven and Earth Society, including the Golden Lotus and the White Lotus, looked at the back of yang qianhuan¡¯s head with anticipation.

    Yang qianhuan realized that he had been ced on a pedestal that he couldn¡¯t back down from. If he were to reject her, the image of an expert that he had built up would definitely be greatly reduced.

    ¡°Alright .. ¡± He gave a short reply and then added, ¡°¡®Everyone, get out of here and don¡¯te near.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t pry into senior¡¯s Secret technique,¡± the beautiful woman, White Lotus, said with a faint smile.

    He just didn¡¯t want you to see his face when he was repairing the array ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    In the depths of the vi, beside the cold pool.

    ¡°So this is the nine-colored Lotus?¡±

    Leena¡¯s eyes reflected the nine-colored light as she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡±

    Li Miaozhen pursed her lips. She also had a woman¡¯s unique yearning and desire. Since ancient times, women alwayscked resistance to flowers, especially beautiful flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to bloom.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmented.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the princess who was raised in a private courtyard. She was the reincarnation of the flower God from nine hundred years ago. She must be beautiful when she bloomed.

    Chu Yuanyou and Heng Yuan looked calm. The former only loved the sword in her hand, while thetter was clear-minded and would not be affected by external things.

    ¡°The artillerv fire this morning was iust a test.¡± Daoist Driest Golden Lotus said.¡±They¡¯re also afraid of destroying the Lotus seeds at this critical moment. Hehe, the Lotus seeds will ripen tomorrow evening. I reckon that today is the day they shed all pretenses of cordiality and attack the manor.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the enemy this time. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll win every battle.¡± Li Miaozhen was sitting cross-legged by the pool..

 Chapter 773 - 773: Face (2)

    Chapter 773: Face (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    How could he withstand such a powerful blow with his body?

    Seeing this scene, both the disciples of the Tiandi society and the Jianghu heroes on the other side were in disbelief.

    It was a beautiful girl with deep blue eyes and wheat-colored skin.

    The characteristics of the people of the southern border were so obvious.

    The fat man¡¯s expression changed. His richbat experience allowed him to make the correct judgment without thinking. He quickly abandoned the heavy hammer and retreated.

    are you Central ins men all soft-legged shrimps? how can you use such a light thing? ¡®

    Leena held two hammers in her hands and tossed them around like a little girl ying with a doll.

    On the other side, all the martial artists looked at this scene in a daze, unable to control the shock on their faces. Not to mentionbat power, just this strength alone was enough to crush all of them.

    ¡°Southern border Gu n, strength Gu division?

    Someone frowned and mumbled with uncertainty.

    Leena¡¯s Blue eyes swept over the crowd. She grinned, revealing her little canine teeth, and chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the Central ins that it¡¯s impolite not to return the favor.¡±

    Except for a few Masters, the rest of the Jianghu people were shocked and held their weapons tightly.

    ¡°Kacha ¡­¡±

    Leena stomped on the floor tiles, cracking them as she shot towards the crowd like an arrow.

    In an instant, people were thrown off their feet and horses were thrown off their feet. Screams continued. She punched a man with great strength, but her body technique was agile and her physical skills were superb. After more than a dozen rounds, no one was able to take the brunt of it.

    So strong ¡­ The eyes of the heaven and earth Union disciples lit up in excitement.

    Their attention was all on li Miaozhen, Xu Qi ¡®an, and Chu Yuanxi, and they ignored this little girl from another race. They thought she was just an extra, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful.

    It wasn¡¯t until a man with a copper stick made a move that Lina¡¯s attack was stopped.

    The dozens of people were led by the man with the copper stick, and they formed an encirclement. In addition, there were a few hidden weapon experts in the crowd, and from time to time, they would throw out a few hidden weapons from tricky angles.

    With the cooperation of many parties, they finally regained their advantage.

    Taking advantage of the fact that several of hispanions were entangled with the foreign girl, the man with the copper stick shouted, turned around, and waved the stick, making a mournful sound.

    Leena raised her hand and once again used her palm to block the weapon. She raised her leg and kicked the man, sending him flying and coughing up blood.

    ¡°Leena, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Li Miaozhen came out from behind the disciples and stopped them.

    The two sides that were engaged in an intense battle immediately stopped.

    Lina threw away the copper stick and walked through the crowd on her long and powerful legs, returning to li Miaozhen.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re the flying Sparrow?¡±

    A man recognized li Miaozhen.

    Flying Sparrow? Everyone looked at li Miaozhen and their expressions changed.

    The Holy Virgin nced at them and asked, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s the leader?¡±

    She knew Jianghu very well. If there was a need for unity, the Jianghu people

    would choose the most prestigious or the most heroic person as the temporary leader.

    Sometimes, reputation and prestige were even more important than strength. Strength could make people feel fear and dread, but only reputation could make people submit.

    The brawny man clutched his abdomen and staggered forward. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Jian province, nanhuai County, Liu Hu. Are you really the flying Sparrow?¡±

    They¡¯re just a group of weak rogue cultivators. I can handle them without Xu

    Qi. an¡¯s help ¡­ Li Miaozhen nodded and said lightly,

    ¡°Everyone, the nine-colored lotus seed is the earth sect¡¯s most precious treasure. Now that we are surrounded by powerful enemies, your strength is not enough to fight for it. If you rashly participate, you will only die. Why don¡¯t you give me some face and leave? Do not interfere in this matter.¡±

    This ¡­ Liu Hu¡¯s expression kept changing. He had heard of the flying Sparrow swordswoman. Not only had he heard of her, but she was also well -known.

    The Holy maiden of the heavenly sect had left the sect two years ago and traveled the Jianghu. She was quite famous in Jianghu and had countless friends.

    If I offend her, I only need to move my mouth and I might be wanted by the people who have received her favor ¡­ Although the Lotus seeds were tempting, the flying Sparrow swordswoman¡¯s words were not without reason. This time.

    they hade to try their luck, and they could not force it ¡­ Liu Hu had the intention to retreat.

    The other martial artists were also afraid and didn¡¯t dare to offend li Miaozhen.

    They might not be afraid of the government or even the Imperial court, but they did not dare to offend the swordswoman in the swallow who had a widework in the Jianghu.

    As expected of the flying Sparrow swordswoman, her influence was alreadyparable to some of the more respected legendary figures ¡­ The White Lotus Daoist nun, who was watching from afar, nodded slightly.

    It seemed that even if Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t show up, li Miaozhen was enough.

    She immediately remembered that the past Holy Sons and holy virgins of the sky sect had traveled the world like a goose feather crossing the water. They stopped when they reached the point. This generation¡¯s Holy Virgin li Miaozhen seemed to be different from her predecessors.

    As time passed, she became a heroine ¡­

    Li Miaozhen smiled and cupped her hands. I¡¯d like to thank everyone in advance. When we meet in the future, we¡¯ll be friends. If you need any help, just let me know. Miaozhen will definitely do her best to help.¡±

    Everyone was still unwilling to give up, but after receiving the verbal promise of the flying Sparrow swordswoman, their resistance was reduced a little.

    ¡°The flying Swallow swordswoman is so powerful.¡±

    A deep voice came. The owner of the voice was a middle-aged swordsman with a beautiful beard. He had regr facial features and an outstanding aura. He was holding a ck sheath and a green sword in his hand.

    Behind him, there were more than ten blue-robed swordsmen. Young master Liu and his master were among them.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ink Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Pavilion master yang cuixue,¡±

    The wandering cultivators, who had been enduring humiliation andpromising with reality a moment ago, seemed to have a backbone now and took the initiative to move closer.

    Even though there were as many sects as there were hairs on an ox in the Jian province, the mo Pavilion was still one of the top sects.

    Li Miaozhen squinted her eyes and looked at the bearded swordsman.. nine tunes Sword Art? Red River ink Pavilion? ¡°

 Chapter 774 - 774: Face (3)

    Chapter 774: Face (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    MO Pavilion was a sect that had stood in Jianzhou for hundreds of years. It had a deep foundation. It was said that the founder of the sectprehended Dao in the red River, watched the nine tunes of the Red River, andprehended the Supreme Sword Art.

    The ink Pavilion was built on the bank of the Red River.

    It was worth mentioning that yang cuixue was an experienced rank-4 with profound swordsmanship. The most well-known battle result was that he fought two rank-4s alone for a day and a night, and it was a draw.

    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±

    Yang cuixue nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°money can move people¡¯s hearts, not to mention a treasure like the nine-colored Lotus.¡± Isn¡¯t it too unreasonable for the flying Sparrow swordswoman to use her power to suppress others?¡±

    Li Miaozhen sneered, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that Pavilion master yang is upright and upright. He¡¯s a righteous person. He¡¯s indeed a reasonable person. What he says is all crooked. The nine-colored Lotus is the earth sect¡¯s treasure, yet you¡¯re speaking in such a grand manner to try and take it by force.¡±

    She had heard of the mo Pavilion master, yang cuixue¡¯s name. It was rumored that this person had a righteous style and admired chivalrous people the most. He would often give silver to well-known Jianghu swordsmen.

    Hence, he was jokingly called the great phnthropist yang.

    ha, the flying Sparrow is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. She naturally doesn¡¯t know the difficulties of us unspecialized. Someone said in a weird tone.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of death, why walk the martial world? This old man¡¯s cultivation base and this divine weapon were both obtained by risking my life.¡± that¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t fight, how will we know who will win in the end? ¡± With someone backing them up, the wandering cultivators ¡®tone immediately hardened.

    Yang cuixue shook her head and said, ¡± the flying Swallow swordswoman is the saintess of the heavenly sect. She doesn¡¯tck cultivation techniques or famous teachers. How would she know the helplessness of a wandering cultivator? ¡± Some people were stuck at a level for decades, unable to make any progress. They wanted to seek guidance from others, but they could not find a great teacher.

    ¡°Some peopleck a handy magic tool, but they use ordinary iron for ten years as if it was the same day. If he didn¡¯t risk his life, how could he advance? How to stand out?

    ¡°I just feel that you can defeat them or even kill them, but you shouldn¡¯t deprive them of their right to fight for it.¡±

    The White Lotus Daoist nun frowned, and the disciples behind li Miaozhen became alert again and prepared for battle.

    Li Miaozhen narrowed her eyes and was a little angry. After being stirred up by this person, the people present were ready to make a move.

    She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    Li Miaozhen pressed on the hilt of her sword and said, ¡°¡±Pavilion master yang, are you here to represent martial Union in stirring up this mess?¡± The flying sword buzzed and trembled, ready to attack.

    The dozen blue-robed swordsmen drew their swords.

    Yang cuixue raised her hand and pressed on the hilt of her sword. In an instant, li Miaozhen¡¯s sword momentum disappeared.

    ¡°The flying Swallow swordswoman is a Taoist disciple, so her swordsmanship is a bitcking.¡± Yang cuixue said lightly.

    It was fine for li Miaozhen to intimidate ordinary itinerant cultivators, but the pavilion master of the ink Pavilion had. strong aura and was. strong person even among rank. 4 ¡­ Chu Yuanxi frowned and no longer stood by.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yuanqian,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°The number one swordsman in the capital, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Yang cuixue cupped her fists in a solemn manner.

    ¡°I wonder if Pavilion master can give me and the human sect some face?¡± Chu Yuanyou asked.

    Yang cuixue shook her head. I¡¯m just a martial artist. The human sect is a Taoist sect. What does it have to do with me? what does it have to do with everyone here? ¡± As for brother Chu ¡­ With all due respect, what face do I have if I don¡¯t have any contributions?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian¡¯s face darkened.

    Yang cuixue continued, ¡± I¡¯m a swordsman. My swordsmanship is straight. If you have anything to say, just say it face to face. Taoism was far away from the world of mortals, which made people fear and disrespect them. The swordswoman of the swallow is a chivalrous person, but it¡¯s not enough for us to give up the opportunity in front of us. Brother Chu, you don¡¯t need to mention it.

    Liu Hu nodded vigorously.

    Li Miaozhen sneered. you¡¯ve said a lot. Just say that no one¡¯s face is of any use. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s real.

    Yang cuixue shook her head again. no, it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any. It¡¯s just that two of you are not enough. Those who serve the country, those who serve the people, and those who are loved by the people, are all included.¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked out from behind the disciples and said with a smile, wonder if Pavilion master yang will give this Xu face?¡±

    [ PS: I still have about 7000 words to update today to make up for the chapter I owed yesterday.. ]

 Chapter 775 - 775: Retreat (1)

    Chapter 775: Retreat (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yang cuixue squinted and looked toward the source of the voice. It was a young man in a ck suit, with a high ponytail and a long knife hanging from the back of his waist.

    He seemed a little familiar ¡­ Just as this thought came to his mind, he heard someone from the sect behind him shout, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, what is he doing here?¡±

    The person who spoke was young master Liu. He had met Xu Qi ¡®an in the capital.

    Young master Liu was quite happy to see Xu Qi ¡®an again. Although Xu yinluo didn¡¯t give him a good first impression (he broke his beloved sword when he met Xu Qi¡¯ an), he still felt happy.

    However, it turned out that Xu yinluo¡¯s character was worthy of recognition. After he cuffed miss Rongrong, he did not take the opportunity to take her away. After knowing that he had misunderstood, not only did he apologize, he evenpensated him with a magic tool produced by the Directorate of Celestials.

    As young master Liu recalled the past, he suddenly saw his Pavilion master pressing on his shoulder with an excited face. He stared at him with a burning gaze and asked, ¡®

    ¡°He ¡­ He is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Young master Liu nodded his head in a daze. I¡¯ve seen it in the capital. Master Heng Yuan

    Yang cuixue immediately turned to her Junior Brother, young master Liu¡¯s master, and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Xu yinluo.¡±

    When yang cuixue looked at Xu Qi ¡®an again, it had already matched the portrait in her memory. It was indeed Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Liu Hut s eyes suddenly widened, and the young man¡¯s figure was reflected in his eyes. He remembered the topic that he had been talking about a few days ago.

    Jianzhou was 2000 miles away from the capital. Excluding therge organizations with intelligenceworks, the Jianghu Wanderers and themon people had only heard about the whole story of the massacre in Chuzhou and seen the emperor¡¯s self-admonishment edict for half a day.

    When the news reached Chu Zhou, it caused a sensation. From the martial arts world to the government, everyone was talking about it. Everyone apuded Xu yinluo¡¯s righteousness.

    After the fight between the Buddhist sects, Xu Qi ¡®an became famous again. He became a hero and an honest official in the eyes of the people.

    The envious martial artists held him in high regard.

    He had never thought that he would actually see that legendary figure with his own eyes.

    As expected. he had an impressive appearance, a Dragon among men ¡­ Liu Hu praised in his heart.

    The other Jianghu Wanderers were in the same mood as him, surprised and surprised.

    We saw Xu yinluo in Chuzhou City ¡­ This was a topic worth bragging about.

    Yang cuixue¡¯s face was serious. She straightened her clothes and went up to him. She bowed and said, ¡°¡±Yang cuixue from mo Pavilion greets Xu yinluo.¡±

    It should have been an extremely shameful thing for an experienced fourth-grade expert, the head of a sect, to bow to a junior. However, the Jianghu members present and the blue-robed swordsmen from the ink Pavilion did not think that yang cuixue¡¯s actions were inappropriate.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s series of heroic deeds, especially her performance in the Chuzhou City massacre case, were worthy of their respect.

    ¡°Pavilion master yang is too polite, this Xu doesn¡¯t deserve such a bow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to support him.

    I¡¯ve been friends with Xu yinluo for a long time. Now that I¡¯ve seen her in person, I¡¯m so excited. Yang cuixue¡¯s smile was warm, and she didn¡¯t have the attitude of a Pavilion master at all.

    They had been friends for. long time, and it felt strange ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your name, Pavilion master,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    In fact, he had never heard of it, but he still knew how to tter each other in business.

    The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciples looked at this scene in surprise. The master of the ink Pavilion, who was originally arrogant and sneering at li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou, was now smiling warmly at Xu yinluo and speaking sincerely without any arrogance.

    In the distance, the Jianghu Wanderers and blue-robed swordsmen watched with smiles on their faces. The tense atmosphere waspletely gone.

    All of a sudden, the female disciples looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with even more infatuation. This man had a strong personal charm.

    Chasing after the brightest star was in everyone¡¯s nature.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was undoubtedly the brightest star in their eyes.

    He actually had such a strong reputation ¡­ The Daoist nun White Lotus could not hide the surprise in her eyes. She was indifferent and had few desires. She did not care about fame and fortune. She judged others by herself and had underestimated Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation in the outside world.

    ¡°Pavilion master yang, I was just joking just now.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point. He solemnly bowed and said in a sincere tone, ¡± I have a deep friendship with the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and brother Chu. I was invited by the two of them toe to the Yue n vi to help protect the Lotus seed. Pavilion master, please show mercy.

    Yang cuixue pondered for a moment and shook her head helplessly. forget it. Since I know that Xu yinluo is guarding the Lotus seed, I won¡¯t interfere in this matter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect my dignity.

    He said in a half-joking, half-serious tone.

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to the others and said loudly, ¡± everyone, it¡¯s fate that we¡¯ve met by chance. I hope that you can be magnanimous and be friends with me. If you have any difficulties in the future, just let me know. Xu Qi ¡®an will do his best.

    These words were pleasant to hear, and everyone was very pleased.

    What was the most important thing in the underworld?

    It was to give people face.

    If he didn¡¯t give them face, how could he still be in the martial world?

    Not to mention Xu yinluo. One good word from him was more effective than ten thousand words from ordinary people.

    Liu Hu grinned and said loudly, ¡± my mother likes to listen to other people¡¯s chatter. She heard about your deeds a while ago. When she got home, she kept praising Xu yinluo. He said you were an official of the Qing Dynasty. I want him to know that I¡¯m going against you.¡±

    I¡¯ll quit too. Damn it, I don¡¯t want to be criticized by the vigers. Someone echoed loudly.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, a man¡¯s promise is worth a thousand gold. We can¡¯t write words like that, but we can understand the logic behind it. ¡± Someone else said.

    This was a person with. real reputation. No one was willing to go against.

    person with. real reputation ¡­ Li Miaozhen puffed up her cheeks and felt a little jealous..

 Chapter 776 - 776: Retreat (2)

    Chapter 776: Retreat (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Unknowingly, Xu Qi ¡®an had already umted such deep prestige.

    He remembered that he had once sent a letter through the book of theher world, asking her to help capture Zhou chixiong, the centurion of the Golden guard who had escaped to Yunzhou. At that time, he was weak andcked connections.

    Half a year had passed, and he had caught up to her in both cultivation and reputation.

    Even the Lords of the court would be envious of this reputation ¡­ Chu Yuanxi watched silently from the side. He had been in Jianghu for many years, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s rapid rise was not only rare, but unique.

    Yang cuixue hesitated for a moment and said, ¡®¡±¡®The ink Pavilion will no longer participate in this matter, but martial Union has many forces and experts. It was the same for the Orthodox Daoist priests of the earth sect. Xu yinluo had to remember to act within her means and not to force herself.

    ¡°This old man wille and watch the battle tomorrow. At this critical moment ¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin.

    The pavilion master of the mo Pavilion is very chivalrous. No wonder Jiang Lu Zhong and the others always say that the pugilistic world is very interesting, ten thousand times more interesting than the officialdom. I¡¯ll also travel around the pugilistic world when. have time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and didn¡¯t reject the other party¡¯s good intentions. He transmitted his voice, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you,

    pavilion master.¡±

    Yang cuixue waved her hand, bowed again, and left with the disciples of the mo

    Pavilion.

    Liu Hu and the rest also left.

    Huu ¡­ The disciples of the heaven and earth Association heaved a sigh of relief, and then they were overjoyed.

    ¡°Young master Xu,¡±

    In a sweet voice, an exceptionally beautiful young girl stepped forward, her hands behind her back, and pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you for your help, young master Xu.¡±

    She had a pair of lively eyes that seemed to want to say something, and she was not old. After losing her baby fat, the girl¡¯s sharp chin revealed a tender and weak look.

    In a year or two, she would be able to make her beloved Langjun pinch her sharp chin and tease her, ¡°Littledy, you¡¯re mine today.

    How old is this girl? does she have. boyfriend? can. add her on WeChat ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an asked three questions in his heart. On the surface, he was very cold, but he only nodded.

    The girl mustered her courage. I-I am Qiu chanyi. X-young master Xu, you are also a holder of a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, right? ¡®

    Upon hearing this, master Hengyuan, Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen looked over subconsciously.

    F * ck,dy, you¡¯re too vicious. You want me to die in public? ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a straight face.

    This answer was out of Qiu Chan Yi¡¯s expectation. She opened her mouth slightly and was a little disappointed, ¡°¡±Then, then you¡¯re really only here because of the rtionship between Senior Sister Miaozhen and senior brother

    Chu?¡±

    The other disciples also looked over.

    They hoped that Xu yinluo was a member of the Heaven and Earth Society, instead of helping out of morality or friendship.

    This was very important.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate a case,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Investigate a case?¡±

    Qiu Chan Yi tilted her head innocently, ¡°¡±What cases can there be in our heaven and earth Union?¡±

    Why did the female cat cry out in the night, and why did the 60-year-old Taoist often lie on the ground? Why were all the female cats in the vi pregnant? Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality? are these cases

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m very close to Golden Lotus Daoist. Even if I¡¯m not the holder of a fragment of the Book of the Earth, I¡¯m not an outsider.¡±

    The White Lotus Daoist nun looked at him strangely, not understanding why Xu yinluo would deny her identity.

    ¡°Eh, where¡¯s senior yang?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked around.

    I don¡¯t know. He disappeared after those Jianghu men appeared. A disciple answered.

    Where did yang qianhuan go to act cool again ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed,¡±the news that I¡¯m here will definitely be spread through those people.¡± There¡¯s a small town not far from the Yue n Manor, right?¡± The disciple who had just spoken nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s junior brother¡¯s Dao name?¡± Xu Qj ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, my name is Ling Yun.¡± The young disciple replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Junior Brother Ling Yun, I have a favor to ask of you. Immediately disguise yourself and go to town to gather information. See the reactions of everyone.

    In a secluded corner, yang qianhuan squatted on the ground and drew circles on the ground with her finger. ¡°I understand, I understand. First, I need to umte enough reputation ¡­¡±

    There was a small town a few miles away from the vi. It was not a Big Town, and it ran a low-level brothel, two inns, and a restaurant.

    The name of the restaurant was three Immortals square. There were three Immortals: roasted chicken, crab roe buns, and plum wine.

    On a hot summer day, having a jar of iced plum wine and a te of roast goose was a great pleasure in life.

    In the past few days, countless martial artists had swarmed into the town. The two inns and the fences were full of people, but they still could not amodate the martial artists who hade after hearing the news.

    Therefore, some people stayed in private houses. If it were people from other ces, they would not dare to ept people from the martial arts world, especially those who had a wife at home ¡­

    However, the people of Jian province had a high tolerance for the people of Jianghu.

    This was because, to a certain extent, the Jianghu factions in Jian province were responsible for maintainingw and order. When some foreign Jianghu people arrived here, regardless of whether they were Tigers or Dragons, they would all retract their ws and teeth to avoid provoking a giant like martial Union.

    There were also experts who were unafraid of martial Union. However, regardless of their character, these experts disdained to cause trouble for themon people.

    Ever since the heroes who had gone to test the Yue n Manor returned, the entire town had been in an uproar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was here.

    That¡¯s right, it was Xu Qi ¡®an, the one who beheaded the state Duke at the entrance of Caishi.

    The news was explosive. The capital was two thousand miles away from Chuzhou. The news of the massacre in Chuzhou had just reached Jianzhou a few days ago, shocking the Jianghu and the government.

    It had only been a few days, and the rumored righteous Xu yinluo had actually appeared in the Jianzhou.

    ¡°Did you know that Xu yinluo came to the Yue n¡¯s Manor? he actually knew the earth sect¡¯s traitor. MO Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion master yang has announced that he will not participate in this matter.¡±

    heh, Pavilion master yang is a righteous man. It¡¯s best for him to make friends with chivalrous men. Naturally, he won¡¯t fight with Xu yinluo.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, how many people do you think will quit from the Jian province? If it¡¯s only the mo Pavilion, hehe, then Pavilion master yang will be overjoyed.¡± that¡¯s right. The mo Pavilion has taken all the good reputation. I won¡¯t participate in this. Xu yinluo is a righteous man. How can I take away something he wants to guard? ¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink much, but you¡¯re already muddled. Xu yinluo can kill you with one finger.¡±

    There were three people who happened to pass by the inn and heard every single word of the conversation.

    The three of them were in a strange group. The one in the middle was a handsome young master in a white robe and a Jade belt. His face was like jade and his skin was very good, but there was a thick coldness between his brows.

    Behind him were two nine-foot-tall ¡± Giants ¡± wearing bamboo hats and ck robes. One on the left and one on the right, they protected the young man in white.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an also came to the Jianzhou?¡±

    The white-robed young man¡¯s lips curved into a cold arc and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve worn? effort. I originally wanted to meet him after a period of time, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him today. I didn¡¯t join in the fun for nothing this time.¡±

    ¡°Young master, master told you not to provoke him,¡± the giant man on the left said in a low voice.

    The giant man on the right was silent.

    The white-robed young man said with a smile, ¡®¡±¡®You¡¯re just a little piece of trash who has upied The Magpie¡¯s Nest, how long can you be arrogant? One day, I¡¯m going to pull out his meridians, peel his skin, break his bones and suck his marrow.¡±

    His words were filled with confidence, as if this was already destined.

    ¡°Although this kid hasn¡¯t achieved anything yet, his abilities are definitely not inferior to the young master¡¯s,¡± the giant on the left said. Young lord, you understand that proud soldiers are bound to lose. You must not let your guard down.¡±

    The giant man on the right was silent.

    The white-robed young man said impatiently, ¡± I know, I know. I¡¯ve never underestimated him. One of you is a mute, and the other only knows how to admonish. You¡¯re so boring.

    The left and right emissaries were the Guardians his father had arranged for him. Although he was a little annoying, he was a top-notch brave warrior. The white-robed young master had never seen them lose.

    The white-robed young man stroked the Jade ring and said leisurely, ¡± I heard that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s saber was personally refined by the supervisor. Well, this time, it¡¯s not too much to take his saber first and then collect some money.

    The giant man on the leftmented, ¡°this de is unparalleled in sharpness and canpete with¡± Moon Shadow.¡±lt¡¯s a good choice for young master to seize it.¡±

    The giant man on the right was silent.

    The white-robed young manughed and said,¡±let¡¯s go. I heard that there¡¯s a gathering at the three Immortals market. Let¡¯s go and join in the fun.¡± The myriad Flower House¡¯s Head is a rare beauty.¡±

    P.S. Go and write the third chapter..

 Chapter 777 - 777: An arm and a magic weapon (1)

    Chapter 777: An arm and a magic weapon (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Today, the three immortal market, which was supposed to be full of people, was cleared.

    Ling Yun stood at the side of the street, dressed in a dark-colored undershirt and carrying an iron sword. He was dressed like a typical martial artist.

    In fact, the Yue n¡¯s Vi would send disciples to sneak into the small town every day to gather information and observe the movements of the people of Jianghu who gathered here.

    This task was supposed to be done by the other disciples, but Ling Yun had snatched it from them. This was a task that Xu yinluo had ¡± handpicked ¡°. He would fight anyone who tried to snatch it from him.

    The person Ling Yun admired and respected the most was Xu yinluo.

    In the past, when he was cultivating in the sect, he had respect or awe for the Dao head and the elders, but this was different from admiration.

    He made a round around the town and obtained an important piece of information. The demonic priest of the earth sect and the mysterious organization of the Imperial court had invited martial Union to the three immortal market for a discussion.

    They cleared the area in an overbearing manner, but they didn¡¯t seem to care that their conversation was overheard, so they allowed the nosy people to stand on the street downstairs and join in the fun.

    They must be secretly discussing how to deal with the vi ¡­ Ling Yun held his breath and focused his attention, using his hearing to capture the conversation on the second floor.

    On the second floor, where an observation tower had been built, there were three distinct groups of guests. One table was upied by a Taoist priest in feather clothes. His hair wasbed neatly, and his eyes contained deep malice.

    Looking around, it made people tremble in fear.

    At one table were mysterious people wrapped in ck robes and wearing ck iron masks. The person in the lead wore a Golden Mask. It was this group of people who had pulled the artillery this morning and bombed the Yue n¡¯s Vi.

    A table was filled with beautiful women, one of whom was particrly striking. Her face was covered with a light veil, and her eyes were bright like autumn water.

    Her perfect body proportions allowed her figure to surpass the other women present.

    ¡°Does martial Union not have any men? they actually sent a bunch of women toe and talk about this?¡± The middle-aged Daoist priest with a blue lotus flower embroidered on his chest sneered.

    Blue lotus Daoist¡¯s eyes were fixed on the woman¡¯s alluring and curvaceous body, and he didn¡¯t even try to hide his desire and malice.

    The demonic priest of the earth sect was clearly evil.

    It was Xiao yuenu, the Lord of myriad Flower House.

    She held a small silver Fan in her hand, squinted her eyes, and said in a clear and cold tone, ¡°¡±lf you have something to say, say it. If you keep looking around, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out and soak them in the plum wine.¡±

    Blue lotus Daoist masterughed. Not only was he not afraid, but he also became more and more unbridled. He almost didn¡¯t take the provocation seriously.

    ¡°Ha, threatening this bunch of lunatics will only make things worse.¡± The ck-robed man in the Golden Maskughed hoarsely.

    He held a porcin bowl in his hand, which was filled with plum wine. As he yed with the bowl, he said, ¡°¡±Since you¡¯ve agreed to the Alliance, why did ink Pavilion withdraw halfway? we need martial Union to give us an exnation,¡±

    ¡°All the sects under martial Union are independent. Ink Pavilion¡¯s decision has nothing to do with martial Union.¡±

    ¡°This is martial Union¡¯s exnation?¡± blue lotus sneered.

    Rongrong the rapturer was furious and said angrily, ¡°¡±Martial Union has its own rules. It¡¯s not up to you guys to meddle in our Affairs,¡±

    Blue lotus Daoist priest looked at her with a malicious gaze.

    Pa!

    The small silver bone fan suddenly opened and blocked Rongrong.

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s attack was extremely sudden, as if she had underestimated her opponent and blocked the air. The female elders of the ten thousand Flower House sensed an invisible force being blocked by the head.

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide open and she was furious. ¡°If your earth sect wants to fall out with martial Union, I, Xiao yuenu, will apany you to the end.¡±

    Daoist blue lotus snorted and looked away.

    Rongrong, who didn¡¯t know that she had just walked one round around the gates of hell, sat there in a daze, her face stiff. After a few seconds, she came back to her senses. Her back was drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the mo Pavilion. If I¡¯m not wrong, there will be a few other sects withdrawing from thepetition tomorrow.¡± Xiao yuenu said indifferently, you should know that Xu yinluo has entered the Yue n¡¯s Vi. He has a high status in the hearts of the people of Jianghu and the people. The mo Pavilion does not want to be his enemy.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just because they don¡¯t want to make an enemy out of him. I heard that some people from martial Union are nning to protect Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± LAN Lian said with a deep voice.

    This was the true reason why the earth sect and the ck-robed man had invited martial Union over.

    The ck-robed man with the Golden Mask snorted, hope Tower master Xiao can tell Alliance master Cao to restrain his subordinates and not drag down the entire martial Union for a few ck sheep,¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening martial Union?¡± Xiao yuenu sneered.

    She realized that something was wrong. The people of the earth sect were too afraid of the Yue n¡¯s Vi. Logically speaking, even with the support of li Miaozhen, Xu Qi ¡®an, and the others, the other party¡¯s chances of winning were too small.

    Putting aside the crushing rank-4 powerhouses, just the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief alone could almost sweep through the Yue n Manor, even though it was only a clone.

    The earth sect did not seem to be willing for anyone to withdraw, and they were eager to increase their own strength. Did this mean that there were super experts hidden within the Yue n¡¯s Mountain Vi, causing the earth sect to be so wary and think of ways to ally with martial Union ¡­ Xiao yuenu thought to herself.

    tsk! someone suddenly said, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an is just a nobody. Is he worth your time?

    Apanied by the sound of footsteps, a white-robed, Jade-belt, and elegant young master came up the stairs first. Behind them were two iron tower-like Giants, wearing bamboo hats and ck robes.

    Blue lotus Daoist priest turned around and said fiercely, ¡°Where did this trashe from, daring to disturb this senior¡¯s meeting.¡±

    The white-robed young man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Left emissary, p his mouth!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the towering giant on the left suddenly disappeared. Then, a loud p came from the second floor..

 Chapter 778 - 778: An arm and a magic tool (2)

    Chapter 778: An arm and a magic tool (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Ka Cha

    The wooden boards on the ground were broken, and blue lotus Daoist priest¡¯s face was embedded in the broken wooden floor, bleeding from his seven orifices.

    The pupils of Xiao yuenu and the man in the Golden Mask contracted slightly. The former held the silver bone fan tightly, while thetter held the handle of the knife.

    The earth sect¡¯s disciples stood up and stared at the white-robed young master and his twopanions with malicious eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead,. ¡®m not dead ¡­¡±

    The white-robed young man waved his hand and smiled, ¡± it¡¯s just a punishment. My servant knows what he¡¯s doing. You can rest assured.

    He was always smiling when he spoke, and there was a sense of arrogance in him.

    This kind of person was either an empty-headed dandy or had enough confidence.

    The white-robed man¡¯s gaze tell on Xiao yuenu, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He rubbed the Jade ring as he strolled over.

    In the process, he brushed past the ck-robed man with the Golden Mask. The ck-robed man¡¯s fingers moved a few times, as if he wanted to pull out his sword and attack, but he chose to give up in the end.

    The corners of the white-robed man¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he was sneering and mocking. He crossed this table and weed the other table full of beautiful women.

    ¡°When I came to the Jian province, I had my men inquire about the local customs and practices. The Jianghu of the Jian province was really boring, like a pool of dead water. However, the Jianghu of the Jian province was very interesting because of the ten thousand Flower House.

    it¡¯s said that the head of the ten thousand Flower House, Xiao yuenu, is a rare beauty. Tsk, tsk, she¡¯s well-deserved.

    The white-robed man¡¯s next words made everyone from the ten thousand Flower House raise their eyebrows and boil with anger.

    ¡°After this trip to the pugilistic world is over, I will bring tower master Xiao back. It just so happens that I amcking a concubine to serve in my room.¡±

    Rongrong¡¯s master suddenly stood up with a gloomy face. He gathered his Qi and struck his palm at the white-robed young man¡¯s chest.

    The white-robed young man raised his hand and hit her wrist just in time, causing the palm that contained a deep Qi movement to hit the beam and the tiles.

    As broken wood and tiles flew, he reached out and pulled the beautiful woman into his arms. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little old, but I still have my charm. I like women like you.¡±

    Before Xiao yuenu could make a move, he knew when to stop and decisively retreated, leaving the embarrassed and indignant beautiful woman behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to form an alliance,¡±

    He retracted his exaggerated smile and revealed the dignity and calmness of an aristocratic family.

    ¡°An Alliance?¡±

    The man in the ck robe with the Golden Mask asked.

    ¡°I want the Lotus seed, and I want Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s dog life.¡±

    The white-robed young manughed and said, ¡°you may not dare to offend him, but I do!¡± He who is barefooted is not afraid of wearing shoes. I¡¯m barefooted now, and I don¡¯t care how great his image is in the hearts of the people.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± The ck-robed man said with interest.

    The white-robed young man did not speak. He strode to the side of the observation tform, put his hands on the guardrail, and circted Qi in his dantian.¡±Everyone, listen up ¡­¡±

    The sound waves immediately attracted the surrounding busybodies and the residents of the town.

    The white-robed young man stretched out his left hand. the sword box! The left emissary silently handed over a small, ck, square box.

    young master, that person¡¯s primordial spirit fluctuations are several times stronger than ordinary martial artists. He¡¯s from the Yue n Manor¡¯s earth sect. The left emissary lowered his voice.

    The white-robed young man followed his gaze and nced at the disguised Ling Yun. He ignored him and opened the box. He took out a small sword that was as thin as a needle and flicked it.

    The small sword turned around and became bigger and bigger. It turned into a three-foot-long de and embedded itself into the bluestone-paved street.

    A deep and cold sword intent seeped out, announcing its identity.A magic tool.

    The white-robed young man announced,¡±whoever can cut off one of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms will be rewarded with a magic weapon.¡± If you cut off two arms, you¡¯ll be rewarded with two. If you cut off four limbs, you¡¯ll be rewarded with four.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the four magical artifacts, like a ma meeting a steel nail, unable to move away.

    ¡°Whoever can cut off Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head will have this whole box of magical equipment,¡± the white-robed young man said.

    The street was in an uproar.

    The white-robed young man turned back to the table and looked around with a smile. The shocked expressions on the women of the ten thousand Flower House made the smile on his face widen.

    He stared at the ck-robed man, then looked up at blue lotus, who had already woken up, and said, ¡°¡±The most important thing for itinerant cultivators is resources. If I give them the resources now, do you think they will still respect Xu Qi ¡®an?

    ¡°Will you still be afraid of him? Would they not dare to offend him? No wandering cultivators could resist the temptation of magical weapons. I know, and that includes you guys.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± Xiao yuenu coldly asked.

    A Jianghu Wanderer couldn¡¯t kill an expert who had mastered the Vajra power.

    The white-robed young man shrugged his shoulders and said in a rxed tone, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an recite a poem before? I can¡¯t bear to see the waiter be a new upstart, and I¡¯ll fight in the ring in anger. This is my answer.¡±

    Did he have a grudge against Xu Qi ¡®an? Realization dawned on Xiao yuenu. She nced at Daoist blue lotus of the earth sect and was shocked to find that he had held back his malice and did not seek revenge.

    It seemed that the earth sect was really afraid of the Yue n Manor.

    The ck-robed man revealed a smile. It seemed that everyone had the same goal.

    Was young master Xu¡¯s enemy here? One of his retinue could easily injure The Blue Lotus Daoist priest, who was at the fourth stage, and he regarded magical weapons as dirt ¡­ Ling Yun realized that this white-robed young man who had suddenly appeared in the town was a terrifying enemy.

    He quietly retreated a dozen steps, then turned around, intending to leave.

    When he took his first step, Ling Yun heard the voice of the white-robed man from the observation deck behind him. ah, I forgot. There¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t done. You¡¯re the Taoist priest of the Yue n¡¯s Vi, right? ¡±

    ¡°Ling Yun¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. He felt all the hair on his body stand up, and his emotions were on the verge of exploding.

    Then, he found that he couldn¡¯t walk anymore. His feet seemed to be stuck to the ground.

    ¡®No, no, let¡¯s get moving. I have to send the news back to Xu yinluo. He asked me toe here to gather information. I can¡¯t let him down ¡­¡¯ Ling Yun¡¯s face twitched and he started to sweat.

    The white-robed young man appeared in front of him and said with a smile,

    ¡°¡±You¡¯re going back to report?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just an unspecialized.¡± Ling Yun forced himself to say.

    The white-robed young man waved his hand and summoned a long sword that was stuck in the ground. He was still smiling.¡±l didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t report this, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to crawl back,¡± he paused and grinned hideously.

    He waved his sword coldly. A light shed, and Ling Yun¡¯s knees sank. His two legs were separated from his master.

    He howled at the top of his lungs and rolled around on the ground in pain.

    The white-robed young man nced at him. I¡¯m kind enough to remind you to crawl back quickly. You might be able to get treatment before your blood runs dry.

    After he finished speaking, he raised the sword in his hand and said, ¡°¡±Do you see this? it¡¯s a genuine magic tool. When the Lotus seeds ripen tomorrow, all of you will have the chance to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°Young lord, if master finds out, vou will be punished. Master said not to provoke him.¡± The left emissary transmitted his voice to admonish her.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t provoke him, then what¡¯s the point of my trip?¡± The white-robed young man sneered, ¡±

    ¡°If I bring that kid back, wouldn¡¯t my position be as stable as Mount Tai with such a huge contribution?¡±

    The main purpose of this trip was to hone his martial arts, but it was also his purpose to meet the brat who should have died at the end of the year in the capital.

    Since the investigation in the capital, he had been hearing about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s deeds one after another, and he was so angry that he went crazy.

    The more glorious that Xu fellow was, the angrier he was.

    Those glories and those fortuitous encounters should have been his.

    Most importantly ¡­ The luck was also his!

    After lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an practiced the preparatory process of the ¡± one de of Heaven and earth ¡± in the secluded courtyard alone. He made his breath and qi and blood copse inward and condense into one.

    By drawing parallels from inference, he could strengthen his control over his body¡¯s strength and speed up the cultivation of huajin.

    He felt that he had reached a bottleneck. He was only one step away from kicking open the door to rank-5.

    I feel like. ¡®m missing something. I hope that tomorrow¡¯s battle will help me advance as. wish ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched as she heard light footsteps running toward her.

    He immediately stopped and turned his head. He saw that Zhuang Hua of the Yue n¡¯s Vi, Qiu Chan Yi¡¯s small face was pale and her big eyes were filled with tears.

    When she met Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, her tears fell like broken pearls.

    ¡°Young master Xu, Ling Yun ¡­ Ling Yun is dead ¡­¡± Qiu Chan Yi sobbed.

    [ PS: I¡¯ve made up for all the chapters I owed. Phew, I¡¯m relieved. ] Sleep, sleep, I¡¯m too tired..

 Chapter 779 - 779: Revenge is not overnight (1)

    Chapter 779: Revenge is not overnight (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart suddenly sank. He raised his hand and grabbed the saber that was leaning against the rockery. He strode toward the young girl whose eyes were red and swollen.¡±Where is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it back to the manor.¡±

    Qiu Chan Yi led Xu Qi ¡®an out, sobbing as she said, ¡®¡±¡®Ling Yun was sent back by someone. His leg was cut off, and we can¡¯t summon his soul. Senior uncle White Lotus said that he has an unfulfilled wish.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile.

    After passing through the garden and following the bluestone path, the two of them came to a courtyard. As they approached, they heard wails.

    The courtyard was crowded and the door of the main house was open. Golden Lotus, White Lotus, Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, and the others were all in the house. The rest of the disciples stood in the courtyard. In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an also saw an unexpected person.

    Young master Liu of the ink Pavilion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped over the threshold and looked around. Her eyes fell on the bed, where a young man was lying. His eyes were wide open, and his face was pale. He had been dead for a long time.

    His legs had been cut off from the knee, and the cut was clean. The attacker was not only powerful, but also had an extremely sharp weapon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and tried to keep his voice calm. ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Young master Liu cupped his hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°it¡¯s a mysterious young man. He¡¯s wearing a white robe and there are two giants wearing bamboo hats beside him.¡± I heard that he had a conflict with Daoist blue lotus of the earth sect in the three Immortals market, and the giant next to him injured Daoist blue lotus with a single p .

    The interior of The Wine House was a rtively enclosed space. The distance between the two parties would not be too far. Martial artists had an overwhelming advantage over the other systems. However, even if blue lotus Daoist was considered to be below average among the Lotus Daoist, his strength was at least of the fourth pin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded without any expression.

    Young master Liu continued, ¡± after that, that person announced a reward in public. He took out four magical weapons in one go. He said that whoever could cut off one of young master Xu¡¯s arms would be rewarded with one magical weapon. Whoever could cut off four limbs would be rewarded with four magical weapons. If we can behead young master Xu, we will give all the magic tools in the sword box to the person who performed the deed.¡±

    Li Miaozhen sneered, ¡°arrogant.¡±

    She seemed to be even angrier than Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Chu Yuanqian frowned slightly and analyzed rationally, ¡°¡±lt seems that the white-robed young master is here for you, ningyan?¡±

    Heng Yuan sped his hands together and shook his head. Amitabha. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Lord Xu was in the capital before and just arrived in Jianzhou today. The news can¡¯t have spread so fast that it even attracted his enemies.

    ¡°Unless that white-robed young master was originally from the Jian province. But young master Liu said that the person¡¯s identity was mysterious and he wasn¡¯t from the Jian province. So, he should be here for the Lotus seed.¡±

    Master Hengyuan¡¯s IQwas above the baseline, probably on par with li Miaozhen.

    Golden Lotus Taoist looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Do you have any impression of this person?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, paused, and sneered, ¡°¡±But I think I know which force he belongs to.¡±

    Throughout the nine states, there were many forces and major systems. Who could easily take out so many magical weapons and treat them like grass?

    The Directorate of Celestials could!

    However, the Directorate of Celestials was not the only one. To be precise, only warlocks could do it. Moreover, they had to be high-level warlocks and fourth-level array Masters to be able to make magic weapons.

    That white-robed young master had the support of a high-ranked Warlock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very familiar with the high-level warlocks who were not from the Directorate of Celestials.

    My luck is rted to the mysterious sorcerer gang, and they originally wanted to use the silver Tax case to deal with me. That white-robed young master should know about luck, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t show such strong hostility to me.

    The mysterious sorcerer gang is finally going to attack me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing was slightly rapid.

    However, he quickly denied this guess. Master Heng Yuan was right. It was a chance encounter. The white-robed young master must have found out that he was in Jianzhou.

    Such a high-profile manner doesn¡¯t match the style of that mysterious sorcerer. He probably isn¡¯t pulling the strings behind the scenes. It¡¯s just luck that I encountered that white-robed young master ¡­

    ¡°In that case, this might be an opportunity for me.

    Kill him, summon his soul, and solve all the doubts.

    Seeing that he was silent and didn¡¯t want to exin, they didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°After that, the white-robed young master grabbed Ling Yun and cut off his legs. He made him crawl back. I wasn¡¯t there at the time, but I rushed over immediately after I heard the news.¡±

    Speaking of this, young master Liu revealed an angry expression,

    ¡°I saw Ling Yun crawling on the street, dragging two long trails of blood. He was already unconscious, but he was still trying hard to crawl ¡­ The man in the White robe followed beside Ling Yun with a cup of plum wine in his hand. He wasughing as he watched the show, not allowing anyone to save Ling Yun.

    ¡°Ling Yun didn¡¯t die until he reached the outskirts of the town. It was only after the white-robed man left that I dared to go forward and bring him back ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Li Miaozhen gritted her teeth.

    White Lotus Daoist nun¡¯s face was as cold as ice. She had already heard it once, but she still couldn¡¯t hide her anger.

    ¡°Senior brother Golden Lotus, has our heaven and earth Association fallen to such a state? Anyone can step on them.¡± ¡°Ling Yun is a child that we watched grow up,¡± the White Lotus Daoist nun said sorrowfully.

    Golden Lotus Taoist looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±He can¡¯t summon his soul, and he can¡¯t close his eyes. Do you have anything to say to him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the bedside and looked at Ling Yun silently. After a while, he said softly, ¡°You¡¯vepleted your mission..¡±

 Chapter 780 - 780: Revenge doesn â€˜t come overnight Part 2

    Chapter 780: Revenge doesn ¡®te overnight Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    He reached out and wiped Ling Yun¡¯s face before closing his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Death is not the end for a Taoist disciple,¡± the Golden Lotus Daoist said. ¡°We will raise his soul.¡± He¡¯s just using a different method to stay by our side.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯tment and looked at the crowd.

    ¡°In that case, the current situation is very dangerous. Martial Union, earth sect, King Huai¡¯s Secret agent, and this fellow who suddenly appeared. I¡¯m not sure of his strength, but the two retinues beside him are at least peak rank-4. Moreover, it was expected that there would be many magic tools.

    ¡°Tomorrow, even if we have the support of the formation, can we really resist so many experts with just the few of us?¡±

    Everyone present had thought about this question before, but the conclusion was disappointing.

    Previously, they were too caught up in the anger that Ling Yun had suffered, so no one mentioned it.

    Worry shed across Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s eyes.

    I have an idea to get all the disciples to leave the courtyard Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    The crowd immediately looked over.

    The Daoist nun White Lotus went out and dismissed the disciples in the courtyard.

    After the door was closed, Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly, ¡°¡±Since the home ground advantage has been suppressed, instead of waiting for the enemy to gather tomorrow, it¡¯s better to take the initiative to attack and divide them.¡¯

    He faced everyone¡¯s gazes and said in a deep voice, ¡± kill them! After dusk, kill them!

    The Daoist nun White Lotus had not expected him to say such nonsense. She blurted out,

    ¡°No, we have to protect Lotus. How can we attack the town? Besides, the experts in the town are as numerous as the clouds. If you don¡¯t have the support of the formation, it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat them.¡±

    To give up the home ground advantage and charge into the enemy camp was simply courting death.

    that guy deliberately made such a big scene and humiliated Ling Yun, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. he wanted to lure me over. He must know my background and my temper.

    Whether it was when he killed his superiors, when he blocked the rebellion in Yunzhou, or when he killed the Duke of stateter, it was enough to show that Xu Qi ¡®an was an impulsive and violent warrior.

    That guy¡¯s actions during the day were either because of his personality or because he wanted to lure him into a trap.

    ¡°Then why are you still going?¡± Li Miaozhen frowned.

    ¡°I said I was going to kill my way over, but I didn¡¯t say I was going to fight in the town.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chu Yuanqian was stunned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer directly, but analyzed, ¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, the forces gathered in the town willunch arge-scale attack, and we will have to bear all the pressure. Martial Union¡¯s experts, earth sect¡¯s experts, King Huai¡¯s Secret agent, and that little bastard that had just appeared. It¡¯s precisely because of this that even with the formation¡¯s support, we might not be able to win.

    ¡°But what if we split up the enemy in advance?¡±

    After 15 minutes, Xu Qi ¡®an left the courtyard and saw that the disciples of the heaven and earth Association had not dispersed. They were gathered outside the courtyard.

    The autumn Cicada clothing¡¯s eyes were red as she took a few steps forward. The youngdy¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.¡±Young master Xu, Y-you¡¯ll avenge Ling Yun, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded silently.

    The disciples bowed.

    In a house somewhere in the small town, miss Rongrong sat on a small wooden stool in the courtyard. She held her chin and looked at the sky in a daze.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

    A gentle and pleasant voice came from behind.

    Rongrong hurriedly jumped up from the small wooden stool and lowered her head. ¡°Tower Lord.¡±

    Xiao yuenu nodded slightly. Her limpid eyes looked at Rongrong and she said with a smile, ¡°After you came back, you went around asking about that young master¡¯s identity and you took a fancy to him?¡±

    Rongrong was stunned and shook her head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It seems like she has taken a fancy to him.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    Rongrong was just about to exin when Xiao yuenu¡¯s words made her speechless.¡±l¡¯m talking about Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°Not really. I just admire and admire him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried about him,¡± Rongrong said softly.

    Admiration was regardless of gender.

    For example, young master Liu from the ink Pavilion, who was on good terms with her, also admired Xu yinluo.

    Xiao yuenu nodded, ¡°that white-robed young master has a mysterious background. His two retinues are extremely powerful. Even in the Jian province, they are among the top.¡± He didn¡¯t reveal his true strength, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s weak.¡±

    Rongrong was worried, ¡°I can feel that many people have been tempted by those magic weapons.¡± I¡¯m afraid Xu yinluo will be in danger tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll encounter such a powerful and wealthy enemy. However, Xu yinluo was not weak either, and he had the Vajra power to protect himself. Although I¡¯m not a match for the two retinues, I should be able to escape.¡± Xiao yuenu consoled.

    It would be good enough if he could keep his life.

    After dusk, at the inn in the small town.

    The white-robed Chou Qian stood by the window with his hands behind his back. Two huge men sat by the table. One was silent while the other advised in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Young master, you¡¯ll mess up our n. This is not allowed.¡±

    ¡°You should be clear about my situation,¡± Chou Qian sneered. If I don¡¯t do anything, it will only make things more difficult for me. However, if he could capture Xu Qi ¡®an and bring him back ¡­

    all threats and coveting will disappear. No one will be able to shake my position.

    The left emissary continued to admonish, ¡°a person with great luck will always turn misfortune into fortune.¡± Even if it¡¯s that person, we can only let nature take its course. Otherwise, he would have died long ago, and we wouldn¡¯t need you to take action.¡±

    Chou Qian furrowed his brows, a little displeased. ¡°Luck is not omnipotent. Otherwise, who would still cultivate? They¡¯re all fighting for Qi for calctions.¡±

    He turned his head, looked at the setting sun in the west, and tsked. looks like I underestimated him. He didn¡¯t take the bait. Well, it could also be that hispanions stopped him.

    As they were talking, there was a knock on the door of the guest room, and then it was pushed open.

    Chou Qian frowned and turned around. He saw a handsome young man standing outside the door. He had a knife on his waist and his cold eyes swept over the three people.

    Looking at this guy who was obviously in disguise, Chou Qian¡¯s face revealed a ferocious smile, ¡°¡±Xu Qian!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, as expected.¡±

    Chou Qian revealed a smile as if his n had seeded. ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed your character. You¡¯re impulsive and strong, and you can¡¯t tolerate any mistakes. I publicly provoked you in the town and killed that earth sect disciple. With your personality, you definitely won¡¯t tolerate this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve guessed it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°Then have you guessed that the demonic Daoist priests of the earth sect, King Huai¡¯s Secret agents, have already surrounded the entire Inn?¡± Chou Qian¡¯s smile was filled with the confidence of having the situation under control.

    ¡°A senior once told me that everyone¡¯s character has a weakness. As long as I grasp it, I can kill him in one blow.¡±

    Several powerful auras approached the inn.

    The smile on Chou Qian¡¯s face widened.

    ¡°You have indeed grasped the weakness of my character.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been expressionless the whole time, sneered.¡±A guy who thinks he¡¯s smart.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a white- robed figure suddenly appeared in the room, apanied by a low chant. ¡°When the ocean reaches its end, the heavens will set the shore. When the technique reaches its peak, I will be the peak.¡±

    He stomped his foot and the ground lit up with formation patterns that quickly covered the entire zuest room.

    The next moment, everyone disappeared..

 Chapter 781 - 781: Battle to the death (1)

    Chapter 781: Battle to the death (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    ¡°Kacha

    The moment everyone in the room disappeared, a few figures rushed over and broke through the window and wall.

    They were two ck-robed men with golden masks and three middle-aged Daoist priests with blue, green, and green lotuses embroidered on the chest.

    The secret agent with the code name ¡°Tianji¡± and a Golden Mask nced around the room and said in a deep voice, it should be a teleportation. I didn¡¯t notice his disguise just now.

    They had been lying in ambush nearby, keeping an eye on everyone who entered the inn. With their eyesight, they didn¡¯t need to look at it closely to see through disguises such as human skin masks.

    Another ck-robed man wearing a Golden Mask said in a cold and crisp voice, ¡°¡±Yang qianhuan is here too?¡±

    yes. Tianji nodded. Xu Qi ¡®an and the astrologers of the Directorate of Celestials have always been on good terms. This is not surprising.

    ¡°He wants to split us up and take us down one by one?¡± the female spy snorted coldly.

    Daoist Green Lotus of the earth sect sneered. ¡°Foolish.¡±

    The female spy with the codename ¡°Dubhe¡± nced at him and said, ¡± the teleportation distance of a Warlock of the fourth stage is about thirty miles. It¡¯s not too far. The only thing we can¡¯t be sure of is which direction he¡¯ll teleport people to.

    Tian Ji muttered, ¡°we can¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s split up and track them.¡± Well, a Warlock¡¯s teleportation could be interrupted, so it might be a surprise attack. With the strength of those two experts, it was impossible for them to do it a second time. Don¡¯t chase too far. If there are no fluctuations of Qi, it means that we are going in the wrong direction. Immediately change direction. ¡±

    At this moment, many groups of people had arrived outside the inn. There were disciples from the earth sect wearing feather robes, vagabonds who had secretly formed an alliance, King Huai¡¯s Secret agents, and the forces of martial Union that had been alerted.

    More than a hundred people gathered outside the inn. The streets and alleys were full of people.

    This was a premeditated ambush. During the day, after the three Immortals market had formed an alliance, the white-robed young man had revealed his n.

    The secret agents and earth sect¡¯s Daoists thought that they could give it a try, but in the end, they really did.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that there was a fourth stage Warlock hidden in the Yue n¡¯s Vi.

    As the five rank-4s rushed out of the inn, Tianji looked around and said, ¡± I¡¯ll be in charge of the West, the rest of the direction ¡­

    He suddenly fell silent and turned his head to look at the front of the street. Heavy footsteps came from there, each step causing a slight earthquake.

    In the eyes of everyone, a young girl was running over, holding a cannon high up.

    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡±

    She used the momentum of running and threw the cannon.

    Hu ¡­ The giant steel beast spun and pounced at the crowd, bringing with it the faint sound of the wind.

    Everyone subconsciously scattered in all directions, covering their heads and fleeing like rats.

    Tianji strode forward and took off his cloak. With a flick of his wrist, he sent out a wave of Qi that pushed against the cannon again and again to offset its impact.

    Tianji stretched out his hand to catch the cannon and casually threw it on the side of the road, making a loud ¡± boom ¡± sound.

    ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll deal with this girl from the strength Gu tribe.¡± Tianji coldly snorted.

    ¡°This little girl is quite pretty, remember not to kill her, leave her for me to y with.¡± Blue lotus Daoist priestughed in an entric manner.

    Tianji frowned, somewhat disgusted by the malicious intent of the earth sect¡¯s Daoist. He said indifferently, ¡°¡±l¡¯m never soft-hearted when ites to my enemies.¡±

    Daoist blue lotus sneered and led the disciples of his sect to the other side of the street.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A burly monk blocked their way.

    At the same time, two sword lights flew over. Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou stepped on flying swords and intercepted the remaining three rank-4s.

    ¡°As expected, it was premeditated. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Tianji said in a deep voice.

    cut the crap. You guys ran away fastst time in Chu Zhou. Li Miaozhen was hot-tempered.

    The female spy, Tian Shu, squinted her eyes and said coldly, ¡°¡±Li Miaozhen, I was just about to find you to settle this ount.¡±

    ¡°You think that¡¯s all we have?¡± sheughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return the same words to you,¡± Chu Yuanyou said with a smile.

    There were experts everywhere in the town, especially the Inns, which had been upied by the people of the martial world for the past few days.

    The instant the battle began, the pugilistic world yers in the inn all ran out. Meanwhile, the pugilistic world yers who were staying far away, as well as the other sects from martial Union, all rushed over.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Miss Rongrong pushed open the door to the room and found that the elders had already gathered in the courtyard.

    The tower master stood on the roof of the house and looked in the direction of the inn.

    the inn is fighting. ording to the fluctuations of Qi, it¡¯s a fourth-grade fight.

    Xiao yuenu came back to her senses and looked down at the disciples in the courtyard. She said in a deep voice, evacuate the people in the town immediately. If they don¡¯t want to cooperate, use violence.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The myriad Flower House disciples and elders said in unison.

    ¡°Tower master, who are the ones who have the conflict?¡± Rongrong asked in a crisp voice.

    Then, she saw Xiao yuenu¡¯s eyes beplicated. She said slowly, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an ising,¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone cried out in rm.

    This was really his style ¡­ Rongrong immediately turned her head and looked in the direction of the inn.

    Outside the town, three figures stepped on flying swords and flew at a low altitude.

    They were wearing the same color of Daoist robes. One had a Red Lotus embroidered on the chest, one had an orange Lotus, and one had a yellow lotus.

    Among them, Red Lotus and orange Lotus had white hair and were not young. Huang Lian, on the other hand, had the appearance of a middle-aged man, clearly younger than the other two.

    ¡°In the South, there¡¯s a fluctuation of Qi in the South .

    Yellow lotus sensed for a moment, then rode his flying sword and rushed to the front.

    Other than the mysterious expert who had appeared when the Dao head was on guard against Chuzhou, all the Lotus Daoist priests of the earth sect were in the town..

 Chapter 782 - 782: Battle to the death (2)

    Chapter 782: Battle to the death (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li Miaozhen and the others stopped the rank-4s in the inn but couldn¡¯t stop them.

    The three Daoist priests, red, orange, and yellow, were originally ¡°holding the line¡± to prevent any idents. Now was the perfect time for them to make a move.

    Although the Lotus Daoist priests had fallen to the devil path and often found it hard to control their evil thoughts, their brains were not damaged.

    heh, what a simple-minded man. Just by killing him, he¡¯s really rushing forward to throw himself into a trap. Daoist priest orange Lotus sneered, a look of disdain appearing on his malicious-looking face.

    ¡°A warrior is a warrior, so vulgar that it makes people pity him.¡±

    Golden Lotus¡¯s biggest mistake was to invite a martial artist to help her. Among all the major systems, only the demonic Dao of our Dao sect and earth sect is eternal. Scarlet Lotus Daoist priest said indifferently.

    As long as they could kill these young experts, even if they were only severely injured, the Golden Lotus would not be able to hold on to the Lotus seed tomorrow.

    If Golden Lotus destroyed the Lotus seed in a moment of desperation, it would be a painful matter, but the one who would suffer the greatest loss would still be Golden Lotus himself.

    Soon, the three Taoist masters saw the two sides of the battle.

    It was a middle-aged swordsman with a long beard and a man wearing ck iron gloves that exposed his strong chest.

    Sensing the arrival of the three Lotus Daoist priests, the two tacitly stopped and revealed friendly smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time.¡± The faces of the three Taoist masters froze.

    Thirty miles away from the town, five figures appeared at the same time on a gentle Hill.

    Chou Qian looked around in a panic. After seeing the surrounding scene, he heaved a sigh of relief andughed, ¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I thought you would teleport us to the Yue n Manor. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll really be in danger. We were caught off guard just now. Now, don¡¯t even think about teleporting us. Should I say that you¡¯re smart or stupid?¡±

    He suddenlyughed,ughing so hard that his body swayed back and forth, his posture arrogant. ¡°I think you¡¯re very smart, because you know how to tter me and send yourself to your death.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly drew out his ck and gold long knife. senior brother yang and I are enough to kill a small fish like you.

    Li Miaozhen and the others were all in the town, so it was meaningless to teleport them to the vi. First of all, the nine-colored lotus flower couldn¡¯t withstand strong Qi fluctuations. Although the lotus flower was a Supreme treasure, its magic didn¡¯t lie in its defense.

    Secondly, the white-robed man¡¯s two retinues were extremely powerful. If they fought in the vi, it would definitely involve the disciples of the heaven and earth Association. Even though they would inevitably be involved in the battle tomorrow.

    In the end, yang qianhuan set up severalyers of defensive spell formations. If the enemy wanted to climb up the city walls, they would have to pay the price of blood and corpses.

    There was no reason to send the enemy to the top of the city wall.

    Yang qianhuan chuckled and shook her head. I won¡¯t attack. A lowly ant is not worth my time.

    Chou Qian¡¯s eyebrows raised, and he couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He was deeply disgusted by the tone of this white-robed sorcerer, as well as his arrogant attitude.

    ¡°If you¡¯re intentionally making me angry, then you¡¯ve seeded.¡± Chou Qian sneered.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Yang qianhuan replied indifferently.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to show your true face because you¡¯re afraid of my revenge?¡± Chou Qian stared at the back of his head.

    Yang qianhuan simply chuckled in response.

    .. ¡°Chou Qian¡¯s face twitched as he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Left and right emissaries, kill this guy.¡±

    The reticent right emissary suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind yang qianhuan and he struck out with his fist.

    His fist pierced through yang qianhuan¡¯s body, but it only hit an afterimage.

    The white-robed sorcerer appeared in the distance, still pretending to be calm and asking for a beating, and said, ¡®

    vulgar martial artists, dealing with you is like toying with a stupid rat. No, a rat will bite when it¡¯s anxious. You are just bugs.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Chou Qian said sternly.

    Senior brother yang really knows how to attract hatred ¡­ Even Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little ufortable when he heard this.

    I didn¡¯t see him bending his knees to gather power just now, but he appeared behind senior brother yang like a sh. This is the mystery of level five neutral jing, perfect control of the physical power. I didn¡¯t understand why Yang Yan and the others always shed and appeared when they attacked, but now I finally understand.

    Yang qianhuan took out a metal box and opened it. A cannon and a ballista appeared beside him, surrounding him in the middle.

    At the same time, fire phoenixes appeared and scattered around him.

    The cannons, ballistae, and handguns were all engraved with formation patterns, and their power was more than ten times that of normal firearms.

    Formation patterns appeared beneath yang qianhuan¡¯s feet and enveloped these heavy weapons. They seemed to have be one with yang qianhuan and flickered along with him.

    ¡°Vulgar warrior, I¡¯ll let you know the greatness and terror of warlocks.¡± Yang qianhuan snapped his fingers.

    The ballista, cannon, and muzzle were aimed at the right emissary who was wearing a bamboo hat and a cloak.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom!

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    They fired at the same time.

    Even the right emissarv. who had a bodv of steel. did not dare to take on such a dense and fearsome firepower head-on. He relied on the explosive power of a martial artist and ran around yang qianhuan in an attempt tounch a surprise attack from the side.

    However, yang qianhuan, who had the ability to teleport, was faster than him. He could always change his direction and adjust the muzzle of the cannon in advance, forcing the emissary of the right to stop his assault and continue to circle around.

    The crossbow arrows pierced the ground, and the cannons tore the earth apart, sending up chunks of earth and gravel, creating dazzling mes and loud rumbles.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s metal box was like a bottomless treasure bag, constantly being filled with ammunition and arrows..

 Chapter 783 - 783: Battle to the death (3)

    Chapter 783: Battle to the death (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    All of a sudden, the emissary of the right, who had been forced into a corner by yang qianhuan¡¯s firepower, disappeared mysteriously. A tall and burly man appeared behind yang qianhuan, less than three feet away from him.

    For a martial artist at the peak of the fourth rank, this distance could severely injure or even kill experts of the same rank and other systems.

    Easily.

    However, the right emissary¡¯s attack only hit the afterimage.

    That was close, I almost lost ¡­ Yang qianhuan reappeared several hundred feet away, his back drenched in cold sweat. However, his expression remained calm.

    ¡°You used a teleportation device and Sorcerer¡¯s methods against me. Should I call you smart or stupid? I think you¡¯re very smart, because you¡¯ve sessfully made me experience the joy of being crushed by intelligence.¡±

    As a Warlock, senior brother Yang¡¯s professional ability is still very strong. Just now. I was worried about him. It turns out that I was worried for nothing. He is simply doing it with ease ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly, feeling relieved.

    He was influenced by yang qianhuan¡¯s steady voice.

    He no longer paid attention to yang qianhuan¡¯s battle. He picked up his de and slowly walked towards Chou Qian and the emissary of the right. it¡¯s our time.

    Chou Qian¡¯s lips curled up as he came forward and said, ¡± left emissary, hold the line for me. I¡¯ll deal with this little bastard.

    The left emissary frowned and admonished out of habit, ¡°¡±Young master, you¡¯re a precious person, how can you risk your life? I¡¯ll join forces with you to kill him. This is the safest way.

    ¡°It¡¯s a battle of life and death. There¡¯s no need to be emotional.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. both of youe at me together. Otherwise, I can take on ten of you. You¡¯re just an ant.

    His tone and expression were calm, as if he was talking about an insignificant fact.

    Chou Qian grinned hideously, ¡± I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. I¡¯ve been working hard day and night. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose to anyone of my generation. Everyone in Da Feng praises you for your extraordinary talent, Xu Qi ¡®an. You are a genius who is not inferior to the North vanquishing Prince.

    ¡°But I know that you¡¯re only relying on it to have a series of fortuitous encounters to get to your current status. Actually, you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    He slowly walked toward Xu Qi ¡®an and stretched out his right palm. The left emissary quickly opened the ck wooden box, and a small sword flew out of tne DOX. It qu1cKIY expanaea ana turnea Into a long swora tnat was as clear as autumn water.

    The sword was as clear as autumn water and seemed to be able to absorb the moonlight from the sky. The de and the spine of the sword were covered with a thinyer of water-like brilliance.

    As expected. he knew that he was blessed with luck, and he was jealous ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart heated up, and he couldn¡¯t wait to kill and summon the soul.

    The two of them disappeared at the same time. The only difference was that two deep footprints were left where Xu Qi ¡®an had been standing, but Chou Qian did not.

    Ding! Ding!

    The next moment, a dazzling spark appeared in the air, and then the figures of the two people appeared, their swords against each other.

    ¡°Your saber is a magic weapon forged by Jian Zheng, but my Moon Shadow is not bad either.¡±

    Chou Qian suddenly exerted his strength and pushed Xu Qi. an away. The sword light followed closely. More than a dozen sword lights burst out almost at the same time, cutting Xu Qi. an¡¯s chest, limbs, and throat ¡­

    It brought up a series of dazzling sparks.

    ¡°Fifth-grade?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had activated the Vajra power, frowned. He felt a faint pain in the ce where he had been cut by the sword light.

    He believed that his opponent¡¯s sword was a divine weapon that was not inferior to the ck-gold long saber.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, without the blessing of fate, you¡¯re just a piece of trash. Today, I¡¯m going to crush you, cut off your four limbs, and turn you into a human stick. Not only that, I¡¯m going to take all your things.¡±

    When he said thest sentence, Chou Qian¡¯s afterimage disappeared, and his real body appeared beside Xu Qi ¡®an, making the most perfect strike.

    A martial artist¡¯s instinct for danger gave Xu Qi ¡®an a warning, allowing him to capture the relevant images in advance. He immediately waved his ck and gold long knife to block.

    Ding! Ding!

    Another blinding spark erupted. Chou Qian¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened, and his pupils momentarily dted.

    Heart sword!

    The previous attack was just a test. This person was not a fourth-grade, so he had not figured out the ¡± intent Thus, his heart sword could effectively shock the other¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attack was sessful, followed by a deafening lion¡¯s roar, which once again shook the other party¡¯s primordial spirit.

    At the same time, he circted his Qi and shed at his opponent¡¯s head.

    He didn¡¯t have time to use the heaven and earth single de sh. He had to kill this arrogant guy before the brawny man could react..

 Chapter 784 - 784: Beheading the enemy (1)

    Chapter 784: Beheading the enemy (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Buzzzzzz!

    The de was blocked three inches away from Chou Qian¡¯s neck. A barrier of clear air rose, and when the ck-gold long de¡¯s de struck it, ripples immediately appeared, frantically dispersing the force.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attack failed, so he immediately retreated without hesitation.

    ¡°Senior brother yang, let¡¯s have a st.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    A Cannonball whistled through the air and hit Chou Qian. It exploded with a bang, and the mes lit up the surroundings as thick smoke billowed.

    The left emissary watched from a distance as if he knew that the saber and the cannon would not harm the young master. Hence, he did not take any rescue measures but advised out of habit, ¡®

    ¡°Young lord, let¡¯s not dy any longer. This old servant has discovered that this child¡¯s primordial spirit is different from ordinary people and is extremely difficult to deal with.¡±

    At this moment, Chou Qian had gotten rid of the dizziness effect. His scalp was slightly numb, and he was overwhelmed with fear.

    He lifted the purple jade pendant hanging on his belt and let out a breath. ¡°That was close. If it wasn¡¯t for this protective treasure, my head would have fallen to the ground just now. Hey, you have the invincible vajra body protection, and I also have a protective magical artifact. ¡±

    All pay-to. win yers deserved to die ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shot a nce at yang qianhuan, who was firing non-stop in the distance, and then focused his attention on Chou Qian.

    Chou Qian sneered,¡±do you think you¡¯re a god¡¯s favored one?¡± A heaven¡¯s favorite who wouldn¡¯t lose to the North vanquishing Prince? A character who rose up from the duckvveed? I¡¯ll tell you a secret, but you¡¯re actually just a lowly wretch. You think you¡¯re so great, but you¡¯re just a ¡®power¡¯ that our family has given you. ¡±

    ¡°Your family?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his long saber and dispersed Chou Qian¡¯s sword Qi with two bangs.

    Chou Qian didn¡¯t say anything more and charged over with his sword.

    The two young masters quickly collided with each other. The sound of the saber and sword shing was dense, showing how fierce the collision was.

    Chou Qian was at the fifth stage, and his strength was stronger than Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯S. He should have beaten Xu Qi¡¯ an with a crushing posture, but what made him angry was that this kid¡¯s saber technique was extremely strange. Every time the weapons collided, it would be apanied by a strong dizziness.

    His rhythm would be interrupted every time, and he would asionally use violence. The lunar shadow Sword would hit his body, but it would only bring about dazzling sparks. He couldn¡¯t break his invincible golden body.

    Damn this guy, a mere rank-6 is so difficult to deal with ¡­¡¯ Chou Qian pushed Xu Qi ¡®an away with his sword and did not pursue. He stared at the Golden young man and slowly said, ¡®

    ¡°Ever since I started practicing martial arts, I¡¯ve only practiced one saber technique, and it¡¯s called the¡± nine-ringed saber.¡±This saber technique is one after another, one strike ovepping another. Ever since I¡¯ve mastered the saber technique, I¡¯ve never met a worthy opponent among my peers.¡±

    Chou Qian¡¯s fingertips slid across the spine of the sword and he stared at him provocatively. ¡°In terms of strength, you¡¯re no match for me. Do you dare to take nine of my saber strikes?¡±

    With that, he picked up his sword and ran away.

    He soared into the sky, leaping more than a hundred feet high like a pouncing Eagle. He raised the lunar shadow Sword high and madly absorbed the moonlight.

    Didn¡¯t they talk about saber techniques ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an grumbled in his heart and raised his ck-gold long saber to block.

    Ding! Ding!

    The horizontal de blocked the vertical sword, and a spark lit up. The violent Qi exploded in ripples.

    The moon Shadow Sword shed down to the end, creating a dazzling spark on the edge of the ck-gold long de. Chou Qian took advantage of the situation to turn around, and the second de followed closely.

    ng ng ng ng ¡­

    It was as if he had turned into a spinning top. One sh after another was like a tide. The remaining power of each sh was umted to the next, and each sh was stronger than thest.

    So strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to stagger back, as if he had been hit by the tide-like Saber Light and could not stand steadily.

    After putting some distance between them, he put his saber back into the scabbard, restrained all his emotions, and copsed all his Qi.

    The moon Shadow Sword burst out with a dazzling brilliance, reflecting the light of the bright moon in the sky.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you that the lunar shadow Sword has a spirit. It can swallow the moonlight on its own. It is the fiercest at night.¡±

    Chou Qian grinned hideously, turned around, and shed out thest strike.

    This de had reached the limit of fourth -grade and below, and it seemed to be the most stunning de light in the world.

    ng! The sound of a weapon being unsheathed arrived first.

    In the night, a dark de light appeared. It was extremely restrained and fast, faster than light.

    Heaven and earth sh!

    After so many months, Xu Qi ¡®an had finally disyed his famous unique skill. His only unique skill!

    Chou Qian saw a dark de light sh past. Immediately after, the light gathered on the lunar shadow Sword exploded. The web between his thumb and forefinger split open and the long sword flew out of his hand.

    The de aura, which was faster than light, hit the light barrier. The two sides were in a stalemate for a few seconds. The de aura exploded into a storm of fine Qi Ji, leaving a shallow pit on the ground.

    Chou Qian stumbled back. He lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the purple jade pendant hanging on his waist.

    A crack appeared on the protective magical equipment that could block rank four martial artists.

    Chou Qian¡¯s face suddenly froze as he muttered, ¡°¡±How is this possible ¡­¡±

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had mastered an extremely powerful saber technique with an explosive force. When Xu Qi¡¯ an was still in the spirit-forging stage, he had used this saber technique to cut through a body in the copper skin and iron bone stage.

    However, he stopped using this saber technique after he had seen it for a moment.

    This would cause people to mistakenly think that it was a saber technique that was suitable for the early stages and had great ws. As one¡¯s cultivation level increased, it would gradually lose its strength and be abandoned.

    I¡¯ve never met a worthy opponent in my generation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an turned the de around and sneered, ¡°¡±Just this?¡±

    Chou Qian¡¯s face was ashen.

    At this moment, the left emissary in the distance lifted his cloak and revealed a uniquely shaped giant crossbow that looked like a giant bird spreading its wings. He aimed it at Ren Qian and pulled the trigger.

    Crash!

    The sound of the bowstring was deep and powerful.

    After the arrow was shot out, it suddenly expanded with a dazzling light and turned into a stream of light..

 Chapter 785 - 785: Beheading the enemy (2)

    Chapter 785: Beheading the enemy (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively dodged the powerful arrow. However, the arrow seemed to have locked onto him. After rushing out a few hundred feet, it suddenly turned around and shot back.

    In addition, it vited thews of mechanics and was faster and more powerful than when it left the bow.

    this arrow is called regretless. It¡¯s the most special and powerful magical artifact I¡¯ve brought out this time. Chou Qian watched the show with a smile.

    He calmed down his anger and suppressed the jealousy and frustration that he did not want to admit.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an dodged twice, he was shocked to find that the momentum of the arrows was stronger and faster.

    It seemed that every time it missed, it would umte strength.

    This was not scientific. Where was its power source? Confusion rose in Xu Qian¡¯s heart. He instinctively tried to use the knowledge from his previous life to understand the situation before him.

    I don¡¯t believe that its speed will get faster and faster, and that it can be stacked to Infinity.

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, but he did not dare to bet on his own safety. He took a step forward, took the initiative to meet the arrow, and shed down.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The arrow turned into a stream of light and exploded. The fragments and light fragments hit the surface of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body, sshing up golden light fragments. The sound was like a hundred shrapnel guns hitting a steel wall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body was dim and lightless. He had been severely injured and was on the verge of breaking.

    Then, he found that he couldn¡¯t move.

    A bright silver mirror light fixed him in ce. Chou Qian, who had seeded in his sneak attack, did not waste any words or hesitate. He took off the Leather Waist Bag on his waist and shook his hand with all his might.

    Cannons and ballistae appeared one after another. The cannons lifted their muzzles, and the ballistae were ready to fire.

    ¡°I have to admit that your power is beyond my expectations. As a rank-6, you were able to break through my protective magical equipment. If I didn¡¯t have a protective magical equipment, I would have died with my copper skin and iron bones. If I let you continue to grow, I¡¯ll really be raising a Tiger that will bring disaster upon myself. Of course, you don¡¯t have the chance to grow. You don¡¯t even know that the butcher¡¯s knife hanging over your head is about to fall.¡±

    Chou Qian stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with a gloomy face. He no longer hid his jealousy and hatred, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯re not as noble as me in status, and you¡¯re not as good as me in helper and retinue. In terms of tactics and strategies, you¡¯re still in my hands. What do you have to fight with me?

    ¡°You¡¯re just a lowlymoner who took advantage of me. Everything you have now should have been mine. I¡¯ve always been kind to the losers. Today, I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll cut off your limbs and cripple your cultivation. I¡¯ll take you back to im credit.¡±

    The left emissary praised, ¡°the young lord is talented and intelligent. You are a Dragon among men but you must not be arrogant. Hurry up and do it.

    Otherwise, a long night may bring trouble and an ident may happen.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    He had copied yang qianhuan¡¯s moves and used a heavy Lethal Weapon that was only used on the battlefield to deal with a rank six martial artist.

    In the face of all the magical weapons, Xu Qi ¡®an only said three words, ¡°¡±1 missed. ¡±

    The dense cannonballs and crossbow arrows suddenly changed directions, either to the left, to the right, or to the sky, perfectly avoiding their targets.

    The effect of absolutemand was still in effect.

    Chou Qian¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted in disbelief.

    His face suddenly turned red, then green, and he roared, ¡°¡±lmpossible. You didn¡¯t have the chance to use the magical techniques of the schrly faction.

    You didn¡¯t even have the chance to use them.¡±

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had a book on schrly spells, so he had been guarding against him. From the beginning to the end, he had never seen him use it.

    ha! Xu Qi ¡®an scoffed. do you think that I asked yang qianhuan to fire the cannon because I was hot-headed? ¡±

    Yang qianhuan suddenly appeared nearby and added, ¡°¡±A warrior is a warrior, so vulgar that it makes people pity him.¡±

    He disappeared again and continued to chase the right emissary.

    Chou Qian¡¯s body swayed, and a huge sense of defeat surged.

    In fact, Xu Qi ¡®an had another way to win quickly. He only needed to chant, ¡°My aura has increased by ten times!

    He could guarantee that he could kill Chou Qian in one strike.

    The price was that Xu yinluo would die with her enemy.

    The schrly faction¡¯s ¡®absolutemand¡¯ was a trampling on the rules, and it would suffer a bacsh from the rules. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know the inside story at first. During the struggle between heaven and man, he read,

    My primordial spirit has been strengthened by ten times.

    The price was that after the effect of the spell wore off, the primordial spirit would be torn apart.

    Fortunately, li Miaozhen woke up in time and found that the maleizen was blowing his own trumpet, but he could still be saved. He quickly collected his remnant soul and used the heavenly sect spell to repair his soul. If he had woken up 15 minutester, Xu Qi ¡®an would have passed away.

    It could only be said that he was extremely lucky.

    How could he use the techniques of the schrly faction in a reasonable manner? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s conclusion was that he should try to only boast reasonably.

    The first was ¡°the aftereffect of the heaven and earth One de sh was dyed by half an hour,¡± and the second was ¡°he missed.¡± They were both fresh and refined little couches.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sheathed his knife and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±l¡¯m behind him!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared from the mirror light. The next moment, he appeared behind Chou Qian.

    ng!

    The heaven and earth single de sh was unsheathed once again.

    The ck de light shed.

    Bang, crack ¡­

    Chou Qian heard the sound of the jade pendant on his waist shattering and the muffled sound of the barrier exploding.

    Following that, his body sank and he fell to the ground. His knee left his body and blood gushed out.

    ¡± Chou Qian roared in pain.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    The left emissary roared and charged forward.

    ¡°Save me, save me ¡­. He cried.

    Chou Qian¡¯s eyes burst out with a strong desire to live. With the left emissary¡¯s strength, killing Xu Qi ¡®an, who was on the verge of breaking the Vajra divine skill, was as easy as lifting a finger.

    Yang qianhuan was being chased by the emissary of the right. Even if he were to react now, he would at most take Xu Qi ¡®an away. That way, he would be able to save his life.

    The left emissary¡¯s figure shed and turned into an afterimage as he pounced forward. He did not even need a breath to cover the distance of a mere hundred feet.

    At this moment, a ck shadow was seen running over at high speed. It seemed to have predicted the left emissary¡¯s path.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­

    The ck shadow was like a bull. It hit the left emissary head on and sent him flying like a cannonball.

    It was a stunning beauty in a watchman¡¯s uniform with a golden gong embroidered on her chest.

    She seemed to be a little dizzy and could not stand steadily.

    Soon after, she disappeared again. The sound of an air explosion and the left emissary¡¯s angry roar could be heard in the distance.

    The light in Chou Qian¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you fifteen minutes? if you can climb twenty Zhang, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an leaned on his knife and said with a smile, ¡®

    I¡¯m giving you a kind reminder. Hurry up and crawl. You might be saved before your blood runs dry.

    Chou Qian screamed like a lunatic and crawled forward with all his might, dragging two red trails of blood on the ground.

    Fear exploded in the heart of this young man. He could smell the breath of death, and he trembled in fear.

    After he had crawled a distance away like a defeated dog, Xu Qi ¡®an bent over and grabbed Chou Qian¡¯s hair, forcing him to look at the battle in the distance. He whispered, ¡°¡±ln terms of battle prowess, you¡¯re inferior to me. In terms of methods, you¡¯re inferior to me. In terms of schemes, you¡¯re still inferior to me. You, what do you have to fight me?¡±

    It was a heart-killing!

    The tiny bit of light in Chou Qian¡¯s eyespletely dimmed, leaving behind only deep despair.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him! Xu Qi ¡®an, you can¡¯t kill him!¡± The left emissary roared. If he dies, master will exterminate your entire family.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to look carefully.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his knife and cut off Chou Qian¡¯s head. After that, he opened the fragrance pouch on his waist and put his heaven and earth souls into it.

    It¡¯s finished!

    Seeing this scene, the left and right messengers felt their scalps go numb as if they had fallen into an ice cer.

    [PS: after deleting and editing a few times, I finally typed it out.] He continued to the next chapter. I¡¯m asking for monthly votes..

 Chapter 786 - 786: Trump card (1)

    Chapter 786: Trump card (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hurry, hurry, they¡¯re just ahead.¡±

    A few groups of people held torches and shuttled through the dense forest. They held weapons in their hands and ran like the wind.

    Among them, there were King Huai¡¯s Secret agents, the demonic priest of the earth sect, and Jianghu people who took advantage of the chaos on the street to seek the reward of magic tools. Of course, there were also people from martial Union like young master Liu and Rongrong.

    There were also some chivalrous men who were there to join in the fun but actually intended to help Xu yinluo.

    Li Miaozhen and the others held back the rank-4 master, but they couldn¡¯t stop the corresponding subordinates and disciples.

    A battle broke out in the small town. After learning of the situation, all parties subconsciously left the small town to search for the ¡± whereabouts ¡± of Xu Qi ¡®an and that mysterious young master.

    hurry up! If you¡¯re toote, Xu Qi ¡®an will be killed by that man. Do you still want the magic weapon? ¡±

    ¡°Will it be a big taboo to kill Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ve already changed my appearance. If you want to stand out, you have to take a different path.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The only problem now is that Xu yinluo has probably been killed.

    Tsk, the two experts by that young master¡¯s side are extremely powerful.¡±

    ¡°Tower master, the sect master of divine fist sect and the pavilion master of mo Pavilion have all stepped forward. You¡¯re going to help Xu yinluoter, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rongrong tried her best to keep up with her tower master and didn¡¯t fall behind. Even though she could slow down, she still found it a little difficult.

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s body was light and graceful as she kept leaping. Her voice was clear and cold. ¡°Our martial Union wants the nine-colored Lotus. Treasures are meant for the capable. However, I¡¯m lucky to get the treasures, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be doomed. As for Xu yinluo .

    Eh? Rongrong looked at the tower master.

    there is only one Xu yinluo, ¡°Xiao yuenu said with a smile. it has been so many years since the great Feng dynasty has produced Xu Qi ¡®an. It would be boring if he died here.

    that¡¯s why you should hurry up. If you¡¯rete, Xu yinluo will be in danger.

    On one side, there was a mysterious young man who had two retinues at the peak of the fourth stage and nock of magical artifacts.On one side was Xu Qi ¡®an, who had left all hispanions in the town to dy the enemy, and only had one helper at most.

    It was easy to imagine which side the bnce was leaning towards.

    Rongrong smiled and nodded hard.

    Following the fluctuations of Qi, deafening explosions, and the firing of mounted crossbows, these groups quickly arrived on the battlefield.

    Rongrong suddenly realized that tower master Xiao had stopped. This stunner¡¯s body clearly stiffened and she was stunned on the spot, as if she had seen something unbelievable.

    Surprisingly, the elders of the ten thousand Flower House, including Rongrong¡¯s master, all had the same reaction.

    Rongrong¡¯s gaze swept past them and looked at the arena.

    She immediately understood why. Under the dark night, a young man in a high ponytail and ck clothes was holding a slightly curved narrow knife and a bloody head in his other hand.

    They were the arrogant and generous young men in the day.

    He actually died?

    Rongrong¡¯s pupils contracted, and her rosy little mouth opened slightly. This was different from what she had imagined, from what the tower master and most people had imagined.

    People kept rushing out of the forest and came to the hillside, only to find that the battle had already ended.

    The mysterious, high-profile young man who must have a profound background had his head in Xu yinluo¡¯s hand. It was a huge shock to everyone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw the crowding out of the forest. There were about a hundred people, and they were from different forces.

    He raised his head in that direction, his eyes as sharp as a knife. ¡®Who still wants to kill me?¡±

    The crowd was silent and no one dared to answer.

    This included the Daoist priests of the earth sect and the secret agents of King Huai.

    They had a strong desire to kill Xu Qi ¡®an, but they didn¡¯t dare to step out and court death.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and ignored him. He narrowed his eyes and observed the battle.

    he ¡­ He actually died in Xu yinluo¡¯s hands ¡­

    and here I was thinking how strong he was. He put up such a high profile bounty, and I¡¯ve already decided to risk my life to kill Xu yinluo.

    ¡°Pfft, useless thing.¡±

    Those Jianghu Wanderers who had decided to take the risk had extremelyplicated expressions.

    Meanwhile, the Vagabonds and members of martial Union who were worried about Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders. Following which, they eximed in shock.

    good kill! We have underestimated Xu yinluo. Since he dared to take the initiative to attack us, he must have something to rely on. A manughed loudly.

    I thought hispanions were left in the town ¡­ As expected of Xu yinluo, she had worried for nothing. Oh, who¡¯s that white-robed sorcerer? who¡¯s that beauty over there? they¡¯re actually able to fight evenly with a rank four martial artist. ¡±

    don¡¯t be happy too early. Those two are peak rank-4 Masters. As long as we can continue to hold them off and wait for the elders of the earth sect to arrive, we don¡¯t know who will win. A young earth sect disciple said in a deep voice.

    His eyes were cold and filled with malice.

    A secret agent wrapped in a ck robe slowly said, ¡± actually, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead. It doesn¡¯t matter to the overall situation. On the contrary, those two experts will surely take revenge at all costs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched the battle coldly, his mind spinning.

    15 minutes had passed, and in another 15 minutes, the fatigue from the one de sh of heaven and earth would be ¡± repaid ¡± to me in double due to the bacsh of the schrly spell. In the small town, only li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanqian had fourth-gradebat strength, while Lina and master Hengyuan were a littlecking. He couldn¡¯t dy it for too long, so he had to end it quickly ¡­

    However, peak rank-4 martial artists were too difficult to kill. They might not be able to determine a winner even if they fought until dawn ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly had an idea.. He raised Chou Qian¡¯s head high and mocked loudly, ¡°

 Chapter 787 - 787: Trump card (2)

    Chapter 787: Trump card (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°As the saying goes, when the master is disgraced, the subject will die. The two of you, your master¡¯s head was cut off by me, so how can he still have the face to live in this world? Hurry up andmit suicide to apologize. Or do you want to take revenge? Thene at me. If you have the ability,e and kill me. ¡±

    The best way to goad them was to step on their sore spot and ridicule them ruthlessly.

    In order to increase the effect and attract enough aggro, he deliberately put on a smug and despicable attitude.

    Sure enough, the two giant men were furious. They also understood that it was extremely difficult to defeat Jin Gong, a level four Warlock. Inparison, killing Xu Qi ¡®an was much easier.

    He could also take revenge for his young master.

    At that moment, one ignored the bombardment of artillery fire, the other ignored Jinluo Nangong qianrou¡¯s crazy counterattack, and even exchanged his injuries for a chance to escape. One on the left and one on the right, they tacitly attacked Xu Qi ¡®an from both sides.

    I¡¯m a man on Both Sides Now ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious and calm. When the two high-ranked martial artists were less than three meters away from him at a speed that ordinary people couldn¡¯t catch with the naked eye, he whispered, ¡® ¡°I¡¯m behind the left emissary, imprisoning ¡­¡±

    He quickly bragged two reasonable things and disappeared. The two strong men¡¯s bodies slightly stagnated, but it was only a slight stagnation, and the imprisonment effect was not achieved.

    However, for Xu Qi ¡®an, this was an opportunity that he had to seize.

    Xu Qi ¡®an appeared behind the left emissary and threw out a yellow sword talisman while the left and right emissaries¡¯ bodies froze.

    Between heaven and earth, a light shed.

    The bodies of the left and right emissaries suddenly separated. Their lower bodies were still running wildly while their upper bodies fell, their internal organs flowing all over the ground.

    The lower half of the two men¡¯s bodies crashed into each other, and they both fell to the ground, their feet kicking powerlessly.

    A few secondster, the sound of a mountain copsing came from far away. The might of the human sect¡¯s Dao chief¡¯s sword was terrifying.

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±

    Even though he had been cut in half, the left emissary was still alive. His eyes were wide open as he red at Xu Qi ¡®an with hatred.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retreated tactfully, not giving the two a chance to counterattack.

    The vitality of a rank four martial artist was extremely strong. As long as he was not dead, he could kill him. Xu Qi ¡®an would not make such a stupid mistake.

    I have a supervisor as my backing, a Big Boss in my body, and a talisman sword given by my kind aunt.. ¡®ve never been afraid of anyone when ites to backing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the left emissary mockingly. In front of him, he pped Chou Qian¡¯s head into a pulp.

    This stupid thing, even if you¡¯re the Crown Prince of Da Feng, you¡¯re not enough to look at me.

    The left emissary¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    Nangong qianrou appeared in front of the left emissary and crushed his head with a kick, ending hisst chance of survival. Then, he turned around, raised his leg, and stomped down. The right emissary¡¯s head was also crushed. Phew, good kill steal ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an waspletely relieved and smiled at him.

    Nangong qianrou didn¡¯t give him a good look and even sneered.

    If yang qianhuan¡¯s participation was a stroke of luck, then Nangong qianrou was one of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s trump cards, and the core of his n tonight.

    The three-to-two situation would definitely make Chou Qian swear that victory was in his hands.

    Chou Qian¡¯s proposal to fight him alone was the best proof.

    Of course, if Chou Qian did not choose to fight him alone, Xu Qi ¡®an would let Nangong qianrouunch a sneak attack on the right emissary. He and yang qianhuan would work together to kill the right emissary first. With a trump card in his hand, his tactics could be flexible and varied.

    ¡°There are quite a few magic tools.¡±

    Nangong qianrou took off the leather bags hanging on the left and right messengers ¡®waists, opened them, and took a look. Her beautiful eyes lit up.

    one for each of us. Don¡¯t be greedy. Give one to yang qianhuan.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also bent down to pick up Chou Qian¡¯s leather bag and the lunar shadow Sword.

    After the three of them split the loot, yang qianhuan put away all the cannons and ballistae. He pressed his hands on the shoulders of the two men and stomped his foot lightly.

    He disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    After a long time, several powerful auras arrived. They were the secret agent,

    Tian Shu, and the six Taoist priests, red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, and blue.

    When they saw the three people who had been dismembered, they knew that the oue was already irreversible.

    Tianji suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief make a move?¡±

    The oldest Red Lotus Daoist priest said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Have you forgotten about the mysterious expert who appeared in Chu Zhou? what if the Dao chief makes a move and the mysterious expert also makes a move? The Dao head¡¯s clone will be used to fight for the Lotus seed.¡±

    Tianji¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°What have you three been doing?¡± the female spy, Tianshu Yun, said angrily.

    Hearing this, Red Lotus Daoist became even angrier. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡®¡±¡®The pavilion master of mo Pavilion and the gang master of divine fist gang stopped us. The rough Warriors have thick skin and are very difficult to deal with.¡±

    Dubhe didn¡¯t say anything more, but nced at the people by the forest and sighed. ¡°After tonight, these Jianghu Wanderers will never dare to be enemies with Xu Qi ¡®an again.

    ¡°As a result, many of martial Union¡¯s guilds will have differences in opinion, and arge portion of them will withdraw. The situation isn¡¯t looking too good.¡±

    The hearts of the Lotus Daoists of the earth sect sank.

    Yue n Manor.

    The formation patterns carved on the ground lit up one by one. Clear light condensed and three human figures appeared in the formation.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest, the White Lotus Daoist nun, and the 34 heaven and earth Union disciples were silently guarding the array. Upon seeing this, they immediately surrounded him.

    The autumn Cicada clothing was at the forefront, the youngdy¡¯s beautiful eyes were staring at him, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, how is it?¡±

    After asking, she held her breath and looked nervous.

    The other disciples also looked at Xu Qi ¡®an nervously, waiting for his reply.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Cheers erupted instantly. The disciples of the heaven and earth Association were all smiling, but there were tears in their eyes..

 Chapter 788 - 788: Trump card (3)

    Chapter 788: Trump card (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Qiu Chan Yi looked at him joyfully, her eyes filled with adoration.

    ¡°The two fourth-grade ¡­¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The Taoist priest smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an squeezed through the disciples and ordered, ¡°¡±Prepare some healing pills, food, hot water, and clean clothes. Daoist priest, get ready to save me ¡­¡±

    He staggered and fell to the ground.

    The crowd was shocked, and the cheers stopped. They were shocked to find that Xu yinluo¡¯s face had turned pale, her eyes were cloudy, her skin had be dry and dull, and her limbs were twitching violently.

    His breath fell like a cliff, and his heartbeat and breathing almost stopped.

    This was a sign of death from exhaustion.

    The bacsh from the schrly magical technique caused the woring Earth One saber to drain all of its energy, and it was upgraded to death due to exhaustion.

    Qiu Chan Yi screamed and rushed to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side, her face pale with fear.

    Taoist master Golden Lotus quickly stepped forward and checked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing and pulse. He found that Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s internal organs were showing signs of failure.

    His life force was rapidly draining away.

    ¡°Go and get some nourishing pills. Go and get my precious blood ginseng ¡­¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus issued a series of orders.

    Nangong Qian bent over and grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s other hand. She transferred her Qi into his body to nourish it.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples immediately took action, their expressions fearful and anxious. The female disciples were wiping away their tears in fear, afraid that Xu yinluo would meet with an ident.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an woke up, it waste at night.

    The night was quiet, and the sharp chirping of insects came from outside the gauze window. The oilmp was ced on the small wooden table, and the light of the fire was like a bean, dyeing the room with an orange Halo.

    He saw a beautiful woman in a white dress sitting at the table, her hand supporting her cheek, looking at him in boredom.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Thedy in the white dress said.

    Her voice wasn¡¯t as sweet as a young girl¡¯s, but rather a littlezy and charming.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed her eyes, opened them again, and closed them again a few times.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked.

    maybe I opened my eyes the wrong way. When I was unconscious, the person by my side was actually you.

    ¡°Even if you open your eyes a thousand times, you¡¯ll still see me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me here, do you? or, do you prefer that crying little girl who wants to stay and take care of you?¡± Well, it was called Autumn Cicada clothing, right?

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯re really something. Wherever you go, you¡¯re always getting into trouble. Are you a stallion prepared for breeding in the countryside?¡±

    ¡°In fact, there are only a handful of women who have had in-depth and shallow exchanges with me and reached a friendly rtionship.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat up, exhausted, and said, ¡® why are you just sitting there? get me a ss of water. I¡¯m thirsty.

    Susu mocked him, but her actions were very obedient. She immediately poured a ss of water.

    ¡°You can¡¯t think that I¡¯m the problem just because I¡¯m so charming that girls like me. This is a typical case of the victim being guilty.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an soothed his dry throat and handed the teacup back to susu. ¡°Why are you the one guarding me?¡±

    Susu sat by the bed, holding a teacup and rolling her eyes.¡±Master said that I¡¯m your concubine. Since my husband is injured, of course I have to take off my clothes and take care of him by his bed.

    ¡°So he sent that Autumn Cicada clothing away and left me behind to take care of you.¡±

    Send a pretty youngdy away and leave a paper person to take care of me ¡­ Xu

    an reli mat Ll Miao was really evil ana asKea,

    ¡°How long have I been unconscious?

    He clenched his fists, feeling a little weak. He knew that this was the after-effect of his body being emptied.

    However, to be able to make up for the deficit in two hours and wake up, it meant that he had used a lot of elixirs.

    please thank Golden Lotus for me. You must have spent a lot of good stuff. Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Su Su tilted her head and pouted. ¡°This heaven and earth will be so poor that you won¡¯t be able to wake up even tomorrow if they save you. It was that brain-damaged Warlock who saved you.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment, then he remembered that a Taoist priest could notpare to a Warlock in the field of medicine and saving people, so he nodded.

    ¡°However, the Heaven and Earth Society did their best and took the best Pills and blood ginseng to save you.A Daoist priest was a Daoist priest, so poor that it made people pity him.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take out a pill and feed it to you. I heard that it¡¯s a top grade pill as precious as the blood fetus pill.¡± Su Su said.

    The warlocks were rich, just like the human sect ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an imagined the scene and thought that senior brother yang had really enjoyed his show.

    One Ring after another.

    ¡°Susu, I¡¯m fine. You can go out first. Hmm, stand guard outside and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even be your concubine, and you¡¯re already ordering me around like this.¡± Su Su said unhappily. ¡°Hurry! ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted her paper butt.

    After susu closed the door and left, Xu Qi ¡®an took off the sachet on his waist, untied the knot, and released Chou Qian¡¯s soul.

    [ PS: after midnight, you¡¯ll get double the monthly votes. Please. ] Thank you, everyone..

 Chapter 789 - 789: Chou &nâ€™s identity (1)

    Chapter 789: Chou &n¡¯s identity (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    A gust of cold wind swept out of the sachet, and the temperature in the room dropped rapidly. An illusionary figure appeared and floated in the air.

    His face was dull, and his eyes were dull.

    After a person died, the heaven and earth souls would immediately leave their bodies and enter a state of confusion. The human soul would onlye out after seven days. At this time, the celestial Soul and the human soul woulde to find the human soul.

    When the three souls gathered, they would be able to retrieve their memories from when they were alive and get rid of their confusion.

    This was how the seventh day came to be.

    this young man¡¯s identity is extraordinary. He knows my body¡¯s fate like the back of his hand. I might be able to get core secrets from him

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. She felt her heart beating faster and her blood boiling. She had not been so excited in a long time.

    At this moment, his ears twitched slightly as he heard SuSu¡¯s charming voice from outside the courtyard. ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t go in. My husband is resting. No one is allowed to disturb him.¡±

    Then came the unhappy voice of Autumn Cicada clothing, ¡°¡±l¡¯m just going in to take a look.¡± although Daoist priest Chan Yi is a monk, he should know that men and women should be wary of each other. It¡¯s sote at night, how can you go into a man¡¯s room? ¡® young master Xu has done a great favor to heaven and earth. What¡¯s wrong with meing in to visit? I¡¯m a monk with a clear conscience.

    ¡°Oh, you still have a clear conscience? your heaven and earth Union has 34 disciples, so why are you the only one here? She¡¯s still craving his body.¡±

    ¡°Y-y-you ¡­¡± Qiu Chan Yi¡¯s face and ears were red.

    you what you? you look like a young girl in love. I¡¯ve been through this. How can I not know what you little hussy are thinking? ¡± Susu put her hands on her waist, like a fighting hen.

    my husband is lecherous and he doesn¡¯t choose what he wants. I advise you to keep your distance and be more careful. Otherwise, if you lose your virginity and end up being abandoned, it won¡¯t be good to say.

    ¡°Perhaps this is exactly what Daoist priest Chan Yi wanted?¡± susu snorted.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go find martial uncle Golden Lotus ¡­¡±

    Qiu Chan Yi was just a little girl, how could she fight against the old ghost susu? she stomped her feet in shame and anger and ran away.

    To find the Golden Lotus Daoist priest ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the soul floating in the room. He sighed and put the sachet away.

    He suddenly realized that he had been too impatient. There were Masters like Chu Yuanqian in the vi, and they had sharp eyes and ears. Even if they didn¡¯t deliberately eavesdrop, they could easily hear his biggest secret if they were passing by.

    He would put the Golden Lotus Daoist and the others at ease first, then get yang qianhuan to set up. sound-proof formation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an hung the sachet back on her waist, opened the door, and waved at Su Su, who was outside the courtyard.

    Susu put her hands behind her back and entered the house with light steps, humming a little tune.

    ¡°It seems that you have a sense of belonging to your identity.¡± Xu Qi consoled.

    Although this unparalleled beautiful female ghost verbally resisted, she was very honest in her heart. She had long assumed the identity of the Xu family¡¯s concubine and held a strong hostility towards women who tried to seduce her husband.

    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s full of pleasure to ruin your good thing and ruin your image.¡± Susu mischievously chuckled twice, feeling proud of herself.

    Men liked to be self-righteous. She was experiencing the pleasure of breaking up a pair of lovebirds, but he thought that she was jealous of him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. He put his hand on SuSu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°¡±When you have a physical body, I¡¯ll fill you with the pleasure of swelling.¡±

    Susu raised her head and stuck out her tongue at him, making a funny face. In her charming charm, there was an additional hint of cuteness.

    As they were talking, Daoist priest Golden Lotus arrived, followed by priestess White Lotus, li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou, little ck from the southern border, and master Hengyuan.

    Yang qianhuan and Nangong qianrou did not visit him.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the decisive battle. We need to discuss this in advance.

    What do you think?¡± Taoist master Golden Lotus grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wrist. After checking her pulse, he looked a little serious.

    I¡¯ll recover in three to five days. I¡¯m sorry for tomorrow¡¯s battle ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    His current situation was that his physical strength had recovered, but he had no Qi. He could fight, but he couldn¡¯t exert too much strength. Unless the enemy didn¡¯t use Qi and fought with him in closebat.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±

    Suddenly, a white-robed figure shed and appeared in the room. He was facing the window with his back to the crowd.

    ¡°The spell formation I¡¯ve set up has eight levels,¡± yang qianhuan said unhurriedly.¡±Each level¡¯s core requires an expert to guard it. I¡¯ve set up a defensive formation based on your Vajra Arts.¡±

    Although he had won the battle that night and killed the young man and two of his retinue, who were at the peak of the fourth stage .

    However, there were already two more people, and they had lost a great master, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Nangong qianrou can fill in the position,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of thought.

    Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t give him any face. ¡°Compared to your Vajra Arts, the physical body of a rank four martial artist is still a littlecking. Don¡¯t forget that King Huai¡¯s Secret agent has a cannon and a ballista.¡±

    ¡°Nangong Jinguo was part of the n,¡± Golden Lotus shook his head and said, ¡°it¡¯s not an extra surprise.¡±

    The enemy had the earth sect, with six rank-G and one rank-3 clone of a Dao leader.King Huai¡¯s Secret agents, two rank-4 martial artists, and a number of other experts;Martial Union had a quasi-rank-3 super expert and several rank-4 sect Masters and sect Masters.

    On their side, they could confirm that the ones with fourth-gradebat power were Daoist priest Golden Lotus, Daoist nun White Lotus, Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, Xu Qi ¡®an, yang qianhuan, and Nangong qianrou.

    Inparison, the heaven and earth Union could only deal with the Joint Forces of the earth sect and King Huai¡¯s spies. However, because of the home ground advantage and the formation, they had the confidence topete with the various forces..

 Chapter 790 - 790: Chou Qjanâ€™s identity (2)

    Chapter 790: Chou Qjan¡¯s identity (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ording to Daoist priest Golden Lotus ¡®n, they would abandon the vi as long as the Lotus seeds ripened, and they would not have to fight to the death.

    The premise was that they could hold on.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. No matter if I¡¯ve recovered or not, I can¡¯t protect the Lotus seeds. ¡°Even if I can¡± force ¡°the Wanderers and a portion of martial Union¡¯s rank-4 experts to retreat .

    but treasures move people¡¯s hearts. Not everyone will give me face. At most. I¡¯ll show mercy. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to hold on to it in the end ¡­

    At the thought of this, Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled. He realized that something was wrong.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest, what else could he rely on?

    Just as he thought of this, he heard Daoist priest Golden Lotus say in a gentle tone, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, what are your thoughts?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus looked at him with his slightly wrinkled eyes and reminded him, ¡°¡±Think about it again.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed her eyes and stared at him. Their eyes met. They seemed calm, but in fact, countless messages shed through their minds.

    What did Golden Lotus mean by that? he knows my secret ¡­ Was it luck or Shen Shu?

    Daoist priest knows about the ¡°unclear¡± rtionship between me and the supervisor, but what he doesn¡¯t know is that I have the fate of the nation ¡­ I remember when I came out of the underground pcest time, I used the excuse of subduing the ancient corpse to say that Cheng Jian had left a hand in my body. It wasn¡¯t wrong, he did leave a hand.

    So, did Daoist priest Golden Lotus think that the supervisor still had a ¡®trump card¡¯? ¡®Is this what he¡¯s been nning all this time? no wonder he¡¯s so calm. Daoist priest thinks I can unleash thebat power of a top-tier master, just like what happened in the underground pce.¡¯

    Or perhaps, Golden Lotus Daoist already knew that Shen Shu was in my body. The ¡± mysterious master ¡± of Chuzhou was indeed mysterious in the eyes of outsiders, but in the eyes of some insiders, he was actually not able to stand up to scrutiny.

    For example, Daoist priest Golden Lotus was involved in the Sang Bo case and knew that the sealed artifact was rted to Buddhism. Daoist priest Golden Lotus was very familiar with me. Furthermore, tens of thousands of people have heard my bragging in front of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    Phew, fortunately, the Taoist priest is not an official, or I would be in a difficult position ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any ideas. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    First of all, monk Shen Shu had fallen into a deep sleep and could not be awakened. This external hack was temporarily deactivated. As for the supervisor, this old man was very scheming. Xu Qi ¡®an could not control such a terrifying person.

    Therefore, he really had no Trump cards and no other way.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s eyes darkened, and she didn¡¯t say anything for a

    long time.

    After a long while, he sighed and said, ¡°¡±Forget it. Since things havee to this, everything can only be decided by the heavens.¡±

    Everyone sighed when they heard that.

    ¡°Oh. right ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Golden Lotus turned to Chu Yuanyou and said, ¡°¡±1 told you to tell Luo

    Yuheng about this. Did you tell him?¡±

    Chu Yuanqi looked at him strangely, not understanding why the Taoist priest had deliberately mentioned this matter. She nodded and said, ¡°¡±0f course I did.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus quickly asked.

    ¡°The state preceptor only said ¡®take caret.¡± The state preceptor was such a cold woman, and it was impossible for her to give him too many instructions.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest frowned and asked eagerly, ¡°¡±She, did she give you anything?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian was taken aback and said, ¡®Daoist priest, you can even guess this ¡­¡¯ The state preceptor did give me an amulet.¡±

    ¡°Hurry, hurry up and take it out ¡­¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus said repeatedly. Anyone could tell that he was pleasantly surprised and anxious.

    Chu Yuanxi frowned and took out an amulet made of folded yellow talismans and wearing a red string. this is just an ordinary amulet. It doesn¡¯t have much

    use ¡­

    In fact, schr Chu didn¡¯t want to take it out. It was a gift from the state preceptor, a kind gesture from an ¡°elder.¡±

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest reached out and took the amulet. His eyes were filled with relief. Then, he did something that no one in the room had expected

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, take this amulet.¡± Chu Yuanqi:

    Everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Daoist priest, why are you giving it to me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked confused.

    Taoist priest, Chu Yuanxi is going to eat me. Look at his eyes, look at his eyes ¡­

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest seemed to have turned back into the calm and shrewd old silver coin. He chuckled and said, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll know

    tomorrow. Hmm, you¡¯ll be in charge of guarding thest stage. You¡¯ll be outside the pool.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was at a loss, received a message from Golden Lotus Daoist priest. at the critical moment, burn the amulet and ask for her help.

    Ask for help? ¡°Xiang Luo Yuheng? don¡¯t joke with me, Taoist priest. I¡¯m not even close to my aunt. She¡¯s already giving me face by giving me a talisman sword. How can I trouble her again and again .

    You¡¯re making things difficult for me, Fat Tiger! Xu Qi ¡®an really wanted to wave his hand and say, ¡°we¡¯re not friends yet.¡±

    However, based on his understanding of old silver coin, Daoist Golden Lotus would not have made such a decision if he had no confidence.

    What did Golden Lotus Taoist mean by this? why did he give the amulet that the state preceptor gave him to Xu Qi. an ¡­ Chu Yuanqian frowned, feeling offended.

    However, he was a wise and calm person who was good at analyzing (imagining). He started to think about the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s intentions and started a brainstorming session.

    Li Miaozhen and master Hengyuan were also confused, but they didn¡¯t think too much.

    This wasn¡¯t because he was stupid, but because he didn¡¯t like to think about it.

    Lina was the stupid one. From the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t n to use her brain, and she cherished her brain cells.

    At this moment, Qiu Chan Yi brought a few female disciples over with hot food. The fragrance filled the room instantly..

 Chapter 791 - 791: Chou Qjan I s identity (3)

    Chapter 791: Chou Qjan I s identity (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chicken soup, pig trotters in sauce, steamed river shrimp, cornbread, steamed mutton, braised meat ¡­ The table was full.

    ¡°Gulp .

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Lina swallowed their saliva at the same time.

    young master Xu, this is what the kitchen prepared for you. It¡¯s just waiting for you to wake up and eat. The autumn Cicada robe said crisply.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Junior Sister Chan Yi made it herself.¡± A female disciple covered her mouth and chuckled.

    Qiu Chan Yi¡¯s face turned red.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thanked him immediately. Then, he looked at Golden Lotus Taoist priest and white Lotus Taoist priestess awkwardly. He found that they looked normal and did not seem to be displeased with his disciple¡¯s love.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus nodded and took the lead to leave.

    Chu Yuanqian and the others left soon after.

    Lina didn¡¯t leave. Her feet were sealed, and she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with her blue eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly. He picked up the cornbread and ate it with the red braised meat and mutton.

    ¡°Young master Xu, how¡¯s the taste?¡± Qiu Chan Yi pursed her lips and asked expectantly.

    ¡°Junior Sister Chan Yi¡¯s cooking skills are excellent.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a thumbs up and praised him. Then he sighed and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯ just that my tea skills are a littlecking.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m also very good at tea-making.¡± Qiu Chan Yi exined, feeling wronged.

    Young master Xu had never even drunk the tea she brewed, and he was already so arbitrary ¡­ She pulled a long face, feeling that Mr. Xu had underestimated her.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about green tea.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. I have a younger sister in my family. She¡¯s the same age as you, but she¡¯s much better at tea making than you. I¡¯ll introduce you two to each other when I¡¯m free, so you can learn from her. ¡±

    Susu belonged to the category of flirtatious and flirtatious women. Only green tea could restrain this kind of woman.

    If lingyue had been here just now, she would have burst into tears on the spot and then ¡°aggrievedly¡± stayed outside the whole night. It would have been even better if she had caught a cold.

    After that, susu would bebeled as an ¡°evil ghost.¡±

    After eating and drinking, Xu Qi ¡®an sent away the women in cicada-like clothing and shouted in the courtyard, ¡°¡±Senior brother yang!¡±

    The white-robed figure responded to his call. With his back facing him, he said leisurely, ¡°¡±The heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, yang qianhuan ¡­¡±

    Since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, there¡¯s no pleasure in acting cool ¡­ ¡°The eternal night,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him coldly.

    Yang qianhuan choked and asked coldly, ¡®¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask senior brother yang to help me inscribe a sound-proof formation. It would be best if it could also iste peeking. I¡¯m going to do something very confidential.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said bluntly.

    ¡°Heh, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll eavesdrop?¡± Yang qianhuan retorted teasingly.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t believe in anyone but senior brother yang. Senior brother yang is the person with the noblest character in all of history.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    ¡°You have good taste.¡± Yang qianhuan was extremely pleased.

    In the room, Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door and windows, opened the sachet, and released Chou Qian¡¯s soul again.

    A cold wind blew, and the temperature in the room dropped. Chou Qian was like andlord¡¯s silly son, floating in the air in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked tentatively.

    ¡°Ji Qian.¡±

    Chou Qian replied woodenly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The DA Feng imperial family.¡±

    Chou Qian¡¯s voice was t, but it set off a violent tide in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, a tsunami, and caused an effect as if the mountains were copsing and the earth was splitting.

    He was from the DA Feng imperial family? No wonder his surname was Ji. No, there was such a person in the great Feng imperial family?

    All sorts of thoughts shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He tried to calm himself down and asked in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Which branch?¡±

    He asked this question because he was sure that there was no such person in the Imperial n of the capital. The great Feng Kingdom had been established for 600 years and had too many branches. This Ji Qian was either a branch or an illegitimate child.

    That was why she asked him which line he was from.

    ¡°The Orthodox lineage from 500 years ago, ¡± Chou Qian mumbled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t control his expression, and his arm trembled.

    The legitimate line from 500 years ago. In other words, he was the descendant of thete Emperor who was killed by Emperor Wu Zong? Did the former emperor still have any blood left? Didn¡¯t they say that the emperor¡¯s bloodline died in the hands of a treacherous official ¡­

    Well. that part of history must have been tampered with- History books could

    not be trusted, but a Lord like Emperor Wu Zong would definitely know the principle of eliminating the roots. ¡°What¡¯s your status in the n?¡± ¡°I¡¯m father¡¯s son from the first wife.¡±

    ¡°Who is your father?¡±

    ¡°His name is Ji Xiao, and he will be the sovereign of the nine provinces and rece Emperor yuanjing ¡­¡±

    The bloodline from 500 years ago had returned for revenge? I¡¯ve killed a ¡®Crown Prince¡¯. .. Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a long time, trying to digest this shocking information.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the luck I have?¡± he asked.

    He didn¡¯t intend to ask about the Ji family¡¯s information first, but to get to the core of the problem.

    ¡°Chou Qian was silent, silent.

    I was. little too excited ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and asked, ¡°what¡¯s with the luck on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s body?¡±

    the luck on his body was stored in his body by that Lord. It¡¯s a helping hand to our grand n and the foundation to resist the supervisor. It¡¯s the most important step in our n to fight for the Central ins.

    When he said this, Chou Qian¡¯s wooden face showed a rare liveliness. This incident seemed to have been branded into the depths of his soul.

    ¡°Who is that Lord?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips trembled.

    He almost blurted out the next question, ¡°Why did you leave your luck on me?

    At this moment, Chou Qian¡¯s expression was clearly twisted and he was struggling.

    The night was quiet, and the insects were chirping.

    On the hill outside the dense forest, a few wolves were gnawing on the corpses, making ¡± Wu Wu ¡± sounds of demonstration to intimidate theirpanions.

    A pair of feet in white boots descended from the sky andnded lightly beside Chou Qian¡¯s headless body.

    It was a man as white as snow. His white clothes and shoes formed a sharp contrast with his ck hair. His face was shrouded inyers of fog, as if he did not belong to this world.

    His presence was infinitely reduced. He did not deliberately hide his movements, but the surrounding wolves were minding their own business. They should have been extremely sensitive, but they did not notice the appearance of the white-robed figure.

    The white-robed figure lowered his head and nced at the horrible-looking corpse. Then, he looked away expressionlessly and looked in the direction of the Yue n¡¯s Vi.

    He looked at it for a long time and chuckled..

 Chapter 792 - 792: Martial Union I s rulers.l

    Chapter 792: Martial Union I s rulers.l

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chou Qian¡¯s expression twisted as he struggled. This was the first time Xu Qi ¡®an had encountered such a situation.

    Didn¡¯t li Miaozhen say that when a person just died and the three souls hadn¡¯t gathered, he was the silly son of andlord family and would answer whatever he was asked?

    At this moment, Chou Qian¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. His eyes were

    out of focus as he muttered, ¡®¡±¡®1 suspect he¡¯s the first director.¡±

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had exploded in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, shattering all his thoughts. His head buzzed and was in a mess.

    It took him a long time to calm down from the explosive information. Then, he realized that there was something wrong with Ji Qian¡¯s answer.

    Ji Qian used the word ¡°suspect.¡± From this word, Xu Qi ¡®an could infer two crucial pieces of information:

    First, Ji Qian wasn¡¯t the core figure of the power he belonged to, so he didn¡¯t have ess to the core secrets.

    Second, since he made such a suspicion, it meant that he had some inside information.

    Xu Qi calmed down and asked, ¡®¡±What is your basis?¡±

    Chou Qian¡¯s voice did not fluctuate as he replied, ¡±

    ¡°I once heard by chance that he called the current supervisor a sinful disciple. In addition, he once told me and my brothers and sisters that we would eventually take back what belonged to us. Five hundred years of forbearance was to strengthen himself.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent. After analyzing for a moment, he thought that Ji Qian¡¯s guess was right.

    Back then, the first supervisor did not die and had left a way out, which was why he was able to take away the emperor¡¯s descendants. This was the reason why Emperor Wu Zong was unable to eliminate the root ¡­

    This was logical and reasonable.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an thought of many details to verify this. I¡¯m going to review all the events and cases since. transmigrated ¡­

    the first one was the tax case. The former Vice Minister of Revenue. Zhou Xianping, was loyal to the Orthodox lineage for five hundred years. The millions of taels of silver that he embezzled in twenty years finally had an exnation ¡­ What was the most important thing for a rebellion? It was money.

    ¡°The Yunzhou case was caused by the collusion between the Qi party¡¯s Minister of War and the witchcraft cult. However, during the investigation in Yunzhou, the mysterious sorcerer, who was suspected to be the first supervisor,¡± brushed past ¡°me but helped to capture the spy and secretly helped me. What¡¯s his purpose in helping me? there¡¯s no reason ¡­¡±

    What happened in Yunzhou had always been like a thorn stuck in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s throat, but hecked the relevant clues and evidence, so he could not give a guess.

    ¡°The most recent case was the city-wide massacre of the North vanquishing Prince. In this case, the princess went to Chu Zhou with the diplomatic mission in secret because Emperor Yuan jing wanted to guard against the traitors in the court.

    ¡°Yes, if the mysterious sorcerer was the first supervisor and the power behind him was the DA Feng imperial family from 500 years ago, then everything makes sense. You should know that some of the officials have long been secretly dissatisfied with Emperor yuanjing¡¯s cultivation. They might have already been secretly instigated by the first director.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all part of the DA Feng imperial family, and your bloodline is useless, why don¡¯t I join the bloodline from five hundred years ago? He was the main character.

    ¡°In addition, the mysterious sorcerer helped the Barbarian to abduct the Queen. This can also be exined. Since the first director wanted to rebel, he definitely could not let the North vanquishing Prince advance to the second rank. He even had to find a way to get rid of him.

    ¡°A Rank 2 martial artist who is also proficient in military tactics will definitely be one of the biggest obstacles in their rebellion. ¡°Therefore, all the ns of the first supervisor were to weaken the power of Da Feng. As long as we grasp this purpose and reverse-examine it ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted as he thought of this.What about Wei Yuan?

    If they wanted to rebel, the first on the must-kill list was the supervisor, followed by Wei Yuan.

    Compared to the North vanquishing Prince, Wei Yuan was a master tactician who had only spent a few months to defeat the aggressive and invincible demons and barbarians of the North.He was the God of War who won the most tragic battle in human history, the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    He was the one that needed to be eliminated. Wei Yuan was only second to the current supervisor.

    ¡°Yes, the Duke of Wei has indeed been criticized by the officials.Your Majesty, please behead this bastard.

    ¡°I wonder how many of them have already joined the first supervisors ¡­ F * ck, wait a minute!¡±

    In his mind, a bolt of lightning struck down, illuminating some of the small things that were already hidden in the darkness.

    He thought of a case that seemed to be targeting the Empress and involved the fight for the Crown Prince, but was actually referring to Wei Yuan¡¯s case.

    Consort Fu¡¯s case!

    ¡°Think about it, if I didn¡¯t get involved in this case, then the consequences would be that the Empress would be dethroned, the fourth prince would be demoted from a legitimate son to a concubine¡¯s son, and he would no longer have the possibility of inheriting the throne.

    ¡°Supporting the fourth prince to seed the throne is the beginning of the

    Duke of Wei¡¯s ambitions. In this way, the rtionship between Lord Wei and Emperor Yuan jing would be broken. An irreparable crack would be left between them.

    the mastermind behind the fu Fei case is noble Consort Chen, and it¡¯s a fact that she has someone backing her up. Hmm, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very interesting that the maidservant named he ¡®er was able to wear a Qi-concealing magical artifact.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows and sighed helplessly.¡¯Warlocks are all old silver coins.¡±

    The fu Fei case was only the tip of the iceberg to deal with Wei Yuan. It wasn¡¯t even the prelude. Who knew what other actions would be taken after that?

    ¡°Why is the fate with Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    He had finally asked this crucial question..

 Chapter 793 - 793: Martial Unionâ€™s rulers_2

    Chapter 793: Martial Union¡¯s rulers_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chou Qian stood nkly and replied, ¡± I don¡¯t know. I only know that for some reason, the fate energy has to be stored in his body. Originally, he would have been sent out of the capital in the tax money case at the end of the year.¡±

    ¡°Why did you make such a big scene to¡± send ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an out of the capital? Can¡¯t you just send people to Rob them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chou Qian muttered with a dazed expression.

    you said you wanted to turn Xu Qi ¡®an into a human stick and bring him back, Xu Qi¡¯ an said. you hate him so much. Why don¡¯t you just kill him? ¡±

    he¡¯s a container for the fate, ¡± Chou Qian replied. before the fate is taken out, the container can¡¯t be broken.

    The container can¡¯t be broken before I take out the fate energy. This is good news for me ¡­ ¡°How do I take out fate?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    I don¡¯t know, ¡± Chou Qian replied. but my father and that Lord have been making the corresponding preparations for many years.

    Extracting the fate energy was a difficult, or rather, a cumbersome process. It was just 11Ke now tne nrst generation or tne Ministry or supervision naa to make great efforts to steal the fate energy of the country ¡­ From the analysis of his series of ns, this first generation supervisor was not at his peak and could only make ns.

    Looking at it from another perspective, if Da Feng continued to weaken, would the current head inspector also face such a predicament?

    ¡®Hmm, this is a crucial piece of information.¡¯

    Xu Qian thought.

    ¡°Then do you know what will happen to the container after the fate energy is taken out?¡± He stared at Chou Qian and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    +1. Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    He would die after he took out the fate energy?

    In that case, the first generation supervisor was his mortal enemy. There was no doubt about this, and there was no room for negotiation.

    The problem was, the current supervisor ¡­ They were both his mortal enemies.

    He was now a chess piece in the game between two generations of supervisors, and the supervisors mostly showed him kindness. However, no matter what the process was, the oue had already been decided.

    The current supervisor would definitely take back the fate in his body.

    Only by returning fate to Da Feng would Da Feng¡¯s power be restored. The fate of a dynasty was closely rted to jianzheng, and if the power of a dynasty weakened, the power of jianzheng would also weaken.

    This was rted to his own interests, so how could the current supervisor not take back his fate? The reason why he didn¡¯t take it now was because the time wasn¡¯t right.

    What about the future?

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, and his whole body was cold.

    ¡°When do you guys n to start?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    wait for Wei Yuan to die. Wait for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fate. Wait for me to advance to the fourth stage. Chou Qian replied.

    ¡°Why should I wait for you to ascend to the fourth stage?¡±

    He had already expected the first two answers, so he was not surprised.

    ¡°After advancing to the fourth stage, I can amodate this heaven-shaking luck. I¡¯m father¡¯s legitimate son and the future sovereign of the nine regions. This fortune is mine.¡±

    No wonder he hates and envies me so much, iming that I¡¯m just taking advantage of him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and asked,

    ¡°Your father told you?¡± of course, if he didn¡¯t choose me as his heir, why would he give me the ¡®Dragon Tooth¡¯? ¡± Chou Qian said. ¡°Where are you guys hiding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in Xu Zhou,¡±

    Xuzhou? Is there such a ce in Da Feng ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He tried to recall and confirmed that he had never heard of this ce.

    However, among the thirteen prefectures of great Feng, there were countless other prefectures.

    He was also a geography idiot in his previous life, so he didn¡¯t even know the division standards of the South and North.

    ¡°Where is Xu Zhou?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked directly.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember ¡­¡± Chou Qian muttered.

    What did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t remember¡¯? how could his own family not remember?

    ¡°Where is Xu Zhou?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    Bang! Bang!

    His soul exploded, turning into a cold wind that swept through every corner of the room.

    On the hill outside the forest, the white-robed sorcerer looked away and flicked his finger. Red mes licked the corpses and wolves, turning them into ashes.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the ashes flew up and floated into the distance.

    King Huai is dead, and yuan jing¡¯s luck has dropped again after issuing the self-admonishing edict. The next one will be Wei Yuan ¡­ Ji Qian, you¡¯vepleted your mission and died a worthy death.¡±

    He was in an extremely good mood. With his hands behind his back, he walked away with a smile.

    It was Midsummer, and the temperature in the room was as cold aste autumn.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood in the silent room, stunned for a long time.¡¯ Did my question touch a taboo and cause Ji Qian¡¯s soul to self-destruct?¡¯

    That¡¯s not right, he already mentioned Xu Zhou. Logically speaking, when I asked him this question, his soul should have resisted and self-destructed. That would be reasonable ¡­

    Now, even if I don¡¯t know where Xu Zhou is, I can just go back and do some research.

    He sat by the table and calmed his mind, silently digesting the information he had obtained tonight.

    The first supervisor did not die, and the descendants of the Orthodox lineage from five hundred years ago still existed.Twenty years ago, it was the first director who stole the fate of Da Feng.They had been secretly plotting a rebellion ¡­

    If this information were to be made public, it would definitely cause a huge uproar.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the entire country was shocked.

    ¡°The first generation used me as a tool to amodate fate;The current generation is using me as a chess piece to gamble;Emperor Yuan jing wanted to kill me, so I don¡¯t care if the Imperial court wants to stay. I can¡¯t wait for someone to drag him down from the Dragon Throne.

    but Wei Yuan treated me like his own son, and Juming and huaiqing are my close female friends ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an deeply understood what it meant to be in a dilemma. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and let out a breath..

 Chapter 794 - 794: Martial Union â€˜s rulers_3

    Chapter 794: Martial Union ¡®s rulers_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Old rules, if you can¡¯t make a decision, find the big boss. I¡¯ll tell Lord Wei about this. He¡¯ll have a headache on what to do.¡±

    After making his decision, he stopped thinking about it and took out a small leather bag from Ji Qian¡¯s chest. Inside the bag, there were ballistae, cannons, and other heavy lethal weapons. There were also treasured armors, weapons, and other magical artifacts.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t search for long. He found a box made of red sandalwood. It was about three feet long, and there was a dragon and phoenix carved on the box.

    He took out the wooden box from his leather bag, ced it on the table, and opened it. On the soft and bright yellow silk cloth, there was a slightly curved tooth, a little like a pocket version of ivory.

    The pure white surface was engraved with dense runes. With just one look, Xu Qi ¡®an felt dizzy and nauseated.

    He didn¡¯t dare to take another look and immediately closed the sandalwood box.

    this must be. Dragon¡¯s Tooth. Hiss, this magic tool is. little too strong ¡­

    ording to Ji Qian, the Dragon¡¯s Tooth seemed to be the most precious treasure of their bloodline, and only the sessor in line could hold it? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s intuition told him that this Dragon Tooth would be of great use in the future.

    In the town, there was a courtyard with two doors. Under the candlelight, Cao Qingyang, who was wearing a purple robe, sat in the hall, looking at the sect leader and gang leader on both sides.

    There were a total of 16 sect and sect Masters present. Among them, 12 of them were rank-4 experts, and five of them were experienced rank-4 martial artists.

    On Cao Qingyang¡¯s left sat Tian Ji, who was wearing a Golden Mask.

    This martial artist, who was in charge of thergest Jianghu organization in Jianzhou, was holding a cup of tea in his hand. The lid of the tea knocked against the edge of the cup. The hall was silent, and only the faint but clear sound of the tea lid and the edge of the cup knocked against each other could be heard.

    yang cuixue, Fu Jingmen, are you two really going to withdraw from this operation? ¡± Cao Qingyang replied.

    Yang cuixue was the master of the mo Pavilion, and Fu Jingmen was the leader of the divine fist gang. Last night, the two of them had joined forces to block three Lotus Daoist priests for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He was injured and his face was pale.

    Facing Cao Qingyang¡¯s question, the two of them lowered their heads.

    Fu Jingmen said in a deep voice, ¡°Alliance master Cao, the Lotus seed is a precious treasure to us, but it¡¯s not a must.¡± But I can¡¯t do that if you want me to be Xu yinluo¡¯s enemy.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Cao Qingyang eximed, ¡°did Xu yinluo show you any mercy?¡±

    Fu Jingmen shook his head. the boxing techniques of the godly fist gang are tough, straightforward, and open-minded.

    Cao Qingyang turned to yang cuixue, his face expressionless. ¡°Sect master yang, your mo Pavilion¡¯s swordsmanship has many sinister moves. Why are you doing this?¡±

    Yang cuixue cupped her hands and sighed. I like to make friends with young heroes. I admire Xu Qi ¡®an. That¡¯s all.

    that¡¯s why my order is nothing more than the barking of a stray dog to you. You¡¯ll forget it once you hear it, ¡± Cao Qingyang said.

    From the beginning to the end, his tone was very calm. Those who were familiar with him knew that if the usually forthright Cao Gang leader was acting like this, it meant that he was in a bad mood.

    It was very dangerous.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, senior yang and brother Fu didn¡¯t mean to disobey your orders,¡± Xiao yuenu, the master of myriad Flower House, said softly.¡±lt¡¯s just that as a man, there are things that we should and shouldn¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, back when martial Union was established, the first Alliance master had an agreement with our various sects. If you feel that martial Union¡¯s orders go against your morals and your own will, you can reject them.¡± ¡°What a good¡± listening to orders but not announcing.¡¯¡±¡®

    Tian Ji sneered, ¡°Alliance Lord Cao, I¡¯ve heard that martial Union is the strongest in the Jian province, and your words carry enormous weight.¡± I didn¡¯t think that rumors would be rumors after all. If this matter were to spread out, how would you be able to keep a foothold in the martial world?¡±

    ¡°What do you think, my Lord?¡± Cao Qingyang asked coldly.

    Tianji took out the Golden te from his chest and ced it on the table. His voice was cold.¡±ording to the Imperial court¡¯s system, if you disobey orders openly, you will be killed without mercy.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, please think about it,¡± Cao Qingyang sighed.

    Tian Ji coldly snorted and said, ¡°n leader Cao, no matter how big martial Union is, it can¡¯t be bigger than the Imperial court.¡± If everyone worked together to get the Lotus seeds, it would be beneficial for both sides. Now that mo GE and the divine fist gang were openly with Xu Qi ¡®an, His Majesty could not tolerate them.

    ¡°Martial Union will take this opportunity to cut off an arm and live, making up for their mistake. Otherwise, you should know the consequences when His Majesty sends troops to suppress you. Even if the old Alliance master is still here, is it worth it to go against the Imperial court for just two people?¡± Tianji hade this time to denounce him for his crimes.

    A mere gang in Jianghu had almost ruined the emperor¡¯s great n. They clearly didn¡¯t put the court in their eyes.

    This wind can notst long.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± Cao Qingyang sighed.

    Hearing this, Tianjiughed coldly in his heart. Although the emperor¡¯s self-guilty decree had greatly reduced his prestige and the Imperial court¡¯s deterrence, the Imperial court was still the Imperial court. To these Jianghu people, it was a behemoth that they could notpete with.

    asionally, one or two reckless men who did not care about the big picture would ruin things. It was inevitable. As long as the main culprit was eliminated, it would be enough to put an end to the atmosphere.

    In the next moment, Cao Qingyang ced his palm on Tianji¡¯s forehead and pushed him out of the courtyard.

    The Qi exploded like thunder, and the pirs and walls copsed one after another.

    From the inside of the hall to the outside of the courtyard house, a short distance of more than a hundred feet, the two¡¯s Qi activities had shed no less than a hundred times.

    Tianji¡¯s body, wrapped in a ck robe, fell heavily on the street outside the siheyuan. His mask cracked, and blood flowed from his forehead along the broken mask.

    Cao Qingyang waved his hand, as if he had just done something insignificant.

    ¡°Cao Qingyang, you wish to destroy martial Union¡¯s 600-year-old Foundation?¡± Tianji was furious.

    He was an experienced rank-4. Although he was still a distance away from the peak, he should not be so weak. However, in the previous exchange, he had beenpletely unable to resist Cao Qingyang¡¯s aura.

    He only felt that the difference between him and himself was too great. If they were to really fight, he would definitely die within a hundred moves.

    The top three martial artists on the martial roll were so powerful that it made people tremble.

    ¡°Martial Union has its own rules. Over the past 600 years, one alliance master has changed after another. When have they ever been a dog for the Imperial court?¡± Cao Qingyang replied, ¡®

    ¡°Go back and tell the Emperor, whether it¡¯s sending an Army to suppress them or sending people to assassinate them, juste. Even if martial Union were to be destroyed because of this, my ancestors would still give me a thumbs up and say, ¡°I have never disgraced martial Union¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Tianji¡¯s face was gloomy, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m not killing you today not because I¡¯m afraid, but because you¡¯re not worth mentioning.¡± With that, Cao Qingyang turned around and left, his purple sleeves fluttering in the wind.

    [ PS: double the monthly votes. I won¡¯t be opening the single chapter. I only ask for everyone¡¯s help to stabilize my current position. Please. ]

    I¡¯m going to sleep first. I¡¯ll correct the wrong words tomorrow. Recently, he often stayed upte into the morning, or even overnight, and his condition was really bad. Sleeping well and not sleeping well were twopletely different things..

 Chapter 795 - 795: Rank-3? _1

    Chapter 795: Rank-3? _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°ording to Ji Qian, the container can¡¯t be broken before the fate energy is taken out. In other words, if the¡± container ¡°is broken, does that mean that the fate energy will be returned to Da Feng?

    ¡°If I tell Duke Wei about this, how will he treat me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was lying on the bed after blowing out the candle, suddenly asked this question.

    He could cut out the information and only tell the Duke of Wei about the first generation of jianzheng and the existence of the DA Feng imperial family bloodline, but not reveal any information about fate.

    However, the problem was that he didn¡¯t know which level Wei Yuan was on, just like how he couldn¡¯t see through the prison guard.

    If he told Wei Yuan all this information, and Wei Yuanbined it with his own knowledge, he could deduce the inside story of luck ¡­

    Oh, so the weakening of Da Feng¡¯s power, the suffering of its people, and the severe corruption in the court were all because of the loss of fate, and the fate was with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    As an ambitious Kingdom Knight, would Wei Yuan choose to protect the country and its people, or would he choose to ignore it?

    I¡¯m not worrying for nothing. ording to Wei Yuan¡¯s legend, if I¡¯m on the 18th floor, he might be on the 99th floor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sat up and pondered in the dark.

    All of a sudden, I feel like I¡¯m on edge and the whole world is trying to harm me.

    The first generation and the current generation were unreliable. If Wei Yuan, who had been so close to her, knew about her luck, he might turn against her.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled to himself in the dark night.

    ¡°If I had thebat power of a rank-3 or even a rank-2, I would be able to do whatever I want and jump out of the chessboard to be a chess yer. ¡°But I¡¯m only a rank-6 martial artist.

    ¡°The first supervisor is like a knife hanging over my head. Even if it won¡¯t fall in the near future, I have a feeling that it won¡¯t be long. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to be a peak martial artist in a short time.

    ¡°In this case, the best way to deal with it is to drive the Tiger to swallow the wolf and use the enemy¡¯s enemy to deal with the enemy. But the first and current generations are not good things ¡­¡±

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled in the quiet room. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard the Lotus seed first and ascend to the fifth stage as soon as possible After that. I¡¯ll go back to the capital and y a round of Truth or Dare with Lord Wei ¡­¡±

    In the early morning, the first ray of the morning sun shone down. Secret agents wrapped in ck robes were transporting more than twenty cannons, slowly moving along the main road at the foot of the Yue n Manor mountain.

    Tianji and Dubhe stood on the side of the road with their hands behind their backs, watching their subordinatesy out the cannons in a line.

    The secret agents were methodically preparing for the shooting. They weren¡¯t afraid of the enemies in the manor attacking or causing destruction, because not far from the artillery squad were the Lotus Daoist and his disciples of the earth sect.

    There were also the experts from martial Union, led by Cao Qingyang.

    Although the two sides were not on good terms, they had the same goal. If the Yue n Manor wanted to destroy the cannons through a sneak attack, the people from martial Union would definitely stop them.

    ¡°You were too impulsive yesterday. You shouldn¡¯t have used the Golden medallion bestowed by His Majesty to threaten martial Union.¡± Dubhe said indifferently.

    Her voice was cold and full of the maism of a mature woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m just testing martial Union¡¯s attitude. Although Cao Qingyang is stubborn, martial Union is still standing on the opposite side of the Yue n¡¯s Manor,¡± Tianji coldly snorted.

    The attitudes of mo GE and godly fist sectst night made him extremely vignt. If arge number of opposing voices appeared within martial Union, then even if this Colossus of Jian province did not defect to the Yue n Manor, itsbat power would be greatly reduced.

    Hence, he needed to thoroughly investigate martial Union. Of course, it was also true that Cao Qingyang would surrender to the Imperial court, and he would have made the right bet.

    On the other hand, even though he had taken a risk, his assessment was correct. Cao Qingyang had not killed him.

    As the Alliance master, no matter how unruly and arrogant he was, he was different from a loner in the pugilistic world and had more things to consider.

    The gains were not bad, but the price was equally huge. As a level four expert and one of the leaders of the secret agents, he had been humiliated and beaten by Cao Qingyang. Without a deep enough shrewdness, he would not be able to walk out of the shadow in his heart for a while.

    Tianji said in a low voice, ¡± we only need to provide fire support and open up a gap for the earth sect. The subsequent fight for the Lotus seeds is not our main goal. Killing Xu Qi ¡®an is our main goal. Do you understand? ¡±

    Dubhe hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°¡±Last night, he used the heaven and earth single de sh and the schrly technique. It¡¯s impossible for him to recover in just a few hours. If I don¡¯t kill him now, when will I?¡±

    As King Huai¡¯s Secret agents and loyal to the Emperor, they knew Xu Qi ¡®an like the back of their hands. After that, ording to the analysis and evaluation of the scene, as well as the broken magical artifact on the young man with a

    mysterious background, the young man¡¯s face was covered with blood.

    There was also the sudden teleportation in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, using the talisman sword to kill two fourth-rank retinue.

    They had initially concluded that Xu Qi ¡®an had used the shold heaven and earth One sh technique and a schrly spell. ording to the information they had gathered, these two methods hade at a great cost.

    Martial Union, the earth sect, and King Huai¡¯s Secret agents had gathered here. Behind them, there were hundreds of spectating yers.

    Some were pure itinerant cultivators, while some were from small sects who came to fish in troubled waters.

    After yesterday¡¯s surprise attack on the town, the enthusiasm of this group of Jianghu people was greatly affected. On one hand, they were afraid of the Yue n Manor¡¯s power and recognized the reality.

    On the other hand, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity had begun to ferment, and his influence was gradually deepening. People were more and more afraid of him, and no one dared to make an enemy of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. It¡¯s a pity that this isn¡¯t our stage.¡± In the crowd, Liu Hu, who was holding a copper stick, sighed..

 Chapter 796 - 796: Rank-3? _2

    Chapter 796: Rank-3? _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Who knows, there might be a chance to fish in troubled waters.¡± Some of hispanions were hopeful.

    ¡°Yesterday, I calcted thebat strength of both parties. Based on the Yue n Manor¡¯sbat strength, they are far inferior to the experts from martial Union, earth sect, and the Imperial court.¡± it¡¯s not just a huge difference. Don¡¯t forget that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief hasn¡¯t even appeared yet. That¡¯s a rank two. If hees, he¡¯ll sweep everyone. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t even have the chance to fish in troubled waters,¡±

    hey, do you think Xu yinluo has any chance of defeating the Dao chief of the earth sect if she uses her Buddhist fighting skills? ¡®

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was a supervisor helping you in the dark during the Buddhist battle?¡±

    we were just having a casual chat. I was talking about Xu yinluo¡¯s power when she fought with the Buddhas. Of course, I know that the supervisor was helping her in secret.

    Young master Liu carried his sword and walked towards the women of the ten thousand Flower House. With a worried expression, he said, ¡°¡±Rongrong, I heard from master that the Yue n¡¯s Vi is only putting up a stubborn resistance, and the chances of saving the Lotus seeds are not high.¡±

    Rongrong turned her head and looked at this peer she had a good rtionship with, but found that his eyes were secretly sizing up the tower master¡¯s graceful back.

    I don¡¯t care if the Yue n¡¯s Vi can protect the Lotus seed. Rongrong said softly.

    In Rongrong¡¯s eyes, young master Liu¡¯s gaze was already extremely restrained. This was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, a peerless beauty like the OP was too eye-catching. If any man didn¡¯t peek, it would be a problem.

    ¡°We have the same idea.¡± Young master Liuughed.

    This was also the thought of most people, including the fairies of ten thousand Flower House. What did it have to do with them whether the Yue n vi could hold the Lotus seed or not?

    It would be fine as long as Xu yinluo was fine.

    They admired Xu yingong¡¯s righteousness, but they did not want to see him die Here. This was not in conflict with their fight for the Lotus seed.

    In the Yue n¡¯s Vi.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples gathered, holding onto their respective Dharma artifacts and waiting in formation.

    It was supposed to be a mobilization meeting, but the Daoist nun White Lotus found that the disciples were more nervous and afraid than she had imagined.

    The White Lotus Daoist nun stood in front of the disciples and said gently, ¡°ording to our previous arrangement, we just need to hold our position. Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be afraid. You don¡¯t have to deal with a level four expert. ¡±

    The disciples nodded, but their nervousness did not decrease.

    They were still young and had almost never experienced a battle of this scale. No, it could even be said to be a war.

    Seeing this, Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen tried tofort him, but the effect was not great.

    What¡¯s the point of shouting slogans ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an walked over calmly with a knife in his hand. The nervousness on their faces could be clearly seen.

    He stood in front of the disciples, leaning on his saber, and said indiffere this is actually an opportunity for you.

    Qiu Chan Yi and the other disciples immediately looked at him and listened attentively.

    you know better than me what the goal of the Heaven and Earth Society is. I don¡¯t need to tell you who you will face in the future, do I? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the crowd.

    The disciples nodded.

    Of course, they knew, but they were not fully prepared and did not have enough strength. Now that they had to fight with the demonic priest of the earth sect in advance, this made the young disciples feel like they were being forced to do something.

    ¡°When I first took over the Sang Bo case, my mood was simr to yours. I was nervous and uneasy, and I had no confidence in myself. But in the end, I solved the case. Do you know why?¡±

    Listening to Xu yinluo¡¯s story, the disciples ¡®anxiety was relieved.

    ¡°Becausepared to you, I have no way out. At that time, I was sentenced to be cut in half at the waist for cutting a superior with a knife. If you don¡¯t atone for your crime and perform Meritorious Service, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu, you did the right thing,¡± Qiu Chan Yi said in a crisp voice.

    All the disciples quickly agreed.

    ¡°This is not a question of right or wrong. Please understand my core meaning.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an red at the little nun and said in a deep voice, have no way out, so I can give it my all. Including the time in Yunzhou when I fought against the rebel army alone ¡­ ¡°It was also because there was no way out. The situation was very critical at that time. If we didn¡¯t give it our all, we might have been annihted ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an spoke with fervor and assurance, recounting his own experiences. The disciples listened very carefully. In the end, their emotions were stirred up, and they felt their blood slowly boiling.

    Listening to the glorious deeds of the person you admire will produce a certain emotional resonance. This was the kind of resonance that Xu Qi ¡®an wanted.

    ¡°Now you have a chance. Fight to the death and defend the earth sect¡¯sst dignity. In the future, when the sect is restored, your names will be recorded in the earth sect¡¯s Chronicle, and your legends will be remembered for all eternity.¡±

    The Daoist nun White Lotus was surprised to find that the disciples had be excited, excited, and fearless.

    Sure enough, whatever a person with prestige said was right ¡­ Well, his speech was also very skillful. Hebined it with his own experience to drive the emotions of the disciples ¡­ The White Lotus Daoist nun looked at the young man who was standing with the de in his hand and felt at ease.

    He only felt that the other party was a reliable, trustworthy, and reassuring partner.

    Both sides were waiting, and countless people were looking forward to it. Time passed by, and slowly, the sun rose above their heads.

    At around noon, in the depths of the Yue n vi, a ray of light shot into the sky. At the bottom of the pir of light, nine colors slowly flickered.

    The Lotus seed was about to ripen .

    ¡°Fire!¡± Tianji waved his hand and shouted.

    Dense runes lit up on the steel body of the cannon. The next moment, the sound of the cannon firing was like thunder, shocking the world.

    The huge recoil caused the heavy steel cannon to slide backward, sending arge amount of soil flying..

 Chapter 797 - 797: Rank-3?â€”3

    Chapter 797: Rank-3?¡ª3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Swish Swish Swish ..

    In the shrill shrieks, the cannonballs flew in perfect arcs and hit the air shield outside the Yue n Manor.

    It was a semi-circr air shield that covered the entire vi. It was translucent and clear in color. The cannonballs exploded on the surface of the air shield, causing dazzling mes and shock waves that raged like a hurricane.

    Outside the vi, at the eye of the firstyer of the defensive array, Nangong qianrou¡¯s face was flushed. Every explosion of the Cannonball seemed to have exploded on his body, shaking his blood and Qi, and a sweet taste of blood welled up in his throat.

    The divine light on the surface of his body flickered, and his Qi entered continuously to maintain the stability of the air shield.

    ¡°What, what kind of formation is this? it¡¯s so strong that it can block such a dense number of cannons.¡±

    The surrounding forces were dumbfounded.

    Cannons were an important tool for the Imperial court to dominate the nine provinces and intimidate all parties. There was no doubt about their lethality. If all 20 cannons were fired at the same time, even a rank four martial artist would lose half his life. However, the defensive formation in front of him only shook violently.

    This meant that the defensive power of the formation was stronger than the body of a fourth-grade martial artist.

    this reminds me of the protective array of the main cities at the border ¡­ How could the Yue n Manor have such a powerful formation?¡±

    Oh right, weren¡¯t warlocks involved inst night¡¯s battle? ¡± Someone suddenly realized.

    No wonder the Yue n Manor¡¯s defensive array was so powerful.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Tianji said calmly and gave the second order.

    As King Huai¡¯s Secret agent who had been loyal to the North for many years, he could see through the formation at a nce and could only withstand three rounds of bombardment at most. They had brought enough cannonballs this time, and it would not be a problem to raze the Yue n¡¯s Vi to the ground.

    ¡°Holding the moon and picking the stars, there¡¯s no one like me in this world!¡±

    A low chant suddenly sounded, and it was clearly heard by the crowd in the midst of the dense gunfire.

    They turned their heads in surprise and looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a white-robed sorcerer standing on the slope to the South, the back of his head facing the crowd.

    He lifted his foot and lightly stomped on the ground. The formation patterns lit up.

    Cannons and ballistae were set up around him. The muzzles and arrows turned and aimed at the people below.

    retreat! Tian Shu¡¯s expression changed. retreat!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­

    The fireballs expanded and exploded, instantly blowing up the 12 cannons into pieces and turning the area into a wastnd. Not only that, but the cannons and ballistae also covered the ¡°onlookers.¡±

    However, no one knew if it was intentional or if there was a problem with the uracy, but the cannon only exploded near the crowd, scaring the Jianghu people into fleeing like rats, but no one was killed.

    On the other hand, nearly half of the twenty or so spies of King Huai were killed in the artillery fire, and this was the result of Tianshu and Tianji¡¯s early warning of the danger and order to retreat.

    Young master Liu couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a look as he fled in a panic. He was puzzled.

    If that Warlock hadunched a sneak attack just now, he would definitely have created a perfect killing effect. Why did he have to recite a poem?

    too strong,. high-ranked Warlock is too strong ¡­

    that¡¯s right. This is a power that martial artists can never touch.

    After shaking off the bombardment, martial Union¡¯s various sects and vagabonds stopped and looked back at the scene with lingering fear.

    Then. he realized something . that high-ranked Warlock has already shown mercy. The cannons have deliberately avoided the crowd.

    ¡°Is this a warning to us?¡±

    now that the cannons of the ck-robed men have been destroyed, the defensive formation is still there. How do they n to attack? ¡±

    This was indeed a tricky problem. In the air, the Red Lotus Daoist priest, who was standing on his flying sword, said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®Alliance master Cao, how long do you n to watch the show? The Lotus seeds are about to ripen. Let¡¯s quickly join forces and break the formation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble!¡±

    A purple-robed figure flew through the air like a shooting star and crashed into the air shield.

    The spherical air shield caved in, and it onlysted for less than two seconds before it shattered, turning into a breeze that swept up dust.

    Nangong qianrou spat out a mouthful of blood, her beautiful face filled with shock.

    In the distance, yang qianhuan let out a gasp of surprise.

    The array was broken just like that ¡­ Seeing this scene, the heroes outside the arena were at a loss. When did Alliance master Cao be so powerful? With just one strike, he broke the formation that 20 cannons could not tear apart.

    Third grade?

    Tianji and Tianshu looked at each other in shock. They had served the North vanquishing Prince for a long time, so they were very familiar with the aura of a third-grade master.

    Although it was not as powerful as the North-guarding King, this aura gave them a strong sense of deja vu.

    ¡°Third-grade?¡±

    Daoist priest Scarlet Lotus was stunned. He stood in mid-air and looked deeply at the purple robe.¡±Cao Qingyang, when did you reach rank 3?¡± This sentence was like a huge rock smashing into the crowd, causing an

    uproar..

 Chapter 798 - 798: Xu Qj â€˜an vs Cao Qingyang_l

    Chapter 798: Xu Qj ¡®an vs Cao Qingyang_l

    Trantor: 549690339

    Third-grade?

    Cao Qingyang had advanced to rank-3?

    There was an uproar, and everyone¡¯s expression was extremely interesting. It had been many years since a third-grade martial artist had appeared in Dafeng¡¯s Jianghu.

    Even though martial Union imed that the first Alliance master was still alive, no one had seen him before. That old man, who was the same age as Guo, had disappeared from the martial world for hundreds of years.

    Now that Cao Qingyang had advanced to rank-3, martial Union¡¯s reputation would soar to its highest point in history. Meanwhile, the great Feng imperial court¡¯s North vanquishing Prince had just passed away a while ago ¡­ Did this mean that the martial artists of the underworld were about to rise?

    Would the situation in great Feng change because of this?

    Martial Union was the most excited of all. A pugilistic World Organization with a rank-3 supporting it on the surface was apletely different concept from operating from behind the scenes, hidden from the world.

    The Imperial court of Da Feng only had One North vanquishing Prince, and he had even fallen.

    ¡°Now, our Alliance master Cao is also a rank-3. What does this mean? This meant that in the pugilistic world, martial Union¡¯s words carried enormous weight, bing a power only second to the Imperial court in the Central ins.

    After the death of the North-guarding King, there was only one supervisor in the Imperial court. ¡°As for martial Union, the new and old Alliance master, two rank-3s. It¡¯s not too much to call them second, right?

    ¡°He¡¯s already rank. 3 ¡­¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with radiance. She was sincerely happy for martial Union, and she also sincerely admired the union leader, Cao Qingyang.

    She was one generation younger than Cao Qingyang. She remembered that when her mother had been the tower master, she had oncemented that the chief of the martial arts world was not the most talented, and his personality was not outstanding.

    If not for the previous Alliance leader¡¯s unreasonable promotion, Cao Qingyang would not have been able to be the leader of the martial arts world.

    However, after so many years, Cao Qingyang had proven himself with facts. He had be the top three on the martial roll a long time ago, and he had be the king of the Jianzhou martial arts world. Now, he had even advanced to rank-3, bing one of the few in the system of martial arts.

    ¡°The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?¡± Fu Jingmen, the leader of divine fist sect, could not hide his shock and widened his eyes.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the nine-colored Lotus will be within our reach. Moreover, the president admired Xu yinluo so much that she would not kill him ¡­ It seems like we¡¯ve suffered a huge loss by withdrawing from thepetition.¡± Pavilion master yang cuixue said regretfully.

    The two of them looked at each other, their hearts aching so much that they couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Since they had voluntarily chosen to withdraw, when the nine-colored Lotus ripened in the future, there would be no share for them.

    Fu Jing gritted her teeth and snorted. ¡°No, even if I make a scene, I still need to ask for forgiveness from the Alliance master.¡±

    Yang cuixue¡¯s face twitched. Fu Jingmen was younger than Alliance master Cao, so it was fine for him to be unreasonable. After all, he was one generation older than Cao Qingyang. Although the martial arts world respected strength, they also valued seniority.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, but his heart ached for her.

    While this side was overjoyed, on the other side, in the Yue n manor house, the heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples ¡®faces were ashen.

    The confidence and passion that Xu Qi ¡®an had built up for them just now had disappeared at this moment.

    ¡°If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the ancient times like the eternal night!¡±

    Yang qianhuan yelled as he aimed the ballista at Cao Qingyang and fired a volley of shots.

    This was hisst bit of stubbornness.

    Then, without even thinking, he used a teleportation skill and left.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    Cao Qingyang raised his hand and waved it in front of him. A barrier made entirely of air appeared. The cannonballs exploded and the arrows were broken, but nothing happened within three feet of him.

    This scene made the onlookers even more certain that he had advanced to the third stage. A fourth stage could not do something so heavy as if it was light.

    Cao Qingyang slowly walked into the formation and stood in front of Nangong qianrou. ¡°You¡¯re Wei Yuan¡¯s adopted son. People with backgrounds are different.

    ¡°Get out of the way and I won¡¯t argue with you. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll fight to the death. ¡±

    This was Cao Qingyang¡¯s personality. Even if he was afraid of the other party¡¯s background, he would still say it out loud.

    Nangong qianrou nced at him with a gloomy face. After a few seconds of silence, he retreated to the side.

    Since the other party was a rank-3, there was no need for him to throw his life away. Furthermore, protecting the Lotus seed was just a mission, and it wasn¡¯t a mission that had to bepleted. There was no need to risk his life for it.

    Cao Qingyang nodded slightly and continued to walk deeper into the Yue n Manor.

    The second stage was the sword formation!

    The person in charge of the array was Chu Yuanxi.

    A green-robed schr stood on the eye of the formation, looking indifferently at the approaching Cao Qingyang. He was not afraid of Cao Qingyang even though he was a rank-3.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only use my sword once. After that, you¡¯re free to go in and out.¡± Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes fell on the sword on his back. ¡°Is it the sword behind you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to make me use this sword.¡± Chu Yuanxi said indifferently.

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    Cao Qingyang nodded. That was a sword of will. He was not qualified. It did not refer to his strength, but to the wrong target.

    ¡°You¡¯re far from that.¡± Alliance master Cao added in a calm tone.

    Chu Yuanyou pointed her fingers like a sword and pointed them toward the sky. In an instant, sword Qi filled the world.

    Cao Qingyang felt like he was in a Sea of Swords. The ground beneath his feet, the sky above his head, and the air around him had all turned into swords.

    This was sword force!

    Chu Yuanyou took a step forward and pointed her finger at Cao Qingyang.

    He did not have a sword in his hand, and he had never congealed anything into a sword. However, in Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes, there was a sword radiance that lit up the sky and earth, and it was shooting towards him with an unstoppable sharpness.

    As the sword was thrust forward, heaven and earth emitted killing intent. Cao Qingyang slowly clenched his fist and met the sword radiance with a straight punch. He used his martial strength to meet the killing intent of heaven and earth.

    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s ¡± sword ¡± cracked inch by inch in the fist, and the broken sword Qi left sword marks on the ground, either horizontal or vertical, side or side ¡­

    Upon closer inspection, each sword mark contained a special ¡°sword force.¡± For a wandering martial artist, each sword mark here was a top-notch sword

    technique..

 Chapter 799 - 799: Xu Qj I an vs Cao Qjngyang_2

    Chapter 799: Xu Qj I an vs Cao Qjngyang_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    If he couldprehend a thing or two, his cultivation would definitely soar.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost, ¡±

    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s right hand trembled slightly, as if it was spasming. She cupped her hands with great difficulty and made way for him.

    ¡°With the formation¡¯s power, even a fourth-rank martial artist would be killed by your sword.¡± Cao Qingyang gave him a very high evaluation.

    He flicked his sleeves and continued to walk deeper in. Not long after, he saw the little ck-skinned Lina from the southern border.

    ¡°So this trial is about strength?¡± Cao Qingyang had seen through her identity with a single nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also only throw one punch.¡± Leena red at him.

    ¡°Straightforward.¡± Cao Qingyangughed.

    Leena stopped talking. She took a deep breath and began to gather her power.

    Her chest heaved up and down slightly, then up and down violently. A strong wind blew from the ground, and every breath she took caused an exaggerated airflow movement.

    Waves of invisible power were added to her body. This was the amplification of the origin formation.

    After a dozen breaths, her face began to flush red. Her neck, arms, and other exposed skin were also stained with ayer of blood, like a cooked shrimp.

    Bang bang, bang Bang ¡­ Lina¡¯s heart beat like a drum, and if it had been an ordinary warrior, their heart would have exploded on the spot.

    Her blood was like a flood that burst through a dam, washing her blood vessels. Her body was like a sleeping beast that had awakened.

    Strange lines appeared on the surface of his skin. They looked like tattoos, and they had a strange beauty to them.

    Kachaa!

    The ground suddenly cracked, and Lina was like an arrow released from a bow. In the process, she clenched her fists, and the air seemed to explode with a dull sound.

    Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom .. Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­

    Boom . . Boom ¡­ Boom . Boom . . Boom ¡­ Boom . . Boom ¡­ Boom . . Boom .

    Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­

    Boom . . Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom .

    Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­. Boom

    After so many years, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the roar of a supersonic fighter jet again.

    Leena¡¯s punch had exceeded the speed of sound.

    The sound onlysted for a moment, and then it was reced by an even louder sound, like a bomb explosion.

    Although many people did not see this scene or could not capture it with the naked eye, they could infer from the change in sound that thest explosion hade from the collision between the two.

    The shock wave lifted the green stone bs and blew away the surrounding houses, trees, and rockery, forming a circr area with a diameter of more than ten meters.

    In this circr area, there was only bare ground, not even the bluestone pavement was present.

    Leena sat on the ground, gasping for air. Her right arm hung limply by her side, and the bones in her entire arm, including her palm, werepletely shattered.

    Cao Qingyang shook his fist in pain and sighed. ¡°Strength Gu division is unparalleled in strength alone.¡±

    In the third Test, he saw a burly monk standing with his hands together.

    ¡°Looking at you, you don¡¯t seem to want to retreat? You want to exchange blows with me?¡± The purple-robed Alliance master said with a smile.

    He immediately looked around and found that the fog around him made it easy for people to lose their sense of direction.

    ¡°This seems to be a bewildering formation. It doesn¡¯t increase yourbat power.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even a rank-4 yet. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you with one p?¡± Cao Qingyang reminded.

    Hengyuan did not respond and took a step back. The fog immediately moved and swallowed him.

    A few secondster, Cao Qingyang¡¯s ears twitched slightly as he swung his palm towards his left.

    With a muffled groan, Heng Yuan revealed himself and staggered backward. He entered the fog again and appeared behind Cao Qingyang. However, the purple robe Alliance master, who had noticed him, leaned back and knocked him away.

    He never got up again.

    Cao Qingyang continued to walk forward. He passed through the mist and arrived at a courtyard. A cold wind blew, and ghosts were wailing. Illusionary shadows were floating in the air, making sharp howls.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a rank-3.¡±

    Amidst the wails of thousands of ghosts, li Miaozhen floated in the air and silently looked down at Cao Qingyang.

    Her body looked like it was real, but it was not her real body, but her Yin spirit.

    The Taoist sect was most skilled in the magic of the primordial spirit domain. Even the Wizards who were also skilled in this domain were inferior to the Taoist sect.

    Martial artists were known for their destructive power and physical techniques. Although they had no shorings in their primordial spirit, they were not outstanding either.

    This thousand spirit formation was specially designed to restrain fourth-grade martial artists.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed third-grade now, but my primordial spirit is still a distance away from third-grade,¡± Cao Qingyang replied honestly.

    The blood essence given to him by his ancestor allowed him to experience the horror and power of a third-grade martial artist for a short time, but his primordial spirit remained in its original realm.

    Li Miaozhen took out an illusionary mirror and shone it in the air. Cao Qingyang¡¯s figure appeared in the mirror.

    She reached into the mirror, took a picture of the figure, and flicked her finger into the body of a Paddy man.

    The undead pounced on the humanoid, pressing down on its limbs and head.

    Li Miaozhen reached out and grabbed an illusionary awl in the void, about to stab it between the eyebrows of the Paddy man.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s Qi trembled, and the Scarecrow exploded, turning the undead that were pressing down on him into dust.

    Li Miaozhen raised her head and suddenly let out a sharp scream.

    In the formation, the densely-packed Yin souls also raised their heads and let out shrill screams.

    The invisible sound waves pierced Cao Qingyang¡¯s brain like steel nails, stirring his primordial spirit and destroying his consciousness.

    At the same time, the clothes on Cao Qingyang¡¯s body began to change. His belt tried to strangle him, his clothes tried to tie him up, and his sleeves were tied up to tie his hands up.

    Taking advantage of his dazed state, li Miaozhen swooped down and turned herself into an arrow, shooting towards Cao Qingyang¡¯s forehead.

    Behind her were thousands of troops and horses.

    The undead surrounded her and followed her.

    Cao Qingyang woke up in time. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a

    mouthful of blood.

    Chi Chi Chi ¡­.

 Chapter 800 - 800: Xu Qj â€˜an vs Cao Qjngyang_3

    Chapter 800: Xu Qj ¡®an vs Cao Qjngyang_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the undead touched the blood mist, they shrieked and dissipated.

    Li Miaozhen rolled in the air in pain and screamed. Her Yin spirit dimmed a little.

    but my qi and blood are at the third level, and the blood at the tip of my tongue is strong and yang. You haven¡¯t achieved the Yang spirit, so you can¡¯t stand my blood. Cao Qingyangughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to raise ghosts. Do you want to keep these souls, or do you want me to help you?¡± Heughed.

    Li Miaozhen tried her best. Her Yin spirit returned to her body, and then she took off the sachet on her waist, opened the knot, and took the soul back.

    In one breath, he had broken through five levels. The Yue n vi¡¯s hard work was like child¡¯s y in front of Cao Qingyang. He had broken through all five levels in an instant.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao is unparalleled and a first-ss hero in the world.¡± unbelievable. I thought it would be a tough battle. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.

    ¡°Alliance head Cao, may I ask if we can get a share of the loot? we are willing to serve martial Union.¡±

    Therge group of people followed the path that Cao Qingyang had opened up and entered.

    Everyone was all smiles. They did not expect Cao Qingyang to be so strong that he could turn a fierce battle into a game.

    The spell formation set up by a high-ranked Warlock and the presence of the outstanding disciples of the two sects were not enough to stop Cao Qingyang.

    It was like a hot knife through butter.

    If Alliance master Cao hadn¡¯t entered third-grade, this might have been a tough battle. But now, there were no obstacles at all in snatching the nine-colored Lotus. It could be said to be an easy task.

    so the Alliance master is very confident. No wonder he never cared about our attitude and did not care about yang cuixue and Fu Jingmen¡¯s withdrawal. The sect master of the thousand engineering sect sighed.

    then, the purpose of him gathering us ¡­ The pure and innocent Xiao yuenu muttered and then fell silent.

    The answer was obvious. Cao Qingyang¡¯s purpose of gathering all the major gangs was not to deal with the Yue n Manor. Their real enemies were the earth sect and the Imperial court.

    Even the lone cultivators who gathered together were one of the enemies that they had to guard against.

    If it was only the Yue n¡¯s Vi, Alliance master Cao alone could crush it.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples gritted their teeth in grievance. They gathered together and were forced to retreat by the crowd.

    There was no longer any need for them to defend their position, because they had originally expected this to be a bitter battle, a battle of attrition.

    A feeling of despair welled up in the hearts of every disciple.

    Oh, that little beauty is so beautiful. Haha, I don¡¯t want the Lotus seeds anymore. I¡¯m going to snatch a beautiful woman back.

    Someone in the group of disciples saw the autumn Cicada clothing and his eyes immediately lit up.

    The appearance of the autumn Cicada dress was outstanding even in the ten thousand Flower House, which was full of beautiful women.

    Among the wandering martial artists, there was nock of rolling meat and LPs. Immediately, a few men called their friends and surrounded Qiu Chan Yi and the others.

    When the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest saw this, heughed sinisterly and said, ¡® that¡¯s right. Even if I can¡¯t get the Lotus seed, I can still take back a beautiful woman. This trip won¡¯t be in vain.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t make a move, we¡¯ll be the first to get there.¡±

    The Daoist priests of the earth sect were instigating the people of Jianghu to kill all these ¡°traitors¡± of the earth sect who refused to join the devil Dao.

    The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciples retreated again and again. They retreated to the deepest part of the vi, to the cold pool where the nine-colored Lotus was growing.

    When they retreated to the side of the cold pool, where else could they retreat

    At that time, he could only fight to the death.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples revealed determined expressions. The battle didn¡¯t start because everyone heard a sneer from the direction of the cold pool.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, why don¡¯t you wait for a while? I¡¯ll kill this Rascal first, thene and fight you.¡±

    Those Jianghu men who were coveting the beauty of the autumn Cicada robe immediately shut up and withdrew their thoughts.

    They were still afraid of Xu yinluo.

    The autumn Cicada clothing felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off its shoulders. It felt as if that voice had a special magic that made one feel safe.

    The two sides faced each other as they moved. Soon, they arrived at the edge of the cold pool. The first thing they saw was the nine-colored lotus flower swaying in the pool.

    An old Daoist was sitting cross-legged by the pond.

    On the way to the cold pool, a young Man in ck stood with his hair tied into a high ponytail. He had one hand on the handle of his sword, and he was confronting Cao Qingyang.

    In terms of aura, he didn¡¯t lose at all.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any formation in this round? How does Xu yinluo n to defend it?¡± Cao Qingyang¡¯s smile was warm and full of confidence.

    In an instant, hundreds of ¡°spectators¡± all looked at Xu Qi ¡®an..

 Chapter 801 - 801: Punching out (1)

    Chapter 801: Punching out (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze left Cao Qingyang. First, he looked at yang cuixue, Fu Jingmen, and the others who were not far behind him. Of course, there was also the beautiful Xiao yuenu.

    He swept his gaze past the members of martial Union, then examined the Lotus Daoists from the earth sect, as well as King Huai¡¯s Secret agent, who was wearing a ck robe and a mask.

    The secret agents were wearing masks, so their expressions couldn¡¯t be seen, but their eyes were burning with hatred.

    It was this Xu Qi ¡®an who had caused such a bigmotion in the capital and forced His Majesty to issue an edict of his crimes. After King Huai¡¯s death, his reputation was ruined, and his bones could not be buried in the Imperial mausoleum, and his memorial tablet could not be ced in the Imperial temple.

    The mysterious master from Chuzhou fought against five people at the same time. He was so powerful that King Huai died at his hands. The secret agents hated him, but they didn¡¯tin. The strong preyed on the weak, this was how it was.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s behavior made them extremely angry and disgusted. He was just an ant. When King Huai was alive, he could kill him with one finger. He still relied on King Huai¡¯s death to jump up and down like a clown, stepping on King Huai to be famous.

    It was really hateful and annoying.

    As for the Lotus Daoist priests, they were even more undisguised. Some sneered at Xu Qi ¡®an, some sneered, and some showed a provocative look.

    ¡°A bunch of clowns, nothing to worry about!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and looked away.

    King Huai¡¯s Secret agent and the Lotus Daoist raised their eyebrows.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, the Lotus seed is about to ripen and can¡¯t stand the strong wind and waves, so we didn¡¯t set up any formation here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Cao Qingyang again and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to destroy the Lotus seed, do you?¡±

    Cao Qingyang nodded nonchntly. what I want is the Lotus root. The Lotus seed is just an extra. It¡¯s best if you have it. No, it was fine. Tell me, how does Xu yinluo want to fight?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off the ck and gold long knife from his waist and threw it aside. With a tter, the knife and the scabbard fell to the side of the pool.

    He looked at Cao Qingyang and lifted his chin. let¡¯s not use our Qi and weapons. Let¡¯spete in physical skills!

    Smart!

    In the distance, Xiao yuenu nodded slightly. This was equivalent to pulling Alliance master Cao to a simr level as him.

    If he didn¡¯t use his Qi, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the power of a third-grade martial artist.He didn¡¯t use any weapons, and Alliance master Cao was good at saber techniques and saber intent. His strongest killing technique had been eliminated.

    In the end, given how much Alliance master Cao appreciated Xu yinluo, he would definitely give her face.

    People in the martial arts world were all like this. They valued their face more than anything else.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯llpete in body techniques! When the Lotus seed ripens, if I can¡¯t defeat you, I won¡¯t touch it.

    Cao Qingyang nodded in agreement.

    The audience was shocked. Alliance master Cao was giving Xu Qi ¡®an face by

    making a promise in front of everyone.

    In other words, as long as Xu yinluo could survive the ripening of the Lotus seed, Alliance master Cao would not fight for the Lotus seed.

    The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciples prayed silently, hoping that Xu yinluo would be able tost a little longer.

    It was truly a brilliant move for martial uncle Golden Lotus to invite young master Xu to help ¡­ The autumn Cicada robe revealed a look of joy. This Alliance master Cao had broken through everything in one breath with irresistible force.

    Whether it was Chu Yuanyou or li Miaozhen, he had never given in. But in front of young master Xu, he was willing to make such a big concession.

    It was rare to find a young hero like young master Xu, who had such a high reputation.

    Her admiration and infatuation for young master Xu grew.

    Cao Qingyang had actually made such a huge concession? The White Lotus Daoist nun was stunned. She realized that she had underestimated Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation.

    even if it¡¯s a physical techniquepetition, the Alliance master can¡¯t lose. Let¡¯s see how long Xu yinluo canst. Fu Jingmen said.

    ¡°Xu yinluo also seems to be good at saber techniques.¡± Yang cuixue analyzed.

    Xiao yuenu heard their discussion and said in a soft voice,

    Alliance master Cao¡¯s spirit is unparalleled, but Xu yinluo also has the invincible Vajra skill. Moreover, both of them are good at saber techniques instead of physical techniques. It seems like there¡¯s going to be a fierce battle between the two.

    At this time, the secret agent Tian Shu, who was not far away, sneered and interrupted, ¡°¡±A battle between dragons and tigers? What if I told you that Xu

    Qi ¡®an is only a rank 6 martial artist?¡±

    His words caused an uproar and discussion.

    The heroes who were watching the battle thought about it and suddenly realized that they really had no idea about Xu yinluo¡¯s grade.

    First of all, the silver gongs used by the night watchmen were of the eighth grade of the spirit forging stage and the fifth grade of the huajin stage. They were not divided ording to their grades. Secondly, in Xu yinluo¡¯s early deeds, there was a story about how she blocked thousands of rebel soldiers in Yunzhou alone, and how she fought against Buddhist cultivators ¡­ These were all ¡°fighting¡± above one¡¯s realm.

    The only thing they could tell was that the mysterious young master whom Xu yinluo had killedst night was not a weakling, and he had two peak rank-4 guards.

    Therefore, in everyone¡¯s mind, even if Xu yinluo was not a level four, he was at least a level five huajin.

    Xu yinluo is only a rank-6? if he¡¯s a rank-6, how can he kill that young master?

    ¡°How did a rank-six break into the pce and kidnap two high Dukes? He¡¯s spouting nonsense.¡± but these people seem to be from the Imperial court. They must know Xu yinluo¡¯s background.

    why are you saying all this? you¡¯ll know when the two of them fight.

    ¡°You¡¯re only a rank-6?¡± Cao Qingyang looked at Xu Qian. I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±

    ording to the information they had gathered, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯stest battle record was that he had defeated the outstanding disciples of the celestial and human sects. Although he had used schrly spellbooks, outsiders estimated that he himself was also at the fifth stage, and the gap was not big.

    In the end, it was a rank-6 martial artist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t respond. He smiled. ¡°Please give me some pointers, Alliance master Cao..¡±

 Chapter 802 - 802: Punching (2)

    Chapter 802: Punching (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly flew up, apanied by a muffled ¡± bang ¡± under his feet, and a fierce knee strike directly attacked.

    In the process, a dot of golden paint lit up between his brows and quickly spread throughout his body.

    Cao Qingyang took a step forward and blocked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s knee with his left hand. Then, he turned his right palm and ced it on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s chest.

    ng!

    Like the sound of a giant Bell, Xu Qi ¡®an flew back. He rolled to dissipate the force before he could stabilize his body.

    ¡°He¡¯s really not at rank. 5 yet ¡­¡± Fu Jingmen was shocked.

    There was a sudden uproar, and the heroes whispered to each other. Through the brief fight just now, they immediately saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s level.

    The heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples ¡®faces sank, and their hearts sank as well.

    Even though they cultivated the Dao sect system, they still had a good understanding of the martial arts system. After all, the martial arts system was not as mysterious as other systems because there were too many people who took this path.

    Rank-5 evolved Jing was the pinnacle of physical skills for martial artists. Before rank-5, although a martial artist¡¯s close-range attacks were powerful, they were not enough to make the high-ranked powerhouses of other systems fear them.

    ¡°The martial artists after rank-5 are the real reason why the high-ranks of other systems are afraid.

    Neutral jing martial artists had perfect control over their physical strength. They could ignore inertia and imbnce. Once they got close, they would have to face a storm of attacks until the winner was decided, or they could use special means to pull away.

    If Xu yinluo had not reached rank-5, then there was no way they could fight this battle. It was even more delusional of them to stall for time.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an steadied himself, an image automatically appeared in his mind.Cao Qingyang appeared at his side and struck the back of his neck with his hand.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think. Following the instinct of a martial artist, he squatted down and rolled forward.

    The moment hepleted the set of movements, Cao Qingyang appeared beside him and waved his hand.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s hand de naturally missed. A look of surprise shed across his eyes. His figure disappeared again, and he descended from the sky with a fist.

    However, before he could make his move, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly staggered, as if he was drunk and lost his bnce. He slid two steps to the left and perfectly avoided the attack.

    let¡¯s get used to the rhythm first. His attacks are too fast and I can¡¯t keep up. I¡¯ll avoid them and wait for an opportunity to counterattack ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an had a keen sense, which was different from ordinary people. He could see Cao Qingyang¡¯s attacks time and time again, and he dodged them in a

    hurry.

    In the eyes of the audience, the two of them seemed to have yed a game of cat and mouse.

    Finally, after Xu Qi ¡®an leaned back to avoid Cao Qingyang¡¯s whip-like kick, he seized the opportunity to fight back. Using his right foot as the axis, he spun quickly and appeared behind Cao Qingyang.

    In the next moment,. storm of attacks rained down. Punches, knee strikes, elbow strikes ¡­ In an instant, he had made dozens of moves, causing Cao Qingyang¡¯s steel body to make a loud noise.

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; Xiao yuenu¡¯s beautiful eyes were slightly dazed. She suspected that Alliance master Cao was going easy on Xu yinluo to save her face.

    it¡¯s strange. He seems to be able to catch Alliance master Cao¡¯s movements in advance and make an effective prediction. Fu Jingmen slowly clenched his fists and said eagerly, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m itching to see it.¡±

    How did he do it ¡­? Yang cuixue¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. The ability disyed by Xu yinluo had already surpassed a martial artist¡¯s intuition for danger. It was as if she had the ability to predict the future.

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t he not a rank-5 yet? why is he suppressing Alliance master Cao instead?¡±

    Alliance master Cao isn¡¯t serious, is he? perhaps he¡¯s giving Xu yinluo face and a way out.

    The group of heroes discussed.

    This reason was still eptable to everyone. In the underworld, the most important thing was to give face to others.

    If he didn¡¯t give them face, how could he survive in the martial world? Not to mention that the other party was the righteous Xu yinluo.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, time is precious. How much longer do you want to be entangled with that Xu guy?¡± let me remind you, Alliance master Cao, ¡± the female spy, Tian Shu, said coldly. this kid is very evil. Don¡¯t fail miserably in an easy task.

    Cao Qingyang could feel the ferocity of his opponent¡¯s attack. He could clearly feel the pain. Although it was only pain, it was rare for a rank six martial artist to have such strength.

    He turned around and kicked Xu Qi ¡®an, but he was still detected in advance. Xu Qi¡¯ an even used his kick to put some distance between them.

    ¡°You seem to be able to predict my attack in advance? What is this?¡± Cao Qingyang frowned and asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a unique secret technique.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take it as the instinct of the spirit-refinement realm.¡±

    Cao Qingyang stretched his neck and said, ¡± do you know that a warrior¡¯s instinct has a fatal weakness, and that is ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. He squatted again and rolled forward.

    Bang! Bang!

    Cao Qingyang appeared in front of him and sent him flying with a kick. This kick was very solid, and it sent him flying like a cannonball. He smashed into the fake mountain, cracked the bluestone floor, and sank deep into the wall.

    Looking at the young man, Cao Qingyangughed, ¡± as long as the speed of your attack is faster than its warning of danger, you will not be able to respond effectively.

    I understand, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s just. CPU overload ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pulled himself out of the wall and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve finished warming up.¡±

    This time, he took the initiative to pounce on Cao Qingyang. However, Cao Qingyang¡¯s counterattack was reversed, and a storm of fistsnded on his face.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Xu Qi ¡®an could hear the crisp sounds of explosions one after another. Each punch was heavier and faster than thest. He could see the fists hitting his face.

    The Golden body barrier shook and the ground cracked.

    When he punched, his strength was in a straight line, and the muscles of his arm exerted force in one direction ¡­.

 Chapter 803 - 803: Punching (3)

    Chapter 803: Punching (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Why can¡¯t I do the same as him? Why is my strength dispersed in the process of punching ..

    The ¡®focus¡¯ of the heaven and earth single de sh onlysts for an instant, and I¡¯ve only learned it for an instant. I can¡¯t maintain this state for long ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an observed the changes in Cao Qingyang¡¯s Qi while he was being beaten. He realized that every punch of Cao Qingyang¡¯s had the same power, as if it was a perfect copy.

    Martial artists below rank-5, as well as ordinary people, could not guarantee that the power of each punch was exactly the same.

    He condensed all his qi and blood into one and kicked Cao Qingyang in the stomach, sending him flying.

    This kickbined all the power into one, and it had already reached the level of a fifth-grade.

    Huajin? No, he was only one step away from neutral jing ¡­ Cao Qingyang came to a sudden realization. He retreated a distance, relieved his strength, and pounced again, not giving Xu Qian a chance to catch his breath.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was a one-sided beating. Alliance master Cao¡¯s physical skills were unparalleled and her attacks were fierce. Xu yinluo was constantly jumping and rolling, trying to Dodge her attacks.

    asionally, he would burst out and counterattack, but after one or two moves, he would be countered, and then another round of one-sided beating.

    ng!

    Cao Qingyang punched away Xu Qian¡¯s crossed arms. He put his palm on Xu Qian¡¯s golden chest and suddenly exerted force. Xu yinluo flew back uncontrobly, but Cao Qingyang grabbed his ankle and pulled him back.

    It was another ferocious set of body technique attacks.

    His fists continued tond on his chest, lower abdomen, and face ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an could not stand still and staggered backward. He had no strength to fight back.

    ¡°I have to say, the Vajra Arts of the Buddhist sect is the world¡¯s best protective Divine Art. ¡±

    I think it¡¯s the turtle shell Divine art. I¡¯m ashamed of my inferior ability to take a beating.

    tsk, tsk. I feel pain in my hand for Alliance master Cao. It hurts too much.

    Xu yinluo, hold on for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. Who knows, you might be able to enter the martial roll with the turtle shell Divine

    haha, senior brother, didn¡¯t the martial roll only record the martial experts of the pugilistic world? Xu yinluo is an official of the Imperial court. Oh, I forgot, he¡¯s no longer yinluo.

    These words of ridicule naturally came from the mouths of the Lotus Daoist and the earth sect disciples.

    The demonic priests of the earth sect were constantly venting the darkness in their hearts and the malice in their hearts.

    Tianji and Dubhe looked at each other, and their years of understanding allowed them to understand each other.

    Once Cao Qingyang broke Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power, they would take the opportunity to take the thief¡¯s life.

    Li Miaozhen wanted to make a move several times but was stopped by Chu

    Yuanyou.

    don¡¯t be rash. He won¡¯t be in any danger. But if you interfere in the fight, the bet between Cao Qingyang and Xu Qi ¡®an will be canceled. The situation will get out of control. Chu Yuanqi warned in a deep voice.

    Master Hengyuan put his hands together and sighed.

    Such a terrifying opponent made him feel despair. He had already tried his best, and he hoped that Xu yinluo would do the same.

    Leena¡¯s right hand was hanging by her side, and her skin was wrapped in a thin white silk-like thread, healing her injuries.

    ¡°If my father was here, I would have smashed his dog head with one punch,¡± she said angrily, gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Your father?¡± li Miaozhen sneered.

    Chu Yuanqian coughed and reminded him, ¡± the leader of the strength Gu Department. He was rank three twenty years ago.

    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    ng!

    A deafening sound interrupted their conversation. They looked over and saw that Cao Qingyang had made Xu Qi ¡®an kneel on the ground, leaving two deep pits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five punches, so you should try toprehend them. After five punches, I¡¯ll break your golden body.¡± As soon as Cao Qingyang finished speaking, his second punchnded on the man¡¯s head.

    ng!

    The Vajra power seemed to be unable to defend against such a terrifying attack, and it dimmed a little.

    ng!

    After the third punch, the Golden paint dimmed again. Xu Qi ¡®an could no longer remain intact and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Qiu Chan Yi burst into tears and covered her mouth with her hand as tears rolled down her face.

    The other disciples ¡®eyes were also red. They felt that Xu yinluo had already done her best. Even if she admitted defeat now, they would not have anyints.

    ng!

    The fourth punch was painted gold, like a statue of Buddha in disrepair. This was a sign that the Vajra power was broken.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were bleeding, and his vision was blurry. The power of the punch kept reverberating in his body, shaking and destroying his bones and internal organs.

    This vibration was like a fuse, igniting one cell after another, causing them to vibrate together and produce a resonance.

    He knew.

    He now knew the profoundness of the fifth stage evolved Jing.

    Cao Qingyang had used such a brutal and violent method to instill the profoundness of the fifth stage transmuting force into him.

    Cao Qingyang clenched his fist and got into a fighting stance. He was ready for his fifth punch.

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou attacked at the same time, followed by Lina and Hengyuan. On the other side, the White Lotus Daoist nun could no longer stand by and watch.

    Anyone could see that Xu yinluo would be in danger after this punch.

    ¡°Alliance master, please show mercy.¡± Xiao yuenu eximed.

    Alliance master, please show mercy. Don¡¯t take Xu yinluo¡¯s life. Yang cuixue shouted.

    Tianji and Tian Shu shed out their des at the same time towards Chu Yuanyou and the others, clearly trying to stop them.

    The Lotus Daoist priests revealed sinister smiles.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils reflected the fist, which was getting bigger and bigger. The air waves it created blew the bangs on his forehead, and his warrior¡¯s intuition sent him a dangerous signal.

    His face was a little dull, and his expression was stiff. It seemed that he had not recovered from the dizziness, but his fists were instinctively clenched. Some of the sleeDing cells in his bodv had awakened at this moment.

    Some of the cells that could not be controlled or used in the past had be extremely active at this moment.

    All the strength in his body was twisted into one, and all his cells were exerting force in one direction.

    He used all his strength to meet Cao Qingyang¡¯s fist.

    [ PS: I was dyed by something today. Continue to write the next chapter.. ]

 Chapter 804 - 804: The ripened lotus seed (1)

    Chapter 804: The ripened lotus seed (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Bang! Bang!

    Before the two fists met, Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes shed with admiration.

    The sound of the fists hitting each other was crisp, Xu Qi ¡®an leaned back and was about to fall to the ground. Suddenly, the muscles in his waist and abdomen trembled like water. He pulled Xu Qi¡¯ an back in an unreasonable way.

    Cao Qingyang backed off, trying to release the force while shaking his painful arm.

    Outside, the tense atmosphere suddenly stagnated.

    After Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen avoided the de, they stopped. They didn¡¯t rescue or counterattack, but looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in shock.

    No way ¡­

    Tianji and Tian Shu were both shocked and angry. They stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, at his every move, and at the subtle changes in his body movements.

    An unbelievable thought emerged in their minds.

    The demonic priests of the earth sect narrowed their eyes and red at Xu Qi ¡®an maliciously. Blue lotus Daoist¡¯s eyes flickered with an ominous glint and he sneered, ¡°¡±Cao Qingyang, how much longer do you want to y?¡± In the eyes of the cultivators, Cao Qingyang had gone easy on them.

    ¡°That, that punch just now ¡­¡±

    The experts from martial Union looked at each other.

    As high-ranked martial artists, they were much more knowledgeable than the Daoists of the earth sect.

    The explosion of the punch and Alliance master Cao¡¯s continuous subtle movements as he retreated proved that he was not acting. He had really been knocked back by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s punch.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and suppressed the ecstasy in her heart. She didn¡¯t let the joy climb up her face. She maintained her cold attitude and said slowly,

    ¡°I¡¯m a rank-5!¡±

    In fact, what he really wanted to say was, ¡°I¡¯m a demigod!

    However, this sentence still caused a huge sensation among the ¡°audience.¡±

    He had indeed reached the fifth stage. Previously. he had said that he wanted to take this opportunity to advance to the fifth stage ¡­ Li Miaozhen¡¯s emotions were veryplicated. She was happy for him but also a little disappointed.

    She was the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. What was a Holy Virgin? Only the one with the most outstanding talent and potential among her peers in the heavenly sect could be the Holy maiden.

    The position of a heavenly sect in the pugilistic world was high and mighty, an existence that everyone looked up to. Every disciple of a heavenly sect was a proud Son of Heaven in the martial world.

    Li Miaozhen was the proud Son of Heaven among the proud sons.

    At the age of twenty, she was already a level four. When she was at the age of a mature Begonia flower, what realm would her cultivation reach?

    The chief of the heavenly sect had once said that the Holy Sons and holy virgins of this generation had a great chance of advancing to the third stage and surpassing the mortal level.

    Li Miaozhen had been proud for twenty years until she met Xu Qi ¡®an. She suddenly found that the talent she was proud of seemed to be not bad in front of him.

    genius, a genius with talent

    Yang cuixue looked excited and sighed, ¡± I¡¯ve seen many young talents, and Xu yinluo was one of them. His talent is amazing.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is indeed amazing to break through and ascend to the fifth stage. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that his talent is no less than the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s.¡± Xiao yuenu said with emotion.

    Her face was covered by a veil, so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. One could only see that her limpid eyes suddenly let in Starlight.

    When the capital Scout joined the night watchman at the end of the year, he was only at the peak of essence refinement. In less than a year, he had advanced from a ninth-grade peak fast hand to fifth-grade huajin ¡­

    Tianji and Tianshu, the two top secret agents, could not help but think about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s information.

    This talent was even better than Chu Yuanyou¡¯s.

    When Chu Yuanyou resigned from his post to practice martial arts, he had long passed the most suitable age to practice martial arts. No one thought that he could make any achievements in martial arts.

    However, he just had to rise up and give everyone a p in the face.

    In just a few years, he had challenged a fourth-grade golden gong. His talent had caused a huge sensation in the capital. Wei Yuan had praised him as the number one swordsman in the capital.

    This was the reason.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s talent was even stronger than Chu Yuanxi¡¯s.

    If he didn¡¯t kill such a person, he would definitely be a great disaster in the future.

    Qiu Chan Yi¡¯s nose was red, her eyes were red, and the tears on her face had not dried yet. At this moment, her mouth was slightly open, and she was in a state of great shock.

    ¡°Thank you, Alliance master Cao, for your help. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thanked him sincerely.

    your golden body is at its end, ¡± Cao Qingyang said. without this protective art, even if you reach level five, I can defeat you with a single punch. Just admit defeat.

    Physical defense was the foundation of a warrior in closebat. Without a body of copper skin and iron bones, how could one resist the opponent¡¯s attack?

    Xu Qi ¡®an refused to admit defeat. how would you know if you don¡¯t try? ¡® ¡°This time, I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Cao Qingyang said in a deep voice.

    In the lingering sound, his body was torn apart by the wind. It was just an afterimage. The purple robe Alliance master appeared in front of Xu Qi ¡®an in a sh and punched his face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure disappeared and reappeared on Cao Qingyang¡¯s left.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, have you forgotten my unique skill?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed in and hit Cao Qingyang¡¯s body with his fists.

    He disappeared again, avoiding Cao Qingyang¡¯s back, and reappeared on the other side of the purple robe Alliance leader, ready for another round of closebat.

    However, Cao Qingyang¡¯s warrior instincts were just as sharp. He grabbed Xu

    Qi ¡®an¡¯s wrist and leaned forward, turning himself into a copsed stone pir.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his hand first and hit the copsed stone pir back with his fists.

    Bang Bang Bang! ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    The two of them relied solely on physical techniques to disy an effect that shocked the onlookers. Their moves were continuous, without any ws, fierce and fierce.

    If it were any other system at the same level, they would have been killed eight to ten times in such an intense melee.

    The crowd was surprised to find that Xu yinluo had been suppressing Alliance master Cao.

    Xu yinluo seemed to have the ability to predict the future. Every time, she would be the first to avoid or interrupt Alliance master Cao¡¯s attacks, and then give him a set of fierce attacks.

    Although Alliance master Cao¡¯s indestructible body had allowed him to ignore Xu yinluo¡¯s attack to a certain extent, it was a fact that he was at a disadvantage.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s Vajra power was on the verge of copse. If she was at her peak state, Alliance master Cao would have been suppressed and would not have been able to fight back. Many people couldn¡¯t help but think.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and his movements became sluggish. Such a huge w could not be ignored. Cao Qingyang seized the opportunity and punched Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s chest, causing him to stagger back.

    After that, there was no gap between attacks. After the punch, there was a

    flying kick, then a pull back, followed by a series of inch punches, followed by an elbow strike and a whip kick, and then a pull back. It was another set of powerful damage output.

    Bang! Bang!

    The golden light shook violently andpletely dissipated.

    The Vajra power was broken.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped Cao Qingyang¡¯s chest, turned his wrist, and pped his chin.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Alliance master Cao took a few steps back, feeling as if his jaw had almost dislocated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ended the contest and cupped his fists. ¡°I¡¯ve lost,¡±

    It seemed like Alliance master Cao was more skilled ¡­ Just as everyone was thinking this, Cao Qingyang said, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. If you¡¯re at your peak, I might not be your opponent.¡±

    Did Alliance master Cao mean that he couldn¡¯t beat Xu Qi ¡®an with only physical skills?

    Everyone stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with strange looks.

    At this moment, the nine-colored lotus flower in the cold pool glowed with a magnificent light and shot into the clouds.

    A few breathster, the light dissipated, and the nine-colored flower bud floating on the surface of the pool slowly bloomed.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved away from Xu Qi ¡®an and looked at the Lotus. In an instant, many people¡¯s breathing quickened.

    Suddenly, a huge amount of ck mist gushed out of blue lotus Daoist priest¡¯s forehead like a waterfall.

    The ck mist condensed into a human figure with a blurry face. It seemed slow but was actually fast. Before the crowd could react, it pounced toward the cold pool and the nine-colored Lotus.

    The clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had actually been hiding in blue Lotus¡¯s body all this time, keeping everyone in the dark.

    He wanted to snatch the Lotus as fast as lightning and escape before the master who had appeared in Chu Zhou could react.

    That¡¯s right, from start to finish, the earth sect¡¯s Dao capital had believed that the mysterious expert was hiding nearby.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s hand was like a de, and he shed out a de will, easily cutting through the ck mist. However, the ck mist quickly gathered back together, and he did not suffer any substantial damage.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°cklotus, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    As he spoke, the space between Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s eyebrows copsed like a ck hole. A rolling cyclone appeared out of thin air and sucked the clone of ck Lotus Daoist head into it.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest closed his eyes and stood still like a stone statue.

    He was going to fight the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief on another battlefield.

    Although Golden Lotus had dealt with a threat, he had also handed the Lotus over to martial Union.

    The Lotus Daoist of the earth sect, King Huai¡¯s Secret agent, and other forces joined forces to fight for the Lotus seed.

    In response to the threat of these ¡°minions,¡± Cao Qingyang turned his de around, and his de intent swept across the entire area.

    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±

    Other than the rank-4s, everyone present was spurting blood from the saber intent¡¯s sweep.

    There was only one person who dared to stand in his way.

    Cao Qingyang squinted his eyes and red at the insatiable young man.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, our battle is over. I won¡¯t show any mercy this time. I¡¯ve already given you face. Even if I p you to death, no one in the pugilistic world can say anything bad about me. ¡®

    Tian Ji and Tian Shu, who were both shocked and furious, suddenly felt that the development of this matter was very much in line with their wishes.

    The two of them were worried that Xu Qi ¡®an would not be easy to kill since he had the protection of the Yue n¡¯s Vi and some self-proimed chivalrous people from martial Union.

    Suddenly, things took a turn.

    Cao Qingyang was determined to get the nine-colored Lotus. He had given Xu Qi ¡®an enough face by giving in just now. Now, Xu Qi ¡®an did not give him any face and tried to stop him. Even if Cao Qingyang hurt or even killed someone, the outside world could not say anything.

    The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciple panicked and shouted, ¡®

    young master Xu, you¡¯ve already done your best. You don¡¯t have to guard the Lotus seeds anymore.

    ¡°Young master Xu, please step back, step back.¡±

    They really felt that it was enough. Xu yinluo had tried her best. The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciples even felt that the Lotus seed was no longer importantpared to Xu yinluo¡¯s safety.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He looked at Cao Qingyang and smiled.¡±lt¡¯s not that I want to stop you, it¡¯s someone else,¡±

    He reached into his pocket and took out a yellow Talisman Amulet. He ignited it with what little Qi He had left.

    [ PS: it¡¯s the holidays, so I have to take a car home. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte. ] I think everyone can understand, right? She was too sleepy. She had endured until now, and her mind was muddled. Today¡¯s chapter is a little short, I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°State preceptor, save me! I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an,¡± he shouted.

    [PS: it¡¯s the holidays, so I have to take a car home. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte.] I think everyone can understand, right? She was too sleepy. She had endured until now, and her mind was muddled. Today¡¯s chapter is a little short, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll fill in the word count tomorrow..

 Chapter 805 - 805: The female State Teacher (Happy MidAutumn Festival) _1

    Chapter 805: The female State Teacher (Happy MidAutumn Festival) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    An ordinary protective talisman burned with bright mes and quickly turned into ashes.

    The audience¡¯s ears were still echoing with the cry of ¡± save me, Grand Tutor ¡°, but it had already burned to ashes and the me was extinguished.

    The state preceptor? The state preceptor he was referring to was the head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, the female state preceptor of the Imperial court ¡­

    What, Xu Qi ¡®an could invite the chief of the human sect?

    Was this amulet a Dharma artifact used to summon Luo Yuheng?

    That was impossible. The head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, was devoted to cultivation in the capital and did not care about the world. How could Xu Qi ¡®an summon him .

    Everyone stared at the amulet that had turned to ashes. All sorts of thoughts shed through their minds.

    However ¡­ There was no change in the scene, except for the wind bing noisier.

    After a while, the wind became noisier, but nothing happened.

    The ashes of the amulet were swept up by the wind and blown far away.

    This is so embarrassing. I told you that it¡¯s unreliable. Daoist priest Golden Lotus is trying anything he can in. desperate situation ¡­ The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt ashamed.

    In his eyes, Luo Yuheng was the high and mighty state preceptor, a rank-2 powerhouse. He had no rtionship with Luo Yuheng, and he was not his real aunt.

    How could he give him face ande all the way here to help?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had given him the amulet just for this? Chu Yuanqi was disappointed, but she also felt that this was how it should be.

    If the amulet was not a magic weapon, how could it summon the state preceptor? even if the amulet could contact the state preceptor, it was not something that Xu Qi ¡®an could summon.

    As an in-name disciple of the human sect, he represented the human sect to fight against li Miaozhen. Even so, the Imperial advisor¡¯s attitude towards him was still cold, at most a little bit of admiration.

    If it was the earth sect, the heaven sect, or any other sect or power, they would¡¯ve already treated him as a key training target, even training him as their future sessor.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s indifferent nature was evident.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t have much of a connection with her. At most, they had met a few times, so they were no strangers.

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou had simr thoughts. Luo Yuheng was the Dao chief of the human sect, which was equivalent to the Dao chief of the heavenly sect.

    As the saintess of the heavenly sect, if she were to get into trouble in the pugilistic world, she would call for the Dao chief of the heavenly sect to help her.

    Of course, she would ignore him. Otherwise, senior brother wouldn¡¯t have been chased by a woman for thousands of miles because of a love debt, and his whereabouts were still unknown.

    Therefore, it was wishful thinking for Xu Qi ¡®an to summon the Dao chief of the human sect.

    Martial Union and the pugilistic world¡¯s members shook their heads andughed. It turned out that Xu yinluo had been bluffing and joking with everyone.

    The secret agent sneered and mocked, ¡± the state preceptor¡¯s status is so high that he can¡¯t be summoned by an ant like you. Xu Qi ¡®an, are you trying to make peopleugh their heads off? ¡±

    ¡°Little yellow-haired brat,¡± the female spy, Tian Shu, said lightly.

    No one noticed that the wind was getting noisier, blowing up the dust, the green leaves, and the cold pond.

    Cao Qingyang seemed to have sensed something. He turned around and looked towards the southeast.

    A Golden Star lit up in the distant sky.

    The Starlight came at a high speed, like a shooting star streaking across the horizon, dragging a me tail behind it. It crashed into everyone¡¯s line of sight and into pairs of pupils.

    Then, the brilliant golden light crashed into the Yue n¡¯s Vi andnded in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Shended lightly on the ground, and the golden light she was wrapped in pounced on the ground like smoke, turning into ripples and spreading.

    Her long sleeves fluttered in the wind, her ck hair was tied up by an ebony hairpin, and there was a red cinnabar in the middle of her brows. Her beauty seemed to surpass the limits of the world, beyond a single image.

    She was pure, cute, charming, cold, elegant ¡­ She had different images in the eyes of different men.

    All the men present could find the type that they liked on her.

    They, they really came?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded. He looked at his aunt¡¯s beautiful figure in a daze, and a famous line shed through his mind:

    Auntie, I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore!

    Not far away, Chu Yuanyang looked at the devastatingly beautiful woman in the middle of the hall. The first thing that welled up in her heart was not shock, but a nk.

    He fell into the confusion of ¡± what happened ¡± and was unable to extricate himself for a long time. This caused his sharp thinking, which was usually good at analyzing, to stagnate at this moment.

    Li Miaozhen was stunned.

    She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, her heart filled with jealousy and a strong sense of envy. She also wanted to throw the talisman and order the Dao leader toe and save her.

    ¡­¡­. Inparison, she, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, seemed to have no face.

    ¡°State, state preceptor ¡­¡±

    Tianji couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. He widened his eyes and shouted in his heart, ¡°Why are you here? what right do you have to answer the call of an

    ant ¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but want to question, berate, and bring up the Emperor.

    He was furious, shocked and confused, and his face was ashen ¡­ But in the end, he chose to remain silent.

    Even with His Majesty¡¯s support, it was meaningless to face a level two expert. Even if Luo Yuheng were to kill him on the spot, no one would stand up for him.

    His death was worthless.

    Thinking of this, Tianji turned to look at Dubhe and found that she was also clenching her fists, her delicate body slightly trembling, trying to restrain her anger and shock.

    ¡°Is this really the head of the human sect, the female state preceptor?¡± Someone mumbled.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s face was not something that ordinary people in the pugilistic world could look up to, and only a few people present had seen her

    As soon as he said this, the crowd quieted down. Everyone looked at the young man with a high ponytail behind the female state preceptor..

 Chapter 806 - 806: The female State Teacher (Happy MidAutumn Festival) _2

    Chapter 806: The female State Teacher (Happy MidAutumn Festival) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    His expression was calm and his posture was straight. He seemed to be full of confidence in the human sect¡¯s Dao chief¡¯s response. He was so calm that one could not see any emotional fluctuations.

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; What was the rtionship between Xu Qi ¡®an and the chief of the human sect?

    Luo Yuheng was the head Daoist and the state preceptor. It was hard to imagine that Xu yinluo had summoned him here ¡­

    There must be some secret rtionship. Even if Xu yinluo¡¯s reputation was like the sun in the sky, there should be a limit. It was impossible for. dignified rank two to treat her like this ¡­

    . second-rank was a figure who stood at the peak of the nine regions. I would never believe that there was nothing fishy between the two of them ..

    At this moment, the audience¡¯s hearts exploded.

    The demonic priest of the earth sect looked at the fairy-like Luo Yuheng in a daze. The malice in his eyes weakened slightly and was reced by lust. He looked as if he wanted to pounce on her and possess her.

    The earth sect¡¯s demonic path itself was to indulge in desires and degenerate human nature. The ugliest part of human nature would be magnified hundreds or thousands of times on them.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s human sect also had this drawback, so the demonic priests of the earth sect were immersed in their desires and could not extricate themselves. If they did not have a trace of consciousness and knew that the other party was the big sister of the human sect, they would have long chosen to indulge in their desires and pounce on her with hideous grins.

    However, there was one person who did not care. The vortex between the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s brows reappeared, and thick ck smoke struggled out of it, turning into a figure with only the upper half of his body and a blurry face.

    The ck Lotus clone looked at Luo Yuheng greedily and grinned. ¡°Luo

    Yuheng, my good niece, I¡¯ve wanted to dual cultivate with you for a long time. The karmic fire on your body must be extremely delicious and can greatly help me develop my demonic nature.¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s scalp went numb and his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly tried to remedy the situation and roared, ¡®

    demonic priest, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Today, I will clean up the house and destroy your body and spirit.

    The vortex between his eyebrows suddenly burst out with a strong suction force and sucked the ck smoke back.

    Luo Yuheng nodded in satisfaction and put down the horsetail whisk in his hand.

    In fact, she was restrained by the ck Lotus. The ck Lotus had already indulged himself and fallen into the demonic path, while she was entangled with the karmic fire, carefully maintaining her nature.

    At this time, if she was contaminated by the ck Lotus¡¯s demonic nature, it was very likely to cause the karmic fire in her body to erupt, and she would fall into the demonic path.

    Of course, all of this was based on the premise that her main body was present.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s face was serious as he said, ¡®¡±¡®This clone of the Imperial Preceptor is not considered weak even among rank-3.¡±

    ¡°If you know, then get lost,¡± Luo Yuheng said lightly.

    Cao Qingyang did not get angry. Instead, heughed. ¡°To a martial artist, even if there are thousands of troops, they can block it with one arm.¡±

    A simple trantion was, ¡°a martial artist¡¯s head is iron, and he won¡¯t back down even if he¡¯s beaten to death.¡±

    ¡°This heart is not bad. Not all martial artists are fearless of death.¡± Luo Yuheng nodded his head, and with a wave of his horsetail whisk, he sent Cao Qingyang flying.

    ng ng ng!

    The sword Qi exploded on the purple-robed Alliance master¡¯s body, pushing him back and cutting his purple robe into rags.

    The sword Qi that exploded brought a world-destroying disaster to the surrounding people. More than a dozen people died on the spot, but they were all unspecialized.

    For example, the Tiandi society, earth sect, secret agents, and martial Union¡¯s martial artists all had rank-4 experts protecting them. They could barely block the aftershock.

    ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat ¡­¡± Xiao yuenu admonished. ¡°Leave the Yue n¡¯s Manor. Go as far as you can.¡± The rank-4 experts shouted.

    Hundreds of people scattered and fled out of the vi.

    After everyone had left and the Golden Lotus Taoist was the only one who was still sitting cross-legged, Cao Qingyang could no longer hold back. He raised one of his arms high, his palm as sharp as a de.

    The Qi moved and condensed into a 40-meter long de. The de light twisted the air.

    This wasn¡¯t a simple Qi armament, but a Qi armament that had condensed third ¨C grade saber intent.

    the saber intent isn¡¯t perfect enough. So it¡¯s the blood essence of a third-rank martial artist. Luo Yuheng¡¯s tone was cold.

    Cao Qingyang sneered, ¡°Please enlighten me, state preceptor.¡±

    The forty-meter long saber suddenly shed down.

    In an instant, Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes were only filled with the dazzling and stunning gleam of the knife. The surrounding air seemed to have turned into a barrier, blocking her way and making it impossible for her to Dodge.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and her eyshes were thick and curly. She held the horsetail whisk in her right hand and slowly stroked it with the fingers of her left hand, which were like swords.

    Thousands of fine threads condensed into one, straight and firm. At this moment, the horsetail whisk became a handy sword.

    She gently thrust out her sword.

    BOOM!

    The saber radiance and sword Qi perished together. The shock wave mixed with the sharp Qi destroyed everything around it.

    Only the Golden Lotus Taoist priest had a light screen in front of him to block the shock wave. The scattered sword Qi and de rays hit the light screen, creating light fragments and water-like ripples.

    BOOM!

    Under the impact of the shock wave, the walls of the cold pool cracked, and a pir of water shot up into the sky. A Golden Lotus root was blown out, along with a slightly curved stem. At the end of the stem was not a mushroom, but a dark golden Lotus seed head.

    At this moment, the nine petals of different colors had already withered. In the dark golden Lotus seed head, there were fourteen lotus seeds arranged in rows.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes lit up. He appeared above the pond and reached out to grab the Lotus roots and seeds.

    ng ng ng!

    The water droplets turned into small swords and rained down on Cao Qingyang¡¯s body.

    He pushed him back bit by bit, away from the Lotus root.

    Luo Yuheng took the opportunity to sweep up the Lotus roots and lotus seeds with his sleeves, hiding them somewhere unknown.

    Cao Qingyang growled in anger. His ragged purple robe suddenly puffed up, and the terrifying Qi fluctuation made the people who had fled hundreds of meters away tremble in fear.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s long and exquisite eyebrows rose as he rose into the air and soared into the clouds.

    She was prepared to leave with the Lotus root and did not want to get entangled with the tough-skinned martial artist.

    Cao Qingyang raised his head, not intending to pursue. He raised his palm and shed hundreds of times in an instant.

    After these de lights were released, they suddenly disappeared. When they reappeared, they had already enveloped Luo Yuheng¡¯s surroundings.

    Cao Qingyang clenched his fists.

    The all-destroying saber intent quickly contracted and turned Luo Yuheng¡¯s body into ashes.

    A lotus root and a lotus seed head fell from the sky.

    Cao Qingyang was about to step forward to catch it, but his martial artist¡¯s intuition made his hair stand on end, and he sensed the danger. However, he didn¡¯t Dodge. Instead, he went with the flow and leaned against the wall like a copsed pir.

    In the air, the sword finger stabbed out and collided with the pir. With a

    bang, the white hand exploded into pure light fragments.

    Cao Qingyang froze and stopped moving.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s figure appeared, and his breath was slightly weaker. She raised her broken arm, and the light fragments gathered to form a Lotus-like arm.

    Then, she opened her palm, and Shattered Souls gathered in it, forming an illusionary figure that looked like Cao Qingyang.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was hiding in the distance and guarding against the attacks of the major forces, suddenly saw a sh of light in front of him. Beauty Luo¡¯s delicate body appeared in the golden light.

    ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face lit up with joy. He understood that the battle was over and victory was his.

    Luo Yuheng nodded, and a golden light flickered in his lower abdomen. A few items drilled out of his body. They were a lotus seed head, a lotus root the length of an adult¡¯s arm, and a small lotus root the length of a palm.

    This lotus root had been cut off.

    ¡°This person¡¯s soul is in my hands. How do you n to deal with him?¡± Luo Yuheng opened his palm, and a tiny figure floated in it. The face was slightly blurry, but one could still make out that it was Cao Qingyang.

    the state preceptor is amazing. You dealt with a third-grade so easily. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you reach first-grade. In the entire nine regions, I can¡¯t find a fairy like you.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not stingy with her ventriloquism and ttered her.

    he has third-grade power, but his primordial spirit is still fourth-grade. A single sword of the mind was enough to destroy his soul. Luo Yuheng¡¯s tone was t, as if defeating such an opponent was not something worth showing off.

    ¡°How should we deal with it?¡± she asked after a pause.

    Eh, does the state preceptor value my opinion so much?. ¡®m. little ttered . ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him to me first? I owe him a favor,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some thought.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s five ps had pushed him into the realm of huajin. He had to return the favor.

    Luo Yuheng nodded. He did not care about Cao Qingyang¡¯s fate. this avatar has been exhausted. I¡¯ll go back first. You guys be careful.

    After saying that, she turned into a pure golden light and disappeared. ¡°Asking the Golden Lotus for this lotus root ¡­¡±

    Before the golden light dissipated, Xu Qi ¡®an received another message from Luo Yuheng.

    Asking for the Lotus root is a mission given to me by the state preceptor? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    [ PS: it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I¡¯ve spent more time with my family. ] The update was a littlete. I wish everyone a happy holiday. Remember to make time today to sit down and chat with your family. This was the best gift for his parents.

    Yes, I¡¯m asking for a guaranteed monthly ticket. Thepetition for the list at the beginning of the month is so intense..

 Chapter 807 - 807: The instinct to mate with cats (1)

    Chapter 807: The instinct to mate with cats (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the Yue n vi, the battle that was as loud as andslide or a tsunami did notst long. It ended in less than fifteen minutes.

    In the distance, the scattered troops waited for a long time. Seeing that there was no movement in the vi and no battle had started, they carefully returned.

    The fourth-grade expert took the lead, and his subordinates fell far behind.

    Martial Union¡¯s sect master and Guild Master gathered together and slowly entered the vi. The earth sect and King Huai¡¯s spies formed a camp.

    Xiao yuenu and the others looked tense. Even though they had full confidence in their alliance master and the other party had only sent a clone, the Dao chief of the human sect was an experienced rank two.

    It couldn¡¯t be measured withmon sense.

    don¡¯t worry. Alliance master Cao is a third-level master. No matter how powerful the chief of the human sect is, he can¡¯t defeat Alliance master in such a short time. Fu Jingmen said calmly.

    ¡°But the battle is over.¡± The sect master of thousand engineering sect said.

    ¡°In my opinion, Alliance master Cao has won.¡± Xiao yuenu¡¯s expression was rxed as she yfully blinked.

    The reason she made this judgment was that among those of the same rank, martial artists were the hardest to kill. Since the Alliance master and the clone of the human sect¡¯s Dao chief were both rank-3, defeating the Alliance master would definitely not be possible in a short time.

    The battle in the depths of the Yue n vi had already ended, so one could imagine the oue.

    Yang cuixue sighed. the Alliance master has just advanced to rank-3, yet he managed to defeat the Grand Tutor¡¯s clone. If news of this gets out, our martial Union and the Alliance master¡¯s reputation will reach new heights.

    ¡°The pugilistic world of the thirteen great continents should be led by our martial Union,¡± Another sect master added.

    Everyone looked at each other and smiled. They were no longer nervous, but they didn¡¯t let down their guard and slowly walked forward.

    ¡°Chi ¡­¡±

    f * ck! Tianji cursed in his heart. It was not because the Imperial advisor had lost, but because Cao Qingyang had be a rank 3 martial artist. His fame was not good news for the Imperial court.

    The stronger the martial world forces were, the weaker the Imperial court¡¯s control over the area.

    It didn¡¯t matter during peaceful times, but once troubled times came, these regions would definitely be the first to rebel.

    After walking through the copsed houses and the ragged courtyards, they finally returned to the side of the cold pool after nearly 15 minutes. They saw a purple-robed figure standing proudly in the distance.

    Someone in the demonic priest of the earth sect sneered.

    Yang cuixue and the rest were just about to show their happiness when their expressions changed. Since they were panicking and frightened, a dozen sect leaders and gang leaders rushed over and stood in front of Cao Qingyang.

    Cao Qingyang had lost all signs of life, including his breathing and heartbeat.

    The demonic priest of the earth sect had sensed the destruction of Cao Qingyang¡¯s primordial spirit in advance, so heughed out loud.

    Alliance, Alliance master! !!

    The sect master of the thousand engineering sect wailed. He had suffered a huge blow. This was not the result he had expected.

    ¡°How could this be? how could this be?¡±

    Fu Jingmen of the divine fist sect kneeled in front of Cao Qingyang and pounded the ground with his right fist.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao has fallen .

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s delicate body swayed, and her face slowly lost its color. Under the veil, her originally red lips also turned pale.

    She looked at Cao Qingyang, who had his eyes closed, in a daze. She felt lost and lost, as well as a sense of panic.

    Martial Union¡¯s pir of support had fallen at the Yue n¡¯s Mountain Vi.

    However, a new alliance leader had yet to be decided. This was because Cao Qingyang was still in his Prime.

    This meant that the variousrge sects of the Jian state, as well as the headquarters of martial Union, would descend into a chaotic struggle for the position of the union leader.

    ¡°Martial Union has been established for 600 years, and there have been less than three examples of its leader¡¯s downfall. What should we do about this?¡± Pavilion master yang cuixue¡¯s lips trembled.

    At this moment, the disciples and members of martial Union rushed over. Upon seeing this scene, wails and sobs filled the air.

    This was especially true for the disciples from martial Union¡¯s headquarters. They knelt down one after another, wailing and wailing.

    Not too long ago, they had cheered for Cao Qingyang¡¯s promotion to rank-3. They believed that martial Union¡¯s glorious era had arrived, and their influence and prestige would rise to another level.

    How long has it been?

    The situation took a sharp turn. Alliance master Cao had died, and the good news had turned into bad news.

    tsk, tsk. Luo Yuheng is still as decisive and ruthless as ever. He doesn¡¯t care about feelings at all. The white-haired Daoist priest Red Lotus said in a strange tone.

    Since Cao Qingyang was dead, they had nothing to fear.

    Since the various guilds of martial Union dared to attack in anger, that was exactly what he wanted. The Lotus Daoist from the earth sect would wash the Jian province with blood and have a good ughter.

    ¡°Eh? the nine-colored lotus flower is gone.¡± Tianji¡¯s eyes searched for a moment, but he didn¡¯t find any lotus seeds.

    Tian Shu sent a message to the Daoists of the earth sect, ¡®

    ¡°The nine-colored Lotus must have been taken away by the state preceptor.

    She came with a clone and will never return. The Lotus must be in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s

    hands. Let¡¯s go and kill Xu Qi¡¯ an and take the Lotus seed.¡±

    After sending her voice transmission, she bewitched the members of martial Union, saying, ¡°The state preceptor¡¯s clone was summoned by Xu Qi ¡®an. He knew that the state preceptor was a second-grade master, but he still summoned him. It was obvious that he wanted to kill Alliance master Cao.

    poor Alliance master Cao, you praised him so much and personally fed him moves to help him advance to the fifth stage. In the end, you repaid his kindness with ingratitude.

    The yers from martial Union red at her.

    Dubhe snorted, and continued to say, ¡®

    ¡°What, am I wrong? My brothers from martial Union, ask yourselves, did Xu Qi ¡®an repay your kindness with ingratitude? Did Alliance master Cao die an unjust death?¡±

    The members of martial Union looked at each other.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yang cuixue shouted angrily, her hair and beard standing up, ¡°¡±lf you dare to delude the public with your lies again, I¡¯ll kill you with a single sword strike..¡¯

 Chapter 808 - 808: The instinct to mate with cats (2)

    Chapter 808: The instinct to mate with cats (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Juste at me!¡± Dubhe sneered.

    A group of King Huai¡¯s Secret agents stepped forward and pressed on their hilts.

    At this moment, Red Lotus Daoist priest made his move without any warning. A flying sword shot out of his sleeve and attacked Golden Lotus Daoist priest, who was sitting cross-legged in the distance.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The flying sword hit the invisible wall of air and was bounced back, flying into the sky.

    ¡°Everyone, help us kill this old Daoist first, then we¡¯ll settle the score with Xu Qi ¡®an. How about it?¡± Red Lotus Daoist priest shouted.

    As he spoke, the earth sect¡¯s Daoists continued to attack, controlling their flying swords to attack the Qi wall, but no one was able to break through thisyer of defense.

    The demonic Daoists of the earth sect knew the true identity of Golden Lotus. Now, the Dao head and him were entangled in the sea of consciousness, and they were inseparable. In fact, it was very simple to break this stalemate. He only needed to cut off the Golden Lotus¡¯s body.

    This way, the remnant soul of the Golden Lotus would be like a rootless duckweed, and he could use this opportunity to severely injure or even eliminate it.

    If he could pull martial Union¡¯s members into his faction, then he would truly be foolproof.

    As for whether or not he would hurt the Dao leader, there was no need to consider that, because the Dao leader had sent a clone.

    Tianji immediately chimed in, ¡± that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to argue over such a small matter. Let¡¯s kill this old Daoist first. This matter started because of him. Let him be buried with Alliance Lord Cao.

    He was very smart to not mention anything about dealing with Xu Qi ¡®an. After all, this would definitely cause the members of martial Union to hesitate and even feel disgusted.

    At this moment, Golden Lotus opened his eyes and looked at the members of martial Union.¡±Alliance master Cao is not dead yet.¡±

    Fu Jingmen stopped in his tracks and widened his eyes when he heard this. He suspected that he had heard wrong and said, ¡°¡±Stinky Daoist, what did you

    Yang cuixue, Xiao yuenu, and the others were shocked.

    ¡°How can he still be alive after his primordial spirit has been destroyed? Old Daoist, don¡¯t lie to me. ¡± One of the sect leaders said in a deep voice, his voice clearly trembling.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Golden Lotus said.

    In the face of danger, he erupted with power, barely suppressing his ck Lotus clone. He took the opportunity to speak, nning to convince the members of martial Union to protect him for a period of time.

    Meanwhile, what martial Union cared about the most was Cao Qingyang¡¯s life.

    Xiao yuenu took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, please guide us.

    If you can save Alliance master Cao, you will be the benefactor of our martial

    Union.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive us and save Alliance master Cao¡¯s life,¡± yang cuixue bowed solemnly.

    Fu Jingmen immediately changed his attitude. He stared at Daoist priest

    Golden Lotus and said, ¡°¡±01d Daoist, no, Daoist priest, if you can save Alliance master Cao, Fu Jing sect will protect you with our lives.¡±

    The rest of the people immediately echoed and asked the Golden Lotus Daoist priest to save them. Their tone was extremely respectful.

    ¡°You¡¯re not asking for me, you¡¯re asking for Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Taoist master Jin Lian shook his head.

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Xu yinluo?¡±

    How ¡­ How did this have anything to do with Xu yinluo? He wasn¡¯t even there .. The sect Masters and gang Masters looked at each other.

    Taoist priest, tell me! I¡¯m so worried! How did Xu yinluo save the president? ¡± Fu Jingmen was curious and impatient.

    The rest of the people stared at Daoist priest Golden Lotus intently.

    based on the personality of the head of the path of the human sect, she¡¯s decisive in killing and has never shown mercy when facing her enemies. But I just saw her take Alliance master Cao¡¯s soul and take him away ¡­

    The earth sect¡¯s Daoist priest had also said that the human sect¡¯s Daoist priest was decisive in killing and would not show any mercy ¡­ Hearing this, Xiao yuenu¡¯s eyes flickered. She had a guess in her heart and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Is it because of Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo must have pleaded for Alliance master Cao before summoning the chief of the human sect,¡± the Golden Lotus Taoist nodded.

    Fu Jingmen was impatient and couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Xu yinluo.¡±

    But yang cuixue stopped him. She nced at the earth sect and King Huai¡¯s Secret agent without a change in expression, and said indifferently, ¡± Xu yinluo is a chivalrous man with a noble character. If the soul of the Alliance master is in his hands, we don¡¯t have to be in a hurry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s keep this Daoist priest for now,¡± the sect master of the thousand engineering sect agreed.

    The members of martial Union rejoiced over their alliance master¡¯s return, but they did not let down their guard. While they were on guard against the earth sect¡¯s Daoist and King Huai¡¯s Secret agent, they slowly approached Golden Lotus Daoist priest.

    At this moment, many auras approached quickly. The members of the heaven and earth Association had returned.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Tianji cursed in his heart, knowing that he couldn¡¯t do it.

    If it was just the members of martial Union, they might have a chance if they joined forces with the earth sect¡¯s Daoist. However, if Chu Yuanyou, li

    Miaozhen, and the others were added, they would only die if they fought to the death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Dubhe was even more decisive. He immediately led his subordinates and retreated in another direction.

    The demonic priests of the earth sect followed closely behind.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Someone from the heaven and earth Union and martial Union shouted at the same time.

    Li Miaozhen stepped on her flying sword and took the lead. Her eyes faded from ck and turned into a pure ss color. She opened her palm towards the fleeing crowd.

    In an instant, King Huai¡¯s Secret agent and the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest were bound by their own clothes. Their flying swords and sabers rebelled one after another. They jumped out of their scabbards and stabbed their Masters.

    Fortunately, this kind of attack wasn¡¯t too powerful, and the ordinary secret agents and earth sect disciples weren¡¯t weak either. As a result, some people were injured, but their lives weren¡¯t in danger.

    However, the effect Li Miao really wanted had been achieved.

    Chi Chi ¡­ The female spy, Tian Shu, used her Qi to tear her coat and pants apart and forcefully broke free from the restraints. She was only wearing a pair of underwear and a in-colored dudou. Her exposed waist was slender and had light muscle lines..

 Chapter 809 - 809: The instinct to sleep with cats (3)

    Chapter 809: The instinct to sleep with cats (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Her thighs were firm, slender, and powerful.

    She pounced on li Miaozhen like a female leopard, trying to get close to the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and kill her in seconds.

    Li Miaozhen wouldn¡¯t let her get close so easily. She stepped on her flying sword and retreated while flying higher.

    Dubhe didn¡¯t continue his pursuit. He ignored the momentum of the charge, turned around, and ran away.

    This was because she saw Xu Qi ¡®an pouncing over. This guy had just advanced to the fifth stage and was extremely strong in closebat. If she was entangled with him, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Dubhe didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he noticed that this guy¡¯s eyes were bright, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to have a closebat fight with him in the dudou.

    On martial Union¡¯s side, Xiao yuenu and the others were in hot pursuit. Myriad Flower house¡¯s house master Xiao¡¯s agility far exceeded yang cuixue¡¯s and the others¡¯, and he was the first to intercept the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest.

    The Red Lotus Taoist priest weed the attack with his flying sword, which whistled through the air.

    Xiao yuenu slid out a small silver Fan from her sleeve and knocked the flying sword away. Suddenly, she blushed and her legs went soft. She felt a burst of heat in her lower abdomen.

    The Scarlet Lotus Taoist priest sneered and waved his sleeve, sending her flying.

    Xiao yuenu fell into a firm embrace and heard a slightly unfamiliar voice.¡±Tower master Xiao, are you alright?¡±

    She looked up with her misty eyes and saw a handsome and masculine face. It was Xu Qi ¡®an, who couldn¡¯t wait to fight with Dubhe in the dudou.

    Xiao yuenu bounced up from his arms as if she had been electrocuted. Her face was flushed as if she was drunk. She tried her best to keep her voice normal and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you, Xu yinluo.¡±

    The demonic priest of the earth sect polluted the human heart, and his means of arousing desire were very powerful ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled. As a man who had experienced many things, he could tell that tower master Xiao was acting abnormally with a single nce.

    If Red Lotus¡¯s sword had hit me, I could have easily twisted my waist, and there would be no one in 30000 miles ¡­ As he thought about it, he continued to lead his men in pursuit.

    Fang Fu chased out of the Yue n Manor and saw the earth sect¡¯s Daoist and King Huai¡¯s Secret agent flying up on their swords, straight into the sky.

    Beng!

    The sound of the bowstring was clear and powerful. An expert from martial Union who specialized in drawing bows appeared and shot down two flying swords and four disciples. When he drew the bow for the third time, the earth sect disciple¡¯s flying altitude had already exceeded the range of the bow and arrow.

    The Daoist priests of the earth sect could fly on their swords, but only li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou could fly. With theirbat power, it was obvious that they couldn¡¯t keep everyone from the earth sect.

    Although their side had more experts than their opponent, martial Union was made up of only martial artists ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to let them return to the capital with their faces full of dust to anger Emperor yuanjing.¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo ¡­¡± He said.

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s soft and charming voice pulled him back to reality. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Pearl of Jian province and nodded. ¡°Alliance master Cao¡¯s soul is with me. I¡¯ll send it back now.¡±

    The yers from martial Union were filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    An orange cat passed through the ruins and stopped in the distance, looking at the crowd with his green eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know if the cat was lucky enough to survive or if it had just returned from the outside and found that its home had been turned into ruins.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked up to Cao Qingyang. Under the expectant gazes of the martial union members, he opened the fragrance pouch and released Cao Qingyang¡¯s soul, guiding it back into his body.

    At that moment, a vortex appeared between Golden Lotus¡¯s eyebrows. A soul, which was intertwined with golden light and ck mist, shot out and tried to steal Cao Qingyang¡¯s physical body.

    The change was too fast,pletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Moreover, it was difficult for martial artists to stop the possession of the Taoist Yin God, and theycked effective means of attack.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    The orange cat shrieked and arched its back. Its long fur stood on end as it bared its teeth at the spirit that was intertwined with golden light and ck mist.

    Cats were very sensitive to Yin.

    The moment the cat meowed, the soul paused for a moment. Then, as if out of instinct, it turned around and crashed into the orange cat.

    [ PS: sleep. I¡¯ll correct the wrong words tomorrow.. ]

 Chapter 810 - 810: Dividing the Lotus seeds (1)

    Chapter 810: Dividing the Lotus seeds (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The orange cat stiffened and maintained its arched back posture for a few seconds. Suddenly, it let out a shrill scream and rolled on the ground.

    One of its eyes turned pitch-ck, while the other was dyed pure gold. It was both demonic and divine.

    The orange cat¡¯s cries were shrill and hoarse, and its limbs iled as if it was in great pain.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not waste any more time. He flicked Cao Qingyang¡¯s soul into his be, then turned around and approached the orange cat.

    The Daoist nun White Lotus stopped him. She looked at the disciples and scolded, don¡¯t just stand there. Quickly form the Taishang formation and give away the merit.

    As she spoke, she threw out a thin rope woven from gold silk and tied the orange cat up firmly.

    The orange cat¡¯s screams became more and more shrill.

    The Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s disciples seemed to have woken up from a dream. They swarmed forward and surrounded the orange cat in the center. They formed hand seals and muttered incantations.

    there is no door for good or bad, only people call for it. The retribution of good and evil follows like a shadow. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a God in the world ¡­¡±

    The voices were chaotic at first, but gradually became uniform, turning into one voice. After a while, it seemed that the whole world was only left with the sound of chanting.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could clearly see the Golden rays of light shining from the heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples¡¯ foreheads. They were as gentle as the spring rain, falling on the orange cat.

    The golden light in the orange cat¡¯s left eye shone brightly, suppressing the darkness in its right eye. It gradually stopped struggling and screaming. Ity quietly on the ground,pletely silent.

    On the other side, just as Cao Qingyang regained his consciousness, he heard a loud chant. He looked around at his surroundings with a confused expression before turning to the members of martial Union,

    ¡°What happened? I remember losing to the head of the path of the human sect in the end, and my soul was destroyed.¡±

    For a moment, he could not tell if what he had experienced was an Illusion or Reality.

    Seeing him wake up, the members of martial Union felt a sense of relief.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, it was young master Xu who saved you,¡± the myriad

    Flower House¡¯s Head said sweetly.

    the state preceptor only took out your soul. Young master Xu just brought your soul back.

    Yang cuixue and the others exined one after another, hinting that Xu yinluo¡¯s ¡®plea¡¯ yed a crucial role in the Grand Tutor¡¯s decision to spare them.

    The Guild members of martial Union all had smiles on their faces, their gazes filled with gratitude and approval as they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Although they did not manage to obtain the Lotus seed this time, out of blows, friendship grows. Martial Union and Xu yinluo had formed a good rtionship. For the gang members who secretly admired Xu Qi ¡®an, their hearts were burning with passion.

    Cao Qingyang nodded slowly and turned to Xu Qi ¡®an with a righteous face. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Thank you, Xu yinluo, for showing mercy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the bow. Alliance master Cao, you¡¯re too kind. I should be the one thanking you.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Alliance master Cao is a greedy person. Why is he so obsessed with the nine-colored Lotus?¡± he asked in a deep voice.

    Cao Qingyang did not answer. ¡°Tonight, I will be hosting a banquet at

    Quanrong mountain. I hope Xu yinluo will grace me with your presence.¡±

    He meant that it wasn¡¯t convenient to talk like this ¡­ Cao Qingyang had the intention of befriending me. and wanted to take our rtionship to the next level ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    then I¡¯ll take my leave. By the way, Alliance master, please help me drive away the wandering martial artists around.

    Seeing him agree, the members of martial Union revealed smiles on their faces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a group of people outside the vi to prevent the earth sect¡¯s priests from turning back,¡± Cao Qingyang said.

    If the earth sect and King Huai¡¯s spies returned, it would be difficult to resist them with thebat power of the heaven and earth Association.

    Alliance master Cao was indeed an experienced man. He was so experienced that not. drop of water could leak out ¡­ ¡°Thank you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands.

    After martial Union¡¯s members left the Yue n¡¯s Vi, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others quietly waited for a moment. Not long after, the heaven and earth Association¡¯s disciples¡¯ chanting weakened and then disappeared.

    It was as if they had just experienced an intense battle. Exhaling sounds could be heard everywhere as the disciples continuously wiped the sweat from their foreheads.

    The orange cat was still lying on the ground, motionless.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the orange cat and leaned towards the White Lotus Daoist nun. He asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chu Yuanxi, Nangong qianrou, and a few other outsiders looked over curiously.

    senior brother Golden Lotus and a wisp of ck Lotus¡¯s spiritual sense have merged. It¡¯s hard to determine the winner for the time being. Just now, we were helping senior brother Golden Lotus to suppress ck Lotus¡¯s demonic sense with our merit.

    The Daoist nun White Lotus exined, ¡± this was the n we had in mind before.

    ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus is able to fight with a wisp of the earth sect¡¯s Dao head¡¯s demonic spirit?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    He thought to himself, this doesn¡¯t make sense. The clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief is a third-grade one, while the Golden Lotus Daoist is at most a fourth-grade one. It can¡¯t be a third-grade one, how did he do it?

    ¡°Senior brother is using the earth sect¡¯s Secret technique.¡± The White Lotus Daoist nun exined with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and epted this exnation.

    Therefore, Daoist priest Golden Lotus had long sincee up with a n to deal with the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. The mission of the holder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragment was to deal with martial Union and the others. No, in Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s eyes, li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou were just extras. The person he truly had his eyes on was me ¡­

    The Daoist nun White Lotus frowned and said, ¡°They were trying to take over Cao Qingyang¡¯s body, but for some reason, they changed their mind and took over a cat¡¯s body.¡±

    The disciples of the heaven and earth Association were also puzzled.

    Why? It was probably because of his deep love for cats ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged his shoulders and pretended that he didn¡¯t know.

    At this time, the orange cat¡¯s tail moved slightly, as if he had regained consciousness. He slowly got up and squatted down. His ck and gold eyes slowly swept across the crowd.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    The orange cat spoke in the humannguage, followed by Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s slightly aged voice.

    Everyone present heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve temporarily suppressed it. Mm, where is the nine-colored Lotus?¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus was a little impatient..

 Chapter 811 - 811: Dividing the Lotus seeds (2)

    Chapter 811: Dividing the Lotus seeds (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It¡¯s with me,¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    The orange cat nodded his head and said gently, ¡®¡±Give the Lotus seeds and lotus roots to White Lotus. Junior Sister White Lotus, let¡¯s prepare to go to the next hiding ce. ¡±

    At that moment, the orange cat¡¯s pitch-ck right eye suddenly shed with a dim light.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­ ¡±

    The orange cat bared his teeth and pounced on the White Lotus Daoist priest. A cold and evil voice came from his body, ¡°¡±Junior Sister Bai Lian, follow me back to the earth sect for dual cultivation.¡±

    Pa!

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his scabbard and pped the orange cat to the ground.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Hiss ¡­¡±

    The orange cat struggled for a moment before the Golden pupil in his left eye lit up. He regained his senses and sat down elegantly. He coughed and said,

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve managed to suppress him, he would asionally take the initiative. Junior Sister White Lotus, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    White Lotus¡¯s smooth forehead was covered in ck lines. Her face twitched as she said ndly, ¡°Chan Yi, chase away all the female cats in the vi.¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest raised a front paw and pped the ground with all his might. He said in a slightly flustered tone, ¡°¡±No, there¡¯s no need to do this

    The Daoist nun White Lotus said softly, ¡± senior brother Golden Lotus would naturally not do anything immoral. What we need to guard against is the demonic priest ck Lotus. He has already entered the demonic path. He can do anything.

    Was she trying to save the dignity of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. With him taking the lead, suddenly ¡­

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±

    Chu Yuanqi, li Miaozhen, Lina, and the others couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed out loud.

    The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciple was sad and wanted tough at the same time. His expression was extremely strange.

    ¡°By the way, Daoist priest Golden Lotus, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at li Miaozhen and signaled her to take out the nine-colored Lotus.

    The Holy Virgin took out the fragment of The Earth Book. The mirror faced down and she gently sped the back of the mirror. Two dark golden Lotus roots, one big and one small, and the Lotus seedpod fell out. ¡°Daoist priest, a small section of the Lotus root has been cut off.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    it¡¯s fine. the orange cat nced at it. it¡¯ll recover in a dozen years.

    Xu Qi. an said,¡±this small lotus root ¡­¡± Can I have it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to use it to refine medicine?¡± The orange cat asked.

    Uh, aunty asked me to ask for it ¡­ ¡°Someone asked me to do so,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said

    after thinking for a while.

    He was hinting wildly.

    The orange cat nodded his head in realization. the Lotus leaves the main root and Withers after 24 hours. After 24 hours, it will lose all signs of life. Only then can it be used as medicine.

    Daoist priest, you¡¯re quite generous. I thought this mission would be difficult ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought that he could report to the state preceptor after returning to the capital, so he rxed and asked casually, ¡®

    ¡°Can¡¯t you feed them?¡±

    The orange catughed and said, ¡± the earth sect has been passed down for thousands of years. There is only one lotus root. Why do you think that is? ¡®

    That¡¯s right, if it could be raised, it would have been raised on arge scale. The reason why heavenly materials and earthly treasures were called heavenly materials and earthly treasures wasrgely because of its rarity. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and bent down to pick up the Lotus.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    The moment he leaned over, he heard the orange cat¡¯s roar. Without thinking, he instinctively reached out and pressed.

    The orange cat¡¯s head was pressed to the ground by him, and its two ws scratched his arm with all its might. ck Lotus¡¯s curses came from his mouth. ¡°The Lotus root is the earth sect¡¯s most precious treasure. You¡¯re not allowed to take it away, you¡¯re not allowed to take it away ¡­¡±

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head was quite cute! Xu Qi ¡®an sent it flying with a p.

    The orange cat rolled around softly and changed its target. It raised its tail and pounced at the autumn Cicada clothing. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite pretty. Come back to the mountain with me for dual cultivation.¡¯

    The autumn Cicada robe screamed in fear and kicked the orange cat away.

    The power in its body seemed to be in a rtively bnced state. It couldn¡¯t use any divine abilities, so it was no different from an ordinary cat .

    I suddenly understand why they say that all evil and lust are the leaders ¡­ Looking at the orange cat who was attacking the autumn Cicada clothing with perseverance and wanted to protect her, Xu Qian had such an understanding.

    It wasn¡¯t just the earth sect¡¯s Dao head, but the other demonic Daoists who had turned into demons would always talk about the 18 restrictions first. From this, it could be seen that the greatest evil of humans was the word ¡°lust.¡±

    The charging orange cat suddenly stopped and looked at everyone in confusion. Then, it pretended that nothing had happened and said, ¡°¡±Distribute the Lotus seeds.¡±

    Daoist priest, you¡¯ve changed the topic too abruptly ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her face in silence.

    ording to the previous agreement, Xu Qi ¡®an would get two, and Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, Lina, Hengyuan, and Nangong qianrou would each get one.

    The White Lotus Daoist nun used her slender and fair fingers to peel open the dark golden Lotus seed heads and distributed them to everyone. She said,

    ¡°If you want something, peel the Lotus seed and ce it in a Jade box with the item. Six hours will do. If you open your aperture and gain enlightenment, you can directly consume it. ¡±

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    The owners of the fragments of the Book of the Earth cupped their fists in thanks.

    The White Lotus Daoist nun turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and said softly, ¡°¡±Young master

    Xu,e with me. I have something to say to you in private.¡±

    The two of them left side by side. When they reached a quiet ce, White Lotus took out a small Jade Mirror from her sleeve and said,

    ¡°Senior Golden Lotus asked me to keep this. He expected trouble after the battle, so he gave it to me. He told me to return it to you after.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly took the fragment of the book of theher world and nced at the mirror. Seeing that the position of the pattern had not changed, which meant that no one had touched the dirty things inside, he felt relieved.

    After the two of them returned, the White Lotus Daoist nun gathered the disciples of the heaven and earth Association and took the body of the Golden Lotus Daoist. They were ready to leave the Jian province and head to the next stronghold.

    He definitely couldn¡¯t stay in the Jianzhou anymore. Fortunately, a cunning rabbit had Three Burrows, and the heaven and earth Union had other strongholds in other ces.

    ¡°Brother Chu, Miaozhen, master Hengyuan ¡­ You guys escort him.¡± Xu Qian looked at li Miaozhen and the others.

    The outstanding disciples of the celestial sect and the human sect nodded.

    ¡°Young master Xu,¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was like the wind chimes under the eaves. She stood in front of him in her Autumn Cicada dress, blushing, and stuffed a sachet into Xu

    Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    Everyone had different reactions to this scene.

    The heaven and earth Union¡¯s disciples smiled as they watched. Some people were even jeering that the earth sect didn¡¯t prohibit marriage.

    Li Miaozhen raised her eyebrows.

    Chu Yuanughed but did not say anything.

    Hengyuan and Lina didn¡¯t have any opinions.

    Nangong qianrou, on the other hand, had a sneer on her face. He was used to sneering at things that he disdained, such as a certain lecherous man seducing a pure young girl.

    . young girl¡¯s feelings are always wet ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an put away the sachet happily. She was happy that there was one more fish in her pond.

    ¡°You seem to be very happy?

    Suddenly, he received a message from li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy to have a new friend. In the future, when you¡¯re in the underworld, these are all connections.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°Heh, I have a senior brother who used to think the same way.¡± Li Miaozhen sneered.

    She didn¡¯t exin. She stepped on her flying sword, carried Lina, and soared into the sky with the people of the heaven and earth Association. ¡®Then your senior brother must be doing well now,¡¯ Xu Qixin thought.

    [ PS: please give us your monthly votes! ]

 Chapter 812 - 812: Enchanted saber (1)

    Chapter 812: Enchanted saber (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Quanrong mountainter to drink, eat, and sleep with women. What are your ns?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Nangong qianrou with a smile.

    Nangong qianrou furrowed her delicate brows and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a Jianghu organization. What¡¯s there to entertain?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped smiling and said softly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m no longer Yin Luo.¡±

    The ridicule and disdain in Nangong qianrou¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, as if she had lost the interest to talk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go join in the fun,¡± he said after a long time.

    Eh? this doesn¡¯t seem like second brother Nangong¡¯s style. Could it be that he¡¯s worried about me? is he afraid that this is a trap set up by martial Union?

    This mountain was a famous cave paradise in the Jian province. It was covered in dense forests, with cranes and apes chirping. From the waist of the mountain, courtyards and pavilions were scattered all the way to the top.

    Quanrong mountain is a famous scenic spot in Jianzhou. The main peak is magnificent and the side peaks are beautiful. There is a huge waterfall on the main peak. During the rainy season, when the mountain floods ur, even a level six master can not withstand the washing of the waterfall.

    ¡°I heard that martial Union has 8000 cavalrymen in its headquarters. They are the direct subordinates of that martial artist who once fought for supremacy in the Central ins.¡±

    After passing through the tall Memorial Arch at the foot of the mountain, Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.¡±With 8000 cavalrymen, we can sweep through the entire Jian province. Why has the Imperial court tolerated martial Union¡¯s existence all these years?¡±

    Nangong qianrou listened to him Jabber on and on, disinterested in most of the topics. When it came to thest topic, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because thatmoner and Emperor Gaozu had an agreement.¡±

    ¡°What agreement?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°How would I know? foster father didn¡¯t say.¡± Nangong qianrou rolled her eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to chat. the beauties of the ten thousand Flower House in the Jian province are all charming. Are you interested in taking one back to be your concubine? I think tower master Xiao would be happy to do so.

    Nangong qianrou simply ignored him.

    ¡°If it was me, it would be perfect if I could bring tower master Xiao back to the capital and make her a concubine.¡±

    you don¡¯t seem to have a wife. If you were still a Yin Gong from the Yamen, you really wouldn¡¯t be suitable to marry a Jianghu woman. As for now, she¡¯s more than enough to be your official wife. Nangong qianrou said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hands.

    ¡°Why?¡± The Nangong beauty frowned.

    ¡°I want to leave the position of main wife to His Highness Lin an or his Highness huaiqing.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously.

    ¡°Get lost! ¡±

    Nangong qianrou said angrily.

    Even if he didn¡¯t believe it ¡­

    Soon, the two arrived at the courtyard of the main peak of Quanrong mountain. After the steward of the Alliance informed them, they were led into the living room, where the purple-robed Alliance leader, Cao Qingyang, sat with a dignified expression.

    Nangong Jinluo, ¡± Cao Qingyang said, ¡± please wait for a moment. I have something to say to Xu yinluo in private.

    He got up from his seat and walked forward silently, leaving the living room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed him out. They passed through the living area and headed to the back of the mountain. They gradually moved away from the buildings.

    ¡°The old ancestor wants to see you.¡±

    Cao Qingyang led him into the dense forest and went deeper along the path. don¡¯t worry, our ancestor isn¡¯t a bloodthirsty person. He¡¯s just very interested in you after hearing about your past.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reflected on himself. He had put on the Jade that the supervisor had given him, and Shen Shu was asleep. He was now just an ordinary Xu baiting. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to meet the big boss.

    Most importantly, the other party was a martial artist. Even if there were some minor problems, he would not be able to see them.

    In truth, he hade to Quanrong mountain to attend the banquet with the hopes of meeting the ancestor of martial Union.

    Heh. I¡¯m indeed a person with great luck He ridiculed himself in a

    plicated mood.

    After travelling through the forest for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Cao Qingyang brought him to a huge mountain wall. As soon as they stepped out of the dense forest, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hair stood on end and his scalp went numb.

    They subconsciously looked at the source of the danger. On the cliff, a huge monster lowered its head, and its two tank-like Scarlet eyes stared at the two people.

    The monster waspletely ck with short, thick fur. It was shaped like a dog, but it had a human-like face.

    Mutant beast. Quan Rong ¡­ Quanrong mountain got its name from it ¡­ A very powerful mutant, I can¡¯t beat him ¡­ All sorts of thoughts shed through Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, Quan Rong retracted his head and disappeared from the cliff.

    ¡°The Quan Rong tribe is martial Union¡¯s Guardian divine beast. Back then, it followed our ancestor to battle in all directions, just like the Spirit Dragon and the human Emperor.¡± Cao Qingyang smiled.

    ¡°You should know about the Spirit Dragon. There¡¯s one in the capital city. It¡¯s a top-tier strange beast that revels in and out purple Qi. However, it is only close to the royal family.¡±

    There was no need to exin it so clearly. He was just a lowly dog ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    He followed Cao Qingyang and stopped in front of the stone door on the cliff. The purple-robed Alliance master said respectfully, ¡°¡±Forefather, Xu yinluo has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Your Foundation is solid, and your divine essence is restrained. Not bad.¡± An old voice came from the stone door. Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Greetings, senior.¡±

    The old voice came from the door again,

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your matter. Smart people should leave the capital as soon as possible. Are you interested in working for my martial Union? this old man can take you in as a disciple.

    ¡°With a few more years of training, I¡¯ll be more than capable of bing the next Alliance master of martial Union,¡±

    Why does everyone want to be my father ¡­? no, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an refused. the matter in the capital is not over yet. Besides, I already have a master..

 Chapter 813 - 813: Enchanted saber (2)

    Chapter 813: Enchanted saber (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It¡¯s Wei Yuan, right?¡± The old man in the stone gate hit the nail on the head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Martial Union¡¯s ancestor did not dwell on the issue of acknowledging a master. He was rather carefree.

    Senior, you¡¯re really wise. Xu Qi ¡®an happened to have some questions, so he immediately said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve read some dossiers about you and know that you were an expert who couldpete with Emperor Gaozu back then. Six hundred years have passed, but why is it that Emperor Gaozu has passed away long ago, while you are the same age as the country?¡±

    He was met with silence.

    Just when Xu Qi ¡®an thought that the other party would not answer, an old sigh came from the crack of the stone door.

    After a few seconds of silence, martial Union¡¯s old ancestor said, ¡°There are many experts in the imperial family of Da Feng, including people like Emperor Gaozu, Emperor Wuzong, and North vanquishing Prince.

    ¡°But do you know why none of them are still alive?¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, senior.¡±

    ¡°Those who are bound by fate will not live forever.¡±

    This answer was like a heavy hammer hitting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head, making his head buzz.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± He muttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Perhaps it¡¯s the rules of heaven and earth. As for the specific reason, you can ask the Confucians or the Directorate of Celestials.¡± The old manughed.

    The schrly faction knew of this secret ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted, and he said in horror, ¡°¡±so, the schrly Sage is really dead?¡±

    Xu seventh peace had always had a guess in his heart that the schrly Sage was actually not dead. He was just pretending to be dead. After all, how could a transcendent existence only live to 82 years old? wasn¡¯t this an insult?

    ¡°The Confucian Saint is no exception.¡± The old man replied.

    If what this ancestor said was true, then it was impossible for the sage to still be alive. The fact that the imperial family of Da Feng did not have an expert who could live forever proved that this ancestor was not lying.

    The Confucian Saint was really dead ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not hide his regret. At the same time, some doubts were cleared in his heart. No wonder Emperor Yuan jing was so ¡± lenient ¡± to the North vanquishing Prince. The person with the most fate energy must be the Emperor, but the North vanquishing Prince was a pure warrior. He must ¡­

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an blurted.

    Cao Qingyang turned around and looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°You seem to have thought of something?¡± The old man said.

    Xu Qi ¡®er turned a deaf ear to the words of a peak-level martial artist. He lowered his eyes and his face was wooden, but the pheromones in his brain were like boiling water.

    First, those who were blessed with luck could not live forever. This was not enough reason for Emperor Yuan jing to trust North-guarding King, because North-guarding King was the Prince of Da Feng and could not live forever.

    History had proven this point.

    Therefore, there was another reason behind Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s trust in North-guarding King.

    Second, as the Emperor of a country, it was impossible for him not to know this secret. However, he knew that it was impossible for him to live a long life with luck, but he still continued to cultivate for 20 years and longed for longevity. This was a paradox.

    Did he think that he was more outstanding than Emperor Gaozu and Emperor Wu Zong? Did he think that he, a mere yuan jing, could be more amazing than the Confucian Saint, who could not resist the rules of heaven and earth?

    Although Emperor Yuan jing was not a man, he was not a fool. On the contrary, he was very intelligent.

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Senior, what do you think about Emperor yuanjing¡¯s cultivation?

    The old man muttered to himself, ¡°he might have thought that he had created a way to live forever and sit on the Dragon Throne.¡± Ha, the person who helped him should be the Dao chief of the human sect.

    It can¡¯t be Luo Yuheng ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    This was not because he favored his aunt, but because he remembered some details. Emperor Yuan jing had first cultivated on his own. A few yearster, he made Luo Yuheng the state Teacher and Ren Zong the state preceptor.

    As a native of the capital, Xu Qi ¡®an still remembered it very clearly.

    If it wasn¡¯t Luo Yuheng, who could it be? Well, it could not be ruled out that Luo Yuheng had secretly bewitched Emperor yuanjing to cultivate and asked Lord Wei after he returned to the capital ¡­

    ¡°I heard that you had an agreement with Emperor Gaozu?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an seized the time to get more information.

    ¡°Xuanji, it was just a verbal agreement. After the great Zhou was destroyed, all the rebel armies fought for the Central ins. At that time, I had no intention of fighting for the throne. Because I¡¯ve found the path to the second stage. Compared to the throne, I¡¯m more eager to live forever.

    ¡°It¡¯s also because of my personality. I was born in a poor family and traveled the pugilistic world when I was young. I was happy to settle grudges, and the pugilistic aura on me was too strong.

    ¡°The reason for the rebellion is that the people were not living the life that a human should have. Without hope in life, they naturally wanted to rebel. He¡¯s different from me. He has ambition and ambition, and he longs to unify the Central ins. On the contrary, he was not interested in immortality.

    ¡°I remember that he used to say that what matters in life is to pursue a Grand goal, not longevity. Immortality was boring, but being an Emperor was interesting.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go easy on him when I lost that battle. I was thoroughly convinced. At that time, we had a verbal agreement that if his unfilial descendants repeat the great Zhou¡¯s mistakes, I would be the first to rise up and overthrow the rotten imperial court.¡±

    Every pioneer had a sincere heart, but their descendants would often decline in their decadence ¡­ Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve advanced to the second stage?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I was being rude,¡± he quickly added..

 Chapter 814 - 814: Enchanted saber (3)

    Chapter 814: Enchanted saber (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If I don¡¯t ughter creatures like the North-guarding King, it¡¯s too difficult to reach the second stage on my own. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for five hundred years, but I still haven¡¯t taken thest step.¡±

    ¡°In order to help me break through, Qing Yang wanted to obtain the earth sect¡¯s lotus root for me to consume,¡± the old man said nonchntly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately turned to look at Cao Qingyang.¡¯ That¡¯s not what you told the various sects. You said that you¡¯ll help martial Union obtain the Lotus roots and that everyone will have lotus seeds to eat every sixty years.¡¯

    Cao Qingyang replied, can grow a lotus root.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep them alive.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business.¡± Cao Qingyang replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and looked at the stone gate. ¡°The Lotus can help senior ascend to the second stage?¡±

    ¡°Very likely,¡± the old man replied.

    Even so, he did not personally take action, only giving Cao Qingyang a drop of blood. There was something wrong with this old ancestor of martial Union!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°I hope that one day, I will be able to help senior.¡± He said.

    After bidding farewell to martial Union¡¯s old ancestor, he followed Cao Qingyang back to the main peak.

    After dusk, a banquet was held at Quanrong mountain. All the sect and sect

    leaders attended the banquet.

    Xu Qian should have be the main character of the banquet, and Xu baixin was like a fish in water.

    In his previous life, he had apanied the leaders to drink and socialize a lot. When he went to the sea to do business, he had also never left the table. Aftering to this world, he cultivated at the pce gates and was a frequent guest of the Imperial Academy.

    The cultivation of the banquet and social interaction wasparable to that of a first-grade!

    In just a few moments, she had already be friends with martial Union¡¯s sect master and sect master, calling the myriad Flower house¡¯s house master, Xiao yuenu, her elder sister.

    Yang cuixue and the others were also very happy. They did not expect Xu yinluo to be so tactful. She was a good drinker who drank until the cup was empty. She did not hesitate to tell everyone about the secrets of the Imperial court.

    For example, the beautiful Empress, who was the motherly figure of the country, favored Xu yinluo and wanted to make him the Prince Consort.

    For example, he was a frequent visitor to the two princesses ¡®residences, and he could even talk about theyout of the princesses¡¯ residences and some private matters of the two princesses.

    For example, the director of the Directorate of Celestials was also troubled. His five disciples were all talented and had good words, so the director was worried about them.

    For example, chief advisor Wang¡¯s daughter was deeply in love with Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin. For his sake, she did not hesitate to turn against chief advisor Wang.

    Of course, the most talked about were the anecdotes of the Academy.

    Floating Fragrance Flower chief was good at zither skills, but she was even better at controlling. Ming Yan¡¯s dance was unparalleled, and her figure was soft. Courtesan Xiaoya was well-read, but she was also warm -hearted.

    The banquet only ended when they were slightly tipsy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried his saber and walked into his room in the courtyard.

    The drunkenness in his eyes immediately disappeared.

    after dealing with the matters in the capital and investigating Emperor Yuan jing, I wille to Jianzhou and build up my connections in advance. Only then can. make. name for myself in Jianzhou ¡­

    He lit the oilmp, sat by the table, and drew out the ck gold long knife.

    Then, he took out a small Jade Mirror, poured out a lotus seed, peeled it, and gently inserted it into the de.

    He didn¡¯t have a Jade box, and even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a four-foot-long de.

    Zhong Li had said that his saber wascking a weapon spirit. And the Lotus seed could transform into a weapon spirit, pushing this saber to the ranks of peerless divine weapons.

    [ PS: I¡¯ve been adjusting my biological clock recently, and I¡¯ve made a sad discovery. ] He would sleep on time every day, and when he woke up the next day, his head would be heavy, and he would be listless the entire day.

    Then, after ten O. clock, inspiration came ¡­ I used to write in the middle of the night..

 Chapter 815 - 815: Naming the saber (1)

    Chapter 815: Naming the saber (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Lotus seed was embedded into the de as if it was stuck to the de. In this way, there was no need for the jade box ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled. I¡¯m really clever.

    As time passed, Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table and stared at the screen. He wanted to prevent the Lotus seed from falling on the table. If it melted the table, then he would be in big trouble.

    In the future, he wouldn¡¯t need to ride the little mare anymore. He could travel on the tables and climb over the mountains with four tables?

    His elbows were on the table, and his cheeks were on his hands. He was in a daze. Inspired by the effects of the Lotus seeds, he couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts wander and thought of some funny jokes.

    If the Lotus seed was used to enlighten the right hand, the right hand would say:lt¡¯s up to me to act tough. The underwear said, ¡°where did you put me?¡±

    The cigarette said,¡±both of you, shut up and suck on me.¡±

    The scabbard said,¡±why don¡¯t you try stabbing me again?¡± Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an held his belly andughed.

    ¡°Al! I can only entertain myself, but I can¡¯t share ¡­¡±

    He slowly stopped smiling. He rested his chin on one hand and tapped the table with the fingers of the other hand in boredom. He felt like he had an appointment but couldn¡¯te over at midnight. He was ying chess and setting down thentern.

    The full moon hung high in the sky, and the cold moonlight was blocked outside the room by the gauze window. The sharp chirping of insects rose and fell, highlighting the silence of the night.

    A beast head incense burner was ced on the wooden frame by the window, burning mosquito-repelling incense. There were many mosquitoes in the mountains, and it was impossible to sleep at night without mosquito repellent.

    ¡°Of course, rank-6 and above martial artists don¡¯t have to worry about mosquito bites.

    Unknowingly, six hours had passed. The moonlight had disappeared, and the sky outside the window was dark.

    During this process, Xu Qi ¡®an watched as the Lotus seed withered bit by bit. He watched as the ck-gold long knife slowly transformed. It did not be sharp, but it no longer felt like a dead object. It seemed to havee alive. The White and tender lotus seedpletely shriveled and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The ck and gold long knife hummed and flew up on its own, flying around Xu Qi ¡®an.

    It seemed to be very close to Xu Qi ¡®an, just like a Cub close to its parents.

    What a wonderful feeling. Even though it¡¯s still a knife, it feels alive to me, like. child and a pet ¡­ The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth curled up unconsciously.

    Looking at the ck gold long knife dancing in the room, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of the Husky he had raised in his previous life. It was also as lively as him, and when it was happy, it would constantly use its dog head to hit him.

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he saw the ck-gold long saber float beautifully. The tip of the saber was aimed at him and shot over. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. don¡¯t.. ¡®m going to die ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed.

    Ding! Ding!

    Unable to Dodge in time, he could only activate the Vajra power. His chest was hit, as if he had been stabbed by a needle, and it was extremely painful.

    The ck-gold longsword¡¯s strength has increased dramatically. I¡¯ve tried to cut myself before. but it didn¡¯t hurt at all ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. She turned around and silently epted the ¡± protection ¡± of her beloved saber.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The ck and gold long knife was like a happy Husky, constantly hitting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back with its ¡± head ¡± to show affection.

    If I hadn¡¯t cultivated the Vajra divine technique, I might have been the first master to be ¡°loved to death¡± by my own saber. Fortunately. I have this

    protective divine technique. Well, this is also a part of luck.

    After a long time, the ck-gold long saber had enough intimacy and gentlynded on the table.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the handle of the knife and held it in front of him. He looked at the de and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±The next step is to give you a name.¡±

    ording to Zhong Li, bestowing a name was a very important part of the process of acknowledging a master. Once a peerless divine weapon had a name, it would never change it.

    Whoever gave it a name would be its master.

    The name of the nation-guarding sword was ¡®nation-guarding¡¯, which was given by the founding Emperor.

    Therefore, the meaning of the nation-suppressing sword¡¯s existence was to suppress the fate of the nation. That was why Xu Qi ¡®an could use it.

    Naming peerless godly weapons had an unimaginable meaning. It was equivalent to defining their existence.

    And to master, this was also a heartfelt question and a Grand wish.

    What name should. give it ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a long time. For some reason, he suddenly felt his blood boil, as if he was connected to heaven and earth.

    He had a feeling that the most important decision in life was waiting for him.

    For some reason, he felt that the room was too small, and the roof was too low to amodate his spirit.

    Buzzzzzz!

    He pushed open the door and left the yard. He walked all the way to the top of a cliff.

    At this time, the sky was blue and dark, and the mountain wind was whistling, blowing his long hair and clothes. His whole body seemed to be floating, ready to go with the wind at any time.

    I¡¯m a traveler from another world. In this world, I don¡¯t respect the gods or the Buddhas, I don¡¯t worship the King or the heavens and earth. I only have one long-cherished wish, and that is to have less injustice in the world. I want the people to live more like humans than animals. I don¡¯t want the Chuzhou City massacre to happen again .

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you¡± peace. ¡°Follow me, and we¡¯ll get rid of all injustices and bring peace to the world! Bring peace to the world!¡±

    He raised his long saber high, feeling as if his heart was made of ss, and his thoughts were clear.

    Kachaa!

    The jade pendant, a magic tool given by Jian Zheng to shield fate, had a crack.

    At this moment, the peace de sensed it and burst out with a soaring de will that went straight into the clouds and broke through the clouds on the top of the Quanrong mountain.

    At this moment, a strange phenomenon suddenly appeared on Quanrong mountain. A strong wind blew away the clouds that had not dispersed for years. Countless withered branches and green leaves were blown up. The forest swayed. From a distance, it seemed as if the whole mountain was shaking.

    Such amotion had alerted the experts from martial Union¡¯s headquarters on Quanrong mountain, including yang cuixue, Xiao yuenu, and the other sect Masters who were resting on the mountain.

    ¡°What happened?¡± enemy attack! Is there an enemy attack? wake everyone up!

 Chapter 816 - 816: Naming the saber (2)

    Chapter 816: Naming the saber (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    such a terrifying phenomenon. Who is this? could it be a third-grade? ¡± ¡°Could it be the revenge of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief?¡±

    The experts rushed out of the room one by one, not even having time to light the candles.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The melodious and concentrated sound of the bell reverberated between heaven and earth, reverberating in every corner of the Quanrong mountain. This was the highest alert Bell, telling the troops in the mountain to be on guard against an enemy attack.

    The experts from martial Union rushed out of their rooms one after another, arriving at an empty space. They personally witnessed a terrifying phenomenon. It was as if only a violent wind remained between heaven and earth. Gusts of wind blew upwards, sweeping up shattered rocks, green leaves, and withered branches.

    Such a terrifying phenomenon had already exceeded the limits of mortals.

    Xiao yuenu was draped in a pink robe that covered her exquisite and curvaceous body. She was wearing a white inner garment inside. The incident had happened so suddenly that she had no time to put on herplicated dress.

    Jewelry was also excluded, and only a light yellow Ribbon was used to tie up her ck hair.

    She jumped onto the roof and looked around. She saw yang cuixue and a few other familiar faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao yuenu¡¯s voice was cold as she clenched the silver bone fan in her hand.

    ¡°Either the ancestor has broken through, or the enemy has attacked.¡± ¡°I just came out too,¡± Fu Jingmen said in a deep voice.

    All the sect Masters had serious expressions as they waited.

    ¡°Is it the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief?¡± Xiao yuenu raised her eyebrows and made her judgment.

    She subconsciously tightened her grip on the fan.

    Fu Jingmen and the others ¡®expressions darkened. If the earth sect had attacked, they were definitely here for the Yue n¡¯s Vi. However, they immediately discovered that the Yue n¡¯s Vi was empty, and in their anger, they decided to take revenge on martial Union.

    Although martial Union was a behemoth in the pugilistic world, it was still a far cry from the three Daoist sects, unless their old ancestor personally took action.

    Even so, the battle between the peak experts was still a huge disaster for Quanrong mountain.

    ¡°Alliance master!¡± Yang cuixue said.

    Following his gaze, they saw Cao Qingyang, dressed in purple, leaping out of the main courtyard. Hended in front of the crowd. ¡°Did the old Alliance master break through?¡±

    ¡°Is it an enemy attack, Alliance master Cao?¡±

    The sect Masters and gang Masters all came forward to ask. Cao Qingyang¡¯s face was serious as he said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s not the old ancestor ¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other and no longer held any hope.

    Cao Qingyang did not say anything else. He quickly located the source of the storm and took the lead.

    Yang cuixue and the others followed.

    Soon, they left the buildings and went to the left side of the main peak, where there was a cliff.

    On the cliff, a tall young man stood proudly with a long saber in his hand. The saber Qi pierced through the clouds and was as brilliant as the might of the heavens. Streams of air currents surrounded the saber Qi.

    ¡°Xu yinluo?¡±

    Shocked cries rang out as the members of martial Union looked at this scene with confusion and shock.

    Was Xu yinluo the one who caused such a hugemotion?

    H-the knife in his hand ¡­ Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dark golden de.

    ¡°Gulp .

    Someone swallowed his saliva and looked at the long saber with a drooling face, his eyes shining with envy.

    Anyone could tell that this was a peerless divine weapon. People in the pugilistic world had the least resistance to divine weapons.

    More and more people gathered to witness the young man standing proudly on the top of the mountain, breaking through the clouds.

    ¡°Not an enemy attack?¡±

    ¡°What ¡­ What is Xu yinluo doing ¡­.

    The crowd was in a heated discussion, but no one could give them an answer.

    However, from today on, there would be another rumor in Jianghu:ln the Midsummer of the 37th year of yuanjing, Xu Qi ¡®an had a sudden enlightenment on Quanrong mountain.

    After a long time, the saber Qi and the wind subsided. At this time, the first ray of dawn from the East shone on Xu Qi ¡®an, illuminating his handsome side profile.

    Countless women were moved by his words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his knife back into the scabbard. He exhaled silently, as if he had suddenly realized his mission. He feltfortable all over.

    He swept his gaze across Cao Qingyang, yang cuixue, and the members of the martial arts Union who were watching from afar.¡±l was enlightened, sorry for disturbing everyone, and .

    As soon as he finished speaking, a slightly urgent call came from the back mountain, ¡®¡±¡®Youe, youe

    Xu Qian and Cao Qingyang exchanged nces. They knew that it was the voice of the old master of martial Union.

    The rest of the people also heard it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? who is it?¡± Fu Jingmen looked around and shouted.

    ¡°Sect Master Fu, don¡¯t be rude.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our ancestor,¡± Cao Qingyang rebuked.

    Hearing these words, the members of martial Union went into an uproar as they excitedly discussed among themselves.

    ¡°Ancestor, is that the ancestor¡¯s voice?¡±

    ¡°Since I was young, my father said that the old ancestor lived in the back mountain, but I¡¯ve never heard the old ancestor¡¯s voice since I was born.¡±

    ¡°The old ancestor has been protecting martial Union for thousands of generations,¡±

    Martial Union had always dered that their founding ancestor was still alive. However, the people of the pugilistic world had never seen this person, who was the same age as their country. This included the members of martial Union. Since they were young, their elders had said that the back mountain was a forbidden area, a ce where their founding ancestor cultivated in seclusion.

    It had been passed down from generation to generation, but no one had ever seen it in person, not even heard its voice.

    the ancestor is calling for Alliance master Cao. Alliance master Cao, please go over quickly. Don¡¯t let the ancestor wait for too long.

    Seeing that Cao Qingyang was rooted to the spot, the crowd urged him anxiously,

    ¡°Alliance master Cao? The old ancestor is calling for you.¡±

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, hurry up and go!¡±

    Those two e¡¯ were definitely to call for Alliance master Cao. In martial

    Union, on Quanrong mountain, only Cao Qingyang had the right to meet the

    01a ancestor.

    Because he was the Alliance master, the leader of this generation.

    Cao Qingyang still did not move. He nodded at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately walked to the back of the mountain. Compared to before, he was suddenly no longer afraid of the secret of his luck being exposed. He was now confident and open..

 Chapter 817 - 817: Naming the saber (3)

    Chapter 817: Naming the saber (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back in a daze.

    The ancestor wasn¡¯t calling for Alliance master Cao?

    The ancestor had been silent for hundreds of years. This was the first time he had shouted in front of everyone, and the person he was shouting at was Xu yinluo?

    In front of the stone gate, Xu Qi ¡®an held his saber and said respectfully,

    ¡°¡±Senior, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have fate energy?¡±

    The old voice asked. He went straight to the point and didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He had the style of a warrior.

    Just like what he had discussed with Xu Qi ¡®anst night, he had been Frank and never kept in suspense.

    ¡°I still like to hang out with the martial artists. I¡¯m the supervisor of the Golden

    Lotus Wei Yuan. My heart is dirty and. ¡®m ashamed to be in theirpany ¡­¡±

    Xu Qian sighed in his heart and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, but I do have fate on me. To be precise, it¡¯s the fate of the country.¡±

    There was no reply from behind the stone gate, as if waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°In the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, a mysterious sorcerer and the leader of the heavenly Gu tribe stole half of Da Feng¡¯s fortune. The fate of the country finally fell on me.

    but I don¡¯t know why I was chosen ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined the matter of fate and his own experience.

    It was strange that he didn¡¯t mention anything about luck when he was facing

    Wei Yuan and Golden Lotus, even though Golden Lotus had some understanding of it.

    However, he had no intention of hiding it from this old man.

    There were two main reasons for this. First, the other party was a straightforward person. He was not like Golden Lotus Wei Yuan. He was too scheming. One would think too much and worry too much when interacting with them.

    Secondly, the martial artist inside was the same age as Guo and had seen many things. The scene just now could not be hidden from him. He must have seen something since he summoned so urgently.

    So, Xu Qi ¡®an might as well be generous and tell her the secret.

    no wonder Da Feng¡¯s power has weakened so quickly in the past twenty years. It¡¯s not only because the Emperor cultivated Dao, but also because his fate was stolen. The old man said in realization, ¡±

    ¡°What happened to you just now?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the old man that the Lotus seed had transformed the saber into a peerless heavenly weapon.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the saber?¡±

    ¡°Peace means peace in the world.¡±

    The old manughed, his voice clear.¡±The third stage of the schrly faction is called Li Ming, and when it advances, it is a natural phenomenon. This was because the great Confucians carried the luck of the human race.

    ¡°Although you don¡¯t belong to the schrly faction, your essence is the same. Hence, it caused the strange phenomenon just now. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice here. Remember today¡¯s thought. If you fall into the devil path in the future, you¡¯ll die from the bacsh of luck.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, not forgetting to ask,

    ¡°Senior, what do you think of my current situation?¡±

    ¡°Opinion? En, don¡¯t join martial Union anymore. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± The old man said.

    Bah, vulgar martial artist ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an spat in his heart, thinking,¡¯You turned your back on me too quickly. After knowing that I¡¯m a chess piece for the supervisor and the mysterious sorcerer, you immediately cowered.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if I can advance to rank-2, martial Union can protect you. ¡°Hehe, a rank two martial artist. Even if he can¡¯t defeat a rank one from another system, he¡¯s not afraid.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be wary of me,¡± the old man behind the stone gateughed.¡±l¡¯m determined to reach the top of the martial Dao, so I won¡¯t touch fate.¡± Otherwise, he would have fought to the death with your great ancestor of Dafeng five hundred years ago. As for now, I¡¯m not rebelling, so it¡¯s useless for me to ask for luck.¡±

    ¡°However, if you have great luck apanying you, perhaps senior will be able to advance to the second stage?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The old man was silent.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was scolding himself for being stupid and starting a topic that was extremely unfavorable to him, the old man said, ¡®

    ¡°What gave you the illusion that a martial artist can manipte fate?¡± ¡­ ¡°I was too careless,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a bow.

    That¡¯s right, even if this old ancestor craved his luck, how could a vulgar martial artist know how to absorb luck?

    In the end, it was still the Virgin who was anxious when he saw Picasso. After a moment of silence, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±Does senior still have any advice?¡±

 Chapter 818 - 818: Emperor Yuan jing:Where are my lotus seeds?

    Chapter 818: Emperor Yuan jing:Where are my lotus seeds?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Behind the stone gate, the old man¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile.

    ¡°First of all, we have to find out what the current prison warden is nning. The first supervisor didn¡¯t kill you because he wanted to steal the fate. If you die, the fate will be returned to great Feng. That¡¯s what the person called Ji

    Qian said, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°But there is a loophole in this statement. If that is the case, the current supervisor only needs to kill you to foil the other party¡¯s plot,¡± the old man continued.

    hmm, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. so, the current supervisor has other purposes. Or, Ji Qian¡¯s understanding is wrong.

    The old man praised, ¡± you¡¯re indeed a very intelligent person. We¡¯re martial artists. With the temperament of martial artists, we don¡¯t even need to hesitate when we encounter such a thing. We can just flip the table.

    ¡°What if you can¡¯t?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll umte our strength and seek survival in the cracks. No matter how strong the two supervisors were, one thing was for sure: fate was in your body. It was your power, and it would be your support. This is a fact that not even the supervisor can change. You are a smart person and should understand what I mean.¡±

    The old man said.

    ¡°In that case. is senior also in the Dart of umting Dower?¡± Xu Oi ¡®anughed.

    The old man was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°¡±You came to Quanrong mountain to attend the banquet for this, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, then shook his head.¡±l¡¯m just trying my luck. It just so happens that I¡¯m full of luck.¡±

    ¡°Sure. If you can find me the nine-colored Lotus, I¡¯ll help you!¡± The old man smiled.

    ¡°Is a small part okay?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Can a small section of the Lotus root help me advance to the second stage?

    the old man asked.

    From the looks of it, I need the entire lotus root, or at least arge portion of it. If that¡¯s the case, the Lotus root I have on hand will be useless ¡­ The nine-colored lotus root is the earth sect¡¯s most precious treasure, so Daoist Golden Lotus will definitely not give it to me.

    ¡°Is there anything else to rece it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    ¡°Maybe!¡± The old man said.

    After a moment of silence, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°have you seen the supervisor from 500 years ago?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him!¡±

    The old man gave an affirmative answer and then smiled. ¡°At that time, he hadn¡¯t created the Warlock system yet. It¡¯s interesting to say that that guy was a young man as beautiful as a flower. Yes, he was just like the young man you brought up the mountain.

    ¡°He¡¯s always by the side of Emperor Gaozu of the great Feng, and is an extremely intelligent person. He values friendship and credibility, but he¡¯s also a little headstrong. By the way, the two of them have the same ambition and don¡¯t seek longevity.¡±

    After hearing what you said, why do I feel that the first generation and the great ancestor are full of love ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    She was as beautiful as a woman, loyal, trustworthy, headstrong, and did not seek longevity!

    He silently noted down these points and cupped his fists. ¡°If senior has nothing else, then this junior will take his leave first.¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡®

    ¡°Have you thought about how to get rid of the misfortune that is about to befall you?¡±

    ¡°Senior, just wait and see. Xu yinluo will probably be history soon. Perhaps, he will do something that will shock the nine prefectures.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t even turn his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± The old manughed.

    As he left the mountain, the Golden-red sun shone on the mountaintop. He walked towards his courtyard. Cao Qingyang had already dispersed his troops, and was waiting for him at the entrance with yang cuixue and the other rank four experts.

    ¡°What did the ancestor say to you?¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo, what was that saber Qi just now ¡­¡± He asked.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, can I have a look at your saber?¡±

    The sect leaders and gang leaders swarmed over.

    The myriad Flower house¡¯s mistress, Xiao yuenu, was wrapped in a pink robe. She stood at the side and did not speak, but her beautiful eyes were looking at Xu Qi ¡®an quietly, full of anticipation.

    ¡°What the old senior told me is a secret that can¡¯t be told to outsiders. As for this ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took down the t sword from the back of his waist and put it on the ground. He raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡±lf any of you can pull it out, feel free to try.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a saber.¡±

    A saber-wielding fourth-rank gang leader walked up with a fiery gaze. He rubbed his hands, grabbed the hilt, and pulled with force.

    He didn¡¯t pull it out.

    He exerted more force.

    He still didn¡¯t pull it out.

    This ¡­ Everyone was surprised and gathered around.

    ¡°Go away, go away.¡±

    The gang leader ordered everyone to retreat. He felt a little embarrassed. The muscles on his arms expanded and his Qi exploded.

    ng!

    The peace saber was unsheathed and pulled out by force.

    The next moment, the gang master retracted his hand as if he had been electrocuted. His palm was in extreme pain.

    The peace de seemed to be a little angry. It turned its de and aimed at the gang master, stabbing him with a whoosh.

    A man and a de began to chase.

    ¡°A ¡­ A peerless divine weapon ¡­¡±

    ¡°This saber is a peerless godly weapon? Why didn¡¯t I feel it before?¡±

    divine weapons have spirits. They can¡¯t be pulled out or used unless they¡¯re owned by the owner. Old Sun used brute force to pull out the de and angered it.

    The crowd was dumbfounded. They had never thought that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s saber was a peerless heavenly weapon. Although they had just witnessed the natural phenomenon, no one had connected it with the saber. They all thought that Xu yinluo had an epiphany.

    These rank 4 martial artists all looked at the peace de with a drooling expression.

    It was a peerless godly weapon.

    This was a weapon above a magic tool. Every peerless divine weapon had its own consciousness, and to a certain extent, it had already broken away from the category of weapons.

    They were more likepanions.

    At the same time, the peerless heavenly weapon could also umte saber Qi and fight the enemy on its own.

    To quote Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words in his previous life,¡±l¡¯m already a mature weapon, and I can fight by myself.¡±

    For wandering cultivators in the pugilistic world, a magic tool could be regarded as a family heirloom, passed down from father to son, and from son to grandson. For an organization in the pugilistic world, a peerless divine weapon could be regarded as the treasure of the sect.

    Above peerless godly weapons, there were also Dharma Treasures.

    The difference between a peerless heavenly weapon and a magic weapon was not based on the means of attack, but on the uniqueness and uniqueness.

    The peace de was a weapon with only one function, so it was a peerless divine weapon, not a magic treasure.

    The nation-suppressing sword was both a peerless heavenly weapon and a magic weapon because it could suppress the fate of a country. This was why it was different from the others.

    Another example was the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. It currently only had two effects:Letter delivery and storage.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the true effect of the ¡®Book of the Netherworld¡¯. It was the effect of the fragments.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest had never told the owner of the fragment what kind of magic The Complete Book of theher world had.

    Xu yinluo actually had a peerless divine weapon .

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    Like a disobedient Husky, the Taiping knife chased after gang leader sun for a while before returning to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side angrily and circling him.

    ¡°Your spiritual intelligence is just born, and there¡¯s still a lot of room for growth. Later on, you should use your Qi to nourish it. It will slowly transform.¡± Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes shed with envy.

    Martial Union had many magic tools, but they did not have a single peerless divine weapon.

    Moreover, what he cultivated was saber intent, which was just right for his needs. Even though he was the noble Alliance master, he couldn¡¯t keep calm.

    ¡°I heard that peerless godly weapons need to be given a name,¡± Xiao yuenu said softly. ¡°The name and the saber are inseparable.¡± I wonder what the name of Xu yinluo¡¯s saber is?¡±

    Yang cuixue and the others immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Tower master Xiao, you are very knowledgeable.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the handle of the knife, flicked the dagger, and said, the saber¡¯s name is Taiping. It means peace in the world. If there is injustice, it will cut it.

    Everyone was in awe.

    [ the world is peaceful, and the injustice in the world will be eradicated ¡­ ] Xiao yuenu¡¯s expression was slightly dazed. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with aplicated expression.

    After lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an and Nangong qianrou bid farewell to the members of martial Union. They then mounted their horses and unhurriedly set off on the official road.

    ¡°Nangong, you are more knowledgeable than me. Have you heard of Xu Zhou?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Nangong qianrou said indifferently.

    He answered so quickly, and it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t sincere ¡­ Xu Qian cursed in his heart. The two of them had been running on the official road for a long time, but they still didn¡¯t see li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou return.

    Did these two guys forget about me? It would take me half a month to ride a horse back to the capital. How could it be faster than a flying sword ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nned to fly back with his invisible wings.

    riding a horse is too slow, ¡± he said. why don¡¯t we fly back? ¡±

    ¡°This broken de of yours can¡¯t hurt anyone, ¡± Nangong qianrou sneered.

    He had underestimated her. In front of the Nangong beauty, Xu Qi ¡®an took out a book on schrly spells, tore off a page, and lit it.¡±l have a pair of invisible wings.¡±

    Nangong qianrou could clearly feel the air around her shake, and the faint sound of wings pping could be heard. It was as if a pair of wings had suddenly spread out.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just teleport? For example, I¡¯m at the gate of the capital.¡± Nangong qianrou hesitated for a moment before giving her opinion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not smart enough. If I summon a pair of wings, I¡¯ll only be able to tilt my neck for a few days. But if we do as you say, we can indeed return to the capital immediately, but the nsmen will have toe to my house for dinner again.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed at himself humorously.

    He grabbed Nangong qianrou¡¯s shoulder and soared into the sky.

    The two of them flew and stopped, and finally arrived at the city of the richest in the Central ins the next morning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck inevitably tilted, and he looked at people from the side of his eyes.

    Seeing Wei Yuan in such a state was not appropriate. Xu Qi ¡®an decided to go home and rest for a day before ying Truth or Dare with Wei Yuan the next day.

    Just as he returned to the residence, Xu lingying heard the news and came over. He said happily, ¡°¡±Big pot, big pot .

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was empty-handed, their enthusiasm was reduced by half.

    Xu Ling tilted her head and asked, ¡°biz pot, didn¡¯t vou brilu a zift back?¡± In the

    past, whenever big pot went out to y, he would always bring back a gift.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tilted his head. I¡¯m busy this time. I didn¡¯t bring a gift. Why are you tilting your head? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m learning how to use the big pot.¡± Xu Ling still maintained his posture with his head tilted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her with her head tilted.

    Xu Ling also looked at him with his head tilted.

    I can¡¯t take it anymore. What a stupid child. I wonder if she will be smarter if she eats a lotus seed?

    No, that would be too wasteful.

    why isn¡¯t my master back yet? I¡¯ve hidden a lot of chicken legs for her, and even a big pot. Xu Ling asked with his head tilted.

    At this moment, his aunt came out of the living room and said in a bad mood, ¡®¡±¡®1 threw away the chicken leg you hid in your shoe. Can it be eaten? Aren¡¯t you afraid of having diarrhea?¡±

    The little boy tilted his head and jumped up and down unwillingly. He said loudly, where did you throw it? I¡¯m going to pick it up for master and big pot to eat.

    Your filial piety has already changed ¡­ big brother, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll bring it back for Lina to eat.

    The next day.

    Tianji and Tianshu finally returned to the capital. They were first sent off by the Daoist of the earth sect on their flying swords.

    However, the earth sect¡¯s Daoist priestscked patience and were irascible. They only sent them to the border of Jiang Zhou, which was next to the capital, and then abandoned King Huai¡¯s Secret agents and left on their own.

    After a night¡¯s journey, the secret agents finally returned to the capital.

    After entering the Imperial City, Tianji and Tian Shu entered through the South Gate of the Imperial Pce. There were few people entering and leaving the South Gate, because this area was next to the dormitories of the eunuchs.

    At this moment, Emperor Yuan jing had just finished his breakfast and was about to leave the pce to find the state preceptor at the Lingbao temple for his morning lesson.

    A eunuch came in a hurry to report that the secret agent who had gone to Jianzhou on a mission had returned to the capital. He had just entered the pce and was waiting outside to be summoned.

    ¡°Summon them to the Imperial study.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing smiled and looked at hispanion. He said leisurely, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve heard that the earth sect¡¯s lotus seeds can enlighten all living things, even stones can be enlightened.

    ¡°Mypanion, do you think that if I take the Lotus seed, I can make up for myck of talent?¡±

    The old eunuch was all smiles. Your Majesty¡¯s talent is unparalleled in the world. Why would you need a lotus seed? however, I still have to congratte Your Majesty. After eating the Lotus seed, you¡¯ve be like a tiger with wings.

    Emperor Yuan jingughed heartily.

    He suppressed his emotions and waited for more than a quarter of an hour before leading the old eunuch to the Imperial study.

    In the Imperial study, Tianji and Tianshu, who were wearing ck robes and golden masks, stood quietly with their heads lowered.

    Emperor Yuan jing nced at the two of them, his smile still on his face.

    ¡°Where are the Lotus seeds? quickly bring them to me.¡±

    [ PS: please ask for the monthly votes before the double monthly votes end.. ]

 Chapter 819 - 819: Truth or Dare (1)

    Chapter 819: Truth or Dare (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Tianji and Tianshu looked at each other and knelt down in unison. ¡°Your

    Majesty, please forgive us for not being able to obtain the Lotus seed.¡±

    The smile on Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He became serious and said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°Twenty cannons, twenty-six experts, and you two rank-4. The earth sect¡¯s Daoist priests will cooperate with you. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin. If there¡¯s really a reason for this, I can forgive you.¡±

    Tianji turned to look at hispanion and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, this time around, the Jian province is in a state of turmoil. Other than us and the earth sect, almost all of the experts from martial Union havee out to fight for the Lotus seeds.¡±

    ¡°So, you lost to martial Union?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked, his face expressionless.

    Tianji felt a chill and quickly said, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s not martial Union. The earth sect¡¯s Daoist, who is hiding the nine-colored

    Lotus, has invited a few helpers.Li Miaozhen, the saintess of the heavenly sect, Xu Qian, Chu Yuanyou, an in-name disciple of the human sect, yang qianhuan, a monk, and a little girl from the southern border power Gu tribe ¡­¡±

    The female spy, Tian Shu, who had remained silent, was keenly aware that the Emperor had suddenly be a little anxious when he heard the three words ¡® Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She didn¡¯t raise her head to peek at the Dragon¡¯s face, but she could guess that the emperor¡¯s face must be very ugly now.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression was not only ugly, but his face was also as dark as water. The veins on his forehead were slightly protruding, and he looked like he was trying his best to suppress his anger.

    I didn¡¯t expect that an insignificant person would be a dog that bites people.

    Emperor Yuan jing sneered through his teeth, ¡°¡±Zhen had just issued a self-admonishing edict and originally thought that after the storm, I would find him to settle the score. The entire Xu n is in the capital. Watch how we deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Continue, ¡± he asked after a pause.

    Tianji told him everything that he had seen and heard, including the conflict between the mysterious young master and Xu Qi ¡®an. Of course, his point of view was that the mysterious young master was the heir of a certain force. He was jealous of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation and wanted to use Xu Qi¡¯ an as a stepping stone to be famous, so he deliberately targeted him.

    This was logical.

    ¡°Why would Xu Qi ¡®an be with the Daoist from the earth sect?¡± Emperor Yuan jing suddenly asked.

    ¡°This subordinate has not had the time to investigate.¡± Tian Ji replied. Seeing Emperor Yuan jing return to silence, he skipped the topic and continued.

    Emperor Yuan jing listened quietly until he heard Tianji say that Xu Qi. an had thrown out the amulet and shouted. ¡± state preceptor, save me. and the state preceptor really came riding the golden light ¡­ The old Emperor¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    why is the Grand Tutor involved in this? how can he summon him? what right does he have to summon the Grand Tutor ..

    Emperor Yuan jing paced back and forth in the Imperial study, his expression sometimes ferocious and sometimes gloomy.

    Why did the state preceptor respond to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request for help? when did they have a rtionship?

    An indescribable emotion welled up in his heart. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression suddenly turned ferocious. He had the idea of killing Xu Qi ¡®an immediately and beating this biting dog to death.

    Regardless of the self-admonishment, the opinions of the ministers, and the opinions of the world .

    It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of his growth speed. Emperor Yuan jing had seen many talented people. Wasn¡¯t chu Yuanyu one of them? but Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to her.

    It was because Xu Qi ¡®an had asked for help from the state preceptor, and the state preceptor had responded to him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the spirit Treasure Temple!¡± Emperor Yuan jing said word by word.

    Noble Qi building.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was wearing a sky-blue brocade robe embroidered with light blue patterns of clouds. Her hair was tied up with a hollow golden crown and she was wearing cloud-covering boots.

    At first nce, he looked more noble than the Prince. He was tall and straight, handsome, with deep eyes and a touch of freedom between his brows ¡­ It formed a unique temperament of a young master from a rich family and a frivolous young man from the market.

    Wei Yuan looked at the young man sitting across from him and smiled, ¡°¡±l¡¯m used to seeing you in the night watchman¡¯s uniform. It¡¯s really eye-catching to see you change your clothes asionally.¡±

    ¡°My younger sister made it for me. It was stitched up one by one.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the teacup and recalled Xu lingyue¡¯s infatuated eyes at that time. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Lord Wei, do you think there¡¯s any hope if I go and seduce His Highness huaiqing like this?¡±

    Wei Yuan looked at him calmly. His eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life.

    this is not your usual style of speaking. If you have something to say, just say it.

    ¡°When I was investigating Consort Fu¡¯s case, I found out from my Royal uncle that Duke Wei and the Empress were childhood sweethearts and treated huaiqing like his own. I thought that if I could be the Prince Consort, Duke Wei would definitely treat me as his son-inw.¡±

    Xu Qi. an smiled and said, ¡± Lord Wei has treated me very well. His kindness is as heavy as. mountain.. have no rtives or friends, but. have been carefully cultivated. It is all because of the three tests of the heart ¡­

    ¡°You seem to have gained something from this trip to the Jianzhou,¡± Wei Yuan said with a warm expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the teacup, took out three dice from his sleeve, and ced them on the table one by one.

    ¡°In my hometown ¡­ When I was a fast hand in Changle County, I learned a drinking game from the city people. It¡¯s called Truth or Dare.

    ¡°With the number of the dice, the one with the smaller number will either answer a question or drink a ss of wine. Thismoner wants to y this game with Lord Wei. I won¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll only speak the truth.¡±

    He looked at Qing Yi calmly, ¡± if Lord Wei is not willing, f. Ck ¡­ I¡¯ll leave now. From now on, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±

    This time, there was no smile on Wei Yuan¡¯s face. He stared at him for a long time.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wei Qingyi nodded and raised his hand that was hidden in his sleeve, making a

    gesture of invitation..

 Chapter 820 - 820: Truth or Dare (2)

    Chapter 820: Truth or Dare (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief, but he was inevitably nervous.

    He grabbed the teacup, wiped it gently, and rolled the three dice into the cup. Dang, dang, dang! The dice collided and spun in the teacup. As Xu Qi ¡®an pulled down the dice, everything returned to normal.

    He opened the teacup. Six, six, six!

    I knew that with my luck, I would be invincible in the dice world, especially when the jade pendant that Jian Zheng gave me cracked and my luck was leaking out ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    Wei Yuan picked up the teacup, swirled it, and ced it upside down on the table. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly opened it.

    Two, five, six.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± he asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with the Empress?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The reason he chose this question was definitely not because he wanted to gossip. First of all, the rtionship between Wei Yuan and the Empress would determine the extent of Wei Yuan and Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s fall out.

    Secondly, Lin an¡¯s birth mother, concubine Chen, was the secret agent of the mysterious sorcerer. The rtionship between the Empress and Wei Yuan would determine if the mysterious sorcerer would use the same trick to frame Wei Yuan through the Empress.

    In the end, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s intuition told him that the rtionship between the Queen and Wei Yuan was not simple.

    ¡°You know quite a lot.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s gentle expression disappeared, and his eyes sharpened. He focused for a moment and said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 tell you about The Empress and I in the future, but not now. Ha, you didn¡¯t say you were going to say it now.¡±

    There¡¯s no point in you trying to find a loophole ¡­ ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Wei Yuan¡¯s words indirectly admitted that his rtionship with the Empress wasn¡¯t ordinary. It could be considered an answer.

    In the second round, Xu Qi ¡®an got six, six, six, and Wei Yuan got five, five, one.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his eyes and looked at the dice in front of Wei Yuan. He paused for a moment and slowly looked up at him. ¡°Lord Wei, do you know the secret behind the Shanhai Pass battle?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about stealing Da Feng¡¯s fate, then I know,¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    As expected. he knew the secret that the fate of Da Feng had been stolen ¡­ The shock in Xu Qian¡¯s heart had just risen, but he forced it back down, and his face remained calm.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes drooped, ¡°¡±Every time a war breaks out, it¡¯s the time when the fate of the country is shaken. If they won, the fate of the country would increase by one point. If they lost, the fate of the country would decrease by one point.

    ¡°Therger the scale of the battle, the greater the national movement. In the middle of the great Zhou Dynasty, the king of fan rebelled and the rebel army attacked the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty. The history books recorded that at that time, the hearts of the people were wavering, and the schrs and physicians were in a state of panic.

    ¡°Although the rebellion was quelled, it became the turning point of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s decline. In the Shanhai Pass battle, the various countries were in a chaotic battle. The total number of troops invested exceeded one million. The scale was sorge that it was rarely seen in the history books. The country¡¯s movement shook violently, far more so than the Emperor Wu Zong¡¯s.

    ¡°The Battle of Shanhai Pass is the best chance to steal the fate. It¡¯s a pity that I only realized thister on.

    The troops Wei Yuan was referring to were more than a million.

    But in fact, there was a lot of exaggeration, including the logistics militia. The number of soldiers who were actually fighting on the battlefield might not even be one-third of the total number.

    In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Da Feng, the Buddhist Kingdom, the barbarians of the north and south, the demon race, and the witch God sect had invested more than a million elite soldiers.

    No wonder the first generation and the previous leader of the heavenly venomous tribe nned such a war. It was to stir up the fate of the Central ins dynasty and Da Feng ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Although he knew that during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the fate of Da Feng was stolen, he did not understand the principle behind it.

    The third round.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s luck was off the charts. She rolled another 666, but this time it was different. When Wei Yuan lifted his teacup, it was also 666.

    ¡°How rare!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we each ask a question?¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement and asked his own question, ¡°¡±Duke Wei, do you know who stole the fate? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°in all the major systems, only the warlocks and the Confucians are closely rted to luck. The human sect is half of them.¡± And only the warlocks and the Confucians could stir up the fate of the nation.

    ¡°In the current schrly system, the person with the highest rank is the headmaster of the Yun Lu Institute, Zhao Shou. He wanted to move the fate of Da Feng, but he was not good enough. Only warlocks could do that.

    ¡°Warlocks can hide from the heavens, so how would I know who it is? Even if I knew, I would have ¡°forgotten¡± about it long ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first director,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath.

    He stared unblinkingly at Wei Yuan, anticipating a ¡®change in expression¡¯.

    As expected, Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened and his fingers trembled.

    He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, and his body leaned forward uncontrobly. His tone was a little urgent.¡±Speak clearly. What do you know? what intelligence do you have?¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, is this your problem?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Unexpectedly, Wei Yuan shook his head, collected his emotions, and returned to his calm self.

    Wei Qingyi shook his head and asked gently, ¡± my question is: the sealed artifact under sang Bo is in your body, right? ¡®

    A bolt from the blue.

    Spirit treasures temple.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat in the familiar quiet room and looked at the wless beauty opposite him. Luo Yuheng was one of the most moving women he had ever seen.

    No matter how his mood changed or how his preferences for women changed, Luo Yuheng could always satisfy his aesthetic preferences and would not develop aesthetic fatigue.

    Although this woman had never agreed to perform dual cultivation with him, she had long been a forbidden object in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s heart.

    Moreover, he had to rely on this woman to realize his dream of longevity.

    Therefore, any man who was close to Luo Yuheng was not allowed to be in contact with him.

    She can be disdainful of me, she can be perfunctory with me, she can put me off, all of these are fine. However, if she showed interest in another man and took special care of him ¡­

    That man could only die.

    Emperor Yuan jing was full of killing intent toward Xu Qi ¡®an. Even if the self-admonishing decree was not over, he had countless ways to deal with Xu Was it difficult for the Emperor to deal with an ordinary man?

    It was not difficult at all.

    Emperor Yuan jing had ignored him and allowed him to jump up and down because he had never regarded him as an opponent and was not qualified. His enemies were the officials, the supervisors, and Zhao Shou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was just a pawn in the storm.

    Even now, he did not see Xu Qi ¡®an as an enemy. He had nned to settle the score after the storm.

    He didn¡¯t expect this vicious dog to bite meat that it shouldn¡¯t have.

    Then, even if he had to pay a price, he would kill the evil dog.

    Emperor Yuan jing stared at the female state preceptor and said in a deep voice, ¡°ording to King Huai¡¯s Secret agent¡¯s report, the state preceptor is also involved in the matter of Jianzhou? ¡®

    Luo Yuheng, whose face was as white as a wless Jade, nodded slightly.

    ¡®Why did the state preceptor interfere in this matter?¡± Emperor yuanjing asked.

    ¡°The nine-colored Lotus is the most precious treasure of our Dao sect. How can we allow outsiders to covet it?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips parted slightly, and his voice was cold.¡±On the other hand, why does your Majesty want to take the Lotus seeds?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing exined patiently,¡±l¡¯m not very talented in cultivation. I¡¯m very anxious because I haven¡¯t been able to form my gold core.¡± After learning that the nine-colored lotus seed could open one¡¯s aperture, I sent someone to get it. ¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded and epted his exnation. Suddenly, heughed and said in a casual tone, ¡®

    ¡°I heard that Xu Qi ¡®an burned his talismans and summoned the state preceptor. Ha, I actually admire him very much. He has talent, ambition, and a sense of justice. It was just that he was too young and didn¡¯t understand the big picture.

    ¡°He still needs a few more years of tempering. This time, he will be demoted to amoner and can Polish his character. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a friendship with the Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng frowned and said in a cold tone, ¡°¡±You¡¯re just an ordinary man, what kind of friendship do you have with me?¡±

    Emperor yuanjing¡¯s eyes shed and he quickly asked, ¡°¡±lf that¡¯s the case, why was he able to summon the state preceptor?¡±

    [ PS: this chapter was a little tiring, mainly because I took a long time to finish the detailed outline of the second half of the second volume. ] Yes, shaking their butts to ask for monthly votes, big shots. I love you guys..

 Chapter 821 - 821: Protect _1

    Chapter 821: Protect _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.¡±l¡¯ve given Chu Yuanxi an amulet,¡±

    After that, she half-closed her Phoenix eyes and no longer exined. Her attitude was just right.

    It was for Chu Yuanqian ¡­ Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face brightened. In this case, it was not important who used the talisman to summon the National Master.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing did notpletely dispel his suspicions. He said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, although vou and the earth sect are fellow sect members, you are also the Imperial Preceptor of Da Feng. The human sect is Da Feng¡¯s national religion. You clearly know that I¡¯ve sent people to fight for the Lotus seeds, yet you still ¡­¡±

    He revealed a look of anger.

    Facing Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s question, Luo Yuheng was silent for a moment and suddenly sighed, ¡®

    ¡°To tell you the truth, the earth sect has had an ident in recent years. The earth sect¡¯s Dao leader was entangled with karma and fell into the devil path, which affected most of the disciples.

    ¡°Only a small number of disciples are not affected by it for some reason. This group of disciples who had escaped had established an organization called the heaven and earth Association. They recuperated in the dark, umted strength, and tried to clean up the sect.

    ¡°The nine-colored lotus seed is extremely important to them. A while ago, the people of the heaven and earth Association asked Chu Yuanqian to contact me, hoping that I could help them.

    it¡¯s ourmon understanding to keep the three sects alive. Even the heavenly sect has the same idea.

    After a pause, Luo Yuheng stared at Emperor Yuan jing and said with a faint smile, ¡°¡±Could it be that Your Majesty doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    This was the reason why she made. move ¡­ The amulet was given to Chu

    Yuanqian, and it had nothing to do with Xu Qi ¡®an. Am I being too sensitive? And Xu Qi ¡®an was involved in the matter of the nine-colored Lotus, so he probably owed Chu Yuanyou and Li Miaozhen a favor. The two of them had stopped my Imperial Army that day ¡­ Emperor Yuan jing thought of something and shook his head without changing his expression.

    ¡°How do I know the earth sect¡¯s Secret?¡±

    The two of them ended their conversation and began to meditate as usual. After that, Luo Yuheng exined the profoundness of the Daoist Scripture and the truth of longevity. An hourter, Emperor Yuan jing left Ling Bao temple.

    Back in his bedroom, Emperor Yuan jing drank the health tea served by the eunuch and ordered, ¡®

    ¡°I have two things to do. First, let Tianji investigate the origins of that monk and try to capture him alive. Second, summon the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, to the pce to see me. ¡®

    The old eunuch nodded and probed, ¡°¡±1f I may be so bold as to ask, how does your Majesty n to deal with Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    He felt that he would most likely start with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second uncle, cousin, or other family members.

    ¡°He¡¯s just Wei Yuan¡¯s dog. I have my own ns,¡± Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand.

    His Majesty didn¡¯t say anything because he hadn¡¯t thought of how to deal with Xu Qi. an yet, or he didn¡¯t have such an idea for the time being ¡­ The old eunuch was a little confused. Before he left the pce, he still had a gloomy look on his face, as if he wanted to exterminate Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s entire family.

    But now, he was acting so nonchntly.

    ¡°F * ck!¡±

    Xu Qi. an didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know that her face was listless and dumbfounded ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an had three secrets-transmigration, fate, and Shen Shu.

    He had been carefully hiding these three secrets. The first and current supervisors were both yers and people involved in this matter. There was no way to hide it, and there was no need to hide it.

    Other than this, Xu Qi ¡®an had only revealed the matter of fate to the old man from martial Union. There were two reasons-the movement of the peace saber was too big and could not be hidden;He wanted to ride on someone¡¯s coattails to increase his ability to resist.

    As for Wei Yuan, Xu Qi ¡®an trusted him. However, he could not see through this wise and profound state schr, so he did not dare to be honest.

    He didn¡¯t expect Wei Yuan to have known that monk Shen Shu was in his body. ¡°Lord Wei ¡­ How did you know?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see after we shake the dice,¡± Wei Yuan replied.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shake the dice,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a bitter smile.

    There was indeed no need. Wei Yuan did not ask about the first supervisor. Instead, he asked about the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake. This was to tell him that he knew all of his secrets.

    Let¡¯s just y face cards.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and said, ¡°¡±ln the Jian province, I met a young man called Ji Qian. We had a conflict and I killed him. After asking the gods, they found out that he was from the royal family 500 years ago. Emperor Wu Zong was the concubine of the Emperor. They were protected by the first director and had been in hiding until now.

    ¡°The Battle of Shanhai Pass was incited by the first jianzheng and the leader of the Tian Gu tribe. Their goal was to steal the fate of Da Feng and then support the bloodline from 500 years ago to ascend the throne.

    they¡¯ve been hiding in a ce called Xuzhou. I suspect that it¡¯s awless ce that¡¯s out of the Imperial court¡¯s control ¡­

    He retold the process of asking the gods and temporarily hid the fact that he had luck.

    Wei Yuan listened quietly and said slowly, ¡°that¡¯s why the first supervisor joined forces with the barbarians to deal with North vanquishing Prince.¡± Will I be the next one?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Qian was convinced.

    Wei Yuan sighed,¡±l didn¡¯t expect the first supervisor to be alive.¡± You reminded me that after Emperor Wu Zong seized the throne, he secretly sent his trusted aides all over the world in search of something. For this reason, he did not hesitate to sail out to sea. This matter isn¡¯t recorded in the official history, but it¡¯s written in the biography of a great Confucian.¡±

    the first generation has endured for so long. First. he hasn¡¯t gotten rid of me and the North-guarding Prince. Second, he can¡¯t take back the fate in your body for the time being ¡­ Eh, why are you hiding under the table?¡± Wei Yuan asked with a half-smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lord Wei¡¯s leg, please let me hold it for. while ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said cheekily to hide the turbulent emotions in her heart..

 Chapter 822 - 822: Protect _2

    Chapter 822: Protect _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Du du! Wei Yuan knocked on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Come out!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an crawled out from under the table and sat up straight.¡±Wei gongzi, you know everything. You know everything. ¡±

    Wei Yuan sighed, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re someone I¡¯ve taken a liking to. I¡¯ll carefully investigate and monitor anyone I want to train. Your extraordinary cultivation speed, the favor of the supervisor, the attitude of the Spirit Dragon toward you, the appearance of the Confucian carving knife during the battle of Buddhism, the appearance of the carving knife when killing the Duke protector ¡­ Hmm, isn¡¯t your dice that keeps shaking to the full point also proof? There are still many, many more. You have too many ws. These scattered pieces of information were nothing if they were to be looked at alone.

    but I know you too well. After putting all the clues together andbining them with some of the secrets that I already know, I can roughly guess what happened after a simple review.

    ¡°After you won the battle between heaven and man, you came to me and asked me about the Battle of Shanhai Pass. I thought you woulde clean with me, but you chose to hide it. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he felt that it was unnecessary. He said in a slightly depressed tone, ¡°¡±What about the sealed artifact under the Sang PO?¡±

    ¡°The battle of Arts in the Buddhist sect has also exposed the fact that you have luck and a sealed artifact. Of course, this alone is not enough. There must be other proof. For example, on the way north, how did you kill the leader of a fourth rank barbarian and snatch the princess Consort?¡±

    Wei Yuanughed,¡±since I know you¡¯re blessed with luck, there¡¯s no need to guess who the mysterious master in Chuzhou who can use the nation-guarding sword is.¡± Actually, before I went north, I wasn¡¯t sure that the ¡°sealed artifact¡± was with you.

    you¡¯ve hidden it well. Do you trust the supervisor and the Buddhist heretic that much? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said,¡±jianzheng is an immortal. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe him or not.¡± As for the sealed artifact, his Dharma name is

    Shen Shu. I promised him that I would keep it a secret.¡±

    He also told her about his promise with Shen Shu.Looking for Shen Shu¡¯s past.

    Wei Yuan muttered, ¡± the supervisor allowed the demons to unseal sang PO. He probably did it for you. He wanted to use him to intimidate the first generation. As long as that Shen Shu is in your body, first-generation won¡¯t dare to touch you. If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s now actively looking for a way to break it.

    ¡°I have some spections about the identity of this Buddhist heretic. It¡¯s most likely rted to the thousand demon Kingdom and the jiazidang demon from back then. In the future, when you travel far away in the martial world, you can go to the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border and find the truth there.¡±

    Ah? Shen Shu was rted to the Jiazi demon-ying battle back then? Xu Qi ¡®an did not expect this.

    ¡°So, how does Lord Wei n to deal with me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Then, he stared at Wei Yuan, afraid to see killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°I do want to kill you, if possible.¡± Wei Yuan hid his hands in his sleeves and looked down at the table. His voice was low and calm, ¡®

    ¡°Caught in the middle of two generations of supervisors, you don¡¯t know what to do, so you might as well be honest with me. Your goal is to take a gamble and get my protection.¡±

    It hit the nail on the head!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little ashamed. He did think so.

    ¡°If you want to ask if the officers are trustworthy, I can¡¯t give you an answer, because I don¡¯t know either. As for the first supervisor, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. The one ying with him is the current supervisor, not you. What you need to do now is nothing more than to upgrade your rank and umte capital. ¡±

    After a pause, Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes turned gentle and he said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®1 will help you.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved and at ease.

    ¡°I have something to ask you, Duke of Wei,¡± he said with a smile.

    Wei Yuan nodded.

    ¡°How to ascend to the fourth stage?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ascended to the fifth stage?¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s expression froze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    In less than a year, he had reached the fifth stage huajin ¡­ Wei Yuan was dazed for a long time before he recovered and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. With great luck, there¡¯s hope for rank-I. Unfortunately, in the future, he would have to follow the old path of his great ancestors and martial ancestors. You might not know this, but luck is a double-edged sword.¡±

    ¡°Those who obtain fate can not live forever.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You know quite a lot!¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    Duke of Wei, you look like you¡¯re saying:Did you secretly go to make-up lessons without me knowing?

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°Rank-4 is a very important rank for a martial artist. It determines the path you will take in the future. Those who were skilled in the swordprehended the sword intent, and those who were skilled in the saberprehended the saber intent. It can¡¯t be changed.¡± Wei Yuan said, ¡±

    ¡°The core of rank-4 is the word ¡®intent¡¯. Intent can also be called Dao, the Dao that martial artists will walk in the future. Therefore, the second level of martial arts was also known as Dao integration. Xu Qi ¡®an, have you thought about the path you want to take?¡±

    Duke of Wei, may. ask if there is a meaning in this world called white silk ¡­

    ¡°Does exterminating all the injustices in the world count?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an probed.

    ¡°This is ambition!¡± ¡°You call out to everyone you see,¡± Wei Yuan said angrily.To end all the injustice in the world! And then they¡¯ll give in to your ambitions?¡±

    ¡°The so-called intent depends on the violence of the martial artist. To be more precise, it¡¯s a means of attack. Saber, spear, sword, halberd, fist, and so on. You¡¯re a saber user, so you¡¯re naturally saber intent.¡±

    ¡°How do I cultivate saber intent?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an humbly asked for advice,

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Starting from rank-5, everything depends on enlightenment! Your talent is not bad, and yourprehension is also high.

    You can control your body in a very short time and ascend to the fifth stage. Some people had poor talent and could never fully control their physical strength in their entire lives, unable to advance..

 Chapter 823 - 823: Protect _3

    Chapter 823: Protect _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°As for how toprehend saber intent, I can only teach you through experience. First of all, you have to reach the state of being one with the saber. Simply put, you have to understand the profoundness of the saber. This requires you tobine it with your ownprehension of the saber art. It had to be umted over time.

    next, you have to infuse your own beliefs into the de. The one de sh of the heavens and earth that you cultivate is the belief of the person who created this technique. Wei Yuan advised.

    That¡¯s right, my ¡°heaven and earth One sh¡± is a type of saber intent.There was nothing that a de couldn¡¯t cut. If there was, he would run.

    ¡°Lord Wei, does this mean that I¡¯ve alreadyprehended half of saber intent? Then, can I add my own things to the foundation of the heaven and earth One de sh? To make it my own ¡°will¡±?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re a promising child.¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    At the end of the conversation, Wei Yuan suddenly said, ¡°¡±Do you remember the first time we met?¡±

    ¡°That time in the stargazing tower?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was not sure.

    Wei Yuan nodded, ¡± the song you sang at the time was quite interesting. I still remember it ¡­ I stood in the strong wind, wishing that my heart could be rid of the pain. Looking at the sky, the clouds in all directions move, the sword in hand asks who is the hero in the world.¡±

    He snorted in a standard manner.

    ¡°What happened after that? I really like this song.¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    This ¡­ What I¡¯ve been afraid of the most since. was young is being invited to the podium by my teacher and singing in front of everyone ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll sing it to you when Lord Wei tells me the story of you and the Empress,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    After leaving the watchman¡¯s Yamen, Xu Qi ¡®an rode his beloved little mare into the brothel. He changed his appearance with some medicine in the brothel and then rode on the little mare again.

    After making a long detour and making sure that no one was following him, he quietly knocked on the door of the outer room.

    ¡°Squeak-I¡¯

    The courtyard door opened to reveal a chubby old woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. Where is my princess Consort?

    where is the wife I stole? where is the most beautiful woman in Da Feng?

    Why did she be an old mother?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The old maid stared at Xu Qi ¡®an suspiciously, her expression unfriendly.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an simplified her name and said, ¡°¡±My name is Xu Qian. Why is this aunt in my house?¡±

    ¡°Your home?¡±

    The old maidservant¡¯s eyes became even more suspicious and said, ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    He didn¡¯t close the door and went in.

    After the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the old woman rushed out with a broom and shouted, ¡®

    ¡°You ungrateful dog, you actually chased me all the way here. Thend under the emperor¡¯s feet isn¡¯t a ce for a dog like you to run wild.¡±

    The olddy swept her broom over. Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and dodged it, then went into the courtyard.

    The olddy was so angry that she chased after him and beat him up.

    The door to the main house opened. Wang Fei was holding a bowl of peanuts in her small hands as she leaned against the door and happily watched the show.

    When the old maid saw her smiling like a flower, she realized that something was amiss. Holding the broom, she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and then at the princess

    Consort in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m really her man.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined. He looked at the young woman who was wearing in clothes and a cheap Jade hairpin. He walked over and knocked on her head.¡±ls it fun?¡±

    The widow of North vanquishing Prince, the most beautiful woman in Dafeng, was beaten up, and her face turned cold again.

    She stubbornly ignored him and only said gently, ¡°¡±Aunt Zhang, you should go back first.¡±

    Aunt Zhang muttered a few words, leaned the broom against the wall, and walked out of the courtyard..

 Chapter 824 - 824: Xu (i I an, there are no useless fish in my fish pond 1

    Chapter 824: Xu (i I an, there are no useless fish in my fish pond 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    After aunt Zhang left, Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare into the yard and tied it to the trunk of the small Banyan Tree.

    It was only then that he realized that in the short span of a few days, the originally deste courtyard was actually filled with beautiful flowers of all kinds, with bees and butterflies dancing among them.

    The air was filled with the fresh fragrance of flowers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced around and saw many precious species, some of which were worth more than ten taels of silver.

    The reason he knew the price of these precious nts was because his aunt had been fiddling with the potted nts every day. After spring, she had invested more than 200 taels of silver in this area.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an wouldn¡¯t ask how much money his aunt had spent on the expensive flower seeds. It wasn¡¯t his money anyway. The main reason was that her aunt¡¯s beloved potted nt was always knocked over by Xu Yingying from time to time.

    Every time, her aunt would fly into a rage and lecture her, and then she would say, ¡°Do you know how much these flowers are worth, you damn child?

    ¡°What¡¯s with these flowers?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked calmly.

    ¡°The yard was too in, so I bought some flowers and nted them in the yard.¡± The Queen¡¯s tone was calm.

    The silver I gave you can¡¯t afford these flowers ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart. On the surface, he replied with an ¡°Oh¡± calmly, showing that he was just asking casually and had no interest in the flowers.

    In his heart, he was thinking that if he bought the seeds, then it would make sense. In half a day, the seeds were grown into a scene of flowers blooming in the courtyard. Was this the ability of the flower God? If he threw this woman into the desert, it would be a blessing to the world.

    Following this line of thought, he thought of that small section of lotus root. If Wang Fei were to cultivate the Lotus root, would it be able to bring it back to life?

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest said that the heavenly treasure could not be cultivated individually, but what if the person cultivating it was the flower God?

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an was a little excited, but she managed to keep her emotions in check.

    Seeing hisck of interest, the Queen heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What happened to aunt Zhang just now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked as he walked into the house.

    He followed the smell into the house, walked to the stove, and opened the lid. Salted peanuts were cooking in the pot, and some spices were also added.

    ¡°She lives nearby. She was at our house a few days ago ¡­ I fell down outside my house, and I looked pitiful, so I helped. After that, she often came to help me.

    She also sent me the peanuts.¡±

    Wangfei sat on a small wooden stool with a small bowl on herp. She said, ¡®

    ¡°Her son is in the medicinal herbs business, and I heard that he has several shops in the inner and outer cities. Because her daughter-inw didn¡¯t like her, her son bought a small courtyard nearby to amodate her mother. She told everyone that her son was very filial and bought her a house.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned against the stove and ate some salted peanuts. He threw the peanut shell at her feet and snorted.¡±What happened just now?¡±

    Wangfei pulled back her feet and red at him. She sneered, ¡°¡±1 said that my husband died, and a little ruffian next door coveted my beauty. He tried to use force several times to take advantage of me.

    ¡°I sold my house and moved here. I didn¡¯t expect him toe and say that he¡¯lle and stay here every two days.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said disdainfully, ¡°coveting your beauty?¡± Wangfei, please look in the mirror before you speak.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to eat my peanuts,¡± the Queen said angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    Xu Qi. an spent the entire morning in the princess¡¯s courtyard. He sat in the courtyard and weaved. bamboo basket for her, repaired the wooden barrel, became. small hoe, and chopped firewood ¡­ He had even built a small stove for her to boil water in the courtyard.

    While he was working, the princess Consort sat on the bamboo chair and watched, a little absent-minded.

    When it was about time, she silently got up and went into the kitchen, cooking a few dishes perfunctorily.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    At the dining table, she rested her chin on her hand and blinked her eyes at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    It¡¯s.. cking unptable ¡­ ¡°My cooking skills have improved,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said hypocritically.

    Wangfei immediatelyughed, and her eyes were like crescent moons. ¡°Then you can finish it all.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m full from the peanuts.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and buried his head in his food. Not long after, he had finished all the food she had cooked. The only thing he did not do was lick the te. The princess Consort looked at him in surprise.

    She was very clear about her own cooking skills. After all, her tongue would not lie.

    ¡°Life is like this, simple life is the real thing.¡±

    When Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he nced at the tsundere Queen. She seemed to be touched, and her eyes softened, but she hid it well.

    Upon seeing this, he reached into his pocket, gently tapped the mirror, and poured out a small section of lotus root.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back on my words on purpose when I went to Jianzhou.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an apologized sincerely.

    ¡°Who needs yourpany?¡± Wangfei pouted and turned her head away.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a wasted trip, I found something interesting.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put the Lotus root on the table and said, ¡°¡±A senior gave it to me. It¡¯s said to be a treasure, but it has already withered.¡±

    The color of the Lotus was dull, and there were many wrinkles on the surface. The entire body was shriveled.

    ¡°What is this?¡± The Queen¡¯s attention was caught.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but they say it¡¯s a treasure.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, ¡®

    ¡°This thing is quite important to me, but it seems that I can¡¯t keep it alive. However, even if it¡¯s withered, it¡¯s still a type of medicine. At least we didn¡¯t make a wasted trip.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was very sensitive to her identity. Xu Qi ¡®an did not want her to know that he had seen through her, lest it caused her unnecessary panic.

    Wangfei thought for a moment and took the Lotus root. She wiped it on her sleeve, then revealed her small white teeth and took a bite..

 Chapter 825 - 825: Xu Qj I an, there are no useless fish in my fish pond 2

    Chapter 825: Xu Qj I an, there are no useless fish in my fish pond 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an was caught off guard and could not stop him in time.

    Wang Fei chewed a few times and swallowed it. Shemented rather happily, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s quite sweet. Well, it¡¯s still alive. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled, and great joy swallowed him. He didn¡¯t expect to get such a reply from a casual attempt.

    If this lotus root could be sessfully cultivated, there would be a second nine-colored Lotus in the world. It could grow on its own and form a lotus seed head .

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen the miraculous effects of the Lotus seeds. From now on, he would get 24 lotus seeds every 60 years.

    This, this ¡­

    In addition, if the Lotus root could grow, then the conditions set by martial Union¡¯s old ancestor would be fulfilled. If he could use the Lotus root to advance to the second stage, then he would owe him a huge favor.

    In the future, when he had a showdown with the mysterious Warlock, martial Union¡¯s old ancestor would be one of his greatest trump cards.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was burning. He tried to suppress his excitement and said calmly, ¡°¡±You can try. Well, if you can¡¯t keep it, remember to return it to me. I have other uses.¡±

    If I can¡¯t feed them, I¡¯ll take them to the state preceptor.

    The Queen nodded.

    Wait, why did the state preceptor ask me to ask for this lotus root? She was the Dao chief of the human sect and should know that the nine-colored lotus root was difficult to cultivate. Therefore, her goal was most likely to be to refine medicine.

    But if it¡¯s about refining medicine, why did you specifically tell me to go and ask for it? Was he just saying it casually, or did he have another purpose?

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the princess Consort.

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Luo Yuheng couldn¡¯t have known that I was secretly raising her. Well, I¡¯m not familiar with the state preceptor and don¡¯t know her well, so I can¡¯t make a hasty conclusion.

    I thought that the princess Consort was just. mascot and that it was fine as long as she was beautiful.. didn¡¯t expect that she would give me such a big surprise. Every fish in my fish pond is useful ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed with emotion.

    At this moment, Wang Fei hesitated for a moment and said somewhat resentfully, ¡®¡±¡®1, I¡¯ve spent all my silver ¡­¡±

    As she said this, she seemed not used to asking a man for money. This would make her seem like a concubine raised outside, so she turned her face away and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡±

    ¡°Can, can you give me a little more?¡±

    Didn¡¯t I give you fifteen taels before I left? you¡¯re going to spend it all in five days? Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and didn¡¯t speak.

    Sensing his silence, Wang Fei suddenly turned her head and nced at him. She then turned her face away and said coldly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give it to me.¡±

    She felt a little wronged.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured out five silver ingots from the fragment of the book of theher world, each worth 10 taels of silver, and ced them on the table one by one. Then, he broke them into pieces like a pancake and squeezed them into grains.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, so it¡¯s best not to use official silver or silver ingots. Broken silver is enough. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to attract outsiders ¡®attention. I was just thinking about how I didn¡¯t consider this when I gave you the silverst time. I me myself.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t always be with you, I should pay attention to these details. This is my mistake, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    His tone and expression were sincere.

    The Queen was still looking out the door, but she replied with a soft ¡± hmm ¡± to show that she was no longer angry.

    For the next half of the day, Xu Qi ¡®an took the princess Consort to the busy city. They bought Rouge and powder, added vegetables, oil and salt, and a beautiful dress. Before dusk, they left with the little mare that had been neglected for a long time.

    He had just left when aunt Zhang arrived.

    Looking at the big and small bags of items in the room, aunt Zhang said in surprise, ¡°¡±Lady mu, did your man leave? Tsk, tsk, buying so many things, it must be a few dozen taels.¡±

    Aunt Zhang took a few nces and found that they were all female products and objects. She eximed, ¡®¡±¡®Aiyo, your man is so good to you.¡±

    Wangfei was a little proud and her eyes curved. But in front of outsiders, she would never reveal her true nature. She said in a dignified and gentle voice,

    ¡°My family¡¯s man is a guard for arge family and usually doesn¡¯te back. Even if he does, he has to go back before dusk. I was angry that he ignored me this morning and lied to you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, aunt Zhang.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a bag of mutton and a box of Rouge.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an old woman, I don¡¯t need these. I¡¯ll take the mutton.¡± Aunt Zhang waved her hand.

    The smile on the old woman¡¯s face became much warmer.

    She did not doubt mu nanzhi¡¯s words. If it had been a pretty girl, aunt Zhang might have suspected that she was a mistress of some old master.

    However, although thisdy MU¡¯s figure was well-rounded, her face was really quite ordinary. Even the lechers in the market would not have any improper thoughts about such a woman with ordinary looks.

    Xu Manor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was wearing a ck outfit. He took the little mare home and changed out of the brocade clothes when he hooked the railing.

    He was toozy to change it up.

    At the dining table, second uncle Xu drank his wine and asked, ¡°¡±Where did you go this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in Jianzhou,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and ate,¡±l fought for a friend.¡±

    ¡°The Holy Virgin and Lina are going too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Second uncle Xu seized the opportunity to lecture his nephew. ¡°Don¡¯t always fight and kill. There¡¯s always a higher mountain. The Jian province is the Holy Land of the DA Feng martial arts, and there are countless experts.

    looking at you, it means that your friend didn¡¯t offend any strong people, otherwise ¡­

    ¡°Jianzhou? is that the state with martial Union?¡± Xu niannian swallowed his rice and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jianzhou¡¯s martial Union is so powerful that even the local government has to bow their heads. Moreover, they¡¯re very United. If you mess with one, a group of them will follow.¡±

    ¡°The Alliance master of martial Union is called Cao Qingyang, and he¡¯s one of the top three on the martial roll, right, dad?¡±

 Chapter 826 - 826: Xu Oj â€˜an, there are no useless fish in my fish pond 3

    Chapter 826: Xu Oj ¡®an, there are no useless fish in my fish pond 3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Jian province is a forbidden ce for the viins of the pugilistic world, the exact opposite of the Yun province. Cao Qingyang is a formidable figure in the martial arts world.¡±

    As a woman, her aunt listened with great interest and asked, ¡°Then he¡¯s better than ningyan?¡±

    In her aunt¡¯s heart, her unlucky nephew was like the number one expert in the world. She didn¡¯t say it, but she was very convinced in her heart.

    Second uncle pondered for a moment and shook his head. ningyan is still far from good enough. He might be able topete with the Alliance master in another five years. And they don¡¯t give the government any face.¡± He knew that his nephew was a rank-6.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing ningyan didn¡¯t offend him. Why did he go to Jianzhou to fight?¡± his aunt said immediately.

    Xu lingyue spoke up for her brother and said gently, ¡°¡±Father, big brother does things with a sense of propriety. With how powerful martial Union is, he won¡¯t provoke them.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ate in silence.

    After dinner, Xu niannian put down his bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°¡±Big brother,e to my study.¡±

    The two brothers walked out of the front hall side by side and entered the study.

    Xu niannian closed the door and walked straight to the desk. He pulled out a thick stack of paper and said, ¡± Emperor yuanjing ascended the throne to the 20th year of yuanjing. All the daily records of the 20th year are here.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at it, closed his eyes, and said helplessly,¡±This is cursive ¡­ No, in just five days, you¡¯ve collected Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s daily life for 20 years?¡±

    Xu Eng faced his brother¡¯s shocked gaze and lifted his chin. He looked very proud but forced himself to remain calm and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve ascended to the seventh stage. The schrly faction¡¯s seventh stage is called the benevolent, and if I want to step into this stage, I mustprehend benevolence and righteousness. A benevolent person loved the world and was a role model of morality. Only benevolent people could cultivate righteousness. Therefore, the seventh-level benevolent person was the foundation of the fourth-level gentleman realm.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still far from rank-4, so this is not something to be happy about. To me, it¡¯s just a small step.¡±

    If it¡¯s not worth being happy about, then why are you nagging so much ¡­ Xu

    Qianined in his heart. He thought for a while and asked,

    ¡°Does a benevolent person have anybat strength bonus?¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. No. It just strengthened my memory and physical strength. he replied.

    Pfft, isn¡¯t that still a weakling ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an held back hisughter, picked up the Daily Record, and read it carefully.

    This cursive script was really ¡­ Fuck. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at it for a moment and wanted to curse.

    The ancient cursive script was simr to the autographs of celebrities in his previous life, and it was not for people to read. Of course, schrs could understand it because cursive script had a fixed form.

    But Xu Qi ¡®an was not a schr.

    ¡°VAII enn rond it fnr ???? ¡±

    .. Alright then.¡±

    One of the brothers listened while the other read, and the candles were changed to two.

    In the meantime, Xu Eng kept drinking tea to moisten his throat and went to the toilet twice.

    The emperor¡¯s daily records recorded his daily life and his words and actions during discussions.

    Xu Eng didn¡¯t record everything down. He automatically cut out some of the meaningless daily conversations.

    He only finished reading it in the middle of the night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn to digest the content, he opened his eyes and said in disappointment, ¡®

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much value, at least I can¡¯t see it now.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to find out about Emperor Yuan jing?¡± Xu Eng asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just think there¡¯s something wrong with him. Well, I don¡¯t think so. After returning from the Jian province, I¡¯m even more certain that this Emperor of ours is not as simple as he seems.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t tell what the problem is. I don¡¯t have a clear direction. We can only try our best to gather information about him and see if we can find any clues.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Yuan jing Power Technique has reached the peak, how is it simple?¡±

    Xu Engined and then said, ¡± I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with him, but I do know that there¡¯s something wrong with this record.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. what¡¯s wrong with the Daily Record? ¡®

    [ PS: I feel like I¡¯ve written 40000 words, but it¡¯s only 4000. ] I¡¯m bald. 6000 words is indeed the limit of humans, and I¡¯m exceeding it every day. I write

    8000 words a day..

 Chapter 827 - 827: Turbulent undercurrents (1)

    Chapter 827: Turbulent undercurrents (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The biggest problem with the daily logs is that your handwriting is too.. cking bad ¡­ After asking this, Xu Qian criticized him in his heart.

    Xu Eng took a sip to moisten his throat and exined, ¡®¡±¡®The servants are usually first-rank schrs, the true officials close to the Emperor, the most noble of the noble.

    ¡°There¡¯s an imperial examination every three years, so the housekeepers will change after three years at most. Some of them don¡¯t evenst a year. When I was flipping through these daily records in the Hanlin Academy, I discovered a very strange thing.¡±

    He deliberately kept them in suspense, but when he saw his big brother looking at him from the corner of his eyes, he quickly coughed and dispelled the idea of keeping them in suspense.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and asked, ¡°¡±Could it be that there was a

    mistake in the record and he forgot to sign his name?¡±

    Xu Eng shook his head. the official is from the Hanlin Academy. We¡¯re here to make books and history. How could there be such a mistake? ¡± Big brother is looking down on our Hanlin Academy too much.

    ¡°Besides, all the previous housekeepers had their signatures, but there were no signatures in the 10th and 11th years of yuanjing. This was too strange. I¡¯m guessing that it was the same person in 2010 and 2011.¡±

    There were no names in the living records of yuanjing in 2010 and 2011, so he didn¡¯t know who the corresponding owners were ¡­ If this wasn¡¯t a slip-up, why did they erase the names?

    If there was a problem with the living records, it should be that the records were changed, not the name of the person who lived there.

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed, ¡°¡±Could it be that there¡¯s a problem with the living records and that the copy you made waster modified? As for the houseman, because he recorded the content, he found out some information, so he was killed and removed from the list.¡±

    Xu Eng shook his head. that¡¯s not right. ording to big brother¡¯s spection, there¡¯s no need to erase their names even if they wanted to silence them. The real problem was the living records, not the signature of the man. You just need to change your living records.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. The important thing was the Daily Record. As long as the content was changed, then the name of the person who lived there would not need to be erased, whether he was dismissed or killed.

    then, there¡¯s a problem with the houseman. Xu Qi ¡®an concluded.

    ¡°This Houseman is rted to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s Secret?¡±

    Xu Eng said in a low voice. It waste at night, but his eyes were bright and full of energy. He looked extremely excited.

    I don¡¯t know if he is rted to Emperor Yuan jing, but I thought of something

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He had not expected to identally discover something rted to warlocks.

    If the problem was with the man himself, and his name disappeared on its own, such a familiar operation was exactly the same as the case of SuSu¡¯s father, and the same as the Sorcerer¡¯s operation to hide the secrets of heaven.

    There were traces of warlocks behind su hang¡¯s case, and the name of the houseman was also erased ¡­ There must be a connection between the two. Something must have happened in the Imperial court back then, and it must have been an earth-shattering event.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve overlooked something? Oh right, when I left Jianzhou, I asked the Deputy of the Supreme Court and Constable Chen of the Ministry of Justice to check su hang¡¯s file ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was taken aback. If it wasn¡¯t for Eng¡¯s daily records, which made him re-examine the matter, he would have almost forgotten about su hang¡¯s file.

    And with his level five huajin cultivation, his memory couldn¡¯t be this bad.

    It seems like I have to keep a diary at all times, in case I automatically forget the clues that I¡¯ve found with great difficulty ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    ¡°How do we investigate this Houseman? It¡¯s the most effective and fastest way.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll ask the seniors in the government.¡± Xu cijiu replied without hesitation.

    If it was to hide the secrets of heaven, no one would remember it ¡­ ¡°Is there a better way?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Go to the Bureau of Personnel and investigate. The Bureau of Personnel¡¯s Case Archive holds all the files of the officials, including all the information on the officials in the capital for six hundred years since the founding of the country.¡± xu Eng said.

    He immediately shook his head. these are all confidential. Big brother, your current identity is very sensitive. The Ministry of official personnel affairs would not and would not dare to give you ess.

    Unless they were no longer rted.

    If Emperor Yuan jing knew that it was merciful to just pack up and leave, he might be sentenced to jail.

    ¡°The Minister of Personnel is from the king¡¯s party, right? your future father-inw can help me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an teased.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Miss Wang and I are innocent. Besides, even if I¡¯m friends with miss Wang, chief advisor Wang has never acknowledged me and doesn¡¯t even know of my existence.¡±

    Xu Eng waved his hand and rejected his brother¡¯s unrealistic request. what¡¯s the use of having you? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an criticized his younger brother.

    ¡°If you had seduced the Wang family¡¯s young miss earlier and made the uncooked rice into the cooked rice, it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome. I can enter the Ministry of official personnel affairs tomorrow to check the files. Eng, you¡¯re not as good as big brother in this aspect. If it were big brother, the youngdy of the Wang family would already be an old siji.¡±

    Xu Engughed and said, ¡°¡±Other than sleeping with the courtesan of the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop, which other good family has big brother slept with?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly turned nk.

    The Big Brotherughed at the second brother, and the second brother ridiculed the Big Brother. The two of them ended up in a draw.

    The air was silent for a long time. The two brothers pretended that nothing had happened and continued their discussion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡°I have to find a way to go to the Ministry of official personnel affairs. This is very important.¡± Eng, help big brother to check the previous Emperor¡¯s living records.¡±

    The living records of the past emperors were an important basis for writing history, and the Hanlin Academy was in charge of recording history. If Xu Eng wanted to check his living records, it would be a piece of cake..

 Chapter 828 - 828: Turbulent undercurrents (2)

    Chapter 828: Turbulent undercurrents (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu cijiu didn¡¯t ask for the reason and simply nodded.

    How could he enter the Ministry of official personnel? Even the Duke of Wei couldn¡¯t do this. Unless he had a good reason, he didn¡¯t have the right to enter the Ministry of official personnel affairs to investigate the case ¡­ I don¡¯t have any connections in the Ministry of official personnel affairs. Well, I do have one, but I¡¯ve already released his nephew, so I can¡¯t ckmail him anymore.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed the space between his eyebrows and frowned.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard of Xu Zhou?¡±

    Xu Qi calmed down and changed the topic. He didn¡¯t forget about the first supervisor and asked his knowledgeable younger brother for information.

    Xu niannian frowned and thought for a long time. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve never heard of it. When I have free time, I¡¯ll help big brother investigate. Every dynasty would change the name of a state.

    ¡°In addition, themoners have different names for the states. For example, the Jian state is also known as the Wu State. This is because martial Union¡¯s influence in the Jian state is so great that it has suppressed the government, Therefore, it was jokingly called Wuzhou in the beginning. Later, this name was gradually passed down.

    the big continents are still fine. It¡¯s easy to check them by changing their names. They¡¯re small in size and the number is varied. It will take a long time.

    Jian province was also known as Wu province. Did that mean Xu Province was also known as the other provinces? ¡°Thank you, Eng,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some thought.

    The next day, Xu Eng rode his horse to the Hanlin Academy. Strictly speaking, Shu ji shi was not an official position, but a study and work experience.

    After bing a Shu ji shi, Xu Eng had to continue his studies, and the schrs of the Han Lin Academy were responsible for teaching him. During this period, he was involved in some writing work, assisting schrs to make notes on books, drafting imperial edicts for the Emperor, and exining Sutras to the Emperor, princes, and princesses.

    Because of Xu Qi ¡®an, Xu Eng¡¯s future had suffered a huge blow. He had no chance to draft the Imperial edict and exin the Scriptures to the Emperor. It was also because of Xu Qi ¡®an that he was like a fish in water in the Hanlin Academy and was treated with respect.

    The officials of the Hanlin Academy were the noblest of the noblest. They thought highly of themselves and admired Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions. They were also very polite to Xu Eng.

    After listening to the lecture of the Hanlin Academy¡¯s Grand Secretary, MA Xiuwen, Xu niannian entered the document library and began to look up the previous Emperor¡¯s living records.

    The emperor¡¯s living records were not confidential. They were a type of information that anyone in the Hanlin Academy could ess. After all, the living records were to be written in the history books.

    And history books were for people to read.

    Compared to Emperor Yuan jing, who was destined to be more controversial in the future, the former Emperor¡¯s life could be said to be ordinary. He was neither fatuous nor forceful. In the 49 years of his reign, he had onlyunched two wars against foreign countries.

    The Barbarian tribes of the north and south were pressing too hard, so they had no choice but to send out troops to suppress them.

    As he flipped through the pages, Xu Eng saw a conversation that happened in the 28th year of the Jean d ¡®arc. The protagonists of the conversation were the former emperor and the former head of Dao of the human sect.

    The previous emperor said, ¡± since ancient times, those who have been ordered by the heavens can not live forever. Can the way of longevity of the Taoist sect solve this limit? ¡±

    ¡°Longevity is fine, but longevity is not,¡± the head of Dao of the human sect said.

    The previous emperor continued,¡±l¡¯ve heard that venerable Daoist¡¯s Qi turned into Three Pure Ones, and the three sects began.¡± I wonder if it¡¯s one person or three people?¡±

    The conversation ended there.

    ¡°Eh, why is there no one behind?¡± Xu Eng muttered and continued to flip through the book.

    It was said that two hundred years ago, when the Confucians were at their peak, the Emperor was not allowed to read the daily records, much less change them. It was only when the Directorate was established and the schrs of Yun Lu Academy withdrew from the court that the Imperial power suppressed everything.

    From that time on, the Emperor could look through and modify the living records.

    Of course, the schrs from the Imperial College were not without a backbone. They would also argue with the Emperor and keep the truth to a certain extent. Xu Eng didn¡¯t pay attention to this detail and continued to read and note down.

    Unknowingly, it was time for lunch.

    Xu Eng went out of the document library and went to the dining hall to eat. During the meal, he heard a few professors of the Five ssics talking while eating.

    ¡°Today¡¯s court is truly exciting.¡±

    ¡°The Left Censor-in-Chief, Yuan Xiong, impeached Chief Assistant Wang for epting bribes. Vice Minister of War, Qin Yuandao, impeached Chief Assistant Wang for embezzling military funds. The six ministers also submitted impeachments, as if they had discussed it beforehand.¡±

    Oh, chief advisor Wang haspletely offended His Majesty because of the North guarding King¡¯s massacre case. It¡¯s obvious that His Majesty is targeting chief advisor Wang and forcing him to beg for his remains.

    Wei Yuan must be overjoyed. He and chief advisor Wang have always been at odds with each other in terms of political views.

    ¡°Today is only the beginning, the killing move is yet toe. Chief advisor Wang is in trouble this time. Let¡¯s see how he retaliates.¡±

    unless he can unite all the officials in the court. But in the court, the Royal faction can¡¯t do everything with one hand.

    Xu Eng frowned and felt a little irritated.

    First, he thought of Wang simu. Then, he felt that in the year of the capital Police, the factional disputes were intense. In the half year after the capital Police, the factional disputes were still intense.

    After the party struggle, there was another party struggle, and after the party struggle, there was another party struggle.

    How many people were truly working for the people, working for the Imperial court?

    And the one who caused this situation was the Emperor of nine and five who was obsessed with cultivation.

    The next day, the matter really fermented.

    The Imperial censor of the left, Yuan Xiong, once again wrote an impeachment to Chief Assistant Wang, listing the six Major Crimes of corruption and making a list of 12 royal party officials involved.

    Vice Minister of War, Qin Yuandao, continued to impeach chief advisor Wang for embezzling military funds and also made a list.

    Emperor yuanjing was ¡°furious¡± and ordered a strict investigation.

    This disturbance had urred without any warning, fast and fierce, just like the sword in the hand of a swordsman.

    The king¡¯s party was caught off guard, and there were turbulent undercurrents in the officialdom.

    Xu Eng took half a day off and rode his horse to the Wang Residence to visit the youngdy of the Wang family, Wang simu.

    The gatekeeper of the Prince¡¯s Mansion was already familiar with Xu Eng, so he told him to wait a moment and quickly entered the mansion. After a long time, he jogged back and said, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, please follow me.¡±

    Xu Eng was led to the living room and saw the dignified and gentle miss Wang.

    She was still as beautiful and lively as before, but there was a deep worry between her brows.

    After Wang si mu dismissed the servants in the hall, Xu Eng said in a deep voice, I¡¯ve heard about what happened in the Imperial court these past two days. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a simple beating. His Majesty is going to get serious. ¡°Eng is indeed intelligent.¡± Wang simu forced a smile and said,

    ¡°Father, you spent the entire night in the study room thinking hard. I knew that something bad had happened.¡±

    the chief Assistant is experienced and shrewd. He must have a n. Xu Eng consoled him.

    Wang simu smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°the crisis this time ising in full force. I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have time to prepare.¡± Today, a group of officials were imprisoned. Tomorrow, it might be my father. His Majesty will not give my father a chance to react.

    ¡°I heard from father that the day before yesterday, His Majesty summoned the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, and the left imperial censor,

    Yuan Xiong. They came prepared.

    in the Chuzhou City massacre case, father and Wei Yuan joined forces with the officials to force His Majesty to admit to his crimes. Now, His Majesty has retaliated.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ally with Lord Wei?¡± Xu Eng asked after a moment of silence.

    Wang si mu shook his head. Lord Wei and my father do not get along in terms of political views. They have always been enemies. I¡¯ll be thankful if he doesn¡¯t hit me when I¡¯m down.

    Xu Eng was speechless for a moment. This was not the situation of the Chuzhou case, where hundreds of officials stood together to fight against the Imperial power.

    To the other officials, including Wei Yuan, the fall of the king¡¯s party was a happy event. It meant that more positions would be vacant.

    These were all visible and practical benefits.

    Only by taking advantage of the fall of the king¡¯s party could they have a

    greater right to speak and do more things.

    ¡°There¡¯s only a chance of survival if my father can unite all the parties in the short term. However, to the various factions, waiting for Your Majesty to suppress my father is the greatest benefit.¡± Wang simu sighed and said gently,

    ¡°Eng, what should we do?¡±

    Xu Eng opened his mouth, but he was speechless.

    Noble Qi building.

    Nangong qianrou, who was sitting beside the coffee table, was smiling. ¡°Foster father, even if the king¡¯s party doesn¡¯t fall this time, they will suffer heavy losses. From then on, no one can block your path. ¡±

    Wang zhenwen and his foster father did not get along in terms of political views, and he had been obstructing his foster father from promoting the new policies. After fighting for so many years, this stumbling block was finally going to be gone.

    ¡°The one who stopped me was never Wang zhenwen.¡± Wei Yuan looked down at a geomancy map and said, ¡®

    Dut It¡¯S gooa tnat tneyre aown. tney?re aown, I¡¯ll nave at least nve years ¡­

    He suddenly stopped talking. After a long time, he sighed, ¡®¡±¡®The autumn harvest will be in two months. My battlefield will no longer be in the Imperial court. Let them be.¡±

    Foster father is nning to regain control of the military ¡­ Nangong qianrou¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    He immediately realized that something was wrong. It was his foster Father¡¯s n to attack the witchcraft cult after the autumn harvest. However, his words meant that he would not be in the Imperial court for a long time.

    This meant that the fight against the witchcraft cult wasn¡¯t a small matter. His foster father was nning to fight a long war? A doubt shed in Nangong qianrou¡¯s heart.

    What was the reason?

    [PS: a little writer¡¯s block. I¡¯mte to update..]

 Chapter 829 - 829: Xu Oj I an:Erlang, big brother will teach you how to raise fish (1)

    Chapter 829: Xu Oj I an:Eng, big brother will teach you how to raise fish (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When his foster father first proposed to attack the witchcraft cult, Xu Qi ¡®an had died in Yunzhou.

    Nangong qianrou guessed that her foster father¡¯s feelings at that time were the heartache of losing a trusted confidant, and the thought of suppressing the witch God religion because it had grown too fast.

    Later on, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the capital and was resurrected. The witchcraft cult had also been content with their duties. In that case, there was no need to make a big fuss.

    As for the witchcraft cult, he only needed to suppress them.

    However, his foster father¡¯s intention was to start arge-scale country war.

    ¡°Foster father, isn¡¯t this too extreme?¡± Nangong qianrou was straightforward.

    Now that Da Feng¡¯s strength was weak, arge-scale country war that would take several years was a burden that they could not bear.

    ¡°Yang Yan sent back an urgent report from the North. The witch God religion is attacking the Barbarian monsters in the North. Zhu Jiu couldn¡¯t do it alone, so he withdrew from his original territory and joined forces with the monster race and barbarian race to retreat to the Northwest.¡±

    Wei Yuan lowered his head and studied the geomancy map. ¡°Although King

    Huai¡¯s n failed, the witch God religion achieved its goal. If either Zhu Jiu or Ji Li Zhigu died in battle, the Barbarian monsters of the North would be in an unprecedented state of weakness.

    however, Chuzhou has also suffered heavy losses and lost a rank-3. They can¡¯t go to the North and the witchcraft religion has taken advantage of them.

    Nangong qianrou was shocked and suddenly realized, ¡± so, foster father doesn¡¯t care about the matters of the Imperial court, because the Emperor is very likely to send you to the North? ¡±

    At the same time, he spected that the emperor¡¯s suppression of Chief Assistant Wang at this time seemed to be out of consideration for bnce, but in fact, it was precisely the way of bnce.

    Without Wei Yuan, wouldn¡¯t the Imperial court be dominated by chief advisor

    Wang?

    even if foster father¡¯s focus is not on the court, it¡¯s still far from the end of autumn. Why not take advantage of the king¡¯s party¡¯s crisis this time to reap some benefits? this way, he won¡¯t have to worry about anything when he goes to war in the future.

    Nangong qianrou expressed her opinion.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s better for the Royal faction to fall or not?¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s gone,¡± Nangong qianrou said without hesitation.

    Wei Yuan nodded, ¡± yes, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s also good that it¡¯s not. If it wasn¡¯t for the war, I would have hit him when he was down. Once Wang zhenwen falls, I¡¯ll have at least five years to work. The Emperor wants to support a new party to be my enemy, but it can¡¯t be done overnight.

    ¡°In the current situation, there are advantages to not copsing the Royal faction. Wang zhenwen and I have been fighting for so many years, and we know each other very well. It¡¯s better to have a familiar opponent than an unfamiliar passerby in the court.¡±

    At this moment, an official came to report and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei,

    Qian Qingshu, the Grand schr of Wuying Hall, requests an audience.¡±

    Qian Qingshu was Wang zhenwen¡¯s trusted aide ¡­ Nangong qianrou looked at Wei Yuan.

    ¡°No,¡± Wei Yuan waved his hand, ¡°tell him to go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the clerk bowed.

    ¡°Foster father?¡± Nangong qianrou thought to herself, ¡± so foster father still chose to watch from the side in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be boring if I take action.¡±

    ¡°This favor must be left to the right person,¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    Nangong qianrou didn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t ask. After being together for so many years, he had gotten used to his foster father¡¯s style of speaking.

    ¡°You can leave first.¡± Wei Yuan suddenly said.

    After Nangong qianrou left, he took out a few envelopes, picked up a pen, and started writing.

    In the Imperial Pce, jingxiu Pce.

    The Crown Prince was eating iced plums with a basin of ice by his feet. He was enjoying the cool breeze being fanned by the pce maids, but his expression did not rx at all.

    ¡°That day, I advised chief advisor Wang not topete with my father and not to be on the same side as Wei Yuan, but he didn¡¯t listen. Now, Imperial father is going to punish him.¡±

    The Crown Prince and chief advisor Wang did not have much interaction, but in the Royal faction, there were many people who firmly supported the Crown Prince.

    If Wang zhenwen fell from power, these people would also be implicated, and the crown prince¡¯s influence in the Imperial court would be weakened.

    Concubine Chen and Lin ¡®an listened and were somewhat worried. Since the year of the capital investigation, the crown prince¡¯s position had been swaying left and right. He could not sit still no matter what.

    ¡°What¡¯s Wei Yuan¡¯s attitude?¡± concubine Chen asked with a frown.

    ¡°Qian Qingshu, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Pce, went to visit Wei Yuan this morning, but he didn¡¯t see him,¡± the Crown Prince said in a low voice.

    ¡°Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang are political enemies. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s just waiting to kick you when you¡¯re down,¡± said concubine Chen with a worried expression.

    The Crown Prince looked at his sister and said, ¡± Lin ¡®an, isn¡¯t xu Qi¡¯ an your confidant? he is someone Wei Yuan relies on. Why don¡¯t you try to break through from him? ¡±

    Lin ¡®an sat on a soft couch. Her long red dress wasplicated and gorgeous. She wore a golden crown on her head. Her round oval face had beautiful lines and her peach blossom eyes were charming and lively.

    When she was silent, she was like an exquisite and wless Jade Beauty.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯te to see me in a long time ¡­¡±

    Lin an¡¯s face was dejected as he said in a low voice.

    After the Chuzhou City massacre case, more than half a month had passed. Xu ningyan had nevere to look for her. Lin ¡®an did not say it, but her sensitive heart had always felt that Xu ningyan hadpletely hated the royal family because of that incident.

    He also hated her, so he deliberately distanced himself from her.

    Thinking of their happy times in the past, Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart felt a burst of sourness.

    that¡¯s easy. Send someone to the Xu family to send a letter and ask him to meet. If he agrees, it means that he still has his heart on you. The Crown Prince suggested with a smile.

    Concubine Chen added, ¡°remember the secret and let the servants of the residence of Lin ¡®an do it, do not send the pce guards.¡± Don¡¯t let your father Imow that you have any contact with Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Lin ¡®an nodded his head hard, his face revealing an expression of apprehension and anticipation, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 get someone to do it.¡±

    During lunch, the Left Censor-in-Chief, Yuan Xiong, and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, entered a restaurant in the inner city..

 Chapter 830 - 830: Xu Qj â€˜an:Erlang, big brother will teach you how to raise fish (2)

    Chapter 830: Xu Qj ¡®an:Eng, big brother will teach you how to raise fish (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    There were also a few officials from the same camp.

    There was a two-hour break for lunch. The cafeteria of the capital¡¯s Yamen was famous for being unptable. It was not a nd meal, but there was no need to think about having a good meal.

    Other than the low-ranking officials who ate in the dining hall, the high-ranking officials all went to the restaurant.

    Yuan Xiong raised his teacup and smiled. first, congrattions to Vice Minister Qin. You have a chance to enter the inner cab.

    yes, ¡± Qin Yuandao replied, raising his cup. Lord Yuan, you can stay in the Imperial Censorate for a long time. Don¡¯t forget to take care of us.

    The Imperial Censorate held great power and had the responsibility of supervising all the officials. Yuan Xiong had always wanted to take over the Imperial Censorate and kick out Wei Yuan¡¯s dang Yu.

    As Qin Yuandao had no hope of bing the Minister of War, he wanted to enter the cab through other means.

    The two of them had plotted the imperial examination fraud case together, but it had ended in failure. Now, they were making aeback. What was different from thest time was that His Majesty had been watching coldly from the side, but this time he was supporting him from behind.

    ¡°Even if Wang zhenwen doesn¡¯t fall this time, he¡¯ll be seriously injured. He¡¯s been in charge of the cab for many years and was previously used to check and bnce Wei Yuan. Now, His Majesty intends for Wei Yuan to be the general of the Chuzhou Army and head to Chuzhou. Wang zhenwen will have to make a move.¡± and I heard that Qian Qingshu visited Wei Yuan this morning, but he was refused entry.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that Xu bastardst time, we would¡¯ve moved our positions long ago,¡± Qin Yuandao gritted his teeth.

    An official raised his cup and said with a smile, ¡± Vice Minister Qin, don¡¯t be angry. Xu Qi ¡®an can¡¯t even protect himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡±

    They exchanged cups andughed.

    ¡°Da Lang, there¡¯s a letter for you outside.¡±

    In the front hall, the gatekeeper old Zhang presented a secret letter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been kicking Xu lingying up and down like a shuttlecock, put down his younger sister and reached out to take the letter. He asked, ¡°Who sent the letter?¡±

    Old Zhang shook his head. he¡¯s outside. He didn¡¯t say who he¡¯s delivering it for. He also said that he¡¯s waiting for your reply.

    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s continue ying!¡±

    Xu lingying had enjoyed the feeling of flying before, and he was no longer willing to be a stupid child living on the ground.

    She hugged Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s leg like an octopus and refused to let go.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked him but didn¡¯t send him flying. He thought to himself that this silly child was getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Taiping! ¡±

    He shouted.

    With a whistling sound, the peace de flew out of the room and hung in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu lingying was stunned. She raised her little face, looking silly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked her up and let her ride the peace de like a witch riding a magic broom. Then, he patted Xu lingying¡¯s little butt and said loudly, ¡®

    ¡°Go, magical girl little bean!¡±

    The peace de carried her out of the front hall, and the little Bean¡¯s heartlessughter could be heard in the air.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the letter and read it. The letter was sent by Lin¡¯ an, describing the situation of the court dispute in the past few days, and tactfully asking if he could ask him to test Wei Yuan¡¯s words.

    This wasn¡¯t like the style of Lin an, was it concubine Chen or the Crown Prince instigating ¡­¡­ I remember that the Duke of Wei said that there are many supporters of the Crown Prince in the Royal faction. Speaking of which, after beheading the two Dukes, I have not gone to visit Lin ¡®an.

    Sigh, it was mainly because there were too many things, one after another, that he had neglected her ¡­

    Lin ¡®an was different from huaiqing. Huaiqing didn¡¯t need coaxing, but Lin¡¯ an was a girl who really wantedpany.

    ¡°Tell him to tell the master that I understand.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent the gatekeeper away and sat at the Round Table. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what Wei Yuan had said this morning.

    I won¡¯t interfere in this matter.

    Yesterday, Xu Eng had returned from his duty and told him about what had happened in the court. Xu Qi ¡®an had paid attention to it and went to the Yamen to find Wei Yuan this morning. Only then did he know that this was not an ordinary fight.

    Emperor Yuan jing wanted to touch chief advisor Wang.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually an opportunity for me. Although Eng and miss Wang were making eyes at each other, they didn¡¯t enter chief advisor Wang¡¯s line of sight. Furthermore, with his identity as a student of Yun Lu Academy and because of me, it would be very difficult for him to advance further in the officialdom unless he sought refuge with chief advisor Wang.

    ¡°However, chief advisor Wang is from the Directorate and is naturally resistant to the students of Yun Lu Academy. Now, wasn¡¯t this a good opportunity? I have evidence of many officials and high Duke Cao¡¯s corruption and crime in my hands. Part of these political chips were meant to be given to Duke of Wei and the other to Eng.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it iust right now that I have a use for it? moreover. if I can gain a favor from chief advisor Wang, it will be of great help to me, Emperor Zha yuanjing. I just happen to want to enter the Ministry of official personnel affairs ¡®archive to check the files.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already confessed Duke Cao¡¯s Secret letter to Duke of Wei, and he said that he wouldn¡¯t care about this matter. The hint is already very obvious. Lord Wei seemed to be more passive about the court recently? What is he nning?¡±

    Xu Eng went back to the manor to have his meal with a depressed look. As he passed through the front yard, he saw his youngest sister riding on a knife and flying around in the small courtyard,ughing like a pig.

    Mother and lingyue looked on worriedly from below, screaming from time to time and repeating, ¡°Be careful, be careful!

    Xu ningyan, hurry up and get your stupid knife down, ¡± his aunt said angrily. if lingying is hurt, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.

    Her aunt stood in the courtyard with her hands on her waist and shouted toward the front hall.

    ¡°Mother, how can the saber fly?¡± Xu lingyue was a little surprised and a little scared.

    ¡°Who knows? it must be your big brother¡¯s demonic technique.¡± His aunt said.

    The mother and daughter had seen li Miaozhen flying high and high on a flying sword before, so they thought it was no big deal. But when Xu Eng saw this scene, he waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Peerless, peerless godly weapon ¡­¡± Xu Eng muttered..

 Chapter 831 - 831: Xu Qj â€˜an:Erlang, Iâ€™ll teach you how to raise fish (3)

    Chapter 831: Xu Qj ¡®an:Eng, I¡¯ll teach you how to raise fish (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an walked out of the front hall and said, ¡®¡±¡®Taiping,e down.¡±

    The Tai-Ping knife lowered its altitude and stopped moving. The aunt immediately grabbed her baby daughter and said, ¡°¡±What stupid de.¡±

    Then, she saw Xu niannian take a few quick steps and stop in front of the peace de. He stretched out his hand as if he wanted to hold the de, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He was extremely excited.

    As a schr from the Orthodox schrly system, Xu Eng naturally recognized the peerless godly weapon.

    Seeing her son¡¯s attitude, the aunt asked suspiciously, ¡°¡±Eng, what¡¯s the problem with this saber?¡±

    Xu Eng muttered. this saber is extremely rare. It¡¯s priceless. No, it¡¯s a priceless treasure.

    A priceless treasure? His aunt¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the peace saber in surprise and probed, ¡®¡±¡®Then how much is it worth?¡±

    His aunt needed a specific number to measure its value.

    let¡¯s put it this way. If big brother were to exchange it for a title of nobility, he would at least be able to exchange it for an Earl, or even a Marquis.

    A Marquis was second only to a Duke, and in Da Feng, the Duke was almost the peak of the title of a Duke.

    The aunt¡¯s small mouth opened and closed. When she looked at the peace de again, it was as if she was looking at her own son. No, she was even more excited than her own son.

    ¡°I still want to y.¡± Xu lingying climbed up the peace de.

    ¡°Go away, you stupid child. This is such a precious thing. If you break it, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± The Auntie pped the little boy away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at this scene with a smile and shouted, ¡°¡±Eng,e in. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Xu Eng entered the front hall and sat at the table. Then, his sight was attracted by a stack of secret letters on the table. It was not the secret letter sent by Lin ¡®an, but the secret letter found in High Duke Cao¡¯s private residence.

    I already know what happened to chief advisor Wang. Eng, if you have the ability to help him get through this difficult time, would you help him or just stand by and watch? ¡±

    Hearing this, Xu niannian frowned slightly and said frankly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m worried about simu, but I don¡¯t have much feelings or anxiety about what happened to chief advisor Wang. And if it wasn¡¯t for my admiration, I would probably be drinking and chatting happily with big brother right now.¡±

    Da Feng, my good son-inw ¡­ Xu Qianughed in his heart. but if you can help, I believe Chief Assistant Wang will be willing to ept you. At least, he won¡¯t resist you.

    As he spoke, he pointed to the secret letter on the table.

    With doubts, Xu Eng opened the secret letter and read through them one by one. His pupils contracted in shock at first, then he became excited, and his hands trembled slightly.

    If these secret letters were to fall into the hands of a capable person, they would be a sharp weapon in their hands. Then, who knew how many officials would be charged for this, and the entire capital¡¯s officialdom would be shaken.

    Of course, there was also the possibility that these secret letters would all be destroyed, because there were too many people involved.

    I can only give you a small portion of these secret letters. We need to pick out a few people who are useful to chief advisor Wang. Xu Qi ¡®an opened the secret letters one by one.

    The so-called useful people can¡¯t be from the king¡¯s party or people like Yuan Xiong. Thetter had the emperor¡¯s support, so these secret letters could not have a fatal effect on them. At least, in the current situation, they could not be killed in one blow.

    Soon, the two brothers picked eight people. It was high in position and power, but it was not one of the first two.

    after you¡¯re off duty, go to the Wang family and hand these secret letters to chief advisor Wang. Remember, you have to find miss Wang first and get her to introduce you.

    Big brother wants me to hint to chief advisor Wang about my rtionship with simu ¡­ okay, ¡± Xu niannian replied. He had just put away the secret letter when he saw his eldest brother roll up his sleeves. ¡°Big brother, what are you doing?

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Xu Eng¡¯s handsome face was punched and he fell down screaming. Xu dng rode on him and attacked him from the left and right.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t hit my face ¡­¡± Xu Eng screamed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hit her face, how can you show your sacrifice? how can you move miss Wang? In order to save your father-inw, you didn¡¯t hesitate to be enemies with big brother.¡±

    ¡°This, isn¡¯t this a little despicable?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t despicable, it¡¯s a trap. Come, get into position, big brother will give you a few more punches.¡±

    Jingxiu Pce.

    The prefecture of Lin ¡®an quickly sent back a message. There was no reply, only one sentence: ¡®I know.¡¯

    The Crown Prince nced at Lin ¡®an and touched his nose, sighing, ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t count on you. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not an official anymore. I know that I¡¯ve angered Imperial father

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes turned red.

    shut up! concubine Chen scolded, frowning. it¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t want to help. No matter how much Wei Yuan relies on him, does that mean he¡¯ll listen to him? ¡±

    I know, ¡± the Crown Prince said helplessly. it¡¯s just that his attitude makes me unhappy.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Shao Yin Pce,¡± Lin ¡®an said with his lips tightly pursed.

    The Wang Manor.

    The atmosphere in the inner hall was a little heavy.

    Wang simu sat beside Madam Wang and tried to ease her mother¡¯s anxiety by chatting with her in a soft voice.

    The Wang n¡¯s eldest young master, who worked in the Ministry of Revenue, drank his tea without a word. The merchant, the Wang n¡¯s second young master, had an irascible temper and was pacing around the hall.

    ¡°Big brother, I heard from a close friend that His Majesty is going to exterminate our Wang n?¡± Second young master Wang spoke as he walked, his tone urgent.

    The worry in Madam Wang¡¯s eyes grew as she looked at her eldest son to seek confirmation.

    Master Wang put down his teacup and said in a calm voice, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s a bit troublesome. Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao have listed a lot of evidence of their crimes. The most troublesome one is that they embezzled the military pay.

    ¡°Do you still remember the former Vice Minister of Revenue, Zhou Xianping?

    he was my father¡¯s man, and he did embezzle the military pay. During the raid, the Zhou mansion only had a few thousand taels. Where did the silver go? They all say it¡¯s in our Wang family..¡±

 Chapter 832 - 832: Xu Qi â€˜an:Erlang, Iâ€™ll teach you how to raise fish (4)

    Chapter 832: Xu Qi ¡®an:Eng, I¡¯ll teach you how to raise fish (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°That¡¯s simply nonsense.¡± Second young master Wang gritted his teeth in anger.

    Master Wang pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed tiredly, ¡± in the past, my father was in the heart of the Emperor, so he was fine. However, during the massacre in Chuzhou, my father offended the Emperor too much. This is the root of the problem.

    ¡°What should we do? what should we do?¡± Madam Wang was worried.

    Wang simu quickly consoled her mother, and then frowned.

    ¡°The two of you should speak less. If you can¡¯t think of a solution, then don¡¯t pour out your grievances here. Other than adding to mother¡¯s worries, what else can you do?¡±

    She continued tofort her mother and said softly, ¡°¡±Father has been the first assistant for more than ten years and has seen all kinds of storms and waves. Didn¡¯t I already discuss this with my uncles in the study?¡±

    Grand Wang Prince looked at his sister and shook his head. Although there had been crises in the past, it had never been as dangerous as this time. Fighting with political enemies and fighting with His Majesty, were they the same thing?

    As they were talking, the Butler came in a hurry to report. He nced at the people in the hall and looked at Wang si mu.¡±Youngdy, Lord Xu is outside and would like to see you.¡±

    Second brother Wang sneered,¡±at a time like this, you still have the leisure to talk about love?.¡¯

    Madam Wang and Master Wang both frowned.

    They knew that Xu Eng was close to their daughter. Wang simu had a strong personality and was exceptionally intelligent. Other than Wang zhenwen, no one in the family could control her.

    So, he turned a blind eye and let her do as she pleased.

    But now that the Wang family was in danger, Xu Eng still visited them frequently, which was inexplicably annoying.

    Wang si mu gave her second brother a sidelong nce, stood up gracefully and said, ¡°Lead him to the outer hall.¡±

    She patted the back of her mother¡¯s hand and left. She passed through the inner courtyard and walked through the winding corridor. Miss Wang met with Xu Eng in the living room.

    He sat on the chair and hid his face with his sleeve.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Eng?¡± Wang simu stuck her head in for a while, but he dodged all of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you something,¡± Xu Eng said.

    As he said that, he pointed at the coffee table with his other hand. Wang simu then realized that there was a stack of letters on the coffee table.

    With curiosity, Wang simu opened the letter and read it a few times. Her delicate body trembled, and her beautiful big eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Where, where did Eng get these secret letters?¡± She opened her small mouth slightly and her beautiful face turned pale.

    ¡°I got it from my big brother.¡± Xu Eng replied.

    Where did Xu Qi ¡®an get it from? He¡¯s Wei Yuan¡¯s trusted aide, how could he help my father ¡­ Wang simu¡¯s eyes turned and looked at Xu Eng¡¯s evasive look.

    Her heart sank, and she quickly pulled his sleeve.

    Wang simu cried out in shock.

    Xu Eng¡¯s face was swollen, his nose was bruised, and his lips were cut. He looked like he had been beaten up.

    ¡°Did your big brother do it? Because ¡­ Because of these secret letters?¡± Wang simu¡¯s lips trembled.

    ¡°I fell on my own.¡± Xu Eng denied it.

    Tears gushed out of Wang simu¡¯s eyes like a broken string of pearls.

    ¡°He ¡­ He actually beat you up like this ¡­. Miss Wang was sobbing.

    Big brother¡¯s tricks are really effective ¡­ Xu Eng sighed in his heart and exined, really fell on my own.¡±

    He did not waste any time. these secret letters were given by my big brother, ¡± he said. but he has a condition. I need to talk to the chief Assistant face to face.

    Wang simu took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped her tears. She looked at Xu Eng with eyes full of love.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there now,¡± she nodded.

    In the spacious study, the smell of Sandalwood Rose in the air. Chief advisor Wang held a cup of tea and frowned without saying a word.

    Qian Qingshu, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Pce, Chen Qi, the Grand Secretary of jianji Pce, Minister sun, and other trusted aides were gathered together with grave expressions.

    ¡°From Your Majesty¡¯s words, it will be our turn in a few days?¡± Qian Qingshu said in a deep voice.

    Chen Qi, the Grand Secretary of the Jiangji Pce, had a bad temper. He mmed the table and cursed, ¡®¡±¡®The Chuzhou City massacre case was caused by King Huai¡¯s madness, how can it be tolerated? At worst, I¡¯ll resign.¡±

    ¡°If you resign, it will be exactly what that Qin guy wants,¡± the Minister of Personnel affairs snorted coldly.

    Chief advisor Wang sat in the main seat, tasting the fragrant tea and silently listening to the quarrel between his colleagues. The old man had been a court official for half his life, and he had never been flustered and exasperated. Seeing that the quarrel had died down, chief advisor Wang asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s Wei

    Yuan¡¯s attitude?¡±

    ¡°The door was closed.¡± Qian Qingshu¡¯s face was dark.

    ¡°No surprise.¡± Chief advisor Wang nodded. His Majesty still needs him. Wei Yuan is much more useful than us.

    ¡°Will His Majesty tolerate his family¡¯s dominance?¡± the Secretary of State for the Ministry of official personnel affairs sneered.

    Chief advisor Wang took a sip of tea and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Many years ago, I felt that he was tired of the struggles in the court and wanted to take control of the Army again. If I¡¯m not wrong, he yed a part in King Huai¡¯s death.

    ¡°Minister sun, you are in charge of the Ministry of Justice. You have to keep a good watch. You can¡¯t let the Supreme Court and Imperial Censorate decide on the crimes.¡±

    Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice nodded.

    Minister Xu, I know you support the Crown Prince. This is a good opportunity to contact the other princes.

    The Secretary of State for the Ministry of official personnel affairs nodded.

    Then, chief advisor Wang said calmly, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s nothing bad about retiring. It¡¯s better to retire at the prime of your life than to have a bleak end. Moreover, you can rise up after retirement. A gentleman must learn to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and when to retreat, retreat.¡±

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Wang simu¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice rang out.¡±Father, your daughter has something to ask of you.¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll continue to write the next chapter. ] This chapter is half-written on the phone, so there might be a lot of typos. Help me catch bugs..

 Chapter 833 - 833: Meeting Lin â€˜an (1)

    Chapter 833: Meeting Lin ¡®an (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wang zhenwen furrowed his brows and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Come in!¡±

    He knew that with his daughter¡¯s ability to see the big picture, she wouldn¡¯t disturb him at this time if there was nothing important.

    The door of the study was pushed open. Wang si mu stood at the door and bowed elegantly. Her posture was just right.¡±Father, Lord Xu has an urgent matter to see you about.¡±

    Thinking that the ¡± Lord Xu ¡± that Wang si mu was referring to was Xu Qi ¡®an, Minister sun, and the others, his eyes lit up, and his interest was piqued.

    Although this shit stirrer was annoying, his ability and means to stir up trouble had long won the recognition of the court.

    What was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s intention in visiting the imperial residence at this time? Wang zhenwen¡¯s spirits were lifted.¡±lnvite him in,¡±

    Wang simu turned her head and looked to the side. A few secondster, Xu Eng, with a bruised face, walked out of the door and stepped over the threshold. He bowed and said, ¡°This official greets all the Lords.¡±

    So. it was him ¡­ Qian Qingshu and the others shook their heads.

    Xu cijiu was a talented man with outstanding knowledge and courage, butpared to his brother, he was stillcking.

    In their eyes, Xu cijiu was an outstanding junior with great potential. In their eyes, Xu Qi ¡®an was an opponent that made their scalps tingle.

    The weight was iparable.

    Disappointment shed in Wang zhenwen¡¯s eyes, but he quickly recovered. He nodded and said, ¡°Lord Xu, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Xu niannian took out a stack of secret letters from his sleeve, walked to the table, and pushed them to chief advisor Wang. ¡°These things must be useful to

    Lord Chief Assistant.¡±

    Wang shoufu nced at it and picked it up indifferently. He flipped through it and his eyes suddenly froze.

    He quickly scanned through the first secret letter, and impatiently opened the second one, the third one ¡­

    After reading everything, chief advisor Wang remained sitting still, as if he was in a daze or thinking.

    Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice and Grand Secretary Qian Qingshu looked at each other. Thetter leaned forward slightly and asked, ¡°¡±Lord first assistant?¡±

    The Secretary of State for the Ministry of official personnel affairs and the others were also exchanging nces. They realized that these letters were not ordinary.

    Chief advisor Wang tidied up the secret letters and handed them to Minister sun, who was the nearest to him. Seeing that Minister sun reached out to take them, he hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Be careful.¡±

    Minister sun was taken aback and seemed a little startled. He nodded, then focused his attention on the letter and began to read it.

    As he looked, he suddenly froze and his eyes widened.

    After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly opened the other letters in a hurry. His movements were rough and impatient. He saw chief advisor Wang raise his eyebrows, afraid that the old man would break the letters.

    Minister sun¡¯s behavior, in the eyes of the Grand Secretaries and ministers, made them more curious and confused.

    He was eager to know what was written in the letter.

    ¡°Good, good! With these things, we don¡¯t need to give up our interests and we can win over arge number of forces. Didn¡¯t His Majesty want to investigate? Ha, even if he investigated until next year, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. ¡±

    Minister sun sneered.

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    The Secretary of State for the Ministry of official personnel affairs took the letter and started reading it. After a dozen seconds, he excitedly said ¡® wonderful ¡± three times.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about collecting evidence of Yuan Xiong and the others¡± crimes to counterattack, but there¡¯s too little time, and the other party has already dealt with the head and tail, so it won¡¯t work. This, this is exactly what it means to have a pillow when you want to take a nap.¡±

    In the study, the big shots finished reading the letters one by one. Their previous heaviness was gone, and they revealed excited smiles.

    Wang si mu stood at the door and looked at the scene quietly. She had seen her father¡¯s and uncles ¡®solemn expressions and their excitedughter after reading the letter.

    Although the letter belonged to Xu Qi. an, his father couldn¡¯t ignore the favor that Eng had done for him ¡­ She heaved a sigh of relief and felt more confident about her future.

    Chief advisor Wang put the letter back on the table. Then he looked at Xu Eng and said in a gentle tone, ¡®¡±¡®Lord Xu, where did these letterse from?¡±

    Minister sun, Minister Xu, and the other schrs all looked at Xu Eng.

    ¡°At my brother¡¯s ce,¡± Xu Eng bowed and said.

    It was him ¡­ Minister sun¡¯s feelings wereplicated, soplicated that he didn¡¯t even know what he was feeling. Without a doubt, he hated Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The Grudge formed in sang Bo¡¯s case, that little brat had opposed him several times. The most ruthless one was when he wrote a poem to scold him and nailed him to the pir of shame.

    That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t kidnap his son. She wrote a poem to scold him.

    ording to the rules of the court, this was a fight to the death. In fact, Minister sun also wanted to kill him, and he had been working hard to do so.

    The Chuzhou City massacre case was a turning point.

    Some people were like this. You couldn¡¯t wait for them to die, but it was inevitable that you would admire them from the bottom of your heart because of some things.

    But now, at the critical moment of the king¡¯s party¡¯s survival, Xu Qi ¡®an had delivered such an important thing. It must be known that if this thing fell into their hands, this crisis would be more dangerous than dangerous.

    This favor was huge, and Minister sun could not refuse it.

    Qian Qingshu and the others were both surprised and not surprised. These secret letters were left behind by High Duke Cao, but who had killed him?

    They were surprised because they didn¡¯t believe Xu Qi ¡®an would help them.

    Wang shoufu let out a breath and said with a straight face, ¡®¡±What does he want?¡±

    ¡°When the matters in the Imperial court are settled, big brother will pay a visit

    personally,¡± Xu Eng said.

    Chief advisor Wang pondered for a few seconds and then nodded.

    father, Eng and his brother almost fell out to get these letters, ¡± Wang si mu said softly. the wound on his face was caused by Xu Qi ¡®an. Eng just didn¡¯t take the credit.

    Chief advisor Wang was stunned. He carefully examined Xu Eng and his eyes gradually turned gentle.

    Qian Qingshu and the others nced at Xu Eng, then turned to look at Wang simu, their expressions rather strange..

 Chapter 834 - 834: Meeting Lin I an (2)

    Chapter 834: Meeting Lin I an (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    They were all old foxes in the officialdom and immediately understood a lot of information.

    If Xu Qi. an was unwilling, Xu cijiu would not be able to get it even if he risked his life. After he retired from the government, he consciously found a backer for the Xu family ¡­ When Qian Qingshu thought of this, he felt his heart heat

    up.

    In his opinion, it was a good thing that Xu Qi ¡®an was willing to extend an olive branch to him. Even though he was Wei Yuan¡¯s confidant and Wei Yuan did not get along with the Royal faction, if the Royal faction needed Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s help, he would definitely not refuse because of his rtionship with Xu nianxin. The two parties could reach a certain level of cooperation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a handy and useful tool.

    After the year of jingcha, the majority of the officials in the court had a simr concept.

    If the Royal faction could get their hands on this tool, it would definitely be of great use in the future.

    This man was very good at verbal sparring. If he could be supported, he would be invincible in future arguments. Well, he seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with niece simu ¡­ Most importantly. if we take Xu cijiu in, we can use Xu Qi. an as a tool ¡­ Minister Xu muttered to himself.

    The others had simr thoughts. They quickly weighed the pros and cons and spected about the rtionship between Xu niannian and Wang simu. Chief advisor Wang coughed. it¡¯ste. Divide the secret letter. We¡¯ll go our separate ways.

    He didn¡¯t look at Xu niannian again.

    Wang si mu sent Xu niannian out of the Imperial City before dusk. She gave Xu erng a lot of medicinal wine and medicinal powder that could cure falls. When she returned to the manor, she heard her eldest and second brothers talking with her mother in the hall.

    Second brother Wang said in a rxed tone, ¡°¡±Father and uncles seemed to havee up with a countermeasure. When they left, I saw that their footsteps were light and their brows were no longer solemn. I chased after him and asked, but uncle Qian said not to worry.¡±

    father even asked the housekeeper to inform the kitchen to prepare deep-fried meat tonight, ¡± brother Wang said with a smile. he hasn¡¯t eaten this dish in a long time for his health.

    Second brother Wang pped his hands. this means that father¡¯s worries are all gone. He¡¯s rxed.

    Madam Wang, who was listening by the side, also revealed a smile.¡±What simu said is right. Your father has seen all kinds of storms. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Seeing Wang simu enter, second brother Wang smiled and said, ¡± sister, father just left the manor. I have good news for you. Uncle Qian said he found a way to break out of this situation.

    After a short pause, he continued,¡±where¡¯s that kid?¡± His second brother wanted to use this opportunity to test him and see if they could go through thick and thin together. Take me to him, and I¡¯ll tell him that the Wang Residence has encountered a great disaster and that its future is bleak. Let¡¯s see what kind of attitude he¡¯ll have towards you.¡±

    Just as he was engrossed in his speech, Wang simu interrupted him coldly, ¡°¡±Compared to second brother who only knows how to talk big, I¡¯m much better.¡±

    Second brother Wang¡¯s eyes widened. girl, what are you saying? ¡±

    Big brother Wang was in a good mood and was happy to praise his second brother. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°Yun Lu Academy¡¯s schrs ¡®moral characters are worthy of being assured. However, your second brother has good intentions. If he wants to try, then let him try.¡±

    Wang simu pursed her lips and sat down to take a sip of tea. She said slowly, ¡°Father and uncles¡± method of breaking the situation is evidence of the corruption and vition of thew of the officials in the court.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Brother Wang was stunned.

    because it was brought by Xu Eng. He paid a huge price for it. Wang simu felt both sweet and heartache.

    ¡°What about the one Xu Eng brought ¡­¡± Second brother Wang muttered.

    this ¡­ This is a generous bargaining chip. He just offered it up like this? ¡± Big brother Wang muttered.

    Madam Wang looked at her two sons ¡®expressions and realized that the young man from the Xu family that her daughter liked had made a significant contribution in this matter.

    In the next three days, the undercurrents in the capital¡¯s officialdom were turbulent. At first, the neutral party watched coldly as the king¡¯s party suffered a power struggle, and the people of the king¡¯s party were anxious. Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao¡¯s ¡°imperial power party¡± were sharpening their des.

    However, as the situation developed, the Supreme Court first chose to side with the Royal party and worked with the Ministry of Justice to clear the names of the imprisoned royal party officials. They began a tug-of-war with the Imperial Censorate.

    After that, many people in the six departments changed sides and impeached Qin Yuandao and Yuan Xiong for colluding with each other and abusing their power. The mes of war spread to the two of them.

    Following that, several people with real power in Noble Group also wrote to impeach Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao.

    In a short period of time, people from all walks of life jumped out to protect the king¡¯s party, and the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court were stuck with the ¡± king¡¯s party offending an official They couldn¡¯t get a result from the interrogation, which also cut off the follow-up ns of Yuan Xiong and the others.

    The trial did note to a conclusion. The court was filled with impeachment memorials, and rumors began to spread in the officialdom that Emperor yuanjing was going to settle scores after autumn. Those who had forced him to confess his crimes were all going to be ounted for.

    For a time, people¡¯s hearts wavered and rumors spread.

    This was not the end. The six department supervisors and the Imperial censors headed by Zhang xingying were like sharks that had smelled blood. They excitedly submitted impeachments, impeaching Emperor Yuan jing for his narrow revenge and damaging the dignity of the royal family and the emperor¡¯s dignity.

    The happiest thing about giving was to pick on the emperor¡¯s faults and then write a memorial to criticize him

    On the fifth day, after Emperor Yuan jing flew into a rage in his bedroom, he called a halt to the matter and released the imprisoned members of the Royal faction.

    Yuan Xiong was demoted to the Imperial censor of the right, and the former imperial censor of the right, Liu Hong, took over.

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, was so angry that he was bedridden.

    On this day of rest, the Crown Prince, who had been observing the changes in the court from the sidelines, could not wait to summon Minister Xu of the Ministry of official personnel affairs in the name of admiring flowers.

    In the garden of the eastern Pce.

    The Crown Prince sat in the pavilion and took a sip of wine. He asked, ¡®¡±¡®The changes in the court these days have left people speechless. I still don¡¯t understand. Please exin to me, Minister Xu..¡±

 Chapter 835 - 835: Meeting Lin I an (3)

    Chapter 835: Meeting Lin I an (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Minister Xu of the Ministry of official personnel affairs was from the Royal faction and also a supporter of the Crown Prince, so he was the most suitable person to be summoned.

    Minister Xu was dressed in casual clothes, and the cool breeze in the garden brought with it a faint fragrance of flowers. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s no big mystery in this matter. A while ago, the lucky Shu Shi of the Hanlin Academy sent a few secret letters to celebrate the new year. They were left behind by High Duke Cao.¡±

    He immediately told the Crown Prince everything.

    The crown prince¡¯s breathing was a little hurried as he continued to ask,

    ¡°¡±Where is the secret letter? Were there more? There must be more. High Duke Cao has held great power for so many years, it¡¯s impossible for him to only have a few letters.¡±

    If he could get those secret letters, his power would increase greatly, and his position as the Crown Prince would be more stable.

    ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s. pity that Xu Qi. an is Wei Yuan¡¯s man ¡­¡± Minister Xu smiled and did not continue.

    The crown prince¡¯s thoughts suddenly became active. Just because the Royal faction couldn¡¯t get it, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t get it.

    Now that he thought about it, the letter from Lin ¡®an had an effect. Otherwise, why would Xu Qi¡¯ an use his cousin to pass the secret letter to chief advisor Wang?

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t reply to him to avoid suspicion. After all, his identity was sensitive.

    I have to go to shaoyin Pce and let Lin. an find. way to contact Xu Qi. an. Maybe I can get more secret letters from him ¡­ The Crown Prince only felt that the wine was too light and his butt was on pins and needles.

    He patiently chatted with Minister Xu for a while more before sending him out of the pce.

    He immediately turned to shaoyin Pce.

    Shaoyin Pce.

    After lunch, Lin ¡®an took an afternoon nap. She sat up in her unlined garment and stretched her waistzily.

    In the hot summer, her clothes were thin. Although she wasn¡¯t a big-hearted woman, her scale was not small. However,pared to huaiqing, it was a sad story.

    When she stretched her waist, a small section of her snow-white and thin waist was revealed.

    Her snake-like waist had a beautiful curve, and her two waists were sexy and cute.

    With the service of the pce maids, he put on aplicated and gorgeous Pce dress, rinsed his mouth with tea, and cleaned his face. Lin ¡®an waved a beauty fan and sat in the pavilion in a daze.

    The pce maid who had been patted by Xu Qi ¡®an was reading the script. While she was breathing, she stole a nce at the princess.

    Compared to the depression of the past few days, His Highness had recovered a lot recently, but he was still a little listless.

    ¡°Say, if thedy in the book is not from a rich family, would the poor schr still like her?¡± Lin an gently waved his fan, looking into the distance in a daze, and asked suddenly.

    ¡°Probably. After all, the schr eloped with her,¡± the pce maid replied after some thought.

    Lin ¡®an shook his head and said softly,¡±but someone told me that the schr deliberately eloped with a rich family¡¯s daughter. This way, he didn¡¯t need to give a sky-high betrothal gift and could marry a wife as beautiful as a flower.¡± A truly responsible man should not be like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± the pce maid asked.

    Lin an raised his head and said somewhat sadly, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t know. I used to think that he was like that ¡­¡±

    At this moment, a guard walked in from outside and stopped not far away. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, Hanlin Academy¡¯s SHU ji shi requests to see you on New Year¡¯s Day.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, he remembered that Xu niannian was that person¡¯s cousin. She frowned slightly. She had never interacted with that Shu ji shi, what matter could he have to see her for?

    ¡°Go and bring him into the pce,¡± he said after a few seconds of silence.

    After a quarter of an hour, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a sky-blue brocade robe, cloud-covering boots, and a golden crown to tie up his hair, entered the living room with the guards of shaoyin Pce.

    He sat upright behind the table, straightened his small waist, and ordered the pce maid to serve tea in a serious manner. He said in a t tone, ¡°¡±Why does Lord Xu want to see this Prince?¡±

    [ PS: this is yesterday¡¯s. It¡¯s out. ] I¡¯ll correct my typos tomorrow and go to sleep..

 Chapter 836 - 836: Asking for remuneration (1)

    Chapter 836: Asking for remuneration (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if she had returned to the time when she first met Lin¡¯ an. At that time, she was also like this, like a noble Canary, beautiful and proud.

    This was her usual attitude when meeting outsiders. Later on, she began to chatter and show her pure and lively side. She was obviously a weakling, but she was like an aggressive little hen.

    It was like a princess taking off her heavy armor and letting you see the little girl inside.

    Lin. an is still Lin. an, it hasn¡¯t changed, but I¡¯m being favored ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an imitated Xu Eng¡¯s voice and saluted, ¡±

    ¡°This official was entrusted by my brother to visit Your Highness.¡±

    Lin ¡®an maintained a cold and reserved posture, his amorous peach blossom eyes were startled, and his voice unconsciously became soft, ¡°¡±H-He can¡¯te by himself?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. Your Highness, what are you talking about? how would big brother dare toe and see you? as soon as he steps into the pce or the Imperial City, His Majesty will kill him.

    Even if you don¡¯te to see me, why aren¡¯t you willing to reply ¡­ ¡°Your big brother, how have you been?¡± Lin an gently nodded and said.

    When she said this, her eyes were focused and her expression serious. It was not a polite greeting, but she really cared about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s recent situation.

    Lin ¡®an was an emotional girl. If you teased her, she would giggle. If you tease her, she will bare her fangs and scratch you. He was not like huaiqing, who had a high IQ and was cold.

    If you tease her, you¡¯ll only be embarrassed.

    So, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but want to bully her. She teased, ¡°¡±Big brother, you¡¯ve been doing well recently. Every day, other than cultivating, you¡¯re just ying around. I just went to the Jian province a while ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good .

    Lin ¡®an nodded reservedly and pursed his lips like an unwilling little girl. He probed, ¡°¡±He ¡­ Did he mention anything about the recent court debate? Hmm, are you troubled by this?¡±

    She also wanted to ask, did you go and beg Wei Yuan?

    However, considering that Xu Eng was on duty at the Hanlin Academy, he might not know about these things.

    However, if Xu Qi ¡®an had really kept her request in mind, he would definitely have asked around and thought of a n. Xu Eng, who was an official in the court, would definitely be one of the people he would ask.

    Seeing her look of anticipation, Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. ¡°Big brother is no longer a silver Gong. He said he was toozy to care about the matters of the Imperial court. Why are you suddenly asking about it, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°B-b-b-Queen was just asking.¡±

    Lin ¡®an forced a smile. She felt the man¡¯s perfunctory attitude, his estrangement and coldness. Her heart suddenly became very sad and depressed.

    She remembered that Xu Qi ¡®an had said that he would be her ve for the rest of his life. Although those words were a joke, the importance he showed to her was not discounted in Lin¡¯ an at that time.

    It was a happy and blissful thing for a man you liked to ce you in an important ce in his heart.

    But suddenly, you realized that the man¡¯s previous words and actions might have been perfunctory and he might have lied. He doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all.

    Her nose was sour and tears almost rolled down. Lin an felt a sharp pain in his heart, but he forced himself to say,¡±l¡¯m tired. If Lord Xu has nothing else ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a Pce maid came in with small steps and said in a clear voice,¡±His Highness the Crown Prince is here.¡±

    Lin ¡®an lowered his head in a panic and collected his emotions. When he raised his head again, he was smiling without any sadness.¡±Quickly invite the Crown

    Prince in.¡±

    Why is the Crown Prince here? if he doesn¡¯t chase me away, I¡¯ll be done for. He hates me to death ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to curse.

    The luxuriously dressed Crown Prince strode in. The first person he noticed was not Lin ¡®an, but Xu Qi¡¯ an. This was like how a beautiful woman would always first notice someone of the same sex who was more beautiful than her.

    The Crown Prince also had the same feeling.

    In particr, he was wearing a sky-blue robe today. His noble and arrogant air did not lose to his, but his energy was much better than his.

    ¡°Lord Xu is here as well.¡±

    The Crown Prince smiled and turned his head to cast aside that little bit of unhappiness. However, he was a little surprised that he didn¡¯t remember his sister having any interactions with Xu niannian.

    He is Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin. I can win him over to my side first. When the timees, Xu Qi¡¯ an will be convinced by me.

    The Crown Prince immediately sat down and began to chat with Xu Xinian enthusiastically.

    After the chit-chat, the Crown Prince inadvertently brought the topic to the court. He smiled and said, ¡±

    it¡¯s. mistake. it¡¯s. mistake. I thought the king¡¯s party would suffer. serious blow this time, but. didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn around. Yuan Xiong was demoted to inspector right and Vice Minister of the Ministry of War. Qin Yuandao, was so angry that he was bedridden .

    He started, then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, hoping that he would continue the topic.

    It was amon problem for young officials to like to give advice on the country and the matters of the Imperial court. This was especially true for the newly-promoted schrs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled calmly and said perfunctorily, ¡®¡±¡®The struggles of the Imperial court are unpredictable. Any kind of reversal is possible.¡±

    Lin ¡®an listened in boredom. She just wanted to be alone for a while, but this was shaoyin Pce. As the host, she had to apany the guests. It was very rude to leave on her own and leave the ¡± guest

    It seemed like he was still on guard ¡­ The crown prince¡¯s eyes flickered, and he no longer beat around the bush. He went straight to the point and said,

    ¡°This Prince has heard that the Royal faction was able to gather the officials and smoothly pass through all thanks to Lord Xu.¡± Ming Ming turned her head and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an..

 Chapter 837 - 837: Demanding remuneration (2)

    Chapter 837: Demanding remuneration (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Crown Prince was really a trump card ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Lin¡¯ an and replied calmly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s not my credit, it¡¯s my big brother¡¯s credit.¡±

    As expected, when Lin ¡®an heard his words, his breathing became rapid, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what did you say? What do you mean it¡¯s all your big brother¡¯s credit?

    w-w-Xu ningyan was also involved in the court struggle a while ago?¡± The Crown Prince took over the topic and said,

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, you still don¡¯t know. It is said that before Duke Cao was born, he left behind some secret letters. Written on them were his crimes of corruption, bending thew, misappropriating Tributes, etc. Who was in cahoots with him, who was involved, it was written clearly and clearly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Xu Qi ¡®an got this evidence, but it was because of this evidence that the Royal party was able to survive this crisis. What this older brother is saying is all confidential, Lin ¡®an must not be divulged.¡±

    Lin ¡®an leaned forward slightly. She stared at Xu Qi¡¯ an without blinking and said in a hurry, ¡±

    ¡°Dog ¡­ Why would Xu ningyan help the Royal faction?¡±

    She could feel her heart thumping wildly, as if she was looking forward to something but was afraid to see the result. He was both nervous and expectant. Ha, Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart is beating so fast? If I say that big brother is trying to form

    an alliance with chief advisor Wang, will she cry on the spot?

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. big brother said that it¡¯s because His Highness Lin¡¯ an sent someone to pass on a message. He will do his best toplete what His Highness Lin ¡®an wants to do. Even if it¡¯s no longer a silver Gong, his ability is limited.

    ¡®For me, for me ¡­ Lin an muttered to himself.

    She was like a passerby lost in the wilderness. When she saw the light, her heart suddenly calmed down, her eyes curved, and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    The joy that came from the bottom of his heart could not be hidden.

    The Crown Prince nced at his younger sister, who was suddenly as beautiful as a flower. His expression did not change, and he turned to invite her, ¡°Tomorrow, the pce will host a banquet outside the pce. Would Lord

    Xu be willing to do me the honor?¡±

    ¡°It would be impolite to refuse,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an agreed.

    The Crown Prince revealed a smile. Seeing that ¡°Xu New Year¡± had no intention of leaving, he thought that it would not be toote to talk to Lin ¡®an tomorrow.

    She immediately stood up and said, ¡± I will send an invitation to the mansion today. I am bored and have nothing to do. I wille and sit down. I still have some matters to deal with. I will take my leave first.

    Lin ¡®an got up and sent the Crown Prince out of the hospital with Xu Qi¡¯ an. Watching the crown prince¡¯s back as he left, she raised her round chin and smiled, ¡®

    ¡°Is there anything else, Lord Xu?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an used her own voice, which was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, your humble servant has missed you to death.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s delicate body suddenly stiffened. In her amorous peach blossom eyes, there was a sh of surprise, confusion and excitement. Her round and white face was flushed with an intoxicating blush.

    Her thick eyshes fluttered a few times, and she suppressed her joy and excitement. She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡®¡±¡®Lord Xu, this Prince still has many things to ask you. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    When she returned to the living room, she ordered in a calm tone, ¡°¡±AII of you, back down.¡±

    The pce maid standing in the hall bowed and left the living room.

    As soon as he left, Ming Miao¡¯s face immediately changed. He put his hands on his waist, red at him, puffed up his cheeks, and said angrily, ¡°¡±Dog ve, why didn¡¯t you reply? Why didn¡¯t youe to see bengong?¡±

    ¡°Is Your Highness missing me so much that you can¡¯t eat or drink, and can¡¯t sleep at night?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stopped pretending and said with a smile.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Bengong is the one who misses you.¡±

    Lin ¡®an quickly denied it. She was an unmarried Princess, the pure and clean Lin¡¯ an. She definitely couldn¡¯t admit the shameful thing of missing a man.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her and said softly, ¡± but I miss Your Highness so much that I can¡¯t eat or sleep at night. I wish I could grow wings and fly into the pce.

    ¡°Even if your Majesty bows and shoots me down, as long as I can see your Highness, I will die without any regrets.¡±

    Her face turned red and she stuttered, ¡°¡±Y-y-you ¡­ You can¡¯t talk to bengong like this.¡±

    She suddenly felt flustered. Such a bold and explicit expression was something she had never experienced before. She felt like ab rat that had been forced into a corner.

    ¡°Your Highness,e, let me tell you about the interesting things that happened in the Jian province these past few days.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her little hand and pulled her to sit down by the table.

    Lin ¡®an resisted a little and let him hold his hand. He lowered his head slightly and was secretly happy.

    Time passed, and it was time for lunch.

    Only when the pce maid stood in the courtyard and called out did Lin an

    stop, not wanting to have enough. She really neededpany.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you have lunch at Shao Yin Pce. Tomorrow, I will move to the prefecture of Lin ¡®an. Dog ve, can you, can youe again?¡± Her gentle eyes were filled with anticipation and a trace of pleading.

    ¡°I will,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an squeezed her soft little hand.

    Lin ¡®an suddenly smiled. She had a soul-stirring charm. She was a charming girl on the inside.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I have something for you.¡±

    She lifted the hem of her dress and left the living room. After a long time, she asked the pce maids to bring back tes of gold, silver, and Jade.

    ¡°All of you, back off.¡±

    After dismissing the pce maids, she continued to chatter, ¡°Now that you have lost your official position, I don¡¯t know if you have any other means of making a living. It is always good to prepare more gold and silver. There are many valuable items in shaoyin Pce, and I don¡¯t need them.

    huaiqing said that you might leave the capital in the future. I-I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to see you again .

    She didn¡¯t continue and nced at him. She actually wanted to see how he looked, but he was now disguised as her cousin.

    This was shaoyin Pce, the Imperial Pce, and she couldn¡¯t willfully ask him to remove his disguise.

    Lin ¡®an could only put the hope in his heart.

    ¡°Oh right, this is quite interesting. You, you should take it back and read it.¡± After hesitating for a while, she mustered up her courage and took out the notebook hidden in her sleeve.

    Xu Qi ¡®an packed up the things and put them into the fragments of the book of theher world. She walked to the door of the hall, hesitated for a moment, and reached out to wipe her face.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    He turned around with a smile.

    He was wearing a sky-blue brocade robe embroidered with light blue patterns of clouds. His hair was tied up by a hollow golden crown, and he was wearing cloud-covering boots.

    Lin ¡®an was a little dazed for a moment.

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu niannian entered the Imperial City in miss Wang¡¯s carriage and were driven by the coachman to the Wang Manor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on a soft woolen couch, reading a story book.

    ¡°Great sage of love, what kind of nonsense is this? why is big brother reading these books?¡± Xu niannian asked curiously.

    Big brother, this uncouth warrior, never read books.

    ¡°The book was about a minor character of the monster race who fell in love with the princess of the heavenly realm. Because this was an unpermitted love, the minor figures of the demi-human race were banished to the mortal world and forced to work like cows and horses. After that, the demon race¡¯s nobodies charged into the heavenly court and snatched the princess back to the mortal world. The two of them then lived a simple life together.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile wasplicated.

    This was what he had asked his tool Zhong Li to write for Lin ¡®an. Now, Lin¡¯ an gave him the script, it was obvious what he was hinting at.

    As they spoke, the carriage stopped outside the Wang Residence.

    The steward of the Wang family had been waiting at the gate for a long time. When the carriage stopped, he immediately led the two into the house.

    Xu niannian stayed in the living room and was apanied by Wang simu. Xu Qi ¡®an was keenly aware of miss Wang¡¯s resentful gaze on him.

    Are you ming me for beating up your sweetheart? pfft, what does it have to do with you that I beat up my own little brother ¡­ He grumbled in his heart as he followed the Butler to chief advisor Wang¡¯s study.

    In the luxurious and spacious study, the white-haired chief advisor Wang was sitting behind the desk in dark-colored casual clothes, holding a book in his hand.

    ¡°Lord first assistant.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an bowed.

    ¡°Lord Xu, please take a seat.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang put down his book and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Lord Xu is a martial arts practitioner, so I won¡¯t keep you in suspense.¡±

    No, you¡¯re obviously looking down on martial artists ¡­ Xu Qisan said in peace.

    He hade to the Wang Residence today to ask for a ¡± reward ¡± from Chief Assistant Wang.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything this old man can help with, Lord Xu, please let me know.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and said,¡±two things. First, I have to go to the archives of the Ministry of official personnel affairs to read the files.¡± Second, I have an old case that I would like to ask chief advisor Wang.¡±

    [ PS: there¡¯s a rising star activity in the book review Zone. You can reply to the post first, then give the mounting a heartpetition, give gifts, and write big events. You can all increase the star brilliance value and receive Qidian coins for the mounting.. ]

 Chapter 838 - 195 -the missing Houseman 1

    Chapter 838: Chapter 195 -the missing Houseman 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What are you doing in the Ministry of official personnel affairs¡± archive?¡± Chief advisor Wang frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m investigating a person,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an blew on the tea foam, drank it, and said slowly, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause any trouble. Lord Chief Assistant, you don¡¯t have to worry.

    Chief Assistant Wang nodded. What trouble could there be in the case file warehouse? the worst situation was to burn the files, but it would not do Xu Qi

    ¡®an any good.

    He was just curious about what Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m investigating a case.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Investigate a case? He was no longer an official, so what case did he have to investigate ¡­ Curiosity and surprise shed in Chief Assistant Wang¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, he said lightly, ¡®

    ¡°Can this old man listen to it?¡± of course. Speaking of which, this matter is also rted to the Lord first assistant. Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    Chief advisor Wang was stunned. His rxed sitting posture suddenly became straight and his face became slightly serious, as if he had entered a state of discussion.

    Then, he saw a secret letter slip out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sleeve. With a light push of his palm, the secret letter fell in front of him.

    With a confused mood, chief advisor Wang opened the letter and read it. He was stunned at first, then frowned, as if he was recalling something. In the end, he was only confused.

    Chief advisor Wang put the letter on the table and looked at Xu Qi. an. I can¡¯t remember ¡­

    As expected! ¡°Do you have an impression of su hang in the letter, Chief Assistant?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t have any impression of this person.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang shook his head and frowned. After a few seconds, he looked

    at Xu QI ¡®an and said In a serious tone, ¡°¡±Young master xu, wnat case are you investigating? is the contents of this secret letter true?¡±

    He didn¡¯t remember having such a cooperation with High Duke Cao in the past, so he still had doubts about the contents of the letter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while, and after weighing the pros and cons in his heart, he decided to reveal some secrets. He nodded and said,

    ¡°The contents of the letter are urate. As for why the chief Assistant has forgotten, it¡¯s because this matter involves warlocks, and the heavenly secrets have been concealed. That¡¯s why the relevant personnel lost their memories.¡±

    It involved warlocks and erased the secrets of heaven ¡­ Chief advisor Wang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He realized the seriousness of the situation and leaned forward slightly.

    ¡°Can young master Xu exin it more clearly?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately told her about su hang¡¯s old case. He only said that he had promised a friend that he would help her investigate the truth of her father¡¯s beheading. He had identally discovered High Duke Cao¡¯s Secret letter. From the erased handwriting and his past experience, he could tell that there were many implications behind this case, so much so that a high-ranked Warlock had to take action to erase the heavenly secrets.

    Chief advisor Wang leaned back in his chair and remained silent for a long time.

    ¡°The only person in the Directorate of Celestials who has the ability to conceal the heavenly secrets is the supervisor.¡± Chief advisor Wang pinched the space between his eyebrows, as if he was asking a question or asking himself,

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s your purpose in doing this?¡±

    How would I know? I¡¯m just checking ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a handwritten letter that you can use to enter and exit the Ministry of official personnel affairs. If you need any help in the future, just tell me. ¡± Chief advisor Wang stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡®

    ¡°However, I have a condition. If young master Xu Can find out the truth, I hope you can tell him. Hmm, I¡¯ll also secretly investigate this matter.¡±

    Back then, a major event had happened in the Imperial court, and that event had been hidden from the heavens. As the person involved, he had no impression of it and had forgotten about it.

    Something that could make the supervisor block the heavenly secrets was definitely a big matter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and thanked him politely.

    After sending Xu Qi ¡®an off, chief advisor Wang called for the Butler and said in a calm tone, ¡®¡±¡®The second son of the Xu family is still in the residence?¡± Yesterday, he had told Wang si mu that he wanted to keep Xu erng for dinner at home.

    ¡°He is, this old servant will call him over.¡±

    The Butler immediately understood the master¡¯s meaning and bowed before leaving.

    After a while, Xu Eng, who was wearing a white robe, stepped into the door and bowed, ¡®¡±¡®Lord first assistant.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang was holding a brush and writing on a piece of rice paper.

    He didn¡¯t raise his head and said, ¡°¡±What is Eng¡¯s ambition?¡± He called him ¡°Eng¡± so naturally that it didn¡¯t seem awkward at all.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chief advisor Wang, who didn¡¯t get a reply, raised his head and found Xu Eng staring at him, staring at him .

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± chief advisor Wang¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He put down his pen, looked at the words on the paper, and smiled. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your big brother¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid I would have to resign. In the officialdom, the most important thing was to know when to advance and when to retreat.

    Former Prime Minister? That scum who only knew how to embezzle money and tter His Majesty ¡­ Xu xinnian said in his heart.

    Chief advisor Wang continued, ¡°two hundred years ago, they fought for the country¡¯s Foundation and Yun Lu Academy withdrew from the Imperial court.¡± Cheng Sheng had set up a monument in the Academy and wrote that he would repay the king¡¯s kindness with his life. All of these were to show the same thing to his descendants.

    a monarch is a monarch, and a subject is a subject. Only if you know the appropriate limits can you have a meteoric rise in the Imperial court.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Xu Eng frowned and asked.

    Chief Assistant Wangughed out loud. if you don¡¯t want to, then why are you an official? ¡± he asked.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Eng said with a bow.

    He was well-read in history books and could easily understand chief advisor Wang¡¯s words. There were countless powerful officials in the past dynasties. However, if the Emperor wanted to touch him, even if he had great power, the best oue would be resignation.

    Chief advisor Wang suddenly sighed. your brother¡¯s character and character are admirable. But he¡¯s not suitable for the Imperial court. Don¡¯t learn from him.

    Big brother has been asking me for advice recently, so why should I learn from him? Xu Eng lifted his chin proudly and said, ¡°¡±1 know..¡±

 Chapter 839 - 839: The missing Houseman (2)

    Chapter 839: The missing Houseman (2)

    Trantor: 549690339 yes. Chief Assistant Wang nodded. stay for dinner.

    Ministry of official personnel affairs, document library.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had disguised himself as Xu Xinyi, brought out the list of new schrs who had entered yuanjing in the year 10 with the help of the clerk.

    Surprisingly, the top scorer of yuanjing Academy in the 10th year was the first assistant, Wang zhenwen.

    The second ce was called Lu an.

    Tanhua, on the other hand, was nk and had no name.

    He had found him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the nk space and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°The houseman whose name was erased was Tanhua in the 10th year of yuanjing, a first-ss schr. Who exactly is he, and why was his heavenly secrets blocked? Was this person Dead or Alive? Since he had entered the court as an official, he could not be the first supervisor.

    ¡°It can only be the current supervisor, but why would he do that? What was the rtionship between su hang and a nameless Houseman? Su hang¡¯s name hasn¡¯t been erased, which means he¡¯s not the houseman, but he¡¯s definitely rted.¡±

    Based on the clues at hand, he made a simple hypothesis:

    Back then, there was a party in the Imperial court, and su hang was one of the core members of this party. The houseman whose name had been erased was likely to be the leader of the party.

    This party was very powerful, and it was besieged by all the other parties. In the end, it ended up in a miserable state. Su hang¡¯s fate was proof. But what Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t figure out was that if it was just an ordinary factional dispute, why would the supervisor erase the name of the General Manager? Why did he have to block the heavenly secrets?

    There must be a deeperyer of secret in this.

    ¡°My intuition tells me that this past is very important. Uh, that¡¯s nonsense. Of course it¡¯s important. Otherwise, why would the supervisor block it? Sigh, I hate investigating old cases the most. No, I hate warlocks the most. The two cuties, Zhong Li and Cai Wei, are not counted.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the Ministry of official personnel affairs and rode his beloved little mare on the street.

    The young mare was very understanding. It maintained a speed that was neither fast nor slow, so that Xu Qi ¡®an could take the opportunity to think and not focus on driving.

    ¡°When I investigated the Mulberry case, it also involved the first director, but there was no record of it in historical records. In the end, it was the smart huaiqing who locked onto the Azure Dragon Temple through the decline of the Buddhist temple 500 years ago. It made me realize that Shen Shu was rted to Buddhism and the prosperity of Buddhism in the Central ins 500 years ago.

    ¡°Huaiqing¡¯s method can also be used on this man. I can investigate some major events that happened back then and find clues from them.¡±

    After finalizing his n, he continued to think about Emperor Yuan jing.

    He had wanted to investigate Emperor Yuan jing before because he was an experienced detective. He thought that Emperor Yuan jing would not take such a big risk and join forces with the North guarding King to massacre the city if it was only for the elixir of soul.

    After all, the core of soul wasn¡¯t a treasure of the kidney. Three of them could live forever, so they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to massacre a city.

    After the trip to the Jianzhou, he was more and more sure that there was something wrong with Emperor Yuan jing. Those who had fate could not live forever, so what was the old Emperor still doing?

    As the Emperor of a country, it was impossible for him not to know this secret. Great ancestor and Wu Zong were examples.

    ¡°We can only look for clues from the records of the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life. If Emperor Yuan jing really has a secret, he will definitely get rid of it.

    ¡°But he can¡¯tpletely erase the traces. For example, there might be some important clues hidden in the previous Emperor¡¯s ce, but they are unremarkable or can¡¯t be discovered by others. Only those who have a certain amount of information can understand.

    ¡°If the previous emperor doesn¡¯t have any clues, I can only look for little aunt. Aunt has been teaching Emperor yuanjing for so many years, it¡¯s impossible that she didn¡¯t notice anything, right?¡±

    ¡°After that, it¡¯s about the matter of the first director. I have to find this ce in Xuzhou first. Yes, Lord Wei and Eng will help. Oh, right, when he¡¯s having a date with Feng Juji tomorrow, ask her to send a letter to huaiqing so that she can help him investigate Xuzhou.

    ¡°I have to make use of the top students to work for me. Right, I can¡¯t fall behind in myprehension of ¡®intent¡¯ , although I don¡¯t have any clues yet. I¡¯ll take a break tomorrow and go to the bar to listen to music. I¡¯m starting to miss Fu Xiang ¡­¡±

    There were so many things to do ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an rode on the little mare rhythmically.

    When he returned to the Xu Manor, he saw susu sitting on the roof of the house from afar, holding a red umbre. She was like a beautiful mountain ghost, tempting the people who were hurrying up the mountain.

    No, she was a ghost to begin with.

    They are back ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an jumped onto the roof and sat beside the female ghost.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Su Su rolled her eyes at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poked her chest, and with a ¡°poof ¡°, it broke.

    ¡°PEI, lecher!¡±

    Susu lowered her head and looked at her chest. She spat at him and snorted, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask for a physical body. Master said that if I ask for a physical body now, I¡¯ll definitely be dragged into your room to sleep. I think what she said makes sense, so when you find out the truth of my father¡¯s case, I¡¯ll go and ask for his body.¡±

    ¡°Your master is simply ndering me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Su looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Really, I can sleep with you here. Who said I had to drag you into the room?¡± ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Su Su teased him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped down from the roof and passed through the courtyard. He saw the cook killing the goose outside the kitchen. Xu lingying, whose hair was tied into two bun-like buns, squatted at the side and looked on eagerly.

    Her master, the little ck-skinned boy from the southern border, was also squatting at the side watching.

    One big and one small, the contrast was stark.

    ¡°Lingying, Big Brother is back.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    The little boy ignored him and watched the goose being killed and plucked with full concentration.

    Was she fantasizing about which part to start eating? This stupid kid only has food in his eyes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an grumbled in his heart as he entered the inner hall.

    Li Miaozhen and her aunt were sitting in the hall and talking. There were a few pieces of crystal clear pastries on the table.

    Seeing that her nephew had returned, the aunt raised her sharp chin and said, ¡®¡±¡®The pastries on the table were left for you by lingying. She was afraid that if she stayed here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist eating the pastries, so she ran out.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked out the door,ughing.

    where¡¯s Eng? it¡¯s a day off today. You went out together. Why didn¡¯t hee back? ¡± His aunt asked as she looked outside.

    ¡°Chief advisor Wang is hosting a banquet for him. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back today.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    After dusk, the city gate of the Imperial City was closed. It was impossible for Xu Eng to return today.

    ¡°The Lord first assistant has set up. banquet to wee him ¡­¡± His aunt was shocked.

    Although the eldest son had mercilessly exposed the ¡°affair¡± between the second son and the youngdy of the Wang family not long ago, the aunt did not expect things to progress so quickly.

    He also did not expect that chief advisor Wang would host a banquet to entertain Eng.

    this isn¡¯t the right family background. Aiya, really ¡­ His aunt was a little annoyed and helpless.¡±Marrying the daughter of the chief Assistant family, isn¡¯t that the same as marrying a Bodhisattva?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re the matriarch of the family. Once this daughter-inw enters the family, it¡¯s up to you to train her.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    With Wang simu¡¯s temperament and tactics, it would be interesting if he bullied his aunt to tears every day after he married into the family. Xu Qi ¡®an was looking forward to the future.

    The aunt puffed out her chest and said arrogantly, of course. Even if she¡¯s the daughter of the Prime Minister, she¡¯ll have to listen to me once she¡¯s married into the Xu family.

    Li Miaozhen nced at her and didn¡¯t speak.

    At dusk, in the Imperial Academy.

    In the master bedroom of yingmei Pavilion, a violent cough came.

    The maidservant sat under the eaves, guarding the small stove, listening to the sound of his wife coughing from inside.

    Lady Fu Xiang had been sick for a while. More than half a month ago, yingmei Pavilion stopped drinking tea. Since then,dy had been bedridden and became more and more Haggard.

    Mother had invited many famous doctors to treat Lady Fu Xiang, but they didn¡¯t seem to get better. Slowly, mother stopped calling for doctors.

    At first, she was more like a daughter than a daughter, butter, she became cold and indifferent. In the end, she simply didn¡¯te to visit, and even transferred away the delicate and pretty maidservants and guards in the courtyard.

    There was no need for them to guard a sickly man who was on the verge of death.

    ¡°Wifey used to be so glorious, the top courtesan of the teaching workshop, Xu yinluo¡¯s lover. Now that she was down and out, no one came to see her. I haven¡¯t heard from Xu yinluo either. It¡¯s been a long time since shest came to the Academy. ¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it must be some cheap woman who made paper figurines to attack my wife.¡± The servant girl sat by the fire, wiping her tears as she thought angrily..

 Chapter 840 - 196-lndenture (1)

    Chapter 840: Chapter 196-lndenture (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Because li Miaozhen and Lina came back, aunt asked the kitchen to kill the goose and make a sumptuous meal.

    The candles were brightly lit, and a few basins of ice cubes were ced in the four corners of the inner hall to ward off the heat. The dessert before the meal was a bowl of iced sweet wine for each person, which was sweet and refreshing.

    The little boy was also holding a bowl and gulping it down. Ever since this child had followed Lina to practice the strength Gu sect¡¯s body tempering technique, his appetite had increased, and his digestive system was terrifyingly strong.

    Not to mention sweet wine, she could even drink a fewrge bowls of hard wine. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t drink such an adult drink that would make the little bean suspect her child.

    During the meal, they couldn¡¯t help but talk about the Jian province.

    Second uncle Xu used his rich ¡®knowledge¡¯ and experience to tell the juniors about the history of Jianzhou. Although Jianzhou was the most stable, the Imperial court¡¯s control over it was pitifully weak.

    The current Alliance leader, Cao Qingyang, is someone you juniors can¡¯t handle.

    After listening for a long time, his aunt found an opportunity to interject and said, ¡°¡±Master, ningyan¡¯s saber is a peerless heavenly weapon. I heard Eng say that it¡¯s priceless.¡±

    Second uncle Xu drank the sweet wine and nodded. ¡°Of course, a peerless godly weapon is priceless ¡­ Pfft!¡±

    He spat a mouthful of wine on the little Bean¡¯s face and red at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. Do you know what a peerless divine weapon is? Ningyan¡¯s de is sharp, but it¡¯s not a peerless heavenly weapon. Don¡¯t use it carelessly after hearing a random word.¡±

    The little bean reached out her chubby hand and wiped the sweet wine off her face. She couldn¡¯t help but lick her palm, and then she licked it again. She licked it silently ¡­

    The Auntie was not convinced. Her beautiful eyes were wide open as she said angrily,¡±That¡¯s what Eng said. It can fly. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dalong.¡±

    Second uncle Xu immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and stared at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an snapped his fingers and called, ¡°¡±Taiping!¡±

    * Whoosh ¡­ * The peace de flew into the hall and circled above everyone¡¯s head.

    Second uncle Xu raised his head and looked at the peace de with a dazed expression. He was like a stone statue that could not move.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s really a peerless divine weapon ¡­¡± After a long while, second uncle sighed and muttered.

    I already said that it¡¯s priceless. It¡¯ll be our Xu family¡¯s heirloom in the future. His aunt said happily.

    ¡°Yes, yes, a family heirloom. This is a family heirloom.¡± Second uncle was so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t hold the bowl.

    Li Miaozhen lowered her head, held her bowl, and took small bites while listening to the family¡¯s endless discussion.

    She was a little envious of Xu Qi ¡®an, although this guy¡¯s parents had passed away since he was a child, and he always teased her for living under someone else¡¯s roof and that her aunt was not good to him.

    After living in the Xu family for so long, li Miaozhen understood that the matriarch¡¯s mentality was too young, so shecked the temperament of a loving mother. But in fact, it was not bad for Xu ningyan.

    It was just that her personality was a little too strong. Xu ningyan did not respect her, so she was very angry. She did not say anything good about him, but called him an unlucky fellow and a little rascal.

    In fact, he had always remembered his nephew¡¯s share of food, clothing, amodation, and transportation.

    Second uncle Xu had a carefree personality. Whenever he heard his wife and nephew bickering, he would have a headache, so he liked to y dumb. But li Miaozhen could see that he was actually the best at Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet.

    Xu Eng¡¯s personality was simr to his mother¡¯s. They both said one thing and thought the other. On one hand, he despised his big brother and father for being uncouth Warriors, but on the other hand, he had deep feelings for them.

    Li Miaozhen felt that Xu lingyue¡¯s admiration for Xu ningyan was too much. She would probably be much better after she got married, and her mind would be on her husband.

    As for Xu lingying, she was also very dependent on Xu Qi. an. She licked the water chestnut cake in the afternoon with tears in her eyes. In the end. she gritted her teeth and left it for her brother to eat ¡­

    Well, I can¡¯t tell Xu ningyan about this.

    li Miaozhen, Oh li Miaozhen, these are all karmic hindrances. If you want to live as long as the heavens and prosper forever, you must break free from the love and hate of the world. You must learn to be indifferent appropriately. Well, deep love will not live long. She warned herself in her heart.

    A few secondster, she thought, ¡°Xu ningyan, that bastard. He hasn¡¯t given me the treasures he plundered from High Duke Cao¡¯s private residence. I¡¯m going to open a porridge stall to help the poor ¡­¡±

    Auntie drank half a bowl of sweet wine and felt a little greasy, so she didn¡¯t want to drink anymore. ¡°Master, drink it for me. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    Second uncle Xu was looking at the peace de attentively. When he heard this, he pushed the half bowl of sweet wine to Xu lingying without thinking.

    Xu lingyue wiped her lips and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an expectantly. ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t drink it either ¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll help you. Xu Qi ¡®an took the bowl and ced it in front of the little bean.¡±l¡¯ll help you pass it to lingying.¡±

    The little boy was overjoyed.

    Leena looked at her disciple with an envious expression.

    Early in the morning, before the sun had even risen, the sky was already bright. In the Imperial Academy, the maidservant Xiao Mei was once again awoken by Fu Xiang¡¯s coughing.

    She rubbed her eyes and got out of bed. She went to the table and poured a ss of water. Then, she walked to the bed with light steps and said softly, ¡°¡±Wife, drink some water.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She sat up with her help and drank a mouthful of water.¡±Mei ¡®er, I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Wifey, you rest first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get a bowl of porridge.¡±

    Mei ¡®er put on her coat and left the master bedroom. She went to the kitchen and found that the pot was empty. No one had gotten up early to cook.

    In the yingmei Pavilion, there were six singers, eight drinking maids, seven handymen maids, four retinues who watched over the courtyard, and one manservant.

    The floating fragrance courtesan had been ill for a long time, so those retinue, singers, and drinking maidservants were sent to the other courtyards, leaving only one maidservant behind..

 Chapter 841 - 196 -Indenture (2)

    Chapter 841: Chapter 196 -Indenture (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    That maidservant had been cheating and cheating in recent days,ining about everything and feeling indignant about her own experience. When they went to the side courtyard, the maidservants who did odd jobs would be rewarded with a few taels of silver from time to time.

    Staying in the yingmei Pavilion to guard a sickly person wouldn¡¯t give them any benefits.

    Mei ¡®er angrily barged into the room of the maidservant. Shey on the bed and sleptfortably.

    ¡°Get up, you better get up!¡±

    Mei ¡®er pulled her down from the bed with a cold face and questioned her loudly, ¡°¡±When wifey was in her Prime, she was also very kind to you. When did the silver reward not be more generous than the other courtyards?

    she¡¯s sick now and doesn¡¯t even want to have some hot porridge. Has your conscience been eaten by a dog? ¡±

    The maidservant put her hands on her waist and scolded her, ¡°I already said that it was in the past. In the past, when wifey was glorious, we followed by her side to serve, I was willing to be a cow or a horse. But now that she¡¯s about to die, why should I still serve her?¡±

    Mei ¡®er was furious. my wife is just sick. She will get better. When she gets better, let¡¯s see how she will deal with you.

    The maidservant retorted, e on, who in the education workshop doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s dying?¡± As long as there¡¯s a slight possibility, mom wouldn¡¯t have transferred everyone away.¡±

    Speaking of this, she sneered, ¡°sister Mei ¡®er, you¡¯re serving my wife without any clothes or clothes on. In fact, it¡¯s for my little savings, right?¡± Don¡¯t be angry from embarrassment, what friendship is there in the Imperial Academy? when are our sisters not putting on a show?

    ¡°It¡¯s because we all know that men only want our bodies. If we really think that we have true feelings for those whoremasters, then we¡¯re fools. Lady floating fragrance was such a fool.

    ¡°At that time, Xu yinluo stayed in the pavilion all night without spending a single copper coin. For him, my wife did not even receive guests. He even paid for it himself. It was ridiculous that she really thought that she and Xu yinluo were truly in love with each other just because othersplimented her.

    she¡¯s sick and dying. Did that persone to see her? ¡±

    These words touched on Mei ¡®er¡¯s sore spot. She gritted her teeth and said, tch, I¡¯m going to tear your mouth off.¡±

    The two of them started to fight.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Outside the door, Fu Xiang was dressed in a white unlined garment. She was so weak that she seemed to be unable to stand steadily. She held onto the door, her face pale.

    The scuffle stopped. The maidservant lowered her head and did not say a word. Even though this woman was already sickly, as if she would be blown over by the wind, she was so glorious back then that the impression she left was indelible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back ¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Fu Xiang¡¯s body swayed and she fainted on the ground.

    The fragrance of Sandalwood Rose in the master bedroom. Fu Xiang woke up and saw the old doctor sitting by the bed. He seemed to have just taken her pulse. He said to Mei ¡®er,

    your meridians are weak and your five internal organs are failing. The medicine is useless. Prepare for your funeral.

    Mei ¡®er lowered her head and sobbed in a low voice.

    The number one courtesan in the capital. Fu Xiang. did not have much time left . This news instantly spread throughout the Imperial Academy. Some people were secretly happy, while others sighed.

    After lunch, in the Azure pond court.

    In the living room, which was covered with brocade lichens, the courtesans in rainbow feathery clothes sat by the table and had afternoon tea.

    On the table were melon fruits, iced plum wine, and other food.

    Courtesan Ming Yan, who had exquisite makeup on, nced at her sisters present. There were nine courtesans, including her, who had all slept with Xu yinluo.

    she used to be so famous. Xu yinluo¡¯s song about plum blossoms made her the number one prostitute in the capital. The old men outside spent a lot of money to see her. The distinguished schrs from other ces came to the capital from thousands of miles away. They burned the oil in the fire for less than half a year and were all burned out.

    The refined courtesan Xiao Ya, who was wearing an indigo dress and a Jade hairpin, sighed.

    Courtesan Xiaoya was well-read and was sought after by many schrs. ¡°A beauty has a short life, it¡¯s really a sad thing.¡±

    The one who spoke was an oval-faced beauty in a yellow dress. Her flower name was Dong Xue, and her voice was as melodious as a yellow oriole. Her singing voice was one of the best in the Imperial Academy.

    back then, I was jealous that Xu yinluo was the only one who doted on her. Now, seeing her in this situation, I feel so bad that I can¡¯t eat. Another beauty sighed.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Xu yinluo hasn¡¯t been looking for her for a long time.¡±

    I remember that Xu yinluo never came to the teaching workshop or the yingmei Pavilion after she went to Chu Zhou in March.

    e to think of it, when Xu yinluo returned to the capital from Chuzhou, Fu Xiang happened to be sick ¡­

    All the top courtesans sighed. Fu Xiang was bedridden and had not recovered for a long time, so Xu yinluo naturally would note.

    The man came to them for fun. Otherwise, he would not be waiting on them at the bed. Xu yinluo was just an ordinary man.

    ¡°Sister fuxiang is deeply in love with Xu yinluo ¡­¡± Ming Yan sighed softly.

    She turned to the maidservant beside her and ordered, ¡®¡±¡®Send someone to the

    Xu residence to inform them. The Xu residence is not far from the Imperial Academy, so go quickly and return quickly.¡± The servant girl walked out in small steps.

    Ming Yan¡¯s gaze swept across the courtesans and she said softly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go and see sister fuxiang.¡±

    ¡°You and I have been master and servant. After I leave, you can take the silver notes in the cab and redeem yourself. Then, you can find a good family and marry.

    remember to give the things I left to Xu yinluo. Don¡¯t forget. Fu Xiang leaned on the bed and gave instructions for her funeral.

    Mei ¡®er sat on the stool, sobbing and nodding.

    Light and messy footsteps came from outside the door. Ming Yan, Xiaoya, and the other courtesans slowly entered the room and smiled.¡±Sister fuxiang, we havee to see you.¡±

    Fu Xiang¡¯s pale face forced a smile and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Quickly, please take a seat.¡±

    The courtesans took their seats and chatted calmly for a while. Suddenly, Ming Yan covered his mouth and sobbed.¡±We already know about big sister¡¯s condition .

    ¡°To me, it¡¯s just the end of a journey in my life. I¡¯ve wanted to leave this ce a long, long time ago.¡± Fu Xiang smiled.

    When the courtesans heard this, they felt the same way. The room was filled with a sorrowful atmosphere. don¡¯t me me, sister, ¡± Ming Yan said softly. I acted on my own and sent someone to inform Xu yinluo.

    Fu Xiang frowned, her tone a little anxious, ¡°¡±Why did you call him here? I don¡¯t want to see him, I don¡¯t want to see him at this moment.¡±

    Mei ¡®er stood by the bed and cried, ¡± that¡¯s also a heartless person. Ever since he went to Chu Zhou, he hasn¡¯t been here once. He must have heard that my wife was seriously ill and despised my wife. When he was still a silver Gong, he often brought his colleagues to the Imperial Academy for a drink, and his wife always served him with all her heart ¡­ Wuwuwu.¡±

    The courtesans looked at each other and sighed.

    ¡°Sister, do you still have something on your mind?¡± Ming Yan asked gently.

    Fu Xiang didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she looked out the window at the vast world.

    The greatest wish of the women of the Academy¡¯s workshop was nothing more than to be able to leave the lowly status, leave this ce of fireworks, and raise their heads to live.

    The courtesans understood what she meant, but could only sigh.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s redemption price was as high as eight thousand taels.

    The yingmei Pavilion had probably not been so lively for a long time. Fu Xiang was in a good mood for chatting, but as time passed, she gradually began to lose focus. He kept looking out of the door as if he was waiting for something.

    The courtesans all knew who she was waiting for.

    I miss you every day but don¡¯t see you.

    Ming Yan and Hua kui nced at the water clock in the room, and a hint of sadness shed in their eyes. That man would note after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Little Sisters, we¡¯ll be leaving first ¡­ Sister fuxiang, take care.¡± She almost burst into tears.

    Tears blurred Ming Yan¡¯s vision. He realized that Fu Xiang¡¯s gaze was fixed on the door, and an intoxicating blush appeared on her pale face.

    Ming Yan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.

    Courtesan Xiaoya pursed her lips.

    The other courtesans also noticed Fu Xiang¡¯s abnormal behavior. They subconsciously held their breaths and slowly turned around to look.

    A young man stood at the door, wearing a moon-white Confucian robe with a piece of green jade hanging on his waist. The texture was neither good nor bad.

    ¡°The robe doesn¡¯t fit me, so I asked the maidservants to change it.¡± His voice was gentle.

    Fu Xiang burst into tears. This was the first time they had met.

    Last October, a young man wearing a moon-white schr¡¯s robe hade to the Ying Mei Pavilion and barged into her life.

    If life could be like the first time they met.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled warmly and said in a gentle voice, ¡®¡±¡®After I arrived at the

    Academy Square, I went to do something.¡±

    He walked to the table and gently ced an object on it.

    The courtesans ¡®gazes fell on the table, unable to move away. It was a contract to sell herself..

 Chapter 842 - 197 dance (1)

    Chapter 842: Chapter 197 dance (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    . ve contract worth eight thousand taels ¡­ Ming Yan¡¯s eyes froze. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of emotions, such as relief, joy, and jealousy.

    The feelings of the courtesans were equallyplicated. Eight thousand taels was enough to buy a luxurious mansion in a luxurious area of the inner city. The teaching workshop was known as a money-squandering cave, but there were very few examples of people spending eight thousand taels to redeem a famous courtesan.

    The officials didn¡¯t dare to do so, but the merchants and rich felt the pain of the silver.

    However, Yin Luo did it. He casually put down eight thousand taels of silver.

    What made the courtesan¡¯s Ladies feel the most was that the fuxiangdy was terminally ill and did not have much time left. Thus, this 8000 taels of silver was only to buy the wish of a prostitute.

    In this world, which man could do this for women like them?

    Xu yinluo was different from the other men ¡­ The courtesans ¡®hearts almost softened as they looked at the young man in the Confucian robe in a daze.

    Looking at the Indenture on the table, Fu Xiangughed until her face was covered in tears.

    I already owe you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sat by the bed and sighed.

    Fu Xiang looked at him gently, her face blushing red as she choked, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t have toe. I, I don¡¯t look good now.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and touched her cheek. Her expression was a littleplicated.

    ¡°I still have a wish.¡±

    Fu Xiang turned her head and looked at the courtesans,¡±l would like to perform a Last Dance for Mr. Xu, and I beg for my sisters¡± apaniment.¡±

    The courtesans nodded.

    Fu Xiang smiled and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Mr. Xu, go to the outer hall and wait for a moment ¡­¡±

    After they left, Fu Xiang changed into a gorgeous red dress embroidered with red plum blossoms. Mei ¡®erbed her hair, tied it up, and put on luxurious hair essories.

    Her eyebrows were drawn in an exquisite arc, her lips were painted red, and her cheeks were flushed.

    Fu Xiang stared at the peerless beauty in the mirror and smiled.

    Six years ago, an extremely beautiful girl came to the education workshop. She was reduced to prostitution as the daughter of a sinful official, but she had a special purpose.

    She practiced the zither and studied poetry, bing the top courtesan of the Academy¡¯s workshop, and her beauty spread far and wide.

    Six years had passed in the blink of an eye, and it was time for her to end this life. However, a young man had barged into her world, like a ray of light, splitting open the dark sky.

    At the end of this journey, that young man was not absent, and he gave her a perfect ending.

    Fu Xiang stood up, lifted her skirt, and ran out of the room. From the master bedroom to the living room, she ran through the long corridor. It was as if she had run for six years, and at the end, she met him.

    In the hall, the sound of silk and bamboo pipe music was melodious.

    The red dress danced alone.

    She was graceful like a frightened Swan and graceful like a Swimming Dragon.

    At the end of the song, she fell into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    The beauty in his arms raised her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mr. Xu,

    I¡¯m leaving. In the future ¡­¡±

    I only wish to leave a mark in your heart;What I¡¯m afraid of is that I¡¯m insignificant and will be forgotten in a sh.

    ¡°I won¡¯te to the Imperial Academy anymore,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said softly as he hugged her.

    It started because of you and ended because of you.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, this was also the end of a certain part of his life.

    Fu Xiangughed. She had never been so bright and beautiful before, like a graceful plum blossom.

    A wisp of her soul drifted away, leaving for a distant ce.

    In the hall, Ming Yan, Xiaoya, and the other courtesans sobbed in a low voice, their tears flowing.

    The floating Fragrance Flower chief passed away, and this once famous courtesan waspletely washed away, bidding farewell to her life as a teacher.

    However, her ending was not miserable. Xu Qi ¡®an appeared at the teaching workshop today and spent eight thousand taels of silver to redeem her and help her get rid of her lowly status. The news instantly spread throughout the Imperial Academy.

    Spending 8,000 taels to redeem a sickly prostitute, even a novel would not be able to write such a plot.

    Compared to Xu Qi ¡®an, who spent a lot of money just to fulfill a Beauty¡¯s wish. The descriptions of those talented schrs in novels that easily cut out their hearts were pale and powerless.

    For a moment, the girls of the Academy were all talking about Xu Qi ¡®an, the legendary silver Gong of Dafeng, the once silver Gong.

    The Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop had always been a transit point for the spread of rumors. In just two days, almost all the customers who were qualified to spend money at the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop knew about this matter.

    In this era, the love story of a poor schr and a rich girl;The love story of a talented schr and a famous courtesan could be said to be two longsting themes.

    Anyone who heard about this couldn¡¯t help but praise Xu Qi ¡®an for being affectionate and righteous. They also talked about it with great relish and spread it.

    The news spread from one to ten, from themon people to the merchant ss to the officials, all of them treated this matter as a topic of discussion after tea and meals.

    When chief advisor Wang was having his breakfast this morning, he heard his second son talking about the rumors.

    ¡°Eight thousand taels of silver. If I were to manage it, I would be able to double it in less than a year. Big brother, don¡¯t you think Xu Qi ¡®an is stupid? if it¡¯s just for the beauty, then it¡¯s fine.

    ¡°It just had to be a person who is beyond cure. This eight thousand taels will be wasted.¡±

    Sensing his father¡¯s arrival, the second young master of the Wang family immediately stopped the conversation and lowered his head to eat his porridge.

    The Wang family¡¯s teachings were strict, and they advocated not talking about food or sleep.

    Chief advisor Wang sat down at the table, took a mouthful of porridge, and looked at his second son, asking, ¡°¡±What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing ¡­¡± Second brother Wang said awkwardly.

    Chief advisor Wang waved his hand. just say it. Hmm, is it rted to Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Seeing that his father was not unhappy, second brother Wang said, ¡± the fu Xiang courtesan of the education workshop is beyond cure. No medicine can save her. Xu Qi ¡®an spent eight thousand taels to redeem her, just to fulfill her long-cherished wish. It¡¯s ridiculous..

 Chapter 843 - 197 dance (2)

    Chapter 843: Chapter 197 dance (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Father, what do you think?¡± he asked cautiously after he finished hisment.

    Chief advisor Wang ignored him and finished his porridge in silence.

    Second brother Wang was a little disappointed that he didn¡¯t get his father¡¯s approval.

    Well, his father never talked about people behind their backs, but he must have the same thoughts as him.

    After finishing the porridge, chief advisor Wang took a handkerchief from the maidservant and wiped his mouth and hands. He said lightly, ¡°¡±lf you can spend eight thousand taels to redeem a woman who is about to die, I will respect you as a good man,¡±

    Second brother Wang was stunned and dumbstruck.

    Noble Qi building.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so infatuated.¡±

    Nangong qianrou held her teacup and smiled. It was hard to tell if she was mocking or praising her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily infatuation, but it¡¯s true that he¡¯s passionate.¡±

    Wei Yuan stood on the observation deck, his wide sleeves fluttering in the wind as hemented.

    A few secondster, he suddenly turned around and said gloomily, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve already deducted three months of his sry. Where do you think he got so much money?¡±

    Why are you deducting his sry ¡­ Nangong qianrou looked at her foster father.

    ¡°One¡¯s heart is at peace in life,¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Hanlin Academy.

    The schrs sat in the ssroom. The Grand schr of the Hanlin Academy had not arrived yet. The schrs sat in their respective seats and chatted.

    ¡°Fu Xiang¡¯s illness has long been beyond cure, and no medicine can save her. However, Xu yinluo is still willing to pay for her, just so that she can get rid of her lowly status before she dies.¡±

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an had already resigned, the outside world was still used to calling him Xu yinluo.

    What eight thousand taels, what redemption? Xu cijiu was confused as he listened to his colleagues ¡®whispers. What earth-shattering thing has my big brother done this time?

    Why is it that my big brother did such an earth-shattering thing, but I, as his younger brother, didn¡¯t know?

    Because his rtionship with Wang simu had heated up very quickly and he would go on dates whenever he had time, Xu Eng had stopped going to the Imperial Academy. Thus, he was not informed of the 8000 taels redemption.

    ¡°But I heard that many people areughing at him. How can a dying man be worth eight thousand taels? Xu yinluo was impulsive, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s regretting it now.¡±

    I also heard that Xu yinluo is trying to gain reputation.

    Some people had different views.

    Fortunately, Xu Eng was still in a state of confusion. Otherwise, these lucky people would have been med to the point of doubting their lives.

    At this moment, the sound of coughing came from outside the door. The old-fashioned and serious schr of the Hanlin Academy entered the ssroom with a scroll in his hand.

    The Shu Ji soldiers immediately fell silent.

    This schr of the Hanlin Academy, MA Xiuwen, was known for his inflexibility and seriousness. He didn¡¯t form any parties and didn¡¯t try to curry favor with others. If one were to say that his cultivation in the officialdom was at the point of perfection, he had indeed firmly stood his ce in the court where the factional disputes were fierce.

    However, he had not moved from his position as the Grand Secretary of the Hanlin Academy for decades.

    The officials of the Hanlin Academy and the schrs of the Shu family had the deepest impression of him. He was calm and collected.

    Just like the que hanging in his Hall, ¡°seeking peace of mind.¡±

    After the ss ended, the Grand schr of the Hanlin Academy, MA Xiuwen, looked around at the crowd and said with a rare smile,

    ¡°A schr doesn¡¯t read books, but the principles in the books. However, the truth was not only in the book, but also outside the book. I heard you talking about Xu yinluo spending eight thousand taels to redeem the courtesan of the Imperial Academy of Arts. You¡¯ve been talking for a long time, but have youe to any conclusion?¡±

    What logic could there be? ¡°Affectionate and righteous?¡± ¡°Treating money like dirt?¡±

    The Shu Ji soldiers guessed.

    The Grand Secretary of the Hanlin Academy, MA Xiuwen, smiled and shook his head. His gaze fell on Xu niannian and he said, ¡®¡±¡®Farewell, what do you think?¡±

    Xu niannian frowned and inexplicably remembered that when his brother had killed his superior, he had visited him in prison. His brother had said, ¡°I¡¯m not being impulsive, I just want peace of mind.

    Thinking back, everything he did after that was just to seek peace of mind.

    ¡°I just want peace of mind, ¡± Xu niannian said in a deep voice.

    The Grand schr of the Hanlin Academy, MA Xiuwen, scanned the crowd. remember this. No matter how high you can reach in the future, I hope that you will remember this, but I also hope that you can be at ease.

    After the end of the day, Xu niannian returned to the manor, thinking about what he had heard during the day.

    When she entered the inner hall, she saw her mother sitting at the table in a daze. She asked, ¡°¡±Mother, where¡¯s my big brother?¡±

    His aunt ignored him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here ¡­. He said.

    In the courtyard, Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    When the younger brother came over, he whispered, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t bring up Fu Xiang at home.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with tiefuxiang?¡± Xu niannian looked at his brother.

    the main point is not the incense, but the 8000 taels. Auntie was like a Xianglin sister-in.w today, mumbling 8000 taels all day ¡­

    As he spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows, feeling a headache.

    Who was Xiangling Sao ¡­ Xu niannian muttered in his heart. Then, he lifted his chin and said lightly, ¡®¡±¡®1 just wanted to tell big brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Life and death are determined by fate. There¡¯s no need to be too sad.¡± Xu Eng consoled him.

    If you don¡¯t know how tofort people, then don¡¯tfort them. It sounds like you¡¯re making sarcastic remarks ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He had already buried Fu Xiang¡¯s body and had specially brought Zhong Li back. Then, he brought Yan Caiwei along and found a good burial site outside the capital.

    She happened to hear Yan Caiwei mention something. Ever since she returned from the Jian province, yang qianhuan had taken a liking to telling stories. She would tell everyone she met about what she had done in the Jian province.

    The junior brothers of the Directorate of Celestials cooperated and cheered loudly, praising senior brother yang for being unparalleled in the world.

    Yang qianhuan was overjoyed.

    However, when the news of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s redemption from the Imperial Academy¡¯s 8000 taels of silver spread to the Directorate of Celestials, yang qianhuan no longer liked to tell stories. In the past few days, the people of the Imperial Academy would asionally see a white figure appear.

    After dinner, Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on his younger brother¡¯s door and said, ¡®¡±Write down the living records of the previous emperor that you¡¯ve recorded these few days. ¡±

    Xu niannian was about to rest after drinking the calming soup, but he pushed her away. ¡°Wait for me to remember more.¡±

    no, if you remember too much, you¡¯ll filter out the details that you think are unimportant. I noticed this problem when I saw yuanjing¡¯s daily life recordst time. Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Xu Eng didn¡¯t think he was wrong.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s important or not, I¡¯m the one who decides, not you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the table, spread out the ink and paper, and urged,

    ¡°Hurry up ande over. Big brother will personally grind the ink for you.¡±

    Xu niannian had no choice but to sit down at the desk and write. He had read many daily life Records of the previous emperor over the past few days and memorized them all.

    If he were to write it a few dayster, he would indeed cut out a part of the dialogue that he thought was meaningless, otherwise, the workload would be too much.

    However, if he wrote it now, he could restore the content he had written down.

    An hourter, Xu Eng put down his brush and gently flicked his hand. He pushed a dozen pieces of rice paper to his big brother, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s done,¡±

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket.. ]

 Chapter 844 - 844: The relic (1)

    Chapter 844: The relic (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Read it to me. I can¡¯t understand cursive. ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pushed it back.

    Xu niannian¡¯s face froze and he looked at him in a daze. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why do you want me to write it out?¡±

    Because I¡¯m not in. good mood today ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an urged him. don¡¯t talk nonsense. Just read it when I tell you to. An elder brother is like a father. Are my words useless? ¡±

    Xu niannian mumbled a few words and greeted his brother¡¯s family in a muffled voice. Then, he grabbed a piece of paper and started to read.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    At a certain paragraph, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped.

    He snatched the xuan paper and looked at it carefully. As he looked, he asked,

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on with this conversation? Is there no more?¡±

    Xu Eng nodded. there¡¯s no follow-up in the Daily Record. It should have been modified back then. Hmm, what¡¯s wrong with this conversation?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity as he looked at his big brother. In Xu Eng¡¯s eyes, this conversation was nothing special. It was just a conversation between the former emperor and the previous head of the path of the human sect about cultivation and immortality.

    Talking about longevity with a Taoist expert was like talking about ssics with a Confucian. It was extremelymon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didnt answer him. He was thinking on his own. He started to make connections from this conversation.

    Since ancient times. those who were ordered by the heavens could not live forever. Could the Dao sect¡¯s method of longevity solve this limit ¡­

    From these words, it could be seen that the previous emperor knew that those with luck could not live forever.

    Longevity was fine, but longevity was not .

    The ¡± longevity ¡± that Ren Ren sect¡¯s Dao chief had mentioned should mean longevity. The second half of the sentence was the longevity that Emperor Yuan jing had been seeking.

    One Qi turned into Three Pure Ones, three became one person, and three became three people ¡­ Er, what did this mean? was the previous emperor just asking, or did he have a deeper meaning?

    With doubts in his mind, Xu Qi ¡®an asked his younger brother to Continue reading.

    But there were no other suspicious clues.

    ¡°Eng, you have to speed up the progress. In three days, help big brother memorize all the contents of the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record. Remember to keep a low profile and don¡¯t let the people of the Hanlin Academy find out that you¡¯re doing this. Let¡¯s secretly investigate it. We can¡¯t leak it, or else it¡¯ll invite a great disaster.¡±

    Based on the intuition of an old Criminal Police officer, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s obsession with cultivation might have something to do with the previous emperor.

    In fact, the core suspicion of this case was very simple. Since the Emperor could not live forever, why did Emperor Yuan jing want to cultivate?

    Once this doubt was solved, the truth would be revealed.

    Emperor Yuan jing was not a fool. Even a Supreme-grade Saint, a first-grade martial artist, and a martial arts Grandmaster could not live forever. Without a certain degree of confidence or hope, Emperor Yuan jing would not be engrossed in cultivation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Eng nodded and said, ¡®

    ¡°Recently, I heard something in the Imperial court. There¡¯s a War in the North.

    Big brother, do you know?¡±

    ¡°War in the North?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    On the day he tore zhenbei Queen apart, he took advantage of Ji Li Zhigu¡¯s serious injuries and monk Shen Shu¡¯s unparalleled power to chase after the third-grade barbarian out of Chuzhou City and behead him on the official road.

    The purpose was to make the northern barbarians lose their strength and be a group of Dragons without a leader. In this way, the fight for the new leader position among the Barbarian tribes would be chaotic enough for a while.

    It was impossible for them to disturb the northern border.

    The Barbarian race and the monster race in the North were of the same breath. The monster race in the North couldn¡¯t take the opportunity to devour the Barbarian race. This would only aggravate the internal friction.

    witchcraft cult?! Xu Qi ¡®an blurted.

    ¡°The wizard God religion took the opportunity to attack the Barbarian demons ¡®territory in the North. This is bad news for our great Feng.¡± Xu Eng said.

    ¡°How¡¯s the battle going?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact details, but I heard that the Barbarian monsters are retreating.¡± Xu Eng revealed a serious expression and said, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that the general leading the witchcraft religion¡¯s Army is the king of the Jing Kingdom-Xiahou Yushu.

    Who is this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a few seconds. He suddenly recalled the file of the Shanhai Pass battle.

    Xiahou Yushu, the king of the Jing Kingdom. In the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, he led the Jing Kingdom¡¯s Army and attacked for three days and three nights. Before the final battle, he cut off the supply line of Da Feng¡¯s grain.

    Wei Yuan was caught off guard, and that was the closest the Alliance had been to victory. They had been so close to rewriting history.

    Da Feng had a very high opinion of the king of the Jing Kingdom. He thought that he was amander second only to Wei Yuan, especially in terms of overall nning and the overall situation.

    In terms of military leadership, Xiahou Yushu was even stronger than North vanquishing Prince.

    The northeast was vast and sparsely popted. There were three countries, namely the Jing country, the Kang country, and the Yan country.

    The three countries all believed in the witch God, and the witch God religion was the National religion of the three northeast countries. In that ce, theocracy was Supreme, followed by imperial power, which was exactly the same as the hierarchy in the Western Region.

    The three countries in the northeast only cultivated two systems, the Wizard system and the martial arts system.

    eh? Lord Wei once said that he would attack the witchcraft cult after the autumn harvest. Now, the witchcraft cult has invaded the territory of the demon barbarians in the North, and the great Feng might send out their troops How, how could there be such a coincidence? I don¡¯t believe that Wei gongzi can predict this. He must have other purposes for attacking the witchcraft cult.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a feeling that a storm wasing.

    Late at night, the full moon hung high in the sky.

    The cold moonlight shone on the lush mountain forest. The night birds pped their wings in the vast forest, letting out mournful cries.

    A wisp of green smoke curled up under the moonlight, passing through the forest, the mountain peaks, thekes and rivers, and finally arrived at a cave and entered it.

    After passing through the winding cave tunnel, Qing Yan arrived at a Valley in the cave after a long time. The cold moonlight shone down from the top, and the valley in the cave was full of bright moon flowers.

    A high tform was built with stones, and vines were wrapped around it. Flowers bloomed on it, and together, they cast a ¡®flower tform¡¯..

 Chapter 845 - 845: The relic (2)

    Chapter 845: The relic (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The stone chair on the stage was covered with fluffy white fox fur. A beautiful young woman was sittingzily with one hand supporting her head. She smiled and looked at Qing Yan, who had returned after crossing thousands of mountains and rivers.

    The green smoke turned into an unreal woman. She had a graceful posture and a charming temperament, but her face was blurry.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back.¡±

    The woman gracefully bowed.

    six years have passed in the blink of an eye. You have done well. Back then, I sent you to the capital for the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake.

    The voice of the beauty on the stone chair was soft and charming. She bent her legs, and her skirt slid down, revealing two long white python-like legs. She smiled and said, ¡®

    I saw you write a letter saying that you fell in love with a man, so I didn¡¯t urge you toe back. I tolerated you for half a year and let go of your love in the secr world. Do you still have any worries in the capital? ¡±

    The woman lowered her head and did not answer.

    The woman on the stone chair had a pair of seductive foxy eyes. She squinted and smiled.

    tsk, tsk. tsk, the floating fragrance courtesan¡¯s name has shaken the world. How glorious. Have you forgotten your own name ¡­. Ye Ji.¡±

    ¡°Ye Ji wouldn¡¯t dare. Fu Xiang was the daughter of a guilty official and had died of illness six years ago. Ye Ji was merely a dove upying The Magpie¡¯s Nest and using her body to do things. Ye Ji will forever be loyal to master.¡±

    ¡°What if I ask you to kill Xu Qi ¡®an one day?¡± The woman on the stone chair had a mischievous expression, but her tone was cold.

    The woman¡¯s body trembled, and she knelt down. ¡°Then forgive Ye Ji for not being able to serve master anymore. Please grant me death, master.¡±

    The woman on the stone chair sat up straight and chuckled, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so naughty. You know I can¡¯t kill you. Didn¡¯t you always want to know how I would deal with Xu Qi ¡®an?

    ¡°When I scattered you nine sisters all over the nine states, I once said that if you could fall in love with the same man, he would be my future husband, the king of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    ¡°Other than you, there¡¯s another girl who¡¯s also fallen in love with him,¡±

    Ye Ji suddenly raised her head, somewhat surprised and somewhat jealous. ¡°Who, who is it?¡±

    The princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom smiled and did not answer Ye Ji¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°¡±You can rest here for a while. I¡¯ll help you reconstruct your body.

    next, there¡¯s a new mission for you to do.

    Early in the morning.

    Tianji and Tianshu led their secret agents to the western suburbs of White Phoenix Mountain on horses.

    The words ¡°Azure Dragon Temple¡± were written on the huge Memorial Arch. The winding stone steps extended into the depths of the forest and extended to the magnificent temple on the top of the mountain.

    Leaving a few people to look after the horses, Tianji and Tianshu walked up the steps and entered the temple.

    After receiving the message from their disciples, the two top secret agents met the abbot of Azure Dragon Temple-monk Pan Shu.

    The old monk¡¯s white beard drooped to his chest, and he sat cross-legged in the meditation room with a kind face. He said with a pleasant expression, ¡°¡±Milords, what brings you to my temple?¡±

    Tianji took out a folded portrait from his bosom and unfurled it, saying, ¡°¡±Does

    Abbot coiling tree recognize this person?¡±

    The monk in the portrait had a square face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, and rough facial features. It was monk Hengyuan.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The monk put his palms together and said, ¡°he is Hengyuan, my disciple.¡±

    Tianji and Tianshu looked at each other, and their eyes shed. Tianji leaned forward slightly and stared at the monk, ¡°¡±ls this person in the temple?¡± The monk shook his head. this person has been away from the temple for more than two years. That year, my other disciple, Heng Hui, went missing. His whereabouts were unknown. Ever since then, Heng Yuan went down the mountain to search for him and never returned to the temple.

    ¡°Any disciple in the temple can testify to this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to gather the disciples.¡± Tianji nodded.

    After asking the disciples in the temple and getting a unified answer, Tianji and Tianshu left the temple and walked side by side on the stone steps down the mountain.

    ¡°More than two years ago, Heng Hui of Azure Dragon Temple eloped with

    Princess Ping Yang and was assassinated by the Liang gang,¡± Tianji said slowly. Later, Xu Qi ¡®an investigated the Sang Bo case and found out about this old incident.¡±

    ¡°The monks in the temple said that Hengyuan was very unpopr in the temple, and he never returned after he left the mountain,¡± Tian Shu replied. It¡¯s very likely that he has already left the capital. ¡±

    Tianji pondered for a moment and said, ¡± the monk in the temple said that this person is a busybody. In that case, he must have left some traces in the capital during the two years he was there. There will be many people who know him. Send people to the outer city to investigate. Remember not to alert the enemy.

    Xu Manor, breakfast time.

    Lina ate the congee, chuckling.

    The little bean ate the congee,¡±

    The rest of them slowly ate their porridge and vegetables.

    Second uncle Xu stroked the peace de and grinned.

    ¡°You only know how to touch the knife all day. You should just sleep with the knife,¡± his aunt said angrily.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Second uncle Xu said as he looked at his nephew.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Taiping, you should spend more time with second uncle.

    ¡°Uncle and nephew, none of them are good,¡± Yingying howled in anger.

    She turned to her son and asked,¡±Eng, how are things between you and that youngdy of the Wang family?¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying this ¡­¡± Xu Eng said shyly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Wang family? then shouldn¡¯t we also invite the girl to our house? although my Xu family isn¡¯t a family of schrs, we still have some manners. Go and invite her to our house as a guest.¡± The aunt was acting like the matriarch of a family.

    Auntie, if you put it that way, I¡¯ll have to buy some melon seeds in advance ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted.

    ¡°This is not appropriate. I invited her to the residence without a proper reason.¡± Xu Eng exposed his mother¡¯s half-baked skills.

    ¡°In my name, it would be appropriate to invite the youngdy of the Wang family to the residence.¡± Xu lingyue whispered..

 Chapter 846 - 846: The relic (3)

    Chapter 846: The relic (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Eng thought for a while and said,¡±alright.¡± &Nbsp;

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡± then let¡¯s set a time. Don¡¯t drag it out too long. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s within the next few days.

    When the aunt heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at her nephew. ¡°Why are you so enthusiastic, eldest brother?¡±

    I¡¯m not being enthusiastic, I just can¡¯t wait to see you being beaten up by your future wife ¡­ Xu Qian said. He felt that his boring life of investigating cases finally had some fun.

    Then, he looked at Xu lingyue.

    Would it be Wang simu beating up her future mother-inw, or would her sister-inw charge out and fight against her sister-inw, saving her mother from danger?

    This was much more interesting than the opera in the brothel.

    ¡°As the eldest brother, I naturally have to care about Eng¡¯s marriage. Only when Eng¡¯s marriage is settled can lingyue¡¯s marriage be brought forward.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Xu lingyue lowered her head, and her beautiful eyes shed.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± His aunt agreed.

    After breakfast, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to his room and looked at Zhong Li, who was eating at the table.

    Her messy ck hair parted slightly, revealing her small cherry-like mouth, which squirmed slightly like a rabbit nibbling on a carrot.

    Although he had never seen Zhong Li¡¯s face, he could tell that she was a beauty with delicate facial features from her eyes and lips that were asionally exposed.

    ¡°Go, go, go. I¡¯m going to write a memo.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an drove her away from the desk.

    Zhong Li held the bowl and squatted by the bed, continuing to eat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll practice ¡®intent¡¯ this morning and merge all kinds of ultimate techniques into one saber as soon as possible. Heaven and earth One Saber Strike + heart sword + lion¡¯s roar + peace saber. I have a feeling that when I cultivate ¡®intent¡¯, I¡¯ll be able to cross the fourth stage realm.

    ¡°I went on a date with Lin ¡®an in the afternoon. The day before yesterday, I¡¯ identally ¡®touched Lin¡¯ an¡¯s small waist. It¡¯s so soft.¡±

    I can¡¯t stay at home tomorrow. I have to sleep at the widow¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll have to take her out shopping and have fun.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to huaiqing mansion to see my cold goddess. It¡¯s not good to give her the cold shoulder. I haven¡¯t chatted with her for a long time.

    ¡°This afternoon, I promised song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao that I¡¯d go to the bar and listen to music. The teaching workshop, Al, I¡¯m not going to the teaching workshop.¡±

    ¡°I promised li Miaozhen the day after tomorrow to buy food and give porridge to her. I told her that it¡¯s better to teach a man to fish than to teach a man to fish. But the stupid heroine said,¡±what can you teach people to fish?¡± I was speechless.

    ¡°In the afternoon. I¡¯ll take Lina, Caiwei, and little bean to. restaurant to eat ¡­¡±

    ¡°After that. I have to sleep at the widow¡¯s ce ¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that something was wrong when he wrote this.

    Eh, where¡¯s my business? Where¡¯s the case I want to investigate?

    At the end of the memo, he wrote, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, Oh Xu Qi¡¯ an. You can¡¯t hang around a woman all day and neglect your business.

    A few secondster, he crossed out the sentence and changed it to:¡±l need a

    ¡®master Luo¡¯s time management technique¡¯.¡±

    After he finished writing the memo, he looked at Zhong Li, who was sitting on the bed and cultivating after having her breakfast. He thought to himself, ¡± fifth Senior Sister is still the best. She¡¯s staying in the fish pond quietly.

    It won¡¯t cause any trouble and won¡¯t interfere with your business.

    At this moment, the gatekeeper old Zhang Ran over and said at the door, ¡°¡±Dng, someone is looking for you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl, she called herself Mei ¡®er.¡±

    Mei. er, Fu Xiang¡¯s personal maid ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°lead her to the outer hall, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± &Nbsp;

    He kept the memo in his book and reminded Zhong Li, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t peek, okay?¡± Zhong Li nodded obediently.

    He left the room, passed through the inner courtyard, and came to the outer hall. He saw Mei ¡®er sitting on the chair with her delicate features. She sat upright and seemed a little nervous.

    There was a small cloth bag on the coffee table beside her.

    ¡°Mei ¡®er,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped into the inner hall and gestured at the girl who was standing up in a hurry. He said gently, ¡°¡±Did you run into some trouble?¡±

    Different from before, Mei ¡®er was dressed quite simply, her face bare, far from the gorgeously dressed appearance she had in the yingmei Pavilion.

    He guessed that Mei ¡®er might have been bullied in the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Xu yinluo ¡­ No, young master Xu.¡±

    Mei ¡®er shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the Imperial Academy. Before Lady Fu Xiang left, she left me some of her savings and asked me to use them to redeem myself.¡± I n to return to my hometown to serve my parents. After that, find an honest man to marry.¡±

    What the hell, what did the honest man do? why did the other world treat them like this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled gently. so, you¡¯re here to say goodbye to me? ¡±

    It¡¯s good to be able to turn over a new leaf. Fu Xiang was thoughtful and hoped that she was well now.

    ¡°Before Lady Fu Xiang left, she wanted me to pass you a few things.¡± Mei ¡®er shook her head again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted slightly..

 Chapter 847 - 847: Fu Xiangâ€™s short story (1)

    Chapter 847: Fu Xiang¡¯s short story (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mei ¡®er presented the small cloth bag with both hands and saluted. She said softly, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, this servant will take her leave.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the cloth bag, but didn¡¯t open it. He looked at the pretty little servant girl and asked, ¡®¡±Where is your home?¡±

    ¡°This servant¡¯s home is in Jiao Shi County ,¡± Mei ¡®er said softly.

    Jiao Shi County was in the northeast of the capital. If one set off from the North and hired a carriage, they could reach it in two days.

    Mei ¡®er was not the descendant of an official. She was sold to the Imperial Academy by her family.

    Maidservants like her who were sold to the education workshop of the capital were usually from the poor families in the capital or around the capital. It was impossible for someone toe all the way to the capital to sell their daughter. With this money, there was no need to sell their daughter.

    As for her parents, they had sold her to the Academy Square out of helplessness. During the disaster that year, the whole family could barely afford to eat porridge. If they sold her, they would at least have a way out.

    Even if Fu Xiang had left her some silver, the Imperial Academy would definitely extort her when she was trying to redeem herself. She was a weak woman, and if she brought back too little silver, her family would probably not treat her well

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment when he saw her in clothes. He reached into his arms and gently knocked on the mirror. He took out a Silver Note worth fifty taels and handed it to her.

    ¡°Young master Xu, I can¡¯t take it.¡± Mei ¡®er shook her head repeatedly.

    ¡°You and fuxiang are master and servant, so it¡¯s only right that I do my part.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Mei ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she sobbed, ¡°¡®When Lady Fu Xiang was sick, this servant hated you in my heart, hated you for being heartless. This servant is wrong, you are a man with true feelings. Lady Fu Xiang has a poor life and no good fortune ¡­¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little embarrassed. He had known that Fu Xiang was seriously ill, but he had not thought of how to face her.

    As for her identity, since Zhong Li pointed out that the other party¡¯s soul was iplete, as an old Criminal Police officer, he had connected many of his previous doubts.

    For example, how did the demon race know that he was bound by luck ¡­ For example. why did the demon race hide Shen Shu¡¯s broken hand in his house

    Normally speaking, it was impossible for a person with an iplete divine soul to be either demented or in a vegetative state for no good reason. After sending Mei ¡®er off, Xu Qi¡¯ an sat in the outer hall and opened the package.

    There were two letters, a book, and a Yellow Jade Bracelet.

    One of the letters was written when he went to Yunzhou and passed by Qingzhou. One was written in huangyou County, Jiang Zhou, when he was on his way to Chu Zhou to investigate the case.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to put down the bracelet and the two letters when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He opened the letter in Qingzhou and poured out a dry and wrinkled lotus petal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had only felt a little sad about Fu Xiang¡¯s death, suddenly felt suffocated.

    So from the start, I¡¯ve only given you this ¡­

    He opened the letter and read it silently. The bitterness in his heart did not dissipate for a long time as he recalled his past with the courtesan.

    In the past, when he was browsing the forum, he had heard people say that the real deep sadness was not an explosive cry, but the half-box of milk in the refrigerator, the green silk on the window sill that was slightly swaying in the wind, the quilt that was folded on the bed, and the noise from the washing machine in the quiet afternoon.

    Taking a deep breath, he carefully put away the envelope and bracelet, and turned his attention to the book.

    There was no title on the Blue Book cover. After opening it, he realized that it was an essay written by Fu Xiang. The handwriting was beautiful and it recorded some strange stories.

    ording to the book, there was an old Eagle living on a cliff that reached the clouds. The Eagle had six children. One day, the Eagle¡¯s children were bullied, and he came back to the Eagle to cry.

    Eagle didn¡¯t care, he just stood on the cliff and looked at the ground.

    And so, the Eagle¡¯s child flew away and never returned.

    At the bottom of the cliff was a dangerous jungle. There was a tiger in the jungle. The Tiger was sick and could no longer hunt for prey. Therefore, it sent its subordinate Fox to lure small animals into the cave to satisfy the Tiger¡¯s appetite.

    The Fox thought that the Tiger couldn¡¯t live without it, so it also gradually became arrogant. It joined forces with the Wolf Pack and ate the noble little white rabbit.

    When the Tiger knew, it chose to turn a blind eye and protect the Fox.

    The intelligent Monkey King in the forest noticed that something was wrong and sent the monkeys under him to check on the Fox. In order to not expose the fact that the Fox had tricked the small animals, the Tiger said to the

    Python, ¡±

    Go to the big ck bear and tell him that his Cubs were eaten by the Fox.

    The big ck bear was furious when he found out. He broke into the Fox¡¯s house and killed the Fox.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and pondered for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what the story was about.

    There was a strong sense of d¨¦j? vu, but he couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment.

    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and returned to the inner court to Polish his saber intent and cultivate the heaven and earth One saber sh.

    After lunch, he rode the little mare to the brothel. He changed his appearance and left on foot. He arrived at the private house and entered the carriage in Lin ¡®an.

    Then, she sat in the princess¡¯s carriage, which rolled into the Imperial City.

    As they approached the area where the royal family gathered, a luxurious carriage made of red sandalwood also came from the opposite side.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the carriage that was heading towards them.

    The two carriages stopped. Huaiqing opened the window and sat by the window. He peeked out his beautiful face and said, ¡°¡±Lin ¡®an, didn¡¯t you say that you were not feeling well these few days? where did you go?¡±

    Ck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sat in the carriage, his face stiff.

    He secretly went on a date with his sister and was bumped into by her sister halfway..

 Chapter 848 - 848: Fu Xiangâ€™s short story (2)

    Chapter 848: Fu Xiang¡¯s short story (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± huaiqing frowned.

    What I want is master Luo¡¯s time management technique, not master Luo¡¯s car flipping technique ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full of questions. He pinched his throat and coughed a few times. Then, without answering huaiqing, he ordered the coachman,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    After reaching rank-5, he could control his body perfectly, including his voice. It was not difficult for him to make a sharp female voice at thest minute. As for whether it was simr or not, with the cough as a foreshadowing, it was understandable that Lin ¡®an¡¯s voice would change a little due to the difort of his body.

    He hoped that huaiqing didn¡¯t notice ¡­

    He spent the entire afternoon fooling around with Lin ¡®an. He apanied her to talk, y chess, drink tea, and asionally had physical contact. It became more harmonious and natural.

    Shen Shi chu left the residence of Lin ¡®an and left the Imperial City in a mounted carriage. Just as he left the city gate, Xu Qi¡¯ an heard a familiar, cold

    voice.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    Ck ¡­ Xu Qi almost lost his ability to control his expression. Without waiting for huaiqing to speak, he held his throat and coughed hard .

    Then, he coughed huaiqing into the room.

    Dressed in a in Pce dress, the beautiful and elegant eldest Imperial daughter pushed open the door and got into the carriage. She looked at him coldly. Her eyes, which were as clear as a pool of water inte autumn, were filled with ridicule and anger.

    ¡°H-Your Highness huaiqing ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an forced a smile. Although he didn¡¯t have a mirror, he knew that his current expression could be described in seven words-awkward but polite. young master Xu, you¡¯re so capable. You¡¯ve snuck into the Imperial City and met up with the princess. Are you afraid that my father will cut off your dog head without any evidence? ¡± Huaiqing¡¯s voice was cold, and her pretty face was as cold as ice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been careful.¡±

    He pointed at his own face, which was the face of his younger brother, Xu Eng.

    He and Lin ¡®an had agreed that if there was a problem, he would say that she was looking for Shu ji shi to exin the meaning of the Scriptures and was learning. As for whether or not ¡± private lessons.AVI ¡± was yed in the process, no one knew since the pce maids had been dismissed.

    ¡°When you met with Lin ¡®an, did you dismiss the pce maids and guards?¡± Huai Qing sneered.

    ¡°Naturally,¡±

    ¡°Every time?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She looked at him calmly with her clear eyes and said,

    ¡°Lin ¡®an is not like bengong. Among the guards in her residence and the pce maids, who is concubine Chen¡¯s people, she herself might not be clear. It is not inappropriate for a member of the imperial family to ask the Shu ji shi to exin the Scriptures, but I dare to conclude that Consort Chen already knows of this matter and is only observing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already offended Consort Chen in Consort Fu¡¯s case. She¡¯ll get hold of the evidence and report it to father. Do you want to die, or do you want Xu cijiu to take the me?

    I just said today that I¡¯m going to reduce the frequency of our dates ¡­ ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Your Highness,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to see Lin ¡®an again.¡± Huaiqing nodded in satisfaction.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before,¡± huaiqing exined in all seriousness,¡±she¡¯s not like me. She doesn¡¯t even know how many spies she has around her. It is too risky for you to meet her in private.

    ¡°If there is anything in the future, bengong can ry it. Well, if you must meet,e to huaiqing mansion. Bengong will help you to ask Lin an out.¡±

    In this case, everything is under your eyes. How can I hold hands ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there are no spies in His Highness¡¯s residence?¡± Huaiqing nced at him and smiled contemptuously.

    ¡°Your Highness is indeed intelligent and skilled. You are hundreds and thousands of times better than Your Highness Lin an.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately ttered him.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯tment on his ttery and continued, ¡± in three days, the Imperial College will hold a cultural meeting in Luhu, the Imperial City. It is rted to the War in the North and the historical grievances between Da Feng and the witch God sect. You will apany me to the meeting as Xu cijiu.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Xu Qi ???? could only nod.

    Huaiqing nodded in satisfaction and smiled. summer will be over in another 20 years. The Imperial court may have to go to war. Whenever there¡¯s a war, it¡¯s customary for the Squires to donate money and food. What do you think, young master Xu?¡±

    Ever since Emperor Yuan jing started cultivating, he had exhausted the people and wasted money. In order to fill the emptiness of the National Treasury, he hade up with a way to squeeze the Squires.

    Ah? What opinion can I have? I¡¯m not a Squire ¡­ Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking this, he heard huaiqing say coldly, ¡°Young master Xu is filthy rich. Why don¡¯t you donate some as well?¡±

    ¡°Donate, how much should we donate?¡± ¡°How about eight thousand taels?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly turned dull.

    He would never donate, never in his life ¡­ In the evening, Xu Qi ¡®an dragged his tired body back to the manor.

    After lunch, heid on his bed and heard the door open. It was Zhong Li who had just returned from her bath.

    ¡°How were you this afternoon? Are you hurt?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured. I just almost died.¡± Zhong Li whispered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately sat up and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhong Li felt wronged and said in a sobbing tone, ¡± I was cultivating in my room. I don¡¯t know what happened to your broken knife, but it suddenly went crazy and stabbed me. It was only one centimeter away, and my head would have been removed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± Xu Qiforted.

    it¡¯s not over yet. Your broken de has been chasing after me. If it wasn¡¯t for priest Li, I would have been dead.

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    it¡¯s not over yet. In the process of subduing it, Daoist priest li identally used the wrong spell and scattered my soul. It took her an entire afternoon to summon me back.

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    it¡¯s not over yet. After summoning my soul back, I realized that your child had forced a glutinous rice cake into my mouth and almost suffocated to death.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t ended yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    How should I save you, my fifth Senior Sister ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was ovee with sorrow. He waved for the peace de and reprimanded, ¡°¡±Why did you bully her?¡±

    The peace saber buzzed and vibrated.

    don¡¯t know why. but I suddenly don¡¯t like her ¡­ He transmitted this thought to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    I don¡¯t know if I should me Taiping or you! Xu Qi ¡®an was sad again. He said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Senior martial sister Zhong, you can sleep on my bed. I¡¯ll sleep on a couch tonight.¡±

    Zhong Li shook her head and curled up on her little bed, feeling very safe.

    At that moment, a familiar feeling of palpitation came over. Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously took out the fragment of The Earth Book from under his pillow, lit a candle, and checked the information of The Earth Book.

    [ 6: the health Hall is being monitored. Someone wants to deal with this poor monk. ]

    This was a letter from Hengyuan.

    Someone wanted to deal with master Hengyuan? He shouldn¡¯t have offended anyone, right?

    Xu Qi was stunned for a few seconds. Then he suddenly realized that the person Hengyuan had offended was Emperor Yuan jing. Whether it was the act of stopping the Imperial Guards when he killed the two high Dukes or the act of protecting the Lotus seed in the Jian province, he was going against Emperor Yuan jing.

    [ 2: you¡¯re at the health Hall? Is there any danger? [ I¡¯lle over immediately.

    The flying Sparrow was always a person who was anxious, and she was never ambiguous when it came to helping others.

    [ 6: I¡¯m not in the sanatorium. Today, someone came to the South City to inquire about me. The people I helped in the past secretly informed me.

    so, I left the sanatorium and hid in a nearby house. After dusk, someone set up an ambush near the sanatorium. [ 4: ignore them. Find another ce to hide. ]

    Chu Yuanqian suggested.

    [ 6. I¡¯m worried that they willy their hands on the children and elderly in the sanatorium. [ 4: do you know who the other party is? ]

    [ 6: I don¡¯t know. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an wrote the letter with his hand,[ it¡¯s not hard to guess. They¡¯re the people of our Emperor. ]

    [ PS: due to copyright issues, the cover was changed. The backstage staff was very considerate and changed it to a cover that was simr to the original.. ]

 Chapter 849 - 849: An analysis of the story (1)

    Chapter 849: An analysis of the story (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing number three¡¯s message, everyone fell silent for a moment. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand what number three meant.

    Chu Yuanyou, an in-name disciple of the human sect, li Miaozhen, the saintess of the heavenly sect, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was Wei Yuan¡¯s loyal dog on the surface but was actually his son, and the uncouth martial artist on the surface but was actually the closed-door disciple of the Dean Zhao Shou.

    No. 6, Hengyuan, was obviously a Grasshopper that could be easily crushed.

    It was not strange for Emperor yuanjing to send people to deal with him.

    [ 6: number 3 is right. This penniless monk also thinks so. [ this penniless monk is a kind person. Other than the Emperor, I have never offended anyone else. ]

    [ 4. Master Hengyuan, you can leave the capital after dawn. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the health Hall for you. Their target is you. If you¡¯re not at the health Hall, the children and the elderly will be fine. ]

    Chu Yuanqi gave a reasonable suggestion.

    At this time, number one, who had not appeared in The Earth Book chat group for a long time, suddenly sent a message, ¡°[ His Majesty onlycks a reason to deal with you. Perhaps he didn¡¯t make things difficult for you on Luo Yuheng¡¯s ount.

    [ if you behave yourself, he will turn a blind eye. If you interfere in this matter, you are likely to attract his revenge. It was the same for the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. [ I don¡¯t rmend you to show your face. ]

    [ two: damn Emperor Yuan jing. When I reach rank one, I¡¯ll go to the capital and stab him to death. ]

    Miaozhen ah, your words are the same as the ¡°I¡¯ll start to lose weight

    tomorrow¡± that I¡¯ve been saying every day in my previous life. It¡¯s always just a casual talk ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯sbat strength was at rank-4, and she couldn¡¯t even break into the pce. By the time she reached rank one, she would have cut off all the love and hatred in the mortal world and would not think of killing the Emperor.

    Unexpectedly, number one ignored li Miaozhen¡¯s disrespectful abuse and sent his own letter, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on the health Hall. Well, it¡¯ll only be limited to helping keep an eye on it. ]

    In other words, no matter what happens, they won¡¯t make. move ¡­ Everyone understood number one¡¯s meaning and could understand.

    Number one was from the Imperial court, so he (she) could not openly oppose Emperor Yuan jing. If Emperor Yuan jing caught on to this matter, he would be in deep trouble.

    After ending the internal meeting of the Heaven and Earth Society, Xu Qi ¡®an put away the shards of the Book of the Netherworld. He looked at Zhong Li, who was curled up on a small couch with a round peach sticking out of her mouth, and couldn¡¯t help but think of yang qianhuan.

    How did senior brother yang survive that year?

    Was it because of his unbearable life experience that he developed a habit of showing off in front of others?

    If that was the case, would senior martial sister Zhong be the same in the future?

    As Xu Qi ¡®an imagined Zhong Li¡¯s future, he felt that it was better for Senior

    Sister Zhong to continue suffering.

    master Hengyuan will be in some trouble soon. His cultivation is not weak, but he has not reached level four yet, but he is involved in such a high-level dispute. Speaking of which, in the Heaven and Earth Society, other than number one, whose identity is unknown, number six, Hengyuan, is the most ordinary ¡­

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus pulled him into the Heaven and Earth Society for.

    reason. I wonder what master Heng Yuan¡¯s specialty is ¡­ Special.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt anything special, but it¡¯s true that. ¡®m pitiful. The junior Brother.

    brought up was killed, and he didn¡¯t get along well with the others in Azure Dragon Temple .

    He fell into a deep sleep as he thought about it.

    In thetter half of the night, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed across the night sky, lighting up the world. What followed was a deafening Thunder.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly woke up and sat up.

    Zhong Li was also awakened by the Thunder. She raised her head and looked around like a vignt little rabbit, trembling in fear.

    Then, through her messy hair, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an quickly put on his shoes and get out of bed. He lit the candle on the table, and the warm orange Halo brought a faint light to the room.

    Crackling .

    The summer storm came menacingly, hitting the roof and the windows, making a crackling sound.

    The entire world was filled with the sound of the rain.

    In the middle of the summer night, the storm was pouring outside, but the room was quiet and peaceful. The candlelight was dim, and the color was warm. Zhong Li couldn¡¯t help but twist her waist, looking at the man sitting at the table, she felt a sense of security for no reason.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood waspletely different. He sat on the table and spread out the blue cover book that Fu Xiang had left for him.F * ck! He now knew what the story behind it was about.

    The Sang Bo case!

    The demons were involved in the Sang Bo case. From Fu Xiang¡¯s point of view, he could see more things, details and inside stories that he couldn¡¯t see.

    And the Sang Bo case was one of the cases that Fu Xiang was involved in.

    Tiger was a metaphor for Emperor Yuan jing.

    The Fox that tricked small animals was ping Yuanbo, who controlled yazi and sold human beings.

    Ping Yuanbo¡¯s ambition grew, so he colluded with the Liang gang and killed Princess Ping Yang, which dealt a heavy blow to King Yu and forced him to withdraw from the fight for the Minister of War¡¯s position.

    Therefore, the noble little white rabbit was Princess Ping Yang.

    ¡°The Tiger chose to turn a blind eye to it and protect the Fox ¡­ So Emperor Yuan jing knows everything, he knows everything ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled. ¡°The Wise Monkey King is Wei Yuan. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s definitely Wei Yuan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled an insignificant detail that he had overlooked in the past. After the death of uncle Ping Yuan, Wei Yuan immediately sent a night watchman to capture the leader of the yazi organization. His swift action was surprising.

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an had been impressed by Wei Yuan¡¯s superb skills and his outstanding ability as a night watchman.

    Now that he thought about it, Wei Yuan had been investigating ping Yuanbo and yazi for a long time.

    The details were terrifying ¡­

    in order not to expose the matter, the Tiger decided to kill them to keep their mouths shut. He asked the Python to tell the ck bear that the ck bear¡¯s Cubs were eaten by the Fox.

    ¡°Heng Hui is not a ck bear because he is also a victim of uncle Ping Yuan. He knows who his enemy is and doesn¡¯t need the Python to tell him. Also, the ck bear killed the Fox, not the Fox¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Then who killed the Fox, ping Yuanbo? It¡¯s Hengyuan, the ck bear is Hengyuan, and the ck bear¡¯s Cub is henghui. In order to investigate henghui¡¯s disappearance, Hengyuan broke into the residence of the count of

    Ping Yuan and killed him.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shivered, because he had uncovered anotheryer of truth in the Sang Bo case. No, it was anotheryer of truth in the murder of Princess Ping Yang.

    The case of Princess Ping Yang was a bargaining chip between the demons and the former minister of rites, and Fu Xiang¡¯s identity ¡­ That was why she could see inside information that others could not.

    Floating fragrance was using the story as a medium to tell him two messages:First, ping Yuanbo manipted the human trafficking organization to work for Emperor Yuan jing.

    Second, Emperor Yuan jing was ¡®sick¡¯ and needed to ¡®eat¡¯ continuously.

    ¡°In addition to the previous Emperor¡¯s living records, I have another clue to track down Emperor Yuan jing. However, ping Yuanbo is already dead, and his entire family has been killed. How can I break through from this point?¡±

    Hengyuan?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body shook.

    He returned to the bed again and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld from under his pillow. His action was a little rushed and caused a bigmotion, causing Zhong Li to raise her head again in shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used his finger as a pen and sent the letter,

    [ three: master Hengyuan, I have something to ask you. ]

    There was no response. The Earth Book chat group was silent, and Hengyuan did not respond.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned pale.

    [ author¡¯s note: I took a car back today, which dyed my update. ] This chapter had a shorter word count..

 Chapter 850 - 850: Hengyuanâ€™s Secret.l

    Chapter 850: Hengyuan¡¯s Secret.l

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ 2: why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the middle of the night? what¡¯s with the noise? ]

    Even through the earth Book¡¯s ¡°screen,¡± he could sense the flying Sparrow¡¯s dissatisfaction. She must be wearing a robe and sitting at the table,zily and unhappily reading the mail.

    On the other side, Chu Yuanqi instinctively felt that li Miaozhen¡¯s attitude was a little inappropriate. After all, the rtionship between Xu cijiu and Li Miaozhen had not reached the point where they couldugh and scold each other at will.

    Moreover, li Miaozhen was still living in the Xu family. However, li Miaozhen¡¯s Jianghu spirit was too strong, and she was used to being forthright. It was inevitable that shecked maturity in the world.

    [ 4: eh, master Hengyuan is not responding ¡­ ]

    After waiting for a while, Hengyuan still didn¡¯t respond. With Hengyuan¡¯s previous statement that there were people lying in ambush around the health Hall, everyone immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter. something happened to Hengyuan. He was involved in a big case. Emperor Yuan jing sent people to search for him. It¡¯s not just for revenge. It¡¯s very likely that he wanted to kill him to silence him.

    Getting involved in a big case and killing people to silence them was rted to Emperor Yuan jing?

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were shocked. They didn¡¯t understand why number three would make such a judgment and say such words.

    Chu Yuanxi sent a message, [ No. 3, what¡¯s going on with Hengyuan? ] Did you discover something? ]

    He had asked the question that everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society had, but no one spoke. The impatient heroine, the foodie little ck skin, number one who held a high position, and the Golden Lotus Taoist who was peeking at the screen were all waiting for number three to exin.

    [ three: I can¡¯t exin it in a few words. The most important thing now is to go to the health Hall in the outer city and check the situation. ]

    [ 2: good! ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately put down the book, grabbed a robe, and put it on. ¡°I¡¯m going out to lie down. Come with me.¡±

    Zhong Li nodded, got up from the couch, put on her embroidered shoes as slippers, and followed him out.

    The rain fell on the roof tiles and dripped down the corners of the eaves. When the lightning shed, it was like a Pearl curtain that was swaying.As the cold wind blew, it flew into her body like flying Flowers and Jade.

    A shallowyer of water had umted in the courtyard. The violent raindrops fell down and created a mist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an faced the moist water vapor and saw li Miaozhen standing quietly under the eaves at the other end of the courtyard. She was wearing a feather robe.

    The two of them looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. Li Miaozhen threw out her flying sword and the three of them jumped on it.

    The Holy Virgin cast a spell with one hand, and the flying sword broke through the rain and shot into the sky.

    To them, flying over the capital would not be a problem as long as the supervisor acquiesced.

    Soon, they flew over the inner city and arrived at the outer city. Li Miaozhen exerted force on the tip of her foot and pressed the tip of her sword down, stabbing diagonally in the direction of the South City.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯tnd rashly. Instead, she hovered in the air for a while and asked. ¡°¡±How is it?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily safe.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an responded.

    He didn¡¯t sense any hostility for the time being, or the people lying in ambush around him controlled themselves very well and didn¡¯t look up. Or he had already left.

    Li Miaozhen analyzed seriously, ¡°they¡¯re likely to be hiding. Maybe they¡¯ve set up a trap and are waiting for us toe.¡± &Nbsp;

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. we can¡¯t rule out this possibility. Emperor Yuan jing knows that we are in cahoots with Hengyuan. We must guard against his n to besiege the enemy.

    ¡°Surround the point and attack the reinforcements?¡±

    Li Miaozhen sighed with emotion. that¡¯s a good description. It¡¯s indeed you. Then you¡¯ll take the lead. Your invincible Vajra will be difficult to break even for a level four master¡¯s ¡®intent¡¯.

    ¡°You stay in the sky and help me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement.

    The two of them analyzed the situation and smiled at each other.

    At this moment, they heard Zhong Li say in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s no ambush below, no martial artists ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen¡¯s expressions froze.

    I almost forgot that Zhong Li was a Warlock and was proficient in the aura-reading technique. Sigh, it¡¯s all her fault for showing her weakness and giving me such a deep impression ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    Li Miaozhen thought the same. She stopped circling andnded in the rain. The street was uneven and in disrepair. The low houses on both sides looked deste and dpidated in the rain.

    The doors of the health Hall were tightly shut.

    Xu Qi ¡®an squinted his eyes and looked around. Just as he was about to say ¡± no traces of battle ¡°, Zhong Li and Li Miaozhen said in unison, ¡°¡±Someone¡¯s dead,¡±

    His heart sank.

    The three of them jumped over the wall and entered the health Hall.

    The courtyard full of weeds was pitch-ck as raindrops fell. In the hall on the east side, a dim yellow light shone through the window.

    The three of them moved closer and saw a simple wooden bed in the hall. A thin body was covered with a white cloth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could tell at a nce that it was not Hengyuan, but this did not make him rx.

    An old clerk sat beside the corpse, his head lowered in dejection. His old face was full of wrinkles, full of sadness and helplessness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been to the health Hall many times and knew him. The old official¡¯s surname was li and he was also a lonely old man. However, he was in good health and had been arranged to work in the health Hall.

    ¡°Old Li, what happened?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an deliberately made loud footsteps to attract old Li¡¯s attention, but he was still shocked and trembled as if he had just been frightened.

    ¡°Xu ¡­ Xu yinluo ¡­¡±

    When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, the old Clerk¡¯s cloudy eyes lit up with hope.

    He was pleasantly surprised and stood up shakily. He said excitedly, ¡®¡±Why is

    Xu yinluo here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his hand and repeated, ¡°¡±What happened?¡±

 Chapter 851 - 851: Hengyuanâ€™s Secret 2

    Chapter 851: Hengyuan¡¯s Secret 2

    Hearing this, the old clerk became excited again and said, ¡°¡±ln the afternoon, a fellow viger came to tell us that someone was looking for master Hengyuan and had a portrait of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let master Hengyuan go out and hide. At dusk, a group of mysterious people barged into the health Hall. They didn¡¯t manage to catch master Hengyuan, so they asked me some questions about him and left.

    who knew that after dark, they woulde back and forcefully bring the elderly and children of the hall of nourishment to the entrance. They threatened to kill one person every fifteen minutes if master Heng Yuan did not return ¡­

    The old official said with tears in his eyes, old Zhang was unlucky. His neck was slit by those people. He was very ufortable when he died. He kept struggling on the ground, and blood spurted all over the ground.

    after that, master Hengyuan came back. They took him and left. I don¡¯t know where they went. I don¡¯t know if master Hengyuan is Dead or Alive .

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face was livid.

    ¡°Did you see those people¡¯s faces?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    they were wearing ck robes and masks, so their faces couldn¡¯t be seen. The old clerk said in grief.

    King Huai¡¯s Secret agent!

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen looked at each other. Because they had expected this, they were not surprised. They were more angry.

    There was no doubt that if Hengyuan did not appear, everyone in the health Hall would have been killed.

    ¡°We all underestimated the ruthlessness of King Huai¡¯s spies.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    A bunch of cold-blooded animals.

    No matter what, human lives shouldn¡¯t be treated like grass and killed as they please. Moreover, he was a lonely old man.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all.¡±

    Li Miaozhen squeezed out a voice from between her teeth, ¡°My master once said that those who don¡¯t Respect Life don¡¯t need to be respected.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°how are the others?¡± Hmm, the child in the backyard ¡­¡±

    The old clerk nodded. they¡¯re all a little frightened. It¡¯s nothing. They¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    There would definitely be grief and sorrow in the future, but no one had ever cared about the feelings of these widower families.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here tonight. You¡¯re already so old, you should go back and rest first.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent the old official back to his room and returned to the East Hall. Zhong Li and Li Miaozhen stood in the hall, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit dead silent.

    The current situation was terrible.

    Hengyuan was taken away by King Huai¡¯s Secret agent, and he was destined to die.

    The earth sect¡¯s most precious treasure, the fragment of the Book of the Earth, had fallen into the hands of Emperor Yuan jing, and Emperor Yuan jing had colluded with the demonic priest of the earth sect ¡­

    In fact, they might even be able to pry information about the internal members of the Heaven and Earth Society from Hengyuan. Of course, Hengyuan wouldn¡¯t confess, but the earth sect had ways to make him confess, such as killing him and summoning his soul.

    Once Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity as the holder of the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragment was exposed, the head of the earth sect would realize that the mysterious expert who appeared in Chuzhou was Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    In an instant, the pressure surged.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wiped his face and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Miaozhen, tell them that Hengyuan has been taken away, and we unknown if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. The fragment of the Book of the Earth has also fallen into Emperor yuanjing¡¯s hands.¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded, took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth, and told the people of the heaven and earth Association.

    [ 4: things are indeed developing in the worst direction. ]

    Chu Yuanqian sighed with emotion as she passed the letter. [ 5: what do we do now? ]

    Even the not-so-smart Lina felt that this was a thorny problem.

    No one answered her. They did not even know if Hengyuan was Dead or Alive. Furthermore, their opponent was the Emperor.

    In the Chuzhou City massacre case, the opponent was also the Emperor, but his ¡°allies¡± included the civil and military officials, the supervisors, and Zhao Shou of the Yunlu Institute.

    The situation was different. At that time, it could be said that he was riding on the big picture. Emperor Yuan jing had gone against the trend, so he had lost.

    This time, there was only the heaven and earth Union.

    In the dejected silence, Golden Lotus Daoist priest suddenly sent a letter, I¡¯ve sensed it and found that Hengyuan¡¯s Earth Book fragment is nearby. ] Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest did not say who he was referring to, but Xu Qi ¡®an Imew it was them.

    That¡¯s right, I was confused and underestimated master Hengyuan. Since he was determined to exchange himself for the lives of the people from the hall of nourishment, he definitely wouldn¡¯t carry the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld with him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly looked at the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    ¡°Miaozhen!¡±

    Li Miaozhen opened the sachet at her waist and released a cloud of green smoke. The smoke spread out with the health Hall as the core, looking for the fragments of the book of theher world.

    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, a mirror wrapped in green smoke returned and was gently ced on the table. The green smoke floated in front of li Miaozhen and wriggled as if asking for praise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you double the yin Qi tomorrow.¡±

    Li Miaozhen made a promise, then opened the sachet, opened her mouth, and let out a silent scream.

    Shortly after, the green smoke was summoned and surged back into the sachet.

    Hengyuan threw the fragment of the book of theher world in the weeds by the roadside, not far from the health Hall. As the Holy Virgin spoke, she sent a letter to the other owners of the fragment.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent a letter, [ very good. [ everyone, this poor Daoist feels that we should have a good discussion next. ]

    [ 1. I had the same intention. ]

    No. 1 replied quickly. It was obvious that he or she had been paying attention to the development of the situation.

    Chu Yuanqi then sent a letter. No. 3, you found out about this. Shouldn¡¯t you tell us the details? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, then wrote the letter with his finger,[ do you still remember how master Heng Yuan broke into the residence of uncle Ping Yuan and killed him?

    At that time, I was the one who saved him.. ]

 Chapter 852 - 852: Hengyuanâ€™s Secret_3

    Chapter 852: Hengyuan¡¯s Secret_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    This incident happenedst year, before the Sang Bo case. Of course, everyone remembered it.

    [ four: Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attack on Hengyuan this time is rted to this matter? ]

    Li Miaozhen raised her head in shock and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    [ three: I learned something from a secret channel. The yazi organization controlled by uncle Ping Yuan is really loyal to Emperor Yuan jing. ]

    [ 1. Impossible! ]

    Number one directly retorted his words. It was a short three words, but his attitude was firm.

    [ four: although I don¡¯t like Emperor Yuan jing, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the real culprit behind the yazi organization and human trafficking, because there¡¯s no need to do this. ]

    What kind of person was the Emperor?

    Of all the people at the peak of power in the Imperial court, who could have more power than him? No, the director was stronger than him, but in terms of power, it had to be admitted that the Emperor held the greatest power.

    Not to mention themon people, even the Kings and nobles, the Emperor had the power to decide their life and death.

    Why would the Emperor need to abduct and sell people?

    I know it¡¯s hard to believe. It¡¯s like Jack Ma stealing electric cars to maintain his decent life ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    He continued to send a letter, [ brother Chu, you are a schr, but your mind is still not sharp enough. Emperor Yuan jing must have his reasons for doing this. ]

    [ nine: what reason? ]

    This time, it was the Golden Lotus Daoist who asked first. He seemed to be quite curious.

    [ three: I don¡¯t know the exact details, but I know that the yazi organization regrly sends a batch of living people into the pce. [ I can¡¯t confirm how long this process hassted, but it must have been many, many years. ] He didn¡¯t stop and continued to send letters.

    [ the count of Ping Yuan thought that he had something on Emperor Yuan jing, and his ambition grew. He wanted to gain more power and status, so he cooperated with the Liang gang and killed Princess Ping Yang.

    [ in this case, Emperor Yuan jing knew everything, but he chose to cover up for uncle Ping Yuan. Until the count of Ping Yuan did not know how to restrain himself and attracted Wei Yuan¡¯s attention. In order to prevent the matter from being exposed, Emperor Yuan jing thought of a way. He used the case of Princess Ping Yang to Kill Ping Yuanbo. ]

    Li Miaozhen suddenly looked up, her beautiful eyes wide open and her face full of shock, indicating that she had guessed what would happen next.

    [ 1. You mean that Hengyuan became a tool in the hands of His Majesty and killed count Ping Yuan. ]

    Other than Lina, the intelligence of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society was above average.

    Of course, Lina¡¯sbat power was also above average. She was the little Overlord of the southern border, and her strength was unrivaled.

    [ 3: no, you¡¯re wrong. Even killing people to silence them depended on the timing and whether it was necessary. Try to imagine who Hengyuan was. He was just a warrior monk from Azure Dragon Temple. In the case of Princess Ping Yang, he was just a chess piece, insignificant.

    [ four: so, the reason why King Huai¡¯s spies targeted Hengyuan this time was because Emperor Yuan jing wanted to silence them? No, if he wanted to silence her. he would have done so long ago- r why wait until now?

    [3: no, you¡¯re wrong. Even killing people to silence them depended on the timing and whether it was necessary. Try to imagine who Hengyuan was. He was just a warrior monk from Azure Dragon Temple. In the case of Princess Ping Yang, he was just a chess piece, insignificant. [is there a need to silence a chess piece who doesn¡¯t know the inside story?]

    [ four: but now, Emperor Yuan jing feels that it is necessary to kill them. ] Chu Yuanqi sent the letter.

    [ three: that¡¯s right. What made Emperor Yuan jing decide to kill him? ] [ everyone, think about what master Hengyuan has done recently. ]

    Stop the Imperial Army and protect the Lotus seeds in the Jian province!

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were shocked.

    [ 3: master Hengyuan is too close to you and my big brother. Who is my big brother? He was Wei Yuan¡¯s trusted aide, and there was no case in this world that he couldn¡¯t solve.

    in the Chuzhou City massacre case, Emperor Yuan jing actually exposed many things. At this time, he found out that master Heng Yuan was with you. He was worried and fearful, so he decided to kill him to silence him.

    I¡¯m guessing that the reason why he killed them was because master Hengyuan found out some important clues when he was investigating the whereabouts of his Junior Brother, Heng Hui. He might not have noticed it, but Emperor Yuan jing was afraid that he would reveal it.

    [ one: you¡¯re right, but I still have two questions. First, why did His Majesty secretly plunder the people in the city? Second, the pce was heavily guarded, and there were records of all movements. The forces in the pce wereplicated, with spies from all sides, supervisors, state preceptors, Wei Yuan, and various factions ¡­

    [ it¡¯s definitely not something that His Majesty can send in just because he wants to, let alone a certain number of people. ]

    To put it bluntly, the transportation channel was unreasonable ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    At this time, Leena sent a message, [ isn¡¯t this simple? just dig a secret tunnel. ] This silly girl hit the nail on the head ..

    If it was a secret passage, ping Yuanbo would definitely know, but ping Yuanbo was already dead, who else would know? A small leader of the yazi organization? If that¡¯s the case, Lord Wei, Oh Lord Wei, you¡¯re too scary ¡­ Well, not necessarily. The secret passage must be extremely secretive. How could uncle Ping Yuan let his subordinates know .

    The Earth Book chat group suddenly fell silent.

    If it was a secret passage, ping Yuanbo would definitely know, but ping Yuanbo was already dead, who else would know? A small leader of the yazi organization? If that¡¯s the case, Lord Wei, Oh Lord Wei, you¡¯re too scary ¡­ Well, not necessarily. The secret passage must be extremely secretive. How could uncle Ping Yuan let his subordinates know ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, what we should be thinking about now is not Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s Secret, but what about master Heng Yuan? ¡±

    No one answered him, because everyone felt that there was no answer.

    In the silent atmosphere, Taoist master Golden Lotus sent a message, find out where he is first. As for his safety, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.

    Hengyuan won¡¯t die. ]

    What makes you so sure?

    The people in The Earth Book chat group all questioned in their hearts.

    [ 9: this involves a secret of Hengyuan. I can¡¯t disclose it without his permission. However, I can tell you that that¡¯s the reason I chose him as the holder of the book of theher world fragment.

    [ of course, we still have to look for him. Just because he¡¯s fine now doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be fine in the future. ]

    If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to worry about my identity being exposed in the short term, and I don¡¯t have to leave the capital with my family ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He sent a message,

    [ I¡¯ll leave this matter to my big brother. The night watchman is in charge of patrolling the streets. The entry and exit Records of King Huai¡¯s Secret agent today can be found. ]

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest added, [ find a way to lure out King Huai¡¯s spies. Kill them outside the city and let Miaozhen summon their souls for interrogation. ]

    After a few more words of discussion, the heaven and earth Conference ended this long meeting.

    After dawn, li Miaozhen and Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the inner city. Thetter went to the watchman¡¯s Yamen and entrusted song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao to check the entry records of the inner city and the Imperial City yesterday.

    They made an appointment to go to the brothel to listen to music the next day before leaving the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rode his beloved little mare back to the house, then left alone. After changing his clothes and appearance at the railings, he left and arrived at the courtyard of the widow, mu nanzhi.

    He knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered.

    After knocking for a long time, he finally heard footstepsing from the courtyard.

    ¡°Squeak¡±

    The door to the courtyard opened, and the princess Consort stood at the threshold with a bare face and messy hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re knocking on the door sote at night. Is there an adulterer in the courtyard?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an snorted.

    The Queen rolled her eyes at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped into the courtyard and was suddenly attracted by a weak spiritual Qi. He looked at the water tank in the courtyard in shock.

    The water in the VAT was clear and had settled a shallow amount of mud. A small lotus root was half-buried in the mud, with fine roots growing out.

    It was really alive.

    [ PS: I¡¯ll go to work tomorrow and sleep. This chapter has more than 5000 words. It can be considered as making up for the shorings of the previous chapter.. ]

 Chapter 853 - 853: Luo Yuhengâ€™s Secret (1)

    Chapter 853: Luo Yuheng¡¯s Secret (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    How long had it been? was he already alive?

    As expected of the reincarnation of the flower God, she was too powerful. There were no treasures that she couldn¡¯t raise?

    The nine-colored lotus root was the earth sect¡¯s most precious treasure. There might only be one in the entire world. It ripened once every sixty years, and the Lotus seeds it produced could enlighten all things.

    The peace de was thus promoted to the ranks of peerless divine weapons.

    Now, he had two nine-colored lotus roots. One was in the Tiandi society, and the other was in his hands.

    ¡°In terms of preciousness, the nine-colored lotus root can be ranked in the top three among my treasures and trump cards. Even the peace de can¡¯t bepared to it. The fragment of the Book of the Earth was just a fragment. Currently, other than sending letters and storage, it had no other effects ¡­ Only luck and Shen Shu were ranked higher than the Lotus.

    ¡°Uh, no, I have to ask if it can continue to grow and bear lotus seeds ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed and suppressed his ecstasy. He looked at the water tank and smiled.

    ¡°Wangfei, I didn¡¯t expect your ability to grow flowers to be so amazing. You can even keep this treasure alive. Well, can it grow? Can it bear lotus seeds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thew of nature for nts to take root, sprout, blossom, and bear fruit,¡± the Queen replied.

    What she meant was that lotus roots could bear lotus seeds and grow from small sections torge roots? Xu Qian was overjoyed.

    Can you induce its growth ¡­? He didn¡¯t ask and held back because that would be too obvious. It would be equivalent to revealing the Queen¡¯s identity as the reincarnation of the flower God.

    This would cause panic among the survivors.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for it to grow, I¡¯ll need to use itter .

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to be emotional.

    From the corner of his eyes, he saw wangfei pursing her red lips as if she was hesitating. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s growing well, so it won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    [ my widow really has a way to speed up the growth of the Lotus. The princess Consort has suddenly be the king of fish in my pond ¡­ ] Xu Qi ¡®an joked as she was happy.

    The nine-colored lotus Root¡¯s spiritual energy is weak now, but as it grows, its spiritual energy will be stronger. I need yang qianhuan¡¯s help to set up a spirit trapping formation. That way, even if an expert passes by, they won¡¯t be able to sense the spiritual energy ¡­ Xu Qi said in peace.

    He walked around the courtyard and the house. Everything that should be there was there, not missing, not damaged.

    When he arrived at Wang Fei¡¯s master bedroom, he originally wanted to see if there were any termites on the furniture and beams. A while ago, his aunt had instructed the servants at home to apply ant-repelling powder on the beams, furniture, and other wooden products.

    Women couldn¡¯t do these things, so Xu Qi ¡®an had to do it himself.

    As soon as he entered the room, Wang Fei caught up from behind. She hurriedly put away the small clothes and dudou hanging on the screen and stuffed them into the bedding.

    The young wangfei¡¯s face was slightly red, but she pretended that nothing had happened.

    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen your dudou before ¡­ ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t I see you hanging the clothes?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after some thought.

    There was not a single piece of clothing in the courtyard. Logically speaking, in the hot summer, one should shower and change frequently. How could there be no clothes in the courtyard?

    ¡°I asked aunt Zhang to help me wash it.¡±

    Mu nanzhi let out a breath and sat on the edge of the bed, her hips pressing against the undershirt under the nket. She pretended to adjust her skirt and said, ¡°¡±Her son hasn¡¯t given her any silver for two months. No, not a single cent.

    ¡°I saw that she was really short on money, so I asked her to help me wash my clothes and paid an extra 20% copper.¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember the principle of not revealing your wealth?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reminded.

    ¡°Of course I remember. You taught me.¡± Wangfei snorted and smiled slyly. I deliberately showed her the money box I hid in the closet. There was only one tael of silver, and it was all broken silver and copper coins.

    You¡¯ve improved a lot. You¡¯re much smarter than before ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction.

    A woman living alone in the inner city had a tael of silver with her. It was neither a lot nor a lot, belonging to the lower-middle ss.

    And the jewelry on her head was of inferior quality.

    When they left the jewelry shop, she followed behind Xu Qi ¡®an. She looked back three times with each step, but she did not ask for anything.

    After lunch at the restaurant, the two returned home. Xu Qi ¡®an brought out a small folding stool and a small round table from the house and yed Gomoku with her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made the wrong move. You shouldn¡¯t have walked here.¡± Wangfei said loudly.

    that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve taken this step, and the next step will be a five-star chain. I¡¯ll win.

    ¡°So you made the wrong move. If you win, how are you going to continue ying?¡±

    ¡°Can I take two steps and you take one?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just bullying a weak girl, what kind of skill is that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even bully a weak girl, how can I bully others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡±

    She threw away the chess piece in a fit of pique and turned to the side.

    The horizontal side was a Ridge and the side was a peak, the distance and height were all different ¡­ This poem appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind for no reason. He took out his silver hairpin and ced it on the chessboard.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    She turned her eyes and tried to take a look. Then, a smile quickly appeared on her face as she held the silver hairpin in her hand.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s teasing expression, the Queen immediately straightened her back and said, ¡± I actually don¡¯t really like it ¡­

    ¡°Then you give it back to me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to take it.

    Wangfei immediately hid the silver hairpin behind her and red at him. ¡°Take it as my reward for helping you grow the Lotus roots.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded with a smile and said in a casual tone, ¡± this ce is quite far from the downtown area, and the weather is hot. It¡¯s best not to stock up on vegetables at home. I¡¯ll help you take a lookter and ask the peddler to send some fresh vegetables every morning.

    There were many peddlers in the city who would go to the market in the early morning to buy vegetables, melons, and fruits at a low price from the farmers. Then, they would choose to bring them into the inner city and provide them to the rich families who did not like to get up early and go out.

    The Queen nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a while. I might have to leave the capital in the future, ¡± he said. and it won¡¯t be long. You, you ¡­ Are youing with me or are you staying here?¡±

    The Queen snorted. I¡¯m not going with you. The capital is so prosperous. Why should I leave? ¡± When you¡¯re leaving one day, go and inform the state preceptor. I have a deep friendship with her, so she will make arrangements for me. ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you some money when the timees,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, a little disappointed.

    The princess Consort looked at him a few times but did not answer. ¡°Is Emperor Yuan jing going to deal with you?¡± she asked in a low voice. ¡°Not yet, but I have a feeling it won¡¯t be too long.¡±

    ¡°This world belongs to his royal family. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone.¡± Wangfei nodded and said softly,

    ¡°But that younger cousin of yours is now an auspicious person of the Han Lin Academy, is he willing to go with you? Hmm, let me think, are you going to find him a backer?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Emperor Yuan jing hated him, not Xu Eng. As long as he left and Xu Eng had a strong backing, his future might be bleak, but his life would not be in danger.

    Furthermore, Xu Eng had the support of Yun Lu Academy, so Emperor Yuan jing would at most remove him from his position and demote him to amoner.

    whether I¡¯m smart or not depends on what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve been living alone for the past few days, and I often feel that I¡¯m not smart enough. I¡¯m flustered when I start a fire and cook. I¡¯ve dropped a few bowls and almost cried out of anger.

    ¡°Emperor Yuan jing is a smart man, but sometimes he¡¯s too stupid,¡± wangfei said with emotion. For the sake of the illusory immortality, he didn¡¯t want the beauty of his harem, and he didn¡¯t want his reputation. However, he had cultivated for twenty years and didn¡¯t achieve anything. Even the stupidest person would know how to give up, right? The state preceptor said that yuan jing has a very strong obsession, but we don¡¯t know where his obsessiones from.¡±

    ¡°You have a good rtionship with the state preceptor?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the only woman in the capital who can speak freely.¡± Wangfei said with emotion.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense. The state preceptor seems to be quite smart. How can he have.monnguage with a stupid woman like you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    ¡°But she¡¯s also a pitiful woman.¡± hehehe, ¡± the Queen chuckled. I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Do you want to hear it? ¡± You look like a female hooligan now ¡­ ¡°What secret?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The human sect¡¯s cultivation method has a terrifying side effect. It will cause the cultivator to be gued by karmic fire, which will re up once a month. Those of lower grades can resist it with their own will.

    but the higher the grade, the more terrifying the Hellfire will be. If we can¡¯t find a way to get rid of the Hellfire, we¡¯ll die. The Queen lowered her voice, as if she was talking about a top secret.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°I already knew.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus had told him about the disadvantages of the human sect¡¯s cultivation methods.

    The three Dao sects all had their own ws. The human sect was gued by karmic fire, the earth sect easily fell into the devil path, and the heaven sect was devoid of humanity and emotions.

    Wangfei chuckled again like a female hooligan who was talking bad things. She whispered,¡±Then do you know how to solve this?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a sideways nce.

    Wangfei nodded her head vigorously like a chicken pecking at rice. quickly beg me, quickly beg me ¡± was written all over her face.

    ¡°What secret?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an showed a corresponding expression.

    ¡°I heard that you have to find a man to dual cultivate in order to survive the Great Tribtion.¡± Wangfei said sneakily.

    Xu Qi. an¡¯s first reaction was that she was lying. The second reaction was that she had heard the gossip. The third reaction was ¡­ F * ck, so that¡¯s how it is?

    The human sect wanted to cultivate with the help of fate energy to alleviate the karmic sinmes, so Luo Yuheng became the state preceptor and guided Emperor yuanjing in his cultivation.

    Looking at it from another perspective, if he found a person with great luck to perform dual cultivation, he could also achieve the same effect. No, the effect would be ten times or even a hundred times stronger.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s guess was not without reason. It was because he had mastered theplete sex technique left by the ancient Taoist sect. Although he had never had a partner for dual cultivation, after a long period of theoretical research, he had found out that when the dual cultivation technique was practiced to a high level, when a man and a woman knew each other¡¯s roots, they would have a short ¡± fusion ¡®

    Qi activity, primordial spirit, etc. Would interact briefly.

    The real you have me, and I have you.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng was a second-grade master. If she couldn¡¯t extinguish the fire of karma, she would die. In order to survive, she had no choice but to be the state preceptor because Emperor yuanjing was the Emperor and had fate. ¡°Luo Yuheng needs a man with great luck, a man with great luck ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    [ PS: cold and dizziness. I wanted to take a day off, but I thought it wasn¡¯t necessary. It¡¯s just a small problem. My brain isn¡¯t feeling well, so I¡¯m writing slower. ] He continued to write the next chapter..

 Chapter 854 - 854: Secret conversion_l

    Chapter 854: Secret conversion_l

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Yuheng needed a man blessed by fate to dual cultivate. She had be the state preceptor, but she had always been unwilling to dual cultivate with Emperor yuanjing ¡­

    The Golden Lotus Daoist probably Imows about my luck. He asked Luo Yuheng for medicine many times and specifically asked me to go .

    Before. left for Chuzhou City, Luo Yuheng asked Chu Yuanqian to give me a talisman sword .

    When. was protecting Lianzi in Jianzhou, Daoist priest Golden Lotus forcefully gave me the protective talisman and asked me to call Luo Yuheng in times of crisis. And she really dide ¡­

    All sorts of seemingly logical and illogical details shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    If you want to do this, then I¡¯m going to have a big head! His face revealed aplicated expression.

    ¡°But I heard that the state preceptor did not choose to dual cultivate with yuan jing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmed down and spoke in a casual tone.

    Wangfei looked up and revealed a pondering expression. She shook her head.

    ¡°Mm ¡­ I don¡¯t know about that. I often advised her to justmit herself to Emperor Yuan jing. It wouldn¡¯t be too bad for her to choose the Emperor as her Daopanion.

    But she doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with Emperor Yuan jing in all aspects. No, I can feel that she dislikes Emperor Yuan jing.

    He despised it in all aspects, and it wasn¡¯t just because he didn¡¯t have enough luck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed and he asked, ¡±

    ¡°A woman with the state preceptor¡¯s cultivation shouldn¡¯t be like an ordinary woman, paying attention to the sophisticated etiquette of the three obedience and four virtues.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wang Fei replied, ¡°Luo Yuheng naturally won¡¯t, but what does choosing a cultivationpanion have to do with red tape?¡± Choosing a Daopanion is an extremely important matter.¡±

    This Luo Yuheng is a shark ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    Therefore, after she had inspected Emperor Yuan jing, she had really only used her fate to suppress the karmic fire and had never thought of dual cultivation with him.

    If my guess is correct, Luo Yuheng is also testing me.

    Once she feels that there¡¯s no harm in trying dual cultivation with me, it means that she¡¯s going to choose a Daopanion.

    With little aunt¡¯s high regard for her cultivation partner and her status as a level two expert, as long as she chooses me, will the fish in my pond still have a way out?

    If you¡¯re like this, my head suddenly won¡¯t be able to get big again ¡­ He cursed in his heart.

    Everything has its pros and cons. The good thing is that I have another trump card. In the future, if I have no choice, I can sell myself to Luo Yuheng in exchange for something in return.

    Of course, the premise is that she¡¯s satisfied with me and puts me at the top of the list of Daopanion candidates.

    Well, he should find a chance to test her.

    ¡°Why are you asking so clearly?¡± Wangfei asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor is such a devastatingly beautiful woman. If I can be her Daopanion, that would truly be a blessing that I have cultivated for eight lifetimes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to be emotional.

    stop dreaming. How could Luo Yuheng fall for someone like you with your meager capital? ¡±

    The Queen¡¯s reaction was surprisingly big. She was full of sarcasm.

    After that, she casually touched the Bodhi bracelet on her wrist and said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®Luo Yuheng¡¯s looks are good, but it¡¯s an overstatement to say that he¡¯s devastatingly beautiful.¡±

    After saying that, she raised her chin and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Her attitude was clearly saying, ¡± look at me, look at me, ¡± ¡± I¡¯m the number one beauty of Da Feng.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and look in the mirror?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a disdainful smile.

    The Queen was furious and threw a small stone at him.

    ¡°Alright, alright. The state preceptor is far inferior to you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said perfunctorily.

    The Queen was still unwilling to give up. She clutched the Bodhi bracelet and insisted on showing her true face to the boy. She wanted him to know whether Luo Yuheng or she was more beautiful.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it through. This is the capital. If you take off the bracelet, the Directorate of Celestials might bring some soldiers to arrest you tomorrow.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an threatened.

    The princess Consort was terrified.

    A supervisor was a supervisor, and a Directorate of Celestials was a Directorate of Celestials. The things that a supervisor knew might not be known by the other warlocks in the Directorate of Celestials. If they discovered the wangfei¡¯s magnificence, they might turn around and report it to the pce.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an could stop him, it would also expose the fact that he had hidden King Huai¡¯s deceased.

    Once a secret was known, it would be hard to keep it.

    In addition, there was also a little secret that he could not tell. He was afraid to see the princess¡¯s true appearance. The hidden woman was too dazzling, so perfect that she did not seem like a mortal.

    Even though she was facing an average-looking woman, Xu Qi ¡®an could still feel that her affection for her was growing day by day. If she saw that stunning beauty again, Xu Qi¡¯ an could not guarantee that she would not do something to her tonight.

    For example, he wanted her to understand what it meant when the melon ripened, the stem would fall.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s admiration for Luo Yuheng made the number one beauty of Da Feng feel ufortable, she was still quite happy today.

    So, the next morning, before Xu Qi ¡®an left, she made noodles for Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    it¡¯s sticky and mushy. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s overcooked. There¡¯s so much chicken essence. Are you trying to kill me ¡­? I¡¯ll let her try my cooking and learn from me. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anined as she walked into the brothel. She changed her appearance, changed her clothes, and returned home.

    After cultivating for four hours, he rode on the little mare and went to a high-ss brothel.

    After waiting for a long time in the familiar private room, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao arrivedte. They were wearing the night watchman¡¯s uniform, with a Gong tied to them and a knife in their hands.

    Because they had serious business to discuss, they didn¡¯t pick any girls. The three of them sat around the table, watching the opera in the hall below, drinking and eating peanuts.

    ¡°How¡¯s the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± Xu Qian kicked song tingfeng..

 Chapter 855 - 855: Secret conversion_2

    Chapter 855: Secret conversion_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Last night, there was indeed a group of men in ck robes who entered the inner city through the southern gate. He even warned the soldiers not to leak this information. Heh, the northern barbarian from Chu Zhou had no idea whose territory the capital was. I only spent one silver coin to get the information from the soldier on dutyst night.¡±

    Song tingfeng took a sip of wine and said, ¡®¡±¡®They didn¡¯t enter the Imperial City. They disappeared after they entered the inner city. This morning, I asked the silver gongs that patrolled the Imperial City to investigate, and no one saw that group of spies enter the Imperial City.¡±

    He didn¡¯t enter the Imperial City?

    Hengyuan was imprisoned somewhere in the inner city? No, it was also possible that they were sent into the Imperial City through secret channels, or even the Imperial Pce, just like how the count of Ping Yuan quietly sent the people he kidnapped into the Imperial City.

    ¡°The Taoist priest said that master Hengyuan¡¯s life will not be in danger for a while, so we should have plenty of time. We can¡¯t be too anxious. If Hengyuan is brought into the pce, we will have to break off our rtionship with Emperor Yuan jing when we save him.

    if that¡¯s the case, I have to leave a way out in advance and make preparations..

    can¡¯t save people in a hurry ¡­

    inform the brothers who are patrolling the streets. If they find anything unusual in the inner city, or if they see a secret agent in a ck robe and a mask, they must inform me immediately, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Zhu guangxiao nodded and grunted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that in three days, the diplomatic mission of the demon barbarians from the North will be entering the capital,¡± song tingfeng suddenly said.

    The demon barbarian envoy is entering the capital? The monster race and barbarian race had just joined forces to take down the Chu Prefecture city. How long had it been? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty called for a small court meeting yesterday to discuss this matter in secret. Jiang Jinluo revealed it to usst night when we were drinking at the Academy¡¯s workshop.¡±

    ¡°I know about the War in the North. Based on the dy in the news, the War in the North should have started long ago. Even so, the fact that the demons and barbarians from the North sent a diplomatic mission to the capital is enough to show that the war is not going well ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the monsters and barbarians too weak? they¡¯ve already asked for help?¡±

    The Barbarian demons of the North, the great Feng sect, and the witchcraft cult were the three forces that kept each other in check.

    Song tingfeng said, ¡± the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom is the best in the nine states. Before the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Barbarian cavalry couldpete with the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom. After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the

    Barbarian powerhouses were all killed and injured. Now, the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom is the king of the nine states.

    I don¡¯t think the War in the North willst long. The barbarians in the North won¡¯t be able to survive this year.

    Zhu guangxiao added, ¡°after Ji Zhigu¡¯s death, the monster and barbarian tribes only had one Zhu Jiu, while the witchcraft cult had nock of high-ranked powerhouses.¡± Moreover, the battlefield is the home field of the Wizards, and the wizard God religion¡¯s ability to control the corpse soldiers is extremely terrifying. ¡±

    Zhu Jiu had experienced the battle of Chu Prefecture city and was still seriously injured. It was reasonable to think this way ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Zhu guangxiao sighed, pared to the weakening of Da Feng, the three

    countries under the control of the witch God religion are on the rise.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Wei ¡­¡±

    Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were night watchmen and invigtors. They had good vision and could clearly sense the decline of Da Feng¡¯s power.

    It was getting worse year by year.

    However, their worries for the country and the people were quickly reced by the tenderughter of the girls.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao each picked a delicate and Pretty Woman, and they hugged them into the house to work hard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table alone, drinking wine in silence. He looked down at the opera in the hall without any expression.

    At night, in Xu Eng¡¯s study.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a teacup and listened to Xu Eng¡¯s recital. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±Only this much?¡±

    ¡°There have been a lot of things happening in the Hanlin Academy recently. The Imperial court wants to refine military books, so I don¡¯t have much time to memorize the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life Records.¡± Xu Eng exined helplessly.

    ¡°A book on The Art of War?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s customary to cultivate military books during every war.¡± Xu Eng took a sip of tea and said,

    ¡°Let me tell you something. In three days, the diplomatic mission from the demon barbarians of the North will be entering the capital. The War in the North was in full swing. If nothing unexpected happened, the Imperial court would send troops to support the Barbarian demons.

    ¡°In fact, when the intelligence from Chu Zhou came, the Imperial court had already made this decision. However, it still needs to be mulled over. Ha, to put it bluntly, it was to encourage people. Tomorrow, the Directorate will be holding a cultural meeting in the Imperial City, and the purpose is to spread the idea of advocating war.¡±

    Huaiqing told me about this before. Oh right, I still have to apany her to the cultural conference ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an remembered.

    He had not experienced war in his previous life, but he had read a lot about ancient and modern times. He could understand what Xu Eng was trying to say.

    Mobilizing for every battle had been amon method since ancient times. We must tell the people why we are fighting wars and what is the meaning of fighting wars.

    Of course, in this era, the Imperial court did not want to mobilize themon people, but the schrs and officials.

    then, are these daily life Records useful to you, big brother? ¡± Xu Eng asked.

    ¡°There are!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave an affirmative answer and said, ¡®

    ¡°From this Daily Record, it can be seen that the previous emperor did not ask the human sect for advice on immortality very often, but it was not little either, which means that he had a certain fantasy about immortality.

    ¡°But for some reason, he has no desire for immortality. I can¡¯t see the former Emperor¡¯s intention to cultivate for the time being.¡±

    ¡°The previous emperor did not cultivate in the first ce.¡± ¡°For some reason?¡± Xu Eng frowned after he finished speaking.

    The previous emperor was. smart man and knew his own worth ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled but didn¡¯t exin. He said,

    ¡°The previous emperor didn¡¯t repair the passageway until his death, but he did have a fantasy about cultivation. I guess the previous emperor might have influenced Emperor yuanjing. You should continue watching the daily recordings and write them down as soon as possible.¡±

    The next day, the rain continued to pour, and the wind blew up the rain, bringing with it a bit of coolness.

    Raindrops flowed along the eaves, forming a curtain of water beads.

    Summer was graduallying to an end, and the green seedlings in the fields were also showing signs of turning yellow.

    Today was a day off. Xu Eng stood under the roof and said with emotion, ¡°¡±Looks like we won¡¯t be able to attend the cultural gathering.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked out of the room and watched the rain with him. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±1 think so too, so Eng, let me borrow your official token.¡±

    Opposite the two brothers was the east wing. Xu lingying stood under the eaves, waving a branch and constantly ¡± cutting ¡± the water bead curtain under the eaves, enjoying it.

    Her little shoes and the bottom of her pants were all wet from the rain.

    At this time, Lina was still sleeping, li Miaozhen was meditating in the room, and second uncle Xu was on duty in a straw Cape and a bamboo hat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also had something to do today. He had to go to the temple of spiritual treasures to do two things.He wanted to test Luo Yuheng¡¯s true attitude toward him.

    Ask about the previous Dao chief of the human sect.

    The rain continued to pour as Wei Yuan¡¯s carriage traveled through the rain. The raindrops kept exploding on the roof of the carriage, making crackling sounds.

    Da Qing Yi rolled down the window and looked at the rain silently, blurring the world.

    At a certain moment, the rain seemed to freeze for a moment, as if it was an illusion.

    ¡°The rain can wash away dust, but it can¡¯t wash away a person¡¯s heart,¡±

    An emotional voice filled with vicissitudes of life sounded in the carriage.

    Wei Yuan continued to look at the rain and said, ¡°¡±Could it be that the rain on

    Mount Qingyun is not as beautiful as the one here?¡±

    Director Zhao Shou appeared out of nowhere and said with a serious face, ¡°¡±After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Da Feng should have risen in power, but because, because ¡­¡±

    Zhao Shou wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Because something happened during that period of time. At the end of the year of jingcha, the statue in the abyss cracked, and so did the one in the northeast. In the end, you only won twenty years for the great Feng and the human race. All these years, I¡¯ve been thinking that if he didn¡¯t just stand by, things would¡¯ve been different.¡±

    Wei Yuan was still expressionless, his tone calm, ¡°¡±Man proposes, God disposes. Nothing in this world will go ording to your wishes, nor will it go ording to my wishes. The supervisor and you are not the same kind of people.¡±

    Zhao Shou nodded and said, ¡± the Gu God was an ancient God. He was like a floating duckweed without roots. However, the witch God is different. He ruled the northeast and millions of living beings. He had at least one-third of the human race¡¯s luck.

    ¡°If he unseals the seal, no one in the nine regions can stop him. Unless the Confucian Saint is resurrected.¡±

    Wei Yuan sighed. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ve been nning this sincest year.

    ¡°What if you fail?¡± Zhao Shou asked.

    ¡°Have you ever seen me lose?¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    The carriage slowly stopped outside the pce gate.

    Nangong qianrou released the horse¡¯s reins and pushed open the carriage door. ¡°Foster father, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    He looked around the carriage and saw that there was no one else other than Wei Yuan. However, when he was driving, his instincts as a martial artist caught a trace of abnormality, which disappeared in a sh.

    Nanzonz Qianrou opened arge umbre and led Wei Yuan out of the car. The rain pattered on the umbre.

    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Wei Yuan said as he took the umbre.

    He held an umbre and entered the pce alone. His green robes fluttered in the wind and rain as if he was alone, facing the storm of the world..

 Chapter 856 - 856: The demon barbarian diplomatic corps (1)

    Chapter 856: The demon barbarian diplomatic corps (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In order to hide his identity, Xu Qi ¡®an did not ride the pony. After all, a beauty like the pony would be easily recognized.

    In the pouring rain, he sat in the Xu estate¡¯s carriage, its wheels rolling as it drove toward the Imperial City.

    The carriage was stopped outside the gate of the Imperial City. The soldiers guarding the city saw the word ¡°Xu¡± written on the carriage and did not dare to be careless. They went forward to check.

    In the entire capital, there was only one Xu n that could enter the Imperial City, and in this Xu n, someone had killed the state Duke and offended the imperial family, the Imperial n, and the noble organizations.

    He absolutely couldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the Imperial City.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the curtain and handed over the official badge.

    After the soldiers checked, they still didn¡¯t let them in and informed the hundred households of the pce guards.

    The official of the pce guards rushed over in the heavy rain. He took the official token and looked at it. Then he looked at the handsome young man sitting in the carriage. After examining his face for a moment, he said,

    ¡°Lord Xu is taking a break today?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not wear Eng¡¯s official robe and went out in casual clothes.

    Xu niannian was a lucky man of the Hanlin Academy. The Yamen of the Hanlin

    Academy was in the Imperial City, so he had the right to enter and exit the Imperial City. But because today was a day off, the centurion of the pce guards had asked.

    The guards of the Imperial City are very vignt against our family. I¡¯m sure that if it were me, I¡¯m afraid that even with huaiqing or Lin ¡®an¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the pce. This was the aftermath of the scolding incident at the meridian Gate and the kidnapping of the two high Dukes ¡­ He pinched Xu Eng¡¯s voice and said calmly, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m going to pay a visit to the chief Assistant.¡±

    To visit the chief advisor ¡­ The Baihu of the pce guards examined him a few more times and finally nodded, ¡°¡±Let Lord Xu in.¡±

    The carriage passed through the gate and entered the Imperial City, heading in the direction of chief advisor Wang¡¯s mansion.

    The pce guards on the city wall watched the carriage leave. The direction was correct.

    ¡°Go left,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after 15 minutes.

    The coachman did as he was told and changed direction. The carriage left the original route. Under themand of Xu Qi ¡®an, the coachman, who had never been to the Imperial City, sessfully sent Xu dng to the temple of Ling Bao with his excellent driving skills.

    Xu Qi ¡®an got out of the car with an umbre. After being informed by the little Taoist guarding the door, he entered the temple of Lingbao without any idents.

    He didn¡¯t forget to let the carriage enter the temple from the side door, instead of stopping at the entrance.

    It Emperor Yuan jing, that old man, happened toe to cultivate and saw the carriage, the situation would be bad.

    After passing through the halls and courtyards that worshipped the human sect¡¯s ancestral master, they came to the depths of the spirit Treasure Temple. In the quiet room in the secluded courtyard, they met the beautiful female state preceptor.

    Her expression was indifferent, and her temperament was cold and elegant, like a fairy from heaven.

    Huaiqing was also a cold and arrogant beauty, but his temperament was more noble and arrogant, while Luo Yuheng¡¯s coldness, coupled with her clothes and the bright red cinnabar between her eyebrows, highlighted her holiness and immortal aura.

    At this moment, seeing the state preceptor¡¯s beautiful face again, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mentality changed slightly.She¡¯s a woman I can¡¯t bear to profane even in bed.

    The next thought was, ¡°fortunately, the state preceptor doesn¡¯t know the mind-reading ability of Buddhism, or I might have died on the spot.¡± Luo Yuheng was sitting cross-legged at the table, where two cups of hot tea had already been ced.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down and took a sip of tea. His eyes lit up.¡±Good tea!¡±

    It was slightly bitter in the mouth, but after three seconds, it was immediately sweet. After swallowing it, the lingering taste lingered in the mouth and did not dissipate.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Luo Yuheng shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked subconsciously.

    ¡°This tea was nted by a friend of mine. It only produces one Jin a year and when it¡¯s distributed to me, it¡¯s only three or four taels. Unfortunately, she has been missing for a long time and her whereabouts are unknown.¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    Aunty, why do I feel like there¡¯s a hidden meaning in your words?

    Yes, this tea was nted by the princess Consort ¡­ I discovered another wonderful thing about the princess Consort. In the future. I¡¯ll lock her up in a small ck room. If she doesn¡¯t grow tea, she won¡¯t be given food ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed without changing his expression.

    Luo Yuheng nced at him and said in a gentle but emotionless voice, ¡®¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask about the previous Dao chief of the human sect and the previous emperor,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. ¡°My father and the previous emperor?¡±

    Luo Yuheng asked in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the previous Emperor¡¯s daily records. Although the previous emperor did not cultivate, he was quite interested in the way of immortality. I want to know if he has cultivated Dao.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said bluntly.

    ¡®My father died from a Heavenly Tribtion,¡± Luo Yuheng said after a moment of silence.

    Does this have anything to do with my question ¡­?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t need to die, but the supervisor didn¡¯t allow the human sect to move into the Imperial City. This caused my father to be gued by karmic sinmes and die under the heavenly Tribtion.¡± Luo Yuheng said lightly, ¡± ¡°Thus, the previous emperor did not cultivate.¡±

    The previous emperor did not cultivate ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°How¡¯s your investigation of yuanjing?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful eyes focused.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a few seconds, then gritted his teeth and asked in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®State preceptor, do you know that those who have fate can¡¯t live forever?¡±

    Luo Yuheng looked at him, and it was only at this moment that Xu Qi ¡®an felt that the state preceptor was really looking at him.

    As expected, Luo Yuheng knew about this matter. Then, she would not be surprised as to why Emperor Yuan jing was so obsessed with cultivation. Xu Qi

    ¡®an expressed her doubts.

    there are always people who have unrealistic fantasies. There are countless cultivators in the world, and most of them have dreamed of bing a rank one expert or even surpassing their rank..

 Chapter 857 - 857: The demon barbarian diplomatic corps (2)

    Chapter 857: The demon barbarian diplomatic corps (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Perhaps yuanjing thinks he¡¯s seen hope, or perhaps he¡¯s hiding something,¡± Luo Yuheng said faintly. To me, no matter what he¡¯s nning, it has nothing to do with me. I cultivate my Dao, he cultivates his longevity.¡±

    She knew that Emperor Yuan jing might have some secrets, but she did not delve into it. She cultivated with Da Feng¡¯s fate and was in a cooperative rtionship with Emperor Yuan jing. If she delved into her partner¡¯s secrets, it would only cause their rtionship to fall into. deadlock, or even turn against each other ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood what the state preceptor meant.

    After a moment of silence, Xu Qi ¡®an stopped dwelling on this topic and said, ¡± I used the talisman sword in Jianzhou. How do I contact the state preceptor in the future? ¡±

    The subtext was, ¡°hurry up and give me another talisman sword.¡±

    The talisman sword contained the power of Luo Yuheng¡¯s sword, so it was quite difficult to make it. It couldn¡¯t be given to someone just because he wanted to.

    That was why Xu Qi ¡®an asked her for it. It was a test.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to make a talisman sword, and it can¡¯t bepleted overnight ¡­¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.

    After a pause, she said in an indifferent tone, ¡°¡±1 just so happen to have one, so I might as well keep it.¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, a talisman sword quietlyy on the table.

    He really gave it to her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the talisman sword withplicated feelings.

    In the Imperial garden.

    In the attic, on the observation tform.

    Emperor Yuan jing stood with his hands behind his back and looked down at the Imperial garden in the storm. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Although the flowers in the pce are extremely beautiful, they are too delicate and can not withstand the wind and rain.¡±

    In the rain, clusters of bright flowers bent their bodies, their petals floating with the rain.

    Behind him, Wei Yuan sipped his tea and said, ¡°¡±Flowers are meant to please the master. The softer it is, the more the master likes it. His Majesty likes them to be weak but alsoughed at them for being unable to bear the destruction. It really is unreasonable.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing, who had his back to Wei Yuan, smiled with a sharp glint in his eyes.¡±To this one, it¡¯s enough to just protect the most beautiful flower. Wei

    Qing, what do you think?¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s lips twitched into a fake smile.

    Emperor yuanjing continued to watch the rain and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°After the turmoil in Chuzhou, King Huai died in battle, Ji Li and Zhi Gu died,

    Zhu Jiu was also seriously injured, and the North was weak. The witchcratt cult hade with a menacing momentum this time. If the demon barbarian territory in the North fell, the borders of Da Feng from the North to the East would be surrounded by the witchcraft cult.

    ¡°Wei Qing, you¡¯re a master of military tactics, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Wei Yuan answered without hesitation, ¡± of course the Imperial court will send troops to the northeast. However, we can not miss out on the benefits. The barbarians in the North have been causing trouble at the border for many years. This time, it¡¯s Da Feng¡¯s turn to cut their flesh and suck their blood.

    Emperor Yuan jing smiled. the Hanlin Academy wants to cultivate military books. I¡¯ve read them, but there¡¯s nothing new about them. When the Barbarian envoy enters the capital, they¡¯llugh at me. Wei Qing is a raremander talent, there is no harm in going to the Han Lin Academy to give her some guidance.¡±

    The military books were a part of showing the diplomatic mission their ¡°national power.¡± The more military books there were, the more military arts Masters there were. Its importance was second only to the artillery exercise.

    The military tactics that Da Feng was using today were still left behind by the schrs of Yun Lu Academy in the past, and then there was the ¡± six ssics on military tactics ¡± written by the current generation¡¯s great schr of military tactics, Zhang Shen.

    On the other hand, Wei Yuan, who was recognized as a peerless talent, did not say a word.

    Wei Yuan shook his head.

    Emperor Yuan jing was not angry at all and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Directorate wanted to hold a cultural meeting in Luhu today, but a heavy rain hindered it. I n to wait for the diplomatic mission to enter the capital before having the Imperial College hold a cultural meeting. When the timees, Wei Qing cane and visit.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded.

    In the next two days, the news of the War in the North and the Barbarian invasion began to spread in the capital under the Imperial court¡¯s urging. It first spread to the schrs and officials, then to the merchants and the marketce.

    For a time, the bureaucracy, the schrs, the Academy, the teahouse, the restaurant, the brothel, the Imperial Academy ¡­ It set off a heated discussion, a heated discussion like a wild tide.

    Themon people of the city harbored hatred towards the diplomatic mission of the demon barbarians, and were against Da Feng¡¯s intention to send troops to assist the demon barbarians.

    The love and hate of themoners were straightforward, and they did not care about the big picture. They only knew that the Barbarian demons of the North were the mortal enemies of Da Feng. Since the founding of the country six hundred years ago, there had been many big and small battles.

    Just the recent case, a few months after the Chu Zhou city massacre, the demon barbarians in the North had been causing trouble at the border, burning, killing, and plundering.

    On the other hand, the noble ss had a higher vision and were more rational and objective. Their warlike thoughts and wait-and-see thoughts shed fiercely, unlike themon people who were almost against it.

    In fact, it was not only the capital city. When the Imperial court decided to send troops, they had already sent a court bulletin to the various states. It would not take long for the local officials to push the idea of the leader and make it public.

    In such a lively environment, a diplomatic mission from the North took an official ship and followed the canal to the dock of the capital.

    This diplomatic mission was made up of the elites of the twelve barbarian tribes and the experts of the six tribes.

    The two leaders were young men. One of them had white hair and a handsome face that was unusual among the barbarians. He always had a smile on his face and his eves were always squinted.

    Peman xilou was the eldest son of the leader of the Whitehead tribe of the twelve tribes of the Barbarian race.

    The white-haired man was known for his intelligence and was considered an anomaly among the barbarians.

    He had a deep understanding of the culture of the Central ins. When the barbarians raided the border of Chuzhou, they only robbed women and food. He was the only one who didn¡¯t want food or beauties, only books.

    The Four Books and Five ssics, biographies of schrs, and even some boring stories were all avable to him. He loved books as much as his life.

    The other one was the princess of the Fox race, Huang Xian er. She was wearing a northern style leather dress. The skirt only reached her knees, revealing her two slender and straight calves.

    The clothes only covered the important parts, revealing her wheat-colored skin, her round shoulders, and her tight abdomen. She exuded a wild beauty.

    And her face was charming. Her every frown and smile revealed an alluring charm. It was the opposite of her sexy and wild body, a mix of soul-stirring beauty.

    The women of the Fox race of the monster race were the most charming.

    The two of them stood on the deck and looked at the soldiers of Da Feng waiting at the dock. Huang Xian er smiled and said, ¡°¡±Bookworm, if we return empty-handed and can¡¯t get help, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou weed the river Wind, his tone calm, ¡°¡®Whether or not we can get reinforcements will depend on how much we have to pay.¡± He looked at the capital from afar, squinted his eyes, and smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s the Yun Lu Academy in the capital city, an Academy created by the eldest disciple of the schrly Sage. Two hundred years ago, when the schrly faction was at its most glorious, the four Seas surrendered. Not to mention our divine race, even the Buddhist Kingdom in the Western regions had to endure the schrly faction going back on their word and moving their inheritance from the Central ins to the Western regions.

    ¡°The capital has the Imperial College. Although it doesn¡¯t follow the Confucian system, it is precisely because of this that schrs have more time and energy to expand their knowledge. Astronomy, geography, agriculture,merce, and so on are involved in many things. If I can move the Imperial college¡¯s library Pavilion to the North, I will never have to go south in my life.

    ¡°There¡¯s Wei Yuan in the capital city. He¡¯s known as one of the top military Masters in the six hundred years since the founding of Dafeng. In the sixth year of yuanjing, general dugu, who guarded the North, passed away. Twenty years ago, during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, without him, the history of the entire nine regions would have been rewritten.

    ¡°There¡¯s a supervisor in the capital who has been overlooking the Central ins for five hundred years. His mind is like the secrets of heaven, unpredictable by gods and ghosts.

    ¡°There¡¯s a top poet in the capital who¡¯s known as the number one in the poetry world for two hundred years. Even in Da Feng two hundred years ago, it¡¯s hard to find a second one.

    ¡°The capital, I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou let out a breath and smiled, ¡± there are countless talents in the capital. I¡¯m full of knowledge, and I finally have a worthy opponent.

    Bookworm ¡­ Huang Xian ¡®er pouted and said with a smile, ¡°¡±A war of words is your business. The women of my Fox n are only responsible for beating the men of Da Feng in bed.¡±

    There were fifty Fox beauties in the diplomatic mission, each of them with outstanding looks and graceful figures. Among them, three of them were natural human cauldrons.

    He had heard that Emperor yuanjing cultivated and desired immortality. Although he had not been close to women for many years, he would not reject the human cauldrons.

    At this time, Huang Xian er¡¯s beautiful eyes turned and she said in surprise,

    ¡°¡±Yi, what a handsome human brat.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou squinted his eyes and said emotionlessly, ¡°¡±Green-robed Xi Lu, a seventh-rank official.¡±

    As the official ship reached the shore, the demon barbarian diplomatic mission disembarked. The handsome young man came up to them and said in a clear voice, ¡°I wish for the new year and wee all the envoys.¡±

    [ PS: a series of operations as fierce as a Tiger, the actual word count is 4000. ] I thought I wrote 40000 words. This world is too unreal..

 Chapter 858 - 858: The great scholar PEI man Xi Lou 1

    Chapter 858: The great schr PEI man Xi Lou 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    PEI man Xi Lou made a formal bow and smiled, ¡°¡®Which Yamen does Lord Xu work in?¡±

    ¡°Hanlin Academy,¡± Xu niannian replied politely.

    ¡°The Imperial court of Dafeng has sent a seventh-rank official to receive us?¡±

    A coldugh could be heard as a feminine looking young man with vertical pupils spoke unhappily.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu niannian asked.

    The young man with vertical pupils raised his chin and was about to say something when he heard Xu niannian say, ¡®¡±¡®0h, I forgot, you¡¯re not human.¡±

    The young man with vertical pupils was angered by his cold and mocking tone. He snorted coldly and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 have the bloodline of an ancient fiendgod. How can mere mortals like youpare to me?¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to heaven? What¡¯s the point of staying in the mortal world?¡± Xu niannian asked in surprise.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The young man¡¯s face turned red as he red at him. Anyone who dared to speak to him like this in the North was already a delicacy in his stomach.

    ¡°Xuan Yin, don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou squinted his eyes and smiled, ¡± Xuan Yin has the bloodline of the great demon Zhu Jiu. He¡¯s used to being arrogant. Lord Xu, you¡¯ve scolded him well. He really needs to be taught a lesson.

    After being nced at by PEI man Xi Lou, the vertical pupil youth kept quiet out of fear.

    ¡°Although this Lord Xu¡¯s official position is not high, he is indeed noble among noble. The Han Lin Academy is only open to top schrs. How can an evil beast like youpare to him?¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou offered his praise, ¡®¡±¡®1 am peman West Building.¡±

    I didn¡¯t scold him. If. did, you¡¯d have to wait until tomorrow to enter the capital

    ¡­ Xu niannian nodded.

    Huang Xian ¡®er smiled slyly and turned her eyes to look at Xu Xinyi. The first word of the white-headed Peiman family was the same as the surname of PEI in the human race of the Central ins, so most people of the Central ins would mistake the Peiman family for the PEI family.

    She was looking forward to seeing this young official of the great Feng dynasty mix up his surname and embarrass himself, so that she could take the opportunity to show her gentle side and seduce the young official.

    Xu niannian nodded. envoy PEI man, I¡¯ll take you to the courier station to rest.

    Huang Xian er was a little disappointed. This young official of the great Feng dynasty had some real talent, which made her subsequent seduction unable to be used.

    PEI man Xi Lou had never thought of using this kind of petty trick to embarrass the noble of the Han Lin Academy. He mounted his horse and led the diplomatic mission away from the dock under the protection of two hundred Da Feng¡¯s soldiers.

    After passing through a few small streets, they finally arrived at the main road in the city. The scene before them left the demon barbarian diplomatic mission dumbfounded.

    The street was unimaginably wide, able to amodate 50 cavalrymen running side by side. The houses on both sides were lined up as far as the eye could see, and the memorial archways of the shops fluttered in the wind.

    This was the first time in their lives that they had seen such a beautiful scene.

    Huang Xianer¡¯s gentle eyes became misty. She finally knew why her ancestors were so eager to go south to the Central ins and seize thisnd.

    But then, Huang Xian ¡®er realized that something was wrong. The two sides of the main road were filled with human civilians. They were carrying baskets filled with vegetable leaves, rotten eggs, and even stones.

    Their faces were filled with anger, and their eyes were burning with hatred.

    ¡°Kill the demon barbarian!¡±

    Someone roared and threw a rotten egg at the demon barbarian diplomatic mission. It was like a fuse that ignited gunpowder, instantly causing the pot to explode.

    ¡°Kill the Barbarian demons.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the capital.¡±

    Vegetable leaves, rotten eggs, stones, stinky rice balls, and so on were all thrown at the demon barbarian diplomatic mission, and the dirty things flew everywhere.

    The Barbarian demon had an impulsive and brutal personality, and he couldn¡¯t stand provocation. He immediately bared his teeth and revealed an angry expression.

    ¡°Lord Xu, the people of Da Feng are very enthusiastic.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou gathered his Qi and blocked the dirt from both sides as he said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid you guys won¡¯t have enough to eat,¡± Xu niannian said lightly.

    PEI man Xi Lou choked and did not know how to respond.

    It was normal for the Barbarian demons to pige the borders. Wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of eating?

    Huang Xian er frowned and was a little angry. Although she could use Qi to block the filth thrown by the human people, this kind of treatment was enough to make the mud Man angry.

    At this moment, she heard PEI man Xi Lou ask, ¡°¡±These people seem to be taking special care of Lord Xu?¡±

    Only then did Huang Xian ¡®er realize that when the people around her threw vegetables and rotten eggs, they deliberately avoided this young official. However, the apanying soldiers of the great fengs did not receive the same treatment.

    With this discovery, Huang Xian er squinted her eyes and observed for a while. She saw more details.

    Not only did the people take care of him, but they also paid special attention to him and carefully avoided him.

    The people seemed to love him and were afraid of hitting him .

    Huang Xian ¡®er looked at Xu Xinian in surprise, and she was extremely curious about him.

    It was impossible for the people of the human race to treat him this way just because of his identity as Shu ji shi. Perhaps he had another identity? Moreover, it was an identity that the human race knew ¡­ PEI man Xi Lou squinted his eyes and guessed in his heart.

    Xu niannian chuckled. they¡¯re not looking after me. They¡¯re looking after the

    ion nn tha hnreo

    Brand?

    Huang Xian er was stunned. She and PEI man Xi Lou had just realized that there was a wooden sign hanging on the horse¡¯s neck. They had not noticed it before.

    Xu niannian took off the sign and showed it to the two.

    Five words were written on the sign-Xu yinluo¡¯s brother.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s younger brother? Huang Xian er¡¯s voice was soft and coquettish. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s squinted eyes opened slightly and he finally came to a realization, ¡°¡±No wonder, no wonder! So Lord Xu is the younger brother of the great Minister, Xu Qi ¡®an..¡±

 Chapter 859 - 859: The great scholar PEI man Xi Lou (2)

    Chapter 859: The great schr PEI man Xi Lou (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    There was a secret room in the White Division that was used to store confidential files. Behind this secret room was the White division¡¯s huge intelligencework, and the head of this intelligencework was peman xilou, who was known as the bookvvorm by the barbarians.

    He had personally written the legendary silver Gong of Da Feng.

    He had risen to power at the end of the year of jingcha. In less than a year, he had jumped from an ordinary person in Changle County to Da Feng¡¯s most dazzling star.

    His talent was extremely terrifying, but what people feared the most was definitely not his battle prowess, but his reputation that could be said to have hundreds of responses with a single call.

    After the Chuzhou City massacre case, his reputation reached its peak, a peak that made people sigh.

    PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s evaluation of this reputation was that the millions of people in the capital loved him. But now, after witnessing the power of this wooden token, he decided to add on to the list when he returned to the Barbarian world.Good fortune for the family.

    Huang Xianer also remembered the legendary silver Gong and was surprised.

    In our Protoss, only our leader has such prestige ¡­ Huang Xian ¡®er was looking forward to this trip to the capital.

    The Barbarian race possessed the bloodline of the gods and devils, and they had always called themselves the God race.

    As the people of the capital lined the streets to wee them, Xu Xinyi led the demon barbarian diplomatic mission into the ry station.

    After settling down the diplomatic mission, Emperor Yuan jing had sent Xu Xinyi to do the drudgery. Under PEI man xilu¡¯s forceful persuasion, he stayed for an hour before leaving in a hurry.

    He didn¡¯t report back to the Yamen and skipped work for half a day before leisurely returning home.

    my elder brother is already a rare talent. I didn¡¯t expect this younger brother to have such a sharp tongue and talent. After PEI man Xi Lou sent Xu Nian off, he sat in the courtyard and drank tea.

    In that half an hour, he was able to follow up on every story he had said. He talked about history, Scriptures, and the new year. When he talked about the old grudges between Da Feng and the northern God n, he would even sneer at them with sarcasm.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a stinky schr who doesn¡¯t understand romance.¡±

    Along the way, she kept hinting and seducing him, but who knew that the stinky schr would turn a blind eye to it. He was really throwing flirtatious eyes to a blind man.

    Huang Xian er ate the dried fruits and dried meat on the stone table and asked, ¡°¡±What are your ns for going to the pce to see the human Emperor tomorrow? If you¡¯re not sure you can get back reinforcements in a short time, remember to inform me as soon as possible.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou sent away the guards in the courtyard and smiled, ¡°¡±How are you going to deal with this?¡±

    Huang Xian er yawned, her posturezy and charming, ¡®

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go back to the North. I¡¯ll choose a high-ranking official in the capital and be his concubine. Isn¡¯t that better than being punished in the North? You¡¯re not afraid of revenge from your nsmen, right? there¡¯s a supervisor in the capital watching over us, so no one from our God n dares toe here.¡±

    Peman xilou smiled and said, ¡± to get Da Feng to help our celestial race, it is inevitable to cede some benefits. The purpose of our visit is to ¡®bargain¡¯.

    ¡°The gods race has a request to be granted, but they¡¯ve lost the initiative. If we want to make them equal, we have to first strike their spirit and pride. If they respected you, they would have to give in at the negotiation table.

    ¡°Of course, I will need your Fox n to work outside the negotiation table. Of the three poisons of wine, lust, and wealth, lust is the most important.¡±

    The young man with vertical pupils, Xuan Yin, found an opportunity to interject. He snorted coldly, ¡®¡±¡®Humans are as lowly as ants. In ancient times, we were raised as livestock by our ancestors. Even now, after the fiendgod era has ended, themoners of the human race are still food.¡±

    He knew that the diplomatic mission hade to Da Feng to ask for help, but he still looked down on the weak human race.

    PEI man Xi Lou looked at him and smiled, ¡®

    ¡°These words can be said in private. If you dare to speak without restraint outside, I will peel off your skin.¡±

    Xuan Yin curled his lips. I know. Didn¡¯t I wait for the courier to leave before I said it? ¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou took out a small box from the tributes that he had brought with him. He carefully and solemnly opened the box, and within it were books. These books all had the same name:The ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯

    ¡°The northern study is my library. I¡¯ve been fond of reading since I was a child, and I don¡¯t seek to understand. I only know how to memorize things. Later, I went south with my nsmen and robbed human schrs. In the middle three years, he would discuss the Dao with them. In thest three years, no one in the Northern Territory could match me in knowledge and experience.

    ¡°I was 18 years old that year. In order to study in the South, I dyed my hair ck. When I was twenty, I suddenly had the idea of writing a book. He studied in the Central ins for ten years andpiled what he had learned into a book, making some changes. At that time, he had not thought of a name for the book.

    ¡°When I returned to the tribe and the beizhai library, I suddenly understood what it should be called. In the next six years, I worked my heart out, and the ¡®bei Zhai ceremony¡¯ was finally born.

    ¡°There are a total of three hundred and eight volumes in this book, covering the history of agriculture, business, astronomy, geography. Didn¡¯t great Feng say that I, the demon barbarian, have no history? In fact, they did, because they had not seen the beishai ceremony yet. If the historian of Da Feng saw this book, he would definitely be ecstatic.

    ¡°Of course, what I¡¯m most proud of in my life is still The Art of War. I¡¯ve read almost all of Da Feng¡¯s military books. Putting aside the works of the predecessors, the truly outstanding military book in the present world is the

    ¡°six ssics on militaryw¡± written by Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great schr, Zhang Shen. What he said was true, but he ced too much emphasis on the role of cultivators in war.

    he has neglected the importance of ordinary soldiers in war. If cultivators are excluded and only ordinary soldiers are left, then his ¡®six stratagems on military tactics¡¯ is nothing..

 Chapter 860 - 860: The great scholar PEI man Xi Lou (3)

    Chapter 860: The great schr PEI man Xi Lou (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Huang Xianer was drowsy from listening. When she heard about military tactics, she finally became interested and asked, ¡®

    mortals can only y a small role in battle. What¡¯s wrong with paying attention to the role of cultivators? ¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou shook his head, ¡®

    ¡°Do you know how Wei Yuan won the Battle of Shanhai Pass? how did he get his reputation as the God of War? Only Wei Yuan was able to make use of the ordinary soldiers. He was a true leader. Excluding the cultivators, Wei Yuan¡¯s Army of 500000 soldiers could sweep across thend of the nine prefectures.

    ¡°I¡¯ve studied that battle, and all sides have invested more than a million soldiers. The number of ordinary soldiers has umted to a rather terrifying level. When this power is perfectly controlled, it will be invincible.¡±

    It¡¯s very powerful, but I don¡¯t understand ¡­ what do you think about me seducing Wei Yuan? ¡± Huang Xian ¡®er asked. if I can get him, then we¡¯ll be done.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± PEI man Xi Lou asked.

    Huang Xianer giggled, her voice full of charm.

    Of course, she was just making a casual remark. To be chosen as one of the leaders of the diplomatic mission, she was an extremely intelligent Banshee.

    The next day, the demon barbarian envoy entered the pce to meet the Emperor. They passed through the meridian Gate, crossed the Golden water Bridge, and met the Emperor in the throne room.

    Along the way, Huang Xian ¡®er didn¡¯t have the slightest awareness of meeting the king of the country. She looked at him and seduced him, seducing the guards, ministers, and all the men on the way.

    After entering the throne room, there were Lords on both sides and Emperor Yuan jing was sitting on the Dragon Throne.

    Only then did Huang Xian ¡®er put away her coquettishness and greeted the Emperor in a coquettish voice.

    After that, the monster and barbarian tribes paid tribute to Emperor Yuan jing. In addition to the tributes, there were three beautiful fox women and high-grade cauldrons.

    It was normal for there to be beauties among the tributes offered by other tribes.

    When the old eunuch finished his chanting, Emperor Yuan jing said with satisfaction, ¡±

    ¡°I heard that the War in the North was in full swing and Zhen was also very worried. However, the autumn harvest is approaching and the people are busy with the autumn harvest and can not mobilize troops to the North. This one has the Hanlin Academy to write a military book, hoping it can help you resist the enemy.¡±

    First, he wanted to express the difficulties of the Imperial court. The autumn harvest was almost over, and it was not appropriate to start a war. Then, he sent the military book to show the strength of Da Feng¡¯s military Dao.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Majesty! May Da Feng and my God n have an eternal agreement and eternal friendship.¡± PEI man Xi Lou kneeled on the ground and was extremely respectful.

    After the meeting, PEI man Xi Lou did not mention anything about asking for help even after he left.

    He was able to keep hisposure!

    The court officials were surprised, some sneered, some mocked.

    In their eyes, the Barbarian demons were even crueler than Warriors, and the correct way to do so was to impatiently ask for the Imperial court¡¯s assistance.

    He did not expect this PEI man Xi Lou to be able to keep his cool. But even so, he still had to speak up. There was not much meaning in showing off his shrewdness in the court.

    After leaving the pce, the young man with vertical pupils, Xuan Yin, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He hurriedly asked, ¡®

    ¡°Brother PEI man, didn¡¯t you say that Da Feng¡¯s military tactics were lousy? didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to defeat them in their proudest area and win their respect? why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Huang Xian er chuckled, ¡®

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of showing off to those people? even if you show off to the heavens, they will turn a blind eye to it. I¡¯ll still eat you however I want to.¡± She turned to PEI man Xi Lou and said, ¡°¡±Who do you n to start with?¡± ¡°Directorate!¡± PEI man Xi Lou said indifferently.

    In the afternoon, there was a piece of news from the Directorate. The leader of the Barbarian diplomatic mission, PEI man Xi Lou, visited the Directorate and won in a contest of knowledge with the Grand Chancellor.

    This person is knowledgeable and refined, I¡¯m not as good as him ¡­ This was the evaluation of the Grand Chancellor.

    He didn¡¯t leave just like that. He lectured in the Imperial College in a grand manner and left his own book, the ¡± ceremony of the northern study ¡°, in the Imperial College.

    A mere barbarian actually wrote a book?

    At first, the students of the Imperial College were furious, but as the ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯ spread, the curses gradually died down. They were more shocked by the knowledge of a barbarian.

    The ¡°bei Zhai ceremony¡± was a vast collection of books. It was so extensive and detailed that it was astonishing. It was not something that could bepiled in a day.

    Books of this scale were usuallypiled by the Imperial court. It was hard to imagine that it waspiled by a young man of the Barbarian race.

    With this book alone, peman xilou could rise to the top of the great Confucians.

    The most shocking thing was that a few of the volumes of the ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯ recorded the history of the two tribes in detail. The origin and evolution of the two tribes, especially the eight hundred years of history of the recent era, were no less detailed than the history bookspiled by the great Feng dynasty.

    It was a resounding p to the Directorate, a resounding p to the schrs of Da Feng.

    PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s reputation soared.

    it¡¯s hard to believe that the uncouth barbarians have such a reading seed? ¡±

    that PEI man Xi Lou is from the Whitehead division. Whitehead division is known for their intelligence, but it¡¯s rare to see someone like him.

    ¡°If I can write this book, it will be recorded in history. This barbarian is too powerful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. When I was his age, I was still studying. I¡¯m already advanced in age this year, so I don¡¯t have the energy to write anymore.¡±

    this person is detestable. First, hepeted with the Grand Chancellor in terms of knowledge. Then, he pretended to be generous and left behind the ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯. This is a p to the face of us great schrs.

    It was precisely because of his barbarian identity and knowledge that the great schr¡¯s ¡± ipetence ¡± was highlighted. Most schrs did not have the abilitv to do such a feat.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone in the younger generation who canpare to this person in Imowledge, it¡¯s only Princess huaiqing.¡±

    Princess huaiqing studied at the Directorate and the Yun Lu Academy respectively. This person was born in the Barbarian race and is self-taught. It¡¯s clear who is better and who is worse..

 Chapter 861 - 861: The great scholar PEI man Xi Lou (4)

    Chapter 861: The great schr PEI man Xi Lou (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The envoy of the demon barbarian tribe was the center of attention. Not only the officials and the schrs, but themoners of the capital were also paying attention to this major event.

    Their original topic was whether the Imperial court should send troops to assist the Barbarian demons. Slowly, the news of the northern barbarians ¡®great inquiries spread through restaurants, brothels, and other ces.

    ¡°Nonsense, how could a vulgar barbarian have any knowledge to speak of, to make the Directorate¡¯s Grand Chancellor admit defeat? Which fool made up this rumor?¡±

    No one believed such a rumor and scoffed at it.

    In the eyes of themon people, the Imperial College was an official school, a ce that produced literary stars.

    The status of schrs was very high.

    But precisely because of this, after the news was confirmed, the marketce was filled with curses. The people of the capital no longer discussed whether to send troops after tea and meals, but jointly attacked the Directorate, saying that they were an insult to the country¡¯s constitution and the great Feng.

    They were a bunch of idiots.

    Xu yinluo, a mere martial artist, can be the best poet in Dafeng. It can be seen how bad the schrs in the Imperial College are. They¡¯re a bunch of good -for- nothing people.

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re looking down on Xu yinluo.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just angry at the useless Directorate.¡±

    what a great humiliation, to actually lose to a barbarian in knowledge. What a great humiliation, is there no one else in Da Feng? ¡®

    At the ry station.

    The young man with vertical pupils, Xuan Yin, returned from outside with a small box of books on his shoulder. He deliberately put it down to create amotion andughed loudly at peman Xiluo and Huang Xian er, ¡®

    ¡°The Imperial College is a bunch of useless schrs, I only said that I wanted to borrow books for brother PEI man and they did not even dare to stop me. Don¡¯t look at how they were scolding big brother outside, it just showed that they were afraid. I¡¯m afraid of your knowledge.¡±

    Although he felt that reading was useless, he felt that it was great to be able to kill the spirit of the human race in the field of reading.

    ¡°It¡¯s just. book exchange, a book exchange ¡­¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou picked out the books in the box as if he had found a treasure.

    ¡°That Grand Chancellor is the most knowledgeable person, but even he is not as good as you, big brother. It seems that the human schrs are just so-so.¡±

    Xuan Yinughed.

    He was exhaling with pride!

    ¡°The Grand Chancellor has profound knowledge, but he can¡¯t represent the entire human race. There¡¯s an extraordinary woman in the pce, and her

    knowledge is amazing.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou picked one of the four books and started reading it with great interest.

    Three days had passed since the Directorate¡¯s ¡®Dao discussion¡¯. The demons and barbarians in the diplomatic mission were both astonished and surprised to find that their leader, peman xilou, had be a popr figure.

    He became the center of attention and brought great shock to the humans.

    Huang Xian ¡®er fiddled with the Rouge she had bought from the shop and asked casually, ¡®¡±¡®Now that your reputation is good enough, the next step is to negotiate?¡±

    These few days, she had not been idle and had stuffed many beautiful fox girls into the hands of many officials.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou didn¡¯t even raise his head as he continued reading,

    ¡°I heard that the day after tomorrow, the Imperial City will be holding a cultural gathering, and it just so happens to be rted to the War in the North. A cultural gathering was good, it was good to be famous. Xian ¡®er, spread the word that I¡¯m going to ask Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Grand schr Zhang Shen to teach me about military tactics at the cultural conference and hope that he can attend.¡±

    ¡°Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians might not even bother with you.¡± Huang Xian er¡¯s tone waszy.

    ¡°The letter of challenge has been issued. If he doesn¡¯te, then he¡¯ll let me have it for nothing. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± PEI man Xi Louughed, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡®

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t go up to clear cloud Mountain. We¡¯ll be suppressed if we go. I¡¯ve inquired about it, and he¡¯s a student of Yun Lu Academy.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The vertical pupil youth became excited. He could feel that brother PEI man had be ¡°stronger¡± in the eyes of these humans.

    Brother PEI man¡¯s n was proceeding smoothly.

    Before one wave had settled, another wave rose. The schrs were still studying and copying the ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯, immersed in the vastness of this great work. Suddenly, they were shocked by PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s heroic feat of asking the great schr Zhang Shen to teach him military tactics.

    What did this barbarian mean?

    After smacking the Directorate¡¯s face, he was now smacking the Yun Lu Institute¡¯s face?

    This time, it became lively. The schrs of the Imperial College were both angry and expectant at PEI man¡¯s actions.

    Yun Lu Academy was not to be trifled with.

    That barbarian didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and asked Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Grand schr Zhang Shen to teach him military tactics, asking for trouble.

    They only hoped that the great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy would temporarily put down their pride. If they were disdainful and refused the barbarian¡¯s ¡± advice ¡°, then they would be the barbarian¡¯s stepping stone to his fame.

    Imperial study, small court meeting.

    Emperor yuanjing sat behind the big table and nced at the ministers with a cold face.

    ¡°What do you think of the recent events?¡±

    He was, of course, referring to peman xilou¡¯s series of high-profile actions, using knowledge to control the Imperial College, throwing out the ¡°Northern temple ceremony¡± to make a name for himself among the schrs, and his desire to seek advice from the great schr Zhang Shen at the cultural conference.

    ¡°This person intends to make a name for himself in the capital. He just wants to build up his reputation and increase the bargaining chips.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you think that the Imperial court will back down just like this? You¡¯re delusional.¡±

    ¡°Even if he really wins against Zhang Shen, we won¡¯t back down at all.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned. The more they said this, the more they were afraid of PEI man Xi Lou, and regarded him as a great figure, a great schr. Once there was a problem with his mentality, he would change it. During the negotiations, they would be affected.

    How could their attitudes be the same when they were negotiating with an unknown kid and a world-famous great schr?

    ¡°We need to control his momentum. It¡¯s best if we can destroy his momentum and the momentum he has created,¡± chief advisor Wang stepped out and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°We can only look forward to Zhang Shen now,¡± Emperor Yuan jing snorted coldly.

    Wei Yuan shook his head andughed.

    Huaiqing Manor.

    Dressed in a simple and elegant Pce dress, Huai Qing was holding a volume of the ¡°Northern temple ceremony¡± borrowed by the Directorate in his hand and was reading it tirelessly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an were sitting at the same table. One of them was frowning, while the other was frowning.

    When huaiqing wasn¡¯t paying attention, the mounted man peeled a grape and stuffed it into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth. Thetter spat out the seed and asked, ¡°¡±ls this lousy book really that godly?¡±

    Huaiqing nodded slightly. Without even raising his head, he said, ¡°If PEI man Xi Lou was born in Da Feng, he would definitely be a famous schr and leave his name in history.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and said, ¡°this person was able to produce the¡± Northern temple ceremony, ¡°so he must be very familiar with The Art of War.¡± Daring to challenge Zhang Shen meant that he had considerable confidence. Zhang Shen¡¯s ¡°six sparse on military tactics¡± has spread far and wide. This PEI man Xi Lou knows of Zhang Shen, but thetter doesn¡¯t know of him.¡±

    In all fairness, he didn¡¯t want to see the Barbarian race gain any benefits. It was imperative for Da Feng to send troops, but he couldn¡¯t let the demon barbarians of the North benefit so easily.

    In the past twenty years, the demon barbarians had frequently plundered the border, burned and killed, and even ate people. In Chuzhou, Xu Qi ¡®an saw with his own eyes how the refugees were forced to eat and sleep in the wild.

    He had also seen the poor people living a hard life because of the continuous Wars.

    In the entire Da Feng, Chu Zhou was one of the poorest States. It was constantly gued by war and all of this was because of the barbarians.

    Huaiqing pursed his pink lips and said with a rare solemness,

    ¡°Zhang Shi was once on the battlefield in his early years. However, due to his unsessful career, he resigned from his post. He had some understanding of The Art of War, but that was decades ago. He¡¯s been living in seclusion in the Academy for decades, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s abandoned The Art of War.¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    In fact, in his previous life, the only militaryw he knew about was his grandson¡¯s militaryw. Not only did he know about it, but he had also memorized it.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an wouldn¡¯t memorize this kind of stuff herself. This was an extracurricr author that the teacher had instructed.

    So many years had passed, and he had almost forgotten about it.

    Thanks to the spirit-refinement realm, his primordial spirit had transformed and transcended mortals. He could recall the contents of his grandson¡¯s militarv tactics.

    Moreover, Jiuzhou had extraordinary power. In his view, the military tactics of this world tended to be more open and violent. For example, on the battlefield, a rank four expert couldy t on the cavalrymen made up of ordinary soldiers.

    He didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to tactics.

    However, Sun Zit s military tactics, which were born in the mortal world, were more inclined to ¡®micro-maniption¡¯ and paid more attention to details.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be joining me at the astronomical Association the day after tomorrow.¡± Huaiqing said.

    ¡°If Zhang Shen attends, Eng will definitely attend. It¡¯s not good for me to disguise myself as him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°In that case, disguise yourself as someone else and act as my guard.¡± Huaiqing was quick-witted and gave a suggestion.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    [ PS: after taking a short nap, I¡¯ve finally finished this chapter. Although it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve updated it, the word count is full of sincerity.. ]

 Chapter 862 - 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _1

    Chapter 862: Chapter 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The cultural gathering was held in Luhu of the Imperial City. Perg was built on thekeside, which was enough to amodate hundreds of people.

    Thete summer sun was still scorching, but thekeside was cool.

    The cultural gathering was originally organized by the Imperial College, and most of the participants were students from the Imperial College.

    However, with PEI man Xi Lou stirring up such a hugemotion, the people who attended the cultural gathering were immediately different. Imperial College students could still participate, but they were at the outer perimeter and could not enter the perg.

    The Civil assembly was held at noon, so the officials could use the two hours of rest time to openly participate.

    As noon approached, the Imperial Censorate students, dressed in Confucian robes and crowns, were stopped at the periphery by the heavily armed Imperial Army.

    ¡°This is a cultural gathering organized by our Directorate, why can¡¯t we enter?¡± ¡°How can the rtionship between the host and the guest be reversed?¡±

    ¡°Not only are the Imperial Army controlling the scene, even the astrologers are here to prevent people with ill intentions from sneaking into the cultural gathering. Could it be that Your Majesty is going to participate in the cultural gathering?¡±

    As they were talking, a carriage came and stopped at the square outside of Lu Lake. From the carriage came out many nobles and generals.

    They should have had nothing to do with the cultural gathering. They had alle for the words ¡°to learn from The Art of War.¡±

    Not only had theye, but they had also brought their women and children.

    ¡°Look, the ministers are here, the ministers of the six ministries, the assistant ministers, the Grand schr of the pce ¡­¡±

    ¡°I guessed that some important figures woulde, but I didn¡¯t expect so many toe. It¡¯s just a cultural gathering, why would it need to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s naturally impossible for a cultural gathering to happen, but behind this cultural gathering is still a matter of negotiation. There were no trivial matters between the two countries. You¡¯re here to create pressure.¡±

    ¡°A mere barbarian dares toe to the capital to discuss Dao. He doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Let¡¯s see how Zhang Shen teaches him a lessonter.¡¯

    After the generals, there were the officials of the Imperial court who were third rank and above, such as the Minister of Justice, the Minister of War, and the Grand schrs of the pce.

    Some of the bigwigs in the court also brought their female family members, such as the well-known Wang simu. She was wearing a light pink dress, with exquisite makeup and a dignified and beautiful appearance.

    the noble from the Hanlin Academy is here too. Interesting, this group of schrs im to be unparalleled in knowledge. They will definitely attack peman west towerter ¡­ The eyes of the Directorate lit up.

    A group of young officials in green robes entered the venue with their heads held high.

    The Hanlin Academy was a ce where the top students gathered. Although this group of noble people had no power in their hands and were young, they were definitely one of the most knowledgeable groups in Da Feng.

    They were at the prime of their lives, and their memory,prehension, and sharp thinking were all at the peak of their lives.

    With their entrance, the confidence of the Directorate¡¯s students doubled.

    After the nobles of the Hanlin Academy took their seats, they conversed in low voices.

    I¡¯ve read the ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯. It¡¯s of a certain standard, but it¡¯s a mess.

    ¡°To us, it is indeed not very profound, but to the schrs of the world, it is very profound.¡± this person is indeed powerful. We can defeat him in a single domain. In terms of knowledge, we are inferior.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, in terms of military tactics, there¡¯s no one in our Hanlin Academy who can surpass CI Lao, right?¡±

    In an instant, many gazes turned to the young man who was as handsome as a painting.

    Xu niannian sat behind his desk and clearly sensed that not only his colleagues from the Hanlin Academy, but the nobles and Dukes not far away had alsoe over.

    That¡¯s natural, I major in military tactics ¡­ Just as he was about to nod, he heard sneers among the nobles. ¡°PEI man Xi Lou will be learning from Grand schr Zhang Shen, the teacher can¡¯t possibly be worse than the student.¡±

    Xu nianxin was a little angry and said loudly, ¡± the sage said that the young and the old are the most important in learning. Who said that students are definitely inferior to teachers? ¡±

    The nobles and generalsughed. Knowing that he was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin, some of themughed without restraint, their mockery written on their faces.

    This Xu xinnian was knowledgeable, but other than being able to curse with his mouth, he was not very outstanding in other fields in the Hanlin Academy.

    He actually said that a student could defeat a teacher. What a joke.

    Eh? Scolding?

    The noble generals reacted, and theirughter suddenly stopped.

    Xu niannian took a sip of tea and got up in a reserved manner.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was wearing light armor and a standard saber at his waist. He followed huaiqing and Lin¡¯ an¡¯s carriage to the venue. The luxurious carriage slowly stopped by the side of the road. Huaiqing, who was wearing a simple and elegant Pce dress and a fiery red long dress, got off at the same time.

    Then, they raised their hands in unison to block the intense sunlight.

    The princess was afraid of the sun ¡­ T

    The mounted girl turned around and looked around the crowd. Her watery peach-shaped eyes were filled with confusion. She didn¡¯t know who the dog servant had disguised himself as.

    You¡¯ve disguised yourself pretty well ¡­ Miming was a little disappointed, because she often saw descriptions like ¡± people who like each other will have telepathy ¡± in novels.

    As soon as the two princesses entered, they saw Xu niannian standing by the table, sighing with emotion as he pointed at the nobles and scolded them.

    The noble generals were furious and attacked Xu niannian one after another. However, thetter was not afraid and used ssic and sharp words.

    Many of the generals had already started to roll up their sleeves.

    The officials drank their tea and watched the show leisurely.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Huaiqing frowned and rebuked.

    When she was angry, she was full of dignity and was extremely intimidating. Not only did Xu niannian stop cursing, but even the generals who were shouting in anger also stopped.

    The Dukes and nobles stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings to the two princesses..¡±

 Chapter 863 - 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _2

    Chapter 863: Chapter 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Huaiqing snorted coldly and took his seat with the frame and two guards.

    Xu niannian took a sip of tea to moisten his throat. Then, he looked at Wang simu, who was sitting on the upper left seat. Coincidentally, she was also looking at him.

    Yesterday, Wang simu had specially looked for him, hoping that he could disy his talents at the cultural conference and gain a good reputation to increase his prestige.

    Miss Wang didn¡¯t expect Xu Eng to be able to shock everyone at the cultural gathering.

    Because Zhang Shen would be on the stage. Mr. Zhang was Xu Eng¡¯s teacher, so it was enough for him to be on the stage.

    Xu Eng smiled at her, just like how he had smiled lightly after listening to her yesterday.

    At this moment, the students and guards outside called out respectfully, ¡® greetings to the Crown Prince, the third Prince, the fourth prince ¡­

    The people under the perg turned their heads and saw the Crown Prince supporting an old man with white hair and a walking stick. They followed the path surrounded by the Imperial Army and walked toward the perg.

    ¡°Grand Tutor?¡±

    Huaiqing blurted out in surprise.

    Meanwhile, Ming Miao subconsciously shrank back. She had been hit by this old man for many years.

    The Grand Tutor wasn¡¯t targeting Lin ¡®an, he was targeting bad students.

    The Crown Prince helped the Grand Tutor into the perg.

    Everyone stood up and bowed respectfully.

    In terms of seniority, everyone present was the Grand Tutor¡¯s junior.

    Xu niannian and his colleagues saluted in unison, examining the old man who was being supported by the Crown Prince. Although his hair was white, it was still dense, and it was really an enviable amount of hair.

    His face was full of wrinkles, his skin was loose, and his eyes were slightly cloudy, but this old man had a unique temperament.

    He remembered that director Zhao Shou had said that the Grand Tutor was the only schr who had cultivated righteousness.

    The Three Ducal Ministers of this dynasty were all first rank, but they had no real power. The Grand Tutor had originally been expected to take charge of the cab, but his father had cultivated and ignored the state affairs. The Grand

    Tutor had wanted to beat his father with a bamboo stick and was stopped. After that, he no longer had an official career and focused on studying in the pce. He didn¡¯t expect that even the Grand Tutor woulde ¡­ Xu Xin thought.

    The Grand Tutor snorted coldly and looked at the Directorate¡¯s Grand

    Chancellor, saying indifferently, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve been living in seclusion for many years, and only then did I realize that the Directorate is getting worse with each generation.¡±

    The Grand Chancellor¡¯s face and ears turned red.

    The Dukes, who were also from imperial censors, were also a little embarrassed.

    The Imperial court¡¯s face was their face.

    A young barbarian had made a name for himself in the capital. If he was a martial artist, it would be fine, but a barbarian was just a crude martial artist. He was famous for his Imowledge.

    One had to know that the greatest pride of the human race was their culture. Everything was low-grade, and only their studies were high.

    The Confucians were part of the human system of the Central ins, a unique cultural treasure that countless people were proud of.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, huaiqing stood up and pushed the Crown Prince away from the Grand Tutor. He helped him to his seat and said in a cold voice, ¡®

    ¡°Grand Tutor, PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s talent is amazing. In terms of the Four Books and Five ssics, the Grand Chancellor is not inferior to him. It was too rare to see someone who had learned a lot and could be profound. But don¡¯t worry, with Zhang Shen stepping in, I think everything will be safe.¡± The Grand Tutor patted the back of huaiqing¡¯s hand and smiled.

    ¡°If your Highness was a man, how would that barbarian have the chance to show off in the capital? I¡¯vee to join in the fun this time because I don¡¯t believe in heresy. My great Minister of offerings, Lin Renjie, has produced many generations, and there are countless rising stars. Is there really no one who can suppress a barbarian who has only learned the surface of the Saint?¡±

    At this moment, a chuckle came from outside the perg. With a bit of leisure, he retorted, ¡®

    ¡°The sage said that there is no discrimination in teaching. Grand Tutor, you keep calling me a barbarian, but do you remember the teachings of the Saint?¡±

    Outside the perg, the white-haired PEI man West Building, along with the charming Huang Xian er and the cold -looking teenager with vertical pupils, entered the perg.

    They were clearly outsiders and guests, but they put on a rxed attitude, as if they were the Masters of the cultural gathering.

    He didn¡¯t care about the presence of the Dukes, nobles, and generals, and he didn¡¯t show any fear.

    The students of the Imperial College, the nobles of the Hanlin Academy, the Dukes present, the noble generals ¡­ He silently stared at peman Xiluo, this talented and knowledgeable barbarian.

    No one responded, but they quietly straightened their backs and calmed their emotions, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    ¡°This one is leader baishou, the eldest son of the Peiman family, Peiman xilou.

    Greetings to everyone!¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou had used his own knowledge to create the image of a talented schr, and he had achieved his goal.

    He nned to push his reputation to the peak again in this cultural meeting to pave the way for the subsequent negotiations.

    Xu Manor.

    Chu Yuanyang was sitting in the courtyard at the stone table, holding a ss of wine in his hand. Lina, li Miaozhen, and Xu linging were sitting beside him.

    ¡°Why is he able to enter the Imperial City? What was he going to do? Isn¡¯t he afraid that Emperor Yuan jing will cut off his dog head?¡± Chu Yuanxi said sourly.

    He was very envious of the cultural gathering. As a swordsman who was a schr and a former top schr, this kind of peak confrontation cultural gathering was a fatal temptation for Chu Yuanqian.

    However, he could not enter the Imperial City, and he could not participate in the cultural meeting under the watchful eyes of the public. All of this was because of Xu Qi ¡®an. If she hadn¡¯t helped him back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable state.

    Therefore, he came to find him for a drink and toin.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the instigator would go in by himself.

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s heart ached like a lemon.

    ¡°I also want to go.¡±

    Xu lingying said crisply.

    ¡°A cultural gathering is a group of schrs discussing boring things. You won¡¯t want to go. This kind of ce has nothing to do with us master and disciple, so it¡¯s better to eat pastries and drink sweet wine at home.¡±

    Lina took this opportunity to educate her disciple. She was still very smart, and she hoped that her disciple would gradually be able to do the same.

    master, there¡¯s a lot of good food at the cultural exchange meeting. Last time, when big pot fought with the monk, I followed an uncle and ate a lot of good food..

 Chapter 864 - 206 -cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _3

    Chapter 864: Chapter 206 -cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu lingying dealt a fatal blow.

    that¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think that there would be fine wine and delicacies at the cultural festival? ¡± Leena¡¯s eyes were shining.

    The angle was very tricky ¡­ Chu Yuanyang patted Xu lingying¡¯s head and felt that this silly girl was quite cute. Then, she recalled the nightmarish course at

    Yun Lu Academy that day.

    He silently retracted his hand.

    ¡°That barbarian has been very arrogant recently,¡± li Miaozhen said.¡±l don¡¯t feelfortable looking at him. I can¡¯t help but want to stab him with my sword.¡±

    You stab whoever you don¡¯t like, are you really the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect ¡­ Chu Yuanqi felt that li Miaozhen was the one who made the mostments in the Heaven and Earth Society.

    Number one¡¯s identity was unknown, number three was a gentleman, number six was a benevolent Hengyuan, and number five, Lina, wasn¡¯t smart and loved to eat, but she didn¡¯t have any ws that would make people want to ¡± spit them out ¡°.

    Number seven and number eight had been ¡®missing¡¯ for many years.

    Number nine, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, had a gentle temperament and was a respected elder. He cultivated merit and his character was worthy of recognition. He also did not have any bad habits.

    Only li Miaozhen was the most helpless. She was the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and should have been indifferent and cold. However, after two years of experience down the mountain, she turned herself into a chivalrous swordswoman who exterminated evil.

    ¡°The Directorate¡¯s schrs are so unbearable, yet we still have to rely on the schrs of Yun Lu Academy to settle him.¡± Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°Zhang Shen¡¯s¡± six ssics on The Art of War ¡°is exquisite. With him around, that barbarian won¡¯t be able to be arrogant for long. However, the fact that he was able to write the ¡®Northern temple ceremony¡¯ is enough for him to establish his own sect and be a famous Confucian of his generation.¡±

    Li Miaozhen frowned. She could tell that Chu Yuanqi was not optimistic about Zhang Shen.¡±This barbarian is so powerful?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian nodded.

    ¡°In terms of poetry, Xu ningyan should be better.¡± Li Miaozhen asked cautiously.

    Chu Yuan sneered.

    ¡°Also?¡± li Miaozhen frowned.

    Chu Yuanyang shook her head andughed. no, Xu ningyan¡¯s poetry is unprecedented. But a literary meeting is not a poetry meeting. Besides, Xu ningyan won¡¯t be able to go out.¡±

    In the city well.

    Although themoners could not enter the Imperial City, they were extremely excited about the cultural exchange and were looking forward to the results.

    Even the hard-working peddlers could hear the discussion at the next table, pointing out the country and writing impassioned words, when they sat by the stall and ate a bowl of noodles.

    ¡°This reminds me ofst year¡¯s battle of magical powers. In the end, our Xu yinluo stepped forward and turned the tide.¡± A peddler in a Blue Coat slurped a mouthful of noodles and said loudly.

    the cultural gathering is not a battle of magical powers. It¡¯s a pity that Xu yinluo is not a schr. She can¡¯t help. Hispanion replied regretfully.

    The noodle stall owner lifted the lid of the hot pot, and while cooking noodles, he said indignantly, ¡± the Imperial College¡¯s schrs are really trash. They actually lost to a barbarian. I feel embarrassed for them.

    The customers at the other tables couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡±lt would be great if

    Xu yinluo was a schr.¡±

    In the eyes of the people, Xu yinluo was an omnipotent hero, a legendary figure of Dafeng, and a great man with a conscience.

    That was why they blindly worshipped him and believed that Xu yinluo was omnipotent. However, reason told them that Xu yinluo was not a schr. She was definitely not as knowledgeable as the Barbarian.

    Therefore, he could only sigh with emotion, ¡°if only Xu yinluo was a schr.¡±

    The owner of the noodle stall handed the noodles to the customer and said with a smile, ¡°¡±However, this barbarian actually dared to challenge the Grand Confucians of Yun Lu Academy. He simply doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth.¡±

    All the customersughed.

    The Imperial Pce, in the bedroom.

    Emperor Yuan jing was sittingzily on the couch, reading Taoist Scriptures.

    The old eunuch returned with small steps and said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s news from the cultural exchange meeting that PEI man West Building and the officials of the Hanlin Academy have discussed ssics, policy, people¡¯s livelihood, agriculture, history ¡­ I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t fall into a disadvantageous position, it¡¯s already a loss of face for me, Da Feng.¡± Emperor Yuan jing said without any expression.

    The old eunuch saw the emperor¡¯s expression and knew that he was unhappy.

    In the end, PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s disy of power was a huge humiliation to the ruler of the country.

    ¡°Is there a poetry exchange?¡± Emperor yuanjing suddenly said.

    The old eunuch shook his head.

    ¡°He has some self-awareness.¡± Emperor Yuan jing sneered, but he suddenly put on a straight face and snorted coldly.

    ¡°Zhang Shen is not here yet?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked after a pause.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang will be the future,¡± the old eunuch said with his head lowered.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly and said, ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. We haven¡¯t entered the main topic yet.¡± Even though the schrs of Yun Lu Academy are detestable, they have never disappointed us in their learning.¡±

    His expression was quite rxed.

    What was the main topic of the cultural gathering?

    It was a war, a war that happened in the North.

    Among the Directorate¡¯s representatives, a student stood up and said indignantly,

    ¡°The barbarians have been causing trouble at the border all year round and killing the people of Da Feng. Now that you¡¯ve been crushed by the iron hooves of the Jingguo in the northeast, you shamelessly came to me to ask for help. ¡°The barbarians are the barbarians. They¡¯re shameless.¡±

    The Directorate students on the outside responded one after another, cursing

    the Barbarian for being ¡°shameless.¡±

    Huang Xian ¡®er smiled as she yed with her hair.

    The young man with the vertical pupils was full of anger. He tried his best to suppress the bloodthirsty nature of snakes and nced coldly at the student with his vertical pupils.

    PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s expression did not change and he evenughed,

    ¡°The witch God religion dominates the northeast of the nine prefectures and is only three prefectures away from great Feng. With Da Feng¡¯s poption and military strength, we can block them out of the three provinces by paying a certain price.¡±

    He paused for a moment, and when he saw that the Dukes and generals all showed expressions of agreement, he continued,

    ¡°However, if the witchcraft religion also upies the Northern Territory, the

    Jing Kingdom¡¯s cavalry can March South and attack the capital city. The Kang Kingdom and the fire Kingdom would then attack from the East, coordinating with each other.. Wouldn¡¯t great Feng be in danger?

 Chapter 865 - 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _4

    Chapter 865: Chapter 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    as everyone knows, there are endless grasnds in the North. If Jingguo obtains the Northern Territory, they will be able to raise more cavalry. At that time, even if Da Feng has cannons and crossbows, they won¡¯t be able to stop these ¡®unrivaled¡¯ onnd.

    ¡°Therefore, Da Feng¡¯s dispatch of troops is not to help my gods race, but to help himself. It¡¯s difficult for our Shen n to reproduce, and our poption is low. Even if we asionally disturb the border, we don¡¯t have the troops to go south, so our threat to Da Feng is limited. However, the witchcraft cult is different.¡¯

    No one retorted.

    The top students of the Hanlin Academy, the students of the Imperial College, and even the officials of the Imperial court all acknowledged his words.

    The northeast controlled by the witch God religion was rich in natural resources. They could hunt and farm, and the poption was the most prosperous in an agricultural civilization.

    The wizard God religion¡¯s poption was much smaller than Da Feng religion¡¯s because of the limited space.

    If the Northern Territory fell into the hands of the witchcraft cult, the poption of the witchcraft cult would double at least in 20 years.

    PEI man Xi Lou said solemnly,¡±when that timees, the present of our Shen n will be the future of Da Feng ..¡±

    Xu niannian watched silently.

    This bunch of idiots. They unconsciously allowed the other party to take the initiative. Shouldn¡¯t they be discussing the bargaining chip? how can they discuss the necessity of sending troops? there¡¯s no doubt about it ¡­¡¯ Well, discussing chips seemed to be something that should be done on the negotiation table. It was a matter for the Dukes, and it was indeed not appropriate to talk about it at this time.

    The core of this cultural gathering was actually to destroy PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s image and his image.

    However, the situation was not too optimistic. This guy was good with words and had a good eloquence. He also had the ¡± righteousness ¡± of sending troops. Xu nianxin¡¯s eyes turned and found that many generals were eager to try. They seemed to want to say something, but in the end, they frowned and remained silent.

    At least they knew their own limitations. This group of generals were still sloppy when scolding people, but debate? Even if they had a wealth of experience in leading troops, they could not win against PEI man Xi Lou, pui, vulgar martial artists ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t all of you usually have a sharp tongue in the court? when the Grand Tutor smacked the palm of this Prince¡¯s hand, weren¡¯t you all good at talking? why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The framed man said anxiously.

    ¡°How can the Grand Tutor take the field? he¡¯s a highly respected senior, and the difference in seniority is too great. Even if I win, it won¡¯t be glorious. Everyone is the same. Furthermore, if everyone were to enter the arena, I can guarantee that PEI man Xi Lou would take the initiative topete with them in learning ¡­¡±

    It was rare for huaiqing to say so much to exin to his stupid sister.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s knowledge, except for a few Grand schrs, has been abandoned.¡± Ming Ming¡¯s eyes widened and she muttered, ¡°then what should we do?¡± It¡¯s so infuriating.¡±

    The expressions of the Directorate students were heavy, and the top students of the Hanlin Academy were equally unsightly, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Wang shoufu sighed, ¡°PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s talent is amazing, it¡¯s really shocking.¡±

    The young official of the Hanlin Academy was full of confidence when he entered. Compared to his silent and serious attitude now, the difference was obvious.

    Wang simu kept looking at Xu Eng, hoping that he would stand up and perform.

    Chief advisor Wang noticed his daughter¡¯s eyes and said, ¡®¡±Why is Eng so silent today?¡±

    Wang si mu frowned.

    Just as everyone was speechless and thinking hard about countermeasures, a clear light shed above the reed Lake. Zhang Shen, who was wearing a Confucian robe and a Confucian crown, appeared out of thin air.

    Then, he fell toward theke.

    With another sh of clear light, Zhang Shen appeared under the perg, his expression still showing some lingering fear.

    He was definitely bragging that he was not in Yun Lu Academy, but in Lu Lake. That was why she almost fell into theke ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed him in his heart.

    ¡°Zhang Daru is here.¡±

    Mr. Zhang is finally here. I knew that Mr. Zhang would not be absent.

    The students outside cheered as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders.

    Everyoneughed, and those who were on good terms with Zhang Shen spoke one after another, ¡°¡±Brother Jinyan, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Zhang Shen nodded indifferently and immediately saw the Grand Tutor. He hurriedly bowed, ¡°Student Zhang Shen pays his respects to Grand Tutor.¡±

    The Grand Tutor grunted in agreement, and a smile finally appeared on his stern face. Zhang Jinyan, this young man from the white-headed n wants to ask you for advice on military tactics. Please give him a few pointers.

    The atmosphere in the perg suddenly rose.

    Zhang Shen looked around and looked at PEI man Xi Lou with snow-white hair,¡±You¡¯re peman xilou, the author of the¡± bei Zhai ceremony ?

    PEI man Xi Lou stood up for the first time and bowed, ¡°¡±Student greets Mr. Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Shen waved his hand. there¡¯s no need for formalities. Do you want to have a battle of military tactics with me? ¡±

    The shed fell silent, and everyone looked up in anticipation.

    Huang Xian er sat up straight and narrowed her eyes as she stared at the schrs from Yun Lu Academy.

    The vertical-pupiled teenager retracted his haughty aura. This fourth stage expert of the schrly faction was brother PEI man¡¯s ¡°enemy¡± for this cultural gathering. Although he looked down on schrs, schrs from the Yun Lu Academy weren¡¯t in his scope of contempt.

    Even though the Confucian system had declined for many years, it still had its prestige.

    ¡°This student iscking in talent and knowledge, and would like to consult teacher.¡± PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s smile was warm and confident.

    Zhang Shen rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a hooligan? this old man hasn¡¯t led an Army for more than twenty years, and I¡¯ve almost forgotten the feeling of sleeping on the pillow. I¡¯ve been talking about the same thing for more than twenty years, and you¡¯re talking about military tactics with me?

    why don¡¯t you discuss The Art of War with Wei Yuan instead? that old man has been in the Imperial court and has spies all over the world. He¡¯s been nning for twenty years without stopping, just waiting for the day when he¡¯ll make a breakthrough.

    PEI man Xi Louughed, ¡°Mister, aren¡¯t you also being a hooligan?..¡±

 Chapter 866 - 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _5

    Chapter 866: Chapter 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    The vertical pupil youth couldn¡¯t help but interject and coldly snorted, ¡®¡±Why don¡¯t you let brother PEI man fight with the supervisor?¡±

    This time, PEI man Xi Lou did not reprimand the young man, but smiled and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t ask you about The Art of War. Actually, I¡¯ve admired your military books for a long time. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re proficient in The Art of War, and your six ssics on The Art of War are widely circted and praised by everyone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn much after that, but I wrote a book on military tactics. It took me several years, but not only did it include the military tactics of the Central ins, but it also included the military tactics of the Barbarian cavalry. Please enlighten me, Sir.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the young man with vertical pupils.

    Xuan Yin opened the small wooden box beside his feet and took out a thick book. [ bei Zhai Military Manual ]

    On Da Feng¡¯s side, everyone looked at each other. They really did not expect that this person was not only proficient in military tactics, but also had written a military book?

    Schrs paid great attention to the session of their books. Even those with profound knowledge were very cautious about writing their books. A book would only be announced to the world after many years of revision. As for some random notes, they couldn¡¯t really be called ¡®books¡¯ at this time.

    For example, the book ¡± doubts of the great Zhou ¡± that Xu Qi ¡®an had read in the Yun Lu Academy was a notebook and could not be considered a book. Hence, everyone was still doubtful of PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s words.

    The Grand Tutor¡¯s face clearly darkened.

    Chief advisor Wang and the other officials also had a bad feeling.

    Out of respect for the book, Zhang Shen received it with both hands in an extremely serious manner. The breeze from theke blew, and the pages of the book rustled as he flipped through it quickly.

    Zhang Shen¡¯s expression changed, which was seen by everyone present. At first, they were stunned, then they admired him, and finally, they were excited.

    ¡°Mister, what do you think of this book?¡± PEI man Xi Lou asked.

    Zhang Shen did not answer immediately. He muttered to himself for a moment and sighed. ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°The entire book is divided into three volumes. The first volume, The Art of War, exins what The Art of War is and what war is. Even those who don¡¯t know much about war will know what war is after reading it.

    ¡°In the second volume, it¡¯s described as¡± soldiers are impermanent and water is impermanent.¡± 12 different strategies, this was truly amazing.

    what¡¯s even rarer is the third volume. It¡¯s a detailed study of military formations, providing many kinds of formations that can be used in cooperation between martial artists and ordinary soldiers, which greatly brings out the usefulness of ordinary soldiers.

    PEI man Xi Lou was indeed a talented schr. He, Zhang Shen, had lost in the path of military tactics. The Confucians were particr about understanding one¡¯s thoughts, and he would not be able to refuse to admit his mistakes.

    Furthermore, if he lost the cultural conference, the ones who would lose the most face would be Emperor Yuan jing and the Imperial court. Yun Lu Academy had long been expelled from the Imperial court, so there was no need for him to go against his heart for the sake of the Directorate¡¯s good-for-nothing faces.

    Zhang shenlin sighed. my ¡± six ssics on The Art of War ¡± is not as good as your ¡± The Art of War of beizhai ¡°. I admit defeat.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the schrs of Yun Lu Academy are noble and pure, and their reputation is well-deserved.¡±

    PEI man Xi Louughed, hisughter filled with joy.

    Why did he choose Zhang Shen as his stepping stone? There were three reasons-Zhang Shen was famous enough;Zhang Shen had been living in seclusion for over twenty years, and he was a schr of Yun Lu Academy who spoke his mind and had a guaranteed moral character. As long as his military book could convince the other party, he would not go against his conscience and suppress him.

    A gentleman could be deceived with proper methods, this was the truth.

    There was silence in the perg, and everyone had lost their expressions.

    The young man with vertical pupils, Xuan Yin,ughed hoarsely and said,¡±it¡¯s said that the great Feng¡¯s culture and Dao are prosperous, and they are all seeds of study.¡± It seems like they can¡¯t evenpare to my big brother PEI man. Big brother, when you return to the North, you will be the Xu yinluo of our gods race.¡±

    He was referring to being loved and respected like Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Hearing this, the Directorate students outside the perg were both ashamed and angry. They wanted to refute and curse, but they were too embarrassed to open their mouths. Cursing would only be more embarrassing, so they gritted their teeth in grievance.

    The top students of the Hanlin Academy looked embarrassed.

    They could still discuss and argue in other fields, but when it came to war, the top students had never even been to the battlefield, so they had no right to speak. Talking on paper would only make them a joke.

    Huang Xianerughed. It was unknown if she was happy or mocking.

    this literary gathering is boring. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee. A female member of the familyined.

    They came with anticipation and enthusiasm, wanting to see the barbarians suffer, not Yang Wu and Yang Wei defeating the DA Feng schrs.

    Huaiqing sighed. She was a woman, and it would not be good for her to end up in such a situation. Otherwise, it would be a p to the face of a schr. Moreover, she had only read a few books on The Art of War.

    That PEI man Xi Lou was the young master of the White Division, he had been in war for a long time and was very experienced, his skill level was definitely much higher than hers.

    ¡°Help me back!¡±

    The Grand Tutor held his walking stick and stomped it three times as he growled.

    The old man was disappointed.

    In the pce.

    The old eunuch ran in quickly, his face nervous.

    The curtain hung low. On the bed, Emperor Yuan jing nced at him but did not say anything.

    ¡°Zhang Shen, I admit defeat ¡­¡± The old eunuch said in a low voice.

    Emperor Yuan jing threw the book at the old eunuch¡¯s face.

    By the reed Lake, under the perg.

    PEI man Xi Lou bowed in all directions, his smile was warm, he was not arrogant even when he won, ¡± thank you for your guidance. Da Feng is indeed a ce where the Dao of literature prospers. It¡¯s a ce that people yearn for.

    In the ears of the crowd, these words seemed to be mocking. No, this was mocking.

    The Grand Tutor¡¯s face sank as he quickened his pace.

    Everyone stood up and left the table in silence, nning to leave.

    ¡°Tuk!

    The sound of the ss being ced on the table was a little heavy, attracting the attention of the people around.

    Xu Eng stood up and said in a clear voice, ¡± my big brother has a poem: ¡®bear with it and watch the child be a new noble, then get angry on the ring before you make a move..¡¯

 Chapter 867 - 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _6

    Chapter 867: Chapter 206-cultural gathering (10000word chapter) _6

    Trantor: 549690339

    His voice spread.

    The Grand Tutor stopped and turned around.

    The Dukes, nobles, and generals all looked over.

    The Directorate¡¯s student looked over.

    PEI man Xi Lou looked at the young official of the Hanlin Academy in shock.

    Xu nianxin looked at the white-haired barbarian and said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 discuss military tactics with you.¡±

    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar.

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    His colleagues from the Hanlin Academy all used their eyes to signal him not to be impulsive.

    Xu cijiu had a good reputation in the officialdom, all of which had been built up during the Chuzhou City massacre case, when he blocked the meridian Gate and cursed King Huai.

    This reputation was hard toe by, and it would be a pity if it was destroyed because of a moment of anger or impulse.

    Mr. Zhang is his teacher. If even he lost, does Xu cijiu think he can win?

    ¡°Why would he go and embarrass himself, PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s book on The Art of

    War is something that even Zhang Da ru is ashamed of and praises greatly,¡± ¡°We¡¯re also indignant at the injustice, but ¡­ But Xu cijiu was too reckless.¡± The students of the Imperial College were all discussing.

    Peman xilou suspected that he had heard wrongly. He stared at Xu niannian for a moment and suddenly remembered that he was Zhang Shen¡¯s disciple.

    But ¡­ The teacher had lost, and the students still wanted to turn the situation around?

    Xuan Yin sneered, while Huang Xian ¡®er was ying with her wine cup in boredom. She said, ¡°¡±Boring,¡±

    Wang simu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She did not expect that Xu niannian had been holding back for so long just for this moment.

    He was acting on impulse! Chief advisor Wang was furious.

    ¡°Lord Xu, have you ever trained soldiers?¡± PEI man Xi Lou asked with a smile.

    Xu niannian shook his head.

    ¡°Have you ever been on the battlefield?¡± PEI man Xi Lou asked again.

    Xu niannian still shook his head.

    The schr, who was born in the Barbarian tribe, shook his head slightly. although you major in military tactics, you only talk about military tactics on paper. How can you talk about military tactics with me? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve also written a book on The Art of War and want to use it topete with my eldest brother?¡± Xuan Yin, the teenager with vertical pupils, mocked.

    Seeing that the barbarians wereughing at Xu Xinian, everyone felt embarrassed.

    Zhang Shen looked at his proud disciple in surprise. He thought to himself, has this kid¡¯s brain gone muddled? Even I am ashamed of my inferiority, so why did he jump out? To take revenge for me?

    However, it would be good for him to suffer a setback. Xu cijiu¡¯s life had been too smooth. Whether it was his family background, his education, or his career in politics, he had never suffered a major setback.

    Xu niannian raised his chin and said proudly, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s right, I do have a book on The Art of War here, brother PEI man, please give me some pointers.¡±

    Everyone, including Zhang Shen, looked at Xu niannian in a daze. Just like peman xilou, they suspected that there was something wrong with their ears.

    Xu niannian ignored the crowd and took out a thread-bound book with a light brown cover.

    PEI man Xi Lou saw the words on the seal:His grandson¡¯s military tactics.

    He had read a lot of books and had no impression of this name. It was not a military book that was passed down in the present world, nor was it one of those old military books that the Imperial court had justpiled and given to him.

    However, he was a book lover and would not belittle any book just because of its title. He raised his hand and took it, reading it with a smile.

    . War is an important matter of the country. It¡¯s. ce of life and death, the way of life and death. It can¡¯t be ignored ..

    The opening chapter was not bad, simply stating the importance of war and hitting the nail on the head.

    He continued to read:

    ¡°As the saying goes, five things and a n are used to ask for favors:The first is Dao, the second is heaven, the third is earth, the fourth is general, and the fifth isw.¡¯

    PEI man Xi Lou nodded slightly, keeping away the slight and judgmental attitude in his heart. To be able to write such a sentence, the author indeed had some real skills.

    When he saw ¡°soldiers are cunning,¡± he was finally moved, and his pupils contracted slightly.¡±Wonderful, wonderful! That¡¯s a wonderful idea.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou continued to read on hungrily, gradually immersing himself in the ocean of knowledge, forgetting to return and ignoring everything around There were twelve chapters to this book, and the content was broad and profound. It not only described war theories and experiences, but also summed up thews of war.

    This book had already gone beyond the scope of strategy. The things described in the book were not limited to simple military tactics, but something grander and of a higher level.

    For example, the book said that politics was an important factor in determining the victory and defeat of a war. With the sudden rise in level, PEI man Xi Lou felt as if he had been enlightened.

    The Barbarian race only fought for piging. Peman Xiluo also believed that a war was a war. Although the factors outside the battlefield were important, the victory and defeat of a war would ultimately result in the difference inbat power between the two sides.

    There were not many words in the military book. Compared to his thick book, it seemed simple and crude. However, each of its words was like a Pearl, and each sentence was worth pondering for a long time.

    On the other hand, he had copied down various battle maps and tried his best to analyze the details in words. Summarizing the different camps and emphasizing the importance of soldiers ¡­ He was aughingstock.

    Of course, there were ws in this book. For example, it didn¡¯t mention the use of martial artists or how to make use of them.

    After a long time, PEI man Xi Lou finally broke free from his immersion in the book and sighed with satisfaction, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve benefited a lot, I¡¯ve benefited a lot ¡­¡± Then, he realized that the surrounding great fengren was staring at him.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The series of changes in PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s expression just now had fully shown them words like ¡®ecstatic¡¯,¡¯ amazed¡¯, ¡®hungry¡¯, and so on.

    It made one extremely curious as to what was written in the book to make such a talented person react like this.

    PEI man Xi Lou looked at Xu niannian and then at Sun Zi¡¯s Art of War. He hesitated and struggled for a while before sighing and bowing deeply, ¡°Lord Xu, this one has lost.

    ¡°I have no other requests. I only wish to ask Lord Xu to allow me to copy this book. I am willing to pay my respects as a disciple and address you as Sir.¡±

    This book was indeed much better than the ¡± military tactics of bei Zhai ¡± he had written. There was no point in being stubborn.

    The vertical pupil youth Xuan Yin¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Big brother, you, you

    At this moment, the charming and enchanting Huang Xianer¡¯s delicate face finally lost hernguid confidence, and her beautiful face changed slightly.

    An uproar broke out, and it was like a pot had exploded.

    PEI man Xi Lou admitted defeat, ashamed of his own inferiority.

    Furthermore, in order to copy Xu cijiu¡¯s book on The Art of War, he had even considered himself a student.

    The nobles and generals stared at the military book in PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s hands as if it was the most attractive thing in the world.

    Chief advisor Wang looked deeply at Xu Eng, his eyes and expression seemed to be frozen.

    Wang simu¡¯s heart was beating wildly as she looked at Xu Eng, who was standing proudly in the middle of the field, with infatuation.

    The Grand Tutor took two steps forward with his walking stick. He squinted his eyes and looked up and down. Then, he stomped his walking stick andughed while stroking his beard.

    ¡°This is my Da Feng schr, this is the real rising star.¡±

    The third and fourth princesses looked at Xu cijiu, their eyes shining with a strange light.

    the Xu family is really a family of two talents. Xu Qi ¡®an is already dazzling, but this Xu cijiu is not inferior at all. Someone sighed.

    Zhang Shen snatched the military book from PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s hands and started reading it with deep confusion.

    His expression changed, exactly the same as PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s.

    When he finished reading, he was dumbstruck.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. Who wrote this military book? Who wrote farewell?¡± Zhang Shen asked excitedly.

    How could he not know the standard of his own disciple? Xu cijiu was outstanding in The Art of War, but he could never have written such an earth-shattering military book.

    The author of this military book was someone else.

    Zhang Shen couldn¡¯t wait to find out who the original author was. To think that there was such a person in Da Feng.

    yes. Xu niannian nodded slowly. I didn¡¯t write this military book.

    The uproar in the hall stagnated. Everyone looked at him in confusion and then at Zhang Shen.

    He gradually came to his senses. This military book that convinced PEI man Xi Lou was written by someone else?

    ¡°It¡¯s Wei Yuan, isn¡¯t it Wei Yuan?¡± Zhang Shen asked again.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Eng.

    Wei Yuan ¡­ PEI man Xi Lou muttered to himself.

    Wei Yuan! Everyone came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°What does this have to do with Duke Wei?¡±

    Xu Eng frowned and was a little unhappy. He nced at the crowd and raised his voice, ¡°¡±This is the book on The Art of War written by my big brother,¡±

    In an instant, inside and outside the perg, by the reed Lake, it was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.

    P.S. I really wish I could write a 10000-word chapter every day, my brain saying:No, you can¡¯t do it..

 Chapter 868 - 868: All parties (1)

    Chapter 868: All parties (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, the entire scene was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. A few breathster, huge shock and astonishment exploded in everyone¡¯s hearts, and then it set off a frenzied discussion.

    The uproar this time was far greater than any of the previous ones.

    The military book that subdued the arrogant PEI man Xi Lou, the military book that made the great schr Zhang Shen p his hands on the table and praise him, was not from Xu Xin, but from the name that had almost be a taboo

    Written by the former silver Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an?

    ¡°It¡¯s a book on The Art of War written by Xu yinluo. H-how is this possible ¡­?

    He¡¯s not a schr.¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo, he¡¯s just a warrior ..

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer an official, people still called him Xu yinluo.

    The directorates were in an uproar. One after another, they expressed their own opinions and opinions, no longer caring about the asion.

    Most people felt that it was absurd and unbelievable. It was not that they looked down on Xu Qi ¡®an, but the matter itself was unreasonable. It shocked, confused, and confused people.

    At this moment, in the Directorate, a student shouted, ¡®

    don¡¯t forget that Xu yinluo is the top poet. Who would have thought that he would produce one amazing piece of work after another? ¡±

    His words immediately gained the approval of the students. They shouted loudly, as if trying to convince their disbelieving ssmates,

    ¡°Xu yinluo is not a schr, but if he canpose poems, why can¡¯t hepose military tactics? Besides, have you forgotten that Xu yinluo has been on the battlefield? That day in Yunzhou, he fought against eight thousand rebel soldiers by himself and died of exhaustion.¡±

    Hearing this, the other students suddenly came to a realization. That¡¯s right, Xu yinluo was not a greenhorn who had never been on the battlefield. He had single-handedly fended off thousands of rebel soldiers in Yunzhou.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is truly a peerless genius.¡± that¡¯s right. Xu yinluo isn¡¯t a schr. This only proves that he is a rare genius in the world.

    ¡°Damn it, why did such a person walk the path of martial arts, that Xu ¡­ Don¡¯t you want to be my son?¡±

    For a time, the praises of the Directorate students were overwhelming. There were even students who had been sulking for a long time who provoked loudly, ¡®

    ¡°PEI man Xi Lou, you said you were self-taught. What a coincidence, our Xu yinluo is self-taught too. I have to admit that you¡¯re very talented, but there¡¯s always a higher mountain. Our great Feng¡¯s Xu yinluo is a mountain that you¡¯ll never be able to cross.¡±

    Everyone immediately agreed.

    PEI man Xi Lou was expressionless and speechless.

    The young man with vertical pupils clenched his fists and his facial muscles twitched. He looked like he wanted to kill but was trying his best to hold back.

    He was about to go crazy from anger. The situation was clearly good, and everything was going ording to brother PEI man¡¯s n. Other than a few famous schrs who had a bad ending, none of the schrs in the present era were brother PEI man¡¯s match.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had only heard of his name but had never seen him in person, had actually foiled brother PEI man¡¯s n, causing their efforts to be in vain.

    Huang Xian ¡®er bit her lip, her soft eyes rippling. No one knew what she was thinking.

    So it was his big brother who wrote the military book. For Xu dng to be willing to give him such an amazing book, the rtionship between the brothers must be deeper than I thought ¡­ Wang simu did not feel disappointed after his initial shock. He was both moved and gratified by the rtionship between Eng and his elder brother.

    In his father¡¯s eyes, Xu Eng¡¯s ability was too weak. However, if he had an elder brother who could persuade him, his father would not look down on Eng.

    Thinking of this, she secretly nced at her father. As expected, chief advisor Wang was looking deeply at Xu Eng.

    Wang simu was secretly happy. Moreover, with today¡¯s event, Eng¡¯s reputation would also rise.

    For a moment, huaiqing couldn¡¯t help but want to turn around and look at one of the guards behind her. However, she controlled her impulse and stiffened her neck, maintaining her sitting posture.

    The curiosity in her heart fermented. He actually knew military tactics? Writing a military book? Ever since they met, they had never seen him express his views on military tactics. Was it written by the Duke of Wei? To pass it to Xu Eng ¡­

    The clever Royal daughter thought of more things. She suspected that this military book was written by Wei Yuan.

    Huaiqing pursed his lips and his gaze immediately fell on the military book in Zhang Shen¡¯s hands. His eyes, which were as cold as autumn water, burned with a rare passion and desire for knowledge.

    It was a book written by. dog ve ¡­ The framed smile was as beautiful as a flower, and her oval face was bright and moving. Xu Eng was in the limelight, and she only felt that her anger had been vented. Finally, there was someone who could suppress this arrogant barbarian. Other than that, she did not feel anything else.

    When she suddenly heard that the military book was written by Xu Qi ¡®an, she was excited to Mount it. She was so happy, proud, and happy. If it were not for the asion, she would have been like a Sparrow, twittering and pestering Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    The Grand Tutor smiled with relief, his old face blooming with joy.¡±l¡¯m and spirit of great talents, so there are still juniors who make people gasp in admiration.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Zhang Shen, who was like a statue, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Zhang Jinyan, let me take a look at the military book.¡±

    Zhang Shen suddenly came back to his senses and sent the military book to the Grand Tutor.

    The Grand Tutor leaned on his cane and sat behind the desk. He closed his old eyes and flipped through a military book.

    In less than a quarter of an hour, the Grand Tutor, who had only finished reading the first two articles, suddenly closed the book with a ¡°pa¡± sound. His hands trembled with excitement as he said in a deep voice,

    ¡°This book can not be circted or copied by the barbarians. This is a military book that I¡¯ve received from the Emperor, and it can not be passed on to outsiders.¡±

    This ¡­ &Nbsp;

    For a moment, the noble generals, the Imperial censors, the top students of the Hanlin Academy, and of course, huaiqing and the others all looked at the military book in the Grand Tutor¡¯s hands with increasing desire and desire.

    The young eunuch ran to the door of the chamber. His eyes were bright, but he didn¡¯t lower his head as usual. Instead, he kept looking inside..

 Chapter 869 - 869: All parties (2)

    Chapter 869: All parties (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It showed the eagerness and excitement in his heart.

    The old eunuch looked at Emperor Yuan jing, who was meditating with his eyes closed, with fear and trepidation. He quietly retreated and came to the door of the bedroom. He frowned and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The young eunuch whispered a few words in his ear.

    The old eunuch¡¯s eyes suddenly widened with aplicated expression. He lowered his head and returned to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s side. ¡°Your Majesty, this old servant, this old servant has something to report.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t open his eyes. He simply replied with a ¡± hmm ¡± and looked uninterested.

    ¡°There¡¯s a new situation at the cultural exchange. After Zhang Shen admitted defeat, the lucky Shu man of the Hanlin Academy. Xu niannian. stepped forward and wanted to discuss military tactics with PEI man Xi Lou ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes.

    The old eunuch continued, ¡°PEI man Xi Lou admits defeat .

    Emperor yuanjing looked extremely surprised. After a few seconds of silence, he said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°That Xu niannian is Zhang Shen¡¯s disciple and specializes in military tactics. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such attainments. Although he is Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin,

    he is also a noble of the Hanlin Academy. It is eptable that he won against PEI man Xi Lou.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had resigned, but Emperor yuanjing had also stripped him of his title and official position, and expelled him from the court.

    Xu niannian was that guy¡¯s cousin, and now that he had defeated peman xilou, when outsiders talked about him, they would inevitably talk about Xu Qi ¡®an, who was equally talented, and then use him of ¡± persecuting ¡± the loyal and good.

    This was the only bad thing.

    However, Xu niannian¡¯s identity as a lucky man was handpicked by him, and his talent was also due to his discerning eyes, so there was no big problem.

    All in all, Emperor Yuan jing was still quite pleased. Compared to the rumors, losing to PEI man Xi Lou was truly embarrassing.

    If the Imperial court lost face, he, the ruler of a country, would also lose face.

    There were two things that emperors paid attention to:Power and image.

    The gloominess in Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes disappeared, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Tell me the details, I want to know how he won against PEI man Xi Lou.¡±

    The old eunuch hesitated and silently took a few steps back. He lowered his head and said, ¡± Shu ji shi, Xu Xinian, took out a military book. After PEI man Xi Lou read it, he prostrated himself in admiration and willingly admitted defeat.

    ¡°A book on The Art of War?¡±

    This was something Emperor Yuan jing did not expect. He said in surprise, ¡°¡±What book on military tactics?¡±

    Even Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Zhang Shen admitted that his ¡± six sparse military tactics ¡± was inferior to PEI man West Building, and the military books that the Hanlin Academy cultivated were just new bottles of old wine.

    The old eunuch swallowed his saliva. that military book is called ¡± Sun Zi¡¯s militaryw. it¡¯s, it¡¯s ¡­ It was written by Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he heard the sound of rapid breathing in the bedroom.

    Even without raising his head, he could imagine how ugly the emperor¡¯s expression was at the moment.

    A few secondster, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s emotionless voice was heard. ¡°Get out!¡±

    The old eunuch was relieved. He lowered his head and ran out of the chamber. Behind him, the sound of utensils and vases being smashed could be heard.

    The Imperial court had not lost face, but the Emperor had lost. lot of face this time ¡­ The old eunuch sighed.

    One could imagine how the people in the capital would talk about the Emperor. Not only did the Emperor persecute the loyal and good for his own selfish reasons, but the schrs in the capital were now suppressed by a barbarian. In the end, it was the man who was expelled from the officialdom by the Emperor who turned the tide.

    It was no wonder that the Emperor would be so angry when he became aughingstock.

    After the Civil meeting ended, the military book did not return to Xu niannian¡¯s hands. Instead, it was ¡± forcefully ¡± snatched by the Grand Tutor.

    The noble generals and schrs present all had great opinions, but they didn¡¯t dare to publicly disobey this respected senior of the Confucian school.

    Even huaiqing didn¡¯t dare to do so, so he left unhappily and went straight to huaiqing Manor with his guards.

    The various forces dispersed. On the Barbarian side, PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s expression was somewhat grave. Huang Xian er also retracted her charming appearance, her pretty face as cold as ice.

    Not to mention the impulsive and violent young man with vertical pupils. After the three of them got into the carriage, no one spoke. In the suffocating atmosphere, Huang Xian er took the initiative to break the tension and asked, ¡±

    ¡°What other ns do you have?¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou was expressionless. After a few seconds of thinking, he said,

    ¡°Even though I lost the cultural gathering, my reputation can¡¯t go any further, and it even took a big blow. However, the officials of the great Feng dynasty will not ignore me because of this, and it will still be effective. However, with Xu yinluo¡¯s interference, all the subsequent ns have been ruined.¡±

    He heaved a long sigh,¡±this person is shockingly talented, I can¡¯t help but admire him.¡± In the past, I admired his talent in poetry, admired his talent, and envied his reputation. But after today, I have a deep fear of him, even fear.

    ¡°Fortunately, he is not on good terms with the Emperor of Dafeng. No, fortunately, he is a mortal enemy of the Emperor of Dafeng. Otherwise, if he were to wield a weapon in the future, our Shen n would be in grave danger.¡±

    Huang Xian er smiled. I think so too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to pick a few pretty girls to send.

    PEI man Xi Lou shook his head,¡±he¡¯s notcking in women?.¡±

    Huang Xian er sighed softly, intentionally or unintentionally revealing her long legs. She touched her chest with her bare hands and said charmingly, ¡®¡±¡®Then I¡¯ll go out personally. That should be fine, right?¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou revealed a smile, ¡°I was waiting for you to say that ..¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll continue to run around these few days and try to win over some officials of the great Minister. We¡¯ll try to recover as much losses as possible. After the negotiations are over, we¡¯ll visit this legendary figure together. Xuan Yin, you can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± the teenager with vertical pupils was not convinced and asked anxiously.

    PEI man Xi Lou sneered. Xu Qi ¡®an is a true martial artist. You don¡¯t know how to control your words. If you anger him, he might just kill you on the spot.

    The teenager with vertical pupils red. We are the diplomatic mission, and if he dares to kill us, the Imperial court of great Feng will not spare him.¡±

    The execution of the diplomatic mission meant that the two countries had broken off. With the current situation of fighting against the witch God religion together, the Imperial court of Da Feng would not allow such a thing to happen.

    Huang Xian er poked Xuan Yin¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°¡±He even dared to kill the high Duke. If you¡¯re not afraid of death, we won¡¯t stop you. You should measure your own weight.

    ¡°The candle Dragon Master asked you toe here to train because he had high expectations for you. However, he wouldn¡¯t care if you die Here.¡±

    The monster race had always been cruel when it came to training their juniors. Zhu Jiu was a snake and was particrly cold-blooded.

    If he could grow, he would nurture him. If he died, it would be his own fault.

    Thew of the jungle, thew of survival.

    Huaiqing Manor.

    After returning to the residence, huaiqing dismissed the pce maids and guards, leaving only Feng Ji and Xu Qi ¡®an in the living room.

    it¡¯s really you. I couldn¡¯t find you after looking for a long time. If I didn¡¯t enter the shed, I wouldn¡¯t even be sure of your identity.

    The mounted man happily pulled Xu Qi ¡®an to sit down with him.

    Princess, we can¡¯t sit at the same table. It¡¯s against the rules ¡­ In addition, my face in my previous life was so handsome that it shocked everyone. You actually didn¡¯t realize it at the beginning. You¡¯re a Little Blind.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking this, he heard Ming Miao say with admiration, ¡® you¡¯re so smart to disguise yourself as such an ordinary man. Don¡¯t forget it after one look. You won¡¯t notice it at all.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her expressionlessly and sat down at another table.

    Ming Ming¡¯s peach blossom eyes were wide open and she looked aggrieved. ¡°The militarv book was written bv Lord Wei, usinq vou to suppress peman

    xilou?¡± Huaiqing sipped his tea and nced at his foolish sister, who was losing control of her feelings.

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded.

    Huaiqing nodded slightly. This made sense. In the current world, only Wei Yuan could write a military book that could make PEI man Xi Lou submit, Zhang Shen gasp in admiration, and the Grand Tutor so excited.

    The book on military strategy was written by Wei Yuan ¡­ She was a little disappointed. In her understanding, dog ves were omnipotent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t remember what¡¯s written in the military book,¡± Huaiqing asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Huaiqing nodded disappointedly. Although she would definitely be able to read the military book in the end, as a person who liked books, she was not willing to wait.

    Forget it, I¡¯ll go and meet Lord Weiter ¡­ Huaiqing thought.

    After chatting for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an left.

    The framed girl left with him. Out of huaiqing Manor, she stared at Xu Qi

    ¡®an.¡±The book on The Art of War was really written by Wei Yuan?¡±

    [ author¡¯s note: meetings are held on the 17th, 18th, and 19th of this month. It¡¯s an event for yuewen. The updates might be unstable during this period, so I¡¯m giving you a heads up.. ]

 Chapter 870 - 870: The night talk of the Tiandi society (1)

    Chapter 870: The night talk of the Tiandi society (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head and saw a pair of sparkling peach-blossom eyes. They were charming, beautiful, and mesmerizing.

    The eyes were the window to the soul, and the most important part of the five senses. Women who could make people forget about themon world usually had a pair of eyes that were full of spiritual energy.

    Lin ¡®an had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, but when she gazed at you, her eyes would be misty, so it was particrly charming and affectionate.

    However, when such a pair of eyes looked at you, you would not have the heart to tease her and would be willing to cut out your heart for her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had nned to tease her, changed her mind. She chuckled and said, ¡®¡±¡®No, the military book was written by me. It has nothing to do with Lord Wei.¡±

    The mounted manughed in surprise. She was extremely satisfied with the answer she received.

    ¡°Then why did you lie to huaiqing?¡±

    Lin ¡®an jumped lightly, her red dress billowing like waves of fire.

    because Her Highness huaiqing is overconfident, it¡¯s hard to change her mind once she¡¯s set her mind on something. I didn¡¯t show my knowledge in militaryw before, so it¡¯s reasonable for her to think that the military book was written by Lord Wei.

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    ¡°Actually, she doesn¡¯t believe you. I believe you very much. I believe everything you say.¡± Lin an snorted proudly.

    Naivety had its own benefits ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    If she met a good man like him, an innocent girl would be happy

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never toyed with a girl¡¯s heart. He preferred a girl¡¯s body.

    Before leaving the Imperial City, Xu Qi ¡®an looked back at the pce.

    If there really was a secret passage leading to the Imperial Pce, where would it be?

    Master Heng Yuan must have discovered some secret that forced Emperor Yuan jing to send people to capture him.

    On the stage outside the Imperial College, a schr in a Confucian robe stood on the stage, vividly spreading the news of the cultural gathering with spittle flying everywhere.

    ¡°That barbarian called peman xilou is indeed very knowledgeable. He is not inferior to the nobles of the Hanlin Academy in terms of astronomy, geography, ssics, and policies. Just as the nobles of the Hanlin Academy were at a loss on what to do, Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians, Zhang Shen and Zhang Jinyan, arrived ¡­¡±

    Below the stage, a group ofmoners were listening with great interest. At this time, they finally heaved a sigh of relief andughed, ¡®

    the great Confucians of the Yun Lu Academy have arrived. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the matter is almost certain? the barbarians won¡¯t be able to be arrogant anymore, right? ¡®

    that¡¯s right. Who doesn¡¯t know that the schrs of Yun Lu Academy are as knowledgeable as those of the stargazing tower? ¡®

    The schr on the stage shook his head and said helplessly, ¡®¡±¡®No, Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great schr Zhang Shen also lost. Who would have thought that the Barbarian would take out a military book? after great schr Zhang Shen saw it, he admitted defeat.¡±

    The people below the stage were shocked and furious, and an uproar broke out.

    ¡°Even the great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy lost?¡±

    ¡°Did I really lose to the barbarians? damn it, are the schrs of Da Feng all trash?¡±

    ¡°This is infuriating. This is even more infuriating thanst year¡¯s Buddhist diplomatic mission.¡±

    Themoners cursed without any scruples.

    The student on the stage pressed his hands together. everyone, please calm down. If we lost the cultural exchange, why would I be standing here? ¡±

    Hearing this, the people gathered around did not quiet down. Instead, they mored even more.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me, don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±

    even Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians have lost. Then who exactly won the Barbarian? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me continue.¡± The Imperial College studentughed. At this time, a young lord from the Hanlin Academy stood up and said that he wanted to discuss The Art of War with PEI man Xi Lou. This young lord is called Xu niannian, the cousin of Xu yinluo ¡­¡±

    He vividly described how Xu niannian took out the military book and how he convinced peman xilou.

    When the surrounding people heard this, they cheered excitedly and praised the Xu brothers for being outstanding.

    The Directorate student deliberately paused, looking at the people praising Xu New Year with a wicked smile. When it was almost time, he changed the topic and said loudly, ¡°¡±Do you know who wrote the book on military tactics?¡± Themoners stopped and looked at him in confusion.

    it¡¯s Xu yinluo, ¡± the Directorate student said loudly. she¡¯s our top poet, Xu yinluo.

    The faces were filled with shock, which immediately turned into excitement and ecstasy.

    Themon people did not care about the knowledge of peman West Building. They only knew that this barbarian had been extremely arrogant these days, even losing to the Directorate.

    They had originally been anticipating for Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians to step out and dampen the barbarians ¡®arrogance, but the news that came was that Yun Lu Academy¡¯s great Confucians had also lost.

    The people who heard the news were both shocked and angry. They mourned for her misfortune and were angry at her for not giving up. However, in the next second, their anger turned into joy almost unanimously. Xu yinluo asked her cousin to make a move on her behalf and took out a military book, which instantly convinced the Barbarian.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s legendary experience was added to the list.

    The storyteller pped his hands and praised it. They finally had a new subject. Although the people were interested in the stories of the Buddhist sect fighting Dharma and fighting 8000 rebel soldiers alone, they had heard it countless times.

    Now, he could finally say something different.

    Not long after Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an left, huaiqing followed them out of the Imperial City. He took an extremely luxurious and expensive carriage and arrived at the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    After the announcement, huaiqing, who was wearing a luxurious dress, met Wei Yuan on the seventh floor of the noble spirit building.

    Wei Yuan stood in front of the geomancy map and examined it closely.. Without turning his head, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, how do you have the time toe here?¡±

 Chapter 871 - 871: Tiandi societyâ€™s night chat (2)

    Chapter 871: Tiandi society¡¯s night chat (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Huaiqing bowed. In front of Wei Yuan, she had always treated herself as a junior and did not put on the airs of a Princess.

    ¡°Bengong is here to ask for a book.¡± Her voice was cold.

    Wei Yuan returned to the table, picked up his pen, and said, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 give the princess a handwritten letter. If you need any books, just go to the office Warehouse and get them.¡±

    Huaiqing shook his head, his eyes sparkling with hope.¡±l want to read that military book. Duke of Wei, you are proficient in military tactics, but there has never been a book on it. It¡¯s truly a pity, but it¡¯s a great fortune that your military book has been published.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t write that book,¡± Wei Yuan said gently, shaking his head.

    It wasn¡¯t? Huaiqing¡¯s expression froze as she looked at Wei Yuan in a daze. A few secondster, her eyes regained focus, and her emotions were like a tsunami.

    The military book was really written by Xu Qi ¡®an. He was so proficient in military tactics, so why had he never mentioned it before and hidden it so deeply ¡­

    She was shocked, but also a little resentful. Xu Qi ¡®an deliberately didn¡¯t exin so that she would embarrass herself in front of Wei Yuan.

    Wei Yuanughed, ¡°to be honest, I kind of want to bring him to the battlefield.¡± With such a genius, after a few years of training, Da Feng will produce anothermander. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just secretly bring it over, ¡± huaiqing said with a faint smile, reining in his emotions.

    ¡°No,¡± Wei Yuan said softly, lowering his eyes.

    Imperial astronomer, Eight Trigrams stage.

    The supervisor sat on the east side while yang qianhuan sat on the west side. The master and disciple sat back to back and did not hug each other.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve already grasped the basics of formations. In three years at most, you can attempt to be a seers.¡± The supervisor nodded slightly and said with a smile.

    ¡°What are the requirements to be a seers?¡± Yang qianhuan asked with great interest.

    He had been in rank-4 for five years. It was indeed time for him to improve. Yang qianhuan had never seeded in imitating Xu Qi ¡®an before, and this made him realize something.

    Mortals had their limits. If one wanted to surpass Xu Qi ¡®an, one could not be a mortal.

    I¡¯ve observed the stars for three years. If I gain any enlightenment, I¡¯ll carve a formation to cover myself for three years. The supervisor said slowly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out for six years?¡± six years is the fastest speed. If yourprehension is not enough, you may not be able to advance even if you spend six years and six years until the end of your life. The supervisor took a sip of wine and sighed,

    ¡°How can it be that simple to transcend mortals?¡±

    teacher, ¡± yang qianhuan said firmly, ¡± I just want to be a mortal. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m a seer or not!

    The supervisor didn¡¯t pay him any more attention.

    At this moment, light footsteps climbed up the steps. An oval-faced little beauty in a yellow dress climbed up the eight trigrams stage and hurriedly said,

    ¡°Senior yang, the cultural gathering has ended. Our Da Feng has won.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Caiwei, I¡¯m not interested in a boring gathering of schrs,¡± yang qianhuan replied indifferently.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an made a move? He recited a poem? Heh, how envious. ¡°However, he¡¯s only ying a supporting role in this war of weaponspetition. Forcing himself to recite poems to make his presence known is just a small trick in my opinion.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an also made a move,¡± li Caiwei blinked.

    Yang qianhuan appeared in front of Yan Caiwei in a sh and stared at her with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an made a move? He recited a poem? Heh, how envious. ¡°However, he¡¯s only ying a supporting role in this war of weaponspetition. Forcing himself to recite poems to make his presence known is just a small trick in my opinion. Xu Qi ¡®an has already fallen.¡±

    Aren¡¯t you the one who forced yourself to recite poems to show your presence

    .. Yan Caiwei cursed madly in her heart and snorted,

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t recite any poems. He didn¡¯t even appear.¡±

    Yang qianhuan expressed her doubts with a grunt.

    ¡°He wrote a book on The Art of War and asked Xu Eng to bring it out during the cultural conference. After Peiman xilou read it, he admitted defeat and was even willing to consider himself as his disciple. Now, that book on military tactics had be a very popr treasure book ¡­ Eh, senior brother yang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xu ¡­ Xu ningyan¡¯s power of showing his divinity in front of the masses has advanced by leaps and bounds. He¡¯s reached the perfection level. he¡¯s reached the perfection level ¡­¡± Yang qianhuan said excitedly.

    What is senior brother saying! Yan Caiwei looked at the back of his head and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s because he offended His Majesty, so he had no choice. Otherwise, with Xu ningyan¡¯s character, he would have been eager to show off everywhere.¡±

    Yang qianhuan retorted vehemently as he waved his hands around.

    ¡°The truly wonderful show of divinity in front of the masses is like this. The person has yet to arrive, but he can shock the four people. He had yet to arrive, but he could subdue the barbarians. From the beginning to the end, he did not do anything or say anything, but he set off a huge wave in the capital.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, Oh Xu ningyan, you¡¯ve truly been my mortal enemy. One day, I¡¯ll surpass you and step on you. I¡¯m going to learn all your skills. The more high-profile you are, the more I¡¯ll learn. You¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±

    Yan Caiwei blinked her eyes and said innocently, ¡°Then senior brother, you have to first write a book on The Art of War.¡±

    Yang qianhuan suddenly froze, like a lifeless statue.

    After. long while, he muttered,¡±mortals indeed have their limits. Teacher, I, I won¡¯t be. mortal anymore ¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not worth it! The supervisor sighed in destion.

    Late at night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was lying on the bed with the petite Zhong Li on his back. Doctor Zhong was massaging Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s acupoints with her excellent massage techniques to ease Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s meridians and improve his blood cirction.

    ¡°Comfortable

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed andplimented, ¡°¡±Speaking of which, I¡¯m also very proficient in acupuncture massage. It¡¯s just that after Fu Xiang left, no other woman has been so lucky. Senior martial sister Zhong, are you willing to be the lucky one?¡±

    Zhong Li shook her head silently. Although she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, she knew that it was right to shake her head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little angry. then don¡¯t sit on me. Your butt is so big. It¡¯s pressing on me.

    Zhong Li replied in a low voice. She got down from his body, dragged her embroidered shoes, and returned to her small couch.

    After sending Zhong Li away, Xu Qi ¡®an took out a fragment of the book of theher world. Under the dim candlelight on the table, he sent a letter, ¡± my big brother went to the Yamen today and found out that all the human traffickers under uncle Ping Yuan had been beheaded.

    [ 2: hehe, your big brother is the best. ]

    Chu Yuanqian didn¡¯t understand li Miaozhen¡¯s sarcasm and thought that she was praising Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s talent. She sent a letter,

    [ actually, I suspect that the military book was written by Wei Yuan. He¡¯s just borrowing brother ningyan¡¯s hands to bid farewell to the past and use it to suppress the barbarians. I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. Yuan jing caught master Hengyuan, but Daoist priest Golden Lotus was sure that Hengyuan would not die.

    [ if I were yuan jing, I would definitely seal him in a ce where I could see him. [ may I ask, is there a ce where yuanjing can see but others can¡¯t find? ]

    [ 2. The pce! ]

    The female swordsman quickly answered.

    Chu Yuanyou continued to send a letter, [ what Miaozhen said is right, but ording to the information from Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet, King Huai¡¯s spies did not enter the pce that day. They did not even enter the Imperial City. ] ¡°Are you saying that the secret passage to the pce is in the inner city?¡± Xu

    Qian asked.

    Chu Yuanxi sent a letter, ¡®

    [ I think so too, but there¡¯s an unexinable doubt. You¡¯ve all seen the geomancy map of the capital, right? the inner city leads to the Royal Pce, and there¡¯s an Imperial City in the middle. Even if one started from any gate of the inner city and galloped at full speed, it would still take half an hour to reach the Imperial City. [ the journey from the Imperial City to the Imperial Pce is very long. I don¡¯t believe there is such a long tunnel. ]

    That wouldn¡¯t be a tunnel, but a tunnel. It was impossible ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    If they wanted to dig a tunnel, they had to do it secretly. After all, even Emperor Yuan jing couldn¡¯t do it openly.

    The amount of manpower and resources consumed was truly terrifying. Moreover, there were many people in the capital. If you dug a tunnel under them, you would be detected long ago.

    Chu Yuanqi sent a letter, [ I¡¯m thinking, is there any earth-escaping technique?

    [ 2. First of all, it is difficult to cultivate the earth evasion technique, and only a few people can master it. [ in addition, it can only be used in an environment with an earth vein. ]

    [ 5: what is an earth vein? ]

    Leena perfectly acted as a pawn.

    [ 2: an earth vein is an earth vein. I can¡¯t exin it, but warlocks can. Warlocks are proficient in Fengshui and know what an earth vein is. [ or perhaps, our

    Imowledgeable number three knows what an earth vein is. ]

    Miao Zhen knew that Zhong Li was in my room, so she hinted me to ask her .

    [ the flying Swallow swordswoman is so loyal. She endured the awkwardness and didn¡¯t expose me. Muah ¡­ ] Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at Zhong Li who was lying on the small couch, ¡°¡±Do you know what an earth vein is?

    [ PS: there¡¯s a joint event with fast hands in the book review section. It¡¯s a Short Video of pets. You can watch it if you¡¯re interested. ]

    in addition, I¡¯ve been dispirited these days. I¡¯ve reflected on it. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been adjusting my work and rest, but recently, I¡¯ve been staying up until four or five o ¡®clock. My work and rest have been in disorder again, so I¡¯m dispirited in the day and my writing speed is slow. From this, it could be seen how important it was to have a regr work and rest schedule..

 Chapter 872 - 872: Number oneâ€™s initiative (1)

    Chapter 872: Number one¡¯s initiative (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zhong Li tilted her head and thought for a few seconds before she said, ¡± an earth vein is like a human¡¯s Meridian. The path of mountains and rivers are all affected by the earth vein.

    He paused for. moment and continued, ¡± the earth vein is a general term. There are 12 types, which correspond to the 12 principal meridians of the human body. It is very important in Fengshui. Land with the earth vein is. good ce for Fengshui. The earth vein is especially important when building houses and choosing cemeteries ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb. He summarized it and replied in The Earth Book chat group, ¡± the earth Meridian is equivalent to the human body¡¯s meridians, corresponding to the 12 standard meridians.

    It ended.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society waited for a long time, but they didn¡¯t see any follow-up, so they fell silent for a while. This was equivalent to not saying anything.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered a small matter. When he bought the new house and took li Caiwei to see Feng Shui, there was a female ghost in the well of the Xu mansion, and ghosts could not live alone in the world of the living.

    When Yan Caiwei went down to check, she found a Yin vein at the bottom of the well.

    Yin veins were probably a type of earth vein.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡°¡±Senior martial sister Zhong, are there any earth veins in the Imperial City?¡±

    of course there is an earth vein in the Imperial City, ¡± Zhong Li said softly. it¡¯s called the Dragon vein.

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to ask further, she exined, ¡®

    ¡°The Dragon vein is an extension of fate. Six hundred years ago, Da Feng built the capital here. The earth vein of the capital was nourished by the purple Qi, blessed by the fate of the country, blessed by the wishes of the people. As time passed, it transformed into a dragon vein.¡±

    Dragon veins were a type of earth vein, but they were also an extension of fate ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the use of the Dragon vein?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Zhong Li pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°Just like how if the Feng Shui of an ancestral tomb is destroyed, it will affect theter generations. The Dragon vein and the country-guarding sword have simr effects, suppressing the fate of a country. During the new year of the great Zhou Dynasty, Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Grand schr Qian Zhong brought the People¡¯s grievances into the great Zhou¡¯s capital city and destroyed thest of the great Zhou¡¯s fate at the cost of his life. What he had hit was the Dragon vein.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying among us warlocks,¡± those who obtain the Dragon bloodline will obtain the world.¡±

    I don¡¯t really understand it, but. feel that it¡¯s very powerful ¡­ ¡°There is a dragon vein in the Imperial City,¡± Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Can you control the Dragon¡¯s Vein?¡± he asked Zhong Li.

    dragon veins are the key to the fate of a country. Even teacher Jian Zheng doesn¡¯t dare to touch it. Zhong Li was stunned for a long time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then described the characteristics of the Dragon vein to the members of the Tiandi society.

    Chu Yuanyou analyzed, ¡®if even the supervisor doesn¡¯t dare to touch the Dragon vein, it¡¯s even more impossible for King Huai¡¯s spies to use the Dragon vein to escape. [ was I wrong? ]

    Their spections were in a deadlock. Even Xu Qi ¡®an had no clue.

    At this moment, number one suddenly said, I¡¯ll investigate the Hengyuan case. Leave it to me. None of you need to worry about it. ]

    Eh, number one was actually so proactive. This didn¡¯t match his (her) personality ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    Among the holders of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments, No. 1 was the most low-key and had the most mysterious identity. There was a reason why number seven and number eight couldn¡¯t appear. Only number one rarely appeared. He asionally joined in the discussion, but he stopped.

    He never had an offline chat with anyone who had a fragment of theher world Book.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one. The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were all surprised. Such initiative and enthusiasm didn¡¯t match number one¡¯s usual style.

    [ one: in the Tiandi society, no one can freely enter and exit the Imperial City except me. I can even find a way to enter the pce. Whether it¡¯s the long distance tunnel or the underground tunnel, I have an advantage over you all, and I¡¯m also safer.

    [ of course, if I need help, I¡¯ll ask you for help. I hope you won¡¯t refuse. ] The reason was reasonable and easily convinced everyone. Xu Qi ¡®an and the others heaved a sigh of relief.

    Indeed, the current Imperial City and Pce were forbidden grounds for them. Even if Xu Qi ¡®an could sneak into the Imperial City, he could only stay by huaiqing and Lin¡¯ an¡¯s side. He did not have the conditions to act alone.

    He could use this opportunity to test number one¡¯s abilities and his identity ¡­ Chu Yuanxi thought.

    Number one was able to enter the Imperial City freely and even find an opportunity to enter the pce. This meant that his status was very high. Royal family or nobles? Li Miaozhen secretly spected.

    Phew, master Hengyuan¡¯s matter has finally been taken over by someone. I¡¯m relieved. Sleep, sleep ¡­ Leena thought happily.

    In the next two days, the Imperial court and the demon barbarian diplomatic mission negotiated several times, but to no avail. The two sides had yet to reach an agreement.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was far away from the temple and didn¡¯t care about this matter. He had been hiding in the small courtyard of the deceased for the past two days. The reason was that after the cultural gathering, schrs from all walks of life had been sending invitations to the Xu residence.

    Some wanted to visit him, some wanted to ask him out for a drink, and some wanted to marry their daughters or sisters to him, even with their birth characters.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation was well-known during the Buddhist fights, but the schrs still had ayer of prejudice against him and did notpletely see him as ¡± one of them.

    After the massacre in Chuzhou, Zhao Shou had publicly announced that Xu Qi ¡®an was his disciple. Xu Qi¡¯ an had officially be ¡± one of his own ¡± in the eyes of the schrs. However, Emperor Yuan jing had been angry at that time, so no one dared to approach Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After the storm of the cultural exchange meet, Xu Qi ¡®an became a popr person.

    These were all minor problems. The ones who really made him unable to stay at home were the few great Confucians in Yun Lu Academy.

    The day before yesterday, the wind was so loud that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyelids kept twitching.

    Director Zhao had arrived. He was wearing a white-washed Confucian robe and his hair was messy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the nominal teacher into the hall and served him tea. After chatting, Zhao Shou asked, ¡®¡±¡®Ning Yan is actually good at military tactics.. Is there anyone else who has copied that book?¡±

 Chapter 873 - 873: Number oneâ€™s initiative (2)

    Chapter 873: Number one¡¯s initiative (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zhao Shou was here to read and wanted to include the military books in the library of the Academy.

    I don¡¯t have any handwritten notes, but I can¡¯t help but want to do it recently ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who hadn¡¯t been close to any woman for four months, turned down Zhao Shouts offer.

    At this time, the great schrs Zhang Shen, Li Mubai, and Chen Tai came to visit.

    The three great schrs looked at director Zhao with disdain.

    ¡°A poem thief!¡±

    Chen Tai,¡±thief!¡±

    Li Mubai: ¡± shameless old thief!

    ¡°Bah!¡± The three of them said in unison.

    Then, principal Zhao flew into a rage and waved his sleeve. ¡°Retreat a hundred li. ¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± The three great Confucians waved their sleeves.

    ¡°Retreat a hundred li.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡±

    ¡°Retreat a hundred li.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡±

    In this unusual spellpetition, Xu Qi ¡®an sneaked out of the Xu mansion. Before he left, he turned around and saw the potted nt that his aunt had ced in the hall had shattered on the ground.

    Seeing that Xu lingying had joined the battle, he stood to the side. ¡°tuituitui¡­¡­

    Li Miaozhen risked her life to save this stupid girl, otherwise she would be sent hundreds of miles away.

    The princess Consort¡¯s life was particrly nourishing, not physically, but mentally.

    She was free and had everything she needed. Xu Qi ¡®an often apanied her to shop, eat snacks, and watch opera.

    The nine-colored lotus root was growing well. It had already begun to sprout and had grown another section. Xu Qi ¡®an hoped that it would grow bigger than the Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s.

    That evening, after Xu Qi ¡®an changed his appearance, he rode his beloved little mare back to the Xu mansion.

    During dinner, his aunt said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask lingyue to invite the youngdy of the Wang family to our residence the day after tomorrow. Remember to avoid the men in the family.¡± In addition, he also had to show some courtesy. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Xu lingying. You¡¯re the most impolite one.¡±

    Xu lingying, who didn¡¯t eat elegantly at all, raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°¡±Then why didn¡¯t mother say that I was impolite when master and sister Miaozhen came to visit?¡± that¡¯s not the same. She¡¯s your second brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. He said.

    ¡°What¡¯s a wife?¡± Xu Ling asked.

    ¡°Your mother is my wife, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be my mother?¡± Xu linging was shocked.

    Everyone lowered their heads and ate, giving up the idea of exining the word ¡± wife ¡± to the little bean. In fact, it was reallyplicated to exin. Although wife was a noun, when a man married a wife, he desired to turn it into a verb.

    The meaning behind it was too profound for a six-year-old child to understand.

    ¡°In short, as long as you behave and don¡¯t cause trouble, mother will take you to eat monkey brains at prosperous tower in the future.¡± His aunt said.

    Monkey brain was the signature dish of prosperous tower.

    ¡°I want to eat the monkey.¡± As expected, Xu lingying¡¯s attention shifted.

    ¡°Brain.¡±

    ¡°Naizi, ¡±

    Xuxu kept a straight face and stopped talking.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Xu Eng coughed to break the tense atmosphere. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡± yang, I¡¯ve recently memorized another part of it. Come to my study room after dinner.

    Xu Qian was overjoyed and slowly nodded.¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    I hope there are some clues in the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to continue the investigation. Perhaps I can only give up .

    After dinner, the two brothers entered the study, lit the candles, and sat at the desk. Xu Eng recited while Xu Qi ¡®an listened.

    The previous emperor was an ordinary Emperor who ascended to heaven without any merits or mistakes. He was also gentle, a little addicted to women, and a littlezy in politics. It was because of this that two chief assistants held power in session.

    Now that he thought about it, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s power was monstrous and he was good at checks and bnces. He had most likely learned from the previous Emperor¡¯s lesson.

    The boring listening continued, and time passed by. Suddenly, a conversation jolted Xu Qi ¡®an awake.

    The previous emperor asked,¡±Daoist priest, your cultivation is profound and you¡¯re an immortal. Do you know the art of turning one Qi into Three Pure Ones?¡±

    [ Dao head of the human sect: when ites to the art of Yi Qi turning San Qing, the earth sect is the best among the three sects. ]

    The previous emperor said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the earth sect cultivates merit and walks in the mortal world. The head of the divine Dragon can be seen but its tail can not be seen.¡± I wonder if you can introduce me?

    Human sect¡¯s head of Dao:

    ¡°The previous emperor was very curious about the Yi Qi turning San Qing ¡­ Hmm, the Dao head of the earth sect during thete Emperor¡¯s era should be the one who fell into depravity .

    As Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it, her body suddenly trembled, and her expression froze.

    In the Chuzhou City massacre case, the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief was involved. Emperor Yuan jing and the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief were in cahoots. I¡¯ve never understood how yuan jing and the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief were connected.

    So the earth sect¡¯s Dao head had been to the capital before ¡­ He must have had contact with the previous emperor and Emperor Yuan jing when he was still. Prince ¡­

    As expected, searching for the living records of the previous Emperor¡¯s era was correct. There was no problem with these details, and they were even insignificant. However, it was precisely because of these insignificant traces that they were linked to many causal rtionships.

    Xu Qi ¡®an perked up and listened carefully. To his disappointment, there was no information about the previous emperor meeting the earth sect¡¯s Dao head in the daily records.

    They had either been erased or were not in the pce, so the servants did not follow the Emperor.

    As the candle burned out, Xu Eng let out a breath, ¡®¡±¡®1 didn¡¯t have time to watch the rest.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately left the study and returned to his room.

    Early in the morning.

    Wang simu sat in front of the dressing table. With the help of the servant girl, shebed her hair into the most popr bun, drew her eyebrows, touched her lips, put on a lightyer of pearl powder on her face, and then applied a little blush.

    There was a little bit of heavy makeup, exquisite, and not flirtatious..

 Chapter 874 - 874: Number oneâ€™s initiative (3)

    Chapter 874: Number one¡¯s initiative (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    She was wearing a Lotus-colored Pce dress, which exuded a dignified and simple elegance. The expensive fabric andplicated style added a bit of nobility.

    She had thought about this outfit carefully.

    As everyone knew, the Xu family¡¯s matriarch was a woman with unfathomable thoughts. Her methods were extremely superb and she would be her number one enemy in the future.

    Therefore, if she were to unt her status as the first assistant Minister¡¯s daughter, it would be easy for the other party to catch her weakness and use her ofcking manners.

    Therefore, he had to keep a low profile and walk the path of mediocrity.

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it .

    She was the Wang family¡¯s di daughter. When she was young, she had seen her mother and the favored concubines fight openly and secretly. She had also seen those Shu daughters who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth try topete with her and snatch her position as di daughter.

    However, when she was a young girl, all of these foul characters had be a thing of the past.

    Miss Wang¡¯s position in the Wang family was like a loner seeking defeat. She sat on the peak of the mountain, ying the zither in loneliness.

    There were no rivals at home, so she ¡± yed ¡± with the youngdies outside. She had beaten the daughters of noble families and suppressed the Imperial princesses. Among the women of the high-ranking officials in the capital, the only person who could make miss Wang feel inferior and fear her from the bottom of her heart was the eldest Imperial daughter, huaiqing.

    Butter on, she realized that in the small Xu residence, there was a hidden woman who could not be underestimated. And this woman might be her future mother-inw.

    The day before yesterday, after receiving the invitation from the Xu family¡¯s eldest daughter, Wang si mu knew that the Xu family¡¯s matriarch was nning to meet her officially.

    This was both a good and a bad thing.

    Fortunately, the Xu family¡¯s matriarch had finally acknowledged her and thought that she was a satisfactory daughter-inw.

    The bad thing was that this invitation was probably filled with killing intent, and every step was filled with fear. If she didn¡¯t deal with it well and fell into a disadvantageous position, she would probably be suppressed in the future.

    However, it was because of this that it was interesting.

    Miss Wang was apetitive woman. Her brain was full of intelligence and she had no way to put it to use. If her future mother-inw was an ordinary person, then it would be too boring.

    The youngdy of the Xu family who looked weak on the surface but was actually very scheming.

    Xu Eng, talented and eloquent.

    There was also dng Xu, whom all the nobles and Dukes of the court feared and whom even the Emperor hated.

    To be able to raise such a junior, the Xu family¡¯s matriarch was truly an opponent that made people tremble just thinking about it.

    but it is precisely because of this that it is worth looking forward to.

    Wang simu, along with her maidservants and servants, entered the carriage valiantly and spiritedly, as if she was a female general who was leading an Army of thousands of soldiers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting in the hall, eating the braised pork shoulder. Lina and Xu lingying came over to eat.

    His aunt was ordering the servants to sweep the courtyard and sweep away the cobwebs ¡­

    ¡°Clean it up. She is the daughter of the chief Assistant and has a noble status. We can¡¯t lose our etiquette and let her look down on us. Xu ningyan, Xu lingying!¡±

    The aunt turned her head and saw that her nephew and daughter were secretly eating the food she bought from the restaurant. She was instantly furious. are you two trying to anger me to death? Xu ningyan, you¡¯re always frivolous and you haven¡¯t even found a girl you like. Are you jealous that Eng is one step ahead of you? ¡±

    Auntie, you¡¯ve misunderstood.. ¡®Il take you to my fish pond to row some boats. It¡¯s full of fierce sharks and crocodiles ¡­

    The aunt chased her nephew and daughter out of the hall and continued to

    work.

    In order to leave a good impression on the Wang family¡¯s youngdy, in order to create a peaceful rtionship, his aunt had put in a lot of effort..

 Chapter 875 - 875: Wang simu l s shock (1)

    Chapter 875: Wang simu l s shock (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The little boy had been chased out of the hall by his aunt and could only y alone in the courtyard.

    The aunt coughed and smiled at her nephew. well, ningyan, I remember that you made a few dishes in the kitchenst time. The style and taste were very unique. Well, I think that since miss Wang is the daughter of the first assistant, she¡¯s used to all kinds of delicacies and would asionally eat something different ..

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and teach the cook.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was full of anticipation for the showter. Now, he would agree to whatever her aunt asked.

    On the other side, after the little boy was chased out of the hall, he yed alone in the courtyard for a while. He felt bored and ran to his sister Xu lingyue¡¯s room.

    It was almost autumn, and Xu lingyue was making autumn clothes for her beloved big brother. The material used was the brocade that Emperor yuanjing had given her.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s needlework was outstanding, and the robes she made were more beautiful and exquisite than those bought from the shops outside.

    Li Miaozhen came to help with the female ghost susu. The Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect certainly wouldn¡¯t be a prostitute, but susu was a properdy when she was alive.

    Zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, needlework, and needlework were all essential skills.

    All these years, li Miaozhen¡¯s clothes and even undergarments were made by susu and the female ghosts under her.

    Xu lingyue nced at her sister, who had climbed onto the table to get the pastries. While she was embroidering the patterns, she said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Lingying, do you want to have a sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a sister-inw?¡± Xu Ling started eating again.

    ¡°Sister-inw is second older brother¡¯s wife. In the future, she will be in charge of the family¡¯s Silver.¡± Xu lingyue said softly.

    Oh, ¡± Xu Ling replied. She was not at the age to realize the importance of economic power. On the other hand, it was susu whoughed coldly.

    ¡°Miss lingyue, what are you saying? can your second brother¡¯s sry support the Xu family¡¯s expenses? When your mother buys expensive flowers and nts, she would easily spend more than ten taels of silver. Who earned the silver?¡±

    Xu lingyue pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the money big brother earned.¡±

    The Xu family had made a fortune three times. The first time was when the

    Spirit Dragon went crazy. Xu Qi ¡®an saved Lin¡¯ an and Emperor Yuan jing rewarded him with a sum of money. The other time was when he was conferred a title of nobility, and he also had arge amount of silver and fertilend.

    In the two times she made a fortune, Xu lingyue bought a lot of shops that sold beauty products, silk, misceneous goods, and so on. These shops were managed by his aunt in name, but in reality, it was Xu lingyue who was in charge.

    The third time he made a fortune was at the beginning of the year when the chicken spirit workshop split the profits. This was an unimaginably huge sum of money, which directly gave the Xu family a Gold Mountain.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was too much silver, a diligent and thrifty woman like her aunt wouldn¡¯t burn money from time to time to support her flowers.

    Of course, the Xu family¡¯s assets on the surface did not include the money that Xu Qi ¡®an had hidden in the fragments of the book of theher world.

    Official silver, gold ingots, and the treasures of High Duke Cao were enough to

    form a small mountain of treasures.

    Susu snorted twice and said eloquently, ¡°¡±So, even if we have to manage the household¡¯s Silver in the future, it should be managed by Xu ningyan¡¯s wife.¡±

    A sharp light shed in Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes as she smiled. ¡°Then,dy susu, among the people you know, who do you think is the most suitable for my big brother?¡±

    Susu deftly avoided Xu lingyue¡¯s questions and muttered, ¡®

    ¡°How would I know? your big brother is a lecherous man and is willing to pay eight thousand taels to redeem the title of the courtesan of the Imperial

    Academy of Sciences ¡­¡±

    These words hit Xu lingyue¡¯s sore spot.

    Xu lingyue, this girl, suspected that susu and his brother had an affair. Her intuition was really sharp ¡­ Susu wasn¡¯t bad either. She stabbed Xu lingyue¡¯s heart with eight thousand taels of silver ¡­ The saintess of the heavenly sect sat on the side, eating a cake and watching the show.

    Xu lingying ate some pastries in her sister¡¯s room for a while. She couldn¡¯t understand what the adults were saying and felt bored, so she ran out with the cloth-cutting ruler and waved it in the courtyard, chuckling as if she was a swordswoman in the Jianghu.

    They yed all the way to the main gate of the Xu residence. Seeing that the middle gate, which was usually closed, was open, Xu lingying threw away the ruler and climbed up the high threshold. He opened his arms and bnced himself on it.

    sister Ling Ying, go back, go back. There will be guestsingter.

    Old Zhang waved his hand.

    Xu Ling stood on the threshold, trying to keep his bnce. He tilted his head and asked, ¡°¡±ls she my second brother¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡­.. ¡°Old Zhang was speechless and waved his hand again.

    Xu Ling tilted his head and fell from the high threshold. He patted his buttocks and ran away happily.

    On the other side, the wheels of Wang simu¡¯s luxurious carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Xu residence.

    The maidservant took out a stool from under the carriage and weed the young miss.

    Wang si mu nced at the Xu family¡¯s front door and nodded slightly. Although it was far from the Wang family¡¯s royal residence, the Xu family¡¯s financial resources were still quite abundant to be able to buy such arge residence in the bustling inner city.

    Having been in charge of the Wang Residence¡¯s finances for many years, Wang si mu estimated that this residence was worth at least seven thousand taels of silver with just a nce.

    The gatekeeper, old Zhang, knew that the honored guests had arrived, and hurriedly went up to wee them, leading Wang simu and her personal maidservant into the manor.

    Wang simu took a deep breath, adjusted her state of mind, and crossed the threshold ¡­

    Suddenly, Wang si mu stepped on something. She looked down and saw that it was a ruler.

    The ruler symbolized the rules. The Xu family¡¯s matriarch had left the ruler at the door, so it was obviously prepared for me. She was trying to set the rules for me ¡­ Wang simu¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    In his heart, he was thinking that this Madam of the Xu family had a very overbearing temper and was not easy to get along with.

    The servant girl saw her stop and asked, ¡°¡±Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± nothing, ¡± Wang simu said in a t tone.¡±l dropped the ruler here. Pick it up and

    send it back to him..¡±

 Chapter 876 - 876: Wang simuâ€™s shock (2)

    Chapter 876: Wang simu¡¯s shock (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It might not be a beating, but the Xu family¡¯s matriarch might be testing me. After all, my father is the first assistant Minister. If I really marry the second son, I¡¯ll be considered to have married down. She was afraid that I was a domineering and unruly person, so she threw a ruler to test me.

    If I was truly an unruly and willful daughter, I would definitely be furious, but I obviously wouldn¡¯t be so shallow ¡­

    She did not n to fight with the Xu family¡¯s matriarch today. As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle. She was here today to spy on them.

    She had to figure out the Xu family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s methods and temperament first before she could decide on how to get along with her in the future. It seemed that the matriarch was just like her thoughts, testing her.

    He was indeed an expert.

    As old Zhang led the guests into the mansion, he sent a servant to inform miss lingyue.

    When Wang simu passed through the outer courtyard and entered the inner courtyard, she happened to see Xu lingyueing out to greet her with a smile.

    The Xu family¡¯s younger sister was wearing a Lotus-colored long dress, and her hair wasbed into a simple and elegant bun. Her oval face was beautiful and refined, and her facial features were very three-dimensional, but she revealed a weakness that men would love.

    ¡°Wang family¡¯s sister, after thest Poetry Gathering, I have not had the time to invite you to my residence as a guest. Today, I¡¯ve finally gotten what I wanted.¡± Xu lingyue¡¯s smile was clear and sweet.

    ¡°Speaking of which, during the poetry Gathering, causing younger sister to fall into the water, older sister¡¯s heart has always felt apologetic.¡± Wang simu¡¯s smile was dignified and gentle.

    The two girls held each other¡¯s hands, as if they were deeply in love and good sisters.

    Entering the inner hall, Wang si mu finally saw the legendary Xu family¡¯s matriarch. She was sitting at the main seat with a smile, looking at her with kind eyes.

    She was so stunning. She had a sharp oval face and exquisite facial features. At first nce, she didn¡¯t look like Xu lingyue¡¯s mother at all, but more like her sister.

    Wang si mu was both surprised and unsurprised by the beauty of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch. This was because she only needed to look at Xu lingyue beside her and Xu Eng, whom she admired, and she could roughly guess that this matriarch¡¯s beauty was unparalleled.

    She was surprised that the matriarch had taken such good care of herself that she didn¡¯t look like a mother of three at all.

    ¡°Mrs. xu!¡±

    Wang simu bowed gracefully.

    ¡°Miss Wang, you¡¯re wee. Please sit down.¡±

    With a reserved smile on her face, the aunt motioned for Wang simu to take a seat.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t show too much enthusiasm. After all, this was her future daughter-inw, so she still had to put on the airs of a mother-inw.

    After Wang si mu took her seat, she looked at her personal maidservant and smiled gently. ¡°When I entered the residence just now, I saw a ruler at the door, so I had the servant girl pick it up.¡±

    After the servant girl ced the ruler on the table.

    Her aunt was stunned. hey, lingyue, this is your ruler, right? why did you throw it at the door? ¡±

    Xu lingyue took a closer look, and sure enough, it was her ruler. She eximed, ¡°¡±lt must have been lingying who threw it there. Just now, she took my ruler and yed with it.¡±

    What a powerful technique, I¡¯m actually speechless ¡­ Wang simu forced a smile. She couldn¡¯t possibly say anything bad about a child.

    Then, Wang simu asked the retinue to send some gifts over. Since they were going to have a meal here, they brought some expensive cakes and some jewelry for his aunt and lingyue.

    This jewelry was not ordinary jewelry. It was the work of a craftsman in the Imperial City who specially made jewelry for the concubines in the harem.

    Of course, Wang simu would not deliberately point out the identity of the craftsman. That would be too low-end, and it would only make her seem like a superficial woman who liked to show off.

    She had only said that it was made by a craftsman from the Imperial City. Any youngdy or married woman with the slightest bit of knowledge would know what this meant.

    ¡°Miss Wang is too kind.¡±

    His aunt was quite happy to receive the jewelry.

    Seeing this, the Wang family¡¯s first wife¡¯s daughter understood that her little trick was not enough to surprise the matriarch.

    Outside the hall, Xu Ling found her brother sitting on a bench in the corridor, listening to something. She ran over.¡±Big pot, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Big Brother is watching. show ¡­ No, I¡¯m just listening to a y.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head.

    ¡°I also want to hear it.¡± Xu Ling waved his arms. Xu Qi ¡®an picked up her sister and put her on herp.

    Xu Ling also pretended to listen.

    The youngdy of the Wang family¡¯sbat strength was only like this? Well, after all, she didn¡¯t marry him, so it was understandable to be polite and reserved, but wasn¡¯t this a little too amiable ¡­?

    Based on my understanding of miss Wang, she should be a very opinionated and strong person. It¡¯s impossible for her not to test aunty¡¯s level ¡­

    Why hasn¡¯t she made. move yet? I¡¯m waiting for her to make Auntie angry ¡­

    In the hall, Wang si mu was chatting with the Xu family¡¯s matriarch and Xu lingyue without any ws.

    After a period of probing, Wang si mu was shocked to find out that this matriarch of the Xu family was not as profound as she had imagined.

    Wang si mu was an expert at house fighting, and had a keen sense of smell for her own kind. However, she did not find any simr characteristics with the Xu family¡¯s matriarch.

    Her personality was more forthright, and she turned a blind eye to his probing, as if she didn¡¯t know how to scheme at all. Moreover, it seemed that because of her identity as the first assistant¡¯s daughter, he was especially polite to her, as if he was afraid that he would not be able to entertain her well.

    For example, when she talked about Rouge and powder, she immediately lost the posture of an elder and chattered like a little girl.

    She evenined that she couldn¡¯t understand the ount books in the shops outside and could only ask Xu lingyue to help manage them, exposing her own shorings.

    No matter how he looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem like a woman with superb means.

    Wang simu was deeply confused.

    After that, her aunt suggested that Xu lingyue bring Wang simu around the residence.

    Because she could not figure out the depth of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch at the moment, Wang si mu also wanted to go out for a walk, change her mentality, and wait for the opportunity to fight again..

 Chapter 877 - 877: Wang simuâ€™s shock (3)

    Chapter 877: Wang simu¡¯s shock (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Xu estate was not asrge as the Wang estate, but it was still arge courtyard with three courtyards. The inner and outer courtyards were both equipped with gardens and small ponds, and his aunt was a flower lover.

    There were many precious flowers and trees nted in the parterre.

    As the youngdy of a top-notch aristocratic family, Wang simu knew that only those with a solid background would have the time and money to grow precious flowers and nts.

    Hence, he had a higher opinion of the Xu family¡¯s financial resources.

    In the courtyard, the little boy was boxing, and Lina was sitting on a stone chair, nibbling on a pork shoulder while teaching her disciple.

    ¡°That¡¯s my sister¡¯s bell.¡± Xu lingyue introduced with a smile.

    She had only heard Eng mention it before, but he seemed unwilling to introduce this child ¡­ ¡°Sister lingying, you practice martial arts?¡± Wang simu nodded slightly.

    yeah, ¡± Xu lingyue sighed, ¡®

    ¡°Second brother is the only schr in the family, but he has a lot of work to do and has no time to teach her. Sending her to school and getting bullied again, mother was helpless so she simply let her practice martial arts.¡±

    Miss Wang frowned. This wasn¡¯t good. Women should still be educated and reasonable. The more educated he was, the more likely he would marry into a good family in the future.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can help lingying with her enlightenment,¡± she said after some thought.

    ¡°Thank you, sister simu,¡± Xu lingyue said with a sweet smile.

    Wang simuughed lightly. If she could be Xu lingying¡¯s first teacher, she would surely be able to gain some respect from the Xu family and show off her talent.

    ¡°In this family, the one that gives mother the most headache is lingying,¡± Xu lingyue continued.¡±There¡¯s nothing I can do to her.¡±

    Xu Ling was the weakness of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch ¡­ Wang simu quickly extracted the core essence.

    However, the Xu family¡¯s matriarch did not seem to be as ¡°scary¡± as she had thought. Wang si mu had a rxed smile on her face.

    At this moment, she heard Lina berate her disciple, ¡®¡±You¡¯re so stupid. You can¡¯t even learn a few fist techniques. When can you lift the stone table?¡± Lift the stone table? Such a young child had to lift a stone table? Then, she saw Lina ¡± pinch ¡± the stone table with two fingers in a rxed manner.

    ¡°That youngdy is ¡­¡± Wang simu forced a smile.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s called Lina, a girl from the southern border Gu n. He will temporarily stay in the residence and teach Lingyin martial arts.¡± Xu lingyue said.

    ¡°He¡¯s a truly capable teacher Yan.¡± Wang simu said.

    The two of them turned the corner of the corridor and saw Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhong Li sitting on the roof, basking in the sun and talking.

    Wang simu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she probed, I heard that Xu yinluo¡¯s parents died early. Mrs. Xu must have racked her brains and put in a lot of effort to help him be sessful.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so.¡±

    Xu lingyue sighed and said, ¡± when I was young, my father insisted that my big brother practice martial arts. My mother didn¡¯t agree. She wanted him to study like my second brother. For this, father and mother have beenpeting for many years.¡±

    Amazing! Wang simu eximed in her heart.

    The entire Da Feng knew that Xu ningyan was a schr. Even his father, Wang zhenwen, had once thought, ¡°it would be great if this child was a schr.¡±

    However, because second uncle of the Xu family insisted on Xu Qi ¡®an learning martial arts, Xu Qi¡¯ an had wasted an outstanding student.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Xu family¡¯s matriarch would have such a discerning eye so many years ago.

    Xu lingyue continued, ¡± when I was young, big brother and mother didn¡¯t get along. They quarreled from time to time. In a fit of anger, he moved out of the manor and lived in a small courtyard next door. He stayed there for five years. It was only when we moved to the inner city that the family continued to live together.¡±

    What?

    Even Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t win against the Xu family¡¯s matriarch?

    Even the rebellious Xu yinluo, who blocked the meridian Gate and cursed at the Lords, who beheaded the state Duke at the market, was forced to move out of the Xu residence when she was young by the Xu family¡¯s matriarch ¡­

    It was only then that Wang si mu realized that everything that had happened before was just a pretense. The so-called frankness, the so-calledck of fighting, everything that had happened just now was a deliberate disy by the Xu family¡¯s matriarch.

    Wang simu¡¯s breathing quickened, and her face was unprecedentedly serious.

    [ PS: after a short nap, I finally wrote it.. ]

 Chapter 878 - 878: Fear _1

    Chapter 878: Fear _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    I was indeed too conceited, thinking that I could see through the Xu family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s depths just by chit-chatting for a moment ..

    But she¡¯s really powerful. If I didn¡¯t ask around about the other members of the Xu family, I would have been deceived by her appearance ¡­

    Wang simu was on guard against a great enemy. As someone who was well-versed in the techniques of house fighting, she knew that a true expert would never reveal their fangs. Those women who were proud of being doted on and couldn¡¯t wait to write arrogance on their faces didn¡¯t have any means and only relied on pleasing men.

    However, when the favor was gone, they would quickly fall and lose the opportunity for Dongshan to rise again.

    Only those who knew how to disguise themselves were true experts. And the Xu family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s disguise had even deceived his pair of fiery eyes.

    Inparison, the Xu family¡¯s younger sister beside her was far inferior to her mother.

    At the very least, he had long known that she was a scheming woman through the incident at the poetry meet.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about her. What kind of means did she use to make the unruly Xu yinluo swallow her anger and move away? Moreover, after Xu yinluo rose to power, she never left this family and still respected her

    Wang simu was wary, but at the same time, she was extremely curious.

    His state of mind was like reading a military book, and he was eager to learn.

    Wang simu hade to the Xu residence today for three purposes:One, to test the depth of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch. Second, take a look at the Xu family¡¯s Foundation, which included the house, financial resources, and all sorts of furnishings.

    Third, to get a preliminary understanding of the Xu family¡¯s members ¡®personalities and hobbies, to ensure that they could rope in and suppress those in the future.

    For a woman, this was information and things that she had to grasp. In the future, when she really married Eng, she would move in.

    She had gradually judged the depth of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch-she was unfathomable!

    Now, she wanted to take this opportunity to see the Xu family¡¯s Foundation.

    The two of them chatted as they strolled around the Xu family¡¯s mansion. After this trip, Wang simu was quite satisfied with the mansion. Even if she lived here in the future, she would not feel that it was shabby.

    The only problem was ¡­

    ¡°There seem to be fewer guards in the residence.¡± Wang simu pretended to be nonchnt.

    ¡°Because no matter if it is father, eldest brother or second brother, they do not have any trusted subordinates. That¡¯s why they only hired retinue, no guards.¡± Xu lingyue exined.

    Wang simu nodded slightly. The guards who guarded the house had to be trusted aides, otherwise, they would easilymit embezzlement. Furthermore, the male master could not always be in the residence, and if the female in the residence were as beautiful as flowers, it would be even more dangerous.

    In that case, the defensive forces would be weaker ¡­ Wang simu furrowed her brows. Although she could bring the guards from her own residence, such an action was not only an unstable factor for her husband¡¯s family, but also a provocation.

    the Xu family¡¯s Foundation is shallow, ¡± Xu lingyue sighed. there¡¯s no other way.

    As she spoke, she looked at miss Wang without batting an eyelid. Seeing that she was frowning slightly, Xu lingyue smiled sweetly.

    At this moment, they passed by Xu lingyue¡¯s room. Wang simu inadvertently took a look and was suddenly stunned. She saw an unexpected person-the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect!

    Why was she at the Xu estate? Why was she at the Xu residence?

    With confusion, Wang simu gracefully bowed and said in a gentle voice, ¡°¡±Greetings, Saint.¡±

    Li Miaozhen also noticed Xu Eng¡¯s little lover. She nodded and replied indifferently, ¡°¡±Miss Wang.¡±

    As the saintess of the heavenly sect and the swordswoman of the flying Sparrow sect, li Miaozhen¡¯s attitude was very high. This attitude was not rude, but it matched his Jianghu master and the style of a swordswoman of a generation.

    Wang simu took the opportunity to enter the house. She nced at susu, who was minding her own business with her head lowered as she did her needlework. She was extremely surprised. The beauty of this woman in the white dress simply made her feel amazed.

    In addition to li Miaozhen ¡­ Did the Xu family have so many beautiful women?

    Wang simu was secretly shocked, but her expression did not change. She even put on a smile.¡±Holy maiden, you¡¯ve alsoe to visit?¡±

    Li Miaozhen shook her head. no, I¡¯ve been staying at the Xu residence for several months.

    He had been staying in the Xu residence for several months ¡­ She was a guest elder of the Xu estate? Wang si mu suddenly realized why the Xu family did not need guards. Of course, they did not.

    There was the young girl from the southern border¡¯s Gu n who had amazing physical strength, the saintess of the heavenly sect li Miaozhen, the centurion of the Imperial saber guards Xu Pingzhi, and even Xu yinluo who had the power to suppress the celestial sect and the human sect.

    Even her royal residence did not have such high-endbat power, so why would she need ordinary guards?

    ¡°Although the Xu family¡¯s Foundation in the bureaucracy is shallow, in the pugilistic world, in certain aspects, their Foundation is frighteningly deep .. Wang simu said in her heart. She was satisfied with the guards.

    She looked at susu and smiled,¡±this sister is ¡­

    ¡°Her name is susu, she¡¯s my sister,¡± li Miaozhen said lightly.

    In front of outsiders, she would not say that susu was a maid.

    ¡°Hello,dy susu.¡± Wang simu greeted her warmly, ¡± miss susu, you¡¯re so skilled in needlework. You¡¯re much better than me.

    Su Su smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯te from a good family. Even if I get married in the future, I¡¯ll only be a concubine. I¡¯ll have to work.¡± He was envious of miss Wang. He¡¯s of noble birth and doesn¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing ¡­ Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes lit up. She had not brought Wang simu here in vain.

    This miss susu seems to be quite hostile to me, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her! Wang simu¡¯s pupils contracted. She had a bold guess. This girl called susu liked Eng?

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t win against me, so she said that she would be my concubine. She took advantage of the fact that she had the Holy Virgin¡¯s support and tried to stab me with her words ¡­.

 Chapter 879 - 879: Fear _2

    Chapter 879: Fear _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Concubines have their concubines¡± suffering and mistress also has mistress ¡°fatigue. Older sister need not be remorseful. However, in this world, there was a principle that did not change. The higher one¡¯s position, the higher one¡¯s ability. Therefore, at the end of the day, being a vile person or a concubine seemed to be the easiest.

    Wang si muughed. This kind of familiar scene made her feel as if she had returned to the main stage, temporarily walking out of the ¡°shadow¡± of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch.

    The youngdy of the Wang family said gently,

    ¡°Concubines have their concubines¡± suffering and mistress also has mistress ¡°fatigue. Older sister need not be remorseful. However, in this world, there was a principle that did not change. The higher one¡¯s position, the higher one¡¯s ability. Therefore, at the end of the day, being a vile person or a concubine seemed to be the easiest. Right, big sister Su Su?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Su asked in surprise. I think Mrs. Xu is living quitefortably with her husband¡¯s love and her children¡¯s filial piety. However, miss Wang is born into a wealthy family, so she¡¯s naturally different.¡±

    This was a veiled criticism ¡­ Miss Wang thought to herself.

    Li Miaozhen was watching the show from the side. Susu and miss Wang were talking about strange things. Both of them were master level experts in otaku, and their sharp words were hidden in theirughter.

    Li Miaozhen had never experienced this kind of thing before, so she listened with great interest. However, she was a little confused. This Wang simu was Xu Eng¡¯s little Mistress. Susu was Xu ningyan¡¯s mistress. What were these two arguing about?

    She nced at Xu lingyue again. The Xu family¡¯s younger sister had an innocent and gentle face. She sat on the side with a smile, as if she did not understand the confrontation between the two at all.

    The weak little sheep was the most dangerous ¡­ Li Miaozhen sighed with emotion. Suddenly, there was a subtle sound of footsteps on the roof. She rolled her eyes. Even Xu ningyan was here to listen to the show ¡­

    This bastard!

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes turned and felt that she couldn¡¯t let the guy above her be too rxed. She found an opportunity to interrupt the conversation and smiled, ¡®

    ¡°Speaking of which, sister SuSu¡¯s family is in a miserable state. Many years ago, her parents passed away and she and I only had each other to depend on.

    She¡¯s in Beijing this time, so she won¡¯t be leaving.¡±

    A sharp glint shed across Wang si MU¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    Did this little b * tch really want to be Xu Eng¡¯s concubine? Xu Eng had clearly said that he didn¡¯t have a concubine in his family. Heh, he really didn¡¯t have a concubine because he hadn¡¯t officially taken a concubine!

    Wang simu¡¯s heart sank.

    Li Miaozhen continued, ¡± susu and Xu ningyan are in love. I n to keep susu in the Xu Manor. I don¡¯t ask for the position of a wife. I¡¯ll just be a concubine.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu ningyan¡¯s concubine? That¡¯s fine.

    Wang simu had a ray of hope at the end of the tunnel, and she revealed a friendly smile that came from the bottom of her heart.

    Oh, she and big brother are in love ¡­ A sharp light shed in Xu lingyue¡¯s eyes, and she said with a fake smile, ¡®

    ¡°Big sister Su Su hid it really well. I actually didn¡¯t realize that you and my big brother were in love. After miss Fu Xiang died of illness, big brother has been depressed. Now that there is big sister Su Su, I think big brother will gradually be happy.¡±

    Are youparing me to a prostitute ¡­ Su Su nced at Xu lingyue. Li Miaozhen heard light footsteps leaving. Xu ningyan came quietly and left quietly.

    I¡¯m on fire for no reason. With lingyue¡¯s personality,. ¡®m afraid she¡¯s going to hide needles in my clothes. ¡®No, I can¡¯t let aunty get away with it. I want to see her hung up and beaten. People must have original intentions ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened as he strode into the inner hall.

    Her aunt was holding a small copper pot, bending over and watering her beloved potted nt.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed to attract her aunt¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Auntie, I just saw lingyue take miss Wang to do some needlework. She¡¯s too much. She¡¯s just a guest, how could she let her do any work?¡±

    Her aunt panicked. how can that be? lingyue isn¡¯t much smarter than lingying. She¡¯s too honest and only knows how to work all day. When she gets married, she won¡¯t be a maidservant for her future mother-inw.

    ¡°Miss Wang is the daughter of the first assistant. What¡¯s the matter with bringing her to do needlework? this olddy is going to die of anger.¡±

    After saying that, her aunt suddenly thought of something and said, ¡± ningyan, I don¡¯t think we have any zed cups at home. We only have the most ordinary porcin tes and cups. It¡¯s still early for lunch. Can you buy some for aunt? ¡±

    ¡°If we have a few ss cups, our family will be more dignified, right? we can¡¯t let miss Wang look down on us,¡± said the aunt, trying to negotiate. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Auntie, hurry up and go.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an urged.

    His aunt quickly left.

    All the best, Auntie. Have a good day, Auntie ¡­ Looking at her aunt¡¯s graceful back, Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    If he wanted to buy a cup, it would take a long time to go back and forth. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see his aunt, a ck iron, enter the Battle of Kings and be brutally abused.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment, then took out a small Jade Mirror and ced a set of dragon blood ss Jade cups that were kept in High Duke Cao¡¯s private residence on the table.

    Then, he took out the dragon and phoenix auspicious jar and a few blue and white porcin tes and sent them to the kitchen for the kitchen maid to use them to serve the dishes.

    On the other side, his aunt hurried into her daughter¡¯s room with small steps.

    The atmosphere here was already a little tense. The three women were secretlypeting with each other, like peerless Masterspeting with internal energy. It was a deadlock, and no one could do anything to the other. ¡°Why are you doing needlework for no reason?¡±

    Auntie entered the room and instantly broke the deadlock. The inner energy released by the peerless master receded like the tide.

    ¡°You only know how to do this kind of work all day long. You are now the youngdy of the Xu family, so you must have the self-awareness that corresponds to your status. Do you understand?¡± The Auntie scolded her daughter.

    ¡°Mother, I know.¡± Xu lingyue lowered her head.

    Susu smiled and called out ¡± Mrs. Xu ¡°. She then retracted her ¡± ws ¡± and lowered her head to sew the robe.

    She had suppressed lingyue and susu as soon as she had arrived ¡­ Wang simu saw this and was convinced in her heart. When she was in the residence, her mother had criticized her, and she could refute her until her mother had no words to say.

    In front of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch, all she saw was Xu lingyue and susu beingpletely suppressed, and they didn¡¯t even talk back.

    Seeing that Wang simu was not doing any needlework, the aunt heaved a sigh of relief. Since she was here, she thought that she might as well sit down and have a chat.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± he exined affably. ¡°I usually don¡¯t care about the shops and fields outside, and the dividends from the Directorate of celestial. Lingyue is in charge of all these. She¡¯s busy every day and it¡¯s a habit.¡±

    She¡¯sing, she¡¯s starting to beat me up ¡­ What she meant was, if I want to manage the family¡¯s ounts in the future, I have to get past Xu lingyue first ¡­ Wang si mu thought to herself.

    After her aunt arrived, the room was harmonious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood on the roof, listening to the women¡¯s meaningless conversation in the room. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Wang si mu.

    She suppressed her nature very well andpletely acted as a gentle and gentledy from a big family, trying to give aunt and our family the impression that she was harmless.

    As expected of chief Wang¡¯s daughter, she had some skills.

    As lunch gradually approached, aunt brought miss Wang and the other women to the inner hall to prepare for lunch.

    The quality of the daily meals was also one of the standards to measure the Xu residence¡¯s Foundation, but it was only natural for a ce with guests to have a sumptuous spread of food. Therefore, Wang simu was not looking at the dishes, but the porcin.

    The aunt invited miss Wang to take a seat. Wang simu nced at the dishes on the table. They had just been served and had not been touched. It was mealtime, and they were at the main table. There were men at home, so why were they eating first?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Xu yinluo?¡± Wang simu asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s the only man in the residence, so it¡¯s inconvenient for him to eat with you. I let him eat in his own room,¡± the aunt said casually.

    ¡­¡­.. Wang si MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he looked deeply at the Xu family¡¯s Madam.And why are you so afraid of her, Xu yinluo?

    At this moment, his aunt picked up the Jade wine jug and warmly weed him. ¡°This is a sweet wine brewed by the residence. Have a taste..¡±

 Chapter 880 - 880: The great wizard (1)

    Chapter 880: The great wizard (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wang simu picked up the wine ss subconsciously. It was only then that she realized that there was something wrong with the wine ss. It was yellow jade in color with a touch of dark red.

    At first nce, Wang simu thought that it was an ordinary Jade cup, but when she held it in her hand, she realized that it was actually made of colored ss.

    The color was like jade, with a blood-red color inside ¡­ Wang si MU¡¯s hand trembled, and her aunt¡¯s sweet wine spilled on the table and her dress.

    ¡°Aiya, how could you be so careless?¡±

    The aunt quickly threw the wine pot and cup aside and took out a handkerchief to wipe the wine stains on Wang simu¡¯s dress.

    The Dragon blood ss?

    Wang simu was stunned. Colored ss was precious to begin with, and dragon blood colored ss was made from an extremely rare type of earth in the Western regions, and the production rate was extremely low.

    When the Western Region and the Central ins were close, dragon blood ss was often used as a tribute and sent to the Central ins. It was usually made into vessels and wine cups, and only used when the Emperor invited his ministers to a banquet.

    As the rtionship between the Western regions and the Central ins gradually cooled, dragon blood ss had not been sold to the Central ins for many years, and it was difficult for the nobles in the capital to find it. Most of them were kept at home and asionally used by him.

    However, it would definitely not be used for a banquet.

    She quickly nced around and found that the table was full of dragon blood ss cups. It was a whole set of ss cups, and its value was enough to buy two Xu mansions.

    After her aunt wiped her clean, she filled her cup again and said, ¡°¡±Are you tired?¡±

    Her tone was mixed with concern.

    Beating was beating, but this was a battle of positions? She actually values me a lot. Is this what the matriarch of the Xu family is trying to express ¡­

    Wang simu pursed her lips and did not say anything. She was a little touched. She understood the respect and importance that the Xu family¡¯s matriarch had for her.

    e, try these dishes. They are all unique to our Xu family. You can¡¯t eat them outside.

    Her aunt introduced the dishes on the table enthusiastically, fully ying the role of the hostess and future mother-inw.

    There were indeed a few dishes that Wang simu had never tried before, and her eyes lit up.

    The crispy skin of the roast duck was sliced and wrapped with a thinyer of dough. It was delicious and appetizing.Braised meatballs that looked ugly, but were soft and tender in the mouth, with a moderate amount of saltiness;The fragrant, crispy, yet not greasy braised pork ¡­

    Although the Xu family was a newly promoted ¡°noble family,. their financial resources could not be underestimated ¡­ Just as Wang simu thought of this, her gaze suddenly froze. She was staring at the small porcin jar filled with chicken soup!

    He thought, ¡°you¡¯re not right!¡±

    Wang simu was born in an official¡¯s family, and she was very talented and had a strong ability to appreciate things. She quickly saw that the porcin on the table was not simple, and every one of them was an antique.

    An antique with a high collection value ¡­

    This is not normal, this is not normal, how can someone use an antique as a daily tool?

    In the quiet atmosphere of the meal, miss Wang¡¯s heart was in great shock.

    After calming herself down, Wang si mu turned to observe thedies at the table. That miss Su Su did note to the table to eat, which meant that even if she married into the Xu family, she could only be a concubine.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s personality was cold and indifferent, which was in line with her identity as the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    Xu lingying and this girl from the southern border surprised Wang simu. Who eats like this? Aren¡¯t they afraid of choking? aren¡¯t they afraid of the heat? are they acting me?

    If such a young child could act, it would be too scary.

    However, if it wasn¡¯t an act, how could a strict person like the Xu family¡¯s matriarch tolerate their rudeness ¡­

    As Wang simu¡¯s imagination ran wild, the meal ended.

    She made a conclusion in her heart. Although the Xu family¡¯s matriarch was skilled, she was not an aggressive matriarch. On the contrary, most of the time, she was gentle and forthright, just like a little girl.

    What a terrifying woman.

    At most, Xu lingyue had only inherited three to four parts of her mother¡¯s skills. In Wang simu¡¯s eyes, she was an expert, but not a strong opponent.

    As for this little sister of the Xu family, she didn¡¯t have a chance to test her yet.

    So, after lunch, Wang si mu saw the little bean ying in the courtyard. She found an opportunity toe out alone, holding a te of pastries in her hand. She waved and smiled,

    ¡°Lingying,e to big sister.¡±

    When Xu Ling saw the food, he came over eagerly.

    She really loved to eat. As long as there was food, it was easy to control her ¡­ Wang simu¡¯s heart was filled with joy, and she said gently,¡±l heard from your sister that you were bullied in school?¡±

    Xu Ling¡¯s attention was on the cake. As he ate, he said aggrievedly, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s a little fatty who stole my food ¡­¡±

    ¡°Big pot has avenged me,¡± she announced loudly.

    Xu lingyue wasn¡¯t lying. Someone really bullied her, so she didn¡¯t go to school. Poor child ¡­ Wang simu touched her head and said in a gentle tone,

    ¡°Do you still want to go to school?¡± The little boy shook his head.

    ¡°Then how about big sister teach you?¡±

    The little boy nced at the cake and nodded.

    Wang simu smiled with relief. She could teach the child some quick knowledge. When she returned to the residence, the child would ¡± identally ¡± show his new knowledge to his parents.

    The Xu family¡¯s matriarch would definitely ask, and Xu lingying would tell her that he had quietly taught her how to read.

    ¡°All along, when the Xu family¡¯s matriarch finds out, she¡¯ll be grateful to me, but I¡¯ll never im credit for it .. ¡°Come, let me teach you mathematics.¡±

    After having lunch at the Hanlin Academy¡¯s dining hall, Xu Xinian rode his horse out of the Imperial City and rushed home.

    He kept feeling uneasy in his heart. Wang simu¡¯s personality was quite strong and had her own opinions, while his mother¡¯s happiness and anger were always on her face.

    If Wang simu were to test her and make her mother unhappy, she would probably throw a tantrum on the spot..

 Chapter 881 - 881: The great wizard (2)

    Chapter 881: The great wizard (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In addition, the house was filled with a group of demons and ghosts: lingying, Lina, tianzongs Holy Virgin, the female ghost susu, and the most entric big brother ¡­

    Xu Eng felt that he had toe back to control the situation.

    After entering the residence, he walked around the outer and inner halls. He did not see Wang simu, but he saw her two servant girls standing in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Where is your youngdy?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the courtyard.¡± The servant girl replied respectfully.

    Xu Eng walked out of the inner hall and turned towards the inner courtyard. As expected, he found Wang si mu sitting by the stone table, like a lifeless paper flower, in a daze.

    Xu lingying stood at the side, taking a bite of the pastry and looking at his future sister-inw again. He wanted to quickly finish eating and leave.

    Xu Eng¡¯s heart sank. He thought, ¡± what¡¯s going on? did they fall out? I¡¯m still toote ¡­

    ¡°Simu, simu ¡­¡±

    He walked over and gently shook Wang simu¡¯s shoulder.

    Wang simu raised her head slowly, her listless eyes looking at him nkly.

    A few secondster, Wang simu¡¯s sorrow came out of her heart. She held his hand tightly and cried, ¡± Eng, your sister is pissing me off!!

    ¡°Did you have a conflict with lingyue?¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He instantly imagined what had happened. Wang si mu and Xu lingyue had a conflict, and Xu lingyue hadined to his big brother with a ¡°wronged¡± expression.

    Big brother must have said something to anger Wang simu to this extent. Big brother was the most entric person.

    Wang simu shook her head and looked at the heartless Xu lingying. She sobbed and said,¡±lt¡¯s her ¡­ I was kind enough to teach her mathematics, but she, she just wanted to make me angry.¡±

    Xu Eng gasped and looked at her with aplicated expression, ¡°¡±You, why do you have to ask for trouble? The teachers of the Academy, priest li, and Chu Yuanyou were all very angry with the bell sound, let alone you.¡±

    ¡°But, but lingyue said that lingying didn¡¯t study because she was bullied in school. That¡¯s the truth, so I wanted to teach ¡­. Wang simu didn¡¯t believe her.

    She seemed to have reacted and stopped talking.

    The two of them looked at each other in silence.

    On the roof of a house in the distance, Xu Qi ¡®anughed like a pig.

    Li Miaozhen kicked him, but she also had a hard time holding back herughter.

    I, I finally know why Chu Yuanqian was so angry. Haha, this guy also tried to teach lingying mathematics.. can¡¯t,. can¡¯t. My stomach hurts fromughing too

    much .

    Xu Qi ¡®an clutched his stomach andughed so hard that tears rolled down his face. He finally knew what Chu yuanyan had to face in Yun Lu Academy. ¡°Your eldest younger sister¡¯s heart is really ck.¡± Li Miaozhenughed.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re the ck-hearted one.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face was stiff.

    Xu Eng looked around and saw that there was only a little kid around. He sat down and forced himself to say some sweet words to appease Wang simu. Then, the words Xu lingyue had said to himst night appeared in his mind. ¡°Simu, I thought about it for a long timest night.¡±

    When Wang si mu looked over, he took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Ever since big brother offended His Majesty, the Xu family has been hovering on the edge of a cliff.¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s meaning is that he wants to take his family and leave the capital. As for me, it¡¯s my own choice whether I stay in the capital or not. I¡¯ve studied hard for more than ten years and finally achieved my current position. I won¡¯t leave the capital no matter what.

    but I want to wait a little longer. When I have a higher position and a bigger family business, I¡¯ll marry you. I can¡¯t let othersugh at your taste in men.

    Wang simu held his hand. All of her grievances were gone, and her eyes were filled with a gentleness that had never been seen before.

    Before dusk, her aunt gave Wang simu a bunch of gifts in return. She even gave her the Jade bangle that she had worn for many years.

    Wang simu left with the servant girl. When she turned around, she saw the Xu family¡¯s matriarch and her two daughters sending them off. Xu lingying waved happily.

    Her eyes swept over the three of them and looked at the roof. Xu Qi ¡®an was standing on a high ce, nodding and smiling at her. Li Miaozhen and the girl with disheveled hair were on his left and right sides.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but even though she had suffered a setback today, she could feel a sense of relief from this family. They were living in this kind of relief.

    It was the kind of rxation that came with the peace of time.

    After dusk, in the Wang Residence.

    On the table full of delicacies, chief advisor Wang nced at his daughter and said,

    ¡°What are you thinking about? By the way, you went to the Xu residence today, how did it feel?¡±

    the Xu family has just made a name for themselves, ¡± second brother Wang added. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t satisfy you in any way.

    Big brother Wang frowned. if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have to prepare a generous dowry when you marry Xu bijiu in the future.

    When the two sisters-inw heard this, they immediately felt a sense of superiority.

    they use dragon blood ss for wine and precious antiques for serving. The guards are all fourth-grade Masters. Every year, the Imperial court must give ten percent of the profits from all the chicken workshops to the Xu family. Wang simu said indifferently.

    ¡°What? Ten percent of the Imperial court¡¯s chicken workshops?¡±

    Second brother Wang, who was a businessman, was shocked. This was an unimaginably huge amount of wealth.

    ¡°Using the Dragon blood ss as. wine cup ¡­¡± Brother Wang¡¯s face was nk.

    The two sisters-inw were envious.

    Madam Wang revealed a satisfied smile and asked, ¡®¡±What about the Wang family¡¯s mistress? With simu¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to suppress her. ¡±

    The chief advisor Wang zhenwen nodded slightly in agreement with his wife. He knew his daughter¡¯s standards.

    ¡°Madam Xu ¡­¡± Wang simu said faintly. It¡¯s unfathomable.¡±

    The Wang family members looked at each other.

    the Xu family isn¡¯t simple, ¡± brother Wang sighed.. by the way, father, how did the negotiation go? ¡°

 Chapter 882 - 882: The great wizard (3)

    Chapter 882: The great wizard (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He didn¡¯t expect an answer from his father, because he had asked the same question in the past few days. However, it was a top secret of the Imperial court, and Wang zhenwen didn¡¯t even reveal it to his own son.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get the results in three days at most.¡± Wang zhenwen said indifferently.

    The negotiation between Da Feng and the Barbarian demons was nothing more than the immediate benefits and the future benefits. The future benefits were only trimmings, while the immediate benefits were the most important.

    On the other hand, the Barbarian demons were able to provide warhorses, iron ore, fur, and territories that they had given up.

    At night, in the study.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished listening to the living records of the previous emperor, he picked up Xu Eng¡¯s ¡± manuscript ¡± and found that it was a strategy against the Jingguo cavalry.

    Xu Eng sipped his tea and said,¡±l just figured it out myself.¡± &Nbsp;

    As expected of Eng, who specialized in military tactics, his writing was clear and logical, and his thoughts were clear. It was just that he didn¡¯t know if he was just talking on paper or if it was really effective.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished reading it, he returned the ¡°script¡± to Eng.

    In the depths of the northeast, in a dark valley with its back against the vast ocean.

    The ocean waves crashed against the rocks and cliffs, making loud rumbling sounds and sshing the dragon-like white foam of the snow Lion.

    In the middle of the valley was a sacrificial altar that was a thousand feet tall. Two huge stone statues stood on the sacrificial altar.

    One of the stone statues was wearing a Confucian robe and a Confucian crown. His long beard hung down to his chest, and he had the image of an old Confucian.

    The space between his eyebrows cracked.

    The other stone statue was wearing a long robe and a crown of thorns. Its face was like jade, and it had a peerless charm.

    The first ray of light of the morning shone on the altar, and the statue with the crown of thorns suddenly trembled.

    Further away from the sacrificial altar was arge city-state, which was the headquarters of the witchcraft religion.

    This City State was called ¡± Jing mountain ¡°, and the name of the mountain was the name of the city. The name of the Jing Kingdom also came from the high mountain where the altar was erected.

    In the world where the wizard God didn¡¯t show himself, the Grand Wizard was the Supreme Leader of the wizard God religion.A Grand Wizard!

    The current Grand Wizard was called salen AGU. He was a top-notch expert who had existed since ancient times.

    Before the first supervisor was appointed as a full-time supervisor, he was the disciple or rms ancient expert.

    Salen AGU¡¯s image was that of an old man with a cloak and hood. He didn¡¯t live in the towering Pce in Jingshan city.

    Instead, he built a thatched house at the foot of Jing mountain and raised a herd of sheep. Every morning, the Magi of Jing Mountain City would see this great leader sing a folk song and drive a herd of sheep up the mountain in the background of the rising sun.

    Salen AGU took off the wine pot from his waist and took a sip of the ginseng wine. He clicked his tongue twice in satisfaction, then held the branch that was used to drive the sheep and tapped it on the ground.

    ¡°ELB,e here!¡±

    A Magus who was also wrapped in a robe and wearing a hood appeared at the spot where the branch had pointed.

    ¡°Grand Wizard ! ¡±

    The Magus named yelb bowed.

    ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡± Salen AGU said with a smile.

    Yelb nodded, his voice low.Grand Wizard, who is that mysterious expert who appeared in Chu Zhou city? I can¡¯t figure out his background.

    ¡°If you can calcte it, then you are the Grand Wizard.¡±

    ¡°Ignore him,¡± salen AGU said with a kind expression, ¡°he¡¯s someone the

    Buddhists have to worry about.¡± We¡¯re facing Wei Yuan. Just now, the witch God sent down a decree.¡±

    the Sorcerer God can finally release his power and affect reality? ¡± Yelbu said in surprise.

    Salen AGU didn¡¯t reply. He opened his palm and a jade ring appeared. go and tell the little guy in Jing country to tten the Northern Territory within three months.

    After yelbu left, salen AGU looked in the direction of the altar in the distance and muttered,

    ¡°Asking me to go to the capital of Da Feng to find trouble with that grand-disciple ¡­ I can¡¯t beat him in Da Feng, my head hurts.¡±

    Salen AGU sighed.

    With this sigh, the sunny Jingshan city was instantly shrouded in dark clouds. A strong wind blew, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled.

    On the same morning, Huang Xian er and PEI man sat in a carriage and arrived outside the Xu residence as promised.

    Thezy and charming Huang Xian er, with a delicate face, licked her lips and said excitedly, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t wait to meet the legendary Xu yinluo.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou held a book in his hand and smiled, ¡®

    ¡°The negotiation is over. We will leave the capital after seeing Xu Qi ¡®an. Jing Kingdom¡¯s iron cavalry have unparalleled coordination and powerful tactics. I have a few questions to ask him. As for you, just treat it as a pleasing flower vase. Whether you can get him on your bed or not depends on your own ability.¡±

    Huang Xian er licked her red lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare for men to not be lustful.

    Usually, it¡¯s because the woman isn¡¯t beautiful enough.

    the more lecherous a man is, the more tricks I have to deal with him. Don¡¯t be fooled by his impressive appearance. If we really sleep together, he can only cry and beg for mercy, calling me ¡®great aunt¡¯.

    She made a solemn vow, as if victory was already in her hands.

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket..]

 Chapter 883 - 883: Brilliant plan (1)

    Chapter 883: Brilliant n (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If you have the ability, you can kidnap him back to the North. But before that, don¡¯t get in my way.¡± PEI man Xi Lou said indifferently.

    ¡°Your official business ¡­¡±

    Huang Xian er yed with her nails and said, knew it. How could a proud person like you be willing to lose to someone you¡¯ve never met?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around these few days. Although Xu Qi ¡®an is a peerless poet, he has no achievements in military tactics. I suspect that the book was written by Wei Yuan. That¡¯s why I want to visit him and test him. Of course, if he¡¯s really the author of that book on military tactics ¡­¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou paused and clenched his fist, his tone was excited and filled with desire, ¡®

    I want to ask him a few questions about how to break the situation in the North. For such a master of military tactics, an idea or an idea may be the key to the victory or defeat of a war.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated,¡± Huang Xian ¡®er pouted.

    The carriage stopped, and the two of them lifted the curtain and jumped down.

    Under the lead of the gatekeeper, old Zhang, Huang Xian er entered the Xu mansion. She looked around and smiled, ¡°¡±Not bad!¡±

    In this period of time, she had followed peman xilou around the capital¡¯s official houses and had seen too many Grand manors. The Xu Manor¡¯s scale and architecture were more or lessparable to the top.

    After walking through the bluestone path, an imposing building appeared in front of them. The eave on both sides of the building rose up, and it was the Xu residence¡¯s outer hall.

    Huang Xian ¡®er¡¯s eyes brightened. She saw a man wearing a ck robe with gold and silver threads and luxurious essories standing at the door of the outer hall.

    He was looking at them with a smile.

    This person¡¯s facial features were like carved carvings, filled with the masculinity of a man, but he didn¡¯t appear rough. If one looked closely, one would find that he was actually very handsome.

    However, his sharp eyes, strong body, and wheat-colored skin made him lookpletely different from his handsome cousin.

    You didn¡¯t disappoint me. Just this appearance alone is worthy of my tender love ¡­ Huang Xianer¡¯s smile became more charming.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already seen them at the cultural gathering, so he only nced at them and didn¡¯t size them up.

    Well, Huang Xian er, this demoness, was still as flirtatious as ever! He muttered in his heart, but on the surface, he was gentle and smiled. ¡°The two of you, pleasee in!¡±

    He only nced at me lightly and didn¡¯t reveal the usual desire and surprise of a man, but it was clearly the first time I met him ¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not charming enough, but Xu yinluo either has a strong resistance to beauty, or the rumors about him and the courtesan of the Academy¡¯s courtesan are just his pretense ¡­. He thought. The intelligent and cunning Huang Xian er noticed this detail and silently remembered it in her heart.

    No matter which possibility it was, it indicated that Xu yinluo was not an ordinary man, and it would be difficult to seduce her.

    Isn¡¯t this more interesting? if I can roll onto the bed with just. hook of my finger, then it¡¯s not challenging at all ¡­ I heard that many women in the capital admire him.

    Hey, I want to sleep with the most outstanding young man in Da Feng! She wanted to hook up with the man that countless women in the capital dreamed of!

    Xu yinluo, the dream man of countless women in the capital, was seduced by an outsider. How satisfying was that?

    Not only would he be able to crush the mentality of the women in the capital, but he would also be able to brag about it in front of his sisters when he returned to the n, making the group of little vixens envious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the two messengers into the hall and ordered the servants to serve tea. He sat at the main seat and joked, ¡± you clearly know that the Emperor and I have a grudge, yet you still came to visit. You are trying to kill me.

    Because these two were demon barbarians, he had warned the women in his family in advance not toe to the outer court today.

    Out of courtesy, PEI man Xi Lou sipped his tea symbolically and teased with a smile, ¡®

    everyone Imows about The Grudge between you and the Emperor of Da Feng. I¡¯m curious how Xu yinluo will deal with this.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled but didn¡¯t respond. He only said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m no longer a silver Gong.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou stopped and said, ¡®¡±When I read young master Xu¡¯s military book at the cultural conference, I was enlightened. In fact, I¡¯ve been admiring young master Xu for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also admired young master Xu for a long time,¡± Huang Xian ¡®er said sweetly.

    Her voice was sweet and delicate, and she seemed to be acting coquettishly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored the Fox Beauty¡¯s flirtatious gestures and smiled.

    ¡°Young master PEI man¡¯s talent has also shocked me. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a talented schr in the outer race. You¡¯ve used your talent to win the respect of Da Feng.¡± what about me? ¡± Huang Xian ¡®er pouted. did I not win your respect? ¡±

    You? You vixens have long won the respect of the official LSPs ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed him in his heart, but he only smiled at this kind of teasing.

    The Fox girl of the Fox Tribe had now received unanimous praise in the Dafeng officialdom. The officials of the capital talked about her in private, and even Xu Eng had heard of her and mentioned her to his big brother when they were chatting.

    ¡°But even I find it difficult to deal with the Jing Kingdom¡¯s cavalry. Everyone in the nine prefectures knows that our gods race¡¯s cavalry is valiant. But it¡¯s hard for an ordinary man to achieve great things with his bravery.¡± PEI man Xi Lou said emotionally, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for advice, young master Xu.¡±

    Ask me for advice? ¡®I¡¯m just a Porter. I didn¡¯t write my grandson¡¯s militaryw. It was his grandson. Didn¡¯t the title of the book exin it clearly ¡­.¡¯ You¡¯re a

    Confucian who¡¯s proficient in military tactics and you¡¯re asking me for advice?

 Chapter 884 - 884: A brilliant plan (2)

    Chapter 884: A brilliant n (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qian ridiculed him madly in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. He only smiled faintly.¡±l¡¯ve written in the military book, know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll win every battle.¡±

    Hearing his answer, PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s smile widened, he had a preliminary approval of Xu yinluo¡¯s ability, he said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°I was too anxious. There are two types of cavalrymen in the Jing Kingdom. One of them is called the fiery armor Army, and they are famous for their armor made of special materials. Their mounts were horned scaly beasts, a breed of high-auality warhorses that had been bred with a species called monster za in

    Jingguo.

    ¡°This beast¡¯s endurance is terrifying, its scales have astonishing defensive power, and when it charges with its horn, it¡¯s invincible. Even the strongest heavy cavalry of the Barbarian race would not dare to say that they would win if they encountered them. Moreover, the fiery armor Army had a total of forty thousand soldiers. The other is the ordinary cavalry.¡±

    It was no wonder that the heavy cavalry formed by forty thousand mutated beasts could sweep away the demon barbarians ¡­ Xu Qian was secretly surprised.

    Peman xilou continued, ¡± their light cavalry is not to be underestimated either. They are as fast as fire. After the heavy cavalry charges, the light cavalry is responsible for killing the scattered enemy. The cooperation of the two is invincible.

    ¡°Moreover, the North is mostly t, unlike the Central ins, which is full of mountains and rivers. If we find a good terrain, we can effectively contain the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom. Xu yinluo, how should we deal with the northern gods?¡±

    How the f * Ck would I know? if it were me, I¡¯d have directly used an A. Who cares ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of Xu Eng¡¯s script andughed.

    ¡°If it was the great Feng Army, they would only need to use cannons and ballistae to bombard the northern side against such cavalry.¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou shook his head. thus, the light cavalry of the Jing Kingdom can move extremely fast. As long as they split up and resist the first two rounds of bombardment, they will be able to destroy the artillery Corps of Da Feng.

    ¡°There are two methods,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±Set up the iron spike deer armor a hundred steps away from the artillery, or dig a horse pit. All he needed to do was to Pierce the ground with his fist Grand supervisor and dig a pit of the corresponding size to effectively contain the cavalry¡¯s charge.

    ¡°The light cavalry is not like the heavy cavalry and can not be ignored. If their charging speed is hindered, they will have to take a few more rounds of artillery and ballistae. Hehe, there¡¯s no fixed pattern in a battle. If you don¡¯t have the terrain advantage, you have to learn to create your own advantage.¡±

    Horse pit, deer trap ¡­ I also had a simr n. And now, I had two more methods to create a ¡± geographical advantage ¡± in the ins ¡­ PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s eyes brightened, he noted it down and smiled,

    ¡°Young master Xu might not know, but the Jing Kingdom also has cannons and ballistae. As far as I know, these were all sent to the witchcraft cult by your former Minister of War. With only MA Keng and Lu Han, it will be difficult to deal with the cavalry of Jing Kingdom.¡±

    Damn, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You¡¯re not just here to ask for advice, you¡¯re also here to cause trouble ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but look at him.

    This PEI man Xi Lou was not only here to ask for advice, but also to test his depth. Was it because he was ¡°dealt a fatal blow¡± by him at the cultural gathering and was not convinced?

    Luckily, I read some of Eng¡¯s strategiesst night ¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t the demon and barbarian cavalrymen about to be deployed?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    He nimbly changed his way of thinking and pulled the Barbarian Army into his camp to fill in the weaknesses of his own army. In Xu Eng¡¯s n, he had already included the Barbarian Army in it.

    PEI man Xi Lou seemed to be arguing back, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be evenly matched at most.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not evenly matched,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said,¡±if Da Feng and the demon barbarians join forces, their chances of winning will definitely be higher than the Jing Kingdom¡¯s Army, even if they also have a certain number of cannons.¡± The more troops there were, the more space there was to operate.

    ¡°Ah, let me give you a small example. I heard that every warrior of the gold wood tribe has a winged spider, which is the only flying beast Army in the twelve tribes. Also, the Warriors of the gold and wood n are good at shooting.¡±

    Peman xilou was a little disappointed,¡±although the flying

    Some experts might be able to do it, but on arge-scale battlefield, it¡¯s like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed, ¡°brother PEI man, you¡¯re still not smart enough. Why do you have to rely on arrows to cause damage?¡± Since prating damage can¡¯t pose a threat to the fire armor Army, why don¡¯t we change our method? For example, he could tie oil to the arrows.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to take off the armor of the heavy cavalry. Once it¡¯s touched by kerosene and the fire is fierce, it will only take a moment to burn the armor. He couldn¡¯t put it out, and he couldn¡¯t take it off. At that time, the heavy armors that they are so proud of will be their most fatal w.¡±

    This move also came from Eng¡¯s idea.

    PEI man Xi Lou¡¯s expression changed slightly, he could no longer maintain his calm, he muttered to himself,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since arrows can¡¯t hurt them, why not try fire attacks? It was difficult to take off the armor of the heavy cavalry alone. Once it came into contact with the kerosene, even if they did not die, they would be seriously burned. The flying beast Army of the gold and wood tribe will shoot arrows from above, and the fire armor Army won¡¯t be able to dodge them. It¡¯s feasible,pletely feasible ¡­¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, as if he had been enlightened by a peerless expert.

    ¡°Young master Xu is truly a master of the art of War. You¡¯re skilled in using different types of soldiers and tools, and you¡¯re a perfect match for my Art of War. These words could be said to have awakened a person from a dream. It was a pity that there were too few people in the Shen n who were proficient in military tactics.

    ¡°If someone had discussed this with me earlier, perhaps, perhaps they would have thought of this move long ago. Why should my gods race be in such a sorry state?¡±

    Even Huang Xianer, who didn¡¯t know much about military tactics, understood the beauty of this move..

 Chapter 885 - 885: Brilliant plan (3)

    Chapter 885: Brilliant n (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a hint of admiration.

    It was no longer purely for the sake of hunting for beauty. Towards this man, pure admiration rose in her heart. It was the admiration of a female towards a male.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost myposure!¡±

    PEI man Xi Lou took a sip of tea, using this to suppress the excitement in his heart, at the same time, he had an even more ¡®greedy¡¯ thought.

    Since the two sides were in the middle of a heated conversation and Xu Qi ¡®an had no intention of keeping anything to himself, why not take this opportunity to get more information from this great strategist?

    For example, his ideal one-hit winning tactic.

    PEI man Xi Lou was nowpletely convinced that the < Sun Zits military tactics > was from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands, and was the real deal.

    Thus, he pondered for a moment and said,

    ¡°This is a good n, but the witch God religion ising with a lot of force this time. Otherwise, with the candle Dragon¡¯s strength, even if he was injured, Xiahou Yushu would not have been so arrogant.

    ¡°There¡¯s a third-grade sorcerer in the Jingguo Army, and there are quite a number of fourth-grade sorcerers.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s because of the ferocity of the Jing Kingdom¡¯s cavalry. Young master Xu is experienced and knowledgeable, so you should know that the battlefield is the home of the Magi. A rank three Magus is more useful on the battlefield than a rank three with an indestructible body. If I may be so bold as to ask, is there a tactic that directly strikes at the vital points and ends the battle with a single blow?¡±

    ¡®Indestructible body¡¯ was the name for a rank three martial artist.

    That¡¯s too much, you still want to use a decisive battle tactic?

    You¡¯re. little heifer parachuting, you¡¯re so awesome ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart. He nced at PEI man Xi Lou and Huang Xian er and saw that their faces were serious and their eyes were focused, as if they really thought he woulde up with some great strategy.

    There was no such tactic in Eng¡¯s ¡°script ¡­. He muttered in his heart, thinking of a few casual words, and then sighed tactfully, saying that he was powerless.

    He had already thought of the lines and said that the battlefield was constantly changing. How could things be solved by talking on paper?

    ¡°How are the military forces of the Jing Kingdom? How many cavalrymen, cannons, and infantrymen do you have?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    PEI man Xi Lou muttered, ¡®

    ¡°During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the number of fire armor Army reached 50 thousand, but they were all destroyed in that battle. In these twenty years of recuperation, I estimate that the number of the fiery armor Army can not exceed fifty thousand, because whether it is the quality of the cavalry or the training of the war beasts, they are all one in a thousand. It was extremely difficult to cultivate.

    ¡°As for the light cavalry, there aren¡¯t many of them. The Jing Kingdom has exhausted its financial resources to raise the fiery armor Army, and it is difficult to raise more light cavalry. In fact, the existence of the light cavalry was to make up for the shorings of the fiery armor Army to a certain extent. Currently, 80,000 light cavalrymen are fighting in the North.¡±

    All the financial resources of the Jing Kingdom had been used to raise warhorses ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and said, ¡°¡±1 know.¡±

    Just as he was about to say the lines he had prepared to send the Barbarian away, he suddenly froze. The conversation just now shed past like a slideshow.

    The Jing Kingdom had at most forty thousand heavy cavalrymen, and the light cavalrymen were all deployed to fight against the demon barbarians in the

    North

    One of the thirty-six Stratagems suddenly jumped into his mind.

    He put down his teacup and nced at the two of them with a calm smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try tounch a sneak attack on the capital of Jingguo?¡± ng!

    PEI manxi identally dropped the teacup on the floor. His breathing quickened, and his chest heaved.

    [ PS: I¡¯ll be participating in events these few days and won¡¯t have time to write. I¡¯ll try my best to keep updating on my own. ] It should end on the 21st, and he would definitely recover on the 22nd..

 Chapter 886 - 886: Just this? 1

    Chapter 886: Just this? 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words seemed to have enlightened PEI man Xi Lou and opened his mind.

    There were three countries in the northeast. The country of Jing was located in the northernmost part of the country, and it was connected to the demon territory in the North. Now that almost all of the Jing Kingdom¡¯s iron cavalry hade out, their internal defense would definitely be weak.

    This did indeed provide the conditions for a sneak attack, but if they wanted to attack the capital of the Jingguo nation by taking a detour, they had to fulfill another condition, which was to have a siege weapon.

    PEI man Xi Lou had not thought of this tactic before because the monster and barbarian race were not good at sieging. But now, things were different. The great Feng Army had joined in, and they had cannons, ballistae, and siege vehicles.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to break through the capital of Jingguo, which had weak guards.

    Peman Xiluo looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said excitedly, ¡®

    ¡°This n is feasible, but we have to seize the opportunity. The Jing Kingdom also knows that their capital is empty, so they must have taken precautions. The armies of the Kang Kingdom and the fire Kingdom have not been mobilized yet. If my guess is correct, they are the protective umbre for the Jing Kingdom to dare toe out in full force.¡±

    Ah? Is this n not feasible ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an was taken aback, then PEI man Xi Lou continued, ¡®

    ¡°However, if the Army of Da Feng is divided into two groups, one group will join forces with my Shen n, while the other will advance from the northeast of Da Feng and fight with the armies of the Kang and fire countries. In this case, the two countries would be too busy to take care of themselves and would definitely reduce the military forces arranged in Jing country.

    ¡°By the same logic, do the high-ranked Magi in Jingshan city, the headquarters of the witchcraft religion, deal with the DA Feng Army that dares to invade the country, or do they just watch over the capital of Jingguo? The answer was self-evident.

    ¡°The armies of the Yan and Kang kingdoms are too busy to care about other things, and high-ranked Magi are also involved. It must be under such circumstances that we can attack the capital of the Jing Kingdom. No matter if it was the Kang Kingdom, the Yan Kingdom, or the wizard God religion¡¯s high-ranked Wizards, they could not travel thousands of miles in a short time to rescue the Jing Kingdom.

    so, the capital is about to fall. Should the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom continue to wreak havoc in the Northern Territory, or should they rush back to rescue? ¡±

    The more PEI man Xi Lou spoke, the more excited he became. In his mind, he had even formted a series of strategies for the return of the Jing Kingdom cavalry.

    PEI man Xi Lou stood up and cupped his hands, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, you are a true master of military tactics. Your eyes are like torches. I¡¯ve taught you.¡± My sudden idea is actually so powerful. Am I really a genius in military tactics?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    PEI man Xi Lou continued, ¡°after dusk, I will be hosting a banquet at the heavenly fragrance restaurant in the city to entertain young master Xu alone. I hope young master Xu wille .. ¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He also stood up and sent the two barbarian demons off. Whether it was intentional or not, Huang Xian er¡¯s waist was swaying in a particrly flirtatious manner, and her hips were swaying in a breathtaking angle.

    She was. great beauty with. first-ss appearance and figure ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, the Lord of brothels, silently evaluated.

    In the Imperial study, Emperor Yuan jing sat behind arge table covered with yellow silk, with a thick stack of memorials in hand.

    He only opened one of them. It was from Wei Yuan.

    It was already decided that Wei Yuan would be the Commander-in-Chief of

    this expedition.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no one in Da Feng who was good at leading an Army to war, but since there was a generation¡¯s God of War, why bother with all that trouble?

    Wei Yuan gave his own thoughts in the report. He wanted to mobilize 120000 troops, 20000 of which would go north and meet up with the 50000 troops from the various offices in Chu Zhou.

    These 70,000 troops were in charge of assisting the demon barbarians in the North to deal with the unparalleled iron cavalry of the Jing Kingdom.

    The other one hundred thousand troops would be personally led by him, setting off from the three northeastern provinces, breaking into the hintends of the Kang and fire countries, directly attacking the city of Jingshan in Huanglong.

    Of course, one hundred thousand soldiers would have to be transferred from the various provinces. Of the three battalions in the capital, at most ten thousand would be elites.

    Because they had to protect the capital.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at the memorial in silence and did not move for a long time. The tea in the cup cooled and then cooled again. After repeating this three times, he raised his brush and marked the red.

    After the negotiations, therge organization that was the Imperial court quickly took action. The Ministry of War and Wei Yuan were in charge of dispatching troops, while the Ministry of Revenue was in charge of collecting money and grain.

    The current court officials had all participated in the Battle of Shanhai Pass and were familiar with the war.

    In fact, when the news of the War in the North was sent back to the capital, these important figures had already known what was going on and had been silently warming up.

    Emperor Yuan jing opened the second Memorial, which was from the Ministry of War. On it was the list of generals and their positions. After a quick nce, heughed and said, ¡® they are a bunch of rich disciples who are trying to take advantage of the situation. That¡¯s right. If they follow Wei Yuan, wouldn¡¯t the military merits be free? ¡±

    He raised his pen expressionlessly and was about to mark the red when he suddenly stopped and said, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin is Zhang Shen¡¯s disciple, and he specializes in military tactics, right?¡±

    ¡°This old servant, this old servant can¡¯t remember,¡± the old eunuch replied in fear.

    Emperor Yuan jingughed and said,¡±but I remember that there is no problem.¡± Yun Lu Academy¡¯s talents also cultivated in military tactics. This Emperor is a person who cherishes talents, so this Emperor will give him a chance to go out with the Army.

    ¡°Oh, if he is not willing, I will remove his title of Shu ji shi and throw him into a corner.¡±

    He immediately added the words ¡°New Year¡¯s.¡±

    Imperial astronomer.

    The supervisor was still sitting behind the wine table, twirling his wine ss, looking at the world of men in a half-drunk and half-awake state.

    The sound of footstepsing up the stairs could be heard. A man in green stepped onto the eight trigrams stage alone, his wide sleeves swaying with his steps.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    The old manughed.

    ¡°Before I set off, I wanted toe and see you, old man.¡±

    Wei Yuan walked over and stopped beside the supervisor. He looked down at the capital and sighed, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been watching it for 500 years.. Don¡¯t you feel bored?¡±

 Chapter 887 - 887: Just like this? 2

    Chapter 887: Just like this? 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Boring! ¡±

    ¡°In the past 500 years, you¡¯re one of the few people I¡¯ve seen,¡± the supervisor said with a nod. It¡¯s nothing to be forced into the pce. A third-rank martial artist can regrow a broken limb, so it¡¯s easy for you to recover as a man. ¡®

    ¡°Wei Yuan, do you know what¡¯s the hardest thing to ovee in life? It¡¯s you. You¡¯ve been trapped in love your whole life. It¡¯s pitiful, sad, andmentable.

    ¡°You destroyed your own cultivation, and in my opinion, it¡¯s a breakthrough. Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your master, as long as you don¡¯t give up on your martial arts heart, I can help you be a first-grade. There weren¡¯t many first-grade martial artists since ancient times.

    ¡°But you guarded that woman in the pce, wasted your talent, wasted your time, and lost the possibility of reaching the Supreme.¡±

    Wei Yuan stood at a high point, facing the wind, and smiled.

    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my master? Because you and I are not the same. In this world, some people pursued longevity, some pursued glory and wealth, and some pursued the peak of martial arts.

    and the one I pursued was the girl who held a flower and smiled under the shadow of the tree when I was young.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t speak anymore. He raised his head and looked at the blue sky.

    High up in the sky, a certain star was shining with a dazzling light.

    how beautiful. In this world, Wei Yuan¡¯s Natal star is one of the most dazzling stars. He should have been even more dazzling, but he was trapped by love.

    What a pity.

    On a certain mountain peak, a man in white stood on the peak, looking up at the sky and muttering to himself.

    Beside the white-robed sorcerer stood a man in purple. He had a noble aura and a long beard, exuding the majesty of a person who had been in a high position for a long time.

    ¡°If we can take Wei Yuan under our wing, we won¡¯t have to worry about our future.¡±

    The man in purple sighed. yuan jing is the Emperor, but he still wants to live a long life. It¡¯s no wonder that he went against the heavenly Dao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yuanjing ¡­¡± The white-robed Warlock said with a smile. After a pause, he stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡± in the entire Da Feng and Jiuzhou, the only person who can lead an Army to the witch God religion¡¯s headquarters is Wei Yuan.

    that old man, salen AGU, has lived for too long. If Wei Yuan can kill him this time, it will be a great joy.

    The purple-d middle-aged man nced at the white-d sorcerer and slowly said, ¡± Qian ¡®er is dead. He died at the hands of Xu Qi¡¯ an. You arranged this, right? ¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer was still looking at the sky. Hearing this, he chuckled, ¡°¡±You¡¯re talking about Ji Qian. He didn¡¯t learn much, but he¡¯s grown up to be a good-for-nothing. How could such a person be the Emperor? Worthy of being your sessor?

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for him to die. He¡¯s an eyesore. Your future heir must be expected by the public. He must be able to rally hundreds of people with a single call. This isn¡¯t something that Ji Qian can do.¡±

    The purple-d middle-aged man did not respond, but he did not refute either.

    Southern border, heavenly Gu tribe.

    The clouds in the southern border were colorful, with poisonous gas and miasma intertwining in them. The jungles of the southern border were beautiful, but there was a heavy killing intent hidden in the beauty.

    Countless years ago, the poison God was sleeping in the abyss. Since then, the southern border had be a paradise for poisonous insects and fierce beasts.

    The tenacious humans submitted to the environment, adapted to the environment, and controlled the environment. After generations of inheritance, the Gu n was born.

    There were many human tribes in the southern border, and the Gu n was the most special one. They lived near the abyss and lived with Gu worms. Using the power of the Gu God, they created a special cultivation system:A Gu master!

    On this day, a terrifying roar came from the abyss. It was an unconscious roar.

    The roar seemed toe from hell, apanied by a slight tremor on the ground.

    With the abyss as the center, within a radius of several hundred li, all the Gu worms were restless, as if they had met their natural enemy. In the dense forest, among the branches and leaves, the weak Gu worms fell and died.

    The Gu worms of the Gu n also went berserk and attacked their Masters. Fortunately, the Gu n had already learned their lesson. Although they reacted hastily, they were not in any danger.

    The strength Gu tribe¡¯s long tu knocked out the berserk Gu worms and led his nsmen to calm the chaos. He looked towards the North and thought of his beloved daughter.

    He wondered how Lina was doing in Da Feng. She was so smart, so she should be doing well in Da Feng.

    Granny Tiangang, who was dozens of miles away, was also looking north. the power of the Confucius Saint is fading. If the witch God is free, the poison God will be next ¡­ Sigh, when will there be a transcendent being in martial arts?¡±

    Granny Tian Huan thought worriedly.

    ¡°You have to take good care of the seven extinction mes, Lina.¡±

    After dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an arrived at the heavenly fragrance restaurant as promised. Peman West Building and Huang Xian¡¯ er were standing at the entrance of the restaurant, waiting for him.

    The three of them entered the private room, chatting andughing.

    Huang Xianer deliberately wore Northern -style clothing, revealing her round and tight calves, slender but powerful waist, and full and straight chest.

    When she was sitting at the table, her small waist was straight, and her two dimples were faintly visible, seducing Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Huang Xian ¡®er felt that although she was as beautiful as a fairy, she was facing a good man like Xu yinluo who was not moved by women. If she continued to pretend to be ady of Da Feng, she could forget about seducing Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    So, she changed her style and changed back to her true appearance, trying to move Xu Qi ¡®an with the exotic style of the northern beauty.

    It was a matter between a man and a woman. Either you take the initiative or I take the initiative. Since Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t take the initiative, she couldn¡¯t pretend to be ady anymore.

    However, what made her discouraged was that Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have a strong immunity to beauty. If it were other men, they would have long been enchanted by her charm.

    However, he remained unmoved, without the slightest sign of ¡°hot-blooded¡±

    Huang Xian er gave PEI man Xi Lou a look and he immediately replied, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s curfew time, so let¡¯s rest in the restaurant. I¡¯ve already reserved a good room for young master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring young master Xu there,¡± Huang Xian ¡®er immediately said.

    The three of them immediately left the private room. Huang Xianer led Xu Qi ¡®an to the guest room and pushed the door open.

    In the luxuriously decorated room, there was a banquet table in the living room.

    After passing through the small living room, she arrived at the bedroom.

    Huang Xian er turned around and closed the door. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Young master Xu, I didn¡¯t drink to my heart¡¯s content just now. Why don¡¯t you apany me for a few more drinks?¡±

    She peeked at Xu Qi ¡®an and saw that he was frowning slightly, but did not object immediately. She was delighted. Since he did not reject her, it meant that there was a chance.

    It all depended on whether he could grasp it.

    So she took his arm to the table and continued to drink.

    young master Xu, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. It¡¯s my good fortune to be able to drink with you at the same table ¡­

    Huang Xian er raised her wine ss, her eyes after drinking were full of charm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded reservedly. Just as she was about to raise her wine ss, Huang Xianer¡¯s hand trembled and she identally spilled her wine on her chest.

    The Beauty¡¯s skin was as smooth as cream. The wine reflected the candlelight, and even her skin was sparkling.

    With the wine, the scenery immediately changed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked away without saying a word.

    What an upright gentleman ¡­ Huang Xian er bit her lip and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Aiya, what should I do? my clothes are all wet. Young master Xu, help me wipe them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Don¡¯t do this ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me wipe it?¡± Huang Xian er raised her head and looked at him shyly.

    After drinking, her cheeks were pink, her lips were bright, and her foxy eyes made people¡¯s hearts itch.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic and raised his hand.

    Huang Xian er was stunned, and her face stiffened. She didn¡¯t expect his attitude to change so suddenly. She said in a daze, ¡°¡±Young master Xu?¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, open your mouth!¡±

    The next morning.

    Huang Xianer¡¯s eyes were puffy. She held onto the wall and staggered out of the room.

    She walked carefully, frowning from time to time.

    Coincidentally, she bumped into PEI man Xi Lou, who was walking out from the other end of the corridor. The silver-haired PEI man Xi Lou examined her sorry state and hesitated, ¡®

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to call her¡± great aunt ¡°when you beg for mercy? is this it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked ¡­¡± Huang Xian er gritted her teeth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rode his beloved little mare and galloped back to the Xu Manor in the morning light.

    He felt refreshed and sighed sincerely, ¡°¡±The taste of a demoness is really not bad!¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ve rushed out a chapter. Sleep, sleep.. ]

 Chapter 888 - 888: Opening of The Earth Bookâ€™s new function

    Chapter 888: Opening of The Earth Book¡¯s new function

    Trantor: 549690339

    After returning to the Xu estate, he spent the entire morning practicing the [ heaven and earth One de chop ] that wasbined with the de essence of several of the ultimate moves.

    After lunch, hey on the roof, basked in the sun, and fell into a light sleep.

    Last night, in order to subdue the demoness, he used the ¡± great might Sky Dragon Spell ¡± to suppress the Fox demon under the Ruyi golden-hooped rod for a whole night.

    The demoness wailed and begged for mercy, but in the end, Xu yinluo of the great Feng won.

    However, Xu yinluo had been greatly injured in this battle, so she needed to take a nap to recuperate.

    There were thousands of Demonesses in the world, and it was the duty of a righteous man to exterminate demons and protect the Dao.

    Zhong Li hugged her knees and sat beside him. Senior Sister Zhong¡¯s body was soft, and her butt was plump and chubby, but the linen robe that she had been wearing all this time had buried her talent.

    asionally, when she sat in this posture that highlighted her figure, she would show her mature womanly charm, even if it was only for a fleeting moment.

    ¡°Your¡± intent ¡°seems to have reached a bottleneck.¡± Zhong Li said softly.

    Senior Sister is indeed Senior Sister. Although she pretends to be pitiful on the surface to gain my sympathy and love, she is actually a very reliable senior. Her eyes are like torches and she can hit the nail on the head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed with emotion as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like what you said.¡± Zhong Li said gloomily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. He turned over and sat up. His eyes were burning as he asked, ¡°¡±Tell me, who was your first man?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhong Li looked at him in shock.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t try to win your sympathy or ¡­. She exined. feeling wronged. Tender love.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved and continued to lie down.¡±Oh, you¡¯re talking about this.¡± As long as you¡¯re still a sharp-eyed Senior Sister, we can still be good friends.

    Zhong Li tilted her head and thought for a moment in confusion, but she still couldn¡¯t keep up with his thoughts. She returned to the main topic and said, ¡®

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a Warlock, I know some things about martial artists. Martial artists cultivate their will, and this is a process of understanding one¡¯s nature. It didn¡¯t mean that those who used a saber for a long time could definitelyprehend saber intent, and those who used a sword couldprehend sword intent.

    if you want toprehend the intent, you must first understand why you use the saber, how much you love the saber, and if you are willing to be with the saber in this life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with beautiful women in this life. If possible, I hope that the number of women won¡¯t be too limited.

    Zhong Li ignored him and continued, ¡± and your ¡®intent¡¯ is the fusion of many unique skills. This is the most difficult intent to cultivate. It used the heaven and earth One de sh as its Foundation, but the heaven and earth One de sh wasn¡¯t its spirit. You need to focus on the main outline.¡±

    The spirit to make the main outline? The seduction spirit, or the soul of the White Phoenix?

    ¡°How should I do this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not a warrior.¡± Zhong Li shook her head.

    You¡¯re not. martial artist, yet you¡¯re still bbering ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was angry. She raised her hand and patted her soft and stic buttocks.

    This p clearly didn¡¯t use any strength, but Zhong Li felt as if she was pushed hard by someone. Her butt slipped, and she slipped down from the roof. She rolled a few times on the tiles and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Senior Sister, Senior Sister ¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    Zhong Li groaned as she got up. She couldn¡¯t help but wrap her linen robe tightly around herself. In this cold world, only robes could bring a trace of warmth.

    After lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was ying Gomoku with Xu lingying in the courtyard, suddenly felt a familiar sense of fear. He ignored his stupid younger sister beside him and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld without any psychological barrier.

    He checked the message.

    [ four: there¡¯s a situation on my side, so I probably can¡¯t continue to cooperate with you to investigate the case of Hengyuan and Emperor Yuan jing. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sent a message,[ you¡¯re leaving the capital?

    This was a very simple reasoning. Whether it was to find Hengyuan or to investigate Emperor yuanjing, neither was an urgent matter. There was a lot of time to do other things first.

    There was only one possibility for Chu Yuanyou to say this. He was leaving the capital soon and would not return in the short term.

    [ four: yes, the night watchman, Jiang Lu Zhong from the Yamen, came to find me this morning. He said that Wei Yuan hoped that I could go to war with the Army. ]

    If the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld could show punctuation marks, Xu Qi ¡®an would have typed a series of question marks and sent it!

    Chu Yuanyang had no experience in leading troops to war. Was there something wrong with the Duke of Wei?

    [ 2: is Wei Yuan really a God of War? It would be better for me to go than for you to go with the Army. At least I¡¯ve led troops in Yunzhou to exterminate the bandits. ]

    It turns out that I¡¯m not the only one who has such thoughts ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was quite pleased.

    [ four: heh, I was the top schr back then. Although I didn¡¯t major in military tactics, I¡¯ve read a lot of military books and studied manyrge-scale battles. Like the Battle of Shanhai Pass. Whether I want to go with the Army or not depends on whether I want to go or not, not whether I have the ability. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know anything about military tactics, I can at least fight against a rank-4 master.

    [ I¡¯ve long since retired from the court and wandered the world. Now, I¡¯m just amoner and have no interest in being an official again. [ he invited me to go with the Army. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s ridiculous? ]

    Well, Lord Wei¡¯s idea was indeed hard to fathom ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an asked, [ did you agree to it? ] [ 4: agreed. ] One: Two: ¡®

    Three,¡±¡­¡±

    Five: ¡® .

    Chu Yuanyou forced herself to exin, [ of course, I¡¯m not trying to be an official again. I just feel that if I walk the Jianghu with a sword and eliminate evil, I¡¯ll only be eliminating small evil. I¡¯m alone.. How many evil people can I eliminate? ]

 Chapter 889 - 889: Opening of The Earth Bookâ€™s new function 2

    Chapter 889: Opening of The Earth Book¡¯s new function 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    in the end, it¡¯s all for the sake of the people. If we can contribute on the battlefield and defeat the witchcraft cult, that¡¯s a great merit.

    I can feel that you¡¯re referring to me ¡­ Li Miaozhen muttered in her heart.

    So, you said so much just to save your own face? Xu Qi ¡®anined silently.

    Seeing that no one had replied for a long time, Chu Yuanqian sent a message, what do you guys think? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and said perfunctorily, [ it¡¯s pretty good. ]

    [ two: it¡¯s pretty good. ] [ one: it¡¯s pretty good. ]

    [ 5: it¡¯s pretty good. ]

    The three of you are even more perfunctory than I am ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes.

    Chu Yuanqi silently went down and stopped appearing.

    At this time, the Golden Lotus Taoist, who had been silent for a long time, came out to send a letter.

    [ I need to go into seclusion to digest the Lotus seeds, so I won¡¯t be able to receive your letters for a while. In order to not dy yourmunication, I¡¯ve decided to give you some authority.

    [ from now on, as long as you put your primordial spirit into the book of theher world fragment, you can choose who you want to send the book to privately. [ don¡¯t call me anymore. ]

    After saying that, Daoist priest Golden Lotus also dived down and stopped talking.

    Daoist priest, are you finally sick of being. tool ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind jolted, and he immersed his spiritual power into the fragment of the book of theher world.

    He once again entered the hazy mirror world. There were eight different colored lights lined up in front of him. The eight lights were red, ck, green, white, yellow, and four kinds of turbid lights with unclear colors.

    As the holder of a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, he could immediately tell that the first light on the right was number one.

    Number one is so mysterious. I might as well test him (her) and figure out her identity ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his primordial spirit and explored the light represented by the first fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    All of a sudden, the No. 1 fragment condensed a powerful spiritual power and scattered his wisp of primordial spirit.

    Hiss ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt a needle prick her brain. It was not a big problem, but it hurt a little.

    This was The Earth Book¡¯s version,¡±the other party didn¡¯t want to talk to you and pped your primordial spirit?¡±

    ¡°If you want to ignore me, then just ignore me. Why did you hit me ¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cursed as he spread out his primordial spirit. His mental power was like tentacles, reaching into the fragment of the book of theher world and re-entering the hazy mirror world. This time, he tried to reach out his tentacles to Messenger number eight.

    Number eight didn¡¯t refuse.

    [ 3: I heard you¡¯re in closed-door cultivation? Are you a man or a woman, and what¡¯s your name? I am a student of Yun Lu Academy, and I wish the Han Lin

    Academy a Happy New Year.

    Number eight ignored him.

    it seems that number eight hasn¡¯t broken through.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tactfully gave up the conversation and reached out to number seven.[ I heard that you¡¯re being hunted down? [ I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive. ]

    Number seven ignored him.

    wish good people a peaceful life ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an then sent a letter to li Miaozhen,

    ¡°[ Miaozhen, can you receive my letter? ]

    [ 2: okay! ]

    Li Miaozhen had already chosen to ept the moment the tentacle descended.

    [ three: let¡¯s test the function. ]

    [ 2. How do you test it? ]

    [ 3. Chu Yuanxi is a hypocrite. Bah! ] She was ashamed to be in hispany. [ Lina, I have some delicious food here. ]

    There was no movement for a long time.

    [ three: it seems that Daoist Golden Lotus wasn¡¯t lying. [ it¡¯ll be convenient to chat privately in the future. ]

    Li Miaozhen was speechless.

    [ 2: Oh right, I suddenly thought of something just now. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. After a few seconds, li Miaozhen sent a second message.

    [ I remember now. When ites to knowledge of the earth vein, apart from the Directorate of Celestials, the earth sect should be the most proficient. The heaven, earth, and human sects each had their own strengths. Apart from swordsmanship, the human sect was best at alchemy. The earth sect cultivated merit, and was quite proficient in Feng Shui, formations, and other aspects. As for our heavenly sect, we are more skilled in summoning the wind and rain. ] Is that why your understanding of earth veins is so shallow, and you don¡¯t even know a thing? Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    It was not strange. After all, everyone took different courses.

    [ 2. Of course, the earth sect¡¯s knowledge of formations and Feng Shui is much more shallowpared to warlocks. After I entered the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, I suddenly recalled this matter.

    [ the earth sect¡¯s knowledge of Fengshui and formations came from their understanding of the earth veins, and their understanding of the earth veins came from The Earth Book.

    in ancient times, The Earth Book symbolized the mountains and rivers. In the heaven sect¡¯s archive, there was a book called ¡®nine regions God spirit record¡¯. It recorded that in ancient times, the nine regions were full of Mountain Gods, river gods, and other gods. They condensed the power of the mountains and rivers in the nine prefectures and turned them into the mountain god seal and the water god seal.

    [ one year, Lord taixuan killed the ¡± God of Jiuzhou ¡± and refined all the mountain god seals and water god seals of Jiuzhou into a Supreme treasure called the Book of the Earth. ]

    The Earth Book had such a great origin? When I was looking for relevant information in the watchman¡¯s Yamen, I only said that theher world Book was the Taoist Reverend¡¯s magic weapon, and its origin could not be verified ¡­ The gods of nine regions were experts who emerged in the era of the rise of the human Emperor after the fall of the gods and devils?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s imagination ran wild.

    [three: but why does The Earth Book give me the feeling that it¡¯s just a storage talisman and a highly-respected version of a QQchat group?]

    [ 2: because The Earth Book is broken. Also, what is the 00 chat group? ]

    It was (XO. not 00 ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an patiently exined the difference between the two, and then thought in confusion, ¡± why do I have to hold the fragments and chat with li Miaozhen when we live under the same roof? ¡±

    [ 3: let me talk in your room.. ]

 Chapter 890 - 890: Opening of The Earth Bookâ€™s new function

    Chapter 890: Opening of The Earth Book¡¯s new function

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ 2: no, don¡¯t you think this is interesting? [ as long as we have the fragment of

    The Earth Book, we canmunicate privately anytime, anywhere. ]

    Li Miaozhen was obsessed with the novelty of this online private chat.

    She didn¡¯t feel this way when everyone was sending letters together. It was more like a group of people discussing through their magic treasures. However, once he could privately chat with her anytime, anywhere, this feeling of novelty became more prominent.

    This, this ¡­ What a strong sense of d¨¦j? vu, it reminds me of the stupid things I did in the past:He had climbed over the school wall to chat on QQ, rejected a date invitation from his junior because he wanted to celebrate the birthday of his QQPet ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her face in silence.

    At this moment, Leena¡¯s letter arrived, 5: Xu Qi ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an, let¡¯s go to the restaurant to eat monkey brain today, okay? ]

    [ 3: the monkey is so cute, why do you want to eat its brain? [ you¡¯re clearly five

    Zhang to my left. You can just shout. ]

    [ 5: because it¡¯s interesting, I can talk to you alone. ]

    At this time, Chu Yuanqian sent him a private message:[ 4: farewell, can you let me take a look at that military book? As the saying goes, ¡°even if you don¡¯t sharpen your spear quickly, it¡¯s also light. ¡± Also, I found it quite interesting to send a private letter anywhere and anytime. [ you don¡¯t have to worry about being seen. ]

    [ 3: how do you know no one saw it? You¡¯ve tested it? ]

    [ 4: because I¡¯ve been sending letters to Miaozhen and Lina in private. ]

    [ three: Lina, have you been sending letters to Miao Zhen and Chu Yuanxi in private? ]

    [ 5: eh, how did you know? ] You guys, enough!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    At this moment, hurried footsteps were heard. It was Xu cijiu, dressed in a green official robe.

    Xu cijiu looked around for a while, as if he was looking for something. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an, he heaved a sigh of relief, ¡®¡±¡®Big brother, big brother, there¡¯s an emergency ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately went up to him. Thest time Xu Eng came back on a

    horse during lunch break was for Wang si mu.

    ¡°Big brother, Emperor Yuan jing wants me to go with the Army.¡± Xu cijiu¡¯s face was serious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    He had personally experienced arge- scale war. During the investigation in Chuzhou City, Zhu Jiu led the monster tribe and Ji Zhigu led the iron cavalry of Qingyan tribe. Both sides attacked Chuzhou City together.

    The siege didn¡¯tst long, but it was dangerous and intense enough. Under the attacks of the ballistae and cannons, both the humans and barbarians were no tougher than grass.

    This dog Emperor wanted Xu Eng to go to war? Wasn¡¯t this sending him to his death!

    ¡°Pretending to be sick?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°His Majesty has already approved it. Even if he¡¯s still breathing, we¡¯ll carry him away! That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to discuss this with you, big brother.¡± Xu cijiu muttered.

    Does that mean I can¡¯t refuse? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡°¡±Discuss what? discuss how to disobey the Imperial edict?¡±

    Xu cijiu choked. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡®¡±¡®1 mean, to discuss how to fight the war. I, I actually want to go too.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped the younger brother to the ground. ¡°War? I¡¯d rather beat you up.¡±

    Xu Eng stood up awkwardly and cursed his brother for being a rough warrior. He looked obedient on the surface but did not dare to talk back for fear of being pped again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him for a long time and sighed. ¡°You can go and tell Auntie yourself.¡±

    The corner of Xu Eng¡¯s mouth twitched and he slowly nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    After a while, the sound of his aunt¡¯s ¡± ao ao ao ¡± came from the inner hall. The beautiful woman ran out of the hall, looked around, and then her eyes locked on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Ning Yan-

    The Auntie eximed, looking like she was about to cry. She waved her little hand with all her might. ¡°Eng wants to go to the battlefield. You, you quicklye and think of a way.¡±

    Now, only Xu Qi ¡®an could carry the burden in the family. When the aunt encountered a problem that she could not solve, the first thing she did was to look for her nephew.

    [ PS: I¡¯m home. Update and recover. ] Go to Chapter Two..

 Chapter 891 - 891: Half of my life (1)

    Chapter 891: Half of my life (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an helplessly walked up to him. Before he could get close, his aunt took the initiative to approach him. She grabbed his arm and said anxiously, ¡±

    ¡°How can Eng enter the battlefield? he hasn¡¯t even killed a chicken. He¡¯s just a weak schr. The Emperor wants him to go to the battlefield, this, isn¡¯t this taking his life?¡±

    As she said that, she began to cry.

    Xu lingyue was also in the hall at this time. She stood on the side, her beautiful and refined face made a slight frown, worried about Eng¡¯s safety. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m a seventh-grade benevolent, seventh-grade benevolent. Father is only a rank-7.¡± Xu cijiu was unconvinced.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use? ¡°Your father told me a long time ago that a rank-7 schr can¡¯t even truss a chicken. I can¡¯t even defeat a rank-9 martial artist.¡± His aunt said angrily.

    Xu Eng was at a loss for words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted the back of her aunt¡¯s hand tofort her and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to solve it. At most, I¡¯ll just resign.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m resigning!¡± His aunt wiped her tears.

    To a woman like his aunt, war was a huge disaster. As a mother, she would rather her son give up his future than go to the battlefield.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Xu niannian interrupted him forcefully.

    Her aunt sat on the chair and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°¡±You came out of my stomach, do you think I don¡¯t know how much you are worth? If you were half as capable as your big brother, I wouldn¡¯t care about you. But you¡¯re just a useless schr. You¡¯re good at making articles, but you¡¯re using a knife to fight with others. Where did you get this ability?

    ¡°You¡¯re the only son of the second branch. If anything happens to you, I, I don¡¯t want to live anymore ¡­¡±

    Xu lingyue consoled her mother with a sad face.

    ¡°Mother, I cultivate military tactics. The battlefield is my home field, the ce for my cultivation. It¡¯s not easy to get this opportunity.¡± He exined in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°That dog Emperor wants you dead!¡± Her aunt shrieked. ¡°He has a grudge against ningyan, and he can¡¯t wait for our entire family to die.¡± And you¡¯re still stupidly sending yourself up?¡±

    Tears flowed down her face, and under her excitement, her face was a little ferocious.

    Seeing this scene, Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly stunned. The aunt was actually very clear about the situation of the Xu family. She knew that her nephew had offended the Emperor, and the whole family was being watched, in a precarious situation.

    However, she had never expressed her concern in this aspect, nor had she everined about her ¡± nosy ¡± nephew. It was not because she was stupid, but because she treated her nephew, who she had raised, as family and as a son.

    Some people might not take you seriously, but they actually love you in their hearts.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quietly left the inner hall, asked the servant to bring the little mare, and galloped to the watchman¡¯s office.

    Noble Qi building, seventh floor.

    In the tea room, Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡± Lord Wei, Emperor Yuan jing, that dog, has not given up on persecuting me. He saw that my reputation is at its peak, and I have the support of director Zhao Shou, you, and the supervisor. He is not willing to touch me for the time being, so he has decided to bid farewell to me.

    Why didn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an leave the capital? why did he dare to investigate Emperor Yuan jing in private? It was because he had the support of these three big shots.

    In addition, he kept a low profile and did not seek death in front of Emperor Yuan jing.

    However, he knew that Emperor yuanjing would settle the score with him sooner orter. This Emperor was good at political tactics, and he had enough patience to wait, such as this time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not afraid of Emperor Yuan jing, but he was worried about his second uncle and Eng. It was too easy for Emperor Yuan jing to ¡± frame ¡± them.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wei Yuan asked with a smile.

    ¡°Can Lord Wei block it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    No. Wei Yuan shook his head. it¡¯s not good to reject His Majesty¡¯s request.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed heavily. I wanted to join the army with Eng and protect him in secret. But I felt that if I left the capital, my family would be in real danger. So, I had toe to Duke Wei.

    ¡°Duke of Wei is the Commander-in-Chief of this expedition. Please help me take care of Eng.¡±

    The supervisor and Zhao Shou would protect him, but would the two bosses be his bodyguards and protect his family?

    Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t so confident, but he was confident in Wei Yuan.

    The supervisor and Zhao Shou only recognized him as a chess piece, not his family. Wei Yuan treated him as a trusted aide and an important person, so he would take care of his family.

    Wei Yuan sipped his tea and smiled. I¡¯ll arrange for Xu Xinian to go to the

    North. You¡¯re the closest to Jiang Luzhong and Yang Yan. In addition, Chu

    Yuanyou will also go to the North.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was pleasantly surprised,¡±so you¡¯ve already arranged everything?¡± Did you let Chu Yuanyang join the army to protect Eng?¡±

    Daddy!

    Wei Yuanughed. that¡¯s just in passing. Chu Yuanyou¡¯s talent is unparalleled. It¡¯s a pity to be an itinerant. He was still a schr who cared about the world, but he resigned and went into seclusion because he was dissatisfied with the emperor¡¯s cultivation.

    as long as you still have a heart, you won¡¯t reject me. It¡¯s a waste not to use such a talent.

    Chu Yuanxi was also an old tool ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡± Wei Yuan asked.

    He seemed to be looking forward to it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled, stood up, and bowed respectfully. ¡°I wish Duke Wei a triumphant return. ¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled nomittally, as if he was a little disappointed.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    However, when he was about to leave, Wei Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. the world of the nine states is moreplicated than you think. Go on, do your best.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a moment, but Wei Yuan didn¡¯t exin.. He looked back at him and said, ¡°¡±Alright!¡±

 Chapter 892 - 892: Half of my life (2)

    Chapter 892: Half of my life (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After leaving the noble spirit building, Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth and sent a private message to Chu Yuanxi.

    [ three: brother Chu, the Ministry of War just sent a message. Like you, I¡¯m going to go with the Army. ]

    [ 4: Wei Yuan came to you too? ] [ does your cousin want to go too? ]

    Chu Yuanxi was shocked and worried about Hengyuan. Without Xu Qi ¡®an in the capital, could Hengyuan be rescued sessfully by the three of them?

    [ three: I¡¯m different from you. I was appointed by Emperor Yuan jing. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t curse Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s viciousness, because Chu Yuanxi would definitely understand. He was such a smart person.

    [ 4: don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you. ]

    I was waiting for you to say this! Xu Qi ¡®an immediately sent him a letter. I¡¯ll give the fragment of the Book of the Earth to my brother for the time being. Well, that¡¯s all. I still have things to deal with.

    He didn¡¯t give Chu Yuanqian a chance to ask and quickly ended the private chat.

    Sigh, one should be honest and stop bragging on the inte. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be put in. difficult position ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed with emotion.

    On the other side, at the Xu residence.

    After receiving the news from the manor, Xu Pingzhi immediately rushed home. Now, he sat in a chair with a dark face, not saying a word.

    ¡°Old master, quickly tell this unfilial son to resign.¡± His aunt cried.

    ¡°Your Majesty is using an open scheme.¡± Xu Pingzhi sighed.

    They could either get out ot the Hanlin Academy or go to war. The tormer¡¯s future would be ruined, while thetter would have a 90% chance of survival.

    Xu Pingzhi had experienced the Battle of Shanhai Pass. He knew that it was pure luck that he coulde back alive. The War in the North would definitely not be as dangerous and intense as the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    However, Xu Eng was not a warrior andcked life-saving means on the battlefield.

    Xu niannian sat on the side and didn¡¯t say anything. He had already been beaten by his eldest brother. He didn¡¯t need to be beaten by his father.

    The whole family was in a gloomy mood.

    The aunt sniffled and sobbed, and Xu lingyueforted her with soft words.

    ¡°I saw that eldest brother went out just now. He must have thought of a way. Mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for eldest brother toe back and we will talk.¡± Xu lingyue said softly.

    ¡°We can only wait for eldest brother¡¯s news.¡±

    The aunt wiped her tears and looked out of the hall. She said worriedly, ¡°But what can eldest brother do? He¡¯s no longer an official, and he¡¯s even offended the Emperor.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    At this moment, they heard Xu lingying¡¯s crisp and tender voice from outside. ¡°Big pot

    The family turned around and looked out of the hall. Xu Qi ¡®an strode back and kicked his sister away.

    Xu lingying flew into Lina¡¯s arms, and she smiled happily, indicating that the feeling of riding a cloud was very interesting.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had used a clever technique. In the past, the siblings had always yed like this.

    ¡°Big brother! ¡±

    ¡°Big brother! ¡±

    The family of four in the hall stood up at the same time and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Eldest brother, have you thought of a way to stop Eng from going to war?¡± asked his aunt anxiously.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head slightly. His Majesty has personally appointed me. How can I refuse? ¡±

    Seeing the disappointment on his aunt¡¯s beautiful face and second uncle Xu¡¯s face instantly darken, he said unhurriedly, ¡±

    ¡°However, Duke of Wei promised me that he would take care of Eng. Moreover, the in-name disciple of the human sect, Chu Yuanqian, will also be going with the Army. He has a good rtionship with me and Eng, and he promised me that he would protect Eng well.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The aunt cast an inquiring look at her husband.

    Second uncle Xu smiled and said, ¡°with Duke Wei¡¯s care, Eng will be safe.¡± Moreover, Chu Yuanyou wasparable to a fourth stage master and could fly on a sword. Even if we encounter danger, we can still protect Eng.¡± When her aunt heard that even her husband had said so, she immediately felt more at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to eldest brother,¡± she said after she sobbed.

    In every war, other than the mobilization of troops and generals, as well as the mobilization of rations and other necessary matters, the corresponding ceremony was also indispensable.

    The Imperial court would let the Directorate of Celestials choose an auspicious day to offer sacrifices to the heavens, the earth, and the ancestors. These were the three sacrifices.

    The three rites were held on different auspicious days by the Emperor and the officials.

    When their descendants went to the battlefield, it was necessary to pay respects to their ancestors.

    The Xu family¡¯s ancestral grave was located in a ce with good Fengshui outside the capital, and they had asked a sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials to help them look at the Fengshui. Of course, the big families in the capital would usually hire a sorcerer to look at Feng Shui.

    Everyone¡¯s ancestral grave was a treasured ce ¡­

    The brothers, Xu niannian and Xu Qi ¡®an, were the Golden phoenixes of the Xu n, the core figures.

    For such a big event like Xu Eng¡¯s expedition, almost the entire n hade, including two white-haired n elders.

    One of the n elders had a rather strong body. He was tall and thin, but his white hair was a little sparse.

    The other one¡¯s mind was not very clear, his eyes were a little dull, but his hair was white and thick.

    After hosting the ancestral worship ceremony, the white-haired n elder sighed with emotion, ¡®

    ¡°Back then, no one actually believed the words of the Directorate of Celestials. The capital is only so big, where would there be so many treasured ces with good feng shui? It was just for luck. Now, it seemed that this was indeed a good ce. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be two dragons among men in a row.¡± The surrounding nsmenughed.

    At this moment, the old and muddled n elder trembled as he searched the crowd. He mumbled, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s eldest brother? where¡¯s eldest brother? Where is our family¡¯s culture star?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi pulled Xu Eng over and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Uncle, our Xu family¡¯s literary star is the second son, and our martial star is the first son.¡±

    The n elder stared at Eng with his turbid eyes for a long time before he shook his head.¡±No, it¡¯s not you.. You¡¯re not dng,¡±

 Chapter 893 - 893: Half of my life (3)

    Chapter 893: Half of my life (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    of course he¡¯s not the eldest son. He¡¯s the second son, the literary star of our Xu family. The nsmen exined loudly.

    The n elder ignored him and continued to search the crowd.¡±Eldest brother, where is eldest brother?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to walk over and smile. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me, dng.¡±

    The n elder narrowed his eyes, carefully scrutinising him, then smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s eldest brother, it¡¯s eldest brother. It¡¯s the literature star of our Xu family.

    The son of the elder exined awkwardly, ¡°¡±ln the past, I always told father about eldest brother¡¯s deeds. He has heard so much that he only remembers eldest brother.¡±

    Imperial Pce, imperial garden.

    Wei Yuan sat in the pavilion, ying chess with Emperor Yuan jing.

    After killing the old Emperor for a few rounds, Wei Yuan said, heard that the

    Empress was ill when she came in?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing nced at him and said expressionlessly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s autumn, maybe you caught a cold. Zhen was busy with government affairs and neglected the Empress. Wei Qing, please visit the Empress on Zhen¡¯s behalf.¡±

    He had walked the road to Feng Qi Pce countless times, but this time he walked particrly slowly. The end of the road was clearly the person he cared about the most, but he was afraid of walking too fast, afraid that if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would finish the road.

    In Feng Qi Pce, the peerlessly beautiful Empress stood in the hall, one hand pulling up her sleeve, the other burning incense.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Seeing Wei Yuan enter the hall, she was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to set off, so I came to see you.¡± Wei Yuan smiled warmly.

    The Empress led him to his seat and ordered the pce maids to serve tea and cakes. The two of them sat in the room, and time quietly passed. They did not talk much, but there was an indescribable harmony between them.

    After finishing a cup of tea, Wei Yuan sighed, ¡°¡±The pce has always had the cakes you made?¡±

    The Empress pursed her lips and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you¡¯lle, but I know you like to eat the pastries I make the most.¡± That¡¯s why I personally cook some every afternoon.¡±

    Wei Yuan nodded. thank you.

    The Empress looked at the te and saw that she had only eaten two pieces of cake. She said softly, ¡®

    ¡°In the past, ah Ming would always snatch the pastries I made from you, but you never let him. In the Shangguan family, you¡¯re more of a legitimate son than him, because you¡¯re my father¡¯s most valued student and the Son of his

    Savior ¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore!¡±

    Wei Yuan interrupted him and said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®The Grudge between the Shangguan family and I was settled after Shangguan Ming¡¯s death. I came over to tell you ¡­¡±

    He looked at the Empress¡¯s beautiful face, which was as stunning as it was in the past, and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been by your side for half my life. Now, I¡¯m going to do what I want to do.

    Wei Yuan stood up and walked out of the hall.

    ¡°You¡¯ve guarded me for half your life, yet you never Imew what I wanted.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before he left.

    A gust of wind from an unknown ce began to blow through the pce walls, blowing up his green robe and his white sideburns.

    There was a long road outside the Feng Qi Pce, with tall red walls on both sides. He walked forward silently, finally finishing this road, and also finishing half of his life.

    This year, you¡¯re at the ends of the earth. Xiaoxiao¡¯s hair was glowing.

    Lin ¡®an, who was wearing a red dress like fire, walked towards Wen Yuan Pavilion with two Pce maids and the guards of Shao Yin Pce.

    ¡°Eh, why is Wei Yuan in the pce?¡±

    Lin ¡®an saw a green-robed figureing out from the harem from afar and muttered curiously.

    She had never liked Wei Yuan, because da Qingyi was a loyal supporter of the fourth prince, and the fourth prince was the crown prince¡¯s biggest threat.

    It wasn¡¯t until she met Xu Qi ¡®an that she started to have a good impression of Wei Yuan.

    Lin ¡®an watched Wei Yuan¡¯s back as he left. He didn¡¯t dy his own business and continued to walk towards Wen Yuan Pavilion.

    Wen Yuan Pavilion had a total of seven pavilions. It was the imperial family¡¯s library Pavilion, with an abundant collection of books.

    Lin an urately entered the third attic and called over the clerk in charge of managing Wen Yuan Pavilion, ¡°I want to read books rted to the Dragon veins in the capital. Go and find them.¡±

    As a Princess, she didn¡¯t need to look for books in the sea of books herself. She had the help of the ¡± local snake ¡± administrator.

    After getting the book that recorded the Dragon vein, Lin an turned to the sixth attic and also called the administrator and instructed, ¡°Bengong wants to look up information on the first generation uncle Ping Yuan.¡±

    The administrator quickly found the corresponding files of the first generation uncle Ping Yuan.

    This time, Lin ¡®an did not borrow the book. He opened it and took a look. The first generation of Ping Yuan Bo was a figure from 170 years ago. He was originally a general in the North. Because of his repeated military achievements, he waster conferred a noble title.

    ¡°Uncle Ping Yuan¡¯s mansion was bestowed by the Emperor ¡­¡± Lin an muttered in his heart.

    Late at night.

    In the inner city, in an area near the Imperial City.

    The residence of the count of Ping Yuan was quiet, and there was a seal on the door. Ever since the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s family had been exterminated by Heng Hui, this residence had been taken back by the Imperial court.

    In fact, at that time, the count of Ping Yuan had two Shu sons who were having fun outside and were not in the mansion, so he escaped. However, a concubine¡¯s son did not have the right to inherit the title, so he naturally did not have the right to inherit this Imperial mansion.

    A ck shadow calmly avoided the night watchman on the roof and the patrolling Imperial knife guards. Taking advantage of the night watchman¡¯s end of the night watchman¡¯s observation, he quickly climbed over the wall and sneaked into the residence of uncle Ping Yuan.

    The ck shadow was wearing a tight-fitting nightwear, which outlined her voluptuous curves.

    It was impossible for a man to have such exaggerated pectoral muscles, nor would he have such a slender waist, so she was definitely a female cat burr.

    The residence of count Ping Yuan was deathly silent.

    The ck shadow looked around for a moment, then quickly moved along the wall. In the process, she took out a hand-drawn map of the Dragon vein and a celestial supervisor¡¯s eight-trigram Feng Shui te.

    She squinted her beautiful eyes, which were as sharp as a knife. Under the dim moonlight, she observed the map of the Dragon vein and the feng Shuipass in her hand.

    After a littleparison and analysis, she finally arrived at her destination-the backyard garden.

    Theyout of the backyard garden of count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence was unique. There was arge rockery. Because no one cared about it, it was overgrown with weeds and looked very deste.

    The ck shadow leaped lightly and stepped on a fake mountain. She looked down for nearly a quarter of an hour, then silently floated to the ground and fumbled around the few fake mountains that she had locked onto.

    When it came to thest target, he finally had some gains. This three-meter-tall artificial mountain was hollow, and when he knocked on it lightly, it would make a hollow echo.

    She walked around the rockery, looking for clues. Suddenly, she reached out and pressed somewhere.

    With a creak, the side of the rockery automatically slid open, revealing a dark, nted cave entrance.

    [ PS: I fell asleep while writing yesterday. When I woke up, I continued to write. I thought that since it was already sote, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so I wrote a little more. This chapter has more than 5000 words. ]

    I¡¯m old now. In the past, I didn¡¯t even need to sleep when I stayed upte to write..

 Chapter 894 - 894: Drum beating (1)

    Chapter 894: Drum beating (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ¡°female thief¡± in the night suit looked around vigntly for a while, then lowered her head and bent her waist before burrowing into the dark hole.

    In the darkness, she let out a light breath. Sparks flew and a cluster of mes burned quietly.

    The match emitted an orange glow that dispelled the surrounding darkness. She raised the match and looked at the cave wall. The traces of man-made excavation were very obvious.

    The ck-clothed woman¡¯s free hand reached to her waist, where a short de was attached.

    The short de was slowly unsheathed without making any sound. The fiery glow illuminated the de, making it appear pitch-ck and devouring the light.

    This weapon was called ink tooth. It was made of ck iron and the fangs of ink scale beasts. It took a month to make and was one of the most proud works of Song Qing, the Directorate of astronomy.

    In addition, the great formation master yang qianhuan had personally inscribed a formation for mo ya, making him one of the most powerful magic tools under the peerless divine weapon.

    Ink Fang had three formations. The first one strengthened the de, making it sharper and able to cut through iron as if it were mud.The secondyer was to enhance the de¡¯s toughness, so that even a fourth-grade martial artist would not be able to damage it easily.The third level was short-distance teleportation. It came and went without a trace, extremely suitable for closebat.

    The Woman in ck held a match in one hand and held her ink-ck teeth in the other as she walked forward slowly.

    Along the way, she didn¡¯t encounter any ambushes. The tunnel of the cave wasn¡¯t long, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the end, where there was a stone room.

    The furnishings in this stone room were very simple. In the center was a stone te that looked like a millstone. It was about twenty feet in diameter, and the stone te was engraved with twisted runes that were densely packed. The stone wall was iid with many bowls of oil.

    Other than that, there was nothing else.

    The ck-clothed woman carefully examined them for a moment, then walked around the wall, checking every bowl of oil. The bowls were covered in dust, and themp wick was dry. It had been a long time since someone had added oil to them.

    Each bowl of oil could be easily picked up, and there were no mechanisms. He knocked on the wall and a heavy echo came, which proved that there was no hidden trap in the wall.

    After a round of inspection, the ck-clothed woman approached the stone te. She knocked on it with extreme caution and was on high alert.

    After a quarter of an hour, the match waspletely burned out. She then blew on another match.

    ¡°Count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence is a residence bestowed by the Emperor. The imperial family has strict specifications for building the residence, so they must have chosen the ce with the best Fengshui. In the capital, what location was better than the Dragon vein? Therefore, this provided the possibility of earth escape.

    ¡°Li Miaozhen said that it¡¯s difficult to cultivate the earth escape technique, and it¡¯s impossible for both Ping Yuan and King Huai¡¯s Secret agents to master this secret technique. Therefore, this stone te is the earth escape technique¡¯s teleportation array, and it needs a special technique to be activated. After it was activated, it would be transported to the corresponding ce. Where could that ce be? somewhere in the pce?

    ¡°When Hengyuan broke into the mansion in a fit of anger, count Ping Yuan must have thought of escaping into this tunnel and using the teleportation to escape. However, he did not seed. Perhaps he would be killed by Hengyuan as soon as he opened the secret passage ¡­

    ¡°However, Hengyuan knows nothing about anything else. It¡¯s impossible for them to think of so many things just from a secret passage. Furthermore, it¡¯s very normal to build a secret passage in a Noble¡¯s mansion. But in ¡­ In his eyes, this was a huge w, so Hengyuan had to die.

    ¡°So far, my spections have been verified and there are no mistakes. He didn¡¯t know if Xu Qi ¡®an hadn¡¯t thought of it, or if he had just ignored it. For example, why does His Majesty periodically collect a batch of people? what does he use those innocent people for?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman fell into deep thought.

    After a long time, she sighed and gathered her thoughts. She stared at the stone te and memorized all the details for ten minutes.

    Then, she quickly left the secret room with the fire starter in her hand.

    18th of June, the beginning of autumn!

    After the three Tributes, it was finally time for the Army to set out.

    Early in the morning, Wei Yuan led a group of generals on horses and set off from the main road of the Imperial City, heading toward the military camp outside the capital.

    ¡°Ostentatiously passing through the city¡± was an indispensable process. In the past, the Golden roll and the expedition were all major national events, which had to be ostentatious and widely announced.

    Wei Yuan was at the forefront of the group of hundreds of people. He was still dressed in green, and his hair was white. He looked elegant and handsome.

    It was just like that year.

    Both sides of the main road were filled with people. After such a long time of publicity and warm-up, the people had long epted the fact that there was a war. They silently watched the team go out.

    In the crowd, a white-haired old man stared at the blue robe and suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Father, why are you crying?

    The young man beside the old man asked in confusion.

    ¡°Lord Wei, Lord Wei is finally leading the Army again ¡­.

    The old man held his son¡¯s hand tightly, mixed with sadness and joy. ¡°When father joined the Army, he followed Wei gongzi to Shanhai Pass and came back with him. In the blink of an eye, 21 years had passed. The Duke of Wei was still the same as before, but his hair had turned white. At that time, I remember that it was his Majesty who stood on the city wall and personally beat the drum to send off Duke Wei.¡±

    His Majesty beat the drum ¡­ The young son¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Many of the older people saw the scene of the blue-robed monk leading the team and thought of the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    He thought of the God of War in great Feng and the blue-robed schr who had suppressed the North vanquishing Prince in the past.

    Especially for the old men who had once joined the Army, when they saw the scene of Wei Qingyi leading the Army again, they either burst into tears, or were extremely excited, or mixed with sorrow and joy..

 Chapter 895 - 895: Drum beating (2)

    Chapter 895: Drum beating (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Lord Wei, it¡¯s Lord Wei ¡­¡± it¡¯s been 20 years, a whole 20 years. I finally see Duke Wei leading an Army again.

    after so many years, I¡¯ve almost forgotten the glory of the Lord of Wei leading thousands of troops to the West. Lord of Wei, why did you hide in the court after the Shanhai Pass battle? do you know how sad our brothers were back then .

    It was difficult for the young to understand the feelings of the older generation, and it was difficult for them to understand how brilliant that green-robed man had been in the past.

    On the side of the street, Xu Pingzhi, who was in charge of maintaining order, had a long saber at his waist. He stared at the scene in a daze, as if he was in a dream.

    ¡°Baihu Daren, you also fought in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, right? is the Duke of Wei really that godly?¡±

    A young royal sword guard asked in a low voice.

    ¡°To the people of my generation, as long as the Duke of Wei is alive, the morale of the Army will be there. He¡¯s the kind of person that people are willing to die for.¡± Xu Pingzhi sighed,

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for the young people of your generation to understand us back then. However, you¡¯ll experience it sooner orter. Hmm, let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re done with the witchcraft cult.¡±

    ¡°I heard that during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, His Majesty personally beat the drum at the top of the city?¡± Another royal sword guard asked.

    ¡°The Battle of Shanhai Pass concerns the survival of the country, so it¡¯s different. I won¡¯t be able to see it this time.¡± Xu Pingzhi said regretfully.

    Behind Wei Yuan, Jiang Lu and the other elders who had followed Wei Qingyi to war heard the discussions of the people on the street and couldn¡¯t help but think of the past.

    During the Shanhai Pass battle, Da Feng sent the entire country¡¯s military forces into the war. The Dragon robe personally stood on the city wall and beat the drum to send them off.

    If His Majesty could beat the drums to send him off again, how good would that be!

    The group of old people from back then thought sincerely in their hearts.

    However, His Majesty was not the wise Emperor of the past. The Emperor Yuan jing of that time was wise, mighty, and diligent in government affairs, sweeping away the depression of the previous emperor.

    The current Emperor had been engrossed in cultivation and had beenzily governing for many years.

    Things had long changed.

    The Civil officials led by Wang zhenwen, the military generals led by the Dukes, and the members of the royal family led by the Crown Prince stood in a line on the city wall. They silently watched the troops slowly approaching from the end of the wide main road.

    ¡°Back then, when Wei Yuan went to war, His Majesty personally went up to the city wall and beat the drums to send him off. Only then can the people of the capital be United.¡± Wang zhenwen said emotionally.

    The old officials who had experienced the Shanhai Pass battle were slightly dazed.

    ¡°I was wondering why no one was beating the drum at the top of the city wall. So it¡¯s because no one is qualified.¡± The Minister of War said in realization.

    Twenty years ago, he was not an official in the capital and was working in a foreign country.

    Hearing this. the eves of the Crown Prince. the fourth prince. and the others

    were slightly heated. If they could imitate their father¡¯s actions and beat the drums to send them off, they would be in the limelight.

    However, most of the members of the Imperial n were just thinking about it and did not dare to do it.

    There were only two people present who could do this. One was the Crown Prince of the East Pce and the other was the fourth prince, the legitimate son of the Empress.

    Beside the Crown Prince, Lin an who was dressed in a fiery red Pce dress pursed his lips and imagined that scene. For a moment he was a little dazed, ¡°Imperial father must have been unparalleled in his heroic bearing back then.¡± He really wanted to see his father beat the drum to send him off.

    Huaiqing also revealed a look of anticipation. What did it mean to be the center of attention and shine?

    The champion of the Golden roll rode a horse through the streets, the poet of a poetry contest, Wei Yuan, and his father, the Emperor, who wore a dragon robe and beat the drum for thousands of soldiers were all examples.

    The Crown Prince and the fourth prince were a little moved.

    ¡°Since Imperial father is noting, then this Prince will personally beat the drum. The Army is out, how can there be no one beating the drum?¡± The Crown Prince said excitedly.

    He knew that he would be overstepping his authority, but this was not a taboo. Even if his father knew about it, he would at most be displeased. And he could gain a huge reputation.

    After weighing the pros and cons, the Crown Prince was eager to try.

    The fourth prince furrowed his brows and was about to retort when he heard huaiqing¡¯s voice.¡±Fourth brother, you¡¯re not qualified enough.¡±

    ¡°Then who else is qualified?¡± the fourth prince angrily transmitted his voice.

    Speaking of which, the fourth prince was considered quite outstanding among the princes. He was a rank-7 martial artist. Huaiqing shook his head and did not answer.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Wang zhenwen blocked the crown prince¡¯s path to the drum. He said gently,

    ¡°In terms of status, what you¡¯re doing is not appropriate. It will make His Majesty unhappy. In terms of reputation, you¡¯recking. To Wei Yuan, you¡¯re stillcking in qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Then in Lord Chief Assistant¡¯s opinion, who is qualified?¡± the Crown Prince frowned.

    Wang zhenwen¡¯s gaze swept past his shoulder andnded on the steps. He smiled and said, ¡°The qualified ones are here.¡±

    Everyone turned around and saw a young man with a long saber at his waist. He was walking very slowly, and the guards on both sides trembled as if they were facing a great enemy. They tried hard to pull out their sabers, but they couldn¡¯t.

    Huaiqing and Lin ¡®an¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up at the same time.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    Someone among the nobles gritted his teeth and said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He nodded at Wang zhenwen and walked straight to the drum.

    The fourth Prince¡¯s gaze flickered, but he remained silent.

    The Crown Prince stared at him with sharp eyes and blocked his way.

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, please make way.¡± Lin an elbowed him.

    In terms of status, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his father. In terms of reputation, the people of the capital cheered and praised him. To Wei Yuan, he was too qualified ¡­ The Crown Prince snorted and walked to the side.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the drum stick and hit the drum hard.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    ¡°Dong Dong! ¡±

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong ¡­¡±

    The sound of drums came from the top of the city wall. First, it was a dull sound, followed by two sounds, and then the sound of the drums was as dense as rain, reverberating in the sky.

    Everyone, including Wei Yuan, looked up at the city wall.

    Someone was beating the drum on the city wall!

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Xu yinluo!¡±

    From the crowd, there were shouts of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu yinluo beating the drum.¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo is beating the drum to send off the Army.¡±

    Themoners ¡¯emotions were suddenly high as they shouted loudly and passionately.

    Lin ¡®an sometimes looked at the people below, and sometimes looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s back. She smiled brightly and innocently.

    The corners of Huai Qing¡¯s lips curled up.

    Jiang Luzhong and the others narrowed their eyes and looked at the young and tall figure on the city wall. They were inexplicably in a daze as they listened to the impassioned cheers of the people.

    Back then, the Dragon robe was beating the drum on the city wall, and the people in the city were cheering.

    Twenty years passed in the blink of an eye. The person beating the drum had changed, but the People¡¯s cheers were still the same.

    After a moment of silence, they suddenly revealed a smile that came from the bottom of their hearts.

    Wei Yuan raised his head and looked at the young man on the city wall. A trace of relief shed in his eyes.

    Twenty years ago, there was Wei Yuan. Twenty yearster, there was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Very good!

    At this time, it would be even better if he couldpose a poem.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, do you have a farewell poem?¡± Wei Yuanughed loudly.

    [ PS: I¡¯ll tell you the story of Wei Yuan and the Empresster. Don¡¯t be anxious. Be patient. ] The plot of a book slowly advanced to a suitable ce, and the appropriate plot was written. It was impossible to throw everything out at once..

 Chapter 896 - 896: Intimate friend (1)

    Chapter 896: Intimate friend (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s eyes focus on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The civil and military officials of Lin ¡®an, huaiqing, and the city wall. The troops under the city and the people on the streets.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped beating the drum. After a moment of silence, heughed without turning his head. ¡°Duke of Wei, after¡± who in the world doesn¡¯t know you, ¡°there is no better farewell poem.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Ipose a poem?¡± he said after a pause.

    The two of them conversed loudly in front of thousands of people.

    Wei Yuan muttered to himself, but his smile did not falter, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an, and the students below and the officials on the city wall were suddenly invigorated.

    At this moment, how could there be no poetry to liven up the atmosphere? with the great chief poet present, the schrs would have another famous piece of work.

    At the thought of this, the schrs were a little intoxicated and looked forward to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not stop beating the drum. Instead, it became more and more intense, and the sound of the drum echoed.

    He did have a poem in his heart that he wanted to give to Wei Yuan.

    After Chu Zhou returned, he had a heart-to-heart talk with Wei Yuan and learned of Wei Yuan¡¯s n for the North vanquishing Prince and his intention to regain military power.

    It was also at that time that Xu Qi ¡®an realized that da Qingyi, who had been fighting against the other parties in the court, had always wanted to take charge of the Army again and fulfill his ambitions, but he had not been able to.

    After the Shanhai Pass battle, Wei Yuan¡¯s military power was taken away and he was forced to stay in the court for 20 years.

    Duke of Wei, it¡¯s been twenty years. Have you ever dreamed of returning to the battlefield and giving advice on the country?

    He took a deep breath, and with the sound of the drum, he circted his Qi in his dantian and said in a clear voice, ¡®

    ¡°Looking at the sword in a drunken state, blowing the horn link camp in my dreams! Eight hundred li under the sun, fifty strings turning the fortress, the autumn soldiers on the battlefield.¡±

    Wei Yuan was stunned as he looked at the young man on the city wall.

    Good poem!

    The eyes of all the officials lit up. This sentence was referring to looking at the sword in a drunken dream. It was as if they had returned to their military career.

    Combined with the current scene, it was as if they had returned to 20 years ago, on the battlefield after autumn, when Xi Qingyi led the Army out to battle.

    This was a poem for Wei Yuan.

    Thump thump thump, thump thump thump!

    Xu Qi ¡®an beat the drum violently and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®The horse-made Lu Fei Kuai, the bow is like a Thunderbolt. To settle the sovereign¡¯s Affairs and win his reputation in life and death!¡±

    You¡¯ve racked your brains for the Imperial court, you¡¯ve protected the Empire for the royal family, but what have you gotten in return?

    The Imperial court covered up your achievements and exaggerated the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s reputation. They slowly shifted the glory that belonged to you to the beast who massacred the city for his own benefit.

    The Civil officials and schrs criticized you in words and pen, andbeled you as the leader of the eunuch party. It was as if they had forgotten who won the Battle of Shanhai Pass and who exchanged 20 years of peace for Dafeng.

    What did you get in return?

    He stopped, and the sound of the drum disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice was very loud, but his tone was mixed with deep mncholy. He said word by word, ¡°What a pity!¡±

    On the city wall, the atmosphere suddenly froze. Wang zhenwen and the other civil officials looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a daze as they mulled over thest part.

    An indescribable sorrow grew in his heart.

    What could move a schr the most was always poetry.

    In fact, all the Civil officials present knew what kind of person Wei Yuan was. Even if they were blinded by battle, they agreed with his character.

    It was just that their positions were different.

    It was. pity that it all happened in vain,. pity that it all happened in vain ¡­ At this moment, even the Civil officials who had fought with Wei Yuan for half their lives couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.

    She bit her lips and frowned. At first, she didn¡¯t feel anything, but when he read thest paragraph, that sense of sadness suddenly surged like a tidal wave.

    Huaiqing looked at him steadily, and his eyes actually became misty.

    ¡°Motherf * cker, what kind of lousy words are these? I¡¯m so sick of hearing them.¡± Jiang Luzhong rubbed his face and muttered.

    In the expedition team, the seniors who had participated in the Battle of

    Shanhai Pass were all teary-eyed.

    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡±

    Wei Yuanughed to his heart¡¯s content. Heughed so hard that tears began to well up in his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, do you know why I didn¡¯t ept you as my foster son?

    Because in my heart, you¡¯re my best friend!

    Clear cloud Mountain, cloud deer Institute.

    Zhao Shou stood at the top of the mountain, his Confucian robe and white hair fluttering in the wind. His eyes seemed to see through the distance and saw the expedition team. the Academy rose because of Dafeng, but the Confucian school weakened because of Dafeng.

    His eyes were calm, his tone was steady, and there was no joy or sorrow in his eyes.

    He was filled with righteousness and said loudly, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan, triumphant!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the power of the Confucian school¡¯s diction and dharmic following entered the void and disappeared.

    In the next second, the bacsh of the spell came. The righteousness Qi around Zhao Shouts body copsed. A crack appeared between his eyebrows, which quickly extended and expanded like a broken eggshell.

    In the sub-Saint Hall, a ray of clear light shone directly on Zhao Shou¡¯s body, and his cracked body slowly healed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t talk big so easily, especially when it involves an existence that surpasses his rank. Wei Yuan, Oh Wei Yuan, this is all I can do for you. Two thousand years ago, there was a Confucian Saint, but now, you¡¯re the only one in the human race who can carry this g.¡±

    After Zhao Shou finished speaking, he bowed to the sub-divine Pce and said, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you for saving me, secondary Saint.¡±

    Ever since the stone tablet of the Cheng n¡¯s Saint had cracked, the power of the quasi-divine temple had already been restored.

    There were a total of 70000 soldiers in the military camp. Other than the 10000 Imperial Guards, the other 60000 were soldiers from the capital and other provinces.

    The remaining forces were in the three prefectures in the northeast, Xiang Prefecture, Yu Prefecture, and Jing Prefecture.

    The 70,000 troops in the capital would split into four groups and head to the three prefectures in the northeast. 20000 of them would head to the northern

    Chu Prefecture by sea..

 Chapter 897 - 897: Confidant _2

    Chapter 897: Confidant _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Eng was among the twenty thousand soldiers.

    When it came to marching, the more people there were, the more troublesome it was. Therefore, when arge scale expedition was carried out, it was usually handled by splitting the troops and then gathering at a certain ce.

    What was the concept of 70000 soldiers?

    The tide of people was endless, with no end in sight.

    The Army set off along the official road. Wei Yuan returned to Wangjing for thest time and suddenly remembered the words that the kid had said.

    To end the king¡¯s Affairs and win his reputation in life and death, it was. pity that it all happened in vain ¡­ Wei Yuanughed and muttered to himself, ¡®

    there¡¯s no need to protest for me. I¡¯m loyal to the country and the people. You should understand me.

    The Army slowly advanced, and the seventy thousand people were silent. Only the wheels of the carriage and the neighing of the warhorses could be heard, as well as the ttering of armor.

    In the atmosphere of these intertwining voices, the soldiers suddenly heard singinging from the horizon.

    smoke from the wolves rises, the mountains and rivers look north, The Dragon Rises, the horse neighes, and the sword Qi is as cold as frost ¡­ My heart is as vast as the Yellow River, who can resist me in twenty years ¡­¡±

    Some of them turned around in confusion, while others were immersed in the song.

    where the long de of the Mad hatred fanatics points, many loyal souls of their brothers and feet are buried in other viges ¡­ I¡¯m willing to die. hundred times to repay my country, I¡¯m speechless and have tears of blood in my eyes

    horse hooves go south, people look north, people look north at the grass and yellow dust flying in the air. I¡¯m willing to defend thend and restore the territory. The great Central ins will let everyonee to congratte me. On the hill in the distance, a horse stood still and sang loudly like a lunatic.

    Who could resist him in the past twenty years?

    He had to make a triumphant return.

    Lord Wei!

    Imperial astronomer, Eight Trigrams stage.

    This time, the supervisor was not sitting at the side of the table. Instead, he was standing at the edge, expressionlessly looking at the expedition team from the capital.

    ¡°The curtains have been drawn.¡± The supervisor said in a low voice.

    ¡°The curtains have been drawn?

    A deep voice came from behind him and said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®1f that¡¯s the case, how can I, the main character, be missing? right, teacher?¡±

    ¡°In all of great Feng, the only person capable of leading an Army to Jingshan city is Wei Yuan,¡± the supervisor sighed.

    Yang qianhuan opened her mouth but was unable to retort.

    ¡°If your heart isn¡¯t calm, how can you be promoted?¡± the supervisor asked, looking away.

    Yang qianhuan was silent for a moment. teacher, I haven¡¯t left the Directorate of Celestials for many days. I¡¯m afraid that the outside world has already forgotten about my reputation. I¡¯m not willing to ept the fact that there¡¯s a yang qianhuan in the Directorate of Celestials.

    Where did you get your reputation from?

    The supervisor almost pinched the space between his eyebrows and said in a deep voice,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t go to war.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± yang qianhuan was taken aback.

    ¡°But he¡¯s beating the drum on top of the city wall, writing a poem, and everyone¡¯s eyes are on him,¡± the supervisor continued.

    The drums on the city walls, the lyrics, the attention of thousands ¡­ Yang qianhuan was trembling with envy.

    After a long while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±Teacher, I want to advance to the third stage!¡±

    ¡®l¡¯ne supervisor revealed a smile. At tms moment, yan calwel ran over and shouted, teacher, teacher, senior brother Song Qing has brought the other senior brothers to cause trouble.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother song said that creative work requires passion. They refuse monotonous and repetitive work. They refuse to forge standard magic tools.¡±

    The supervisor finally pinched the space between his eyebrows and said in a calm tone, tell them that yang qianhuan has been locked up in the third level of the underground for disobeying my master. He will be struck by lightning and burned to death.

    Yan Caiwei nodded her head. alright. This way, senior song and the others will obediently work. Teacher is really smart to think of such a brilliant n.

    This has nothing to do with intelligence ¡­ Yang qianhuan scoffed in her heart.

    The supervisor sighed and pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    Yan Caiwei didn¡¯t realize that senior yang was ridiculing her intelligence, nor did she care about teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s action of pinching her brows. She ran to the supervisor¡¯s side with small steps and first looked at the table. Seeing that there was only wine and no food, she retracted her gaze in disappointment and said mysteriously, teacher, can. ask you a question ¡­

    The supervisor suddenly felt gratified.

    I found some wonderful incantations in a book. Can you take a look for me? ¡±

    As Yan Caiwei spoke, she took out a neatly folded piece of paper.

    ¡°On the third day after Eng left, I miss him. miss him, miss him .

    Xu Qi ¡®an wrote in his diary.

    For the past two days, he had been busy with the affairs of the residence and immersed in cultivation. It was not until today that she took some time to check the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life Records, but she couldn¡¯t understand them, so she began to miss Eng.

    Before Xu Eng left, he wrote down the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record from memory. Of course, he still used cursive.

    It was too long, and using cursive script would save more time. He was about to go to war with the Army and had no time to write properly.

    However, there was a fixed way to write it, and it was difficult for non-schrs to understand it.

    Other than Eng, the only other person who had studied at home was lingyue. However, lingyue had never studied cursive before, so she couldn¡¯t understand it.

    the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record is such an important thing. I can¡¯t just show it to anyone. I have to find a new one.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind spun and realized that he knew very few schrs. There was only one Chu Yuanyou in the Tiandi society, but she had gone to war with the Army.

    In the family, only Eng was a schr, so he could not expect his second uncle and aunt to trante for him.

    I can trust brother spring, tingfeng, and guangxiao, but their level of education is on par with mine.

    The schrs of Yun Lu Institute could do it, but. four hour round trip was truly too long. En, let li Miaozhen bring me to the skies and fly over directly ¡­

    Huaiqing was too smart. He directly took out a daily life record of the previous emperor and asked her to trante it. She would definitely ask all sorts of questions.

    Oh right, Lin ¡®an is good.

    Although this girl was stupid, one could not underestimate her cultural level. After all, she was a Princess of the royal family, and she had no problem with basic skills like calligraphy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and finally chose Lin¡¯ an.

    He immediately took a thick stack of paper, put it in his pocket, rode on the little mare, and went to the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    After Eng went to war, he could no longer disguise himself as Xu Eng and use the official identity of Shu ji shi to freely enter and exit the Imperial City. But it didn¡¯t matter. He still had a widework.

    The night watchman¡¯s Silver Gong could freely enter and exit the Imperial City, and patrolling the Imperial City had always been one of its duties.

    Xu Qi ¡®an borrowed brother spring¡¯s waist token, put on his official uniform, and disguised himself as Li Yuchun. He then rode on brother spring¡¯s Mount and entered the Imperial City smoothly.

    Lin an Prefecture.

    Xu Qi ¡®an mimicked brother spring¡¯s demeanor and came to the front of the manor. He said to the guard, ¡°¡±l¡¯m Li Yuchun, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s former superior, and also his best friend. There is a matter to request an audience with Princess Lin an.¡±

    The reason why he said this was to be able to see Lin ¡®an smoothly, otherwise, the princess could not be seen with just a silver Gong.

    Whether it was the name ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡± or the silver Gong itself, it was enough to make the guard at the door give him some face. He did not ask any questions, but only said, ¡°wait a moment.¡±

    He hurriedly entered the manor to report.

    Sure enough, when Lin ¡®an heard that it was Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s best friend, he immediately summoned him and chose to meet him in the living room.

    She had charming and amorous peach blossom eyes that were full of inner charm, which made people unconsciously think of the little queen of a nightclub. She sat behind a big table and put on a noble aura that did not match her temperament. She said in a calm tone,

    ¡°Why is li yinluo looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s change to a more secluded ce.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said telepathically.

    The fake noble expression immediately copsed, and a smile uncontrobly appeared on his face. He quickly held it back, looked at the pce maids, and ordered, ¡®

    ¡°I have something important to discuss with li yinluo, so you¡¯re not allowed to disturb us,¡±

    In the study room without Pce maids and eunuchs, Lin an said in a surprised and soft voice, ¡®

    ¡°Ah, why are you here? I was just thinking that you wouldn¡¯t be able to disguise yourself as Xu cijiu to y with me after he leaves for battle.¡±

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easy to find you to y with. Prince huaiqing will help me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the desk and said, ¡®

    ¡°I came to find your Highness for an important matter. Mm, does your Highness understand cursive? I have a cursive script here that I would like your Highness to read to me. ¡®

    The framed man was overjoyed when he heard that and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, ¡®¡±Yes, yes!¡±

    She finally had the chance to show off her amazing talent in front of the dog ve.

    Sure enough, even if she was a cker, that was only rtive. As. Princess, how could she not have some ink in her stomach ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the table and happily took out the paper in her arms.

    Suddenly, his expression froze, and his pupils suddenly froze. There was a book on the desk, ¡± geomancy map of the Dragon vein

 Chapter 898 - 898: Number oneâ€™s identity 1

    Chapter 898: Number one¡¯s identity 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The geomancy map of the Dragon vein?

    Why would Lin ¡®an¡¯s study have such a book? no, why would Lin¡¯ an read such a book?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils seemed to have frozen. The Dragon vein map, especially the word ¡± dragon vein ¡°, made him extremely sensitive.

    As a Police Academy graduate and a veteran with many years of criminal investigation experience, just this book alone made him instantly think of many things.

    The first thought that came to her mind was that the number one of The Earth Book chat group held a high position in the Imperial court. He (she) had just announced that he would take over the Hengyuan case, and the Hengyuan case was rted to the Dragon vein ¡­

    This high position did not necessarily mean that she was an official. The princess was also in a high position.

    A few secondster, the second thought that came to his mind was:No, Lin ¡®an didn¡¯t have this brain.

    In The Earth Book chat group, although number one liked to peek at the screen and was quiet, when he asionally joined in on the topic, he was extremely wise and did not lose to Chu Yuanyu.

    Lin ¡®an was one of the three idiots in the fish pond. How could he have such wisdom?

    Besides, if she really is number one, she¡¯ll most likely be able to tell that I¡¯m number three based on my love and defenseless mentality. If that was the case, how could he put the map on the desk?

    A few secondster, the third thought emerged.Was she using this method to hint at her identity?

    All kinds of thoughts exploded in his mind. Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His mood wasplicated. On the one hand, he was constantly specting and guessing. On the other hand, he could not ept that Lin¡¯ an was number one.

    While Xu Qi ¡®an was brainstorming, Lin¡¯ an skipped to the desk at a cheerful pace. Her two small hands tapped on the table to show her eagerness. She urged with a smile, ¡®

    ¡°Where¡¯s the cursive script? quickly take it out and let bengong see it. Bengong will teach you how to read the cursive script.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked straight at her. A few secondster, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to the toilet first.¡±

    Without waiting for Lin ¡®an¡¯s reply, he left the study room and walked out for a while. He found a Pce maid and asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the toilet?¡±

    He actually knew that in the residence of Lin an, other than the boudoir of Lin an and the rooms of the pce maids and eunuchs, he had visited all the other ces.

    But just because Xu Qi ¡®an knew, it didn¡¯t mean that Li Yuchun knew.

    The pce maid brought him to the toilet and pointed to a small courtyard. ¡°Lord li, that¡¯s the toilet.¡±

    ¡°The toilet in the princess¡¯s Manor is bigger than the courtyard of an ordinary family.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an eximed.

    This li yinluo was so uncouth ¡­ The little pce maid forced a smile and muttered in her heart.

    After entering the toilet, Xu Qi ¡®an took out the ¡± schrly magic book ¡°, tore off a page of the aura-gazing technique, and lit it up. Two clear lights shot out of his eyes and then dissipated.

    After the clear light hadpletely disappeared, he went out of the toilet and returned to the study room in Lin ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced around calmly and found that the geomancy map of dragon veins on the desk had been put away. He asked casually, ¡°¡±Eh, Your Highness,

    wnere¡¯s tnat DOOR¡±¡®

    Lin ¡®an also casually replied,¡±l kept it.¡± &Nbsp;

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to continue the topic and showed a different look. ¡°Your Highness, why are you so interested in this Feng Shui book?¡±

    Lin ¡®an straightened her slender and beautiful waist, her little face serious, and said, only read storybooks when I¡¯m free. I like to delve into unpopr knowledge. For example, Feng Shui.¡±

    She was lying ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sharply distinguished Lin¡¯ an¡¯s lie.

    But he was still in a difficult position because he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was lying about ¡± I love studying ¡± or ¡± I have other purposes for looking at Feng Shui.

    Why don¡¯t we just forget it?

    Should they suppress this matter first and wait for the follow- up observation to confirm her identity?

    With a suspect in mind, it would be much easier to start an investigation .

    This thought was shattered in the next second.

    In his life, Lin ¡®an¡¯s importance was at the forefront. The most important thing was that this girl was one of the few people he could trust without reservation.

    She might be a little stupid, a little naive, and did not have enough power to help him do too many things.

    However, it was because of the existence of such a person that Xu Qi ¡®an had a home in this strange world, and his heart had a Harbor.

    Lin ¡®an was the same as his family. To him, it was a kind of spiritual redemption.

    So, he didn¡¯t n to investigate Lin ¡®an in secret, but chose to be direct with her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the other party¡¯s dark and bright peach-shaped eyes and said casually, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve recently heard of a treasure called The Earth Book, a magic treasure of the earth sect. Your Highness, have you heard of it?¡± Lin an tilted his head and shook his head in confusion.

    ¡°Never heard of it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, as if this was very important.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Lin an opened his mouth.

    As soon as she opened her mouth, the aura observation technique responded at the same time. She was not lying.

    She¡¯s not lying. She, she¡¯s not number one. She¡¯s still the stupid Lin. an. That¡¯s great ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. For some reason, he felt a sense of joy in his body and mind.

    Immediately, he had new doubts.

    Lin ¡®an wasn¡¯t number one, and ording to his understanding of her, she was obviously not a person who liked to read. Then why would she choose the ¡® geomancy map of the Dragon vein ¡°, which he was extremely sensitive to, at this time?

    ¡°Why are you reading such a lousy book?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I usually read books and do some research.¡± She mmed her small hands on the table and frowned. She seemed to be very dissatisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suspicion.

    She had lied ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but want to cover her face..

 Chapter 899 - 899: Number oneâ€™s identity _2

    Chapter 899: Number one¡¯s identity _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    A woman who was in love would always show her perfect side in front of the man she liked, even if it was a lie!

    Considering the face of Lin ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an suppressed his curiosity. He still had other ways to verify it, so he was not in a hurry. So he put a stack of papers on the table and said, ¡®

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I want to teach you how to read grass?¡± Lin an blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Slowly, step by step.¡± He said perfunctorily.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lin ¡®an held the paper, which was neither thick nor thin. He looked at it and immediately eximed, ¡°¡±This is the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record? Why did you copy the previous Emperor¡¯s living records?¡±

    Not only did I make. copy of your grandfather¡¯s daily life record, I¡¯m also investigating your father ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said mysteriously, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m investigating some of King Huai¡¯s secrets. Although he¡¯s dead, he still has some secrets. Well, I¡¯m not sure what they are yet, so I can¡¯t exin them to you in detail. Your Highness, this is a secret between us. You must not reveal it.

    His exnation had a deep meaning. For a girl like Lin ¡®an, if you didn¡¯t tell her, she would be unhappy. If you revealed a part of it appropriately and emphasized that it was a secret between the two of them, she would be very happy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t reveal too much. Although she was a Royal Princess, she was still a little shrewd, but in front of those old foxes in the pce, she was still too inexperienced, so it couldn¡¯t be said that she was investigating Emperor Yuan jing.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s stupidity was not because of low IQ, but because he was too naiVe and too simple. He was well protected in all aspects, so he only cultivated a little shrewdness and belonged to the category of normal people.

    As expected, a smile bloomed on Lin an¡¯s face and he pretended to be reserved, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reluctantly keep your secret.¡±

    In the next two hours, Lin ¡®an read the contents of the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record. Xu Qi¡¯ an sat at the side and listened carefully. During this period, he poured water for her twice, and every time, he got a sweet smile from her.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an had wished, he heard the Dao discussion between the human sect¡¯s Dao chief, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, and the previous emperor.

    The previous emperor once again asked the Dao head of the earth sect about the possibility of the Emperor cultivating Dao.

    The answer given by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief was the same as the human sect¡¯s Dao chief, ¡°Longevity is fine, but longevity is not.¡±

    The longevity here referred to extending one¡¯s life. Longevity was the true meaning of immortality.

    After a long discussion about the Dao of health, the former emperor asked the Dao head of the earth sect, ¡°¡±Wen, Taoist venerable, one Qi turning into Three Pure Ones, is it three people one person, or three people three people?¡±

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief¡¯s answer was, ¡°it can be three people for one person, three people for three people, or one person for three.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too awkward to pronounce?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and raised his hand to interrupt Lin¡¯ an. ¡°Give me some time to think.¡±

    ¡®Three people and one person¡¯ meant that the three people that were split were actually the same person?

    Three people, three people ¡­ Did that mean that they could also be three independent individuals?

    What did one person and three people mean? it was different from three people and one person. The opposite meaning?

    ¡°You can continue.¡± He said.

    Lin ¡®an nodded and continued to recite. To Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s disappointment, there was no record of one person and three people.

    It was unknown if the earth sect¡¯s Dao head didn¡¯t exin, or if the daily life man was toozy to record it. Because it was impossible for the Daily Record to record every word the Emperor said. If that was the case, then every resident doctor would have to reduce inmmation ¡­

    He cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Ah, so the previous emperor said that King Huai was the pir of the country because of this ¡­¡±

    The mounted man suddenly said in surprise.

    She happened to recall a past event. The young Emperor Yuan jing and the young king Huai went hunting in The Hunting Ground and met a fierce bear. At that time, the guards around them were seriously injured. At the critical moment, King Huai tore the bear apart.

    When the former emperor heard this, he praised King Huai as the future pir of the country.

    As. martial artist, what was tearing a giant bear apart ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought in disdain.

    The mounted man continued, ¡± but father and the others are really bold. Usually, you can¡¯t enter the depths of the southern courtyard. You can only enter when there¡¯s an autumn hunt. Because at that time, there would be experts from the Royal Pce protecting us, and we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of fierce beasts.¡±

    In thest one-third of the former Emperor¡¯s life, nothing major happened. As a Buddhist Emperor, he was neither diligent norzy in government affairs. In life, he often held selection of women and expanded his harem.

    Of course, this was not a problem. After all, in this era, every man had the same thoughts as old Ji.

    However, even in his old age, this habit still remained. Therefore, in the second half of the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record, a pill called Longyang pill often appeared.

    The sun Dragon here was not the sun Dragon in the conventional sense. The Dragon represented the true dragon and Son of Heaven. Yang represented masculinity, Yang Qi.

    When put together, it actually had the same meaning as the six vor dihuang pill.

    When he read these contents, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. After all, he had seen his grandfather¡¯s private life through the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record. Of course, the Emperor had no privacy, and the Emperor himself would not care about such privacy.

    This father and son pair were really amazing ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    One thought of Heng kun all day.

    A high-quality mature woman in the harem turned a blind eye to her.

    After the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record was read, the investigation of this clue was finally over. Xu Qi ¡®an was a little regretful that he did not get the most important content.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record and suddenly smiled with certainty.

    ¡°Your Highness, the geomancy map of the Dragon vein is rted to Fengshui. The knowledge in this area is really difficult and we have to find someone to discuss it. One person wouldn¡¯t be able to research anything.. Who does your Highness usually discuss this with?¡±

 Chapter 900 - 900: Identity No. 1 (3)

    Chapter 900: Identity No. 1 (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He was sure that Ming Ji was a bad student, so he deliberately said these words

    with certainty, intending to Blutt her.

    For the sake of his face, he pretended that he knew everything, and he would definitely answer ording to his words. It was a simr experience. When he was in school, the girls liked to talk about male celebrities. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry, but he wanted to join in the conversation with his female ssmates.

    So, he pretended that he understood, but in fact, he only knew how to echo the girls ¡®words and say a few words, ¡± yes, yes, yes. I agree with you.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you have to discuss it with others.¡± The framed eyes looked up and said,

    ¡°I usually discuss it with huaiqing.¡±

    Huaiqing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body swayed, and he almost lost his bnce.

    He took a deep breath and suppressed all his emotions. He looked at Lin ¡®an and said, ¡®¡±Where did you get this book?¡±

    ¡°I borrowed it from Wen Yuan Pavilion.¡±

    ¡­ ¡°Did huaiqing ask you to borrow it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a low voice.

    A trace of panic shed through his amorous eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he chose to confess and said weakly, ¡°¡±You guessed it right.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat down on the chair, his expression wooden.

    After leaving the residence of Lin ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mind was full of question marks and exmation marks.

    Number 1 was huaiqing?

    Number one was actually huaiqing!

    Based on this judgment, he recalled the details of the past in his heart.

    Number one was very mysterious and held a high position in the Imperial court. There weren¡¯t many people who agreed with this mystery, but there were also many.

    If Lin ¡®an could meet the requirements, then huaiqing would have no problem. Moreover, huaiqing¡¯s intelligence and shrewdness were indeedpatible with number one.

    in all the major cases in the past, the information that No. 1 has shown is that he has. high position and great authority. I remember that No. 1 was the one who revealed the crown prince¡¯s drowning in Mulberry Lake 500 years ago.

    However. you can also find the corresponding clues, but you can¡¯t be sure that No. 1 is huaiqing ¡­

    ¡°Number one¡¯s usual attitude is very protective of the Imperial court. He doesn¡¯t like number two li Miaozhen because a hero breaks thew with his martial arts. This is also in line with our judgment, and we can¡¯t make a judgment ¡­¡±

    ¡°However, assuming that number one is huaiqing, then it makes sense that she¡¯s in charge of investigating Hengyuan¡¯s whereabouts. Although the Dukes could enter the pce to meet the Emperor, they could usually only do so in a fixed ce. They could not walk freely in the Imperial Pce or even the harem. But if it¡¯s a celebration, the Imperial Pce is almost unimpeded.¡±

    ¡°She asked Ming Ji to borrow the Dragon vein geomancy map from the Wen Yuan Pavilion out of caution. It was also because a bad student like Ming Ji would not arouse suspicion no matter what book he borrowed. But even so, you took my beloved little mare ¡­ No, I will still be angry if my beloved Lin ¡®an is used as a tool.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled more details. For example, he and Lina had bragged in the group that they would kidnap the beautiful princess of Da Feng and make her brother Lina¡¯s wife.

    At that time, number one¡¯s attitude was extremely displeased.

    also, if number one is huaiqing, then she definitely knew my identity. long time ago. She¡¯s so smart, I can¡¯t fool her ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was riding on the horse. His expression was once again wooden, and he faintly felt that there was no point in living anymore.

    ¡°Aunty is really a heartless woman. She was only worried. little in the first few days of Eng¡¯s expedition, and now she¡¯s happy again, thinking that she¡¯s a little fairy ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed her and almost wanted to turn around and listen to music.

    However, he was really not in the mood today. He was nning to take a bath and leave the house in disguise to ¡°visit¡± the widow who was raised outside.

    At this moment, a familiar palpitation came. He subconsciously took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth and checked the message.

    [ one: there are clues to Hengyuan¡¯s whereabouts, but I can¡¯t continue to investigate on my own. I need your help. ]

    [ PS: by the way, everyone should pay attention to the Dafeng girl group¡¯s activities.. ]

 Chapter 901 - 901: Initial exploration _1

    Chapter 901: Initial exploration _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Seeing the first letter, Xu Qi ¡®an felt guilty and ashamed, so he didn¡¯t respond immediately.

    [ 2: you have clues about Hengyuan? So fast? ]

    As expected of the swordswoman in the flying Sparrow, she¡¯s fair and righteous! Xu Qi ¡®an praised him silently.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted. Huaiqing was indeed the top female student in Da Feng. His efficiency was so high that it was shocking.

    [ one: in the process of killing ping Yuanbo, Hengyuan identally saw something he should not have seen. This is number three¡¯s spection. Then, what did he see? [ unable to guess, I was so puzzled that I even tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. ]

    This spirit of persevering with the test questions was the standard of a top student. Huaiqing was indeed worthy of it. If I had this ambition back then, Tsinghua and Peking University would have beckoned me over ¡­ No, you can¡¯t say that. It should be that I¡¯ve never given those famous universities a chance. No matter how good they are, I¡¯m a student they can¡¯t get ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an held the fragment of The Earth Book and mumbled silently.

    Number one continued to send the message,

    [ with His Majesty¡¯s suspicious personality, he¡¯ll definitely kill Hengyuan. Since the Golden Lotus Daoist priest said he won¡¯t die for the time being, he must be imprisoned in a ce where His Majesty can see him at any time. However, after King Huai¡¯s Secret agent brought Hengyuan into the inner city, he never appeared again. [ where did he go? ]

    Huaiqing is really cautious. He keeps calling me ¡°Your Majesty,. but that¡¯s obviously your father ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was now filled with the desire to ridicule huaiqing. He was even thinking about how to lure her into her death.

    [ one: after that, No. 4¡¯s spection about earth escape made mee out of the dead end. There was a dragon vein under the capital, and the Dragon vein extended in all directions. If he used the earth escape technique, he could indeed use the Dragon vein as a Foundation to teleport.

    [ thus, I investigated count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence and found that the residence was bestowed by the Emperor. There were standard requirements for the mansions bestowed by the imperial family to meritorious officials. For example, only a ce with excellent Feng Shui was qualified to build such a mansion.

    Number one told the details of the incident to the members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    It turned out that the residence of count of Ping Yuan really had an ¡°underground cave¡± that could directly reach the Imperial Pce through a fixed earth escape formation?

    Although the members of the Heaven and Earth Society were surprised, it was in line with their original reasoning, so they quickly regained their calm and were happy with the progress of the case.

    Although No. 1 was not outstanding, his ability and wisdom were trustworthy. In terms of investigation, he was second only to Xu Qi. an ¡­ Li Miaozhen puffed up her cheeks and was a little depressed.

    Hmph! Xu Qi ¡®an must have kept his skills to himself and was not willing to teach her, so her detective skills had not improved much.

    In the distant North, Chu Yuanqian, who was on a warship, sent a letter.[ How do I open this stone te? [ is it a special item or a chant? ]

    [ one: a specific item is required to activate the earth escape technique engraved on the stone te. In addition, the earth escape technique itself is difficult to cultivate, and there are only a handful of people in the nine regions who can carve the earth escape technique into an array. ]

    [ 3: it can¡¯t be the Imperial astronomer. ]

    When Xu Qi ¡®an asked the question, the group of mysterious sorcerers shed through his mind. If it was not the Directorate of Celestials, then only the group of mysterious sorcerers who had close ties with the Imperial court could set up this array.

    But if that was the case, it was very likely that the mysterious sorcerer gang had some connection with Emperor Yuan jing, which was unbelievable.

    The Emperor had a close rtionship with the rebels?

    It was as absurd as two love rivals suddenly falling in love and abandoning their goddess to have sex ¡­

    [ four: hey, Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯re the owner of The Earth Book now? ]

    The heaven and earth Union fell silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if her collection of erotic books had been taken out to public for execution, and her scalp was slightly numb.

    [ 3. Let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s talk about business first. [ number one, I want to know how you determined that the formation required a specific item and not an incantation? ]

    Number one ignored him.

    Well, ording to my spections as an experienced detective, there¡¯s an 80% chance that she¡¯s asking for help from Yan Caiwei. Huaiqing and Caiwei are best friends ¡­ Come to think of it, I never understood how the silly fat fish and the smart Dolphin became best friends ¡­

    Number one avoided number three¡¯s answer and continued to send the letter, ¡°[ I¡¯ve already fully grasped the method to activate the stone te. The fragment of The Earth Book canplete this mission. ]

    Seeing this message, the other four people, except Chu Yuanqian and Lina, li Miaozhen and Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood.

    The formation of the Earth Book was closely rted to the divine seal of mountains and rivers, so it wasn¡¯t strange that The Earth Book could activate the earth escape technique.

    The two of them found it strange. How did number one know so much?

    [ four: The Earth Book can be used as a formation to open the stone te? [ how is this possible? ]

    Although it was just words, he could feel old Chu¡¯s extremely surprised expression on the other end of the ¡®screen¡¯. Xu Qi ¡®an, who was familiar with him, could even imagine that he had started another earth-shattering imagination.

    Themon problem of smart people was to think too much!

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined the origin of the earth Book.

    [ 4: so that¡¯s how it is, I thought ¡­ ]

    In that instant, he had indeed thought of many things. Now, it seemed that he had thought too much.

    Seeing that no one was speaking, number one regained control of the topic and sent a message, the help I need is an expert who is strong enough and trustworthy to open the stone te with the fragment of the Book of the

    Netherworld.

    this will be very dangerous because you don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the other side of the formation. You might nevere back..

 Chapter 902 - 902: Initial exploration 2

    Chapter 902: Initial exploration 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Earth Book chat group fell silent again.

    It would be best if the people he could trust were internal members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    As for those who had strong cultivation and had the ability to protect themselves ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was probably the only one who had the strongest defense below the immortal body.

    A third-rank martial artist was also known as the immortal body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said,[ I¡¯ll go! ]

    Even a rank-4 martial artist might not be more suitable than him. Moreover, all the trusted rank four guards in the Yamen had gone with Wei Yuan.

    However, he still had to save Hengyuan. The bald man was his friend and partner. More importantly, Hengyuan was a good person.

    [ two: be careful. ]

    [ four: if you sense any danger, return immediately. Take care. ]

    He was thousands of miles away and could do nothing. He could only say some dry blessings.

    Number one did not say anything, but Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was touched. He received a ¡± private chat ¡± invitation from number one.

    [ one: the method to open the stone te is very simple. ce the book of theher world on the array and inject Qi. Before you take action, you¡¯d better ask the Directorate of Celestials for a magical technique that can conceal your aura, and then use the Confucian school¡¯s ability of absolutemand to conceal your existence. In this way, he might be able to hide from the other party¡¯s perception without making a sound.

    After she finished speaking, she fell silent. Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to put away The Earth Book, she suddenly sent a message, everyone has their own

    fate. ]

    What does that mean? are you hinting that I shouldn¡¯t put myself to death in order to save Hengyuan? Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    If number one was huaiqing, in her eyes, how could a izen¡± whom she had not really interacted with bepared to him?

    On the canal, more than a dozen warships were lined up and sailing in an orderly manner.

    On one of the warships, Chu Yuanxi put away the fragments of the Book of the

    Earth and knocked on Xu Eng¡¯s door.

    bo, you have passed that thing to Xu ningyan. I will act as an information broker. There are some things that I must let you know.

    As Chu Yuanqian spoke, she entered the house and said in a deep voice, ¡± Well, I understand that you don¡¯t want to talk about that in public. The walls on the smp nave ears, we ¡­

    He spread out the paper, picked up the brush and quickly wrote on the paper, and then showed it to Xu Eng.

    Whoosh ¡­ The me rose and burned the paper into ashes, which slowly fell down.

    There were too many experts on the ship who had sharp ears and eyes. Chu Yuanxi didn¡¯t talk any more and left decisively.

    Xu Eng¡¯s mind was full of question marks as he watched Chu Yuanqian walk out of the room.

    What was he saying?

    What did he want to say?

    Did I lose my memory?

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall what his big brother had told him before he left.

    ¡°No matter what strange questions Chu Yuanxi asks you or what strange things she says, just ignore her and remain indifferent. Eng, I don¡¯t need you to say ¡°my Diao Chan is at my waist,¡± I only need you to help me protect my heroic reputation.¡±

    Was this what yang meant by strange things and strange questions? Xu Eng was deep in thought.

    He didn¡¯t think too much about it. He sat at the table and studied The Art of War. If he took the canal, it would take less than ten days to travel from the capital to Chuzhou. Three days had passed, and the fourth day was about to arrive.

    He was already halfway through his short journey, and he was about to wee the first stage of his life.

    In the widow¡¯s small courtyard, Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting on a rattan chair and basking in the sun. The princess Consort was sitting on a small stool beside him, eating melon seeds.

    The two of them chatted idly.

    In fact, most of the time, it was the princess Consort who kept on talking. She talked about how she got to know aunt Wang today, how she got to know aunt li yesterday, and of course, how she got to know aunt Zhang, who she was closest to.

    It was always about trivial family matters , but it made people feel rxed.

    ¡°The vegetables delivered by the peddler yesterday are not fresh, so I n to rece him.¡± The Queen said calmly.

    In fact, it was because the itinerant peddler looked at her with a trace of adoration. Even though she had hidden it well, who was mu nanzhi? She was the most beautiful flower in Da Feng, and she had seen thousands of simr gazes.

    In the past, even when she was wrapped in a scarf, it could not prevent men from developing feelings for her. As long as they were in contact with her for a long time, they would like her as if their hearts were covered inrd.

    The itinerant peddler came to deliver food every day. Although he didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t have much contact with her, he was still affected by her unparalleled charm. It was only right to change as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous for a widowed woman to meet a guy with bad intentions.

    Sigh, who told me to be so beautiful? being beautiful is also a sin ¡­ The princess Consort had a self-admiring look on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re the mistress of the house, you can change if you want.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The princess Consort was instantly happy. He had always given her the greatest freedom and authority and never asked for her decision. The only bad thing about her was that she looked unhappy when she ate the food she made.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat today.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to eat at home.¡± The princess was throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°I want to have a feast.¡±

    ¡°Living a simple life is the way to live.¡±

    Is that simple tea and light rice? that¡¯s a light dark cuisine ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined like crazy.

    It had been two days since the Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s internal meeting and six days since the Army had set out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was nning to save Hengyuan. For this, he had prepared four trump cards for himself.

    Trump card one, the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife!

    Yesterday, he went to Yun Lu Academy to borrow the Saint ru carving knife from Zhao Shou, but he was told that the knife wasn¡¯t in the Academy.

    His trump card was gone, but he didn¡¯t panic. Trump card 2:Supervisor!

    He turned his head and went to the Directorate of Celestials, asking Cai Wei to tell the director that he had to go and do something big.

    That was enough..

 Chapter 903 - 903: Initial exploration (3)

    Chapter 903: Initial exploration (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Third trump card-little aunt¡¯s talisman sword.

    A second-grade sword intent could even injure a third-grade martial artist. It was enough to save his life in a critical moment. Moreover, in a ce like the capital, one only needed to make a bigmotion to attract countless gazes, which naturally included the supervisor and Luo Yuheng.

    Fourth trump card-monk Shen Shu.

    Ever since the stinky monk returned from Chu Zhou, he had been in a deep sleep. He couldn¡¯t be woken up even if he was called. He didn¡¯t know if he could use this trump card, but it was still a trump card.

    when Wei Yuan returns, I¡¯ll be leaving the capital with my family. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her and reminded.

    He didn¡¯t know why he kept bringing this up in front of her.

    The princess Consort nodded expressionlessly.¡±Good luck.¡±

    Late at night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a night suit, was silently shuttling through the streets of the inner city. He didn¡¯t try to hide his movements, but the Royal de guards around him and the night watchmen on the roof ¡°tacitly¡± ignored him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had used the schrly sorcerers to conceal his figure, arrived at the residence of the count of Ping Yuan in a short time.

    ording to the information given by number one, he urately found the fake mountain in the back garden, where the underground cave was hidden.

    After pressing the mechanism and waiting for the hole to be revealed, he went in and quickly moved forward in the hole with the torch. There were no traps in the hole as number one had already explored it.

    Soon, Xu Qi ¡®an came to the stone room at the end of the tunnel and saw a stone te with a diameter of six meters.

    such arge stone te can transport dozens of people at a time. The count of Ping Yuan used this thing to transport the illegally abducted people into the pce ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood beside the stone te and pondered for a few seconds. Then, he took out the fragment of the book of theher world, ced it on the te, and poured his Qi into it.

    The fragment of The Earth Book lit up with a faint, somewhat turbid light. This turbid light was like flowing water, flowing into the incantations one after another, lighting them up.

    The array on the stone te was activated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hurriedly stepped onto the stone te. The next moment, his figure disappeared from the stone room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vision blurred, and then he appeared in a quiet darkness without any light source.

    I don¡¯t sense any danger ¡­

    He held Luo Yuheng¡¯s sword talisman tightly in his hand and heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was currently in an ¡± invisible ¡± state, so he did not dare to light up the match. The structure of the human eye determined that he could not see anything in a pure dark environment.

    It didn¡¯t matter how high his cultivation was.

    He did not dare to release his spiritual power to explore the surroundings. He could only move forward step by step, waving his arms in the process to probe the space in front of him.

    Fortunately, if there was a cliff or a wall in front of them, the martial artist¡¯s intuition for danger would give feedback.

    It was another form of detector.

    After walking slowly for 15 minutes, Xu ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched and caught a strange sound.

    ¡°Phew, phew ¡­¡±

    A strange sound came from the darkness ahead, as if something was breathing.

    How much lung capacity did he have? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb as he grumbled in his heart.

    The further they walked, the clearer the ¡± breathing ¡± sound became. Xu Qi ¡®an felt cold sweat on his forehead.

    What was hidden beneath the pce?

    Xu Qi ¡®an tightened his grip on the sword talisman. Once he sensed danger, he immediately activated the talisman sword without any hope.

    The movement in the depths of the darkness gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. The closer he got, the more his body couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    Bearing the terrifying pressure, he took another hundred steps forward, moving stealthily without a sound. Finally, a faint golden light appeared in front of him.

    The golden light was solemn and masculine, simr to the invincible Vajra Divine Art, but also different.

    Was the golden light of Buddhism eternal? Hengyuan was really brought here? What was that golden light? was Hengyuan¡¯s Secret? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s imagination ran wild.

    Just as he was about to move forward, an image suddenly appeared in his mind.

    He took two steps forward and then died without a sound. He died without any warning. His body was withered like a dried corpse ¡­

    A martial artist¡¯s crisis warning!

    Xu Qi ¡®an retreated in silence. Then, he turned around and sped up a little to leave this dangerous ce.

    In the underground stone room of count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence, the incantation on the stone te once again emitted a turbid glimmer, and a figure appeared out of thin air.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bent down to pick up the fragments of The Earth Book and put them back in her arms. She was not in a hurry to leave, but lit a fewmps.

    Then, he leaned against the stone and sat down cross-legged, silently exhaling a mouthful of turbid air.

    ¡°After investigating the dog Emperor for so long, I¡¯ve finally made some progress.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled, unable to hide the smile on his face.

    There was movementing from the depths of the darkness. It sounded like breathing. What was it?

    The sound made by the Dragon vein? Well, that ce should be the core of the Dragon vein.

    ¡°Hengyuan is trapped in the Dragon vein, and the golden light is fighting against the Dragon vein? Also, what¡¯s the power that will make me die without a sound? a formation?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a fragment of the Book of the Earth and sent a message, I¡¯ve already used the stone te to teleport and explored the other side of the formation, and I¡¯ve gained something. ]

    [ 1. Is it the pce? Was the formation connected to the Imperial Pce? [ have you encountered any danger? ]

    [ 2. What did you find? [ well, you¡¯re not hurt, are you? ]

    [ 4: very efficient. Did you save master Hengyuan? ]

    Other than Lina, who was fast asleep, and Taoist priest Golden Lotus, who was in seclusion, the other members responded to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s message one after another. It seemed that they had stayed awake on purpose and were waiting for his news.

    [ author¡¯s note: haha, you guys were able to guess huaiqing¡¯s identity mainly because I hadid out a lot and a good foundation. For example, huaiqing¡¯s reaction when Xu Qian died in Yunzhou. ] There were many other simr foreshadowing. A mature author should let the readers have the mentality of ¡®I knew it¡¯.

    If number one was framed, you guys would have scolded him. Why? Because there was no foundation, it seemed unreasonable and logically wrong.

    Also, the identity of number 1 was not a big secret or a big explosive point. It was just a small interest in huaiqing¡¯s character..

 Chapter 904 - 904: The state preceptorâ€™s suggestion (1)

    Chapter 904: The state preceptor¡¯s suggestion (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ 3: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. [ however, Hengyuan was not saved. ]

    Hengyuan was not saved ¡­ That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a preliminary exploration ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were slightly disappointed, but they immediately perked up and waited for Xu Qi ¡®an to exin the situation.

    [ 3. I can¡¯t tell if the other end of the formation is the Imperial Pce, because it¡¯s also a hole in the ground, and it¡¯spletely dark. But ording to the rules of the earth escape technique, it¡¯s basically the Imperial Pce ¡­ ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the members of the heaven and earth Association about his experience in the cave. This included the terrifying sound of breathing, the golden light that seemed to be eternal, and the warning of his silent death.

    [ four: so you can¡¯t determine the source of the strange sound, whether it is caused by the Dragon vein or something else. And none of us are good at Fengshui. Eh, that¡¯s not right. That unlucky fellow in your house is a Warlock of the fifth stage. She knows it the best. ]

    [ 3: I haven¡¯t returned to the Xu residence yet. I¡¯m still in the underground stone room.

    Hearing this, li Miaozhen sent a letter, [ I¡¯ll ask her. ]

    Zhong Li was in the Xu family, and she was staying in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked and sent a letter, ¡°[ don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t go to my room. Don¡¯t disturb her ¡­ ]

    He had such a big reaction. Was he feeling guilty about something? was he afraid that I would see something I shouldn¡¯t see in his room? for example, a Senior Sister si tiannuan who had just had sex with him was lying in bed.

    Li Miao was fantasizing.

    [ three: she¡¯s in a stable state now. If no one disturbs her, she won¡¯t have any idents for the time being. [ you must enter the room. She will interact with the outside world, and all kinds of dangers will befall you. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already kept the peace de in The Earth Book, in case it suddenly finds Zhong Li an eyesore.

    [ 4: just like when we first went to find Lina? ]

    Chu Yuanxi remembered that when she went to Yongzhou to find Lina, Zhong Li had disappeared when shended on her flying sword. It took her a long time to find her. At that time, she was curled up in the pit, motionless.

    The reason was that if she was temporarily safe hiding somewhere, as long as she didn¡¯t move, this safety would be extended for a long time. If she left the pit, various dangers would befall her.

    He recalled the day when Zhong Li was almost hacked to death by the peace de, choked to death by Xu lingying¡¯s pastry, and had her soul scattered by him ¡­ Li Miaozhen believed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    [ 3. In addition, Zhong Li said that the Dragon vein is the condensation of a country¡¯s fate. Even a supervisor can¡¯t easily control it. I don¡¯t think Zhong Li has any deep understanding of the Dragon vein. Instead of talking about this, why not think about how to deal with it next? There¡¯s a restrictive spell in the

    The Earth Book chat group was silent for a moment before number one sent a message, why do you have to go? why do we have to go? ]

    ¡°Are you saying that we should report this to the supervisor?¡± Xu Qian asked.

    [ 1. You can also be the state preceptor. ]

    Excellent, the top level of the capital¡¯sbat power was the supervisor, followed by the second-grade Daoist cultivator, Luo Yuheng, who was at the crossing cmity stage. If they were to interfere, then they wouldn¡¯t even need to use their brains on this matter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. He had not thought of this method at first, mainly because of his profession¡¯s habits.

    No matter if he was a police officer in his previous life or a night watchman in this life, he was always the one who took the lead in dealing with problems. Therefore, when he encountered such a situation, he subconsciously wanted to take it on himself first.

    [ four: ha, if there is only the Dragon vein and Hengyuan underground, then what can Jian Zheng and the state preceptor do if they go? [ however, there¡¯s no harm in trying. ]

    After they finished talking about business, li Miaozhen sent a letter to ask,[

    Chu Yuanqi, you¡¯ll probably reach the northern region in two days, right? ]

    [ 4: the Army has arrived at Chuzhou. ]

    [ three: so fast? ]

    [ four: the speed of warships is naturally faster than ordinary official ships. Speed is the most important thing in war. [ I¡¯ll protect Xu cijiu. Don¡¯t worry. ]

    [ 3: thank you. ]

    He had wanted to say that he could let Eng gain some experience, but he held back. The battlefield was constantly changing, and there were too many idents. You can¡¯t really gain experience just because you think you can.

    He might have died directly.

    Such words could only be used when Xu Eng had a level three master to protect him and was absolutely safe.

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an rode the little mare to the stargazing tower. He tied it to the White jade railing and entered the building alone.

    Since Yan Caiwei wasn¡¯t in the Directorate of Celestials and yang qianhuan had disappeared for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an could only look for the ¡± science fanatic ¡® of Da Feng, the ¡± crazed mangaka ¡± of the Directorate of Celestials, and Song Qing, who was obsessed with alchemy.

    Song Qing was a single-minded person. This could be seen from the dark circles under his eyes.

    ¡°Why is young master Xu here? you finally have the time toe and teach your fellow apprentices alchemy?¡± Song Qing was overjoyed and spread his arms with a smile.

    After the hug, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Song Qing and said, ¡°¡±Senior brother doesn¡¯t seem to be very happy recently.¡±

    The alchemy madman¡¯s depression was written all over his face.

    When Song Qing heard this, he sighed, ¡°¡±lsn¡¯t this a war? the Imperial court wants the Directorate of Celestials to refine magic tools and strengthen their military equipment. Such repetitive and monotonous work is simply an insult to a genius like me. ¡®

    You¡¯re not the only genius here. Everyone hates assembly line work ¡­ ¡°In terms of military supplies, the Imperial court should have arge stock of military supplies,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence.

    Song Qing¡¯s voice was low, ¡°Dafeng hasn¡¯t had anyrge-scale battles in the past 20 years, and their military equipmentcks maintenance.¡± In addition, the items produced by the Directorate of Celestials were quite valuable. For some people, it was the best way to make money, such as the former Minister of War. For example, Her Majesty, who produces a great pill every season..¡±

 Chapter 905 - 905: The state preceptorâ€™s suggestion (2)

    Chapter 905: The state preceptor¡¯s suggestion (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In terms of corruption, Da Feng was indeed rotten to the core. Even chief advisor Wang was coerced into epting bribes. Even the Duke of Wei turned a blind eye to the corruption of his subordinates and officials ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    In the face of such a powerful force, even the astonishingly talented Wei Yuan and the astute chief advisor Wang couldn¡¯t hold it off by themselves.

    That was why Wei Yuan had emphasized the words ¡°live in the same world as the light.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m here to visit the supervisor today. I have something important to report to him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Hmph! Song Qing snorted unhappily. teacher Jian Zheng has misunderstood me. I don¡¯t want to see him.

    Science dogs were really awesome ¡­ Xu Qian praised in his heart.

    However, at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s request, Song Qing reluctantly agreed and went up the eight trigrams stage to see the supervisor. After a while, she came back dejectedly and said,

    ¡°What a coincidence, my teacher doesn¡¯t want to see me either. He doesn¡¯t want to see you, so he asked me to get the hell back here.¡±

    The supervisor doesn¡¯t want to see me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡°¡±Then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not easy for you toe here. I have many thoughts to tell you.

    Song Qing forcefully pulled Xu Qi ¡®an to his alchemy room. After taking a seat, he said, ¡®¡±Wait a moment, I¡¯ll show you a few things.¡±

    Song Qing brought over a te. On the te, there were ¡± fruits ¡± of all shapes and sizes. There were fist-sized watermelons, watermelon-sized peaches, feathery apricots, and a bunch of crystal-clear grapes with eyes inside.

    I¡¯ve studied the grafting technique you taught me and have been actively experimenting since the beginning of spring this year. Although. ¡®ve made a major breakthrough, there are some problems with the results ¡­

    Song Qing pointed at the watermelon and said, ¡± I¡¯ve grafted peaches and watermelons. As a result, sometimes it will grow into a watermelon the size of a peach. Other times, it will grow into a peach the size of a watermelon. It¡¯s edible, but the taste isn¡¯t right, and the production is low. Young master Xu, do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly waved his hands, his eyes a little dazed.

    ¡°As for the apricots, I¡¯ve grafted the apricot trees to the birds. The birds have small apricot trees growing on their backs that bear fruit but can¡¯t be eaten. My original intention was to let the apricot have the taste of meat. As for grapes, well, I don¡¯t know how they can grow eyes. Maybe it¡¯s because the grapevines grow from the eyes of dead horses ¡­¡±

    I always felt that among the weird disciples of the supervisor, Song Qing was the craziest and most dangerous ¡­ ¡°Not bad,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anplimented hypocritically. By the way, how¡¯s the progress of my human body cultivation?¡±

    Speaking of this topic, Song Qing was overjoyed and said, already know what you want. In order to repay young master Xu¡¯s kindness to us, the senior and junior brothers n to refine you the number one beauty in the great Feng dynasty ording to the appearance of the princess Consort.

    ¡°It¡¯s. pity that we didn¡¯t get to see the princess Consort¡¯s appearance. Later on, miss Fu Xiang died of illness ¡­ The senior and junior brothers decided to refine anotherdy floating fragrance. Unfortunately, we still haven¡¯t seen miss fuxiang. ¡±

    That¡¯s right, why would you bunch of engineering dogs care about such vulgar creatures like women? they¡¯re all fleeting clouds ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full of sh * t.

    Song Qing continued,¡±the one we are most familiar with is naturally Junior Sister Caiwei. However, after some discussion, we all agreed that a lecher like you, young master Xu, is not worthy of having Junior Sister Caiwei.¡± &Nbsp;

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him in a daze.

    Oh, I¡¯m a straightforward person. I don¡¯t have any other meaning. Song Qing quickly exined.

    He didn¡¯t mean anything else, he was just insulting me ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve refined many men.¡±

    What do you want to say? Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him and said, ¡®¡±¡®Senior brother song, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    He ignored Song Qing¡¯s urging to stay and left quickly.

    After leaving the stargazing tower of the Directorate of Celestials, Xu Qi ¡®an pondered the director¡¯s attitude gloomily while riding the little mare.

    The supervisor obviously didn¡¯t want to get involved, or old silver coin had other purposes, so he didn¡¯t n to make a move.

    As for what his purpose was, even Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t see through the existence of this peak Warlock, so Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t bother himself with it.

    Fortunately, he still had Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful legs to hug.

    Back at the Xu residence, he sent away Zhong Li, who was safe and happy today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go up to the roof!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an warned him. He took out his talisman sword and sent a message to his primordial spirit,¡±State preceptor, state preceptor, I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    After a few breaths, a golden light invisible to ordinary people descended and prated the house. In the golden light, a tall and beautiful female state preceptor stood.

    With a Lotus crown on her head and a feathered robe on her body, her cold face was like that of a noble and Holy fairy. Looking at her again, she seemed like a charming and alluring mature woman, waiting for the rain and dew to grace her.

    After Huang Xianer, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had not been close to the woman, nced to the side. Heposed himself and turned back to look at her.

    ¡°State preceptor, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    The word ¡°discuss¡± didn¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. However, Luo Yuheng did not mind. He nodded slightly and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°. ¡®ve already found some clues from Emperor Yuan jing ¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an went on and on, describing the Dragon vein, the teleportation formation under the residence of count Pingyuan, and his own encounterst night in detail.

    Luo Yuheng was smart and understood what he meant. He opened his mouth and said,¡±You want me to interfere in this matter and even help you save people?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the beauty to her seat and smiled shamelessly.¡±l hope the Imperial advisor can help me..¡±

 Chapter 906 - 906: The state preceptorâ€™s suggestion (3)

    Chapter 906: The state preceptor¡¯s suggestion (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Yuheng pursed his lips slightly and looked at him with his bright eyes.¡±Help you save her and break off your rtionship with yuan jing?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment. there must be something wrong with yuan jing. The state preceptor is doing justice by taking action.

    Luo Yuheng snorted coldly, his beautiful eyes showing his displeasure. ¡°Since you can¡¯t be sure what¡¯s in the Dragon vein, you¡¯ve asked me for help so suddenly. To put it bluntly, you¡¯ve never put me in your heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s a problem with the Dragon vein, but if it¡¯s just a monk, how do you want me to deal with it? You don¡¯t care if I can still be the state preceptor in the future, whether I can still use fate to suppress the karmic sinmes, whether I¡¯m dead or Alive.¡±

    A look of disappointment shed across her wless face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything more. After thinking for a long time, he sighed. I was indeed reckless. I only thought that you were the head of the human sect, an invincible master, and the number one extraordinary woman in Da Feng. I blindly worshipped you.

    Luo Yuheng was stunned and looked at him in surprise.

    So in his heart, he actually held her in such high esteem and admired her?

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡°that¡¯s why I forgot that the state preceptor also has his own difficulties. This is not my original intention.¡± &Nbsp;

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes softened and he said softly, ¡°¡±lf you want me to take action, it¡¯s not difficult. You have to show me solid evidence. It¡¯s not a guess or a clue.¡± The room fell into silence.

    Luo Yuheng sat for a moment, and when he saw that he did not speak for a long time, his delicate brows furrowed. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Eh, the state preceptor didn¡¯t seem to want to leave, but he didn¡¯t have any reason to stay ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was sharp enough to notice the strange atmosphere.

    In the past, even if he had noticed this abnormality, he would not have taken it to heart. However, things were different now. He clearly knew that he had already entered Luo Yuheng¡¯s fish pond.

    This peerless, mature, charming, cold, and picturesque Super beauty was seriously considering dual cultivation with him .

    On the other hand, Luo Yuheng was actually eager to have more contact with him andmunicate with him so that he could better observe him.

    However, as the state preceptor and the head of the path of the human sect, she could not lower her face to show excessive enthusiasm to a young man.

    Therefore, he was in an awkward dilemma.

    At this time, the man needs to take the initiative. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right, but there¡¯s no harm in trying ¡­ Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°I can¡¯t go deep into the earth vein, and my clues are broken. I wonder if

    Imperial Preceptor has a better suggestion?¡±

    As he spoke, he revealed a look of anticipation and admiration.

    This was not only to find a topic for the two of them to ¡± work ¡± together, but also to increase Luo Yuheng¡¯s sense of participation. It imperceptibly made the investigation a matter between the two of them, instead of Xu Qi ¡®an doing it alone.

    Perhaps it was an illusion, but Luo Yuheng¡¯s brows rxed slightly. With a faint smile, he took over the topic.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s an earth escape technique teleportation formation under the residence of count Ping Yuan?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and looked at her attentively.

    His adoring and focused gaze seemed to please Luo Yuheng. The smile on his face deepened and he said calmly, ¡°¡±There are very few people who can master the earth movement technique. There are very few who use the Dragon vein as a Foundation to build a teleportation formation.¡±

    ¡°It involves both Fengshui and formations. Apart from high-grade magicians, only the earth sect, which has The Earth Book, can do it. Isn¡¯t this just a clue?¡±

    At the frontier fortress.

    10,000 men and horses trekked through the slightly deste ins. Both cavalrymen and infantrymen maintained a high degree of silence.

    In the long line of soldiers, Xu Eng was chewing on a candied fruit. He turned his horse around and gently squeezed the horse¡¯s belly, leaving the team and looking at the militia and infantrymen behind him who were transporting the cannons and ballistae.

    He was thinking that if the enemy cavalry were tounch. surprise attack at this time, there would be no time to dismantle the cannons and ballistae ¡­ Thus. the importance of a Scout was highlighted ¡­

    However, although cannons and ballistae were great weapons on the battlefield, they also severely dyed the speed of the Army. It could only be said that there were always losses. When marching to war, one had to consider the advantages and disadvantages of both sides, terrain, and other advantages. There was no fixed pattern ¡­

    Talking on paper and fighting a real battle were two different things. Ever since he came to Chuzhou, he had been making conclusions and thinking. His brain did not stop for a moment.

    Fortunately. I had brought enough candied fruits with me. so I wasn¡¯t mentally exhausted even though I was thinking intensely. Yep, ording to big brother, sugar was the only energy that the brain could absorb .

    The Army had arrived in Chu Zhou city yesterday. After a night¡¯s rest, they set off immediately to meet up with Yang Yan¡¯s Army.

    Yang Yan had already participated in the war in advance and had fought several battles with the cavalry of Jing Kingdom..

 Chapter 907 - 907: 26 years of Jean d â€˜arc (Part 1)

    Chapter 907: 26 years of Jean d ¡®arc (Part 1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After a long six-hour March, they finally arrived at the camp of the Chuzhou Army before dusk.

    After the 10000-strong Army arrived, they set up camp in a familiar manner. Jiang Luzhong led a group of generals, Xu niannian, and Chu Yuanyou into the military tent of Yang Yan, themander of the Chuzhou capital.

    Yang Yan and the senior generals of Chu Zhou city had been waiting for a long time.

    Everyone took their seats. Yang Yan looked at Jiang Luzhong and the others, paused for a moment on Xu niannian and Chu Yuanyou, and said in a cold tone,

    ¡°The War in the North is not looking good. Weck cannons, ballistae, and military supplies, so we have been mainly distracting and harassing them. They won¡¯t be able to cause any serious damage to the Jing Army.¡±

    Jiang Luzhong nodded slightly. Chuzhou city¡¯s military supplies were limited, and most of the cannons and ballistae had to be left within the borders to defend the city. It was impossible to mobilize all of them. Otherwise, if the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom came to attack Chuzhou, the territory of the great Feng Army would bepletely scattered.

    Jiang Luzhong nced at the Deputy general beside him. Thetter understood his meaning and reported the amount of rations and military supplies they had brought along, as well as the proportion of cavalry, infantry, and artillery.

    Yang Yan nodded in satisfaction and looked at the Deputy general beside him.

    The Deputy general stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡± let me exin the current situation in the North. The main battlefield is in the depths of the North. The Allied army of the demons and barbarians and the Jing Kingdom cavalry are fighting like fire.

    Over the past few days, we have analyzed the reasons and categorized them into three points:First, the Barbarian monsters ¡®military training was not as good as Jing country¡¯s. The Barbarian monsters had The Blood of Gods and devils. Once they got hot-headed, they would lose their minds. In a small battle, this was an advantage. However, in arge-scale battle involving tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people, this was a fatal w.

    ¡°Second, the witch God religion. The battlefield is the home field of the Magi, and you are all experienced generals, so I don¡¯t need to go into detail. Most importantly, there was a rank 3 Magus in the Jing Kingdom¡¯s Army. It was because of his existence that Zhu Jiu, who had not recovered from his injuries, was restricted.

    ¡°Three, Xiahou Yushu is a top grademander talent. His battlemanding skills have already reached the point of perfection. Against such a person, unless you crush him with absolute power, it is very difficult to use so-called clever tactics to defeat him.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡± the Army that is fighting with us at the border of Chuzhou is the left Corps of the Jing Kingdom. The leader of the Army is called

    Tuoba Ji. He is a fourth-grade martial artist. He had 3000 fiery armor troops, 5000 light cavalry, and 10000 infantry and artillery. Tuoba Ji is nning to kill us at the Chu Zhou border.¡±

    He was prepared to be crushed to death at the border of Chuzhou. That meant that the distance between the two sides was not far ¡­ Xu Eng judged in his heart.

    As expected, Jiang Luzhong muttered, ¡°¡±so, if we want to go north to help the demon barbarians, we must first defeat Tuoba Ji.¡±

    Yang Yan nodded slowly, ¡°only by defeating Tuoba Ji¡¯s Army can we have no more worries.¡± The problem is, in terms of cavalry, we are far from the match of the Jing Kingdom¡¯s cavalry. In terms of cannons, they had many of them. We have an overwhelming advantage in numbers, but we don¡¯t have any other advantage.¡±

    One of the generalsughed. that¡¯s why you¡¯vee at the right time. We have sufficient military forces and armaments now. Speed is the most important thing in war. We can start a war right away and catch Tuoba Ji off guard.

    The generals from Chu Zhou city also smiled. They had been waiting for reinforcements for a long time.

    yes. Jiang Luzhong nodded slowly. do you know where they are? ¡±

    yes, ¡± Yang Yan replied. I only know the exact location. There are Scouts keeping an eye on it and they wille back once every two hours to report. So far, there has been no abnormality.

    Jiang Luzhong looked at the crowd and said, ¡± this battle must be ended quickly. Otherwise, with the abilities of the Wizards, the corpse soldiers will only increase if the battle drags on. We might not be able to burn the bodies in time on the battlefield.¡±

    Magi had the ability to control corpses, so the best way was to burn the corpses on the spot to effectively control the number of undead soldiers.

    Everyone started a discussion on this topic.

    ¡°The astrologer of the Imperial astronomer will give us the position, and then we will firstunch a few rounds of bombardment. After that, the archers and Firebirds will advance ¡­¡±

    ¡°But if the enemy retreats, no one other than the cavalry will be able to catch up. If the cavalrymen give chase, we¡¯ll be like sheep entering the Tiger¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take advantage of the numbers and form an encirclement?¡±

    no, we can¡¯t. If we surround them, we¡¯ll be dividing our forces and losing our advantage. The enemy can break out in any direction and even counterattack.

    we also have to be wary of the divination skills of the Wizards. It would be great if a high-grade Warlock could cover for us.

    ¡°Fortune-tellers can only predict their own good fortune and misfortune. If their lives are not in danger in this battle, they can¡¯t predict it. Heh, if the other Dartv has a rank three sDiritual wisdom master. then Dretend I didn¡¯t sav

    anything. ¡±

    In the fierce battle, Xu Eng nced at Chu Yuanyou. This former top schr had closed her eyes and was resting, showing no intention of joining the discussion.

    Xu Eng could only remain silent. Fifteen minutester, the generals were still in discussion, but they had already passed the stage of disagreement. They were now working out the details and strategies.

    Xu Eng looked at Chu Yuanqian again. He still didn¡¯t say anything, but Xu

    Eng couldn¡¯t help but cough. He raised his arm and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you listen to what I have to say?¡±

    The discussion stopped and the generals all frowned, their sharp gazes fixed on the only schr in the tent.

    Originally, Xu niannian had no right to sit here, whether it was his identity as Dingzhou¡¯s official or his experience. However, Jiang Luzhong and Xu Qi ¡®an had been to the education workshop Division together and had investigated cases together in Yunzhou. Naturally, they paid special attention to the younger brother of their whoremasters andrades..

 Chapter 908 - 908: The 26th year of Jean d â€˜arc (Part 2)

    Chapter 908: The 26th year of Jean d ¡®arc (Part 2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yang Yan was even more so. He nced at the unhappy generals and nodded without a change in expression.¡±Xu Xu, you can speak your mind.¡±

    Xu niannian heaved a sigh of relief when he received the tacit approval of themander of Chuzhou City. He asked the generals present, ¡°¡±What is our goal?¡±

    A general frowned and replied in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Naturally, we¡¯re going to kill

    Tuoba Ji¡¯s Army and head to the North to help the Barbarian demons.¡± ¡°So, our real goal is to help the demon barbarians, not to fight to the death with Tuoba,¡± Xu Eng nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± A general asked with a sneer.

    Xu Eng nced at Yang Yan and saw that he was listening attentively without any signs of interrupting, so he said, ¡®

    ¡°Of course there is. In a war, attacking the city is secondary, but attacking the heart is the most important. What we need to do is to achieve victory with the least cost. If you only know how to act rashly and use the lives of the soldiers to win, it¡¯s rude ¡­¡± cough, cough, cough! Chu Yuanyu suddenly coughed and interrupted Xu niannian¡¯s speech.

    ¡°Attacking the city is the bottom, and attacking the heart is the top. This is the concept in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s book on military tactics. You may not have read it, but this book is called Sun Zi¡¯s military tactics, which Xu ningyan recently wrote. By the way, let me introduce him to everyone. This is Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin, a second-ce schr. Xu Qian, you can continue.¡± Chu Yuanxi smiled.

    Xu yinluo knew military tactics? Attacking the city was secondary, but attacking the heart was the top priority. Wonderful .

    It turned out that the pale-faced schr was Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin ¡­

    The generals ¡®minds were racing. After knowing that Xu niannian was Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin, they put away their displeasure and adjusted their attitudes.

    The martial artist who had sneered at him earlier revealed a friendly smile and said, ¡°Xu Xu, please continue. We¡¯re listening.¡±

    Their attitudes werepletely different.

    The story of Xu Qi ¡®an avenging the 380000 citizens of Chuzhou City and Zheng xinghuai, the chief administrator of Chuzhou City, had long spread throughout

    Chuzhou City.

    Some of the officers present were locals of Chuzhou. This group of people respected Xu Qi ¡®an like a god and were deeply grateful.

    Of course, the soldiers and officers who were not locals also respected Xu yinluo. When they talked about him, they would brag and give him a thumbs up.

    Since this unruly, pale-faced schr was Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin, he was not unruly, but just like his cousin, he was a talented man who dared to speak his mind.

    Yes, his talent had yet to be confirmed, but it did not prevent the generals from viewing him in a different light.

    Xu cijiu¡¯s skin was still too thin. You have a cousin with a terrifying reputation, but you don¡¯t know how to make use of him. If you had moved out earlier, who wouldn¡¯t give you face? You want me to help you ¡­ Chu Yuanqian shook her head.

    I don¡¯t need big brother¡¯s protection ¡­ Xu niannian muttered proudly, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Our goal is to get rid of Tuoba Ji. The reason why the Jing Kingdom left this Army at the border of Chuzhou is to restrain us and wear down our military strength. This will create time for them to kill the Barbarian demons and reduce the pressure on them.

    if we really fight to the death, even if we win, it will only be a partial victory. It will not benefit the overall situation.

    what? ¡± Jiang Luzhong frowned. we know this. What do you think? ¡±

    The generals all looked at him. They understood these principles, but if they didn¡¯t kill the enemy, how could they go north to help?

    Xu niannian looked around at everyone. our advantage is that we have more people. I think that we should seize this advantage and not fight with numbers. Instead, we should make reasonable use of our numbers and deploy our troops.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you send the Army to take a detour?¡± he asked after a pause.

    Hearing this, the generals were extremely disappointed.

    Only Yang Yan and Jiang Luzhong were deep in thought.

    ¡°How? If we don¡¯t deal with Tuoba Ji, we¡¯ll just take a detour and wait to be surrounded by them?¡±

    ¡°Xu Xu, your method, yes, it¡¯s still possible, but it¡¯s not suitable at this time.¡±

    The generals said tactfully.

    Xu Xu was nothingpared to his brother.

    Xu niannian put his hands on the table and said lightly, ¡± let me finish. I heard you say that the total number of Tuoba Ji¡¯s Army is about 18000, right? ¡®

    yes. Yang Yan¡¯s Deputy general nodded. if it doesn¡¯t include the logistics and militia, it is indeed so.

    ¡°How about we attack the city with 18000 people?¡± Xu niannian asked.

    ¡°Wishful thinking,¡± a generalughed. Not to mention the Chu Prefecture city, even if it was a small city, it would be impossible to break through with only 18000 people. Besides, there are hundreds of strongholds at the border defense line, and reinforcements cane at any time.¡±

    Yang Yan¡¯s Deputy general added,¡±we¡¯ve already strengthened the walls and cleared the fields.¡± &Nbsp;

    ¡°In that case, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for us to transfer another 10000 troops from Chuzhou, right?¡± Xu niannianughed.

    Yang Yan¡¯s Deputy general muttered,¡±of the 20000 troops you brought, 10000 are left in Chu Prefecture city. It should not be a problem to transfer those troops over.¡± It won¡¯t affect the defense of the city.¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s smile deepened. then I¡¯ll ask again. When facing Tuoba Ji, we don¡¯t aim to kill the enemy. We only aim to fight and protect ourselves. How many troops do we have? ¡±

    This time, it was Yang Yan who replied, ¡± 20000 troops are more than enough. This ce is not far from Chu Zhou city. If they are well deployed, the Chu Zhou city guards cane to the aid. Then 15000 troops will be enough.

    yes. Xu niannian nodded and said, ¡± a conservative estimate is to leave 20000. At this moment, there were over 40 thousand soldiers in the camp. He would take out 20000 troops to meet up with the 10000 troops from the Chu

    Prefecture city. The thirty thousand men would take a detour and enter the Northern Territory to meet up with the Barbarian demons.

    as for Tuoba Ji¡¯s side, leave 20000 troops to fight and confuse the enemy. This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about them surrounding us.

    The tent fell silent for a moment. The generals no longer spoke and each of them weighed the feasibility of this n..

 Chapter 909 - 909: The 26th year of Jean d â€˜arc (Part 3)

    Chapter 909: The 26th year of Jean d ¡®arc (Part 3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    we still have warlocks who can help us find the enemy. Even if they react in time and rush North to help, we can still hold them back.

    ¡°If the enemy moves, we move. If the enemy doesn¡¯t move, we¡¯ll drag it out with them. This way, we can help the Barbarian demons while also holding back Tuoba Ji¡¯s 18000 men.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, although it¡¯s not very satisfying, this n is indeed feasible ¡­¡±

    The generals present were very experienced. They could roughly guess whether Xu niannian¡¯s n would work or not after weighing the pros and cons.

    In the military tent, the high-ranking generals looked at Xu Xinyi with more approval. At least, they approved of his brain.

    They thought that he was someone who could participate in the meeting.

    Yang Yan exhaled and smiled. that¡¯s right. This n is feasible. We¡¯ll have to discuss the details again.

    In the military tent, the high-ranking generals looked at Xu Xinyi with more approval. At least, they approved of his brain.

    They thought that he was someone who could participate in the meeting.

    Xu niannian let out a sigh of relief. He wasn¡¯t proud because of this. Coming up with a good idea during a meeting in the military tent didn¡¯t mean that he was a real genius. The generals present would definitely have a sh of inspiration ande up with a n.

    A strategy was not enough to lead an Army to war. The Imowledge inside was so profound that there was a unique way to arrange the position of the toilets in the military camp.

    Cijiu did have a talent in military tactics, but hecked the ability tomand. He was currently. good military counselor ¡­ Chu Yuanxi nodded secretly.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor is wise!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ttered him and then analyzed, ¡°¡±Earth sect¡¯s Dao chief and Emperor Yuan jing are indeed in cahoots, but what does this mean? I already knew about this when I was in Chu Zhou.¡±

    Besides, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief didn¡¯t recognize his family and was only thinking about doing bad things and women. There was no need for him to investigate this, right?

    The devastatingly beautiful state preceptor nced at him, ¡± isn¡¯t investigating a case your job? if I knew, would I need you to investigate? ¡±

    It makes so much sense that I have nothing to say.

    Next, Luo Yuheng asked him a few questions about his cultivation and gave him some guidance on the cultivation of the mind sword. After knowing that Xu Qi ¡®an was stuck at the level of ¡°intent,¡± Luo Yuheng pondered for a long time and said,

    ¡°Moves are moves, intent is intent, there¡¯s no intent. What vou need to do now is toprehend intent and not to fuse moves. You¡¯re putting the cart before the horse.¡±

    ¡®But I don¡¯t have¡¯ intent¡¯. If Bai Xiao had ¡®intent¡¯, I would have been peak rank. 4 by now, aunty ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head.

    haste makes waste. Others would need to spend years or even decades toprehend it, but you have only cultivated for a month. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luo Yuheng warned.

    ¡°But I hope that you can cultivate your will within two years,¡± she added after a pause.

    Eh? Why within two years? is there any further exnation ¡­ ¡°I will,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Luo Yuheng nodded. Without another word, he transformed into a golden light and fled.

    However, she did not return to the spirit treasures temple. She made a turn in the air andnded in a small courtyard not far from the Xu residence.

    The small courtyard was filled with all kinds of flowers, and even the air was sweet. A woman with ordinary looks was lying on a bamboo chair, eating a ripe orange. She was grimacing in pain from the sourness, but she couldn¡¯t resist her craving and had to endure it.

    ¡°Why are you here again? what if you¡¯re discovered?¡± Mu nanzhi said unhappily.

    ¡°Other than the supervisor, no one can see me.¡± ¡°If you think that the director will covet your beauty, then I won¡¯te,¡± Luo Yuheng said lightly.

    ¡°Then I still have self-awareness.¡± Mu nanzhi hummed in agreement.

    Luo Yuheng ignored her and walked straight to the water tank. He looked at the nine-colored lotus root that was growing well and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living quite well recently.¡± She looked away and examined the princess Consort.

    ¡°I feel like my waist is thicker.¡± Wangfei pinched her waist andined, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s all that thief Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fault. He always takes me out to eat.¡±

    Luo Yuheng smiled. When she was still King Huai¡¯s consort, there were all sorts of delicacies avable, but she never liked to eat them. Now, she had be an ordinary woman in the market, eating simple food, but her appetite was better than before.

    After being trapped in the Wang Residence for twenty years, she was finally free. Even the spirit in her eyes was different.

    If she were to reveal her true self, she would definitely be the most moving woman in the world.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is leaving the capital. Will you go with him?¡± Luo Yuheng asked nonchntly.

    Wangfei quickly shook her head and denied, ¡± of course not. Why should I go with him? I¡¯m not his concubine. I¡¯m just lending him some silver to stay in his outer residence.

    Luo Yuheng was very satisfied with this answer. He said lightly, ¡°¡±Remember your words. If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll sell you to a brothel.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± mu Nanxi asked suspiciously.

    Luo Yuheng ignored him.

    Wang Fei threw an orange over. try it. I bought it at the market this morning. It¡¯s expensive.

    Luo Yuheng waved his hand and threw the orange back without even looking at it. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, I really envy women like you who don¡¯t go to the toilet,¡± Wang Fei said.

    ¡°The way you speak now makes you sound like a vulgar woman from the marketce,¡± Luo Yuheng said with a slight frown.

    The Queen chuckled.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking about how to find a breakthrough nnint with the earth sect¡¯s Dan chief

    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t investigate the earth sect. First of all, I don¡¯t know where the earth sect is, and even if I do, I can¡¯t go. Daoist priest Golden Lotus will report me and kill me. But now, he couldn¡¯t go to the Dragon vein anymore, because it was too dangerous and he didn¡¯t gain anything..

 Chapter 910 - 910: 26 years of Jean d â€˜arc (Part 4)

    Chapter 910: 26 years of Jean d ¡®arc (Part 4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading the daily records, but there are no major clues. How should I investigate? No, what exactly do I want to find out?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reviewed his clues and thoughts. At first, he investigated Emperor Yuan jing because he supported the North guarding King in massacring the city. The cost and reward were not proportional, which was very suspicious.

    After a long investigation, Emperor Yuan jing indeed had a big problem, but Xu Qi ¡®an did not have a clear answer or direction to the specific problem.

    ¡°What I want to do is to unveil Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s mysterious veil. The soul pill, human trafficking, and the Dragon vein are all clues, but Ick a link to connect them. The core of soul contained the shadow of the Earth sect¡¯s Dao head, and so did the Dragon vein ¡­

    ¡°Luo Yuheng¡¯s train of thought is correct. Perhaps the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief is the link that connects everything. But How do I find the entry point?

    ¡°I¡¯ve also fallen into the wrong line of thought. If we want to find an entry point, we don¡¯t have to start from the earth sect¡¯s Dao head himself, but from what he has done. Make a trip to the night watchman¡¯s office.¡±

    He immediately left the manor and rode the little mare straight to the watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    When he arrived at the door of the watchman¡¯s Yamen, he threw away the reins of his horse and shook his robe. Entering the Yamen was like going home.

    The guards at the gate did not stop him and even held the reins to watch over his horse.

    After entering the Yamen, he looked around but didn¡¯t find the two perverts, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao. Perhaps they were patrolling the streets and listening to music.

    Fortunately, Li Yuchun was a dedicated person. He was very happy to see Xu Qi ¡®an. He pulled Xu Qi¡¯ an into the house and looked back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that unkempt girl didn¡¯t follow us.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an knew his superior too well.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it ¡­¡±

    no! Li Yuchun waved his hand. even now, I still get goosebumps whenever I think of her.

    It seemed that Zhong Li had left a deep psychological shadow on brother spring. It was as big as two rooms and one living room ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t waste time and stated the purpose of his visit.

    ¡°Boss, I want to see the confession of ping Yuanbo¡¯s human trafficker.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll get someone to get it for you,¡± Li Yuchun didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He beckoned for an official and ordered him to retrieve the documents from the office storage.

    The case files of such cases didn¡¯t even need the night watchman to go in person, just an official was enough.

    The two of them sat down and chatted over tea. Li Yuchun said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, guangxiao is getting married at the end of the year. The date has already been set.¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing!¡±

    During the investigation in Yunzhoust year, Zhu guangxiao had said that he would return to the capital to marry his childhood sweetheart after the Yunzhou case was over.

    I have to pay my portion of the bill again ¡­ Under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile, there was an instinctive ridicule from her previous life.

    Speaking of which, the worst thing that happened in her previous life was that she didn¡¯t get married. Her college ssmates, high school ssmates, and childhood friends all got married. She gave her share money again and again, but now she didn¡¯t have the chance to get it back.

    Just thinking about it made her heart ache.

    Not long after, the clerk returned with a thick stack of files from the human traffickers.

    After ping Yuanbo¡¯s death, most of the leaders and minions of the human traffickers ¡°organization were captured, and only a few were on the run. Those who had been imprisoned had long been dragged to the entrance of the market for execution.

    Only the confession from the interrogation was left.

    Xu Qi ¡®an directly skipped over the small goons¡¯ confessions and focused on reading the confessions of the small leaders within the organization.

    The leader of the organization was a man called ck Scorpion.

    ck Scorpion¡¯s identity was mysterious. Before the Yamen could lock on to him, Heng Yuan had killed count Ping Yuan, disrupting the night watchman¡¯s n.

    As for these small leaders, they didn¡¯t even know that they were serving Ping Yuan Bo. They were only responsible for tricking and kidnapping children, women, and even adult men who were alone.

    The men were sold as ves and hard workers, while the women were sold to brothels or left behind for the brothers in the organization to y with.

    He was even more clueless about the matter of the count of Ping Yuan secretly sending people to the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°With ping Yuanbo¡¯s identity, he definitely won¡¯t personally contact the human traffickers. This ck Scorpion is an important figure. Before the watchman could lock onto him, Hengyuan had already arrived at the residence of count Ping Yuan ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. the Python in Fu Xiang¡¯s story, could it be this ck Scorpion? ¡± He knew that the night watchman was investigating him, so he secretly reported it to Emperor Yuan jing. After receiving Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s permission, he revealed the information to Hengyuan and used

    Hengyuan to kill him?¡±

    This guess shed through his mind.

    It was just a sh, and ck Scorpion¡¯s end was either to escape the capital and go far away, or to be killed.

    There was no need to investigate this person.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to read the confession. As he read, an insignificant detail caught his attention.

    One of the confessions came from a small leader called ¡°Grandpa Dao.¡± In the confession, Grandpa Dao mentioned that he had followed a senior called master deer when he first entered the industry.

    This master deer imed to be an elder of the human traffickers ¡®organization. When master Dao was young, he had followed him around. Master deer was getting older and slowly retired. She supported this confidant to take over the position.

    The biggest problem with this message was that Grandpa Dao had entered the industry in his early twenties and was now forty-three years old.

    Before master Dao, there was still master deer. This meant that the human traffickers had existed for at least 30 years.

    The human broker organization had existed for at least 30 years, which was a conservative estimate. Emperor Yuan jing had only cultivated for 21 years ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath..

 Chapter 911 - 911: The 26th year of Jean d â€˜arc (Part 1) -5

    Chapter 911: The 26th year of Jean d ¡®arc (Part 1) -5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Are master deer¡¯s family members still around?¡±

    He handed the confession to Li Yuchun.

    Li Yuchun shook her head. I¡¯m not in charge of this case, so I¡¯m not too sure. I¡¯ll help you ask around.

    He took the confession, stood up, and left. About 15 minutester, Li Yuchun returned and said, ¡®

    ¡°Master deer died of illness a long time ago. ording to thew, she sold people and was sentenced to death, beheading, exile, and caning depending on the severity of the crime. If the Father dies, the son will pay for it, and his crime will be reduced by two grades.

    ¡°Master deer¡¯s crime shall be sentenced to death by a thousand cuts. Because of his death, his son paid for it and was demoted to a second ss. At that time, he had already been exiled to the border. Master deer¡¯s first wife is still alive.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an finished his tea in one gulp, stood up, and said, ¡®¡±¡®Take me to her.¡±

    Although master deer had umted a lot of wealth in his early years, he knew that his profession was ¡®dangerous¡¯. He had prepared a backup n long ago. He bought a house in the inner city and left behind a lot of wealth.

    After his son was exiled, master deer¡¯s first wife moved into the inner courtyard with her family. They could have still been living a life of luxury.

    However, the night watchmen were all troublemakers who extorted the family members of the human traffickers every few days, draining them of all the ck money they earned.

    Hence, master deer¡¯s family moved back to the outer city. They were now living in a small courtyard in the North City. They had a grandson, a daughter-inw, and a grandmother.

    Li Yuchun and Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door of the small courtyard. It was a Pretty Woman with a weak expression.

    She was washing her clothes and was wearing a coarse dress.

    In the yard, a child was riding a bamboo horse, and a white-haired old woman was raising chickens.

    The old woman and the young woman¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they saw Li Yuchun¡¯s night watchman uniform. Thetter was submissive and trembling all over, while the former was very shrewdly throwing her dustpan away, crying and shouting,

    the soldiers are bullying me. The soldiers are bullying me again. You can just force me to my death. Even if. die. I¡¯ll let the vigers see the faces of you bastards ¡­

    The old woman must have been tough when she was young, so it was not strange. After all, she was the first wife of the leader of the human traffickers.

    Li Yuchun stepped forward and kicked him a few times, scolding, ¡°¡±Shut up. If you make any more noise, I¡¯ll catch your grandson and sell him off.¡±

    As if she had touched the olddy¡¯s sore spot, she quieted down and red at Li Yuchun and Xu Qi ¡®an with hatred.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door, walked around the piles of chicken poop, and strode to the old woman. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 ask you a few questions and you¡¯ll have to answer honestly.¡±

    When the olddy nodded, he asked,¡±master deer, are you an elder of the human traffickers?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s eyes flickered. what elder? I¡¯m just a woman. I don¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know anything,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization and pulled the young woman into the house. He grinned and said, ¡°¡±Little girl, you look pretty. I¡¯ll go in and have some fun.¡±

    The embarrassing thing was that the woman¡¯s face was red. She secretly looked at Xu Qi ¡®an but didn¡¯t call out.

    ¡°Then sell them to the brothel,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily. ¡°Mother, save me ¡­. The young woman screamed.

    ¡°Sell this little brat too.¡± He added.

    The old woman hurriedly hugged her grandson and said loudly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you everything, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    The olddy told Xu Qi ¡®an that Master Lu was originally an idle hooligan who had nothing to do all day. She liked to fight and had made friends with a group of Street gangsters.

    Until one day, someone asked him to ¡®get¡¯ a few people. Later on, the Commission turned into recruitment. The human traffickers organization was born. Master deer brought his brothers into the organization and made a name for himself.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The old woman recalled for a moment and frowned,¡±lf I¡¯m not mistaken, it was the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc,¡±

    The turning point of her poor life was of great significance to her, and she had a deep impression of it.

    26 years of Jean.. arc, why does this sound so familiar ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart for a moment. His body suddenly trembled, and his expression froze on his face.

    ording to the previous Emperor¡¯s daily records, in the 26th year of the Jean de era, the previous emperor invited the head of the earth sect to the pce to discuss Dao.

    ording to the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life Records, in the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, King Huai and yuan jing were hunting in the depths of the southern courtyard when they were attacked by a bear, and all of their guards were killed.

    In the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, someone asked master deer to secretly abduct people, and these people were secretly sent to the pce. From this, it could be inferred that the earth escape technique formation of the count of Ping Yuan¡¯s residence was built in the 26th year of Zhen de.

    They were all in the same year.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an used all his strength and muttered to himself, ¡°¡±Earth sect¡¯s Dao head ¡­¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ll give you the big chapter to make up for theck of power in the recent updates. ] Please subscribe please monthly tickets..

 Chapter 912 - 912: The southern courtyard (1)

    Chapter 912: The southern courtyard (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    All of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s abnormalities were rted to something that happened in the 26th year of the Jean.. arc, and were all rted to the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief ¡­

    My guess was right, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief is the line connecting all the clues. He¡¯s definitely rted to what happened back then. In this case, it was very clear wnat to Investigate next and wnere to Investigate.

    The next target of investigation was the royal hunting ground-the southern courtyard!

    King Huai in his youth and Emperor Yuan jing in his youth were attacked by ferocious beasts in the southern courtyard. Most of the guards were killed, and King Huai finally tore the bear apart and resolved the crisis.

    There were too many loopholes in this description. There must be experts among the guards of the two princes, and there must be a lot of them. How could Xiong gang kill all the experts of the Imperial court?

    ck bear spirit?

    I felt that it didn¡¯t make sense at the time, but I didn¡¯t have any clues topare the two. This piece of information alone can¡¯t exin too many problems.

    After all, the daily records could be modified. It could not be ruled out that the previous emperor was trying to boost King Huai¡¯s reputation. The royal family had done too many things like usurping the throne to raise his image.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, but he gradually hid his shock and returned to normal. He looked at Li Yuchun and said, ¡°¡±Boss, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already gotten the answer I wanted.¡±

    Li Yuchun nodded.

    The old woman watched the two of them step out of the courtyard and disappear at the door. She held her grandson tightly and muttered, ¡®¡±When did this group of government dogs find their conscience?¡±

    She immediately looked at her daughter-inw and saw that she was still staring at the courtyard door. Anger rushed to her head and she screamed angrily, ¡®

    ¡°Little hussy, you can¡¯t even close your legs after seeing a handsome man. As long as I¡¯m still alive, don¡¯t even think about remarrying, don¡¯t even think about having an affair, you¡¯ll be a widow until I die.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Li Yuchun, Xu Qian rode his beloved little mare back to the Xu Manor.

    He ran back to his room and found the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record left by Eng on the bookshelf. The pages flipped over and stopped at the 26th year of Jean d ¡®arc.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the contents of the cursive script, but he could still somewhat understand the dates.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, it was indeed the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc. That year, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief entered the pce. This year, the count of Ping Yuan officially sent people to the pce. That year, King Huai and yuan jing met Xiong Pi in the southern courtyard

    ¡°In addition, the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life ended in the 30th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, which means that the previous emperor passed away four yearster. Well, I haven¡¯t read history books, so I¡¯ll ask the top students.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down behind the desk and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. He was about to send the book when his fingers suddenly stopped. He switched to private chat and connected the fragment to the first fragment with his mental power.

    Number one ignored him and gave him a ¡± p ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an persistently sent him a private message. Seeing this, number one did not refuse and epted his message.[ what is it? ]

    [ 3: when did the previous emperor ascend to heaven? ]

    [ three: of course it¡¯s rted to the case. I still have some questions to ask. Tell me the details of the southern courtyard, the more detailed the better. ]

    Especially in the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc. In addition, what was the previous Emperor¡¯s physical condition when he was alive? Do you have any hidden diseases?

    [ 1:30 years of Jean d ¡®arc, why are you asking this? ]

    [three: of course it¡¯s rted to the case. I still have some questions to ask. Tell me the details of the southern courtyard, the more detailed the better.]

    Especially in the 26th year of the Tean d ¡®arc. In addition. what was the previous

    Emperor¡¯s physical condition when he was alive? Do you have any hidden diseases? [what was the cause of his death?]

    [ one: the southern Court is the royal hunting ground. It is in the suburbs of the southern city and has a radius of 260 miles. There are four temporary residences in the South courtyard, named after the four gates of the North, South, East, and West. The South courtyard is a forbidden courtyard. Almost no one lives in it, and no farming is done. Only the Marine households are in charge of management.

    Ocean head? Heh, a professional fish farmer? then I, the Sea King, am also an ocean resident. Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled and sent a message.

    [ 3: what is an ocean head? ]

    [ 1. The pce can not tolerate a pure person. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an crossed his legs and was speechless.

    [ one: as for the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, I¡¯m not sure. At least, I can¡¯t answer you now. ]

    After a few seconds, No. 1 wrote, [ the previous Emperor¡¯s body was already in a very bad condition a year ago. He persisted for a year before he died of illness. [ I¡¯ll need to check the case files before I can answer you. ]

    [ 3: I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I hope you can give me an answer as soon as possible. [ I¡¯ve found some clues here, but I can¡¯t bepletely sure. I¡¯ll have to wait for your feedback. ]

    With huaiqing¡¯s exuberant curiosity, she would definitely try her best toplete the mission and then get the progress of the case from him.

    This was the good thing about huaiqing. If it was framed, one would forget everything after reading the story book.

    Of the three countries in the northeast, the Jing Kingdom was in the northernmost part, next to the territory of the demon race in the North. The fire Country was in the middle, directly facing the three states of the great

    Feng. To the South of the Kang Kingdom was a Kingdom bordering the sea.

    Each of the three countries had their own characteristics. Jing country¡¯s iron cavalry was brave and unparalleled. After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Barbarian tribe in the North fell from the throne of the number one iron cavalry in Jiuzhou, and Jing country took the opportunity to im the Supreme position.

    The fire country¡¯s borders were filled with dangerous mountain peaks and most of the important cities were built in ces that were easy to defend and hard to attack, relying on the geographical advantage to defend, they were as stable as Mount Tai.

    Other than that, the fire country¡¯s citizens hunted for a living and were good at shooting.

    Other than having the geographical advantage, the fire Country also had another trump card Army, and that was the flying beast Army.

    ¡°Geography of the nine provinces, east longitude¡±: duocangyu, Mount dongtong. There was wood, its shape was like a Red Willow, its juice was like blood, and its name was Chi. The jackals ate it as food.

    The leopard was a kind of strange beast. It had a wingspan of three meters, a dog¡¯s head and a mouse¡¯s tail, and could fly five hundred miles in a day.

    Mount dongtong was in the middle of the fire Country. Like the winged spiders of the gold wood tribe, the fire Country had an Air Force.

    Its weakness was that the number of Jackal Army soldiers was even smaller than the fiery armor Army, and they were usually used as a trump card.

    The fire country¡¯s borders, ding Guan city.

    As a big city on the border, ding Guan city had sufficient troops, materials, and armaments to defend against the attack of the DA Feng Army. If the witchcraft cult wanted to stop the Army from attacking the Central ins, ding Guan city could attack quickly because it was in a state of readiness for war..

 Chapter 913 - 913: Nanyuan (2)

    Chapter 913: Nanyuan (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Two days ago, dingguan city had entered a state of high alert. Merchants from both countries were prohibited from entering and leaving, as well as civilians. The Army in the city patrolled all night long, and Scouts outside the city kept sending back secret letters.

    The great Feng Army is here!

    The northeast border had been stable for so many years, and the war was finally about to restart.

    Vulture ck was dressed in bright armor, with a scimitar at his waist. Surrounded by his Deputy general and other subordinates, he climbed up the top of dingguan city to a in far away.

    He was themander of ding Guan city¡¯s Army, the highest leader of the military.

    The sun had just risen, and it was autumn. The Green Mountain top had a touch of dim yellow.

    everyone says that Wei Yuan is the great military God. This general has always wanted to know if that Wei Yuan will be able to take down the Yan country¡¯s impregnable ding Guan city. Vulture ck said indifferently.

    He was part of the youth faction in the fire country¡¯s Army. During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, he was only a low-ranking officer, responsible for guarding the country¡¯snd.

    He had heard of Wei Yuan for a long time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one who can defeat Wei Yuan on the battlefield. Even Xiahou Yushu, in my opinion, is much weaker than Wei Yuan.¡± The bearded Deputy general sighed and then sneered, ¡®

    however, the battle between two armies and the attack and defense of a city are two different things. General, if you can defeat Wei Yuan in dingguan city, you will be a powerful figure in Jiuzhou.

    Since ancient times, Wars were difficult, and attacking a city was the most difficult. It often required ten times, or even more than ten times the number of soldiers. If they were to encounter a city with a geographical advantage .. Even the most powerful general would have a headache and shrink back. If they were to force their way through, they could even reverse the oue of the war.

    There were many simr examples in history.

    Tuwoheiughed and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    His heart was burning. He wasn¡¯t confident that he could win against Wei Yuan in a battle between two armies, but defending the city was his strength. Otherwise, he would not have been so heavily relied on by fiery King and be themander of the border.

    To the left of dingguan city was a big River and to the right was a steep mountain. It was impregnable. In order to enhance the geographical advantage, Vulture and ck sent people into the mountains to chisel stones. It took two years. Other than the main road of the Army, the two sides of the city wall were craggy with stones.

    Siege vehicles anddders could not get close, and if they tried to clean it up, they would be live targets.

    ¡°Argh .

    A deep roar came from the distant sky, and the generals and soldiers on the city wall immediately recognized it as the howl of a Jackal.

    Looking in the direction of the sound, a ck shadow flew over from the distance and gradually became clear. It was a servant of a leopard.

    The dog-headed and rat-tailed flying beastnded on the spacious horse track. It folded its wings and fixed its Scarlet eyes ahead like a human soldier standing guard.

    The Jackal was wrapped in a sturdy leather cover that was connected to the

    Scout on its back. The Scout unbuckled the ¡®safety belt¡¯ on its thigh and waist and jumped down from the bird¡¯s back. He hurriedly ran to the ck vulture and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Great general, great Feng¡¯s Army is only twenty li away from ding Guan city.¡± The faces of the people on the city wall immediately turned serious.

    Tuwohei pondered for a moment and said,¡±send me a letter.¡±l am the General of ding Guan city, tuwohei. I have long heard of your great name, but in my eyes, you are just a eunuch who deceives the world and steals his reputation

    The aide quickly spread out his paper, brush, and ink, and began to write.

    There was nothing else in Vulture¡¯s ck hand-written letter. It was filled with insults at Wei Yuan, saying that it was luck that he won the Shanhai Pass battle, saying that he cheated the world to gain fame, saying that he was a eunuch, and even his ancestors were included in the insults.

    No matter how ugly or vicious the words were, they could be cursed or written.

    In the end, he proposed topete with Wei Yuan and defeat the God of War Da Feng.lf you have the guts,e up.

    The aide finished writing and blew dry the ink. He smiled and said,¡±General, are you trying to anger Wei Yuan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only one of my goals,¡± Vulture hei nodded.

    ¡°Is there any other purpose?¡± the aide asked humbly.

    ¡°I just want to insult this eunuch,¡± the ck vulture sneered arrogantly.

    There was a burst ofughter on the top of the city wall, and the serious atmosphere faded a lot.

    with Wei Yuan¡¯s level, ¡± Vulture hei continued, ¡± I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be so easily angered. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll curse him every fifteen minutes. Let¡¯s curse together.

    The more people, the more words.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to be able to humiliate the great God of War,¡± the Deputy generalughed.

    Theughter from the top of the city wall grew louder.

    Beijing.

    In the East Pce, Lin an was ying Gomoku with her brother, the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince was a little impatient, but he endured his temper to apany her. There was almost no brother who wouldn¡¯t dote on a beautiful sister who loved to act coquettishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore,. ¡®m not ying anymore ¡­¡±

    Lin ¡®an threw away the chess piece in a Huff andined with his cheeks puffed up, ¡°¡±l¡¯m absent-minded. Brother Crown Prince doesn¡¯t want to apany me at all.¡±

    Was the conversation not as sweet anymore, or was the shuttlecock not fun anymore, or was huaiqing not annoying enough recently? The Crown Prince muttered in his heart and helplessly said,

    ¡°Lin an, bengong is busy with matters, where would I have the time to apany you to y this kind of boring little game.¡±

    Lin ¡®an frowned. what¡¯s the point of letting the servants y with me? I want to y with brother Crown Prince.

    How could ying with the pce maids and eunuchspare to thepany of rtives?

    When Lin ¡®an was young, she was the crown prince¡¯s shadow. She wore a small skirt and was short. Wherever the Crown Prince went, she would follow. When she was older, she was incited by concubine Chen to cause trouble for huaiqing.

    At this moment, the eunuch walked to the door with small steps and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Your Highness, Princess huaiqing is here.¡±

    The brother and sister looked at each other, and the Crown Prince muttered,

    ¡°¡±What is she doing in the eastern Pce?¡±

    He immediately had the Crown Prince lead huaiqing in. After a while, huaiqing, who was dressed in a in Pce dress and had beautiful facial features, steDDed through the threshold. He bowed to the Crown Prince and then

    nced at Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°Huaiqing, why are you looking for bengong?¡±

    The Crown Prince asked in a lukewarm tone.

    ¡°I heard that the Crown Prince has the painting Saint Yan¡¯s¡± autumn hunt painting.¡±With the autumn hunting up, I suddenly have an interest in it and want to bring it back to copy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to deliver it to youter,¡± the Crown Prince said after a moment of hesitation.

    Although everyone¡¯s mothers were having a heated argument in the harem, they still had to maintain their fake sibling rtionship.

    The autumn hunt ising ¡­ Ming Miao¡¯s eyes lit up and he said happily, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, let¡¯s go hunting in the southern courtyard.¡±

    When the Crown Prince heard this, he frowned and shook his head. ¡°Why are you going to the southern courtyard for no reason? it¡¯s a long journey.¡±

    The mounted man kept twisting his waist and said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s not far at all, not far at all. We can just ride a horse. Brother Crown Prince, please take me there.¡±

    The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t stand her, but he also liked her the most, just like Emperor Yuan jing. alright, alright, alright, ¡± he said helplessly. I¡¯ll make some arrangements today. I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning.

    He still had things to do, so he took the opportunity to send Lin ¡®an and huaiqing away.

    The autumn hunt was a grand event. Ever since Emperor Yuan jing became engrossed in cultivation, he rarely held an autumn hunt. In the past, the princes and princesses would go to the southern courtyard to hunt on their own, and they only needed to report.

    To Lin ¡®an, hunting was the happiest thing, it had nothing to do with whether she could draw the bow or not.

    For example, in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life, some girls were addicted to ying games, but this had nothing to do with their noobs.

    After Lin ¡®an returned to the residence, a little pce maid immediately came forward to report, ¡®¡±Your Highness, Princess huaiqing came to see you just now.¡±

    Huaiqing is looking for me? Then why didn¡¯t she say a word to me in the eastern Pce? Lin ¡®an blinked his eyes and made a dazed expression.

    Aiya, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll read the story book first. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go hunting in the southern courtyard .

    Late at night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was sleeping, felt as if someone had knocked on his head. This was a feedback from his primordial spirit, not his head.

    The only thing in the room that could knock his head was a man and a knife. Zhong Li usually called him softly with her legs.

    If it was the peace saber, it would be using the de to stab him, and it would not be so gentle.

    Someone sent me. private message regarding the feedback at the primordial spirit level ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an squinted his eyes and took out the fragment of The Earth Book. Then, he knew who had sent him a private message.

    Number one, huaiqing.

    After epting huaiqing¡¯s private message request, he sent a message:[ why are you sending me a letter in the middle of the night? don¡¯t you have a sexual life? ]

    [ PS: sorry, I¡¯mte. I¡¯m very ashamed and guilty for dying the update. I¡¯ll write another big chapter tomorrow morning to make it up to you.. ]

 Chapter 916 - 916: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (1)

    Chapter 916: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (1)

    I¡¯m not. fool ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed Golden Lotus¡¯s identity after I returned from Jianzhou.¡± And before that, I already had my suspicions.¡±

    Zhong Li had told him before that Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s soul was iplete, just like Fu Xiang¡¯s.

    There were only two consequences for an iplete soul:Two idiots and a vegetable.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus came from the earth sect of Daoist school, and her primordial spirit was the field that Daoist school was good at. Therefore, an iplete soul didn¡¯t mean anything. It could also be that she had lost the other half of her primordial spirit in an ident.

    But as he got along with li Miaozhen, he had a deep understanding of the methods of Taoism. Li Miaozhen once helped him and Zhong Li to piece together their primordial spirits.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s cultivation was stronger than li Miaozhen¡¯s, so why didn¡¯t he piece together his primordial spirit?

    Where did the other half of his primordial spirit that he couldn¡¯t piece together

    This was one of the suspicious points.

    There were many other details, such as the fragment of theher world Book and the nine-colored lotus root. A Daoist from the earth sect who had not reached the third stage was able to snatch the nine-colored lotus root from a second stage Dao chief ¡­

    Of course, these were all suspicious points, but they were not enough to prove that Golden Lotus was the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    It was only when he went to Jianzhou and witnessed the primordial spirit fusion between the Golden Lotus Daoist and the earth sect¡¯s Daoist chief that he was able to understand what the Golden Lotus Daoist used.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had managed to connect all the dots at that moment.

    Let alone me, in The Earth Book chat group, with the exception of Lina, all the members who had participated in the fight to protect the Lotus seed in the Jian province probably have some deep or shallow suspicions ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Luo Yuheng, whose facial features were exquisite and bright, and whose beautiful eyes were as cold as a mirror.

    ¡°State preceptor, do you know when Golden Lotus Daoist priest joined the devil?¡±

    Luo Yuheng pondered for a few seconds and said,

    ¡°Six years ago, the Golden Lotus failed to break through and fell into the demonic path. His soul was divided into two. His good spirit held the fragments of the book of theher world and protected some of the disciples to escape, while his evil spirit affected most of the disciples. It had split into the current heaven and earth Association and earth sect.

    ¡°At that time, the Golden Lotus¡¯s good will had secretly sneaked into the capital and came to the temple of Ling Bao to ask me for help. At that time, I had just ascended to the second stage, and my Foundation was not stable. In addition, the earth sect cultivated merit, and once one became a devil, they would be the most evil person in the world. The human sect¡¯s cultivation method is the burning of the mortal world¡¯s karmic fire, and they¡¯re already walking on the edge of a cliff. If they¡¯re further contaminated by the earth sect, they¡¯ll only end up dead.¡±

    Six years ago, Taoist Jin Lian hade to the capital. Uh, so that was when huaiqing was given the fragments of the Book of the Earth by Taoist Jin Lian and became a member of the Tiandi society?

    This Dossibilitv was verv high. Xu Oi ¡®an made a connection and thought.

    ¡®¡±¡®Then, did the Golden Lotus Daoist ask ?????????????????????? sect for help?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inevitable?¡± Luo Yuheng sneered.

    Based on this spection, li Miaozhen had also received the fragment of the book of theher world at that time. However, she probably didn¡¯t know that the Golden Lotus Daoist priest was the head of the earth sect. And her master didn¡¯t tell her.

    ¡°Will the sky sect agree to this?¡± the sky sect cultivates Taishang Wangqing. Li Miaozhen is a different kind of disciple. She said indifferently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood. The heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief did not agree to help. Luo Yuheng was afraid of the earth sect¡¯s depravity, while the heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief simply said, ¡± I have no feelings, so I don¡¯t care.

    If he joined the devil six years ago, then my guess is different ¡­

    ¡°Is there a mistake in your spection?¡± Luo Yuheng nced at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, then shook his head and said,¡±State preceptor, did anything unusual happen to Golden Lotus Daoist before he joined the devil? The earth sect¡¯s bedevilment is a sudden one, but it¡¯s also a gradual process.¡±

    Luo Yuheng pondered for a moment and said,

    ¡°ording to what I know, Golden Lotus went into closed-door cultivation for nearly thirty years in order to transcend his tribtion. As for bing a devil, although I don¡¯t cultivate merit from the earth sect, a thousand Li¡¯s worth of dams can copse because of an ant¡¯s nest. Everything in the world can not be separated from this principle, and bing a devil can not be sudden.¡±

    Bang, bang Bang!

    Xu Qi ¡®an could hear his heart beating wildly. He swallowed and said,

    . think I understand what¡¯s going on. State preceptor, please listen to my exnation ¡­

    He paused for a moment and continued, suspect that the one king Huai and yuan jing really met in the southern courtyard was not Xiong Pi, but the Dao chief of the earth sect. At that time, he already had signs of Demonic Cultivation. Perhaps he could not hide his desire to kill, or he wanted to sacrifice and refine evil things, so he chose to kill ordinary beasts in the southern yard. Because there were supervisors and countless experts in the capital, he could not wantonly kill in the capital.

    ¡°This also exins why in the autumn of the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, the beasts in the outer area of the South Court were almost extinct. At that time, King Huai and yuan jing were deep in the southern courtyard hunting, and they identally ran into Taoist priest Golden Lotus, who had been possessed by the devil. All the guards apanying him were killed. How could Xiong Pi kill so many masters? but if it was Taoist priest Golden Lotus, no matter how many guards were sent, they would still die.

    ¡°You just said that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had been in closed-door cultivation for nearly thirty years before he failed in his breakthrough and fell into the devil path. And 30 years ago, it was about the same time he returned from the capital, so the time was the same. In other words, when he was in the capital, he already showed signs of turning into a devil.¡±

    The more Luo Yuheng listened, the more serious his expression became. He nodded and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t the Golden Lotus kill yuan jing and King Huai? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and shook his head.

    he must have a purpose, but the current clues don¡¯t point to this purpose, so I can¡¯t specte. I¡¯m thinking that they¡¯ve been contaminated by Daoist priest

    Golden Lotus.¡±

    When he was in Chuzhou, he had once fought with the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao head. The greatest feeling he had was that the other party¡¯s malice was capable of corrupting everything, as if it could make everything in the world fall..

 Chapter 917 - 917: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (2)

    Chapter 917: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (2)

    Even the National Sword had been contaminated and lost its spirituality for nearly 15 minutes.

    In that case, it was reasonable and understandable that yuan jing and King Huai had been contaminated.

    This was not just a fantasy, but a reasonable spection made by Xu Qi ¡®an based on the clues he had.

    ¡°It can even exin King Huai¡¯s coldness and selfishness, as well as Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s almost unreasonable pursuit of immortality. They look normal on the outside, but they¡¯ve already gone half-crazy, just like the Daoist priests of the earth sect. ¡®

    When Luo Yuheng heard this, he asked, ¡± what¡¯s with the human trafficking organization? what¡¯s the abnormality under the Dragon vein? ¡±

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression stiffened. He had note up with a reasonable spection.

    After some deliberation, he said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that the head of the earth sect has other purposes in corrupting yuan jing and King Huai. I can¡¯t guess the details without any clues.

    However, Luo Yuheng had a look of realization on his face as he said, ¡°I know what¡¯s going on,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened intently.

    the earth sect¡¯s Dao head is proficient in the art of one Qi turning three pure. Golden Lotus and the current Dao head of the earth sect are good and evil. If he had once turned one Qi turning three pure, where is thest one? ¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an blurted out as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind, ¡°¡±ln the underground dragon vein?¡±

    you and I have the same thoughts, ¡± Luo Yuheng nodded in satisfaction and said,

    ¡°Yuan jing has been cultivating for 20 years, and the resources of the country have been allocated to him. It¡¯s really puzzling that he hasn¡¯t managed to refine a golden core. Of course, cultivation was not about resources. Talent was also important. In the past, I only thought that his talent was terrible, but after experiencing so many things, if he has another Golden Lotus clone behind him, doesn¡¯t that make a lot more sense? Most of therge pills had also entered the mouth of the Golden Lotus.

    ¡°He contaminated King Huai and yuan jing, most likely for the sake of cultivation, to pave the way for his breakthrough to rank-I. He was waiting for the three tobine into one and break through to be a God of thend.

    ¡°Of course, all of this is based on the premise that there is a clone hidden under the Dragon vein. Regarding this point, the information you providedst time was too little and can¡¯t prove anything. After some time, I¡¯ll send out an incarnation to explore the Dragon vein with you and verify it.

    ha, if there really is a clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief under the Dragon vein, and if yuan jing has really been contaminated by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, then I won¡¯t have to worry about breaking off with yuan jing.

    Moreover, you don¡¯t have to face the Dao head of the earth sect directly, because as long as you expose the matter, the supervisor will not be able to turn. blind eye to it ¡­ Zhong Li once said that the Dragon vein was something that even the supervisor couldn¡¯t easily fiddle with, and hiding it in the Dragon vein could indeed fool the supervisor¡¯s eyes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up. At the same time, she thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, if yuan jing has been contaminated and controlled by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, then wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for him to pester you for dual cultivation?¡±

    The demonic priest the earth sect only thought about doing bad things and women. He had a deep understanding of it in the Jianzhou.

    It wasn¡¯t because the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest was an L-P, but that the nature of men was L-P, led by ten thousand evils.

    As for the possibility that yuan jing was the clone of the earth sect¡¯s chief of path, Xu Qi ¡®an did not consider it because it was impossible. Yuan jing was the ruler of a country and had fate energy. He could influence and pollute, but he could never rece.

    In addition, having luck on one¡¯s body might not be a good thing for those in high positions. The old ancestor of martial Union in Jian province was unwilling to have luck attached to him. Because he really wanted to live for another 500 years.

    Luo Yuheng seemed to be very sensitive to the word ¡®dual cultivation¡¯, especially when it came out of Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mouth. He stared at him coldly for a few seconds and then said, ¡® ¡°In half a month, we¡¯ll go deep into the underground dragon vein to explore.¡±

    ¡°Why half a month?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. Half a month was too long.

    Luo Yuheng hesitated for a moment, but he chose to be honest. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ll encounter karmic sinmes once.¡±

    Within half a month, he had to experience the burning of karmic sinmes once? Please allow me to extinguish the fire of karma for you ¡­ Xu Qiyan was ted, but he still appeared to be a gentleman. He nodded and said,

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you again after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded gently before he transformed into a golden light and disappeared.

    Ten secondster, the door was gently pushed open, and Zhong Li¡¯s head peeked in through the crack of the door, looking around silently.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the peace de suddenly flew up and mmed into the door, trying to close it.

    ¡°Ugh .

    Zhong Li retched as she experienced a suffocating feeling. She slid down slowly and weakly.

    Didn¡¯t he say that he was experienced and could protect himself? an experienced Prophet shouldn¡¯t have assumed that posture ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an summoned the peace de angrily and asked it why it bullied Zhong Li. The peace de buzzed and vibrated, sending a thought like ¡®I think it¡¯s fun¡¯.

    the exploration of the Dragon¡¯s Vein will be in half a month¡¯s time. By then, the truth will be revealed ¡­ I can alsoe clean with huaiqing and the others.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself and looked at Zhong Li,

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Directorate of Celestials to look for little sister Cai Wei.¡±

    He nned to let Yan Caiwei look for huaiqing and invite him to the Xu residence for a secret discussion, not through the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Since things hade to this, he wasn¡¯t sure if the Golden Lotus Taoist was a Wolf or amoner. He had asked huaiqing to meetst night because of this concern, but huaiqing had refused to meet his online friends.

    Of course, he only asked Yan Caiwei to invite huaiqing and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Western Region.

    The sky of the Western Region was blue and clear, and there were no clouds. Thend was mainly barren ins,cking green vegetation and green mountains, giving people a sense of loneliness..

 Chapter 916 - 916: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (1)

    Chapter 916: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (1)

    I¡¯m not. fool ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed Golden Lotus¡¯s identity after I returned from Jianzhou.¡± And before that, I already had my suspicions.¡±

    Zhong Li had told him before that Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s soul was iplete, just like Fu Xiang¡¯s.

    There were only two consequences for an iplete soul:Two idiots and a vegetable.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus came from the earth sect of Daoist school, and her primordial spirit was the field that Daoist school was good at. Therefore, an iplete soul didn¡¯t mean anything. It could also be that she had lost the other half of her primordial spirit in an ident.

    But as he got along with li Miaozhen, he had a deep understanding of the methods of Taoism. Li Miaozhen once helped him and Zhong Li to piece together their primordial spirits.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s cultivation was stronger than li Miaozhen¡¯s, so why didn¡¯t he piece together his primordial spirit?

    Where did the other half of his primordial spirit that he couldn¡¯t piece together

    This was one of the suspicious points.

    There were many other details, such as the fragment of theher world Book and the nine-colored lotus root. A Daoist from the earth sect who had not reached the third stage was able to snatch the nine-colored lotus root from a second stage Dao chief ¡­

    Of course, these were all suspicious points, but they were not enough to prove that Golden Lotus was the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    It was only when he went to Jianzhou and witnessed the primordial spirit fusion between the Golden Lotus Daoist and the earth sect¡¯s Daoist chief that he was able to understand what the Golden Lotus Daoist used.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had managed to connect all the dots at that moment.

    Let alone me, in The Earth Book chat group, with the exception of Lina, all the members who had participated in the fight to protect the Lotus seed in the Jian province probably have some deep or shallow suspicions ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Luo Yuheng, whose facial features were exquisite and bright, and whose beautiful eyes were as cold as a mirror.

    ¡°State preceptor, do you know when Golden Lotus Daoist priest joined the devil?¡±

    Luo Yuheng pondered for a few seconds and said,

    ¡°Six years ago, the Golden Lotus failed to break through and fell into the demonic path. His soul was divided into two. His good spirit held the fragments of the book of theher world and protected some of the disciples to escape, while his evil spirit affected most of the disciples. It had split into the current heaven and earth Association and earth sect.

    ¡°At that time, the Golden Lotus¡¯s good will had secretly sneaked into the capital and came to the temple of Ling Bao to ask me for help. At that time, I had just ascended to the second stage, and my Foundation was not stable. In addition, the earth sect cultivated merit, and once one became a devil, they would be the most evil person in the world. The human sect¡¯s cultivation method is the burning of the mortal world¡¯s karmic fire, and they¡¯re already walking on the edge of a cliff. If they¡¯re further contaminated by the earth sect, they¡¯ll only end up dead.¡±

    Six years ago, Taoist Jin Lian hade to the capital. Uh, so that was when huaiqing was given the fragments of the Book of the Earth by Taoist Jin Lian and became a member of the Tiandi society?

    This Dossibilitv was verv high. Xu Oi ¡®an made a connection and thought.

    ¡®¡±¡®Then, did the Golden Lotus Daoist ask ?????????????????????? sect for help?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that inevitable?¡± Luo Yuheng sneered.

    Based on this spection, li Miaozhen had also received the fragment of the book of theher world at that time. However, she probably didn¡¯t know that the Golden Lotus Daoist priest was the head of the earth sect. And her master didn¡¯t tell her.

    ¡°Will the sky sect agree to this?¡± the sky sect cultivates Taishang Wangqing. Li Miaozhen is a different kind of disciple. She said indifferently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood. The heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief did not agree to help. Luo Yuheng was afraid of the earth sect¡¯s depravity, while the heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief simply said, ¡± I have no feelings, so I don¡¯t care.

    If he joined the devil six years ago, then my guess is different ¡­

    ¡°Is there a mistake in your spection?¡± Luo Yuheng nced at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, then shook his head and said,¡±State preceptor, did anything unusual happen to Golden Lotus Daoist before he joined the devil? The earth sect¡¯s bedevilment is a sudden one, but it¡¯s also a gradual process.¡±

    Luo Yuheng pondered for a moment and said,

    ¡°ording to what I know, Golden Lotus went into closed-door cultivation for nearly thirty years in order to transcend his tribtion. As for bing a devil, although I don¡¯t cultivate merit from the earth sect, a thousand Li¡¯s worth of dams can copse because of an ant¡¯s nest. Everything in the world can not be separated from this principle, and bing a devil can not be sudden.¡±

    Bang, bang Bang!

    Xu Qi ¡®an could hear his heart beating wildly. He swallowed and said,

    . think I understand what¡¯s going on. State preceptor, please listen to my exnation ¡­

    He paused for a moment and continued, suspect that the one king Huai and yuan jing really met in the southern courtyard was not Xiong Pi, but the Dao chief of the earth sect. At that time, he already had signs of Demonic Cultivation. Perhaps he could not hide his desire to kill, or he wanted to sacrifice and refine evil things, so he chose to kill ordinary beasts in the southern yard. Because there were supervisors and countless experts in the capital, he could not wantonly kill in the capital.

    ¡°This also exins why in the autumn of the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, the beasts in the outer area of the South Court were almost extinct. At that time, King Huai and yuan jing were deep in the southern courtyard hunting, and they identally ran into Taoist priest Golden Lotus, who had been possessed by the devil. All the guards apanying him were killed. How could Xiong Pi kill so many masters? but if it was Taoist priest Golden Lotus, no matter how many guards were sent, they would still die.

    ¡°You just said that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had been in closed-door cultivation for nearly thirty years before he failed in his breakthrough and fell into the devil path. And 30 years ago, it was about the same time he returned from the capital, so the time was the same. In other words, when he was in the capital, he already showed signs of turning into a devil.¡±

    The more Luo Yuheng listened, the more serious his expression became. He nodded and said, ¡± why didn¡¯t the Golden Lotus kill yuan jing and King Huai? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and shook his head.

    he must have a purpose, but the current clues don¡¯t point to this purpose, so I can¡¯t specte. I¡¯m thinking that they¡¯ve been contaminated by Daoist priest

    Golden Lotus.¡±

    When he was in Chuzhou, he had once fought with the clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao head. The greatest feeling he had was that the other party¡¯s malice was capable of corrupting everything, as if it could make everything in the world fall..

 Chapter 917 - 917: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (2)

    Chapter 917: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (2)

    Even the National Sword had been contaminated and lost its spirituality for nearly 15 minutes.

    In that case, it was reasonable and understandable that yuan jing and King Huai had been contaminated.

    This was not just a fantasy, but a reasonable spection made by Xu Qi ¡®an based on the clues he had.

    ¡°It can even exin King Huai¡¯s coldness and selfishness, as well as Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s almost unreasonable pursuit of immortality. They look normal on the outside, but they¡¯ve already gone half-crazy, just like the Daoist priests of the earth sect. ¡®

    When Luo Yuheng heard this, he asked, ¡± what¡¯s with the human trafficking organization? what¡¯s the abnormality under the Dragon vein? ¡±

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression stiffened. He had note up with a reasonable spection.

    After some deliberation, he said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid that the head of the earth sect has other purposes in corrupting yuan jing and King Huai. I can¡¯t guess the details without any clues.

    However, Luo Yuheng had a look of realization on his face as he said, ¡°I know what¡¯s going on,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened intently.

    the earth sect¡¯s Dao head is proficient in the art of one Qi turning three pure. Golden Lotus and the current Dao head of the earth sect are good and evil. If he had once turned one Qi turning three pure, where is thest one? ¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an blurted out as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind, ¡°¡±ln the underground dragon vein?¡±

    you and I have the same thoughts, ¡± Luo Yuheng nodded in satisfaction and said,

    ¡°Yuan jing has been cultivating for 20 years, and the resources of the country have been allocated to him. It¡¯s really puzzling that he hasn¡¯t managed to refine a golden core. Of course, cultivation was not about resources. Talent was also important. In the past, I only thought that his talent was terrible, but after experiencing so many things, if he has another Golden Lotus clone behind him, doesn¡¯t that make a lot more sense? Most of therge pills had also entered the mouth of the Golden Lotus.

    ¡°He contaminated King Huai and yuan jing, most likely for the sake of cultivation, to pave the way for his breakthrough to rank-I. He was waiting for the three tobine into one and break through to be a God of thend.

    ¡°Of course, all of this is based on the premise that there is a clone hidden under the Dragon vein. Regarding this point, the information you providedst time was too little and can¡¯t prove anything. After some time, I¡¯ll send out an incarnation to explore the Dragon vein with you and verify it.

    ha, if there really is a clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief under the Dragon vein, and if yuan jing has really been contaminated by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, then I won¡¯t have to worry about breaking off with yuan jing.

    Moreover, you don¡¯t have to face the Dao head of the earth sect directly, because as long as you expose the matter, the supervisor will not be able to turn. blind eye to it ¡­ Zhong Li once said that the Dragon vein was something that even the supervisor couldn¡¯t easily fiddle with, and hiding it in the Dragon vein could indeed fool the supervisor¡¯s eyes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up. At the same time, she thought of something and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, if yuan jing has been contaminated and controlled by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, then wouldn¡¯t it be reasonable for him to pester you for dual cultivation?¡±

    The demonic priest the earth sect only thought about doing bad things and women. He had a deep understanding of it in the Jianzhou.

    It wasn¡¯t because the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest was an L-P, but that the nature of men was L-P, led by ten thousand evils.

    As for the possibility that yuan jing was the clone of the earth sect¡¯s chief of path, Xu Qi ¡®an did not consider it because it was impossible. Yuan jing was the ruler of a country and had fate energy. He could influence and pollute, but he could never rece.

    In addition, having luck on one¡¯s body might not be a good thing for those in high positions. The old ancestor of martial Union in Jian province was unwilling to have luck attached to him. Because he really wanted to live for another 500 years.

    Luo Yuheng seemed to be very sensitive to the word ¡®dual cultivation¡¯, especially when it came out of Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mouth. He stared at him coldly for a few seconds and then said, ¡® ¡°In half a month, we¡¯ll go deep into the underground dragon vein to explore.¡±

    ¡°Why half a month?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. Half a month was too long.

    Luo Yuheng hesitated for a moment, but he chose to be honest. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ll encounter karmic sinmes once.¡±

    Within half a month, he had to experience the burning of karmic sinmes once? Please allow me to extinguish the fire of karma for you ¡­ Xu Qiyan was ted, but he still appeared to be a gentleman. He nodded and said,

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you again after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded gently before he transformed into a golden light and disappeared.

    Ten secondster, the door was gently pushed open, and Zhong Li¡¯s head peeked in through the crack of the door, looking around silently.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the peace de suddenly flew up and mmed into the door, trying to close it.

    ¡°Ugh .

    Zhong Li retched as she experienced a suffocating feeling. She slid down slowly and weakly.

    Didn¡¯t he say that he was experienced and could protect himself? an experienced Prophet shouldn¡¯t have assumed that posture ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an summoned the peace de angrily and asked it why it bullied Zhong Li. The peace de buzzed and vibrated, sending a thought like ¡®I think it¡¯s fun¡¯.

    the exploration of the Dragon¡¯s Vein will be in half a month¡¯s time. By then, the truth will be revealed ¡­ I can alsoe clean with huaiqing and the others.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself and looked at Zhong Li,

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Directorate of Celestials to look for little sister Cai Wei.¡±

    He nned to let Yan Caiwei look for huaiqing and invite him to the Xu residence for a secret discussion, not through the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Since things hade to this, he wasn¡¯t sure if the Golden Lotus Taoist was a Wolf or amoner. He had asked huaiqing to meetst night because of this concern, but huaiqing had refused to meet his online friends.

    Of course, he only asked Yan Caiwei to invite huaiqing and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Western Region.

    The sky of the Western Region was blue and clear, and there were no clouds. Thend was mainly barren ins,cking green vegetation and green mountains, giving people a sense of loneliness..

 Chapter 918 - 918: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (3)

    Chapter 918: The small group of the heaven and earth Union is honest and open (3)

    ndo mountain was the Holy Land of Buddhism, the core of many Buddhist kingdoms in the Western Region, and the Holy Land in the eyes of thousands of Buddhist believers.

    It was on this mountain that the Buddhaprehended the Dharma, attained the Buddha fruit position, and founded Buddhism.

    There were thousands of ndo Buddhist temples surrounding the Ming Pce on the top of the mountain. From time to time, chanting woulde from the mountain, majestic and vast.

    As the number one force in the nine prefectures, ntuo mountain was the most forbidden ce in the eyes of the cultivators of all major systems. In the eyes of Buddhist believers, the ntuo mountain was a ce of pilgrimage.

    On the in, dark-skinned Western regioners in simple robes and sweat towels could be seen from time to time. They kowtowed every nine steps as they headed toward the Holy Land in their hearts.

    The white-robed sorcerer stood under the shade of a tree, looking at the ntuo mountain in the distance.

    ¡°What are you doing in nda?¡±

    A soft and sweet voice came. It was the most moving voice of a woman.

    In front of the white-robed sorcerer, a white-robed Bodhisattva appeared. Her skirt wasyered and dragged on the ground. She did not shave her troubled hair like the Buddhist monks. Her ck hair was casually let down and fluttered in the wind.

    She had the typical characteristics of the Western Region people, with three-dimensional features and a rare ze-like color in her eyes.

    He was dressed in white, elegant and uninhibited, devastatingly beautiful.

    She was barefooted and her Jade-like feet did not touch a speck of dust.

    The white-robed sorcerer looked at nda in the distance and turned a blind eye to the female Bodhisattva who was close at hand. He sighed and said, ¡°After the battle of magical powers in the capital, the fate energy of the Western regions has loosened. This is not a good thing.¡±

    The female Bodhisattva¡¯s ss-like eyes were emotionless, cold, and distant. Her voice was soft and pleasant.

    ¡°Du ¡®e brought back Mahayana Buddhism from the capital and discussed it in nda for half a year. More and more believers chose to believe in Mahayana Buddhism. He demoted DU¡¯s Buddhism to hinayan Buddhism, and the division of Buddhism is imminent.¡±

    ¡°That little thief in the capital doesn¡¯t deserve to be a son,¡± the white-robed sorcerer said with a smile.

    Bodhisattva Prajna¡¯s voice was still soft and sweet. ¡°Du ¡®e wishes to wee this child back and make him a son of Buddha. Guangxian is happy, but the kalor tree is not.¡±

    ¡°What does the Buddha think?¡± the white-robed sorcerer asked.

    The female Bodhisattva examined him and her tone turned cold, ¡®¡±¡®The Buddha has been asleep for five hundred years.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded and cut to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m here to borrow a divine weapon from the Buddhist sect.¡±

    The female Bodhisattva¡¯s crystal-like eyes looked at him with neither joy nor sadness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to reject me. Listen to my conditions.¡± The white-robed sorcererughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade a piece of information with you.¡±

    The female Bodhisattva was silent.

    The smile on the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s face widened, and he slowly said, ¡°I know where the sealed artifact under sang po is.

    After lunch, huaiqing sat in an ordinary carriage and slowly stopped outside the Xu estate.

    The coachman pulled out a wooden stool from the bottom of the carriage to wee the princess. After stepping on the stool and getting off the carriage, huaiqing¡¯s brows furrowed as he sensed a spy from a secret ce.

    Father had been sending people to monitor the Xu residence in secret . Huaiqing entered the Xu residence without a word.

    Without disturbing the women of the Xu family, she was led into the inner courtyard by old Zhang, the gatekeeper. Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting at the stone table in the inner courtyard, smiling and nodding at her.

    Huaiqing nodded in response and followed him into the room.

    His bright eyes nced around and found that li Miaozhen was in his room.

    ¡°I asked Zhong Li to set up a small formation to iste sound. After all, we can¡¯t let outsiders hear what we¡¯re going to talk about.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat down behind the desk and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Right, Your Highness, or should I say, number one?¡±

    Huai Qing¡¯s usually cold face suddenly stiffened, and his pupils slightly contracted..

 Chapter 919 - 919: All parties (big chapter) _1

    Chapter 919: All parties (big chapter) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    At that moment, huaiqing felt a loud bang in his head. He felt as if his deepest secret had been exposed mercilessly. He was flustered and slightly at a loss as to what to do.

    He, he knows that I¡¯m number one, he already knew my identity?

    He¡¯s been sending me letters in private for the past few days, asking me to meet him several times, but I rejected him sternly. What, what was he thinking at that time? he must haveughed in his heart, no, he might have evenughed out loud ¡­

    Not only did he know my identity, but he also announced it in front of li Miaozhen ¡­

    The eldest Imperial daughter¡¯s elegant and refined face stiffened, and her eyes widened slightly. With her shrewdness, this was an extremely poor performance.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes immediately widened and her mouth opened so wide that an egg could be stuffed in. She really didn¡¯t expect to hear such explosive news.

    The first one was Huai Qing, the princess of the royal family, the eldest daughter of Emperor Yuan jing!

    After the shock, li Miaozhen remembered her catchphrase in the Heaven and

    Earth Society: ¡°I want to stab Emperor Yuan jing to death,¡±¡±is Emperor Yuan jing dead?¡± ¡°When will Emperor Yuan jing die?¡±

    The Holy Virgin¡¯s scalp went numb, and goosebumps appeared on her neck. She had the urge to rush out of the room and jump into the well.

    She was so embarrassed that she almost lost her face.

    Huaiqing¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before he regained his cool and calmposure. when Did you know? Yun Lu Academy¡¯s student, young master Xu.

    Huaiqing was really an old man! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression also stiffened. He coughed and said calmly, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s only recent things. Well, for example, His Highness is extremely smart and instructed Lin ¡®an to go to Wen Yuan Pavilion to borrow books.¡±

    As he spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at li Miaozhen beside him. He thought to himself, ¡± it¡¯s great that we¡¯ll all die together.

    Huaiqing nodded, his expression calm. young master Xu is indeed intelligent. As expected of a schr who has read many books. You are not inferior to your brother in Yunzhou, who single-handedly fought against 8000 rebel soldiers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. you tter me. Your Highness is the smartest person in the Tiandi society. You used the autumn hunting map as an excuse to arouse the interest of hunting in Lin¡¯ an. You hid yourself very well.

    ¡°Does anyone else know that young master Xu is so powerful?¡± huaiqing said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore ¡­¡± Li Miaozhen silently covered her face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing fell silent at the same time. They kept a straight face and did not speak.

    As long as we¡¯re not embarrassed, it¡¯ll be someone else who¡¯s embarrassed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the eldest Imperial daughter, who looked calm andposed, and muttered in his heart,

    If I hadn¡¯t seen you in. daze just now, I would have really thought that you have no sense of shame and. clear conscience ¡­

    Li Miaozhen cleared her throat, looked at them, and suggested, ¡®¡±¡®Today¡¯s matter is only known to the three of us, how about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded ¡°calmly.¡±

    What a great assist!

    Huaiqing nodded and looked at him, saying, ¡®Who else knows your identity?¡± no, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. just the two of you.

    He automatically ignored Lina.

    After a moment of silence, huaiqing brought the topic back to the right track. ¡°Has the case been investigated?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. before that, answer me a question. Your Highness, did you get the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld six years ago? ¡±

    Huaiqing was startled, but he did not refute.

    ¡°Miaozhen,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°you¡¯re the fragment of the book of theher world that Golden Lotus Daoist priest gave you when he went to the heaven sect, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± li Miaozhen couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    My guess was right ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath. I have indeed investigated the case. First of all, I have to tell you something. Taoist master Golden Lotus is the head of the earth sect.

    Huaiqing and Li Miaozhen¡¯s expressions instantly froze.

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression was solemn and extremely serious. He said word by word,¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s head of Dao turned into a demon, but he didn¡¯tpletely fall. His good thoughts split and he became Daoist priest Golden Lotus. Miaozhen, you should still remember how the Golden Lotus Daoist managed to tie down the ck Lotus while protecting the Lotus seed. He was also entangled with the strand of his demonic will.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    Li Miaozhen frowned. I was indeed confused at that time. Even if it was a demonic spirit, it was a demonic spirit of the second stage tribtion passing stage. Daoist Golden Lotus wasn¡¯t even at the third stage. How could he resist it? ¡± But ¡­

    You¡¯re just toozy to use your brain! Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    If huaiqing had been present, he would have probably thought of more things. Unfortunately, huaiqing was a weakling with no cultivation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not stop. He repeated his and Luo Yuheng¡¯s spections to the two of them. In this retelling, Luo Yuheng did not appear and hid his achievements.

    He couldn¡¯t reveal his private friendship with the state preceptor unless the state preceptor allowed it.

    In the process, huaiqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was shocked, angry, and gloomy ¡­ In the end, his face sank and he did not say a word, as if he had lost the ability to speak.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s expression froze, her eyes were wide open. It was like a solidified doll.

    Back then, the head of the path of the earth sect seemed normal, but in reality, he showed signs of turning into a devil. King Huai and yuan jing met him in the southern courtyard, so they were contaminated and became lunatics who looked normal but were actually mentally distorted.

    Therefore, King Huai massacred the entire city to refine pills for his own benefit.

    That was why Emperor Yuan jing knew that luck would not grant him longevity, but he did not believe in it.

    A normal person wouldn¡¯t do this, but what if it was a half-crazy person with a twisted mentality?

    so, the main culprit behind all this is Daoist Golden Lotus ¡­ Li Miaozhen muttered in a sighing tone.

    so, you asked me to meet you in private instead of using a letter because you were afraid that Daoist Golden Lotus would see you. You don¡¯t trust him. Huaiqing said in a low voice..

 Chapter 920 - 920: All parties (big chapter) _2

    Chapter 920: All parties (big chapter) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sure if the Golden Lotus Taoist knows about this. I ¡­ I don¡¯t trust him anymore.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Huaiqing nodded. Anyone would do the same. He had thought that this was a trustworthy senior, but in the end, he found out that he was the culprit behind everything.

    could the anomaly in the Dragon vein be another incarnation of Daoist priest Golden Lotus? ¡± Li Miaozhen asked.

    ¡°Damn it, I couldn¡¯t figure out the truth of the case at all.. ¡®m so far behind Xu Qi. an, all because he didn¡¯t share the clues with me ¡­¡± The Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect tried to save her face.

    I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll explore the Dragon vein again in half a month. I¡¯ll have some results this time. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t exin why there was a result this time.

    Li Miaozhen and huaiqing didn¡¯t ask much.

    ¡°So, the soul pill is actually needed by the Supreme Being in the underground dragon vein, and so are the elixirs that father has been refining all these years?¡± Huaiqing muttered.

    ¡°It should be,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Can father still, still remove the contamination?¡± she asked after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°First of all, we have to understand the nature of the contamination,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±lf a person¡¯s nature has changed, it¡¯s hard to recover. If he¡¯s being controlled, Daoist priest Golden Lotus might have a way.¡±

    The former was because he had gone bad, and his nature had been destroyed, making it difficult to recover. As for thetter, he only needed to remove the control to recover.

    no, ¡± li Miaozhen interrupted, ¡± even if his nature is bad, if a Buddhist monk can help him, Yuan Jingming can see his nature and recover his original nature.

    Huaiqing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Right, should I tell Lina about this?¡± The flying Sparrow asked.

    ¡°Why should I tell her?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked at li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes, indicating the same thing.

    just call her when you get into a fight. You don¡¯t have to use your brain. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    That made sense! Li Miaozhen nodded slowly.

    After agreeing to wait for the situation half a monthter, Xu Qi ¡®an sent huaiqing out of the manor.

    Before he left, huaiqing lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±ln half a month, if the truth is revealed, you won¡¯t have to leave the capital.¡±

    The officials and supervisors would definitely try their best to solve the problem of his father¡¯s ¡°half-madness.¡±

    Can¡¯t bear to leave me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled but did not answer.

    I¡¯ll review all the leads during this period of time, ¡± huaiqing continued after a pause. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any problem.

    With that, she boarded the carriage and drove away from the street.

    Inside the Barbican on the broken city wall.

    The high-ranking generals of Da Feng gathered together and argued intensely.

    Wei Yuan turned a deaf ear and stood in front of the geomancy map in silence.

    It had already been ten days since they had broken through ding Guan city. Under Wei Yuan¡¯s lead, the Army attacked the city and destroyed the stronghold. Like a sharp knife, they stabbed into the fire country¡¯s heart.

    By now, they had already taken down a total of seven cities and had advanced several hundred li. The city they were currently in was called Xu City, and it was the fire country¡¯s capital¡¯s final pass.

    He was only one step away from reaching the Yan country¡¯s capital. Ten days, Wei Yuan had only used ten days topletely destroy this country that was said to have countless dangerous passes.

    With regards to the fire country¡¯s capital, to fight or not to fight, the generals in the Army were in a serious disagreement.

    This was because Da Feng¡¯s Army had fallen into an extremely difficult situation-they were short of food!

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the rations arrived yet? ording to our previous arrangements, the first batch of rations should have arrived three days ago. We can¡¯t fight anymore, the battle line is too long, and our supply line has been broken. How can we fight without provisions, cannons, and arrows?¡±

    A young general stood up and said with a serious expression, ¡°¡±From ding Guan city to Xu City, we have lost more than half of our soldiers. And the fire country¡¯s capital is surrounded by mountains on both sides, and with our current military strength, we can not take it down at all. If nothing unexpected happens, the fire country¡¯s capital will definitely have a rank three Magus overseeing it. ¡±

    This young general was called Zhao Ying. He was from the Imperial Army and was a fourth-grade master. He was one of the best in the DA Feng youth sect.

    He advocated a retreat and was the leader of the conservative faction.

    The radical faction was led by Nangong qianrou, who advocated to take down the fire Country in one go.

    another sixty li to the northeast is the fire country¡¯s capital. After taking down Xu City, our rations and ammunition have been replenished, and we can definitely hold on for another battle. Nangong qianrou replied indifferently,

    ¡°We have been able to fight all the way here because of the words¡± speed is the most important thing in war. ¡°Once we retreat, it would be equivalent to giving the fire Country a chance to catch their breath. However, if we take down Yan Du, we can replenish our military and rations.¡±

    To be able to obtain such a great victory, it was all because of his foster father¡¯s desperate and quick battle, which had crushed the Yan Army¡¯s momentum.

    Now that the Feng Army¡¯s momentum was like a rainbow, they should do it in one go.

    Once they retreated, this invincible momentum would also disappear, and facing such a dangerous and majestic city like the fire country¡¯s capital, against the reinforcements from the Kang Kingdom, it would be difficult to win. Zhao Ying red at Nangong qianrou and said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Speed is the most important thing in war, and it¡¯s not suitable for Yan city. Yan city is surrounded by mountains on both sides, making it easy to defend and difficult to attack. Besides that, we have massacred seven cities in a row, and along the way, be it themon people, the people of the martial world, or even the defeated Fire country¡¯s soldiers, they were all fleeing towards the Yan capital.

    ¡°If the city is broken, everyone will die. This is their consensus. Yan city was bound to be United and defend the city to the death. We can¡¯t take them down with our military strength. Once we suffer heavy losses, it will be the time for the enemy to counterattack, and I¡¯m afraid that we will bepletely annihted.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we retreat for now, recuperate, replenish our provisions and armaments, and start again?

 Chapter 921 - 921: All parties (big chapter) _3

    Chapter 921: All parties (big chapter) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yan city was easy to defend and hard to attack, and most of the generals present were not confident. Therefore, there were more conservatives than the jingoists present.

    The reason why they were still arguing was because they still had hope for Wei

    Yuan.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for the night and set off tomorrow. The Army will arrive at the city gates.¡± Wei Yuan pointed at the capital of the fire Country on the map.

    The argument died down.

    Sixty miles away, the fire country¡¯s capital was built in a huge Mountain Valley. A towering city wall that stretched three thousand feet long connected the two mountains.

    The mountain peaks were steep and the city walls were tall. With the help of cannons, ballistae, Rolling Stones, and other defensive equipment, the city was impregnable. Any military expert who saw this majestic city would be amazed.

    Throughout history, in the one thousand four hundred years since the Yan country had built its capital, this city had only been breached once. That was the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s most prosperous period, when a King of the great

    Zhou imperial family, a Dao integration stage martial artist of rank two, led an Army into the Yan capital.

    ording to the fire country¡¯s historical records, that battle was extremely brutal. The witch God religion lost a rain master (second rank) and a spiritual intelligence (third rank). In the end, it was the witch God who personally took action and killed the peak second rank Prince.

    It was not that Yan DU¡¯s defense was weak, but that the other party¡¯sbat power was already at the top of the nine states.

    In the pce of the capital.

    Even though the fire country¡¯s Emperor nurhejia¡¯s hair had already turned white, his body was still burly. This Emperor was extremely talented. When he was young, he had taken the path of a martial artist, but after reaching the peak of fourth grade, he had not made any further progress.

    After that, he switched to the Wizard system. After reaching the fourth stage, he reached a bottleneck again.

    It was extremely rare to nave two systems. It was not that chrrerent systems would repel each other, but it was because cultivation was difficult. Only by focusing on one system could one go higher and further.

    Nurheka, who was over 50 years old, had no chance of bing a rank 3 wizard.

    He did not feel that it was a pity. Third-grade experts were as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns, and it was normal that they could not cultivate it. On the other hand, a dual system like him had a singlebat ability that was stronger than any rank-4 of any system.

    Nurheka sat on the throne, listening to the intense discussions of his officials.

    The Yan country¡¯s higher-ups were not dejected or angered by Wei Yuan¡¯s power, and had already prepared themselves for a great defeat.

    ¡°Wei Yuan has already taken Xu City and will be here tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How did he manage to take down seven cities in a short period of ten days?¡±

    ¡°Can the capital be held?¡±

    Within the main hall, the atmosphere was heavy and the faces of the Yan country¡¯s ministers were grim, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    At this moment, some of the old officials seemed to have returned to the Battle of Shanhai Pass. They remembered the fear and humiliation of being dominated by Wei Yuan.

    ording to the news from Scout hou, the Feng Army only has 50000 soldiers left. No matter how skilled Wei Yuan is at using his troops, it¡¯ll be extremely difficult for him to break through the capital with just 50000 soldiers.

    ¡°Everyone in the city is United, and there are sufficient troops, armaments, and rations. At worst, I¡¯ll fight eunuch Wei to the death.¡±

    Nurheka couldn¡¯t help but look at the hooded old man beside him, who was holding a golden staff iid with gemstones. ¡°State Teacher yelbu, what do you think?¡±

    In the three countries in the northeast, each country had a level three spiritual intelligence as the state preceptor. They usually didn¡¯t participate in government affairs, but their status was higher than that of the country¡¯s ruler because they represented the headquarters and the witchcraft cult.

    Yelb, who had managed to survive in Chuzhou, gripped his golden staff and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®The 50000 strong Army of the Kang Kingdom has entered the fire country¡¯s borders. In five days at most, they will be able to form an encirclement with us.¡±

    Nurhejia nodded. Yan city has been around for more than a thousand years. It has experienced many wars and only been broken once. Wei Yuan won¡¯t be able to break through the city in a short time. But to Feng Jun, time was of the essence. They don¡¯t have enough food.¡±

    The officials in the hall slowly nodded, ¡± as long as the Army of the Kang Kingdom cuts off their supply route, we can make Wei Yuan retreat in less than three days.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Wei Yuan will fight this battle.¡±

    Yelbu¡¯s gaze passed through the pce door, looking at the blue sky outside. massacring seven cities, cutting the luck of the witchcraft cult, and pointing. sword at the witch God ¡­ Wei Yuan, you think you¡¯re the smartest, you think you¡¯ve made a perfect nst year, but you don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve been waiting for you.

    It was a fool¡¯s dream to attack the headquarters with less than 100000 troops.

    On the broken city wall, Wei Yuan, who was wearing a dark green cloak, had a bird¡¯s eye view of the situation below. The soldiers of Da Feng were pushing carts and throwing corpses into the deep pit and torches.

    Thick smoke rose, mixed with the stench of burning flesh.

    The ones who were burnt to the ground were not only the fire country¡¯s soldiers and its citizens, but also the soldiers who had worshipped their own people.

    The soldiers moved in silence. The days of war and the baptism of blood and fire had made the soldiers silent. Their courage was hidden in this silence.

    Nangong qianrou walked up to Wei Yuan and whispered, ¡°¡±Foster father, after this battle, you won¡¯t be able to escape infamy in the history books.¡±

    In Nangong qianrou¡¯s opinion, it was understandable to kill the surrendered soldiers. The great Feng Army was a lone Army deep in the enemy¡¯s belly. If they did not kill the surrendered soldiers, they would be implicated.

    They had to worry about the surrendered soldiers rebelling, but they also had more mouths to feed and consumed grain.

    However, killingmoners was a great taboo for a militarist, not to mention ughtering seven cities. Even if he returned triumphantly, he would still be condemned by those Dao protectors.

    Ever since they had sent out their troops, Da Feng¡¯s rations had note at all. Along the way, they had been burning, killing, plundering, using war to sustain war, and what they had plundered were all the Yan country¡¯s rations and military equipment.

    This was not a good sign.

    The new generation of generals only thought that it was his Godfather¡¯s unique way of leading troops. After tasting the benefits, they were extremely excited. But now, he gradually realized that something was wrong..

 Chapter 922 - 922: All parties (big chapter) _4

    Chapter 922: All parties (big chapter) _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    Therefore, the new generation of generals chose to withdraw.

    If this was the case for the new generation of generals, then what about Nangong qianrou and the other old men who had followed Wei Yuan for more than twenty years?

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any more food.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s smile was as gentle as ever, and his tone was as calm as ever. ¡°We¡¯ll only have as much rations as we¡¯ve brought. Da Feng won¡¯t give you even a grain of grain.¡±

    ¡°Who dares to cut off their food supply?¡± Nangong qianrou¡¯s killing intent was overflowing.

    ¡°In the entire Da Feng, who else can it be?¡± Wei Yuan asked with a smile.

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s pupils contracted violently.

    ¡°I know that you want to take down Yan city in one go and then upy the ce. You want to use this dangerous pass to deal with the reinforcements from the Kang Kingdom and surround the reinforcements from the Kang Kingdom with the reinforcements from the Jing, Xiang and Yu provinces. It¡¯s a pity that Yan is a tough bone to chew. We can¡¯t chew on it. I¡¯ve transferred all the military forces in the three provinces to other ces.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at the burning mes licking the corpses and said, ¡°¡±Tomorrow, the Army will advance fifty li and face off with Yan city for three days. Three dayster, you will leave with ten thousand heavy cavalrymen. Don¡¯t worry about the others, they have to stay here.¡± As he spoke, he took out two silk pouches, one purple and one red.

    ¡°Three dayster, open the purple silk pouch and it will tell you where to go. When you reach your destination, open the red silk bag. It will tell you what to do in the future.¡±

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Xu Xinian wasmanding the soldiers to burn the corpses and dissect the warhorses. They had just won a small-scale battle.

    Wiping out eight hundred enemies and losing one thousand was already a very gratifying victory.

    It had been several days since the attack that night. Therge-scale attack had scattered the Allied army of the Barbarian demons and the great Feng.

    The Army of the kingdom of Jing made a prompt decision to split up and pursue!

    In the past few days, Xu niannian had a deeper understanding of the cruelty of war and the courage of the fiery armor Army. He also witnessed how terrifying it was for Wizards to awaken corpses and turn them into corpse soldiers.

    With the existence of the heavy cavalrymen and the Magi who could control corpses, the DA Feng Army had fought with their lives to win the battle.

    When the Alliance Army was scattered, Xu niannian and Chu Yuanyou only brought 600 Dafeng soldiers with them. After so many days, they had gathered the remaining soldiers and their numbers had increased to 1700.

    Now, there were only seven hundred people left.

    After burning the corpses, Xu Xinian arranged for Scouts to patrol the area and immediately ordered the soldiers to set up a pot to cook the horse meat.

    The soldiers skillfully cut the horse meat, and then the few of them worked together to wave the knives they had just killed, mincing the horse meat into a pulp, and then put it into the pot to cook.

    This was Xu niannian¡¯s idea. Horse meat was rough and hard, with a bad taste and was not easy to digest. It was fine to eat it once in a while, but the soldiers ¡®stomachs could not stand eating it for several days.

    He couldn¡¯t even sh * t.

    Therefore, Xu niannian suggested chopping the horse meat and then boiling it in a pot to increase the taste and promote digestion.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for brother Chu, we would¡¯ve lost a few hundred more men to defeat this wave of enemies.¡±

    Xu niannian walked to Chu Yuanyou, took off the water bag, and handed it to her.

    Chu Yuanxi gulped down half a bag and said with a lonely smile, ¡®

    Xu niannian smiled. everyone has their own strengths. If I didn¡¯t have this talent, my teacher wouldn¡¯t have asked me to major in military tactics. I now understand that there are very few times where schemes are used on the battlefield. Most of the time, they still had to rely on their military strength to fight. The military and military forces yed a crucial role.

    ¡°When I was young, I read a few military books and thought that I was a genius in leading troops to war. Now that he was on the battlefield, he knew that he wasn¡¯t cut out for it. You, on the other hand, have grown rapidly. Which of these soldiers are dissatisfied with you?¡±

    Xu niannian smiled. everyone has their own strengths. If I didn¡¯t have this talent, my teacher wouldn¡¯t have asked me to major in military tactics. I now understand that there are very few times where schemes are used on the battlefield. Most of the time, they still had to rely on their military strength to fight. The military and military forces yed a crucial role. It¡¯s a pity that we only brought three cannons and six ballistae.¡±

    If it was the Xu Eng before he went to the battlefield, he would be holding his chin high with. proud look on his face, but he would still be hypocritical and say some humble words ¡­ Chu Yuanqian sighed with emotion.

    As they were talking, a Scout galloped over and shouted, ¡°¡±Xu Zhen, we found a broken Army, thirty people.¡±

    The fact that they did not blow the horn meant that they were from the great Feng Army, and they were on their own.

    Xu niannian and Chu Yuanyou stood up. The former pondered and said, ¡°¡±Let theme over.¡±

    Then, he turned to Chu Yuanxi and smiled bitterly. it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. There aren¡¯t many people, so we can keep our rations.

    In a short while, a Scout led a group of 30 soldiers over. This group of soldiers even brought a cannon and a dozen cannonballs.

    Their faces were covered in fatigue and dust. Their armors were damaged and covered in knife marks. Everyone had wounds on their bodies.

    It seemed that they had just experienced a battle.

    The two-hundred infantrymen swallowed their saliva as they looked at the steaming pot and smelled the fragrance of the meat soup.

    ¡°Whoever has the highest position,e forward and talk,¡± Xu niannian said as he walked up to them.

    A man with a full beard, who looked to be in his forties, stepped forward and cupped his fists.¡±Your humble servant is the head of the Baihu Bureau in

    Yongzhou¡¯s Xi County, Zhao Panyi.¡±

    Xu niannian nodded and said, ¡°I am Dingzhou¡¯s official to investigate matters. Han Lin Academy¡¯s SHU lucky soldier, may New Year be upon you.¡± &Nbsp;

    Zhao Panyi¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He red at Xu niannian and snorted coldly before turning around to leave.

    Xu niannian was stunned for a moment, and a look of confusion shed across his face. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±General Zhao, please wait. Do I know you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Zhao Panyi said in a muffled voice.

    You don¡¯t know me? I thought I had snatched your wife without knowing ¡­ Xu niannian cursed in his heart and his brows furrowed even more.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know him, why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really genteel when you speak. You¡¯re indeed a schr. Xu Pingzhi, that son of a b * tch, actually gave birth to a schr. I¡¯ve long heard that Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin is also in the Army, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here today.¡±

    Zhao Panyi sneered,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I know your father. We were brothers at the Shanhai Pass battle.¡±

    Is this the attitude of a brother? Xu Eng was shocked. ¡°Zhao Zongqi has an old grudge with my father?¡± ¡°No old grudges, I just can¡¯t stand this ungrateful person.¡±

    Zhao Panyi spat and said,

    ¡°During the Shanhai Pass battle, Xu Pingzhi and I were in the same team. There was another person called Zhou Biao. The three of us have an extremely good rtionship. We¡¯re brothers who can trust each other with our backs.

    ¡°At the end of the Battle of Shanhai Pass, we were sent to stop the corpse soldiers of the witchcraft cult. In the fierce battle, Zhou Biao blocked a knife for your father and died on the battlefield. At that time, Xu Pingzhi had sworn that he would bring Zhou Biao¡¯s mother to the capital to raise her and his son.

    ¡°Damn it. I only found outter that this ungrateful thing didn¡¯t go to Zhou Biao¡¯s hometown to pick him up. If the Father was a dog, what kind of good person would the son be? ¡°You¡¯re all bad. Even if I, Zhao Panyi, starve to death or die on the battlefield, I won¡¯t eat a single bite of your food or drink a single mouthful of your soup.. Bah!¡±

 Chapter 923 - 923: The truth behind the disappearance (1)

    Chapter 923: The truth behind the disappearance (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although Xu niannian often looked down on his vulgar father and brother, a father was a father. It was okay to look down on him, but he would not allow outsiders to nder him.

    Therefore, when he heard Zhao Panyi¡¯sint, Xu niannian quickly calcted the age of his sister and himself in his heart. After confirming that he was his biological sister, he flew into a rage. He flicked his sleeves and sneered,

    ¡°Zhao Panyi, you keep saying that my father is an ungrateful person. Do you have any evidence?¡±

    The Battle of Shanhai Pass happened 21 years ago. He was 20 years old and lingyue was 18 years old. The time didn¡¯t match, so he and lingyue weren¡¯t the orphans of the Zhou family.

    Zhao Panyi scoffed,¡±he¡¯s been dead for 21 years. What evidence do you have?¡±

    But Xu Pingzhi is an ungrateful person, why would I nder him?¡±

    Xu Eng didn¡¯t believe him and waved his hand, ¡°¡±Come on, tie this Gu up for me.¡±

    The soldiers who were cooking the meat had been paying attention to the situation here. Hearing this, they all drew their swords and swarmed over, surrounding Zhao Panyi and the other thirty soldiers.

    Zhao Panyi¡¯s soldiers pulled out their sabers and faced off against their fellow soldiers. Even though they were injured and outnumbered, they were not afraid at all.

    Being on the battlefield was like being in hell. Ever since they set off, they had taken turns to fight with the cavalry of the kingdom of Jing, and their hostility had long been cultivated. No one was afraid of death.

    Zhao Panyi gestured for his subordinate to not act rashly. He spat and said in disdain, I don¡¯t fight with myrades. I¡¯m not like someone who is Like Father Like Son. You are all ungrateful dogs.

    ¡°Tie him up!¡± Xu Eng¡¯s face was gloomy.

    The soldiers swarmed forward and knocked over Zhao Panyi and the others with their hilts. They tied them up and threw them to the side before returning to their cooking.

    Zhao Panyi continued to curse and swear, scolding all eighteen generations of the Xu family, including the women.

    Xu niannian ordered his soldiers to stuff Zhao Panyi¡¯s mouth, so that he could only wail and not breathe.

    ¡°Family matters?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian saw his frown and smiled as she probed.

    Xu niannian shook his head and looked at the ground not far away. He said hesitantly, ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t believe that my father would be such a person, but Zhao

    Panyi¡¯s words reminded me of something. That¡¯s why we¡¯re keeping him here.¡±

    When he was young, his big brother and mother didn¡¯t get along, which gave his father a headache. So, his father often said that he and his uncle had fought with their backs against each other, and his uncle had taken the knife for him and died on the battlefield.

    Xu Eng had heard about this since he was young. Now, Zhou Biao, who had appeared out of nowhere, seemed very unreasonable and strange.

    ¡°You seem to have a way to contact my big brother?¡± he looked at Chu Yuanqian and asked.

    Xu Eng was quite cautious. There were no outsiders here, so he could have just said the Book of the Netherworld ¡­ Chu Yuanyu reached out for the fragment of the book of theher world and asked, ¡°¡±Do you want to contact ningyan? what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xu niannian looked at the fragment in surprise and said, ¡°¡±Tell him what happened here and let him find my father to verify it.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Chu Yuanyou use her hand as a pen to write on the surface of the Jade Mirror.

    The setting sun waspletely devoured by the horizon, and the sky was blue. Xu Qi ¡®an finished his dinner and, taking advantage of the fact that the sky was still blue and the night had not yetpletely enveloped him, he ate in the courtyard and yed shuttlecock with the little boy.

    The little boy still couldn¡¯t control his strength very well. He would always kick the shuttlecock into the outer courtyard or make a hole in the ground.

    Her energy was growing too fast. How many months had it been since she started cultivating the body-tempering technique of the strength Gu Department? Is it her luck or my luck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Lina, what¡¯s with the ringtone? Isn¡¯t your improvement a little too exaggerated?¡±

    He turned to look at Lina, who was peeling an orange and eating it.

    Lina wrinkled her nose, ¡°I said that lingying is as strong as a calf, full of qi and blood, a good seedling for cultivating strength Gu.¡± You don¡¯t trust my judgment?¡±

    This young man is too good, I¡¯m getting jealous ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an held the shuttlecock in his hand and looked at the shallow pit under Xu lingying¡¯s feet.

    He said helplessly, she still can¡¯t control her own strength. If she¡¯s not careful, she¡¯ll overexert herself. In terms of cultivation, she should take a break.

    The little boy was a lively and active child, and he was more clingy to his aunt. At the beginning of the year, he went to school to study. When he came home, he would run into the living room with his small bag and bump into his mother¡¯s round peach-like buttocks.

    Now that she was at home, she was not so clingy to her aunt.

    Who knows when he¡¯ll go out again ¡­ With her current strength, the Xu family might have three more motherless children.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lina nodded. She remembered now. Lingying was not a child of the strength worm division. The children of the strength worm division could use violence without fear of hurting their family.

    And if you break the utensils and items at home, you have to be careful of your parents ¡®unscrupulous violence.

    But Ling Ying couldn¡¯t. The Xu family was made up of ordinary people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was satisfied. The ck-skinned girl from the southern border was a simple-minded girl, but the good thing about being simple-minded was that she was not spoiled and obedient.

    If it was li Miaozhen asking the same question, she would say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, the intensity of the training will double. I guarantee that she will be able to control her strength in the shortest time possible. It was Lin ¡®an, ¡°then I won¡¯t learn, let¡¯s y together.¡±

    It was Cai Wei¡¯s turn, ¡°cultivation is so boring, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Huaiqing asked, ¡°are you teaching me how to do things?

    At this time, a familiar palpitation came. Xu Qi ¡®an immediately left the little boy and Lina and rushed into the room.

    He took out the fragment of The Earth Book from under his pillow. It was Chu Yuanxi who had sent him a private message..

 Chapter 924 - 924: The truth behind the disappearance (2)

    Chapter 924: The truth behind the disappearance (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    [ 3: brother Chu, how¡¯s the war going up north? ]

    [ 4. The war was difficult, but it was still good. There were wins and losses on both sides. [ I¡¯m looking for you to ask you something on behalf of Eng. ]

    Ten secondster, the second message came:[ 4: we met a chiefmander of Yongzhou Xi County called Zhao Panyi. He imed to be Good Brothers with the second uncle of the Xu family during the Shanhai Pass battle. ]

    he started cursing Xu Eng whenever he saw him. He called second uncle Xu an ungrateful person. The reason was that Zhao Panyi, second uncle Xu, and a man named Zhou Biao were good Brothers in the same team. They fought back to back on the battlefield.

    ter, Zhou Biao took a knife for second uncle Xu and died on the battlefield.

    Second uncle Xu vowed to treat his family well, but second uncle Xu broke his promise and never visited Zhou Biao¡¯s family for twenty years. [ I don¡¯t believe that such a thing happened, so I sent you a letter to ask second uncle Xu. ] Xu Qi ¡®an wrote a reply with trembling hands.[ wait! ]

    After putting away the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, he didn¡¯t go to find his second uncle immediately. Instead, he poured himself a ss of water and drank it slowly. After drinking the water, his hands stopped trembling.

    ¡°Squeak ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the door and walked to the East Room expressionlessly. He knocked on the door, which was lit by candlelight.

    Second uncle Xu was dressed in casual clothes. He walked over to open the door and said with a smile, ¡®¡±¡®Ningyan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened her mouth and closed it again. After a few seconds of thinking, she asked softly, ¡°¡±Second uncle, do you know Zhao Panyi?¡±

    Second uncle Xu was obviously shocked. His Tiger-like eyes widened slightly and he said in astonishment, ¡°¡±How do you know the brother I made in the Shanhai Pass battle? let me tell you, he is my brother who I have been through life and death with.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me after that?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Second uncle Xu shook his head andughed. you don¡¯t understand. In the military, we are in different ces and have different responsibilities. As time passes, it will fade.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked,¡±then you must know Zhou Biao?¡±

    Second uncle Xu scrutinized his nephew and furrowed his brows. what¡¯s wrong with you today? how do you know about Zhao Panyi and Zhou Biao? ¡®

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. second uncle, answer me first. Did Zhou Biao die in battle? ¡®

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a pity for a brother.¡±

    ¡°How did he die?¡± that year, we were sent to stop the corpse soldiers of the witchcraft cult. Zhou

    Biao died in that battle. Second uncle Xu sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blocking the de for you?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? the one who blocked the knife for me was your father.¡±

    A gust of autumn wind blew. Under the veranda, thenterns swayed slightly. The candlelight flickered, illuminating Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face.

    I understand. Thank you, second uncle ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an said bitterly after a long time. Then, under second uncle Xu¡¯s confused gaze, he slowly turned around and left.

    Second uncle Xu watched his nephew¡¯s back as he left. When he returned to the house, his aunt, who was wearing a white dress, was sitting on the bed. Her long legs were bent as she read aic book about folklore.

    Comic books were specially developed for children and illiterate people like his aunt.

    The beautiful and plump Xuanji didn¡¯t even raise her head as she focused on theic book and said, ¡°¡±Why did ningyan look for you? I heard you were talking about some brothers.¡±

    Second uncle Xu frowned and said in confusion, ¡±

    ¡°Strange, he asked two of my brothers who went through life and death with me during the Shanhai Pass battle. However, one had died in battle, and the other was far away in Yongzhou. He shouldn¡¯t have known her.

    he even asked me if Zhou Biao took the knife for me. Am I that weak on the battlefield? this one took the knife for me, that one took the knife for me.

    His aunt raised her head and examined him with her dark and lively eyes. She frowned and said, ¡°¡±Wait, who¡¯s that?¡± you don¡¯t know Zhou Biao. He¡¯s my brother when I was in the Army.

    your family, you seemed to have mentioned this person. You said that you were able to survive because of him. I remember that it was ningyan¡¯s mother who read that letter to me. ¡®

    Unfortunately, the letter from twenty years ago was long gone.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s face suddenly froze. He looked at his wife in disbelief, as if he was looking at a lunatic.

    [ 3: tell Eng that there is indeed such a person. It was second uncle who let him down. ]

    After sending out the letter, Xu Qi ¡®an gently mmed the fragment of the book of theher world on the table and said softly, ¡°¡±Go out for a while. I want to be alone.¡±

    Not far away, Zhong Li, who was sitting on a small couch, looked at him carefully. She dragged her embroidered shoes and left quietly.

    The door of the room closed, and Xu Qian sat at the table for a long time without moving, like a statue.

    In the far north, Chu Yuanqian was silent for a moment after reading the letter. She turned to look at Xu Xinyi, who was beside her.

    Seeing her expression, Xu xinnian¡¯s heart sank. Sure enough, he heard Chu

    Yuanyou say, ¡®¡±¡®Ningyan said that Zhao Panyi is telling the truth.¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He was silent for a while, then he pulled out his knife and walked toward Zhao Panyi.

    Zhao Panyi¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Xu niannian. He made a muffled sound.

    His subordinates acted as if they were facing a great enemy and cursed in anger.

    The soldiers eating the meat soup also looked over.

    Xu niannian twisted his wrist and Cut the Rope with a knife. He threw the knife aside and bowed deeply.¡±lt¡¯s my father who doesn¡¯t want to be a son. A son pays his father¡¯s debts. I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want.¡±

    Zhao Panyi slowly stood up. He was both annoyed and confused. He could not understand why this kid¡¯s attitude had changed so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that Xu Pingzhi is sorry about,¡± he said with a sneer.¡±Why are you putting on an act?¡±

    Zhao Panyi spat at Xu Xinian¡¯s feet. He bent down to pick up his knife, untied his subordinates, and prepared to leave with them.

    ¡®Wait!¡±

    brother! Xu xinnian shouted. we¡¯re all injured and hungry. Let¡¯s stay and have a bowl of meat soup before we leave.

    Seeing that Zhao Panyi did not appreciate it, he immediately said, ¡°The matter between you and my father is a private matter and has nothing to do with our brothers. You can¡¯t disregard the lives of my soldiers for your own personal vendetta.¡±

    Xu niannian had sessfully convinced Zhao Panyi. He was reluctant to stay and sat around the bonfire, sharing the soft and fragrant meat soup with his fellowrades. A satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    Xu niannian returned to Chu Yuanyang¡¯s side and stared at the small Jade Mirror in his hand. He clicked his tongue in wonder.¡±You used this to contact my big brother?¡±

    Chu Yuan snorted and smiled freely. of course, The Earth Book can be sent from thousands of miles away ¡­

    His smile suddenly froze, and he turned his neck inch by inch, looking at Xu niannian in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu niannian was confused.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t know, the fragment of The Earth Book?¡± Chu Yuanxi opened her mouth and spat out word by word.

    ¡°What is a fragment of the Book of the Earth?¡± Xu xinnian was still confused.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Chu Yuan was so shocked that he took a few steps back. His voice was a little sharp. ¡°You¡¯re not number three?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s number three?¡±

    Pata ¡­ The fragment of the Book of the Netherworld slipped out of Chu Yuanxi¡¯s hand and fell to the ground.

    It waste at night. Xu Qi ¡®an got up from the desk and opened the door. He looked around and saw Zhong Li hugging her knees, leaning against the window and sleeping.

    He sighed, bent over, crossed his arms over her legs, and picked her up. The touch of his arms was round and full.

    Back in the room, he ced Zhong Li on the small couch and covered her with a thin nket. It was autumn, if he didn¡¯t cover her with a nket, she would definitely catch a cold the next morning with her bad luck.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    After blowing out the candle, Xu Qi ¡®an also shrank into the quilt and fell asleep.

    When he was drowsy, hisst thought was, ¡°I seem to have overlooked something very important!

 Chapter 925 - 228 -reverse social death (1)

    Chapter 925: Chapter 228 -reverse social death (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It waste at night in the northern region. The destion was bone-piercingly cold.

    Xu niannian, who was napping by the bonfire, woke up regrly. He pressed his hands on the shoulders of two soldiers and chanted in a low voice, ¡°¡±My blood is boiling!¡±

    The two soldiers moaned infort. They were no longer curled up to keep warm like before. They were slightly satisfied in their sleep.

    The Allied army of the Barbarian demons and Da Feng had been scattered by the Jing Kingdom¡¯s heavy cavalry, and they did not have enough time to bring along many things, such as rations and daily necessities.

    Without tents, beds, and nkets, it was very difficult to sleep in the open in the northern region. The soldiers could even cause a cold wind and die of illness.

    In the absence of resources, getting infected was equivalent to death.

    Therefore, Xu Eng would wake up regrly at night and cast a spell to warm the soldiers ¡®bodies.

    He was already a seventh-level benevolent person. The Confucians of this realm, besides having a stronger body than ordinary people, had also mastered the embryonic form of thew of diction.

    Words were power!

    Within. certain range. Xu Eng could apply any status to his target, be it weakness, courage, or pain reduction ..

    The so-called ¡®to a certain extent¡¯ was to maintain rationality.

    For example, with Xu Eng¡¯s current level, he could only stimte the potential of the soldiers to expel the cold. If director Zhao was here, he would have sung, ¡°It was March in the beautiful desert

    The surrounding climate would change from autumn to spring, and this wouldst for a long time.

    After casting a spell on the soldiers one by one, Xu Eng couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue. He took out a piece of dried meat from his arms and bit it hard.

    At this time, he found that Chu Yuanyou was not asleep. This top schr was sitting with his back against the carriage, his feet sinking into the ground and digging out deep pits.

    There was something wrong with his expression as well. Hiss, a grown man actually had such aplicated expression ¡­ Xu Eng got up and walked over. He sat down beside Chu Yuanqian and said, ¡® what¡¯s wrong? you¡¯ve been looking weird since I sent the letter.

    I just feel that the trust between people has suddenly disappeared .

    Chu Yuanqi looked at Xu cijiu with an introverted expression. After hesitating for a while, she said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Eng, I¡¯ve said a lot of strange things to you and done many strange things in the past. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Now that I think back to those things, I have goosebumps all over my body, and I feel that my reputation has been destroyed.¡±

    Xu Eng thought for a while and said, ¡°you mean standing on the street and smiling at me for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Don¡¯t say it ¡­¡± Chu Yuanxi felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    The truth was obvious. Number three was Xu Qi ¡®an. He had been impersonating his cousin, Xu niannian. Number three said that he didn¡¯t want his identity to be exposed, so he¡¯d better not mention the book of theher world when they met.

    Number three said, ¡± I¡¯m about to set off with the Army, so I¡¯ll temporarily hand the book of theher world fragments to big brother for safekeeping. These were all lies to cover up the fact that Xu ningyan¡¯s banquet was on the

    3rd.

    But, but Xu Eng¡¯s cooperation was too good.

    Chu Yuanxi asked unwillingly, ¡± you said you didn¡¯t know about the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. But you always feel that you¡¯re special to me. Yes, tolerant. No matter what strange things I say or do, you have no reaction.¡±

    Many of the conversations that he had thought to be unspoken at the time werepletely one-man shows now that he thought about it. This was because Eng didn¡¯t know about The Earth Book and didn¡¯t have that tacit understanding.

    my brother told me not to be surprised no matter what you say or do, ¡± Xu niannian said frankly. I¡¯ll either smile, nod, or ignore you.

    Chu Yuanxi dug her feet deep into the ground again.

    But very quickly, the quick-witted Chu Yuanyang remembered that Xu ningyan had been impersonating his younger cousin. In order to fit the character profile, he often bragged about his ¡± big brother ¡± in the fragments of the book of theher world and said many things that made people¡¯s scalps tingle. If Xu ningyan knows that I know his identity, he should be the one feeling awkward!

    He definitely couldn¡¯t let him off!

    Chu Yuanyang immediately smiled. This was a clear thought.

    Xu Manor in the capital.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt someone patting his head and woke up instantly. Because he had experienced this a few times before, he didn¡¯t suspect that the peace de and Zhong Li had knocked on his head.

    Really, a private chat in the middle of the night. That bastard, could it be another celebration without a nightlife ¡­? He skillfully pulled out the book fragment from under his pillow, then got up, walked to the table, and lit the candle.

    He sat down in the fire-colored light and read the letter.

    [ four: Xu Qi ¡®an, you are number three, right? you have been lying to us. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dumbfounded.

    When did Chu Yuanyou know my identity?

    When did I get exposed?

    Did he finally through mv identity through the ws that Xu Eng

    revealed?

    At this moment, the sense of shame was like a tidal wave, no, a tsunami, swallowing him whole.

    After Chu Yuanxi sent the letter, she didn¡¯t say anything else. Xu Qi ¡®an, on the other hand, was so embarrassed that she lost the¡¯ courage ¡®to reply.

    After a long time, Xu bailingposed herself and sent a reply.[ that¡¯s right. Apart from Golden Lotus Daoist priest, you¡¯re the first person in the Heaven and Earth Society to see through my identity. ]

    No matter how embarrassing and awkward it was in real life, I was still wise and decisive on the ¡®inte¡¯.

    The key was that only such a nonchnt attitude could resolve the awkwardness.

    [ 4: ha, you¡¯ve hidden it well. Actually, I¡¯ve been suspicious for a long time, but

    I¡¯ve only beenpletely sure recently. ]

    [ 3: as expected of a schr. ]

    One of them wished he could ride his sword back to the capital and kill that Xu fellow. The other was so embarrassed that she wanted to cover her face and felt that there was no point in living..

 Chapter 926 - 926: Reverse social death (2)

    Chapter 926: Reverse social death (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, they all pretended to be calm.

    [ 3: recently discovered? ]

    [ 4: ha, two hours ago, after I asked your second uncle about hisrades,

    Eng confessed to me. ]

    What¡¯s wrong with Eng? he¡¯s not reliable at all, huh? Something about my second uncle¡¯srades ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, my second uncle¡¯srade? ]

    Xu ningyan. this guy, it turned out that he didn¡¯t really care, he was just pretending ¡­ Chu Yuanqi then repeated the story of Zhou Biao and Zhao Panyi.

    ng!

    The sound of the chair being overturned woke Zhong Li up. She rubbed her eyes and looked up.

    He saw Xu Qi ¡®an pounce on the desk like a madman, grind, pick up the pen, and write ¡­

    About 15 minutester, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an blow dry the ink, fold the paper, and solemnly ce it in the book. He exhaled and murmured, ¡±

    ¡°So this is the principle behind blocking the heavenly secrets.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the principle behind it?¡± Zhong Li perked up her ears and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rolled her eyes at her. you¡¯re a professional student. How can you ask an outsider like me? ¡±

    Zhong Li lowered her head in shame and curled up under the nket, trying to get the little warmth left in the world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and calmed himself down. He sent a letter, ¡°[ brother

    Chu, can you keep this a secret for me? ]

    Chu Yuanxi replied, [ your identity is no secret. There¡¯s no need to hide it. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to see Chu Yuanxi¡¯s mocking and sneering expression in the distant North.

    [ 3: alright then. If you want to announce it, I hope to be the one to confess.

    [ 4: actually, I don¡¯t care if your identity is exposed or not. ]

    ¡®Damn you, Xu Qi¡¯ an. When I return to the capital, I¡¯ll cut off your golden body with one sword ¡­¡¯

    After a pause, Chu Yuanyou sent another letter.[ Xu Eng knows about The Earth Book. He also knows that Hengyuan and I were deceived by you back then, which caused him a lot of trouble. ]

    . [ so? ] Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter to probe.

    I felt so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t even lift my head. I needed something to bnce the rtionship between me and Eng ¡­ Chu Yuanqi sent a letter, [ I feel a little guilty. ]

    [3: I understand. When you have time, talk about poetry with Eng. His famous work is:[if the heavens don¡¯t give birth to me, I¡¯ll celebrate the new year, and worship the ancient times like the long night]

    [4: okay.]

    Afterforting the schr, Xu Qi ¡®an returned to his bed and stuffed the fragment of the book into his pillow. Then, he wriggled around like a maggot.

    He was venting his overwhelming sense of shame.

    I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my life ¡­ This is so embarrassing. I. Xu Qi. an. have lost all my image and face ¡­ Now, everyone except Hengyuan knows about me ¡­ Wait, everyone knows about it, but no one says anything. Isn¡¯t it equivalent to me not dying?

    Even if everyone knew about it, they were all trying to keep it a secret for him. Some were even trying to cover it up, trying to convince others that Xu cijiu was number three.

    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s equivalent to me not dying.

    On the other hand, even if there was a day when everyoneid their cards on the table, because it was already known to everyone, I think the society would die without a partner. On the other hand, those who tried their best to cover up for me and mislead others were the ones who truly died.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡®I¡¯m at ease now. Yes, I¡¯ll go to bed early. Tomorrow is the day I¡¯ll explore the Dragon vein with my aunt.¡¯

    The next day.

    After washing up, Xu Qi ¡®an finished his breakfast and sat in the room to wait. Not long after, a golden light prated the house but did not destroy it. In the brilliant light, Luo Yuheng¡¯s tall and slender figure appeared.

    She was still wearing the same Daoist robe that he had seenst time, which was tight at the waist and highlighted the size of her chest.

    This undoubtedly enhanced her womanly charm, strengthened her sense of existence as a woman, and reduced her awe-inspiring and invible fairy aura.

    ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an greeted him with a warm smile.

    Luo Yuheng nodded slightly and replied with a cold ¡°hmm.¡±¡±l¡¯ll Take You

    There.¡±

    Even though he had full confidence in Luo Yuheng, he still cautiously asked, ¡°¡±Will the other party find out?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s tone was calm, and there was no expression on his exquisite face.¡±l¡¯ll hide my aura.¡±

    Other than the Warriors, the other major systems were all gaudy. They were envious ¡­ let¡¯s not waste time, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. let¡¯s act as soon as possible.

    Luo Yuheng nodded and waved his sleeve. A golden light wrapped around Xu Qi ¡®an and he disappeared from the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and closed them. He saw the rockery in the back garden of the residence of count Pingyuan and heard Luo Yuheng¡¯s female voice.¡±ls this the ce?¡±

    He responded and walked to a rockery, pressing the mechanism with familiarity.

    A ¡®door¡¯ opened on the surface of the rockery, revealing a dark cave entrance.

    ¡°State preceptor, this is the underground cave.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Luo Yuheng nodded reservedly and followed him into the cave.

    Soon, the two arrived at the stone room and saw that therge stone te was full of twisted and strange incantations.

    Luo Yuheng stood beside the stone te and looked at it carefully. his attainments in the earth evasion technique are extremely high. It does seem like senior brother Golden Lotus¡¯s handiwork.

    ¡°Senior brother Golden Lotus?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an expressed her doubts.

    ording to the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record, Golden Lotus Daoist priest was of the same generation as the previous Dao head of the human sect. Back in Jianzhou, ck Lotus¡¯s ck Lotus¡¯s clone from team L. P had once made wild ims, calling Luo Yuheng¡¯s obedient niece and saying that he wanted to dual cultivate with her.

    The tall and beautiful state preceptor casually exined, ¡®¡±¡®The Dao leaders of the three sects are equal..¡¯

 Chapter 927 - 927: Reverse social death (3)

    Chapter 927: Reverse social death (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In terms of status, the Dao leaders of the three sects were equal, so Golden Lotus Daoist priest was her senior brother. But in terms of age, Jin Lian and her father were of the same generation, so she could also be her martial uncle?

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself. Without stopping, he took out the fragment of the book of theher world and ced it on the stone te.

    Huaiqing Manor, study room.

    His hair was tied up high, and strands of hair hung down, making him look a littlezy. He was sitting on a soft chair in the study, and in front of him was a purple rhinoceros Dragon sandalwood case that had been passed down from the great Zhou Dynasty.

    A piece of paper was spread out on the table, and the purple hair stained with ink was quietly ced on the White jade pen. She lowered her eyes and looked at the paper in a daze.

    After 15 minutes of silence, huaiqing finally picked up his brush and wrote ¡± 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc ¡°, ¡± pollution ¡± the head of the earth sect has been possessed by the devil ¡°, ¡± city-ughtering in Chuzhou ¡°, ¡± soul pill ¡± and so on.

    Assuming that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief was the main culprit, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spection was reasonable and valid.

    So far, many clues had been found, and they all matched each other. Although there were still some unreasonable points, it was because they had not been thoroughly investigated.

    Therefore, there would be some details that were not right, such as the purpose of the earth sect¡¯s Dao head to pollute his father and King Huai.

    ¡°Father wants to kill Hengyuan because Hengyuan saw the secret passage of count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence. In other words, his father knew about the existence of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. Since the massacre of the Chuzhou City, father has been helping the earth sect¡¯s head of Dao. What is it for?¡±

    This was what huaiqing felt was the most unreasonable. From her perspective, if there were no benefits, any Alliance would not be stable.

    ¡°Unless father ispletely under the control of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief ¡­

    Can Daoist Golden Lotus really understand the disputes of interests in the Imperial court?¡±

    the incident that exposed father, King Huai, and the head of the earth sect¡¯s collusion was the Chuzhou City massacre case. This means that the Chuzhou City massacre case is very important to them, and the essence of this case is the blood and soul Cores.

    ¡°The core of soul is very important ¡­¡±

    Time passed by quietly. After an unknown period of time, huaiqing¡¯s lovely ears twitched slightly as he caught the sound of footsteps in the distance heading towards the study.

    She quickly crumpled the paper into a ball, held it in her hand, and kept it in her sleeve.

    After waiting for more than ten seconds, the footsteps stopped at the door, and the pce maid¡¯s soft voice was heard, ¡°¡±Your Highness, miss Cai Wei has arrived.

    ¡°Let her in,¡± huaiqing coldly replied.

    After the pce maid left, Yan Caiwei walked in at a cheerful pace. She held an orange in each hand and said in a tender voice,¡±Huaiqing, I want to eat Osmanthus fish.¡±

    The Osmanthus fish was the unique dish of the chefs in huaiqing. It was unique and couldn¡¯t be eaten outside.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to inform the kitchen,¡± Huai Qing smiled.

    Yan Caiwei happily took out arge bag of pastries from her deerskin waist bag and shared the delicacies with huaiqing.

    They ate pastries and drank tea, chatting casually for a while. Huaiqing asked in a normal tone, ¡°¡±Caiwei, do you know about soul pills?¡±

    ¡°Eh, why is everyone asking about soul pellets recently?¡±

    Chu Caiwei looked at her best friend in surprise. a while ago, Xu Qi ¡®an also came to the stargazing tower to check on the soul pill. He even asked me about it. How could I know? so, I brought him to the library.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a soul core?¡± Huaiqing humbly asked for advice.

    Li Caiwei instantly revealed a ¡°you¡¯re lucky¡± expression and snorted, I didn¡¯t know about it at first, but I learned about it after reading a book with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Soul pills are good stuff. They have a wide range of uses. They can strengthen one¡¯s primordial spirit, be used as a material for alchemy, be used to make magical treasures, repair iplete souls, and nurture weapon spirits.¡±

    Repairing an iplete soul ¡­ Huaiqing¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened, and he identally knocked over the teacup.

    [ PS: please give me a monthly vote and a genuine subscription. ] In addition, I¡¯ll give everyone a small suggestion:Read more carefully..

 Chapter 928 - 229-the building is empty (1)

    Chapter 928: Chapter 229-the building is empty (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the Qi was poured into it, the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld lit up with a turbid glimmer. The glimmer flowed like water and ignited one spell after another.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng jumped onto the stone te tacitly. The next moment, the dim light expanded silently and swallowed the two of them, taking them away from the stone chamber.

    Once again in an environment without any light, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body tensed up as if he was facing a great enemv. He couldn¡¯t helD but think of the scene where he had ¡± died ¡± without a sound.

    He thought of the terrifying and irresistible pressure. At this moment, he felt his arm being lightly hit by the horsetail whisk, and

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s voice rang in his ear. ¡°Follow behind me!¡±

    The horsetail whisk hit him again, as if to signal that he could follow.

    It¡¯s too dark, I can¡¯t see clearly at all. If I reach forward, can I touch little aunt¡¯s perky butt? He would be killed on the spot ¡­ As he thought about it, he walked slowly.

    The tunnel was quiet and long. After walking for 15 minutes, Xu Qian¡¯s heart tightened. He was ready to face the terrifying breathing and the heavy pressure of Mount Tai.

    However, there was nothing in front of him. It was calm.

    Eh?

    He remained silent and followed Luo Yuheng. After a few minutes, a faint but pure golden light appeared in front of them.

    I¡¯ve ¡®died¡¯ herest time, ¡± Xu Qian muttered in his heart. He stood still.

    He believed that, with Luo Yuheng¡¯s means and cultivation base, his little aunt would be able to handle any danger without his unnecessary reminder.

    Besides, this was only one of little aunt¡¯s clones ¡­ Eh, if her clone can¡¯t handle it, then wouldn¡¯t my real body be done for? Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly stunned.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw Luo Yuheng¡¯s body emit a golden light. It was bright but not dazzling, and it illuminated the surrounding darkness.

    Little aunt turned her head. Her exquisite and beautiful facial features were like a golden statue as she said indifferently,¡±There¡¯s nothing unusual here, only a monk.¡±

    No abnormalities? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned again.

    Where was the terrifying pressure and the terrifying breathing sound? With doubts in his mind, he and Luo Yuheng approached the golden light that exuded the aura of Buddhism.

    As they got closer, they saw a spacious secret room in front of them. In the middle of the secret room, there was a stone bed and a bronze pill furnace. On the side of the stone bed, there was a chasm.

    On the stone bed, a tall and sturdy monk sat with his legs crossed. A golden, fist-sized Pearl floated above his head.

    His eyes were closed, and there were no signs of life.

    Master Hengyuan ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt a sharp pain in his heart. It was as if he was being torn apart.

    For a moment, all kinds of images of Hengyuan¡¯s past appeared in her mind. She recalled his distress when he asked her for money, and the seriousness he showed when he took care of the orphans in the Yangsheng Hall .

    Luo Yuheng stared at the fist-sized bead for a moment and said, ¡°¡±A Buddhist relic, a fruit that a second-grade Arhat congealed.¡±

    He paused and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±he faked his death.¡±

    It was just a fake death ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sadness suddenly stopped. She let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡®

    ¡°A sarira is an Arhat fruit, but Hengyuan can¡¯t be a second-grade expert.¡±

    Unless Hengyuan was a hidden second stage Buddhist Big Shot, but that was obviously impossible.

    Luo Yuheng muttered,

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, Buddhism once flourished in the Central ins. It must have been left behind by an eminent monk of that period. As for why he has a sarira, he¡¯s either the reincarnation of an Arhat, or he¡¯s had a stroke of good fortune and obtained a sarira.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Arhats are immortal,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a frown.

    After he finished speaking, he cursed in his heart. The cultivation system of Buddhism is much more stable than that of Dao sect. Your three Dao sects arepletely taking the crooked path.

    Luo Yuheng nced at him and said,

    ¡°In the Buddhist system of Zen masters, the fourth stage ascetic monk is the foundation of the realm. Ascetics had to make great wishes, and the greater the wish, the higher the fruit.

    ¡°ording to the different positions of the fruits, there is the difference between Arhat and Bodhisattva. Once the fruit position was formed, it could not be changed. In other words, an Arhat would always be an Arhat, and he would never have the chance to be a first grade Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Thus, there was the method of reincarnation. If an Arhat wanted to achieve rank-I, he would have to reincarnate and re-cultivate, giving up everything in this life. Every time an Arhat reincarnated, the Buddhist sect would do their best to find them and then imnt the sariras of their previous lives into their bodies to protect them.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Confucians wanted to exterminate Buddhism and forced Buddhism to retreat to the Western regions. This sarira is likely to have been left behind from that time. Thus, this monk might have obtained the sarira by chance and might not be the reincarnation of an Arhat.¡±

    This was Hengyuan¡¯s Secret, and this was the reason why Golden Lotus Daoist priest had given him the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld ¡­ Regardless of whether Hengyuan was the reincarnation of an Arhat or obtained the sarira by chance, his future achievements would definitely not be low ¡­ The sarira had a spirit and protected master Hengyuan from danger? Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    At the same time, he recalled how Arhat du ¡®e had called him the Arhat.

    Did du ¡®e suspect that he was the reincarnation of some Arhat?

    As he was lost in his thoughts, Luo Yuheng extended his finger and gently touched the sarira.

    What she used was a Taoist secret technique to awaken the primordial spirit, which was not aggressive.

    The sarira rippled with a soft Halo.

    A few secondster, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the dead heart in Hengyuan¡¯s chest beating again and starting to supply blood. After another ten seconds, the big monk opened his eyes, trembling.

    ¡°Young master Xu? State preceptor?¡±

    After looking around in confusion, Hengyuan saw Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng, who was emitting a bright golden light.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really lucky!¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed..

 Chapter 929 - 229-the building is empty (2)

    Chapter 929: Chapter 229-the building is empty (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hengyuan was about to say something when he was shocked. He looked at the bronze furnace and saw no one there.

    The ¡± cat hair ¡± that was standing up slowly retracted. Hengyuan let out a sigh of relief, and his eyebrows rxed.

    Hengyuan¡¯s reaction surprised Xu Qi ¡®an. He briefly exined how he had found the secret passage and how he had asked for help from the state preceptor.

    ¡°What did you encounter here?¡± he asked.

    Hengyuan did not believe that the two people in front of him were real until he heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s description and verified the details.

    He immediately swallowed the sarira, put his hands together and said, ¡°¡±After I was taken away by King Huai¡¯s Secret agent that day, they sent me here through the transportation formation in count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence. Here, here ¡­¡±

    At this point, he revealed an extremely frightened expression. ¡°There¡¯s an evil being living here,¡±

    An evil object?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly. His back muscles tensed up, and his hair stood on end.

    ¡°He wanted to eat me, but because of the sarira, he didn¡¯t seed. However, the sarira could not do anything to him. It would be refined by him sooner orter. In order to resist him, I entered a state of deathly stillness and activated the sarira with all my might.¡± Hengyuan¡¯s face was full of bitterness and hatred.

    ¡°The feeling he gives me is very simr to the demonic priest of the earth sect. His eyes are full of malice, as if I will fall with him with one look. Brutal, greedy, lecherous ¡­ All kinds of evil thoughts were born. This is also the reason why I chose to enter the ¡®Nirvana¡¯ state. If I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain my true nature in the battle with him.¡±

    ¡°What does he look like?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked.

    ¡°The feeling he gives me is very simr to the demonic priest of the earth sect. His eyes are full of malice, as if I will fall with him with one look. Brutal, greedy, lecherous ¡­ All kinds of evil thoughts were born. This is also the reason why I chose to enter the ¡®Nirvana¡¯ state. If I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain my true nature in the battle with him.¡± Hengyuan said with lingering fear.

    As expected, it was another clone of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief! Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously looked at Luo Yuheng. When he saw that she was also looking at him, both of them looked enlightened.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an scanned the stone room and found something unusual. The secret room was sealed and there was no passage to the surface.

    He immediately looked at the abyss to the right of the stone bed, suspecting that the guy was at the bottom of the abyss.

    ¡°Not long ago, I felt the pressure outside suddenly disappear ¡­¡± Hengyuan frowned.

    He also turned his gaze to the abyss.

    Luo Yuheng flew up lightly and plunged into the abyss. After about five minutes, Luo Yuheng came up on the golden light. For the first time, Xu Qi ¡®an saw extreme anger in her eyes and expression.

    ¡°State preceptor?¡± He called out tentatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s safe down there.¡± Luo Yuheng said without any expression.

    What exactly was in the abyss that made her expression so ugly? Xu Qi ¡®an was puzzled and asked for her opinion.¡±l want to go down and take a look.¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s exquisite lips curled into a cold smile.¡±As you wish.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped into the abyss and did a free-fall exercise. Ten secondster, there was a loud bang, and he smashed himself into the bottom of the abyss.

    Martial artists were really uncouth, not at all carefree ¡­ He cursed in his heart. Then, he heard a loud ¡± boom ¡± behind him. Hengyuan had also fallen down.

    Monks were also vulgar! Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart.

    Heng Yuan, who did not know that he was being ridiculed by Lord Xu, opened his mouth and spat out the sarira. A gentle and solemn golden light broke through the darkness, allowing the two to see the scene underground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    As far as his eyes could see, there were bones everywhere. Skulls, ribs, leg bones, hand bones ¡­ They piled up into a mountain of bones.

    It was difficult to estimate how many people had died here. Over the years, piles of bones had piled up.

    These were the people that Ping Yuan had kidnapped from the capital and the surrounding areas of the capital in the past 40 years.

    There were men and women, and even children.

    They ?were sent to the underground of the Tmnerial Pce and above the

    Dragon vein. They were ughtered here and their lives were taken for some reason.

    40 years, how many people have died here ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s facial muscles twitched a little, and two words came out of his teeth, ¡°¡±Animal!¡±

    It was as if he had returned to Chuzhou, back to Zheng xinghuai¡¯s memories, back to the people who had fallen like grass.

    ¡°Amitabha

    Hengyuan put his hands together, bowed his head and chanted the name of Buddha, his burly body trembling.

    He waspassionate, but his heart was filled with monstrous anger. It was the anger of a Vajra subduing a demon.

    They were not trembling out of fear, but out of anger.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an calmed down and looked at a ce that was not covered by the bones. It was a huge stone te carved with strange runes. This teleportation formation was the only way to the outside world?

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head had left through it?

    Why did you leave? why did you choose to leave at this time ¡­ ¡®Did my previous exploration startle him?¡¯

    ¡°State preceptor.¡±

    He raised his head and shouted.

    A golden light descended from above. Luo Yuheng was suspended in midair, looking down at them, the abyss, and the mountain of white bones.

    you might have rmed him when you came inst time, ¡± Luo Yuheng said lightly. you made him choose to leave and throw The Earth Book over. I¡¯ll teleport to the other side to check the situation. Go back now and wait for me at the residence of the count of Ping Yuan.¡±

    The other end of the formation could be a trap.

    She was just a clone, so if she was gone, she was gone. She didn¡¯t mind being cannon fodder. As long as she cut off the connection between her main body and her clone in time, she could avoid the contamination of the earth sect¡¯s Dao head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world, controlled his Qi, and ced it on the stone te. Then, he injected Qi into it.

    A dim light lit up, and the runes lit up, activating the teleportation circle.

    Luo Yuheng turned into a beam of golden light and shot toward the teleportation array. Aftering into contact with the faint light, his body suddenly disappeared and was teleported to the other end of the teleportation array..

 Chapter 930 - 229 -the building is empty (3)

    Chapter 930: Chapter 229 -the building is empty (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the fragments of the book of theher world and quickly left the secret room with Heng Yuan. They ran wildly in the tunnel and then teleported back to count Ping Yuan¡¯s residence.

    The two of them left the stone room and the rockery. Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to tell Hengyuan about the ¡± rtionship ¡± between Emperor Yuan jing and the Dao chief of earth sect, as well as the secret case.

    He also told him that Daoist priest Golden Lotus was the kind spirit of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    Hengyuan was silent for a long time. He sighed and said, ¡± I see. I¡¯ve been wondering why Daoist priest Golden Lotus could entangle the demonic thoughts of a rank two expert. Hmm, why does Lord Xu have a fragment of the

    Book of the Netherworld?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression remained the same. Eng has gone to the North to fight a war. I¡¯ll take care of the third fragment of the Book of the Netherworld for the time being.

    Master Hengyuan, you¡¯re myst bit of stubbornness ¡­

    Heng Yuan, who had absolute trust in Lord Xu, nodded without any doubt.

    He waited for a long time in the back garden until a golden light invisible to ordinary people flew over andnded on the rockery.

    Luo Yuheng stood on the rockery and gently shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s an empty house in the inner city.¡±

    An empty house? The other end was not the pce, but an empty house?

    Xu Qi ¡®an fell into silence.

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao head had already left. This ¡­ He left too decisively. Where did he go? He was merely startled by me and fled in fear?

    Or did he go to the pce?

    Where¡¯s the supervisor? Did the director know that he had left? would the director sit by and watch him enter the pce?

    Luo Yuheng saw that he was silent for a long time and asked, ¡®¡±¡®The clues are broken again?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, then nodded. ¡°The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief¡¯s clone must have retreated. Perhaps I¡¯ve already alerted him when I first explored it. But what I don¡¯t understand is that he left in such a hurry that his hiding ce wasn¡¯t properly handled.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps to the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, his goal has already been achieved and what happens to the capital no longer has anything to do with him?¡± Heng Yuan frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him and asked, ¡°how do you know that he has achieved his goal?¡± However, if the Dao chief of the earth sect doesn¡¯t care about Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s situation, then he can indeed leave very freely.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his face and let out a breath.¡±l don¡¯t care anymore, I¡¯ll go straight to the supervisor.¡±

    With the departure of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, there were no more clues left in this case. Although the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief didn¡¯t personally admit it, and his spections were ultimately just spections, none of that was important.

    The piles of bones underground were the most important evidence.

    Since Lord Wei was no longer around, this matter could only be handled by the Superintendent. He was afraid that the warden would refuse to see him likest time.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, jianzheng knows about these things. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? thest time I went to explore the Dragon vein, he just happened to not want to see me. But I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s just watching from the side.¡± He said in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed illogical,¡± Luo Yuheng said with a frown.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to speak when he felt a p on the back of his head. He rubbed his head and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Fragment No. 1 sent a private message to Fragment No. 3.

    He really wanted to return the favor and p the back of his goddess ¡®head ¡­ He silently criticized and chose to ept. [ one: I¡¯m at the Xu residence,e back quickly. ]

    [ 3: what¡¯s the matter? [ Oh right, I saved Hengyuan. ]

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t respond for a long time. After a long time, he sent a letter with doubt.[ safe and sound? ]

    Did she mean that he had rescued her safely?

    [ 3: there is indeed no danger. Let¡¯s talk about the details. ] [ by the way, what¡¯s the matter? ]

    [ one: there¡¯s a problem with your case. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. ]

    P.S. This conversation went on for nine hours..

 Chapter 931 - 931: Part of the truth (1)

    Chapter 931: Part of the truth (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°State preceptor, let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll let you know when there¡¯s any new progress. Please ¡­¡±

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an could finish, he saw the state preceptor turn into a golden light and escape. His expression suddenly froze. please send us back. he could not spit it out again.

    At least send us back, I didn¡¯t bring my little mare!

    He cursed in his heart and immediately looked at Hengyuan beside him ¡­ Well, fortunately, he didn¡¯t bring the little mare.

    The two of them climbed over the high wall of the pce of the Earl. Seeing that there was no one around, they quickly left and entered the main street to join the crowd.

    At the end of the street, under the memorial Arch on Yongan Street, the sundial showed the time was 8:45 am.

    At the entrance of every Main Street in the capital, there was a huge Memorial Arch. Beside the memorial Arch, there was a sundial for the people to see the time.

    I can only go home in about half an hour. I hope huaiqing won¡¯t be too anxious. Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    In the capital, no matter if it was day or night, flying on roofs and vaulting on walls were not allowed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not want to attract too much attention. With his current reputation, it was better for him to keep a low profile. Otherwise, he would attract the fanatical pursuit of passers-by and cause chaos.

    Fortunately, he did not wear the uniform of a silver Gong officer, so the people would not notice him. Most of the time, people could only remember some obvious characteristics, such as the cultural treasures in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hard drive in his previous life. He could not recognize them if they wore clothes.

    Besides, there were more than two million people in the capital, and not everyone was lucky enough to see Xu yinluo¡¯s heroic figure.

    Many people had never seen Xu yinluo in person.

    As they walked, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly froze. Then, he looked at Hengyuan and said, ¡°¡±Master, you¡¯ve been trapped underground for more than a month. You should go back to the health Hall to see the elderly and the children.¡± ¡°How have they been?¡± Hengyuan nodded.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there, but I¡¯ve been sending people to deliver money and household items,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said frankly.

    Hengyuan put his hands together and bowed, ¡°¡±Lord Xu is the kindest person I¡¯ve ever met. I¡¯m happy to be friends with you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the bow. He was also very happy to be worshipped by a Grandmaster with the Arhat realm. He would benefit a lot in the future.

    The talented Chu Yuanyou, the chivalrous saintess of the heavenly sect, the talented and powerful Lina, Hengyuan who was in the Arhat realm, and the talented and intelligent eldest daughter of the Emperor, Huai Qing.

    In at most ten years, the members of the heaven and earth Association might be the peak force of the nine states.

    Well, number 7 and number 8 haven¡¯t appeared yet. I hope they won¡¯t be disappointing.

    The crowd was bustling as they watched Hengyuan leave. Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. If Hengyuan had followed him back to the Xu residence, huaiqing¡¯s identity as number one would have been exposed.

    Then, with huaiqing¡¯s personality, he would just die together.

    Xu Manor.

    Huaiqing sat in the living room and was getting a little impatient. As the matriarch, his aunt was forced by the eldest daughter¡¯s powerful aura and status to apany him for a while before returning to her room with the excuse of being unwell.

    Xu lingyue was blocked by li Miaozhen. Although the youngdy of the Xu family was more responsible than her mother, the next thing they were going to talk about was confidential, so it was not good to let her listen.

    Li Miaozhen remained skeptical about huaiqing¡¯s im that there were major suspicious points in the case. She thought that her reasoning ability was only below Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s, and she was the second -in-charge of the Tiandi society.

    Finally, they saw Xu Qi ¡®an enter the courtyard, walk through the bluestone pavement, and enter the hall.

    As the host, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two chairs, where huaiqing and Li Miaozhen were sitting, and could only sit in the guest seat below. He looked at the eldest Imperial daughter and said, ¡®

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Huaiqing had a few seconds to choose his words, and his voice was clear.¡±How can you be so sure that the earth sect¡¯s Dao head is one Qi turning three pure?¡±

    Was there a need to confirm this? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Huaiqing then looked at li Miaozhen and asked, ¡°The spells of the Taoist sect can split one¡¯s primordial spirit, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that one can split into three people.¡±

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t need to think about this question and said,

    ¡°The Qi into Trinity is the most powerful Dharma spell in the primordial soul domain. It could split a person into three, and all of them had their own consciousness. Even if they were one person, they could also be one.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just splitting the primordial spirit, anyone who has cultivated the yin spirit can do it. However, the split primordial spirit is iplete and can not bepared to the Qi into Trinity.¡±

    Huaiqing was very satisfied with this answer. He turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an, his autumn-like eyes burning.

    ¡°You said that Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s soul is a remnant, which is in line with the situation of a split primordial spirit. Perhaps the earth sect¡¯s Dao head only separated good and evil. The so-called Yi Qi turning San Qing is just your conjecture, there¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He maintained his calm tone and analyzed, ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief¡¯s three clones have already been separated.

    Yes, that¡¯s for sure. Otherwise, ck Lotus would have found Golden Lotus

    Long ago.¡±

    ¡°Yi Qi turning San Qing can also be independent,¡± li Miaozhen said, ¡°three people without any connection don¡¯t have to be separated.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was at a loss for words. He remembered thementary by the earth sect¡¯s head of Dao on Yi Qi turning San Qing in the previous Emperor¡¯s daily life record.

    One person with three, this was the situation.

    They could be threepletely independent people.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Huai Qing continued,¡±you said that in the massacre of the city in Chu Zhou, King Huai obtained the blood pill, and father obtained the soul pill. However, the effects of a soul pill are not enough to make father risk universal condemnation.¡± yes, that¡¯s why I started to investigate yuan jing. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Caiwei about the effects of the soul pill. He found that repairing the broken soul was its strongest effect. The other effects couldn¡¯t bepared to it. However, if the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had really turned one Qi into Three Pure Ones, his primordial spirit would definitely not have been iplete..

 Chapter 932 - 932: Part of the truth (2)

    Chapter 932: Part of the truth (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    I¡¯ll make it clear. Can¡¯t a second-grade Taoist master Master control the Yi Qi turning San Qing technique? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He quickly reviewed his reasoning andbined it with huaiqing¡¯s words.

    After suspecting that the earth sect¡¯s Dao head¡¯s other clone might be hiding in the Dragon vein, I connected the clues of the soul pill and naturally thought that the earth sect¡¯s Dao head refined the soul pill to make up for his iplete soul ¡­ However. I¡¯ve neglected the status of a second-grade Daoist priest. The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief turned one Qi into Three Pure Ones, so how could his soul be iplete ¡­ However. Golden Lotus Daoist priest was indeed a remnant soul ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed his saliva and said,

    ¡°This is indeed an unreasonable point. However, just like how I suspect the earth sect¡¯s Dao head, your suspicion is also just a suspicion without any concrete evidence.¡±

    Huai Qing nodded, his eyes shining. He nced at the silver Gong, who was known as a legend, and said,

    there¡¯s still one more suspicious point. Yes, the suspicious point I think ¡­ Human trafficking started in the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, which was what you found out.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment. even if the previous emperor was the one in power at that time, yuan jing was the Crown Prince. He still had the ability to secretly open up a secret chamber in the pce.

    Huaiqing shook his head slowly. what I want to say is that at that time, uncle Ping Yuan was still very young, very young. He was in a stage of prosperity. He had secretly established the human traffickers organization and had been doing shady business for his father. There would definitely be beneficial deals in this.

    ¡°However, when father ascended the throne and became the Emperor, the count of Ping Yuan remained as the count of Ping Yuan. This was not because the count of Ping Yuan had no ambition. In order to gain more power, he had colluded with the Liang faction to assassinate Princess Ping Yang. This was the best evidence.

    ¡°Do you think this is reasonable? If you were the count of Ping Yuan, would you be willing? You¡¯ve been doing shady business for the Crown Prince, and after the Crown Prince ascended the throne, you¡¯ve still been in the same ce for more than twenty years.¡±

    The hall fell into a dead silence.

    The atmosphere quietly became heavy. Although li Miaozhen didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on, she could sense that the case seemed to have reversed. Huaiqing¡¯s words made sense, and Xu Qi ¡®an did not object.

    Huaiqing took the initiative to break the silence, asking, ¡°What did you find in the underground dragon vein?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told him how he saved Hengyuan.

    so, there is indeed a terrifying existence hidden above the Dragon vein, but it is not the Dao chief of the earth sect? ¡± Li Miaozhen nced at Huai Qing and then at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡±

    Huaiqing shook his head. no, we still can¡¯t be sure that the person is not the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. Even if we didn¡¯t give the core of soul to the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, and even if there¡¯s something suspicious about count Ping Yuan, we still can¡¯t be sure that the person in the Dragon vein is not the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while, then pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s easy to confirm. Hengyuan has seen that guy, while Miaozhen and I have seen ck Lotus. Draw the portrait and let Hengyuan identify it. ¡®

    Li Miaozhen and huaiqing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Xu Qian and Li Miaozhen said at the same time, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t know how to y Danqing, ¡±

    In this regard, huaiqing did not want to give up.

    The three of them left the inner hall and entered the room. Xu Qi ¡®an attentively poured water and ground the ink. He spread out the paper and pressed it on the White jade paperweight.

    Huaiqing rolled up his sleeves with one hand and held a brush with the other. He raised his head and nced at li Miaozhen and Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°What does he look like?¡±

    He was. half-human and half-fish mermaid, not left or right, not up or down, with a head and. d. Ck ¡­ ¡°He has a thin face and a tall nose ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an described.

    With his description and Li Miaozhen¡¯s supplement, huaiqing drew four or five portraits in a row. Finally, he drew an old man who looked 70 ¨C 80% simr to the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the paper, shook his hands, and dried the ink with Qi. As he rolled up the portrait, he said in a low voice, ¡± draw another one. You should be familiar with the person.

    Huaiqing was silent for a moment. He spread out the paper and drew a second portrait.

    Looking at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure, li Miaozhen frowned and asked, ¡°¡±Who is the second person you drew?¡±

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t answer, his face dark and solemn.

    East City, health Hall.

    Hengyuan visited every old man and child, including the poor child in dog skin. He returned to his room and began to pack his things.

    Not much, just two monk robes and a few Buddhist scriptures.

    The monk was all alone, so he only had to bow a few times.

    He couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Emperor Yuan jing woulde back sooner orter. He couldn¡¯t hide forever. He had to leave this ce and cut off all contact with the elderly and children so that he could better protect them.

    The old clerk stood at the door, trembling, his face full of sorrow.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving the capital for the time being. I n to stay at the Xu residence for a while. It¡¯ll be a safer shelter, and it¡¯ll also strengthen the Xu residence¡¯s defenses. After the Chuzhou City massacre case, his situation had be extremely terrible ¡­ I¡¯lle back to visit regrly during this period. ¡±

    Hengyuan folded his monk robe and said gently, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about the silver. Lord Xu is a kind person and will bear the expenses of the hall.¡±

    In fact, he had done the same.

    The old clerk kept nodding his head and said sadly, ¡°¡±Master, you have to promise not toe back. We don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡±

    Hengyuan packed up his luggage, walked past the old clerk, and left the room.

    In the yard, eight white-haired old men were gathered together, either supported by their children or with crutches..

 Chapter 933 - 933: Part of the truth (3)

    Chapter 933: Part of the truth (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The twelve children were all here, except for the child in the backvard who

    could no longer walk ..

    The children looked up at Hengyuan with their clean faces and bright eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see you off, master.¡±

    let¡¯s go, ¡± an old man said. don¡¯t evere back. You¡¯ve helped us too much. We can¡¯t drag you down with us.

    The children held back their tears and did not speak.

    Hengyuan put his palms together and bowed.

    When he looked up again, he saw Xu Qi ¡®aning in from the gate of the hall of health and nourishment, walking hurriedly.

    ¡°Lord xu?¡±

    Hengyuan went up to him, surprised and surprised.

    Master Heng Yuan, you¡¯ve seen the being underground, right? ¡®

    Seeing Hengyuan nod, Xu Qi ¡®an opened the portrait of ck Lotus and stared at him with a burning gaze. ¡°Is it him?¡±

    Hengyuan stared at it for a moment and shook his head, ¡°¡±lt wasn¡¯t him!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t him ¡­ Hengyuan also saw ck Lotus and participated in the fight for the Lotus seed in the Jian province. If it was ck Lotus, he would have pointed it out when we were underground. I missed this detail again ¡­¡­ Well, it was also possible that the clone looked different from ck Lotus. After all. the Golden Lotus and the ck Lotus looked different ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his hand and burned the painting of ck Lotus. He unfolded the second painting that Huai Qing had drawn and asked in a strange tone, ¡°¡±ls, is it him?¡±

    Hengyuan¡¯s face turned serious and he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Why do you have his portrait? it¡¯s this person.¡±

    This ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils suddenly widened. For some reason, he felt his hair stand on end and a chill run down his spine.

    The previous emperor!

    Huaiqing had drawn the previous emperor!

    The existence in the underground dragon vein was the previous emperor!

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s true feelings were both absurd and reasonable. He was shocked but not shocked.

    After huaiqing pointed out the two suspicious points, he began to have doubts about the previous emperor. This was why he had huaiqing draw the second picture. Since huaiqing had really drawn the previous Emperor¡¯s portrait, it meant that huaiqing also suspected the previous emperor.

    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t King Huai or yuan jing who was contaminated by the earth sect¡¯s Dao head, but the previous emperor ¡­ Yes, the previous emperor mentioned the Yi Qi turning San Qing and longevity many times. He was the one who was obsessed with longevity.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly walked to the stone table and sat down. One detail after another kept reying in his mind.

    ¡°One turning into Three Pure Ones, three for one person, three for three, one for three. One person can be three, the previous emperor can be the previous emperor, King Huai, or even yuan jing.¡±

    it turns out that the father and son are the same person. That¡¯s why the suspicious yuan jing trusted King Huai So much, bestowing him with the nation-guarding sword and the most beautiful woman. He showed a trust that was not in line with the emperor¡¯s mind.

    I remember now. The princess Consort once said that when yuan jing first met her, he was extremely obsessed with her beauty (see Chapter 164 of this volume for details)¡­ No wonder he was willing to give the princess Consort to King Huai. What if King Huai was himself?¡±

    in this case, even if King Huai and yuan jing didn¡¯t die during the incident in the southern courtyard, something must have happened. They were either controlled or contaminated by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. After that, they were assimted and possessed by the previous emperor, bing one person. This is the secret of one person and three people. Was this the secret that the earth sect¡¯s Dao head had told the previous emperor? After that Dao discussion, tney nugnt nave Degun to n.

    The body of the previous emperor is lying under the Dragon vein ¡­ The supervisor knew everything, but he didn¡¯t care, because the person making a scene wasn¡¯t the Dao chief of the earth sect, but the Emperor of Da Feng. No, the supervisor might have his own ns, but I can¡¯t guess.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ping Yuan has always been doing things like abducting people, but he did not dare to im credit because he was working for the previous emperor. He thinks he¡¯s helping the previous emperor and not yuan jing.¡±

    ¡°Why did the previous emperor need those people? The Chu Zhou city massacre case has already given me the answer-blood pill and soul pill!¡± the previous emperor was not an Orthodox Daoist, so he was unable to perfectly control the Qi into Trinity. As. result. he left behind some hidden dangers, such as an iplete primordial spirit. Hence. he needed. soul pill to repair it ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb.

    [ PS: the case isn¡¯t over yet. Xu baiting has only found out part of the truth. ] Curly tail would exin some unexinable points. Well, I¡¯m almost done with this volume. There are only about 100000 words left. With my updating speed, it¡¯ll only take a week or so..

 Chapter 934 - 934: Exploring the tomb of the late Emperor (1)

    Chapter 934: Exploring the tomb of thete Emperor (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought Heng Yuan back to the Xu mansion and ordered the servants to clean the guest room and bring the master to stay.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an and the Xu family, Hengyuan¡¯s ability to stay at the Xu mansion was undoubtedly a great protection. There was the saintess of the heavenly sect, ck Panther from the southern frontier, and a monk with a sarira.

    The guards of the Xu estate were already frighteningly strong, far stronger than the majority of the estates of the nobles.

    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, ¡± Hengyuan said with his hands pressed together.

    After he finished speaking, he followed the servant to the outer court.

    Although he was a monk, he was still a man. It was not convenient for him to live in the inner courtyard, as there were too many women there.

    Hengyuan was led to a quiet room at the edge of the room.

    He didn¡¯t think that it was a neglect. Instead, he was d that Xu Qi ¡®an was considerate. Hengyuan needed a quiet room for him to read Sutras during morning and evening sses.

    After a simple cleaning of the room, Hengyuan put his hands together and thanked the servant.

    After the servant left, he was about to close the door and meditate when he suddenly saw a small head sticking out of the door. The ck eyes looked at him naively with a bit of curiosity.

    Hengyuan smiled and said gently, ¡°Young benefactor.¡±

    He knew this girl. She was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger sister, and Hengyuan had been to the Xu mansion several times.

    ¡°You¡¯re alsoing to my house?¡± Xu Ling asked.

    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± Hengyuan looked apologetic.

    Xu lingying stepped over the threshold, took out a piece of cake from his pocket, and offered it with both hands. ¡°For you to eat.¡±

    What a sensible and kind child ¡­ Hengyuan was touched and smiled. He took the cake and stuffed it into his mouth. It tasted a little weird.

    Hengyuan looked at the girl in confusion. He thought to himself, ¡± do I have to give flowers after giving out desserts? Lord Xu¡¯s younger sister is too warm and sensible.

    Xu Lingyin furrowed her brows and said in distress, ¡®

    ¡°I was ying outside just now and knocked over mother¡¯s beloved flower. I¡¯m going to be beaten again. Uncle, can you just tell her that you knocked it over?

    you¡¯re a guest, my mother won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie,¡± Hengyuan said helplessly.

    Xu lingying raised her face, not knowing what was going on.¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t lie, ¡± Hengyuan exined gently.

    then give me back the pastry. I hid it in my shoes for three days and couldn¡¯t bear to eat it ¡­ Xu linging said with tears in her eyes.

    Hengyuan was dumbfounded.

    When he returned to the study, huaiqing and Li Miaozhen were still waiting. The two beautiful women with different looks were sitting quietly. The atmosphere was not heavy, but it was not rxed.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an cross the threshold, huaiqing¡¯s reaction was even bigger than li Miaozhen¡¯S. He quickly got up and walked over with his skirt fluttering.

    She suddenly stopped in front of Xu Qi ¡®an and stared at him with her limpid eyes. Several times, she wanted to say something but stopped herself. She tried her best to control her voice and said, ¡®

    ¡°Who, who is it?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and paused for a few seconds. He then added in a low voice, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s him.¡±

    Two answers, two of him, corresponding to the two portraits.

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and her beautiful face paled uncontrobly. The color of blood receded bit by bit, and she seemed unable to ept this reality. A huge wave of dizziness hit her, and her body swayed, about to fall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put an arm around her waist and sighed.¡±Your Highness, my condolences ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± Huaiqing nudged him a few times before leaning softly on his shoulder, his fragrant shoulder trembling.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to hold the beauty in his arms tightly, but considering that she was not Lin¡¯ an, he only held her lightly, lending his solid chest and broad shoulders to the eldest Princess.

    Li Miaozhen. who didn¡¯t know the truth. was stunned. What do you want to do . What do you want to do in front of me?

    This process didn¡¯tst long. After huaiqing cried a little, he quickly suppressed his emotions and left Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. He said softly,¡±Bengong has lost herposure.¡±

    Li Miaozhen took advantage of the opportunity and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Huai Qing. Seeing that she didn¡¯t object, he exined to the Holy Virgin, ¡°¡±The one at the bottom of the Dragon vein is not the Dao head of the earth sect, but the previous emperor.¡±

    The previous emperor?

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face froze. She slowly opened her mouth and widened her beautiful eyes. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words echoed in her mind. After a long time, she heard herself Mutter, ¡®

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± the one who was truly obsessed with immortality was the former emperor. I also find it hard to believe, but it may be the truth. Xu Qi ¡®an sighed again.

    The previous Emperor¡¯s physical condition was not good. Although he had faked his death, the Imperial astronomer¡¯s diagnosis could not be wrong. The previous emperor was addicted to women and had hollowed out his body.

    This was clearly recorded in the history books. The short words ¡± Jean d ¡®arc is lustful ¡± exined everything.

    He knew his own body best, which was why the previous emperor had a desire for cultivation and immortality. However, because of the rule that those with luck could not live forever, he could only suppress this desire in his heart.

    It was only when the earth sect¡¯s head of Dao came to the capital that some secrets unknown to outsiders must have happened, which changed the previous Emperor¡¯s understanding and allowed him to see the possibility of immortality.

    Li Miaozhen took a long time to digest this news and retorted, ¡®

    impossible. The previous emperor was not a disciple of Dao sect, and he was not even a warrior. The existence you saw in the Dragon vein underground was so powerful that it made you tremble..

 Chapter 935 - 935: Exploring the tomb of the late Emperor (2)

    Chapter 935: Exploring the tomb of thete Emperor (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Huaiqing¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he took a deep breath.

    ¡°There¡¯s no cause and effect between the two. The previous emperor was an ordinary person, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not talented. Among the members of the royal family, any Prince who has the right topete for the throne will take in concubines early on and help the royal family to spread its branches. This was because having an heir was one of the most important criteria in thepetition for the position of Crown Prince.

    ¡°In fact, if the Prince is obsessed with martial arts, it will arouse the dislike of the Emperor and the Dukes. If he was engrossed in martial arts, where would he get the energy to deal with government affairs? Father ¡­ He has been immersed in cultivation for twenty years and has been criticized by the court and the public. This is the best example.¡±

    This sentence meant that if one wanted to be the Emperor, one had to give up on cultivation. After all, there was a limit to humans.

    The previous emperor had chosen the throne, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t talented.

    In the past twenty years, he had been like a parasite, sucking on the fate of Da Feng and extracting the wealth of the people. Even if he was a pig, he would have be Marshal Tianpeng after being fed so many resources.

    Moreover, based on the current situation, the previous Emperor¡¯s talent was not weak.

    Li Miaozhen was speechless for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what she thought of, but she was shocked and cried out, ¡± where¡¯s the body of the North vanquishing Prince?!

    Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing looked at each other, not understanding why she was so excited.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The North vanquishing Prince¡¯s body was torn into pieces. He was dead as a doornail. In the Chuzhou case, no one cared about how the body of a Prince was dealt with.

    The Holy Virgin stood up slowly and looked at the two of them in fear.

    ¡°One Qi into Three Pure Ones, one person has three people, three people have one person. As long as the three clones are notpletely killed, they will not die. What died were only the qi and blood that had been umted over the years, and only a third of the primordial spirit.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    Sang Bo, the rebuilt mountain river temple.

    Yuan iing. who was wearing a ck robe embroidered with cold threads. stood in front of the statue of the founding Emperor with his hands behind his back. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the statue.

    He was already over fifty years old, but his ruddy face, dark hair, and straight posture made him look no older than forty.

    ¡°Gaozu, you¡¯ve established the DA Feng dynasty, gathered the fate of the Central ins, and advanced to rank one. At their peak, even the witchcraft cult could only pinch their nose and admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Wu Zong, you overthrew the rotten direct bloodline, obtained the recognition of the Confucians, ascended the throne, and became an Emperor, advancing to the first rank. After that, the Confucians flourished, and even the Buddhists could only retreat to the Western regions.¡±

    ¡°In the six hundred years since the founding of Da Feng, other than the two of you, there are no other first-rank martial artists. However, no matter how powerful you were when you were alive, you¡¯ll be nothing more than dust after a hundred years.¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyes were calm and his tone was certain.

    and I will be Da Feng¡¯s first immortal Emperor. Soon, very soon ¡­

    In the Dragon subduing mountain range in the capital.

    From a bird¡¯s eye view, the Crouching Dragon Mountain range was like a sleeping dragon. The mountain was agile and beautiful, with the power of the Earth¡¯s veins. It was the best Feng Shui location in the capital.

    About 300 years ago, the Emperor of that generation built his mausoleum here. In the next 300 years, six emperors were buried in the Dragon Conqueror mountains. Therefore, the Imperial mausoleum here was also known as the ¡± six imperial tombs.

    The previous emperor was also buried here.

    The group of four sneaked into the Imperial mausoleum, using the Directorate of Celestials and schrly spells to avoid the ¡°line of defense¡± of the boorish martial artists. They passed through the buildings outside the Imperial mausoleum, entered the mountain, and stopped outside the former emperor¡¯s tomb.

    They were here to do the final verification.

    As the Emperor of a country, feigning death was not that simple. All the officials, Imperial physicians, and Directorate of Celestials would verify it. Since the previous emperor had been sent into the coffin, he had at least died at the time.

    He still had to go to the tomb to find out what was going on.

    Outside the tomb, Xu Qi ¡®an tore off a page of schrly techniques and said to the three beauties, ¡°¡±Hug me.¡±

    Zhong Li obediently hugged him from behind. Huaiqing and Li Miaozhen nced at him and put their hands on his shoulders.

    Senior martial sister Zhong is still the most obedient. Huaiqing and Miaozhen are too strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, but his mouth did not stop. He burned the paper with his Qi and recited,

    ¡°We¡¯re not outside the mausoleum. We¡¯re inside the mausoleum.¡±

    The paper burned to ashes, and a faint light wrapped around the four of them before they disappeared.

    Zhong Li took out a magic artifact made of a Night Pearl and let it emit a clear and bright light, illuminating the dark interior of the tomb.

    Li Miaozhen looked back and found that the four of them had only passed through the tomb¡¯s Gate and didn¡¯t go deep into the tomb. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that it was in the main tomb?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it too much of a waste to use a schrly technique to only enter one door?

    Although it was impossible for them to open the door openly, and it was even more impossible for them to spend time digging a hole, Xu Qi ¡®an could directly teleport to the main tomb.

    ¡°You don¡¯t love me at all,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anined.

    Li Miaozhen:

    She quickly came to her senses. The schrly techniques had to sutter a bacsh, and the bacsh would be very light if they only passed through a door.

    If they were directly teleported to the main tomb, they would have to pass through all kinds of mechanisms, and the difficulty of the journey would be returned to the spellcaster in the form of a bacsh.

    Zhong Li led the charge and said, ¡± the former Emperor¡¯s mausoleum has. total of 12 major mechanisms, 72 minor mechanisms, and nine formations ¡­

    Everyone, follow behind me and don¡¯t walk around.¡±

    She introduced them as if she was very familiar with them.

    The Directorate of Celestials was the nner and supervisor of the construction of the Imperial mausoleum, and Zhong Li was the supervisor¡¯s disciple, so she had the right to see the construction blueprint of the former Emperor¡¯s mausoleum.

    it¡¯ll be more dangerous for us to follow her ..

 Chapter 936 - 936: Exploring the tomb of the late Emperor (3)

    Chapter 936: Exploring the tomb of thete Emperor (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li Miaozhen questioned in a low voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. Just follow her. There won¡¯t be any idents.

    He put the jade pendant that Jian Zheng had given him into the fragment of the book of theher world. Xu Qi ¡®an now had the child of the ne buff fully activated, which was enough to offset the bad luck brought by the Prophet.

    Under Zhong Li¡¯s lead, they sessfully avoided the traps and cracked the array. The four of them finally arrived at the main tomb.

    The main tomb¡¯s Gate was two tall stone doors, which were tightly closed. Xu Qi ¡®an stopped, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Miaozhen looked back at him.

    It¡¯s nothing,. think I¡¯m suffering from grave stress disorder ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an retorted to ease his inner emotions. It was impossible for the previous Emperor¡¯s main body to return to the ancient tomb.

    hope I don¡¯t have the unlucky Halo of. the corpse will rise when the coffin is opened¡¯. .

    He took a deep breath, pressed his palms on the stone door, and pushed it open with all his might.

    A martial artist¡¯s crisis instinct did not give any warning! Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and entered the main tomb first.

    Zhong Li held the luminous pearl in her palm, and the bright and clear light illuminated the main tomb, the pirs, the y figurines, the utensils, and other burial items.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the center of the main tomb. A huge coffin made of sandalwood and surrounded by white jade was ced on the ck jade Foundation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced his palms on the coffin and waited for a moment. After making sure that his strong intuition did not give him any warning, he heaved a sigh of relief and slowly pushed the coffin open.

    Inside the coffin was a normal-sized sandalwood coffin.

    Opening the coffin lid, as Zhong Li approached, the scene inside the coffin came into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sight. Inside the coffin covered with yellow silk, there was a skeleton.

    Li Miaozhen walked to the coffin and examined the bones. The information she had gathered about the previous emperor appeared in her mind.

    ¡°A man,¡± he said as he looked at the pubis.

    This ¡­ There were bones in the coffin. Did this mean that the previous emperor had really entered the coffin and not faked his death? Li Miaozhen frowned.

    The scene in front of them was not quite the same as what they had expected. ording to their spections, the previous emperor had faked his death to enter the burial and then quietly lifted the coffin up.

    ¡°Give Me The Night-luminescent Pearl.¡±

    Huai Qing reached out and took the light instrument from Zhong Li¡¯s palm. She did not avoid the smell of the poison in the coffin. She bent down slightly and carefully examined the previous Emperor¡¯s skeleton. After a long time, she suddenly came to a realization.

    ¡°He is not the previous emperor.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your basis?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin.

    ording to the information they had gathered, the previous emperor was a man with all four limbs, and there were no defects in his bones and armor. This skeleton was also intact.

    In this world, where there was ack of advanced equipment and DNA testing could not be done, it was almost impossible to identify someone with just a nce.

    Holding the night-luminescent Pearl, huaiqing exined with aplicated expression, his bones are slightly longer than the average person¡¯s. He¡¯s. eunuch ¡­ Eunuchs were cleansed when they were young, and when they reached adulthood, their bodies would be different from normal men. They would be taller, but the proportion of their hands and feet would be slightly deformed, making them longer than normal men.¡±

    Xu Qian took a closer look and found that the arm bones of this skeleton were indeed long.

    What was the principle behind this? Well, as expected of the number one female top student in Da Feng ¡­ Although I have a lot of knowledge about autopsies, there were no eunuchs in my time ¡­

    ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to be suspicious about now,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    A country¡¯s ruler had fate attached to him, so it was impossible for him to be possessed by an outsider, unless the person who possessed him was also the Emperor. In other words, the existence under the Dragon vein could not possibly be the earth sect¡¯s Dao head in the guise of the previous emperor.

    Now that it was proven that the previous Emperor¡¯s corpse was fake, it was certain that the previous emperor was the mastermind.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t reply. He said rather destedly,¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. Yuan jing was no longer yuan jing. Maybe something had happened to him during the autumn hunt in Nanyuan, or maybe he had been reced twenty years ago when he suddenly started cultivating.

    They still didn¡¯t know the specific operation method, but the conclusion was in front of them.

    Outside the me capital.

    The ground was sted open, and green smoke rose. The corpses of the soldiers were strewn all over the ground, and their blood seeped into the dark soil.

    Nangong qianrou bent over and grabbed a handful of boiling hot soil. Dark red blood seeped out from between her fingers.

    The armor on his body was no longer bright, his face was no longer white and delicate, and his body was covered with knife and sword wounds.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words before he left shed through her mind, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to retreat within three days, then the final time limit is six days. On the sixth day, you must leave no matter what. Today was the sixth day.

    The lifespan will also be longer. The development of bones and bones will show slight deformities. The most obvious characteristic is the abnormally long arms ¡­J Therefore, if everyone wanted to live a long life, there was no harm in giving them eternal rule!

 Chapter 937 - 937: Surprise soldiers (1)

    Chapter 937: Surprise soldiers (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡±

    Cannons and crossbow bolts exploded in both camps. The shock waves and broken pieces of metal from the explosions were fatal to ordinary soldiers.

    In terms ofrge-scale lethal weapons, the Army of Da Feng crushed the Army of the Kang Kingdom, which was one of the reasons why Da Feng ruled thend of the nine prefectures. Even though the witchcraft cult had secretly upied arge number of cannons and ballistae over the years, theycked the maintenance of warlocks, and the performance of their magic weapons and the power of their cannonballs were greatly reduced.

    Furthermore, magic tools were constantly being reced, and there was a huge difference in the performance of old weaponspared to new ones.

    Nangong qianrou led the heavy cavalrymen out of the base camp, out of the firing range of the cannons and ballistae, and began to charge from the right side of the Kang Kingdom¡¯s Army.

    The Kang Kingdom¡¯s Army quickly realized that the heavy cavalrymen were approaching. They kept their cannons and mounted crossbows unchanged and exchanged fire with the great Feng¡¯s Army. The archers and Musketeers fired at them one after another.

    Attack the 10000-strong heavy cavalry.

    After a few rounds of firing, the archers and Musketeers retreated decisively. At this time, a group of 3000 cavalrymen with mo sabers rushed out of the Kang Kingdom¡¯s Army.

    The mo saber had risen in the early days of the great Zhou. It weighed more than eighty Jin and was cast from fine iron. Only the top-ss soldiers could hold it. In the past, the great Zhou had no warlocks and relied on the twenty thousand mo saber Army to be invincible.

    Every mo swordsman was at the peak of the spirit refinement realm, and they could easily wield their mo sabers. Under their mo sabers, both men and horses were crushed, and they were specialized in dealing with heavy cavalry.

    The great Zhou Dynasty was a country that was truly founded on martial arts, and it was the most glorious dynasty.

    In the middle andte stages of the great Zhou, the country¡¯s strength weakened and the mo saber Army¡¯s reputation declined. In Da Feng, because the soldiers ¡°martial Dao quality was limited, the mo saber Army withdrew from the stage of history.

    However, the mo saber Army had been preserved in the northeast and had been passed down until today. It was probably because the Wizards of the wizard God religion could stimte the potential of the soldiers and enhance their qi and blood, which could increase theirbat power in a short time.

    As a result, the threshold for the mo saber Army was lowered.

    The 3,000 mo saber soldiers charged at the 10000 heavy cavalry of Da Feng fearlessly. On the contrary, their blood was boiling.

    With one saber, both the horse and the horse were crushed, especially the heavy cavalry.

    A touch of ferocity appeared on Nangong Qian¡¯s tender and beautiful face. In the nine regions, only the Barbarian race was known as the leader of cavalry. After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Jingguo was known as the leader.

    The cavalry of Da Feng was not worth mentioning.

    Was that really the case?

    The reason why the DA Feng cavalry was so rare was because theycked high-quality warhorses and suitable ranches for raising horses.

    In the past 20 years, Wei Yuan concluded that the reason for the 10-odd small defeats in the Battle of Shanhai Pass was that the cavalry was at a disadvantage.

    Great Feng didn¡¯t have the brave mo saber Army, and the cultivation of its

    soldiers couldn¡¯t bepared to great Zhou¡¯s during its glory days. How could they increase the power of the heavy cavalry on top of the original foundation?

    Wei Yuan¡¯s decision was to equip himself!

    Da Feng did not have any Magi who could stimte the potential of the soldiers and increase theirbat strength. They also did not have strong soldiers like the great Zhou.

    However, Da Feng had the Directorate of Celestials and warlocks.

    Very few people knew the reason why Wei Yuan had been visiting stargazing tower so frequently in the past twenty years. However, after this battle, the 10000 sets of heavy cavalry armor that Wei Yuan had spent 20 years building would be the highlight of the battle.

    The mo saber Army that the great Feng had long abandoned was only an old object covered by the dust of history!

    The ten thousand heavy cavalrymen charged through the mo saber Army, throwing their men and horses into disarray.

    Nangong qianrou took the lead. Her brown pupils were reced by blood red, and blue veins were protruding on her face. He didn¡¯t look like a human anymore, but more like a beast that had lost its mind.

    The generals of both the Kang Kingdom and the DA Feng Army raised their eyebrows upon seeing this.

    In the previous sieges, the heavy cavalry had not been of much use. Thus, even their own people were not clear about the truebat power of this group of heavy cavalry.

    Other than Wei Yuan and Nangong qianrou.

    At this moment, a loud and ethereal chanting came from the Army of the Kang Kingdom. It was so loud that no one could hear the specific content.

    The entire battlefield was filled with intelligence. The mo saber soldiers, who had just died and whose blood had not yet cooled, climbed back up. Some of them had lost their heads, some lost their arms, and some had their chests pierced through, but they had truly climbed back up.

    Re-enter the battlefield.

    To Magi, as long as the corpses were not torn apart or burned to ashes, they would be an endless source of soldiers.

    ¡°Awooo ¡­¡±

    Endless roars came from the distant sky as huge flying beasts pped their wings and glided over the DA Feng Army, dropping rocks, kerosene, and other items.

    The gates of the me capital opened and the fire country¡¯s Army swarmed out, attempting tounch a pincer attack with the Kang country¡¯s Army.

    ¡°Raise your shields!¡±

    Chen Ying, the rising star of the military and the leader of the 12000 Imperial Guards, issued an order in an orderly manner. 168 units, turn around the cannons. 24 units, turn around the crossbowmen. Assault Battalion, follow me

    As he shouted, he waved the small g and conveyed the order.

    The infantrymen raised their shields to block the attacks from the sky, while a portion of the cannons and ballistae turned around to fire at the fire country¡¯s Army who were charging out of the city.

    As the cannons roared, Chen Ying led five thousand light cavalry and ten thousand infantrymen and charged toward Yan Guo¡¯s Army.

    The battle dragged on from day to night, and the fire country¡¯s Army abandoned the bodies of over eight thousand soldiers, and retreated back to the city. The Army of the Kang Kingdom also suffered heavy losses and retreated 30 miles.

    The great Feng Army was in an extremely difficult situation, and there were three reasons for this.

    Defeat in the war.

    me city was easy to defend and hard to attack, even harder to conquer than

    experts in me city and a strong military force. With a rank three Magus overseeing it, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to conquer it in a short period of time..

 Chapter 938 - 938: Surprise attack (2)

    Chapter 938: Surprise attack (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    With the reinforcements of the Kang Kingdom, it was impossible to attack the city again.

    Supply lines cut off.

    Without the supply line, the DA Feng Army was like a building without a Foundation. It was only a matter of time before it copsed. This sharp knife that had been stabbed into the fire country¡¯s belly, had its edge ground t.

    A bonfire was burning in the tent.

    The youth faction led by Chen Ying and the Wei Yuan faction led by Nangong qianrou were gathered together.

    Chen Ying stood in front of the sandbox and pointed out,

    ¡°The strategy of the Kang Kingdom and the Yan Kingdom is clear at a nce. They¡¯ll trap us under the Yan capital until we run out of ammunition and food, or when we scatter and flee, and then they¡¯ll split us up and eat us. We¡¯re running out of food, so we¡¯ll have to kill the horses and eat the day after tomorrow.¡±

    One of the generals grinned. I¡¯ll be in charge of plundering rations. There are many viges near Yan city. We¡¯ll at least be able to get some food. You can¡¯t kill the horse, you definitely can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°General Zhao, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Chen Ying chuckled. Lord Wei¡¯s mission for us was to hold on for ten days. Now that six days have passed, we¡¯ll hold on for four more days. After four days, we¡¯ll retreat.¡±

    After a pause, he nced at the generals and saw that they were not in high spirits. He muttered to himself for a moment and said frankly, ¡®

    ¡°To tell the truth, this battle was fought in an inexplicable manner, and the shortage of provisions was even more inexplicable. I still don¡¯t understand Lord Wei¡¯s intentions. However, military orders are like mountains. Even if the Duke of Wei asks me to go through mountains of daggers and seas of mes, I will not blink.

    ¡°We still have 30000 brothers left. In four days, I don¡¯t know how many of them will be able to survive, and I don¡¯t even know if I can survive. However, the witchcraft cult had gone too far in their bullying.

    ¡°They colluded with the Imperial court¡¯s officials, usurped the armaments of my great Feng, supported the mountain bandits in Yunzhou, and caused the people to live in misery. Now, you¡¯re even trying to upy the North and surround the northeast border of my great Feng.

    ¡°Even if we arepletely annihted in this battle, we will still exhaust the military strength of the fire and Kang countries. Everyone, are you afraid of death?¡±

    what are you afraid of? if you dare to enter the battlefield, you¡¯re not afraid of death. A general cursed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just four days. I¡¯ll still be alive and kicking after four days.¡±

    Lord Wei asked us to dy. Let alone four days, I canplete the task in 40 days.

    The crowd looked at Nangong qianrou, and the man with a feminine appearance said indifferently, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 be leaving with 10000 heavy cavalrymen tonight,¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei¡¯s mission?¡± Chen Ying stared at him with a burning gaze.

    Nangong qianrou replied with an ¡®en¡¯.

    Chen Ying looked at him for a long time before the handsome young man revealed a smile. alright, you can focus on your own matters. Leave this to us.

    Nangong qianrou ignored him and turned to leave.

    Just as he was about to walk out of the tent, he suddenly stopped. Nangong qianrou slowly swept her eyes across everyone¡¯s faces and looked carefully. He took a deep breath and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Everyone, take care!¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    The soldiers said in a deep voice.

    Nangong qianrou took off her helmet and gently ced it on the ground. She bent her waist, paused for a few seconds, and then strode away.

    Yan city.

    The hall was lit up by candlelight, and nurheka sat on the throne, listening to the discussions of the officials.

    Compared to the embarrassment of Da Feng¡¯s Army, the atmosphere here was clearly much more rxed, even brimming with joy.

    After defending the city for six days, Da Feng¡¯s Army only attacked the city on the first day. After leaving behind thousands of corpses, they left in defeat and did notunch a second attack.

    On the other hand, because of the arrival of the Kang Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements, they had realized a pincer attack, cut off the supply line of great Feng, and cut off their provisions.

    As long as they could drag this out for a few more days, Da Feng would have to withdraw their troops, and the remaining troops they had would no longer be able to attack the city. In other words, the capital was already as stable as Mount Tai, and they were not afraid of the Feng Army showing weakness.

    The moment they retreated, the Yan and Kang kingdoms could even pursue.

    The winner would be the witchcraft cult.

    In this way, the so-called great military God Dafeng was not as terrifying as he had imagined.

    The turn in the situation had given the people of the Fire Country a strong sense of self-confidence, and the reputation that had umted during the battle at Weiyuan¡¯s Shanhai Pass was instantly reduced by a lot.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems that the God of War, Da Feng, is not good at sieging.¡±

    ¡°It could also be that the twenty years of imperial court politics have worn down his spirit. After not leading an Army for twenty years, things have long changed.¡±

    with this battle, the Yan country will be able to step on Wei Yuan¡¯s name and shake the entire nine states.

    ¡°You want to attack the headquarters with only one hundred thousand people?

    You¡¯re delusional.¡±

    Wei Yuan led his Army on. Northern Expedition, but was met with tenacious resistance in the Yan country. In the end. he was defeated and fled back to the borders of Da Feng with the remnants of his troops ¡­ The history books would definitely record this.

    Nurheka turned his head and looked at the robed State Teacher yelbu, who was holding a golden staff. Heughed.

    ¡°State preceptor yelbu, after we defeat Wei Yuan, we can split up our forces and help the Kang Kingdom settle the War in the North. After this battle, it would be very difficult for Da Feng to send any more reinforcements. You will be part of the witchcraft religion¡¯s territory if you carry thirty thousand miles on your back.¡±

    there¡¯s no hurry in the War in the North, ¡± yelbu said calmly. the headquarters ¡®order is to destroy the great Feng Army within the country¡¯s borders, especially Wei Yuan. He can¡¯t be allowed to return to great Feng.

    Nurheka was stunned and frowned.

    He did not understand the meaning behind the headquarters ¡®order. War was not an armed fight. One¡¯s vision was always on the long-term and the overall situation, not on one or a few people.

    Defeating the Feng Army and taking over the northernnds was far more important than killing Wei Yuan.

    however, to be able to stop Wei Yuan within the fire country¡¯s borders is indeed a pleasant surprise, ¡± yelbu continued. your mission has beenpleted. I¡¯ll ask the headquarters for a reward on your behalf.

    ¡°Thank you, state preceptor,¡± nurheka said with a smile. Suddenly, ILB tilted his head and assumed an listening posture..

 Chapter 939 - 939: Surprise attack (3)

    Chapter 939: Surprise attack (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ravings in his ears were ethereal and illusory. They were stacked on top of each other, as if countless people¡¯s voices werebined together, as if they came from another world.

    Yelbu¡¯s expression changed from calm to grim, and from grim to ashen. The change was so fast that nurheka was at a loss.

    ¡°The witch God is summoning me ¡­ Wei Yuan?¡±

    Yelb transformed into a ck light and charged out of the pce, instantly disappearing into the night.

    ¡°Wei Yuan?¡±

    Nurheka¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, and he was at a loss.

    The officials and generals in the hall looked at each other, confused.

    What had Wei Yuan done to make National advisor yelbu so angry?

    Ten thousand miles away from Yan city, in the capital of the Kang Kingdom, a dark light also broke through the sky and rapidly headed northeast.

    As dawn approached, Nangong qianrou led 10000 heavy cavalrymen and finally arrived at the location designated by Wei Yuan.

    This was a Valley, surrounded by mountains on three sides, with streams flowing.

    Nangong qianrou ordered the cavalrymen to rest and recuperate. Along the way, she had strictly followed Wei Yuan¡¯s rules: rest every ten miles, brush the horse¡¯s nose and mouth, and feed every thirty miles.

    A pot of vegetable soup was boiling over the bonfire.

    The grain was plundered from the viges along the way, and the vegetables were brought by herself. Speaking of this, Nangong qianrou thought of the b * tch who fought for his favor.

    Before the Army set out, Xu Qi ¡®an gave Wei Yuan a n. Dry the vegetables, roast them, squeeze out all the water, and seal them with sausages.

    Every soldier carried a kilogram of dehydrated vegetables with them. They were not heavy, but after being soaked in water, the amount was sufficient. A handful of coarse salt was sprinkled on them, and the taste was touching.

    Nangong qianrou drank the vegetable soup and used her hand to grab the rice grains. While eating, she pondered over the reason why her foster father had asked her to leave the Army.

    The direction Wei Yuan gave them was South, in the opposite direction of the Army.

    Nangong qianrou vaguely realized that her foster father had spent so much effort in designing and forging these ten thousand sets of heavy cavalry armor for some other purpose.

    Therefore, he had to leave the Army. His foster father¡¯s idea was to try his best not to let this heavy cavalry suffer heavy losses.

    But what was the point?

    Just as Nangong qianrou was thinking this, she suddenly heard a voice from behind her. ¡°You ..

    He turned his head abruptly and saw an ordinary-looking sorcerer in white standing behind him.

    This white-robed sorcerer had the typical gentle facial features of a central insman. His features were neither sharp nor angr, his eyes were not deep, and his lips were rather thick. He gave off a simple and honest impression.

    Nangong qianrou jumped up reflexively like an Antelope and quickly pulled away from him. She took out her saber and shouted, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±

    The heavy cavalrymen threw down their bowls, drew out their sabers, and mounted their horses. Their movements were Swift, showing their high military discipline.

    ¡°We ¡­¡± The white-robed Warlock said unhurriedly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nangong qianrou shouted again.

    The fact that this white-robed magician had appeared behind him without a sound meant that his cultivation base was definitely higher than yang qianhuan¡¯s.

    . I¡¯mte ¡­. The white-robed sorcerer said.

    After a while, he finally finished his sentence,??? ¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m done.¡±

    You guys arete? Nangong qianrou finally understood what the other party was saying and asked in surprise, ¡°¡±You were waiting for me? Did foster father ask you toe?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded.

    Nangong qianrou heaved a sigh of relief and quickly asked, ¡°¡±Who are you?

    What¡¯s the arrangement for foster father to send us to you?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer looked at him calmly and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±l¡¯m a supervisor ¡­¡±

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s expression changed.

    Supervisor?

    He was a supervisor? No, how could he be a supervisor? it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen a supervisor before ¡­ Wait, it might not be the supervisor¡¯s main body, it could also be a clone. ¡®That¡¯s right, this would exin why I didn¡¯t notice him when he appeared behind me ¡­¡¯

    What is foster father thinking by letting us see the supervisor?

    Nangong qianrou took a deep breath and bowed to show her respect to the supervisor. Then, she heard the white-robed sorcerer say, ¡°¡±The second disciple!¡±

    The second disciple? Nangong qianrou was stunned at first, but she quickly reacted, ¡®¡±¡®You¡¯re the supervisor¡¯s second disciple?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer smiled and nodded calmly.

    . Nangong qianrou¡¯s face kept twitching.

    ¡°What are foster father¡¯s ns?¡± he asked, suppressing his anger.

    . The white-robed Warlock said in. deep voice.

    Then, he fell into silence.

    Nangong qianrou wasn¡¯t in a hurry after what had just happened. She waited patiently and tried to recall the identity of this Warlock. The supervisor¡¯s second disciple was always outside, so Nangong qianrou had only heard of him but had never seen him.

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet him today. This second disciple, en, could only be said to be worthy of being the supervisor¡¯s disciple.

    Ten minutester, the white-robed sorcerer finally managed to squeeze out the second half of his sentence.¡±¡­¡­.. I don¡¯t know!¡±

    I don¡¯t know ¡­ Nangong qianrou¡¯s face was already somewhat sinister. The white-robed sorcerer smiled at Nangong qianrou unconsciously.

    As the sun rose, the Golden-red rays of the morning sun shone on the surface of the ocean, rippling withyers of scattered golden light.

    On the top of Mount Jing, on the tall sentry post.

    A Sentry wearing a goat fur coat and a winter hat yawned. He took off the water bag at his waist and took a sip of goat milk wine.

    In the beginning of autumn, the weather in Mount Jing changed sharply. The salty and wet sea wind blew on the face, like a very thin knife, scratching the skin bit by bit, making it dry and rough.

    The Sentry looked at the tall altar in the distance. He could vaguely see two blurry statues. They had been standing for more than a thousand years.

    To mortals who lived for less than sixty years, these two statues seemed to have existed since ancient times and were unchanging.

    Hey, hey, it¡¯s time to wake up. It¡¯s almost time to change shifts.

    The Sentry who was drinking the horse milk woke up hispanion with a kick.

    Hispanion rubbed his eyes and woke up with dark circles under his eyes.

    He yawned and saidzily, ¡±

    ¡°Fuzzer, I heard that the situation in the North is very good. I really want to go to the battlefield and get military merits. I can be promoted and I can also rob money. This way, I will have money to marry a wife.¡±

    Futzle took another sip of the goat milk wine and shrugged.

    stupid. If you can go to the battlefield, why do you need to spend money to get a wife? isn¡¯t it more enjoyable to just snatch eight or ten barbarian women back? ¡±

    ¡°The Barbarian women are fiercer than Tigers and wolves,¡± hispanion sneered.¡±Do you think the meat in your crotch is enough for them to eat?¡± You¡¯re just trying to show off your power on a female sheep.¡±

    ¡°You bastard, what did the ewes do wrong that you have to treat them like this?¡± Said frzell.

    Suddenly, he was stunned. He rubbed his eyes as if he was seeing things.

    On the shimmering surface of the sea, at the end of the horizon, a huge warship appeared. Then, two, three, five ¡­ A total of twenty warships in a triangr formation rode the wind and waves as they sailed over.

    The g on the warship fluttered.

    On the bow of the warship in front, a figure in green stood with his hands behind his back. His clothes fluttered in the wind as he looked calmly at Jing mountain.

    ¡°Wuwu ¡­¡±

    The horn sounded from the Sentry post and spread throughout the entire Jing mountain, as well as Jing Mountain City, which was built by the mountain, a magnificent city where high-ranked Magi gathered.

    [ PS: the next chapter will be hard to write. Not only will I have to write about the war scene, but I¡¯ll also have to write about the battle scene between experts.

    I think I¡¯ll be stuck until my mind explodes. ] I¡¯ll give you guys a heads up first. If you don¡¯t update at night, that means you¡¯re stuck..

 Chapter 940 - 940: Commendable courage (1)

    Chapter 940: Commendable courage (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The deste sound of the horn sDread through the mountains and fields.

    waking up the sleeping city.

    As the headquarters of the wizard God religion, Jing Mountain City had a poption of nearly 500000. The city was filled with cultivators who followed the Wizard system.

    There were only 25000 defenders, which was too weak for a city with a

    poption of 500000.

    This wasn¡¯t because the witchcraft religion didn¡¯t have enough troops. It was because they didn¡¯t need it.

    This was the headquarters of the wizard God religion. There were wizard god sculptures, first rank great Wizards, and many experts who walked the Wizard system. There were alsorge scale martial artists.

    It was not an overstatement to say that Jingshan city¡¯s defense and overall strength were not inferior to great Feng capital.

    The 20 thousand troops that were stationed in the barracks in the city swarmed out. 6000 cavalrymen and 14 thousand infantrymen, from the generals to the soldiers, were all at a loss.

    Who was so bold as to attack Jingshan city?

    ording to the history books, ever since the witch God religion was born in the northeast and started spreading its religion, there had never been a war in Jingshan city.

    The 20,000-strong Army followed the road opened up, bypassed the peak of Mount Jing, and arrived at the seaside in the dust.

    Beams of ck light flew up from the city like dense meteors. They flew past the peaks of Mount Jing andnded on the coast.

    With Nn Yan as the leader, the Wizards looked into the distance and saw 20 huge warships Breaking the Waves.

    Nn Yan was eight feet tall, and his thick beard covered half of his face. His brown hair was naturally curly, and he was a dual cultivator.

    This city Lord was a peak fourth stage wizard and also a peak fourth stage martial artist. He was only half a step away from crossing the threshold of ¡®immortal and mortal¡¯ and bing a third stage expert with a long life.

    Nn Yan also had another identity. The witchcraft cult had three spiritual wisdom sorcerers (third level), one grand sorcerer (first level), and the three spiritual wisdom sorcerers were the Imperial preceptors of the Three Kingdoms, Jing, Kang, and Yan. They were not usually at the headquarters.

    The Grand Wizard, on the other hand, was addicted to herding sheep, living a carefree life.

    The Lord of Jingshan city was originally a second -grade rain master. However, during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the second-grade rain master was lured deep into the enemy¡¯s territory by Wei Yuan and killed by the Buddhist Arhat.

    Nn Yan was the son of that grade two rain master.

    The sun rose, and the golden light rippled on the surface of the sea. Nn Yan squinted his eyes and looked deeply at the blue dress on the bow of the ship, and suddenly revealed a cold smile.

    Other than the Magi and the guards, there were also some people with varying levels of cultivation. However, they were definitely notcking in experts. After a short while, they arrived at the shore, but they did not approach, and instead watched from afar.

    These martial artists were the lone cultivators of Jingshan city. In Da Feng¡¯s words, they were people of the Jianghu.

    ¡°That¡¯s the great Feng¡¯s warship .

    that¡¯s Wei Yuan, right? that green robe matches the legend of Wei Yuan.

    as expected of the war god. I heard that the DA Feng Army he led met with strong resistance in the Yan Kingdom. At that time. I thought that Wei Yuan was just so-so ¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that he would directly break through from the surface of the sea?¡±

    ¡°But this is also seeking death, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s move is brilliant, but the witchcraft religion has no ws.

    The Jianghu Wanderers were talking with rxed expressions. They even smiled. It was reasonable for them to be so rxed.

    The main altar of the witch God religion was located in Jing Mountain City, which was adjacent to the vast ocean. It was surrounded and protected by the Yan, Jing and Kang kingdoms. For thousands of years, it was the most powerful force in the Central ins, the North, and even the Buddhist sect in the nine prefectures.

    However, there was once when he came to the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters.

    Not even once.

    Why? Don¡¯t people know how to build ships and cross the sea?

    Because of one word-rain master!

    On the cliff of Mount Jing, the Grand Wizard salen AGU, who was draped in a linen robe and holding amb in his arms, looked down at the approaching warship.

    His long linen robe fluttered, and a ss-colored energy rippled around his body, extending to the surrounding environment.

    Gradually, he seemed to have be one with heaven and earth.

    This breath was like a rolling snowball, getting bigger and bigger, turning into a terrifying storm.

    All of a sudden, a strong wind blew over the calm sea. The blue sky was covered with dark clouds, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled.

    The waves surged and rose higher and higher. In the blink of an eye, the calm coastal waters were shrouded in a storm.

    The twenty warships were huge, but in the face of the force of nature, they seemed fragile and small. They were like small boats that bobbed up and down with the waves. Sometimes, the entire ship would be thrown up and then smashed down heavily, causing huge waves.

    On the deck, the cannons and ballistae were tipped over, and some were thrown out, crashing into the ocean.

    Crew members and sailors held on tightly to everything around them to avoid falling into the ocean or dying to the mast, cannon, and other hard objects.

    The soldiers in the cabin were even worse off. They would sometimes roll to the left, sometimes to the right, and sometimes be thrown high up and heavily fall.

    Because of therge number of people, hundreds of soldiers died in thisrge-scale chaos.

    And all of this was not worth mentioning at all to the fate that they were about to encounter.

    Their fate was to be swallowed by the wild waves at any time.

    Second-grade Wizards were known as rain Masters. In ancient times, the weather was unpredictable. During the drought, the human tribes in the northeast would offer sacrifices to the witchcraft religion and beg for their help.

    The sorcerers collected the offerings, set up a ceremony, and prayed for rain to the heavens.

    The host of the ceremony was usually a rank two wizard. In other words, only a rank two wizard was qualified to host the ceremony, which was why rank two wizards were called rain Masters.

    In fact, praying for rain was only one of the methods a rank two wizard could

    use to materialize..

 Chapter 941 - 941: Commendable gallance_2

    Chapter 941: Commendable gance_2

    The core ability of a rank two wizard was to borrow a part of the power of heaven and earth through the connection between one¡¯s body and heaven and earth.

    Therefore, with a Rank 2 Magus in charge of the headquarters, any enemy who tried to cross the sea would only be seeking death.

    The Wizards and the guards looked at this scene with ease. The DA Feng warship was like a duckweed in the rain, in danger.

    As for those martial artists, theyughed without restraint.

    ¡°Are they here to fight a war? No, he¡¯s here to die.¡± so that¡¯s all Wei Yuan can do? I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s so powerful. Is that all you¡¯ve got? ¡®

    ¡°Heh, daring to cross the sea and kill your way to the headquarters, that¡¯s not bad.¡± the battleships are full of military equipment-mounted crossbows, cannons, and high-quality armor and sabers. After the great Feng fleet is destroyed, we¡¯ll go into the sea to salvage and make a fortune.

    At this moment, a huge tide that covered the sky and the sun surged up from the turbulent sea. The waves were like the snow mountains in Jade City, and the sound was like thunder as they pushed towards the great Feng fleet.

    After umting power for a long time, he finallyunched his killing move.

    There was no fleet in the world that could survive a tsunami like the Great Wall, even if the warships were engraved with arrays. How could a mere formationpete with the power of nature?

    ¡°Aoho ¡­¡±

    The heavens and earth resounded with resounding roars.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the tide that should have been destructive seemed to have frozen for a few seconds. Then, it disintegrated and copsed with a rumble, as if it had lost the power to support itself.

    Even though the tsunami that was taller than the city wall and longer did note crashing down, the power formed by its copse still nearly capsized the twenty warships.

    On the shore, the experts, troops, and sorcerers of the witchcraft religion looked toward the source of the sound with a slight change in their expressions. They saw thick, scale-covered bodies protruding from the surface of the sea.

    The flood Dragon Tribe of the demons of the North!

    Descendants of fiendgods, flood Dragons.

    When a flood Dragones ashore, it is called a walking flood Dragon, and when it enters the water, it is also called a mermaid.

    We are natural tyrants of the water. We can control water spirits, stir up waves, and calm storms.

    As far as the eye could see, the flood Dragons were riding the wind and Breaking the Waves. The loud roars reverberated in the air. There were more than a hundred flood Dragons, and almost all of the flood Dragon Tribe hade out.

    The rough sea suddenly became much more docile, but it was notpletely calm.

    The pitter-patter storm turned into the regr light rain.

    The two forces that controlled the water spirits had reached a delicate bnce.

    flood Dragon, it¡¯s the monster race from the North.

    no wonder Wei Yuan dared to cross the sea. He had the help of the flood Dragon.

    Nn Yan¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡®¡±¡®No surprise. He wouldn¡¯t havee if he wasn¡¯t confident. Tell the Army to retreat. Once the Feng Armyes ashore, we¡¯ll immediately stop them.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, a muffled sound came from the sea. A few secondster, a deep pit was sted out of the beach not far from them, and shrapnel and shock waves swept in all directions.

    More and more cannonballs were fired at the guards and Wizards on the shore.

    ¡°Retreat, retreat immediately!¡±

    A general roared and waved the g, ordering the soldiers to retreat.

    As soon as he finished shouting, a Cannonball happened tond beside him. With a ¡± boom ¡°, the me expanded and the general was blown away.

    He was not dead yet, but his skin of copper and bones of iron were broken on the spot, and he was seriously injured.

    This was the reason why Nn Yan asked the Army to retreat. Da Feng¡¯s warships were equipped with cannons and ballistae, which were powerful, had a long range, and had arge number of them. The only oue of defending the coast was to be bombarded to death.

    They had thought that the Grand Wizard¡¯s magic could wipe out all the battleships. Now that the flood Dragon Tribe had joined the battle, the wizard God religion had lost this advantage.

    The best way to deal with this was to retreat and then use the mountain roads and forests of Jingshan city to defend.

    This mission could only bepleted with the lives of the defending troops. The battlefield was the home field of the Wizards. Unfortunately, this was not a battlefield, but a wizard¡¯s base camp.

    The most terrifying corpse soldier tactic was directly gone.

    Most importantly, even if arge number of undead soldiers could be gathered with the intensity of the war, these undead soldiers were probably all people of Jingshan city ¡­

    This was the worst n.

    As for the best n, it was actually very simple in Nn Yan¡¯s opinion. As long as the Grand Wizard made a move and killed Xi Qingyi on the spot, the great Feng Army would be without a leader, and theirbat power would be reduced by half.

    Wei Yuan was an ordinary man who had lost his cultivation.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Cannonballs smashed onto the shore and crossbow bolts sneaked into the ground, causing huge casualties among the witchcraft cult¡¯s Army. The scene fell into chaos.

    The DA Feng warship was like a hot knife through butter as it approached the shore.

    At the bow of the ship, the green-robed man stood proudly. His gaze was not on the people on the shore, but on the peak of Mount Jing, where the figure in the linen robe was.

    Alone on the cliff, the sun was bright and the wind was gentle.

    One person was in the middle of a vast ocean, dark clouds gathered and the waves surged.

    The world seemed to have been divided into two distinct halves.

    The two pairs of gentle eyes met in the air.

    At this moment, a dark light came from the southwest and stopped above the witchcraft cult. With a wave of his sleeve, he sent dozens of cannonballs flying.

    ¡°Elder yelb ¡­¡±

    The Magi heaved a sigh of relief. They could not use their curses and corpse controlling spells on the DA Feng Army from a distance, and those who were not good at defense could not even block the cannon fire.

    The fifth stage congrattory gift and the fourth stage dream wizard could summon the heroic spirit of a warrior and transform him into a martial artist with unparalleled killing power. However, this was meaningless, because there would definitely be more high-ranked martial artists on Da Feng¡¯s warship.

    He was a true martial artist.

    It wasn¡¯t that Wizards weren¡¯t strong enough. On the contrary, Wizards had treacherous methods and were invincible on the battlefield. However, the current situation made Wizards seem to have lost most of their strengths.

    During the Shanhai Pass battle, many of them lost inexplicably. Many people still didn¡¯t understand why they lost.

    But now, the appearance of a third stage wizard was enough to make up for all his shorings. There was an insurmountable gap between the third and fourth stage.

    Yierbu stood in mid-air, looking at therge green-robed figure on the gship. He frowned, took out three copper coins, and performed a divination for himself.Good luck!

    He immediately felt relieved and ordered loudly, ¡± retreat. Spread out and guard the main road and the forest. Every 100 people will form a team, and each team will have a wizard.

    After giving the order, yelb put away the copper coin and quickly formed a series of hand seals with both hands. A shadow that wasn¡¯t real enough was summoned in the air and solidified above his head.

    The blood Qi around yelbu¡¯s body surged, and his muscles tore his robe apart as he transformed into a giant several Zhang tall.

    The giant rode on the ck light and shot toward the gship and Wei Yuan.

    On the deck, the soldiers turned their cannons and ballistae in an attempt to stop ILB.

    The cannons and crossbow arrows smashed into his body and shattered his bones. In front of a rank-3 ¡± martial artist, ¡± cannonballs and crossbow arrows could not hurt him at all.

    At this moment, the anticipation and joy of the witchcraft cult formed a sharp contrast with the worry and anger of the DA Feng military.

    The aura of a rank-3 ¡°martial artist¡± was like a tidal wave or a storm. His green robes fluttered in the wind, and all the pressure seemed to be concentrated on Wei Yuan.

    The man with white sideburns and eyes that contained the vicissitudes of life finally raised his hand gently.

    He grabbed the giant¡¯s neck.

    His five fingers suddenly exerted force, and with a ¡°bang,¡± the illusory figure above the giant ELBs head exploded. ¡°Your courage ismendable!¡±

    Wei Yuan smiled warmly.

    [ PS: although Iin that I¡¯m not good at writing about fighting, I¡¯m stillparing myself to those veteran gods who have been writing fighting professionally for more than ten years. There are specializations in every profession.. ]

 Chapter 942 - 942: Does it hurt?(l)

    Chapter 942: Does it hurt?(l)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    The sound of bones being crushed came from ILB¡¯s neck. In that instant, ILB broke his own finger, turning it into a twisted, Scarlet rune mixed with blood.

    One by one, twisted, Scarlet runes covered Wei Yuan and seeped into his body.

    This wasn¡¯t a physical attack. A warrior¡¯s skin and bones couldn¡¯t block it. This was a wizard¡¯s curse.

    There were two forms of killing curses. The first was to obtain the target¡¯s blood, hair, or even clothes and items, and use them as a medium tounch the Killing Curse.

    When one reached the third stage realm, they could cast curses from a distance without any medium, but the effect would be greatly reduced.

    The other form was to use one¡¯s own flesh and blood as the price to curse the target.

    The premise of this form was that the enemy had caused damage to you.

    The blood-colored talisman corroded Wei Yuan¡¯s primordial spirit, wearing down his qi and blood, causing him to stagnate for a short while. However, in the next second, all the negative states were destroyed by the martial artist¡¯s powerful Qi.

    However, this one second was enough for yelb.

    He crushed apass magic artifact and his figure suddenly disappeared. He reappeared in the air thousands of feet away and summoned the shadow of a bird. Its sharp ws grabbed his shoulders and quickly fled in the direction of Mount Jing.

    The injured yelbu chose to summon the soul of a bird-type demonic beast to help him escape.

    Bursts of blood-red light rose from yelbu¡¯s body, healing injuries that could be considered fatal to low-ranked cultivators.

    A rank-9 blood Spirit¡¯s ability to stimte vitality would have a qualitative leap at high ranks. It was not much worse than a martial artist¡¯s limb regeneration. The only difference was that the former consumed more spiritual power.

    On the other hand, martial artists didn¡¯t need to pay too much of a price to regrow their limbs, because this was the ¡± innate talent ¡± of martial artists with undying bodies.

    It was not easy to kill a rank-3 expert. No matter what system, a rank-3 expert had already transcended mortals.

    The troops of the witchcraft cult and the DA Feng Army on the ships were dumbfounded.

    Zhang Kaitai and Jin Gong were in tears. Other than a few of his trusted subordinates, most of them didn¡¯t know how powerful Wei Yuan was. He was the one who had nned and led the Buddhist experts in the secret battles against the top experts of the demon barbarian tribe, the Gu n, and the witch God sect.

    In a direct confrontation on the battlefield, he was well-prepared and almost never made a move.

    After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Wei Yuan destroyed his own cultivation for some reason. Like a tiger that cut off his own ws and teeth, he was willing to live in the Imperial court as a mortal.

    No one remembered the glory of this peak warrior.

    Twenty-one yearster, he finally revealed his invincible edge again.

    The soldiers who didn¡¯t know the truth only felt that their past understanding had been subverted. At first, they were in disbelief, and then they were filled with ecstasy like the tide under their feet. This was the great honor of the military God.

    This is our great God of War.

    Since they had fought their way to the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters, it was impossible for it to be a child¡¯s y.

    Compared to the cheers and encouragements of the DA Feng soldiers, the shamans and the vagrants of the pugilistic world in the witchcraft cult¡¯s camp felt their scalps go numb.

    It wasn¡¯t just elder Elbu and the spiritual wisdom Wizards who were forced to retreat in one move. They had a premonition that this battle would be far worse and more terrifying than they had imagined.

    The overall strength of the witch God religion¡¯s headquarters was definitely not weaker than the great Feng capital. Although Wei Yuan had built up his reputation in the Shanhai Pass battle, no one believed that he could really pose a threat to Jingshan city.

    At most, a piece of flesh would be bitten off. It would hurt, but not unbearable.

    Da Feng¡¯s Army came with a menacing momentum, but there was no pinnacle expert. How could they threaten the headquarters of the wizard God religion?

    And now, this Great War god was also an incredibly powerful expert.

    The illusionary bird grabbed Elbu and swept across the ocean, passing through the forest, andnded on the cliff, next to the Grand Wizard, salen AGU.

    It was also at this moment that the Imperial advisor of the Kang Kingdom, the Wu Da Pagoda, finally arrived. Riding on a ck light, he flew towards the peak with a clear target.

    Other than the Imperial advisor of the Jing Kingdom, who was in the North and had a fierce battle with Zhu Jiu, all the top mages of the witchcraft cult were gathered.

    This made the Wizards and guards who had already withdrawn from the range of the artillery feel relieved, and also made the Jianghu people in the northeast feel more at ease.

    ¡°Charge into Jingshan city and massacre the entire city!¡± Wei Yuan ordered.

    It was still a massacre.

    War would shake fate, and ughter would weaken fate.

    ¡°Massacre the city!¡±

    ¡°Massacre the city!¡±

    ¡°Massacre the city ¡­¡±

    The roars of the soldiers of Da Feng reverberated on the surface of the sea, and their momentum was like a rainbow.

    Ever since the witchcraft religion had been established, no army had evere to Jingshan city in the past thousand years, let alone massacring the entire city.

    They were going to be the first in history!

    Yang Zhongyuan and the country¡¯s prestige.

    The warship slowly approached the shore, and the heavy footboards hit the beach. The infantrymen, armed with sabers, crossbows, or muskets, were the first to rush down from the deck and guard the surroundings.

    After that, the cavalrymen led their horses and galloped off the ship.

    Finally, the artillery pushed the cannons and the ballistae tond along the pedals.

    Swish Swish Swish .

    As soon as the DA Feng Army disembarked, the archers lying in ambush in the forest immediately attacked.

    ding! Ding! most of the arrows were blocked by the shields made of fine iron. A small number of arrows shot by the experts pierced through the shields and took the lives of soldiers one after another.

    With a flick of his thumb, the Golden gong Zhang Tai unsheathed his sword and shed out a brilliant sword light, cutting the rain of arrows in half.

    He then disappeared from where he was. Immediately after, screams came from the forest near the beach.

    This fourth -level master, who had once beaten Chu Yuanyou to a pulp, was like a Wolf in a flock of sheep, killing everyone..

 Chapter 943 - 943: Does it hurt (2)

    Chapter 943: Does it hurt (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The experts of the great Feng Army charged into the dense forest one after another, buying time for the Army to disembark.

    The mes of war started from the coast and spread all the way to Jing mountain, spreading to the main altar, Jing Mountain City, not far away.

    Salen AGU looked ahead at the blue-robed figure floating in the air. He stroked the Lamb in his arms andughed.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, I once dered that twenty yearster, great Feng will have a valiant and unparalleled martial artist. ¡°1 thought you were a hero with short breath. I didn¡¯t expect you to keep a low profile. Let me see if you¡¯re a rank-2 or a rank-I.

    ¡°Yelbu, the crow Pagoda, you two test him out.¡±

    The two rank 3 sorcerers from the wizard God religion did not hesitate or fear. They each summoned a heroic soul. Yelb was still the same heroic soul as before. He took the power of the heroic soul and transformed into a giant.

    On the top of the pagoda was a ferocious-looking monk with a brawny bald head and muscles. He was a Buddhist Vajra.

    Every wizard would try their best to kill the Masters of various major systems to establish karma and summon their heroic souls.

    This would enrich their means of fighting against enemies. When facing different enemies, they could summon heroic souls of different systems to restrain the other party.

    However, if the other party was a warrior, the Wizards would be decisive and summon the warrior¡¯s heroic soul without hesitation.

    Only a warrior could defeat a warrior.

    Only martial artists could take a beating from martial artists.

    The crow scout Pagoda had summoned a third-grade Vajra realm martial artist. He was also a martial artist, and his physical defense was far superior.

    After the summoning, the two Imperial advisors raised their hands and pointed their palms at Wei Yuan. ¡°Die!¡±

    Space curse!

    Wei Yuan¡¯s body froze for a moment, as if his body had been invaded by some kind of power.

    The two high-ranked Wizards took the opportunity to attack from the left and right. At this moment, they were like two immortal martial artists.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    With two loud bangs, yelbu and the crow Pagoda were sent flying, and the shadow above them dissipated.

    Wei Yuan didn¡¯t try to pursue them. He didn¡¯t think that he could kill two rank threes so quickly in front of a rank one great wizard.

    ¡°Every realm of a martial artist is achieved step by step. You¡¯re only borrowing power and defense, so you¡¯re just for show. In front of a martial artist of a higher rank, he can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡±

    Wei Yuan shook his head.

    Salen AGU waved his hand and sent the two wizards off. He looked at Wei Yuan and said with admiration, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve touched the threshold of the daomerge. It¡¯s just that my qi and blood are a bit weak. Well, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should have turned your original qi and blood into blood pills and kept them. In the past twenty years, your realm has improved, but your body and Qi are still at the third stage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another two to three years to get used to it, and you¡¯ll be able to step into rank-2 smoothly. How did you manage to hide it from yuanjing?¡±

    I¡¯ve been content with my life for the first ten years, ¡± Wei Yuan replied calmly.

    rve Deen Dorea rore next ten years, so Ive aeuaea to cultivate again. ?rnus, 1 found a supervisor to help me block the heavenly secrets. However, yuan jing still managed to detect it.

    ¡°Destruction before establishment, not bad.¡±

    Salen AGU nodded. you must be very angry. If you hadn¡¯t destroyed your own cultivation, you wouldn¡¯t have died here today.

    Wei Yuan looked in the direction of the valley, at the towering altar, and announced in a calm voice, ¡°¡±l¡¯m going to seal the Sorcerer God.¡± He took a step forward, and it was a thousand feet.

    With the second step, he would be able to reach the altar in the valley.

    Wei Yuan took a second step and returned to salen AGU. Time seemed to have been reset.

    The Grand Wizard smiled. I¡¯ve already assimted with this world. You¡¯ll never be able to reach the altar even if you walk for your entire life.

    The Grand Wizard raised his hand and pressed it down.

    In an instant, the power of the entire world seemed to be pressing down on Wei Yuan, causing his bones to crack and the divine light on his body to be blocked.

    A Grand Wizard!

    He was able to use the power of heaven and earth for his own use and control the power of nature. He was like the ruler of the world and was unrivaled.

    This was the first grade.

    Wei Yuan withstood the terrifying pressure and threw dozens of punches in an instant, but all of them missed. However, salen AGU did not Dodge at all. It was Wei Yuan¡¯s own fist that dodged his opponent¡¯s.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s lips curled up. He stopped punching, put his palms together, and thrust forward.

    Then, with a strong tear, it was as if an invisible curtain had been torn apart, and heaven and earth returned to heaven and earth.

    Salen AGU frowned.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you that the intent Iprehended when I was at rank-4 is called breaking arrays.¡± Wei Yuan smiled warmly, ¡®

    ¡°After the daomerge, there¡¯s nothing in this world that can trap me.¡±

    Before Wei Yuan could harvest the fruit of breaking the spell of the Grand Wizard, a shadow that was not real enough descended and condensed above alun and AGU¡¯s head. Then, the first rank Grand Wizard punched Wei Yuan and sent him flying.

    BOOM!

    Wei Yuan crashed into the ocean, creating a huge wave that was a thousand feet tall.

    Salen AGU stood at the peak of the mountain and looked down at Wei Yuan, who had emerged from the sea. He stood with his hands behind his back and said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°More than a thousand years ago, a King of the great Zhou, a second rank martial artist, traversed hundreds of li like you and fought his way to the fire country¡¯s capital. At that time, God of sorcerer had been sealed by the

    Confucius Saint and couldn¡¯t attack. The one who truly destroyed him was me.

    Do you think you¡¯re stronger than the king of the great Zhou Dynasty?¡±

    The method of summoning heroic souls was the core ability of the fifth stage congrattory ceremony, but the fifth stage congrattory ceremony could only summon the heroic souls of the ancestors.

    At high ranks, this ability would undergo a transformation. Other than ancestors, one could also summon the heroic souls of people who had karma with them, including but not limited to friends, enemies, and defeated opponents that they had killed.

    In theory, salen AGU could even summon the heroic soul of the first jianzheng, because he was his disciple.

    But it had never seeded, and the current supervisor erased this possibility.

    Wei Yuan flew up into the sky, turned around, and pounced down again.

    Salen AGU¡¯s right hand stretched out of his linen robe, and he threw a punch in the air.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The soldiers of both sides who were fighting in the distance saw a spectacr scene. A huge ripple that seemed to sweep across the world suddenly bloomed on the peak of Mount Jing.

    The ripple swept across the mountain, turning the forest into dust.lt swept across the ocean, causing the waves to rise hundreds of meters high.

    The cliff under salen AGU¡¯s feet creaked and cracked. A few secondster, the entire cliff copsed, and rocks rolled down and fell into the sea.

    The ground beneath his feet quickly copsed, but salen AGU did not move an inch. He slowly clenched his left fist.

    As he punched, Wei Yuan felt as if the entire world was against him. The vast and unstoppable power of heaven and earth was integrated into his fist.

    ng!

    The fistnded on Wei Yuan¡¯s chest, and the divine light around his body shattered like ss.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s ribs were shattered by the punch, and he inevitably spat out blood.

    Salen AGU waved his hand and drew some fresh blood. He smeared it on his palm and aimed it at Wei Yuan. ¡°Die!¡±

    Beside him, yelbu and the crow tower did the same thing. They took a small amount of Wei Yuan¡¯s blood and cast a Killing Curse.¡±Die!¡±

    A Grand Wizard and two spiritualists cast a Killing Curse on Wei Yuan at the same time.

    Bang Bang Bang ¡­ Wei Yuan¡¯s body was cracking and blood was spurting out of his pores.

    At this moment, he seemed to be enduring unimaginable pain, so much so that the war god Dafeng, who had once dominated the battlefield and remained calm in the face of thousands of soldiers, let out an inhuman roar of pain.

    Salen AGU appeared on top of Wei Yuan¡¯s head and clenched his fist. The Prince of great Zhou¡¯s heroic soul clenched his fist at the same time.

    A muffled explosion sounded between his fingers, as if he had grabbed the air.

    Salen AGU pulled his right arm back and punched at Wei Yuan¡¯s head after gathering his strength.

    At this critical moment, a martial artist¡¯s instinct for danger gave Wei Yuan a hint of rity. He made a rather crucial life-saving move-lean back!

    The fist pierced through his chest and came out from his back, along with his flesh and a small part of his spine.

    ¡°In the past 2000 years, you are one of the most talented people I have ever seen. The great ancestor and the martial arts Grandmaster were all inferior to you. It¡¯s a pity to kill you.¡±

    Salen AGU¡¯s arms grew thicker and his muscles expanded. He was about to crack Wei Yuan¡¯s body when his Qi suddenly leaked out like a tide.

    The Prince¡¯s apparition flickered a few times before it disappeared.

    Salen AGU, the Grand Wizard of the wizard God religion and one of the few first rank experts in the nine regions, lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the simple carving knife stuck in his chest.

    ¡°It hurts!¡± Wei Yuan smiled warmly..

 Chapter 944 - 944: Wei Yuanâ€™s trump card (1)

    Chapter 944: Wei Yuan¡¯s trump card (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As the carving knite pierced his heart, salen AGU couldn¡¯t help but let out a shrill roar. It was as if he was suffering from the Hellfire. His voice was shrill and deste.

    ¡°With the great wizard¡¯s ability to keep everything under control, he must have done a divination before the battle, right? If it wasn¡¯t for the supervisor who helped me block the carving knife and conceal the secrets of heaven, it would be almost impossible to plot against the Grand Wizard.

    ¡°Warlocks are born from Wizards, and only warlocks can deal with the divination of Wizards. Without the help of a supervisor, it¡¯s too difficult to beat you.¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s carving knife slowly pierced into salen AGU¡¯s heart, causing the spirit energy in his body to flow out crazily. Under the corrosion of the knife, his body¡¯s functions were quickly destroyed.

    In just two to three seconds, salen AGU had aged twenty years. He looked withered and would die at any time.

    The situation was suddenly reversed. The two tier three spiritual wisdom Masters ¡®expressions changed drastically, and they tacitly made the same response. They aimed their palms at salen AGU and Wei Yuan.

    His left palm glowed red, stimting salen AGU¡¯s vitality to resist the erosion of the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife. His right palmunched a Killing Curse at Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wei Yuan stretched out his left hand and wrapped it around the Grand Wizard¡¯s neck. He pulled out a carving knife with his right hand and stabbed it into salen AGU¡¯s head from the side.

    First, he would use the power of the carving knife to wear down the functions of the body, making it impossible for it to resist. Then, he would use the carving knife to destroy the primordial spirit of the other party,pletely obliterating the soul of this first rank Grand Wizard.

    At that moment, a sword light shed.

    pfft!

    Blood sttered everywhere as Wei Yuan looked at his severed arm in shock.

    The arm that had been cut off, along with the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife, was held in one hand.

    It was an arm with golden and ck light intertwining.Salen AGU extended his arm from the center of his brows.

    Wei Yuan furrowed his brows and retreated without hesitation. He stood in the air and observed salen AGU.

    Kacha Kacha ¡­ Flesh and blood interwove and wriggled, and bones were regenerated. A new arm was formed.

    Hu! Wei Yuan let out a breath. The protective divine light once again covered his body, turning him into a man with copper skin and iron bones.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s arm had been cut off not because his defense was weak, but because he had pretended to be weak and was cursed by three high-ranked Wizards using his blood as a medium. Wei Yuan had been seriously injured on the spot, and his body, which martial artists were proud of, had been broken.

    Then, he seized the opportunity and attacked the Grand Wizard salen AGU with the Confucian Saint carving knife.

    This series of actions showed that he was weak, but also took advantage of the fleeting opportunity, not allowing Wei Yuan to recover his iron bones.

    He just didn¡¯t expect that the other party also had a trick up his sleeve.

    A man in a dragon robe slowly emerged from salen AGU¡¯s body. He had regr facial features, thick eyebrows, and a pair of eyes filled with deep malice.

    Upon closer inspection, the Dragon-robed man¡¯s body was as wless as Jade. Golden and ck light intertwined on the surface of his body, making him look both sacred and evil.

    The sun god!

    The previous emperor, Jean d ¡®arc!

    ¡°I know that you, Wei Yuan, are good at scheming. Since you dared to attack

    Jingshan city, you must have something to rely on. You¡¯ve yed with me for

    so long, and I¡¯ve yed with you for so long. We just want to see what cards the other party has.¡±

    Salen AGU smiled. the Confucian Saint carving knife. I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to use it. Tsk, tsk. Wei Yuan, you¡¯re actually a person who cares about themon people.

    His body glowed with a blood-red light and the flesh on his chest wriggled. In an instant, he was back to normal and the wrinkles on his skin faded.

    However, the aura of this first rank Grand Wizard had weakened a lot.

    Just like how Wei Yuan¡¯s vitality had fallen below peak rank-3.

    Kachaa, kachaa ¡­

    The Dragon-robed man refined Wei Yuan¡¯s arm into pure qi and blood, then opened his mouth and absorbed it.

    ¡°The taste isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯m sure your qi and blood are even better.¡±

    The man in the Dragon robeughed as he held the de in his palm. A thick, dirty liquid gushed out, eroding the de bit by bit and obliterating its spirituality.

    It was just like how the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had briefly contaminated the spirit of the National Sword.

    Wei Yuan looked at him deeply, his eyes filled with sorrow and disappointment. He sighed, ¡°¡±So it¡¯s you, it really is you!¡±

    Emperor Zhen deughed and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel and sinister smile. He looked at the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife that was covered by the thick ck liquid and said,

    I need some time to seal it, and you need some time to recover. For the sake of our twenty years of friendship, you can ask whatever you want.

    Salen AGU did not object. His injuries were more severe than Wei Yuan¡¯s.

    ¡°The human broker organization controlled by ping Yuanbo is working for you, right?¡± Wei Yuan said.

    Emperor Zhen de nodded and sneered. you im to be serving the country and its people. But if you had not kept pushing uncle Ping Yuan, I would not have tried to get rid of him. The massacre of the Chuzhou City might not have happened.

    and then allow you to continue to eat away at the lives of innocent people? ¡±

    Wei Yuan took out a porcin bottle, popped the cork open, and poured all the Qi replenishing pills into his mouth.

    A few secondster, his face regained its color and he said with a sigh, ¡°¡±When did you be like this?¡±

    The Dragon-robed man smiled hideously and said, ¡± in the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief contaminated me.

    Pausing for a while, he looked at the battle in the distance and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°My body has always been weak, and those miraculous pills that can resurrect people and regrow flesh and bones don¡¯t have much effect on me. A country¡¯s ruler, with luck attached to his body, could actually live for a long time.

    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t think there was anything good about longevity. Birth, aging, illness, and death are all naturalws. However, as I grew older, I began to fear death and yearn for longevity. But even a Confucian Saint can¡¯t resist the rules of heaven and earth, let alone me..

 Chapter 945 - 945: Wei Yuanâ€™s trump card (2)

    Chapter 945: Wei Yuan¡¯s trump card (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It was only in the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief corrupted me. He told me that the king of the human world could not live forever, and even the Supreme-grade could not change this ending. But he can make me live longer, far longer than a normal King.

    at that time, my body was getting weaker and weaker. I couldn¡¯t resist his temptation, so I agreed.

    ¡°So, in the 26th year of the Jean d ¡®arc, you ate King Huai?¡± Wei Yuan narrowed his eyes.

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s face was filled with extreme evil as he shook his head, ¡®

    ¡°No, it¡¯s assimtion. I refined his soul and took over his memories. He is me, and I am him. This is one of the mysteries of Yi Qi turning San Qing.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just possession, the body and primordial spirit are notpatible, and there will be endless consequences. It¡¯s equivalent to cutting off the path of cultivation. Why would I do such a thing?

    it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a member of the Orthodox Dao sect. Even with the help of the Dao chief of the earth sect, after I forcefully refined King Huai¡¯s primordial spirit, my main soul was still iplete.

    Without the help of the second-grade Dao chief of the earth sect, he would not have been able to perform the Yi Qi turning San Qing technique.

    ¡°What about yuan jing? was he also swallowed by you then?¡± Wei Yuan asked after some thought.

    Emperor Zhen de shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°The two of them should have assimted with me at that time, but I¡¯ve said that after refining King Huai¡¯s soul, my primary soul was unable to repair the part of my soul that was separated from me, and it was iplete.

    ¡°Under such circumstances, how can I devour the yuanjing? He could only change his n and have the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief use the Daoist bewitching technique to erase yuan jing¡¯s memory. Then, he nted the seed of demonic thoughts in his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°As for me, after making all the preparations, I feigned my death and abdicated. I hid in the underground dragon vein that I had opened up. That was the only ce that could avoid the surveince of the supervisor. I was quietly lying in wait, waiting for an opportunity to refine the origin scene.

    ¡°To my surprise, yuan jing took me as an example and no longer delegated power to the head and assistant. He made great efforts to rule while weighing the various parties. Da Feng¡¯s power was growing day by day, and with its luck, I didn¡¯t have the chance to devour it at all, until you appeared ¡­¡±

    Wei Yuan was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten?¡±

    Emperor Zhen de stared at Wei Yuan, the smile on his face bing more and more exaggerated, ¡®

    ¡°In the 6th year of yuanjing, general dugu of the North passed away. You personally led the Army to fight against the Barbarian Army and shocked the world. Why don¡¯t you think again, why did you set off?¡±

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡± Emperor Zhen deughed wildly, ¡±

    ¡°The great Empress, the mother of the world, is actually eating with a eunuch in the pce, and that eunuch was her childhood friend before she entered the pce. Which man can withstand such a blow, let alone an obstinate and self-opinionated Emperor like yuan jing?

    Heughed wildly, wantonly, and convulsed.

    ¡°From then on, the demonic thoughts in yuan jing¡¯s sea of consciousness finally recovered and slowly eroded and polluted him. The reason why yuan jing didn¡¯t kill you and the Empress at that time was because he was influenced by the demonic spirit and became cold and cunning. After learning about the past between you and the Empress, he changed his mind and wanted to use the Empress to control you.

    ¡°After that was the Battle of Shanhai Pass. That battle shook the fate of Da Feng. At the end of the Battle of Shanhai Pass, I took the opportunity to refine the yuan jing and reced it.

    ¡°After I reced yuan jing, I learned from my painful experience and stopped touching women, focusing on cultivation. While refining pills and taking the bait, he let Ping Yuan Bo continue to plunder people. After more than 40 years, he had finally formed his yang spirit and stepped into the second stage tribtion passing stage. Wei Yuan, do you think I should thank you?¡± The real yuan jing had already passed away twenty years ago.

    by the way, I can tell you another secret. The person who secretly told yuan jing about your rtionship with the Empress was the crown prince¡¯s birth mother, noble Consort Chen. Emperor Zhen de threw out another explosive.

    Imperial concubine Chen ¡­ Wei Yuan was silent for a long time. what¡¯s the purpose of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief helping you with so much effort? ¡±

    Emperor Zhen de sneered,¡±at that time, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief already showed signs of turning into a devil, but his good thoughts were stronger than his evil thoughts, so he firmly suppressed them.¡± In order to prevent itself from being refined and eliminated, the evil thought came up with a method.

    ¡°When we were discussing Dao that day, the evil thoughts sensed my desire for immortality and secretly corrupted me, magnifying my desire for immortality.

    then, one day, he gained the opportunity to temporarily control my body. He bewitched me and plotted all of this with me.

    ¡°Bewitching the sovereign¡¯s immortality, devouring his own child. For the past 40 years, the people had not been able to make a living, and the country¡¯s strength was declining day by day. The evil consequences were bound to gue them ¡­ Thus, forty yearster, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chiefpletely turned into a demon. But there¡¯s still one thing I don¡¯t understand. Even if you¡¯re able to turn one Qi into Three Pure Ones, have your current cultivation, and live longer, you¡¯re still the Emperor of the human world.

    after that, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head returned to his sect and went into seclusion. Good and evil were entangled for 40 years. After 40 years, the earth sect¡¯s Dao head became demonic and his primordial spirit split. Good managed to escape with hisst breath. You¡¯re a grade one.

    Wei Yuan took out a porcin bottle and swallowed the pill. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡®

    ¡°Bewitching the sovereign¡¯s immortality, devouring his own child. For the past 40 years, the people had not been able to make a living, and the country¡¯s strength was declining day by day. The evil consequences were bound to gue them ¡­ Thus, forty yearster, the earth sect¡¯s Dao chiefpletely turned into a demon. But there¡¯s still one thing I don¡¯t understand. Even if you¡¯re able to turn one Qi into Three Pure Ones, have your current cultivation, and live longer, you¡¯re still the Emperor of the human world. How to Live Forever?¡±

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. He nced at the Saint ru carving knife and said, ¡±

    ¡°Later on, a man taught me How to Live Forever as an Emperor. His words truly enlightened me. For the past twenty years, all my ns were started by that person. Today, I used the witch God as bait to lure you into my trap. This is the most important step in my n.¡±

    The carving knife had beenpletely contaminated and lost all its spirituality..

 Chapter 946 - 946: Wei Yuanâ€™s trump card (3)

    Chapter 946: Wei Yuan¡¯s trump card (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    although it can only pollute it for half a quarter of an hour, it¡¯s enough. Emperor Zhen de casually threw it off the cliff and turned to Wei Yuan with a sinister smile,

    ¡°How are you going to bypass us and seal the witch God?¡±

    There was a Grand Wizard, two spiritualists, and a powerhouse at the crossing cmity stage.

    Wei Yuan was only one person, a martial artist barely of rank-2.

    Emperor Zhen de raised his hand and seemed to pinch something out of the air. He pinched it at his fingertips and flicked it.

    A ray of sword Qi whizzed out, one into two, two into three, three into thousands.

    The concentrated sword Qi was like a school of fish in the ocean, and like a

    torrent, it shot toward Wei Yuan.

    Each sh of sword Qi could easily kill a fourth -grade cultivator. In addition, the sword Qi was mixed with attacks that targeted the primordial spirit.

    The human sect¡¯s Qi sword and heart sword as one.

    Wei Yuan crossed his arms in front of his chest and advanced against the dense rain of swords. Ding, ding. ding ¡­ His body exploded with a magnificent and dazzling light.

    At a certain point, the sword Qi tore Wei Yuan apart, causing him to dissipate like a dream.

    Emperor Zhen de controlled the golden light and retreated.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s figure reappeared, but he missed.

    Other than Buddhist monks, no high-ranked martial artist dared to get close to them.

    The two of them were chasing each other in the mountains. The air explosions wereyered, the mountains copsed, and boulders kept rolling down. At a certain moment, arge piece of the dense forest suddenly ¡± slipped ¡°, with a neat fracture.

    The explosion of Qi would sometimese from the sea, setting off wild waves and tsunamis.

    However, no matter how hard the others tried, they could not see the figures of the two peak experts.

    In this battle, rank three experts like yelbu and Wu Da Pagoda could only be considered as support. They would asionally seize the opportunity to interrupt Wei Yuan¡¯s Killing Curse.

    Or, he could use the core ability of a spiritual wisdom master to bestow spirituality to Emperor Zhen de¡¯s sword Qi so that they would not miss. This would slowly wear down Wei Yuan¡¯s qi and blood.

    Other than grinding, the major systems had almost no way of quickly killing a martial artist above rank-3.

    Salen AGU didn¡¯t participate in the battle. He sighed.¡±A martial artist who can break the formation is really a headache.¡±

    His figure blurred again, as if there was an invisible curtain between him and the real world.

    Jean d ¡®arc, ¡± salen AGU said loudly. I¡¯ll lend you the power of heaven and earth here. Are you confident in killing Wei Yuan? ¡±

    Emperor Zhen de stopped in the sky andughed wildly.¡±Then, I¡¯ll have to thank the Grand Wizard for helping me kill this rebel.¡±

    Salen AGU stomped his foot. the earth has given me a spirit.

    The rocks were weathered, and the soil turned into yellow sand. With salen AGU as the medium, the power of the Earth Spirit and the power of the metal spirit entered the void and poured on Emperor Chengde.

    ¡°nts and vegetation give me spirit.¡±

    The flowers, grass, and trees withered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The verdant and glistening power of wood spirit poured onto Emperor Zhen de¡¯s body.

    the ocean has given me spirit.

    The sparkling sea surface and the pitch-ck water spirit force poured onto

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s body.

    the mes of war gave me a spirit

    As the power of heaven and earth was extracted, Emperor Zhen de¡¯s aura skyrocketed. At this moment, he seemed to have be the master of this world, coldly looking down at the rebels.

    He slowly ¡®pulled¡¯ his sword out of the void. It was a sword with five colors of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth intertwined.

    Yelbu, the crow tower, and salen AGU stretched out their hands at the same time. They used the core ability of a spiritualist to give the sword spirit.

    After doing all this, salen AGU, the Grand Wizard of the wizard God religion and a first-ss expert in the world, quickly lost his energy.

    He was a Grand rank-I, but he was already close to exhaustion.

    In the next hundred years, the area around Jing mountain turned into a wastnd.

    The sword momentum rose sharply again.

    This sword attack was slightly beyond its grade.

    It caused Emperor Jean de¡¯s hand, which was holding the sword, to tremble slightly, as if he could not control it.

    This strike had condensed the power of two rank-3s, one rank-I, and one rank-2 powerhouses.

    In this era where there were no super-grade items, it would be invincible.

    On the battlefield far away, every soldier of the great Feng Army and the northeast Army felt the might of the heavens and felt a great fear in their hearts. Some fled like rats, some peed and defecated, and some died on the spot.

    The scalps of Zhang Kaitai and the other experts instantly went numb. They suppressed their fear and looked at the source of the might, at the five-colored sword radiance that seemed to be able to destroy the world. Under the sword light was Wei Yuan, dressed in ragged clothes.

    ¡°Lord Wei

    The crowd¡¯s eyes turned red and their faces turned pale.

    This sword strike made them unable to even think of resisting or running away.

    Up until now, the battle had exceeded the expectations of these military higher-ups. Layer afteryer, scene after scene, it made them both frightened and confused.

    The sorcerers led by Nn Yan raised their heads and looked at the sword Qi in the sky, their hearts shaking.

    ¡°Kill him, kill Wei Yuan ¡­¡± He said. Nn Yan¡¯s eyes were red.

    He could avenge his father¡¯s death today. ¡°Kill Wei Yuan!¡± A wizard shouted.

    ¡°Kill Wei Yuan

    ¡°Kill Wei Yuan ¡­¡±

    The shouts rose and fell one after another, increasing in number. Those who still had strength or those who had already closed their eyes and did not dare to look responded one after another.

    All the voices converged together-kill Wei Yuan!

    Wei Yuan stood on the surface of the sea, looking up at the sword light and the arrogant Emperor Zhen de.

    In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of the boy riding on the hill and singing to send him off before the expedition.

    Her ears seemed to ring with his singing again:

    Smoke rose from the mountains and rivers to the North, a Dragon rose, a horse neighed, and the sword Qi was as cold as frost!

    His heart was as vast as the Yellow River, and who could resist him in twenty years?

    Who could resist him in twenty years ¡­ ¡°Then I¡¯m going to be invincible,¡± Wei Yuanughed.

    He took out a Confucian crown from his ragged blue clothes and slowly put it on.

    The second Supreme treasure of Yun Lu Academy, the quasi-Sage Confucian crown!

    ¡°Come!¡±

    He waved his hand gently.

    The Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife came to life and washed away the filth. It turned into a stream of light and sent himself into Wei Yuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come!¡± He looked up into the sky and shouted.

    A ray of clear light fell from the blue sky and shone on Wei Yuan.

    The light came from the Dean, Zhao Shou, and a third-rank great schr who had almost lost his life.

    The Confucian crown and the carving knife bloomed with a dazzling light.

    In the end, he took out a piece of paper from his sleeve. On the paper was a verymon spell, a spell that Wizards were used to!

    The core ability of the ritual-summon the heroic soul.

    Seeing this, salen AGU and the other two wizards felt their eyebrows Twitch, and an ominous feeling rose in their hearts.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    As the paper burned, Wei Yuan said in high spirits, ¡± please ¡­ Confucian ¡­ Saint

    In an instant, clear air filled the entire universe!

    [ PS: this chapter has been edited a few times. In addition, there¡¯s a bit of writer¡¯s block. Well, it¡¯s not exactly writer¡¯s block. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve written it a little carefully, so I¡¯m writing it very slowly. ]

    The next chapter would probably be a big one. He would not update it at 9 am and would leave it for the evening. [ note: don¡¯t update it at 9 am. Keep it until evening.. ]

 Chapter 947 - 947: The unparalleled scholar (1)

    Chapter 947: The unparalleled schr (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the blue sky, the clouds suddenly dispersed and disappeared, leaving only a blue sky.

    The power that was rushing down from the sky and the existence that had yet to appear seemed to be unable to tolerate even a grain of sand.

    Between heaven and earth, a pair of eyes opened. They were filled with wisdom and unshakeable calmness.

    In the mountains and seas, a 300-meter-tall illusionary figure appeared. He was wearing a Confucian robe and a Confucian crown. His face was blurry and his long beard fluttered in the wind.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the zing sun in the sky seemed to have dimmed a little.

    This Phantom had the blue sky above its head and the vast ocean below its feet.

    As soon as this apparition appeared, within a hundred miles of Jing mountain, a clear air surrounded it and the sound of reading came from the void.

    The pure air that the schrly Academy had umted for 1000 years was like the light of a Firefly inparison.

    The Confucian Saint!

    He was the founder of the schrly system, a great man who had surpassed his rank.

    It had been more than 1200 years since the death of the Confucian Saint, and this was the first time someone had summoned his soul.

    At this moment, the statue of the Sorcerer God trembled violently. The entire altar and the valley were shaking as if there was an earthquake.

    At this moment, within a hundred miles of Jing Mountain City, all the living beings prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling in fear.

    Yelb and UDA Pagoda trembled and bent their backs, stubbornly refusing to prostrate. This was thest dignity of a rank 3 wizard.

    Grand Wizard salen AGU looked up at the huge shadow, and his lips trembled.

    ¡°The Confucian Saint ¡­. He muttered.

    Since the birth of the human civilization, the changes in the system of rites and system wereplicated and chaotic. However, if the long river of history was extended, from a macro perspective, the changes of human civilization could be simply divided into two stages:

    Before and after the schrly faction.

    Before the Confucian school was born, the system was unstable and was in a rtively chaotic stage.

    After the birth of the schrly faction, the human civilization finally had a

    cornerstone and a root that could not be separated from the original.

    In the hundreds of thousands of years after the conclusion of the era of gods and demons, in terms of luck, neither the ancient emperors nor the millions of emperors in the future couldpare to the Confucian Saint.

    As the founder of the human civilization, the Confucian Saint seemed to have been born at the right time.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes were reced by a clear light, showing the coldness of a God. His body was cracked, and his crown and knife were glowing. They repaired his body over and over again, and the cycle repeated.

    At this moment, he was not only shouldering power beyond his grade, but also the most majestic luck since the birth of the human race.

    After the death of the Confucian Saint, no one had been able to summon his heroic soul, which was not without reason.

    Wei Yuan raised his head and stared at Emperor Zhen de, who was still in the air.¡±Why don¡¯t you use your sword!¡±

    Emperor Zhen de looked at him coldly.

    The sword shed down.

    The sword light was brilliant, and time and space seemed to freeze at this moment. There had never been such a majestic sword Qi in the world, because in history, there had never been a swordsman who had surpassed the grade.

    Screams rang out on the battlefield, and a few Masters who had mustered up the courage to witness this scene had their bodies undergo a creepy mutation.

    Some of them suddenly shot out sword Qi from their bodies and then split into pieces.

    Some of their bodies were dyed iron-gray and turned into statues.

    Some of them caught fire and quickly turned into ashes, leaving two ck footprints on the ground.

    Some turned into yellow sand and dissipated, while some turned into wood with wood veins appearing on their skin and green leaves growing out of their pores.

    Zhang Kaitai and the other experts closed their eyes and lowered their heads, not daring to look at the sword light.

    Fear exploded in their hearts.

    When it came to a battle at the peak of the nine regions, it could really easily turn a region into a wastnd.

    The brilliant sword light arrived in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    Wei Yuan raised his foot and stomped forward, ¡°¡±Before the Confucian Saint, who dares to be impudent!¡±

    The thousand-foot shadow synchronized with the foot and stepped forward lightly.

    With this step, a tsunami that was thousands of feet high suddenly rose in the vast ocean. Mount Jingpletely copsed, the mountain copsed, and the tsunami ¡­

    The power of the Confucian saint¡¯s foot razed the mountains and rivers to the ground, turning the earth into a swamp.

    The five-colored sword radiance copsed and turned into the pure power of the five elements, painting the sky in a colorful and magnificent way.

    Four super experts, salen AGU, the Emperor of Jean d ¡®arc, yelbu, and the crow Pagoda, were hit in the chest by a gust of clear air that seemed to sweep across the world. Like leaves in the wind, their bodies were quickly destroyed.

    The four top experts stood still and recovered from their injuries. Their auras had already fallen to the bottom of the valley, and their morale was low.

    Thebined attack of the four of them had already reached a level that was beyond their grade. Who would have thought that it would turn into ashes under the Confucian saint¡¯s foot?

    The dispersed five-elemental sword Qi had directly changed the elementalws of this world. Towering trees grew in the sea, streams flowed through the rocks, and mes burned on the surface of the sea ¡­

    It wasn¡¯t that the power of this sword wasn¡¯t enough.

    It was because the Confucian Saint was too strong.

    Emperor Jean de¡¯s breath was unstable, and the ck light around his body turned into ck mes, which backfired.

    He cultivated the path of the human sect, so he would also be burned by the karmic fire. In the past few decades, he had firmly suppressed the karmic fire with his identity and status as the monarch.

    When he was hit by the clear Qi just now, his aura weakened and the Hellfire immediately backfired.

    He took a deep breath and breathed in and out the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. The body of yang God, which was said to be indestructible by Taoism, emitted golden light and put out the fire of karma.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s face paled. He ignored his four defeated opponents and turned to walk toward the altar in the valley.

 Chapter 948 - 948: The unparalleled scholar (2)

    Chapter 948: The unparalleled schr (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    There was a price to pay for summoning an existence beyond its grade.

    There was no profound spell bacsh, only the simple principle of ¡°carrying too much weight.¡±

    As Wei Yuan turned around, the projection of the Confucian Saint also turned toward the valley and moved.

    No one dared to stand in the way of a Confucian Saint, not even a first-grade one.

    Salen AGU looked at the green-robed figure. He didn¡¯t get angry because the situation was already over. Instead, he remained calm and gentle as he slowly said,

    Wei Yuan, you¡¯re so talented. Even if the witch God unseals you, you¡¯ll still be able to survive. Why? ¡±

    There was a huge secret behind the Confucian Saint sealing the Sorcerer God. In the entire nine regions, the number of people who knew about this secret could be counted on two hands.

    How could he be kind to himself when his country was destroyed? Wei Yuan turned a deaf ear to her words and continued to advance steadily toward the valley.

    He still had one more enemy.

    As Wei Yuan advanced in the air, he was blocked by a barrier when he approached the valley.

    The barrier was invisible, but it was tangible. It kept Wei Yuan out of the valley.

    The valley was a different world, and it refused to let Wei Yuan in.

    Only a transcendent-grade could block a transcendent-grade.

    The Sorcerer God could already affect reality and release his power.

    The only thing that could block fate was fate.

    Wei Yuan held the carving knife and gently touched the invisible barrier. With a

    ¡± whoosh ¡°, the carving knife bounced off.

    Salen AGU looked at this scene from afar and said,

    ¡°The witch God can already prate the seal and affect reality. He¡¯s not a sculpture that can be ughtered. It¡¯s a pity that you all reacted too quickly. If we could have dyed it for two or three years, the witch God would have been able to mobilize even more luck.¡±

    Wei Yuan turned his neck and looked at the distant salen AGU.

    you¡¯re hinting me to do my best to destroy the barrier and consume the remaining power of the Confucian Saint so that I have no room to seal the witch God.

    ¡°Do you still have a choice?¡± salen AGU asked.

    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t?¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s lips curled up.

    In Jing Mountain City, a white-robed sorcerer appeared. He silently passed through the tightly shut city gate and arrived at the headquarters of the witchcraft cult.

    ¡°Out ¡­ Come ¡­ I guess ¡­¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer stuttered as he finished his sentence. He lifted his foot and stomped on the ground lightly. The formation spread out rapidly with him as the core, enveloping the surrounding streets and houses.

    Teleportation array runes!

    Armored horsemen appeared one after another, wielding steel sabers. Their leader was a young man even more beautiful than a woman.

    The people in the city looked at this group of strange guests who had descended from the sky in shock. Through their armor, appearance, and other details, they recognized that they were the cavalry of great Feng, and their expressions immediately changed.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Da Feng¡¯s Army had suddenly charged into the city.

    The fire Country and Da Feng shared a border of three states, and with the many dangerous passes that were easy to defend and hard to attack, they had nothing to fear and often allied with the Jing and Kang countries, repeatedly invading the border, burning, killing, and plundering. Even themon people would put their hands on their waists andugh, ¡®

    ¡°The Central ins are like women, easy to bully.¡±

    We are the only ones fighting great Feng, and there is no reason for great Feng to fight us.

    This phenomenon didn¡¯t change even after the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    Nangong qianrou raised her saber high and shouted with a cold aura, ¡®

    ¡°In the six hundred years since the founding of Da Feng, the witch God sect has killed the people of Da Feng and robbed our women. The blood debt is too heavy to be recorded. The soldiers of great Feng, follow me and ughter the city.¡±

    ¡°Massacre the city!¡±

    ¡°Massacre the city!¡±

    ¡°Massacre the city ¡­¡±

    The deep roars gathered together, and the sound waves shook the sky.

    The 10,000 heavy cavalrymen charged into the streets and started a massacre, turning the city into a living hell.

    Today, he would massacre the city and pay with his blood!

    ¡®Wei Yuan!¡±

    Seeing the intense killing in Jingshan city, the spiritual intelligence master 11bu was furious.

    only a Supreme-grade can seal a Supreme-grade. You¡¯re just an ordinary person. Are you really not afraid of death? ¡±

    Now that the situation had developed to this point, this rank-3 great expert felt a sense of powerlessness from the depths of his heart.

    You¡¯re not a student of the Confucians, and you¡¯re not one of those ordinary people. A rank-two martial artist should be able to live a carefree life. Why do you want to die?

    ¡°If I say I¡¯ll beat your witchcraft cult, I¡¯ll beat your witchcraft cult.¡±

    Wei Yuan looked away from Jingshan city and turned to the Grand Wizard salen AGU. He smiled and said, ¡± the old soldiers of the past called me the great God of War. I don¡¯t want to disappoint them.

    In a situation where they were destined to run out of provisions and fodder, they had managed to prate through the fire country¡¯s many strongholds and have their Army approach the capital city, attracting the majority of the fire and Kang country¡¯s armies. After that, he secretly crossed the ocean and arrived at Jingshan city.

    Summoning the flood Dragons of the flood Dragon Tribe to offset the stormy waves of the rain master.

    He had used a carving knife to severely injure a first rank great wizard and forced Emperor Jean d ¡®arc to appear.

    He would invite the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul to severely injure all the top experts in the witchcraft cult¡¯s camp.

    He would send Nangong qianrou to join forces with sun Xuanji and attack Jing

    From the moment they set out to the present, how to March, how to divide the troops, which route to take, who to help, how many enemies there were, who they were ¡­ He had calcted every step.

    The supervisor once said that there are too few people in the world who can y a game of chess with me without a clear winner. Wei Yuan is one of them.

    Every time a person died in Jingshan city, the luck that the Sorcerer God could borrow would be reduced by a bit.

    Wei Yuan lifted his knife and sliced the eggshell-thin barrier, breaking it.

    Yelbu and the crow tower watched as Wei Yuan entered the valley, their faces filled with unwillingness.

    Salen AGU and the former emperor Jean d ¡®arc looked at this scene. The former¡¯s eyes were calm, while thetter¡¯s eyes were cold.

    The altar was a few hundred feet tall, only slightly shorter than the mountain peak.

    Wei Yuan raised his head and looked at the altar. There were ny-nine stone steps, and at the end of the steps was the God that the witchcraft religion believed in, the founder of the Wizard system..

 Chapter 949 - 949: The unparalleled scholar (3)

    Chapter 949: The unparalleled schr (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the fiendgod era, it was one of the few Supreme-grade items.

    It wasn¡¯t too much to say that he was ¡®like a god or a devil¡¯.

    Wei Yuan retracted his gaze, lifted his foot, and stepped onto the first step.

    In an instant, the heavens and the earth were filled with killing intent. This space was repelling him and targeting him, causing a terrifying pressure to descend.

    Wei Yuan paused for a moment and then stepped onto the second step.

    The projection of the Confucian Saint descended with clear light to offset the pressure of heaven and earth.

    Wei Yuan raised his head and bowed to the projection of the Confucian Saint, ¡®¡±¡®No need!¡±

    He had summoned the Confucian Saint not to kill the enemy, but to seal the Sorcerer God.

    Salen AGU had encouraged him to break the barrier with the power of the Confucian Saint in order to weaken the power of the Confucian Saint. How much power would the Confucian Saint have left when they reached the altar?

    He, Wei Yuan, was not a tool, not just a tool to carry the soul of the Confucian Saint.

    On the contrary, he, Wei Yuan, was the one who sealed the Sorcerer God.

    The Confucian Saint was his tool.

    The second level, the third level, the fourth level ¡­

    After level 20, a crack appeared on Wei Yuan¡¯s body with every step he took. The immortal body of a high-ranked martial artist healed the terrible wounds and barely maintained his bnce.

    After level 50, Wei Yuan was like a porcin man pieced together. His body was covered in cracks, including his elegant and handsome face.

    He finally stopped. It was unknown whether it was because he was exhausted or because he was unable to move forward anymore.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t transcend your grade, you¡¯re still a mortal. What¡¯s the difference between you and an ant?¡±

    An ethereal sigh could be heard, as if it came from ancient times.

    Along with this voice, an unstoppable power surged forth. Heaven and earth worked together to kill Wei Yuan.

    There were two paths in front of Wei Yuan. The first was to use the power of the Confucian Saint to reach the top. As for whether this hard-won heroic soul would still have the power to seal the witch God after reaching the top, only God knew.

    The second option was to turn around and leave, retreating with the great Feng

    Army.

    God, how awe-inspiring ¡­

    Wei Yuan mumbled as a piece of past that had been sealed in his memory broke through.

    Forty years ago, when Emperor Zhen de was still in power, there was a tragic war in the three Northeast regions.

    The God of sorcerer gave an Oracle to destroy Da Feng and seize its fate. At that time, the three countries in the northeast mobilized 200000 troops to attack Xiang, Jing, and Yu provinces. They ughtered every three days, leaving no one alive. The people of Da Feng were ughtered like lowly grass.

    There was no one for hundreds of miles, and bones were buried in the mountains.

    They were even more brutal and violent than the demon barbarians.

    To this day, that battle was still a shadow in the old man¡¯s heart, who had experienced the rebellion.

    It was also because of that battle that the Imperial court had deployed 100000 troops to the three provinces in the next ten years. The people would rather be refugees than return to their homnd. They were really afraid of the witchcraft cult.

    After the incident, the Imperial court created a new yellow Book and found that the vast rivers and mountains of Xiang, Jing, and Yu provinces were empty. Millions of people had died in the war.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s ancestral home was Yuzhou.

    The Wei family only had one young man who survived.

    He was no longer the young man in green from back then. Wei Yuanughed wildly and said,

    ¡°Looking back forty years, the hatred of the country and the family is still present. Now, I want to know if a God can trap an ant like me. ¡®

    A green-robed man walked up the stairs, and the heaven and earth cage was like a decoration.

    Level 99, he reached the top in one go.

    The one standing in front of the statue was a broken human.

    ¡°It seems that gods are nothing more than this,¡± Wei Yuanughed in disdain.

    Yi Lai was 4800 years old, and only two people from the Central ins had ever ascended the headquarters of the witchcraft cult.

    The Confucian Saint from 1200 years ago.

    Wei Yuan 1200 yearster.

    Only these two people.

    Grand Wizard salen AGU sighed, ¡± Wei Yuan, the witch God¡¯s revival is inevitable. The Central ins had few talents and the Confucian school was weak. With the loss of luck, the supervisor was no longer at his peak. Why are you like a Mantis trying to stop a chariot?¡±

    With that, his fingertips gently slid across his wrist, letting the blood flow freely. He made a hand seal, and his voice was like a great Bell that spread throughout the world, ¡°¡±1 offer my sacrifice to the witch God.¡±

    Beside him, yelbu and the crow Pagoda had serious expressions. They each cut their wrists and made the same hand gesture.

    The three high¡ªranked Wi7.ards ¡®wrists were bleeding _ hilt the blond didn¡¯t drip

    down. Instead, it turned into a Crimson light and floated toward the altar in the distance, toward the statue of the wizard God.

    The blood sacrifice technique!

    The witchcraft cult¡¯s blood sacrifice technique.

    Hearing the Grand Wizard¡¯s voice and seeing this scene, the Wizards understood that the wizard God religion was at a critical moment of life and death.

    Hundreds of Wizards left the battlefield and cut their wrists without any hesitation. They made hand gestures and offered themselves to the wizard God.

    Nn Yan felt his body temperature gradually turn cold, and his life force was fading away with his blood. It turned into a Crimson light that floated into the valley and entered the statue that had been worshipped by the sorcerers for thousands of years.

    The soldiers of the Central ins didn¡¯t fear death, but the witchcraft cult was afraid of death.

    The witch God religion had ruled the northeast for more than 4000 years, but they had never been beaten so badly.

    Even if I die today, I will make you, Wei Yuan, fail.

    On his deathbed, Nn Yan suddenly turned his head and looked at the green-robed man. He thought of his father who had died in the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    To think that the father and son would die at the hands of the same person.

    Nn Yan slowly closed his eyes and disappeared.

    One by one, the Wizards fell and turned into dried corpses. They died without a sound, but there was noint or regret.

    Their wills merged with the statue. This was the witch God sect¡¯sst resistance. This was the curse that the sorcerers had sent to Wei Yuan and the Confucian Saint.

    Kachaa .

    On the altar, the statue of the Sorcerer God cracked, and small stone chips burst out.

    ck smoke seeped out of the statue¡¯s forehead, covering the sky, blocking the sun and the blue sky, turning the day into night..

 Chapter 950 - 950: The unparalleled scholar (4)

    Chapter 950: The unparalleled schr (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In an instant, the ck fog covered a hundred miles around Jingshan city, rolling and rolling like the waves in a storm.

    When an ordinary man was angry, blood would stter three feet, and when an Emperor was angry, millions of corpses would be buried.

    So what if the gods were angry?

    The soldiers ¡®fight was once again held back. Around Jingshan city, the few survivors raised their heads and looked at the ck fog above their heads in horror.

    The ck mist suddenly copsed with an overwhelming force, and condensed into a ck shadow that was a thousand feet tall above the altar. Its face was blurry.

    Those who dared to look directly at the ck shadow died on the spot.

    The thousand-foot shadow and the thousand-foot shadow were like two giants that had created the world.

    ¡°The Confucian Saint!¡±

    From the ck shadow came an ethereal and Grand voice. It sounded like anger, hatred, and sigh.

    Along with this voice, the sky rumbled with Thunder and the clouds changed color. A terrifying storm had descended.

    ¡°You will regret this.¡±

    The ethereal voice came again.

    Wei Yuan knew that she was talking to him.

    He remained silent and turned around to look at the battlefield in the distance, at the soldiers of Da Feng who were fighting.

    These soldiers who had died in the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory and the old soldiers who had died in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the things that they had shed their blood for, the things that they had wrapped their bodies in leather, could only be described in one word:For the country and the people.

    Didn¡¯t I bring them here to die for the same reason?

    The ck shadow looked down coldly from above, like a god looking down at themon people and the ants.

    The ck shadow raised his hand and pressed his finger down.

    The wrath of a God was terrifying, but what right did mortals have to experience the wrath of a God? to a God, they were existences that could be killed with a finger.

    What was the difference between them and ants?

    The sound of bones breaking could be heard. The attack from the God had not even arrived, but the power had already shattered all of Wei Yuan¡¯s bones.

    His spine suddenly bent down, as if he was carrying a mountain on his shoulder, and it was difficult for him to raise his head again.

    Wei Yuan was like a porcin vase that was about to fall apart.

    This scene was very simr to the time when the Golden body Dharma power forced Xu Qi ¡®an to kneel during the battle between the Buddhist sects.

    At this moment, he seemed to hear Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s roar, as well as the roars of tens of thousands of people in the capital.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    In my life, I don¡¯t respect gods, I don¡¯t worship Buddha, I don¡¯t believe in kings, I only do it for themon people.

    If the gods are unkind, they are my enemies.

    Wei Yuan slowly straightened his back. All the bones in his body had been shattered, including his spine. He was able to straighten his back at this moment probably because he had some kind of belief that was supporting him.

    In the current Jiuzhou, very few people knew why the Confucian Saint had sealed the Sorcerer God.

    Very few people knew why Emperor Gaozu had gone back on his word.

    Very few people knew that the God of sorcerer had once invaded the central in and destroyed the luck of the human race.

    He, Wei Yuan, didn¡¯t want the backbone of civilization to copse, and he didn¡¯t want the humans of the Central ins to bow their heads and be ves.

    A finger condensed with God¡¯s wrath descended from the sky.

    He raised his trembling hand and held the carving knife in his hand. Dark red blood flowed like water.

    A hand reached out from behind him and held the carving knife with him.

    The thousand-feet-tall shadow had disappeared and reappeared behind Wei Yuan, as if it was the most solid support for the future hero.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s hands stopped shaking.

    A thousand years ago, there was a Confucian Saint. Now, there was Wei Yuan!

    This schr was in high spirits. He flew into a rage and roared at God of sorcerer, ¡®

    Wei Yuan held the de and gently pushed it forward.

    The carving knife shone with a blinding light.

    It had been more than 1200 years since thest time the Confucian Saint used his saber.

    This sh had spanned a thousand years.

    There was no longer such a stunning de light in the world, nor was there such a mboyant spirit.

    A power that exceeded its grade exploded above the altar.

    The sky copsed.

    The ck shadow condensed by the witch God crumbled inch by inch, scattering into terrifying fluctuations that swept across the world.

    This force rolled over the hills and ttened them;lt swept across the ocean and set off a tsunami, and when it swept across a city, it turned the city into ruins.

    Nangong qianrou took the lead and led the heavy cavalry to retreat. Her eyes were red and her face was distorted.

    Foster father, you must survive.

    Zhang Kaitai and the rest of the Golden gongs and high-ranked martial artists were also on the run and were in a race to the death.

    Everyone was fleeing in a panic.

    After a long, long time, the aftershock finally dissipated, and everywhere it passed was razed to the ground.

    The wizard God religion¡¯s headquarters, Jingshan city, became history.

    Only the altar, which was protected by the seal of the Confucius Saint and the power of the witch God, was preserved in this destructive wave.

    Wei Yuan stood proudly on the altar, wearing a ragged blue robe.

    ¡°Why ¡­¡±

    An ethereal voice came from the void, but it was no longer loud.

    The apparition of the Confucian Saint behind him stepped into the statue of the Sorcerer God, and the cracks repaired themselves.

    God of sorcerer was sealed again.

    Why?

    Wei Yuan turned around tiredly and looked at the Central ins. He had made his mark in the 6th year of the yuanjing era, defeating the Barbarian cavalry and bing a new noble in the great Feng dynasty. Then, in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, they won this huge battle that changed the structure of the nine regions.

    After that, he destroyed his cultivation and entered the Imperial court to fight against the court. He used his eunuch status to suppress the officials. Glory, achievements, and power were iparably glorious in his hands.

    Throughout his life, there were many things that his political enemies could not understand even after studying them for half their lives.

    He had no children, no family, and was all alone.

    The gold, silver, and silk that the eunuchs regarded as spiritual pirs, he also regarded them as dirt.

    The sea of officials had been floating for decades, did they really have no desires?

    Wei Yuan¡¯s gaze seemed to pierce through mountains and rivers. He saw the sub-holy temple on the top of Qingyun mountain, the stone tablet in the middle of the temple, and the four crooked sentences.

    Why?

    ¡°For the sake of the world, for the sake of the people, for the sake of the sacred teachings, and for the sake of peace,¡± Wei Yuan said softly. He closed his eyes and never opened them again.

    In the autumn of the 37th year of yuanjing, Wei Yuan led an Army of 100000 to attack the headquarters of the witch God religion and sealed the witch God.

    Jingshan city was reduced to ruins, and hundreds of thousands of living beings were annihted.

    This was the first time in history that the Central ins ¡®human cavalry had broken through the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters.

    His name was recorded in history..

 Chapter 951 - 951: Bad news (1)

    Chapter 951: Bad news (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The White clouds drifted and the warm sun shone.

    The sparkling sea had returned to its calm state. The broken wood and mast were slowly floating with the waves.

    Salen AGU stood high in the sky and looked down at thend where he had lived for a long time. It had been razed to the ground, mountains had copsed, and cities had been ttened.

    He had only seen such a scene when the Confucian Saint sealed the Sorcerer God.

    At that time, a thousand miles ofnd was turned into a wastnd, and for the next three hundred years, no living beings were left. It was only after the powers of the two transcendent-grade martial artists dissipated that Jingshan city was rebuilt to its current scale.

    Now, it had made the same mistake again, and history was repeating itself.

    However, this time, it was not the sage of Confucianism who had attacked, and the God of sorcerer was not in his best state. There were not many people who survived, but there were also not few.

    They were scattered in the distance, either watching, meditating to heal or bandaging their wounds. No one dared toe back to find out what was going on.

    The Army of Da Feng had retreated.

    Salen AGU looked at the altar. His figure suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he reappeared on the altar in front of the green-robed figure.

    The Emperor, yelbu, and the crow¡¯s Pagodanded beside the Grand Wizard.

    At this moment, standing in front of them was a broken human figure. His body was covered in terrible cracks, and not a single part was intact.

    The flesh and blood on his right arm, which had once held the carving knife, had disappeared, revealing the bone armor with traces of blood.

    The green clothes were ragged, the clothes were like the person, and the person was like the clothes.

    From now on, Da Feng would no longer have a God of War.

    The Confucian crown and the carving knife had left on their own not long ago, returning to the Central ins.

    there have been a few legendary figures in the Central ins for thousands of years, ¡± salen AGU said in a low voice. you¡¯re one of them, Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it ¡­¡±

    Yelbu¡¯s face was twisted as he said exasperatedly, ¡±

    ¡°What right did he have to summon the Confucian Saint? what right did a martial artist like him have to summon the Confucian Saint? The Sorcerer God had umted his power for over a thousand years and finally broke free of the seal, but it was all destroyed by this thief.

    ¡°I want to lead my Army and massacre the entire great Feng, ughtering a path of 30000 li all the way to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Your current appearance is extremely simr to a coarse martial artist.¡± Emperor Zhen de sneered.

    Every Daoist priest who had joined the devil was proficient in the talent of provocation.

    Emperor Zhen de stood with his hands behind his back. His immortal golden body was shining with golden light and ck light intertwining.

    ¡°The witch God has been sealed and Wei Yuan is dead. Although the situation is bad, we haven¡¯t lost this battle. It¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to congratte you in advance for your longevity and long-term vision of the Central ins, Your Majesty,¡± salen AGU said with a smile.

    Emperor Zhen de slowly nodded.

    ¡°Wu Da Pagoda,¡± salen AGU continued, ¡°spread the news of Wei Yuan¡¯s death to the northeast and ask Yan and Kang to mobilize their men to rebuild Jing Mountain City and have Jing withdraw their troops. Gather the remaining Magi and heal the people and soldiers ¡­¡±

    He issued a series of orders to deal with the aftermath.

    This battle would definitely spread throughout Jiuzhou. He didn¡¯t care what would happen to Dafeng, but the three countries within his territory would definitely set off a wild wave ofments.

    This would be the most humiliating day in the witch God religion¡¯s history.

    In a wilderness far away from Mount Jing.

    ah ah ah ah!!!

    Nangong qianrou¡¯s roars spread across the sky. Her voice was filled with sorrow and despair, and it was mixed with bone-deep hatred.

    ¡®God of sorcerer, God of sorcerer. God of sorcerer ¡­¡±

    He knelt on the ground and pounded the ground with his fists, venting for a full 15 minutes.

    The white-robed sorcerer walked in front of him and handed him a silk pouch. Nangong qianrou, whose face was covered in tears, raised her head and looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°Wei ¡­¡± Second senior Brother Sun Xuanji said.

    With just one word, Nangong qianrou snatched the silk bag like a mad woman and opened it. There was a note inside.

    Nangong qianrou opened the note and read it. Tears once again burst out of her eyes. After a long time, she collected all her emotions and looked in the direction of Mount Jing, muttering, ¡®

    ¡°Foster father, I¡¯ll finish the chess piece that you haven¡¯t finished.¡±

    in the rest of my life, I wille back here one day and trample on every inch of the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory. I will let the wheels of the cannons run over the witchcraft cult¡¯s backbone and turn the 60000-mile mountains and rivers into scorched earth.

    Sun Xuanji raised his hand and wiped away the existence of this heavy cavalry with a light touch, so that no one in the world would remember them.

    Yun Lu Academy.

    In the bamboo house in the back mountain¡¯s bamboo forest.

    Zhao Shou sat in the hall, motionless like a statue.

    He had been in this position for more than a month, and a thinyer of dust had umted on the table in front of him.

    Suddenly, Shou Zhao moved and looked out of the window.

    Outside the open window, the sky was blue and the mountains were endless. Two rays of light flew across the mountains and rivers like meteors that cut through the sky. Theynded lightly on the table in front of Zhao Shou. Director Zhao felt relieved. He stood up slowly, brushed the dust off his body, and bowed.

    It was unknown if they were worshipping the two sacred objects or the green robe.

    The Imperial Pce.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who was sitting cross -legged on the futon with the curtain hanging low, slowly opened his eyes.

    After a moment of silence, he revealed a smile that seemed to be excited, pleased, and Savage.

    Emperor Yuan jing strolled up to the attic and looked at theyers of red walls and golden tiles. He opened his arms to wee the wind and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°My era has arrived.¡±

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    The supervisor nced at the pce, smiled, and lowered his head to drink.

    It¡¯s not worth it.

    In the Xu Manor, Xu Qian felt a sharp pain in his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why does my heart suddenly hurt?¡±

    He frowned and wanted to tease himself. For example, a peak rank-5 would have a heart attack?

    But for some reason, he felt a sense of panic in his heart.

    Northern Territory.

    In the camp of the Allied army of Da Feng and the demon barbarian Army, Xu Nian was sitting at the table, staring at the map and muttering to himself..

 Chapter 952 - 952: The bad news (2)

    Chapter 952: The bad news (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He had slimmed down and became stronger. He was still handsome, but his skin was no longer white. The sun outside the Great Wall had darkened his skin, and the wind and sand in the North had rough his skin.

    He was still that proud schr, but he no longer showed off his sharp edge. He was more steady and reserved.

    The war had made him grow rapidly, and the girls in the Academy had transformed him into a man, but they had not given him maturity.

    It was his fallenrades, the battles on the edge of life and death, and the enemies he had personally killed that had made him truly mature.

    Chu Yuanyou rushed into the tent and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Farewell, I¡¯ll tell you some exciting news.¡±

    Xu Eng thought for a while and said, ¡± the military camp didn¡¯t send out any troops. It¡¯s not a victory. What¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    Chu Yuanxi waved her fist and said excitedly, ¡°¡±The Jingguo Army has retreated.¡±

    Late at night.

    The candlelight was as bright as a bean. Xu Qi ¡®an, who was at the table, held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and sent a message, ¡°[I¡¯ve explored the underground with the Imperial advisor today, but the previous emperor has not returned. Logically speaking, such a terrifying figure should not have left without a trace.]

    [ two: maybe he has already reced Emperor Yuan jing and be the

    Emperor in the pce. Oh, I forgot, he is Emperor Yuan jing. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very concerned about the previous Emperor¡¯s disappearance. A high-ranked powerhouse who had been cultivating in secret for forty years had disappeared without a trace after his hiding ce was discovered.

    This made Xu Qi ¡®an extremely anxious, because the previous emperor was yuan jing, and yuan jing was the previous emperor, and he had a great enmity with yuan jing. By the same logic, he had a great enmity with the previous emperor.

    Right now, a top-notch expert was lurking in the dark and could bite you at any moment.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?

    Of course, he could also hope that yuan jing¡¯s loss of self-control was just a pretense. The previous emperor was a peak expert, and an expert should have the bearing of an expert and not care about an ant like him.

    King Huai was killed by Shen Shu. What does it have to do with me? If it had been any other top-notch powerhouse, Xu Qi ¡®an might have harbored some hope. However, the other party was the previous emperor, and the previous emperor had been contaminated by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    A peak expert who was filled with malice and had apletely evil nature would definitely seek revenge for the smallest grievance.

    [ four: let¡¯s change our way of thinking. What cultivation system do you think yuan jing, ah no, the previous emperor followed? ]

    In The Earth Book chat group, schr Chu, one of the most intelligent schrs, raised a question.

    The previous emperor had lost his virginity long ago, which was equivalent to cutting off his own path of martial arts. He had followed Luo Yuheng in cultivation for twenty-one years, so there was no doubt that he had taken the path of the human sect ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡®

    [ 3: human sect. ]

    [ four: this is exactly what I thought. Then, what are the disadvantages of the human sect¡¯s cultivation method? The previous Emperor¡¯s rank was very high, and like the Imperial Preceptor, he needed to use fate to suppress the karmic fire. [ he definitely won¡¯t leave Beijing. ]

    [ 1. No, you¡¯re wrong. The former emperor was different from Luo Yuheng. Luo Yuheng needed the position of Imperial advisor to borrow fate. The previous emperor himself was an Emperor, and he was blessed with luck. ] Huaiqing, one of the intelligence officers, or the other one.

    ¡®Ah, I see. It¡¯s fine then ¡­¡¯ Chu Yuanxi muttered in her heart.

    [ one: there is a supervisor in the capital. Since he is not under the Dragon vein, he will definitely not stay in the capital for long. [ he must have left the capital.

    As for where he went and what he¡¯s doing, I can¡¯t guess. ]

    The most typical method was to determine the previous Emperor¡¯s location based on his goal ¡­ In other words. if she wanted to know where he was, she had to know what he wanted to do ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

    The current situation was that the former emperor had devoured yuan jing and

    King Huai¡¯s two sons in order to live longer.

    He lived for another forty years as he wished.

    Thus, the former Emperor¡¯s ultimate goal was still to live forever.

    But the problem was, no matter how powerful the previous emperor was, could he be as powerful as the great ancestor Wu Zong? Could he be more powerful than a Confucian Saint?

    These people had all passed away, not to mention the previous emperor.

    ¡°ording to the rules of heaven and earth that those who have fate can not live forever, the previous Emperor¡¯s true age was above 80 years old, and the Confucian Saint only lived to 82 years old. This meant that the previous emperor was actually reaching the end of his life. Of course, one¡¯s body constitution could not bepared to another. The previous emperor might live one year longer than the Saint of Confucius in a state of extreme anger.

    if I were the previous emperor, I would seek the way to immortality at all costs. But, but what should I do? ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t smart enough, but that he had too little information and couldn¡¯t even make a hypothesis.

    What was the previous emperor doing?

    Speaking of which, Duke of Wei had been out on the expedition for almost half a month, and no one knew how the battle situation was.

    One night, almost a month after the army set out, the moon was as clear as water.

    ¡°Da da da ¡­¡±

    On the official road outside the capital, a fast horse galloped in. The travel-worn courier pulled on the reins of his horse and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°Open the city gates, 800 miles per hour ¡­¡±

    They passed through the outer city, the inner city, the Imperial City, and all the way to the Imperial Pce.

    In the middle of the night, chief advisor Wang was awoken by a series of urgent knocks on the door. The old Butler knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°¡±Master, master, wake up ..

    In the dark room, the candlelight lit up. The maidservant sleeping in the outer room put on her clothes, held the candle stand, and rushed to open the door.

    After a while, the servant girl came in with small steps and said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®Master, the Yamen has sent news that there is an urgent report from the pond.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang was an old man, and he was exhausted after being woken up in the middle of the night. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°¡±Change clothes.¡±

    For an important Yamen like the cab, there were people on duty at night to prevent such emergencies.

    Whether it was eight hundred li or six hundred li, the courier was running with all his might. It was normal for a few horses to die from running. They could arrive at any time.

    With the help of the maidservants, he put on his official robe and sat in the carriage. Under the ttering of the wheels, he entered the pce and came to the cab Yamen.

    Chief advisor Wang walked quickly into the hall and sat behind his own table. He said slowly, ¡°¡±Pond report!¡±

    The officials on night duty in the hall immediately handed over the Tang newspaper that they had kept safe by their side. The eight-hundred-mile urgent document could only be opened by a few Grand schrs.

    Chief advisor Wang took out a knife and opened the wax. He took out the pond newspaper and started reading.

    He immediately fell into dead silence.

    The Grand Secretary of Wuying Hall, Qian Aohan, the Grand Secretary of jianji Hall, Chen Qi, the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion, Zhao tingfang, and six other Grand Secretaries came together. They entered the inner cab and went to the chief auxiliary Hall.

    They were shocked to find that the cab¡¯s first assistant, the head of the Royal party, seemed to have aged a few years.

    His face was dark, and his slightly cloudy eyes were a little dull in his slightly red eyes. He seemed to be immersed in some kind of painful atmosphere and could not break free.

    Chief advisor Wang was still fine yesterday. What kind of blow could have caused his essence, Qi, and spirit to wither to such a state overnight?

    Chief advisor Wang raised his head and looked at the schrs. He said slowly in a low voice, ¡°¡®Wei Yuan has been sacrificed.¡¯

    ¡°Of the 100000 strong Army, only 16000 or so returned, ¡± he added after a pause.

    BOOM!

    Everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Their minds were shaken, and their faces froze.

    The Grand Secretary of Wuying Pce, Qian Aiguo, muttered, ¡± this, this is impossible, impossible ..

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s tone recovered a little, and he said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s the truth for now. My Lords, please cast aside all negative emotions and listen to me. This battle was very strange, and the Tang report has already been sent to the pce. Before the morning court, let¡¯s first discuss ¡­¡±

    As dawn approached, all the schrs looked exhausted and left worriedly.

    Chief advisor Wang beckoned to one of his trusted subordinates and ordered expressionlessly, ¡± send someone to the Xu family and tell Xu Qi ¡®an about the war in the northeast.

    He didn¡¯t give her a note so that he wouldn¡¯t leave any evidence.

    After the confidant left, chief advisor Wang strolled to the window and looked at the darkest night before dawn. He remained silent for a long time, like a statue.

    Wei Yuan, without you, the Imperial court will be lonely.

    The sky was still dark, and the sound of knocking on the door woke up Zhong Li and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± thetter replied.

    ¡°Dng, someone¡¯s looking for you. He ims to be from the inner Pavilion,¡± old Zhang said.

    The inner cab? Chief Assistant Wang sent someone to look for me at this time?

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stood up, put on his robe, and said, ¡®¡±¡®Take me to him.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked out of the room and into the outer hall. He saw an unfamiliar middle-aged man in an official robe standing in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Xu yinluo!¡±

    The middle-aged official instinctively and subconsciously called out this title.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was used to the ¡°conservative¡± concept of the people in the capital, so he asked directly, ¡°¡±My Lord, what do you need from me?¡±

    ¡°The chief Assistant has asked me to pass you a message,¡± the middle-aged official said.

    It was indeed chief advisor Wang ¡­ ¡°Please speak,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The middle-aged official hesitated for a long time before he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lord Wei was sacrificed in the northeast.¡±

    [ PS: the second volume ising to an end. It¡¯ll probably, um, take another week to finish ¡­ ] The kind that was full of energy..

 Chapter 953 - 238-farewell (1)

    Chapter 953: Chapter 238-farewell (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an was slightly stunned. His eyes suddenly became sharp. He stared at the middle-aged official and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®This joke is not funny.¡± In his ears, those words seemed to be saying:Your dad is dead.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know chief advisor Wang¡¯s character, he would have thought that chief advisor Wang was deliberately provoking him. But it was precisely because he knew that chief advisor Wang would not do this that he was even angrier, more confused, and more gloomy.

    The middle-aged official lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Duke of Wei died in the war in the Jing Mountain City. the headquarters of the witchcraft religion. Only 16000 of his 100000. strong Army has been recalled ¡­ They just arrived tonight.¡±

    After saying that, the middle-aged official did not get a response for a long time. He looked up and saw a pale face.

    ¡°His Majesty and the other officials will definitely discuss this in today¡¯s court meeting. The following Tang reports will also arrive in the capital one after another ¡­ Since you¡¯ve delivered the message, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    After bowing, he turned around and left.

    ¡°Squeak .

    Zhong Li heard the sound of the door opening, and she looked up in a daze. Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had returned, she went back to sleep.

    Senior martial sister Zhong paid a lot of attention to her sleep. This had nothing to do with the fact that ack of sleep would cause a woman to age. The main thing was that if she didn¡¯t sleep well, it might lead to some sudden diseases, such as heart attack, sudden death, and so on.

    In that case, life and death would only be a matter of moments, and the SI Tian Jian might not even have the time to consume the elixir.

    Of course, such situations were rare, but senior martial sister Zhong was very experienced and knew how to protect herself. She would not put herself in such a dangerous situation.

    The sky brightened up quickly and Zhong Li woke up at the right time. She sat upzily and stretched her mature body. She was suddenly stunned .

    A figure sat by the desk. He was so quiet that he looked like a statue that had existed since ancient times.

    He had been sitting there ever since he returned to his room! Zhong Li suddenly understood. She carefully observed his expression. He looked so lonely and so quiet.

    He was like a traveler who was wandering in a foreignnd.

    At this moment, in the Imperial court, in the throne room.

    In the heavy atmosphere, the civil and military officials passed through the meridian Gate, crossed the Golden water Bridge, and stopped in the positions corresponding to their official positions.

    The officials walked past the Imperial edifice and entered the Grand and magnificent throne room.

    Today¡¯s Court Assembly was a littlete. Because it was an emergency, the sky was almost bright. The pce then informed the officials of the capital toe to court one by one. They were not allowed to use any excuse to ask for leave, including sick leave. As long as they were not dead, they had to be carried into the pce.

    He must have encountered something big!

    The capital officials were all experienced and immediately realized the urgency of the situation.

    The officials entered the throne room in an orderly manner. They were neatly arranged in silence. At this time, chief advisor Wang slowly turned his head and looked to the left. There was no one there. There should have been a green robe there.

    This was the first time he had done something like this since Wei Yuan had set off.

    Some of the sensitive officials were deep in thought.

    15 minutester, Emperor Yuan jing came in from the back of the hall. He was no longer wearing a Daoist robe, but a bright yellow Dragon robe.

    The moment they saw Emperor Yuan jing, everyone was stunned. The old Emperor, who had ck hair and a ruddyplexion, seemed to have just suffered a major blow in his life.

    His eyes were sad and dull. His skin was dry and lusterless. He looked Haggard.

    This ¡­ The Dukes ¡®pupils shrank.

    The old eunuch stepped out at the right time and said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s a

    Memorial. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, chief advisor Wang stepped out of the ranks and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    Your Majesty, there¡¯s an urgent report from the northeast. Wei Yuan led an Army deep into the enemy¡¯s heart and captured the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters. He sacrificed his life for the country. Out of 100000 soldiers, only 16000 were recalled .

    In the hall, there were many dull and stiff faces. A few secondster, the throne room was in an uproar.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The old eunuch waved his whip and whipped it on the smooth ground, making loud pping sounds.

    However, it couldn¡¯t suppress the mor of the Dukes.

    Just like how chief advisor Wang lost hisposure when he heard the bad news, everyone was the same. There were some things that could not be calmed down just by having a calm heart.

    The 100,000 strong Army was almostpletely wiped out. This was undoubtedly a blow to the head, and even shook the foundation of Da Feng. The real reason for everyone¡¯s wavering and loss of self-control was the sacrifice of the great military God, Xi Qingyi.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s political enemies often shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, please behead this bastard.

    However, whether they were willing or not, everyone, including political enemies like the king¡¯s party, acknowledged that Wei Yuan was the pir of Da Feng.

    Although King Huai was a third-grade martial artist, he could defend a region, but he was stillcking in supporting the mountain of Da Feng.

    Only Wei Yuan, the military God Da Feng who had won the Battle of Shanhai Pass, was the one who really made the major forces in Jiuzhou fear him. Because twenty years ago, they were already afraid of him.

    It hurt.

    North vanquishing Prince? At that time, she was just a green leaf by Wei Yuan¡¯s side.

    Now, the real National pir had fallen ¡­

    The officials instinctively did not believe this fact, but the urgent military report from eight hundred li had never been wrong in the six hundred years since the establishment of Da Feng. After all, this was a grave crime that required execution, and there was no room for mistakes.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at this scene in silence, neither happy nor sad.

    After waiting for a long time, until the mor in the hall died down, he said with a pained expression, ¡°¡±Ministers, what should we do about this?¡±

    It was still chief advisor Wang who responded. His tone was tough and powerful, ¡±

    I feel that we should mobilize the troops of all the provinces and use the military strength of the entire country to lead the northeast. We should unite with the demon barbarians and wipe out the witchcraft cult in one fell swoop.

    Emperor Yuan jing sighed. Da Feng has already lost nearly 100000 soldiers. They are all my people, my children.. Minister Wang, how can I bear to start a war again? ¡°

 Chapter 954 - 954: Sending him off to his death (2)

    Chapter 954: Sending him off to his death (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Shoufu Wang raised his voice and said emotionally, ¡®

    ¡°ording to the reports from the pond, Wei Yuan has already taken down

    Jingshan city. The witch God religion has suffered heavy losses and lost nearly 70% of their experts. The Yan country¡¯s Army had prated through its hintends and the city walls were already at the foot of the city. The cities that were difficult to conquer had already been taken down by Wei Yuan.

    ¡°The Jing Kingdom fought in the North for several months and suffered heavy losses. At present, only the Kang Kingdom had a rtively intact military force. If we fight again now, Da Feng¡¯s descendants will be free from the witch God sect¡¯s threat for a hundred years.¡±

    His suggestion won the approval of a portion of the nobles and generals.

    Wei Yuan had used up all of the witch God religion¡¯s power to attack the headquarters and stop Da Feng¡¯s Army from advancing. This was a once-in -a-thousand -years opportunity.

    ¡°Minister Wang .

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand and said, ¡°¡±He¡¯s really being a warmonger,¡±

    Wang shoufu looked at the Emperor who was sitting on the Dragon Throne. He opened his mouth and retreated dejectedly.

    With his retreat, the wheel of history had turned in another direction. When theter generations looked back on this period of history, they analyzed the National power of Da Feng and the witchcraft cult. Afterparing the losses of both sides, they all agreed that if Da Feng could be ruthless and fight against the witchcraft cult with the National power of the next ten years, they would be able to defeat the witchcraft cult.

    Then, the witchcraft God religion, which had dominated the northeast for thousands of years, would copse and be unable to rise again.

    Countless people in the future sighed.

    As for the green-robed God of War who had died in Jingshan city, the evaluation in the history books was:lt was a breath of life for the Central ins.

    Emperor Yuan jing no longer looked at chief advisor Wang, who had returned to the group. He turned to the ministers and asked, ¡± how do you think we should deal with this matter? ¡±

    The Minister of War stepped out and bowed.

    ¡°I think that we should transfer 20000 troops from the neighboring provinces to the border of the three provinces. The remaining troops should be stationed at the border of the three provinces to prevent the witch God religion¡¯s counterattack.

    ¡°In addition, since the Duke of Wei has already died, His Majesty will have to send anothermander over.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at him and saw that he did not continue, so he nodded and said, ¡®¡±Minister Chen¡¯s words are true.¡±

    At this moment, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, stepped out and said, ¡®¡±¡®1f your Majesty wants peace, you should discuss the rted matters as soon as possible and confirm the emissaries to be sent to the northeast.¡±

    The Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, was a firm supporter of the Emperor. He shared the same pants as Yuan Xiong, who had been demoted to the Imperial Censorate of the right. The two of them were the core figures of the emperor¡¯s faction.

    The Minister of War, who was part of the Wei faction, red at Qin Yuan and said.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about peace because he still wanted to fight with the witchcraft cult to avenge Wei Yuan.

    Emperor Yuan jing slowly nodded.

    After Qin Yuandao returned to his position, the Minister of Revenue stepped out of the ranks and said, ¡°¡±How should we decide on thepensation for the soldiers¡±¡®

    The hall fell into a dead silence.

    For a long time, no one spoke.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked slowly.

    He asked three times in a row, but no one responded.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Yuan Xiong, the emperor¡¯s loyal retinue. He avoided his gaze and did not say a word.

    The matter of the pension involved a lot of things, very much.

    ording to Da Feng¡¯sws, the family would be paid 36 stone-rice for three years if an infantryman died. That would be 18 taels of silver. After that, he would be given 3-6 Dou of rice a month.

    If a cavalryman died, they would be given 72 stonewalls of rice, which was 36 taels of silver. For their entire lives, they would be given 6-10 doumeters a month.

    In order of that, different types of soldiers and different positions gave differentpensation, and they all had strict rules and regtions.

    In addition, there was another rule that caused the court to fall into a dead silence:

    If they were defeated, theirpensation would be halved!

    The issue ofpensation that the Minister of Revenue raised was only on the surface. What was behind it, and what really made the people hesitate, was the nature of this battle.

    Would they win or lose this battle?

    In the silence, chief advisor Wang stepped out and said in pain, ¡± Wei Yuan¡¯s attack on the witch God religion¡¯s headquarters is unprecedented in Da Feng¡¯s history. We, Da Feng, have won this battle.

    On the spot, some people responded, some were deep in thought, and some were mournful.

    Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly but did not respond to chief advisor Wang. Instead, he said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. This matter is of great importance, so we¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Withdraw the court!¡± The old eunuch shouted.

    ¡°Bang Bang ¡­¡±

    The door of the room was knocked twice weakly, showing that the person who knocked on the door was a little lifeless.

    Second uncle Xu, who was taking a break today, woke up and looked at his wife sleeping beside the pillow. He didn¡¯t knock on the door, so he didn¡¯t wake her up.

    With second uncle Xu¡¯s cultivation, he would immediately wake up if there was the slightest movement outside.

    He left the warm bed, put on some clothes, and went to the outer room to open the door.

    ¡°Ningyan?¡±

    His nephew was standing at the door. He was expressionless, and his brows were furrowed with gloominess.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s heart sank. He knew his nephew too well. He could read his nephew¡¯s mind with just one look and one tone.

    No one knew his son better than his father. He had raised him with great difficulty, so he was no different from his son.

    ¡°Second uncle, pack up immediately and head to Yun Lu Academy. Let¡¯s go there and, let¡¯s hide for now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said softly.

    Second uncle Xu looked at him deeply. alright!

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and turned to knock on li Miaozhen¡¯s door.

    Dressed in a snow-white dress, with her cream-colored skin and lips, susu opened the door and said in a tender voice, ¡®¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ll Miaoznen was sitting at tne tame In a nutterlng ¡®1¡¯a01St roDe, arillK1ng tea and eating pastries.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her. He nced at the beauty and looked at li Miaozhen.¡±l want to go to the northeast border.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to war too?¡± li Miaozhen was stunned and asked.

    ¡°Lord Wei died on the battlefield.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face suddenly froze and the pastry in her hand fell to the ground.

    She immediately came back to her senses and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an nervously. She knew that this man trusted and respected Wei Yuan.

    He also knew that Wei Yuan had done him a great favor.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Any words offort at this time would appear to be fake mercy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said softly,

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that he will die in battle. So, please take me to the border. If ¡­ He¡¯s really dead.¡±

    He paused for a moment, and his eyes seemed to blur.¡±He has no children and no one to send him off. I want to go, I have to go ¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Miaozhen felt like a knife was being twisted.

    [ PS: there¡¯s still one more chapter to the Jean d ¡®arc case. Wait for me to finish it. ] Previously, some people said that Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s actions were unreasonable, but in fact, the case hadn¡¯t beenpletely developed yet. You didn¡¯t know his purpose, so you couldn¡¯t understand his actions.

    Curly tail will know, so don¡¯t be impatient..

 Chapter 955 - 955: The leader (1)

    Chapter 955: The leader (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After the court conference, the contents of the eight-hundred-mile urgent Tang newspaper spread quickly.

    Every official in the capital was spreading the news, but no one spoke in a low voice, behind closed doors. It spread in a Swift and oppressive manner.

    Before this, in theyers of red walls of the Imperial Pce, in the jingxiu Pce where concubine Chen was.

    Lin ¡®an, who had a bright and brilliant appearance and charming eyes, had just finished paying his respects to his mother and stayed in the jingxiu Pce to apany her and talk.

    Consort Chen sipped her health tea and looked at her bright and charming daughter. She sighed.

    ¡°Wei Yuan¡¯s expedition will be another huge reward. This Wei Yuan is your brother¡¯s greatest threat to his position in the eastern Pce, but he¡¯s also the crown prince¡¯s most stable Foundation.¡±

    Lin ¡®an took a sip of tea, his small mouth stained with delicate moisture, but he did not respond.

    As a Princess, she was obviously not qualified. However, she had been influenced by her mother and was not that bad. It was not difficult for her to understand what her mother meant.

    There was no doubt that Wei Yuan supported the fourth prince, because he was a eunuch from the Phoenix resting pce.

    However, Wei Yuan was also the crown prince¡¯s most stable ¡°Foundation.¡± His father was suspicious and Wei Yuan¡¯s achievements were outstanding. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let the fourth prince be the Crown Prince.

    ¡°It would be great if Wei Yuan died on the battlefield,¡± concubine Chen sighed.

    Hearing this, Lin an frowned. It wasn¡¯t that she was unhappy with her mother cursing Wei Yuan, but she didn¡¯t have any friendship with Wei Yuan.

    She only felt that her mother¡¯s tone and expression when she said this were hopeful and certain. Yes, certain.

    It was as if he knew something, but he was a little nervous and uncertain before he could make a final conclusion.

    The second Princess, who had an innocent and pure young girl, certainly did not have a deep level of observation. However, the woman in front of her was her birth mother and one of the people she was most familiar with.

    As they were chatting, the light outside the door was blocked for a moment. The Crown Prince crossed the threshold and hurriedly entered, shouting, ¡°¡±lmperial mother, Imperial mother ..

    Lin ¡®an turned his head and saw his brother enter the house. His expression was veryplicated, excitement mixed with regret, joy mixed with sorrow. ¡°Please have a seat, Crown Prince,¡± concubine Chen said with a smile.

    He called the pce maid to make tea for the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince waved his hand, indicating that he didn¡¯t need it. He sent away the pce maids and sat down on a soft couch covered with bright yellow silk. After a long pause, he slowly said,

    ¡°Mother, Wei Yuan ¡­ He died in the northeast.¡±

    The mother and daughter¡¯s expressions froze at the same time. A few secondster, they hadpletely different expressions.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s face was slightly pale, his shock mixed with confusion and worry.

    Concubine Chen was ecstatic. The joy was so great that her body trembled, and so did her voice.¡±Really?¡±

    The Crown Prince nodded and gave an affirmative answer, ¡°¡±An urgent document arrivedst night. This morning, his father had called for a court meeting to discuss this matter. The news of Wei Yuan¡¯s death would soon spread throughout the capital. Out of 100000 soldiers, only 16000 were able to retreat. In this battle, my great Feng has suffered heavy losses.¡±

    Concubine Chen¡¯s excited face was flushed red. Even though her son and daughter had already grown up, she still had her unique charm and did not look old at all.

    ¡°As long as I can ascend the throne, what¡¯s the point of the necessary sacrifices?¡± Concubine Chen said in a powerful voice.

    It was as if he was educating the Crown Prince, but also as if he wasforting himself.

    The Crown Prince nodded and sighed. Wei Yuan¡¯s death was a pity. He had a strong sense of the big picture. I had hoped that he would ept reality and work for me after he ascended the throne.

    There were only three people present who were rted by blood, so the Crown Prince did not hold back his words.

    ¡°Crown Prince, your greatest w is that you like to indulge in whimsical fantasies and wish for the impossible.¡±

    Concubine Chen rebuked. Her charming face revealed a smile, have your lunch at the jingxiu Pce and have a few drinks with mother. With Wei Yuan¡¯s death, mother¡¯s worries have finally been dispelled and she feels much more rxed.

    The Crown Prince alsoughed. alright. Today, your son will apany you to drink to your heart¡¯s content.

    Lin ¡®an looked at them silently. Looking at the two people who were connected to her by blood, she suddenly felt a strong sadness.

    This sorrow originated from their loneliness. The words they spoke, the things they did, the things they were happy about, the things they were angry about .. It was hard for her to gain recognition and empathy like before.

    He didn¡¯t know when, but he had already drifted further and further away from them.

    He opened it and took a look. His expression changed immediately and he ran towards huaiqing¡¯s bedroom.

    At this moment, huaiqing had already woken up and was sitting in the outer room enjoying his breakfast. She looked at the guard Captain who had rushed over and stopped outside the door. She frowned and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The guard Captain didn¡¯t say anything. He stepped over the threshold and handed over the note in a trembling voice.

    Huaiqing furrowed his brows in confusion as he took the note and read it.

    Her beautiful face was slowly turning pale, and even her lips had lost their color.

    After doing this for a long time, she suddenly woke up, as if she had remembered something, and cried out, ¡®¡±Mother!¡±

    Huaiqing quickly got up and ran out of the bedroom to the study. He pulled out a letter from a history book.

    She kept the letter in her sleeve, lifted her skirt, and ran out of the study. The letter was given to her by Wei Yuan before he left for the battle.

    ¡°Give this letter to your mother at the right time.¡±

    Back then, huaiqing didn¡¯t understand what a suitable time was, but now, she did.

    She had madly rushed all the way to Feng Qi Pce, the two Pce maids chasing behind her panting, holding her waist, her face pale, as if she was about to die..

 Chapter 956 - 956: The leader (2)

    Chapter 956: The leader (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the Feng Qi Pce, the Empress was sitting in front of the table, mixing incense. She was wearing a golden Kasaya and a small Phoenix crown on her head. She was beautiful and moving, graceful and luxurious.

    It seemed that even time could not bear to ruin the beauty of this unparalleled beauty who lived in the harem.

    In the entire capital, other than the Empress, who was slightly worse than me when she was young, all the other women were worse than me-mu nanzhi¡¯s quote

    This was a very high evaluation.

    In the eyes of the princess Consort, there were only two kinds of women in the world. One was mu nanzhi, and the other was all the women in the world.

    One could only imagine how good looking she was to be acknowledged by such a narcissist.

    ¡°Why did youe to pay your respects to me?¡±

    The Empress smiled when she saw her daughter.

    Her smile was elegant and dignified. She didn¡¯t show too much enthusiasm because of her daughter¡¯s arrival.

    The Empress was still the same Empress, as gentle and dignified as ever.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the Empress was friendly and had a gentle personality. She was the true mother of the world.

    For example, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had once exaggerated that the Empress was gentle and had no airs, and many more people like him.

    However, in huaiqing¡¯s eyes, this was true coldness.

    In huaiqing¡¯s impression, this Imperial mother had always been dignified and cold, gentle and reserved. She was so reserved that even she, her daughter, found it difficult to get close to.

    Lord Wei died in the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters.

    Huai Qing said concisely.

    Then, she saw this elegant and dignified woman, who had made the Empress wless, lose herposure for the first time.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    She suddenly shrieked, her Phoenix eyes wide open. The way she looked at huaiqing was not like she was looking at her daughter, but an enemy.

    Huaiqing stared at her mother, her limpid eyes shing with sorrow.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an could guess, she could naturally guess as well. The case of Consort Fu had already exined many things.

    She ced the envelope on the table and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is a letter that Duke Wei asked me to pass to you before he left for battle.¡±

    With that, she turned around and left.

    Stepping out of the threshold and leaving the room, she did not immediately leave. She waited in the courtyard for a moment until the Empress¡¯s heart-wrenching cries came from inside.

    His voice was filled with blood and pain.

    Huaiqing raised his head. In the bleak autumn sun and between the White clouds, he seemed to see that gentle and elegant man again.

    Lord Wei, what kind of story is there between you and her ¡­

    The Xu n had once againe to Yun Lu Academy to seek refuge.

    Xu lingying was dragged by his aunt and climbed the mountain unwillingly. His two shallow eyebrows were furrowed as he asked loudly, ¡®¡±¡®Mother, are you sending me here to study again?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already given up on you,¡± his aunt said unhappily.

    Xu Ling jumped up hard and smiled. ¡°Mother is the best to me.¡±

    Why did I give birth to such a useless daughter ¡­ Her aunt was so angry that she almost cried.

    When they arrived at the Academy, they went to the small courtyard that they had stayed in the previous two times.

    After settling the family, Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen left the yard side by side. They saw director Zhao standing not far away, looking at them with a serious face.

    before Wei Yuan left, he asked me to take care of two things. He told me to give them to you at the right time.

    Zhao Shou took out a letter and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°This is the letter he left for you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention the other thing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask. He took the letter, put it in his arms, and gently nodded.

    The two of them left on their flying swords.

    At the border of Xiang Prefecture, Yuyang pass.

    The leopard¡¯s deste cries reverberated in the sky, circling in the sky far away.

    At the top of the city wall, the soldiers drooped their heads. A Centurion spat and cursed, ¡®¡±¡®Bastards from the fire Country, here to show off your might again.¡±

    The target was too high and too far away, out of the range of the crossbows. The flying beast Scouts were very experienced and did not give the high-level martial artists of Da Feng a chance. As soon as something was wrong, they immediately let the jackals fly away.

    Even a level four expert couldn¡¯t catch up with this kind of strange beast, which was known for its speed.

    The centurion turned to look at the low morale of the soldiers and scolded, ¡°Damn it, look at you now, like a good-for-nothing whose wife slept with a wild man. Lord Wei led his brothers to attack Jingshan city. Jingshan city, the headquarters of the witch God religion.

    ¡°Not just our great Feng, even for the great Zhou, this is the first time something like this has happened, and it will be recorded in the history books.

    Do you know what this means? You vulgar things.¡±

    ¡°Your name will go down in history!¡± The centurion waved his fist in excitement.

    ¡°But Duke Wei died in battle ¡­¡±

    The soldier beside him said softly.

    The centurion¡¯s expression instantly copsed, and he didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Did they win the war?

    In the eyes of these soldiers who had followed the Army to the battlefield, if they won, they would be able to prate the fire country¡¯s hintends and take down the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters. Such a victory, not to mention the lives of more than eighty thousand, even if it were a hundred thousand or two hundred thousand lives, it would still be worth it.

    The total number of people from the witchcraft cult who had died in this battle, including ordinary people and soldiers, had reached one million.

    It was a great victory.

    However, Wei Yuan¡¯s death was a heavy blow to the soldiers of Da Feng.

    It was the kind that would directly crush the morale.

    After withdrawing from the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory, the remaining 16000 troops were stationed at Yuyang pass, waiting for instructions from the Imperial court.

    During this period, the scouts from the great Feng and the fire Country were constantly monitoring each other, each passing on their own news, both nervously and actively paying attention to each other¡¯s movements.

    ah! suddenly, the howl of the leopard broke the silence. The Scout who had been swaggering in the air was torn to pieces along with his flying beast.

    Fresh blood sttered.

    The soldiers on the city wall squinted their eyes and looked into the distance. They saw a ck shadow turn around and fly toward the city wall after killing the Xiu dog Scout..

 Chapter 957 - 957: The leader (3)

    Chapter 957: The leader (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Then, they heard the woman in the Taoist robe say loudly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m Li Miaozhen, a disciple of the sky sect.¡±

    The centurion let out a long breath as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden.

    ¡°It¡¯s the saintess of the heavenly sect and the swordswoman of the flying

    Swallow.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the flying Sparrow?¡± you don¡¯t even know the flying Sparrow? she¡¯s the Saint of the heavenly sect.

    he seems to be very powerful to be able to ride. flying sword ¡­

    she¡¯s more than just powerful. The flying Sparrow is invincible. No one would dare to do anything evil wherever she¡¯s around.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Everyone says so ¡­¡±

    The soldiers whispered to each other in pleasant surprise. The lower ranks did not have a deep understanding of the concept of ranks. In their eyes, a rank three expert was not even as good as a famous swordsman.

    In the future, there was a special term called ¡± national value.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an hade, they would have thought that they were invincible. Because Xu yinluo had killed the Duke on the street for the sake of the people, the Imperial court did not dare to say anything. Even the Emperor was forced to issue an edict tomit the crime.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s flying swordnded on top of the city wall andnded with Xu Qi

    ¡®an.

    Is this the legendary flying Sparrow? She was actually such a beautiful woman .. The soldiers looked at the young man and woman with judgmental eyes.

    Then, they all looked at the man behind the Holy Virgin.

    His facial features were handsome and delicate, not giving people a feeling of femininity or ¡°beauty,¡± but a kind of handsome like jade.

    His expression was indifferent, and there was an irrefutable sorrow between his brows.

    He was somewhat familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before, but he could not remember who he was.

    That was until the centurion¡¯s body trembled, and his rough face suddenly flushed red. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±Xu ¡­ Xu yinluo ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the centurion and did not answer. He only nodded slightly.

    In the barracks below the city, more than ten thousand soldiers suddenly heard a loud cheer from the top of the city wall.

    Some of them ran out of their tents, some reined in their horses, and some stopped what they were doing to turn their heads and look at the city wall.

    They heard countless cheers that merged into one voice.

    Xu yinluo!

    For the soldiers of the great Feng dynasty who had no leader, Xu yinluo¡¯s name was a shot in the arm. It was their backbone and a guiding light that would lead them to the right path.

    Since ancient times, the leader had always been a person with a high reputation.

    In the military tent.

    ¡°Wei Gonggong brought five golden gongs with him. Why are you the only one here? where are the others?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw Zhang Kaitai, who had not seen him for many days, and asked him in a calm tone.

    Zhang Kaitai, who hadn¡¯t shaved for a long time, said softly, ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re dead. They all died at the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters. Some of them fought to the death with the Wizards, and some were killed on the spot by the shockwaves of the world-destroying battle. ¡°Of the rank-4s, only Chen Ying and I have returned.¡±

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an had the urge to smoke. Heposed himself and said softly, ¡°¡±Lord Wei ¡­ Where is he?¡±

    Zhang Kaitai looked at him. This young man¡¯s expression was calm, his mood was stable, and he seemed very calm.

    However, when Zhang Kaitai met those bright eyes, he subconsciously avoided them.

    He looked to the side and said,¡±we didn¡¯t manage to bring him back.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body swayed.

    After a long silence, she slowly let out a breath. ¡°Tell me everything that happened, from the moment you set off.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai nodded and said, ¡± actually, there are many things that I have just realized. For example, why did Lord Wei attack so urgently? because from the beginning, we would not have had any food.

    ¡°No food?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank.

    100,000 soldiers going to war, without any provisions?

    Was yuan jing crazy? was this a war or was he sending people to their deaths? Are you all crazy?

    Did he really want the Duke of Wei to die?

    ¡°After the brothers retreated, Chen Ying, in a fit of anger, led his troops and killed all the officials of the Ministry of Revenue in the three states. He had killed hundreds of people. After that, he brought a hundred men back to the capital. ¡±

    ¡°He wants to confront His Majesty and the Lords.¡± Zhang Kaitai shook his head.

    Zhang Kaitai exined. After the expedition, Wei Yuan had secretly divided his forces. A portion of them had gone bynd to attack the Yan country in the shortest time possible.

    However, they were obstructed by the easily defensible and difficult to attack city walls of Yan city.

    Although they had not taken down Yan city, Lord Wei had achieved his goal of holding back the troops of the fire and Kang kingdoms.

    He continued to talk about how Wei Yuan summoned the apparition of the Confucius Saint and fought with the Sorcerer God to the death.

    It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s Jean ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face twisted.

    After listening to Zhang Kaitai¡¯s description, he was very sure that the mysterious expert who had joined forces with the witchcraft cult to kill Wei Yuan was the former emperor, Jean d ¡®arc..

 Chapter 958 - 958: Sieging the city-I

    Chapter 958: Sieging the city-I

    Trantor: 549690339

    When the hatred gradually subsided, Xu Qi ¡®an reexamined the battle. He suddenly felt a chill down his spine and a chill in his heart.

    With his logical reasoning ability, he had already reviewed the battle in his mind after listening to Zhang Kaitai¡¯s description.

    The core of this battle was the Sorcerer God.

    With the Sorcerer God as the core, the game and war unfolded.

    Helping the demon barbarians was only a superficial reason. Wei Yuan¡¯s true goal was to deal with the witch God (the reason was unknown), while the previous emperor and the witch God sect wanted to protect the witch God.

    The witchcraft cult¡¯s n was:

    The previous emperor was holding them back. When the Army entered the enemy¡¯s territory, he cut off their provisions and supplies, whittling down Wei Yuan¡¯s strength and pushing the DA Feng soldiers into the abyss of eternal damnation.

    After that, two third stage spiritual wisdom Masters, one first stage great shaman, and one second stage divine tribtion were the final preparations. As long as Wei Yuan¡¯s forces were weakened to a certain extent, they would definitely attack.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s response was to massacre the entire city, using war to sustain war. Without any food and military supplies, he pushed all the way to the fire country¡¯s hintends and attacked the capital.

    Then, he secretly took the water route to circle around the enemy¡¯s back.

    From this, it could be seen that Wei Yuan had expected the Imperial court to be a burden. Therefore, he was prepared to fight a quick battle from the beginning. He didn¡¯t leave any way out and didn¡¯t need any supplies. He would plunder on the spot and use the battle to sustain himself. Then, he would push directly to the witch God sect¡¯s base camp.

    In the final battle, Wei Yuan would have to face four super experts. If he was only a rank two martial artist, he would not have been able to defeat the four of them, let alone fight with the Sorcerer God.

    Wei Yuan had considered this as well. He had something to rely on, and that was the Confucian Saint.

    ¡°Everyone thought that this battle was to reinforce the demon barbarians and maintain the bnce. Who would have thought that there was a deeper purpose behind it ¡­ The witchcraft cult yed along. Lord Wei also yed along and summoned the Confucius Saint to wipe out the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters. The game and calction involved in this really makes one¡¯s scalp numb .

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered to himself.

    There were still a few questions that he had yet to answer. For example, if Duke Wei was a Dao integration stage martial artist, a terrifying inhuman stage expert, why did he conceal his strength and bide his time for so many years, announcing to the public that he had no cultivation and was an ordinary person?

    Also, why did the previous emperor join forces with the witchcraft sect to kill Wei Yuan? although he was only a second -rank official, it was indeed frightening. But asking a Tiger for its skin would bring him benefits?

    With the rtionship between Wei Yuan and the Empress, as long as the previous emperor had this against him, he would have a bargaining chip. Moreover, there was a prison officer looking down from above, so it was not difficult to maintain the overall stability.

    On the contrary, sending the soldiers and generals of their own country to the enemy¡¯s territory would cause greater trouble.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought of a familiar saying:Why did His Majesty rebel?

    This was what he was puzzled about at the moment.

    Lastly, why did Wei Yuan attack the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters with the intention of dying in battle?

    It turns out that I don¡¯t even have the ability to collect his corpse ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart ached.

    As his thoughts churned, he took a deep breath. ¡°Lord Wei has been keeping a low profile?¡±

    Zhang Kaitai nodded and looked at the entrance of the tent. He said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Lord of Wei had a secret conversation with His Majesty and then destroyed his cultivation. We couldn¡¯t understand it then, and we still can¡¯t understand it now. I didn¡¯t expect that Duke Wei had secretly re-cultivated his martial arts. Even though he died in battle, I¡¯m still very pleased.

    as long as the jar breaks on the well, the general will inevitably die on the battlefield. To die on the battlefield as a peerless master, I have no regrets to

    Duke Wei.

    apart from Yang Yan and Jiang Luzhong, you¡¯re the only one who survived, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked. what are your ns for the future? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a night watchman, and I¡¯ll be a night watchman for life.¡± Zhang Kaitai tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°And you?¡±

    He was met with silence.

    At this moment, a Deputy general rushed over with a panicked expression and shouted, ¡± Lord Commander, the scouts have reported that the fire Country and the Kang country have gathered eighty thousand men and are making their way towards jadesun pass. In an hour at most, they will arrive at the gates of the city.

    Zhang Kaitai¡¯s face changed. who is the leader? ¡±

    ¡°Fiery King, nurheka,¡± the Deputy general said in a deep voice.

    Zhang Kaitai was stunned and fell into silence. He ordered, ¡®

    ¡°Gather all the generals above the rank of. thousand-manmander for. meeting. Order all the soldiers to go up the city wall and order the militia to move the defensive equipment and armaments to the warehouse ¡­¡±

    He gave out orders one after another in a familiar and unhurried manner, but his grim expression showed that Jin Luo¡¯s heart was heavy.

    After a while, more than a dozen generals in armor and carrying sabers at their waists stepped into the tent. They cupped their hands at Xu Qi ¡®an and Zhang Kaitai and took their seats.

    They probably knew that the armies of Yan and Kang were about to arrive, so the generals all looked serious and didn¡¯t exchange too many pleasantries with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Zhang Kaitai looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®The Yan and Kang kingdoms are here to fight back. It seems like the witchcraft cult will fight us to the death.¡±

    All the generals present were experienced and had a keen sense of war. After retreating back to jadesun pass, they had analyzed the situation.

    The witchcraft cult had suffered heavy losses in this battle. They had broken through seven cities in a row. There were too many things to deal with. Under such circumstances, the right thing to do was to deploy troops to repair the broken cities and send Scouts to keep an eye on the border.

    It was impossible to start a war in the short term. On the contrary, it meant that the witchcraft cult would fight Da Feng to the death.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough troops ¡­¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough food either. After Chen Ying killed those dog officials of the Ministry of Revenue, she found out that the food hadn¡¯t been transported here at all. Those dog officials of the Ministry of Revenue deliberately hid it from us..¡±

 Chapter 959 - 959: Sieging the city Part 2

    Chapter 959: Sieging the city Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Those who collude with the enemy andmit treason should have their entire family executed. Our brothers are fighting hard in front, but these dog officials are stabbing us in the back, son of a b * tch.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai knocked on the table and corrected the topic, ¡±

    ¡°What we need to do now is to hold jadesun pass, and then send a report to the Imperial court, so that they can quickly send reinforcements. But food is a problem. The food in the warehouse can¡¯tst until the reinforcements arrive.¡±

    ¡°Yuzhou has been a grain-producingnd since ancient times,¡± a general muttered.¡±The local people won¡¯t be short of food, so we can collect food from them. We can¡¯t trust those dog officials now, so we¡¯ll send our own people to collect food.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai frowned and said,¡±this is against the rules. The people might not be willing to do so.¡± At that time, we can¡¯t give the Civil officials a chance to impeach us.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be willing to.¡±

    The local general said word by word, ¡®¡±¡®The Imperial court may have forgotten the debt from forty years ago, but the people of our three provinces will not.¡±

    After the matter of the provisions came to an end, the generals turned to discuss the issue of military strength.

    All of them were frowning.

    ¡°With the speed at which the Imperial court is mobilizing its troops, can our 16000 soldiers hold the line?¡±

    The witchcraft sect was different from the Barbarian race. The Barbarian race relied on corpses to attack the city. However, the witchcraft sect had siege weapons. A small part of them were made by themselves, and the other part was secretly transported by the great Minister.

    In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the witch God religion learned from their painful experience and summed up the reasons for their defeat. They believed that the heavy lethal weapons were the most important thing that Da Feng could rely on to be able to dominate the nine regions.

    Thus. they secretly colluded with the officials of the great Feng dynasty, invaded the military equipment, dismantled it, and learned to imitate it ¡­ After so many years, they had also learned to build many siege weapons.

    Including gunpowder.

    However, the witchcraft cult didn¡¯t have any sorcerers. The siege weapons, cannons, and ballistae that they made were all ordinary items. On the other hand, the weapons that they made were magic weapons, and their destructive power was iparable.

    ¡°We have to defend even if we can¡¯t. The witchcraft cult is just a paper tiger. Even if he couldn¡¯t force them back, he had to hurt them and damage their vitality. Just like the Battle of Shanhai Pass, they were unable to recover for 20 years.¡±

    ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll just die.¡±

    As he spoke, Zhang Kaitai¡¯s Deputy general looked at his direct superior and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°That dog Chen Ying left the camp without permission. We can count the number of rank four experts we have now, so it¡¯ll be difficult to stop them. If I remember correctly, nurheka is a rank 4, a rank 4 in both the pugilist and Magus paths.¡±

    These words made all the generals present frown, and the atmosphere became heavy.

    ¡°Du du ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the table to attract everyone¡¯s attention. He asked,

    ¡°¡±Martial arts and wizard dual cultivation? Who is this nurheka?¡±

    To be honest, he could be considered to have seen a lot now, but he had rarely encountered people with two systems.

    He was a little surprised.

    Cultivation was so difficult. It was already not easy to climb up in one system. How could he have the extra energy to cultivate other systems?

    Zhang Kaitai answered his question, ¡°the inheritance of the throne of the wizard God religion¡¯s affiliated kingdoms is different from that of our Central ins.¡± In the system of the Yan, Jing, and Kang three country, government affairs were handed over to the officials to handle while the country emperors held military power. Hence, the past emperors were all extremely brave warriors and were also old generals who had fought on the battlefield.

    ¡°Above these two, there is a third-grade expert from the witchcraft cult acting as the state preceptor. The state preceptor did not care about military affairs, but he was the most powerful person in the country. Except for the fact that he could not depose the monarch, the Imperial advisor had the right to decide and deny all matters. A monarch is more like amander who controls the military strength of a country.¡±

    No wonder the king of Jing country, Xiahou Yushu, is known as amander talent second only to the Duke of Wei. I¡¯m puzzled. For one or two of them, being an Emperor is just a secondary career? It really was a f * cking secondary profession ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in realization. He had a general understanding of the hierarchy system of theocracy.

    Zhang Kaitai continued,

    ¡°Nurhejia is the current fiery King. His ability to n may not be as good as

    Xiahou Yushu¡¯s, but in terms of individualbat power, even two Xiahou Yushu are not his match. Nurheka was not only a peak rank-4, but he was also a peak rank-4 with two cultivation systems.

    ¡°Before we set off, we were even prepared to use two or three rank-4s to exchange for him. Who wants to ¡­¡±

    Who would¡¯ve thought that we wouldn¡¯t even be able to take down me capital?

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmly nced at the generals present. He saw that their expressions were serious, as if they were a little depressed and depressed by Zhang Kaitai¡¯s story. He immediately nodded and did not ask any more questions. It was a demoralizing thing to listen to arade describe the strength of the enemy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t have any experience in war, so he didn¡¯t participate. He half-closed his eyes and thought.

    His silence disappointed the generals who knew that Xu yinluo was a master of military tactics.

    A peak rank-4 with two systems was. little difficult to deal with ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an weighed the pros and cons in his heart and realized that he did not have the ability to defeat his opponent.

    First of all, the ovepping of methods from different systems could produce a qualitative effect. It was just like how Xu Qi ¡®an had relied on the books of the schrly faction to temporarily be an ¡°all-rounder¡± and suppressed li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou by himself.

    And at that time, his was two grades lower than the two of them.

    Secondly, there were strong and weak rank-4S. Li Miaozhen, a rising star who had advanced to rank-4 for half a year, was basically suppressed by the powerhouses at the peak of rank-4.

    What was the concept of a peak rank-4 with two systems?

    There were not many people below rank-3 who could beat him.

    ¡®My heaven and earth One sh and the peace de can pose a threat to rank-4 Masters, but only to weak rank-4 like li Miaozhen. ¡®Besides, I might not be able to hit him. The intimidating effect of the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar is ineffective against Magi who are proficient in the primordial soul realm. If I can¡¯t make that sh, I¡¯ll be dead .

 Chapter 960 - 960: Sieging the city (3)

    Chapter 960: Sieging the city (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Master Shen Shu didn¡¯t wake up either. You can never wake up a person who¡¯s afking, even if he says¡± NMSL ..

    ¡°The schrly magic book is a very powerful support, but I don¡¯t have the righteous Qi to protect my body. If I use it too much, I¡¯ll die first. ¡°If you don¡¯t use it ruthlessly, you won¡¯t be able to kill a peak rank-4 dual-system martial artist at all ¡­¡±

    After carefully examining his means, Xu Qi ¡®an was a little discouraged.

    Under the circumstances of not using cheats, it would be too much of a stretch for a rank-5 to kill a peak rank-4 with two systems. It was almost impossible.

    Even if he were to join forces with li Miaozhen and Zhang Kaitai, with thebined strength of the three of them, they would have no problem defeating nurhejia. However, the fire and Kang Kingdom¡¯s armies were notcking in experts, and they had eighty thousand men.

    Outside Yuyang pass.

    The sky was blue, and on a deste in, a dense Army slowly advanced. It was artillery, infantry, and cavalry in order.

    In front of the artillery, there were six huge siege chariots, pulled by twenty-eight horses. These siege chariots had been made by the Yan country ording to the drawings leaked by the Ministry of War.

    It could be raised up to 70 feet high, which was enough to cope with the height of most of the city walls. As for those that were built in the dangerous passes, even if they were high enough, the siege vehicles could not drive in.

    This was also the reason why Wei Yuan did not bring a siege vehicle with him when he attacked the city. The Yan country¡¯s checkpoints were dangerous and they were mostly relying on their geographical advantage, so siege vehicles were of no use.

    Among the cavalrymen, nurheka was riding on the back of a tall, strange beast. It had the appearance of a horse, and its body was covered in pitch-ck scales.

    The single-horned scaled beast of the Jing Kingdom.

    Nurhejia¡¯s Mount was not an ordinary horned scale beast. It was the blood brother of Xiahou Yushu¡¯s beloved steed, the offspring of the sentient demonic beast from the Jing country horse stables.

    ¡°Brother Hong Xiong, there are less than twenty thousand soldiers guarding jadesun pass. How long do you think it will take to take it down?¡±

    Nurheka turned his head and looked at the rider beside him.

    It was a burly Man in ck armor. There was a vertical knife scar on the left side of his face that extended from his brow to his chin. Not only was this knife scar disfigured, but one of his eyes was also destroyed.

    Therefore, he had only one eye.

    The one-eyed man was also of noble status. He was the younger brother of the king of the Kang Kingdom, Hong Xiong of the SU Kingdom.

    The Red Bear was just like its name.

    This man was extremely talented and had amazing physical strength. When he was in the essence refining realm, he had broken the bones and tendons of a Qi refining realm martial artist with one punch.

    In the Kang Kingdom, from the Imperial court to the Jianghu, this person¡¯s cultivation could be ranked in the top 20.

    Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear squinted his eyes and looked at the towering walls of

    Yuyang pass. He grinned. ¡°At most half a month.¡±

    Nurheka shook his head. I said five days. Of course, if the situation is as I¡¯ve expected, perhaps three days would be enough.

    Su Gudu and Hong Xiong frowned at him.

    Nurhejiaughed, ¡± Wei Yuan is dead. The morale of Da Feng¡¯s soldiers is low. It¡¯s another blow to them when they see our 80000-strong Army. In addition, most of the high-ranked martial artists in great Feng had already died in Jingshan city. How many experts could a small Jade sun pass have? Even if there are, is it enough for us to kill?¡± Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear slowly nodded.

    The burly man continued, ¡®

    moreover, our soldiers are in high spirits. Wei Yuan is in the headquarters, and military God Da Feng died in our headquarters. From another perspective, isn¡¯t this exciting?

    This time, they had attacked jadesun pass under the orders of the wizard God religion¡¯s headquarters. The order that state preceptor yibu had given was concise andprehensive.Kill!

    Killing!

    He would kill as many as he could and as many as he could.

    It was a repeat of the massacre forty years ago.

    Nurheka looked at the fluttering g of Dafeng on the top of the city wall, squinted his eyes, and snorted, ¡®

    ¡°Wei Yuan has massacred the people of the Fire Country and shaken the Fortune of the witch God religion. Today, it¡¯s our turn to shake the fate of Da Feng.¡±

    It was very simple to shake one¡¯s luck. It was war and killing.

    A country was made up of individuals, and therger the poption, the stronger the fate. It was obvious which country had stronger fate between a small country of ten thousand and arge country of ten million.

    The Yan and Kang country¡¯s Alliance Army stopped, the sound of footsteps, wheels, and armor ttering all disappeared, and there was only silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed Zhang Kaitai and the other generals to the top of the city wall. Looking down from afar. the 80000 soldiers were in an orderlv formation, like cut tofu blocks.

    These 80,000 soldiers gave off the feeling of being as small as an ant colony, but their dense mass was also suffocating, and the pressure was like a tide. The guards on the city wall had solemn expressions as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Zhang Kaitai pressed on the hilt of his de and looked down at the Army below the city with a solemn expression. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°The witchcraft religion is different from the Barbarian demons. The Barbarian demons have nothing but cavalry. We¡¯ll lose more than we¡¯ll win if we fight the Barbarian monsters on the battlefield. However, the Barbarian demons were tactful and rarely attacked the city.

    however, the witchcraft cult has cannons, ballistae, siege weapons, and infantrymen who are good at sieging cities.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suggested, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that the Lord of Wei had broken through the fire country¡¯s hintends? the fire Country had already suffered heavy losses. Now that he¡¯s gathering more troops, how many troops can he mobilize? ¡±

    perhaps, they are currently very empty internally. Can we go around andunch a sneak attack on the fire country¡¯s capital? ¡±

    Zhang Kaitai shook his head. it¡¯s not that simple. Nurgahe is not stupid. He must have left behind the minimum number of troops to defend the city and then cleared the wilderness. Our cannons are limited, and we can¡¯t afford a siege.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t lose the cannons and the city before we take it, we¡¯ll lose both the wife and the soldiers. The fire country¡¯s capital, even Duke Wei was unable to take it down in a short period of time, much less us..

 Chapter 961 - 961: Sieging the city

    Chapter 961: Sieging the city

    Trantor: 549690339

    if we attack other cities, the battle line will be too long. The enemy can easily cut off our provisions, and the brothers we sent out will be sacrificed in vain. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    At this moment, he saw a ridering out of the formation. With his eyesight, he could vaguely see that it was a burly man with white sideburns and a pair of eyes as sharp as knives.

    The ck-scaled beast he was riding on was ferocious.

    Nurhega? He made a guess in his heart.

    Then, including Xu Qi ¡®an, the guards on the top of the city wall saw the fire country¡¯s Emperor raise his sword high, turn his horse around, and roar at his own army,

    sons of the fire Country, half a month ago, the great Feng Army invaded our territory and massacred seven cities in session. Our parents and brothers were ughtered and our homes and homes were burned to the ground. Have you all forgotten the deep hatred and hatred we have for each other? ¡±

    The fire country¡¯s Army let out a roar that could topple mountains and overturn the seas:¡±l didn¡¯t forget!¡±

    Nurheka continued to roar, ¡® this is our hatred, but it¡¯s not a humiliation. Half a month ago, Wei Yuan died in battle at Jingshan city. He was killed by the witchcraft cult. He paid the price for his actions with his life. The great God of War was nothing more than this.

    ¡°The God of War that Da Feng was so proud of was easily killed by our wizard God religion and became a stepping stone for us to be famous in the nine prefectures. Now, it¡¯s time to let the weak Da Feng taste our anger.

    we must let Da Feng know that the witchcraft religion¡¯s territory is not to be invaded. Those who kill our people must pay with their blood.

    With every word he said, the fire country¡¯s soldiers ¡®morale rose by a notch, and their confidence rose by a notch.

    In the end, his momentum was like a rainbow.

    The Army of the Kang Kingdom was also affected by this, and their fighting spirit was high.

    The speech was very sessful because it had a solid foundation and solid basis:Wei Yuan was killed by the witchcraft religion!

    In the half a month after the battle of Jingshan city ended, the Yan, Kang, and Jing kingdoms had spread the news of Wei Yuan¡¯s death at the headquarters. This made the people, soldiers, and even the martial artists of the Three Kingdoms extremely excited.

    Regardless of whether the witchcraft cult¡¯s propaganda was suspicious of avoiding the important and focusing on the trivial, the facts were the facts.

    Especially the people of the Yan country, when they heard this news, it could be said that the entire country was cheering.

    The famous military God Da Feng who made the old soldiers who participated in the Battle of Shanhai Pass shiver was killed by our witchcraft religion.

    The people who had beenining turned from anger to joy, and the Army that had lost confidence regained their fighting spirit.

    On the city wall, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Nurheka pointed his de at jadesun pass and shouted, ¡°¡±Attack the city!¡± With a single order, the battle began.

    Yan and Kang¡¯s two ten thousand man infantry led the charge, pushing three siege chariots, carrying a dozen meter longdder, and a few hundred Jin heavy siege hammer.

    Behind them, the archers, cannons, and ballistae opened fire to cover the infantry.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The cannons on the parapet fired one after another, smashing into the enemy. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, and broken limbs flew everywhere.

    Beng, Beng, Beng!

    The mounted crossbow fired with a clear sound, and the arrows condensed with white light shot into the distance. The lethality of the crossbow arrows was inferior to that of the cannons, but the range and pration power were better.

    Thus, the targets of the crossbows were the artillery, ballistae, and enemy experts further away.

    Under rank-6¡¯s copper skin and iron bones, no martial artist could withstand a blow from a magic weapon¡¯s crossbow.

    Even a rank-6 would be seriously injured if they took an arrow head on.

    Other than the cannons and ballistae, thousands of soldiers drew their bows and fired.

    In the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, more than a thousand infantry had died in the charge.

    The sounds of battle, screams, cannons, and crossbow bolts ¡­ It interweaved into a bloody scene.

    The only thing that could slowly advance was the siege vehicle.

    The siege vehicle was huge, and its frame was made of a mixture of steel and wood. Even if it were to take a few shots, it would not cause much damage. There were also high-ranked martial artists guarding the top to prevent cannons and crossbow arrows from damaging it.

    In the steel cabin of each siege vehicle, there were almost a hundred elite soldiers.

    Once these people reached the top of the city wall, they would be able to tear open a hole in the fire in a short time and reduce the pressure on the soldiers climbing the ant colony below.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was staring at the siege soldiers below, turned his eyes and found that a siege vehicle was approaching the city wall.

    The artillery hurriedly raised their muzzles and aimed at the siege vehicle.

    A few cannonballs only caused it to shake violently and cracks to appear. It was indestructible.

    ¡°Taiping! ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted her back.

    The peace de was unsheathed with a ng and whizzed forward. The dark golden light of the de was as fast as a line, lightly cutting a few load-bearing pirs. The next moment, with a series of ¡± ka Cha ¡± sounds, the siege vehicle was shattered into pieces.

    The heavy steel cabin crashed down, killing dozens of infantry.

    The peerless divine weapon was indestructible.

    On top of the city wall, the surrounding Da Feng soldiers burst into loud cheers. They shouted ¡± Xu yinluo ¡°, and their morale soared.

    In the distance, nurheka frowned as he looked around.. ¡°Who is that person?¡±

 Chapter 962 - 962: Wei Yuanâ€™s past (1)

    Chapter 962: Wei Yuan¡¯s past (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nurheka didn¡¯t need anyone to answer to know who the young man controlling the flying sword was.

    The cheering soldiers on the city wall had already given him the answer.

    Xu yinluo!

    Xu Qian!

    A figure who rose up in the year of jingcha and Dafeng¡¯s most dazzling new talent. No, it was not appropriate to call him a new talent.

    With his achievements and influence, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call him a Big Shot.

    Nurhejiaughed and said, ¡± I heard that Xu Qi ¡®an is Wei Yuan¡¯s number one confidant. He only has his achievements today because of Wei Yuan¡¯s help. Unfortunately, in the Chuzhou City massacre case, this person was stripped of his official position.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe to Yuyang pass personally after Wei Yuan¡¯s death.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk, you really do love Wei Yuan.¡±

    Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear squinted his eyes and examined the young man on the city wall. this guy¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s said that the Vajra divine technique is beyond the reach of a rank-4 martial artist.

    As they conversed, the two of them could clearly feel the morale of the DA Feng Army rising.

    To think that this kid had such a reputation ¡­ Nurheka frowned, as he raised his de and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®Attack the city!¡±

    The third one was filled with ten thousand infantry, and they charged towards jadesun pass like an Army of ants.

    ¡°Hong Xiong, follow me to the top of the city wall and meet this Xu yinluo of Da Feng.¡± Nurheka announced.

    Su Gudu and Hong Xiong knew that he was trying to kill the silver Gong of Da Feng to dispel the morale and fighting spirit of the soldiers of Da Feng.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking!¡±

    The one-eyed Red Bearughed.

    The two riders charged out of the formation and left.

    Behind the two leaders, there were more than 30 martial artists. Their cultivation levels varied, but the lowest was rank-6 with copper skin and iron bones. They were powerhouses who could rely on their physical bodies to roll through an Army of 10000.

    Those who had not reached the bronze skin and iron bone realm were not qualified to charge into the enemy lines.

    At the top of the city wall, the generals ¡®hearts trembled. The sieging of ordinary soldiers was still manageable, but the sieging of high-ranked martial artists was the most troublesome, especially in a situation where there was a great disparity in the number of high-ranked enemies.

    The high-ranked martial artists charged up to the top of the city wall to kill. Even with the Masters on their side blocking and forcing them to retreat, after a huge battle, more than half of the soldiers guarding the perimeter were either dead or injured.

    ¡°Prepare The God Machine crossbows!¡± A general shouted.

    The well-prepared soldiers pushed out strange-looking ballistae. These ballistae were different from ordinary ballistae. They had ridiculouslyrge firing barrels, and on the surface of the barrels were rows of firing holes.

    This was specifically targeted at high -ranked martial artists. Its attack power was not inferior to that of a mounted crossbow, and its range of coverage was something that a mounted crossbow could notpare to.

    An area-of-effect attack was aimed at the high-ranked martial artists ¡®early warning of danger.

    The cost of making such a divine mechanism crossbow was ten times that of a mounted crossbow and a cannon.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    In that instant, not only the God-powered crossbows, but even the cannons and ballistae began to fire. Their targets were the enemy experts led by nurheka.

    Nurheka jumped up from his horse and sent out a series of punches, scattering the arrows that were flying towards him.

    The experts behind him immediately had nothing to worry about and charged forward bravely.

    A ck shadow descended from the sky and grabbed nurhega¡¯s shoulders. It was a blurry, huge bird with spread wings.

    Nurheka dispersed the first wave of cannons and crossbow bolts as he looked at the city wall andughed.¡±That¡¯s all the firepower Da Feng has? Why don¡¯t you make it more violent?¡±

    The fire country¡¯s soldiers ¡®morale was greatly boosted, and their battle cries grew even more intense, as they attacked the city without any regard for anything else.

    The faces of the generals guarding the city sank. They looked at the soldiers around them and showed fear.

    At this moment, a loud ¡°boom¡± could be heard from the city walls as a golden light smashed towards nurheka, causing him to tumble in the air before he managed to stabilize his body.

    Li Miaozhen summoned her flying sword and let it float under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet, dragging him in the air.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de and responded, ¡®¡±¡®The Yan country¡¯s number one highly skilled cultivator? Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    This time, it was Da Feng¡¯s soldiers ¡®turn to cheer and shout Xu yingong.

    The generals heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Xu yinluo was still there, the soldiers of the great Minister would notck morale.

    Nurheka patted his chest and said, ¡°¡±Rank-5

    The giant Bird¡¯s Shadow pped its wings and brought him down from the sky, pouncing toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Miaozhen!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who couldn¡¯t fly and would definitely lose if he fought in the air, shouted.

    Li Miaozhen understood and sent him back to the city wall.

    On the other side, su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear rose into the air and climbed up the city wall in one go. The rest of the experts climbed up the city wall with their bare hands. This was the blind spot of the cannons and ballistas.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s pupils turned back to the color of ss. She raised her hand and aimed her palm at the ancient Red Bear.

    The next moment, the Red Bear¡¯s sword rebelled and pointed the de at its owner¡¯s throat.

    His armor betrayed him and made a ttering sound as he tried to strangle the sugudu Red Bear.

    Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear aura shook and shattered the armor into pieces. With a series of sizzling sounds, the broken pieces of iron were embedded into the city wall and the bodies of the guards around.

    He charged toward the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, knocking away all the soldiers in his way.

    Li Miaozhen jumped up and stepped on her flying sword, whistling like the wind.

    She raised her sword fingers and used the power of her primordial spirit to control the weapons scattered on the top of the city wall, summoning tworge floods of steel.

    Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear sneered. He lowered his knees and suddenly leaped. The body of a fourth-rank martial artist withstood the two shing steel torrents. In the sparks, he firmly pounced towards li Miaozhen.

    A ck shadow rushed up from the side and crashed into the sugudu Red Bear.

    It was Zhang Kaitai.

    The two of them were entangled as they flew out, smashing holes in the city wall one after another.

    Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear clutched Zhang Kaitai¡¯s neck. His right fist condensed a fourth-grade fist intent and smashed into his face..

 Chapter 963 - 963: Wei Yuanâ€™s past (2)

    Chapter 963: Wei Yuan¡¯s past (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ng!

    Zhang Kaitai was bleeding from his seven apertures.

    ¡°Son of a b * tch, you barbarian!¡±

    Zhang Kaitai¡¯s unsmiling face suddenly became ferocious. His sword finger pointed at the chest of the ancient Red Bear, and a brilliant sword essence poured out.

    Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear was struck down from the city wall by this unparalleled sword intent, killing a circle of his own infantry. His chest was a bloody mess, and his face was twisted in pain.

    With a sudden leap, he charged forward again.

    Ding! Ding!

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out his peace de and broke nurhejia¡¯s saber. At the same time, he raised his leg and kicked nurhejia¡¯s abdomen.

    Fiery King stepped back inevitably. He held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ankle with his left hand, aimed his right elbow at his knee, and struck down hard.

    ng!

    Between heaven and earth, a loud Bell rang.

    The dazzling golden light did not move. Xu Qi ¡®an took advantage of the situation and kicked the other party, causing him to stagger back. ¡°I¡¯m a little short.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Nurheka¡¯s body was surrounded by a blood-red light. He was already a peak rank-4 expert, and his aura was further enhanced.

    The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying like a cannonball, knocking away many soldiers along the way.

    His feet slid on the ground for more than ten meters before he managed to stabilize his body.

    Nurheka let out a soft cry, summoning the corpses around him. They all got up and started to attack the city guards.

    He disappeared again and reappeared in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, punching him in the face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have noticed it long ago. He turned his head slightly to avoid it. The light of the peace de burst out and cut a bloody mark on the arm of the peak rank-4 master.

    The power of the heart sword burst forth, shaking the opponent¡¯s primordial spirit.

    ¡°Good de!¡±

    Nurhejia was not affected at all. He looked at the peace de with a burning gaze. Then, he mmed his head against Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s head ached so much that it felt like it was going to split apart, and he was sent flying again.

    The hammer just now had been mixed with the powerful primordial spirit power of a fourth stage wizard.

    ng ng ng ¡­

    Nurhejia¡¯s fists rained down on Xu Qi ¡®an, forcing him to retreat and creating ripples of golden light.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a stone from atrine pit. It¡¯s smelly and hard,¡± Nurheka frowned

    Nurhe was not in a hurry. He opened his palm and grabbed a corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s clothes. ¡°Die!¡±

    Killing Curse!

    The paper burned, and an illusory golden core rose from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.

    One golden core could break all techniques!

    Daoist Jindan.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an had known that the other party was a high-ranked wizard, he would have been on guard against his curse.

    After the two attacks passed each other, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and shook the blood off his knife.

    Nurheka lowered his head and saw an exaggerated wound on his abdomen. His intestines were hanging out from the wound, but with a light wipe, the wound was almostpletely healed.

    He seemed to be enraged. With a light whistle, the dead soldiers around Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly came back to life. They pounced on him and opened their mouths to bite him.

    Nurhejia seized the opportunity to charge forward and get close to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The two martial artists who could control huajin exchanged blows quickly. Their bodies would sometimes twist in strange postures to avoid attacks, and sometimes they would ignore inertia and throw out continuous punches,

    Outsiders couldn¡¯t see their moves clearly, and they could only hear the loud sounds of bodies colliding.

    At a certain moment, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was only a level five huajin, was hit by fiery King¡¯s fist on his forehead when his strength was stagnant. Then, he suffered a terrible and continuous blow.

    ¡°If high-ranked martial artists seize the initiative, they¡¯ll be able to defeat other systems in one go.

    They didn¡¯t even give their opponents a chance to catch their breath, because they controlled the power of huajin, ignoring inertia, and perfectly connecting their moves.

    Two de lights shed as two generals attacked nurheka from the left and right, interrupting his storm-like iron Fists.

    Xu Qi ¡®an panted heavily. He felt pain all over his body, and there was a sweet taste in his throat. In terms of strength and Qi activity, he was far behind peak rank-4.

    Moreover, the other party had two systems.

    What to do? The peak of the fourth stage with two systems was the strongest level below the third stage. There were no shorings in the physical body and primordial spirit. They could fly, control, have strong defense, and were terrifying in closebat. They also had the blood spirit spell of a wizard to heal their injuries.

    How should I fight him? how should I fight him to kill him ¡­

    Just as this thought came to his mind, a ck shadow was thrown over. It was the general who had helped Xu Qi ¡®an just now.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to catch him and used his strength to dissipate the force. He found that the general¡¯s bones were all broken and he was no longer able to fight.

    The middle-aged General¡¯s mouth was full of blood as he panted, ¡°¡±Xu yinluo, I . I tried my best. This piece of sh * t is too strong ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. don¡¯t talk. Rest. Leave the rest to me.

    At this moment, the battle on the city wall was extremely intense. As nurhejia led his experts to break through the city wall, the pressure on the enemy soldiers was greatly reduced. One after another, more and more enemy soldiers climbed up the city wall and began to fight with the great Feng Army.

    Especially su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear, he relied on his peak rank-4 physique to resist li Miaozhen and Zhang Kaitai¡¯s attacks, killing and destroying the city wall. Even though he was constantly injured, he would first destroy the enemy.

    Destroying the DA Feng Army¡¯s city-guarding magical artifacts was the best course of action.

    No, I can¡¯t let them continue like this. The losses are too heavy, and it will be a huge blow to the morale of the soldiers. The most terrible thing about an Army in war is passivity ¡­

    We must defeat them, we must defeat them .

    ¡°I have Luo Yuheng¡¯s talisman sword, so I can kill him. But it¡¯s in the fragment of the book of theher world. It¡¯ll be too obvious to take it out. Nurhejia is a rank-four pinnacle martial artist, so he¡¯ll definitely be on guard.

    As he thought about it, Xu Qi ¡®an still brazenly reached into his pocket, gently sped the back of the Jade Mirror, and took out a piece of paper..

 Chapter 964 - 964: Wei Yuanâ€™s past (3)

    Chapter 964: Wei Yuan¡¯s past (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Duke Wei has fought his way into the fire country¡¯s capital and killed so many of your men, how many soldiers does the fire Country still have? We¡¯ve basically gathered all the remaining people who can fight in this siege.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to divert her attention. ¡°Are you, nurheka, gambling the fate of the fire Country?¡±

    Nurheka coldly snorted and did not refute because this was the truth.

    In truth, among the eighty thousand strong Army, most of them were from the Kang Kingdom, with the fire country¡¯s soldiers making up less than thirty percent.

    Because they really didn¡¯t have that many soldiers left, Wei Yuan had almost crippled the Yan country. On the other hand, the Kang Kingdom was near the sea and had not been trampled by Wei Yuan¡¯s cavalry. Its military strength was still intact.

    After this battle, the fire Country would need at least fifty years to recover its power, and if they were to lose this siege, it would be as good as never being able to recover.

    For this siege, nurheka did not mobilize his flying beast Army. The king was not a gambler, and he wanted to leave the fire Country with a trump card, a seed, even if the number of troops was not that great.

    Nurheka¡¯s heart ached as he stared at his hand. what are you holding in your hand? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook the paper indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±

    Nurheka shook his head. no, I¡¯m talking about the other hand. What was that thing that was hidden there? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart and quickly burned the second page. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Killing is forbidden!¡±

    Buddhistmandment.

    At this moment, an illusionary ck shadow descended on nurheka¡¯s head. It was a monk.

    ¡°It¡¯s ineffective,¡± nurheka replied.

    During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, nurhejia had killed more than one monk. Thus, he was able to summon the souls of the monks much faster than Xu Qi ¡®an.

    However, nurhejia quickly retreated after deflecting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attack, but he was wrong. Xu Qi¡¯ an was not going to use his trump card on nurhejia. Nurhejia turned around and ran for his life.

    ¡°Miaozhen, take me there.¡±

    The flying sword whistled through the air. Xu Qi ¡®an stepped on the flying

    sword and flew over the city wall. His target was the Red Bear of su Gudu.

    ¡°Red Bear!¡±

    Nurheka¡¯s face changed.

    He didn¡¯t know what Xu Qi ¡®an had up his sleeve, but the moment the boy held that thing, he felt uneasy. A warrior¡¯s intuition for danger was extremely sharp.

    If he was like this, then what about the ancient su City Red Bear?

    Sugudu¡¯s Red Bear was in the midst of killing the soldiers of Da Feng, destroying cannons and ballistae. His heart was filled with rm, and when he heard nurhejia¡¯s warning, he instinctively wanted to jump down the city wall without hesitation.

    But the Holy Virgin was faster than him. While she controlled the flying sword to meet Xu Qi ¡®an, she had already released her Yin spirit and let out a silent scream.

    Including Zhang Kaitai, the surrounding Warriors and soldiers felt their minds shake and they were instantly dizzy. It onlysted for a moment.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A deafening lion¡¯s roar was heard, and it continued seamlessly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was stepping on a flying sword, approached and threw a talisman sword at the Red Bear.

    The brilliant sword Qi floated between heaven and earth. Su Gudu¡¯s Red Bear eyes reflected the sword light. His eyes and expression revealed a deep despair.

    In the next moment, all his thoughts disappeared.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s sword Qi had directly taken away half of his body, but the part above his chest was still intact.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped down and stood on the top of the wall. He grabbed the head of the sugudu Red Bear and lifted it high.

    He took a deep breath and let out a thunderous roar, ¡®¡±¡®The enemy chief is dead.

    All soldiers, kill the enemy!¡±

    A tsunami of cheers erupted from the top of the city wall.

    The defending Army of Da Feng, from the generals to the soldiers, all felt their blood boiling.

    Below them, the enemy was in chaos, especially the Kang Kingdom¡¯s infantry. After seeing their leader killed, some of them cried in grief, while others began to retreat and flee in panic.

    His previous imposing manner was like a rainbow, but now he was a stray dog.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    Nurheka¡¯s face was dark as he squeezed out these three words.

    In the first round of siege, the highest leader of the Kang Kingdom¡¯s Army had died on the top of the city wall. This was a great loss, but what was really bad was the scattered morale.

    The morale of the Allied forces was reduced by half by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sword.

    On the battlefield, soldiers were supported by their morale, and when they were defeated, it meant that they had lost their morale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many more trump cards you have!¡± He said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Come at me, I have a lot of cards up my sleeve.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an taunted from a distance.

    Nurheka did not waste any more time and jumped down from the city wall. He summoned the giant bird Phantom and brought him back to the camp.

    The morale of the soldiers of the Kang Kingdom was already in chaos. Continuing to attack the city would only be courting death. He had to go back to stabilize the morale of the Army and regroup.

    Fortunately, the fiery King¡¯s reputation and martial strength far exceeded that of the ancient capital, Red Bear. With him around, the Army would be able to stabilize.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The sound of the drums was like thunder as the enemy retreated on arge scale, leaving behind nearly 5000 soldiers.

    The setting sun was blood-red.

    Under the blood-red setting sun, the defenders of Da Feng silently cleaned up the corpses of their enemies andrades, as well as the broken limbs.

    The militia carried their equipment up to the top of the city wall to replenish their crossbows and cannons and repair the broken city wall.

    The first round of siege was already so intense.

    Blood stained the city walls.

    But there was light in the eyes of the soldiers because they had faith and a backbone.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s talisman swords have been used up, and I¡¯ve exhausted my few trump cards ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was a little heavy as he watched this scene silently.

    ¡°How many brothers did you lose?¡± he asked.

    Zhang Kaitai, who was beside him, grinned and showed an ugly smile.

    1300 men, son of a b * tch. It¡¯s only the first round of attack and so many of my brothers have died. But the biggest losses were the cannons and ballistae. These things need warlocks to repair them, and they can¡¯t be repaired overnight..

 Chapter 965 - 965: Wei Yuanâ€™s past (4)

    Chapter 965: Wei Yuan¡¯s past (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid more people will die tomorrow.¡± It¡¯s a good thing we have you. Otherwise, even more people would have died in this battle.¡±

    After Zhang Kaitai finished speaking, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s convulsing hand and his smile disappeared. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then slowly shook his head. ¡°My injuries are still fine, I just need to rest for a night, but ..

    He paused and did not continue.

    ¡°On the battlefield, the most taboo thing is to hide information,¡± Zhang Kaitai frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated. I don¡¯t have any more cards.

    Then, they fell into silence.

    After a long time, Zhang Kaitai sighed and said, ¡°you can go.¡±

    The usually unsmiling swordsman forced a smile and said, almost forgot that you¡¯re still a rank- 5. Our brothers all think that you¡¯re a top master, the kind of master who¡¯s stronger than all of us.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this secret. Yes, I told you that you went to get reinforcements. Since you no longer have any trump cards, it is not suitable for you to remain here. Tomorrow, nurheka will definitely target you to kill you, be it for revenge or to raise our morale.¡±

    He walked to the wall and held the parapet with one hand. He pointed at the enemy soldiers who were making a bonfire in the distance with the other and grinned.

    look, the morale of the Army is stable now. With nurhejia around, the Kang Army will not be in a state of panic. Perhaps they will attack the city with hatred tomorrow and even risk their lives.

    ¡°If I leave, the morale that I¡¯ve gathered with great difficulty will be scattered again.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Of course you have to call for reinforcements and inform the Imperial court.

    Daoist priest Li can fly on a sword and is very fast. I¡¯ll try my best to hold on until the reinforcements arrive.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving. Duke of Wei is staying here, so are my brothers. If we leave, what about the people behind us? Forty years ago, the witch God religion had once ughtered the Xiang, Jing and Yu provinces. We can¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡±

    When this man spoke, he was Frank and calm.

    If a jar broke from the mouth of the well, the general would inevitably die in front of the battle.

    They were all good homes.

    There won¡¯t be any reinforcements. At least, you won¡¯t be able to see them ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t bear to tell him the truth.

    At this moment, he saw a general holding a saber with one hand and slowly walking on the city wall. As he walked, he shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Outside Yuyang pass are the people of Xiang province. We have no ce to retreat. This was the witch God religion¡¯sst counterattack. As long as they could survive this attack, they would be able to win. We still have the Imperial court¡¯s reinforcements, so we have to hold on until they arrive.¡±

    The general immediately saw Xu Qi ¡®an and said excitedly, ¡®¡±With Xu yinluo here, the witchcraft cult can forget about attacking the city. When nurheka returns tomorrow, he will not be able to return.¡±

    The eyes of the surrounding soldiers lit up.

    Today, Xu Qi ¡®an had fought nurhejia, killed the ancient Red Bear, and forced the enemy to retreat. This was something that everyone had witnessed.

    As expected of Xu yinluo, her sword strike was beautiful.

    With Xu yinluo around, the witchcraft cult was nothing to be worried about.

    He always made people feel at ease, and he could always do things beautifully.

    He had never disappointed the people of Da Feng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked forward silently under the expectant eyes of the crowd. He came to an empty corner and looked down at the enemy¡¯s camp in the distance, lost in thought.

    The Worshipful gazes of the soldiers just now made him feel a little ashamed.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? If we don¡¯t leave, we might die.¡±

    Behind him, li Miaozhen appeared in a Daoist robe.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a long time, then responded with a smile, ¡°¡±Do I look like someone who can walk?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hesitating!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t reject Zhang Kaitai just now, did you?¡± li Miaozhen shook her head.

    A book was thrown in front of her.

    Li Miaozhen looked down and saw that it was a thin book with only a cover left.

    ¡°No more, there¡¯s only one page left.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked into the distance and said in a low voice,

    I don¡¯t want to leave, but I don¡¯t have any more trump cards. People have to admit their own ws, and my biggest w is that I¡¯m not strong enough.

    The spiritual spell books given to him by Zhao Shou were almost exhausted.

    Thest page was about the Confucian school¡¯s ¡®absolutemand¡¯.

    No matter how useful an item was, it would be exhausted one day. Even though he had been very thrifty ever since he left for Chu Zhou, he had used up most of his energy after such a long time.

    ¡°When you killed the two high Dukes at Caishikou, why didn¡¯t you feel that you weren¡¯t strong enough?¡±

    Li Miaozhen clearly saw the man¡¯s shoulder tremble.

    She looked at him, her eyes filled with pity and sadness.

    ¡°After Wei Yuan died, your spine felt like it was broken. Although you act as if nothing has happened, I can feel that you¡¯re panicking. Without this backing, you have no confidence in doing anything.¡±

    The night wind howled, bringing with it a bone-piercing chill.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said softly,¡±l used to be so high-spirited because I had too many things to rely on. Duke Wei can always help me settle the pressure from the Imperial court, help me block the conspiracies and open schemes of the officialdom, and give me the best resources.

    ¡°If I have any questions, difficulties, or perplexity, the first thing I think of is to find him. Including when the purple Lotus demonic Dao locked onto me ¡­

    ¡°Duke Wei has settled everything for me. With him around, I have no worries. After killing the Duke, the Emperor tolerated me again and again. Now that I think about it, it wasn¡¯t just because of the supervisor but also because of the Duke of Wei. He is not a weak schr. The entire capital knows that I am his trusted aide. Even the Emperor has to be wary of him.¡± but he suddenly left just like that. I ¡­ I was very heartbroken and at a loss ¡­.

 Chapter 966 - 966: Wei Yuan I s past (5)

    Chapter 966: Wei Yuan I s past (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The figure was still straight, but in li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes, he seemed lonely.

    He seemed to have a lot of external support, but the only one he could rely on was Wei Yuan.

    The supervisor¡¯s purpose was unknown and he couldn¡¯t be trusted. Shen Shu used his body to nourish her broken arm and fell into a deep sleep. Wei Yuan was the only one who would shelter him from the wind and rain.

    His glory, his reputation, and his high-spirited spirit were all built on the premise that there were people who would resist the pressure for him.

    Li Miaozhen bit her lip.

    After a pause, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any reinforcements at all. The previous emperor will definitely try to stop them froming. He¡¯ll drag it on and on. Even if reinforcements arrive in the end, these people won¡¯t be able to see them. But I didn¡¯t dare to say it. If I did, the morale of the Army would bepletely shattered. but I really can¡¯t beat nurheka. Those ordinary soldiers know nothing, and naively think that I¡¯m invincible ¡­ You should go, I want to be alone.¡±

    So that man was really that important to him, so important that he would copse in an instant if he lost him.

    He was the faith and support of the soldiers, but what about his support?

    His support had copsed, and he had be flustered, terrified, and unconfident.

    He was no longer as high-spirited as before.

    Li Miaozhen left with sadness and disappointment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on top of the city wall, looking at the night sky in the distance.

    In the distance, bonfires were burning and scattered like stars.

    In the fire, there were executioners hidden.

    He stood in the cold night for a long time before he took out Wei Yuan¡¯s letter.

    Wei Yuan was dead, and hisst hope was extinguished. He could finally read hisst words.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, if I¡¯m not wrong, this is myst stroke. Do you still remember that I once told you that this world is far crueler than you can imagine?

    The reason why I¡¯m leading the Army this time is to seal the witch God. The sage of Confucianism¡¯s sealing of the witch God involves a secret of the Supreme level, so I can¡¯t tell you too much in the letter. After the death of the Confucian Saint, the Sorcerer God umted his power for more than a thousand years and broke the seal-

    This would be a disaster for the Central ins, for the human race, and even for the nine regions. The schrly faction had been weakened to this day, and it no longer had the strength to seal the Sorcerer God. Ever since the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the supervisor has not been involved in the affairs of the world. I still can not understand what he wants to do.

    Da Feng¡¯s power has been weakened to this day, and who else but me could seal the Sorcerer God? ¡°As schrs, we should set our hearts for the heavens and earth, our lives for the people, continue our teachings to the Saints, and create peace for the world ¡­¡± You said it yourself. Zhao Shou took me to the sub-divine temple.

    Well said, as expected of the heir I¡¯ve chosen.

    After this battle, the witchcraft cult might retaliate with all their might. I seem to have foreseen the rivers of blood in Xiang, Jing and Yu provinces. They are trying to shake the fate of Da Feng and cooperate with the previous emperor to disperse thest fate of Da Feng.

    With your abilities, you should already know this secret. You¡¯re someone I value, and I¡¯ve always had the highest expectations of you.

    The turmoil in the Central ins is inevitable. You are Da Feng¡¯sst hope, and half of Da Feng¡¯s fate is on you. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, you can go to Zhao Shou. I have something with him.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vision seemed to be blurred. He turned the page and looked at the second.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know about my past? there are 18 or 19 things in life that aren¡¯t what you want, but you can¡¯t change your mind.

    My ancestral home is Yuzhou, and my father is the prefect of Yuzhou. Forty years ago, the witch God religion attacked the Xiang, Jing, and Yu provinces and massacred them all night long. My entire family died in that massacre.

    My mother pushed me into the dry well and managed to escape. I ate moss and insects in the well and hid for seven days before I dared toe out. The witchcraft religion retreated, leaving behind a devastatednd and corpses. I buried my family with my own hands.

    At that time, he was muddleheaded and didn¡¯t know how to go on in life. He even had the thought of suicide. However, the mes of hatred supported me to grit my teeth and hold on. I walked thousands of miles to the capital and joined the Shangguan family.

    Shangguan PEI was my father¡¯s best friend and also his ssmate. When they were young, they traveled together to study. They were once attacked by mountain bandits and my father risked his life to save him.

    On the first day I came to the Shangguan family, I met the love of my life. It was a beautiful spring, flowers bloomed in the garden, and the air was mixed with afortable fragrance.

    Under the shadow of the tree, a girl was holding. flower and smiling ¡­ At that moment, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning. This was the girl I would protect and cherish for the rest of my life.

    She was called Shangguan xixue, andter became the Empress. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that she was a woman who I could never get in my life.

    Perhaps my fate was already decided the moment I saw her.

    The few years I spent with the Shangguan family were the happiest times of my life.

    Shangguan PEI treated me like his son, no, even better than his own son. I studied with him day and night, hoping to get a good reputation in the future and marry her.

    In the 30th year of Zhen de, Emperor Zhen de passed away, yuan jing seeded the throne, and the Emperor chose his concubine.

    Shangguan PEI had waited for this day for a very long time. At the time, he was only a small imperial censor who desired to climb up the ranks. The beautiful xixue was an important bargaining chip for him, so he had nned to send her into the pce.

    Helplessly, I tried to elope with her, leave the capital, and go to a ce where no one could find us. I¡¯m willing to qive up my future, and she¡¯s willing to qive up her wealth.

    However, I was only a schr at that time. Not long after I escaped, I was captured.

    ¡°I will never forget that day. Shangguan PEI, the man my father once risked his life to save, my father¡¯s best friend, the man who imed that I was the only child of the Wei family, had me cleaned myself..

 Chapter 967 - 967: Wei Yuan â€˜s past (6)

    Chapter 967: Wei Yuan ¡®s past (6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Don¡¯t you love her? then I¡¯ll let you stay with her forever. The harem is dangerous and full of danger. If you really love her, then you should stay by her side ¡­ These are thest words Shangguan PEI said to me.

    This was the greatest humiliation.

    I wasn¡¯t willing to ept my fate, so I learned from the painful experience and began to study martial arts, hoping to be aplete man, hoping to be strong enough to take her away from the pce.

    In the 6th year of yuanjing, my past with her was told to yuanjing by someone, ndering me for eating with her. Yuanjing was furious and wanted to cripple his Empress and kill her. At that time, general dugu in the North had passed away, and the barbarians had invaded, causing great chaos in the North.

    I¡¯ll make a military pledge that I won¡¯t return until I return in triumph. That was the beginning of my sess ¡­

    After that, my cultivation level grew higher and higher, and yuan jing firmly held her in his palm. After the triumphant Battle of Shanhai Pass, I was invincible in the country. Yuan jing secretly hid her and summoned me. He threatened her life and forced me to destroy my cultivation.

    I agree. The supervisor scolded me for being trapped in love and shortsighted, but I didn¡¯t refute him. When my life was at its darkest, she was the one who brightened up my world. She was my light.

    In the next 20 years, I killed Shangguan PEI with my own hands and used the case of Consort Fu to kill my Imperial uncle, ending the Shangguan family¡¯s bloodline. The past would be written off. As my power increased, I gradually began to think about doing something for Da Feng and the people.

    eunuch. I¡¯ve been in the Imperial court for twenty years, trying to save this declining country.. gradually stopped looking at her ¡­ It¡¯s a blessing for a husband to be able to marry into a Kingdom.

    In the end, I¡¯m the one who let her down.

    I originally thought that I would be alone for the rest of my life, until the year of the capital investigation. Your appearance made me happy. In the end, I was not alone.

    My only regret is that I didn¡¯t get to hear you sing that song in the end. It¡¯s a very interesting song. However, I have too many regrets in my life, so I don¡¯t want to be entangled in these.

    He hoped that after Wei Yuan, there would be another Xu Qi ¡®an in Da Feng.

    Wei Yuan!¡±

    Hu ¡­ The letter burned. Xu Qi ¡®an opened his hand and let the wind take it away.

    He sat on top of the city wall for the whole night.

    At dawn, the first ray of light shone on the deste ins and the blood-stained city wall.

    Thump thump thump ¡­

    The deep and loud drum sounds reverberated. and the deste horns sounded.

    The Yan and Kang country¡¯s infantry attacked the city once again, forming a dense mass of ants.

    Nurheka sat on his horse.

    The guards of Da Feng came to their senses, picked up their weapons, and went up the city wall.

    The soldiers who were resting against the parapet and holding their sabers in their sleep woke up one by one. Their faces were filled with fatigue and their eyes burned with killing intent.

    In the Barbican, Zhang Kaitai rushed out with his saber.

    She saw a green-robed man standing on the wall.

    At this moment, he almost cried out in surprise, thinking that the green-robed man in his memory hade back to life.

    ¡°Xu Qi. an, you ¡­¡± Zhang Kaitai¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let nurheka and the others reach the city walls. If they do, our losses will be too great, and we won¡¯t be able to defend for long.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t turn around.

    Zhang Kaitai knew this, but if they didn¡¯t defend, they had to fight to the death under the city.

    A total of 70000 elite soldiers, killing them until their hands went soft, not to mention nurhejia and the other experts. Going down the city wall would only lead to death.

    At this moment, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an say,¡±l¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go and dig the array. This will reduce the pressure on the soldiers.¡± &Nbsp;

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Zhang Kaitai was furious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. I¡¯m not crazy. Not only can it reduce the pressure on the soldiers, but it can also inspire them. If I could, I would have killed nurheka.¡±

    Kill nurhega?

    Zhang Kaitai felt that he had really gone crazy.

    ¡°Behind us is the hometown of the Lord of Wei.¡±

    He immediately added, making Zhang Kaitai speechless.

    Li Miaozhen stepped on a flying sword and flew up the city wall. She was expressionless and gloomy. She first looked down at the enemy troops who were shouting and charging.

    Then, as if she had sensed something, she turned her head and looked at the green-robed figure standing on the parapet.

    ¡°Miaozhen, I¡¯ll lend you your golden core for a bit.¡±

    His eyes were clear and bright, his temperament was heavy, and the mboyant spirit between his brows reappeared.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes widened.

    She, who possessed the heart technique of the heavenly sect, could clearly feel that this man had vaguely transformed.

    ¡°You ¡­. Li Miaozhen said in. daze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve achieved rank-4,¡± he said with a bright smile.

    How much did a boy have to walk to grow up? It could be a lifetime, or it could also be a night.

    He achieved rank-4 in one night.

    How powerful was the rank-4 Xu Qi ¡®an? No one knew.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s vision blurred for a moment.¡±Alright!¡±

    Losing one¡¯s golden core was the same as losing one¡¯s Foundation and cultivation for a Taoist cultivator.

    No matter how many golden core cultivators there were, they would not be able to defeat his smile.

    On top of the city wall, a high-spirited roar of Zhang Yang burst out, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, the great Minister of martial arts, is here to break the formation!

    How could he let the people down?

    Between heaven and earth, a green-robed man swallowed the Golden pill and jumped down the city wall.

    [ author¡¯s note: I spent an all-nighter writing. I originally wrote more than 10000 words, but I didn¡¯t feel that it was good. I showed the manuscript to my friend, and the two of them discussed it and decided to delete it and start all over again. ]

    And so, the sky brightened .

 Chapter 973 - 973: Yang qianhuan arrives (1)

    Chapter 973: Yang qianhuan arrives (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Late at night!

    In the wengcheng on the city wall, the charcoal fire burned quietly, dispersing the chill of the autumn night.

    The copper pot was boiling. Li Miaozhen soaked the blood -stained sweat towel in the warm water and gently washed it. The copper Basin instantly turned red.

    ¡°What, what is going on? if he continues to bleed like this, he won¡¯t make it through the night!¡±

    Zhang Kaitai paced back and forth in the hall anxiously.

    The other generals were either sitting, standing, or scratching their ears and cheeks, frowning in anxiety, but they were helpless.

    After Zhang Kaitai brought Xu Qi back to the top of the city wall, he was already unconscious. He was barely breathing. He tore his clothes to check his wounds. Everyone was shocked. There was not a single part of his body that was intact. He was covered in cracks.

    Blood seeped out of the cracks on the porcin.

    Especially the wound on his waist that almost cut him in half, it made Zhang Kaitai and the others ¡°scalps numb. Even if it was them, if they were not treated in time, they would probably die in less than two hours.

    Rank-four martial artists did not have rank-three immortal bodies, nor were they like Wizards ¡®blood spirit spell, which could activate qi and blood and heal injuries.

    As a Taoist disciple, li Miaozhen had dabbled in medical skills. After all, if she wanted to refine pills, she had to be proficient in medicine. She also brought some medicinal pills to treat external injuries with her. However, these pills had no effect on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injuries.

    There was no effect after swallowing it.

    It was ground into powder and applied to the wound, but it had no effect.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. We have to bring him back to the capital. Only the Directorate of Celestials can save him,¡± Li Miaozhen sighed.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the near-fatal wound on her waist.

    However, li Miaozhen guessed that the chapping of her body like porcin had something to do with the Confucian school¡¯s ¡°following thew¡± and that it was due to the bacsh of the spell.

    Just like that day when he had defeated Chu Yuanqian and himself, his soul had been destroyed.

    Li Miaozhen recalled that Xu Qi ¡®an used a schrly spell to strengthen his primordial spirit, so his primordial spirit suffered a bacsh. This time, his body was cracking and bleeding profusely, which should have strengthened his aura.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Daoist priest li,¡±

    Zhang Kaitai¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he stared at her anxiously.

    Li Miaozhen slowly shook her head and looked sad, ¡± my golden elixir is in his body. It has stabilized his injuries to a certain extent. Otherwise, he might have already ¡­

    If she didn¡¯t take back her golden core, how would she be able to ride a flying sword?

    After taking the Golden core, this man might die before he even reached the capital.

    Zhang Kaitai and the other generals had deep despair on their faces.

    Her warm fingers gently brushed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cheek, and her heart was filled with clear sadness. you saved Yuyang pass and the 14000 soldiers, but how can I save you? ¡±

    She was sad for a moment and suddenly had an idea. She reached into her bosom to take out the fragments of the book of theher world while walking out of the Barbican.

    ¡°You guys help look after him, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Li Miaozhen opened the door of the wengcheng and was suddenly stunned. All she could see were dark figures.

    On the horse track, with the gate of wengcheng as the center, the crowd spread to both sides, all the way to the depths of the darkness.

    The entire ce was silent. There were thousands of people, not a single sound could be heard. It was as if they were afraid of waking up the person sleeping inside.

    you can save Xu yinluo. You can save Xu yinluo, right ¡­

    A soldier in the crowd pleaded.

    They had heard the entire conversation inside.

    When li Miaozhen looked at them again, she found that the men who licked blood from their des had red eyes.

    At this moment, li Miaozhen deeply felt what it meant to be ¡°heavily hit in the chest.¡±

    ¡°I will ¡­¡± She gently nodded and returned to the Barbican.

    After closing the door, she didn¡¯t turn around. With her back facing Zhang Kaitai and the others, she took out a fragment of the Book of the Earth and sent a message, ¡®

    [ everyone, Xu Qi. an and I are at Yuyang pass at the border of Xiangzhou. He is seriously injured and on the verge of death ¡­ ]

    Li Miaozhen briefly described Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s situation in three paragraphs.

    Thest letter asked, [ what should we do now? ]

    [ 6: is Lord Xu¡¯s situation that bad already? [ Amitabha, this poor monk wants to go to the northeast to ferry these barbarians now. ]

    Through the fragments, everyone could feel master Hengyuan¡¯s anxiety and worry, as well as his powerlessness and Fury.

    [ one: your golden core is in his body, and it¡¯s temporarily hanging on? ]

    It seemed that every time Xu Qi. an was involved, huaiqing would be very active and his quiet style would change ¡­ Li Miaozhen frowned and replied, ¡±

    [ yes, without the Golden core, I can¡¯t ride a flying sword. If he lost his golden core, Xu Qi ¡®an would not be able to make it back to the capital. I, I can¡¯t risk his

    life. ]

    What do you mean you can¡¯t risk his life? ording to your character, you shouldn¡¯t rely on hard work. I¡¯ll take you back to the capital now. Whether you live or die will depend on your luck, is that it ¡­ Chu Yuanxi couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart.

    [ 1: how long can itst? ]

    [ two: your life will not be in danger before noon tomorrow, but if you take out the Golden core, you may only live for two hours at most, or even shorter. ]

    Without waiting for Huai Qing¡¯s reply, Chu Yuanyou spoke first and sent a message, ¡®

    [ then that¡¯s easy. If you can¡¯t go back, get the people from the Imperial astronomer toe over. Yang qianhuan¡¯s teleportation spell formation is even faster than sword Kinesis flight, so he should have enough time to make his way over from the capital city. He should be able to return to the capital city before noon tomorrow. ]

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This idea was very simple, but she actually didn¡¯t think of it. It seemed that her concern had made her confused.

    Chu Yuanxi continued to send a letter, [ it¡¯s curfew now. Lina and Hengyuan can¡¯t walk in the inner city. [ number one, I can only leave this matter to you.. ]

 Chapter 974 - 974: Yang qianhuan arrives (2)

    Chapter 974: Yang qianhuan arrives (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Number one had a high position in the court, so the curfew probably wouldn¡¯t be able to trap him.

    [ one: okay. ]

    Leena heaved a sigh of relief and also sent a letter,[ if you have any difficulties, just tell me. It¡¯s great that we can deal with them together. ]

    You don¡¯t seem to have done anything, so why are you speaking as if you are an important participant ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society more or less had simr thoughts in their hearts.

    [ 1: No. 4, how¡¯s the battle in the North? ]

    [ four: the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom has retreated. I thought we would fight for another few months.. didn¡¯t expect that Lord Wei would reach the headquarters of the witchcraft cult in just ten days ¡­ ]

    After he finished sending this message, he suddenly stopped talking.

    After a few seconds, number one, Huai Qing, changed the topic. [ li Miaozhen, can you tell me the specific situation now? ]

    Chu Yuanxi sighed in her heart and actively participated in the new topic.

    [ now, can you tell us the details of the situation? was he injured by nurheka? I remember that the fire country¡¯s Emperor is at the peak of the fourth rank, which is the strongest rank below the third rank. ]

    Li Miaozhen only said that the 80000 troops of Yan and Kang had attacked the city. She didn¡¯t have the time and mood to describe what had happened in detail. Chu Yuanyou felt that with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body andbat power, an ordinary rank-4 would not be able to beat him to the point of near death.

    Li Miaozhen, who was relieved, wasn¡¯t as anxious as before and sent a letter,[

    Xu Qi ¡®an was injured while trying to break the array. ]

    After sending this message, she was about to continue writing when Chu Yuanxi sent a concise message:[ nonsense! ]

    [ 1. How can you be so ridiculous? ]

    Huaiqing furrowed his brows and felt angry.

    [ 6: Lord Xu is too impulsive. How is this any different from courting death? ]

    It was indeed a death sentence. If li Miaozhen didn¡¯t have the Golden core to protect Xu Qi ¡®an, he would have died.

    Lina held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and furrowed her thin brows. If she had known, she would have followed him to Yuyang pass that day and crushed him to death, regardless of his Army.

    Really, let the other person finish ¡­ Li Miaozhen pouted and calmly sent the letter,

    [ he single-handedly destroyed the formation and blocked off almost all the enemy elites. He killed twice, causing the enemy¡¯s morale to copse and for them to flee in panic. The defenders cleaned up the corpses after the battle. He roughly estimated that he had killed at least nine thousand people in today¡¯s battle.

    [ yesterday, he killed the Red Bear of sugudu while defending the city. Today, after breaking the formation, he killed the fiery King nurhejia alone and scared off the remaining 50000 enemy troops. ]

    The Earth Book chat group was silent.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were left with a series of question marks in their minds.

    ¡°One person killed 9000 enemies and two peak rank-4s in a row. One of them is said to be the strongest under rank-3? This must be fake, right? this must be fake ¡­ The schr was calm. Chu Yuanyou was a swordsman who had traveled the nine states for several years and had enough knowledge and experience. But now he just wanted to pull li Miaozhen¡¯s cor and tell her not to joke.

    Leena didn¡¯t believe it either. Although she wasn¡¯t very smart, she was excited when it came to fighting and cultivation.

    Hengyuan could not believe li Miaozhen¡¯s words. Only a rank-3 could achieve such a result.

    She remembered that Xu Qi ¡®an was a level five huajin. With a level five cultivation, he would be exhausted after killing two thousand enemies, let alone nine thousand.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t know how to lie, especially when it was meaningless . ¡°What trump card does he have?¡± huaiqing asked.

    [ two: he entered rank-4 overnight. ]

    It was a pity that they were separated by the fragments of the Book of the Earth, otherwise li Miaozhen could hear the sighs of Hengyuan, Chu Yuanqian, and the others.

    Chu Yuanyang was both emotional and sympathetic. He remembered that before the battle, Xu Qi ¡®an had been trapped in the stage of ¡± will ¡± and could not break through. He was not particrly anxious and cultivated step by step. He acted as if it was a good thing to have an epiphany, but if not, he would take it slowly.

    To put it nicely, she had a good attitude, but to put it bluntly, she waszy.

    He didn¡¯t expect that after Wei Yuan¡¯s death, he would advance to the fourth stage overnight.

    That man¡¯s death must have been a huge blow to him.

    At this moment, tears seemed to be glistening in huaiqing¡¯s eyes. He was digging the formation alone, not caring about his life and death. Wasn¡¯t that a kind of heart-wrenching pain?

    There was suddenly no sound in The Earth Book group.

    Li Miaozhen waited for a long time and saw that no one spoke. She knew that they were immersed in their own emotions and didn¡¯t want to continue sending letters.

    She put away the fragments of the book and turned back to the simple bed.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan from the Directorate of Celestials will be here before dawn.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai let out a long breath. He was a little tired after the great joy and sorrow.

    The soldiers smiled from the bottom of their hearts. Xu yinluo¡¯s death here would be a shadow that they could not forget for the rest of their lives, and they would live in self-me and guilt for the rest of their lives.

    Zhang Kaitai squeezed out a smile on his cold face.

    alright, go out and inform your brothers to disperse. Those who need to rest, rest, and bandage your wounds. Don¡¯t just stand there. You¡¯re all tired after a day of fighting.

    The soldiers and generals refused to leave. They were all honest, stubborn, and boorish men. They would not leave until they saw Xu yinluo¡¯s condition improving.

    A few tough guys even straightened their necks and talked back to Zhang

    Kaitai.

    He would just let them be.

    In the wilderness a hundred miles away from Yuyang pass, a white-robed figure flickered continuously. Clear light formation patterns lit up under his feet. He flickered very quickly, causing the clear light formation patterns to connect closely like raindrops falling on water.

    Not long after, the outline of the border city could be vaguely seen in the darkness.

    the bloody aura is soaring to the sky. An intense battle has just taken ce here

    The white-robed figure¡¯s voice was low and deep, as if he was a master who bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the fate of mankind.

    After another sh of teleportation, he arrived at the top of the city wall. He looked around and was surprised to find that there were only a few soldiers patrolling the horse Road.

    When he looked in the direction of the Barbican, he finally understood the reason. It turned out that the soldiers were all gathered near the Barbican.

    The white-robed figure was inevitably a little confused. What were these boorish soldiers doing in the middle of the night without resting or guarding the city?

    there are a lot of people. Fortunately, I was prepared!

    The white-robed figure chuckled, exuding confidence and calmness as if everything was under his control.

    Li Miaozhen, who was napping at the table, suddenly woke up and looked up to see a man in white standing in the room.

    He was wearing a curtained hat, and under the curtained hat was a mask, which seemed to be covered with cloth.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan

    Li Miaozhen probed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even after dressing up in such a low-key manner, I still can¡¯t hide my innate brilliance. Daoist priest li, it seems that I¡¯ve left an indelible impression in your heart.¡±

    Yang qianhuan eximed in delight.

    I¡¯m the one who asked someone to invite you here ¡­ Li Miaozhen was also very happy. Although yang qianhuan had a strange personality, he was very reliable and never missed a day or waste.

    ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± She asked in confusion.

    ¡°There are too many people here. No matter where I stand, someone will see my face. This is not in line with my demeanor as an otherworldly expert, nor the loneliness of having my back to themon people.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice was low.

    Li Miaozhen called him an expert. The third disciple of the supervisor had an unimaginable obsession with seeing people at the back of his head.

    ¡°Hurry up and take a look at Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± she said hurriedly.

    Yang qianhuan sat on the edge of the bed and examined Xu Qi ¡®an. He took Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s wrist and checked his pulse. After a long while, he sighed and shook his head.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and the joy that just appeared was like a me that was extinguished by cold water.

    ¡°He, he can¡¯t be saved?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, he can still be saved.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you shake your head and sigh?¡± li Miaozhen looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special,¡± yang qianhuan replied in all seriousness. It¡¯s just that this will show my importance even more, won¡¯t it? At the critical moment, I¡¯ll have to take action.¡±

    Li Miao really wanted to kill someone.

    ¡°How did he get injured like this?¡± Yang qianhuan asked.

    . . ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± li Miaozhen squinted her eyes and said faintly.

    Yang qianhuan scoffed. why would I need to know? could it be that you¡¯re the same as Junior Sister Caiwei? do you think that I¡¯m imitating him? ¡±

    Li Miaozhenughed.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯m going to bed early today, so I can¡¯t stay up all night to save up for the manuscript at 9 am tomorrow. Therefore, I¡¯ll postpone the 9 am update tomorrow to the afternoon or evening. ] Of course, there would still be double updates tomorrow..

 Chapter 975 - 975: Back to the capital (1)

    Chapter 975: Back to the capital (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li Miaozhen knew that the third brother was obsessed with imitating Xu Qi ¡®an. ording to him, Xu Qi¡¯ an was the master of the show of divinity, and every time he was one step ahead of him, he would snatch his opportunities.

    Yang qianhuan wasn¡¯t using him unjustly. He had evidence to back it up. For example, during the battle between the Buddhist sects, the supervisor had intentionally locked him in the stargazing tower and pushed Xu Qi ¡®an out to represent the Directorate of Celestials in the battle.

    Another example was the battle between li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyang, where yang qianhuan was ¡°coincidentally¡± locked up at the bottom of the building.

    If he knew what Xu ningyan had done, he would definitely be so envious that he would beat his chest and stamp his feet ¡­ Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t intend to tell him now. She had to at least wait until Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injury was stabilized.

    Thus, she retracted her smile, cupped her fists, and said sincerely, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 leave Xu Qi ¡®an to you, senior brother yang.¡±

    Yang qianhuan nodded. He was very pleased with the Holy Virgin¡¯s pleading.

    He immediately took out bottles and jars, as well as needles and thread, from his storage bag. Yang qianhuan pried open Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth and flicked open the cork of the porcin bottles. Then, he stuffed four or five porcin bottles into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mouth.

    The way he poured the medicine into her mouth was rough. After a few moments, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned purple and red, as if he was about to suffocate.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Miaozhen raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°He¡¯s been seriously injured, so Chen Xuan has given him a strong medicine!¡±

    Yang qianhuan exined righteously. She patted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chin and forced him to swallow the medicine.

    Was this what he meant by ¡°heavy medicine¡±? Are you sure you¡¯re not taking revenge? The swordswoman of the swallow gave him a side nce. After using the medicine, yang qianhuan stitched up his wound and barely managed to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°I can only stabilize his injuries. If we want to save him, teacher will have to do it personally.¡±

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t?¡± Li Miaozhen was shocked.

    In her eyes, yang qianhuan was the head of the Directorate of Celestials. Other than the supervisor, li Miaozhen had never seen a higher-ranked Warlock than yang qianhuan.

    ¡­¡­.. Yang qianhuan fell silent for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s this brat¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with my ability.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s words, in the eyes of senior brother yang, who said,¡±if the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the eternal night,¡± were a tant provocation.

    He paused and continued, ¡®

    ¡°He must¡¯ve used the schrly technique ¡®absolutemand¡¯. Heh, without the protection of the righteous Qi, he actually dared to use a schrly technique. Looking at the terrible injuries on his body, what did he use the magical techniques of the schrly faction to exchange for?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s rted tobat power and state, ¡± li Miaozhen said after pondering for a long time.

    forcefully increasingbat strength ¡­ You¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡± Yang qianhuan clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Even the fourth stage Confucians wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Miaozhen asked. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Yang qianhuan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Those rank- 4s from Yun Lu Academy usually only dare to say things like ¡®my pants dropped¡¯ and ¡®retreat 100 miles¡¯ when they fight. These are powerful but won¡¯t cause too much damage.

    ¡°This is because there is a limit to how much the righteous Qi can offset the bacsh. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the schrly faction be invincible?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the schrly faction invincible at its peak?¡± li Miaozhen asked.

    Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman anymore. He coughed and said, ¡®¡±We¡¯ll take him back after he has absorbed the medicine and the pain has been relieved. Ha, don¡¯t underestimate the pain, it might kill him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk,¡± he said as he strode out.

    Since master yang of the Directorate of Celestials, yang qianhuan, was here, how could he hide his achievements and fame? he had to show off in front of the public.

    ¡°Squeak ..

    He opened the gate of the Barbican and appeared in front of the guards outside.

    The guards were a little confused when they saw a man in white appear.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s gaze, hidden under her curtained hat, slowly swept across the confused faces. Her tone was calm andposed, exuding the calmness of an expert.

    ¡°I¡¯m yang qianhuan, the third disciple of the Directorate of Celestials,¡±

    A sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials ¡­ The supervisor¡¯s third disciple .

    After a short moment of silence, the guards outside the Barbican suddenly erupted in cheers.

    Eh, he¡¯s actually weing me like this? This, this doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­ No, this was very reasonable! Yang qianhuan couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back and turn around, stubbornly aiming the back of her head at the crowd.

    Even though the back of his head was hidden under the curtain hat.

    At this moment, he heard a soldier in the distance ask, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s wrong with everyone?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Warlock from the Directorate of Celestials, the third disciple of the Superintendent,¡± a soldier answered. ¡°What? That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great ¡­¡±

    yes, yes. Xu Ylnluo IS saved. Xu ymluo IS tmallY saved.

    Some people cried tears of joy.

    As a citizen of Da Feng, who didn¡¯t know that the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials could revive the dead?

    They were cheering because Xu Qi ¡®an could be saved, not because of him!

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this. Still with his back to the crowd, he raised his hand and pressed it down.

    Seeing his gesture, the soldiers gradually quieted down.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, what did he do this time?¡± yang qianhuan asked in a low voice.

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had a high reputation in Da Feng (he had stolen yang qianhuan¡¯s fortune), but even if these soldiers who only valued military achievements respected Xu yinluo, the scene before them was still too exaggerated.

    He had a bad feeling.

    Xu yinluo is a righteous man. In order to reduce our pressure, he has to sink the formation alone. A soldier said.

    Ha, he¡¯s the same as the state Duke of execution in Caishikou, he still knows how to win people¡¯s hearts! Yang qianhuanmented. She wasn¡¯t envious at all, and she acted as if she had already seen through Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu yinluo single-handedly defeated the enemy twice and killed nearly 10000 people.

    Killing tens of thousands of enemies and forcing the enemy to flee twice ¡­ Yang qianhuan¡¯s eyes slowly lost focus.

    Xu yinluo single-handedly killed the fiery King nurhejia amidst an Army of ten thousand.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is invincible.¡±

    ¡°I only want to follow Xu yinluo in this life.¡±

    As they spoke, the soldiers began to shout, their eyes red.

    Yang qianhuan silently closed the gate of the Barbican.

    Li Miaozhen heard the door close and walked out to see yang qianhuan sliding to the ground with her back against the door. Her hat was crooked ¡­

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s expression said, ¡± I¡¯m a professionally trained Saint, I won¡¯tugh no matter how funny it is.

    I was wrong. I still underestimated Xu Qi. an. I thought that beheading the state Duke at the entrance of the market was the peak of his life.. didn¡¯t expect him to do even more, even more ¡­

    She was so sad that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    he¡¯s clearly afraid that I¡¯ll steal his limelight, so he deliberately came to the border to avoid me. What a despicable and shameless person ¡­ He defeated the enemy twice, killed nearly 10000 enemies, and took the head of the enemy general in the midst of an Army of 10000. Why didn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an ride the wind and soar up 90000 li?¡±

    His voice trembled with envy.

    Li Miaozhen almost covered her face and made a pig¡¯s cry.

    After a while, yang qianhuan¡¯s eyes were burning with fighting spirit.¡±Please tell me, where is the fire country¡¯s capital.¡±

    Li Miaozhen pursed her lips and suppressed her smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to the fire Country? But Xu Qi ¡®an defeated the enemy in front of more than ten thousand soldiers. What¡¯s the use of you going to the Yan country alone?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters?¡± ¡°That ce has already been conquered by Wei Yuan.¡±

    Do I still have a chance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡±

    Li Miaozhen ruthlessly dispelled his thoughts and said, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an seems to be in a much better condition. Let¡¯s go back to the capital and ask the head Warden to save him.

    yang cpannuan?s urea ana aeJectea reply came tnrougn tne curtam nat.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hope, just wait for death!¡±

    Zhang Kaitai was jolted awake by the cheers in the camp. He leaped onto the city wall and entered the Barbican in pleasant surprise upon hearing the news of yang qianhuan¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Where¡¯s yang qianhuan?¡±

    He looked left and right, but did not see anyone.

    Li Miaozhen pointed to the corner and Zhang Kaitai followed her gaze. Yang qianhuan was squatting in the corner with her back to them, as quiet as a decoration.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Zhang Kaitai said.

    ¡°He just found out about Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± Li Miaozhen replied.

    . When Zhang Kaitai looked at yang qianhuan¡¯s back, his eyes were filled with pity.

    ¡°I will arrange for my Deputy general to return to the capital with you and report this matter to the Imperial court. Even if it was eight hundred li, it would still take several days to reach the capital.

    ¡°Even though the Yan and Kang country¡¯s Alliance Army has retreated and suffered heavy losses, we can¡¯t let our guard down. Who knows when they wille back again. I hope that the Imperial court will make its arrangements soon. ¡±

    Zhang Kaitai said.

    Moreover, the soldiers who had died in battle had to be reported to the Imperial court. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievement of fighting 80000 enemies alone had to be reported to the Imperial court as well.

    Li Miaozhen nodded.

    Early in the morning, the inner Pavilion.

    In the conference hall, the head assistant Wang zhenwen held a cup of piping hot health tea as he listened to the heated discussions of the schrs from the various halls.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Your Majesty? why hasn¡¯t he expressed his opinion after two days of discussion?¡± Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, frowned.

    For two consecutive court meetings, they were discussing the aftermath. However, Emperor Yuan jing showed an extremely negative attitude toward the nature of this battle and the possible revenge of the witchcraft sect.

    He talked about a lot of details and did not mention anything about the real business. No matter how the other officials admonished him, he ignored them.

    The Minister of Affairs had been jumping up and down these two days.

    Yesterday, he had written a Memorial, and today, he had directly rebuked

    Emperor Yuan jing in the pce.

    Then, they were dragged out of the court together.

    ¡°It seems that His Majesty is unwilling to give Duke Wei a proper name. As for the deployment of troops to the three provinces on the northeast border ¡­¡±

    At this point, Qian Qingshu, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Hall, paused and did not continue.

    If it was anyone else, such an action would be branded as treason.

    However, His Majesty was the ruler of a country, so it was naturally impossible. He could only say that he had been muddled recently.

    Du du!

    Chief advisor Wang knocked on the table. When the Grand schrs looked over, he let out a breath and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡®

    ¡°After lunch, I will go to the stargazing tower to see the supervisor.¡±

    He was more sensitive than anyone else. After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, Wang zhenwen had reviewed the matter ording to the information he had received.

    But the supervisor definitely knew.

    The Grand schrs nodded slowly. Chen Qi, the Grand schr of the jianji

    Pce, said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you ask the supervisor to suppress His

    Majesty?¡±

    If these words were to spread, it would be a reason for the political enemies to attack him, and he might not even be able to keep his position as a Grand schr. However, he still said it, hoping that Emperor Yuan jing could quickly give him a decision.

    One could see how tense the situation was.

    At this time, a cab official came to the door of the meeting hall and reported, ¡°¡±Sirs, a man who ims to be Deputy general Zhang Kaitai requests an audience. He wants to see the chief Assistant.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Kaitai¡¯s Deputy general. Why did hee to the cab instead of the Ministry of War?¡± Qian Qingshu frowned.

    ¡°Perhaps he went to the Ministry of War and wanted to see the chief Assistant?¡± Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion, said.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± Wang zhenwen muttered to himself.

    The cab official left, and a momentter, a middle-aged general, whose armor was covered in knife marks and blood, was led in. This ¡­ How did she enter the Imperial City dressed like this?

    The Grand schrs were shocked.

    ¡°General Li Yi,mander Zhang, Deputy general, greets the Lords.¡± Li Yi cupped his fists.

    Wang shoufu nodded and asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you stay in the border Army?¡±

    When did youe back?¡±

    I was still at Yuyang pass in Xiang province yesterday, ¡± Li Yi replied. I just returned to the capital this morning. I was brought back by the Directorate of Celestials, yang qianhuan.

    All the Grand Secretaries looked at each other with confusion. Chief advisor Wang asked, ¡°¡±ls the eight hundred li urgent report true?¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s face darkened as he nodded.

    In an instant, thest bit of hope in Chief Assistant Wang¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    He was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°¡±Why do you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday, the Yan and Kang Kingdom¡¯s Allied army of 80000 attacked jadesun pass,¡± Li Yi said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    All the Grand Secretaries were shocked.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s hand trembled, and the hot tea sshed on the back of his hand, but he didn¡¯t notice it.

 Chapter 971 - 971: Taking the head of the enemy general in the midst of an Army of 10000, happy!

    Chapter 971: Taking the head of the enemy general in the midst of an Army of 10000, happy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    To reach the fourth grade in one night, what kind of talent was this?

    No matter if nurheka was the ruler of a country or had a dual cultivation base at the peak of the fourth stage, he had a sense of pride as to who was below the third stage. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented jealousy towards the rising star of Da Feng.

    He had a reputation that was like the sun in the sky, an indestructible golden body, and an extraordinary talent that made people feel terrified.

    If he didn¡¯t kill this man, he would definitely be a major threat to the witchcraft cult in ten or twenty years. Perhaps, Da Feng would have another Wei Yuan.

    Nurhejia squinted his eyes and examined Xu Qi ¡®an, whose chest was heaving up and down. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    How much Qi could you, Xu Qi ¡®an, use to break the formation by yourself? All those below the third grade were mortals, and mortals had their limits.

    When the soldier smoothened out this spirit, it would be his death.

    Nurhejia had a wealth of experience on the battlefield. In his opinion, attacking the city was not the most important thing. The most important thing was to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The morale of the DA Feng defenders was high, and the biggest reason why they were willing to risk their lives was that Xu had never fallen.

    Killing Xu Qi ¡®an was equivalent to crushing the belief and fighting spirit of the DA Feng Army, just like how the death of Ali Bai made the remaining infantry of the charging Battalion flee in panic and lose their will to fight.

    Just like yesterday when the Red Bear of the SU Kingdom died in battle, the Army of the Kang Kingdom was almost thrown into chaos.

    Nuruk took a deep breath and said with a thunderous voice, ¡°¡±Whoever can behead Xu Qi ¡®an will be rewarded with a thousand taels of gold and a thousand households. If you cut off their hands and feet, you¡¯ll be rewarded with a hundred taels of gold and have a hundred fief.¡±

    BOOM!

    The voices were like a tide, and the Alliance Army of the two countries was boiling.

    A thousand taels of gold was something that could not be spent even in eight lifetimes.

    A fief of a thousand households was the title of Marquis of a thousand households. In the fire Country, the Marquis of a thousand households was a great title second only to the Marquis of ten thousand households, and his descendants would be filled with wealth and glory. There must be brave men with great rewards. ¡°The destruction camp requests to fight.¡± ¡°The cavalry unit requests to join the battle.¡±

    ¡°The mo saber Army requests to fight.¡±

    The Alliance Army of the two countries was full of fighting spirit and was eager to try. The warrior standing with the de was like a fish on the chopping board. With a bite, his descendants would be able to enjoy wealth and prosperity.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t snatch the head, an arm would be enough.

    Nurheka¡¯s expression was grim as he waved his hand, ¡°¡®Yes!¡±

    The Army that was moring was stunned, and they could not guess what fiery King meant. Which army was going to fight?

    Sliddenlv. themander of the cavalrv unit shouted. ¡°¡±C.harge with me!¡±

    He galloped away, leaving a trail of dust behind him.

    As soon as he moved, the cavalry behind him immediately followed. The tide of people rose and fell on the backs of their horses in an aggressive manner.

    ¡°What are you all waiting for? follow me!¡± The mo saber Army¡¯smander shouted anxiously.

    The mo saber Army soldiers understood and followed theirmander out of the formation.

    In the next moment, the troops that had requested to go out to battle came out in full strength, afraid that they would be robbed of their military merits.

    Those troops who didn¡¯t request to fight were angry and anxious, as if their wives had been snatched away.

    ¡°A total of twenty thousand soldiers. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll die or not.¡±

    One of themanders spat out in anger, feeling extremely vexed. That Xu fellow from Da Feng was destined to die without an intact corpse. Why wasn¡¯t he smart enough just now and didn¡¯t request to fight, letting these sons of b * tches have it easy?

    On top of the city wall, Zhang Kaitai and the other generals ¡°expressions changed drastically. Looking down from above, they saw the ck Mass of people like a group of rats, like a tide, and dust billowing.

    And in front of this Army was a blood-stained blue robe.

    This scene made the soldiers on the city wall feel numb.

    Gulp ¡­ One of the guards gulped as he said in fear,

    ¡°Xu, Xu yinluo, can you block it? Let¡¯s ¡­ Let¡¯s go down and save them.¡± ¡°Xu yinluo will be recalled ¡­¡±

    ¡°If we open the city gates now, the enemy soldiers below will swarm in. We won¡¯t be able to save anyone.¡± no. a soldier shouted, ¡± we can¡¯t just watch Xu yinluo be in danger! He needs reinforcements! He needs reinforcements.

    It seemed that Xu yinluo¡¯s unstoppable heroic posture hadpletely enraged the enemy. They were determined to kill Xu yinluo at all costs.

    The guards could clearly see that among the charging troops, there were cavalrymen who were invincible.There was the mo saber Army that had been annihted by a single Saber Strike;There were also formation-breaking soldiers in heavy armor and shields ¡­

    All of them were first-ss elites.

    And these elites were obviously not good at sieging, so they were headed for Xu yinluo.

    Even Xu yinluo could not defeat so many elite troops ¡­ The guards were nervous. No matter how much they admired Xu Qi ¡®an, they couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.

    The group of people behind him were worried about him, but Xu Qi ¡®an himself stood still, as if waiting for the enemy to arrive.

    Xu Qi. an was intoxicated ¡­ Including Zhang Kaitai, the martial artists all had the same thought.

    This was not an exception. The martial arts system was different from other systems. As one¡¯s cultivation level increased, one¡¯s mind would be more and more ¡±wless. people who were overcautious and indecisive would not be able to be high-ranked martial artists.

    Due to this reason, when killing enemies on the battlefield, it was very easy for one¡¯s blood to boil. If one didn¡¯t care, many martial artists would kill and be trapped in the enemy camp, unable to turn back.

    Zhang Kaitai¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and fear and worry surged in his heart. He couldn¡¯t care less about maintaining Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s invincible image to boost morale. He looked at the generals and said, you guys stay here. I¡¯ll go save Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Lord Commander, we will go with you.¡±

    Several high-ranking generals didn¡¯t agree to let him go out alone.

    Zhang Kaitai shook his head.

    ¡°You guys will have to stay here. If we go down, nurheka will definitely make his move. I¡¯m going to save Xu Qi ¡®an. I¡¯m going. He¡¯s a junior of the Yamen, the night watchman. I¡¯m going to protect him on behalf of Lord Wei..¡±

 Chapter 972 - 972: Taking the head of the enemy general in the midst of an Army of 10000, happy!

    Chapter 972: Taking the head of the enemy general in the midst of an Army of 10000, happy!

    Trantor: 549690339

    This time, li Miaozhen didn¡¯t stop her. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back. Her Jindan told her that the man still had strength left, enough to hold on until Zhang Kaitai went to save him.

    The enemy Army surged forward like a group of rats, and the distance between the two sides continued to shrink.

    One thousand feet, eight hundred feet, five hundred feet, three hundred feet . The variousmanders at the front revealed sinister expressions. The cavalry swung the ropes, the mo saber Army raised their heavy sabers, and the destruction Army raised their shields, elerating their charge.

    No one noticed that between Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers, purple powder was flying and scattering with the wind.

    The Dharma artifact that was given to him by Jian Zheng to shield his luck was crushed by him.

    There was nothing that could stop his vast fate and nothing that could stop him from absorbing the energy of all living beings.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly sheathed his knife. He suppressed all his Qi and emotions.

    Using Chu Yuanqi¡¯s method of nurturing sword intent to mobilize the power of all living beings was a profound meaning he hadprehended in Buddhist fights.

    The core was to borrow the will of all living beings to nurture the knife will.

    The non-hostile aura condensed by the more than 10000 soldiers of the great Minister behind him was now all returned to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    Do you really think that I, Xu Qi ¡®an, am a fish to be ughtered?

    At a certain moment, Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes.

    ng!

    Heaven and earth sh!

    The dark golden de light swept across the world.

    The charging cavalrymen lost their lower bodies and rolled down along with the heads of their warhorses.

    The shield-wielding infantry fell uncontrobly, and then collided with the lower half of his body that was still running forward, and both fell.

    The mo saber Army, which was said to be able to destroy both men and horses with a single Saber Strike, was the first to be destroyed.

    A third of the 20000 elites had been killed by this de.

    With a sh of the de, 7000 fighting souls appeared in the world.

    It was clearly a battlefield of tens of thousands of people, but at this moment, it fell into a dead silence.

    A few secondster, the sound of horses being reined in could be heard. The surviving cavalry, mo saber soldiers, and formation-breaking infantry simultaneously stopped their charge and began to flee in panic.

    Whether it was a thousand taels of gold, a thousand Marquis, or a hundred Marquis, all of them were like a dream at this moment.

    In the distance, the enemy troops behind nurheka were in an uproar.

    The morale of the two countries ¡®Alliance Army had inevitably copsed after being beaten up by a great Minister.

    Third-grade, third-grade? As expected, he still had a trump card ¡­ Nurheka¡¯s pupils contracted, and his heart beat rapidly. There was fear, heartache, and a me of anger that burned everything.

    This de was used to cut down the elites that Yan and Kang would have to spend years, or even decades, to cultivate.

    Nurheka¡¯s face was dark as he started to move his fingers.

    Not to mention the Kang and Yan country¡¯s Allied forces, even the soldiers of Da Feng on the city walls looked at this scene with wide eyes.

    There were no cheers or apuse. All of them seemed to have lost the ability to speak and were immersed in extreme shock.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s beautiful eyes widened and she was a little dazed. Zhang Kaitai stood in the gap between the parapet, maintaining his posture of jumping down the wall, but he turned into a statue at this moment.

    All of a sudden, Zhang Kaitai woke up from his dream. His face changed and he growled, ¡°¡±Quick, save him!¡±

    He remembered. He remembered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s unique skill.

    Heaven and earth sh.

    With one sh, the enemy was dead and he was crippled.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s body trembled and she finally felt fear. She screamed, ¡°¡±To save people.¡±

    In front of the formation, nurheka stopped moving his fingers.

    The hexagram showed that it was extremely auspicious.

    He immediately summoned The Phantom of the giant bird, put it on his shoulders, and flew into the air.

    Fiery King¡¯s hair and beard fluttered as he shouted in the air, ¡°¡±Xu Qi ¡®an, today I will burn your bones and scatter your ashes to pay tribute to the soldiers who died in battle.¡±

    He looked down from above. The aura of the blue-robed man was rapidly weakening, and his eyes were dull.

    At this moment, fiery King was extremely sure that the other party had used up all his trump cards.

    There was no feedback from the martial artist¡¯s crisis warning, and the hexagram showed great luck.

    With his almost invincible cultivation under level three, he was almost certain to kill this young man of great Feng.

    A majestic Qi pressure descended from the sky. Fiery King had not arrived yet, but the terrifying pressure had already made Xu Qi ¡®an unable to stand steadily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and looked at the dual system peak rank four expert, who was filled with killing intent and anger. Heughed.

    Do you really think that I¡¯m just trying to buy time?

    Whoosh ¡­ Thest page burned, and a gust of clear air wrapped around him. Xu Qi ¡®an said softly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered to my peak condition.¡±

    In an instant, spring came back to the withered tree, and a powerful Qi activity was born from this exhausted body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted her knife. She had lost all her Qi and emotions. It was as if there was a vortex in her body.

    It was dangerous! It was dangerous! It was dangerous!

    Fiery King¡¯s expression changed drastically. The martial artist¡¯s crisis warning was giving him feedback. Every cell in his body was screaming for danger, and every nerve was urging him to escape.

    My fortune-telling skills are obviously good, so why did my premonition of danger in the spirit-refinement realm give such a feedback ¡­ Fiery King could not understand the reason, and the two of them were in conflict.

    This was something that had never happened before. At least, it had never happened to a warrior.

    The shadow of the giant bird dissipated, and the shadow of the Buddhist monk switched seamlessly. Fiery King stretched out his arms and faced Feng Qian with his palms.

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife.¡±

    Buddhistmandment.

    ¡°Die! t,

    Killing Curse.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body glowed with a faint golden light, and the two spells fell into the sea like mud cows.

    Fiery King¡¯s face turned pale. He knew why the hexagram showed great fortune. It was because Xu Qi ¡®an had a golden core in his body. A golden core could break all Dharma. The divination could not predict the target with the Golden core.

    Killing curses and Buddhistmandments were also ineffective against golden core cultivators.

    As the monk¡¯s projection dissipated, the giant bird¡¯s projection wlessly switched positions and pulled nurheka away.

    Run, hurry up and run.

    A little higher, a little higher, a rough warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to fly for a long time, and it would be safe to fly .

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head. In the blue sky, far away, an Eagle was pping its wings.

    Duke of Wei, the path you should have walked has already beenpleted.

    And my path has just begun.

    I will spread my wings and soar like an eagle, killing all my enemies ¡­ I have no way to retreat.

    At this moment, the peace de, the heaven and earth One de beheading, the heart sword, the lion¡¯s roar, and the will nurturing merged into one.

    ng!

    A deafening lion¡¯s roar erupted.

    An extremely dazzling saber radiance soared into the sky and disappeared in a sh.

    In the sky, the de light that had disappeared suddenly appeared and cut nurheka in half. The severed limb fell powerlessly in front of the eyes of the

    Allied forces of the two countries.

    His essence soul and body would be destroyed as well.

    What this de cut off was the sixty years of life and death of a monarch, an almost invincible powerhouse below level three, and the ultimate cultivation of sixty years.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body exploded with a bloody mist. His golden body was shattered, and a hideous wound that almost cut him in half appeared. [ meaning name: broken Jade! ]

    A man in a desperate situation had nowhere to retreat to.

    This intention came from the heart and from the de. It was only for the broken Jade, not for the tile.

    Hurting others would hurt oneself.

    Duke of Wei, I¡¯m already a rank-4. I¡¯ll name this move Jade shatter. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t be able to see it again ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked toward the northeast and remained silent.

    Then, he stood firm with the help of his saber and looked at the enemy with disdain. Heughed wildly and said, ¡±

    ¡°Yan and Kang country cowards, not a single one of them are men. Is there a mistake?¡±

    The armies of the Yan and Kang countries scattered and fled in panic, their defeat was like andslide.

    Zhang Kaitai finally arrived and caught the young man who was falling down.

    He grinned, his mouth full of blood, and said unhappily, ¡± why is it you? where¡¯s Li Miaozhen? why didn¡¯t that b * tche to pick me up? ¡®

    Zhang Kaitai opened his mouth.

    ¡°So noisy ¡­¡± He frowned.

    Zhang Kaitai covered his wound tightly and forced a smile, ¡± it¡¯s the soldiers ¡®cheers. They¡¯re cheering for you, crying and shouting. Heh, I¡¯ve never seen them like this before.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment. you didn¡¯t embarrass Lord Wei, did you? ¡±

    After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, Zhang Kaitai¡¯s vision blurred and he started to cry.

    Duke of Wei, this is your inheritance.

    [ PS: the quality of this chapter should be okay. I¡¯ve released two big chapters in the past two days, and the quality is pretty good. It¡¯s a little tiring, so I¡¯m writing slower. I¡¯m sorry, everyone.. ]

 Chapter 973 - 973: Yang qianhuan arrives (1)

    Chapter 973: Yang qianhuan arrives (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Late at night!

    In the wengcheng on the city wall, the charcoal fire burned quietly, dispersing the chill of the autumn night.

    The copper pot was boiling. Li Miaozhen soaked the blood -stained sweat towel in the warm water and gently washed it. The copper Basin instantly turned red.

    ¡°What, what is going on? if he continues to bleed like this, he won¡¯t make it through the night!¡±

    Zhang Kaitai paced back and forth in the hall anxiously.

    The other generals were either sitting, standing, or scratching their ears and cheeks, frowning in anxiety, but they were helpless.

    After Zhang Kaitai brought Xu Qi back to the top of the city wall, he was already unconscious. He was barely breathing. He tore his clothes to check his wounds. Everyone was shocked. There was not a single part of his body that was intact. He was covered in cracks.

    Blood seeped out of the cracks on the porcin.

    Especially the wound on his waist that almost cut him in half, it made Zhang Kaitai and the others ¡°scalps numb. Even if it was them, if they were not treated in time, they would probably die in less than two hours.

    Rank-four martial artists did not have rank-three immortal bodies, nor were they like Wizards ¡®blood spirit spell, which could activate qi and blood and heal injuries.

    As a Taoist disciple, li Miaozhen had dabbled in medical skills. After all, if she wanted to refine pills, she had to be proficient in medicine. She also brought some medicinal pills to treat external injuries with her. However, these pills had no effect on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injuries.

    There was no effect after swallowing it.

    It was ground into powder and applied to the wound, but it had no effect.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. We have to bring him back to the capital. Only the Directorate of Celestials can save him,¡± Li Miaozhen sighed.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the near-fatal wound on her waist.

    However, li Miaozhen guessed that the chapping of her body like porcin had something to do with the Confucian school¡¯s ¡°following thew¡± and that it was due to the bacsh of the spell.

    Just like that day when he had defeated Chu Yuanqian and himself, his soul had been destroyed.

    Li Miaozhen recalled that Xu Qi ¡®an used a schrly spell to strengthen his primordial spirit, so his primordial spirit suffered a bacsh. This time, his body was cracking and bleeding profusely, which should have strengthened his aura.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Daoist priest li,¡±

    Zhang Kaitai¡¯s spirit was lifted, and he stared at her anxiously.

    Li Miaozhen slowly shook her head and looked sad, ¡± my golden elixir is in his body. It has stabilized his injuries to a certain extent. Otherwise, he might have already ¡­

    If she didn¡¯t take back her golden core, how would she be able to ride a flying sword?

    After taking the Golden core, this man might die before he even reached the capital.

    Zhang Kaitai and the other generals had deep despair on their faces.

    Her warm fingers gently brushed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cheek, and her heart was filled with clear sadness. you saved Yuyang pass and the 14000 soldiers, but how can I save you? ¡±

    She was sad for a moment and suddenly had an idea. She reached into her bosom to take out the fragments of the book of theher world while walking out of the Barbican.

    ¡°You guys help look after him, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Li Miaozhen opened the door of the wengcheng and was suddenly stunned. All she could see were dark figures.

    On the horse track, with the gate of wengcheng as the center, the crowd spread to both sides, all the way to the depths of the darkness.

    The entire ce was silent. There were thousands of people, not a single sound could be heard. It was as if they were afraid of waking up the person sleeping inside.

    you can save Xu yinluo. You can save Xu yinluo, right ¡­

    A soldier in the crowd pleaded.

    They had heard the entire conversation inside.

    When li Miaozhen looked at them again, she found that the men who licked blood from their des had red eyes.

    At this moment, li Miaozhen deeply felt what it meant to be ¡°heavily hit in the chest.¡±

    ¡°I will ¡­¡± She gently nodded and returned to the Barbican.

    After closing the door, she didn¡¯t turn around. With her back facing Zhang Kaitai and the others, she took out a fragment of the Book of the Earth and sent a message, ¡®

    [ everyone, Xu Qi. an and I are at Yuyang pass at the border of Xiangzhou. He is seriously injured and on the verge of death ¡­ ]

    Li Miaozhen briefly described Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s situation in three paragraphs.

    Thest letter asked, [ what should we do now? ]

    [ 6: is Lord Xu¡¯s situation that bad already? [ Amitabha, this poor monk wants to go to the northeast to ferry these barbarians now. ]

    Through the fragments, everyone could feel master Hengyuan¡¯s anxiety and worry, as well as his powerlessness and Fury.

    [ one: your golden core is in his body, and it¡¯s temporarily hanging on? ]

    It seemed that every time Xu Qi. an was involved, huaiqing would be very active and his quiet style would change ¡­ Li Miaozhen frowned and replied, ¡±

    [ yes, without the Golden core, I can¡¯t ride a flying sword. If he lost his golden core, Xu Qi ¡®an would not be able to make it back to the capital. I, I can¡¯t risk his

    life. ]

    What do you mean you can¡¯t risk his life? ording to your character, you shouldn¡¯t rely on hard work. I¡¯ll take you back to the capital now. Whether you live or die will depend on your luck, is that it ¡­ Chu Yuanxi couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart.

    [ 1: how long can itst? ]

    [ two: your life will not be in danger before noon tomorrow, but if you take out the Golden core, you may only live for two hours at most, or even shorter. ]

    Without waiting for Huai Qing¡¯s reply, Chu Yuanyou spoke first and sent a message, ¡®

    [ then that¡¯s easy. If you can¡¯t go back, get the people from the Imperial astronomer toe over. Yang qianhuan¡¯s teleportation spell formation is even faster than sword Kinesis flight, so he should have enough time to make his way over from the capital city. He should be able to return to the capital city before noon tomorrow. ]

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This idea was very simple, but she actually didn¡¯t think of it. It seemed that her concern had made her confused.

    Chu Yuanxi continued to send a letter, [ it¡¯s curfew now. Lina and Hengyuan can¡¯t walk in the inner city. [ number one, I can only leave this matter to you.. ]

 Chapter 974 - 974: Yang qianhuan arrives (2)

    Chapter 974: Yang qianhuan arrives (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Number one had a high position in the court, so the curfew probably wouldn¡¯t be able to trap him.

    [ one: okay. ]

    Leena heaved a sigh of relief and also sent a letter,[ if you have any difficulties, just tell me. It¡¯s great that we can deal with them together. ]

    You don¡¯t seem to have done anything, so why are you speaking as if you are an important participant ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society more or less had simr thoughts in their hearts.

    [ 1: No. 4, how¡¯s the battle in the North? ]

    [ four: the cavalry of the Jing Kingdom has retreated. I thought we would fight for another few months.. didn¡¯t expect that Lord Wei would reach the headquarters of the witchcraft cult in just ten days ¡­ ]

    After he finished sending this message, he suddenly stopped talking.

    After a few seconds, number one, Huai Qing, changed the topic. [ li Miaozhen, can you tell me the specific situation now? ]

    Chu Yuanxi sighed in her heart and actively participated in the new topic.

    [ now, can you tell us the details of the situation? was he injured by nurheka? I remember that the fire country¡¯s Emperor is at the peak of the fourth rank, which is the strongest rank below the third rank. ]

    Li Miaozhen only said that the 80000 troops of Yan and Kang had attacked the city. She didn¡¯t have the time and mood to describe what had happened in detail. Chu Yuanyou felt that with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body andbat power, an ordinary rank-4 would not be able to beat him to the point of near death.

    Li Miaozhen, who was relieved, wasn¡¯t as anxious as before and sent a letter,[

    Xu Qi ¡®an was injured while trying to break the array. ]

    After sending this message, she was about to continue writing when Chu Yuanxi sent a concise message:[ nonsense! ]

    [ 1. How can you be so ridiculous? ]

    Huaiqing furrowed his brows and felt angry.

    [ 6: Lord Xu is too impulsive. How is this any different from courting death? ]

    It was indeed a death sentence. If li Miaozhen didn¡¯t have the Golden core to protect Xu Qi ¡®an, he would have died.

    Lina held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and furrowed her thin brows. If she had known, she would have followed him to Yuyang pass that day and crushed him to death, regardless of his Army.

    Really, let the other person finish ¡­ Li Miaozhen pouted and calmly sent the letter,

    [ he single-handedly destroyed the formation and blocked off almost all the enemy elites. He killed twice, causing the enemy¡¯s morale to copse and for them to flee in panic. The defenders cleaned up the corpses after the battle. He roughly estimated that he had killed at least nine thousand people in today¡¯s battle.

    [ yesterday, he killed the Red Bear of sugudu while defending the city. Today, after breaking the formation, he killed the fiery King nurhejia alone and scared off the remaining 50000 enemy troops. ]

    The Earth Book chat group was silent.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were left with a series of question marks in their minds.

    ¡°One person killed 9000 enemies and two peak rank-4s in a row. One of them is said to be the strongest under rank-3? This must be fake, right? this must be fake ¡­ The schr was calm. Chu Yuanyou was a swordsman who had traveled the nine states for several years and had enough knowledge and experience. But now he just wanted to pull li Miaozhen¡¯s cor and tell her not to joke.

    Leena didn¡¯t believe it either. Although she wasn¡¯t very smart, she was excited when it came to fighting and cultivation.

    Hengyuan could not believe li Miaozhen¡¯s words. Only a rank-3 could achieve such a result.

    She remembered that Xu Qi ¡®an was a level five huajin. With a level five cultivation, he would be exhausted after killing two thousand enemies, let alone nine thousand.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t know how to lie, especially when it was meaningless . ¡°What trump card does he have?¡± huaiqing asked.

    [ two: he entered rank-4 overnight. ]

    It was a pity that they were separated by the fragments of the Book of the Earth, otherwise li Miaozhen could hear the sighs of Hengyuan, Chu Yuanqian, and the others.

    Chu Yuanyang was both emotional and sympathetic. He remembered that before the battle, Xu Qi ¡®an had been trapped in the stage of ¡± will ¡± and could not break through. He was not particrly anxious and cultivated step by step. He acted as if it was a good thing to have an epiphany, but if not, he would take it slowly.

    To put it nicely, she had a good attitude, but to put it bluntly, she waszy.

    He didn¡¯t expect that after Wei Yuan¡¯s death, he would advance to the fourth stage overnight.

    That man¡¯s death must have been a huge blow to him.

    At this moment, tears seemed to be glistening in huaiqing¡¯s eyes. He was digging the formation alone, not caring about his life and death. Wasn¡¯t that a kind of heart-wrenching pain?

    There was suddenly no sound in The Earth Book group.

    Li Miaozhen waited for a long time and saw that no one spoke. She knew that they were immersed in their own emotions and didn¡¯t want to continue sending letters.

    She put away the fragments of the book and turned back to the simple bed.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan from the Directorate of Celestials will be here before dawn.¡±

    Zhang Kaitai let out a long breath. He was a little tired after the great joy and sorrow.

    The soldiers smiled from the bottom of their hearts. Xu yinluo¡¯s death here would be a shadow that they could not forget for the rest of their lives, and they would live in self-me and guilt for the rest of their lives.

    Zhang Kaitai squeezed out a smile on his cold face.

    alright, go out and inform your brothers to disperse. Those who need to rest, rest, and bandage your wounds. Don¡¯t just stand there. You¡¯re all tired after a day of fighting.

    The soldiers and generals refused to leave. They were all honest, stubborn, and boorish men. They would not leave until they saw Xu yinluo¡¯s condition improving.

    A few tough guys even straightened their necks and talked back to Zhang

    Kaitai.

    He would just let them be.

    In the wilderness a hundred miles away from Yuyang pass, a white-robed figure flickered continuously. Clear light formation patterns lit up under his feet. He flickered very quickly, causing the clear light formation patterns to connect closely like raindrops falling on water.

    Not long after, the outline of the border city could be vaguely seen in the darkness.

    the bloody aura is soaring to the sky. An intense battle has just taken ce here

    The white-robed figure¡¯s voice was low and deep, as if he was a master who bemoaned the state of the universe and pitied the fate of mankind.

    After another sh of teleportation, he arrived at the top of the city wall. He looked around and was surprised to find that there were only a few soldiers patrolling the horse Road.

    When he looked in the direction of the Barbican, he finally understood the reason. It turned out that the soldiers were all gathered near the Barbican.

    The white-robed figure was inevitably a little confused. What were these boorish soldiers doing in the middle of the night without resting or guarding the city?

    there are a lot of people. Fortunately, I was prepared!

    The white-robed figure chuckled, exuding confidence and calmness as if everything was under his control.

    Li Miaozhen, who was napping at the table, suddenly woke up and looked up to see a man in white standing in the room.

    He was wearing a curtained hat, and under the curtained hat was a mask, which seemed to be covered with cloth.

    ¡°Yang qianhuan

    Li Miaozhen probed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that even after dressing up in such a low-key manner, I still can¡¯t hide my innate brilliance. Daoist priest li, it seems that I¡¯ve left an indelible impression in your heart.¡±

    Yang qianhuan eximed in delight.

    I¡¯m the one who asked someone to invite you here ¡­ Li Miaozhen was also very happy. Although yang qianhuan had a strange personality, he was very reliable and never missed a day or waste.

    ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± She asked in confusion.

    ¡°There are too many people here. No matter where I stand, someone will see my face. This is not in line with my demeanor as an otherworldly expert, nor the loneliness of having my back to themon people.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice was low.

    Li Miaozhen called him an expert. The third disciple of the supervisor had an unimaginable obsession with seeing people at the back of his head.

    ¡°Hurry up and take a look at Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± she said hurriedly.

    Yang qianhuan sat on the edge of the bed and examined Xu Qi ¡®an. He took Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s wrist and checked his pulse. After a long while, he sighed and shook his head.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and the joy that just appeared was like a me that was extinguished by cold water.

    ¡°He, he can¡¯t be saved?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, he can still be saved.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you shake your head and sigh?¡± li Miaozhen looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special,¡± yang qianhuan replied in all seriousness. It¡¯s just that this will show my importance even more, won¡¯t it? At the critical moment, I¡¯ll have to take action.¡±

    Li Miao really wanted to kill someone.

    ¡°How did he get injured like this?¡± Yang qianhuan asked.

    . . ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± li Miaozhen squinted her eyes and said faintly.

    Yang qianhuan scoffed. why would I need to know? could it be that you¡¯re the same as Junior Sister Caiwei? do you think that I¡¯m imitating him? ¡±

    Li Miaozhenughed.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯m going to bed early today, so I can¡¯t stay up all night to save up for the manuscript at 9 am tomorrow. Therefore, I¡¯ll postpone the 9 am update tomorrow to the afternoon or evening. ] Of course, there would still be double updates tomorrow..

 Chapter 975 - 975: Back to the capital (1)

    Chapter 975: Back to the capital (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li Miaozhen knew that the third brother was obsessed with imitating Xu Qi ¡®an. ording to him, Xu Qi¡¯ an was the master of the show of divinity, and every time he was one step ahead of him, he would snatch his opportunities.

    Yang qianhuan wasn¡¯t using him unjustly. He had evidence to back it up. For example, during the battle between the Buddhist sects, the supervisor had intentionally locked him in the stargazing tower and pushed Xu Qi ¡®an out to represent the Directorate of Celestials in the battle.

    Another example was the battle between li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyang, where yang qianhuan was ¡°coincidentally¡± locked up at the bottom of the building.

    If he knew what Xu ningyan had done, he would definitely be so envious that he would beat his chest and stamp his feet ¡­ Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t intend to tell him now. She had to at least wait until Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injury was stabilized.

    Thus, she retracted her smile, cupped her fists, and said sincerely, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 leave Xu Qi ¡®an to you, senior brother yang.¡±

    Yang qianhuan nodded. He was very pleased with the Holy Virgin¡¯s pleading.

    He immediately took out bottles and jars, as well as needles and thread, from his storage bag. Yang qianhuan pried open Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth and flicked open the cork of the porcin bottles. Then, he stuffed four or five porcin bottles into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mouth.

    The way he poured the medicine into her mouth was rough. After a few moments, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned purple and red, as if he was about to suffocate.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Miaozhen raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°He¡¯s been seriously injured, so Chen Xuan has given him a strong medicine!¡±

    Yang qianhuan exined righteously. She patted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chin and forced him to swallow the medicine.

    Was this what he meant by ¡°heavy medicine¡±? Are you sure you¡¯re not taking revenge? The swordswoman of the swallow gave him a side nce. After using the medicine, yang qianhuan stitched up his wound and barely managed to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°I can only stabilize his injuries. If we want to save him, teacher will have to do it personally.¡±

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t?¡± Li Miaozhen was shocked.

    In her eyes, yang qianhuan was the head of the Directorate of Celestials. Other than the supervisor, li Miaozhen had never seen a higher-ranked Warlock than yang qianhuan.

    ¡­¡­.. Yang qianhuan fell silent for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s this brat¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with my ability.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s words, in the eyes of senior brother yang, who said,¡±if the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the eternal night,¡± were a tant provocation.

    He paused and continued, ¡®

    ¡°He must¡¯ve used the schrly technique ¡®absolutemand¡¯. Heh, without the protection of the righteous Qi, he actually dared to use a schrly technique. Looking at the terrible injuries on his body, what did he use the magical techniques of the schrly faction to exchange for?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s rted tobat power and state, ¡± li Miaozhen said after pondering for a long time.

    forcefully increasingbat strength ¡­ You¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡± Yang qianhuan clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Even the fourth stage Confucians wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Miaozhen asked. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Yang qianhuan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Those rank- 4s from Yun Lu Academy usually only dare to say things like ¡®my pants dropped¡¯ and ¡®retreat 100 miles¡¯ when they fight. These are powerful but won¡¯t cause too much damage.

    ¡°This is because there is a limit to how much the righteous Qi can offset the bacsh. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the schrly faction be invincible?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the schrly faction invincible at its peak?¡± li Miaozhen asked.

    Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman anymore. He coughed and said, ¡®¡±We¡¯ll take him back after he has absorbed the medicine and the pain has been relieved. Ha, don¡¯t underestimate the pain, it might kill him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk,¡± he said as he strode out.

    Since master yang of the Directorate of Celestials, yang qianhuan, was here, how could he hide his achievements and fame? he had to show off in front of the public.

    ¡°Squeak ..

    He opened the gate of the Barbican and appeared in front of the guards outside.

    The guards were a little confused when they saw a man in white appear.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s gaze, hidden under her curtained hat, slowly swept across the confused faces. Her tone was calm andposed, exuding the calmness of an expert.

    ¡°I¡¯m yang qianhuan, the third disciple of the Directorate of Celestials,¡±

    A sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials ¡­ The supervisor¡¯s third disciple .

    After a short moment of silence, the guards outside the Barbican suddenly erupted in cheers.

    Eh, he¡¯s actually weing me like this? This, this doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­ No, this was very reasonable! Yang qianhuan couldn¡¯t help but straighten her back and turn around, stubbornly aiming the back of her head at the crowd.

    Even though the back of his head was hidden under the curtain hat.

    At this moment, he heard a soldier in the distance ask, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on? what¡¯s wrong with everyone?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Warlock from the Directorate of Celestials, the third disciple of the Superintendent,¡± a soldier answered. ¡°What? That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great ¡­¡±

    yes, yes. Xu Ylnluo IS saved. Xu ymluo IS tmallY saved.

    Some people cried tears of joy.

    As a citizen of Da Feng, who didn¡¯t know that the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials could revive the dead?

    They were cheering because Xu Qi ¡®an could be saved, not because of him!

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this. Still with his back to the crowd, he raised his hand and pressed it down.

    Seeing his gesture, the soldiers gradually quieted down.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, what did he do this time?¡± yang qianhuan asked in a low voice.

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had a high reputation in Da Feng (he had stolen yang qianhuan¡¯s fortune), but even if these soldiers who only valued military achievements respected Xu yinluo, the scene before them was still too exaggerated.

    He had a bad feeling.

    Xu yinluo is a righteous man. In order to reduce our pressure, he has to sink the formation alone. A soldier said.

    Ha, he¡¯s the same as the state Duke of execution in Caishikou, he still knows how to win people¡¯s hearts! Yang qianhuanmented. She wasn¡¯t envious at all, and she acted as if she had already seen through Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu yinluo single-handedly defeated the enemy twice and killed nearly 10000 people.

    Killing tens of thousands of enemies and forcing the enemy to flee twice ¡­ Yang qianhuan¡¯s eyes slowly lost focus.

    Xu yinluo single-handedly killed the fiery King nurhejia amidst an Army of ten thousand.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is invincible.¡±

    ¡°I only want to follow Xu yinluo in this life.¡±

    As they spoke, the soldiers began to shout, their eyes red.

    Yang qianhuan silently closed the gate of the Barbican.

    Li Miaozhen heard the door close and walked out to see yang qianhuan sliding to the ground with her back against the door. Her hat was crooked ¡­

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s expression said, ¡± I¡¯m a professionally trained Saint, I won¡¯tugh no matter how funny it is.

    I was wrong. I still underestimated Xu Qi. an. I thought that beheading the state Duke at the entrance of the market was the peak of his life.. didn¡¯t expect him to do even more, even more ¡­

    She was so sad that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    he¡¯s clearly afraid that I¡¯ll steal his limelight, so he deliberately came to the border to avoid me. What a despicable and shameless person ¡­ He defeated the enemy twice, killed nearly 10000 enemies, and took the head of the enemy general in the midst of an Army of 10000. Why didn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an ride the wind and soar up 90000 li?¡±

    His voice trembled with envy.

    Li Miaozhen almost covered her face and made a pig¡¯s cry.

    After a while, yang qianhuan¡¯s eyes were burning with fighting spirit.¡±Please tell me, where is the fire country¡¯s capital.¡±

    Li Miaozhen pursed her lips and suppressed her smile. ¡°You¡¯re going to the fire Country? But Xu Qi ¡®an defeated the enemy in front of more than ten thousand soldiers. What¡¯s the use of you going to the Yan country alone?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters?¡± ¡°That ce has already been conquered by Wei Yuan.¡±

    Do I still have a chance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡±

    Li Miaozhen ruthlessly dispelled his thoughts and said, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an seems to be in a much better condition. Let¡¯s go back to the capital and ask the head Warden to save him.

    yang cpannuan?s urea ana aeJectea reply came tnrougn tne curtam nat.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hope, just wait for death!¡±

    Zhang Kaitai was jolted awake by the cheers in the camp. He leaped onto the city wall and entered the Barbican in pleasant surprise upon hearing the news of yang qianhuan¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Where¡¯s yang qianhuan?¡±

    He looked left and right, but did not see anyone.

    Li Miaozhen pointed to the corner and Zhang Kaitai followed her gaze. Yang qianhuan was squatting in the corner with her back to them, as quiet as a decoration.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Zhang Kaitai said.

    ¡°He just found out about Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± Li Miaozhen replied.

    . When Zhang Kaitai looked at yang qianhuan¡¯s back, his eyes were filled with pity.

    ¡°I will arrange for my Deputy general to return to the capital with you and report this matter to the Imperial court. Even if it was eight hundred li, it would still take several days to reach the capital.

    ¡°Even though the Yan and Kang country¡¯s Alliance Army has retreated and suffered heavy losses, we can¡¯t let our guard down. Who knows when they wille back again. I hope that the Imperial court will make its arrangements soon. ¡±

    Zhang Kaitai said.

    Moreover, the soldiers who had died in battle had to be reported to the Imperial court. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievement of fighting 80000 enemies alone had to be reported to the Imperial court as well.

    Li Miaozhen nodded.

    Early in the morning, the inner Pavilion.

    In the conference hall, the head assistant Wang zhenwen held a cup of piping hot health tea as he listened to the heated discussions of the schrs from the various halls.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Your Majesty? why hasn¡¯t he expressed his opinion after two days of discussion?¡± Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, frowned.

    For two consecutive court meetings, they were discussing the aftermath. However, Emperor Yuan jing showed an extremely negative attitude toward the nature of this battle and the possible revenge of the witchcraft sect.

    He talked about a lot of details and did not mention anything about the real business. No matter how the other officials admonished him, he ignored them.

    The Minister of Affairs had been jumping up and down these two days.

    Yesterday, he had written a Memorial, and today, he had directly rebuked

    Emperor Yuan jing in the pce.

    Then, they were dragged out of the court together.

    ¡°It seems that His Majesty is unwilling to give Duke Wei a proper name. As for the deployment of troops to the three provinces on the northeast border ¡­¡±

    At this point, Qian Qingshu, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Hall, paused and did not continue.

    If it was anyone else, such an action would be branded as treason.

    However, His Majesty was the ruler of a country, so it was naturally impossible. He could only say that he had been muddled recently.

    Du du!

    Chief advisor Wang knocked on the table. When the Grand schrs looked over, he let out a breath and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡®

    ¡°After lunch, I will go to the stargazing tower to see the supervisor.¡±

    He was more sensitive than anyone else. After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, Wang zhenwen had reviewed the matter ording to the information he had received.

    But the supervisor definitely knew.

    The Grand schrs nodded slowly. Chen Qi, the Grand schr of the jianji

    Pce, said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you ask the supervisor to suppress His

    Majesty?¡±

    If these words were to spread, it would be a reason for the political enemies to attack him, and he might not even be able to keep his position as a Grand schr. However, he still said it, hoping that Emperor Yuan jing could quickly give him a decision.

    One could see how tense the situation was.

    At this time, a cab official came to the door of the meeting hall and reported, ¡°¡±Sirs, a man who ims to be Deputy general Zhang Kaitai requests an audience. He wants to see the chief Assistant.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Kaitai¡¯s Deputy general. Why did hee to the cab instead of the Ministry of War?¡± Qian Qingshu frowned.

    ¡°Perhaps he went to the Ministry of War and wanted to see the chief Assistant?¡± Zhao tingfang, the Grand Secretary of the eastern Pavilion, said.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± Wang zhenwen muttered to himself.

    The cab official left, and a momentter, a middle-aged general, whose armor was covered in knife marks and blood, was led in. This ¡­ How did she enter the Imperial City dressed like this?

    The Grand schrs were shocked.

    ¡°General Li Yi,mander Zhang, Deputy general, greets the Lords.¡± Li Yi cupped his fists.

    Wang shoufu nodded and asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you stay in the border Army?¡±

    When did youe back?¡±

    I was still at Yuyang pass in Xiang province yesterday, ¡± Li Yi replied. I just returned to the capital this morning. I was brought back by the Directorate of Celestials, yang qianhuan.

    All the Grand Secretaries looked at each other with confusion. Chief advisor Wang asked, ¡°¡±ls the eight hundred li urgent report true?¡±

    Li Yi¡¯s face darkened as he nodded.

    In an instant, thest bit of hope in Chief Assistant Wang¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    He was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°¡±Why do you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday, the Yan and Kang Kingdom¡¯s Allied army of 80000 attacked jadesun pass,¡± Li Yi said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    All the Grand Secretaries were shocked.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s hand trembled, and the hot tea sshed on the back of his hand, but he didn¡¯t notice it.

 Chapter 976 - 976: Xu yinluo killed hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers with one sword strike?

    Chapter 976: Xu yinluo killed hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers with one sword strike?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wei Yuan just take down the witch God religion¡¯s headquarters? Isn¡¯t it to bore through the fire country¡¯s hintends?¡±

    ording to the Lords ¡®estimates, the witchcraft cult, which had suffered heavy losses, was likely to swallow their anger and recuperate.

    Or, they could pacify the people, repair the city, and then mobilize the troops. All of this work would take a few months, or even half a year.

    The mes of war broke out in the territory of the witch God religion. The people fled, the cities fell, and even the headquarters was attacked and destroyed.

    The post-war reconstruction, pacifying, and other matters were a long and troublesome process.

    Who would have thought that in less than a month after Wei Yuan took down Jingshan city, Yan and Kang would gather 80000 troops to attack Yuyang pass?

    This was not the usual behavior of a war, and it made the Grand Secretaries shocked, angry, and confused.

    ¡°How¡¯s the battle situation ¡­¡± Wang zhenwen¡¯s face was as dark as water.

    ¡°How many cities were captured in Xiang Prefecture?¡± he changed his words after a pause.

    The two countries had an Alliance of 80000, and the enemy was wrapped in the mes of revenge, so they would definitely risk their lives. After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, it was easy to imagine how low the morale of the border guards was.

    There was. great disparity in numbers, and Li Yi had returned to the capital All of this information was telling Wang zhenwen that Yuyang pass had fallen, and the people of Xiang province were being trampled by the cavalry.

    This made the shrewd old chief advisor a little anxious, so much so that he could not sit still.

    Hearing this, Li Yi smiled instinctively and a trace of admiration shed in his eyeS.

    He smiled ¡­ Zhao tingfang and the others were stunned. Then, they heard Li Yi say, fortunately, Xu yinluo was there at that time. He helped us to stop the enemy almost by himself.

    Hearing this, the Grand schrs instinctively heaved a sigh of relief. Given Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s past ability, he could always solve things, whether by violence or other extreme means.

    He immediately felt that something was not right. With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation level, where did the words ¡± one person¡¯s strength ¡±e from?

    Wang zhenwen furrowed his brows as he voiced his doubts.

    ¡°Xu yinluo single-handedly broke through the enemy¡¯s formation and killed more than 10000 enemies. He killed themander of the Kang Kingdom, Red Bear, and killed the fiery King nurhejia in one strike ¡­¡± Li Yi said.

    Listening to Li Yi¡¯s story, the Grand schrs were all stunned. Their old faces were frozen with the same expression.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s teacup slowly tilted, and the hot tea flowed out again, which woke him up and almost made him tremble.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Chief advisor Wang could hear his voice trembling.

    I dare not lie about the military situation. I have already sent the report to the Ministry of War. I am here on the request ofmander Zhang. I hope that the chief Assistant and the rest of you can make a decision as soon as possible and send reinforcements to the border of the three provinces. Li Yi said.

    ¡°You can wait outside, we¡¯ll discuss for a while, ¡± chief advisor Wang nodded slowly.

    After Li Yi left, the meeting hall was silent for a while.

    In the minds of all the schrs, the figure of the little Gong in the year of the capital investigation appeared. At that time, he was just a small figure who relied on Wei Yuan¡¯s favor.

    Now that Wei Yuan had died in battle, he had be a legendary figure who could stand on his own.

    Things remained the same, but people had changed.

    Zhao tingfang sighed,

    I didn¡¯t expect him to have grown to such a level. In five to ten years, he would be able to rece the North vanquishing Prince and be the number one warrior in Da Feng.

    He had killed nearly ten thousand enemies below the city and killed the fiery King nurhejia with a single sh.

    With this contribution alone, it would be a piece of cake to be conferred the title of Marquis.

    It was a pity that such a person had cut off his waist token and was no longer an official.

    The hot-tempered Qian Qingshu snorted coldly, ¡±

    ¡°For the sake of King Huai and the royal family¡¯s face, His Majestypletely broke off from him. It was impossible for him to re-enter the court as an official. Moreover, with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s personality, even if His Majesty forgives him, he will not return to the court.¡±

    What a pity, what a pity!

    ¡°After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, he might leave the capital ¡­¡± The Grand schr of the canopy Pce said in a low voice.

    The Grand schrs were silent.

    Qian Qingshu smacked the table. His mouth opened, but in the end, he did not say those two words.

    Wang shoufu nced at his best friend and changed the topic, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the witch God religion¡¯s revenge woulde so quickly. This doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Chen Qi, the Grand Secretary of the Jijian Pce Hall, thought for a moment. ¡°Nurheka might have been blinded by hatred, but not the Kang Kingdom. There are even high-ranked Magi from the wizard God religion there.

    ¡°The Jing Kingdom is at War in the North. The fire Country has suffered heavy losses and is in urgent need of rest. Only the Kang Kingdom¡¯s military forces are still well preserved. With such a surge of troops, they may be able to gain a moment¡¯s speed, but once great Feng reacts and decides to mobilize their troops, to the fire Country, there will be the risk of the country being destroyed.¡±

    The current situation was that the Jing Kingdom in the North was being held back by the demon barbarians, the headquarters of Jing Mountain City had fallen, and the middle and low-ranked Magi had suffered heavy casualties.

    As long as Da Feng gritted its teeth and fought anotherrge-scale battle with the witchcraft cult, the fire Country would be in danger of being destroyed, and the Kang country would not be any better off.

    Therefore, chief advisor Wang proposed to transfer more troops from other provinces, but Emperor yuanjing rejected it.

    what¡¯s the reason? ¡± the Grand schr Chen Qi looked around at the crowd. what¡¯s the reason for them to invade the South without regard for anything? ¡±

    ¡°Maybe the supervisor can tell me.¡± Chief advisor Wang said in a deep voice, then looked at Qian Qingshu and said, ¡°¡±Qing Shu, invite that general in.¡±

    Li Yi re-entered the meeting hall, and chief advisor Wang said in a gentle tone,

    ¡°¡±What else is there?¡±

    ¡°Has Chen Ying arrived in the capital?¡± Li Yi asked after a moment of hesitation.

    Chief Assistant Wang recalled who Chen Ying was and shook his head, ¡®¡±¡®No, what else is there?¡±

    It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be that fast ¡­ Li Yi immediately looked indignant..

 Chapter 977 - 977: Xu yinluo killed hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers with one sword strike?

    Chapter 977: Xu yinluo killed hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers with one sword strike?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Other than the rations that we brought with us when we went to war, the logistics team has not sent any more rations to support us. The Army was fighting against the enemy, but the Ministry of Revenue of the three provinces cut off our supplies. After we withdrew, we questioned the officials of the

    Ministry of Revenue in the three provinces, and only then did we know that the Army provisions were gone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by no more provisions? where are the provisions that were escorted to the border before the Army set out? Did the three states ¡®Ministry of Revenue not count? Didn¡¯t you count? Where¡¯s the escort officer?

    As soon as he said this, the expressions of the Grand schrs present changed drastically, and Qian Qingshu stood up immediately.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s fingers quickly tapped on the table and his tone became more anxious.

    ¡°What do you mean by no more provisions? where are the provisions that were escorted to the border before the Army set out? Did the three states ¡®Ministry of Revenue not count? Didn¡¯t you count? Where¡¯s the escort officer? Where¡¯s the transportation of rations?¡±

    What was the most important thing in a war?

    Rations were the most important. With 100000 people, they could eat and eat. Without rations, there would be a mutiny.

    ¡°We naturally sent people to check, but when we retreated, we found that the provisions were gone and had been secretly transported away. The officials in charge of the transport and transport of rations were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Chen Ying went to question the officials of the Ministry of Revenue, but those dog officials only said that they were acting on orders and said nothing else. So . In a fit of anger, Chen Ying killed them all.¡± Li Yi lowered his head as he finished speaking.

    BOOM!

    As if struck by lightning, the Grand schrs ¡®bodies shook.

    ¡°I¡¯m following orders? whose orders? Whose orders? T-that Chen Ying ¡­ Who told him to kill people? if he killed people, who are we going to ask?

    ¡°Boorish, damn boorish!¡±

    The irascible Qian Qingshu was furious.

    Only chief Wang sat still and remained silent for a long time. When the Grand schrs were almost done quarreling, he silently picked up his official hat, put it on, and slowly walked out.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the warden.¡±

    His voice was neither happy nor sad.

    The Minister of War was sitting in the hall of the Ministry of War¡¯s Yamen, examining the contents of the Tang newspaper.

    There were two things recorded on it. First, the Alliance of Yan and Kang attacked Yuyang pass and was defeated by Xu Qi ¡®an alone. He killed the King of

    Fire and defeated the Alliance!

    Secondly, the grain had disappeared for no reason.

    In addition to The Pond Report, there was also a letter from Zhang Kaitai, pleading for the Minister of War, Zhang xingying, and other imperial censors to help save Chen Ying.

    Killing officials of the Ministry of Revenue was already equivalent to a mutiny.

    Since ancient times, a mutiny had always been pardoned by the soldiers, but the leader must die.

    The Minister of War had been promoted by Wei Yuan, and he was the backbone of the Wei faction.

    The Minister of War pondered for a long time before summoning his trusted aide.¡±Leak the contents of The Pond Report, only the first part, not the second pal L.

    The matter of the rations had not been decided yet and it was of great importance, so it was not appropriate to reveal it now.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s deeds could be spread to publicize the victory of the battle. Wasn¡¯t His Majesty hesitant and unwilling to give Duke Wei a name? Then he would give her a push.

    Very quickly, the story of Xu Qi ¡®an single-handedly defending Yan and Kang began to spread through the capital officials and the streets, driven by¡¯ people with intentions¡¯.

    In a high-end restaurant in the inner city, a group of capital officials entered together.

    After entering the private room, they ordered good food and wine and talked about it wantonly. After a few drinks, a capital official said, ¡®

    ¡°A good friend from the Ministry of War just received news that the day before yesterday, the Yan and Kang country¡¯s Alliance Army gathered 80000 elites to attack Yuyang pass.¡±

    ¡°Xiangzhou has fallen?¡± his colleagues ¡°expressions changed.

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    The official waved his hand and looked around at the crowd, Xu yinluo happened to be there. He killed more than 20000 enemies, themander of the Kang Kingdom, and even the fiery King.

    ¡°Nonsense, eat more food, drink less, and talk when you¡¯re drunk.¡± His colleagues did not believe it.

    ¡°This matter is absolutely true. You¡¯ll find out about this sooner orter, so why Would I Lie to You? Could it be that my reputation is worthless?¡±

    ¡°What happened? tell me .

    Outside the private room, the waiter who was waiting on them heard it clearly. He immediately ran downstairs, his face red with excitement, and went to find the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Manager, manager, something big has happened.¡±

    ¡°Customers are fighting?¡± the shopkeeper¡¯s face changed.

    The waiter waved his hands, then danced and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®The 80000-strong

    Alliance Army of Yan and Kang attacked the border, but they were all killed by Xu yinluo alone. Even the fiery king is dead.¡±

    The noisy restaurant lobby instantly fell silent.

    At a certain bar.

    have you heard? Xu yinluo single-handedly blocked 100000 troops from the Yan and Kang kingdoms at the border of Xiang province. He killed them all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t xu yinluo in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Who told him that he was in the capital? this is confidential information of the Imperial court. I only found out about this because I have a rtive who is an official in the Imperial court. An entire Army of 100000. Good Lord, the corpses piled up higher than the city walls.¡±

    At the entrance of the alley.

    everyone, listen to me, ¡± someone shouted. I¡¯m going to talk about an exciting event. You may not believe me, but I can guarantee that everything I say is true.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The pedestrians stopped to watch.

    yesterday, Xu yinluo fought against an Army of 150000 from the witchcraft cult alone at Yuyang pass, ¡± the man announced. he killed 10000 with one strike. After 15 strikes, the enemy was annihted.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Some pedestrians didn¡¯t believe it.

    I¡¯ve heard about it too, but it¡¯s said that it¡¯s an Army of 200000 soldiers, not 150000. Don¡¯t smear Xu yinluo¡¯s achievements.

    ¡°Eh, isnt it two hundred and fifty thousand?¡±

    ¡°This is just a rumor, right?¡±

    ¡°What rumor? if it was Xu yinluo, she would definitely be able to do it. Have you all forgotten? Last year in Yunzhou, Xu yinluo single-handedly stopped

    20000 rebels and suppressed the rebellion.¡±

    People in the crowd kept talking.

    The news spread like wildfire among the people of the capital.

    The people of the capital were delighted to see this, and their faces were filled with ¡°as expected of him.¡± Some people were ted, thinking that the heavens had blessed them..

 Chapter 978 - 978: Xu yinluo killed hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers with one sword strike?

    Chapter 978: Xu yinluo killed hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers with one sword strike?

    Trantor: 549690339

    Some people frowned and thought that if Xu yinluo continued like this, the human world would not tolerate him anymore. He would go to heaven, and Da

    Feng could not bear the loss.

    The Imperial Pce.

    When the Crown Prince heard the news from his trusted officials, he was dumbstruck. The shock he felt was no less than hearing that Wei Yuan had died in battle.

    After he got the news, his first reaction was to go to Lin ¡®an.

    The Crown Prince had already noticed that Lin ¡®an and Xu Qi¡¯ an had feelings for each other during the fu Fei case. Especially his younger sister who didn¡¯t know the evil of people¡¯s hearts. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was deeply in love with him.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an showed more and more power, the Crown Prince had mixed feelings. On one hand, he had offended his father and was doomed to die.

    On the other hand, he was just too useful, so useful that the Crown Prince felt that if he could recruit that Xu fellow under hismand, his throne would be even more stable.

    Not to mention anything else, if a peak martial artist with a high cultivation base was loyal to him, then at least he would be safe.

    Now, the Crown Prince was even more convinced of this fact.

    After leaving the eastern Pce, he quickly arrived at shaoyin garden, which was not far away. He was informed by the guards that he saw his sister in a red dress in the back garden.

    Her face was round and white, her facial features were exquisite, and her pair of watery peach-shaped eyes always gave people a feeling of affection. She was charming but not flirtatious. When she looked around, she was flirtatious but not frivolous.

    As brother and sister, the Crown Prince had a natural immunity to the beauty of Lin an. But at this moment, he only felt that Lin an¡¯s beauty and inner charm was an excellent weapon.

    ¡®What brings you here, brother Crown Prince?¡±

    Lin ¡®an sat in the pavilion, enjoying the autumn scenery. A smile was charming.

    The Crown Prince strode into the room andughed heartily.¡±l¡¯m here to share an important matter with my younger sister.¡±

    He told her about what Xu Qi ¡®an had done in Yuyang pass.

    After a pause, he probed,¡±Lin ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an is a rare talent. What do you think of him?¡±

    Although his words had the suspicion of using the girl to win over the hearts of the people, as the Crown Prince, this was a basic operation.

    Lin ¡®an was stunned, his beautiful oval face was expressionless for a long time. After a long time, she said in. low voice,¡±he went to the northeast border ¡­¡± that¡¯s right. One person broke a formation, killed 10000 people, and scared off 50000 enemies. This is a rare feat even in the history books of Dafeng. The Crown Prince said excitedly.

    Lin ¡®an only felt heartache. What made him rush to the border and lead the soldiers to fight?

    Wei Yuan¡¯s death must have been a huge blow to him.

    When you like someone, you will always consider his happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy first, instead of the glory and brilliance he brings.

    Of course, at the same time, Lin ¡®an could hear his own heart beating wildly.

    That man already had the ability to overturn the heavenly Pce and bring the heavenly Princess down to the mortal world.

    In the military dormitory where the Royal saber guard was located, Xu Pingzhi received congrattions from his colleagues and superiors.

    congrattions, Lord Xu. The Xu family is truly a loyal family. The second Prince went to war with the Army, while the first Prince guarded the border alone. They have made great contributions.

    in my opinion, Lord Xu¡¯s eyes are good. You¡¯ve already seen that Xu yinluo is a heavenly genius in martial arts.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. To think that I used to secretly curse Lord Xu for not being a son.¡±

    You don¡¯t need to say that, you vulgar martial artist ¡­ Xu Pingzhi smiled as he entertained the guests with mixed feelings.

    Stargazing tower.

    Wang zhenwen, dressed in a crimson robe, ascended the eight trigrams stage. In his memory, he had only ascended the top of the stargazing Tower Five times.

    The number of times he had seen the supervisor was also less than five. This Guardian of Dafeng, an immortal figure who had watched the mortal world for 500 years, was clearly in the mortal world, but he found that he had left it.

    Ever since Wang zhenwen had entered the court as an official, the only time he had seen the supervisor interfere in court politics was when he had forced Emperor yuanjing to issue a decree for his crimes.

    What are you thinking ¡­ Wang zhenwen sighed, then said,

    ¡°Your disciple ¡­ Are you sick?¡±

    Not far away, yang qianhuan was crouching with his back to the two of them as he mumbled to himself. Wang zhenwen could vaguely make out a few words.

    I¡¯m not jealous, I¡¯m not jealous ¡­ That detestable Xu ningyan, that detestable Xu ningyan, that detestable Xu ningyan

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    The immortal-like supervisor seemed to have choked.

    Wang zhenwen nodded and told him about the two reports. He then bowed and said, ¡°Please teach me.¡±

    The first report was about Wei Yuan¡¯s death in battle, and the second report was about food.

    With his back to him, the head guard twirled a wine cup in his hand and chuckled,¡±Lord Chief Assistant, who in great Feng can cut off the provisions of a hundred thousand soldiers?¡±

    [ PS:te butte. Update first and changeter.. ]

 Chapter 979 - 979: Heâ€™s smiling (3) 1

    Chapter 979: He¡¯s smiling (3) 1

    _

    Trantor: 549690339

    The autumn wind was strong, and it whistled across the eight trigrams stage.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s body seemed to shake from the wind.

    After a long time, he opened his mouth and a hoarse voice came out of his throat. ¡°He¡¯s also involved in King Huai¡¯s city-wide massacre, right?¡± The supervisor didn¡¯t respond. His silence meant that he agreed tacitly.

    The old man¡¯s face turned pale, and his eyes turned ashen.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡± Chief advisor Wang¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    ¡°This Empire is his, isn¡¯t it?¡± The director asked with a smile.

    Chief advisor Wang was speechless. His eyes were filled with puzzlement and confusion. It was precisely because the country belonged to that person that it was even more iprehensible and difficult to understand.

    Until he stepped into the stargazing tower, and before this conversation, chief advisor Wang was still skeptical of his own guess.

    ¡°But this country also belongs to themon people,¡± he added.

    After saying this, he no longer spoke.

    Chief advisor Wang walked to the edge of the eight trigrams stage and looked in the direction of the Imperial Pce. His eyes were filled with grief, anger, confusion, sadness, and disappointment.

    Your Majesty, why are you rebelling?

    Chief advisor Wang bowed again. This time, he didn¡¯t ask anything, but turned around and left.

    On the seventh floor of the stargazing tower.

    In the bedroom, Xu Qi ¡®an was lying on the bed, half-dead, and a white-robed sorcerer was changing his medicine.

    Song Qing and a group of white-robed warlocks who admired young master Xu watched from the side.

    ¡°Ah, this, his injuries are so serious.¡±

    ¡°With such a serious injury, even if he¡¯s fully recovered, there will be some lingering effects. ¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give young master Xu a new body? I think it¡¯ll be very interesting.¡±

    then, I¡¯ll leave this body for senior brother song to do biological alchemy experiments? ¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu has been obsessed with alchemy all his life, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very willing to sacrifice yourself for it.¡±

    The white-robed warlocks were whispering to each other.

    Are you demons? Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes widened and she almost wanted to drive him away with her sword.

    Song Qing pressed his hands down and stopped his junior brothers from making a ruckus. He said in a bad mood, ¡®¡±¡®Nonsense! How can you use young master Xu¡¯s body for experiments? We should at least ask for his opinion. It¡¯s basic courtesy.¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±

    Li Miaozhen sneered and drove away these annoying warlocks.

    ¡°None of the supervisors¡± disciples are normal.¡±

    Sheined to Yan Caiwei, who was at the table.

    Hearing this, Yan Caiwei nodded her head in agreement,¡±Among the senior brothers and sisters that teacher personally taught, I am the most intelligent

    and normal.¡±

    May I ask, where did you get your confidence from? Li Miaozhen nced at her.

    The Imperial Pce.

    In the luxurious pce, the old eunuch was vividly reporting the rumors on the street.

    ¡°Everyone in the city is praising Xu ¡­ Some say he killed 100000, some say he killed 150000, some say he killed 200000, and some even say he killed 500000 elite soldiers.¡±

    The old eunuch¡¯s voice was soft. that¡¯s why people say that gossip is a fearful thing. No matter if it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯ll change when it¡¯s spread too much.

    However, although this Xu Qi ¡®an is detestable, he¡¯s notpletely useless.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at hispanion, who was secretly happy, and said without any expression, ¡®

    ¡°Call Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao here.¡±

    The old eunuch knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. Seeing that the Emperor did not seem happy, he tactfully retreated.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s face twitched. He took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his chest.

    How could the witchcraft cult be so weak? 80000 elites were killed by a kid, and even two of their generals were killed by him.

    If he could not massacre the three states, he would not be able to obliterate Da Feng¡¯s luck and ruin his good things.

    Wei Yuan, Wei Yuan, it seems like you¡¯re destined to be infamous for ten thousand years after your death!

    Emperor Yuan jing muttered to himself with a gloomy expression.

    An hourter, the old eunuch came in to report, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, Qin Yuandao and Yuan Xiong are waiting for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Let Qin Yuandao in,¡± Emperor yuanjing nodded.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The old eunuch retreated and led the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, into the pce.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well!¡±

    Emperor yuanjing sat behind arge table covered with yellow silk and looked down at Qin Yuan.

    He didn¡¯t say what it was, but the Emperor and Minister both knew.

    Emperor Yuan jing continued, ¡± the Grand Secretariat is the pir of the country. I have observed for a long time. I think Minister Qin is more qualified.

    ¡°Your Majesty is too kind. I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing waved his hand. Minister Qin, please don¡¯t decline. Once the matter with Wei Yuan is settled, the situation in the Imperial court will change.

    Qin Yuandao bowed deeply, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten the Lord¡¯s fortune and bore the Lord¡¯s worries.¡± It is the duty of a subject to share the burden of His Majesty.¡± ¡°You may leave,¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Tell Yuan Xiong toe in and see me,¡± he turned to look at the old eunuch.

    Very quickly, Yuan Xiong entered the Imperial study.

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression was no longer gentle. With a cold face, he said,

    it¡¯s said that the way of being an official is not to serve the country, the monarch, or the people, but to live in harmony with the world. Imperial censor yuan you is well aware of this.

    Yuan Xiong was shocked, he knelt down on both knees and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®This lowly subject knows his crime!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing snorted coldly and said, ¡°Oh? What crime have youmitted? why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Yuan Xiong had many years of experience in the officialdom and knew the principle that apanying a sovereign was like apanying a Tiger.¡±Not being able to share your Majesty¡¯s burden is this official¡¯s greatest sin.¡± Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s expression softened and he said,

    ¡°Now that Wei Yuan has died in the Jing Mountain City of the witch God religion, the Watchmen can¡¯t be without a leader. Zhen, originally favored Minister Yuan.¡±

    Yuan Xiong could almost hear his own heart beating wildly. His emotions were surging, but he remained calm on the surface.. He bowed and said,

 Chapter 980 - 980: He l s smiling (3) _2

    Chapter 980 - 980: He l s smiling (3) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°This lowly official will definitely make His Majesty die.¡±

    ¡°Minister Yuan, what do you think of the war in the northeast?¡± Emperor Yuan jing asked.

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Your Majesty!¡± Yuan Xiong said in a clear voice.

    The next day, the court Assembly was held as usual.

    The Imperial court had been actively discussing the aftermath over the past three days, but the officials all knew that the real show had not begun.

    This battle, which was called assisting the demon barbarians and attacking the witchcraft cult, had to be determined.

    Only after determining the nature could they announce it to the world and give the world an exnation. The historians also had to know how to start writing, whether to praise or to attack.

    Yuan jing had been dragging things out, but some of the more observant old foxes in the officialdom had already figured out something in the past few days.

    His Majesty was waiting for someone to voice out a different opinion.

    However, this was, after all, a taboo, and the first person to do it would be cursed.

    Which civil official didn¡¯t cherish their own feathers?

    This matter was different from ordinary party disputes. If you screwed it up, you would be branded as a treacherous official at any moment. Then, you would be cleared out, demoted, or expelled, and even be recorded in the history books.

    The sky was still dark, and the Lords entered through the side door of the meridian Gate one by one, crossing the Golden water Bridge and entering the throne room.

    The Golden Dragon candles were arranged in rows, and the light from the candles illuminated the magnificent Hall.

    Everyone entered the hall and waited for a quarter of an hour. Emperor Yuan jing, dressed in a yellow robe, slowly walked in.

    After the Emperor and officials discussed the post-war matters, the Minister of

    Revenue stepped out and said,

    ¡°Your Majesty, the matter ofpensation can not be dyed any longer. Please give an exnation to the people of the world and the families of the fallen soldiers as soon as possible.¡±

    This time, Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t avoid the topic. He looked down at the court officials and said slowly, ¡°¡±What do you all think?¡±

    The censor Zhang xingying stepped out and said, Your Majesty, Lord Wei has conquered the headquarters of the witchcraft cult and destroyed Jingshan city.

    Majesty to confer Lord Wei the title of first-ss Duke of Wei and establish

    Zhongwu.

    This was definitely the highest honor after Emperor Wu Zong.

    First ss Duke of Wei was the highest rank.

    ¡°Loyal martial¡± was the highest title of a general.

    After all, Wei Yuan was not a schr from the imperial examination and had no official title. Otherwise, Zhang xingying would have asked for the title of ¡± Wen Zheng.

    The officials in the court looked at each other, but they did not refute, which was rare. This included their former political enemies.

    If it was in the past, the Civil officials would have jumped out and pped him in the face.

    But now, there was no need to.

    First of all, Wei Yuan¡¯s achievements were worthy of this glory. Secondly, a person¡¯s death was like the extinguishing of amp. So what if they gave him a name behind his back? wouldn¡¯t it just show the magnanimity of officials who were born as Orthodox schrs?

    The officials of the Wei party stepped out one after another, agreeing with Zhang xingying.

    Emperor Yuan jing didn¡¯t say a word. He nced at the right imperial censor Yuan Xiong, who understood his meaning and stepped out of the ranks, saying loudly, ¡®

    ¡°Nonsense. Zhang xingying and the others are spouting nonsense. Your

    Majesty, you must not be bewitched by these treacherous officials.¡±

    There was a small uproar in the hall, and the Dukes tactically leaned back, wondering what this guy was up to again.

    Emperor Yuan jing was also very unhappy. He frowned and said,

    ¡°Why do you say that, Minister Yuan? Wei Yuan is my God of War. He sacrificed his life for the country and was my trusted aide. It¡¯s only right to be conferred a title of nobility.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Wei Yuan! Yuan Xiong shouted. Wei Yuan¡¯s death is not to be regretted. He¡¯s a reckless man who brings disaster to the country and its people, not a hero.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, was furious.

    Like the Minister of War, he was a core member of the Wei faction. Zhang xingying was also his subordinate.

    Pa!

    Liu Hong¡¯s angry rebuke was met with the old eunuch¡¯s even louder whipping and scolding, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be noisy.¡±

    With someone backing him up, Yuan Xiong did not panic at all. He ignored the cold, hostile, or teasing gazes of the other Dukes and said emotionally,

    that¡¯s right. Wei Yuan did take down the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters, which is unprecedented in history. Just based on this alone, Wei Yuan¡¯s crime is hard to record.

    Zhang xingying squinted his eyes and sneered,

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to attack the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters? Your Majesty, Yuan Xiong has colluded with the witchcraft religion andmitted treason. Please behead this dog.¡±

    Yuan Xiong wasn¡¯t afraid at all as he snorted,

    ¡°The purpose of the Army is to help the demon barbarians and stop the witch God religion¡¯s ambition of annexing the Northern Territory. However, look at what Wei Yuan has done. He led the Army to the headquarters of the witch God religion, Jing Mountain City, and caused more than 80000 of my soldiers to die in foreignnds.

    ¡°Wei Yuan is clearly acting for his own selfish reasons. He¡¯s only causing such a huge loss because of greed. Your Majesty, there are more than 80000 soldiers. They have parents to take care of and children to take care of.

    ¡°Because of Wei Yuan¡¯s greed for merit, many soldiers died in a foreignnd.

    How can such a person who brings disaster to the country be conferred a title? How can you lose your title, Zhongwu?

    The king¡¯s party¡¯s Qian Qingshu stepped out to refute, ¡±

    ¡°Yuan Xiong, don¡¯t spout nonsense and delude the public with your lies. Was there a better way to help the Barbarian demons and make the witchcraft cult withdraw their troops than to attack the headquarters? After Wei Yuan took down the headquarters, Jingguo immediately retreated. This was the best proof.

    moreover, casualties are inevitable on the battlefield. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve attacked the headquarters of the witchcraft cult. How can you nder us? ¡®

    Yuan Xiong chuckled and said,¡±nder?¡± If they wanted to force the Jing country to withdraw their troops, there were plenty of ways to do so. Was taking down the fire Country more difficult than taking down Jing Mountain City? Was it more difficult to take down the capital of the Jing Kingdom than to take down Jingshan city?

    ¡°Wei Yuan is an expert in military tactics, so he should know these principles. However, he chose Jingshan city, which led to theplete annihtion of the 100000-strong Army.

    ¡°Why? He just wants to be the first in history and leave his name in history..¡±

 Chapter 981 - 981: Heâ€™s smiling (3)

    Chapter 981 - 981: He¡¯s smiling (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The officials in the hall began to discuss again, whispering to each other.

    Did Yuan Xiong¡¯s words make sense?

    There was.

    The purpose of this expedition was to restrain the Jing Kingdom and force them to retreat. As long as Wei Yuan destroyed the Yan Kingdom, besieged the city, and then destroyed the Kang Kingdom, who hade to rescue them, would the Jing Kingdom not retreat?

    What Wei Yuan had already done was to besiege the fire country¡¯s capital.

    Or, wouldn¡¯t it be better to directlyunch a surprise attack on Jingguo?

    However, he chose to attack Jingshan city and eventually died together with the witchcraft cult¡¯s headquarters. This was unprecedented, but it also cost the Army.

    Of the eighteen thousand remaining troops, most of them had retreated from the fire Country. The number of soldiers who had survived the battle at Jingshan city was less than five thousand.

    No one believed that Wei Yuan wasn¡¯t greedy.

    Seeing that the time was right, the Minister of War, Qin Yuandao, stepped out and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject feels that imperial censor Yuan¡¯s words are extremely true. Wei Yuan¡¯s greed had not only cost the lives of 80000 soldiers, but he had also incurred the revenge of the witch God sect. If Xu Qi ¡®an hadn¡¯t happened to be in Yuyang pass, Xiangzhou would have been turned into a wastnd by now. The people would have been ughtered in revenge, and the tragedy from forty years ago would have repeated itself.¡±

    This ¡­ The officials of the Wei faction had a slight change in expression.

    Qin Yuandao had actually used this matter to attack Lord Wei, and it was indeed true, so no one could refute it.

    Once Yuyang pass fell and the people of Xiang province were killed, Duke of Wei would not have any credit for his actions.

    Wang shoufu frowned as a strange feeling rose in his heart. The Yan and Kang

    mngaom?s attacK on yuyang pass was simply pavmg me way ror His maJescy to kill Wei Yuan.

    It wasn¡¯t just for the sake of a reputation. There must be some hidden story behind it. Or perhaps, killing Wei Yuan¡¯s achievements was only one of the goals ¡­ Chief advisor Wang¡¯s heart sank. He stepped out of the ranks and said,

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve already met Xu Qi ¡®an. He told me that I went to

    Yuyang pass on Wei Yuan¡¯s request. Wei Yuan knew that the witch God religion would definitely take revenge, so he had a backup n.¡± Beautiful!

    The eyes of Zhang xingying and the others lit up.

    Qin Yuandao had used Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievements to attack the Lord of Wei, and chief advisor Wang¡¯s move was equivalent to taking drastic measures.

    This was something that could not be verified, because regardless of whether it was true or not, Xu Qi ¡®an would definitely stand on the side of Lord Wei.

    The older the ginger, the spicier it was.

    Yuan Xiong retorted, ¡°since you¡¯ve already predicted the witch God religion¡¯s revenge, why didn¡¯t you inform the Imperial court? why did you entrust this task to an outsider?¡± Lord Prime Minister, do you think His Majesty is a three-year-old child who can be fooled at will?¡±

    Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao¡¯sckeys all agreed with this right imperial censor¡¯s opinion.

    The three parties were in a heated argument.

    At this moment, a Junwang from the Imperial n stepped forward and said with a choked voice, ¡®

    ¡°Your Majesty, Wei Yuan¡¯s greed has led to great Feng¡¯s losses. Even the demon barbarians didn¡¯t suffer as much as us. Were they helping the demon barbarians? This was a self-weakening national power. Although Jingshan city has fallen, how can we, Da Feng, win?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the demon barbarians are overjoyed now. They¡¯re just sitting back and reaping the benefits. What would happen if they invade the Chu Prefecture¡¯s border again next year?¡±

    The meaning of this regional King was very simple. Although Jingshan city had been taken down, Da Feng had already lost in terms of strategy.

    Wei Yuan deserved to die!

    A few more noble family members stepped out to support the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, and the Imperial censor of the right, Yuan

    Xiong.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±

    Emperor yuanjing looked sad and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Wei Yuan is my trusted aide and has apanied me for more than twenty years. I am deeply saddened by his sacrifice for the country. We¡¯ll discuss this matter tomorrow.¡± He immediately stood up and strode away.

    With his back to the officials, Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s lips slowly curved up.

    He was smiling.

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket.]

    Recently, the DA Feng girl group has an event, and the word count is a little high, so I won¡¯t post it in the main article. For details, please see the author below..

 Chapter 982 - 982: The Imperial complaint (1)

    Chapter 982 - 982: The Imperialint (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Emperor Yuan jing Imew that the Imperial court¡¯s struggles were like cooking fresh meat, and only by slowly stewing with civil fire could a satisfactory taste be produced.

    Roping in a group of people and suppressing a group of people, the cycle gradually progressed. In the process, he needed to give the enemy a chance to counterattack and vent, slowly wearing down the other party¡¯s spirit and fighting spirit.

    If he, the Emperor of the country, went against the wishes of the masses and forcefully convicted Wei Yuan, it would ultimately lead to a repeat of the situation of King Huai¡¯s death and the officials surrounding the meridian Gate.

    Wasn¡¯t it because of his excessive firepower that the ministers had surrounded the meridian Gate?

    The follow-up operations andyout had slowly reversed the nature of the Chuzhou case, perfectly in line with the theory of slow-fire.

    Emperor Yuan jing strolled in the pce and looked up at the blue sky. However, he had to keep the bnce of his luck and it could not be leaked. And now, what he had to do was shake his luck.

    Since the Yan and Kang countries were so weak, he would do it himself.

    On that day, even though they had not been able to determine the nature of this battle, there had been a different voice in the court. To the capital officials with their keen sense of smell and expertise in analyzing the situation in the court, this was an extremely important signal.

    Those who wanted to pick a side had to make a choice now.

    Those who didn¡¯t take sides should just shut up and wait and see.

    In the next two days, there were severalrge and small court meetings. The former Wei party members did not give in and fiercely argued with Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao¡¯s party members.

    Just like in the past few decades, Emperor Yuan jing held his throne high and watched the Tigers fight.

    The most surprising thing was that chief advisor Wang, who had fought with Wei Yuan for half of his life, stood firmly on the side of the former Wei party with an incredible attitude. He had done his best to protect Wei Yuan¡¯s name and determine the nature of this battle.

    In front of a small courtyard in the north of the city.

    A high-end luxurious carriage slowly stopped by the street. A middle-aged man in casual clothes got out of the carriage and knocked on the door of the small courtyard with the escort of his retinue.

    The person who opened the door was a delicate and pretty wife in a cloth dress. When she saw so many men standing at the door, she was shocked and quickly closed the door.

    don¡¯t be rude, ¡± the Squire said, blocking the way. do you know who is standing in front of you? ¡±

    The young wife was unable to close the door, so she backed away in a panic and shouted into the house, ¡°¡±Mother, we have a guest .

    A silver-haired old woman walked out of the house with a walking stick and looked at the uninvited guests warily. ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    The old woman was also very rich. With just a nce, she could tell that the middle-aged man¡¯s identity was unusual from his expensive fabric, exquisite clothing, and the jade pendant hanging on his waist.

    This made the old woman even more vignt.

    The goal of those imperial courtckeys was very clear, which was to extort and extort. Although they were hateful, at least they did it openly. Moreover, now that the house was bare and the days were hard, those inhumaneckeys would not even bother toe again.

    What was the reason for this middle-aged man who must be of noble status?

    It was definitely not for the silver.

    The middle-aged man stood in the yard, a few hens clucking in the corner, and the faint smell of chicken poop in the air made him frown slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Zhennan¡¯s first wife?¡± He asked.

    Lu Zhennan was master deer¡¯s real name.

    The old woman suddenly burst out in a loud cry, threw her walking stick on the ground, and sat down. She yed the usual tricks of a Shrew. In short, it was not wrong to first scream and put herself on the moral high ground.

    The old woman was uneducated and illiterate. These were the experiences and principles she had gained from the marketce.

    However, the middle-aged man¡¯s words made the old woman stop crying. She was like an old hen that was grabbed by the neck.

    ¡°Do you want to reverse Lu Zhennan¡¯s verdict?¡±

    The one surnamed Lu was trafficking human beings, raping a good family, or overturning the case? The old woman neither nodded nor refused. She just looked at the middle-aged man in a daze.

    The middle-aged man smiled and tried to use words that could be understood by the market woman,

    ¡°The official who exiled your son is called Wei Yuan, the head of the Yamen. He, on the other hand, had died on the battlefield. There were people who wanted to reverse the verdict for the innocent people who had been framed by Wei Yuan, to clear their names and to restore the rule of the country.

    as long as you go to the meridian Gate and sound the dengwen drum after lunch, I can guarantee that your exiled son will be able to reunite with you before the Spring Festival this year.

    The old woman¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and she was in high spirits.

    She was a little scared and muttered, ¡°¡±lf you file aint, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±

    ording to thew, those who overstepped their boundaries would be punished with a penalty of 50.

    If he won, there would be no problems in the future. If they were defeated, they would be sentenced to two thousand li and even lose their lives.

    At the old woman¡¯s age, she would be sentenced to 50. Not to mention awsuit, she would be reunited with the dead old man on the spot, and the husband and wife would both give birth to their child.

    don¡¯t worry, ¡± the middle-aged man sneered. we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe. If you die, won¡¯t our efforts be in vain? ¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at his attendant.

    The Squire threw down an ingot of gold and a letter ofint.

    The middle-aged man said, ¡± I¡¯ve already written theint for you. If you do this well, not only will your son be able toe back, but you¡¯ll also be rewarded with fifty taels of gold. It¡¯s enough for your family to live a life of luxury.

    ¡°Thank you, master, for standing up for me!¡± The old woman gritted her teeth and made up her mind.

    yes. the middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction. I¡¯ll teach you the process and method of filing.int now ¡­

    On that day, the drum beat outside the meridian Gate. An old woman, along with her daughter-inw and grandson, beat the dengwen drum outside the meridian Gate, using Wei Yuan of misappropriating money and ndering good people.

    Emperor Yuan jing, who had been cking off for 21 years, was furious and ordered the Imperial Censorate to investigate the matter.

    This news quickly spread among the officials in the capital, and there were turbulent undercurrents in the capital¡¯s officialdom.

    The old woman was immediately taken away by the Imperial Censorate. She was taken to the interrogation room of the Imperial Censorate with her head lowered, trembling in fear.

    Themon women had a natural fear of the government.

    ¡°Is it the Lu Li n down there?¡±

    The dignified voice of the main judge came from behind the big case.

    ¡°This humble woman is.¡± The old woman said in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Raise your head,¡± The majestic voice continued.

    The old woman slowly raised her head and clearly saw the appearance of the official sitting behind therge table. She was so shocked that she almost cried out. This official was the middle-aged man who had visited not long ago and taught her how to file an Imperialint.

    ¡°I¡¯m yuan Xiong. Tell me the truth if you have any grievances,¡± ¡°What, what thismoner wants to say is all written in theint.¡±

    ¡°Not enough. I need more details. I¡¯ll ask you, and you¡¯ll have to answer. You can¡¯t hide anything, understand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±

    did your husband, Lu Zhennan, sell people and kidnap innocent families, children, and adult men? ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no such thing. Thismoner¡¯s husband is a small merchant in the cloth business. How could a diligent and good citizen sell people?¡± then why did master Dao of the human traffickers insist that Lu Zhennan is the leader of the organization? ¡®

    I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of this person. Besides, my husband had already died of illness at that time. It was all because of their nderous mouths. They bullied people who don¡¯t know how to speak.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re trying to frame me.¡± ¡°What happened to you guys after the Lu family was raided?¡± Yuan Xiong nodded.

    ¡°Those night watchmene to our house every two or three days to make trouble and ask for money.¡±

    ¡°Oh, extorting and exploiting the people. What else is there?¡± ¡°They even flirted with my daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Oh, he defiled your daughter-inw and raped a good family.¡±

    Soon, Yuan Xiong entered the pce with the results of the interrogation and reported to Emperor Yuan jing.

    Emperor yuanjing immediately gathered all the officials and held a small court meeting in the Imperial study.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing mmed the table and said angrily, ¡±

    the night watchman umted wealth without restraint, oppressing the good people, causing their families to be separated, but he was still unwilling to let them go. He broke their bones and sucked their marrow, defiling the women ¡­ The disaster of minor officials had umted for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that the night watchman, who was supposed to monitor the officials, had already rotted to this extent. I am deeply heartbroken. I am very disappointed in Wei Yuan.

    ¡°I treated him as a Kingdom Knight, but he actually became a traitor of the kingdom.¡±

    The Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, stepped out and said anxiously, Your Majesty, this matter concerns the Duke of Wei. Such a major case should be investigated by three departments. You can¡¯t just listen to Yuan Xiong¡¯s words.

    He was Wei Yuan¡¯s confidant, so he had to avoid suspicion in this case. All the members of the Wei Gang had to avoid suspicion and were excluded from the case by Emperor Yuan jing.

    Emperor Yuan jing sneered and said, ¡± it¡¯s a joint trial. Can you get a result? ¡±

    When you interrogated the Crown Prince on the fu Fei case, what did you get? They¡¯re all just shirking their responsibilities.¡±

    Everyone was speechless for a moment.

    Chief advisor Wang stepped out and said in a deep voice, ¡± Your Majesty, this is a serious case. It¡¯s against the rules. Please try it with three departments. The Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao, immediately stood up to refute, ¡®

    ¡°During the capital¡¯s investigation, the Watchmen in the Yamen, from the highest to the lowest, were all imprisoned for corruption and bribery. Corruption had been around for a long time, and now that Wei Yuan was dead, this group of corrupt scum had no protection. I think it¡¯s the best time to thoroughly investigate the night watchman and find out who Chen Yu is.¡± Emperor Yuan jing no longer looked at him. He stared at Yuan Xiong and said, ¡±

    ¡°Minister Yuan, I¡¯ll hand over the night watchman¡¯s Yamen to you now. You investigate it well and be sure to sweep Chenxi clean, returning me a clean night watchman¡¯s Yamen.¡±

    Yuan Xiong was overjoyed. He did not let his emotions show on his face and shouted, ¡°¡±Yes!¡±

    After the officials left, the Minister of War quickly caught up with chief advisor

    Wang and whispered, ¡°¡±Lord first assistant, what should we do now?¡±

    It was obvious that His Majesty wanted to use this to smear the Lord of Wei¡¯s reputation. When the ¡°darkness¡± of the Yamen surfaced, how clean could Wei Yuan, the leader of the night watchmen, be?

    At that time, there would be no loyalty or Duke.

    ¡°Have you noticed that more and more people are keeping quiet?¡± Wang shoufu asked.

    The Minister of War¡¯s expression changed.

    keep an eye on your own people, ¡± chief advisor Wang said lightly. it¡¯s a principle that has been passed down for thousands of years.

    The old man turned around and nced at the Imperial Pce, his face full of exhaustion.

    Yuan Xiong left the pce in a carriage. He didn¡¯t go back to the Imperial Censorate, nor did he rush to the watchman¡¯s Yamen like a new official.

    ¡°The person who is most familiar with the night watchman is definitely the night watchman. If we want to get things done as quickly as possible, we can¡¯t do it without that person¡¯s help.¡±

    Yuan Xiong squinted his eyes and tapped his knee with his fingers.

    The wheels of the carriage rumbled as he left the Imperial City. After traveling for an hour in the inner city, he arrived at a mansion.

    The Zhu residence!

    [ PS: this chapter has fewer words. I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow.. ]

 Chapter 983 - 983: Xu Qj I an awakens (long ) _1

    Chapter 983 - 983: Xu QjIan awakens (long ) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the year of the capital¡¯s investigation, Zhu chengzhu, the night watchman, was severely injured by Xu Qi ¡®an because he tried to rape an innocent girl. His cultivation was half-crippled because of his severe injuries.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was locked up in the watchman¡¯s cell by Wei Yuan and sentenced to be cut in half seven dayster.

    Coincidentally, when the Sang Bo case broke out, under Wei Yuan¡¯s hint, huaiqing rmended Xu Qi ¡®an to Emperor Yuan jing as the chief organizer, and Emperor Yuan jing allowed him to atone for his crimes.

    After the Sang Bo case was closed, Xu Qi ¡®an was easily exonerated. Zhu chengzhu¡¯s father, Jin Gong and Zhu Yang, were indignant and joined the Qi party, betraying the night watchman.

    This act of revenge ended because the son of destiny, Xu Qi ¡®an, identally stumbled upon the plot of the Qi party and the Wizards of the wizard God religion.

    After the incident, Zhu Yang was dismissed and driven out of the Yamen. ording to Wei Yuan¡¯s original n, it was impossible for Zhu Yang to have survived until now.

    However, Emperor Yuan jing forcefully kept it and gave him an idle position in the Ministry of War until now.

    Yuan Xiong stepped on the wooden bench and got off the carriage. He looked up at the Zhu residence¡¯s que and sighed in his heart, ¡°¡±Your Majesty¡¯s ns are truly far-reaching.¡±

    Arriving at the Zhu residence¡¯s main gate, Yuan Xiong reported his identity and sent the gatekeeper in.

    After a while, the burly Zhu Yang, who had a reserved aura, personally went out to wee him. His hearty smile hid his surprise as he said, ¡®

    ¡°Censor Yuan¡¯s presence brings light to my humble dwelling.¡± Yuan Xiong smiled and nodded. sorry for disturbing you, Lord Zhu.

    He looked into the mansion.

    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Zhu Yang immediately said.

    The two of them entered the living room and Zhu Yang ordered the servants to serve the best tea. The host and the guest took a sip of the tea and Yuan Xiong asked, ¡®

    ¡°How¡¯s your son¡¯s physical condition?¡±

    This was the first thing she said. The experienced Zhu Yang seemed to have understood something. He shook his head helplessly,

    my son was severely injured by that Xu brat that day. His heart and lungs were injured. After he recovered, he had a chronic illness and his path of martial arts was cut off.

    Zhu chengzhu had just entered the Qi refining stage at that time, and his cultivation was not high. He was lucky to have survived.

    With such a serious injury, it would definitely leave asting scar. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the stronger one¡¯s life force would be. If it was Zhu Yang himself, that injury would have been healed in less than three days.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be arrogant for long.¡±

    Yuan Xiong chuckled and went straight to the point, ¡°¡±Lord Zhu, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Wei Yuan¡¯s death in the witch God religion¡¯s headquarters.¡±

    Zhu Yang¡¯s eyes shed with joy and hatred. He sneered, ¡± it¡¯s good that he died. This is called the cycle of heaven¡¯sw, and karma.

    Zhu chengzhu was his most talented son. He had once hoped that this son would inherit his mantle and be the next Jin Gong. He had done his best to cultivate this son. Reaching the Qi refining stage at the age of 23, his future was bright.

    All of them were destroyed by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Zhu Yang was promoted by Wei Yuan. He was appreciated by Wei Yuan during the Battle of Shanhai Pass. After that, he advanced step by step and entered rank-4, bing Jin Gong. Wei Yuan¡¯s kindness to him was as heavy as a mountain, but it was also because of this that he hated Wei Yuan more.

    After so many years of being loyal to him, he was actually inferior to a Gong?

    So what if he sullied the family of a criminal? it was such a small matter, yet he, Wei Yuan, was biased towards an outsider, disregarding their many years of friendship.

    When Zhu Yang heard that Wei Yuan had died in Jingshan city, heughed hysterically and got drunk with his son, Zhu chengzhu.

    ¡°Wei Yuan¡¯s retribution is here, so is the night watchman¡¯s.¡±

    Yuan Xiong clutched the lid of the teacup and knocked on the edge of the cup. Lord Zhu, it¡¯s time for you to make aeback.

    Zhu Yang squinted his eyes and stared at Yuan Xiong with a burning gaze,¡±Lord censor Yuan, what do you mean?¡±

    Yuan Xiong looked at him with a smile. His Majesty has asked me to take over Wei Yuan¡¯s position. I¡¯m in charge of the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen. I¡¯ll also clean up the corruption within the night watchmen. As we all know, the watchman¡¯s Yamen is Wei Yuan¡¯sw. He¡¯s been in control of it for twenty years, and outsiders can¡¯t even let a fly in.¡±

    Zhu Yang slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Although I want to clean up the atmosphere, a general without any soldiers can¡¯t do anything,¡± Yuan Xiong said helplessly. I¡¯ll have to keep a portion and capture the rest. I¡¯ll need Lord Zhu¡¯s help for this.¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan fired me and kicked me out of the watchman¡¯s office. However, this is between me and Wei Yuan.¡± Zhu Yang said helplessly. This has nothing to do with the brothers in the Yamen. Lord Yuan, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. ¡®

    Then why did you sell out your brother so easily that day? Yuan Xiong took a sip of tea and chuckled, ¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason why I¡¯vee to find official Zhu. Back then, you and your father were persecuted by Wei Yuan and were forced to leave the Yamen. Now that Wei Yuan was dead, the injustice that should be resolved could be resolved, and the case that should be reversed should naturally be reversed.

    ¡°I n to ask His Majesty to help you regain your position. I also hope that official Zhu can assist me in managing the Watchmen¡¯s Yamen.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yuan, who do you want to keep and who do you want to capture?¡± Zhu Yang finally revealed a smile.

    of course, they¡¯re corrupt people, ¡°Yuan Xiong replied. I believe that they¡¯re Wei Yuan¡¯s trusted aides.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    The night watchman was at the Yamen.

    The gongs that were patrolling the streets returned to the Yamen in twos and threes.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were also among them. They had been summoned back by the Yamen.

    The reason was unknown for the time being. The clerk only said that Zhao Jinluo had summoned all the night watchmen back to the Yamen.

    ¡°Why did Zhao Jinluo call us back?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an emergency, definitely an emergency.¡±

    ¡°What an eventful autumn.¡±

    The gongs conversed in low voices, not saying much.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s death was an uneptable blow to the night watchman. It was as if he had lost his backbone overnight.

    As a result, the atmosphere in the Yamen had been extremely heavy for the past few days.

    Although that man usually never left the noble spirit building, as long as he was around

 Chapter 984 - 984: Xu Qj â€˜an awakens (long ) _2

    Chapter 984 - 984: Xu Qj ¡®an awakens (long ) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Song tingfeng, who was already in the spirit-forging stage, took a sip of tea and could not help but think of the days when the Xu ningyan banquet was still held.

    At that time, he, Zhu guangxiao, and Xu ningyan would patrol the streets (go shopping) in the day. During the two hours of their lunch break, they would go to the brothel to listen to music. Although they had no money and were listless, they were really happy.

    In Xu ningyan¡¯s words,¡±the young are not romantic, but the old shed tears.¡±

    This guy was clearly a vulgar martial artist, but he could alwayse up with a few words that people didn¡¯t know what they meant, but felt very powerful.

    Song tingfeng still hadn¡¯t fully understood what he had said thest time. He went to the brothel to help poor women from poor families and asked them,

    ¡°Will it work or not?¡±

    The girls always said,¡±sure, sure.¡±

    However, when he pulled up his pants and refused to pay the silver, the girls could not take it.

    It was still a mystery how Xu yinluo had relied on these five words for more than half a year in the Yamen.

    Now, evendy floating fragrance had died of illness.

    In a short year, things remained the same, but people had changed.

    Perhaps not all the night watchmen had returned yet, song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao sat in the hall of spring breeze for half an hour.

    Song tingfeng was now in the spirit-forging stage. In the Yamen, he was a rare young talent. Although he was not as amazing as Xu Qi ¡®an, when Wei Yuan was still around, the Yamen had nned to train song tingfeng.

    Wei Yuan would do his best to train every night watchman who was talented and had no bad track record. This had always been his principle.

    However, song tingfeng was not qualified and had not made enough contributions, so he had been in the position of Gonggong.

    ¡°Guangxiao, in the second half of the year, we can only look forward to your marriage.¡± Song tingfeng said with emotion.

    He had thought that after the new year of the capital investigation, his life would be more stable. Who would have thought that the capital investigation was only the beginning? too many things had happened this year. The case of Yunzhou at the beginning of the year, the massacre of the city by King Huai in the middle of the year, and the turmoil after the autumn harvest.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s gaze passed through the open door and looked at the withered yellow leaves in the courtyard. He muttered, ¡®

    ¡°Troubled times, it¡¯s really troubled times. Guangxiao, we brothers will get through this.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao, who was bing more and more reticent, hummed in agreement.

    Just as he said that, the sound of drums came from the martial arts practice field.

    ¡°Zhao Jinluo is summoning us.¡±

    The two of them left spring breeze Hall immediately. Together with Li Yuchun, they followed the night watchmen from the Yamen and headed to the martial arts practice field.

    Song tingfeng arrived at the martial arts practice field. He nced around and was surprised to find that there were more night watchmen than expected. Those who were resting had all been gathered.

    What was going on ¡­ He nced at Zhu guangxiao and Li Yuchun, who were beside him. The two of them had the same doubts.

    The three people from spring breeze Hall entered the line in silence. After waiting for nearly half an hour, they suddenly heard the sound of rapid and neat footsteps.

    Looking over, he saw a group of Imperial Army soldiers in bright armor. There were many of them, at least five hundred.

    Imperial Army? Song tingfeng frowned.

    The Imperial Army surged in and surrounded the night watchman, but they didn¡¯t make any further moves.

    The Watchmen were confused when they saw a few people walking over slowly from the distance.

    In the middle was a dignified middle-aged man in a red robe. On his left was the expressionless Zhao Jinluo, on his right was Zhu Yang, and beside Zhu Yang was Zhu chengzhu.

    Even the other night watchmen¡¯s faces changed when they saw the father and son, let alone Li Yuchun, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao.

    As they neared, Yuan Xiong put his hands behind his back and came to the front of the night watchmen.

    Zhao Jinluo nced at his subordinates and said in a clear voice without any expression, ¡®

    ¡°By the orders of His Majesty, from today on, the Imperial Censorate of Yuan will take over the duties of Duke Wei and take charge of the night watchmen¡¯s

    Yamen. Quickly pay your respects to Duke Yuan.¡±

    The night watchmen were in an uproar, either looking at each other or discussing in low voices.

    ¡°Sh * t, what right does he have to control the night watchmen?¡± A silver Gong muttered.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a petty person who fawns on the powerful. How can he be a night watchman?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s to take over Duke Wei¡¯s position, it¡¯ll still be left imperial censor Liu

    Hong, Lord Liu.¡±

    Yuan Xiong squinted his eyes, but he remained silent.

    Zhao Jinluo nced at his new superior, and his heart sank. He shouted, of you, shut up! Are you guys trying to rebel?¡±

    He was angry that his subordinates did not know how to read people¡¯s expressions. When a new official took office, he would burn the troublemakers. The more disobedient they were, the easier it was to kill them as an example to others. Moreover, Yuan Xiong was here to ¡°investigate¡± a case.

    Zhao Jinluo was also Wei Yuan¡¯s trusted aide. Both of them were once trusted aides of Wei Yuan, including Zhu Yang.

    The reason why he was able to rest easy and not be ¡®implicated¡¯ was because of his cultivation as a fourth-grade martial artist.

    In Dafeng, or even any force in the nine states, fourth-grade martial artists were middle and high-level figures, especially martial artists, who had strong attack, high defense, and great destructive power. As long as they did notmit an unforgivable crime, the Imperial court usually adopted a gentle policy towards fourth-grade martial artists.

    Yuan Xiong needed enough rank-4 golden gongs to support the scene, so he recruited him.

    In Zhao Jinluo¡¯s opinion, since the emperor¡¯s orders could not be disobeyed, what else could they do other than go with the flow? It was better for him to guard this ce than to hand over the entire Yamen to Zhu Yang.

    Zhu Yang came to the night watchman with a vengeful attitude, which was different from him.

    Since Duke of Wei had sacrificed his life, it was important to recognize the reality. The night watchman was half of Lord Wei¡¯s blood and sweat, so he could at least guard for Lord Wei.

    Yuan Xiong ignored the night watchman¡¯s usation and said in a clear voice,

    ¡°At noon today, a civiliandy, Madam li, came to the Wu gate and made aint. She used Wei Yuan of misappropriating money and framing good people..

 Chapter 985 - 985: Xu (Ã¼ I an awakens (long ) _3

    Chapter 985 - 985: Xu (¨¹ I an awakens (long ) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    His Majesty was furious and ordered me to take over the watchman Yamen to eliminate evil practices and punish those who abuse their power for personal gains.

    Angry curses and shouts instantly exploded.

    The night watchmen didn¡¯t know who the Lushi family was, but it didn¡¯t stop them from talking about it.

    Lord Wei¡¯s excessive umtion of wealth?

    In the entire Yamen, who didn¡¯t know that Lord Wei was the most honest and just person? amoner dared to use Lord Wei of misappropriating wealth and persecuting her family. Did she think that she was worthy?

    Even if the Lord of Wei wanted to umte wealth, would he extort the people like an ordinary minor official?

    The copper Gong and silver Gong were not stupid. They immediately realized that someone was trying to frame the Duke of Wei. And this person was most likely the Imperial censor of the right, Yuan Xiong.

    He was the political enemy of Lord Wei.

    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy!¡±

    Yuan Xiong said indifferently.

    Just as Zhao Jinluo was about to scold him, Zhu Yang took a step forward. The Qi of a level four master surged out. All of a sudden, the night watchmen on the scene could not stand steadily and their faces turned pale.

    The mor suddenly died down.

    Yuan Xiong nodded in satisfaction. I have received a secret report, ¡± he said loudly. we will not tolerate those who are greedy and break thew. Next, those who have reported their names, step forward.

    ¡°Zhang Dongliang.¡± No one responded.

    ¡°Zhang Dongliang!¡±

    There was no response, but the night watchman was silently resisting. Yuan Xiong didn¡¯t say anything more and nced at Zhu Yang.

    Thetter understood tacitly. His gaze had long locked onto a certain silver Gong in the crowd. He opened his arms, aimed his palm at that person, and suddenly grabbed.

    A brawny man with a square face was forced to ¡± squeeze ¡± out of the crowd. His feet were on the ground, and the tips of his feet left two marks. He tried his best to resist, but he could only watch helplessly as he was pulled out.

    Yuan Xiong smiled and said,¡±l¡¯m following orders. Disobeying orders is the same as disobeying the Imperial edict.¡± The death penalty!¡±

    Zhao Jinluo was afraid that Zhu Yang would attack first again, so she hurriedly grabbed Zhang Dongliang and cupped her fists.¡±My Lord, this brute has no intention of offending you. Please show mercy.¡±

    Zhang Dongliang¡¯s face turned purple and red, and the veins on his neck bulged. He growled in a deep voice,

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. Zhao Jinluo, you don¡¯t have to beg him. If Duke Wei was

    still here, would Yuan Xiong dare to step into the Yamen? The other gongs are still there, but Zhu Yang has just returned? I only regret that I didn¡¯t follow my boss to the battle that day. It¡¯s a blessing for him to die in the Jing Mountain City with Duke of Wei. It¡¯s better than me dying in the hands of my own people.¡±

    ¡°Lord Zhu, night watchmen have official positions. Their lives are all decided by His Majesty,¡± Yuan Xiong said lightly.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Zhu Yang nodded and chuckled.

    He pulled Zhang Dongliang over and punched Yin Luo in the chest. The clothes on Zhang Dongliang¡¯s back were torn apart.

    Everyone heard the sound of a sternum breaking.

    Zhang Dongliang slowly copsed to the ground, barely breathing. A new official had three fires, and the first one was to burn this poor wretch.

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    The sound of a saber being drawn was heard. A silver Gong had drawn his saber.

    ng ng ng!

    The surrounding Imperial Army soldiers drew their sabers, ready to suppress the night watchman at any time.

    Zhu Yang squinted his eyes and took a step forward, intimidating the night watchmen with his fourth-grade martial artist status.

    ¡®Everyone, stop!¡±

    are you guys trying to rebel? ¡± Zhao Jinluo shouted. don¡¯t you want your brains?

    ¡°Zhao Jinluo,¡±

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    The night watchmen¡¯s reaction was very intense.

    can¡¯t you tell? he¡¯s trying to purge us. No matter if we¡¯re guilty or not, we won¡¯t have a good ending.

    Zhao Jinluo, Lord Wei is no longer here. You are the only one in the Yamen who can make decisions for our brothers. You can¡¯t be a dog for Yuan Xiong. ¡°Boss, do you have the heart to see your brothers being framed?¡±

    At least you guys can live ¡­ The veins on Zhao Jinluo¡¯s forehead bulged as she said, ¡°¡±Put ¡­ The ¡­ Knife ¡­ Away ¡­¡±

    The Watchmen¡¯s hearts turned cold. They were angry, unwilling, and sorrowful, but they still refused to withdraw their sabers. ¡°Your families are in the capital, right?¡± Yuan Xiongughed.

    It was a heart-killing!

    The hiring condition for a night watchman was that at least three generations of his ancestors had to be from the capital and had a clean family background.

    Why? It was to prevent these martial artists from breaking the rules with their strength.

    Duke of Wei had died in battle, and the rest of the Golden gongs had either died in battle or had yet to return. Even if they wanted to resist, they had no one to back them up.

    ¡°If Xu ningyan was still here ¡­¡± Someone mumbled in a low voice.

    The Watchmen were dazed for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but think of their colleague who had cut his waist token and was no longer an official.

    That¡¯s right, if Xu ningyan was still here, with the kindness that Duke of Wei had shown him, and his unyielding character, would Zhu Yang and Yuan Xiong still dare to be so arrogant?

    Yuan Xiong and the others also heard it, but they didn¡¯t respond, nor did they bother to respond.

    Zhu chengzhu¡¯s expression twisted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the lowly Gong from back then, was the main culprit who had destroyed his future.

    He hated this person to the bone, but in just a short year, things had remained the same, but people had changed. That lowly Gong had be an important figure that he could not reach.

    Even if Xu Qi ¡®an had offended the Emperor, he was still not someone he could interfere with or take revenge on.

    As a result, the mes of revenge burned in his heart, but he could not find an outlet to vent it. It burned his soul day by day, causing his heart to be slightly distorted.

    ¡°Li Yuchun!¡±

    ¡°Chu Honghe!¡± ¡°Min mountain!¡±

    ¡°Tang Youde!¡±

    One silver Gong after another stepped forward, their weapons removed, and their hands tied behind their backs. In the blink of an eye, almost half of the silver gongs were gone.

    Those silver gongs were either expressionless, sneering, or spitting. There was no fear or begging for mercy.

    There was no Gong on the list. As the lowest level of the night watchmen, Gong was usually not qualified to pick a side.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that Yuan Xiong wouldn¡¯t deal with them.

    The high-spirited imperial censor of the right said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±The night watchman¡¯s Yamen has experienced a great change and there are many vacancies. I took over the Yamen at this time of crisis and happened to be short of people under me, so I need to promote loyal and good people..

 Chapter 986 - 986: Xu Qj â€˜an awakens (long ) _4

    Chapter 986 - 986: Xu Qj ¡®an awakens (long ) _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Before dawn tomorrow, as long as any of you write a letter to report corruption, bribery, and extortion of the people, I will promote him.¡± Vicious intentions.

    The night watchmen present were expressionless and did not respond.

    However, Yuan Xiong knew that the seeds of suspicion and ambition had already been nted in this group of people.

    To these gongs, promotion was an extremely difficult thing. They needed to have the corresponding cultivation and also have enough achievements. Therefore, some of the copper gongs who were already in the spirit-forging stage could not advance even after a long time.

    Who didn¡¯t want to be promoted if they were ambitious and motivated?

    Now that the Yamen was in turmoil, it was a great opportunity for those who were ambitious and eager to be promoted.

    Yuan Xiong no longer looked at the dejected night watchmen. He turned to look at Zhu Yang and Zhao Jinluo, and said with a smile,¡±The two golden gongs, follow this official to the noble spirit building to take a look.¡±

    He was extremely eager to enter that ce and take Wei Yuan¡¯s ce.

    Zhao Jinluo nodded and nced at the night watchmen. ¡°Disperse,¡±

    Zhu guangxiao heard song tingfeng¡¯s mumbling, ¡°¡±Lower your head, lower your head and leave this ce ¡­¡±

    The dejected Zhu guangxiao was slightly taken aback, but he instinctively did as he was told and followed his colleagues out of the martial arts practice field.

    After a few steps, he heard a voice, ¡°¡±Stop!¡±

    Everyone stopped in their tracks, their hearts trembling in fear as they looked over.

    Zhu chengzhu was the one who stopped them. Almost all the night watchmen present knew who Yin Gong was.

    Zhu chengzhu ignored the others and pointed at song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao. He grinned and said, ¡°You two,e out.¡±

    Song tingfeng¡¯s heart sank. He braced himself and stepped forward, ¡°¡±Zhu yingong, congrattions on your restoration. Why did you call me?¡± He had always been a smooth person, and when it came to ttery, he didn¡¯t even frown.

    Zhu chengzhu revealed a malicious smile and said loudly,

    ¡°Deacon Yuan, I want to make a report. I saw these two corrupt people and broke thew with my own eyes,¡±

    Song tingfeng was so scared that his face turned pale.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to nephew Zhu to handle,¡± Yuan Xiong nodded.

    He didn¡¯t stop and continued to walk side by side with the two golden gongs.

    Zhao Jinluo looked at Zhu Yang and kindly reminded him, ¡®¡±¡®Those two are Xu

    Qi ¡®an¡¯s best friends,¡±

    This was not only a warning to Zhu Yang, but also to protect Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng.

    Before Zhu Yang could say anything, Yuan Xiong had already opened his mouth and said, ¡°Wei Yuan is dead. Without him, how long do you think Xu Qi

    ¡®an can survive?¡±

    Zhu Yang smiled.

    Zhao Jinluo stopped talking.

    On the other side, song tingfeng bowed and begged for mercy, ¡°¡±Zhu yinluo, I was wrong in the past. Please forgive me and don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as a small figure like me. ¡®

    Zhu chengzhu asked as if he was a cat toying with a mouse, ¡°¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Song tingfeng was stunned. He was quick-witted and immediately beat his chest and stomped his feet.¡±The biggest mistake I, song tingfeng, have ever made in my life was befriending that Xu Qi ¡®an. I regret it now.¡±

    He did not have any enmity with Zhu chengzhu. The reason why he was made difficult was because he hated the house and its Crow.

    At this moment, he only needed to show his fence-sitter attitude. The weaker he was, the easier it was to dispel Zhu chengzhu¡¯s anger. He wanted the other party to think that he had befriended Xu Qi ¡®an because Wei Yuan valued him.

    There was no deep friendship between the two.

    As expected, Zhu chengzhu¡¯s face was filled with a satisfied smile. However, his following words made song tingfeng feel as if he was struck by lightning. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go to prison, just crawl under my crotch.¡±

    Zhu chengzhu spread his legs, his smile full of malice. get in, and I¡¯ll forget about your friendship with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The night watchmen looked at song tingfeng one after another. Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, his face slowly turned pale.

    ¡°Red Silver Gong, this, this, you really like to joke ¡­¡±

    Pa!

    He pped her in public.

    Song tingfeng¡¯s face quickly turned red and swollen.

    Zhu chengzhu said sternly, ¡°joking?¡± Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? I¡¯ve given you the opportunity, but it¡¯s up to you whether you can grasp it or not. I¡¯ll only give you three breaths.¡±

    Song tingfeng¡¯s body trembled slightly. He clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly.

    In the end, he knelt down under everyone¡¯s gaze, supported himself with his hands, and slowly crawled under Zhu chengzhu¡¯s crotch.

    Zhu chengzhuughed wildly

    He turned to look at Zhu guangxiao. it¡¯s your turn. Do you want to go to jail or crawl under my feet? ¡±

    In that instant, his twisted mind was greatly satisfied.

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes darkened. He would rather die than suffer such humiliation.

    ¡°I, I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle in his ce .

    I like to drill into the bones of the red and silver gongs, ¡± song tingfeng said, his face full of ttery. I¡¯m honored to be able to enjoy such treatment.

    you¡¯re indeed a fence-sitter. Was this how you pleased Xu Qi ¡®an in the past? ¡® Zhu chengzhu said in a humiliating manner.

    ¡°Yes, yes. yes ¡­¡±

    Song tingfeng nodded his head in a hurry and crawled under Zhu chengzhu¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re an interesting kid. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who likes to screw around.¡±

    Zhu chengzhu pped song tingfeng¡¯s face and sneered, ¡®¡±¡®This is the consequence of making friends carelessly,¡±

    He no longer paid any attention to this wretch and strode in the direction his father had disappeared in.

    After a while, the martial arts practice field was empty, only Zhu guangxiao and song tingfeng were left.

    ¡°You dog, you¡¯re bullying people!¡±

    Song tingfeng spat and looked at Zhu guangxiao. He smiled indifferently and said,

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve been with Xu ningyan for a long time. You didn¡¯t learn your skills, but your bad temper has grown. You¡¯re getting married at the end of the year. If you¡¯re locked up in prison at this time, you¡¯ll be skinned even if you don¡¯t die. In the end, you¡¯ll have to be dismissed.. When the time came, how could he marry a girl?

 Chapter 987 - 987: Xu Qj â€˜an awakens (10000-word ) -5

    Chapter 987 - 987: Xu Qj ¡®an awakens (10000-word ) -5

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°In one¡¯s life, it¡¯s not easy to meet a youngdy that one wants to marry and is willing to marry you. Xu ningyan, that dog, has been working in the school and Public Affairs every day, but he hasn¡¯t met a girl like her. ¡±

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears.

    Song tingfeng spat and said,

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be pretentious about? I¡¯m used to being slippery. Don¡¯t even talk about being overstepped, I can even call him father. Didn¡¯t you see everyone¡¯s ¡®I can do this¡¯ expression? If it were you, you¡¯d probably be too ashamed to live.¡±

    ¡°You can go, I¡¯ll sit here alone for a while,¡± he said, waving his hand.

    Zhu guangxiao grunted in a nasal voice and left.

    There was no one else in the martial arts practice field. Song tingfeng covered his face, his shoulders trembling, and a suppressed cry could be heard between his fingers.

    It was a great humiliation!

    The next day, the court session.

    Yuan Xiong submitted a letter, impeaching Wei Yuan for ten Major Crimes, including condoning his subordinates ¡°corruption and extorting themon people.Greed led to the death of 80000 soldiers in foreignnds.

    Emperor yuanjing had scolded Wei Yuan in front of all the officials in the court.

    The entire court was shaken.

    Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong¡¯s residence, study room.

    Liu Hong angrily smashed an antique vase. This ck-haired official with silver strands mixed in his hair, who was a rank 3 official, angrily shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Shameless scoundrel!

    ¡°This old man and Yuan Xiong are irreconcble, irreconcble!¡±

    In the spacious study, the censor Zhang xingying, the Minister of War, and a few former Wei Dynasty backbones sat.

    Everyone was at their wits ¡®end.

    In the Imperial court, no one could wrestle with a young and powerful Emperor who hadplete power.

    Especially when the Emperor had many hounds under hismand who were willing to charge into the enemy lines.

    ¡°Since things havee to this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to salvage the situation with just us.¡± One of the core members sighed.

    Zhang xingying¡¯s expression could not hide his sorrow as he said,

    ¡°Duke of Wei has been an official for twenty years, and he has been conscientious and conscientious. People say that he has abused his power for personal gain and umted wealth without limit, but does anyone know that he has been living in the noble spirit building for twenty years? The capital was full of flowers, but not a single ce was his home.

    ¡°In the past few years, he often discussed new policies with us, trying to reform and save the court that was weakening by the day. He had no children, no rtives, and had dedicated all his energy and effort to the Imperial court. Without the Duke of Wei, could the Emperor have cultivated so steadily for the past twenty years?

    ¡°Why is His Majesty not even willing to give him a proper name?¡±

    A heavy and sorrowful atmosphere spread in the study.

    The Minister of War took a deep breath and said, ¡®¡±What we need to consider now is to protect ourselves. After the matter with Lord Wei is settled, it will be time to clean up the members of the Wei party. Heh, Qin Yuandao is eyeing my position again.

    as for Lord Wei¡¯s case, as long as we don¡¯t fall, as long as some of us can survive, there will be a chance to reverse the verdict in the future.

    A moment of sess or failure did not mean anything.Every Emperor had his own courtiers.

    Since yuan jing dynasty couldn¡¯t be changed, they could only wait for a new emperor to take over. There were many examples in history of sons pping their fathers in the face.

    Many cases of injustice were only redressed after more than ten years.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the only way.¡± ¡°However, when the Crown Prince ascends to the throne in the future, he might not reverse the verdict for Duke Wei,¡± Liu Hong sighed.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± The Minister of War suddenly asked.

    Zhang xingying wiped the corner of his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®1 sent someone to take a look a few days ago, but the Xu estate¡¯s gates were tightly shut and the building was empty. Ningyan has probably already left the capital. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone. If he doesn¡¯t leave, no one can protect him. We can¡¯t protect him. He¡¯s probablypletely disappointed in the Imperial court.¡±

    On this day, the news of Wei Yuan¡¯s greed for merit and his 80000-man army being buried in the enemy country finally reached the people.

    The reaction of the people was extremely intense.

    ¡°I already told you not to help the demon barbarians. They ate the people of Da Feng and harassed the border. Why should we help them? Look at what happened now, a whole 80000 soldiers have died. In the past 20 years, we¡¯ve never suffered such a defeat.¡±

    I think this Wei Yuan deserves to die. If he hadn¡¯t been so greedy, how could he have lost the battle? ¡±

    that damn dog! A eunuch leading an Army? isn¡¯t this child¡¯s y? His Majesty has trusted the wrong person.

    ¡°You bastards, is the Duke of Wei someone you can humiliate as you please? Twenty years ago, without this eunuch, would you have the peaceful days you have now?¡± An old man stood out to protest.

    old Yan, didn¡¯t you hear? Wei Yuan is a corrupt official.

    ¡°Hmph, who said so?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial court said so.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial court even said that King Huai was a hero, and that Chu Zhou was ughtered by the Barbarian demons. I¡¯ve stopped believing in the Imperial court for a long time. I might as well believe in Xu yinluo.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    After the massacre in Chuzhou, the people of the capital, and even the people of the various states of Da Feng, inevitably had a crisis of trust in the Imperial court.

    ¡°That That Xu yinluo didn¡¯t say anything either.¡±

    The Imperial Pce.

    The old eunuch slowly entered and stopped by the bed. He bowed and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, the chief Assistant requests an audience.¡±

    Emperor yuanjing meditated with his eyes closed and replied calmly, ¡°¡±He¡¯s gone!¡±

    The old eunuch added in a low voice,¡±the chief Assistant is kneeling outside. He said that if you don¡¯t see him, he won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing sneered and didn¡¯t respond.

    The old eunuch didn¡¯t dare to try to persuade him anymore and just stood by the side.

    Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. The old eunuch nced at Emperor

    Yuan jing, who was meditating, and left the sleeping Pce with small steps.

    As soon as he left, Emperor Yuan jing opened his eyes and stood up from the futon. He stood in the bedroom and squatted down with his palms on the ground..

 Chapter 988 - 988: Xu Qj â€˜an awakens (10000-word ) -6

    Chapter 988 - 988: Xu Qj ¡®an awakens (10000-word ) -6

    Trantor: 549690339

    A few secondster, Emperor Yuan jing vaguely heard a shrill Dragon¡¯s Roar.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing did not speak, but a voice came from his body.

    tomorrow, we¡¯ll announce our defeat to the witchcraft cult. That¡¯s enough. Emperor Yuan jingughed.

    On the other side, the old eunuch came out of his chamber and knelt down on the high steps in his red robe.

    ¡°Lord first assistant, why are you doing this? It won¡¯t be good for both you and his Majesty¡¯s reputation if this gets out.¡±

    The old eunuch bowed and tried to persuade him, ¡°¡±Go back. This old servant has served Your Majesty for most of your life and this old servant knows Your

    Maiestv¡¯s temperament- Even if von kneel to death here. don¡¯t even think about

    shaking His Majesty¡¯s determination.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s face was pale, and his eyelids were half-open, as if he would faint at any moment.

    To be able to kneel for two hours at this age, one could only say that his willpower was shocking.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your reminder, eunuch Liu.¡±

    The light in Chief Assistant Wang¡¯s eyes gradually extinguished. He struggled to get up, but his body moved, only to fall down diagonally.

    Aiyo, be careful. The chief aide¡¯s health is precious. If something happens to you, who will help His Majesty? ¡±

    The old eunuch hurriedly helped him up.

    Wang zhenwen exhaled, brushed the dust off his body, straightened his clothes, and then bowed deeply toward the Royal study.

    Then, he did something that made the old eunuch¡¯s jaw drop.

    Wang zhenwen took off his official hat and gently ced it on the steps.

    His eyes were bright when he got up.

    Wang zhenwen got up and strode away without any further hesitation.

    No official¡¯s body was light.

    Stargazing tower.

    Two carriages slowly approached. They were made of red sandalwood, rimmed with jade pieces, and decorated with bright yellow silk.

    The carriage stopped at the square outside the stargazing tower. Two rows of guards on horses pulled the reins and stopped with the carriage.

    The doors opened, and a woman came out of each carriage. The beauty in a in Pce dress was like a lotus on an Ice Mountain, noble and cold.The woman was wearing a fiery red Pce dress, a small Phoenix Cor, a Jade hairpin, a pearl hairpin, and other expensive jewelry.

    She was like a noble Canary.

    Her beauty and charm perfectly controlled these luxurious jewelries, making people feel that a naturally beautiful and charming woman like her should be dressed in such gorgeous clothes.

    Leaving the guards behind, the two princesses entered the stargazing tower.

    ¡°Huaiqing, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Yan Caiwei was waiting in the lobby on the first floor, happily weing her good friend.

    The mounted man, on the other hand, did not care about the princess¡¯s manners. He lifted the hem of his dress and ran upstairs.

    After running a few steps, he suddenly reacted, turned around, and shouted, ¡°¡±Which floor is he on?¡±

    ¡°Seventh floor!¡±

    Yan Caiwei responded and smiled sweetly as she spoke to huaiqing. She took out some dried meat from her deerskin bag and said,¡±Do you want to eat?¡±

    Huaiqing shook his head.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leading the way!¡± Ming mi stomped his feet.

    Yan Caiwei led the two princesses to the seventh floor and pushed open the bedroom door. The room was filled with the smell of medicine and her framed eyes instantlynded on the man who was barely breathing on the bed. Her peach blossom eyes were immediately covered in ayer of mist.

    ¡°W-why isn¡¯t he awake yet? is he still in danger ¡­¡± The framed man choked.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t say anything as he looked at Chu Caiwei.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up. He was really not far from death when he was sent back. There was not a single part of his body that wasplete. When he was defending the city, he had used a schrly technique and suffered a bacsh. In addition, the wound on my waist is also very troublesome, and it hasn¡¯t healed for a long time.¡±

    ¡®l¡¯ne big-eyed girl looked worried and exined, ¡°¡±¡®l¡¯eer said ms Will was too overbearing.¡±

    ¡°What is his¡± intent ¡°?¡± huaiqing asked.

    Yan Caiwei shook her head, ¡°teacher only said that if you hurt others, you will hurt yourself.¡±

    Jade and stone shall be destroyed together ¡­ Huaiqing was slightly moved. What kind of state was Xu Qi ¡®an in when he advanced to rank four? what kind of state of mind did he have to make such a step?

    The mounted man was already sitting by the bed, holding a handkerchief in his hand and crying.

    She wanted to call out to Xu Qi ¡®an and shake him awake, but she was worried that it would be bad for him, so she could only cry.

    father doesn¡¯t want him to be an official anymore, but he¡¯s still working so hard. Wei Yuan¡¯s reputation has been destroyed. If he wakes up and finds out, he¡¯ll be so sad.

    ¡°How could father be so heartless? I don¡¯t like Wei Yuan, but I know he¡¯s done something great.¡±

    ¡°Wei, Lord Wei ¡­¡±

    The framed man was crying when he suddenly heard a hoarse voice from behind.

    The mounted man was overjoyed. Huaiqing and Yan Caiwei also took a step forward and approached the bed. They saw that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was pale and his lips were chapped. However, his eyes were already open.

    ¡°Ya, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Yan Caiwei called out happily, ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some nourishing pills.¡±

    With a bright smile on her face, she hurriedly ran out of the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two princesses¡¯ beautiful faces and said after a moment of silence, ¡°¡±l¡¯m at the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    ¡°En! en!! Ming Miao quickly nodded.

    Her long eyshes were wet, and there were two lines of tears on her white cheeks.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled at her and immediately let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that li Miaozhen had saved him.

    although I managed to survive, it was still too risky. I¡¯ve probably been jumping around the gates of hell repeatedly. He thought.

    It was not easy to kill nurheka in the midst of an Army of tens of thousands of soldiers. First, he had to prate the Army and kill a dual system peak rank-4. This alone was not something a rank four expert of any system could do.

    Secondly, nurheka cultivated the Magus system and had many controlling techniques. His jade fragment version of the heaven and earth single de sh might not be able to seed..

 Chapter 989 - 989: Xu Qi â€˜an awakens (10000-word )

    Chapter 989 - 989: Xu Qi ¡®an awakens (10000-word )

    Trantor: 549690339

    Therefore, he needed li Miaozhen¡¯s golden core to protect him.

    Finally, the method of using the schrly techniques was also a key point. He used the ¡®absolutemand¡¯ in exchange for a temporary peak state, which was actually ten times stronger than his primordial spirit.

    The price was much smaller.

    At that time, his soul had been directly scattered. Fortunately, the son of destiny was not destined to die, and there happened to be a beautiful female warrior from the heavenly sect beside him.

    This time, he obviously didn¡¯t die on the spot. Otherwise, when he opened his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t see the frame and the celebration, but the midwife and his father in his next life.

    Not long after, Yan Caiwei returned with a wooden tray filled with bottles and jars.

    it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. The fact that you¡¯re awake means that the two forces that were obliterating your vitality havepletely dissipated. With your current fourth-grade physique, you¡¯ll be able to recover in two or three days.

    Li Caiwei appeared to be very happy. When Xu ningyan was seriously injured and lying in bed, she did not even enjoy eating dried fish anymore. She was depressed every day and could only eat two bowls of rice at a meal. She had lost weight.

    Now that Xu ningyan had woken up, she could happily enjoy the food and no longer have to worry about him.

    Under Yan Caiwei¡¯s guidance, he took a few pills and felt a warm sensation in his stomach. The blocked Qi cirction began to flow through his meridians again and hisplexion was much rosier.

    Furthermore, the hunger in his stomach had also dissipated.

    He drank the warm water that Ming Miao handed him and sat up on the bed with her ¡± Service ¡°. He leaned against the head of the bed with a soft pillow behind him.

    ¡°I just heard His Highness of Lin an mention the Duke of Wei ¡­.

    Lin ¡®an immediately looked at Huai Qing with a hesitant look.

    ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to give the Duke of Wei ast name. Even if he does, it¡¯s probably e ¡®Cheng,¡± huaiqing said softly after some thought.

    His heart was so focused on Xu Qi ¡®an that he did not notice that his sister huaiqing had addressed his father as ¡± Your Majesty.

    E ¡®Zha was a nickname with a derogatory meaning.

    To the officials of this era, a posthumous title was the final conclusion of a lifetime¡¯s achievements and character.

    E ¡®Chu was the equivalent of marking Wei Yuan¡¯s life as a¡¯ bad person¡¯, going down in history and leaving a bad name for the rest of his life.

    Huaiqing told Xu Qi ¡®an in detail about what had happened in the past few days.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s unexpected, but it¡¯s reasonable. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said calmly, and then fell silent.

    After a long time, he said,¡±Duke of Wei died in Jingshan city. This is a good thing. It¡¯s better than dying in the hands of one of our own.¡± However, if he did not die, those clowns would not dare to do anything to him.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, his life has been miserable. His ancestral home was Yuzhou, and his family was ughtered by the witch God religion when he was young. He went to the capital to seek refuge with a family friend, but because he fell in love with that family¡¯s girl, he couldn¡¯t elope and was stripped clean. To a man, it was probably the greatest humiliation to watch his beloved girl get married while he had to protect her.

    ¡°He has no children in this life, no rtives, and even in the end, you still have to treat him like this. It shouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes reddened, but he forced a smile and said,¡±huaiqing, help me tell Chu Yuanqian about the case of Jean and Lord Wei.¡± Ask him if he is willing to return to the capital before tomorrow.¡±

    He looked at Lin ¡®an again, held her small hand and squeezed it. ¡°Your Highness, please help me grind the ink.¡±

    Lin ¡®an listened to the whole process, as if he understood but not fully. There was only one thing that was very clear and clear to him, and he was very sad now.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the nket and got up. He sat at the table and started writing. After a while, he finished writing the letter and kept it in the envelope.

    Miaozhen ¡­ The mounted man frowned slightly, thinking that this form of address was too intimate. She didn¡¯t feelfortable hearing it.

    ¡°She¡¯s here, I¡¯ll call her for you, ¡± Yan Caiwei immediately went out.

    Li Miaozhen was meditating in her bedroom at this time. When she heard that Xu Qi ¡®an had woken up, she was so happy that she rushed over.

    When he pushed the door open, he ran into two beautiful princesses.

    Thedy in the swallow stopped being happy and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an calmly.

    She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed the envelope to her and said in a hoarse voice,

    ¡°Help me deliver this letter to martial Union¡¯s old ancestor. He¡¯s in the back mountain of martial Union, and he has the Quan Rong n guarding that stone gate.

    ¡°When you go, you must remember to hand it over to him personally. You can¡¯t ask anyone else, including the current Alliance leader, Cao Qingyang. Remember, you must hand it over to the old Alliance master personally. Just say my name, and Cao Qingyang will bring you to him.¡± ¡°Can I see it?¡± The Holy Virgin asked.

    What do you think? ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded and left the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two princesses. He put his hands on the edge of the table and stood up weakly. ¡°Your Majesties, please wait a moment. I will go and see the supervisor.¡±

    [PS: there must be a lot of typos in this chapter, because it¡¯s a pursuit of speed.] Update before editing. In addition, out of the 11000 words in this chapter, I still have a mission of 4000 words..

 Chapter 990 - 990: Unraveling the conspiracy (1)

    Chapter 990 - 990: Unraveling the conspiracy (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an put on his robe and climbed to the eight trigrams stage alone.

    The autumn wind was like a thin knife stabbing into his face.

    He once again saw the back of the great protector God. This time, he was standing at the edge of the eight trigrams stage with his hands behind his back, looking in the direction of the Royal Pce.

    ¡°What is your¡± intent ¡°?¡± The supervisor asked.

    ¡°Jade shatter!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an answered directly.

    ¡°Broken Jade ¡­¡±

    The supervisor slowly chewed on these two words and nodded with a smile, ¡°It matches the characteristics of the heaven and earth single de sh. I didn¡¯t send this secret art to you in vain.¡±

    You old silver coin ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had long guessed this, but this was the first time he had received the approval of the supervisor.

    ¡°Do you know the origin of the¡± heaven and earth One sh ¡°?¡± the supervisor asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    he came from a first-grade martial artist. The first-grade martial artist tried to break the cage of heaven and earth with his saber, and then he died. The supervisor said with a smile.

    That meant he had used the wrong weapon. If he had used an axe instead, he might have seeded ¡­ Even in such a terrible situation, Xu Qi ¡®an still couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of a rank one martial artist?¡± He took the opportunity to gain more knowledge and asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°When the Confucius Saint divided the realms and divided the major systems into nine grades, he left a nk space for the first-grade martial artists and didn¡¯t name them. The interesting thing was that the Super-ss of the martial arts system, the Confucius Saint, named it the martial God.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more interesting is that, in the conclusion of the fiendgod era, although first-rank martial artists are as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns, there will always be one or two in the long river of history of more than a hundred thousand years. The war god is the only one who has never appeared.¡±

    This was indeed interesting. The schrly Sage had left a nk for the grades that had already appeared, but he had named the grades that had never appeared ¡± martial God. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.

    At the same time, he wondered why Jian Zheng had given him the ¡± heaven and earth One sh ¡°. He couldn¡¯t possibly hope that he would split open the cage of heaven and earth with one sh.

    I¡¯m not Pangu ¡­ He muttered in his heart, ¡°can you tell me about Jean d ¡®arc?¡± I¡¯m a little curious.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about him, you¡¯re a killjoy! ¡±

    The supervisor shook his head. His tone was like a passerby stepping on a pile of dog shit on the street and shouting,F * ck!

    Then, she walked away in disgust.

    The supervisor waved his hand, and a milky-white pill floated in front of Xu Qi

    ¡®an. ¡°Eat this pill and your injuries will heal very quickly.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the pill and swallowed it. He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°¡±Supervisor, I only have one request of you.¡±

    Yun Lu Academy.

    In a sh of light, a white-robed figure led Xu Qi ¡®an to the foot of the mountain. The white-robed figure was facing the stone steps, the back of his head facing Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    ¡°Many thanks, senior brother yang.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his sincere gratitude to the act tough King and said, treat you to a drink at the brothel when you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡±

    Yang qianhuan snorted coldly and disappeared in a sh.

    After a short while, he shed back and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with a burning gaze. ¡°If you can find an extremely ill courtesan of the Imperial Academy of Arts, I can consider it.¡¯

    Why was it the deathly ill courtesan of the Imperial Academy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an could not understand why senior brother yang had such a strange sexual preference.

    Did he like to perform acupuncture on girls?

    Yang qianhuan took his silence as a yes. She tilted her head back a couple of times to show her approval before disappearing.

    ¡°Senior brother yang is always strange, his brain circuits are not quite the same as ordinary people.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    He thought of a certain alchemy fanatic, a certain pitiful, and a certain gourmet who would stir up trouble Every Day, and his heart suddenly became as still as water.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head, looked at the top of the mountain, and slowly climbed up.

    He had just arrived at the mountainside when he turned his head and saw an old schr with messy white hair and a faded schr¡¯s robe sitting in the pavilion beside the stone steps.

    Hospital director Zhao Shou.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Zhao Shou said with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t reply. He sat down by the pavilion, thought for a while, and asked, ¡°¡±Dean, do you know about the previous emperor Jean d ¡®arc?¡±

    Zhao Shou was silent for a long time. before we set off, Wei Yuan mentioned this to me, but he wasn¡¯t sure.

    The Lord of Wei knew what was going on. Even though he didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence, he had his own guesses. Even so, he still insisted on attacking the headquarters and sealing the witch God ..

    He had mentioned in the letter that this matter involved a secret above the Supreme grade ¡­

    ¡°Why did Lord Wei seal the witch God?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t answer him directly. have you heard of the legend of the Gu God that was spread among the Gu n in the southern border? ¡®

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, and Lina¡¯s words came to mind.

    The Prophet of the heavenly venomous tribe predicted that the poison God would recover sooner orter. At that time, he would bring unimaginable disasters to the world of Jiuzhou. The entire Jiuzhou would be the world of the poison God.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. Now, he knew that both the God of sorcerer and the God of venomous worms had been sealed by the Confucius Saint. ording to the legend of the God of venomous worms, would the God of sorcerer bring about a simr disaster when he removed the seal?

    Was this the reason why the Lord of Wei was willing to risk his life to seal the witch God ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and asked, ¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about Jean d ¡®arc?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in seclusion on Mount Qingyun for many years, so I don¡¯t know much about the previous emperor. Although Wei Yuan realized that Jean might still be alive, he didn¡¯t have the time to investigate.¡± Zhao Shou paused and analyzed, ¡± but based on his actions, we can guess his purpose to a certain extent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand..

 Chapter 991 - 991: Unraveling the conspiracy Part 2

    Chapter 991 - 991: Unraveling the conspiracy Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°My understanding of him might be deeper than yours. All of Jean¡¯s goals were to live forever. No, it should be to be an Emperor with an eternal life.

    ¡°Duke Wei once told me that war will shake fate and affect the foundation of the country. The more we lose, the more severe the loss of fortune will be, until the country is destroyed.¡±

    The logic was not hard to understand. The country had been losing battles, people had been dying, and their territory had been invaded. As time passed, the country had naturally fallen.

    that¡¯s right. Zhao Shou nodded and continued, ¡± that¡¯s why Zhen de colluded with the witch God sect to kill Wei Yuan. He tried to annihte the 100000-strong Army in order to destroy Da Feng¡¯s luck.

    ¡°The armies of Yan and Kang attacked Yuyang pass in an illogical manner to massacre Xiang, Jing, and Yu prefectures to destroy Da Feng¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s unwilling to give Wei Yuan a backing, his real purpose isn¡¯t just a mere backing. He wants to use this as an excuse to end the war. In this battle, Da Feng had lost, and their 100000-strong Army had almost beenpletely annihted. As long as we announce it to the world, the people will believe it.

    This will also shake the fate of the country.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. This was not difficult to understand.

    He looked at the Dean of the dog Academy and frowned. ¡°I have a question, but before that, I have to ask a question. Can thew of heaven and earth that¡± with luck, one can¡¯t live forever ¡°be offset by weakening the luck to a certain extent?¡±

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. If it¡¯s just a small amount of fate, it won¡¯t be restricted by thews of the world. But he can¡¯t. Unless he perishes the country, he¡¯ll still be the king of the country. His life will inevitablye to an end and he won¡¯t live longer than ordinary people.¡±

    Zhao Shou replied in a confident tone.

    If that¡¯s the case, then my theory of limitlessly weakening luck and breaking thews of heaven and earth won¡¯t stand ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said,

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what does he want to do? Well, all members of the royal family had fate, and as an Emperor, Jean d ¡®arc had the most fate. Did he want to destroy the country and get rid of the shackles of fate?

    ¡°But this is contradictory to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s desire for power and his reluctance to leave.¡±

    The two of them fell into silence and did not speak again.

    ¡°I have a guess,¡± Zhao Shou said after a few minutes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately sat up straight and assumed an attentive posture.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Zhao Shou said slowly, ¡± Jean d ¡®arc and the witch God religion joined forces to destroy the 100000 -strong Army and kill Wei Yuan. The former was to destroy Da Feng¡¯s fate. Thetter was to protect the witch God. The two sides would each get what they needed in this cooperation.

    ¡°Then, why did the witch God religion send troops to attack Yuyang pass so urgently? If it was only to take revenge on Da Feng, the wisest choice would be to stop the war given the Sorcerer God sect¡¯s current state.

    ¡°Victory and defeat aremon in the military. Revenge can be done at any time, there¡¯s no need to risk your life. If it¡¯s for the sake of an Alliance or a promise, hehe, there¡¯s only interest between the two countries, not feelings.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes brightened, and he seemed to have grasped something. there must be an irresistible temptation for the witchcraft cult.

    Zhao Shou looked like a promising kid and continued, ¡±

    ¡°ording to what you said, Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s goal is to be an Emperor who can live forever. Then, what method is there that can make him be an Emperor and live forever? Let¡¯s put it in another way, and you might understand.

    you know the governing structure of the three affiliated kingdoms of the wizard God religion, right? ¡±

    It was the capital of a country where divine power was above imperial power. Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that. He replied, ¡±

    ¡°Their King controls the military while their courtiers control the political power. Above the two, there¡¯s a third-grade spiritual intelligence master to maintain the bnce, but he usually doesn¡¯t interfere in military and political affairs. ¡±

    Zhao Shou stood up and walked out of the pavilion. He looked to the northeast and said, ¡®¡±¡®The Kings of the three countries are actually vassals. The true center is Jingshan city. The real Emperor should be the Grand Wizard, salen

    AGU.

    ¡°But, salen AGU has lived for thousands of years.¡±

    BOOM!

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He was stunned and trembling.

    Salen AGU was a Grand Wizard, the highest leader of Jingshan city. He had been the true leader of the wizard God religion for more than 1000 years since the wizard God had been sealed. His status was equivalent to the Emperor of the central in.

    Salen AGU, on the other hand, was a rank one expert who had survived since ancient times.

    director, are you saying that Jean d ¡®arc wants to imitate salen AGU, no, to

    be the second salen AGU? ¡±

    The shock in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, and his tone became calm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as Da Feng bes a vassal state of the wizard God religion, he can be the second salen AGU. Salen AGU was in charge of the three countries in the northeast, while Jean d ¡®arc was in charge of the thirteen continents of the Central ins.

    ¡°He¡¯s still the Emperor, the only difference is that he has a witch God on his head. However, the Sorcerer God had been sealed, and no one could control him. Even if the Sorcerer God removed the seal, the superior sorcerer could let salen AGU take care of the northeast, but he might also let Jean d ¡®arc take care of the Central ins.

    ¡°Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s cultivation base is at least rank two. The witch God church should give such an expert the greatest respect. To the witchcraft cult, turning Da Feng into their vassal state was something that the founding Emperor of Da Feng had promised. It was something that the witchcraft cult had dreamed of. that¡¯s why they were so eager to attack Jade sun pass and cooperate with Jean.. arc to shake Da Feng¡¯s fate. In this way, the actions of Jean.. arc and the witch God religion can be perfectly exined ¡­ If you want to turn the Central ins into a vassal state of the witch God religion, you must first weaken the fate energy of Da Feng. I can understand this, but, but how do you do it?

    luck is mysterious, but the talents of the Central ins are real. If the people don¡¯t agree, they¡¯ll definitely rise up, regardless of whether you¡¯re from the witch God religion or the Buddhist sect ¡­ But this might be what the witchcraft cult wants to see?¡±

    He chattered on and on as he looked at Zhao Shou for his opinion.

    ¡°We have the same guess. As for how to turn the Central ins into a vassal state of the witch God religion, this may be another secret of the Supreme rank, which I don¡¯t know. At least the Confucian Saint didn¡¯t leave behind any words, so we can only rely on ourselves to explore.¡± Zhao Shou said in a low voice.

    the witch God gathered the fate of the three countries in the northeast. How did he live forever? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°No one has ever said it, and there are no written records of it. The witch God has gathered the fate of the three northeast countries. The Warlock¡¯s cultivation is rted to luck. The Warlock has lived for five hundred years, and the Warlock system was born from the Wizards.¡±

    Zhao Shou replied.

    So, Supreme Wizards could manipte fate like warlocks? Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, staring at the Dean.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take away the thing that Duke Wei left for me.¡±

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t nod, but looked at him. ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. I didn¡¯t understand why the supervisor always looked on coldly. He had the ability, but he didn¡¯t do anything. Especially after I found out about Jean d¡¯ ARC¡¯s existence, I couldn¡¯t understand it and even resented him.

    ¡°After Duke Wei¡¯s death, I was like a man in a desperate situation with no room to retreat. During that time, I thought about many things and reviewed many details. I suddenly realized that the answer had already been given to me, but I just didn¡¯t realize it. ¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at a certain ce on the peak of Mount Qingyun and sighed, ¡°¡±Qian Zhong has already told me the answer.¡±

    Only luck could defeat luck.

    The cultivation of the Confucians was rted to luck. That second-rank great Confucians had destroyed the Dragon veins of great Zhou with the People¡¯s grievances. The country had fallen, and so had the people.

    If Jian Zheng wanted to kill Jean, it would be like a Bell crashing into a Dragon¡¯s

    Vein.

    Jade and stone burned together.

    Zhao Shou¡¯s sleeve swept across the stone table in the pavilion, and a brocade box appeared on the table.

    ¡°This is the gift from Wei Yuan.¡± Zhao Shouughed.

    [ PS: 15000 wordspleted before 12 0 ¡®clock.. ]

 Chapter 992 - 992: Wei Yuan â€˜s backup plan (thanks to â€œQing ningziâ€™sâ€ silver Alliance) _1

    Chapter 992 - 992: Wei Yuan ¡®s backup n (thanks to ¡°Qing ningzi¡¯s¡± silver Alliance) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze stopped at the sandalwood brocade box. The box was sealed by a force, and a clear light was faintly visible.

    He slowly stretched out his hand and pressed it on the brocade box.

    ¡°I have to remind you that you¡¯ll be officially in the game once you open this box,¡± Zhao Shou said in a low voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was calm, ¡°I¡¯ve already realized it.¡±

    He immediately opened the box, and a touch of blood-red reflected in his eyes. Inside the brocade box, a blood pill the size of a pigeon¡¯s eggy quietly.

    In the autumn wind, the surrounding grass and trees rustled. The dead branches outside the pavilion sprouted new green buds, and sharp grass emerged from the ground. Insects crawled out from the ground and swarmed toward the pavilion in groups.

    But it was blocked by a clear light air shield outside the pavilion.

    ¡°Blood pill ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips moved slightly.

    Zhao Shou nodded, ¡°before Wei Yuan left, he left some blood pills here.¡± He and I have worked together to deduce that whether or not we keep this part of the blood elixir will not affect the chances of Jingshan city winning.

    ¡°So, Wei Yuan gave me a portion of the blood pill for safekeeping. He said that he would take care of the witchcraft cult¡¯s battlefield and Xu Qi ¡®an would take care of the capital¡¯s battlefield.¡±

    Zhao smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°¡±1 asked him, what if Xu Qi ¡®an can¡¯t reach the fourth stage at that time? He didn¡¯t answer me. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I finally understand how confident he was.¡±

    Lord Wei had already expected this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes seemed to darken. He lowered his head and looked at the blood pill.

    ¡°If I swallow it, will I be able to advance to the third stage?¡±

    Zhao Shou gave an affirmative answer and said, ¡®

    ¡°The third stage is called the immortal body. In the end, it¡¯s a powerful life force that far surpasses mortals. As long as he didn¡¯t die on the spot, he could recover from any kind of injury.

    ¡°The normal way of cultivation is to temper one¡¯s body and soul day after day. It would be best if one could supplement it with medicinal pills and other natural treasures. Through cultivation, one¡¯s body would undergo a transformation, allowing one¡¯s flesh and blood to be filled with vitality.

    ¡°Of course, he has a shortcut, and that is to devour qi and blood. He can use the massive amount of qi and blood to catalyze the transformation of his body and soul, shedding his mortal body. North vanquishing Prince wanted to refine blood pills that day to push his body toplete rank three and increase his chances of advancing to rank two.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. He had known that King Huai refined the blood elixir in order to pluck the princess Consort.

    To advance to the second stage, the most important thing was the spiritual umtion of the Queen.

    King Huai only wanted to increase the sess rate, so he refined blood pills and forcibly raised his cultivation toplete rank-3. From this, it could be seen that the core of the third stage realm was indeed the essence of life.

    Zhao Shou gently waved his sleeve, crushing the insects outside the pavilion into powder. He continued,

    ¡°In theory, as long as you reach the fourth stage, if you have enough life essence, you can quickly reach the third stage. However, there were also failures. The blood pill was only a primer. What a rank four martial artist had to do was not to absorb it. If a mortal body absorbed such a huge amount of energy, they would only explode and die, just like those insects.

    ¡°The correct way is to use its life force to cleanse and stimte your body so that it can undergo a transformation and transcend the mortal world.

    wait until your body has transformed and be a transcendent. Then, you can absorb the power of the sanguine pill to heal your injuries.

    The function of the blood pill was to knock on the door and use the life energy to break through the extraordinary door. At that time. he would be on the verge of death, but he would also have the ability to absorb the essence of the blood pill. He could use the blood pill to recover his state and heal his injuries ¡­ ¡® It s not hard to understand,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    I¡¯ve set up a barrier in the pavilion. There¡¯s no harm in breaking through here. Even if you fail, I can still save your life.

    Zhao Shouts words were very straightforward. If he failed, he would die, and the probability of failure was very high.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an asked about the refining details, he grabbed the blood pill and swallowed it without hesitation.

    BOOM!

    As soon as the sanguine pill entered his throat, he felt a warm current rush into his stomach, and then his lower abdomen seemed to explode.

    In the excruciating pain, Xu Qi ¡®an saw that the ground in front of him was covered in blood. Only then did he realize that it was not an illusion. His lower abdomen had really exploded.

    Puff, puff, puff ¡­ Bloody holes exploded on the surface of his body, including his chest, back, waist, and so on. He was like the Great Demon King in the story, who had been stuffed with explosives by the Knights, and his body was gradually copsing.

    ¡°Restrain your will and refine the blood pill.¡±

    Zhao Shou¡¯s voice seemed to contain some kind of power that allowed him to control his chaotic thoughts and get rid of the chaos.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his breath and concentrated. He tried to regte his breathing and guide the chaotic and violent life essence in his body.

    However, it waspletely useless. Wherever this life essence went, it brought destruction with it. His meridians broke one by one, and his cells exploded one by one. Terrifying wounds appeared one after another, and Spider-web like cracks appeared on the surface of his body.

    I¡¯m not absorbing it. I¡¯m using this power to make my cells extraordinary and immortal. But How do I make my cells glow with new vitality? ¡±

    Seeing that his vitality was being worn away bit by bit, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t hide the fear in his heart.

    Wait, it¡¯s the same way Shen Shu gave me the blood essence. The only difference is that Shen Shu erased the willpower in the blood essence in advance.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly remembered that he was different from ordinary martial artists. He had absorbed the life essence of high-level martial artists twice. If it¡¯s as the principal said, I should have died the first two times.

    ordinary martial artists can only absorb the power of the sanguine pill after their life level has transformed. But I¡¯ve had simr behavior for. long time.. might as well try to absorb it directly ¡­

    With the support of the Dean¡¯s power ofmand, his thoughts were clear. He controlled the life essence with his mind to make it less violent, while trying to absorb it and nourish his cells..

 Chapter 993 - 993: Wei Yuan I s backup plan (thanks to â€œQjng ningziâ€™sâ€ silver Alliance) _2

    Chapter 993 - 993: Wei Yuan I s backup n (thanks to ¡°Qjng ningzi¡¯s¡± silver Alliance) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The annihted cells were rejuvenated and rejuvenated. Then, under the destruction of the blood pellet, they ¡± died ¡± again and were reborn again. Every time they were annihted and reborn, the cells were like ordinary iron that was tempered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was pleasantly surprised. He indeed had the foundation to directly absorb the power of the sanguine pill. He had long been a half-step transcendent. Under Shen Shuts protection, he had absorbed blood essence twice, which hadid a deep foundation for him.

    Supervisor, is this also one of your gifts?

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of Shen Shu¡¯s words in the past. Nurturing was mutual. It had helped both Shen Shu and him. The supervisor should know this in his heart, right?

    He had already paved the way for me?

    He forced out his fear of old silver coin and patiently absorbed the power of the sanguine pill.

    Time passed slowly. After an unknown amount of time, thest bit of life essence was absorbed. The wounds on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body had already healed.

    His clothes were stained with blood, but his body was as crystal clear as Jade, wless and without any dirt.

    congrattions, Xu yinluo, ¡± Zhao Shou said with a smile. you¡¯ve reached the third rank and entered the transcendent realm.

    ¡°The Dean is. rank. 3. I¡¯m also a rank. 3. I wonder if I can hang him up and beat him ¡­ ¡°Oh, Zhao Shou is peak rank. 3, only one step away from rank. 2. That¡¯s fine ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an returned the salute respectfully.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, headmaster.¡±

    I¡¯m not the one who helped you, ¡± Zhao Shou said, shaking his head. it was Wei Yuan. It was ..

    He looked in the direction of the capital.

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed into a clean set of clothes and went to the courtyard where his second uncle lived.

    He couldn¡¯t see Ling Ying and Lina in the courtyard. Second uncle and Xu lingyue were sitting at the stone table drinking tea, while his aunt was squatting by the flower bed, loosening the soil and watering the nts.

    ¡°Old master, the Academy is really amazing. The flowers here are undefeatable in all seasons. I didn¡¯t believe it when Eng told me before ¡­¡±

    His aunt said coyly.

    Second uncle Xu stood up in surprise and looked at his nephew who had entered the courtyard.

    Xu lingyue was one step ahead of him. After the new year, she would be the younger sister of a neen-year-old girl, and her figure would be more and more exquisite and protruding.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Xu lingyue sobbed, mixed with sadness and joy.

    After li Miaozhen returned to the capital, she came to the Academy to tell the details of Xu Qi ¡®an. He was seriously injured, in aa, and almost died. Second uncle Xu felt relieved.

    The aunt turned her head and saw that her nephew was unscathed. Her face instantly brightened, but she immediately restrained her expression and pouted.

    ¡°Master, I told you that this kid¡¯s life is stinky and tough, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    Eng¡¯s tsundere personality was inherited from his aunt.

    After some small talk, Xu Qi ¡®an took out the house andnd deeds that he had prepared and said, ¡®

    second uncle, I bought a house in the Jian province. Tomorrow at 7 am, you will bring your aunt and the younger sisters and set off.

    He didn¡¯t leave any silver behind. The Xu family had money now and didn¡¯tck money or future expenses.

    In addition, if anything happened to him, someone would give his savings to second uncle Xu.

    Second uncle Xu opened his mouth but didn¡¯t take it. He looked at his nephew deeply.¡±And you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said in a calm tone, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t have a way out,¡±

    Second uncle Xu took the title deeds and said, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    After a pause, he said in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯ve stopped caring about your Affairs for a long time. Second uncle just regrets that I didn¡¯t see you get married. At least, at least leave a child for big brother¡¯s bloodline. You unfilial dog.

    He became emotional.

    Forgive me for being unruly and loving Bai Yan for the rest of my life ¡­ ¡®an apologized sincerely in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements for Eng. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he waved goodbye to his family.

    [ one: that¡¯s what happened. ]

    In the private chat, number one told Chu Yuanxi everything that had happened.

    Yuan jing was the previous emperor ¡­ The previous emperor had colluded with the witch God sect to kill Wei Yuan ¡­ The previous emperor wanted to dere this war a failure and further shake the fate ..

    Chu Yuanqi¡¯s mind was in a mess. He had already known a part of this information, but he had only just heard that the previous emperor had colluded with the witch God sect to kill Wei Yuan.

    [ 4: what should we do now? ]

    Huaiqing did not answer his question.

    She didn¡¯t know that even someone as intelligent as the eldest Imperial daughter would be at a loss and confused in the face of such a situation.

    In her opinion, this kind of thing could only be asked to the supervisor, and only the supervisor could handle this level of problem.

    [ 4: I can¡¯t get over it, I can¡¯t get over it. ]

    Through the book, he could also feel Chu Yuanyou¡¯s surging schrly spirit.

    [ 4: what is Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s opinion? ]

    [ one: he dragged me to ask you if you could return to the capital before dawn tomorrow. ]

    Chu Yuanxi was shocked, but she did not answer immediately. An incredible thought welled up in her heart.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s message appeared in The Earth Book. It was not a private message, but a public message:

    [ there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you. ]

    Apart from Golden Lotus, who was in seclusion, and number 7 and number 8, who were disconnected, the other owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld took out their fragments in unison.

    [ three: I can now answer you about the previous Emperor¡¯s n and purpose. ]

    He ¡­ He already found out Jean¡¯s true motive? He had only taken a nap. Ah, it¡¯s you ¡­ Li Miaozhen¡¯s spirit was lifted, full of anticipation and admiration. This ¡­ I haven¡¯t even digested the information that number one said! Chu Yuanyu¡¯s expression wasplicated. She stared at the fragment of the book of theher world, afraid of missing the following information.

    Master Hengyuan was meditating in a secluded part of Qingyun mountain. He was holding a fragment of The Earth Book and reading it attentively.

    Even Lina realized the seriousness of the situation. She put away her thoughts and stared at the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then told the people who were chatting about his and director Zhao Shou¡¯s spections.

    A bolt from the blue.

    The owners of the Book of the Earth fragments did not respond for a long time.

    By making Da Feng a vassal state of the witchcraft cult, they could avoid the rule that luck would not allow them to live forever. They could also be the spokesperson of the witchcraft cult in the Central ins, and in another sense, they could be the Emperor and ruler ¡­

    The previous emperor had fallen too deeply into the Devil¡¯s Path .

    Damn Jean.¡¯arc, I want to stab him to death now ¡­¡¯

    Although she didn¡¯t really understand what he was saying. she felt that he was very powerful .

    Amitabha Buddha ¡­

    The people of the Heaven and Earth Society were greatly shocked. Some were angry, some were confused, and some were suddenly enlightened. They felt that all the clues had been connected.

    [ one: the previous emperor has gone crazy. ]

    Everyone had desires, but they were willing to do anything for their desires. To be able to do this, it could only be said that the previous emperor had been contaminated by the earth sect¡¯s Dao head and was too obsessed, and his obsession had be demonic.

    [ 4: what I don¡¯t understand is how to make Da Feng an affiliated Kingdom? ] Chu Yuanqi¡¯s words caused an intense discussion among the crowd.

    [ one: the fate of the country is scattered and the world is in chaos. The witch

    God sect will take advantage of the situation to lead an Army to the Central ins? ]

    [ two: we can¡¯t rule out this possibility. However, after Wei Yuan¡¯s sweep and the battle at Yuyang pass, the witchcraft cult has suffered great losses. [ even if great Feng is in chaos, the Buddhist sects in the Western regions will benefit. ]

    Hengyuan and Lina didn¡¯t express their opinions. One was not good at analyzing these things, and the other was simply not smart enough.

    [ 3. Jean d ¡®arc will still take action. Shaking his fate isn¡¯t thest step. What he¡¯s going to do next is the most critical. [ but I won¡¯t give him the chance. ]

    [ what do you n to do? ]

    Everyone sent this message almost at the same time. Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a long time, then slowly wrote: [ I want to kill the king! ]

    There was silence in the fragment of The Earth Book.

    I want to kill the king ¡­ Upon seeing these words, everyone¡¯s hands began to tremble.

    Huaiqing¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    Back then, Chu Yuanyou had been dissatisfied with yuan jing¡¯s cultivation, so she resigned from her post to practice her swordsmanship and wandered the Jianghu.

    But he had never thought of the word ¡°regicide.¡±

    Living in this era, regardless of whether one admitted it or not, one¡¯s thoughts would be influenced by the ideas of ¡± ruler, subject, father and son ¡± if the ruler wants the subject to die, the subject must die ¡°, and so on.

    Regicide was something that he had never thought of.

    Li Miaozhen was the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect and didn¡¯t receive Confucian education, but she also lived in this era and knew the concept and meaning of the word ¡°King.¡±

    When she had said she would stab yuan jing to death in the past, she had done it more to vent her emotions.

    [ 3. If a man is daoless, the heavens will punish him. Jun wudao, I shall kill him.

    [ everyone, are you willing to help me? ]

    Xu ningyan was really awless warrior ¡­ Everyone¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. [ two: okay. ] [ 4: okay. ] [ 5: okay. ]

    [ six: okay. ]

    After a long time, number one finally sent a message, ¡± [ alright. ] [ 3: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, what do you think? ]

    After waiting for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved when Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t reply. He sent a message:[ I¡¯ll tell you the n in detail.. ]

 Chapter 994 - 994: Preparations in advance (thanks to Il Yu Yang 0711â€³ of the silver Alliance) _1

    Chapter 994: Preparations in advance (thanks to Il Yu Yang 0711¡å of the silver Alliance) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Heaven and earth Union, Golden Lotus really was a genius at naming ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart and told him his n.

    As she listened, Chu Yuanxi suddenly felt that something was wrong. She sent

    a letter, ¡®

    [ wait, what makes you the main force? [ even if you advance to the fourth stage, you still won¡¯t be Jean¡¯s opponent. ]

    Everyone suddenly reacted.

    Especially li Miaozhen, who had witnessed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s promotion to rank four. No one knew Xu Qi¡¯ an better than she did.

    No matter how invincible he was in the fourth stage realm, he was still a mortal. He was still far from the third stage realm, which had countless martial artists stuck in it.

    But Jean d ¡®arc was a second-grade Taoist.

    The two major realms were as different as clouds and mud.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter, [ I¡¯m rank-3 now. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were once again hit by a wave of questions.

    What did I just hear? ¡°This kid is rank-3?!¡± Did he mix with the Confucians for too long and pick up the bad habit of bragging ¡­? Chu Yuanxi was stunned.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re such a bully. When we first met in Yunzhou, you were just a small gong of the eighth level!¡± Li Miaozhen¡¯s little soul was screaming.

    The others had their own shock.

    At this moment, the members of the heaven and earth Union all recalled the scene when No. 3 had just obtained the fragment of the book of theher world. At that time, he was still a nobody who was scared by the purple Lotus Daoist priest.

    It was October ofst year.

    Taking everything into ount, it had almost been a year. He had only used a year to step out of the realm of mortals and be a true existence that transcended mortals.

    A rank 3 martial artist had a strong vitality and a long life. It was not a problem for them to live for a few hundred years.

    He was no longer a mortal.

    Was there really someone who could ascend from the eighth stage to the third stage in a year? Even the Confucian Saints back then probably didn¡¯t have such strength

    In the Tiandi society, everyone had their own opportunities, and each of them was a young genius with extraordinary talent. But they had to admit that they were somewhat mediocre in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Why aren¡¯t you talking? are you autistic ¡­ Seeing that no one spoke for a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter,

    [ brother Chu, when you return to the capital, remember to bring Eng back with you. [ send him to Yun Lu Academy to meet up with my second uncle and aunty. ]

    He had secretly bought the house andnd deeds of Jian province when he went to Quanrong mountain that day. He did not tell anyone that he went to Quanrong mountain alone ¡­

    At this thought, Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He seemed to have forgotten something.

    ¡°Back then. Cao Qingyang invited me to. banquet at Quanrong mountain. I went alone and bought a house on the way. Then. I met with the ancestor of martial Union ¡­ Well, there was nothing wrong with that.

    [ 4: understood. I will return to Beijing overnight. Get the Directorate of Celestials to prepare some Qi replenishing pills for me. ]

    If he died from exhaustion, he could return to the capital within six hours. By then, it would bete at night. He could still take a short rest and take pills to recover his Qi, and it would not dy the big matters.

    After ending the group chat, Xu Qi ¡®an put away the fragments of the Book of the Earth and pulled out the peace de. He cut off his little finger.

    even if I don¡¯t use invincible Vajra, the sharpness of the peace de alone can¡¯t hurt my body. I must use Qi to transform it into saber Qi!

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He was very satisfied with his current body.

    Immediately, he felt the cells in the wound on his pinky splitting at a terrifying speed, trying to repair the wound.

    He resisted this ¡± instinct ¡± and bent down to pick up his little finger, moving it to the broken part.

    As the flesh and blood wriggled, the little finger reattached and recovered to its original state without a scar.

    He examined himself and thought, ¡®every cell of a rank three martial artist is filled with a huge amount of life force. If I had a microscope, my cells should be different from those of ordinary humans.

    ¡°Um, will I be sterilized like this? that shouldn¡¯t be the case. There are half-demons in this world, which means that the reproductive istion rules don¡¯t apply to this world. You can see it from Song Qing¡¯s terrifying life graft technique. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t think in this direction ¡­

    it¡¯s almost impossible for a rank-four martial artist to advance by swallowing a blood pill. No, it¡¯s almost certain death. No wonder almost no one dares to take this path. No wonder there are so many martial artists in great Feng, but only the North vanquishing Prince is a rank-three martial artist.

    ¡°Moreover, the method of refining blood pills from tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of living people is something that uncouth martial artists don¡¯t understand. The Dao sect has mastered this secret technique, and King Huai had the help of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief. As for whether the Wizards and warlocks understood it, it was unknown.

    ¡°As for someone like me, a peak martial artist who voluntarily gave up part of his blood essence to form a blood pill to help me advance, I can only say that father is really good. ¡°Mm, the supervisor also has some credit. Without his arrangements, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toy the foundation in advance.

    ¡°Lord Wei¡¯s gift is out of feelings and inheritance. I don¡¯t know why Jian

    Zheng¡¯s gift is, but I already know a part of it. Heh, isn¡¯t it just killing the Emperor? A dynasty was the foundation of a Warlock. If a supervisor killed an Emperor, he would definitely suffer a bacsh from fate.

    ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m just a martial artist, and I have fate energy in my body, so

    I¡¯m not afraid of bacsh. However, killing the Emperor will ultimately cause

    you to be entangled in karma.¡±

    He yed with his little finger and recalled the state of his body just now.

    ¡°After rank-3, not only can martial artists regrow their broken limbs, but they can also regrow them. The former consumes their own blood essence. If they keep regrowing their broken limbs, they¡¯ll be exhausted sooner orter and worn to death.

    ¡°Thetter consumes very little energy. After all, there¡¯s no need to regenerate the body. ¡°In addition, early-stage rank-3 martial artists will also die if their heads are cut off. This was because his primordial spirit was not strong enough. I¡¯m in this situation right now..

 Chapter 995 - 995: Preparations in advance (thanks to â€˜l Yu Yang 0711â€³ of the silver Alliance) _2

    Chapter 995: Preparations in advance (thanks to ¡®l Yu Yang 0711¡å of the silver Alliance) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°At the middle stage of the third stage, the primordial spirit will catch up to the physical body. At that time, even if the head is cut off, a new skull can be grown, and the primordial spirit will return to its original position. However, if his primordial spirit was targeted by a wizard or a Taoist master under such circumstances, the risk of his death was still very high.

    in addition, if the body is dismembered, the various parts can¡¯t return quickly. Even rank-3 will lose too much blood essence due to their instinctive recovery, and they¡¯ll die soon. In other words, dismembering the body was the best way to kill a high-ranked martial artist.

    hiss so, how terrifying is Shen Shu?¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s body had been dismembered and sealed in the Mulberry Lake for 500 years. During these 500 years, her blood essence had not beenpletely lost and she was still alive. In addition, Shen Shu¡¯s primordial spirit had not been destroyed for 500 years ¡­

    The higher their cultivation, the more they understood how terrifying Shen Shu was.

    How strong was Shen Shu at the peak of her realm? she could kill an old supervisor with one punch?

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped into the air and flew away with a loud explosion.

    Third-rank martial artists could rely on their Qi to fly in the air. Among the various major systems of flying techniques, this was considered a forceful flight. It consumed the most energy and was the slowest. The flying speed was the slowest in the same realm.

    However, if they were onnd, the martial artists would be the fastest.

    Even for warlocks who could teleport, unless they could teleport dozens of miles in one go, they would be easily caught up by the explosive force of the martial artists when they teleported at a short distance. Then, he would close in and use a set of moves to take him down.

    Soon, the capital was in sight.

    Xu Qi ¡®annded on the ground and disguised himself as the handsome man from his previous life. He blended into the bustling crowd and became one of themon people.

    He returned to the stargazing tower and jumped onto the eight trigrams stage together. In the howling wind, theynded steadily beside the supervisor with a thud.

    ¡°Where is senior brother yang?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked the old head Warden.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t take the blow and is locked underground.¡± The supervisor said expressionlessly.

    Life is already so difficult, can¡¯t you just let me find some joy in senior brother yang ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled, then said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve already entered rank-3. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, supervisor.¡±

    The supervisor nodded and pped Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.

    The wheels of the carriage rolled.

    A luxurious carriage made of red sandalwood was parked outside the temple of Ling Bao.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had changed her appearance, got out of the carriage in Lin¡¯ an. The inner beauty lifted her skirt and jumped down with the help of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The mounted man walked to the entrance of Ling Bao temple in a generous manner, raised his chin slightly, and said in a sweet voice, ¡®¡±¡®1 would like to see the state preceptor. Is my father here?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is not in the temple.¡±

    The little Daoist guarding the door immediately entered the temple to report. After a while, he quickly returned and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, the state preceptor would like to see you.¡±

    The mounted man led Xu Qi ¡®an inside.

    Your Highness, no matter what happens tomorrow, please don¡¯t hate me ¡­

    Ming Ji blinked her alluring peach blossom eyes and said in a tender voice,? ¡°¡±lt can¡¯t be ¡­ Are you getting engaged?¡±

    His voice suddenly rose.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook her head. She wanted to hold her hand, but she gave up after thinking about it. The big shark might have already ¡± looked ¡± over.

    A mature sea King holding a steel fork must know how to insert the right fish at the right time.

    It was obviously not the right time. The smell of blood would stimte the big shark¡¯s ferocity.

    As he approached Luo Yuheng¡¯s quiet courtyard, he left Lin ¡®an waiting outside. He entered the courtyard and pushed open the door of Luo Yuheng¡¯s quiet room.

    The mature and cold state preceptor sat cross-legged on the futon with her eyes closed. There was a red dot between her eyebrows, which made her beautiful face look like a cold fairy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve entered rank-3.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    Luo Yuheng suddenly opened his eyes and stared at him with a burning gaze.

    Her heart trembled, and she almost couldn¡¯t control her expression, causing a violent change in emotion to appear on her white and cold face.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Luo Yuheng subconsciously lowered his voice, as if he was discussing a secret.

    ¡°Lord Wei left me a blood pill before he left for the war.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already investigated the previous Emperor¡¯s case, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He told Luo Yuheng everything that had happened.

    Luo Yuheng was silent for a long time before he slowly nodded and said with a

    half-sigh, see.¡±

    I want to kill the Emperor, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said bluntly. but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t defeat the previous emperor on my own. Please help me, state preceptor.

    Not only did he kill yuan jing, but he also killed Jean d ¡®arc.

    Luo Yuheng did not answer, but his voice was cold and pleasant.

    ¡°The supervisor won¡¯t attack the Emperor because warlocks are inseparable from the dynasty. The price of killing the Emperor is not something the supervisor can bear. Otherwise, the previous emperors would not be so at ease with the supervisor.

    ¡°However, no matter which system, experts after the third stage are not willing to attack the Emperor of the human world. This was because killing a person with great fortune would also cause a bacsh from the Fortune.

    I¡¯ve reached a critical moment and can¡¯t bear the bacsh. You ¡­ Why are you taking off your pants?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the state preceptor always want to dual cultivate with me? I can¡¯t lose the chicken.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously.

    Then, he saw the face of the head of the human sect, the Grand advisor of the state, and the peerless beauty of the country blush.

    Luo Yuheng looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Y-you know ¡­¡± ¡°It was Daoist priest Golden Lotus who told me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the Golden Lotus was amoner or a Wolf, he had to trick her first.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he looked to the side and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have, have such a n, but ¡­ It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do without you, but the matter of Daopanions is not child¡¯s y..¡±

 Chapter 996 - 996: Preparations in advance (thanks to â€œYu Yang 0711â€ from the silver Alliance) _3

    Chapter 996: Preparations in advance (thanks to ¡°Yu Yang 0711¡± from the silver Alliance) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Her expression and tone were cold, but her inarticte words betrayed her.

    The state preceptor is still a little girl who has. sense of ceremony. It¡¯s not.

    child¡¯s y. Yes, of course I will also take. bath.. will not miss out on the necessary steps ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart. He stopped removing his belt and smiled.

    ¡°After the regicide, I¡¯m the state preceptor¡¯s man.¡±

    He did this only because he wanted to be honest with Luo Yuheng.¡¯You¡¯re lusting after my body, so I¡¯m begging you to help me. Of course, I¡¯m also. little lustful for your body ¡­¡¯ This was more like an exchange of benefits.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had a good impression of Luo Yuheng, and he didn¡¯t mind making love first before cultivating their feelings.

    As the ancient saying goes, love grows with time!

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes were glistening with a rare look of embarrassment and anger. He said lightly, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 take action tomorrow, get lost!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed and left the room.

    Outside the courtyard, the mounted man came up to her and asked, ¡°¡±What did you talk to the state preceptor about?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to invite the state preceptor to have sex, but she refused,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an answered honestly.

    The framed man rolled his eyes.

    she thinks that we can¡¯t y around with cultivation partners, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued. she wants me to marry her in a pnquin that¡¯s eight carriers.

    She chuckled like a petite hen, ¡°¡±We¡¯re not out of Lingbao temple yet. Be careful that the state preceptor doesn¡¯t hear us and me us.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her. you won¡¯t be able to smile in the future.

    ¡°Next, Take Me To The King¡¯s residence,¡± He said.

    After Wang zhenwen returned home, he had his family pack up their luggage. From their clothes to antiques, furniture, calligraphy, and paintings, they put everything into the box.

    His family was at a loss, but they knew that they had encountered a major problem.

    Second master Wang gathered his courage and asked a few times, but he didn¡¯t get a reply, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask again.

    He kept instigating his most beloved sister to go and gather information.

    Wang simu had made a judgment based on the recent situation in the court and her father¡¯s efforts to fight for Wei Yuan¡¯s reputation.

    There were two possibilities. One, his father intended to resign. Second, His Majesty intended to let his father resign.

    This residence was bestowed by the royal family and was located in the Imperial City. Unlike the hereditary nobility, once a civil official resigned and returned to his hometown, this kind of royal residence would be taken back by the Imperial court.

    Unlike the nobles, when their father died, the title would be reced by the legitimate son, and the Royal Mansion could be passed down.

    It shouldn¡¯t have happened. With the rtionship between her father and Wei Yuan, even if they were heroes, they were still political enemies. There was no need to go this far ¡­ Wang simu was frowning and reprimanded,

    ¡°Second brother, aren¡¯t you annoying? Go to the side.¡±

    Second master Wang¡¯s anger immediately extinguished. He pouted and left with a flick of his sleeves.

    Just at this moment, a servant came to report, ¡°young miss, Princess Lin an has arrived. ¡±

    Wang simu was a little surprised. He immediately stood up and went out to wee him. He and Lin ¡®an could be considered as half good friends, and both sides had frequent contact.

    When he arrived at the living room, he immediately saw the second Princess in a red dress. She had an oval face and peach-shaped eyes, and she was as charming and moving as ever.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Wang simu bowed and observed Lin ¡®an¡¯s mood. Speaking of which, Princess huaiqing yed a crucial role in the reason why she and Lin¡¯ an could be good friends.

    The princess of Lin ¡®an liked to be mischievous and sultry, but other than acting coquettishly and knowing how to please Emperor Yuan jing, she did not have any powerful skills.

    It was only until he met Wang simu that he had a good-for-nothing military counselor who often asked Wang simu toe up with ideas to make things difficult for huaiqing.

    Even though most of the time, Wang simu¡¯s ideas would make Lin ¡®an go for wool ande home shorn, but asionally it would cause quite a bit of damage to huaiqing.

    ¡°Simu!¡±

    Lin an smiled and greeted her, asking, ¡®¡±¡®1 want to see chief advisor Wang.¡± Then, he nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in disguise.

    Wang simu immediately noticed this detail and examined Xu Qi ¡®an.

    His appearance and temperament were very ordinary.

    But since this man could be brought by the Highness of Lin an, his identity must not be simple.

    At this moment, she heard the in-looking manugh.

    ¡°Yo, sister-inw.¡±

    [ PS: this is only the second volume. It¡¯s still a long way to go before it¡¯s finished. ] As I said, the second volume is a turning point in the book. You¡¯ll know when you read on. After the second volume, I¡¯ll write a chapter and chat

    with everyone..

 Chapter 997 - 997: Loyal to what monarch?

    Chapter 997: Loyal to what monarch?

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Xu, Xu yinluo?¡±

    Wang simu¡¯s eyes widened, suspecting that she had heard wrong.

    It was indeed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice.

    The framed man nced at the dog ve and asked in surprise, ¡°¡±Younger brother¡¯s wife?¡±

    Wang simu was Eng¡¯s little lover ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. miss simu and Eng are in love with each other. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they get married.

    Wang simu snorted. She was embarrassed, angry, and sweet. From Xu yinluo¡¯s words, she could tell that the Xu family was quite satisfied with her.

    Her father had never explicitly stopped her from dating Xu Eng, and had even tacitly approved of it. Otherwise, her father would not have specifically asked about the situation in the Xu family when she returned from the Xu family.

    Ah, isn¡¯t this an even closer kiss? The girl was instantly happy, her peach blossom eyes curving into crescents.

    Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point. miss simu, I would like to see chief advisor Wang. By the way, I saw the servants packing up when I came in just now. Why is that?

    Wang simu hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Father might have to resign!¡±

    Resign? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. His first reaction was that after the death of Lord Wei, Emperor Yuan jing had cleaned up the court and bnced the power of the factions, so he wanted to oust chief advisor Wang.

    However, yuan jing had been trying hard to defame the Duke of Wei these few days to make the final conclusion of the battle, so he should not have the time to mess with chief advisor Wang.

    Wasn¡¯t it too early to resign?

    It was still chief advisor Wang who knew that his career wasing to an end and simply resigned in advance, which could still have a good ending.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu yinluo? why are you looking for my father?¡± Wang simu stared at him with her gentle eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider by calling me Yin Luo. Just call me big brother.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic.

    He hade to chief advisor Wang for help.

    Wang simu had no way to deal with this kind of frivolous man. She said helplessly, ¡°¡±l¡¯ll lead you there.¡±

    She made a gesture of invitation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an followed behind her, passing through the corridor and the courtyard, and walking into the depths of the Wang Residence.

    Wang simu was wearing a light pink knee-length gown and a pleated skirt. When she walked, her skirt and eyes swayed, gentle and elegant.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her. Her sister-inw was tall, with a good hip, waist, and shoulder ratio. She was also very beautiful. In addition, she was the daughter of the first assistant. She was beautiful and intelligent. She and Xu Eng were a match made in heaven.

    The only bad thing about her was that she was smart, had a strong personality, and had a noble status. Women like her were generally very possessive.

    It would be difficult for Eng to take a concubine in the future.

    But that¡¯s good too. A good man should be with one person for his entire life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an agreed with this and felt that he was such a good man.

    As they were about to reach chief advisor Wang¡¯s study, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    After entering the toilet, he took out a page of Qi observation and burned it. Two rays of light shot out from his eyes and then slowly converged. When he returned, Lin ¡®an and Wang simu were nowhere to be seen. Only a

    servant was waiting at the same ce.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had returned, the Miniman came up to him and said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°Youngdy told me to wait here and said that she and his Highness Lin an are going to y in the boudoir. You can go in by yourself. She has already informed master.¡±

    Their rtionship was not bad, it was pretty good. With Wang simu as his sister-in.w, he was not afraid of being bullied ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He walked to the study and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Wang zhenwen¡¯s deep and gentle voice came from the study.

    Xu Qi. an gently pushed the door open. The study room was spacious and elegant with excellent lighting. Chief Wang was sitting quietly behind.rge wooden table made of yellow Rosewood. His turbid and tired eyes and his solemn and serious expression ¡­ All the details showed that the old man was in an extremely bad state.

    ¡°I heard from miss simu that the first assistant is preparing to resign?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t hide it from her!¡±

    Chief Assistant Wang smiled helplessly. at tomorrow¡¯s Court Assembly, I will beg for the remains. ording to the rules, he will symbolically retain me a few times, and then allow me to retire and return home.

    ¡°You want to resign?

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him.

    ¡°Yes,¡± chief advisor Wang nodded.

    The feedback given by the aura-gazing technique was the truth. Lord Chief Assistant was retreating bravely ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an still asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡±

    He had asked the great schr Zhang Shen for the Qi observation technique paper after meeting his second uncle. He didn¡¯t ask for any other spells. Spells of the fourth stage and below would have no effect on a second-stage Taoist.

    A fourth-grade Daoist golden core was already invulnerable, let alone a second-grade one.

    As for the Dean, Zhao Shou, the schrly book was the only one he had left. Xu Qi ¡®an had used it up a long time ago, and he had nothing else to take out.

    If he had to record it, he could record the spells of the schrly system. However, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to use the spell of a third stage great Confucian. If he used it, he might not be able to kill a second stage virtuous Zen, but he would definitely die.

    For a cheater like him, after two trips to the gates of hell, he had a shadow in his heart regarding the Confucian school¡¯s bragging method.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t change it, I might as well resign.¡± Chief advisor Wang said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because of the Duke of Wei. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not all.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Chief advisor Wang hesitated and shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else that you don¡¯t need to know. It won¡¯t do you any good. I¡¯m already disheartened and unwilling to stay in the court for long. It¡¯s a pity that the country passed down by our ancestors is going to be destroyed Chief advisor Wang shut up immediately.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t resign just because of Wei Yuan. The Emperor didn¡¯t want to be a son, and the supervisors were watching coldly. Although he was an official, he was only a schr. What could he do?

    He was helpless!

    Since that was the case, the Imperial court did not need to stay..

 Chapter 998 - 998: Loyal to what monarch?

    Chapter 998 - 998: Loyal to what monarch?

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was only a rank-four martial artist. He did not need to know these secrets. If he Knew Too Much, he would be harmed.

    Disheartened, Wang shoufu picked up his cup of tea and took a sip to warm his cold heart.

    ¡°You know that the food shortage was controlled by yuan jing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Cough cough .

    Chief Assistant Wang choked in shock and coughed violently. The tea did not warm his heart but scalded his mouth.

    ¡°You also know about it?¡±

    The chief advisor looked at him in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Lord Chief Assistant for a favor!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, which contained Qi observation technique, stared at him intently.

    It was not until dusk that Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an left the Wang Fu.

    After sending the two off, Wang simu walked straight to the study. The bright candlelight shone through the paper id door.

    Thump thump!

    She raised her hand and her slender fingers sped twice.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wang zhenwen¡¯s voice was heard.

    Wang si mu pushed the door open and smelled the burning smell of paper. She turned her head and saw her father, Wang zhenwen, sitting at the Round Table. There was a stack of books, a few paintings, and a few calligraphic works on hisp. He was throwing them one by one into the brazier by his feet.

    ¡°Father, what are you burning?¡±

    Wang si mu slowly walked over.

    ¡°Burn some things written by young and ignorant people.¡±

    Wang zhenwen lowered his head and stared at the fire devouring the paper. There seemed to be fire dancing in his eyes.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Wang simu sat down beside him, and without any exnation, he picked up a piece of ink and unfurled it. He said in surprise,

    ¡°This, this is a poem that you wrote in the past. His Majesty even praised you for your stunning poems.¡±

    Wang zhenwen¡¯s poems were quite well written. When he was young, he would often participate in poetry gatherings. For the greater part of his life, he had a few poems that he was very proud of.

    This was a sevenw poem about loyalty to the Emperor, and it was written so deeply that it moved one¡¯s soul.

    After being praised by yuan Jing, Wang zhenwen was very proud. He hung it on the wall for nearly thirty years.

    ¡°Burn it.¡±

    Wang zhenwen snatched the poem from his daughter¡¯s hands and threw it into the brazier. The fire instantly rose and swallowed this treasured piece of calligraphy that was even older than Wang simu.

    Wang simu was extremely anxious. He turned around to look at his father and was stunned.

    Tears streamed down Wang zhenwen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Wang si mu said in a trembling voice.

    ¡°What father doesn¡¯t agree with is his philosophy of governing the world. It¡¯s too overbearing and too unfeeling. The officialdom did not belong to one person, but a group of people. Only by roping in a group of people could he suppress a group of people. Then how could he rope them in?

    She had never seen her father cry in her entire life. For a moment, she felt as if the sky had fallen.

    Wang zhenwen stared at the mes in the brazier and said in a low voice, ¡°Father and Wei Yuan have fought for most of their lives. His father had nothing to criticize about his character. To be honest, he was very impressed!

    ¡°What father doesn¡¯t agree with is his philosophy of governing the world. It¡¯s too overbearing and too unfeeling. The officialdom did not belong to one person, but a group of people. Only by roping in a group of people could he suppress a group of people. Then how could he rope them in? If you want others to listen to you, you have to feed them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about corrupt officials, as long as they can do things. The honest and upright officials who only spoke empty words would harm the country and the people. There were too few officials who could do things but were also upright and intive. One could not count on these rare people to govern the country.

    ¡°Wei Yuan is such a rare person. He can tolerate small greed, but he can¡¯t tolerate big greed. He could tolerate small evil, but he could not tolerate big evil. A few years ago, he wanted to fix the atmosphere of the small officials, but I pushed him back. Isn¡¯t this nonsense? if you want to fix the people under you, you must first clean up the people above.

    but the people up there can¡¯t be cleaned. Simu, do you know why? ¡±

    Wang simu pursed her lips and probed, ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Wang zhenwen did not nod or shake his head. He sighed. ¡°Now that Wei Yuan has died in battle, His Majesty is not even willing to give his name to someone who has dedicated most of his life to Da Feng.

    ¡°But father is burning these today not because he is heartless, but because he is the most heartless of the imperial family. Sitting in that position, no matter how cold he is, there is no problem. There were many people like Wei Yuan in the history books, and there would be more in the future.

    Father¡¯s heart ached because he couldn¡¯t do anything. More than 80000 soldiers sacrificed their lives for Da Feng, leaving more than 80000 families with orphans and widows. Once this battle is dered a defeat, thepensation will be halved ..

    Wang zhenwen stretched out his right hand and stared at the thick calluses on his hand, which had been formed from holding a brush for many years. He was both mentally and physically exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding a brush for decades, but I can¡¯t even pick up a knife. I can¡¯t bear to see him destroy the six hundred years of Foundation of my ancestors, but I can¡¯t do anything. He was usually glorious and did not have any military power in his hands. All the power was given by the Emperor and could be taken back at any time. A useless schr, a useless schr.

    father has read the books of Saints all his life, and all of them are about being loyal to the Emperor, loyal to the Emperor, loyal to the Emperor. Father would like to ask ya Sheng Cheng, what kind of Emperor are you loyal to? ¡± He suddenly got up and kicked the brazier away, causing sparks to burst out.

    ¡°Loyal to what f * cking Monarch!¡±

    At seven o ¡®clock in the morning, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Emperor Yuan jing was wearing a bright yellow Dragon robe and a pearl crown on his head. He had a strict aura.

    He stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the star-observing tower that towered into the clouds.

    After a long time, he turned around and returned to his bedroom. The old eunuch was about to follow him in when he heard Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s dignified and cold voice, ¡±

    ¡°No need to follow me.¡±

    The old eunuch stopped outside.

    After entering the bedroom, Emperor Yuan jing walked on the smooth floor with his head lowered. Step by step, he seemed to be measuring something.

    After a dozen steps, he stopped. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s fingertip had cut his wrist, and blood was flowing.

    It formed a twisted, strange formation pattern on the ground.

    After the formation was formed, Emperor Yuan jing took out a transparent pearl the size of a fist. There was an eyeball in the Pearl, and it stared at Emperor Yuan jing coldly.

    This was the Supreme treasure of the witch God religion, and one of the witch God¡¯s eyes was sealed in it..

 Chapter 999 - 999: Loyal to what monarch?

    Chapter 999 - 999: Loyal to what monarch?

    Trantor: 549690339

    It contained a wisp of the Sorcerer God¡¯s power.

    Emperor Yuan jing let go of the bead. It didn¡¯t fall to the ground, but hung in the air and scattered a translucent energy.

    As soon as the energy fell, it was dyed red by the array formed by Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s blood.

    Emperor Yuan jing vaguely heard a painful Dragon¡¯s Roar from the ground. A golden light lit up in the center of the formation, and then a Golden dragon¡¯s head slowly emerged.

    Inside the Pearl, the eyeball suddenly became much deeper, as if it had turned into a vortex, producing a huge suction force.

    The Golden Dragon kept shaking its head, trying to resist the suction force. It let out a shrill dragon roar that only special people could hear.

    ¡°The fate powder has caused the Dragon vein to be unstable, but it¡¯s still a little off. After settling Wei Yuan¡¯s matter, he immediately announced it to the world and the capital.

    ¡°The curses and hatred of more than three million people in the capital, the fear of losing the war, is enough for the bead to extract the spirit of the dragon vein. Wei Yuan, what evil Voodoo should I give you?¡±

    The corners of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s mouth twitched. He suddenly turned around and walked out of the sleeping Pce.

    At dawn, the sky was still dark.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who had been on night duty, stretched their waists and walked to the Yamen¡¯s Gate together.

    It was the right time for the roll call. Gongs and gongs kepting in. Along the way, they looked at song tingfeng with strange eyes.

    Yesterday, the scene of him enduring the humiliation of being crouched was still vivid in his mind.

    After all, he was in the spirit-forging stage and was quite talented. Unfortunately, his bones were too soft. No matter how high his cultivation was, he could not be a leader.

    In the past, he had been frivolous and didn¡¯t seem steady enough. Now, he simply couldn¡¯t take on great responsibilities.

    Sensing the gazes of his colleagues around him, song tingfeng¡¯s eyes were stunned, but he immediately showed a nonchnt smile and maintained his frivolous posture.

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow.

    Originally, he should have suffered the humiliation of being forced to the crotch once.

    Zhu guangxiao knew his own personality. He would rather die than be humiliated.

    He was going to get married at the end of the year, start a family, and have a good life ahead of him. Song tingfeng didn¡¯t want his good brother¡¯s good life to be destroyed in one day, so he tore down his dignity and threw it on the ground for people to trample on.

    Looking at song tingfeng¡¯s rxed expression, Zhu guangxiao thought of Xu Qi ¡®an again. Xu Qi¡¯ an left without hesitation. After the news of the death of Duke of Wei was sent back to the capital, he disappeared.

    The Xu residence was empty.

    In the future, he would either have to live in seclusion or wander the world.

    ¡°If ningyan were here, he wouldn¡¯t have let you be humiliated.¡± Zhu guangxiao said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°And then die with me?¡±

    Song tingfeng rolled his eyes and said, ¡°¡±After Wei Gong¡¯s death, the capital can no longer contain him. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone. Even if he doesn¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll chase him away. If you don¡¯t leave, then we won¡¯t be brothers anymore.¡± Zhu guangxiao grinned and agreed.

    Song tingfeng suddenly spat and cursed, ¡± he didn¡¯t even leave his address. Sigh, I hope we¡¯ll meet again in this life.

    Just as he walked to the door, he bumped into Zhu chengzhu, who was wearing a silver Gong officer¡¯s uniform and had a knife at his waist.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao lowered their heads and walked away quickly.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Zhu chengzhu suddenly said. He turned around and looked at the two of them, ¡°Where are you two going?¡±

    Damn it! Song tingfeng cursed under his breath and put on a ttering smile.

    He nodded and bowed, ¡®

    ¡°Zhu yinluo, we were on dutyst night and were about to go back to rest.¡±

    Zhu chengzhu was surprised, ¡°you guys were on night dutyst night?¡± Howe I don¡¯t know about it?¡±

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s eyebrows immediately shot up.

    Zhu chengzhu was the one who gave the order to keep watchst night. When Li Yuchun entered the prison, Zhu chengzhu ¡®warmly¡¯ epted the two of them.

    It was obvious that Zhu chengzhu was deliberately making things difficult for them.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Perhaps we remembered wrongly.¡± Song tingfeng nodded and bowed, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll go back now, we¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Zhu chengzhu originally wanted to take the opportunity to teach these two a lesson, but seeing how lowly this song guy was, he shook his head andughed.

    He stopped the two of them again and said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 have to trouble the two of you to keep watch tonight. The two of you are good friends with the hero of Da Feng, Xu Qi ¡®an. You are both people with superb means. The capable do more work. ¡±

    Was this not allowing them to rest and trying to tire them to death?

    Song tingfeng clenched his fists several times and then loosened them. His face twitched slightly, but he didn¡¯t dare to offend the other party. He bowed and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 understand, I understand.¡±

    He immediately turned around and led Zhu guangxiao into the Yamen.

    Behind him, Zhu chengzhuughed, ¡®¡±¡®Trash.¡±

    Around them, the night watchmen who had been longing for song tingfeng¡¯s man were all disappointed and looked at him with disappointment.

    They didn¡¯t have the courage to burn Jade and stone together, so they hoped that others had it and used other people¡¯s sacrifices to satisfy their indignant hearts.

 Chapter 1000 - 1000: 249 -rebellion _1

    Chapter 1000 - 1000: 249 -rebellion _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao, who were in front of him, suddenly stiffened and stood rooted to the ground.

    The surrounding night watchmen also had a simr reaction.

    Zhu chengzhu¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. This voice was both familiar and strange. It had appeared in his dreams countless times, like a nightmare.

    On one hand, he hated and cursed, but on the other hand, he was afraid and depressed, thinking that he had no hope of revenge at all.

    Now, that person was right behind him.

    He didn¡¯t even have the courage to turn around.

    The sound of footsteps slowly approached. Zhu chengzhu¡¯s legs trembled slightly and his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Unexpectedly, the sound of footsteps passed him and walked towards song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a green robe and holding a weapon that looked like a sword, kicked song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao andughed, ¡®

    ¡°You two don¡¯t look like you¡¯re having a good time.¡±

    Zhu guangxiao¡¯s face was full of excitement and tears welled up in his eyes.

    Song tingfeng didn¡¯t turn around in a fit of pique. He choked and scolded, ¡°¡±You dog, why haven¡¯t you left yet? do you think your life is too long?¡±

    The night watchmen around them were surprised, confused, and anxious. Xu ningyan had not left yet. He still dared to return to the Yamen. Didn¡¯t he know that the Zhu family¡¯s father and son had returned? didn¡¯t he know that Yuan Xiong had taken over the position of Duke of Wei and became Duke Yuan? That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t know that all of this had happened yesterday.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, hurry up and leave.¡±

    Someone in the crowd reminded him softly.

    At this moment, Zhu chengzhu seemed to have broken free from some kind of shackles. He regained control of his legs and ran madly towards the depths of the Yamen.

    This time, the night watchmen no longer had any concerns and began to persuade him.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, you shouldn¡¯t havee back. Hurry up and leave the city.¡±

    ¡°Ning Yan, Yuan Xiong is now in charge of the Yamen. He has re-employed Zhu Yang and his son, and Zhao Jinluo is almost a figurehead.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Xiong and the Zhu family¡¯s father and son rule the Yamen now. Zhu Yang is a rank four, so you should leave now.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard this and looked at song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao without changing his expression.¡±What happened these days? tell me.¡±

    ¡°How about I tell you?¡±

    Zhu Yang¡¯s voice arrived before he arrived.

    In the courtyard, everyone¡¯s vision blurred and Zhu Yang¡¯s tall figure appeared in the night watchman¡¯s uniform with a golden gong embroidered on his chest.

    A few secondster, Zhu chengzhu caught up with Xu Qi ¡®an. He pointed at Xu

    Qi¡¯ an and said sternly, ¡®

    ¡°Father, this brat still dares to return to the Yamen. Kill him, kill him now!¡± Zhu Yang didn¡¯t move and confronted Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment, until Zhao Jinluo arrived.

    Unwillingly ¡­ Zhu Yang snorted in his heart and said lightly, ¡°¡±Zhao Jinluo, join forces with me to kill this thief. Deacon Yuan and his Majesty will then put you in an important position. Deacon Yuan is watching from the star viewing tower¡¯s observation tower.¡±

    Zhao Jinluo looked back and saw a man in a red robe standing on the observation deck on the seventh floor of the noble spirit building, looking down at them.

    Zhao Jinluo looked away and said with aplicated expression, ¡®¡±Why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back to collect my debt!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised the corner of his mouth.

    More and more people were paying attention to themotion here, but the number of night watchmen at the scene was decreasing.

    A battle between level four experts might tear down the Yamen. They did not know Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation, but it was definitely not bad.

    However, this was the capital, after all. It was not difficult for the two golden gongs to deal with him together. If other experts came, Xu ningyan would be dead.

    ¡°Why did hee back?¡±

    Duke of Wei is dead. Who can support him now? he has offended Her Majesty. Why did hee back? ¡±

    what a fool. Why did Xu ningyane back? damn it, we¡¯re colleagues. I can¡¯t bear to see him die.

    ¡°We¡¯re just nobodies. So what if we can¡¯t bear to? do you really think you can help him without caring about the lives of your entire family?¡±

    that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you see that Zhao Jinluo has alreadypromised and is nning to join forces with Zhu Yang to deal with Xu ningyan? Yuan Xiong is watching over them at the noble spirit building.

    every Emperor changes his courtiers. The same goes for the watchman. The era of the Duke of Wei is over and will nevere again.

    A group of night watchmen watched from a distance and discussed. Some sighed, some were unwilling, and some were helpless.

    With a flick of his thumb, Zhu Yang unsheathed his saber with a nging sound, and a bright saber radiance shed in the air.

    Every night watchman felt a chill in their hearts. They were stimted by the saber Light, and the hair on the back of their hands stood up.

    Zhu Yang took a step forward and swung his de, aiming for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.

    Regardless of whether the rumors in Yuyang pass were true or not, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current cultivation was enough to fight a rank four. He might not be able to kill The Fiend alone.

    However, as long as Zhao Jinluo followed behind him, it would be a piece of cake for them to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped him!

    Pa!

    His head exploded like a watermelon. His bones, brain matter, flesh, and eyes shot out, leaving little marks on the stone floor of the courtyard.

    Zhu Yang¡¯s body staggered a few steps forward and fell to the ground.

    All of a sudden, the night watchman¡¯s courtyard fell into a dead silence.

    [ Zhu Yang¡¯s skin is as tough as iron, but he couldn¡¯t even withstand. single p from him. I can¡¯t even withstand that casual p. I¡¯ll be pped to death too ¡­ ] Zhao Jinluo¡¯s pupils shrank to the size of a pinhole, as if she had suddenly encountered a strong light.

    Zhu Yang, a fourth-grade golden gong, was smacked to death just like that? Was it true that he had killed hundreds of thousands of enemies in Yuyang pass? The Watchmen who were watching from afar collectively lost their voices. They suddenly realized that the rumors in the mortal world were not exaggerated, but were actually real battle results.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao were in a daze.

 Chapter 1001 - 1001: 249 -rebellion _2

    Chapter 1001 - 1001: 249 -rebellion _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    To be able to shatter the head of a fourth-grade golden gong fan with a single p, what kind of terrifying cultivation was this?

    Xu ningyan, he, what rank is he now?

    An absurd idea shed through everyone¡¯s mind, but they immediately suppressed it, not allowing it to emerge, because it was too crazy, absurd, and defyingmon sense.

    Zhu chengzhu¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. His lips trembled slightly. His entire body was like a tree branch swaying in the wind. He could not stop trembling.

    His father, who he had worshipped like a god, who he had relied on and was a rank-four martial artist, had been killed by a single p from this man.

    It wasn¡¯t any harder than killing an ant.

    A huge fear exploded in Zhu chengzhu¡¯s heart. He suddenly quivered, and a foul-smelling liquid flowed down from his crotch.

    ¡°Go back and I won¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, you will end up like Zhu Yang.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Zhao Jinluo.

    Zhao Jinluo suppressed his fear, cupped his fists, bowed, and quickly left.

    Xu Qian turned to look at song tingfeng and pointed at Zhu chengzhu, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 leave him to you.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he strolled forward and walked towards the noble spirit building.

    Many eyes followed him. They wanted to follow him butcked the courage.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure disappeared, everyone turned to look at song tingfeng.

    Song tingfeng walked in front of Zhu chengzhu and spread his legs, ¡°¡±lf you want to live, crawl through here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drill, I¡¯ll drill ..

    Zhu chengzhu kneeled down in a panic, begging for mercy as he crawled under song tingfeng¡¯s crotch.

    Zhu guangxiao, who was at the side, suddenly pulled out his knife and cut it down ruthlessly. A head rolled off.

    Zhu chengzhu¡¯s face was frozen with fear, and tears were shing in the corner of his eyes. His lips moved, but he eventually returned to eternal silence.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Song tingfeng covered his face, crying andughing at the same time, like a mad demon.

    His chest felt heavy.

    At this time, someone pointed at the higher part of the noble spirit building and eximed, ¡°¡±Xu ningyan wants to kill Yuan Xiong ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, everyone looked over and saw Xu Qi ¡®an on the seventh floor of the Watchtower. He was holding Yuan Xiong¡¯s cor and pressing half of his body outside.

    ¡°Yuan Xiong, oh no, Deacon Yuan!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Yuan Xiong, who was struggling with a pale face, and smiled.

    I heard that Lord Yuan has worked hard and listed Lord Wei¡¯s ten Major Crimes.

    Yuan Xiong could see the killing intent in his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, I am an official of the Imperial court, a rank 3 official. You, you can¡¯t kill me.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were still cold, he quickly changed his attitude and begged,

    ¡°It was his Majesty who forced me to do it. I had no choice. As a subject, how could I refuse? I really didn¡¯t have a choice. It wasn¡¯t my intention. Forgive me,

    Xu Qi ¡®an, please forgive me. ¡®

    The sky was pitch ck, the darkest moment before dawn. The cold wind made Yuan Xiong¡¯s body and heart turn cold.

    ¡°Leave the capital immediately. I-I will buy you some time. If it¡¯s toote, those dogs down there will report you. Once the city gates are closed, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to give up the chance to survive. He just wanted to bend his knees and avoid this disaster. Then, he would inform His Majesty to kill this b * stard.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Wei¡¯s business to forgive you. My mission is to send you to him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an let go.

    Yuan Xiong fell backward from the seventh floor with a loud ¡± bang ¡°. He looked up and his eyes were wide open as he stared at the sky.

    He died on the spot.

    In the distance, the night watchman who saw this scene was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, he ¡­ He¡¯s trying to rebel ¡­.

    A third-rank official was killed just like that. This was a truly important figure, one of the Dukes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand them for a long time. It¡¯s good to kill them.¡± Someone lowered his voice and vented in a low voice. After a short silence ¡­

    ¡°Good kill.¡±

    ¡°The night watchman is Lord Wei¡¯s night watchman. Who the hell is this Yuan Xiong?¡±

    the Zhu father and son betrayed the Yamen and were dismissed long ago. Pfft, it¡¯s good to kill them.

    The depression that he had felt since yesterday waspletely vented.

    Xu ningyan was still the same Xu ningyan. He waswless. Now that he was back, all the resentment and unwillingness would disappear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the tea room. The furnishings were the same as before, but there was no longer a green-robed man sitting at the table waiting for him with a gentle gaze.

    He opened the teacup and found that the water in the teapot was still hot. Yuan xiongchen must have ordered someone to boil it when he got up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured two cups of water from the teapot and took a sip. He shook his head and said, ¡°¡±Drinking tea is boring. I want to drink wine today. Duke of

    Wei, what do you think?¡±

    The other side was empty, and the tea room was quiet. No one answered.

    He took out a fragment of the book of theher world and poured out a jar of fine wine that he had prepared earlier. He opened the seal and raised the jar to drink to his heart¡¯s content.

    The first mouthful was as bold as the clouds, but the second mouthful was slow. He drank it in small mouthfuls, and soon, more than half of it was gone.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an drank, she reminisced about the past.

    He gradually became a little tipsy, a little intoxicated but notpletely drunk, the end of life.

    In a daze, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to see a green -robed man with gray hair at his temples sitting opposite him. His eyes contained the vicissitudes of life that had settled over the years. and he was looking at him gently.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I shall sing a song for you.¡±

    You¡¯ve always wanted to hear it. I¡¯ll sing it for you now.

    He carried the wine jar and slowly walked to the observation tower. At this time, the morning wind was mournful and strong, blowing in his face. He recalled the past and sang loudly,

    I stood in the strong wind, wishing that. could sweep away all my heartache ¡­

    He pointed his fingers like a sword and looked down at the capital.. His voice suddenly rose, ¡°

 Chapter 1002 - 249-rebellion (3)

    Chapter 1002: Chapter 249-rebellion (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Looking at the clouds in the sky, with the sword in hand, I ask who is the hero in the world.¡±

    Then, he slowly turned his head and looked at the Imperial Pce and the harem. His voice was gentle.

    there are. hundred beauties in the world, but I only love the type that loves you. When we¡¯re sad, everyone¡¯s path is different. So many years of love have been buried in. hurry ¡­

    in my heart, you are the most important. We will go through thick and thin together. You used your gentleness to exchange for my heroess.

    in my heart, you are the most important. My tears will rush to the sky. In my next life, I will also be the hero. When I return, the setting sun will be strong.

    ¡°The setting sun is still strong ¡­¡±

    He raised the altar and drank the wine in one go.

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw the wine jar down the building, turned around, and looked at the man in green. Heughed and said, ¡°¡±Duke of Wei, how was my singing?¡± The gentle voice seemed to ring in her ears. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed out loud, but tears were flowing out of his eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to look in that direction again and staggered out of the tea room.

    What was he going to do? Trample the sky.

    What if he didn¡¯t return?

    He left and never returned!

    The throne room.

    Emperor Yuan jing sat high on the Dragon Throne and looked down at the officials in the hall with a solemn expression.

    He nced at an empty seat and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t Minister Yuane?¡±

    Yuan Xiong didn¡¯t ask for leave, but he was absent from the court meeting. ording to thew, if he waste or absent, he would be fined three months of his sry and 15shes.

    After fifteen beatings, the weak schr would have to lie on the bed for ten days to half a month.

    Emperor Yuan jing wasn¡¯t angry at Yuan Xiong¡¯s absence, but he still needed Yuan Xiong as a pawn to charge into the enemy lines.

    As time passed, Emperor Yuan jing no longer counted on Yuan Xiong. He nced at the Vice Minister of War, Qin Yuan.

    Since Yuan Xiong wasn¡¯t here, the task of charging through the enemy lines was naturally left to him, one of the core members of the Imperial faction. He Immediately stepped out or tne ranks ana Dowecl,

    Your Majesty, the war with the witchcraft cult and Wei Yuan¡¯s funeral can not be dyed any longer. The families of the deceased are still waiting to bepensated.

    ¡°What do you think, Minister Qin?¡± Emperor Yuan jing nodded slowly.

    Wei Yuan was greedy and reckless. He ignored the big picture and attacked Jingshan city forcefully. As a result, more than 80000 soldiers were sacrificed and we lost 80000 elites. Wei Yuan¡¯s death was not to be regretted.

    ¡°After the battle of Jing Mountain City, the Yan and Kang armies arrived at Yuyang pass. Although they retreated in the end, their elite forces are still there, and they cane back at any time.

    ¡°The situation in Xiang, Jing, and Yu provinces is critical. They could be attacked by the witchcraft cult at any time. The people of the three provinces are in danger. The only solution is to send envoys to the witchcraft cult to negotiate and make up for the disaster caused by Wei Yuan.

    as for Wei Yuan, Your Majesty, please give him the nickname ¡®li¡¯.

    Brutal, cruel, and brutal.

    Emperor Yuan jing nced at them and said, ¡°¡±What do you all think?¡± No one said anything. Someone looked at another empty seat. That was the seat of the head of state, Wang zhenwen.

    In their eyes, chief advisor Wang had given up.

    Since the Prime Minister no longer cared about this matter, they didn¡¯t have to fight to the death for Wei Yuan and his Majesty.

    Those who could stand here were all smart people. How could they not see Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s n after the changes in the situation these days?

    Now that Wei Yuan¡¯s reputation was ruined, there was no point in asking for a title and loyalty.

    You still have to reverse the verdict for him first, and the key is that the one on the Dragon Throne won¡¯t allow it.

    He was helpless!

    As for the former members of the Wei party, they had long been disappointed in yuan jing and turned their attention to the new dynasty. They would wait for the new emperor to ascend the throne and reverse the verdict for the Lord of Wei.

    Emperor Yuan jing raised the corner of his mouth, but his tone was very low. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as Minister Qin says ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he suddenly heard an uproar outside the hall.

    The sound waves rose and fell, and it was continuous.

    It was chaos.

    ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡±

    The Dukes were shocked. Inside the hall, they heard the uproar of the ministers outside, as well as the sound of birds and beasts running away.

    This made the Dukes realize that the situation was not good, but they could not guess what had happened.

    The officials were confused and ran to the entrance of the hall. They saw beasts in human clothing running for their lives in the square below.

    A green-robed man charged into the throne room with a saber in his hand. Behind him, the ground was littered with corpses of the Imperial Guards.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, and they felt a sense of absurdity.

    In the six hundred years since the founding of Da Feng, other than the Emperor Wu Zong who seized the throne, was there anyone else who had killed their way into the Imperial Pce and the throne room?

    NO!

    At this moment, even the Civil officials who had great power, the wily old foxes in the officialdom, and the shrewd Dukes found it difficult to use the so-called ¡°calm chest¡± to stabilize their emotions.

    All of their expressions changed drastically. They were either shocked, angry, terrified, desperate, or fearful ¡­

    The green-robed man held a knife with a small eight-trigram copper te hanging from a red string on the hilt. He stepped into the throne room and threw the knife at the king sitting on the Dragon Throne while everyone else retreated in a panic.

    It was apanied by a thunderous roar.

    ¡°Dog-Emperor-Emperor-¡±

    The long de whistled through the air.

    There was only one thought left in everyone¡¯s mind:

    Xu Qi ¡®an had rebelled!

    [ author¡¯s note: PS: friendly novel: be stronger from liaozhai, also a case-solving novel. ] Author: selling newspapers for glory.

    I¡¯m rmending it because of this name.

    In addition, the author below said to take a look at the activities of the Dafeng girl group..

 Chapter 1003 - 1003: An ordinary manâ€™s anger (8 thousand) 1

    Chapter 1003: An ordinary man¡¯s anger (8 thousand) 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    About half an hour ago, the night watchman arrived at the Yamen.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who was dressed in green, slowly walked down the stairs. He was surrounded by a group of officials withplicated expressions.

    The noble spirit building was essentially Wei Yuan¡¯s office. There were many officials and think tanks in the building who passed on and analyzed information.

    As a new official, Yuan Xiong had only managed to burn the night watchman.

    The employees in the noble spirit building were not affected for the time being. If Yuan Xiong did not die, the fire would eventually burn them.

    This was because they were all Wei Yuan¡¯s trusted team.

    However, he did not expect that Yuan Xiong, who had just taken over the position of Duke of Wei and entered the noble spirit building, would die in the hands of Xu Qi ¡®an today.

    The civil servants stood at the corner of every floor, silently watching him, watching this blue-clothed man slowly walk down the stairs.

    In their eyes, there was respect, sadness, gratitude, and tears.

    They had seen the changes in the court these days and what had happened at the Yamen yesterday.

    He didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but he must have a grudge in his heart.

    However, those who could hold a pen in their hands could not hold a knife. Those who could hold a knife could not hold on to that fleeting courage.

    Lord Wei had been the night watchman for 21 years, and many people had received his grace. Now that he was dead, all his friends had fallen and scattered, and all the parties were watching coldly.

    In the end, it was this young man who had been working as a night watchman for less than a year who was angry for him.

    All the officials looked at him, sadness brewing in their silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked out of the noble spirit building and came to Yuan Xiong¡¯s body. He pulled out a knife, cut off his head, and held it in his hand.

    I won¡¯t allow you to ruin Duke Wei¡¯s reputation!

    The clerks rushed out of the noble Qi building and blocked the outside.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an turned to leave, a choked voice came from behind him. ¡°Xu yinluo, you should run ¡­¡±

    It was the little guard on duty in front of the noble spirit building.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, you should go.¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo, you¡¯ve lost your head. Hurry up and leave.¡±

    ¡°I beg you ¡­¡±

    They seemed to have foreseen something, and each of them made their own voices.

    It was noisy, but every word was heartfelt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped for a moment and left.

    He walked out of the Yamen in silence. Along the way, the eyes of the night watchmen were focused on him. No one spoke, and no one dared to stop him. Everyone¡¯s eyes stopped on his back and turned to the head that was being held.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    The green-robed man quickly left the Yamen and walked along the long Street in the direction of the Imperial Pce.

    In the silence, a silver Gong said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t do this.¡±

    After barging into the Yamen to kill someone, he did not immediately retreat.

    Instead. he carried the head out and walked towards the Imperial City ¡°He¡¯s going to the pce to cause trouble!¡± Someone suddenly screamed. this won¡¯t do. Lord Wei is no longer here. No one can protect him likest time. He killed Yuan Xiong, which is a serious crime. We can¡¯t cause any more trouble. We have to escape.

    ¡°Who can stop him? no one can.¡±

    He had been too impulsive. He had been able to kill the Dukest time because of the admonishment of the Duke of Wei and the other Dukes. He had only been able to escape unscathed because of the pressure of these civil and military officials.

    The situation this time was different. If he dared to cause trouble, he would definitely be suppressed by the Army and experts.

    Song tingfeng and Zhu guangxiao took their knives and chased after him. The rest of the night watchmen looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    we have wives and children. We can¡¯t be impulsive.

    ¡°I, I just went to take a look, just a look.¡±

    ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t just do nothing.¡±

    As for how to deal with it, they had not thought about it yet.

    After finding an excuse for himself, someone strode out of the Yamen.

    Then, one after another ¡­ They swarmed out.

    It was a quarter past seven in the morning and the autumn frost was heavy. Most people had not woken up yet.

    In front of a breakfast stall on the street, a stall owner held a cup of hot soy milk in his hands and walked to a customer at the table.

    At a certain moment, he looked at the street, his eyes wide open. The bowl in his hand fell to the ground and shattered, and the hot soy milk sshed all over the ground.

    The customers followed his gaze. In the dim morning light, a green-clothed man was walking with a knife in his hand, and he was holding a head in his left hand.

    Behind him, there were nearly a hundred night watchmen.

    The stall owner slowly retracted his gaze and looked at the customer. ¡°Is that Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s Xu yinluo?¡±

    There were also some who had never seen Xu yinluo¡¯s face.

    no, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s him. It¡¯s Xu yinluo. What is he doing? ¡±

    holding a head in his hand? hiss, is Xu yinluo going to kill a corrupt official again? ¡±

    ¡°There are so many night watchmen behind us ¡­¡±

    The street vendors, the hawkers who had entered the city early, and some of the people who had gone out to work were lucky enough to see this scene.

    When they saw Xu yinluo walking along the main road in the direction of the Imperial City, the people who were watching couldn¡¯t help but talk to each other.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the head Xu yinluo is holding?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? he¡¯s definitely not a good person, or Xu yinluo wouldn¡¯t have killed him. I remember that thest time I saw such a Grand scene was at the entrance of the Caishi market, where two high Dukes were beheaded. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t witness it with my own eyes .

    The voice suddenly stopped.

    A few secondster, someone screamed, ¡°follow them, follow them and see.¡±

    &Nbsp;

    The people, who were initially just surprised, suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. He immediately called his friends and followed behind the night watchman.

    Along the way, the passersby pointed at each other and asked about each other.

    ¡°What kind of trouble is this?¡±

    ¡°Why are you guys following this group of night watchmen?¡±

    ¡°The leader is Xu yinluo, don¡¯t you recognize her?¡± the people in the group said.

    You¡¯re all blind.¡±

    cut the crap. We don¡¯t know either. Let¡¯s just watch the show. Don¡¯t forget that thest time Xu yinluo made such a big move was the city-wide massacre in

    Chuzhou City..

 Chapter 1004 - 1004: An ordinary manâ€™s rage (8 thousand) _2

    Chapter 1004: An ordinary man¡¯s rage (8 thousand) _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    Themoners who didn¡¯t know what was going on were shocked, so they joined the group.

    On the city wall of the Imperial City.

    The pce guards who were guarding the South Gate saw the wide main road and the crowd. Looking down, it was all heads.

    At the front was a man in green, followed by a hundred night watchmen, and finally, the scattered people.

    There were nearly a thousand people in the team. The capital was prosperous and rich. The people were generallyzy and woke upter, especially as the autumn deepened and the weather turned cold. The families who were not forced to make a living were still in their sleep, wrapped in warm nkets.

    Hence, to be able to rope in arge group of nearly a thousand people was already extremely rare at this time.

    The pce guards quickly ignored themoners and looked at the hundred night watchmen for a moment before locking onto the leading blue-clothed man.

    In front of him was a silver Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an, with a head hanging on his waist.

    Themander of the South pce guards ordered with a serious expression, ¡± warm up the cannons and prepare the arrows. Listen to my orders ¡­

    In the face of this fiend, no matter how much attention he paid, it was not wrong. Especially in the recent tense situation where the Imperial court wanted to punish Wei Yuan, Xu Qi ¡®an did note with good intentions.

    This pce guardmander stood on the city wall and shouted, ¡°¡±The

    Imperial City is an important ce, idlers are not allowed to enter.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand. The pce guards on the city wall adjusted their cannons and aimed to show off.

    They either raised their military crossbows and drew their bows.

    They were only waiting for themander¡¯s order to attack.

    As expected, the blue-robed man stopped.

    Seeing this, themander of the pce guards heaved a sigh of relief. With the death of Lord Wei, this arrogant young man had to restrain hiswless temper.

    At this moment, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an take the head from his waist, raise it high, and shout, ¡®

    ¡°Twenty-one years ago, Wei Yuan led an Army to attack Shanhai Pass. He fought with the demon barbarians, Nanman, and the witch God sect and returned victorious. Without Wei Yuan, there would be no Da Feng. However, due to his Meritorious Service, he was not tolerated by the Emperor and was forced to abolish his cultivation, take away his military power, and live in the Imperial court.¡±

    The night watchman behind Wei Gongming was indignant and felt injustice for him.

    Among themon people, the younger ones did not feel much, but the older ones knew that Xu yinluo was telling the truth.

    Themander of the pce guards narrowed his eyes, his hand still raised.

    twenty-one yearster, Wei Yuan led an Army to attack the Wu God sect. The incapable ruler was afraid that he would return victorious and would be difficult to suppress. He colluded with the treacherous officials and cut off the provisions of the 100000-strong Army. He then joined forces with the Wu God sect in Jingshan city to kill Wei Yuan and destroy the Army.

    after that, he colluded with the treacherous Yuan Xiong, tainting his name and destroying his reputation. He trampled on the victory that an Army of 100000 had fought for with their lives.

    The voice was loud and clear, and it reached the ears of the people.

    They were in an uproar.

    The Army that had set out to fight against the witchcraft cult had suffered heavy casualties. This was the talk of the city. Even the peddlers and servants would angrily scold the eunuchs for ruining the country when they took a break and gathered together for tea.

    However, the same thing waspletely different when it came from Xu yinluo¡¯s mouth.

    The Emperor colluded with the treacherous officials and cut off the Army¡¯s provisions ¡­ Working with the witchcraft cult to kill the general ¡­ On the streets, the minds of all themoners who heard these words were in a mess.

    The eyes of the night watchmen instantly turned red, not from sadness, but from anger.

    If Xu ningyan¡¯s words were true, it would be an intolerable and unforgivable crime to them.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    Themander of the pce guards shouted.

    The vibration of the bowstring and the sound of the Cannonball being fired echoed in the air.

    The whistling cannonballs and crossbow arrows wrapped in white light all headed toward Xu Qi ¡®an, regardless of the lives of the ordinary people. &Nbsp; themoners cried out and scattered, looking for cover.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The cannonballs and arrows exploded in mid -air as if they had encountered an invisible barrier.

    ¡°I¡¯m so heartbroken that. can¡¯t bear to see the 600 years of Foundation of my ancestors destroyed in the hands of. fatuous Emperor and. treacherous official

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not move. He threw the head and said in a thunderous voice, ¡®¡±¡®Today, when an ordinary man is angry, his blood will stter five steps, and the world will be cleansed!¡±

    At the top of the city wall, the cannons and ballistae exploded.

    Throwing away his head, he crossed the Imperial City, smashed the city gate,

    ¡°Dog-Emperor-Emperor-¡±

    In the throne room, following this deafening roar, the peace de whistled through the air, trying to nail the yellow- robed man to the Dragon Throne.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the de light and looked at the king who had overlooked the Imperial court for nearly forty years.

    Emperor Yuan jing stretched out his hand and grabbed the edge of the peerless heavenly weapon with his body.

    The peace de emitted de Qi and trembled, but it could not break free from the shackles of this white jade-like palm.

    ¡°Do you really think that I, after 21 years of cultivation, am so weak?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a faint smile. His tone was calm, like a god who was high above and ruled over everything.

    The two of them met each other¡¯s eyes across the hall. Xu Qi ¡®an knew that Jean d¡¯ arc and yuan jing had merged.

    One Qi turned into Three Pure Ones, the three were one person, one person three could separate and merge.

    ¡°Do you think that I came to kill you just because I was angry?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied in the same calm tone, enunciating each word clearly,

    ¡°¡±Previous emperor Jean d ¡®arc!¡±

    ¡°You actually know my identity!¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing frowned slightly and seemed to be surprised.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The peace de released waves of de Qi, causing the big tableid with yellow silk to break apart, leaving de marks on the gold grade, and one of the de Qi broke the small Eight Trigrams bronze te.

    The eight trigrams copper te turned into a dazzling clear light, and the next moment, Emperor Yuan jing and the peace de disappeared from the throne room.

    A teleportation spiritual artifact!

    Not only did he kill yuan jing, but he also killed Jean d ¡®arc.

    Zhen de was a master of tribtion passing, and Xu Qi ¡®an was a rank-3. The battle could not take ce in the capital.

    Otherwise, millions of living beings would be annihted..

 Chapter 1005 - 1005: An ordinary man I s anger (8 thousand) _3

    Chapter 1005: An ordinary man I s anger (8 thousand) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an swept his gaze over the officials in the hall. Their expressions were stiff, and their eyes were dazed.

    di wudao, I will kill him today. Everyone, please wait in the hall and wait for the results.

    Then, he took out a small Eight Trigrams bronze te and crushed it.

    The clear light enveloped him and he disappeared.

    The meridian Gate Square was in chaos. The sound of horns and drums spread throughout the pce, and the Imperial Guards swarmed to the meridian Gate.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the guards in the sleeping chambers were weak, huaiqing led his trusted personal guards and headed straight for Emperor yuanjing¡¯s residence, scenic yang Hall.

    ¡°Tie him up!¡±

    The cold and Noble eldest Princess waved her hand.

    The 20 guards with high cultivation bases easily subdued the inner pce guards outside the pce.

    Huaiqing held a stack of handwritten books in his arms as he walked quickly into Emperor yuanjing¡¯s bedroom with his skirt fluttering in the wind.

    Huaiqing, who had crossed the high threshold and headed straight for the Imperial study, suddenly stopped in his tracks. As if he had sensed something, he turned and walked towards the bedroom. He saw the array drawn on the ground and the floating beads.

    He saw the Golden Dragon struggling in pain as it was being pulled out bit by bit.

    The underground Golden Dragon ¡­ Dragon vein? Was this his father¡¯s n? What did he want to do?

    Many questions shed through huaiqing¡¯s mind. Just as she was about to approach, she saw the eyeball inside the Pearl turn and stare at her deeply.

    Being stared at by this eyeball, Huai Qing¡¯s heart trembled. At the same time, his martial artist¡¯s instinct, which had been trained in the spirit-refinement realm, warned him frantically.

    Huaiqing was a wise and decisive woman. She turned around and left without any reluctance. She returned to the Imperial study, spread out a letter on therge table, and stamped it with the Jade seal.

    There were two types of handwritten letters. The first was an order to close the city gates.The second type was orders to deploy the Imperial Army.

    The letter had already been stamped with the seal of the cab. As long as it was stamped with the emperor¡¯s Jade seal, all the gates of the capital would be closed and the Army in the capital would be firmly trapped in the city.

    On the day of the discussion in The Earth Book group, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society unanimously agreed that two prerequisites had to be met before the regicide could happen.

    First, the battle could not take ce within the city.

    Second, the five battalions of the Imperial Army directly led by Emperor yuanjing could not interfere in the battle.

    The five battalions of the Imperial Army were split into the divine Arms Battalion, which controlled advanced cannons, ballistae, and mounted crossbows.A well-equipped cavalryman unit;The charging Battalion formed by heavy cavalry, the hundred Wars Battalion formed by heavy infantry, and the hundred Wars Battalion formed by heavy cavalry.And the Navy.

    This was Da Feng¡¯s most elite force. Be it in terms ofbat ability, equipment, or experts, they were all top-notch.

    If this Army coulde out in full force, not to mention in the territory of Da Feng, even in the nine regions, the number of troops that couldpete with it could be counted with a finger.

    The meaning of their existence was to protect the capital and ensure that the capital of the country would not be captured.

    After stamping the Jade seal, huaiqing ran out of the bedroom and called for the head guard.

    ¡°Quickly go to the Imperial Army camp and hand these five letters to themanders of each camp.

    ¡°As for the rest of the letters, send them to the cab and hand them to chief advisor Wang.¡±

    She gave out orders in an orderly manner.

    In the suburbs of Beijing, Nanyuan.

    The formation carved outside the forest lit up, and Emperor Yuan jing in a yellow robe appeared. He held the peace de in his hand and looked around calmly.

    ¡°The southern courtyard!¡±

    With just a nce, he recognized that this was the royal hunting ground. The vast forest of two hundred and sixty miles was indeed very suitable for a battlefield.

    Emperor Yuan jing looked somewhere with deep malice in his eyes. He shook his hand and threw out the peace de.

    There was a sh of light, and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure appeared. The peace de was just about to hit him, as if he had hit the de.

    ding! ding!

    The golden light exploded, and the peace saber was bounced away. Then, it happily returned to its owner¡¯s hand.

    Emperor Yuan jing could not help but squint his eyes and frown.

    ¡°Rank-3? I understand now. No wonder Wei Yuan¡¯s vitality was lower than rank-2. He had a backup n. Tsk, if I wasn¡¯t so familiar with him, I would have suspected that you were his illegitimate son.¡±

    He, who had been corrupted by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, did not hide his jealousy. His malice had turned into killing intent.

    Jealousy was one of the worst emotions in human nature. This Emperor, who had been cultivating in seclusion for twenty years, had advanced from an ordinary person to the second stage and crossed the Tribtion, bing one of the few people at the peak of the nine regions, was sincerely jealous of this young man.

    Compared to his suffering, the other party had been high-profile and had gained fame and fortune. Even Wei Yuan was willing to pave the way for him.

    In just one year, he had gone from an ant to a third-grade martial artist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sheathed his saber. He sneered as he gathered his strength.¡±lf I told you that huaiqing and the fourth prince are his blood, would you believe me?¡±

    Emperor Yuan jing slowly restrained his expression and said coldly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re provoking me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s response to him was a bold strike.

    A stunning Saber Light shed out.

    Tai-Ping de + one de sh of heaven and earth + heart sword + Yang Yi + Buddhist lion¡¯s roar!

    The Jade shattered!

    A deafening lion¡¯s roar apanied the saber Light, shaking people¡¯s hearts and souls.

    Emperor Yuan jing sensed the power of the de and his figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared at an extremely fast speed. Bright yellow figures shed and disappeared, but he could not avoid the de no matter what.

    He stretched out his hands, and golden and ck light curled around his palms as he held the de light.

    Whoosh .

    With the sound of Qi Ji melting, the saber Light was extinguished.

    The Yang God of Taoism was known as the immortal Dharmakaya, which was the sublimation of the invulnerability of the Golden core.

    However, once one stepped into the first stage of the demigod realm, his yang spirit and physical body would merge together, and he could even fight with a warrior in closebat.

    Of course, their attack power and endurance were definitely not as good as that of martial artists.

    Xu Qi ¡®an appeared behind Emperor Yuan jing and shed down with his saber. He did not expect the ¡± will ¡± of the fourth stage to hurt a master of the second stage.

    Intent was also something that needed to be cultivated.

    A martial artist¡¯s intent could only be sublimated at the second level. The third level was the immortal body, which had nothing to do with the fourth level

    intent..

 Chapter 1006 - 1006: An ordinary man I s anger (8 thousand) _4

    Chapter 1006: An ordinary man I s anger (8 thousand) _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was just like how the third and fourth stage of the schrly faction had nothing to do with each other.

    What Xu Qi ¡®an wanted was to make use of this move to pull the rtionship between the two closer and use a series of moves to severely injure the other party.

    Emperor Yuan jing raised his head and let out a silent roar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain buzzed and he felt dizzy. Everything within a radius of dozens of miles, from insects to Elks and boars, died one after another, but his body was intact.

    Taking advantage of the time when his primordial spirit trembled, Emperor Yuan jing shot out rays of light from his sleeve.

    The divine reflection mirror could capture the opponent¡¯s primordial spirit and extend his control.

    The soul-beckoning banner shot out beams of Yin light, attacking the primordial spirit.

    Three soul devouring nails shot out in an attempt to pierce through the various acupuncture points in the other party¡¯s head, but under the martial artist¡¯s body, they were helplessly deflected.

    Two copper rings locked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wrists.

    The seventh rank of Dao sect was called Qi-consuming, and it could control magic weapons, including flying swords. At Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s realm, it was easy to control many magic weapons at once.

    In addition, Taoism was also one of the few systems that had the ability to refine magic tools. However, they were not as proficient as warlocks, who could refine almost any magic tool.

    As he controlled the magic weapon to attack, Emperor Yuan jing summoned a green sword and thrust it forward. The brilliant sword light covered the sky and earth.

    He followed the cultivation method of the human sect and was also a second-grade human sect, so his attack power was no worse than Luo Yuheng¡¯s.

    Of the three Dao sects, the human sect was the most aggressive.

    Even among the Warriors, the human sect¡¯s swordsmanship was the best in terms of offensive power, and it specialized in breaking the Warriors ¡®copper skin and iron bones.

    Under the sword light, the Vajra Divine Artsted for a few breaths, but it couldn¡¯t hold on, and the sword pierced his heart.

    Fresh blood spurted out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    Emperor Yuan jing madly activated his sword Qi to obliterate the vitality of this newly advanced third stage. His eyes shed with the same malice as the demonic priest of the earth sect. He grinned and said,

    ¡°A martial artist who has just entered rank-3 is worthy ofpeting with me?¡±

    He had been in rank-2 for many years and had the entire country¡¯s resources for cultivation. How could a kid who had just entered rank-3pete with him?

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled as if his scheme had seeded and roared, ¡°¡±Shen Shu!¡± A deep, vast, and terrifying aura was awakened in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    A me-like demonic pattern appeared between his brows. His skin quickly turned ck, and a Ring of Fire appeared behind his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s aura skyrocketed, from early-stage rank-3 to peak rank-3 in an instant.

    This was not the power of Shen Shu alone, but the power of two peoplebined.

    Bang! Bang!

    The magic copper mirror exploded.

    The soul beckoning banner exploded.

    The copper ring exploded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Now that he was a real high-level martial artist and had the huajin ability, he could also kill experts of other systems one after another. He no longer needed Shen Shu to lead.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shen Shuts deep voice came from his body.

    Shen Shu had been forced to wake up. Of course, only another top expert could wake a top expert up.

    When he woke up that day, Xu Qi ¡®an said that he only had one request for the supervisor, and that was to help him wake Shen Shu up.

    However, the supervisor had rejected him and didn¡¯t give a reason, only telling him to make a trip to Yun Lu Academy first.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the blood pill that Wei Yuan had left for him from the Dean and finally understood the director¡¯s intention.

    Shen Shu was like a bottomless pit that couldn¡¯t be filled. If he was awake, Wei Yuan¡¯s blood elixir would have gone to Shen Shu for nothing.

    In the next moment, a storm of attacksnded on yuan jing¡¯s body, andyers of air currents exploded.

    Emperor Yuan jing only felt that he was surrounded by enemies. The attacks came from different angles. They were as dense as rain, and it was impossible to avoid or resist.

    This was a high-ranked martial artist.

    pfft!

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together, pierced through Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s chest, and tore it apart.

    Dismembering!

    Fresh blood sttered on his ck, knotted body, making him look even fiercer like a demon.

    At this moment, Emperor Yuan jing was officially dead. He was dead in the true sense.

    The golden and ck light intertwined with each other, and the figure escaped. It stood in the air, looking down at Xu Qi ¡®an with a gloomy face.

    The former emperor, Jean d ¡®arc.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the body on the ground in silence. The past shed through his mind, and the image of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s stern and cold face shed through his mind.

    The scene of the Emperor sitting on the Dragon Throne shed past.

    Although he had long been reced by Jean d ¡®arc, and the former emperor had always been Jean d¡¯ arc, he still felt a strong sense of carefreeness.

    He had killed this dog Emperor with his own hands. From this moment on, yuan jing would be history and cease to exist.

    Jean¡¯s face twitched slightly. Although the cultivation of yuan jing¡¯s body was limited, it was still a real life for him.

    One Qi turned into three purities, and a person had three lives.

    He had lost a life after fighting for 15 minutes.

    Emperor Zhen de looked at the god-like figure with fear and suddenly realized something. He pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and roared,

    so it¡¯s you, so it¡¯s you. You¡¯re the mysterious person who appeared in Chu Zhou that day. The sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake is with you!

    He was full of resentment and hatred.

    So it was him. The person who killed the North vanquishing Prince was Xu Qi

    ¡®an.

    ¡°If I had known it was you, I would have dismembered you into ten thousand pieces after you returned to the capital. I regret it. I¡¯ve missed so many chances to kill you. You were able to hide from this one because the supervisor helped you block the heavenly secrets, so that this one could not sense its existence.¡±

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s mind exploded with anger. He had personally witnessed the growth of this small figure. He had allowed this small figure to grow step by step.

    Only now did he know that the person who killed his other clone was right beside him.

    Not only did Xu Qi ¡®an kill his clone, but he also brought the body back to the capital. He jumped up and down, killed the Duke, and scolded him in front of the people.

    This is too much, this is too much!

 Chapter 1007 - 1007: An ordinary manâ€™s rage (8 thousand) _5

    Chapter 1007: An ordinary man¡¯s rage (8 thousand) _5

    Trantor: 549690339

    Emperor Zhen de was both shocked and angry. The viciousness in his heart was like a raging river. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±1 won¡¯t give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°Yuan jing is dead,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly.¡±After today, the throne of Dafeng will be under a new master.¡±

    Hearing this, Emperor Zhen de revealed a proud and arrogant smile, ¡± you¡¯re right. After today, Da Feng will indeed change hands. It will be a vassal state of the wizard God religion.

    As expected, the previous Emperor¡¯s goal was to make Da Feng a vassal state of the wizard God religion. He wanted to imitate salen AGU ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Emperor Zhen de breathed in and out the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth to recover. He opened his arms as if he was showing off his greatness and said, ¡®

    ¡°Do you know about the Dragon vein? The dynasty ruled the Central ins, not only ruling the people, but also the territory. The human heart was the condensation of fate, while the Dragon vein was the Essence of Fate and territory.

    ¡°As long as I extract the spirit of the dragon vein and offer it to the God of sorcerer, the Central ins will be gued by natural disasters. However, because the Dragon vein is still alive, the insurrections often fail. The wizard God religion controls the Dragon veins in the Central ins. It¡¯s the will of the heavens, so it¡¯s easy for them to enter the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°So you want to help the witchcraft cult kill Lord Wei?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know much about the Dragon¡¯s Vein, but he did know about fate. After Dafeng lost half of its fate, the country¡¯s power had been declining day by day. There were droughts and floods everywhere.

    The year was not smooth.

    As for himself, he had been able to turn misfortune into fortune along the way, and had many fortuitous encounters. He had advanced to the third stage in just one year. On the surface, it looked like he had received the favor of some Big Shot, but in fact, this was a manifestation of his luck.

    If the Dragon vein was taken away by the witchcraft cult, the result would be obvious.

    ¡°Wei Yuan must die. If he¡¯s still alive, I¡¯ll be facing him today. Thebat power of a rank two martial artist is much stronger than yours.¡±

    Emperor Zhen de continued to breathe in and out spiritual energy. The violent blow just now had caused him some minor injuries.

    ¡°Wei Yuan is a raremander- If he doesn¡¯t die. salen ?AGIJ won¡¯t he able to eat

    or sleep in peace. Even if the witch God religion has the Dragon vein, they might not be able to enter the Central ins easily. Of course, I have a third reason for killing Wei Yuan. You¡¯ll find out soon.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already activated the formation during the court session to strip away the Dragon vein. Do you want to go back and stop it? I don¡¯t mind having a fight in the city.¡±

    I mind ¡­ The Duke of Wei must have expected this. The battle at Jingshan city was also the witch God religion¡¯s trap, but he had no choice. If he allowed the witch God to break free from the seal, no matter how strong he was, he would not be able to defeat a Supreme-grade ¡­ Xu Qian asked, ¡®

    ¡°You want to take away the Dragon vein, and the supervisor Council will agree?¡±

    As a Warlock of the first rank, no one understood luck better than him. Emperor Zhen de wanted to take the Dragon vein under the eyes of the supervisor, which was wishful thinking.

    Although the supervisor couldn¡¯t kill Jean, he could prevent the Dragon vein from being extracted.

    ¡°Jianzheng is my biggest enemy in my n to live forever. If I can¡¯t hold him back, why would I extract the Dragon vein?¡± Emperor Zhen deughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Spirit treasures temple.

    Luo Yuheng walked out of the quiet room and went to the small courtyard. He extended his fair hand toward the pool in the courtyard.

    A rusty iron sword broke out of the water and delivered itself to her hand.

    Luo Yuheng took a step forward and disappeared from the courtyard.

    Stargazing tower.

    There was a fluctuation in the void, and a figure wrapped in a Magus robe stepped out of the void.

    This was an old man holding a sheep-herding whip in his hand. His hair and beard were all white, and his gaze was calm and gentle. However, it was precisely this old man, who was no different from an ordinary old man, that caused dark clouds to gather in the sky above the stargazing tower.

    The ck clouds rolled and were very close to the stargazing tower, so close that it was as if it was right above their heads. Streaks of bright lightning shed through the clouds.

    The moment the old man appeared, the eight trigrams stage lit up with array patterns that tried to strangle him.

    However, the old man seemed to be out of this world, and no attack on him was effective.

    ¡°Grand-disciple, if you had Wei Yuan¡¯s power to break the formation, I would have left right now.¡± Salen AGU said with a smile.

    The supervisor twirled his wine cup and leisurely took a sip.

    ¡°Da Feng¡¯s power has been weakened to this day, how much of your power do you still have?¡± Salen AGU sat down by the table.

    ¡°Warlocks use their brains, while martial artists only use brute force,¡± the supervisor sneered.

    As he spoke, a Go board appeared on the table.

    ¡°Next round.¡±

    ¡°Chess to decide the winner?¡±

    ¡°No, after this round is over, the matter is over,¡± the supervisor said indifferently.

    [ PS: I¡¯ll take my time to write this part of the story. Don¡¯t rush me, everyone. If I write it fast, it won¡¯t be good. ] Speed and quality were inversely proportional. I hope everyone won¡¯t rush me..

 Chapter 1008 - 251-fighting on your own (2 in 1)

    Chapter 1008: Chapter 251-fighting on your own (2 in 1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Salen AGUughed.

    ¡°Before your master left with Emperor Gaozu of the great Feng dynasty, he often yed chess with me. We used the heaven and earth as the chess pieces and the living beings as the children. Sometimes, a game of chess could take more than ten years toe to a conclusion.¡±

    He lightly hit the sheep-herding whip, and PA the formation on the surface of the eight trigrams stage shattered.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to y this game of chess properly. This chess piece is called Wei Yuan.¡±

    The supervisor took a sip of wine. As soon as he finished speaking, salen AGU¡¯s body twisted like brain waves and only returned to normal after a long while.

    In the distant Jingshan city, the city that was being rebuilt, suddenly shook like an earthquake. The newly built Great Hall copsed, and the ground cracked, forming a huge crack that was dozens of feet deep.

    ¡°What a coincidence, my chess piece is also called Wei Yuan.¡±

    Salen AGU shook his sheep-herding whip, rolled up a chess piece, and ced it on the chessboard.

    In the sky above the stargazing tower, a bolt of lightning as thick as a water bucket suddenly struck down from theyers of clouds. It did not strike the supervisor and disappeared halfway, as if it had struck into another spatial dimension.

    ¡°It¡¯s too rash of you to find trouble with me in Da Feng¡¯s territory.¡±

    The supervisor nodded slightly, raised his wine cup, and took a sip. He was not in a hurry to ce another piece. He smiled and said,

    ¡°However, your ying style is very simr to teacher¡¯s. So he learned it from you. I just don¡¯t know if that pedantic attitude of yours is also inherited from you ¡­ The Confucian Saint!¡±

    As the chess piece called the ¡± schrly Sage ¡± fell, blood seeped out of salen AGU¡¯s wizard robe and instantly disappeared.

    In the distant Kang Kingdom, there was a huge tsunami.

    Salen AGU¡¯s face paled a little as he said, ¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, even if he acted on impulse and betrayed the witchcraft cult, it¡¯s still better than you, an evil creature who killed your master. When he was in charge of Da Feng, he had never fought with the witch God sect ¡­ The witch God!¡±

    The sheep-herding whip rolled up a chess piece and dropped it on the chessboard.

    There was no change in the supervisor¡¯s expression. Instead, he poured out the wine in his cup, dispersing the dark clouds above his head.

    In the DA Feng territory, as long as Da Feng did not perish, he would be an invincible existence below the transcendent-grade.

    The supervisor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡± when the Wu Zong rose up, it was the general trend. 500 years ago, that bloodline favored treacherous officials and indulged in pleasure. As a result, corrupt officials ran amuck and the people had no means of living. The teacher thought that if Da Feng was given time, he would be able to sweep away his depression and return the government to its original state.

    ¡°But I felt that there is no construction without destruction. Da Feng needed to experience a rebirth from fire, and I won in the end. These 500 years of peace and prosperity will be the best way to repay him for the favor of me teaching him.¡±

    Salen AGU slowly walked to the side of the eight trigrams stage and looked down at the capital.¡±The current Da Feng is very simr to what it was five hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no construction without destruction.¡±

    After five hundred years, I¡¯m still the supervisor I used to be. I haven¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°Salen AGU?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an came to a sudden realization and said the name of the Grand Wizard of the witchcraft cult.

    Only a rank-I could deal with a rank-I.

    The wizard God religion was after the Dragon vein of Da Feng. They wanted to take the Central ins into their territory and make Da Feng a vassal state of the wizard God religion.

    Therefore, how could salen AGU miss this ¡®Grand meeting¡¯?

    No wonder Emperor Zhen de was so fearless.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid!¡±

    Emperor Zhen de grinned, his expression proud and arrogant.

    He looks like he¡¯s having a hard time controlling his emotions? No, it wasn¡¯t that it was difficult to control, but that he had never thought of controlling it at all. A Daoist expert who had joined the devil must have a mboyant personality. It was strange for him to be calm and reserved ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was spinning, thinking that maybe he could take advantage of Emperor Zhen de¡¯s obsession.

    ¡°Heh, when I killed the North vanquishing Prince that day, I was really happy. Oh, I forgot that it was you. You¡¯re just my defeated opponent. Back in Chu

    Zhou city, I could beat you until you begged for mercy. Today, I will definitely smash your dog head.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried his best to make his expression look arrogant.

    Sure enough, Emperor Jean d ¡®arc twitched slightly, and his eyes were burning with anger. But the next moment, he restrained his emotions and said,

    ¡°You think you can anger me with just a few words?¡±

    Piece of sh. t, I¡¯ll cut you into. thousand pieces sooner orter ¡­ The little soul in Emperor Zhen de¡¯s body was roaring.

    It didn¡¯t seem to work. It seemed that being possessed didn¡¯t mean that one¡¯s intelligence was low ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disappointed. If Emperor Zhen de¡¯s anger had continued for even a second, he would have raised his middle finger and shouted at him,

    Come over-

    ¡°So when you were forced to issue the self-admonishment edict and were flustered and exasperated in the main hall, you were also acting?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Guess,¡± Emperor Zhen de sneered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced in the direction of the capital and said without any expression, ¡±

    I guess you were taking the opportunity to release your anger from the death of the North vanquishing Prince, or your anger had exceeded your tolerance limit, and you couldn¡¯t control yourself.

    Emperor Zhen de didn¡¯t answer. It was unknown if he didn¡¯t care to answer or if he silently agreed.

    He turned his head to look in the direction of the capital and said in a leisurely tone, ¡°¡±You¡¯re waiting for Luo Yuheng, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Seeing this, the smile on Emperor Zhen de¡¯s face widened, and he said with a bit of ridicule, ¡®

    ¡°Luo Yuheng refused to dual cultivate with me and was even dissatisfied with my cultivation, because my cultivation weakened the power of Da Feng and shecked enough fate to cross the Tribtion. If she can seize the opportunity to kill me and establish a new king, she might still have a chance.¡±

    Emperor Zhen de smiled slyly and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 found her an interesting opponent.¡±

    In the suburbs of Beijing, far away from Nanyuan.

    Luo Yuheng frowned as he looked at the ck figure in front of him. He was standing on a blooming ck Lotus, ck Pus flowing from his body, and his eyes were filled with deep malice..

 Chapter 1009 - 251-fighting on your own (2)

    Chapter 1009: Chapter 251-fighting on your own (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    With the ck Lotus as the center, within a radius of several miles, the nts withered and the animals ¡®eyes turned red. They lost their minds and only knew how to mate or kill each other. Even the insects were fighting each other.

    ¡°My good niece!¡±

    ck Lotus licked his lips and made a ¡°Chi Chi¡± sound. His tone was both evil and obscene.

    quicklye to martial uncle¡¯s ce. Martial uncle will take you for dual cultivation and let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be a woman, hehehe-

    The corner of Luo Yuheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He took out the rusty iron sword in his hand and angrily rebuked, ¡°¡±Get lost!¡±

    The ring sword Qi was even more powerful than the zing sun. The animals, insects, and insects that mated with it were instantly killed by the sword intent contained in the sword.

    The blossoming ck Lotus spewed out a ck, viscous liquid that looked like a spring. They fought to wrap around the sword Qi and quickly devoured Luo Yuheng¡¯s sword Qi with a sizzling sound.

    ¡°How many sword strikes can you block?¡±

    Luo Yuheng sneered. He held his sword and soared into the sky in a spiral. As he spun, sharp sword Qi shot out.

    Sword intent filled the world.

    Chi Chi Chi ¡­ ck Lotus was pierced through by the storm of sword Qi, but his body seemed to be made of the mud of a stinking ditch. The ck liquid flowed out and repaired the wound.

    On the contrary, the surrounding ground was sted with sword pits one after another, as if it had just been baptized by cannonballs.

    The liquid flowing around ck Lotus¡¯s body seemed to have dimmed a little.

    Under the sword techniques of the human sect, which were no weaker than martial arts, he must have suffered some injuries.

    ck Lotus Daoist priest took a deep breath, and his abdomen bulged. The ¡°round ball¡± slowly moved up, and when it reached his throat, he suddenly spat it out.

    ck Lotus spat out a jet-ck River, which wrapped around Luo Yuheng, as if he wanted to take her down with him.

    ¡°My dear niece, uncle-master has been craving your body for a long time, hahahaha ¡­¡±

    The ck Lotus Taoistughed maniacally, as if he had lost his mind.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The rusty iron sword cut through the turbid flow and pierced through ck Lotus Taoist priest¡¯s heart with a sh.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s figure appeared out of thin air. He held the iron sword and shook his hand to shake off the ck liquid on the de.

    She could not be tainted by the other party¡¯s power that symbolized degeneration. Even if she was tainted by a little, it would trigger the karmic fire in her body.

    But this sword could. This iron sword was the sect-guarding magic treasure passed down by the ancestors of the human sect, and it had condensed the sword wills of the ancestors.

    That was why Luo Yuheng had be one with his sword, melding into the iron sword and breaking the sticky liquid with his sword.

    ah, it hurts, it hurts!!

    The ck Lotus Daoist covered his chest and screamed.

    He was infuriated, and suddenly felt that his beautiful martial niece was not cute anymore. Full of malice, he screamed, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you ¡­ I¡¯m going to take you back for dual cultivation, I¡¯m going to take you back for dual cultivation ¡­ Should he kill her or do dual cultivation? So annoying, so annoying ¡­¡±

    With a maddened roar, his body suddenly copsed and turned into a ck human face the size of a small building. It was made of a dark liquid that was as sticky as syrup.

    The human face opened its mouth wide and pounced on Luo Yuheng, trying to swallow her in one bite.

    The Imperial advisor turned his rusty iron sword over and gently thrust it out.

    BOOM!

    The human face exploded, and a dark rain fell from the sky.

    The sword light flew several miles away and cut off a mountain peak. It then flew away and disappeared at the end of the line of sight.

    Luo Yuheng stood with his sword in hand, his expression indifferent.¡±Just this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    The ck Lotus Daoist leader¡¯s figure reappeared, and his aura dimmed.

    It was better to kill this annoying martial niece.

    ¡°Jinlian begged me to help him deal with you. I didn¡¯t want to help him because I didn¡¯t want to take the risk. However, this time, it¡¯s someone else who asked me to help.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s the one who asked, I might as well show him my true abilities.¡±

    Luo Yuheng bit the tip of his finger lightly and wiped it across the rusty iron sword. He said softly, ¡±

    ¡°cklotus, you can run for your life now.¡±

    He was confident and overbearing.

    Emperor Zhen deughed wildly. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly, which made him feel good. As a demonic priest who showed off his emotions, he enjoyed the feeling of being crushed by his intelligence.

    He wanted this self-proimed Savior of the world to understand howughable and lowly he was.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s hard to kill a peak rank-3 martial artist, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    You¡¯ll soon taste the ultimate fear.¡±

    Emperor Zhen de looked at Xu Qi ¡®an teasingly, expecting to see vignce, confusion, and a trace of panic in his eyes.

    But what he got in return was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s evil smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking so much nonsense with me because you¡¯re waiting for King Huai, right?¡±

    This time, it was Emperor Zhen de¡¯s turn to narrow his eyes.

    He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with some vignce and confusion, and snorted,

    ¡°Your brain doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s just for show, but so what if you know? is there anyone in great Feng who can stop a martial artist with an undying body?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®er turned a deaf ear to his words. His eyes were fixed on Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s corpse in the distance. As long as one of his avatars was still alive, he could cultivate two more with enough time.

    Of course, the body that had been cut off could not be resurrected. Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s body was already dead. But King Huai was different. He was a third -rank martial artist.

    After he entered rank-3, Xu Qi ¡®an was very clear that as long as he transfused enough vitality, he would be able to break through.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find a rank-3 martial artist, but who said that a rank-3 has to be a rank-3 to stop them?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a smile.

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s face darkened.

    He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an coldly and said, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know how King Huai was resurrected? That¡¯s my third reason for killing Wei Yuan..¡±

 Chapter 1010 - 1010: Fighting on their own (7400)_3

    Chapter 1010: Fighting on their own (7400)_3

    Trantor: 549690339

    Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, and he squeezed out three words from between his teeth, ¡°¡±You ¡­ Are ¡­ Looking ¡­ For ¡­ Death ¡­¡±

    A great battle instantly erupted.

    A figure was flying in the air. He was wearing heavy armor and had handsome facial features. He looked somewhat simr to Emperor Yuan jing and had a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes that were cold and sharp.

    North vanquishing Prince.

    He had rushed over from the Imperial mausoleum. On that day, after the corpse was transported back to the capital from Chu Zhou, the civil and military officials had been angered by Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s attempt to cover up for King Huai¡¯s city-wide massacre, and they had all gathered to protest.

    The officials led the officials to block the meridian Gate, and the curses were endless, causing an uproar.

    Under such circumstances, no one paid attention to King Huai¡¯s body. After all, it was meaningless topete with a corpse. The most important thing was to fight with the Emperor.

    Even Xu Qi ¡®an and Zheng xinghuai were only focused on the situation in the

    Imperial court at that time and had ignored the body of King Huai.

    He didn¡¯t know that this was Emperor Zhen de¡¯s intention.

    King Huai¡¯s body had been hidden in the Imperial mausoleum, and he had just been revived.

    Whoosh!

    The flying sword broke through the air and went straight for the head of the North ¨C guarding King.

    The North vanquishing Prince casually waved his palm, and with a sharp ng, the flying sword was sent flying.

    He stopped in the void and looked at a certain ce in the sky. There were two flying swords hanging there, and each flying sword was stepping on two people.

    They were a swordsman in a green robe, a monk in a simple monk robe, a young girl with wheat-colored skin, and a beautiful woman in a Daoist robe.

    ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s you guys!¡±

    King Huai sneered and shook his head, ¡°¡±Just based on you few chickens and dogs, you dare to block this one¡¯s way?

    He had thought that Xu Qi ¡®an had some trump card.

    Just this?

    Chu Yuanqi, li Miaozhen, and Lina either turned their heads or turned their heads to look at master Hengyuan.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    . Almsgiver. you massacred 380000 people in Chu Zhou. I¡¯m heartbroken. It¡¯s. pity that I didn¡¯t have the chance to teach you how to be. human ¡­¡±Heng Yuan put his hands together and said in. deep voice.

    Chu Yuan interrupted him with a smile, ¡± master, stop talking nonsense. Just do it. Our mission isn¡¯t just to dy him for 15 minutes, but also to wear him down as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Hengyuan muttered.

    There was really no need to waste his breath on people who hadmitted heinous crimes. He should use his Vajra¡¯s angry gaze to make them yield.

    A sarira appeared above Hengyuan¡¯s head, giving off a clear and gentle golden light.

    Then, he took out a piece of paper and ignited it.

    It was a blessing to the core ability-great summoning!

    From the void, a figure wearing a Kasaya with a kind face descended. After fusing with the sarira, this illusory figure instantly solidified.

    This was an Arhat, a second-grade Buddhist Arhat!

    Of course, the summoned heroic soul, even with the help of the sarira, could not be the same as a real Arhat.

    However, with Hengyuan as the main force and Li Miaozhen and the others as support, they could barely hold off a peak rank-3 martial artist.

    you¡¯re dead? ¡± King Huai raised his eyebrows. I can finish you in less than 15 minutes.

    He looked contemptuous on the surface, but he was on guard in his heart.

    Master Hengyuan put his hands together and chanted the sutras with his head down. Golden Buddhist characters floated out of his mouth and gathered into a Golden ¡± River ¡°, which rushed toward North vanquishing Prince.

    The North-guarding King¡¯s body staggered. He had a splitting headache. A strong thought of suicide emerged in his mind. He could no longer stand in the air and fell rapidly.

    Seventh stage mages were best at ferrying souls!

    If it was a dead soul, it would be released during the soul ferrying process and return to heaven and earth.

    If you were a living person, you would have a strong desire tomit suicide and turn yourself into a dead soul. If you didn¡¯t want to die, Buddhism would say:No, you want to die.

    The first to jump off the flying sword was Lina. The little ck-skinned creature of the southern frontier was always the first to fight. She closed her hands and feet and shot toward the ground like a sharp arrow. When she got close to the northern liege lord, she suddenly spread her limbs and went behind him.

    At this time, King Huai was still suffering from a splitting headache, and the world was in a state of darkness. Lina¡¯s legs were wrapped around the third-grade martial artist¡¯s Tiger waist, and her hands were wrapped around his two big arms. With a soft cry, she pulled his arms back with force.

    As expected of the genius girl of the strength Gu tribe, she was in a stalemate with King Huai for a few seconds.

    Whoosh!

    Chu Yuanqian pulled out the ordinary iron sword from her waist and shot out.

    Li Miaozhen raised her right hand and pointed her palm at the North-guarding King.

    Graa ¡­ His armor, inner clothes, belt, shoes, and so on were all betraying him.

    They either tightened around his waist or his cor, making it difficult for King Huai to move, which in turn helped Lina.

    Chu Yuanyou¡¯s iron sword arrived immediately and pierced between King

    Hual¡¯s eyebrows. ¡®l¡¯nere was no powertul QI movement, because tms sword was the heart sword.

    Heart sh soul.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society tacitly made their move. With a wave of control, they managed to restrain this peak rank-3 martial artist for more than five seconds.

    As the main force, Hengyuan naturally would not let go of this good opportunity. While chanting ¡°no killing ¡°, he raised his fist as big as an iron pot, and his attacks fell on North vanquishing Prince like a storm.

    The mandment¡¯ of the Arhat realm was enough to control King Huai for a long time.

    ng ng ng!

    The fist smashed into the body of a rank three martial artist, creating an air wave that could easily kill a martial artist under the bronze skin and iron bone realm. Lina, who was holding King Huai¡¯s arm, was bleeding continuously.

    King Huai¡¯s aura was hard to stabilize.

    BOOM! North Vanquisher King¡¯s armor exploded, Lina was sent flying like a broken paper kite, and the overbearing aura of a warrior swept away everything around him, including master Heng Yuan.

    Lina¡¯s arms were twisted, and her bones pierced through her flesh. She lost her ability to fight on the spot.

    From the very beginning, the mission of the heaven and earth Union was not to kill King Huai, which was unrealistic..

 Chapter 1011 - 1011: Fighting on their own (7400) _4

    Chapter 1011: Fighting on their own (7400) _4

    Trantor: 549690339

    First of all, Hengyuan had invited the Arhat¡¯s heroic soul from back then. His strength was definitely not as good as the real Arhat. Even if the real Arhat came personally, it would be difficult to kill a martial artist at the peak of rank-3?

    Secondly, this heroic soul could onlyst for a quarter of an hour. To kill a smelly and tough high-ranked martial artist in a quarter of an hour?

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s a huge difference between rank-3 and rank-4. The difference in strength is too great. The opponent can make countless mistakes, but one mistake on one¡¯s side might lead to a team wipe.

    King Huai was a ruthless man who knew how to take advantage of a woman¡¯s illness. He did not show mercy just because the other party was a woman. His fist contained Qi Ji, and he was about to end the Barbarian woman of the southern border with one punch.

    ¡°No killing.¡± Master Hengyuan put his hands together.

    King Huai¡¯s fist momentum paused, and it was difficult for him to punch again. Li Miaozhen seized the opportunity, aimed her palm at Lina, and threw her far away.

    She wasn¡¯t worried about Lina¡¯s injuries. Although the strength Gu tribe¡¯s experts didn¡¯t have the abnormal defense of the martial artists, they had extremely strong recovery abilities. Normally, as long as they didn¡¯t die, they could recover from their injuries. The time it took to recover depended on the severity of the injury.

    When Leena was in the underground pce, she had been seriously injured by the yin object. It was a fatal injury, but she was fine after sleeping for a night.

    The heaven and earth Union was missing one out of four, leaving only three people.

    Xu Qi ¡®er turned a deaf ear to his words. His eyes were fixed on Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s corpse in the distance. As long as one of his avatars was still alive, he could cultivate two more with enough time.

    With Hengyuan as the main force, the two sides were in full swing.

    In the fierce battle, hundreds of flying swords were used up, either broken into iron or melted into molten iron. The magic artifacts li Miaozhen brought from the sect were finally exhausted.

    King Huai¡¯s breath had been significantly reduced, but for a martial artist of this realm, the consumption could be recovered in half a quarter of an hour, so it was not important.

    No, this won¡¯t do ¡­ Chu Yuanxi muttered in her heart.

    Their task was to dy King Huai for fifteen minutes and wear down hisbat strength. With the Arhat sarira, it was not difficult to dy him for fifteen minutes, but to seriously injure King Huai was as difficult as flying to the blue sky.

    If King Huai was allowed to support Jean d ¡®arc in his peak state, Xu Qi¡¯ an would definitely lose.

    The integration of a peak rank-3 and a rank-2 expert would cause a qualitative change.

    King Huai¡¯s cold eyes stared at the green- robed swordsman, and he sneered, ¡®

    ¡°Chu Yuanqian, why did you practice swordsmanship instead of being the top schr? After practicing for so many years, he had produced a bunch of embroidery needles that didn¡¯t hurt at all. I¡¯ve been through two dynasties and have overlooked the court for almost sixty years. I¡¯ve seen too many people like you who think they¡¯re schrs.

    ¡°A schr¡¯s spirit is the most useless thing. Quitting an official to practice the sword may seem natural and unrestrained, but it¡¯s actually stupid. What have you learned all these years? You¡¯re dissatisfied with my cultivation, so what?

    Can that three-foot-long sword in your hand hurt me?¡±

    This person was very talented back then. He was the top schr in high school and was very proud. Unfortunately, because of a small matter, he resented him, the king of the country, and resigned to practice the sword.

    But now, he had disappeared into the crowd.

    It wasughable.

    As King Huai spoke, he stared at him with a cold gaze, his eyes were so deep that it seemed like he was about to devour someone.

    What did it feel like to be locked on by a rank three expert in a one-on-one fight?

    Chu Yuanqian felt it.

    He stood there in a daze. His shoulders felt like they were carrying two mountains. His hair stood on end and his hands and feet trembled slightly.

    King Huai snorted. The difference between a fourth-level and a third-level was like the difference between an immortal and a mortal. He didn¡¯t take this top schr who had abandoned his books to practice sword seriously at all.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Master Heng Yuan strode forward and roared like a lion, ¡°¡±Kill the thieves!¡± The thief-killing fruit!

    The Arhat that had been integrated into his body emerged and formed the Vajra¡¯s angry eyes Dharma form in the air. The bright light constructed a mysterious pattern on the surface of the Dharma form.

    The aura of strength and ferocity filled the world.

    The golden light shot out of the eyes of the Dharma form and enveloped King Huai.

    King Huai, who had already sensed the danger, could not avoid it. It was as if he had been hit by a spell. The next moment, his eyeballs shot out, and two bloody ck holes appeared on his face.

    His nose, mouth, and ears were bleeding at the same time.

    He was bleeding from his seven orifices.

    King Huai felt as if he had been hit on the forehead by a stick. His whole body suddenly leaned back and staggered back.

    After this attack, the sarira returned to his body, and Hengyuan¡¯s essence, Qi, and spirit dropped rapidly. It was obvious that he had exhausted all his energy and could no longer fight.

    King Huai let out a painful groan. The blow had caused him great damage. He covered his face and bent his spine.

    Li Miaozhennded her flying sword and rushed to Hengyuan, trying to take him away.

    However, without the Arhat relic¡¯s restraint, she realized how terrifying a third-rank martial artist was. She could not move.

    King Huai¡¯s five fingers made it difficult for li Miaozhen to move, and if his five fingers clenched, this Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect would be crushed.

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s eyes were wide open as she watched this scene. The Qingfeng sword on her back, which had never been unsheathed since she had traveled the world, suddenly trembled.

    King Huai was about to ¡± kill ¡± li Miaozhen, but he seemed to feel something and suddenly turned his head to look behind him.

    The Qingfeng sword trembled violently.

    ¡°Oh? You, Chu Yuanyou, still want a sword?¡±

    ¡°Ant, do you dare to use your sword against me?¡± King Huai asked with a sneer.

    Fourth-grade was no different from an ant.

    Chu Yuanyang¡¯s hands and feet were still trembling, and her pupils were unfocused. The past was like smoke, surging into her mind.

    Chu Yuanyang had been an orphan since he was a child. He was adopted by a childless couple. After the couple died of illness, he studied under a great schr.

    His ideals and knowledge came from the great Confucian who had died from hitting a pir in the throne room. His teacher¡¯s knowledge was first-ss, but unfortunately, he did not know how to be an official. His bad temper made it difficult for him to advance in the court.

    When he taught Chu Yuanyang, the most he said was, ¡± don¡¯t learn from me.

    In the 27th year of yuanjing, during the imperial examination, Chu Yuanxi was the top student in high school. His teacher was so happy that he cried and patted his shoulder. The first thing he said was, ¡± don¡¯t learn from me.

    The previous top scorers were all people with boundless prospects. As long as he was a little slippery and remembered to live in harmony with the world, would he have to worry about it being difficult to fulfill his ambitions in the future?

    Chu Yuanyou had learned from her teacher¡¯s mistakes, so she was not pedantic, and her heart was burning.

    In the same year, there was a great drought in Yongzhou. The people had no harvest, and the Imperial court¡¯s disaster relief efforts were not good, resulting in starving people everywhere.

    At this time, Emperor Yuan jing opened the furnace to refine pills. One big pill per season, which cost him more than two hundred thousand silver.

    The schr, who was ridiculed by his colleagues as an old-fashioned man, denounced Emperor Yuan jing in the throne room, and his words were like knives. Then he hit his head against a pir and died.

    The emperor¡¯s words,¡±my beloved Minister is loyal to justice and will die for justice.¡±

    No one dared to save him.

    Before he died, his teacher grabbed Chu Yuanqian¡¯s hand tightly and said the same thing, ¡°Don¡¯t learn from me ¡­

    But Chu Yuanyang still left. She left the Imperial court and walked the Jianghu with a green robe and a sword.

    Because he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    In the end, it was difficult to calm down!

    ¡°Unsheathe!¡± Chu Yuanqi shouted.

    With a ng, the three-foot-long mountain behind him soared into the sky.

    The sword was finally unsheathed.

    Today, I will show you, who has any injustice?

    BOOM!

    The ground rose, and the earth, sand, and gravel all rose into the sky, following the Qingfeng sword.

    In an instant, an Earth Dragon that was a thousand feet long appeared behind Chu Yuanyang and soared into the sky. The head of the Earth Dragon was the Qingfeng sword.

    He already had such courage when he raised his sword.

    Chu Yuanyou pointed her fingers at King Huai like a sword.

    The Earth Dragon, which had been soaring up with a great momentum, suddenly lowered its head andnded beside its master. It circled around three times and then whizzed out with Chu Yuanyou¡¯s sword finger.

    King Huai had already realized the power of this sword. When Chu Yuanyou pointed out her sword fingers, he quickly retreated, his body shing left and right, as fast as a ghost.

    At this time, this unusual swordsman, who used martial arts as his Foundation and walked the path of a sect, and his self-created will-nurturing secret manual, showed an extremely unreasonable side.

    The Qingfeng sword left the ¡± Dragon¡¯s body ¡± and disappeared in a sh, then reappeared again in a sh. In the distance, King Huai, who was trying his best to Dodge, stopped and looked at the Big Hole in his chest in shock.

    The sword pierced through his heart.

    Ten years of schr¡¯s spirit, today it was all vented.

    The North vanquishing Prince let out a miserable shriek. His face was twisted as if he was suffering from extreme, terrible pain.

    It was hard to imagine that a rank-3 martial artist would cry out in pain.

    Therge hole in his chest did not heal for a long time.

    King Huai¡¯s aura finally dropped from peak rank-3.

    He had returned to the pugilistic world full of confidence and tried to kill in all directions, killing his enemies with his own hands. Unexpectedly, he had been beaten by a few rank-4 ants and his strength had dropped.

    And those ants ¡­

    North vanquishing Prince endured the pain and turned his head to look at the horizon, where only a few ck figures were left.

    The ant ran away in excitement.

    Although these injuries would recover in an hour at most, he couldn¡¯t wait that long.

    He had to rush to ¡®his¡¯ aid.

    Stargazing tower.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet on how long it will take for Xu Qi ¡®an to kill Zhen de?¡± the supervisor said with a smile.

    ¡°Are you really that confident in him?¡± salen AGU¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    [ PS: I broke my phone today. I¡¯m so angry that I almost don¡¯t want to update. ]

    There should be another chapter tonight. Yes, the end of the regicide. Looking for monthly votes, looking for subscriptions..

 Chapter 1012 - 1012: Intense battle (1)

    Chapter 1012 - 1012: Intense battle (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Facing salen AGU¡¯s question, the supervisor smiled faintly and said in a calm tone,

    ¡°I¡¯m only confident in myself.¡±

    Salen AGU shook his head slightly and said, ¡°my disciple isn¡¯t as arrogant as you.¡± Let¡¯s change the bet. I bet that Xu Qi ¡®an will die today.¡±

    ¡°The bet is the sheep-driving whip in your hand and my heaven secretspass.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± salen AGUughed.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them seemed to have established some kind of rule based on this bet.

    A third -grade martial artist¡¯s pride was pierced through the heart by a sword. The wound squirmed and couldn¡¯t be healed immediately.

    The sharp sword intent eroded his flesh and blood, slowing down the healing of his wounds.

    A lowly mixed cultivator swordsman could actually burst out such a terrifying sword intent ¡­ King Huai¡¯s face twitched as he endured the pain.

    Anger, jealousy, and killing intent.

    There was also a trace of fear that he did not want to admit.

    If Chu Yuanyou could send out a second, a third, or even more sword intent, he might have failed today.

    the saintess of the heavenly sect, the warrior monk of the Azure Dragon Temple, Chu Yuanyou, the Barbarian girl of the southern border after I kill Xu Qi ¡®an, none of you will be able to escape, ¡± King Huai said sternly.

    even if you chase me to the ends of the earth, I will kill you all.

    Zhang Yang was vicious and would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.

    He didn¡¯t waste any more time chasing after these four ¡± ants ¡± and rushed to the southern courtyard.

    The southern yard had long been in ruins.

    The earth was in shambles, the forests copsed, and the mountains were on fire. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and a heavy rain could fall at any time.

    It wasn¡¯t that the battle between the two had disrupted the stability of the natural elements. A warrior didn¡¯t have such a cool ability. All these strange phenomena hade from Emperor Joan of Arc.

    The second stage of Daoism was called ¡°crossing tribtion.¡± The purpose of crossing tribtion was to condense Dharma power, which had four powers:

    Earth, wind, water, fire!

    Therefore, the dujie-stage Taoist experts had a preliminary control over these four elements.

    If he became a first-grade demigod, it would be easy for him to change the material elements at will like turning stones into gold.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was trapped in a chaotic ce. The astral wind cut his face and slowly eroded his Vajra power. The special fire ring at the back of his head was almost blown out.

    Tongues of me would asionally shoot out from the surrounding forest, trying to incinerate him.

    The gravity of the ground under his feet multiplied, trying to make him lose his flexibility.

    However, the most troublesome thing was the sword light that the other party brandished, as well as the flying swords that were as fast as fire and lightning.

    Thebination of the human sect¡¯s sword control technique and the heart sword was the most torturous.

    After Shen Shu woke up, the power of their primordial spirits had blended to a certain extent, and they were no longer so afraid of Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s primordial spirit attacks.

    However, they were still caught off guard by the disturbances.

    Being surrounded by a martial artist meant death. However, the peak experts of the various cultivation systems would usually have life-saving methods.

    The Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s yang God rode on the astral wind, suddenly moving forward and then behind like a ghost.

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Emperor Zhen de stood in the wind and looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯re capable of, I¡¯ll be a good person and send you to Wei Yuan.¡±

    As he spoke, a figure flew over. His upper body was naked, revealing his firm muscles. There was a huge hole in his chest, where his flesh and blood were wriggling slowly, unable to heal.

    Her aura was not even as good as Xu Qi ¡®an Shen Shu¡¯s.

    North vanquishing Prince!

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve been worn down by a few ants. Otherwise, killing you would have been as easy as turning my hand.¡±

    At this moment, North vanquishing Prince and Zhen de became one, with King Huai of the third rank as the leader. A terrible power swept across the world, shaking the nine Heavens and breaking the clouds. The ground rumbled.

    The fire country¡¯s Emperor, nurhejia, was at the peak of the fourth rank in both systems, and was known as the strongest tier below the third rank.

    Then, how powerful would Emperor Zhen de, who cultivated both martial arts and Dao, a rank-2 and rank-3?

    It was so powerful that it was almost invincible below rank-I.

    If the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s condition had not dropped from the peak of third-grade, the word ¡®almost¡¯ could be ruled out.

    ¡°I¡¯m already invincible in this ce!¡±

    Jean said leisurely. At this moment, he seemed to have restrained his malice and became calm and confident, like a high and mighty God.

    Invincible? The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth lifted.

    At this moment, the Imperial Pce was in a mess.

    The officials who had been frightened by Xu Qi ¡®an were about to escape the pce, but they were toote. The pce gate was closed, and the Imperial Army was guarding it. No one was allowed to enter.

    The capital¡¯s officials were furious. They stepped forward to question and berate.

    The Imperial Army did not buy it and even threatened the civil and military officials with their knives. After all, they were guarding the pce gates under the orders of the Emperor and the cab.

    All of the officials had no choice but to return to the throne room. To their surprise, they found that everything was calm and nothing had happened.

    The officials gathered in the hall with nk expressions. They didn¡¯t look like the small group of people at the peak of power in the dynasty. They looked more like a group of childless elderly people in the health Hall in the outer city.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Where¡¯s His Majesty and that traitor Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, say something.¡±

    ¡°My Lords, please say something.¡±

    At this time, there was no time to care about the rules. The civil and military officials swarmed into the hall.

    Say what?

    The ministers, assistant ministers, imperial censors, and other officials, including the nobles and members of the royal family, were all confused.

    It was not because Xu Qi ¡®an had killed his way into the pce. That bastard Xu even dared to kill state Dukes. No one would be surmised if he rebelled.

    What really confused everyone was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words:The former emperor, Jean d ¡®arc..

 Chapter 1013 - 1013: Intense battle (2)

    Chapter 1013 - 1013: Intense battle (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s sentence, ¡°you actually know my identity.¡±

    The son is the Father, and the Father is the son?

    ¡°Your Majesty, the previous emperor

    ¡°He was teleported out of the pce with Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± an imperial censor mumbled.

    The influx of the capital officials broke the silence, and the buzzing sound began to ring out. Xu Qi ¡®an charged into the pce alone, killing all the Imperial Army soldiers in his way, and disappeared from the throne room with the Emperor.

    we can¡¯t just wait like this. We have to go out of the pce to rescue His Majesty.

    ¡°But His Majesty¡¯s order is for us to wait here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. His Majesty is the ruler of a country. There¡¯s no reason for him to have the Imperial Guards and Imperial Army wait for orders while he kills the enemy himself.¡±

    ¡°This order is indeed. little strange and illogical .

    How could there be a fool who could make it to the morning court?

    In the crowd, Qin Yuandao suddenly screamed, ¡®¡±¡®The handwritten letter is fake, it¡¯s fake!¡±

    He ignored the Civil officials and turned to the grandmasters and nobles. ¡°Hurry up and have someone open the city gates. Mobilize the fifth Battalion of the Imperial Army to rescue His Majesty.¡±

    Regardless of whether the letter was real or fake, Qin Yuandao had to make it a fake. To him, the emperor¡¯s life was more important than anything else. If the Emperor met with an ident, he would not live long.

    Therefore, instigating the Army and martial artists to rescue His Majesty was the best choice. Even if the letter was really left by His Majesty, he would never admit it now.

    what? ¡± Qin Yuandao red at the nobles. don¡¯t you want the credit of protecting the Emperor? ¡±

    The nobles and members of the Imperial n were moved.

    Immediately, someone walked out of the throne room, crossed the square, crossed the Golden water Bridge, and walked towards the meridian Gate.

    The meridian Gate was closed. The Imperial Army moved to Deer Vige and blocked the way.

    An old man strode over and shouted, ¡°¡±Quickly open the door and gather your men toe with us to save His Majesty.¡±

    The Imperial soldiers ignored him. They only listened to the Emperor. A letter stamped with the Jade seal and the seal of the cab was more effective than anyone else¡¯s words.

    Another old man came over aggressively.¡±Open the door!¡±

    The Imperial Army soldier still ignored him and pressed down on the hilt of his saber.

    ¡°Hurry up and open the door!¡± A regional King pointed his halberd at the door and shouted.

    After the members of the Imperial n joined in, the Imperial Guards wavered and argued, ¡°¡±His Majesty has ordered that no one is allowed to go out.¡± idiot, that¡¯s fake. His Majesty has been teleported out of the pce by the rebel Xu Qi ¡®an. If the city gates are not opened and something happens to His Majesty, all nine of your families will be executed

    Qin Yuandao stood out and threatened.

    The Imperial Army soldiers behind Deer Vige looked at each other and wavered.

    Outside the crowd, chief Wang looked at the Lords around him and said lightly,

    ¡°Your Highness, this is the time for you to show your face.¡±

    The Crown Prince narrowed his eyes and looked at the chaotic Meridian Gate. He shook his head and said, ¡°¡±The officials have been dealt with, and the city gates will soon open. The Imperial Army will rescue father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to close the door. No one is allowed to go out,¡± chief advisor Wang said faintly.

    ¡°Lord Chief Assistant, why do you say that?¡± the Crown Prince cried out in shock.

    ¡°Does the Crown Prince know that His Majesty is no longer in the pce?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, do you know that Xu Qi ¡®an wants to kill the Emperor?

    ¡°Hmph, this brat is extremely daring.¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, don¡¯t you think this is a good opportunity?¡±

    Hearing this, the Crown Prince staggered back a few steps and looked at chief advisor Wang as if he was crazy.

    ¡°His Majesty is over fifty years old, has thick ck hair, and his cultivation skills are pure. As for you, Crown Prince, you¡¯re twenty-six this year. If you wait any longer, you¡¯ll be a young man with white hair. Until when?¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince has been in the eastern Pce for more than ten years,¡± chief advisor Wang said frankly. ¡°Have you developed feelings for him?¡± Given His Majesty¡¯s current condition, with his cultivation sessful and his longevity extended, would His Highness see hope in the eastern Pce year after year?

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the eastern Pce for ten-some years. If you sit for another ten-some years, will Your Highness still have a chance? Even if you ascend to the throne in the future, how many years can you be the Dragon chair? ¡°This lowly subject¡¯s words are from the bottom of my heart. I may have offended you, but I¡¯m only thinking for the Crown Prince. Your Highness, please think about it carefully.¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s expression kept changing. His lips were moving, and his eyes were filled with ecstasy, excitement, confusion, fear, timidity, and ruthlessness ¡­ His eyes were soplicated that it left one speechless. He seemed to have made up his mind. Gritting his teeth, he made up his mind and walked quickly toward the meridian Gate.

    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡±

    The Crown Prince roared, interrupting the noble and imperial family¡¯s offensive and allowing the Imperial Army to catch their breath.

    Everyone looked over, their eyes focused on the crown Prince.

    If he took. wrong step, he might be beyond redemption ¡­ Thinking of this, the

    Crown Prince gritted his teeth even more and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°You gathered at the meridian Gate, what a disgrace. Imperial father has ordered that no one is allowed to leave the pce.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the handwritten letter is fake,¡± Qin Yuandao hurriedly said.

    The crown prince¡¯s eyes turned sharp,¡±you bastard, don¡¯t you all recognize my father¡¯s handwriting?¡± You can¡¯t even recognize the Jade seal?¡± Looking at the Crown Prince, the Dukes seemed to understand.

    No one spoke again, with a tacit understanding.

    Emperor yuanjing had been cultivating for 20 years. How many people had silently longed tor a new emperor to ascend the throne(

    In the capital, although the city gates were closed, it did not affect the majority of the people who did not need to leave the city. On the contrary, the storm that had urred outside the Imperial City this morning had left a deep impression.

    Xu yinluo threw away her head and crossed the Imperial City. She killed her way into the Imperial City alone with a knife.

    As well as the words he had shouted earlier, ¡± when an ordinary man is angry, his blood will stter five steps away, and the world will be cleansed ¡°, they had long spread with the mouths of the people.

    an incapable ruler, cutting off the provisions of 100000 troops and framing a loyal subject with a treacherous subject. With such an incapable ruler, why would Da Feng worry about not dying? ¡®

    ¡°This ¡­ This is really unbelievable. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Xu yinluo.

    However, you must know that Wei Yuan is the head of the Yamen..¡±

 Chapter 1014 - 1014: Intense battle (3)

    Chapter 1014: Intense battle (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    what do you mean by that? is Xu yinluo the kind of person who would nder the Emperor for personal grudges? ¡± that¡¯s right. Since Xu yinluo said so, it must be true.

    In general, the people still trusted Xu Qi ¡®an. The Imperial court and Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s massacre in Chuzhou had broken the hearts of the people in the capital.

    However, an Emperor was an Emperor after all. The ruler of a country had a high status. The entire Da Feng was his. For an Emperor to do such a thing as colluding with an enemy country was indeed somewhat unreasonable and difficult to convince.

    there was no more movement after that. We waited outside the city for a long time, but we didn¡¯t see Xu yinluo again. The city gate was closed.

    ¡°After Xu yinluo killed his way into the city, there was no sign of him. Could he have met with an ident?¡±

    let¡¯s just wait and see. Although I trust Xu yinluo, this is too big. matter. Let¡¯s wait and see ¡­ I still don¡¯t believe that His Majesty would do such a thing. He¡¯s the Emperor.¡±

    In the city, in the restaurants, in the brothels, as long as there were people, this matter was being discussed.

    There were those who believed in it, and there were also those who didn¡¯t.

    They were all watching and waiting for the truth.

    Jean d ¡®arc was no longer afraid of fighting Xu Qi¡¯ an in closebat. The chaotic astral winds boosted his speed, and his body was already behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    A warrior¡¯s premonition of danger allowed Xu Qi ¡®an to sense the abnormality behind him in advance, but Emperor Zhen de¡¯s soul roar was faster than him.

    More than a dozen magical artifacts had been destroyed in the battle. He could only use this primitive method to attack the uncouth martial artist¡¯s primordial spirit.

    The martial artist suffered a mental attack from the Tribtion of the second stage, and he temporarily froze.

    The unparalleled fist intent belonging to the North vanquishing Prince burst out and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest.

    ng!

    Between heaven and earth, a loud Bell rang.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying backward. In the process, he reached out his palm and aimed at Emperor Zhen de, who was chasing after him.

    ¡°Killing is forbidden!¡± It was ineffective.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±

    It was ineffective.

    ¡°Be merciful!¡±

    It was ineffective.

    The precepts of Buddhism had no effect on a second-grade Taoist expert.

    Shen Shu only had a broken arm. The Buddhist spells he could use were few and far between, especially the Arhat fruit position and Dharma of the Buddhist sect.

    At least, this arm would not.

    Ding ding!

    The two sword lights suddenly hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body, causing sparks to fly. They were not powerful, because they were the heart sword.

    The heart killed the soul.

    But this time, the mind sword did not work, because Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and sat cross-legged as he was flying.

    The sixth grade of Buddhism, a Zen Master!

    When the bald donkeys of the Buddhist League assumed this posture, they were immune to all spells.

    Meditation technique.

    Jean approached like a ghost and pressed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. As she pushed and retreated, the surrounding scenery turned into an illusion. At a certain moment, Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s back hit a hard object.

    It was the city wall.

    Jean d ¡®arc pressed his head and pushed him back to the capital.

    The entire city wall trembled. Formation patterns lit up on the wall, negating the terrifying impact.

    The border cities still had formations, not to mention the capital.

    ng!

    Xu Qi ¡®an hit Emperor Zhen de with his head and sent him flying.

    Jean slid back, his battle intent high.

    Thest time in Chu Zhou, this person had swallowed a quarter of a blood pill and used a secret technique of burning his blood essence to forcibly raise his power to the second stage.

    This time, there were no more blood pellets for him to burn, unless he burned the blood essence of that Xu guy.

    However, he could have chosen to retreat and make full use of the advantages of Daoist spells to deal with Xu Qi ¡®an. When Xu Qi¡¯ an ran out of blood essence, he woulde back to harvest his head.

    The situation in Chuzhou could not be replicated.

    In addition, although the evil being under the Mulberry Lake was a Buddhist, he did not possess the true core abilities of Buddhism (Arhat and Bodhisattva). Xu Qi ¡®an was only a martial artist, so their abilities ovepped.

    On the other hand, he had a perfect dual system of martial arts and Dao.

    Streaks of sword radiance shed at his body, creating dazzling sparks. In terms of physical strength, this kid was unrivaled, and the sword techniques of the human sect could not do much damage to him.

    Jean didn¡¯t immediately counterattack after being hit in the head by a hammer.

    He put his fingers together like a sword, pointing it to the sky, and said,

    ¡°¡±Sword control!¡±

    Suddenly, buzzing and tremblinz sounds came from the city, as if a swarm of

    locusts wasing.

    The soldiers on the city wall were still immersed in the sudden ¡®earthquake¡¯. They gathered their courage and looked down. It turned out that Xu yinluo was fighting with someone else.

    The opponent was a middle-aged man with a bare upper body and strong muscles. The soldiers had never seen King Huai before, so they could not recognize him.

    At this moment, she heard a buzzing sound and turned around to look. She was instantly dumbfounded.

    In the city, iron swords floated in the air and gathered outside the city. Their numbers were huge, like a locust swarm, and it was impossible to estimate.

    ¡°God, God

    The soldiers raised their heads and muttered.

    There was nock of experts in the capital. Some people had long noticed the fluctuations of Qi outside the city. When the scene of ten thousand swords filling the sky appeared, those people could no longer hold back. They rose into the air from all over, or leaped from house to house, and rushed toward the outer city.

    A small portion of the experts who had been attracted by the battle hade from the outer city, while most of them hade from the inner city and the Imperial City.

    Did he deliberately push me back to the capital so that the fifth Battalion of the

    Imperial Army would take action and increase his chances of winning? Xu Qi

    ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched, and he heard the buzzing sound of the ¡± iron weapon ¡®

    Tens of thousands of swords streaked across the sky and gathered above

    Emperor Yuan jing. They were like soldiers who had undergone strict training. They returned to their positions. Some became the hilt, some became the body, and some became the tip .

    A 600-foot long giant sword was slowly forming.

    The people in the outer city only needed to raise their heads to see the huge sword protruding from the city wall.

    At the top of the city wall, the martial artists ignored the rules and climbed up the city wall. They stood on the horse Road and watched the scene.

    At first, they were shocked by this terrifying giant sword, and then they remembered to see what kind of divine being had such a remarkable ability.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but the moment he did, he turned pale with fright.

    King Huai?!

    North vanquishing Prince!!

    Exmations of shock rose.

    At this moment, more Warriors rushed over and climbed up the city wall. They heard the exmations.

    King Huai?

    Wasn¡¯t King Huai dead? he died in the Chuzhou City massacre case.

    The people who cameter were puzzled. Theynded on the horse Road and approached the parapet, looking down at the figure below the giant sword.

    King Huai?!

    He was dumbfounded.

    is it really King Huai? or is he in disguise? why is he fighting with Xu yinluo? how did Xu yinluo be like this? wait a minute, when did Xu yinluo fight with King Huai? ¡±

    Someone stammered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s entire body was ck, and there was a Ring of Fire at the back of his head. His temperament was majestic and cold, like a god and a devil.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the knife and face, no one would have recognized him.

    The people around him kept silent and could not answer. Whether it was the truth of King Huai¡¯s identity or Xu yinluo¡¯s strange confrontation with King Huai, these questions were obviously beyond the scope of the subject.

    At this moment, a few high-ranked martial artists who had rushed over from the Imperial City, as well as the guest officials of some noble houses, said faintly, ¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? This morning, Xu yinluo angrily rebuked His Majesty and threatened to purify the world. He wanted to rebel.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the martial artists who did not know the truth looked at each other.

    ah, that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t believe Xu yinluo¡¯s story, but now that I¡¯ve seen King Huaie back to life, I¡¯m suddenly a little uncertain.

    ¡°I heard from my Lord that King Huai was dismembered by a mysterious master that day. He died a thorough death.¡± what¡¯s going on? Lord Wei died in battle, Xu yinluo revolted, King Huai possessed ..

    ¡°Just ask him directly!¡±

    Someone said. Then, he held onto the parapet and shouted,

    ¡°Xu yinluo, what happened? who was the person you fought with? Was he really King Huai? Is what you said at the Imperial Gate this morning true?¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ve overestimated myself again. I can¡¯t even finish the ending in one chapter.. ]

 Chapter 1015 - 253 -regicide (10000-word chapter)_l

    Chapter 1015: Chapter 253 -regicide (10000-word chapter)_l

    Trantor: 549690339

    That martial artist might have thought that his cultivation was not bad, and he was also considered a figure. Even if he could not interfere in a battle of this level, he could at least speak, right?

    Hence, he decided to ask.

    Emperor Zhen de looked at the expert, who was at least a level five expert. He only squinted his eyes. He did not see the expert make a move or show any signs of Qi. The expert, who had poked his head out and asked loudly, suddenly fell from the top of the city wall.

    His primordial spirit was annihted, and he died without a sound.

    It was silent on the top of the city wall. Ordinary soldiers and Warriors who were there to join in the fun all retreated and looked at ¡®King Huai¡¯ in fear. The next moment, they looked away, not daring to attract the attention of this terrifying man. They were afraid that they would be the second pitiful wretch to die silently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, didn¡¯t you say that you were making decisions for the people? didn¡¯t you say that you had a conscience? didn¡¯t you say that your reputation was greater than the court¡¯s? ¡±

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy, anger, hatred, and disdain. He held the 600-foot sword and shouted,

    ¡°If you dare to dodge this sword, do you know how many people in the city will

    The whole story of the city massacre case had always been a thorn in Zhen de¡¯s heart that could not be removed. He had nned for many years to refine blood pills and soul pills, but the result was that they were sabotaged. King Huai¡¯s avatar died in Chuzhou, and he went for wool and came home shorn.

    For a vicious demonic priest, this was enough to make him go crazy.

    Moreover, Xu Qi ¡®an had barged into the meridian Gate, killed the Duke of state,

    and pped him in the face in front of the people.

    What did it feel like to be pped in the face by a nobody?

    After that, the supervisor, Zhao Shou, and the other officials forced him to admit his crimes. His face was once again torn off and trampled on.

    No matter how shrewd a person was, he would be furious. What¡¯s more, he had never hidden his evil thoughts. Like the demonic priest of the earth sect, Emperor Zhen de firmly believed that human nature was evil.

    ¡°You can try to stop me from gathering my sword energy, but you can¡¯t catch up to me. ¡°Of course,¡± Emperor Zhen de paused for a moment, thenughed a little crazily, ¡°of course.¡±¡±You can also Dodge!¡±

    As he spoke, another iron sword swept across the sky and merged into the giant sword, increasing its momentum.

    On top of the city wall, some soldiers were trembling with fear. Their hands were trembling as they heated up the cannons and loaded them with cannonballs.

    But the centurion kicked him over and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Run!¡± How could cannons deal with such a god-like figure?

    In an instant, the soldiers and Warriors scattered to the sides of the city wall. The city wall behind Xu Qi ¡®an was empty.

    The giant sword was 600 feet long, and its sword Qi pierced through the clouds. The sword Qi contained in it was condensed by a second-grade human Grandmaster with all his strength.

    If Luo Yuheng¡¯s talisman sword was a casual strike of a second level human sect master, then Zhen de¡¯s strike was a full-force strike that a second level human sect master had umted for a long time.

    The reason why Emperor Zhen de had summoned arge number of iron swords was that ordinary weapons could not withstand his monstrous sword will.

    Not only did the sword contain brilliant sword Qi, but it also contained the power of the heart sword, which was specialized in shing the primordial spirit.

    Even though Xu Qi ¡®an had merged with Shen Shu and his Qi had reached the peak of the third -grade, he still felt a great threat and pressure when facing a second-grade Daoist master of the human sect who was no weaker than a martial arts cultivator.

    If he took this sword head on, his physical body might still survive, but his primordial spirit might not.

    Under normal circumstances, he could have dodged, but Emperor Zhen de had threatened the people in the city and forced him to take the sword. This was the reason why Jean had pushed him out of the city.

    If he received it, he would have to bear this sword.

    If he didn¡¯t ept it, not to mention his reputation, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s own heart of martial arts would be stained with dust, and it would be difficult for him to clear his mind.

    Under great pressure, Xu Qi ¡®an searched his mind for his own means. Buddhistmandments were ineffective against chastity, unless he was also a second or first-grade Buddhist.

    The meditative technique would definitely not be able to block this sword.

    He couldn¡¯t use the spells of the schrly faction. If he used the technique of absolutemand to nullify this sword, the bacsh would not be much weaker than enduring this sword.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t make a move. It seemed like he was indeed being held back by salen AGU. Although being in the capital city gave the supervisor the home advantage, salen AGU was a first-grade official who had lived for thousands of years. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the supervisor in Da Feng, he could hold him back for a while.

    After thest iron sword entered his body, Jean finally finished condensing his sword power. His sword fingers trembled slightly as if he couldn¡¯t even control this huge force.

    The entire capital city, three million people, were all terrified under the pressure of this sword aura.

    This was second-grade.

    It was like the might of the heavens.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Jean roared, and a look of joy shed on his face. He controlled the giant sword with his sword fingers and shed down with all his might.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were wide open as he watched the sword strike down. He took a step forward, opened his arms, and roared, ¡±

    ¡°Saber! ¡±

    In the sky, a ray of clear light whizzed over. It was like a shooting star, carryingyers of surging clear clouds.

    The Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife.

    The number one treasure of the schrly faction, the schrly Sage, had once used it to carve ssic texts on bamboo slips.

    The carving knife buzzed and trembled. It had never been so happy before. It was no longer like the previous two times, when it appeared as if it was performing an official duty.

    This time, the carving knife had a strong emotional fluctuation. It was cheering, happy, and hot-blooded, as if it had returned to its master¡¯s hands.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the carving knife, and his eyes bloomed with clear light. He took another step forward and stabbed with the Confucian Saint carving knife.

    The sword Qi and the saber intent collided head-on.

    Before the collision, the air boundary between the two exploded with dazzling mes. It was like two domains with opposite attributes had intersected, producing a violent reaction.

    BOOM!

    The collision of the two energies produced a terrifying explosion. The entire space seemed to copse, and the power of destruction swept out..

 Chapter 1016 - 1016: Regicide (10000-word )_2

    Chapter 1016 - 1016: Regicide (10000-word )_2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The soldiers and martial artists on the city wall fell in droves, dying an unnatural death.

    The protective Dharma array on the city wall behind Xu Qi ¡®an copsed first. Then, the wall cracked and the cracks moved. Finally, it copsed.

    A small section of the city wall copsed.

    The dust on the ground was blown awayyer byyer, and it was swept up into the sky by the boiling air current, like a sandstorm.

    With another boom, the ground copsed and formed a pit more than ten meters deep. Xu Qi ¡®an and Emperor Zhen de stood still in the void.

    Emperor Jean de¡¯s face suddenly twisted. The muscles on his cheeks bulged, and the veins on his forehead bulged. His right arm, which was holding the sword fingers, trembled violently and was extremely unstable.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed again, and he growled, ¡®¡±¡®1 will never believe in the sovereign King!¡±

    With this roar, a 12-armed thousand-hand devil image shed above his head. The image of an old man wearing a Confucian robe and a Confucian crown also shed and disappeared.

    Both the Confucian Saint and Shen Shu felt that it was great.

    Graa ¡­ At the point of contact between the carving knife and the giant sword, a teeth-numbing sound came.

    The iron swords shattered one by one, either exploding into pieces of iron or melting into molten iron.

    After the sword Qi of a level two human sect master was used up, ordinary iron was still ordinary iron. It quickly disintegrated, starting from the nodes of the collision, and spread to the whole body of the giant sword.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed through the falling red molten iron and broken iron. He stabbed the carving knife into Emperor Zhen de¡¯s chest and lifted it up with force as he roared in pain.

    He picked out a body.

    The body was torn into pieces by the knife spirit of the carving knife.

    The body of Emperor Zhen de.

    The sun god that was surrounded by golden and ck light left his body. On his chest, there was a clear light that was like gangrene attached to the bone that was difficult to get rid of.

    arghh! Jean screamed in pain.

    Xu Qi. an was about to take the opportunity to kill the sun god when he suddenly sensed danger. He turned around and shed with the peace de. Bang Bang ¡­ In the sound of collision, the two figures touched and then separated.

    King Huai slid back, and in the process, Jean¡¯s yang spirit entered it and fused with thest body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmly waved the peace de and cut Jean¡¯s body into pieces, making himpletely lose his original body and cutting off the possibility of resurrection.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng told me that the most taboo thing for a cultivator at the crossing cmity stage is to lose their physical body. This is because the profound meaning of a first-grade demigod is actually to fuse the Yang spirit and the physical body again.

    ¡°Jean d ¡®arc, without this body you were born with, you¡¯ll have no chance of advancing to the first stage. Even if you take over this body, it won¡¯t bepatible with the Yang God. Unless you¡¯re willing to spend hundreds of years to slowly get used to it. ¡®

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a carving knife in his left hand and Taiping in his right hand. His face was calm.

    Zhao Shou had told him that the de of the Confucius Saint was more lethal to the sun god than to a third-grade warrior.

    The carving knife was one of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s trump cards, and it was part of his n to kill the Emperor.

    This strike not only cut off Jean¡¯s ¡± future ¡°, but also seriously injured his sun god.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it. damn it ¡­¡±

    damn it! Emperor Zhen de gritted his teeth and cursed, the malice in his eyes almost tangible.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, the thing I regret the most is letting you live to this day. I should have killed you at all costs when you killed Duke Cao and Duke Hu! ¡±

    This Emperor, who had been corrupted by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, had lost the ability to control his emotions and was flustered and exasperated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked on coldly at his loss of self-control. Her chest heaved up and down violently, and she breathed in and out to cultivate her Qi and recover her strength.

    King Huai¡¯s aura was no longer at its peak, and Jean had also been seriously injured by the carving knife. Although he had consumed a lot of physical strength and his aura had declined slightly, the bnce of victory had begun to tilt in his favor.

    Emperor Zhen de roared for a moment before he regained some calmness. He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an maliciously and said, ¡®

    ¡°After stepping into rank-2, I, like Luo Yuheng, sought ways to calm my karmic sinmes. Her idea was to dual cultivate with the king, to take a step further and use the fate energy to calm the fire of karma, and sessfully pass the Tribtion.

    ¡°In the first ten years, I had the same thoughts as her. However, the Battle of Shanhai Pass that followed caused Da Feng to lose nearly half of its luck. I was both surprised and regretful. I was pleasantly surprised because I saw the desire for longevity. Be it martial artists or Taoist sects, they can¡¯t control fate.

    ¡°Even if I be a first-grade demigod, I¡¯m still going to die. It¡¯s a pity that Luo Yuheng dispelled the idea of dual cultivation with me. This caused me to lose the chance to steal her spiritual energy. For 21 years, no matter how much I asked, she would not let me go.

    ¡°So, I changed my mind. Since the human sect is a dead end, why not find another way? ¡°I can walk the path of a martial artist. With King Huai¡¯s clone as the leader, I can refine the blood pill, pluck the reincarnation of the flower God, advance to the second rank, and then amodate the Yang God, bing the only first rank martial artist in the world.

    ¡°Martial artists have almost no shorings, so they naturally aren¡¯t afraid of being burned by karmic fire. However, the price was to cut off the Taoist system and the possibility of bing a god on earth. Because I turned one Qi into Three Pure Ones and formed the primordial spirit. King Huai and yuan jing were my sons, but they were not me.

    ¡°I can¡¯tpletely merge with my physical body, so I have to abandon my original body. Today, you¡¯ve helped me make up my mind.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction of the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time! The people of the capital View you as a hero. Today, I will behead you, the hero of Da Feng.¡±

    He stopped talking and started to merge the two primordial spirits in his body.

    The earth, wind, water, and fire elements fused together, turning into a ¡°turbid¡± energy that lingered around his body.

    His qi and blood did not change, but his aura began to surge.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an still did not pay attention to this enemy who had be stronger in an instant. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the pce..

 Chapter 1017 - 1017: Regicide (10000 -word )J

    Chapter 1017 - 1017: Regicide (10000 -word )J

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the Imperial Pce, the civil and military officials, the noble rtives, the Imperial Army guards ¡­ Everyone heard a shrill Dragon¡¯s Roaring from

    Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s bedroom.

    Countless people turned to look in the direction of the voice.

    At this moment, the imperial family and n rtives felt a sudden pain in their hearts and an inexplicable fear.

    It was like the end of the world, like a great disaster.

    In shaoyin Pce, mounted man was lying on the table, his brows tightly furrowed as he clutched his chest and cried, ¡®

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much .

    In the square behind the meridian Gate, the Crown Prince clutched his chest and bent over. His face was pale and his lips were bloodless.

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong with Your Highness?¡±

    The guards behind him were shocked, and the officials retracted their gazes to pay attention to the crown prince¡¯s situation.

    Outside the scenic yang Hall, huaiqing held onto a white jade railing, her eyes glimmering with tangible pain. However, she did not clutch her chest. Instead, she clenched her delicate fists tightly and stared fixedly at the scenic yang Hall.

    ¡°Ang ¡­¡±

    With a deafening Dragon¡¯s Roar, a Golden Dragon burst through the roof of the scenic yang Hall, and the people in the Imperial Pce could be clearly seen.

    Dragon, Dragon?!

    Exmations of shock rose.

    The spirit of the dragon vein had left the underground and Da Feng.

    This Golden Dragon held a Pearl in its mouth. An eyeball was hidden in the Pearl, and it was as deep as a vortex.

    In a Lake somewhere in the Imperial City, the Spirit Dragon¡¯s ck button-like eyes stared at the Golden Dragon swimming in the sky. It bared its teeth and looked extremely angry.

    Sang Bo, the statue of the founding Emperor, the brass sword in its hand let out an ear-piercing sword cry.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a flood Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, look! There¡¯s a flood Dragon in the sky!¡±

    The pedestrians on the streets all raised their heads to look at the Golden Dragon that was roaring in the sky above the capital.

    Ordinary people only knew of flood Dragons. They were the flood Dragons of the northern demon race. They often yed the role of evil viins in illustrations and stories. They had very vivid images.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°What was with those swords just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s see what the Imperial court has to say. Everyone, wait by the notice board.¡±

    All kinds of abnormalities, as well as the pressure that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate and make people feel uneasy, were something that every living creature could detect.

    In the stargazing tower, the moment the spirit of the dragon vein appeared, the supervisor seemed to finally be unable to hold back. His eyes, which were as calm as an ancient well, burst out with a piercing clear light.

    The supervisor raised his hand and grabbed the Golden Dragon.

    But he didn¡¯t catch anything. It was as if he and the Golden Dragon were in different worlds.

    Salen AGU held the sheep-herding whip in his hand and said with a smile, ¡®

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not your match in Da Feng, I can still stop you.¡± The supervisor was silent.

    Emperor Zhen de rose into the air and shouted, ¡°¡±Come!¡±

    The Golden Dragon was summoned. It twisted its body and rode the clouds over.

    Standing on the dragon¡¯s head, Jean looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an from high above.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of standing so high?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an floated in the air and confronted Emperor Zhen de.

    Stepping on the spirit of the dragon vein, Emperor Zhen de was blessed with luck and the power of the witch God. He felt unprecedented confidence.

    ¡°As long as Da Feng is still alive, I will still be the king of the country. Xu Qi ¡®an, what do you have to fight with me? You have the carving knife of the Confucian Saint, and I have the National Sword.¡±

    His voice rumbled like thunder.

    At this moment, the sound of excitement rang out all over the capital.

    People looked at the Golden Dragon in the distant sky. Although they couldn¡¯t see the figure on the dragon¡¯s head, they clearly heard Emperor Zhen de¡¯s words.

    ¡°That person addressed himself as¡± I.¡±ls that person His Majesty?

    he is fighting with Xu yinluo ¡­

    In Da Feng, there was only one person who dared to address himself as ¡°Zhen.¡±

    ¡°What can I use to fight you?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him calmly and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you so that you can die with a clear mind.¡±

    His voice was neither too loud nor too soft so that only Emperor Zhen de could hear him. The people in the city did not have such hearing.

    Emperor Zhen de looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Do you know why Luo Yuheng was unwilling to perform dual cultivation with you? it¡¯s because I¡¯m the man she really likes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a meaningful smile.

    Jean snorted and sneered, ¡°goading?¡± Idiot, if you think that you can anger me by saying such shallow words, you can continue.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Emperor, who had been sitting on the throne for sixty years, with pity and said, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯ve fought with me for so long, but didn¡¯t you realize that I also know the heartsword?¡±

    Jean¡¯s face sank.

    ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with Chu Yuanyou, but he¡¯s an in-name disciple of the human sect. He won¡¯t teach his swordsmanship to outsiders without permission. In Jianzhou, I used a talisman to summon Luo Yuheng, so of course she had toe, because her man was in danger. Otherwise, with her character of living in the Spirit Treasure Temple for twenty years, never going out and never taking action, why would she take action for no reason?

    in addition, you think that she will intervene in our battle to help the new king ascend to the throne, but what if I tell you that she only intervened because of me? ¡±

    With every word Xu Qi ¡®an said, Zhen de¡¯s face became gloomier.

    He had been drooling over Luo Yuheng for a long time. For the past twenty years, he had yearned to perform dual cultivation with her, but he had been rejected every time.

    Now, Xu Qi ¡®an was telling him that the fairy-like woman who had rejected him with a cold face actually liked him and wanted to do dual cultivation with him?

    Even though Jean d ¡®arc only harbored evil intentions toward Luo Yuheng, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a burning rage in his chest upon hearing such words.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. you already know that I killed King Huai. You also know that the sealed artifact under sang Bo is in my body. In that case, you should know the whereabouts of the princess Consort.¡±

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s face suddenly stiffened.

    ¡°She¡¯s my mistress now,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly.

    His blood rushed to his face. If Luo Yuheng had only pped his face, then Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s decision to take the princess as his mistress was a naked humiliation and a trampling on his dignity..

 Chapter 1018 - 253 -regicide (10000-word chapter)_4

    Chapter 1018: Chapter 253 -regicide (10000-word chapter)_4

    Trantor: 549690339

    The wangfei was his woman, a woman in his harem. Even if she waster given to the North-guarding Prince, wasn¡¯t the North-guarding Prince still him?

    As the king of a country, he could not tolerate such humiliation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m going to cut you into a thousand pieces, a thousand pieces!

    Jean d ¡®arc waspletely enraged. His face twisted and his hair stood on end as he roared,¡±Sword,e!¡±

    In Chuzhou, that mysterious master had picked up the nation-suppressing sword. Zhen de had been confused for a long time. It was not until Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity was exposed that he suddenly realized.

    Just like how the supervisor had blocked the secrets of heaven from the evil monk at the bottom of sang Bo, Xu Qi ¡®an was able to hold the nation-guarding sword that day mostly because of the supervisor¡¯s help.

    If there was someone outside of the royal family who could pick up the nation-guarding sword, that person would be none other than the supervisor.

    But this time, it was different. Back then, King Huai was a Prince, but now he was the real Emperor.

    Moreover, he was the king of a country who was standing on the spirit of the dragon vein.

    In all of Da Feng, this luck was one of a kind.

    The supervisor was now entangled with salen AGU and could no longer stop him.

    BOOM!

    The temple of mountains and rivers in eternal town exploded. The brass sword soared into the sky and turned into a stream of light.

    This stream of light streaked across the sky, streaked across the pupils of everyone who raised their heads. Countless people¡¯s gazes followed the stream of light.

    The National Sword, the most precious treasure of Dafeng!

    During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Emperor took out the nation-guarding sword from the temple of Yongzhen mountain and river and gave it to North-guarding King.

    This story was widely spread.

    The nation-suppressing sword was the symbol of the DA Feng royal family. This wasmon knowledge that even themon people knew.

    Outside the scenic yang Hall, Huai Qings expression suddenly changed.¡±The nation-guarding sword ¡­ This is bad!¡±

    ¡°The. the nation-guarding sword ¡­¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. He looked at chief advisor Wang in fear.

    Everything that had happened hadpletely exceeded the limits of his imagination. The Golden Dragon that had suddenly soared into the sky, the majestic and awe-inspiring father ¡­ And the National Sword, the peerless divine weapon that symbolized the royal family.

    His actions of closing the pce gates not long ago, the hidden intentions behind it, could not be hidden from his father.

    A great disaster was imminent.

    Chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t answer. He just nodded at him with a calm expression, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t lose hisposure.

    In a small courtyard in the inner city.

    The woman in the cotton dress carefully climbed Up the Ladder to the Roof.

    She looked at the horizon but still couldn¡¯t see the battle. She could only hear the asional Thunder-like explosion.

    I knew that this day woulde sooner orter. After Wei Yuan died, I knew that you were going to kill the Emperor ¡­ She clenched her fists tightly.

    He had to stay alive.

    In the suburbs of the capital, ck Lotus Taoist, whose aura had been weakened to the extreme, returned to his original form. He looked at the peerless beauty andughed wildly.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng, did you hear that? The nation-guarding sword is specialized in breaking the physical body of a martial artist. In the situation where Jian Zheng can¡¯t do anything, in the capital, no, in thend of Da Feng, Zhen de is invincible. ¡±

    Invincible? ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to live a little longer,¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    She immediately turned her head and looked at the capital, narrowing her beautiful eyes.

    After this battle, you¡¯re mine.

    The corners of her mouth curled up.

    The supervisor walked to the side of the eight trigrams stage and looked at the stream of light that started from sangpo and swept across half of the capital.

    Salen AGU tightened his grip on the sheep-herding whip.

    The two rank-I martial artists had yet to exchange blows, but their territories were already shing intensely without a sound.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the flowing light. In this battle, the nation-guarding sword was the key, the key to the oue of the battle.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils reflected the light of the nation-guarding sword. His pupils dted slightly, looking listless and empty, with his attention distracted.

    What shed through his mind was the massacre in Chuzhou. The people who fell one by one were like grass.lt was the cupped fist salute from the soldiers at the top of the city wall when he killed zhenbei Queen.lt was Zheng xinghuai¡¯s deste back as he ran around the capital and had no way to ask for help;lt was the eyes that he couldn¡¯t close when he died in prison.

    It was the gazes of admiration from Caishikou;They were the DA Feng soldiers outside Yuyang pass who wanted to defend their homnd and defeat the enemy.

    In the end, he thought of that green-robed figure.

    Whether it was his reputation or himself, he didn¡¯t care about any of them.

    That person only lived for two things in his life. One was love, and the other was faith.

    The former was himself, while thetter was the country and the people.

    Why did I do this in my life?

    He stretched out his hand and shouted,¡±sword!¡±

    The ray of light whizzed over andnded in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands.

    It had never changed its course. From the beginning to the end, it had chosen Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This peerless divine weapon that had followed Emperor Gaozu on the battlefields had abandoned his bloodline and chosen an outsider.

    The nation-guarding sword had chosen Xu Qi. an ¡­ Everyone who saw this scene widened their eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the brass sword and shouted again as Emperor Zhen de¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°¡±Spirit Dragon!¡±

    Aowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowaowad

    Countless people in the Imperial City and the pce heard the roar of the Spirit Dragon.

    The Spirit Dragon broke through the waves and rode on the clouds. Its nostrils spewed out bits of purple Qi, and its scales were shrouded in purple light.

    Its bones and armor started to change. Under its scales, its muscles started to bulge. Its body became longer and more muscr.

    The horns on its head were forked, and a thickyer of fur grew on its neck. Its ws and fangs had be sharper.

    The two ck button-like pupils contracted and elongated, bing vertical pupils.

    It had be more like a dragon, a real Dragon.

    The spiritual Dragon soared on the clouds at an extremely fast speed, as if it could not wait to pounce on its ¡°master.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gentlynded on its back. He held the nation-guarding sword in his right hand and the Saint of Confucius carving knife in his left hand while he stepped on the Spirit Dragon..

 Chapter 1019 - 253 -regicide (10000 -word chapter)

    Chapter 1019: Chapter 253 -regicide (10000 -word chapter)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡±

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. His eyes widened and his pupils trembled slightly.

    what right do you have to control the Spirit Dragon? what right do you have to use the nation-guarding sword?!

    He felt the anger of being betrayed by the whole world.

    This feeling was like the sharpest weapon, ruthlessly stabbing into his heart.

    The nation-guarding sword was left behind by Emperor Gaozu. It had a spirit and only recognized members of the royal family. The spirit Dragons had to rely on the royal family to survive by devouring the purple Qi.

    However, neither of these two items had chosen him.

    Emperor Zhen de was shocked, but some people in the capital were even more shocked, such as the Crown Prince, huaiqing, the fourth-rank martial artists, and the royal family.

    The Imperial Pce.

    The Crown Prince led the civil and military officials up the city wall of the meridian Gate. From the top of the city wall, they could vaguely see the fierce battle between the two sides in the distant horizon.

    why ¡­ Why did the nation-guarding sword choose Xu Qi ¡®an? why did the Spirit Dragon choose Xu Qi¡¯ an? ¡±

    The Crown Prince looked around and said in a sharp voice, ¡± who will tell this Crown Prince? who will tell this Crown Prince? ¡±

    The Crown Prince loved riding Spirit Dragons when he was young. He was proud of the fact that Spirit Dragons were only close to members of the royal family. This was a special privilege that only members of the royal family had.

    But the Imperial n did not have such a privilege.

    The princesses, princes, and the sons of the nobles could only watch in envy from the shore.

    But now, what was he seeing? He saw that the Spirit Dragon was willing to be a moner¡¯ and fight for him.

    He saw Xu Qi ¡®an riding a spirit Dragon and fighting fiercely with the king of a country.

    The Crown Prince suffered a huge blow.

    The civil and military officials around him hadplicated expressions, but no one could give him an answer.

    That¡¯s right, why did the Spirit Dragon choose Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Why did it choose Xu Qi ¡®an when His Majesty summoned the nation-guarding sword?

    Who was Xu Qi ¡®an?

    A series of question marks shed through the minds of the ministers.

    What was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity? his identity was definitely not simple. Otherwise, why would the Spirit Dragon and the nation-guarding sword choose him over the Emperor?

    ¡°He, who is he? Is it ¡­ His Majesty¡¯s illegitimate child?¡±

    A civil official said in a low voice with aplicated expression.

    The surrounding officials were in deep thought after hearing this.

    The crown prince¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.

    no, Xu Qi ¡®an is over 20 years old, while His Majesty has been cultivating for 21 years. To be exact, it has been 21 and a half years.

    ¡°Then how do you exin the current situation?¡±

    The Crown Prince heaved a sigh of relief. He had lost hisposure just now because he had the same guess.

    ¡°Because His Majesty is tyrannical!¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw chief advisor Wang.

    Chief advisor Wang looked at the officials and said loudly, ¡°¡±What Xu Qi ¡®an said outside the Imperial City is true. His Majesty had colluded with the witchcraft sect to cut off the Army¡¯s provisions and kill Wei Yuan. Xu Qi ¡®an will kill di wudao.¡±

    The ministers were in an uproar.

    He had to admit that chief advisor Wang¡¯s words were very credible.

    They had witnessed His Majesty¡¯s unparalleled cultivation with their own eyes. The choice of the nation-guarding sword and the spirit Dragon also verified this theory.

    They only recognized the divine weapons and spirit beasts of the royal family, and they all chose Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This was more useful than any evidence.

    An incapable ruler!

    This word shed through the minds of the Dukes.

    In the suburbs of the capital, Luo Yuheng cut off arge area of thick liquid with his sword and sneered, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±

    ck Lotus didn¡¯t answer. There was malice and madness in his eyes, but more than that, fear.

    He no longer risked his life to fight, he only wanted to entangle with them and retreat.

    His fate was indeed strong. Both the Spirit Dragon and the nation-guarding sword had chosen him ¡­ Luo Yuheng pursed his lips, and his smile deepened.

    In another area of the suburbs of Beijing.

    Chu Yuanxi sat cross-legged on the sword Ridge, watching the battle in the distance. Just a trace of the terrifying fluctuation was enough to make the four people tremble in fear.

    ¡°This is his trump card?¡±

    Chu Yuanqi looked at the Holy maiden beside her. The champion looked veryplicated.¡±He ¡­ What is his identity?¡±

    He used to think that the third day would be Xu niannian, but heter found out that the third day was Xu Qi ¡®an, the lecher. Now he felt that Xu Qi¡¯ an was still Xu Qi ¡®an, but he might not be the Xu family¡¯s Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Li Miaozhen rolled her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t care about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity. She only cared if Xu Qi¡¯ an could defeat Jean. Would there be an ident?

    this is unbelievable, unbelievable ¡­

    Chu Yuanxi muttered to herself.

    It was understandable that Emperor Zhen de was tyrannical, but it did not mean that the Spirit Dragon and the National Sword would choose Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Fatuous and tyrannical rulers could be found everywhere, but these two existences had never been so proactive.

    So the problem stilly with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    In the solemn atmosphere, Leena muttered, ¡°¡±l¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    ¡°On what basis? It¡¯s not the Spirit Dragon and the nation-guarding sword that chose me, but they chose the great Feng.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an finished umting power and calmly stabbed with the carving Imife. The target was the area between Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s eyebrows.

    The Confucian saint¡¯s carving Imife, the heaven and earth One sh, the heart sword, the lion¡¯s roar, and the nurturing of will in one furnace.

    The Jade shattered!

    A dazzling light burst out.

    A desperate man had no ce to retreat. He would rather die than live in dishonor.

    This de could not be avoided.

    Earth, wind, water, and fire merged into a four-colored cirction, forming a slightly turbid barrier that blocked the carving knife.

    In the mouth of the Dragon vein spirit, the Sorcerer God¡¯s eye shot out a dark light from the transparent pearl.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Spirit Dragon spurted out arge amount of purple Qi, which was poured into the carving knife, allowing the purple Qi to merge with the clear Qi.

    The ck light scattered on the carving knife.

    The power of Earth Fire, water, and fire dissipated.

    Emperor Zhen de and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s foreheads cracked and blood flowed out.

    Emperor Zhen de screamed.

    The sun god was severely injured.

    The soldiers who crossed the river could not retreat, but they could kill the Emperor!

 Chapter 1020 - 253-regicide (10000-word chapter)-6

    Chapter 1020: Chapter 253-regicide (10000-word chapter)-6

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored the blood flowing from his forehead and raised the nation-suppressing sword. The Spirit Dragon turned its head and spat out another mouthful of purple Qi, which wrapped around the sword. The nation-suppressing sword buzzed and trembled.

    ¡°Spirit Dragon!¡±

    He roared.

    The Spirit Dragon roared and rushed toward Emperor Yuan jing. Xu Qi ¡®an drove the spirit beast and stabbed the nation-guarding sword.

    The Jade shattered!

    Another Jade was shattered.

    The witch God¡¯s eyes kept shooting out dark light, but it couldn¡¯t wear down Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s will, nor the purple Qi spurted out by the Spirit Dragon. It was helplessly scattered by the nation-guarding sword.

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s yang spirit was injured, and at this time, he was no longer able to control the power of the four symbols formed by the fusion of earth, wind, water, and fire. He instinctively punched out with his fist intent.

    Pfft!

    The nation-guarding sword ignored the ck light. Xu Qi ¡®an took the punch head-on and let the sword Pierce Emperor Zhen de¡¯s chest. He was like a cavalryman holding long hair as he lifted his enemy high.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest was bleeding, and he also had a prating wound.

    He didn¡¯t care at all. He pressed the hilt of the sword and the nation-suppressing sword advanced a little further. The sword Qi was eroding the vitality of a third-rank warrior.

    Your Majesty, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯ve been cultivating for 21 years.

    He grabbed Jean¡¯s neck, pulled out the nation-suppressing sword, and cut off Jean¡¯s feet.

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s eyes turned red. After being severely injured, his yang spirit unleashed its potential. His right palm condensed earth, wind, water, and fire, merging into a sword of the four symbols and stabbing into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Your Majesty, on behalf of the Duke of Wei and the 80000 soldiers, I demand a debt from you, ¡± He mocked.

    The nation-guarding sword then cut off his right arm.

    ¡°You rebel!¡±

    Emperor Zhen de was in extreme pain and felt humiliated. He had ruled the Imperial court for sixty years, but today, he was provoked by an ordinary man using his ancestral sword.

    He clenched his left hand into a fist and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s temple hard.

    ng!

    The loud sound reverberated throughout the world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were bleeding, and the fiery Halo at the back of his head was almost extinguished.

    The nation-suppressing sword shed down and cut off Emperor Zhen de¡¯sst arm.

    All four limbs were broken.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s bleeding face slowly showed a strange smile.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you, Lin ¡®an and I have already secretly agreed to be married. After I kill you, I will take the opportunity to ascend to the throne and rece your position. I will marry your granddaughter, en, your daughter in name.

    ¡°Everything you have is mine. Today, the entire capital is watching me kill you!¡±

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the pupils in his eye sockets were trembling.

    Humiliation, unwillingness, anger, resentment ¡­ All kinds of emotions surged up. He had experienced two dynasties, had a glorious life, and controlled supreme power.

    It had actually ended in such a humiliating way.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced the sword on his neck and said delightedly, ¡°¡±This time, I¡¯ll destroy your body so that it¡¯ll be difficult for you to be reborn.¡±

    With a swipe, the head rolled off.

    The sun god left his body and quickly escaped. ¡°Come!¡±

    The spirit of the dragon vein soared into the sky, opened its mouth, and swallowed Jean¡¯s sun god into its stomach.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, I will not let you go. I will kill you at all costs, kill everyone around you, and make you unable to live in peace for the rest of your life.

    Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s resentful roar came from the Golden Dragon¡¯s body.

    The Dragon vein was a kind of fate. Xu Qi ¡®an could not do anything to it.

    Neither could the carving knife and the National Sword. Although the Spirit Dragon could devour Qi, the spirit of the dragon vein was not pure purple Qi.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon vein¡¯s uniqueness would be hisst protective umbre.

    His physical body had been destroyed, but as long as his yang spirit was still there, he was still a second-grade.

    At this moment, the fragment of the book of theher world flew out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. A slightly curved Dragon Tooth flew out of the mirror. The spell engraved on its surface would make people dizzy.

    The Dragon Tooth whizzed forward and easily caught up with the spirit of the dragon vein, piercing through it!

    Emperor Zhen de¡¯s miserable shrieks could be heard.

    Then, with a boom, the spirit of the dragon vein exploded into pieces and scattered in all directions. It turned into a stream of light and disappeared at the end of the horizon.

    Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s sun god no longer had anything to rely on. After being attacked by the Dragon¡¯s Tooth, his sun god dimmed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rushed over on his spirit Dragon and stabbed the carving knife into the middle of Jean¡¯s eyebrows, while the nation-suppressing sword stabbed into her chest.

    A dazzling light and sword Qi bloomed.

    The sun god was like ice under the sun, melting rapidly.

    ¡°Jean d ¡®arc, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian .

    With a cry of unwillingness and pain, the sun god dissipated.

    The Emperor who had overlooked the Imperial court for sixty years hadpletely disappeared.

    [ author¡¯s note: This chapter was actually finished around 12 0 ¡®clock, but after reviewing the draft, I found that it wasn¡¯t good enough, so I deleted nearly 4000 words. ]

    After that. he spent. long time editing and editing, and he really did his best ¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to write a chapter that I¡¯m satisfied with. This is myst bit of stubbornness. Everyone, please scold me less. I¡¯m afraid of pain..

 Chapter 1021 - 1021: Surprise attack-white Warlock (1-

    Chapter 1021: Surprise attack-white Warlock (1-

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dead, he¡¯s finally dead .

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly let out a breath of turbid air. After the high tension, it brought extreme fatigue, which came from the body and the mind.

    The repeated battles had left him in a very bad state, especially when he rode the Dragon and fought. At first nce, he looked extremely fierce and simply killed Jean.

    In fact, he was trading injuries for injuries, killing 1000 enemies at 800 losses.

    The counterattack of Jean d ¡®arc and the bacsh caused by the broken Jade had caused Xu Qi¡¯ an to suffer great injuries.

    But it was all worth it, all worth it.

    Xu Qi stood on the back of the Spirit Dragon and looked at the vastnd. He slowly let out a breath.

    He let out all the pent-up anger that he had been suppressing in his heart during this period of time.

    After a moment of silence, he tore off a strip of cloth, tied up his long hair, tidied up his ragged clothes, and bowed to the northeast. Duke of Wei, have a safe journey.

    The Duke of Wei would also be a hero in his next life!

    Dead. Father is dead ¡­ The Crown Prince stood at the top of the city wall, looking at the distant sky in a daze.

    Scenes of the past shed through his mind. His majestic father sat high on the Dragon Throne, his majestic father scolded him loudly, his majestic father wore. Daoist robe, and his solemn father controlled the Imperial court. Such a father who had held power for nearly 40 years had actually died in the hands of an ordinary man. The Crown Prince ¡­ She shed tears of excitement.

    Chief advisor Wang was also looking into the distance. The old man¡¯s expression and eyes were extremelyplicated-joy, sadness,ment, sadness ¡­

    He stared nkly and did not move for a long time. He was probably reminiscing about his official career that ended with the emperor¡¯s death.

    The officials hadplicated expressions and were unable to speak for a moment. They were immersed in the scene of the emperor¡¯s end.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had killed the Emperor!

    In the 600 years since the founding of Da Feng, apart from Emperor Wu Zong.

    who had cleaned up the emperor¡¯s side, he had also cleaned up the fatuous Emperor ¡­ The Emperor of Da Feng had never been killed before.

    Yuan jing, or Jean d ¡®arc, was the first emperor in the history of Da Feng to be killed by an ordinary man in the capital.

    Today¡¯s incident would definitely leave a heavy mark in the history books. Even if thousands of years had passed, theter generations would probably be talking about this period of history with great interest.

    From the 16th year of the yuanjing era to the 37th year of the yuanjing era, Wei Yuan¡¯s death and the destruction of 80000 soldiers were bound to be a mix of events. In the history of Da Feng, the Emperor who was obsessed with cultivation was finally beheaded by the ordinary Xu Qi ¡®an in the capital.

    As everyone was sighing with emotion, they suddenly heard a cry.

    He looked toward the source of the voice and saw the censor Zhang xingying holding onto the wall, crying.

    The former members of the Wei¡¯s faction had tears in their eyes. They either lowered their heads to wipe them or raised their heads to prevent their tears from flowing.

    A momentter, including the crying Zhang xingying, these powerful members of the Wei faction made a bold move in front of all the parties.

    They tidied up their clothes and bowed to the northeast. Then, they turned around and bowed to the man in the sky. They didn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    At this moment, on the other side of the Imperial City, huaiqing stood against the wind, her in dress fluttering.

    The wind lifted her hair and caressed her beautiful face. The eldest Imperial daughter rxed her clenched fists and heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had never disappointed her. He was brave, domineering, wise, and omnipotent ¡­ Although there were twists and turns in this battle, and there were worries, such as when the National Sword rose into the air ¡­

    However, huaiqing still did not think that Xu Qi ¡®an would lose, because he had never lost before.

    This was an extraordinary man, a man that even she had to admire and respect.

    Huaiqing lifted her dancing hair and tucked it behind her ear. Unlike the Crown Prince, who was moved to tears, her heart was filled with both excitement and heaviness.

    The fall of Emperor Zhen de was only the beginning. The aftermath was the most important.

    This was mainly divided into two aspects, one was to give an exnation to the entire Central ins.

    This included the people of the various provinces, the local governments, the local armies, and the people of the martial world.

    For the people, the core of consideration was ¡°popr sentiment.¡± Whether to be honest or hide it, it would cause the people to lose their will.

    It was the same for the Army. In a sense, stabilizing the morale of the Army was more important than stabilizing the People¡¯s morale, especially the soldiers in the Northern Territory and the three Northeast states.

    This group of people was the easiest to rebel.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an was defeated in this battle, the 10000 soldiers in Yuyang pass would definitely rebel.

    The local governments needed to be appeased. They could not be allowed to feel fear and uneasiness in this matter. Only in this way could they help to stabilize the hearts of the people and prevent the Jianghu organizations from taking the opportunity to create chaos.

    Second, the new king.

    For the current capital, the most important thing was the Ascension of a new emperor.

    The Ascension of a new king was the prerequisite for everything. Only the Ascension of a new king could stabilize all parties. If Da Feng was without a leader, coupled with what Emperor Zhen de had done, the Central ins would be in chaos.

    ¡°Crown Prince, you¡¯ve finally made it.¡±

    Huaiqing looked at the top of the city wall at the meridian Gate and the small group of people. Her smile was strange, as if she was mocking and disdainful.

    the dog Emperor is finally dead!!

    Li Miaozhen clenched her fists and was excited. She couldn¡¯t wait to shout to express her inner joy.

    But at the same time, she was also a little disappointed. The dog Emperor was dead, and her youth was over.

    Back then, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect had left the mountain and roamed the martial world.

    He would kill the dog Emperor sooner orter.

    Two years had passed by in a hurry, and the dog Emperor had died. She suddenly felt a sense of mncholy, as if a certain part of her life hade to an end.

    Chu Yuanqian didn¡¯t say anything. Her face was already covered in tears..

 Chapter 1022 - 1022: Surprise attack-white Warlock (2-

    Chapter 1022: Surprise attack-white Warlock (2-

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ten years of schr¡¯s spirit, today, he finally cleared the depression in his chest.

    Hengyuan put his hands together and lowered his head slightly. He was silent as if he was reminiscing about the junior Brother that he had brought up.

    ¡°If my father knew that the Emperor of Da Feng was killed, he would definitely be very happy and think about war.¡±

    he loves war, ¡± Lina said. he said that the women in Da Feng are the best. Their clothes are the best. Their houses are the best. Everything is the best. We have to snatch everything.¡±

    Lina¡¯s father was an Esper, but the way he did it was a little off.

    I admire Dafeng culture and everything, so I¡¯m going to snatch everything.

    ¡°Trash, trash, trash!¡±

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, who was standing on a ck Lotus flower, roared with all his might, ¡®

    ¡°Jean d ¡®arc is a piece of trash. He¡¯s cultivated for 40 years, but all of it went to a cat. He was killed by a kid who had only been practicing martial arts for less than a year.¡±

    He was a little flustered and exasperated.

    Emperor Zhen de had entrusted him to restrain Luo Yuheng, and the reward was to help him deal with the Golden Lotus after the matter was over.

    ck Lotus had yearned for aplete primordial spirit for many years. He was no match for Luo Yuheng today, but it was not because of his strength.

    They were all almost at the peak of the crossing cmity stage, and no one was weaker than the other.

    However, his primordial spirit was iplete, and the most powerful technique of the Dao sect was the primordial spirit domain.

    He had been seriously injured by Luo Yuheng, so it would have been worth it if

    Jean d ¡®arc had won.

    In the end, he went for wool and came home shorn.

    The earth sect¡¯s Dao chief exploded in anger.

    Luo Yuheng, who had a tall and slender waist, shook his sword and said,¡± I¡¯ve only been cultivating for 34 years, uncle-master

    ck Lotus¡¯s expression froze. Luo Yuheng was one generation younger than him, but he was being suppressed by Luo Yuheng.

    As soon as he finished scolding Emperor Zhen de, Luo Yuheng turned around and gave him a tight p.

    The next moment, he was like an enraged Lion, roaring, ¡®

    don¡¯t be so smug, don¡¯t be so smug. Your aura is boiling like a surging tide. The Hellfire that has settled down below will erupt at any moment. I¡¯d like to see how you can escape this cmity.

    Luo Yuheng had been living in seclusion in the capital for many years and had never fought with anyone. At most, he would control his avatar to appear in ce of his main body.

    This was because she had to rely on her cultivation to suppress the karmic sinmes.

    Now that she was going all out, the karmic sinmes that she had been suppressing in the past would definitely bite back.

    After ck Lotus finished cursing, he was suddenly stunned. He saw Luo Yuheng smile brightly.

    She turned her head slightly and looked in the direction of the capital.

    That guy was now a third-grade and had killed her chastity. Whether it was cultivation or spirit, he was enough to match her.

    Stargazing tower.

    Salen AGU stood at the edge of the eight trigrams stage. He squinted his eyes and looked at the proud figure in the sky. He took a deep breath and said, ¡® ¡°So half of Da Feng¡¯s fate is with him. This is your n?¡±

    The supervisor stood side by side with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I guess so.

    ¡°Jean thinks that I won¡¯t touch him, and I can¡¯t touch him because of his luck. Indeed, for warlocks, regicide was a self-destruction of one¡¯s Foundation. The higher the grade, the greater the bacsh.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re an incapable ruler or a tyrant. As long as you¡¯re still sitting on the Dragon Throne, you¡¯re still the ruler of a country. To other high-level cultivators, they were all bound by the emperor¡¯s fate and were entangled by the karma of regicide. No one was willing topete with him unless they had no choice.

    ¡°Jean is full of confidence and thinks that everything is under his control. However, he has forgotten that cultivators above the third stage don¡¯t want topete with him, but I can train someone who is willing topete with him.

    ¡°The soldiers who cross the river can not retreat, but they can kill the Emperor. He finallyprehended this ¡°intent.¡± My many gifts have not been in vain.¡± ¡°So, Wei Yuan¡¯s death was part of your n?¡± salen AGU squinted his eyes.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed a wine cup. He took a sip of the wine and said,

    Wei Yuan asked for his own death. What does it have to do with me? I merely calcted this step and then nned in advance ording to what was going to happen in the future.

    ¡°Does Wei Yuan know about this?¡± salen AGU asked.

    The supervisor nodded andughed,

    ¡°He analyzed it. Otherwise, why would he leave the blood pill behind? He was able to seal the witch God without any worry because he was certain that Jean would die.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked into the distance and sighed, ¡°¡±He even calcted to that point. This is indeed something I didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    Salen AGU frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what the overseer meant.

    there¡¯s no need to think about it, Jian Zheng said with a smile. the heavenly secrets have been blocked, and it has nothing to do with you. You, a Grand Wizard, can¡¯t divine anything.

    With the fall of Emperor Jean d ¡®arc, the battle between the two rank one Masters slowed down. The supervisor didn¡¯t take the opportunity to beat the dog while it was down. Although this was his home ground, he had to kill a Grand Wizard who had lived for thousands of years.

    The price would be that the capital would be a wastnd.

    There was no need for that.

    Salen AGU frowned and muttered, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve shielded him from the heavenly secrets?¡±

    He was referring to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± asked Jian Zheng.

    ¡°I did a divination before I came to the capital,¡± salen AGU said frankly.¡±Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s divination is abination of good and bad, which means he¡¯s going to face a life-and-death crisis.¡± But I¡¯ve also read Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fortune. Can you guess what it looks like?¡±

    The supervisor was silent.

    ¡°This is an ominous sign!¡± Salen AGU revealed a strange smile.

    Yun Lu Academy.

    With the help of the Academy students, second uncle Xu loaded the heavy luggage onto the carriage one by one.

    There were antique calligraphy and paintings, bedding, clothes, daily necessities, and arge number of them.

    The Xu family nned to move to Jianzhou and stay far away from the capital. When they woke up this morning, the family had lost their smiles and felt heavy. To second uncle and aunt, the only thing they were happy about was that Xu Eng would also be heading to Jian province.

    This was good. The family didn¡¯t need to be separated.

    As for eldest brother, the couple deliberately did not mention him.

    Xu Eng¡¯s teacher, Zhang Shen, was in charge of sending the Xu family to Jianzhou.

    It was a long journey to the Jian province, and the women of the Xu family were as beautiful as flowers. Although Xu Pingzhi was a seventh-grade martial artist and a master in the spirit-forging realm in the Jianghu, he was still a beautiful woman.

    However, if he were to encounter a group of bandits, Xu Pingzhi might not be able to protect his wife and daughter in time.

    After all, martial artists were crude and not fancy enough. They were good at killing people but not good at protecting people.

    One horse carriage, two t carts, two horses, everything was ready.

    Second uncle Xu sat on the horse and cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you for seeing me off, Sir.¡±

    Zhang Shen smiled and nodded.

    Just as he was about to say something, he saw second uncle Xu holding his head, his face full of pain. His body tilted and he fell off the horse.

    Zhang Shen was taken aback. He hurriedly jumped off the carriage and bent over to check.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Her aunt screamed, lifted her skirt, and jumped down from the carriage. She was about to rush to her husband¡¯s side when she suddenly stopped.

    Her aunt raised her hands and held her head, feeling a throbbing pain in her head.

    ¡°Father, mother?¡±

    Xu lingyue was stunned and at a loss. Her beautiful face was full of fear.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Zha duo rushed to the sky and grabbed Xu lingying. Seeing their mother¡¯s pained face, they quickly jumped out of the car and pounced on their aunt.

    The Auntie groaned and fainted.

    ¡°Mother is dead, mother is dead .

    Xu Ling cried.

    At this moment, second uncle Xu recovered from his splitting headache. He panted heavily and his face was as white as paper.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±

    Zhang Shen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He nced at his unconscious aunt, then at second uncle Xu, and probed, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what are you doing?¡±

    Second uncle Xu ignored him. He didn¡¯t even look at his unconscious wife. He jumped onto the back of the horse, whipped it, and galloped away.

    Zhang Shen stared nkly at his back as he walked away. In his mind, Xu Pingzhi¡¯s face when he left was filled with hatred and sadness, sadness and despair.

    Beijing.

    In the sky, Xu Qi ¡®an was about to ride the Spirit Dragon back to the city. The next moment, the world in front of him suddenly lost its color.

    It was just like the scene on a ck and white television.

    The five senses were blinded, and a martial artist¡¯s intuition for danger was blinded. This statested for less than a second before it returned to normal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly lowered his head and saw a golden nail stuck in his chest.

    The surface of the nail was engraved with Buddhist runes. It easily pierced through the body of the Vajra divine technique and pierced through the dark skin.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah .

    He heard a painful roar, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was his voice or Shen Shu¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. This is only the first one.¡±

    A gentle voice came. A white-robed Warlock appeared in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, eight golden nails between his fingertips.

    The Sorcerer in white picked up a nail and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.

    Pfft!

    The nail pierced into his Baihui acupoint.

    Shen Shu¡¯s screams suddenly stopped. Her dark skin returned to its normal color, and the light of Vajra power dissipated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s aura suddenly dropped, and he became like an ordinary person..

 Chapter 1023 - 1023: The answer _1

    Chapter 1023: The answer _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The first nail sealed the heart and blocked the cirction of qi and blood. The second nail was inserted into the Baihui point, sealing the heaven Gate and blocking the Qi cirction sensation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Qi, blood, and Qi activity were blocked at the same time, and his cultivation was sealed.

    The most fatal thing was that these golden nails engraved with Buddhist characters seemed to have special damage to Shen Shu. After two nails entered her body, she stopped breathing.

    He had been sealed.

    Without any warning, neither Xu Qi ¡®an nor Shen Shu received any warning when they were attacked by the Sorcerer in white.

    Although they were seriously injured and their condition had declined in all aspects, this was simply ridiculous for their current cultivation.

    But the white-robed Warlock had done it.

    The white-robed sorcerer held the remaining seven nails between his fingers and didn¡¯t rush to take action. Instead, he looked at the stargazing tower, at salen AGU, and the supervisor on the eight trigrams stage.

    The white-robed sorcerer chuckled. the colorless Pearl of the Buddhist sect is indeed useful. Without it, I really can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to teleport in front of you without being discovered by you and the devil monk. ¡°In order to deal with him, the Buddhist sect has put in a lot of effort.¡± In his palm, there was a Buddha bead that had turned into powder.

    He ¡­ He was the first supervisor ¡­ Salen AGU was also in the capital, and with the current supervisor, three generations of grandfather and grandson were all present ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart slowly sank.

    All the gifts were secretly marked with a price.

    Now, the debt collector hade.

    With two nails in his body, his qi and blood were blocked and his Qi activity solidified, making it difficult for him to move his hands and feet.

    He could not do anything other than think.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes kept rolling. He saw that on the top of the stargazing tower, the sky, which had already dispersed, was suddenly covered with dark clouds. Thick lightning bolts struck down, and clear lights were everywhere.

    The white-robed sorcerer looked away and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°The capital is his territory, but salen AGU has lived for thousands of years and has a deep foundation. It won¡¯t be difficult to stop him if we do our best. Luo Yuheng¡¯s side was blocked by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    ¡°Zhao Shou is the only person who can save you. However, a third-rank great schr is a littlecking.¡±

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s face was blurry, as if it had been mosaicked, so Xu Qi ¡®an could not see his true face. But from his tone, he was calm and rxed, as if everything was under his control.

    Nation-suppressing sword, save me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an screamed in his heart.

    The nation-suppressing sword buzzed and vibrated, exuding endless sword will.

    However, the white-robed sorcerer waved his hand, and the brass sword quieted down. The nation-suppressing sword was temporarily sealed.

    ¡°A peerless divine weapon has been baptized by six hundred years of destiny.

    To high-ranks of ordinary systems, this is a great killing weapon. However, it¡¯s of no threat to warlocks who are good at forging artifacts and formations.¡± The white-robed Warlock said calmly.

    As he spoke, he took the Confucius Saint carving knife from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand. The knife trembled, and clear light overflowed from his fingertips, but it could not hurt him at all.

    Not long after, the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife also calmed down and temporarily sealed.

    ¡°This carving knife has to be in the hands of the schrly faction in order to disy its true power. Otherwise, any peerless godly weapon without the support of its master would be like a floating duckweed. It couldn¡¯t be used continuously. Every time it exhausted its power, it would need to be nourished for a while. This is a little knowledge that only warlocks know. You should learn more. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned pale as he spoke slowly. He was extremely anxious.

    Whoosh!

    At this time, an unparalleled Saber Light rose up in the air and shed at the white-robed sorcerer.

    He grabbed the peace de and shook his head in disappointment, ¡± once a divine weapon chooses its master, it will only recognize its master. To others, it¡¯s not very useful.

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s palm glowed with a clear light, addingyers uponyers of power to the peace saber. Very quickly, the trembling de settled down, and the peace saber was sealed.

    He threw the Taiping knife to the ruined city gate.

    He was nailed to the ground.

    ¡°Do you have any other methods? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to take you away.¡± The white-robed sorcerer said.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an found that he could speak. He tried to ask, ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one who hid my luck?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer did not answer. He pressed on his shoulder with one hand and teleported away in a sh.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vision blurred, and the next second, he found himself in the suburbs. On his left was a continuous wastnd, on his right was a smallke, and in the distance, there were mountains.

    Where was this ce ¡­

    The Warlock¡¯s teleportation waspletely unreasonable, and he did not know where he was.

    ¡°Teleportation is prohibited in this ce!¡±

    A figure appeared in front of them with a thick and deep voice. He was wearing a quasi-Sage Confucian crown and an old Confucian robe. His hair, which had been neglected, was now neatly tied up in the Confucian crown.

    Director Zhao Shou!

    ¡°No physical contact.¡±

    His tone was calm, but the words he said contained an irresistiblew.

    A ray of light separated the white-robed sorcerer and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    With the help of the quasi-Saint Confucian crown, Zhao Shou had forcibly raised his status to the second stage.

    After separating the white-robed sorcerer, he waved his sleeve. ¡°Retreat a hundred li.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer with a blurry face immediately disappeared.

    ¡°We, we¡¯re saved? Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t teleport? The Confucians are indeed big hoodlums ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was so relieved that he almost jumped into Zhao Shouts arms and called him ¡°dad.¡±

    But the next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the white-robed sorcerer appear beside him. He smiled and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I imnted the luck in your body to fool the supervisor.¡± ¡°How did you get back?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ¡°I walked back,¡± the white-robed sorcerer replied with a smile.

    As he spoke, an eight-trigram array lit up under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet. The white-robed sorcerer happened to be stepping on the wind Gate..

 Chapter 1024 - 1024: The answer _2

    Chapter 1024 - 1024: The answer _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    £¿Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him nkly, and his heart sank again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll draw the ground as a prison!¡± Zhao Shou¡¯s expression did not change.

    A beam of clear light descended from the sky, enveloping thend within a radius of several dozen li,pletely isting it from the outside world. Inside the cage was One World, and outside the cage was another.

    He was stalling for time, waiting for the supervisor to arrive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with you then,¡± the white-robed sorcerer said with a smile.

    He stomped down, and a series of formation patterns appeared out of thin air, enveloping Zhao Shou.

    These formations were all different. Some were intertwined with lightning, some were shrouded in mist, some were filled with sharpness, and some were burning with mes. However, they were all perfectly integrated into one formation.

    They appeared at Zhao Shou¡¯s feet at the same time and attacked him together.

    Clear light shone down from the Confucian crown on Zhao Shouts head. He was protected by the Qi of righteousness. He raised his finger and drew a line of Buddhist text in the void.

    The Buddhist text melded into his body, and in a split second, a bit of golden paint bloomed, protected by the Vajra Divine Art.

    The noble spirit and the Vajra power protected him tightly.

    To the high-ranked experts of the schrly faction, as long as they had seen it, they would be able to do it for free.

    This time, Zhao shoubai was using Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s invincible Vajra.

    Then, Zhao Shou mimicked the white-robed sorcerer and stomped his foot. Layers of formation patterns appeared under his body and spread rapidly, trying to cover the white-robed sorcerer.

    However, the white-robed sorcerer merely waved his sleeve and swept away Zhao Shou¡¯s spell formation.

    How could a formation be effective against a Warlock?

    The white-robed sorcerer methodically took out the fragrance pouch at his waist. In an instant, magic tools flew out as if they were free.

    Cannons lined up, ballistae fell to the ground, and magic weapons floated in the air. Their crossbows were all aimed at Zhao Shou.

    One by one, sharp swords and knives flew through the air.

    In addition, there were also other magical artifacts with strange effects, such as a rope for binding, a bronze mirror for intimidating primordial spirits, a bronze bell for sealing ¡­

    It was so.. cking gaudy. Inparison, martial artists could only be described as vulgar ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional after witnessing the battle between a high-ranked schr and a high-ranked Warlock.

    In the sound of the cannon, the white-robed sorcerer picked up a nail and pierced it into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s dantian.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lower abdomen was in severe pain, and he was drenched in cold sweat. He endured the pain and said, ¡±

    ¡°Why are you giving me your fate?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer did not reply. He picked up another nail.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled. He subconsciously wanted to step back, but he could not move his body. you were the mastermind behind the tax and silver case. Your purpose was to get me out of the capital in a ¡®reasonable¡¯ way?

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± the white-robed Warlock said with a smile.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t guess why you want to use the tax and silver case as an excuse to take me out of the capital. With your means and ability, even if the capital has a supervisor, you can still take me out of the capital.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him, trying to see through the ¡± mosaic ¡± and observe his expression.

    The white-robed sorcerer touched his head and said in a gentle voice, like an elder talking to a junior,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a genius in solving cases? I¡¯ve given you so much time, and you still haven¡¯t found anvthinz?¡±

    I¡¯ll check your mother ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost cursed out loud, but he held it back and tried to stall for time. ¡°You were the one who helped me in Yunzhou, right?¡±

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s reply was concise andprehensive.

    you¡¯re helping me not because you¡¯re giving me a gift, but because Yunzhou is Xu Zhou. It¡¯s the base of your bloodline, right? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were shocking.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡±

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s tone was still calm. He gripped the nail and pierced it into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s upper dantian.¡±How did you guess it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned pale, and arge amount of sweat oozed out of his forehead. He said in a weak voice, ¡®

    ¡°Because Yunzhou¡¯s geographical location is really good. It¡¯s backed by the sea, so even if you fail, you can still take a boat and go overseas. And why was it Yunzhou and not the other provinces near the sea? This was because Yunzhou was rich in resources. In terms of grain production, it was second only to the ¡°Da Feng Granary¡± Yu Zhou and Zhang Zhou.

    ¡°In terms of iron ore, medicinal herbs, and other mountain treasures, Yunzhou is second only to the hundred thousand mountains in the South. On top of that, the local bandits are rampant, and it¡¯s the best cover for you to build up your troops.

    ¡°The witchcraft cult has also set their eyes on this ce, so they¡¯ve been nning in secret all these years. They supported mountain bandits, colluded with the Qi party, and transported military supplies. This is against your interests.

    ¡°Therefore, you borrowed the hands of the Duke of Wei and me to uproot the witchcraft cult. This way, you won¡¯t be exposed, and you can also clean up the witchcraft cult¡¯s influence.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, then yang Chuannan, the Commander-in-Chief of Yunzhou, is one of your people, right?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer pped lightly. His face could not be seen clearly, but he was full of smiles. you¡¯ve guessed it all. What else have you guessed? tell me, and I¡¯ll give you a chance to stall for time.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I realized it toote.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    On that day, they were able to quickly determine that song Changfu, the chief administrator of Yunzhou, was the true murderer behind the scenes, all because they had captured the Cripple Liang Youping, and Liang Youping had been sent by the white-robed Warlock.

    And Liang Youping ¡­ It was li Miaozhen¡¯s good friend, themander of Yunzhou, yang Chuannan.

    Yunzhou was a very strange ce. It was clearly very rich, but bandits ran rampant, and the People¡¯s lives were poor. Not to mention Xu Qi ¡®an, even Zhu guangxiao had called it unreasonable that day.

    After summoning Ji Qian¡¯s soul in Jian province and asking for his soul, Xu Qi ¡®an had been thinking about where Xu Zhou was.

    He didn¡¯t understand it for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until he had investigated everything that he finally understood..

 Chapter 1025 - 1025: The answer (3)

    Chapter 1025 - 1025: The answer (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Back in Yunzhou, why didn¡¯t you extract my fate?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± The white-robed sorcerer raised the nail in his hand and said, ¡®

    ¡°The sealed artifact under the Sang Bo is in your body. If I want to extract the fate energy from your body, I have to face him.

    ¡°This demonic monk is no ordinary person. Even I can¡¯t seal him. So I went to the Western Region and told the Buddhist sect that Shen Shu was in your body.

    they lent me their Supreme treasure, the devil sealing nail, without any hesitation.

    No wonder he could easily break my Vajra power and seal Shen Shu. As expected, only a monk can deal with. monk ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an tried to relieve the despair in her heart by ridiculing him.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you borrow it earlier orter, but only at this time?¡±

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s tone carried a carefree and smiling tone. of course, I¡¯m waiting for Wei Yuan to die in battle. Your dragon veins will dissipate, and you¡¯ll kill Jean.

    ¡°How do you know that yuan jing is a Jean?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Take a guess,¡± the white-robed sorcerer replied.

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to speak, he continued, ¡°¡±lf Wei Yuan doesn¡¯t die, the witch God sect won¡¯t be the only one who can¡¯t eat and sleep in peace. If the God of War Dafeng did not die, who would dare to stir up trouble? Now that the Dragon vein had dispersed, the Central ins would be in chaos. This was the best time to stir up trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s also the best time for me to take back my fate.¡±

    As he spoke, another golden nail pierced into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s big awl.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grunted and almost fainted. The five nails in his body resonated and eroded his vitality, further sealing his cultivation and Shen Shu.

    He was in a very bad state right now. After killing Jean, he was seriously injured.

    Now that he was pierced by the first generation supervisor with the devil sealing nail, he had a rare weakness that he had in his previous life after staying up all night, the kind of weakness that could die at any time.

    ¡°Back then, how did you escape the encirclement of Emperor Wu Zong, the Bodhisattvas of Buddhism, and the current supervisor?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an did not forget his original intention of stalling for time.

    The white-robed sorcerer nced at Zhao Shou in the distance and opened the sachet again. He summoned one Dharma artifact after another, and the top-grade Dharma artifacts flew out as if they were free to replenish the

    ¡°Army. ¡±

    At the same time, he stomped his foot again and released a formation that could borrow the power of heaven and earth, enveloping Zhao Shou.

    Dean Zhao Shou was.plete rank. 3 martial artist, and with the help of the schrly crown, he was no weaker than. rank. 2 martial artist. As expected of the first supervisor, he was probably only. step away from first-grade ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was in despair again.

    Once again, the white-robed sorcerer held back Zhao Shou. He picked up a nail and poured clear light into it.

    ¡°How can it be that easy to kill a rank-I?¡±

    The sixth nail was inserted into the Mingmen acupoint on the back of his waist.

    ¡°He¡¯s still resisting. As expected of the devil monk who gives even the Buddhist League A headache. After Ipletely seal him, I will set up a formation to retrieve his fate. At that time, you might die.¡±

    ¡°My luck is on your side. You tried to take my life, aren¡¯t you afraid of the bacsh from the luck?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was pale, not because she was afraid, but because she was weak.

    ¡°The supervisor didn¡¯t dare to touch Jean because he was the supervisor of great Feng. 500 years ago, he had relied on this line of the imperial family to achieve first rank. Killing the Emperor was equivalent to destroying one¡¯s Foundation. The luck on your body alsoes from this lineage.

    ¡°If I kill you, I won¡¯t destroy my own Foundation. I¡¯ll only have to suffer the bacsh. Also, for some reason, this bacsh is even lighter than when ordinary high-ranks deal with you.¡±

    The white-robed Warlockughed.

    what is the reason? is it rted to the fact that you hid your fate in me? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes.

    The white-robed sorcerer gave an irrelevant answer, ¡°Do you know why he betrayed me? And why did I fall from rank-I to rank-2?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°If you know what the first and second stages of the Warlock system are called, you¡¯ll be able to figure out a lot of things by yourself,¡± the white-robed Warlock said.

    The seventh nail was inserted into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s central acupuncture point.

    Blood and sweat mixed, dyeing his ragged green robe red. He was silent for a while and then nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed curious about the truth of how he killed his teacher..¡±

 Chapter 1026 - 1026: Shielding Tianji (1)

    Chapter 1026 - 1026: Shielding Tianji (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s words confirmed some of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spections. The third rank of the Sorcerer system was called ¡± seer, ¡± but no one knew what the second and first ranks were called.

    In today¡¯s nine regions, except for the first generation who created the Warlock system and the current generation of Renegades, no one knew what the first and second grade warlocks were.

    Even a direct disciple like the act tough King, yang qianhuan, knew nothing about this.

    One could imagine that the first and second ranks of the Warlock system contained huge secrets.

    When the Buddhist diplomatic mission had arrived in the capital, he had chatted with Wei Yuan and found out that the reason Emperor Wu Zong had been able to usurp the throne was because of the Buddhist sect and the current supervisor.

    He single-handedly led the fall of the first supervisor.

    Later, when he rescued Lina in the underground pce, he met a wild Warlock named Gongyang su. From him, he learned that there were big secrets hidden in the first and second ranks of warlocks.

    Since then, Xu Qi ¡®an had guessed that the reason why the director killed his teacher was most likely rted to his rank.

    ¡°It seems that you already have an idea.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment and said leisurely.

    ¡°My idea is that the second rank of Warlock is called¡± sinful disciple, ¡°and the first rank is called¡± master killer ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart, but he did not dare to say it out loud.

    He remained silent.

    The white-robed sorcerer observed Zhao Shou, who was trying his best to break the array, and said,

    ¡°The second stage of the Warlock is called ¡®Qi cultivator¡¯.¡±

    ? A big question mark shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. This was a little beyond his expectations. To be honest, the name of Qi cultivator was a little mediocre, and it did not seem to match the status of a second-grade Warlock. Then, he heard the white-robed sorcererugh.¡±lt¡¯s the ¡®luck¡¯ of fate.¡±

    Fate ¡­ Qi refinement Warriors trained their luck?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank. He suddenly felt enlightened, but new doubts welled up in his mind.

    He was suddenly enlightened because he knew why the first generation supervisor could steal the fate of Da Feng and refine it into his body. This was the power of a second-grade Qi cultivator.

    He was confused because he didn¡¯t understand what this had to do with Jian Zheng killing his teacher.

    ¡°What does this have to do with the director betraying you?¡±

    He asked the question in his heart.

    The white-robed sorcerer did not answer him. Instead, he opened the sachet again. At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an heard Zhao Shouts deep voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to set up formations here.¡±

    The deep voice seemed to contain a terrifying power that changed the rules of heaven and earth.

    The formations that had drawn in the power of heaven and earth to kill Zhao Shou with the power of the five elements disappeared without a sound.

    Beautiful! Xu Qi ¡®an secretly cheered.

    The two sides were in a deadlock. Zhao Shou had perfectly stalled the first-generation supervisor. Once the senior rank one, salen AGU, was driven away by the snitch, he would be saved.

    Seeing that the formation had been broken, the white-robed sorcerer was not in a hurry. He took out a magic weapon from the open sachet. It was a small eight-trigram copper te.

    The eight trigrams copper te flew up into the sky and condensed above Zhao Shouts head. Under the hazy light, the eight trigrams Formation enveloped Zhao Shou and trapped him again.

    ¡°You can try. This ce forbids the use of magical weapons.¡± that way, you can¡¯t use your quasi-Saint schr¡¯s crown, ¡± the white-robed sorcerer said with a smile. I¡¯ll take the opportunity to kill you.

    Zhao Shou was silent. The bacsh of absolutemand did not allow him to change the rules of the world one after another.

    Pay-to. win yers would not die. good death ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart. The glimmer of hope that had just appeared was instantly extinguished.

    At first nce, the Warlock system did not seem to have strong attack power, but they were good at formations and refining. As long as they had enough time and resources, they could make money.

    If he didn¡¯t have enoughbat power, he could make up for it with magical artifacts.

    It was simply disgusting.

    After throwing out the eight trigrams copper te, the white-robed sorcerer said leisurely, ¡°¡±A first-grade Warlock is called¡± destiny. ¡®¡±¡®

    ¡°I know destiny!¡± He said in a deep voice after a pause.

    ¡°Jianzheng stratagems and schemes in the dark, all of this is based on the authority of¡± destiny, ¡°but the destiny has a great w. Jianzheng can only scheme in the dark, can¡¯t interfere directly, can¡¯t reveal the secrets of heaven.

    ¡°Let me give you an example. For example, if he knew that I was going tounch a sneak attack today, he couldn¡¯t tell you and couldn¡¯t help you directly. He could only help you through some tactful means. For example, sealing the devil monk Shen Shu in your body.

    ¡°In fact, he did the same. However, everything in the world has a counter to each other. I can¡¯t do anything to Shen Shu, but someone else can.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, ¡°this reminds me of the wizard¡¯s divination.¡± yes. the white-robed sorcerer smiled and nodded. sorcerers are born from the Wizard system.

    ¡°But what does this have to do with Jian Zheng killing his master?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Hearing this, the white-robed sorcerer sighed. ¡°The condition for Qi refinement Warriors to advance to heavenly fate is:Refine the fate of a country.

    Who are you looking down on ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard to understand.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    let¡¯s change to an easier exnation, ¡°the white-robed sorcerer exined patiently. supporting a destined person to ascend the throne and establish a Kingdom is the key for a level two Qi cultivator to advance to level one destined person.

    BOOM!

    It was as if a Thunderbolt had exploded in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears, causing his scalp to go numb.

    All the mysteries had been solved.

    This was why the supervisor had chosen to help Emperor Wu Zong and betray his teacher.

    By supporting the Emperor Wu Zong, he had sessfully advanced to the first grade.

    The first generation supervisor had fallen from rank one to rank two because he had lost his ¡°country.¡±

    It was no wonder that warlocks had to rely on the Imperial court. A dynasty that ruled the Central ins was the foundation of warlocks.

    Therefore, the first generation said that if Jian Zheng killed Jean d ¡®arc, he would be destroying his own Foundation. And if he kills me, he only needs to bear the bacsh of luck and won¡¯t destroy his Foundation.

    can¡¯t we choose a Prince from the current dynasty and support him to the throne? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked..

 Chapter 1027 - 1027: Blocking the heavenly secrets (2)

    Chapter 1027 - 1027: Blocking the heavenly secrets (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°This is not enough for a Qi refinement warrior to level up,¡± the white-robed Warlock shook his head.

    ¡­. ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Was there something wrong with your brain back then? Why do you want to take in disciples?¡±

    He had painstakingly taught his disciple just to make him stab him in the back?

    The white-robed sorcerer was silent. He then inserted the eighth and ninth golden nails into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body. At this point, all the nails had been inserted.

    Shen Shu waspletely sealed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to p himself if he could move his hand.

    The white-robed sorcerer sighed, ¡°because the changing of dynasties is a naturalw, and no one can stop it.¡± The destruction of a dynasty was inevitably apanied by the fall of a supervisor.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking in disciples. If I don¡¯t, the Warlock system will be a dust in history. Speaking of which, it was fortunate that it was Wu Zong who plotted the rebellion. Although the royal family had changed, Da Feng was still Da Feng.

    ¡°Thus, I¡¯ve only fallen, and not died.¡±

    So, constantly being stabbed in the back by his disciples was the fate that the Warlock system had to bear? Xu Qi ¡®an had a strange expression on his face and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to support that bloodline back then to take back the throne so that you can return to your first rank position?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said word by word,¡±and then, the current supervisor fell back to rank-2 and began a new round of his n to kill his teacher?¡±

    A Matryoshka between master and disciple?

    The white-robed sorcerer nced at him, and his tone suddenly became cold.¡±Do you have anyst words?¡±

    . Xu Qi ¡®an did not speak.

    The white-robed sorcerer reached out and touched the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a throbbing pain in his head. He knew that his ¡± master-servant rtionship ¡± with the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld had been terminated.

    His heart sank.

    The white-robed sorcerer tipped over the small Jade Mirror and revealed a long sword that was as clear as water and exuded a faint glow.

    Then, he stuffed the fragment of the book back into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    You, you¡¯re giving it back to me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him in a daze. So, he only took out his lunar shadow Sword?

    This sword was the spoils of war he got after killing Ji Qian.

    Its quality was not inferior to his peace saber, but it had not developed a weapon spirit, so it could not be ranked among the peerless divine weapons. ¡°Do you know the true essence of a fourth -grade array master?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer held the lunar shadow Sword, turned his head, and smiled at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to speak, he continued, ¡®

    ¡°Formations are actually thews of heaven and earth. Otherwise, how can they summon wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning? How could he borrow the power of heaven and earth? As such, as long as I¡¯m given enough time, I¡¯ll be able toprehend the modifiedws of the world and break them.¡±

    As he spoke, he swiped his palm on the lunar shadow Sword, drawing out a twisted and mysterious incantation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously closed his eyes. Looking at these incantations would cause him to have a headache and dizziness. He would also feel the same when he looked at the Dragon Tooth.

    The white-robed sorcerer raised the lunar shadow Sword and gently shed down. The Dean Zhao Shouts ¡± ground prison ¡± was instantly shattered.

    He told me so much not because he was really wasting time, but because he was trying toprehend thews of this world ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was enlightened. He suddenly felt a great pressure.

    The first supervisor was as terrifying as the supervisor.

    There was too little room for error when fighting with such a person, and the pressure was too great.

    Inparison, the half-crazy Jean was simply too easy to deal with.

    The white-robed sorcerer slowly put away the lunar shadow Sword. He didn¡¯t even look at Zhao Shou, who had a slight change in expression, and said in his usual calm tone, ¡®

    Oh, I almost forgot. I still have to block your heavenly secrets.

    Looking at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pale face, he slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Back in the Jian province, you managed to form a rtionship with that old ancestor of martial Union, right? A martial artist who was half a step to rank two was stronger than Zhao Shou.

    but a martial artist is a martial artist. It¡¯s not difficult to deal with him. I just need to shield you, and he will forget your existence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was pale, and beads of cold sweat oozed out of his forehead. He opened his mouth silently, but no words came out.

    The white-robed sorcerer raised his hand and gently wiped it across his face.

    It was as if something was being hidden.

    The two of them immediately disappeared.

    He had also broken the rule of not being able to teleport.

    On the official road, Xu Pingzhi, who was galloping his horse, suddenly looked confused. He pulled the reins of his horse and looked around, not knowing what he was going to do. ¡°Why am I here? what am I going to do?¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    Just as he was feeling puzzled, a shout came from behind him, ¡°¡±Lord Xu, what are you going to do?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi turned around and saw Yun Lu Academy¡¯s Zhang Shen riding the wind over.

    I-I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do ¡­

    Xu Pingzhi answered nkly.

    Zhang Shen said helplessly, ¡°everything was fine. Why did you suddenly go crazy?¡± Your wife and daughter are still waiting for you at the Academy.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi frowned and suddenly realized. That¡¯s right, because his nephew died in the battle in Yunzhou, he was depressed all day long, and his daughter lingyue even missed him when she saw things, washing her face with tears all day long.

    The youngest daughter, Xu lingying, often woke up crying at night, shouting to find her big brother. Sometimes, she would think of her big brother at the banquet. When she was sad, she would turn her sadness into magnanimity and eat fiverge bowls in a row.

    Therefore, he resigned from his position as the centurion of the Imperial saber guards and nned to move to Jian province with his wife and daughter.

    Thinking of this, Xu Pingzhi looked depressed and sighed, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ever since ningyan died in the battle at Yunzhou, I¡¯ve been mentally unstable and have been doing some strange things.¡±

    Ning Yan? Who was it .

 Chapter 1028 - 1028: Shielding Tianji (3)

    Chapter 1028 - 1028: Shielding Tianji (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Who¡¯s Ning Yan?¡± Zhang Shen was stunned for a moment before asking.

    it was my nephew, ¡± Xu Pingzhi said sadly. he died in Yunzhou at such a young age.

    Zhang Shen nodded.

    Although Xu niannian was his student, he didn¡¯t have much interaction with the Xu family. This time, he was entrusted by his student, Xu cijiu, to send the Xu family to Jian province.

    In the suburbs of Beijing.

    Chu Yuanxi sat cross-legged on the edge of the sword, tears streaming down her face.

    di wudao is a disaster to the country and its people. Fortunately, there are Masters who exterminated the evil and defended the Dao. Otherwise, my six hundred years of Foundation would have been destroyed in the hands of a fatuous Emperor.

    Master Hengyuan put his palms together. that¡¯s great. Unfortunately, the master came and went without a trace. He didn¡¯t leave his name and just left. He hid his merit and fame.

    Li Miaozhen stood on the flying sword and frowned. She felt a sense of fear for no reason, as if she had lost something important.

    Lina rubbed her stomach. the matter is over. I should return to Yun Lu Institute. The Xu family is here waiting for me.

    At this point, she suddenly frowned. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember why she was staying at the Xu family¡¯s house.

    A few secondster, she suddenly realized that after she came to the capital, she had met the youngdy of the Xu family, Xu lingying. She had discovered this peerless genius from the vast sea of people, so she had taken her in as a disciple and taught her cultivation.

    The Imperial Pce, shaoyin Pce.

    Lin ¡®an was looking for something in the study room like a madman. His actions were rough, books were thrown around randomly, and vases were broken all over the floor. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, what are you looking for?¡±

    The pce maid was anxious.

    Lin ¡®an stopped and stood up straight. Tears flowed down her white cheeks. She choked, ¡®

    I, I forgot something important ¡­

    The two Pce maids looked at each other,pletely unable to understand what the second Princess was saying.

    At a certain moment, Lin ¡®an saw a chessboard and chess pieces scattered among the scattered books.

    She still couldn¡¯t remember what she had forgotten, but she instinctively felt that this chess set was very important. She squatted down and hugged the chess board tightly, tears falling like rain.

    On the chessboard, the words were written in ck ink:

    The Chu River Han boundary!

    On the other side of the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Huaiqing, father has passed away. The crown prince¡¯s days have finallye to an end. But, but I can¡¯t ept this ¡­¡± The fourth prince said in a deep voice.

    After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, he had lost his greatest pir of support. There was no way he could win against the Crown Prince.

    That mysterious master had killed his father, which was bound to cause turmoil in the court. At this critical juncture, the Dukes would definitely support the Crown Prince to ascend the throne immediately to stabilize the situation.

    The fourth prince only felt that his future was dark.

    At this moment, he noticed that his sister, huaiqing, who had always been resourceful, had a dull expression and sorrow in her eyes.

    ¡°Huaiqing, I know that you¡¯re very sad about father¡¯s death, but ¡­ But father¡¯s ruthlessness provoked that peerless expert¡¯s anger and caused him to attack.¡±

    now is not the time to be sad, ¡± the fourth prince said in a deep voice. as long as the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t ascend the throne, we still have a chance. You must help me.

    Huaiqing gently clutched his chest.

    It hurts, my heart hurts so much, it¡¯s like a piece of my heart is empty.

    In a small courtyard.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the roof, holding her chin and thinking about life. The courtyard door was pushed open and aunt Zhang rushed in, shouting, ¡°Lady mu, what are you doing on the roof?¡±

    Mu nanzhi did not answer. She looked down at her and said softly, ¡°¡±Aunt

    Zhang, what¡¯s wrong ¡­

    Aunt Zhang said anxiously, ¡± the neighbors are all saying that the capital is finished. The Emperor has been killed. They are nning to escape from the capital. Are you leaving? ¡± Get your man to join us ¡­¡±

    Aunt Zhang suddenly stopped talking and looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°Lady mu, why are you crying?¡±

    Mu nanzhi was stunned. She touched her face, her hands full of tears.

    ¡°My, my husband is dead.¡± She said sadly. ¡°Ah? When did that happen?¡±

    Aunt Zhang was shocked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I ¡­ I forgot ¡­¡± She cried.

    In the suburbs of Beijing.

    Luo Yuheng held his sword in one hand and supported his forehead with the other. There was a slight pain on her face.

    ¡­ Xu Qi. an ¡­ Xu Qi. an

    She tried her best to resist something, but she still couldn¡¯t stop some information from being forgotten..

 Chapter 1029 - 1029: Reversal (1)

    Chapter 1029 - 1029: Reversal (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The scene in front of Xu Qi ¡®an changed from blurry to clear in less than a second.

    Then, he found himself at the entrance of a Valley. The valley was quiet, with withered flowers and trees. It was bleak and quiet.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and felt the temperature and humidity of the air. He was slightly relieved. The climate was not much different from that of the capital, which meant that the first director did not take him out of Da Feng or to the border.

    For most of the high-ranked cultivators other than martial artists, a distance of tens of miles and a distance of hundreds of miles was just a step away.

    The white-robed sorcerer raised his hand, his middle finger pressing against his thumb, and flicked out a drop of blood. With a ¡± Chi ¡°, the drop of blood hit the invisible wall of air, and the air trembled and rippled.

    ¡°This is a secret ce that I spent a lot of effort to create. Only I or my bloodline can enter. Even the supervisor can¡¯t enter. If you force your way in, you¡¯ll only cause this ce to copse.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer carried Xu Qi ¡®an and stepped into the barrier.

    Xu Qi ¡®an passed through the thin and transparent Qi world. The scenery in front of him had changedpletely. The valley was still the valley, but there was no grass or wood. There was only a huge stone te engraved with all kinds of spells.

    The stone te had a diameter of ten Zhang and covered almost every inch of the valley.

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®an saw the stone te, she felt a familiar dizziness again, like a pregnant woman who couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit.

    I¡¯ve been carving this formation intermittently for more than 30 years. A total of 108 formations have beenbined into one. It¡¯s unparalleled in attack and defense. Other than a first-grade supervisor, it¡¯s difficult for anyone to break through this ce.

    The white-robed sorcerer exined in a gentle tone.

    Why was his secret ce not far from the capital ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. This question shed across his mind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t think too much about it, because his attention was attracted by a dried corpse sitting cross-legged in the formation.

    The clothes on the mummies were rather strange. They were sewn from cloth and animal skin, and there were colorful stones hanging on their waists. On their heads, they were wearingyered sweat towels and hats.

    Southern border people?

    This was the typical style of clothing in the southern border.

    he ¡­ He¡¯s the previous leader of the heavenly venomous tribe?! Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he voiced his guess.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the old man Tian Huan who stole Da Feng¡¯s fate with me.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer answered all of his questions calmly, as if everything was under his control.

    ¡°How did he die Here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the first generation supervisor¡¯s pixted face, his face full of doubt, as if he was saying, ¡°Are you having an internal strife?

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have much lifespan left. He nned with me to give away his fate and suffered a bacsh. Not long after the Battle of Shanhai Pass ended, he died.¡±

    The first supervisor sighed, ¡°stealing a country¡¯s fate will naturally result in a bacsh, including extracting your fate now. I will also suffer a bacsh.¡± This is a price that must be paid.¡±

    Lina had said that old man Tian Huan¡¯s purpose in gathering the fate energy

    was to repair the statue of the Confucian Saint and seal the witch God again ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said,

    ¡°Would he be willing to be your wedding dress?¡±

    It was impossible for an expert who could n and bestow great Providence to not know his own lifespan and physical condition. How could he do such a thing that would benefit others?

    The white-robed sorcerer stood side by side with Xu Qi ¡®an. He looked at the dried corpse in the center of the array and said, ¡®

    there is a price for this gift. The price is to seal the poison God. This is the karma between me and him. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Do I have to die?¡± The white-robed sorcerer was silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at him sincerely. I don¡¯t care about this luck. It¡¯s yours, so I can return it to you.

    The white-robed sorcerer slowly said, ¡®

    ¡°When you step into rank-2 and be a Dao integration stage martial artist, you¡¯ll be able to bear the consequences of extracting fate. But I can¡¯t wait that long.

    Wei Yuan is dead, Jean is dead, and the Dragon vein is gone. These are all major events. Qi cultivators should take advantage of them. If you don¡¯t seize this opportunity, it will pass when you advance to rank two.

    ¡°To achieve great things, you must seize the opportunity. You should understand.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I might not be able to subdue you after you be a Dao integration stage martial artist,¡± he sighed after a pause.

    A trace of sadness shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes. He immediately collected himself and asked, ¡®

    ¡°How did you hide it from the supervisor and ce your luck on me?¡±

    This question had been bothering him for a long time. One had to know that

    Jian Zheng was a first-grade Warlock, and no one knew fate better than him. How did the first generation manage to make fate sleep on him for 20 years without a sound?

    The white-robed sorcerer looked at the mummified corpse and said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®This isn¡¯t my ability. It¡¯s old man Tian Huan¡¯s method. Back then, he used the same method to hide from the supervisor and sessfully steal the fate.¡±

    What method ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a moment, but the white-robed sorcerer did not exin.

    ¡°The one who tied the bell has to untie the bell. We need his help and this formation to extract your fate energy.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer picked up Xu Qi ¡®an and ced him somewhere in front of the mummified corpse.

    He needed the help of this formation to extract fate energy, and he had been nning this since 30 years ago ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. Old silver always hid his pulse.

    He didn¡¯t resist, nor did he have the strength to resist. After standing properly, he asked, ¡®

    ¡°I really want to know if you can erase my name from the screen of heavenly secrets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. To what extent could one block a person? Topletely erase him from the world? What would the world¡¯s reaction be if he blocked someone who was known to the world?

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± the white-robed sorcerer paused for a moment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled without any expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. To what extent could one block a person? Topletely erase him from the world? What would the world¡¯s reaction be if he blocked someone who was known to the world? Like the Emperor, like me..

 Chapter 1030 - 1030: Reversal (2)

    Chapter 1030: Reversal (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Has the worldpletely forgotten, or is their memory in disorder? What would happen if a person who had been blocked from the heavenly secrets reappeared in everyone¡¯s sight?

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a person¡¯s family and others?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer looked at him and did not speak for a long time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him calmly. what if I write it down on a piece of paper in advance? what if my family sees something that doesn¡¯t match my memory? ¡±

    On the official road in the suburbs of Beijing.

    Xu Pingzhi urged his horse in the direction of Yun Lu Academy. The great schr Zhang Shen strode thirty feet with a single step, leisurely walking side by side with the horse.

    A figure appeared in front of him, wearing a Confucian crown and an old Confucian robe. He was free and uninhibited.

    ¡°Director?¡±

    Zhang Shen was stunned for a moment, and said in a rather surprised tone,

    ¡°¡±What are you doing here?¡±

    Director Zhao ignored him. He took out three pieces of paper and opened one of them. if you forget to save (nk) tomorrow, please give the second note to Xu Pingzhi.

    There was a nk in the middle. Save who? It was not written on the paper, or it had been written but was erased.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Zhang Shen looked at the contents of the note and saw the unprecedented seriousness on Shou Zhao¡¯s face. This made him realize that the director seemed to be in some trouble.

    Xu Pingzhi, who was sitting on the horse, frowned when he saw the note. Although second uncle Xu had never been to school, he had been in a public position for many years. He had been reading books and writing, so it was impossible for him to be illiterate.

    He could recognize most of the words on the note, but he couldn¡¯t read two or three of them.

    ¡°I just experienced a great battle, but I can¡¯t remember who I fought with, let alone the reason. Until I found these three pieces of paper on my body.¡± Zhao Shou opened the second piece of paper. It was written in cinnabar.

    ¡°Second uncle, save me!¡±

    The bright red words were reflected in Xu Pingzhi¡¯s pupils, making his pupils suddenly contract as if they had encountered a strong light.

    His cheek muscles twitched slightly, and bean-sized beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Xu Pingzhi held his head and screamed in pain. The veins on his forehead were bulging. He fell from the horse¡¯s back and held his head with both hands. He rolled on the ground and roared in pain.

    ¡°Everything will be in the past!¡± Zhao Shou said in a deep voice.

    The words ofw followed.

    As expected, second uncle Xu¡¯s headache was much better. He panted heavily, and his face was no longer fierce because of the pain. His whole body was covered in sweat, as if he had just been fished out of the water.

    Xu Pingzhi stood up slowly, his lips trembling. His rough face was covered in tears.

    ¡°It seems that you have recalled something.¡±

    Zhao Shou¡¯s voice was gentle as he opened the third piece of paper. go to Jianzhou¡¯s Quanrong mountain and find martial Union¡¯s old ancestor. You¡¯ll

    Imow once you get there.

    Quanrong mountain, inside the stone gate.

    Wriggling pieces of meat were moving around a piece of paper. There was a line of words written on the paper:

    ¡°We will wait for the head of the Yun Lu Institute, Zhao Shou, to arrive and go with him to save the people. This is very important.

    ¡°We will wait for the head of the Yun Lu Institute, Zhao Shou, to arrive and go with him to save the people. This is very important.

    ¡°We will wait for Yun Lu Academy¡¯s principal Zhao Shou to arrive and go with him to save the people. This is very important! ¡°Important things have to be repeated three times.¡±

    In the dark cave, an old voice echoed, ¡®

    ¡°Why is there a note here? I seem to have forgotten something. I¡¯ve been in seclusion for many years, how can Ie out so easily? This will consume the little life I have left.

    ¡°Wait

    One of the pieces of meat wriggled and rolled out a letter from the corner. The letter read:

    ¡°Senior, in the near future, junior will encounter a Great Tribtion. I hope you can lend me a hand. As a reward, I promise to give you a nine-colored lotus root within half a year to help you reach the second stage Dao integration realm.¡±

    The old voice echoed in the rock cave again, ¡°¡±Whose letter, whose letter?¡± His voice was filled with excitement.

    I don¡¯t remember, but the fact that I¡¯ve kept this letter is enough to prove that I¡¯ve forgotten something. By the way, Zhao Shou, wait for Zhao Shou ¡­ he said.

    The old voice muttered to itself.

    The white-robed sorcererughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s very interesting that you can think of these questions. I¡¯m a little surprised. However, that¡¯s not important. It will only take half a quarter of an hour to extract the fate energy from your body. ¡°Even if Jian Zheng were to force salen AGU to retreat and rush here now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break apart the formation that I spent over thirty years to inscribe in half a quarter of an hour.

    moreover, there are techniques left behind by old man Tian Huan here. They have the characteristic of not being known.

    An undiscovered characteristic ¡­ Is this the reason why luck has been hidden in my body for twenty years without being discovered? Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s really watertight.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer didn¡¯t say anything else. He lightly stepped on the ground, and a clear light lit up from the bottom of his feet, instantly ¡± igniting ¡® the entire formation. The clear light spread out like water ripples, lighting up the spell.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a great sense of danger. Every strand of hair and every nerve was sending him a ¡± danger ¡± signal.

    This was the feedback from the early warning of the spirit forging stage martial artists.

    However, there was no corresponding image in his mind. This crisis was so mysterious that it seemed impossible to capture it.

    He felt as if something was moving away from his body. It was floating up bit by bit and was about toe out from the top of his head.

    The formation is draining my luck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly enlightened.

    At this moment, the extraction of luck stopped, as if it had encountered a barrier that was difficult to cross.

    At this moment, in the center of the array, the mummified corpse slowly opened its eyes.

    There were only the whites of his eyes, but no eyeballs. It seemed like a terrifying vortex was hidden within.

    Kachaa!

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to hear the sound of shackles being broken. The shackles that locked his fate on him were broken, and nothing could stop the fate from being stripped away.

    Seeing this, the white-robed sorcerer finally smiled.

    After 20 years of nning, he had finally seeded today.

    But the next moment, his smile froze.

    The vast and boundless fate energy that ordinary people could not see suddenly froze when it was about to leave Xu Qi ¡®an. Then it slowly sank back into his body.

    ¡°You still have other luck that doesn¡¯t belong to Da Feng!¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer said. His tone was emotionless, but it had be deep.

    ¡°It seems that I made the right bet.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an broke out in a cold sweat. He was exhausted, both physically and mentally. He was not physically exhausted, but he was gasping for breath. Heughed as he panted.

    ¡°I¡¯m now sure of two things. First, the fate that you¡¯ve hidden in my body has been refined by you using the methods of Qi refinement Warriors. As for the other portion of fate in my body, you didn¡¯t refine it and it doesn¡¯t belong to you.

    ¡°Second, you¡¯re different from the supervisor. The supervisor¡¯s n is based on his position as the¡± heavenly mandate.¡± You are only a level two Qi cultivator, so you are still a human. You don¡¯t know everything. For example, you don¡¯t Imow that I have had a fortuitous encounter and obtained a piece of fate of unknown origin. It seems like the two portions of fate have fused together, so you can¡¯t take out the portion that belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha ¡­

    His smile gradually became exaggerated, with the joy of surviving a disaster, and the fear of walking through the gates of hell!

    The white-robed sorcerer did not refute him, as if he had silently agreed. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time. It¡¯s not difficult for Qi refinement Warriors to refine an extra portion of fate. On the contrary, I want to thank you for your gift, which allowed me to obtain a rich fortune.¡± haha, hahaha, hahahaha ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stillughing, like a lunatic.

    As sheughed, tears came out.

    The white-robed sorcerer frowned, and his tone had a rare hint of displeasure. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at the Sorcerer in white with some sadness and hatred. She squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth,

    ¡°Should I call you the head disciple of the supervisor or Lord Xu of the Xu family¡¯s of culture? Or, should I call you father?¡±

    [ PS: the next chapter is about Xu Bai¡¯s operation. You have to be patient when reading my book. After getting used to solving cases, it¡¯s hard to change your writing style. ] To solve a case, one had to give results first, then find clues. Therefore, a lot of the content in the book was written out directly first, and then the foreshadowing that had been buried long ago was thrown out.

    Because the foreshadowing was more obscure, many readers could not remember it, so they would find it unreasonable. This situation had also appeared when Jean d ¡®arc¡¯ rebelled, and some readers had also ridiculed it. Later on, he was deeply convinced by my foreshadowing ¡­

    The disadvantages of blocking the secrets of heaven will be written in the next chapter, don¡¯t worry..

 Chapter 1031 - 1031: Father-son game (1)

    Chapter 1031: Father-son game (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Although there was a blurry ¡± barrier ¡± separating them, Xu Qi. an could imagine the face of the white-robed sorcerer. It was. little serious, a little ugly,.

    little gloomy ¡­

    or should I call you ¡®Xu Pingfeng¡¯, if that¡¯s your real name? ¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer did not answer. The valley fell silent, and the father and son looked at each other in silence.

    One of them was dressed in white, while the other was covered in blood.

    The wind ruffled the corners of the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s clothes. He sighed as if he had lost something, and slowly said, ¡®

    ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Guess,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an grinned, his eyes full of disdain.

    His face was pale and Haggard, and his ragged clothes were soaked in sweat and blood. However, after he revealed their identities, the arrogance in his eyes became stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Through the divination art ¡­¡± The white-robed Warlock muttered to himself for a moment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°As long as you walk, you will leave a trace. To me, as long as the heaven¡¯s secrets concealing art has a w, it¡¯s not invincible.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer did not speak. He controlled the stone te and used the 108 small formations to form arge formation to refine the fate energy in

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was in danger, said calmly, ¡®

    ¡°Concealing the heavenly secrets? How do I conceal the heavenly secrets? Topletely erase a person from the world? Obviously not, otherwise no one would know about the first supervisor, and the current supervisor would be the first in the eyes of the world.

    ¡°When I found out the truth behind the silver Tax case, and knew that a great enemy like you was lurking in the shadows, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to deal with warlocks, especially the unpredictable art of hiding the secrets of heaven. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t considered the possibility of you blocking me today.¡±

    ¡°Slowly, I¡¯vee up with two limitations of the heaven¡¯s secrets concealing art.

    one: there is a limit to hiding from heaven¡¯s secrets. This limit is divided into two aspects. I have divided it into influence and cause and effect.

    the so-called influence is that if you block a stone on the side of the road, no one will notice that it has disappeared. It is equivalent to beingpletely erased from the world because it has almost no instinctive influence. It is just a stone that no one cares about.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t block the throne room in the Imperial Pce, because it¡¯s too important. It¡¯s so important that without it, the world¡¯s understanding will be wed and their logic will be unable to be self-consistent, and the effect of the art of blocking heavenly secrets will be next to nothing.

    it¡¯s just like how the current supervisor blocked the first generation and everything that happened 500 years ago, but people still know that Emperor Wu Zong is plotting a rebellion to usurp the throne. This is because this matter is too big and can not bepared to the pebbles on the roadside.

    by the same logic, if you turn an object into a person and shield a person, then those who have an ordinary rtionship with him or have no rtionship with him willpletely forget him. This was because the existence of this person did not affect people¡¯s lives.

    ¡°However, with his close family, his best friends, and his female friends, the logic can not be self-consistent. The reason was very simple. Even if you blocked my parents, I would still not forget my parents. This was because everyone had parents, and no one could jump out of a rock.

    therefore, in order to ¡®convince¡¯ myself and to make logic self-consistent, I would lie to myself and tell myself that my parents died when I was born. This is karma. The deeper the karma, the harder it is to be blocked by the divination art.

    This was actually what the wild Warlock Gongyang su, whom he had met in the underground pce of Yongzhou, had told Xu Qi ¡®an.

    That wild Warlock who had been passed down from the first generation of supervisors had already exined the heaven¡¯s secrets blocking technique clearly.

    ¡°Impressive. What¡¯s the second restriction?¡± the white-robed sorcerer sighed.

    ¡°The second restriction is that for high-ranked martial artists, the shield is only temporary,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    Wei Yuan could remember the existence of the first director, but only when he thought about simr information would he suddenly realize that there was another first director in the Directorate of celestial.

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded. it also depends on karma. High-ranked people who don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with you won¡¯t even remember you. However, those with deep karma with you would soon remember you. And he forgot about it very quickly. And so on.

    ¡°As expected, Luo Yuheng and Zhao Shouyi have thought of you, but they can¡¯t find you here. Originally, I only concealed your heavenly secrets to create time.¡±

    This was already terrifying enough ¡­ Xu Qian sighed and continued, actually, I have a guess about the third restriction, but I can¡¯t be sure. Why don¡¯t you exin it to me? ¡±

    Pausing for a moment, he ignored the Warlock¡¯s attitude and continued,

    ¡°If I were to appear in front of my rtives or the people of the capital, would they remember me? Will the heaven¡¯s secrets concealing technique automatically fail?¡±

    ¡°Is this important?¡±

    As the white-robed sorcerer spoke, he drew an array in the air. Runes formed by clear light were injected into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body, speeding up the refinement of his fate.

    ¡°It¡¯s very important. If my guess is correct, then when you appeared in the sky above the capital and in everyone¡¯s line of sight, the heaven¡¯s secrets concealment technique automatically lost its effect. My second uncle remembered this big brother of yours.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer was silent for a long time before he smiled and said,

    ¡°¡±ls there any more?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smirked. there are six disciples in total. I¡¯ve been dealing with the sorcerers in the Directorate of Celestials for so long, but I¡¯ve never heard anything about the eldest disciple from them. This is very illogical.

    ¡°After thinking about it, the only exnation was that he had blocked himself..

 Chapter 1032 - 1032: The game between father and son (2)

    Chapter 1032 - 1032: The game between father and son (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°But at that time, I didn¡¯t realize that the supervisor¡¯s eldest disciple, the high-ranked sorcerer who appeared in Yunzhou, was the mastermind behind the scenes. Because I still don¡¯t know the rtionship between a first and second stage Warlock.¡±

    If he had known that a Warlock of the second stage had to backstab his teacher in order to advance to the first stage, he would have revealed the truth a long time ago. He would not have been fooled by this schr of the Xu family.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spoke with fervor and assurance, like an experienced criminal investigation expert. The situation seemed to have reversed, and the white-robed sorcerer, who had been calm and collected, began to listen quietly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been reduced to a fish on the anvil, spoke slowly and unhurriedly.

    Since Xu Qi ¡®an already knew about the existence of the Warlock in white, and knew that his luck was a gift from him, how could he let his guard down?

    No one would take their own life and death lightly.

    ¡°Originally, if I continued investigating this way, I would have realized sooner orter that the enemy I was facing was the supervisor¡¯s eldest disciple. Butter, I met Ji Qian in Jianzhou and got some crucial information from him. I learned about the existence of the Imperial bloodline from 500 years ago and that the first supervisor was still alive.

    ¡°Everything is reasonable and there are no loopholes in logic. You made use of the information gap to make mepletely believe that the first supervisor didn¡¯t die. Your goal is to drive a wedge between me and the supervisor and make me hate him because Ji Qian told me that I might die if I take out my fate.

    ¡°Then, I will definitely have to guard against Jian Zheng forcefully taking the fate. Anyone would be on guard. But in fact, everything Ji Qian said at that time was what you wanted me to know. If I¡¯m not wrong, you were in the Jian province.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer didn¡¯t stop carving the formation patterns. He nodded and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is the truth. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an squinted and nodded in agreement.

    in fact, you intentionally gave Ji Qian to me to kill. It was only one of your goals to drive a wedge between me and Jian Zheng. The main reason was to give me the Dragon¡¯s Tooth and use my hands to destroy the spirit of the dragon vein.

    The white-robed sorcerer agreed tacitly. He paused and sighed.

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason. It¡¯s better to die at the hands of the first generation than at the hands of the biological father. I don¡¯t want you to know this truth. But in the end, you still managed to find out my true identity.¡± ha! Xu Qi ¡®anughed. should I thank you for your father¡¯s love?

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I only realized your existence when I was investigating Jean. The living records of the yuanjing 10th and yuanjing 11th years did not have the names of the men who lived there. In the strict Hanlin Academy, this was almost impossible to make a mistake.

    ¡°At that time, I thought that this was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s w. Following this clue, I found out that the problem was with the person in charge of the household affairs. Hence, he checked the imperial examination of yuanjing 10 and found that Yijia Tanhua¡¯s name had been erased.

    ¡°That Tanhuater formed a party in the Imperial court and was very powerful. Su hang, who was executed for corruption, was one of the core members of the party. In Duke Cao¡¯s superstitions, there was a party whose name had been erased. Unsurprisingly, the erased word should be:Party Xu!¡±

    He nced at the white-robed sorcerer, and seeing that the other party did not refute, he continued,

    ¡°I used to think that it was the supervisor who erased the existence of Tan Huang, butter I denied this guess because there was no motive. The supervisor would not be involved in the court¡¯s disputes. To him, the disputes of the party were just children¡¯s games.

    ¡°So, I changed my perspective. What if the person who erased the existence of the houseman was him? Would all of this make sense? However, this was just a hypothesis and there was no evidence. Moreover, why did the man erase his existence? where did he go now?

    I still couldn¡¯t figure it out, until I received a letter from a close female friend. Xu Qi ¡®an paused and did not continue. He changed the topic and said,

    ¡°Is the cloud Prefecture called the Xu Prefecture?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer said calmly, ¡®

    ¡°The royal family that I¡¯m supporting promised to make my descendant the king of the opposite sex. Once this is done, the cloud continent will be changed to the Xu continent and belong to the Xu family. Of course, I don¡¯t care about this state. Heh, you¡¯re not my only descendant.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange for you to guess that I¡¯m the head disciple of the head supervisor, but how did you determine that I¡¯m your father?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said,

    as I said just now, blocking the sky will cause confusion in the logic of those close to them. They will repair their confused logic and find a reasonable exnation for themselves. For example, second uncle had always thought that the person who took the knife for him at the Shanhai Pass battle was his big brother.

    ¡°For example, the dazed elder of the Xu n is constantly thinking about the Xu n¡¯s literary star-the eldest son of the Xu n. However, the Xu n¡¯s literary star is old, and I¡¯m just a martial artist. There¡¯s a problem with logic here. It¡¯s clear that the n elder who wasn¡¯t too clear-headed was not referring to me, but you.

    ¡°What really made me realize your identity was the news that Eng brought back from the North. He met second uncle¡¯s oldrade, who angrily scolded second uncle for not being a son and being ungrateful.

    ¡°Because the person who blocked the de for second uncle that day was not you, but an old soldier with the surname Zhou. At that moment, all the clues were connected, and I finally knew who the enemy I was going to face was.¡±

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an sat in the study for a long time, full of sorrow for his second uncle and the original owner.

    ¡°However, there are some things that I still don¡¯t understand.. You¡¯re a

    Warlock, why are you a Scout for no reason?¡±

 Chapter 1033 - 1033: Father-son game (3)

    Chapter 1033 - 1033: Father-son game (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked curiously.

    The white-robed sorcerer sighed.

    ¡°This is just an attempt. Unless I have no other choice, I don¡¯t want to be teacher¡¯s enemy. My thoughts back then were the same as yours. I wanted to try and help one of the current princes to the throne. But I¡¯m moreprehensive than you think. Not only do I have to support a Prince to ascend the throne, but I also have to enter the court and be the Prime Minister, taking charge of the center of the dynasty.

    two-pronged approach, condensing fate energy, perhaps it could help me step into rank one and be heavenly fate. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the Xu faction. ¡°But you failed. Did the supervisor not agree to it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    The white-robed sorcerer shook his head.

    he agreed and made a pact with me that I cant use warlocks as tools for factional disputes. Factional disputes are factional disputes, and whether I can be a minister or not depends entirely on my own ability.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gloated. so, you lost the Imperial court battle. So, you quit the court and supported the bloodline from 500 years ago? ¡®

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded, then shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. At the time, the Xu faction was extremely powerful, just like the Wei faction today. The various parties attacked him together. And the enemies I have to face are not just these, there¡¯s also yuan jing and the former Dao chief of the human sect. ¡® How could this be ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    But he immediately understood.

    The white-robed sorcerer sneered,

    ¡°At that time, the head of the path of the human sect knew that he had no hope of passing the Tribtion, but he had to pave the way for his daughter, Luo Yuheng. A country¡¯s fate is limited, and it is still unknown whether it can fulfill two heavenly destinies at the same time. Even if he could, he didn¡¯t have any extra fate to help Luo Yuheng calm his fire of karma.

    ¡°Therefore, the former Dao chief of the human sect saw me as an enemy. ¡°As for yuan jing, no, I mean, Jean d ¡®arc, you know what he¡¯s nning. He wanted to disperse the fate energy, so how could he tolerate the birth of another destiny?

    ¡°How can I win in such a situation? At that time, I was almost in a desperate situation, and teacher just watched on coldly from the side, neither interfering nor supporting me. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of the story in Fu Xiang¡¯s letter. The young Eagle was bullied, but the old Eagle looked on coldly. In a fit of anger, the young Eagle pped its wings and flew into the blue sky, never to return.

    So that¡¯s how it is ¡­

    ¡°In this difficult situation, I suddenly thought of why I can¡¯t follow my teacher¡¯s example and help a branch to rise up, just like how Wu Zong cleaned up the emperor¡¯s side. As soon as this thought came to her mind, she could no longer hold it back.

    ¡°All my schemes and ns after that were all for this goal. Why do you think Jean d ¡®arc cooperated with the witchcraft religion? why do you think I gave you the Dragon¡¯s Tooth? How do I know he¡¯s going to extract the spirit of the dragon vein?¡±

    The white-robed Warlock said with a smile that was not a smile.

    All of this originated from a conversation that had ulterior motives. He had yed a role in adding fuel to the fire for all of Jean d ¡®ARC¡¯s ns.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly. Now that he thought about it, how could Jean d¡¯ arc think of sacrificing the spirit of the dragon vein to turn the Central ins into a vassal state of the witch God religion, imitating salen AGU and bing a rank one with an endless lifespan to dominate the Central ins? how could Jean d ¡®arc think of such a operation rted to fate? at least, it was impossible for Jean d¡¯ arc to think of it back then.

    However, if it was a professional Warlock, it would bepletely reasonable.

    The Dao head of the earth sect and the eldest son of the Xu family were the main culprits for Da Feng¡¯s current state. The two of them had led the way for more than forty years.

    ¡°After that, I quit the court and nned the Battle of Shanhai Pass with elder Tian Huan. During the process, I hid myself and let the eldest son of the Xu family disappear from the capital. Of course, there was nock of human maniption, such as adding the names that had disappeared from the genealogy, or building a tombstone for himself.

    ¡°The memories of the Xu family members are also chaotic and can¡¯t stand up to scrutiny. However, as long as no one deliberately reminds them, they will deceive themselves. If you carefully inquired about the past, you would find that Eng had gone crazy for a period of time. Of course, these things were not glorious, and no one would take the initiative to mention them.

    ¡°My former political enemies won¡¯t remember me. In their eyes, I¡¯m only a past tense. Based on the principle of concealing the secrets of heaven, the moment I withdrew from the court, the karma between me and them was already cleared.

    They won¡¯t care about me if we don¡¯t have a deep conflict.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an fell silent. After a few seconds, he said, ¡®

    ¡°No wonder you wanted to use the tax and silver case to get me out of the capital in a reasonable way. ¡°Although the Fortune on my body was hidden by the old man of Tian Huan before I woke up, I am still your son. The supervisor¡¯s eyes are more or less on me.¡±

    ¡°If you use unreasonable means to forcefully take me away, the supervisor will quickly react. But why didn¡¯t you just take me away, and instead stayed in the capital?¡±

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s voice changed slightly, revealing a tone of disappointment.

    ¡°You¡¯re only half right. The silver Tax case was indeed to make it reasonable for you to leave the capital, but the reason why you stayed in the capital and were raised by Eng was not because of a game of thought under the dark light, but purely because of an ident back then.¡±

    ¡°An ident?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and asked.

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded, and his tone became calm again. He smiled and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. Not everyone can bear the fate. You¡¯re the best vessel, not only because you¡¯re of my bloodline, but also because you¡¯re of the imperial family¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    Although he had already made things clear today and learned too many hardcore secrets, Xu Qi ¡®an was still struck in the head and was dumbfounded..

 Chapter 1034 - 1034: Stinky woman (1)

    Chapter 1034: Stinky woman (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression stiffened. He was no longer smug and looked at the white-robed sorcerer in a daze.

    In his mind, the red dress and the white dress instantly drifted away.

    ¡°Your mother was from the same line five hundred years ago, which is the younger sister of the one chosen by heaven that I¡¯m supporting now. Back then, I formed an alliance with him and helped him to the throne. He then married his sister to me. The most reliable Alliance in the world was first and foremost interests, followed by marriage.

    ¡°After I married that Noble, I did my best to n the Battle of Shanhai Pass and steal the fate of Da Feng. At the end of the Shanhai Pass battle, you were born.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief, and the red and white dresses floated back.

    Although he was also a descendant of the DA Feng imperial family, it was a bloodline from 500 years ago and had little to do with huaiqing and Lin ¡®an.

    In her past life, people with the same surname would often say,We were one family five hundred years ago.

    However, if we really have to talk about it, huaiqing and Lin ¡®an are both my n sisters.

    Only then did he have the time to think about whether his father was telling the truth.

    The time matched. The year I was born, in second uncle¡¯s memory, he and Xu dng were fighting at Shanhai Pass, so aunt and my birth mother took care of me for. long time ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He realized that something was wrong and asked in a deep voice, ¡°¡±She ¡­ Why did she give birth to me in Beijing?¡±

    As he spoke, his face turned pale. He felt something in his bodv movinz and resisting something.

    At the same time, the instinct of a martial artist was frantically warning him. There was still no specific image, but the fear that came from the bottom of his heart made him feel like a child walking on a tightrope, that he could fall at any time and be smashed into pieces.

    This made Xu Qi ¡®an realize that the white-robed sorcerer had reached a critical moment in refining Qi. If he seeded, his Qi would belong to someone else and would no longer have anything to do with him.

    And he would also leave with this fate that was intertwined with his life, dying and his Dao disappearing.

    The white-robed sorcerer was neither happy nor sad about what his son was about to face, and his tone was as calm as ever.

    ¡°Your birth mother secretly went to the capital when I wasn¡¯t around and gave birth to you there. I only found out about this after I stole the fate.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Blood flowed out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth and nose as he looked at him deeply.

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s tone was t.

    ¡°You were born to contain fate, to be used as a vessel. This is a game between me and that bloodline, but it¡¯s also because the time isn¡¯t right yet. Before something happens, it¡¯s not appropriate to imnt fate into that bloodline¡¯s imperial family.

    ¡°Your birth mother was a very scheming woman. She appeared to be submissive and willing to give up everything for the rise of the family, but that pretense. You were her first child and she couldn¡¯t bear to see you die, so she fled to the capital and gave birth to you.

    ¡°The warden is in the capital. He¡¯ll be your greatest umbre.¡±

    So that was how it was ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. He no longer had any doubts.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but all she could think of was that old man.

    He was the most miserable lonely old man in Da Feng.

    ¡°In that case, Ji Qian is still my cousin?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked. The blood from his nose had flowed to his mouth. He wanted to wipe it away, but he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Right!¡±

    The white-robed Warlock nodded.

    Good kill, even cousins deserve to die. Yes, I didn¡¯t say this. This was said by a famous author in my previous life ¡­ He cursed in his heart to ease his anxiety.

    ¡°This is your backup n?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer suddenly said.

    Outside the valley, Dean Zhao Shou and Xu Pingzhi were Walking in the Air.

    ¡°You¡¯re really here, you¡¯re really here ¡­¡±

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s voice was sharp. His expression was sad and ruthless, and his eyes were red.

    The white-robed Warlock didn¡¯t look at him and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I often brought him here to show him my formation. This is our secret base. Later on, the formation here became more and more perfect and powerful, condensing half of my life¡¯s effort.

    ¡°But it also means that I can¡¯t give up this ce. It¡¯s not safe here, because other than me, Eng also knows. You¡¯re right, when I appear in front of everyone, the heaven¡¯s secrets blocking art will automatically crack. Eng will think of me again. that¡¯s why I intentionally blocked your existence. This way, his memories will be messed up again.

    ¡®But you didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯ve already seen through the mysteries of heaven ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless.

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s head hit the Qi world and his head was bleeding. He roared, ¡±

    Xu Pingfeng, you¡¯re worse than a dog or a pig. He¡¯s your son, my nephew. Even a vicious Tiger won¡¯t eat its Cubs. What kind of human affairs are you doing? ¡±

    The muscles on his face were twisted, and the veins on his forehead were bulging, making him look quite ferocious.

    It was the first time Xu Qi ¡®an had seen his second uncle so angry.

    ¡°This is a matter between us father and son. I¡¯m the one who gave him his life,¡± the white-robed sorcerer said indifferently.

    Bang! Bang!

    Xu Pingzhi punched the Qi boundary like an old beast that had been provoked. He was ferocious and ruthless.

    ¡°Father and son? Are you even worthy! Are you worthy of being his father? he is a son of my Xu family, and I raised him. You want to kill him, but did you ask me? did I agree? You open this f * cking formation, I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you!¡±

    He punched the Qi world again and again until his fists were covered in blood. Second uncle ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked on silently, watching a middle-aged man go crazy.

    Xu Pingzhi was a yes-man at home, but he was slippery outside. The killing intent he had trained in the battlefield had long been obliterated in the officialdom.

    However, no matter how submissive a man was, if his child was in danger, he would not hesitate to punch him hard.

    Even if he was facing an elephant.

    The white-robed sorcerer looked away and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an. The corners of his mouth lifted.

    ¡°But it¡¯s toote!¡±

    He pulled hard and pulled the invisible fate energy out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.

    During this process, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body kept breaking apart, and blood kept flowing out of his mouth and nose. He screamed in pain.

    His nephew¡¯s roar was like a heavy hammer that hit Xu Pingzhi¡¯s heart, causing him to tremble.

    The old man suddenly didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore. He knelt down against the Qi world and begged, ¡® don¡¯t kill him, big brother. I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s the child I raised, my son. I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t kill him ¡­

    I¡¯ve raised him for 21 years. You can¡¯t do this, you really can¡¯t do this ¡­ Big brother, it seems that you should return him to me for the sake of our past rtionship.¡±

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s heart was as hard as stone. He turned a blind eye to it and focused on pulling out the fate energy.

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    Zhao Shou waved his sleeve to push second uncle Xu away. Then he put on the crown and held a carving knife in his right hand.

    The Confucian crown and the carving knife echoed each other.

    Zhao Shou held the carving knife and stabbed forward. With the help of the quasi-Saint Confucian crown and the third-grade Confucian schr, the carving knife burst out with clear light. The formation that the white-robed sorcerer had spent more than 30 years to set up was broken in an instant.

    The outermostyer of the Qi realm copsed and could no longer prevent outsiders from entering.

    ¡°You can¡¯t remove the fate energy in this ce.¡±

    Zhao Shou announced.

    But this time, the Confucian school¡¯s ¡®verbalpliancew¡¯ failed.

    The white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s actions were somewhat dyed, but he quickly got rid of the effect of his words.

    Thews of heaven and earth in this ce are different from those in the outside world. If your schrly faction wants to dominate my ¡®world¡¯, you¡¯ll have to ask for my permission.

    The white-robed Warlock chuckled, full of confidence.

    Zhao Shou took a step forward and stabbed with the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife again. The quasi-Saint Confucian crown sprinkled water-like clear light on the carving knife.

    ¡°Break the formation!¡± Zhao Shou said.

    The power of the spell of words was added to the carving knife.

    Since you¡¯ve changed the rules, I can also break the formation.

    The carving knife seemed to have turned into a zing sun. The clear light was so rich that it was almost zing white. It advanced quickly, apanied by the copse ofyers of the array.

    This peerless formation made up of 108 formations couldn¡¯t stop a third-grade great schr wearing a Confucian crown and holding a carving knife.

    Even if the person in charge of the formation was a second stage Warlock.

    But for the white-robed sorcerer, it was expected that he would not be able to stop the third-grade Confucian who was going all out. What he wanted was still to stall for time, because more than half of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s luck had already been seized.

    At this moment, a de light filled with killing intent appeared in the void and cut through the runes one after another.

    Unparalleled saber intent.

    The white-robed sorcerer pressed with his free hand, and a certain formation pattern lit up, forming a wall of Qi that blocked the de light.

    The de light struck the Qi wall and disappeared like a y ox entering the

    Sea.

    Teleportation!

    He had sent the de light away.

    ¡°Teleportation is prohibited here.¡±

    Zhao Shou calmly gave them a solution. As the formation copsed, the power of the Confucian school¡¯s diction follows thew further invaded the area.

    The void suddenly seethed, and unparalleled saber intent appeared one after another with unstoppable momentum, destroying the formation patterns.

    This made it easier for Zhao Shou to advance. Just as he was about to reach the corpse, elder Tian Gang¡¯s eyes, which had no eyeballs but only the White of them, suddenly lit up.

    Zhao Shou suddenly lost his target. He stood there in a daze. Xu Qi ¡®an and the white-robed sorcerer were gone.

    This was an ¡°unknown¡± method. It had hidden Xu Qi ¡®an and the white-robed sorcerer in order to dy time.

    Frowning, Zhao Shou flicked his Confucian crown.

    The schr¡¯s crown shook and rippled with clear light. The power that had enveloped Zhao Shou was washed away. Xu Qi ¡®an and the white-robed sorcerer reappeared.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer smiled. He hadpletely refined the fate energy in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that second uncle knew about this ce.¡±

    At this moment, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s low voice.

    The white-robed sorcerer frowned. There was no despair or fear on his bloodline¡¯s face. Instead, he was calm.

    that¡¯s why my real life-saving n is not Zhao Shou or martial Union¡¯s old ancestor, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued. at the very least, I did not ce all my hopes on them.

    After a pause, he revealed a pleased smile on his face.¡±Do you really think that the director doesn¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°Stinky woman, what are you waiting for?¡±

    He roared.

    As soon as he finished speaking, illusionary, furry fox tails grew out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back like a Peacock spreading its tail. It was beautiful but terrifying.

    [ PS: there was a seven-minute dy, but I finally made it.. ]

 Chapter 1035 - 1035: Superior skills (1)

    Chapter 1035: Superior skills (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The nine fox tails were like a Peacock spreading its tail. They fluttered behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    These foxtails came from the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    From the very beginning, Vice-Principal Zhao Shou and martial Union¡¯s old ancestor were just the cards that Xu Qi ¡®an hadid out on the surface.

    He still had a hidden card that no one knew-the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no connection with the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s Princess. As far as he knew, the Vixen with powerful cultivation was just a name that had appeared in the history books.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that if he encountered a great danger, the kind that he could not survive.

    The princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom was definitely one of the people who protected him.

    The reason was very simple. It was the spies of the thousand demon Kingdom who had secretly sent Shen Shu to his residence.

    It was obvious that without the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s permission, would the spy dare to do this?

    The purpose of the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s survivors was to use the fate in his body to nourish Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. He and Shen Shu were bound together for good or bad.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox might not care about his life, but it would definitely not sit by and watch Shen Shu be sealed and controlled by the Buddhist Kingdom. Otherwise, what was the reason for the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s painstaking n to plot the Sang Bo case?

    Of course, this could only mean that they had the same interests. If that was the case, Xu Qi ¡®an would not have put his life on a demoness who had never appeared or contacted him.

    The reason why he was so sure that Princess wanyao would make a move and treat her as his trump card was because of two things.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s short story.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Qi ¡®an looked down on this close friend of his, but with Fu Xiang¡¯s status, how could he really know about the past of the head disciple of the supervision Department?

    It was clearly impossible.

    Then why did she write such an obvious hint in the letter she left for him?

    The answer was simple. This was a hint from the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom. On one hand, she was hinting at who his real enemy was.On the other hand, he tactfully expressed his intention to make a move.

    Even so, Xu Qi ¡®an still didn¡¯t see her as his trump card.

    The real reason was that, before Su Xing went to the Yunlu Academy to see Zhao Shou, the Directorate of Celestials had given him a milky-white pill.

    When the elixir was swallowed, Xu Qi ¡®an vaguely heard a soft and moving chuckle, but it disappeared in a sh.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how Jian Zheng and the Nine-Tailed Fox had hooked up, but that wasn¡¯t important. Between smart people, one had to learn to have a tacit understanding.

    Finally. he was out ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who noticed the abnormality in his tailbone, felt relieved.

    The reason why he called the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox a b * tch was because he had experienced her bad character.

    She could have attacked earlier, but she had to stop at this critical moment. Xu Qi ¡®an almost peed in his pants, thinking that her life-saving card was useless.

    In that case, he could only pray that he was reincarnated into a good family in his next life, that his father was a son, and that he had a long-legged 36d sister who knew how to ¡± whine

    As soon as they appeared, the white-robed sorcerer seemed to have been hit by an immobilization spell, and he was momentarily frozen.

    Taking advantage of this gap, the nine fox tails were like tentacles. A part of them wrapped around the invisible and shapeless luck, preventing the white-robed sorcerer from pulling them out.

    The other groupshed out at the white-robed Warlock.

    They didn¡¯t exude any terrifying Qi fluctuations, nor did they create any spectacr phenomena, but the white-robed sorcerer subconsciously took a small step back, as if he was extremely afraid.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    He snorted coldly. He was both surprised and not surprised by the appearance of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    He was not surprised because he knew the rtionship between the Nine-Tailed Fox and Shen Shu. It was expected that the other party would interfere.

    What surprised him was that he did not expect the Nine-Tailed Fox tounch a surprise attack in this way.

    It should be known that in front of a peak Warlock who was proficient in aura observation, most of the concealment methods would be exposed. There were only a handful of concealment methods in the world that could escape the eyes of a second grade Warlock.

    The white-robed sorcerer was well aware of these techniques. The Nine-Tailed Fox was using a concealment technique that he had never seen before.

    The white-robed sorcerer did not panic. He raised his foot and stomped on the ground. The rest of the spell formations burst out with a blinding light at the same time, forming a protective barrier around him.

    &Nbsp; Weng Weng weng!

    The six fox tails mmed against the barrier, causing the clear light to tremble violently and the Qi dynamic to explode. The white-robed sorcerer was forced to retreat in an unparalleled frenzy.

    The other three fox tails wrapped around the huge fortune and returned to Xu

    Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    His luck returned to him.

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. The Vixen was awesome!

    Seeing this, martial Union¡¯s old ancestor and Dean Zhao Shou seized the opportunity. More and more de intent appeared in the air. Peak rank-3 de intent, close to rank-2,bined with the Confucian saint¡¯s carving de, obliterated the enemy¡¯s formation. It was as if it could pierce through thousands of troops and small formations, directly taking the enemy general¡¯s head.

    The white-robed sorcerer was not flustered at all in the face of the three people¡¯s pincer attack. Seeing that he could not take out his fate energy for the time being, he decisively gave up on Xu ¡®an.

    The sachet opened on its own, and magical artifacts flew out one after another as if they had been given life. They were not physical attack magical artifacts like ballistae and cannons, but magical artifacts with even stranger uses.

    Some of them were bronze mirrors, some had sharp teeth, some had small bronze seals, some had exquisite pagodas ¡­

    Their function was to seal the gods, pierce through Qi, imprison, refine ¡­

    Many magical artifacts surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an. His physical body was fine, but

    his primordial spirit trembled and seemed to be torn into countless pieces. He temporarily lost consciousness.

    Under the influence of the magical artifact, the feelers-like fox tails seemed to have lost their activity and target, wriggling in confusion..

 Chapter 1036 - 1036: Superior skills (2)

    Chapter 1036: Superior skills (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The white-robed sorcerer reached out his hand and pressed it on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. He pulled out the huge luck that he had already refined.

    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to use magic tools here.¡±

    Zhao Shou said in a deep voice.

    Under the joint attack of the great Confucians and the martial artists who were half a step away from second grade, the great formation of the white-robed sorcerer had been obliterated, and it was no longer able to resist the Confucian school¡¯s absolutemand.

    Ding ding!

    The magical artifacts that were flying in the air fell one after another.

    The quasi-Sage Confucian crown and the Confucian Saint carving knife also sealed themselves and retracted their brilliance. Schrs were reasonable, not rogues. The power of absolutemand was equally effective on his own side.

    Zhao Shou grunted and his face turned as white as paper. This was the bacsh of his bragging.

    Under normal circumstances, when facing an enemy of the same realm, the power of absolutemand could only be used three times if it directly affected the enemy.

    Any more and the righteousness Qi would not be able to resist the bacsh of the spell.

    However, if the power of absolutemand was used as a support or to buff oneself, then there was no limit to the number of times it could be used.

    Teleportation was prohibited here, and magical weapons were not allowed.

    These were all powers that were directly imposed on the enemy. With Zhao

    Shouts strength at the peak of the third stage, even with the help of the Saint of Confucius¡¯s carving knife and the Confucian crown, three times was his limit when dealing with a sorcerer one stage higher than him.

    Without the suppression of the Dharma artifact, the nine fox tails instantly became violent and waved wildly in the sky.

    The white-robed sorcerer was once again forced to retreat. Closebat was a Sorcerer¡¯s weakness.

    The illusionary fox tail wrapped around the fate energy and fell back into Xu Qi

    ¡®an¡¯s body.

    ¡°We killed 800 enemies, but we lost 1000.¡±

    The white-robed Warlock sneered.

    He was mocking Zhao Shou. The quasi-saint¡¯s Confucian crown and the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife had sealed themselves. After three times of using the absolutemand, thebat power that this great schr could use in the next battle was almost negligible.

    As for martial Union¡¯s old ancestor, although the vulgar martial artist¡¯s attacks were powerful, he had ways to deal with him. In addition, that old man¡¯s condition was not good, so he could not personally kill the enemy.

    To warlocks, this was a huge w that could be exploited.

    The white-robed sorcerer conjured an art with one hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Rise!¡±

    The stone te rumbled and rasp into the air On the Sin-face of the stone te

    the peerless formation that had two-thirds of it pierced through started to shrink and repair itself. It was now a simplified version of the peerless formation.

    Although it was not as powerful as the formation from before, it was like an exhausted warrior taking a breath. Compared to its broken state, its aura was stronger and moreplete. All the abilities that had been lost, such as teleportation and imprisonment, were all restored.

    For a high -ranked Warlock, repairing an iplete formation was the most basic ability. It was like a monk¡¯s meditation or a Daoist¡¯s spiritual journey. These were the basic skills of the system.

    However, at this moment, the white-robed sorcerer saw Zhao Shou calmly reach out his hand and point his palm at him. He said in a deep voice, ¡® ¡°No formations are allowed in this world.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the stone te in the air quickly cracked. The formations were extinguished one by one, losing their divine power. With just one sentence, this small peerless formation was weakened by another fifty percent.

    The white-robed sorcerer could no longer control the stone te to float in the air, and he fell down with it and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At the same time, an unparalleled saber intent shed at the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s back from behind.

    The white-robed sorcerer grunted as the flesh on his back split open, andrge amounts of blood seeped out.

    Ever since he had appeared, he had finally, finally been injured. Furthermore, because this was the saber intent of a martial artist, the killing power was stronger and more terrifying than other systems of the same level.

    The white-robed sorcerer staggered backward, distancing himself from Xu Qi ¡®an. He no longer dared to face the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s tail.

    Saber intent appeared in the air. The old fogey from martial Union did not care about martial virtue and was prepared to beat the dog while it was down.

    Seeing this, Zhao Shou grabbed Xu Eng¡¯s shoulder to stop him from checking on his nephew and took him away quickly.

    ¡°To be more precise, it¡¯s killing 1000 enemies and suffering 800 losses on our own.¡±

    Zhao Shou retorted.

    The technique he had used to break the formation was not the spell ofmand, but the White Banner¡¯s meaning of Wei Yuan¡¯s Dao integration. The reason why he had read it and used the knife and the Confucian crown to disguise the power of the spell ofmand was that he had used it.

    It was purely to mislead the white-robed Warlock.

    This insignificant detail had now be the key to determining the oue of the battle.

    Zhao Shou sighed in his heart. He remembered that Wei Yuan had visited Mount Qingyun alone before he left for the war.

    That time, Wei Yuan saw the stone tablet in the sub-holy temple.That time,

    Wei Yuan had left behind a portion of his blood pellet.lt was also that time that Wei Yuan cooperated with him and allowed him to record the meaning of the ¡®array breaking¡¯.

    At that time, Wei Yuan did not fully understand the white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s n. He did not even know about the existence of Xu dng. The karma between the two was too small. Wei Yuan could not understand someone who had been hidden by the divination art and had little to do with him.

    However, he reviewed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s various encounters, and with his intuition as a counselor, he predicted that Xu Qi¡¯ an would be in big trouble in the future.

    I hope it¡¯s useful to him. I can¡¯t protect him all the time. There¡¯ll be a time when a Young Eagle will spread its wings and fly high.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s words seemed to ring in Zhao Shouts ears.

    For this kid, Wei Yuan had done everything he could.

    In the distance, the white-robed sorcerer took out a healing pill from his scented pouch while walking calmly. He shuttled through theyers of saber intent and left the encirclement Of the ¡®Saber Mountain¡¯.

    At this moment, the saber intent sent out by martial Union¡¯s old ancestor seemed to have lost its target.

    The white-robed Warlock, Xu dng, had concealed himself, causing martial Union¡¯s old ancestor to temporarily forget about him.

    After taking the elixir, he felt the medicinal power spreading in his body and removing the saber intent that was running around.. He smiled and said to Xu

    Qi ¡®an, ¡®

 Chapter 1037 - 1037: Superior skills (3)

    Chapter 1037: Superior skills (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I have already understood the rtionship between Shen Shu and the thousand demon Kingdom. Although the princess¡¯s method of attack surprised me, I was still on guard against her.

    ¡°A son is still a son. He¡¯s far from being able to fight with me.¡±

    As he spoke, the heaven¡¯s secrets blocking effect passed.

    After concealing the heavenly secrets, the person involved could not appear in front of outsiders, or the technique would automatically lose its effect.

    These ¡®outsiders¡¯ were enemies, bystanders, and three or more of his family members or people with deep karma.

    The people present were either deeply connected to him by karma or enemies.

    Thus, the heaven¡¯s secrets concealing technique could only be maintained for a short period of time and could not be used repeatedly.

    In the void, saber intents appeared again and attacked the white-robed sorcerer.

    However, at this moment, the world lost its color.

    It was a true loss of color. All colors faded at this moment, turning into ck and white, including Xu Qi ¡®an, Zhao Shou, and the others, including the white-robed sorcerer.

    In this world that had lost all color, only one person had his own color. It was a female Bodhisattva in a white Kasaya with long ck hair.

    ¡°Wu ¡­ Lust ¡­ Law ¡­ Prime ¡­¡±

    Zhao Shou said this very slowly.

    It was one of the nine Dharma forms of Buddhism and one of the nine bodhisattvas.

    Colorless Dharma!

    ¡°I, f. ck, you, motherf * cker, Xu, da ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an thought of a curse.

    He felt as if his body and mind had sunk into a quagmire. It took a long time for a thought to emerge, and his body could not move at all.

    The Buddhist sect had made its move ¡­ As expected. the Buddhist sect had taken action. The white-robed sorcerer had borrowed the demon-sealing nail, so he must have told the Buddhist sect about Shen Shuts existence. With the rtionship between the Buddhist sect and Shen Shu, how could they not take action ¡­

    These thoughts slowly shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    Then, he heard an old, slow, and vulgarity in the dialect of the Jianzhoue from the void.

    The old man from martial Union was also forced to curse.

    Director Zhao Shou must be cursing in his heart ¡­ Just as Xu Qiyan was thinking this, she heard Zhao Shouts angry and slow voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with this!¡±

    What was the meaning of this! Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    you didn¡¯t lie to me. Shen Shu is indeed in his body. Good, this is very good.

    The female Bodhisattva¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ear, but it was emotionless and without any fluctuations.

    ¡°You take back the fate that belongs to you, and I will take Shen Shu away. But Xu Qi ¡®an can not die. He has a deep karma with Buddhism and is the key to resolving the conflict between the great and great Mahayana Buddhist mantras.¡±

    She raised her hand and wiped it gently.

    The white-robed sorcerer regained his color and the ability to speak smoothly. He said, ¡°After the fate is taken out, he will die.¡±

    The female Bodhisattva with snow-white feet said lightly, ¡±

    that¡¯s why you can¡¯t take the fate now. Come with me to the Buddhist sect. You can take it after I help him reconstruct a Buddha body.

    Eh, it sounds like my ending isn¡¯t too tragic ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought slowly.

    The white-robed sorcerer remained silent.

    The female Bodhisattva¡¯s bell-like voice said, ¡± after reconstructing his Buddha¡¯s body, he will be free of the four great things and leave the mortal world behind. He will not take revenge on you.

    I¡¯m not happy!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked and felt a sense of crisis again. He could tell that bing a son of Buddha would not end better than death.

    The four great things were empty, so it was better to die.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The white-robed sorcerer immediately nodded.

    The female Bodhisattva turned her head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. She flicked a beam of Buddhist light with her finger. The pale golden Buddhist light shuttled through the ck and white world and entered Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s body.

    The illusionary fox tail emitted green smoke, like snow meeting the sun.

    A woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the void, which seemed to be filled with disdain.

    ¡°Supervisor, the big fish has taken the bait. What are you waiting for?¡±

    The gentle female voice said lightly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared in the sky.

    His clothes were as white as snow, and he had white hair and a white beard.

    He stood in the sky like a god who ruled this world. The supervisor had finally arrived ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    ¡°Liuli!¡±

    The supervisor¡¯s tone was calm, but his voice was like Rolling Thunder,¡±Those who enter the territory of Da Feng without permission shall be beheaded!¡±

    At this moment, he seemed to have established a connection with the rules of the underworld and obtained the recognition of the rules.

    He acted in the name of the great Guardian God and did not touch on the matter of revealing the secrets of heaven.

    Jian Zheng stretched out his hand and took out a bronze te from the void. The back of the te was engraved with the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers, and the front was engraved with the branches of heaven and earth. As soon as it appeared, the whole world boiled.

    The colorless realm domain shattered.

    The female Bodhisattva frowned slightly, and her white Kasaya was instantly dyed red by blood.

    The female Bodhisattva was being dealt with by the supervisor, but the white-robed sorcerer still had the ability to stop them. At most, the situation would return to the previous situation.

    He faced Zhao Shou, who could no longer fight, the old man from martial

    Union, who was in poor condition, and the Nine-Tailed Fox, who had been baptized DY tne lignt ot Buddna.

    At this moment, the supervisor and the heaven secretspass had broken the rules set by Zhao Shou. Dharma artifacts and arrays could be used.

    The formation patterns under the feet of the white-robed sorcerer flickered, and his figure flickered as he approached Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Without the restraint of the colorless realm, Xu Qi ¡®an regained his ability to move freely. He looked at the white-robed sorcerer and said, ¡®

    ¡°Do you want to have a taste of the bacsh of fate?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer was stunned, and his expression changed drastically. The formation under his feet spread out, one after another, enveloping Xu Qi

    ¡®an.

    He controlled the Dharma artifact, and the effects of deification, imprisonment, and refinement stacked together.

    All of them were focused on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    But Xu Qi ¡®an was faster than him. He spat out a piece of paper folded into a small square from his mouth, held it between his fingertips, and stabbed it into his abdomen, creating a big hole that was bloody and transparent.

    Killing Curse!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vitality rapidly weakened and he was on the verge of death.

    There were two forms of killing curses. The first was to obtain the target¡¯s blood, hair, or even clothes and items, and use them as a medium tounch the Killing Curse.

    When one reached the third stage realm, they could cast curses from a distance without any medium, but the effect would be greatly reduced.

    The other form was to use one¡¯s own flesh and blood as the price to curse the target.

    The premise was that the enemy had dealt enough damage to you not long ago.

    The white-robed Warlock perfectly fulfilled thetter¡¯s requirements.

    Pfft!

    The white-robed sorcerer spurted out a mouthful of blood. He was instantly severely injured.

    His calm face finally had a look of shock and anger.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed hoarsely. I was going to kill you with this move. I¡¯ve been holding back and nned to make a move at the critical moment. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in cahoots with a Buddhist Bodhisattva.

    I summoned the Nine-Tailed Fox for another purpose. She can help me recover my mobility so that I can cast the Killing Curse.

    Before this, his body had been restrained by the white-robed sorcerer and he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Have a taste of the Killing Curse of a person with great luck. Have a taste of the bacsh of luck, you dog who doesn¡¯t want to be a son.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    Formation patterns surged under the feet of the white-robed sorcerer and teleported him away, not giving the Nine-Tailed Fox a chance to kill him.

    He left without any reluctance, as if he felt the threat of death.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯m quite busy today, so I only have time to write at four in the afternoon. I still have to go to the hospital for a DNA test tomorrow. ] As he had to attend an authors ¡®gathering on the 19th and would be away for many days, he had a lot of things to prepare for tomorrow. To be honest, during the serialization, I really, really hated these activities.

    However, he had to go. Some things couldn¡¯t be pushed away..

 Chapter 1038 - 1038: After the matter (1)

    Chapter 1038 - 1038: After the matter (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom did not pursue him. Her nine tails wrapped around Xu Qi ¡®an andnded in front of Zhao Shou.

    The nine tails spread out and danced gently behind Xu Qi ¡®an. Then, the nine fox tails disappeared one by one. ¡°Wait a minute, where is Fu Xiang?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, still in a weak state.

    As her tail moved, a seductive female voice could be heard. Sheughed, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯re about to lose your little life, but you¡¯re still thinking about women.

    What an amorous man.¡±

    As expected. she was a demoness with. bad personality,cking in training ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood the other party¡¯s sarcasm and frowned. Seeing the other party¡¯s Fox tail fade away one by one, he asked, ¡®

    ¡°Other people treat me sincerely, I treat them sincerely.¡±

    This was the basic cultivation of a Sea King.

    ¡°I betrothed her to a male nsman.¡±

    The thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s princess¡¯s smiling voice was heard.

    Your mother¡¯s death seeking cry? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened instantly!

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±

    What the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom said next calmed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s anger. She said, ¡®

    Fu Xiang has already returned to my side. To her, the identity of the courtesan of the Academy¡¯s workshop is nothing more than an ordinary mission, and also a part of her life journey.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and replied weakly,

    ¡°Then I can rest assured.¡±

    Even though Xu Qi ¡®an knew that Fu Xiang was a spy of the demon race and that her death was just an opportunity to escape, Xu Qi¡¯ an still heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that she was fine. This fish would let her return to the sea for the time being.

    In the future, he would find an opportunity to put it back in the fish pond.

    Before thest fox tail dissipated, the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom said with a smile,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fu Xiang¡¯s physical body was a corpse that I found in a pile of corpses. It had just died, and the physical body was still usable, so I used the soul returning technique to imnt Fu Xiang¡¯s soul into it.

    although the body was no different from a living person, it was still a corpse. After a few years, it started to decay and rot uncontrobly. Fu Xiang had no choice but to fake his death to escape.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression suddenly froze, like a still painting.

    ¡°Eldest brother, eldest brother ..

    Second uncle Xu was waiting anxiously at the side. When he saw the Fox tail disappear, he couldn¡¯t wait to rush up to check on his nephew¡¯s injuries.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s old face was filled with sadness, anger, worry, and fear. He held his nephew¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that if he let go, his nephew would be gone.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the wound healed yet? isn¡¯t rank-3 supposed to have an immortal body?¡±

    Second uncle Xu checked for a while and became anxious.

    Because his nephew¡¯s injuries had not improved, the wounds from the two Jade shards were still there. The nine demon sealing nails pierced into his flesh, and the wound on his abdomen kept flowing out thick, Scarlet blood.

    In addition, he was bleeding from his seven orifices and looked terrifying. He looked like he would die at any moment from his severe injuries.

    Zhao Shou sighed. He suppressed his splitting headache and announced in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Stop the bleeding,¡±

    Those hideous and terrifying wounds slowly stopped bleeding, but they were still not fully healed.

    In Zhao Shou¡¯s eyes, the fact that Xu Qi ¡®an was still alive was a sign of the warrior¡¯s strong vitality.

    He had consumed a lot of energy in the battle with Jean and was badly injured, especially the two wounds that destroyed both Jade and Jade. He had killed 1000 enemies and suffered 800 injuries on his own. It was very terrifying.

    Then, the demon sealing nail was embedded in it, locking his qi and blood, making it difficult for him to use his third-rank martial arts cultivation.

    In the end, he used a Killing Curse recorded in the books of the schrly faction to injure himself and cause the white-robed Warlock Xu Pingfeng to suffer a fate bacsh.

    The bacsh from killing a person with great luck.

    It was like killing 800 enemies and losing 1000 of their own.

    To be able to keep his life even when he was heavily injured, wasn¡¯t this the embodiment of a martial artist¡¯s strong vitality?

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the capital first. The only person who can save him now is the supervisor.¡±

    Zhao Shou looked at the battle in the distance. Even with his third stage cultivation, he couldn¡¯t see the battle between the first stage Bodhisattva and the first stage destiny realm because it was covered byyers of formations.

    The supervisor was cutting off the female Bodhisattva¡¯s escape route. He wanted to kill the Bodhisattva.

    Xu Pingzhi picked up his nephew and nodded gloomily.

    He had already remembered. He had remembered everything. He remembered his big brother, who was unparalleled in the limelight and a genius.

    He recalled the scene of the Xu family¡¯s meteoric rise.

    However, all of that was in the past. Every year, high officials and rich people in the capital fell from power and their properties were confiscated. Under the circumstances of heaven¡¯s secrets being blocked, no one would remember the Xu family that had once been glorious twenty years ago.

    Late at night, in the Royal study.

    The candlelight was bright as day.

    The Crown Prince sat behind the emperor¡¯srge table, his feelings mixed. He sighed, sighed, was excited, agitated, and nervous ¡­ It was like an ordinary person facing a marriage that would only happen once in their life.

    The Crown Prince knew that whether he could sessfully ascend the throne depended on tonight.

    At this moment, the Dukes were still waiting in the side hall, drinking hot tea and eating pastries, waiting for the meeting to begin.

    The Emperor had been beheaded, and the group of Dragons had no leader. The Crown Prince naturally stood up to preside over the overall situation. This was a matter of course, and it was also the meaning of the crown prince¡¯s existence.

    A country could not go a day without a ruler, nor could it go a day without a crown Prince.

    The role of a Crown Prince was obvious at this time. If Da Feng did not have a

    Crown Prince, it would probably be chaotic now.

    After the pacification during the day, the various sses in the capital were generally calm. The fiercest ones were themon people. They gathered at the gate of the Imperial City and various yamens, moring to see Xu yinluo.

    The people in the city suspected that Xu yinluo had been secretly captured or even killed by the Imperial court.

    Chief advisor Wang had ordered the Crown Prince to mobilize the Imperial Army into the city to suppress the rebellion. At the same time, he had ordered the capital officials to pacify the situation.

    ¡°Your Highness, the chief Assistant is here..¡±

 Chapter 1039 - 1039: After the matter (2)

    Chapter 1039 - 1039: After the matter (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The old eunuch stepped over the threshold and stood below, speaking in a low voice.

    Chief advisor Wang was wearing a red robe and an official¡¯s hat. He stepped into the Imperial study with steady steps.

    Compared to the panicking officials, chief advisor Wang¡¯s face was calm and he was in good spirits. He seemed to have been reborn and his gloominess was gone.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Chief advisor Wang bowed.

    ¡°Lord first assistant, what should we do at this moment?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked down at chief advisor Wang.

    He knew that chief advisor Wang would be an important help in his ascension to the throne and also a figure he could rely on in the future. As long as he formed an ¡± Alliance ¡± with chief advisor Wang, he would be able to suppress the various parties in a short time and sit firmly on the Dragon Throne.

    And this was not difficult, because there were many members of the princeling party.

    Chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t choose his side because of his father¡¯s suppression.

    But in fact, chief advisor Wang himself was a Prince, or at least he was biased towards himself, otherwise he would not sit by and watch the members of the Royal party secretly side with him.

    Chief Assistant Wang said, ¡°Your Highness has three things to do. ¡°First, to calm the people. Second, stabilize the morale of the Army. Third, stabilize the court.¡±

    The Crown Prince leaned forward slightly and smiled, ¡°¡±Lord Chief Assistant, how do you think we should stabilize these three?¡±

    Chief Assistant Wang seemed to have prepared a script in advance, and he said slowly, ¡±

    Your Highness, everyone knows that Xu Qi ¡®an killed the previous emperor outside the capital city. This matter can not be concealed. If we try to cover it up by force, it will only anger the people and make them lose trust in the Imperial court.

    Now, the people in the capital thought of Xu Qi ¡®an again. They remembered that he was the master who killed the Emperor.

    The Crown Prince sighed. This was exactly what he had thought.

    Wang zhenwen continued,

    ¡°Tell everyone what the previous emperor did. Announce to the world that he cut off the Army¡¯s provisions and harmed the ministers, causing 80000 soldiers to die at the hands of the witchcraft cult. After that, the Crown Prince used the name of son to denounce the previous emperor and forbid his memorial tablet from being ced in the Imperial temple, and forbid his corpse from entering the Imperial mausoleum.

    ¡°After that, Xu Qi ¡®an wasmended, his official position was restored, and he was conferred a title of nobility. In this way, the hearts of the people and the Army would be set. The previous Emperor¡¯s actions will certainly cause the Imperial court and the royal family to lose face and their prestige to drop, but the crown prince¡¯s actions will make themon people and the wise people of the world cheer. They will look forward to the new emperor ushering in a new atmosphere for the dynasty.¡±

    The previous emperor that Wang zhenwen was referring to was Emperor Yuan

    jing.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    The Crown Prince turned pale with fright. He thought to himself, ¡°you don¡¯t want me to be a son.¡±

    No matter how evil the previous emperor was, father and son would always be father and son. Other people could scold the previous emperor, but he, as his son, could not do so.

    Even if he was on the right side, he would still be cursed for not being a son.

    This infamy might not appear in the short term, but it would definitely be recorded in the history books.

    In the past dynasties, even if the son tried to usurp the throne, he had to treat the Father well and imprison him in the pce.

    There had never been a case of whipping the old man¡¯s corpse since ancient times because it was too taboo. Even a smart person would not do it.

    ¡°The Crown Prince wants to quickly umte reputation, win the love of the people, and give them confidence in the new dynasty. This is a price he must pay. With a wise ruler like your Highness taking the throne and Xu Qi ¡®an being conferred the title of nobility to oversee the court, the overall situation can be settled.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± The Crown Prince still shook his head.

    Chief advisor Wang nodded and exined the second n,

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll pretend that His Majesty was controlled by the witchcraft sect and that Xu yinluo stopped the witchcraft sect¡¯s conspiracy.

    ¡°The battle between Da Feng and the witchcraft cult has just ended. The people are angry because 80000 soldiers died in the northeast. No one will suspect anything.

    ¡°But Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions still need to be praised. This will help to restore the image of the Imperial court. The fact that themon people have gathered at the various Yamen and Imperial City gates is the best proof.¡± The Crown Prince was silent for a long time and did not refute.

    Seeing this, chief advisor Wang continued, thest thing to do is to stabilize the court. What everyone is worried about is the saying that every Emperor has his own officials. Your Highness just needs to try to win them over. ¡°How do we rope him in?¡±

    The Crown Prince asked.

    Wooing wasn¡¯t a verbal promise. One had to give actual benefits. Therefore, when one wooed a group of people, one had to suppress another. The Crown Prince was actually asking, ¡°suppress who?¡±

    Chief advisor Wang said lightly, ¡®

    ¡°Yuan Xiong, the right censor of the Imperial Censorate, and Qin Yuandao, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, colluded with the witchcraft cult to control His Majesty and attempt to overthrow Da Feng. Nine generations of his family should be executed. The other aplices would have their houses confiscated.

    ¡°However, the Crown Prince has just ascended to the throne and needs to be pardoned. Yuan Xiong and Qin Yuandao will be beheaded in public, their property will be confiscated, and the women in their families will be taken into the teaching workshop Division.

    ¡°All aplices, depending on the severity of the crime, will be executed, their families will be exempted from punishment.¡±

    The time and method of punishment were all given.

    The Crown Prince thought for a long time and slowly nodded.¡±Good!¡± ¡°Inform the officials to enter the hall for a meeting, ¡± he turned to the old eunuch.

    Yun Lu Academy.

    Xu Pingzhi returned to the small courtyard with an exhausted look.

    Because of his sudden departure, his aunt and daughters returned to the Academy to wait for him.

    ¡°Old, old master ¡­¡±

    The beautiful and plump aunty came up to him with an ugly expression and said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°I, I seem to have forgotten a lot of things in the past.¡±

    For example, the reason why her aunt¡¯s father, the old schr, had married her to Xu Pingzhi was not because she was innocent and not good at fighting in the house.

    It was because the Xu family was once a rich and powerful family, and Xu Pingzhi¡¯s brother held a high position and power.

    The old schr took advantage of the fact that his daughter was as beautiful as a fairy and not a mortal, so he married his daughter to the second son of the

    Xu family, Xu Pingzhi..

 Chapter 1040 - 1040: After the matter (3)

    Chapter 1040 - 1040: After the matter (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, she realized that she had forgotten all about it all these years ¡­

    In addition, Xu Pingzhi¡¯s elder brother was not an old soldier from the Battle of Shanhai Pass. He was clearly one of the officials in the court and a powerful figure.

    Second uncle Xu looked at his wife, and he said softly, ¡± forget it if you want to. It¡¯s better to forget. Some things will only hurt people when you think about them. Some people will only make you sad when you think about them.

    The aunt opened her mouth, but her beautiful and exquisite face was nk. She wanted to say something but stopped.

    Xu lingyue ran out of the house. The young girl stood on tiptoes and kept looking back. She said anxiously,

    ¡°Where¡¯s my big brother? where¡¯s my big brother ¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the Directorate of Celestials, and he¡¯s doing very well.¡±

    Xu Pingzhiforted his daughter and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to leave the capital.¡±

    Stargazing tower, in the bedroom.

    Chu Yuanqi, li Miaozhen, and master Heng Yuan were sitting around a square table, drinking tea in silence.

    They already knew what had happened to Xu Qi ¡®an and the existence of Xu Pingfeng. They also knew that he had used his son as a vessel and was now nning to kill him to obtain his fate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told them everything.

    At this point, there was no need to hide anything. Emperor Zhen de had been killed, and the father and son hadid their cards on the table. Everything had been revealed.

    I¡¯veid my cards on the table, I¡¯m the son of destiny.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an wouldn¡¯t spread the news, but he had no problem telling his closest friends. it¡¯s really hard to believe. So his background is so bizarre, so unsettling. Chu Yuanxi muttered.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Master Hengyuan said bitterly, ¡°¡±Father killing son, a tragedy on earth. Lord

    xu¡¯S DacKgrouna IS trulymentame.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face was gloomy as she held the teacup and didn¡¯t say a word.

    She felt both sympathy and pity for him, but at the same time, she was also furious.

    even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. This Xu Pingfeng, I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter!

    The Holy Virgin¡¯s youth had returned.

    ¡°There¡¯s a tribe in the southern border that¡¯s the same. When a son grows up, if he thinks he¡¯s strong enough, he can challenge his father. The winner would inherit everything from her father, including her birth mother. If he lost, he would die.

    and if the Father feels that any of his sons are a great threat to him, he can also issue a challenge and kill his son fair and square to protect his own status and interests.

    Leena said.

    It was a tribe where the Father was kind and the Son was filial.

    Chu Yuanqian and the other two ignored her. Many tribes in the southern border were in a state of ignorance and had all kinds of strange customs.

    However, this was Da Feng, and there were ethical principles.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s background made them sympathize with him, and they felt that they had amon enemy.

    They¡¯re all ignoring me ¡­ Lina puffed up her cheeks and was a little unhappy. She was about to say something when she suddenly held her stomach and frowned.

    ¡°It, it hurts, it hurts ¡­

    ¡°Seven, seven extreme mes ¡­¡±

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

    On the eight trigrams stage of the stargazing tower, coughs could be heard.

    The cold wind was howling. Xu Qi ¡®an was wrapped in a nket and sitting by the table, holding a bowl of medicinal soup in his hands.

    Zhong Li squatted in front of the small stove, boiling the medicine for him, while Yan Caiwei concentrated on sewing up his wound and applying painkiller.

    When Song Qing heard that his best friend was seriously injured and dying, he also expressed that he wanted to help.

    There was no need to ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an drove him away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the elixir from the supervisor, drank a few bowls of medicinal soup, and had Chu Caiwei forcefully stitch up the unheble wounds. Xu Qi¡¯ an finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was still sick, his injuries were indeed getting better.

    If it was him back in Yuyang pass, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able tost until the supervisor returned.

    However, the demon sealing nail was still in his body and had not been pulled out.

    If he didn¡¯t pull the nail out, his cultivation would be sealed together with Shen Shu.

    ¡°The female Bodhisattva named Liu Li is dead?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the white-robed man with the back of his head facing her.

    The supervisor shook his head slightly. it¡¯s not that easy to kill a rank one. I¡¯ve only injured her severely. She won¡¯t be able to walk out of the Western Region for at least two years.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath andughed.¡±This Bodhisattva seems to be weaker than salen AGU.¡±

    He could smell the faint fragrance of a Virgin on Yan Caiwei¡¯s body, as well as the thick smell of meat buns.

    He was hungry ¡­

    ¡°Those who can be rank-I won¡¯t be weak. They each have their own strengths. In a battle between rank-Is, victory or defeat was determined by the right time, ce, and people. In Da Feng, only the transcendent-grade can defeat me. However, Da Feng¡¯s power has been weakened to this day. Two rank one¡¯s will be enough to stop me. ¡±

    The supervisor paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve been entangled with salen AGU because I don¡¯t want to bring disaster to the people of the capital.¡± Also, it¡¯s not convenient for me to interfere in the matters between you and your father.¡±

    Inconvenient?

    Your disciple wants to stab you in the back, and you think it¡¯s not convenient? Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to ask, the supervisor exined, destiny can¡¯t reveal heaven¡¯s secrets. It can only tactfully set up in secret. Sess or failure is determined by heaven.

    What the supervisor meant was that he had used the heavenly mandate to see through Xu Pingfeng¡¯s n. This was equivalent to seeing through the secrets of heaven, so he could not interfere or reveal the secrets of heaven ¡­ And his attack to beat back the female Bodhisattva had nothing to do with revealing the secrets of heaven. It was purely to defeat the enemy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had a look of realization.

    ¡°Did you know that the female Bodhisattva woulde?¡± he asked.

    The supervisor grabbed the wine cup on the table and drank it in one gulp. He exhaled in satisfaction,

    the zed Bodhisattva has two Bodhisattva positions, the five-colored zed Dharma and the Walker Dharma. Thetter can travel to Mount mujing in the Western Region in the morning.

    So? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand what the officer meant.

    ¡°Next, I have two important things to tell you,¡± the supervisor said with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat up straight and listened with a serious expression..

 Chapter 1041 - 1041: Seven ultimate flames (1)

    Chapter 1041 - 1041: Seven ultimate mes (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Leena ¡­¡±

    Li Miaozhen was shocked and held onto the arm of the ck-skinned nangjiang to prevent her from falling to the ground.

    At the same time, the saintess of the heavenly sect, who had simr medical skills, held cky¡¯s hand and checked his pulse.

    Her pulse was extremely violent and chaotic. It was as if there was a mass of chaotic energy hidden in Lina¡¯s body that could explode at any time.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s the seven extinction domain ¡­¡±

    Lina frowned, her beautiful face twisted into a ball, and her lips turned white.

    She stuttered, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s a very powerful Gu. Granny Tiangang gave it to me. In order to prevent losing it, I swallowed it. I didn¡¯t expect this Gu to be so powerful, it¡¯s different from the other Gu.¡±

    Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, and master Hengyuan looked at Lina withplicated expressions.

    He really dared to stuff anything into his stomach!

    . ¡®m going to look for Song Qing. No.. ¡®m going to look for yang qianhuan. No,. ¡®m going to look for ¡­. Heng Yuan stood up and walked towards the door.

    As he spoke, Grandmaster was somewhat at a loss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just find a white-robed sorcerer,¡± Chu Yuanqi sighed.

    Master Hengyuan nodded and left.

    It was more reliable to find a white-robed sorcerer than a supervisor¡¯s personal disciples.

    A momentter, a young white-robed sorcerer walked in confidently. At this moment, Lina was already rolling on the ground in pain. Her lower abdomen was sometimes bulging and sometimes falling, like a balloon that was constantly inting and deting.

    Is she pregnant ¡­? The young white-robed Warlock muttered to himself. He bent over and took Lina¡¯s pulse, and his expression changed.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chu Yuanxi asked.

    there¡¯s something in thisdy¡¯s body that¡¯s currently recovering. It¡¯s best to take it out in time, or she might die. The white-robed Warlock gave his opinion from a professional point of view. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, brother,¡± Li Miaozhen cupped her fists.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±

    The Warlock in white spread his hands. I haven¡¯t learned the dissection Sutra yet. It¡¯s mainly because senior brother song is the best in this subject. If you want to learn, you¡¯d better ask him for advice. However, the gold cultivators led by senior brother song are all brainless.¡±

    At this point, the white-robed sorcerer raised his chin, and his tone was mixed with ridicule.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want my brain to be damaged like them. I¡¯m not the same as them.¡±

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou recalled the actions of Song Qing and his gang and expressed their agreement. This little brother also seemed to be ¡°shameless¡± of their actions.

    The Directorate of Celestials was still mostlyposed of normal people ¡­ The two members of the Tiandi society thought to themselves. Then, Chu Yuanqian asked, ¡®

    ¡°It sounds like there are different factions in the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded,¡±to be precise, each of teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s personal disciples has to take in disciples on behalf of their teacher and is responsible for teaching a group of disciples.¡± En, Junior Sister Cai Wei doesn¡¯t need to teach any disciples, she needs the disciples to teach her. ¡±

    Chu Yuanqian and Li Miaozhen¡¯s hearts sank.¡±Which sect taught you?¡±

    Hearing this, the young white-robed sorcerer raised his chin, turned around, and stared at the two people with the back of his head. ¡°Senior-brother-yang-¡±

    I won¡¯t send you off!

    Chu Yuanqi and Li Miaozhen drove the man out.

    Before the supervisor spoke, he kept them in suspense and drank the wine in his cup unhurriedly. Then he said slowly,

    ¡°Do you know what the spirit of the dragon vein is?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to hear the teacher knocking on the ckboard and saying, ¡°Do you know what calculus is?

    Know your ass ¡­ He shook his head honestly, then, as if recalling something, he said, ¡®¡±¡®Thebination of fate and the earth veins?¡±

    This was the concept of a dragon vein, Senior Sister Zhong Li had mentioned it before.

    The supervisor nodded and said, ¡°dragon veins are thebination of fate and earth veins. It¡¯s different from fate. Warlocks have limited control over it.¡± This was also the reason why Jean had hidden himself in the Dragon vein.

    ¡°The only thing in the world that can control the Dragon vein is the book of theher world.¡±

    Back then. the earth sect¡¯s Dao head had used The Earth Book to build. teleportation array under the Dragon vein ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. At the same time, he noticed the details in the supervisor¡¯s words.

    A Warlock¡¯s control over the Dragon¡¯s Vein was extremely limited, but notpletely helpless.

    The supervisor continued,

    ¡°The spirit of the dragon vein has copsed and is scattered all over the Central ins, which means that the Central ins has no master. Today¡¯s great Feng is like a Pavilion in the sky. Without the foundation of the Dragon vein, the dynasty will be on the verge of copse in the near future.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this too abstract ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, then he heard the supervisor exin,

    ¡°The Dragon Qi is scattered all over the world. Those who obtain the Dragon Qi, those with pure hearts and minds, will be heroes of this generation. Those with evil intentions would bring disaster to one side. For example, they gathered in the mountains and forests, or divided up a piece ofnd. Since ancient times, when the dynasty in the Central ins is at its end, the pugilistic world has always been in chaos before the Imperial court.¡±

    The one who obtains the Dragon Qi is equivalent to a lower-end version of me? Perhaps, it was even lower ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an easily understood the supervisor¡¯s meaning.

    He, who had half of the country¡¯s fate, had grown rapidly and was now a rank-3. He had be Xu yinluo, whose reputation was at its peak.

    If the one who obtained the Dragon Qi was a kind person, he might do some good things after he rose to power. If it was an unruly or evil person who obtained the Dragon Qi and took the opportunity to rise, he would definitely do all kinds of bad things.

    The Central ins was about to fall into chaos ¡­

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Emperor yuanjing had been cultivating for 21 years. The People¡¯s lives were not good, and now it was even worse. As the old saying went:

    Rise and fall, the people suffer.

    The supervisor suddenly turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is your karma.¡¯

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°You killed Jean d ¡®arc and defeated the spirit of the dragon vein. Half of the country¡¯s fate is on you. The decline of Da Feng is deeply entangled with your karma. If one day, the dynasty perishes, you, a vessel that carries half of the country¡¯s fate, will also die for the country..

 Chapter 1042 - 1042: Seven ultimate flames (2)

    Chapter 1042 - 1042: Seven ultimate mes (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡± of course, at that time, as a divinator, I won¡¯t have a better ending than you.

    The supervisor¡¯s tone was still indifferent, but his calm gaze made Xu Qi ¡®an realize the seriousness of the matter and the truth.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows.

    Yan Caiwei looked at him with some sympathy. Her big eyes were glistening and her slender fingers were rubbing the space between his brows, smoothing out the lines.

    ¡°Collect the scattered spirit of the dragon vein, put it together, and bring it back to the capital. This matter must be done by you. It¡¯s not only because of cause and effect, but also because you have half of the nation¡¯s fate, which has a strong convergence effect with the Dragon Qi and attracts each other. ¡°In addition, you have a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. It can help you extract the Dragon energy from the target¡¯s body and act as a container. I¡¯ll teach you a set of incantations to use the book of theher world¡¯s fragments to pull out the Dragon Qiter.¡±

    ¡°But teacher, his body is full of nails. Aren¡¯t you going to pull them out first?¡±

    Li Caiwei poked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest. There was a nail there that went straight through his heart.

    No. supervisor Zheng shook his head slightly. this is the most precious treasure of Buddhism, the demon sealing nail. If we remove it by force, he won¡¯t be able to live. We need a special secret technique.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly, and the hope in his heart was gone.

    In fact, it was reasonable. This thing was used to deal with Shen Shu. With Shen Shuts level, how could ordinary spiritual artifacts seal him?

    It must be an extremely powerful magic treasure.

    It¡¯s a pity that my cultivation base ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°The demon-sealing nail can only seal Shen Shu for a short time. In 20 years or at most 60 years, Shen Shu will be able to break free from the seal. Otherwise, the Buddhist sect would not have sent him to Da Feng to be sealed.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t wait that long, so this is the second thing I want to tell you,¡± the supervisor said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted, and his face revealed joy. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± He thought in his heart that as expected of a supervisor, he had a backup n that made him feel at ease.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remove the demon sealing nail, but the people of Buddhism can.¡±

    ¡°The people of Buddhism won¡¯t help me.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The supervisor¡¯s gaze fell on him,¡±lsn¡¯t Shen Shu a Buddhist?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had grasped something, but he was still a little uncertain.¡±You¡¯re saying ¡­¡±

    yes. Jian Zheng nodded. go and gather Shen Shu¡¯s broken body and repair his soul. He will naturally remember how to unseal the demon-sealing nail. This is also the condition for the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox to help you. I¡¯ve agreed to it on your behalf.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the capital for so long, it¡¯s time to go out for a walk.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, shook his head, and sighed.

    ¡°Supervisor, you are making things difficult for me. Now that I¡¯ve lost all my cultivation, leaving the capital is like sending a sheep into a Tiger¡¯s mouth. Xu Pingfeng, that dog who doesn¡¯t even care about his son, is probably drooling and waiting for me. besides, even if I can avoid them, I don¡¯t have any cultivation. How can I collect Shen Shuts limbs? ¡±

    The most helpless thing was that he did not even have the possibility of re-cultivating his martial arts.

    In order to recover his cultivation, he had to collect Shen Shu¡¯s remains. In order to collect her remains, he had to form an endless cycle.

    Zhong Li walked over and carefully reached out her hand to rub his head tofort him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and red at her. Senior Sister Zhong quickly exined, ¡°¡±The medicine is done. Drink, drink the medicine ¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhong Li, you¡¯re his martial aunt, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid of him.¡± The supervisor said with a smile.

    Zhong Li looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, and her eyes, hidden in her messy hair, brightened up a little.

    Aunt, I¡¯m Guo. er ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pouted. If it was in the past, he would have teased Zhong Li, but now, he was not in the mood.

    Collecting Dragon Qi and Shen Shuts remains were all extremely difficult tasks,

    but he was a waste.

    ¡°The opportunity has always been by my side,¡± heineng Zheng said with a smile.

    With that, the supervisor stomped on the ground. The formation pattern lit up instantly and spread out into a three-meter-wide formation.

    A figure appeared in the spell formation. It was Lina, who was wearing a

    light-colored dress and had her hairbed into a popr young girl¡¯s bun. Her skin was tanned, and her face was pale. Her lips were bloodless, and she was rolling on the ground in pain.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Chu Caiwei were both shocked to see Lina in such a state.

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Yan Caiwei shouted, her face shing with anxiety.

    The supervisor nced at the little disciple and said in a deep voice, ¡°The consequences of eating random things.¡±

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s face stiffened and her mouth was slightly agape as she stood there in a daze.

    The supervisor retracted his gaze in satisfaction and controlled Lina to float in front of him. Two of his fingers pierced into Lina¡¯s lower abdomen, and he pulled out a white jade-like insect from inside. It was shaped like a Scorpion and had six limbs.

    The two ck eyes on the top of her head made her look rather cute.

    It writhed a few times at the head Guard¡¯s fingertips before it calmed down.

    This, this thing should be eaten, at least remove the head ¡­ Li Caiwei took a step back in shock and looked at Lina with aplicated expression. Leena¡¯s lower abdomen was bleeding profusely, but her expression suddenly rxed, as if she had been freed.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the strange insect was staring at him.

    Moreover, the insect¡¯s eyes gave people the illusion that they were full of wisdom.

    The supervisor examined the Jade bug and said, apletely new type of Gu worm, man-made. As for its name, I¡¯ll have to ask this youngdy.

    There were two types of southern border Gu worms. One type was a Gu worm that had a name, had a normal group, and could reproduce normally, simr to animals.

    The other was apletely new species that had been artificially cultivated..

 Chapter 1043 - 1043: Seven ultimate flames (3)

    Chapter 1043 - 1043: Seven ultimate mes (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thetter usually couldn¡¯t reproduce and had no possibility of forming a n.

    The Jade bug in the supervisor¡¯s hand was thetter.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the seven ultimate Gu, it was given to me by granny Tiangang before I left the southern border. She said that she foresaw that the fated person of the seven extinction domain was in the Central ins.¡±

    Lina took a sip of the water that Yan Caiwei passed to her, as well as the dried meat that she shared with her. As she ate happily, she said,

    Granny said that this thing is very important. In order not to lose it, I swallowed it into my stomach. It¡¯s usually very obedient in my body, but I don¡¯t know why it suddenly became violent today.

    After saying so much, he still didn¡¯t clearly state what the seven extinction mes were ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined.

    The supervisor held the bug in his hand and smiled, ¡®¡±¡®Seven ultimate venomous insects, just as the name suggests.¡±

    After a pause, he exined on Lina¡¯s behalf,

    ¡°The Gu n has seven tribes that are formed ording to the seven main paths, namely heaven Gu, strength Gu, heart Gu, love Gu, medicine Gu, dark Gu, and corpse Gu.

    ¡°Every Gu sect has their own area of expertise. This seven extreme Gu is a fusion of seven paths. He has gathered all the power of the Gu n.¡±

    Lina nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°granny Tiangang said that her husband spent half of his life refining this, but he still wasn¡¯t able topletely refine it.¡± Granny spent twenty years and finallypleted it. It¡¯s a very powerful Gu.¡±

    Gathering all seven Gu sects into one? Good stuff ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the Jade-colored, Scorpion-like seven extinction dagger and said, ¡® its appearance and its interior don¡¯t match at all.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Otherwise, the girl would have died already.¡± The supervisor shook his head. Leena had a look of fear on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±

    The supervisor threw the seven extinction dagger in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    of course it¡¯s for you, ¡± the supervisor said with a faint smile.¡±Old man Tian Huan and my unfilial disciple worked together to steal the fate energy to seal the poison God. If I¡¯m not wrong, if my unfilial disciple obtains the fate energy, he will have to bear the karma of sealing the poison God.

    ¡°What if he didn¡¯t get the fate? Elder Tian Huan had considered this possibility, which was why he had created the seven extreme Gu. If you didn¡¯t get that luck, then the karma will be transferred to you through the seven ultimate banner. ¡°You are the fated person that granny Tiangang was talking about.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    Supervisor Zheng said,

    ¡°By amodating the seven ultimate mes, you can possess extraordinarybat power for a short period of time. In this way, you can travel in the pugilistic world, gather the Dragon veins, search for Shen Shuts broken body, and pull out the demon-sealing nail.

    ¡°In addition, the heavenly venomous tribe has an ¡®unknown¡¯ characteristic, which is one of the few methods in the world that can restrain aura observation. It can help you avoid being tracked by Xu Pingfeng while you¡¯re out in the world.

    Can I still refuse? it¡¯s my only hope now. In the face of an open scheme, all conspiracies were child¡¯s y ¡­ Is Jian Zhengyu trying to find a female

    Bodhisattva in the Western Region to pave the way for me to walk the Jianghu? Ah, this old silver coin gives me a sense of security ¡­

    ¡°Your only threat is the zed Bodhisattva who has the Walker Dharma form. I¡¯ve already chased her back to the Western regions. Of course, you can also refuse this gift. No one will force you.¡±

    Can I still refuse? it¡¯s my only hope now. In the face of an open scheme, all conspiracies were child¡¯s y ¡­ Is Jian Zhengyu trying to find a female

    Bodhisattva in the Western Region to pave the way for me to walk the Jianghu? Ah, this old silver coin gives me a sense of security ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had many thoughts.

    However, he didn¡¯t feel that he was at a disadvantage. It was only right for him to work for someone else¡¯s things.

    ¡°Bind it with blood,¡± the supervisor said slowly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a long time, then shook his head. ¡°I still have things to do. Give me a day.¡±

    [ author¡¯s note: I took the day off to do a DNA test and packed my luggage. ] They should be on their way to other ces tomorrow. I can only guarantee that there will be one update. Everyone was understanding..

 Chapter 1044 - 1044: Secretly sweet love (1)

    Chapter 1044: Secretly sweet love (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Early morning, Yun Lu Academy.

    In the small courtyard of the Xu family, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was pale. He stood in the house with a walking stick and looked at Xu Pingzhi.

    ¡°Second uncle, we don¡¯t need to go to the Jian province anymore. You can go back to the mansion after a while.¡±

    Now that the Emperor was dead, the biggest hidden danger in the capital had been eliminated. Other people, including the Crown Prince, had no direct conflict of interest with him. The Crown Prince even wanted to give him a silk banner to express his gratitude.

    Moreover, who would dare to provoke Xu yinluo with the reputation of beheading an incapable ruler?

    Therefore, second uncle¡¯s family was very safe and didn¡¯t need to seek refuge in the Jian province.

    Xu Pingzhi looked at him and said,¡¯Yes.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at her aunt. She took out a stack of silver notes and said, ¡®

    ¡°Auntie, thank you for taking care of me all these years. I was insensible and impulsive in the past, so please don¡¯t take it to heart. The silver notes are part of my savings. Keep them well. The family¡¯s food and clothing are still in your hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the capital for a while, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    The aunt pursed her lips, took the silver notes, and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 keep the silver notes for you to use when you marry a wife in the future.¡±

    But these aren¡¯t enough, I have many wives ¡­ The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth curled up. He turned to Xu lingyue and smiled.

    ¡°Big brother will be away from the capital for a long time, at least a year and a half, and at most three years. By then, lingyue will have been married. It¡¯s a

    pity that I can¡¯t attend your wedding.¡±

    Xu lingyue bit her lip, her beautiful eyes filled with tears.

    The 18-year-old girl was like a lotus flower swaying in the clear water in June, beautiful, bright, and clean.

    This delicate flower that was raised in the Xu family¡¯s boudoir was extremely sad about the fact that her big brother was about to leave.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and rubbed the little boy¡¯s head. ¡°Let big brother hug you. Big brother has never hugged you properly ¡­¡±

    Xu Ling hugged his brother¡¯s neck and announced loudly, ¡®

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll hide the chicken leg well and wait for you toe back.¡±

    Was it hidden in his shoes again? Would he die on the spot if he ate it ¡­ Xu Qi

    ¡®an was touched and rubbed her younger sister¡¯s head. She smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°Hide it in your shoes for a few days and then leave it for master to eat, understand?¡± yes! Xu Ling nodded vigorously.

    After saying goodbye to the family, Xu Qi ¡®an left the small courtyard and went down the mountain alone.

    ¡°Big brother ¡ª

    Xu lingyue¡¯s cry came from behind him. His eldest sister caught up to him, panting, and shouted at his back,¡±

    ¡°I want to go to the Lingbao temple to cultivate. I, I will wait for you toe back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped for a moment, but he didn¡¯t look back and continued down the mountain.

    In the house, after Xu Qi ¡®an left, the aunt looked at the silver notes in her hand and said softly, ¡®

    ¡°Old master, I remember now. Eldest brother¡¯s birth mother left after giving birth to him. Before he left, he told me that I must raise him well. I remember that my sister is a very good person. She¡¯s gentle, dignified, and easy to get along with.

    back then. she held my hand and entrusted me with taking care of dng. She was so sincere ¡­ I know that she had her own difficulties when she abandoned eldest brother back then.¡±

    Auntie raised her head, her face covered in tears.¡±Old master, I¡¯ve raised him for so many years, he¡¯s my son now. Now that that person has returned to take his life, I, I am very sad .

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife.

    Spirit treasures temple.

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned on his walking stick and smiled at the Daoist boy who was guarding the door. ¡°I want to see the state preceptor.¡±

    Before he came, he had asked about the situation of the battle between the Imperial advisor and the earth sect¡¯s Dao head.

    The supervisor said that both sides had suffered heavy losses, and then snorted,

    ¡°Karmic sinmes, scorch the body!¡±

    ¡°The chief has instructed that if youe looking for her, you can go straight in, ¡± the child replied.

    The spirit treasures temple has already given me direct ess, what about Luo Yuheng?

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart as he walked into the temple with his walking stick.

    When he arrived at the secluded courtyard, he pushed open the door of the quiet room and saw a beautiful Daoist nun sitting cross-legged on the futon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. She saw a kind aunt, her mother¡¯s friend, the neighbor¡¯s big sister, and so on in her.

    This surprised him, because Luo Yuheng seemed to be unable to control himself and restrain her ¡°charm.¡±

    This was obviously not a good thing for a second rank expert. This meant that the situation of the karmic fire burning his body was very serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen that I¡¯m in a terrible state.¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips parted slightly, and his voice was filled with the unique charm of a mature woman.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°I took a shower before I came,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    This time, other than checking on Luo Yuheng¡¯s condition, he also had the idea of ¡®bargaining¡¯. He hoped that Luo Yuheng could give him a few more days to amodate the seven ultimate demon beasts. If his body condition improved, he would fulfill his promise.

    He had not expected Luo Yuheng¡¯s situation to be so bad.

    Luo Yuheng was expressionless as he continued,¡±You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just a clone. I¡¯ll dissipate within three days. My main body is already in seclusion.¡±

    For a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell whether she was d or disappointed.

    With his current body condition, forcing a dual cultivation could only be ¡® please do it, little aunt ¡®

    This was obviously not in line with his invincible image, and Luo Yuheng would look down on him.

    But, but ¡­ She was simply too alluring.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s clone continued, ¡± dual cultivation requires a certain period of time. Each session will take at least seven days. After the battle with the earth sect¡¯s Dao cmer, my mam DOCIY rouna Itrnclllt to suppress tne Hellnre. 1 don¡¯t know what your situation is, so in order to save myself, I could only go into seclusion and forcibly eliminate the Hellfire..

 Chapter 1045 - 1045: Secretly sweet love (2)

    Chapter 1045: Secretly sweet love (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It took at least seven days each time, and seven days each time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with only this sentence.

    He was a little frightened.

    Luo Yuheng continued, ¡±

    ¡°After this, my main body will most likely find it difficult to suppress karmic sinmes. Therefore, dual cultivation was imperative. The karmic sinmes will re up once a month. On this day next month, she will go and find you.¡±

    As she spoke, she waved her sleeve and a yellow paper talisman folded into a triangle appeared on the table.

    this is a positioning talisman. Keep it well. After a month, the main body will naturallye to find you.

    After saying that, the clone dissipated.

    Was she shy? Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the triangr talisman and put it away silently.

    It seemed that after he killed the Emperor, Luo Yuheng hadpletely acknowledged him and decided to be Daopanions with him.

    Before this, he had been hesitating about whether he wanted to dual cultivate with her because he had not fully acknowledged her. After all, being Dao partners was a matter of life, and it was only natural for Luo Yuheng to treat her with caution.

    Before he went to Shanhai Pass, his cultivation was only at level five. For a level two master, it was indeed a bitcking.

    Now, Xu Qi ¡®an was a rank-3 martial artist, worthy of Luo Yuheng¡¯s status.

    Alright, I¡¯ll be ready in a month¡¯s time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an left Lingbao temple and walked toward the Imperial Pce.

    Shaoyin Pce.

    The bedchamber wasid with numerous charcoal-consuming earth dragons, and the room was as warm as spring inte autumn. The air was filled with the fragrance of sandalwood, Rouge and powder, as well as the faint body fragrance of a woman.

    At a certain moment, the woman who was curled up in sleep on the couch suddenly woke up. She turned over and sat up, her face pale.

    ¡°Hong ¡­ Hong Xiu ¡­¡±

    She called out softly, her voice weak.

    The pce maid lying by the bed immediately woke up and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Water, I want to drink water ¡­¡± Lin an said in a low voice.

    The pce maid immediately walked to the table, gently swept away the overturned or straightened wine pot, and poured her a cup of warm tea.

    Her Highness of Lin an drank winest night and was drunk. When she drank too much, she did not act crazy but justy on the table and cried.

    The pce maids knew that the princess was using the wine to dispel her worries and make them even more worried.

    Last night, His Highness the Crown Prince sent someone to inform His

    Highness of Lin ¡®an that the witchcraft God religion had colluded with His Majesty¡¯s trusted aide, the right censor Yuan Xiong, and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of War, Qin Yuandao.

    He used witchcraft to control the Emperor, cut off the Army¡¯s provisions, and killed 80000 soldiers and Wei Yuan in Jingshan city.

    In a fit of anger, Xu yinluo executed the Emperor outside the capital.

    After his Highness heard this, he was dumbfounded. His face was pale as he went to the eastern Pce to confront the Crown Prince.

    She came back veryte, and then began to drink without end. When she drank too much, she would cry, and then she would continue drinking.

    When the pce maids saw this, they felt as if their hearts were being twisted by a knife.

    After serving His Highness Lin an for so many years, he had never seen her so sad.

    It was probably not only because the Emperor, who doted on her the most, had passed away, but also because the man who killed her father was that man.

    Now that she thought about it, Hong Xiu was almost certain that His Highness was in love with Xu yinluo.

    What should he do? His Highness was still in his boudoir, and he had already suffered such emotional hurt. He was afraid that he would be sad for a long time.

    They didn¡¯t dare to persuade him.

    This servant is this servant, how would I dare to interfere in the matters of the Masters.

    ¡°Your Highness, the tea is here. Please drink slowly.¡±

    Hong Xiu carefully held the tea and handed it over.

    Lin ¡®an held the tea and drank it absentmindedly. His eyes, which were usually lively, were now dull and colorless.

    Just as she finished her tea, a Pce maid came to the boudoir, knocked on the door twice, and said in a low voice,

    ¡°Your Highness, Xu yinluo is here ¡­¡±

    Hong Xiu immediately looked at Lin ¡®an. She saw that in His Highness¡¯s eyes, there was a dazzling light, but in the next second, it was slowly extinguished.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Lin an said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, this servant will reply immediately.¡±

    ¡°Wait

    She suddenly called out to the pce maid, and after a few seconds of silence, she whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    The pce maid outside the room immediately left.

    Outside shaoyin Pce, the man with the walking stick turned and left.

    Hundreds of Imperial Guards gripped their sabers and silently watched his back, as if they were facing a great enemy. No one dared to speak or stop him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave the pce. Instead, he went to Dexin court.

    Early morning, Dexin court.

    He washed up with the service of his personal Pce maids. One of them held a spittoon, while the other held a Copper Basin and a sweat towel.

    Huaiqing finished brushing his teeth, gargled, and spat the water into the spittoon. He then took a towel from the pce maid and carefully wiped his cold and delicate face.

    At this time, a little pce maid quickly walked in and said in a delicate voice,

    ¡°¡±Your Highness, Xu yinluo is here.¡±

    Princess huaiqing, who loved cleanliness, immediately put down her towel and said, ¡°¡±Lead the way ¡­ Please invite him to the inner hall.¡±

    She suddenly changed her mind, picked up the towel again, and carefully wiped her face. She looked at the mirror and nodded in satisfaction, then left the room with the pce maid.

    She saw Xu Qi ¡®an in the inner hall, his face pale. He was sitting by the table, his eyes closed as he sipped on hot tea.

    Dexin court¡¯s little pce maid stood at the side, trembling with fear.

    Huaiqing waved his hand.

    The little pce maid was relieved. She lowered her head and left with small steps.

    After a few steps, he heard the great devil who killed the king behind himugh. ¡°This little pce maid is not bad. Your Highness, please reward her to me.¡±

    The pce maid¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at huaiqing pitifully.

    Huai Qing waved his hand expressionlessly.

    After the pce maid left, huaiqing carefully examined Xu Qi ¡®an and said,

    ¡°You still have the time to tease the pce maids. It seems that your injuries are not serious.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled bitterly. how can you measure my injuries? I¡¯m already crippled.

    ¡°Even the supervisor can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± Huai Qing¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head..

 Chapter 1046 - 1046: Secretly sweet love (3)

    Chapter 1046: Secretly sweet love (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± huaiqing asked, pursing his lips.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled open her clothes and showed her the condition of her chest. The wound on her heart was hideous, and a demon-sealing nail was embedded in it.

    For a martial artist below third-grade to suffer such an injury, only death awaited him.

    Rank-4 martial artists were no exception.

    there are a total of Nine Nails like this in different parts of my body.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Buddhist demon-sealing nail,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a bitter smile. ¡°The supervisor said that I¡¯ll die if I remove it by force. Your cultivation will be wasted as well.¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist sect ..

    Huaiqing muttered these two words, her pretty face already covered in frost.

    The eldest Imperial daughter, who was famous for her coldness and indifference, suddenly felt a strong anger in her heart.

    ¡°Why is Buddhism involved in this matter?¡±

    Huaiqing asked, reining in his emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to be honest with Your Highness,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a sigh.

    Huaiqing¡¯s brows twitched as he straightened his body and assumed an listening posture.

    Actually, the sealed artifact that escaped from the Sang Bo case has always been in my body. It¡¯s a traitor of Buddhism.

    Huaiqing¡¯s gaze froze and his mouth was slightly agape in disbelief.

    Huaiqing¡¯s mind buzzed with shock and confusion at the revtion of such a huge secret.

    They were both confused and shocked. They wondered why Xu Qi ¡®an had the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake.

    There must be a reason why the demons had tried so hard to unseal and release the sealed artifact.

    On the contrary, when he heard that the sealed artifact was a Buddhist devil monk, huaiqing was only slightly surprised, but he quickly epted it.

    Because it was very reasonable.

    The sealed artifact was rted to Buddhism. This was something that had been confirmed back when they were investigating the Mulberry case.

    ¡°As for why the demonic monk is in my body, it¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed again. There were some things that people couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they talked about.

    He told huaiqing everything about his own luck, Shen Shu¡¯s possession, his father who was not a son being the eldest disciple of the supervisor, stealing the country¡¯s fate, and so on.

    Since he had alreadyid his cards on the table with Xu Pingfeng, there was no need for him to keep his secrets.

    Especially the members of the Heaven and Earth Society, after experiencing the case of regicide, it was equivalent to beingpletely bound together and bing true partners.

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression was very interesting. He was stunned, then shocked, then incredulous. As his expression changed, his emotions stacked up.

    However, when he heard that Xu Qi ¡®an could use the nation-guarding sword and ride the Spirit Dragon because of his luck, huaiqing heaved a sigh of relief, as if something that he had been worried about had finally been answered.

    And the answer was satisfactory.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°All of this is because we¡¯re fighting for the will of the heavens ¡­¡± Huai Qing sighed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Your Highness, remember to keep this a secret. The supervisor didn¡¯t allow me to disclose this matter.

    Huaiqing replied with an ¡°mm.¡± Then, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an say with a strange expression,

    ¡°I heard from that dog that my birth mother was Your Highness¡¯s nsman.¡± Huai Qing¡¯s face paled in shock, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the same bloodline from five hundred years ago.¡±

    The bloodline from 500 years ago ¡­ Huaiqing once again felt relieved.

    so, I¡¯m going to travel around for a while to collect the scattered spirit of the dragon vein for Da Feng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the woman who was as cold and Noble as a Lotus and said softly,¡¯Your Highness, please take care.¡±

    ¡°Please take care, young master Xu,¡± huaiqing said gently, slightly moved.

    She no longer addressed Xu Qi ¡®an as ¡°master.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Suddenly, he hesitated and said,

    ¡°Your Highness of Lin an seems to be brooding over the matter of me killing the Emperor. Can Your Highness exin it to me?¡±

    Huaiqing let out an ¡°Oh¡± and dragged out thest syble. He said expressionlessly,

    ¡°Young master Xu has already been to shaoyin Pce. In young master Xu¡¯s heart, Lin ¡®an is indeed the most important.¡±

    Coming,ing, aren¡¯t you going to say, ¡°I was clearly first ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to answer. Suddenly, he heard small steps approaching the inner hall. He tacitly kept silent and no longer spoke.

    A momentter, a Pce maid entered and respectfully said, ¡°¡®Your Highness, His Highness Lin an hase and wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll avoid it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stood up and walked to the inner hall. ¡°Let her in,¡± huaiqing said after he was done hiding.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The pce maid retreated.

    Two to three minutester, Lin ¡®an, who was wearing a red dress, entered the inner hall alone.

    She sat down on her own, her face Haggard and the knot between her eyebrows difficult to resolve.

    He first looked at huaiqing, then shifted his gaze to the front. His voice was soft but empty as he said, ¡®

    I¡¯ve heard from brother Crown Prince that my father was robbed of his Army¡¯s provisions by the witch God religion, causing the death of Wei Yuan and his 80000 soldiers in the northeast.

    Huaiqing lowered his head and sipped his tea in silence.

    ¡°I know that Wei Yuan has treated him with great kindness, but ¡­ But father is my father. How could he kill my father without saying anything?¡± Lin ¡®an¡¯s tears rolled down, like a Pear Blossom in the rain.

    ¡°Did he go to find you?

    Huaiqing said.

    ¡°How did you know ¡­¡±

    Lin an nced at her and nodded. He cried, ¡°¡±He went to find me just now. I didn¡¯t dare to see him. I don¡¯t know how to face him.¡¯

    ¡°I want to see him, but I¡¯m afraid to see him. Even if father killed Wei Yuan, he¡¯s still controlled by the witchcraft cult.¡± She cried. What did father do wrong? Father has doted on me since I was young ¡­

    I dreamed of fatherst night. He died so miserably. He died so miserably. Huaiqing, my heart hurts so much. I, I have no one to talk to ¡­

    In the end, the only person she could confide in and vent her grief and depression was this sister whom she had been fighting with for more than ten years.

    She was too lonely.

    ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± huaiqing asked in a low voice.

    Lin an did not answer.

    ¡°How about now? do you like it?¡±

    Lin ¡®an seemed to have copsed, crying at the table.

    Huaiqing understood and still liked him, but he could no longer face his father¡¯s murderer.

    She didn¡¯t just lose her father, she also lost a secret and sweet love that she had hidden in her heart.

    ¡°Al!¡±

    Huaiqing sighed,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you hate him, like him, or whether you can face him again. These are all your business. I don¡¯t care about your feelings.

    but there are some things, some truths that I think you have the right to know.

    P.S. I¡¯m relieved when I typed it out. I¡¯ll correct the wrong words tomorrow, and this chapter will be considered yesterday¡¯s..

 Chapter 1047 - 1047: Xu Qj â€˜anâ€™s wish came true 1

    Chapter 1047: Xu Qj ¡®an¡¯s wish came true 1

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The truth?¡±

    Lin ¡®an clutched his handkerchief and sobbed as he wiped away his tears. He looked pitifully at huaiqing.

    Huaiqing took a sip of tea and said,

    ¡°After the death of Lord Wei, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to kill the Emperor. For this, he had a detailed n. The Duke of Wei and the supervisor were even behind this.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not kill His Majesty on impulse. Many forces were behind it. It is not as simple as you think.

    All the powers were adding fuel to the fire, including Wei Yuan and the supervisor ¡­ Lin an said mournfully,

    ¡°Everyone wants to harm Imperial father, everyone wants Imperial father to die.

    ¡°I know that Imperial father has been cultivating for twenty years and has made many mistakes. Many people in the court are dissatisfied with him, but huaiqing, he is our Imperial father. Imperial father dotes on me so much that everyone wants him dead, but I don¡¯t want him to die.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is the one who didn¡¯t want to kill father.¡±

    She believed that huaiqing said all this to prove to her that her father was wrong and that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s killing of her father was the same as him killing the high Duke. They were both doing the people a favor.

    But was there right and wrong in front of family love?

    Her father was still her father, and Xu Qi ¡®an was still her father¡¯s murderer.

    Huaiqing¡¯s exnation did not make Lin ¡®an feel relieved.

    yesterday, did you know that Xu Qi ¡®an and his Majesty fought outside the city wall? the city wall copsed.

    Huaiqing suddenly said.

    Lin ¡®an was stunned for a moment and carefully recalled. Brother Crown Prince seemed to have mentioned it, but he only mentioned it once. At that time, she was in a state of extreme breakdown and ignored these details.

    Without waiting for her to ask, huaiqing continued, ¡°When did father be so powerful?¡±

    Lin ¡®an opened his mouth but stopped.

    She didn¡¯t know much about cultivation, but she still had a brain. When she heard huaiqing¡¯s words, she immediately realized that something was wrong.

    That¡¯s right, when did father be so powerful? ¡°Father, have you been hiding your strength?¡±

    Lin ¡®an sobbed, his eyes red, and said with uncertainty.

    ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s not our Father at all,¡± huaiqing said seriously.

    Lin ¡®an looked at his sister huaiqing in a daze. His mind had not yet turned around and did not know what she was saying.

    After a moment, she asked, ¡°¡±What did you just say?¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression did not change as he repeated his words, ¡°He¡¯s not our Father at all,¡±

    He didn¡¯t hear wrong ¡­ Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened and he raised his voice.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t think that you can brush me off with your nonsense. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so happy. If Imperial father isn¡¯t Imperial father, then who else can he be?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thete Emperor, Jean d ¡®arc, who is also our Royal grandfather,¡± huaiqing replied in a deep voice.

    Lin ¡®an fell into a strange silence and looked at huaiqing as if he was a monster.

    Huaiqing nodded, indicating that this was the truth. He could understand his sister¡¯s shock. If he had known about this without knowing anything, even if he looked calmer than he did in Lin ¡®an, the shock and disbelief in his heart would not have been any less.

    I understand how you feel, but let me finish first ¡­

    Huaiqing exined everything in detail. She exined it clearly and in simple terms, like an excellent teacher teaching a stupid student.

    Even Lin ¡®an, who was not familiar with the way of cultivation, could understand and understand the context and logic of things.

    ¡­¡­.. More than 40 years ago, the former emperor. Jean.. arc, had already been corrupted by the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief and turned into a mboyant and vicious ¡®lunatic¡¯. .. With the help of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief, he possessed his own son, King Huai, and ¡°parasitized¡± his other son, yuan jing ¡­ He would then fake his death and hide in the Dragon vein to cultivate while avoiding the eyes and ears of the supervisor.

    When Wei Yuan first went to the North, he took the opportunity to possess yuan jing. In the next 21 years, he was openly obsessed with cultivation. In order to deceive people, he deliberately shaped yuan jing¡¯s clone as an ordinary person with no talent.

    The former emperor had gonepletely mad for the sake of immortality. He had colluded with the witch God sect to kill Wei Yuan and harm an Army of 100000.

    And what he really wanted to do was something even crazier and more unreasonable than this -to hand over his ancestor¡¯s Empire to someone else!

    My real father died 21 years ago, and I was only two years old 21 years ago ¡­ When Lin ¡®an heard thest part, he was already trembling all over. He was filled with fear and grief.

    She was secretly afraid for a moment before she looked at huaiqing without blinking and said, ¡®

    ¡°So, so Xu Qi. an .

    ¡°Yes,¡± huaiqing replied, ¡°perhaps there¡¯s a personal vendetta, but I believe that he¡¯s doing this because he doesn¡¯t want to see the foundation of his ancestors destroyed. Thus, in my eyes, killing His Majesty is the same as killing the high Duke.

    a fatuous Emperor who almost destroyed the foundation of his ancestors, a fatuous Emperor who has cultivated for 20 years without caring about the lives of his people, and a bastard who killed his own son. I only think that Xu Qi ¡®an did a good job in killing him.

    After she finished speaking, she nced at Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the truth. It¡¯s your business whether you believe it or not. After all, the previous emperor has always doted on you. Putting aside whether or not he¡¯s deliberately putting on an act, this is not fake.¡±

    Thest half of his sentence was filled with mockery.

    Huaiqing was a woman who looked dignified, noble, and sensible on the surface, but was actually the best at hiding needles in cotton and hurting people in the dark.

    Lin an stared at her and bit his lip. ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°It was all Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s doing,¡± huaiqing sighed.¡±He¡¯s always sacrificed more than you can ever imagine, even without you knowing.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t tell me. He didn¡¯t tell me anything!¡±

    Lin an clenched his hands into fists and said stubbornly.

    Huaiqing chuckled. let me tell you ¡­ Can you handle these things? Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t reveal any ws in front of the previous emperor?¡± ¡°He was trying to protect you,¡± the eldest Princess said in a low voice.

    Lin ¡®an opened his mouth, his eyes glistening with tears.

    ¡°B-bengong understands. Bengong will send someone to summon him. Bengong will not be angry with him .

    Although she said it in a reserved manner, her actions were in a hurry. She lifted her little skirt, got up, and ran out of the inner hall and out of Dexin court.

    ¡°You have no chance!¡±

    Huaiqing sighed.

    Lin ¡®an, who had just taken two steps, suddenly froze. He turned around and faced huaiqing with a pale face. His voice trembled.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you the details of that battle. Although the previous Emperor¡¯s plot didn¡¯t seed, the spirit of the dragon vein copsed and scattered everywhere. If they couldn¡¯t gather all the Dragon Qi, the Central ins would be in chaos.

    ¡°In addition, his cultivation has been crippled, and his body is in terrible condition. The supervisor is also helpless. In order to survive, he will leave the capital.

    ¡°Not long ago, he came to find you to say goodbye.¡±

    Thest sentence was like a needle piercing into Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart, making her heart ache so much that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    It turned out that he had dragged his heavily injured body to bid me farewell.

    Yet. I refused to let him in ¡­ Tears instantly gushed out, like a flood that could no longer be held back, and she sobbed, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find him ¡­ I, I still have a lot of things to tell him.¡±

    She was overwhelmed with regret. She regretted not seeing him onest time. She hated herself for rejecting the man who dragged his injured body just to say goodbye to her.

    Now that the man had left, it was hard to tell whether he would live or die, and they would never meet again.

    Tears blurred one¡¯s vision. When a person was at their saddest, they would cry until they could not open their eyes.

    In her daze, she saw a figure walk over and hold her head with his hand. He smiled gently and said, ¡®

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so ugly when you cry.¡±

    Ming Ming¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him in a daze.

    A few secondster, she wiped her tears dry and looked at huaiqing in a daze.

    Huaiqing said shamelessly, with a clear conscience.

    In the past, Ming Miao would have jumped over and fought with her, but now, she couldn¡¯t care less about her happiness. Her heart was full of joy from getting back what she had lost. She threw herself into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. She buried her face in his neck and sobbed, ¡±

    ¡°Dog ve, dog ve ¡­¡±

    She hugged him tightly, afraid that she would lose him if she let go.

    Since the two knew each other, this was the boldest move Lin ¡®an had ever made. If the previous love was hidden in his heart due to their identities, then Lin¡¯ an would have to be careful.

    But now, she had finally mustered up the courage to throw herself into the dog ve¡¯s arms.

    Snot and tears are on my neck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an gently held Lin¡¯ an¡¯s small waist. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly felt a murderous aura behind his head.

    An idea came to his mind, and he said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, don¡¯t hug me so tightly. It hurts.¡±

    Pain? Lin ¡®an washed his nose while looking up at him with red eyes from crying.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to take credit for it. In front of Lin¡¯ an, he pulled open his clothes.

    Ming took a few steps back in shock. She stared at the wound on his chest and the nail that was embedded in his flesh. Her fingertips trembled as she pressed on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest. Her heart ached as tears flowed out of her eyes.

    After obtaining Lin ¡®an¡¯s pity and settling huaiqing¡¯s anger, Xu Qi¡¯ an used his professional skills as the Sea King to obtain a satisfactory result.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and said to huaiqing,¡±l¡¯ll send Lin ¡®an back first.¡± Huaiqing was expressionless, and it was impossible to tell his emotions.

    She went to shaoyin Pce and hung Xu Qi ¡®an up. She asked the pce maid to bring the best Pills and powder in an attempt to cure his injury.

    Seeing that it didn¡¯t work, she started crying again.

    Under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s kind words offort, she finally stopped crying and started sobbing softly.

    no matter what, he still pampered you and loved you for so many years. You still feel bad, don¡¯t you? ¡®

    Framed¡¯s delicate body stiffened, she shook her head and sobbed, ¡± but I don¡¯t hate you anymore, I don¡¯t hate you anymore ¡­

    As expected, she did hate me before ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand and touched her cheek with her fingertips. It was soft and cold.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat the Rouge on Your Highness¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu ..

    ft?vilight.

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an dragged his heavily injured body back. His face was still pale, but there was a hint of excitement between his brows.

    ¡°Have you finished your business?¡± The supervisor sitting by the table looked up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded silently.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s start amodating it.¡±

    The supervisor opened his palm. The Jade-colored seven extremes dagger in the shape of a Scorpiony quietly like a lifeless specimen.

    ¡°How?¡±

    When he asked this question, Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking about how to eat the seven ultimate venomous worms.

    ¡°First, drip your blood on it.¡±

    As the supervisor spoke, he pressed down on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wrist and forced a drop of blood out of his fingertip.

    The blood bead flew towards the seven ultimate Gu silently, and when it got close, the Gu worm that was originally calm and collected suddenly became agitated, struggling intensely, craving for blood.

    It opened its ferocious mouth and swallowed the blood bead.

    The Jade-colored seven extinction banner turned into a clear Crimson color. Then, it jumped out of the supervisor¡¯s palm and pounced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The seven ultimate venomous insects that contained all seven great venomous techniques in one body ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t Dodge or resist. He looked calmly at the seven extinction mes.

    [ author¡¯s note: I went to y with leather armor at night andughed in his room. Half an hourter, I remembered that I haven¡¯t updated either, so I quickly pulled up my pants and ran back to write.. ]

 Chapter 1048 - 1048: Journeyman (1)

    Chapter 1048 - 1048: Journeyman (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As they got closer, Xu Qi ¡®an could even see a trace of joy in the ck eyes of the seven ultimate demon.

    It felt like. young master seeing a beautiful woman ¡­ Xu Qianined with a strange expression. Then, he realized that the seven extinction dagger had disappeared.

    The sudden disappearance was like an invisible force had wiped them out of thin air.

    Was this the ¡®unknown¡¯ characteristic that old man Tian Huan¡¯s corpse had used? No, it was still there ¡­ The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an denied his quess. He saw a faint shadow behind him.

    Why did it feel like it was hunting?

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly had the urge to protect the back of his neck and rush forward.

    With such an impulse, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his neck, as if his skin and flesh had been cut open by something.

    He immediately understood that the urge to protect the back of his neck was his remaining warning of danger.

    At the back of his neck, the Crimson seven extremes dagger used the sharp end of its limbs to easily cut open Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s skin and flesh. Red blood flowed out.

    It pierced one of its limbs deep into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spine, as if it was connected to the host¡¯s nervous system.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a low groan. His face showed a kind of madness that only appeared when he was in extreme pain.

    there are seven paths in southern border¡¯s Gu techniques, but no matter which path, the Gu master will always nurture a vital Gu.

    The supervisor raised his hand and pressed it down. An invisible force descended from the sky, making Xu Qi ¡®an unable to move. He could only bear the inhuman pain.

    ¡°The vital Gu and the host are in a symbiotic rtionship, sharing life and death. A normal Gu master will be imnted with the vital Gu from birth, and at thetest, by the age of ten.

    the life¡¯s origin Gu that is imnted is the same as them, they are all in their childhood. This way, they can strengthen thepatibility between the two sides throughmon growth, and also reduce the bacsh of the Gu worm.

    That¡¯s right, imnting a vital Gu would cause a bacsh, because the essence of this technique was ¡± human and Gu as one ¡°, which vited the normal state of life.

    Thus, in order to increase the sess rate, Gu Masters ¡®cultivation path was usually decided at their youth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was an adult male, and the seven extremes Gu was also a mature Gu, so the bacsh was extremely strong.

    The second limb pierced into the flesh and connected to the nerves. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s whole body trembled. The muscles on her cheeks trembled, her lips trembled, and her whole body trembled in pain.

    The third, fourth, fifth ¡­ Every limb that pierced into the flesh would stop for a quarter of an hour, giving the human and the spine enough time to buffer each other.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt pain in every part of his body. It was as if his cells were being torn apart. The pain was no less than digesting the blood pill that Wei Yuan had left. If the digestion of the sanguine pill was a forced catalysis of the cells, forcing them to evolve ¡­

    However, to contain the seven ultimate mes was to destroy the cells and the gene strands.

    He should have died from the copse of his genes while absorbing the seven ultimate mes, but his physique as a rank-three martial artist that transcended mortals allowed him to withstand the bacsh.

    When the sixth limb pierced into the flesh and connected to the nerves, the Crimson seven extinction dagger retracted its six limbs. Its body slowly sank into the flesh and stuck close to the spine, hiding itself.

    Seeing this, the supervisor flicked out a thin catgut. It seemed to have been given life, automatically sewing up the wound and even tying a bow.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    The supervisor asked with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer. He closed his eyes and sensed seven abilities that originated from his instincts and were imprinted in his genes.

    The first was called the heavenly spirit, it knew the time and ce, it could move the stars and spy on the secrets of heaven.

    Most of the members of the heaven Gu tribe were at the level of ¡®knowing the right time and ce¡¯. They were busy with the cultivation of the Chinese calendar and setting the sr terms, making outstanding contributions to the Gu tribe¡¯s farming career.

    Shifting the stars was an ability that Tian Huan had when they cultivated to a high level.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already seen the ability that it had-the ¡± unknown ¡± characteristic.

    Back then, elder Tian Huan had used this move to hide from the supervisor¡¯s senses. This was the core ability of the heavenly Gu tribe.

    As for prying into the secrets of the heavens, the heavenly Gu nsmen who had reached a certain level could asionally see a corner of the future, but it was a one-sided and vague glimpse.

    It was this ability that made the prophets of the heavenly venomous tribe predict that the venomous insect God would eventually awaken and turn the nine regions into a world with only venomous insects.

    Of course, this was not the same as the divination of a first-grade Warlock.

    if Tian Huan¡¯s divination could be described as a picture without any cause or effect, then a first grade divinator¡¯s divination could be described as a future TV series.

    The two were fundamentally different.

    The side effect was that the host¡¯s mood would change ording to the changes in the surrounding environment. For example, in rainy weather, the host would be particrly depressed. On sunny days, the weather would be cheerful and lively ¡­

    The second type was called strength Gu. It could make the host¡¯s five senses and six Senses be particrly sharp. At the same time, it could increase the host¡¯s strength and have self-healing abilities.

    Thetter two were core abilities.

    The strength Gu sect¡¯s Gu Masters had the best Qi strength in the world, even if they were at the same cultivation level, they would be at a disadvantage whenpeting in Gu strength.

    Strength Gu Masters were most skilled in fighting against ten opponents, and also had a terrifying self-healing ability.

    For those below rank-3, as long as they did not die on the spot, any injury could be recovered.

    However, depending on the degree of injury, the recovery cycle would also change.

    The side effect was that the host¡¯s appetite would increase explosively. The higher the cultivation, the more the host would eat..

 Chapter 1049 - 1049: Jilted youth Part 2

    Chapter 1049 - 1049: Jilted youth Part 2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The third type was called the love Gu. The love Gu released a colorless and odorless gas that induced sexual desire in all living things around it. Whether it was humans, animals, or nts, none of them could escape.

    Other than that, the love Gu could also nt a child Gu in the target¡¯s body, making the target unable to leave it for the rest of their life. Love Gu Masters often used this method to control their ves or even their lovers.

    In addition to these, the love Gu could also make one¡¯s skin smooth, make one¡¯s temperament stand out, and shape one¡¯s appearance and body into one that was extremely attractive to the opposite sex.

    It would even modify the body in a targeted manner, making it so that it was seamless or persistent.

    The side effect was that the host¡¯s lust would be particrly exuberant, and there would only be one day and one night left in his mind.

    The fourth type was called poison Gu. This Gu could allow the host to use the surrounding environment and conditions to create different types of poison. It had a wide range of uses.

    Sometimes, some poisons could have the effect of saving lives. Of course, this depended on the situation.

    The side effect was that he had to take a certain amount of poison every day, such as white arsenic or the venom nd of a poisonous snake.

    The fifth type was called heart Gu, the core was the four words ¡®heart to heart connection¡¯. Heart Gu Masters couldmunicate and draw out a certain emotion of the target, and then use this emotion to influence the other party.

    It could only affect creatures with a certain level of intelligence for a short time, but it could affect creatures with low intelligence for a long time.

    The former was represented by humans, while thetter was represented by beasts.

    Thus, the heart Gu was also known as the ¡®beast taming Gu¡¯, the Gu Masters of the heart Gu division often used it to control beast groups, insect groups, snake groups, and so on.

    The side effect was that the host would not be able to control himself from talking to animals and befriending them. Many Gu Masters of the heart Gu sect often developed rtionships beyond friendship with beasts because of this side effect.

    The sixth type was called dark vortex, which could hide one¡¯s aura and figure. It was good at blending into shadows and jumping in them, such as shadows.

    Every dark Gu master was a terrifying assassin, killing without a trace. You never knew when they would get close to you.

    What was worth mentioning was that martial artists specialized in countering dark Gu Masters.

    The side effect was that as long as the host saw a dark and hidden corner, he would subconsciously crawl into it.The host has to hide himself for at least four hours every day so that no one will find him.

    The seventh type was called zombie Gu. The mother Gu gave birth to the child Gu and lived in the corpse. The host could influence the child Gu through the mother Gu and control the corpse.

    The biggest difference between the former and the witchcraft religion¡¯s corpse controlling technique was that the former was usually only used once and thrown away after use.

    For thetter, after the child Gu was hosted in the corpse, it would merge with the corpse. The child Gu would be stronger as the mother Gu became stronger. Correspondingly, the corpse would also be stronger.

    A rank three corpse Gu master could at least produce twenty rank four child Gu, and a number of other ranks.

    There was another point, if a child Gu was attached to a corpse that had just died, it would be simr to possession, it would retain the dead¡¯s ability and Qi, how much it could be preserved depended on the Gu master¡¯s cultivation.

    The side effect was that the host would develop an extremely strong necrophile, and corpse Gu Masters would often have an indescribable rtionship with the corpse because of this side effect.

    ¡°Very powerful, the seven ultimate mes is very powerful. Unfortunately, it is only in its initial awakening, and I can only use some of its basic abilities. On the other hand, Tian Huan seems to have been developed well. I can directly use the shifting stars ability. However, the side effects of the seven extinction domain ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stopped, and his expression wasplicated.

    Forget about the side effects of the other Gu, but the side effects of love Gu, heart Gu, and corpse Gu could be said to be a perfectbination, not leaving any way out.

    Heart Gu and zombie Gu would cause the host to have a strong urge towards beasts and corpses, beyond friendship. Then, at this critical juncture, the side effect of the love Gu came ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very worried about his future mental health.

    The supervisor put his hands behind his back and said with a smile,

    ¡°Actually, those side effects are the nutrients for the growth of the Gu worm. If you keep it up day after day, the seven extreme Gu will slowly grow and your cultivation will get higher and higher. Even if you¡¯re just beginning to wake up, you¡¯ll rarely find a match for anyone below rank- 5.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Hearing this, the supervisor¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. He turned around and sighed.

    After a long time, he took out a conch engraved with formation patterns from his sleeve and threw it over.

    if you need any help, you can contact him. He¡¯s my second disciple, sun Xuanji.

    And what kind of a weirdo would the supervisor¡¯s second disciple be ¡­¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took the conch and looked at the supervisor silently.

    His eyes seemed to have pierced a certain pain in the depths of the supervisor¡¯s heart. The old supervisor said indifferently,

    ¡°Get lost! ¡±

    In the cab, chief advisor Wang stamped the notice with the seal of the chief advisor of the cab and then asked the clerk to send the notice to the pce.

    After doing all this, the chief Assistant stood up and went to the window. He opened the window and looked at the blue sky.

    Chief advisor Wang looked at the sky silently. He felt that the sky was exceptionally clear today.

    A new era had arrived!

    The country could not go a day without a ruler. Even more urgently than this, he had to rify the truth, send it to the local authorities, and post the beginning and end of the chaos in the capital.He sent out a notice to inform the people of the capital about the course of events.

    The longer this matter dragged on, the easier it was for it to cause trouble.

    In order to show that he was different from his father, after the meeting the night before, the Crown Prince immediately had the Hanlin Academy draft a notice. After the cab¡¯s approval, the notice was finally posted on the notice wall of the various city gates in the capital at seven o ¡®clock..

 Chapter 1050 - 1050: Jiltraveler of youth (3)

    Chapter 1050 - 1050: Jiltraveler of youth (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After daybreak, the Imperial court finally gave a result, and they immediately gathered.

    ¡°What did the notice say? Those who can read, take a look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I know some words, but I don¡¯t understand them when they are connected.¡±

    An article was not something that could be understood just by being literate. One had to have sufficient cultural heritage.

    The clerk standing by the notice wall scolded, ¡®¡±¡®Silence!¡±

    In this era, the pration rate of culture was not high, and most people could not understand the contents of the notice. Therefore, on the day of the notice, the officials would arrange for an official to read and exin the contents of the notice every half an hour.

    A dayter, all the news would spread throughout the capital, and there would be no need to read aloud.

    Themoners were already used to it and immediately stopped their discussion to listen to the officials.

    After the clerk finished reading the notice, most of the people understood. The scene instantly burst into an uproar.

    ¡°What an incapable ruler!¡±

    first, he cultivated for 20 years. Then, he was bewitched by the witch God sect and harmed the soldiers of Da Feng. Such a fatuous ruler is rare in the history of Da Feng.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that more than 80000 soldiers were killed by the incapable ruler. It¡¯s a pity that a National pir like Lord Wei was lost in vain ¡­¡±

    I¡¯m ashamed. I even scolded Lord Wei a while ago. He¡¯s the true loyal Minister and the true pir of the country.

    Some people sighed, while others pounded their chests and stomped their feet.

    An old man carrying a load of goods was in tears. He pounded his chest and wailed, ¡®

    Lord Wei died an unjust death. He won the Battle of Shanhai Pass. I didn¡¯t expect him to die in the hands of an incapable Emperor ¡­

    ¡°Fortunately, Xu yinluo is here to uphold justice.¡±

    Amoner¡¯s eyes were red as he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ¡±

    without Xu yinluo, not only would the 80000 soldiers and the Duke of Wei have sacrificed their lives, but we would also have suffered. The witch God religion would have trampled the capital sooner orter.

    that¡¯s right. Fortunately, we have Xu yinluo. As long as Xu yinluo is here, we will still have righteousness in Da Feng.

    ¡°Xu yinluo can kill a dog official, and he can also kill an incapable Emperor.¡±

    I thought Xu yinluo was right from the beginning. He wouldn¡¯t kill the Emperor for no reason. When he broke into the pce that day, he said that the fatuous Emperor was immoral and that Xu yinluo would punish him. You didn¡¯t believe him.

    who doesn¡¯t? I¡¯ve always believed in Xu yinluo.

    The people hated the incapable ruler and felt sorry for the 80000 soldiers and Wei Yuan. At the same time, they were d that Xu yinluo was still in Da Feng. It was as if he had be the embodiment of justice in the hearts of the people.

    And those who were more conservative in their bones and had doubts about the reason for the regicide were also relieved at this time.

    Xu yinluo was still Xu yinluo, and she had never changed.

    ¡°I think we should just let Xu yinluo be the Emperor.¡±

    A young man subconsciously said what he was thinking.

    The noisy atmosphere immediately quieted down. Themon people looked at each other, but no one retorted or reprimanded them. They fell into a strange silence.

    The contents of the notice quickly spread in the capital. Themoners reacted strongly. They gritted their teeth at the mention of the incapable ruler, and when Xu Qi ¡®an was mentioned, they praised him.

    Some people even cried bitterly and said that Xu yinluo had descended from the heavens to save Da Feng. He was not only Da Feng¡¯s conscience, but also its Savior.

    Yuyang pass had killed 300000 soldiers, then the incapable ruler, and thwarted the witchcraft cult¡¯s plot to overthrow Da Feng. Wasn¡¯t he their Savior?

    Of course, there were also people who felt sorry for Wei Yuan. Fortunately, after Wei Yuan, there was Xu Qi ¡®an in Dafeng, and the people had a new spiritual sustenance.

    hope that there will be Xu Qi. an after Wei Yuan ¡­ Da Qing Yi died with no regrets.

    In a small courtyard in the inner city.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the small folding stool and listened to aunt Zhang jabbering on about the contents of the notice. When she mentioned the incapable ruler, she and aunt Zhang both showed angry expressions and attacked him loudly.

    When she mentioned Wei Yuan, she and aunt Zhang both felt sorry for the copse of the nation¡¯s pir and the 80000 soldiers who had died in the witch God sect¡¯s territory.

    She was like a marketce woman gossiping with a woman in an alley.

    Aunt Zhang was full of praise when she mentioned Xu yinluo.lf I were twenty years younger, I¡¯d definitely be like all the other young girls, Xu yinluo.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face was full of vignce.

    ¡°By the way,dy mu, has your husband not been back for a long time?¡± Aunt Zhang asked.

    In the past, he woulde back every few days to be in love with his wife. However, he had suddenly disappeared some time ago, and she had never seendy MU¡¯s husband again.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s busy.¡±

    Mu Nanxi said in a low voice.

    Her mood suddenly fell, and she was not very happy. She held her cheek with her hand, looked at the flowers in the courtyard, and sighed faintly.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡±

    There was a knock on the door of the courtyard and mu nanzhi¡¯s dull face instantly brightened up, but it quickly fell back down and she turned her face away, not opening the door.

    Aunt Zhang chuckled, thinking that her husband had returned, and the littledy was acting in a fit of pique.

    He went to open the door.

    The door to the courtyard opened, and an ordinary-looking man with a gentle temperament stood at the door with a horse.

    He wasdy MU¡¯s husband. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the capital. Are you willing toe with me?¡±

    Mu nanzhi ignored him.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving?

    He led the horse and turned to leave.

    ¡°Hey!¡± She shouted.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I want to stay in the best Inn.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°There¡¯s meat for every meal.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°There must be Rouge and face powder.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully me.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m willing ¡­¡±

    Dexin court.

    Huaiqing spread out the rice paper, picked up the brush, and wrote:¡±Don¡¯t worry about not knowing each other on the road ahead. Who in the world doesn¡¯t know you?¡±

    He also wrote,¡±l hope you take care!¡±

    After she finished writing, she went up to the attic and looked into the distance, lost in thought.

    Shaoyin Pce.

    Lin ¡®an wore a fox fur coat and came to the loft¡¯s observation deck. He didn¡¯t speak or sit, but silently looked into the distance.

    After a long time, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°I hope you will return.¡±

    Stargazing tower.

    Li Miaozhen sat at the bedroom table angrily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not agree to go with her, saying that the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect was too dazzling, like a torch in the dark, and would easily attract the enemy, Xu Pingfeng.

    This reason made li Miaozhen speechless.

    ¡°Say, he¡¯s a cripple. What can he do with that little bit of cultivation in the art of venomous insects? You just have to travel the world alone.¡± Li Miaozhen said angrily.

    ¡°That stinky man might have left with another woman.¡± Su Su said in a low voice.

    ¡°How could he have other women? all the other women are in the capital.¡± Li Miaozhen pouted.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the most beautiful woman in Da Feng?¡± Susu carefully fanned the fire.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face suddenly stiffened and her pupils dted!

    Seventh floor.

    At the entrance of a secret chamber, master Heng Yuan stood in the corridor with a serious expression. He looked nervous and expectant.

    Chu Yuanqian stood beside him and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Song Qing¡¯s method will work?¡±

    Hengyuan shook his head. I don¡¯t know. But I did try. It was all thanks to priest li that I was able to extract his soul.

    He paused for a moment before continuing in a low voice. he is the only person I care about in the capital. If he can be reborn, I can leave the capital and travel the martial world in search of Lord Xu.

    In the secret room, a child opened his eyes.

    He stared nkly at the ceiling, not knowing why he had suddenly appeared in this strange room.

    The child sat up and subconsciously said, ¡°¡±Con¡­ Con.. Con¡­. Pro ¡­.. Wealth

    He widened his eyes in shock. That wasn¡¯t his voice.

    He looked around and saw the corpse of arge ck Dog lying beside the bed.

    He looked at the ck Dog¡¯s corpse in a daze. At a certain moment, tears streaked across his cheeks, and he could not tell whether they were tears of sorrow or joy.

    The child stood up unsteadily and walked like a baby.

    He gained the joy of a new life, and his courage gradually grew. He looked at the other corpse in the secret chamber, lying on a t te and covered with a white cloth.

    The child staggered over and lifted the White cloth with some curiosity. Under the White cloth was a man in green. His hair was white and he had a handsome face.

    He was breathing lightly, but he could not wake up.

    Outside the city, an ordinary-looking man was leading a strong little mare, and an ordinary-looking woman was sitting on the back of the horse.

    They brought out each other, a match made in heaven.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s travel the world together.¡± He said with a smile. The ordinary-looking woman replied with a reserved ¡°hmm.¡±

    ¡°Jianghu, here Ie!¡± The manughed.

    The in-looking woman rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sing you a song, how about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    She rejected him arrogantly.

    Once dreamed of walking the world with a sword

    To see the prosperity of the world

    The heart of youth is always frivolous.

    Now, the four Seas are my home.

    The volume ended!

 Chapter 1051 - 1051: Hidden Dragon City (1)

    Chapter 1051 - 1051: Hidden Dragon City (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Song Qing stepped onto the eight trigrams stage and bowed to the back of the director.

    teacher, Wei Yuan¡¯s body has been reconstructed, but he only has a human soul. The two souls of heaven and earth are missing. If we can¡¯t find them, he will never wake up.

    The supervisor gave him a cold side nce and said,¡±Didn¡¯t you give him the list of materials to make the soul-summoning Bell?¡±

    Song Qing was a little embarrassed. After all, her teacher had told her not to tell Xu Qi ¡®an that Wei Yuan was still alive.

    He had been waiting for the situation to settle down before telling the genius Alchemist, young master Xu, that Wei Yuan still had a chance of survival. He asked him to gather the materials for the soul-summoning Bell.

    Song Qing, who disobeyed his master¡¯s order, was a little embarrassed as if this was normal. He said regretfully, ¡®

    ¡°But this cultivation level ¡­¡±

    ¡°With his talent, it¡¯s a pity for him to walk the path of a martial artist. Vulgar martial artists are not suitable for him,¡± the supervisor said slowly.

    He then fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Song Qing continued, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that young master Xu has left the capital. Junior Sister Zhong Li has no choice but to enter the sealednd at the bottom of the building again. I wonder when she will be able to get over her misfortune.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be too long.¡±

    The supervisor looked at the distant horizon.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the field of alchemy for too long. When will you advance to the fifth stage?¡±

    The supervisor retracted his gaze and looked at Song Qing.

    Song Qing showed a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°¡±Why do I need to

    The supervisor was silent for a moment, then looked at the distant horizon, no longer paying attention to the fourth disciple.

    At the bottom of the stargazing tower.

    Oilmps lit up the space, casting a dim yellow light.

    Zhong Li was wearing a linen robe, her long hair was messy, and her bright eyes reflected the candlelight as she walked slowly in the quiet corridor. When she passed by a room, a man¡¯s voice came from inside.

    ¡°Is it Junior Sister Zhong Li?¡±

    Zhong Li stopped in front of the door and said in a soft voice, ¡®¡±¡®En!¡±

    why are you back again? that kid said he would bear the misfortune for you, but he sent you back every two or three days. Yang qianhuan snorted.

    The stargazing tower had three floors underground, and was used to imprison unpardonable criminals with overly high cultivation levels. After all, an ordinary prison cell could not hold a rank five or rank four.

    However, there were not many martial artists that could be locked in the stargazing tower, and these people usually did not live long, so the prison at the bottom of the stargazing tower was very quiet.

    On the other hand, yang qianhuan and Zhong Li were frequent visitors.

    It was worth mentioning that both of them had a fixed ¡®private room¡¯ on the first floor. Zhong Li¡¯s room was set up by the supervisor himself to help her suppress her bad luck. Yang qianhuan¡¯s room had also been set up by the supervisor to prevent him from escaping.

    ¡°He, he left the capital ¡­¡±

    Zhong Li said sadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to leave the capital. Wei Yuan is dead and he has no one to rely on. If he doesn¡¯t leave the capital at this time, is he waiting for the Emperor to find him to settle the score?¡±

    Yang qianhuanughed, feeling both happy and disappointed.

    Yang qianhuan was happy because Xu Qi ¡®an was gone, and he would be the only one in the capital.

    He was disappointed because Xu Qi ¡®an had left. He felt that his best friend had left, and he was the only one left at the peak of his life.

    ¡°The Emperor is dead, he won¡¯t settle the score with him.¡± Zhong Li said in a low voice.

    The Emperor is dead? Yang qianhuan was shocked.

    ¡°Yuan jing¡¯s cultivation has been sessful, his lifespan shouldn¡¯t be so short.¡± ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an killed him,¡± Zhong Li said simply.

    The room fell silent for a moment before yang qianhuan¡¯s trembling voice could be heard.

    ¡°While I was being locked up here, did something big happen in Beijing?

    . Yes.. Zhong Li replied, ¡°Xu Qi. an ..

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell me, please don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    Yang qianhuan immediately cut him off, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to listen to him chanting.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhong Li replied and was about to leave when yang qianhuan¡¯s sharp voice sounded from behind her, ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go, Junior Sister, I¡¯m still ¡­¡± He paused and said in a resentful tone, ¡®

    ¡°I really can¡¯t resist that man¡¯s temptation.¡±

    Zhong Li returned to the door.

    ¡°Why did he kill the Emperor? The Emperor is the ruler of a country, and the heavens and earth will not tolerate anyone who kills the Emperor. The reputation that he has worked so hard to build up has been destroyed in a day. Wait, he can kill the Emperor with just his abilities?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, yang qianhuan heard Zhong Li¡¯s soft voice, ¡® he¡¯s rank 3. The Emperor deserves to die. The people are all cheering for him.

    She didn¡¯t know how to tell a story, but with such a short sentence, heavy breathing could be heard in the room.

    ¡°This, this ¡­¡± gulp! he gulped. can you tell me?

    Zhong Li briefly told yang qianhuan everything that had happened during this period of time. She was direct and concise, only trying to restore the course of events without any excessive descriptions. But the breathing in the room became heavier.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it ¡­¡±

    The sound of someone banging on the wall could be heard, followed by yang qianhuan¡¯s envious voice.

    ¡°Why did he have to do all the things that are in the limelight? Why isn¡¯t it this yang? I¡¯m so envious ¡­

    after killing the Emperor, all the people in the capital apuded and praised him. From then on. he became famous and became the center of attention of countless people. He didn¡¯t even need to pay for food

    Yang qianhuan imagined the citizens of Jingjing cheering and shouting, ¡°if the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I¡¯ll be honored by the eternal night!¡± And ¡°young master yang is truly honored by my conscience!¡± After that, he stood on a high ground with his back to the masses, and leisurely said,

    There is no one like me in this world..

 Chapter 1052 - 1052: Hidden Dragon City (2)

    Chapter 1052 - 1052: Hidden Dragon City (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Thinking about this, young master yang couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    It was foreseeable that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s name would go down in history and leave a few strong strokes in the history of Da Feng.

    this bastard, it¡¯s fine if he¡¯s in the limelight in the eyes of the world, but he still wants to be in the limelight in front of the future generations ¡­ But, but I really can¡¯t imitate this kind of behavior. I¡¯m so unwilling.¡±

    if senior brother yang was here, his name would go down in history, ¡± Zhong Li consoled him. it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s in seclusion at the bottom of the building.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice was trembling.

    ¡°Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, and the others intercepted the emperor¡¯s avatar outside the city and made outstanding contributions. They were nominated in the notice this morning. Also, Xu Qi ¡®an told me that it would be great if senior brother yang wasn¡¯t in seclusion.

    your teleportation spell is very useful. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re locked up here by teacher.

    When yang qianhuan didn¡¯t reply to her, Zhong Li realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly retracted her head and walked away.

    A few secondster, yang qianhuan¡¯s heart-wrenching wail could be heard from behind him.

    I don¡¯t want to stay in this Directorate of Celestials!!!

    Yunzhou.

    In the mountain range, a majestic city was built against the mountain. Houses and attics were hidden in the forest, and people flowed like silk. It was very lively.

    The name of this city was Hidden Dragon!

    The city had a poption of more than 200000. It was made up of Yunzhou¡¯s people, vagrants, Desperados, and the Army. They made a living by farming and hunting.

    The most powerful person in the city was the city Lord. Under his rule, the hidden Dragon City was in good order. Even the Desperados who hade to seek refuge with him had to keep their violent nature in check.

    As for those vagabonds who were dissatisfied with the Imperial court, they called the hidden Dragon City a Pure Land and the city Lord a wise Lord.

    As for the people who were originally captured from all over Yunzhou to increase the poption, they settled down with peace of mind because they lived a rtively rich life here. For the people at the bottom of the society, as long as they could eat and wear warm clothes, it didn¡¯t matter where they settled down.

    Outside of the hidden Dragon City, there were many mountain viges used to station soldiers. They were responsible for piging, acting as sentries, and training new soldiers.

    Outside the city, a group of armored soldiers led more than 300 militiamen to cut down trees and widen the road. They were ready toy a solid foundation in this area and build new houses to amodate the refugees who had just been taken in.

    The leader was a handsome young man with a bare upper body. He held a big axe in his hand and was chopping down the trees.

    His muscles bulged with his movements, and he was filled with the beauty of masculinity.

    An old man in a Daoist robe stood at the side and looked at the young master, who was chopping down trees like an ordinary man despite his high cultivation.

    The old Taoist sighed. young master, the Feng Shui in this area is too good. It¡¯s a waste to let refugees live here.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all on the same side since we¡¯vee to the hidden Dragon City,¡±

    The young man with a strong body wiped his sweat and continued to chop.

    The old Daoist named jiaoyeughed freely. He was originally a wandering Daoist and had learned a variety of things. He knew a little of the sword techniques of the human sect, a little of the merit technique of the earth sect, and a little of the fortune-telling of the mountain doctor.

    A few years ago, he was not angry at the officials for oppressing the good people, so he killed people in anger. He was wanted by the local government, and then he wandered to Yunzhou. By chance, he entered the hidden Dragon City.

    After staying here for a few years, he was recognized by the city Lord¡¯s Seventh Son, Ji Xuan, who was also the young man in front of him, and was recruited as a guest elder.

    The old Daoist was a little apprehensive at first. After all, he was used to being free and did not understand the rules, nor did he want to understand them. He could not do the work of a servant.

    However, this young master was even more carefree than him. He wandered around the city all day long, drank and gambled with the desperadoes, and chatted with themon people about prey and harvest.

    He was also good at work, doing it himself, working with the soldiers and themoners.

    In the hidden Dragon City, anyone who mentioned young master Ji Xuan would reveal a friendly smile.

    The old Daoist jiaoye said,

    ¡°Young lord, now that Ji Qian is dead, it¡¯s time for you to show your abilities and fight for the position of heir. How could he still be sozy? I understand that you¡¯ve been keeping a low profile in the past, but if you don¡¯t fight now, when will you?¡±

    The young man squinted his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Daoist priest, those things are mine only because father gave them to me. If you didn¡¯t give it to me, I can¡¯t snatch it away.¡±

    ¡°Then you should at least show off,¡± the old Daoist jiaoye stomped his feet in anger.

    The young man stopped cutting and raised the axe in his hand. He smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing it.¡±

    At this moment, an armored guard rushed over and shouted, ¡®¡±Young lord Ji Xuan, the city Lord has ordered you to go to the stargazing Pavilion.¡±

    The young man and the old Daoist looked at each other and smiled.

    The stargazing Pavilion was on the mountain peak, and one could see far from it.

    Ji Xuan changed into a brand new blue robe and walked up the stone steps in the mountains before finally arriving at a forest garden.

    ¡°Young master Xuan!¡±

    The guard outside the forest garden bowed and cupped his fists.

    Ji Xuan smiled as he greeted the guards. He stopped in his tracks and casually chatted with them for a while before entering the small garden.

    After passing through courtyards and pavilions, Ji Xuan stopped outside a small garden. There were two ck-robed guards standing at the door.

    This was his father, the hidden Dragon City Lord¡¯s ck shadow Guard.

    There were not many ck shadow guards, but each of them had at least a fifth-grade cultivation.

    The two ck shadow guards cupped their hands and did not greet him.

    In front of them, Ji Xuan kept his smile and politely cupped his fists before entering the garden.

    He came to the front of a building and said respectfully, ¡°¡±Father, state preceptor.¡±

    The door of the attic opened automatically, and a rich and gentle voice came from inside, ¡°¡±Come in!¡±

    Ji Xuan crossed the threshold and entered the hall on the first floor.

    The candlelight was bright, and the curtains were low. The floor of the lobby was covered with expensive knitted clothes, and on the table was a four-legged golden beast, which was exhaling sandalwood..

 Chapter 1053 - 1053: Hidden Dragon City (3)

    Chapter 1053 - 1053: Hidden Dragon City (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A middle-aged man in a purple robe sat on arge chair and looked at Ji Xuan with a dignified gaze. This was his Seventh Son, the seventh son who did not do his proper work.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes did not look sideways as he bowed and cupped his hands.

    Then, he looked at the white-robed man sitting cross-legged behind the low curtain and smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    the spirit of the dragon vein has been destroyed, ¡± the middle-aged man in the purple robe said slowly. the foundation of Da Feng has been weakened. I can foresee that the Central ins will be in chaos.

    With a smile, Ji Xuan replied,

    congrattions, father. Congrattions, state preceptor. You¡¯re about to achieve great things.

    The white-robed man who was sitting cross-legged was silent.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man shook his head and said with regret, ¡°¡±Although the Dragon vein has been destroyed, the fate energy has not been extracted.¡±

    This ¡­ Ji Xuan revealed a surprised expression. His gentle and friendly face revealed a bit of seriousness as he said,¡±Even the Imperial Preceptor himself can¡¯t do it?¡±

    The white-robed man behind the curtain chuckled.

    ¡°Not only did I fail, I almost died in the capital. I¡¯ve never underestimated the supervisor, but I¡¯ve underestimated him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even the state preceptor had almost died in the capital. One could imagine how fierce the battle was at that time.

    The ¡®him¡¯ that the state preceptor was talking about was the vessel in the capital, his cousin Xu Qi ¡®an?

    What did Xu Qi ¡®an do again? from what the state preceptor said, it seemed that he had suffered a great loss.

    He had always paid attention to his cousin, who had been used as a vessel since he was born. No, to be precise, everyone in his line had been secretly paying attention.

    Ji Qian, the son of the first wife of the family, was killed by Xu Qi ¡®an in the Jian province because he was jealous of Xu Qi¡¯ an. He used traveling as an excuse to provoke Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Everyone knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was a genius, but it was hard to believe that he could ruin the National master¡¯s n and almost make the National Master lose his footing.

    The white-robed man behind the curtain sighed. he¡¯s already rank three. He already knew my identity. He¡¯s been plotting in secret. If he and the supervisor work together, no one in the world can defeat them.¡±

    Third grade ¡­ Ji Xuan, who was more talented than his son, Ji Qian, squinted his eyes and clicked his tongue.

    this cousin of mine is probably the number one person in the nine regions. Like Father, Like Son.

    A third -grade martial artist in his early twenties was definitely one of a kind in the nine states.

    his cultivation has been sealed by the demon sealing nail, ¡± the middle-aged man in purple said. his path of martial arts has been cut off.

    Ji Xuan nodded his head and looked at the white-robed figure behind the curtains.

    ¡°Arhat du ¡®e is the only one in the Buddhist League who¡¯s willing to remove the devil sealing nail for him,¡± Xu Pingfeng said.¡±But this means that he has to enter the Buddhist League and build a Buddha¡¯s body. He¡¯ll be free of all four elements.

    outside of Buddhism, only Shen Shu can remove the devil sealing nail. He should be looking for Shen Shu¡¯s body, which will definitely cause a conflict with Buddhism.

    ¡°What a pity,¡± Ji xuansongmented.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man looked at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Xuan ¡®er, I¡¯ve summoned you here for a test.¡± ¡°Please exin, father,¡± Ji Xuan bowed.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man said slowly, ¡®

    the spirit of the dragon vein has fallen apart and scattered to all parts of the Central ins. You don¡¯t have to care about the rest of the scattered Dragon Qi, but the nine traces of Dragon Qi are very important. Go to the Jianghu, find the people who host the nine traces of Dragon Qi, and subdue them.

    ¡°Of the nine, kill four and leave Five Alive. Bring five back to the hidden Dragon City to increase our luck. The four of them will use the formation to refine it, supplemented by the blood pill, and help you step into rank-3.¡±

    As he spoke, the purple-robed middle-aged man took out a red sandalwood box from his sleeve.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze fell on the box, unable to shift away.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man opened the box. On the yellow silk, there was a dark red pill the size of an egg.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, one of our ancestors was severely injured by Emperor Wu Zong and left this behind before he died. It was a shortcut for the fourth stage to the third stage, but only those with great luck could withstand the bacsh of the blood pill.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor has calcted that four wisps of Dragon Qi are enough for you to refine the blood transformation pill and advance to the third rank.¡±

    The blood pill was precious, but as a top force with a strong foundation, it was not difficult to obtain. Other than the remains of rank-3 martial artists, one could also obtain the blood pill by refining living creatures.

    The difficult part was that if a rank-4 wanted to take the shortcut of swallowing the blood pill, they would almost certainly die.

    ¡°Either you¡¯re rank-3 to begin with, so you¡¯re not afraid of the bacsh from the blood pill. Instead, it can strengthen your vitality.only by having great luck and having luck on one¡¯s body could one hope to survive the bacsh.

    The representative of the former was North vanquishing Prince, while the representative of thetter was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an not only had great luck, but his body had also been modified by Shen Shuts blood essence. It was double insurance.

    Ji Xuan took a deep breath and extended his trembling hands. He said in a clear voice,

    ¡°I will not let you down, father.¡±

    What he received with both hands was not only a huge gift, but also a kind of inheritance.

    Although his father had never appointed an heir, Ji Qian, as the eldest son, was publicly recognized as the strongestpetitor. His brothers were eager to make a move and secretlypeted with each other.

    The meaning of this brocade box and the test that his father had given him was self-evident.

    After Ji Xuan received the brocade box, he suddenly felt that something was amiss. He muttered, the spirit of the dragon vein is of great importance. Although I¡¯m confident, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe enough. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself? ¡± he asked.

    I¡¯ve suffered from the bacsh of fate energy, ¡± the white-robed man behind the curtain said. I¡¯m seriously injured and need to recuperate in seclusion.

    The bacsh of fate, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t extract any fate from Xu Qi.

    an ¡­ Ji Xuan didn¡¯t ask any further and said,

    ¡°Ji Xuan understands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a few experts from the guest hall to search for the spirit of the dragon vein with you. We¡¯ll leave in three days,¡± the middle-aged man in purple said.

    ¡®Yes!¡±

    Ji Xuan said.

    The purple-robed man waved his hand. After Ji Xuan left, he looked at the white-robed sorcerer and said,

    ¡°Compared to the other illegitimate sons and di sons, Ji xuanxiang is outstanding in both talent and talent. What¡¯s even rarer is that he knows how to conceal his strength and bide his time. No matter what he¡¯s thinking in his heart, to be able to do this, his future is promising.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also the one with the highest reputation among your sons,¡± the white-robed sorcerer said.

    The purple-robed middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°you¡¯ve already chosen him?¡±

    ¡°I remember you saying that warlocks can¡¯t extract the spirit of the dragon vein, ¡± he said after a pause.

    The white-robed sorcerer closed his eyes and regted his breathing.

    Ji Xuan carried the sandalwood box and left the pavilion. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°¡±This thing is reallv hot.¡±

    After walking for a while, they met a girl in a purple dress. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, tied with a purple silk ribbon, simple and elegant.

    ¡°Seventh brother!¡±

    ¡°Mother invites you over, I have something to ask you,¡± the purple-dressed girl smiled reservedly.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way, younger cousin sister,¡± Ji Xuan muttered to himself for a moment before he smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    P.S. Pushing an old Devil¡¯s errand boy¡¯s book:Tomorrow¡¯s fire stealer. The setting was very interesting. The old devil¡¯s child¡¯s imagination and skill level were still guaranteed..

 Chapter 1054 - 1054: Drinking arsenic with! thirst, the taste is real

    Chapter 1054 - 1054: Drinking arsenic with! thirst, the taste is real

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two of them, one in front and one behind, turned through numerous courtyards and walked into the depths of the small garden. Along the way, the purple-dressed Xu yuanshuang whispered, ¡®

    ¡°My mother wanted to ask about him!¡±

    Ji Xuanughed,¡±as expected. All these years, the nsmen have been harsh to aunt and have always said unpleasant things.¡± But I feel that what aunt did back then was only human nature. As a mother, which mother wouldn¡¯t love her child?¡±

    ¡°Seventh brother, are you implying that my father is worse than a beast?¡± Xu yuanshuang nced at him.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s smile did not change. the state preceptor has only made a choice.

    What is cousin yuanshuang¡¯s attitude towards that person? ¡±

    Xu yuanshuang sighed. father and uncle want him dead. I can¡¯t change that.

    But to me, he¡¯s still my brother. Wee from the same mother. All I can do is try not to pay attention to him and pretend he doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard from Yuan Huai that you¡¯ve been actively asking around for information about him,¡± Ji Xuan said, narrowing his eyes.

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s beautiful face blushed.

    The two of them ended their conversation and walked in silence for a moment.

    Whoosh, whoosh, Whoosh!

    The sound of wind whistling could be heard. When they turned into arge courtyard, they discovered that a young man was practicing with the spear. The nine-foot long spear in his hand was exuding a mighty aura.

    The Spear¡¯s body was pitch-ck, and the spearhead was a golden flood dragon¡¯s head. It opened its mouth and spat out the Spear¡¯s tip.

    His face was cold as he waved his spear. The wind whistled in the yard, stirring up dust.

    ¡°Yuan Huai,¡±

    Ji Xuan greeted with a smile.

    The young man who was practicing with the spear stopped and looked over. A faint smile appeared on his cold face as he said, ¡°Sister, seventh brother.¡±

    Yuan Huai¡¯s spear technique has improved again. Have youprehended spear intent? ¡± Said Ji Xuan with a smile.

    ¡°Just a little bit more,¡±

    ¡°I can achieve rank-4 within half a year,¡± Xu yuanhuai nodded and said.

    His expression was cold, and his tone was also cold, as if ascending to the fourth stage was an insignificant matter.

    ¡°Yuan Huai¡¯s talent is truly terrifying, ¡± Ji Xuan said with emotion.

    Xu yuanhuai, seventeen years old, had a terrible talent for cultivation. At fifteen years old, he had refined essence, at sixteen years old, his skin was as tough as iron, and at seventeen years old, he had touched the threshold of the fourth stage ¡°will.¡±

    Of course, this was also rted to the abundant resources. The status of the Xu siblings in the hidden Dragon City was not inferior to that of Ji Xuan and his brothers and sisters.

    He had been taught by famous teachers since he was young, had nock of medicinal pills, and had been taught moves by experts.

    For these young geniuses with prominent status, the essence refinement realm could only be cultivated after their bodies had grown up, but the spirit refinement realm could be cultivated one step ahead.

    He had been visualizing since he was young and tempering his primordial spirit. When he had crossed the two realms of essence and Qi, it would be a matter of time for him to step into the spirit-refinement realm. After that, with the help of top-grade elixirs to temper his body and soul, it would not be difficult for him to reach the bronze skin and iron bones realm.

    However, Xu yuanhuai only took a year to advance to the fifth level after the sixth level, which showed his great talent.

    Although Xu yuanhuai was a fifth stage huajin, the flood Dragon Spear in his hand was a top-tier magic weapon. The body of the spear was made of the spine of a fourth stage flood Dragon, and the head was made of the sharpest and hardest dragon teeth of a flood Dragon.

    In addition, the primordial spirit of a flood Dragon of the fourth stage was sealed in the spear.

    With this spear and the other magical artifacts that apanied him, ordinary fourth stage cultivators were no match for him.

    Compared to his eldest son, who was treated as a vessel, Xu Pingfeng was quite nice to his second son.

    ¡°Seventh brother, what are you doing here?¡± Xu yuanhuai asked.

    ¡°My aunt is looking for me,¡± Ji Xuan replied.

    Xu yuanhuai looked at his sister. He stood firmly with the long spear in his hand and nodded.

    ¡°Mother is in the inner hall, I¡¯ll lead you there.¡±

    Ji Xuanughed as he shook his head. This younger cousin of his seemed to be quite interested in the older brother that he had never met before.

    The three cousins passed through the courtyard and entered the inner hall. A beautiful woman in luxurious clothes was sitting on a high chair. She had a dignified oval face, snow-white skin, and cherry lips. Her facial features were extremely beautiful.

    She was no longer young, but time did not leave any mark on her beautiful face. Instead, it settled her temperament and gave her a mature charm that young girls did not have.

    There was a faint sorrow between her brows, like a lc with sorrow.

    ¡°Aunt!¡±

    Ji Xuan greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    The siblings, Xu yuanhuai and Xu yuanshuang, also shouted.

    The beautiful woman held the teacup, her Jade-like fingers pinching the lid of the tea cup and gently knocking the edge of the cup. Her voice was maic and gentle.

    ¡°He¡¯s back?¡±

    As she asked the question, the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ji Xuan, and her fingers that were holding the lid of the tea cup tightened slightly.

    the state preceptor has returned. He and my father summoned me just now.

    When Ji Xuan smiled, he would narrow his eyes, giving off an amiable and easy to get along with appearance.

    The beautiful woman held her breath and slowly said, ¡°¡±ls it done?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai and Xu yuanshuang immediately looked over and waited for the answer.

    ¡°Aunt, what you want to ask is whether the fate energy in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body has been taken out,¡± Ji Xuan said after some thought.

    The beautiful woman¡¯s breathing immediately became heavy.

    ¡°The state preceptor has failed,¡± Ji Xuan shook his head and sighed. Hu ¡­ The beautiful woman¡¯s towering chest heaved up and down as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden.

    The purple-dressed Xu yuanshuang had aplicated expression.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s expression was still as cold as ever.

    The beautiful woman couldn¡¯t hide her smile. Her decision back then was correct. Within the nine regions, if there was anyone who could protect her eldest son, it was none other than the supervisor.

    In her eyes, be it her family¡¯s business or her husband¡¯s great ambitions, none of them couldpare to the child she had carried for nine months.

    Even though she had been ced under house arrest here, even though she had been left out for more than ten years after giving birth to a son and a daughter.

    The nsmen all said that the child was mediocre and ipetent. Compared to his younger siblings, he was simply a pile of mud that couldn¡¯t be supported on the wall. Using such a waste as a vessel for fate could be considered as making the best use of it.

    However, her soft-heartedness dyed the important matters.

    She scoffed. Why should her child be sacrificed for the family¡¯s business?

    Over the past ten years, the n had often ridiculed and used the term ¡± trash ¡± to stab her. In the year of the capital investigation, such a term had gradually decreased. Now, no one dared to say that the child was trash.

    If her child was a good-for-nothing, who else in the world could be?

    ¡°Not only did he fail, but he was also seriously injured. He might need to go into seclusion for a period of time before he can recover,¡± Ji Xuan continued.

    ¡°The supervisor is indeed powerful. It¡¯s too difficult for father to plot against him.

    Xu yuanhuaimented lightly, ¡®

    ¡°A first-grade Warlock is naturally not easy to deal with. We can take over Da

    Feng¡¯s territory in a proper manner, and only then can we rece it. ¡±

    Ji Xuan thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it seems that it wasn¡¯t Jian Zheng who injured him, but the bacsh of fate.¡±

    ¡°The bacsh of luck? How was Xu Qi ¡®an doing? Exin clearly ¡­¡±

    The beautiful woman frowned and asked.

    Seeing his aunt and cousins looking over, Ji Xuan shrugged his shoulders and said,

    ¡°Father and the state preceptor didn¡¯t say that it was. secret anyway ¡­ Well, it seemed that the National master¡¯s failure this time was because Xu Qi ¡®an had guessed his identity in advance and the truth behind the scenes rted to fate, so he had already set up a n.

    ¡°As for the bacsh of fate, the Imperial advisor didn¡¯t go into detail, but it obviously has something to do with Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    She had already guessed his identity ¡­ The beautiful woman was both surprised and sad. The surprise was that her eldest son was so powerful that even a second-grade Warlock could not easily control his life and death, which made her proud.

    What kind of blow would the truth of sadness cause to him?

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The beautiful girl could not hide the shock in her eyes. She was a Warlock and knew how powerful and terrifying her father was.

    His elder brother, who was far away in the capital, had destroyed his father¡¯s n of twenty years and seriously injured his father in a counterattack. How amazing was this?

    Xu yuanhuai was still expressionless.

    The beautiful woman took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°¡±Did he say anything about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current situation?¡±

    Ji Xuan nodded. yes. Xu Qi ¡®an has been sealed by the demon-sealing nail of the Buddhist sect. His cultivation has been crippled. It¡¯s extremely difficult to unseal him. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any hope.

    ah! the beautiful woman let out a low cry. Her eyes were red, and she was worried and distressed.

    Xu yuanhuai frowned.

    . ¡®m crippled ¡­ The elder sister, Xu yuanshuang, had a look of pity on her face.

    She looked at Ji Xuan and said,

    ¡°Seventh brother, father and uncle didn¡¯te to you just to talk about this, right?¡±

    With a smile, Ji Xuan examined his younger cousin and said frankly,¡±ln a few days, I¡¯m going out to travel and help father and uncle with things.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu yuanshuang asked.

    ¡°Collect the scattered spirit of the dragon vein to strengthen our fate energy and contribute to the great cause of recing the DA Feng imperial family.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyes lit up. seventh brother, I¡¯ll go with you.

    Xu yuanshuang frowned.

    ¡°Sure, but you have to greet my father and the state preceptor first.¡± The smile on Ji Xuan¡¯s face slowly spread.

    Yongzhou City.

    A young man in green LED a horse and walked down the main road.

    On the horse¡¯s back sat a woman with ordinary looks. As the horse walked, she jolted up and down. From time to time, she stepped on the stirrups and lifted her buttocks to relieve the soreness in her buttocks.

    In this era, long distance travel was extremely tiring for ordinary people. The weak could even die of illness on the way.

    Fortunately, the two of them had been traveling at a slow speed by boat and horse. asionally, they would stay at an Inn for a day or two to relieve their fatigue.

    This ordinary man and woman blended into the crowd and were not eye-catching. They were not as attractive as the young mare under the woman.

    At the very least, this horse was tall, strong, and had beautiful curves. One look was enough to tell that it was a top-grade horse.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Yongzhou City once to save a friend, so I¡¯ll tell you a secret. In the mountains a few dozen li south of the city, there¡¯s an ancient underground

    Pce. There¡¯s an ancient corpse that¡¯s been sleeping for a few thousand years. It¡¯s very evil.¡± you¡¯re lying. mu Nanxi looked scared. you¡¯re lying.

    Xu Qi ¡®an winked at him. why Would I Lie to You? remember to lock the windows and doors when you sleep at night. Don¡¯t open the door if someone knocks on it.

    Mu Nanxi looked at him suspiciously. you¡¯re the one who knocked on my door, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡± you¡¯re the one.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been gone for so many days. Did I knock on your door?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Mu nanzhi lifted her butt again, half-lying on the little mare to relieve the soreness.

    The two of them entered the city. The streets were packed with people, and the memorial archway¡¯s cloth fluttered in the wind. It was a lively and bustling scene.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked the people on the roadside where the best Inn in Yongzhou City was. After getting the address, he led the horse and walked in the direction pointed out by the good-hearted person.

    Mu nanzhi smiled.

    This stinky man could still be considered to be trustworthy. As expected, he brought her to stay in the best Inn and eat the best food. Now that they had arrived in Yongzhou City, she nned to go for a stroll in the Rouge and face powder shop.

    When they passed by a medicine shop, Xu Qi ¡®an tied the little mare to a stake outside the shop and smiled. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go buy something.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was toozy to get off the horse and hummed in a reserved manner.

    After entering the medicine shop, Xu Qi ¡®an came to the counter and said, ¡°¡±Shopkeeper, give me two pounds of white arsenic.¡±

    ¡°Two, two catties?¡±

    The shopkeeper, who was wearing a Blue Coat, looked at this young customer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced two pieces of silver on the table.

    The shopkeeper immediately felt that this customer¡¯s temperament and appearance were both beautiful. He smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®Please wait a moment,

    Sir.¡±

    He immediately ordered the waiter to weigh two catties of arsenic.

    The waiter quickly brought back the arsenic and the weight. He weighed the amount in front of Xu Qi ¡®an and packed it for him.

    ¡°Sir, please keep it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took it, opened the paper bag again, took out the water bag, and poured some arsenic into the water bag. He shook it a few times, and then drank it in front of the shopkeeper and the waiter.

    ¡°As expected of Yongzhou city¡¯s medicine store.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a thumbs up,¡±the taste is good!¡±

    The shopkeeper sat on the ground and looked at him in fear.

    The waiter¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground.

    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance, goodbye!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the remaininq arsenic and left, satisfied..

 Chapter 1055 - 1055: Eating crab (1)

    Chapter 1055 - 1055: Eating crab (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Manager ¡­ Manager ¡­¡±

    The waiter looked at the back of the guest in green, his face pale.

    Even if he had seen a ghost, he wouldn¡¯t have such a frightened expression, because he had never seen a ghost before. But today, he saw a madman who had swallowed half a catty of arsenic in one mouthful.

    ¡°Hurry, go and get the doctor from the golden needle clinic ¡­¡±

    The innkeeper shrieked. He was immediately dumbfounded, ¡°No, quickly catch him and induce vomiting!¡±

    The two of them ran out of the shop and looked around, only to find that the customer in green had disappeared into the crowd.

    Not drunk, one of the best restaurants in Yongzhou City.

    For Hall meals, the average person would spend half a silver. In the private room, the average spending was two silver coins. If they were to stay in an Inn, the best side room would cost three silver coins a night.

    Mu nanzhi and Xu Qi ¡®an walked slowly for a long time, asking people for directions along the way, before they finally arrived outside ju restaurant.

    The waiter at the door saw the two of them approaching the restaurant and immediately came forward, nodding and bowing,

    ¡°Dear guests, do you want to stay at the hotel or do you want to fight for the top spot?¡±

    ¡°Stay in the hotel!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed the reins to the waiter, took off the water bag, poured out the White turbid water mixed with arsenic, and gently rubbed it on the saddle.

    In the process, his palm turned green and ck. After he finished, he raised his hand and the flesh on his palm returned to normal.

    The poison miasma¡¯s ability was tobine the surrounding environment and materials to create a special poison.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used arsenic to create a slow-acting poison and applied it to the saddle. As long as someone dared to ride a pony, the poison that had solidified on the saddle would slowly evaporate with the body temperature, prate the pants, prate the skin, and then prate the blood vessels through the skin.

    He would die in 15 minutes at most, and even the gods would not be able to save him.

    The waiter¡¯s knowledge was limited and he couldn¡¯t see through the mystery. He was only at a loss for a moment, and then he saw the guest in green throw a piece of silver and said,

    ¡°My horse needs to be fed with concentrated feed. Beans, wheat, corn, salt, eggs, and honey, all of these are indispensable. I¡¯lle and checkter. If you dare to cut corners, I¡¯ll skin you.¡±

    Xu baikui¡¯s killing intent and hostility were notcking at all, and when he furrowed his brows, he looked extremely oppressive.

    The waiter held the heavy silver pieces in his hand, surprised and scared, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of your beloved horse.¡±

    He immediately led the horse to the backyard.

    you have to have the spirit of the martial world when you¡¯re in the martial world. If you pretend to be gentle, modest, and modest outside, it will only make people think that you¡¯re a fat sheep, and everyone wille to rip you off.

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined to the number one beauty of Da Feng with a smile.

    The martial world and the Imperial court were two different worlds. In the capital, one should be low-key and do things in a high-profile manner, paying attention to rtionships and qualifications.

    However, Jianghu was different. There were all kinds of people in Jianghu, and they were young and full of ambition. Sometimes, they had to show their fierceness and ruthlessness, which could avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    After entering the restaurant¡¯s lobby, Xu Qi ¡®an brought mu nanzhi to the counter. Along the way, they heard the diners not far away talking. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that someone found arge tomb in a barren mountain thirty li south of the city. More than ten people went in and never came out.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Gongsun family also sent people into the tomb, and all of them died inside. Right now, there¡¯s a rumor outside that there¡¯s a rare treasure inside. Otherwise, how could it be so dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor deliberately spread by the Gongsun family, to let the Jianghu Wanderers be their pawns.¡±

    no, the more dangerous the tomb, the more treasures there are. If there were only a few ugly funerary objects, who would spend so much effort to set up a trap?

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    the Gongsun n has been recruiting heroes in Yongzhou City recently. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re capable and righteous people who are proficient in Feng Shui mechanisms. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only a martial artist and my strength is limited. Otherwise, I¡¯d also join in. Mu Nanxi¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The underground pce outside Yongzhou City had been discovered? Well, when Shen Shu and the ancient corpse fought, there was a bigmotion, and the mountain range copsed to a certain extent. It was normal for some nosy people to explore it after that ¡­

    With Shen Shu ts level, it¡¯s only been half. year, and the ancient corpse shouldn¡¯t be out of trouble yet.. hope it hasn¡¯t, or my trip to Yongzhou will be in vain ¡­

    As he thought about it, he walked to the counter and said, ¡®¡±¡®Get two good side rooms, adjacent to each other.¡± no. ¡± mu nanzhi said hurriedly, ¡± I won¡¯t open two rooms. One room is enough

    Her voice was getting softer and softer, and she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    She was scared ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the Queen. He was not happy about sleeping with the most beautiful woman in Da Feng. Instead, he frowned.

    First of all, the side effect of the love Gu would make the host have the urge to reproduce at all times. Xu Qi ¡®an was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.

    Secondly, the side effect of the dark vortex was that the host liked to go to dark and damp ces, and he must have four hours of private space every day without being discovered.

    The Queen¡¯s spiritual energy can only be ¡®harvested¡¯ after reaching the peak of the third grade. If the side effects of the Gu worm are not satisfied, it will affect the development of the seven ultimate Gu, and thus affect my cultivation ¡­

    Xu Qian sighed in his heart, ¡°as expected, women will only affect the speed at which I can draw my sword!¡±

    As such, he asked the innkeeper for a high-quality room that cost as much as one tael of silver.

    The shopkeeper received the silver and his attitude became even more enthusiastic. He personally led the two guests upstairs.

    The room was at the end of the corridor. Pushing open the window, one could see the lively scene of the main road. Mu nanzhi liked it very much, but Xu Qi ¡®an only felt that it was noisy.

    The study table was made of yellow Rosewood, and the Four Treasures of the Study were ced on the table.

    Mu Nanxi entered the room and looked around.. He examined her and said, ¡®

 Chapter 1056 - 1056: Eating crab (2)

    Chapter 1056 - 1056: Eating crab (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    they are all famous paintings, but they are all fakes. Not a single one of them is authentic.

    One of them was the authentic ¡± the story of the incense in the wine hut ¡± which was hung in her study room in the North Garrison liege Lord¡¯s residence.

    ¡°This ink-b is not bad.¡¯

    She walked to the desk again and yed with a blue and white ink b. The blue and white patterns on the ink b were like ink. Mu nanzhi said regretfully,

    the texture is fine, but not smooth enough. It¡¯s of high quality, but not the best quality.

    No matter how moist it is, can it be as moist as you ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Shemented on the decorations in the room, such as brush, ink, paper, inkstone, antique calligraphy and paintings, furniture, and so on.

    The shopkeeper was dumbfounded and directly called him an expert.¡±Youngdy is really an expert.¡±

    He immediately put away the slight contempt in his heart. This ordinary-looking man and woman should be from a noble family. If they didn¡¯t eat and drink, they wouldn¡¯t have such taste and vision.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been listening to the whole story, pulled the shopkeeper to the table and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Please excuse me for a moment, shopkeeper.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee,¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s attitude became extremely good.

    ¡°I heard someone in the hall say that a tomb was found in the southern mountains?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The shopkeeper nodded and said,¡±there is such a thing, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± It was said that many people had died. That mountain is now upied by the Gongsun n.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and muttered, ¡°¡±The Gongsun n? Innkeeper, in this

    Yongzhou City, are there any forces in the pugilistic world that can be seen?¡±

    Although he had been to Yongzhou once, he was not very clear about the situation of the local gangs.

    In the eyes of the night watchman, only a major power like the Jianzhou¡¯s martial Union was worthy of his attention. The rest were trash.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the gangs in the underworld weren¡¯t strong. It was just that the night watchmen belonged to the Imperial court, after all, so they had a natural sense of superiority over the gangs in the underworld.

    The shopkeeper said without hesitation,

    near Yongzhou City, the most powerful forces are the Gongsun Manor eighteen miles to the North and the Dragon God Castle twenty miles to the East by the bent Dragon River. The sects that are attached to these two forces are ¡­

    ¡°As for the counties under Yongzhou, I have no idea.¡±

    Yongzhou was one of the thirteen provinces of Dafeng. Yongzhou City had dozens of counties and provinces under its jurisdiction. As for how many gangs there were, they could only be known after the official statistics.

    Powerful forces like the Dragon God Castle and the Gongsun family usually didn¡¯t have their headquarters in the city, as the authorities wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°The Yongzhou government doesn¡¯t care about the tomb?¡± mu Nanxi frowned.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± the shopkeeperughed. This wasn¡¯t a flood or locust gue, so the authorities couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. As for the dead, they were all people of the martial world, not themon people. Even if you were amoner, if you didn¡¯t report it to the government, the government would be toozy to care, right?

    moreover, the Gongsun n has some friendship with the Yongzhou chief administrator, which is why they were able to ¡®circle¡¯ that mountain.

    ¡°You have a point, manager.¡±

    The two men looked at each other and smiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an learned from the shopkeeper that the crabs were fat in this season, and the White yang Lake outside the city was a holy ce for eating crabs near Yongzhou City.

    At this time, the rich, eunuchs, and Jianghu heroes in the city would rent boats to go to theke and enjoy the fat crabs.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.

    After chatting for a while, the shopkeeper reluctantly took his leave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door, turned around, and walked behind the screen. He moved the bathtub to the side, took out the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, and poured them into a VAT. There was a shallow amount of mud in the VAT, and the water was slightly turbid. A dark golden Lotus rooty at the bottom of the VAT.

    Half of his body was exposed in the mud, while the other half was hidden under the mud.

    He had brought the princess Consort on this trip to the martial world for two purposes.

    One, travel all the way to Jianzhou and hand over the Lotus root to that old man from martial Union, fulfilling his promise.

    However, the Lotus root wasn¡¯t ripe yet, so he brought the person along with the Lotus root. It was likely that the nine-colored lotus root would be ripe by the time he traveled to the Jian province.

    Second, he wanted to try to find some poisonous nts and give them to the flower God to grow and strengthen the miasma. In that case, mu nanzhi must be with him.

    ¡°Phew ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath. With his current strength, it was still a little difficult to lift arge water tank. He still needed to eat more.

    It¡¯s. good thing I left the capital. Otherwise. with three more foodies in the house, aunt would cry out in heartache ¡­ He cursed in his heart as he sat by the pear Blossom table, thinking about what he was going to do next.

    ¡°The Dragon energy is scattered all over the ce. Without a radar, there are only two ways to find the owner of the Dragon energy:One, a powerful intelligencework. The host of Dragon Qi would not have any abnormalities in the short term, but as time passed, it would immediately show its edge. He wouldn¡¯t remain unknown forever.

    second, by relying on the convergence effect of Dragon Qi and luck, I might not have to deliberately look for it. I¡¯ll be able to meet it when I travel to a certain ce. As long as the host of the Dragon Qi is less than 100 meters away from me, I can sense it through the earth Book. I¡¯m equivalent to a small radar with a range of only 100 meters.

    ¡°There is no news of Shen Shu¡¯s broken body for now, but the Nine-Tailed Fox must have some clues. I just have to wait for her toe to me. The most important thing now is to collect the materials for the soul-summoning Bell.¡±

    Among the materials for the soul-summoning Bell, two of them were the nails and venom of thousand-year-old ancient corpses. Xu Qi ¡®an happened to know an ancient corpse, so he chose Yongzhou City as his first stop.

    ¡°As long as Shen Shu¡¯s seal is not weakened, I am confident that the ancient corpse will not find out my true state. En, he also had to work harder on his cultivation. Out of the seven abilities of the seven ultimate miasma, the poison miasma was the easiest to cultivate. As long as there was an endless supply of poisonous things, it would be able to grow immediately..

 Chapter 1057 - 1057: Eating crab (3)

    Chapter 1057 - 1057: Eating crab (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    next is strength Gu, as long as I keep eating and training my body, it can also grow quickly. Although my cultivation is sealed, my body is at rank three, so I can ignore this stage and just start eating.

    ¡°Tian Huan is the foundation of the seven ultimate mes. It has been developed to a very high level, so there is no need to worry about it for now. As long as anmou kept ¡°hiding¡± for two hours a day, she could grow steadily. She might still need to fight ¡­ He hadn¡¯t tried this before, but he would try it if he had the chance.

    ¡°Corpse puppets need to devour corpse Qi. One of the purposes of this trip to Yong Prefecture is to cultivate corpse puppets. He would temporarily suppress the love Gu and heart Gu and not nurture them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk in the martial world and be a flower thief. Moreover, with the number one beauty of Da Feng by his side, if he didn¡¯t suppress his love Gu, he would definitely go overboard one day.

    it¡¯s the same with the Voodoo. Although I ride a pony, I can¡¯t really ride it.

    It was still early, and there was still some time before lunch. Xu Qi ¡®an sat by the table and sipped the arsenic mixed with water, as if he was drinking wine.

    The clean-loving wangfei got herself a basin of water and washed up. Then, she sat in front of the dressing table andbed her hair into a beautiful woman¡¯s bun. She put on lip gloss and blush. It went well with her temperament and forcibly pulled up her beauty.

    From a mediocre appearance, she had be someone that could be looked at. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the bed tonight, you sleep on the floor.¡±

    Wang Fei, who was sitting in front of the dressing table, saw that he only nced at her indifferently and then looked away without any reluctance. She immediately raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°You can sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on top of you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Wangfei snorted. She seemed to be used to his glib tongue and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    She got up and walked behind the screen. She put her hand into the water tank and fiddled with the water in boredom.

    The water was filled with spiritual energy.

    When it was close to noon, Xu Qi ¡®an put the water tank back into the fragment of the book of theher world. Through his connection with the not-into-drunken residence, he reserved a table on the ship. At this time, if it were an independent person, they would not even have a small boat, let alone a table on the ship.

    It was a good thing that not drunk was a big restaurant, so they had channels and connections to satisfy their customers ¡®needs for crab.

    The White por Lake was glistening with water. Willow trees were nted by theke, and their branches were bare and green.

    It waste autumn, and the wind from theke was mixed with a chill.

    A ship with the words ¡± Wang¡¯s fish market ¡± was floating in theke. Mu Nanxi was sitting at a table by the window in a Fox-fur coat. There was a small mud stove on tne taD1e, ancl tne yellow wme was warm, w warmed tne wine ancl warmed people.

    A few side dishes and twenty fat crabs.

    ¡°The vinegar tastes good, but there¡¯s too little sauce. Well, it highlights the fat of the crab.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an bit on the crab paste and nodded in satisfaction.

    In his recipe, Lake crabs could be ranked in the top ten. Of course, crabs were also divided into types. Female crabs could not be ranked in the top ten, only male crabs could.

    crab roe and crab paste are twopletely different things. Inparison, the crab paste is more fragrant and delicious, while the crab roe is not as good, so I don¡¯t really like to eat female crabs, but I have no resistance to male crabs ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the wine pot on the small mud stove and poured a cup of warm wine for the princess.

    ¡°You can tell who¡¯s superior by eating a crab?¡±

    Mu Nanxi rolled her eyes at him and took a sip of wine. Her face was red and her body was warm. She looked out of theke and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the Gongsun family¡¯s ship!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked out of the window. As expected, he saw a two-story shiping through the waves, with the g of ¡± Gongsun ¡± hanging on it..

 Chapter 1058 - 1058: The rain comes (1)

    Chapter 1058 - 1058: The raines (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ship with the g of the ¡°Gongsun¡± family slowly sailed over. On the second floor, in the Windy viewing cabin on both sides, a table of Jianghu heroes was sitting and drinking.

    Gongsun Xiu was holding a wine ss and entertaining the six newly recruited talents with a smile. The six of them had good cultivation bases, and two of them were at the peak of the spirit-forging realm, which was enough for the Gongsun family to treat them as distinguished guests.

    And the one that Gongsun Xiu paid the most attention to was the old Daoist who called himself Daoist Qing Gu.

    Warriors were good at fighting, but exploring graves was not their strong point.

    Those who knew Feng Shui were either Daoist or sorcerers. The former were mostly liars, while thetter were rare in Jianghu.<div>

    Gongsun Xiu had already tested the waters with Qing Gu Daoist priest, and he was indeed well-versed in the art of geomancy and knew a thing or two about formations.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to rely on all of you to explore the great tomb on South Mountain tonight.¡±

    Gongsun Xiu raised his cup with a smile.

    The martial artists at the table hurriedly raised their cups. They knew that miss Gongsun was just being polite. The Gongsun family was one of the top local tyrants in Yongzhou. It had been passed down for more than three hundred years, and the current head of the family was a huajin martial artist many years ago.

    He was only one step away from the fourth stage. Once he advanced to the fourth stage, he would be an Overlord in the pugilistic world.

    In addition, the Gongsun family had more than a handful of seventh-grade God-refining cultivators and sixth-grade copper skin iron bones.

    However, the leader of this generation of the Gongsun family was the youngdy in front of him. She was beautiful and wore a moon-white dress with wide sleeves and a loose pleated skirt.

    She was beautiful and refined, like a well-readdy from a big family.

    However, those who were familiar with this youngdy would know that her cultivation was extremely high. She had just entered huajinst year. In the Gongsun family, only the master could suppress her.

    In addition, she also had some achievements in business. Under her management, the Gongsun family¡¯s business was thriving. As a force in the Jianghu, the Gongsun family respected martial arts. Even a woman could be the master of the family.

    There were as many young heroes of Yongzhou who were willing to be the son-inw of the Gongsun n as there were hairs on an ox.

    After finishing the cup, the group continued to enjoy the delicious food and the fat crabs. Gongsun Xiu didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so he turned to look at theke and the boats of all sizes around him.

    He looked at the approaching Wang¡¯s fish market and saw a few children who had eaten their fill running out of the cabin to y.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat our food.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, then looked away and continued to gnaw on the crab leg.

    He nned to make a trip to the underground pce tonight and borrow the nails, venom, and corpse Qi of the mummified corpse to pluck the wool of the thousand-year-old ancient corpse.

    However, the Gongsun family¡¯s actions gave him a headache. If they continued to make such a big fuss, more people would die.

    What was the difference between a third- grade and a third-grade cultivator in front of the mysterious Taoist¡¯s body?

    When the ancient corpse obtained more and more blood essence and umted strength to break the seal, it would definitely cause a disaster.

    When a country is about to fall, there will definitely be demons. All aspects are confirming this saying ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    Petiteughter came from outside the window. He turned his head and saw a few children who had eaten crab and were ying outside. They were chasing and ying along the aisle outside the cabin.

    The clothes they were wearing were quite good, the fabric of which was of high quality. They must havee from a well-off family, but it was still far from being rich and Noble.

    In the midst of the chase, a strong-looking child bumped into the girl in front of him in order to get in his way.

    The girl lost her bnce and fell towards theke while screaming.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the crab leg in his hand. A dim light appeared in his eyes, and his body suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he came out of the little girl¡¯s shadow and grabbed the back of the little girl¡¯s cor.

    The Dark Phoenix¡¯s shadow jumped.

    ¡°Waa

    The children around him looked at him with admiration.

    Xu Qi ¡®an flipped his hand and cut off their heads. He lectured them, ¡°¡±Get back into the cabin. If you dare toe out and mess around again, I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡±

    The tone of his voice had a strong Jianghu style.

    Wang¡¯s fish market¡¯s boat also acted as a fishing boat. In order to make it easier to pull the, there were no guardrails on the deck, so it was not very safe.

    The children didn¡¯t dare to talk back and left dejectedly after being beaten.

    He returned to the cabin. Not long after he sat down, a couple came over. The woman was holding a child¡¯s hand. It was the little girl who had almost fallen into theke just now.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, brother.¡±

    The young man cupped his hands in thanks. He was wearing a trendy long-sleeved shirt and was dressed very decently.

    The young woman was wearing a golden buyao on her head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°¡±Cut the crap. This table of crabs is on you.¡±

    The young man was stunned for a moment, but he let out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°I should, I should.¡±

    He thanked her a few more times and went back with a smile on his face.

    The little girl was pulled away by her mother. Suddenly, she turned around and made a face at the strange uncle with a bad temper.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Mu nanzhi felt that his emotions were a little strange.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s going to rain,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    His mood immediately turned bad.

    Mu Nanxi blinked her beautiful eyes and looked out of the window. The sun was shining brightly. There was no sign of rain.

    On the other side, Gongsun Xiu, who had witnessed the entire process, had a strange glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, did anyone see how he made his move just now?¡±

    A few rough-looking Warriors frowned and looked at each other. They didn¡¯t notice what had just happened.

    When Gongsun Xiu finished speaking, a look of surprise appeared on her face. No matter how knowledgeable they were, they couldn¡¯t exin it.

    The old Daoist with the goatee muttered,

    ¡°ording to eldest miss¡¯s description, that should be the method of the Gu n¡¯s dark Gu tribe. When I was traveling in the southern border, I saw their methods. They are good at jumping out of the shadow, appearing and disappearing unpredictably, and only spirit forging martial artists can restrain them..¡±

 Chapter 1059 - 1059: The rain comes (2)

    Chapter 1059 - 1059: The raines (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Can the methods of the Gu n be taught to outsiders?¡± Gongsun Xiu frowned.

    ¡°Naturally not.¡±

    ¡°That person is not from the southern border.¡± Gongsun Xiu said.

    Daoist Qing Gu was taken aback and shook his head, ¡°then maybe I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu didn¡¯t hesitate. He stood up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve met an expert by chance, so I¡¯m going to greet him. Please feel free.¡±<div>

    She grabbed two chopsticks and threw them out.

    Two chopsticks pierced into the surface of theke, then slowly floated back up. Gongsun Xiu leaped out of the second-floor cabin. She was as light as a feather, and she glided across the surface of theke. The tips of her feet touched the two chopsticks, and they sank slightly, only creating a slight ripple.

    However, she used the momentum to fly a few hundred feet away andnded on the deck of Wang¡¯s fish market.

    All the tourists who saw this scene from afar and nearby apuded and cheered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also noticed this, but he didn¡¯t realize that the beautiful woman was looking for him. He even took the time toment, ¡±

    The Queen envied the ability to fly around.

    If she had such means, she wouldn¡¯t have ridden a horse, and her buttocks wouldn¡¯t have ached.

    Gongsun Xiu entered the cabin and nced at the customers. She quickly fixed her eyes on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s table. She walked over with a smile and cupped her fists.

    ¡°I am Gongsun Xiu. May I know your name, brother?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an examined her and replied, ¡°¡±Xu Qian,¡±

    He changed Xu to Xu and Qi ¡®an to Qian.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, brother Xu. I¡¯m very happy,¡± Gongsun Xiu said with a smile.

    It¡¯s too early for you to be happy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an retorted angrily. Then, he controlled his irritable mood and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Miss Gongsun, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can we have a chat on the Gongsun family¡¯s ship, brother Xu?¡± Gongsun Xiu asked.

    She looked at the big ship with the g of ¡± Gongsun ¡® .

    Xu Qi ¡®an was worried that the Gongsun family¡¯s exploration of the underground pce would help the ancient corpse unlock the seal. He immediately nodded and said,

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± he turned to the princess Consort.

    Mu Nanxi nced at Gongsun Xiu from the corner of his eyes. He then looked away and nodded in relief. ¡°Oh,¡±

    Gongsun Xiu, who had beenbeled as the most beautiful woman in Da Feng, smiled and said, ¡®

    The two of them left the cabin. Gongsun Xiu said, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 get someone to send a small boat over.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she heard the in-looking young man in green beside her shake his head and say, ¡°¡±You just need to go back.¡±

    Gongsun Xiu didn¡¯t waste any time. He nodded and demonstrated his body movement again. He tapped the tips of his feet on the two chopsticks, and as light as a goose feather, he flew a few hundred feet and returned to the deck of his own ship.

    As soon as shended, she seemed to sense something. She turned around and saw a ck shadowing out of her shadow and turning into a young man in green.

    Were they really from the Gu n? ¡°Good move, brother Xu,¡± Gongsun Xiu said without changing his expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded indifferently. Under Gongsun Xiu¡¯s guidance, he entered the cabin and went to the observation Hall on the second floor.

    The hall wasn¡¯t big, and it was decorated in an ancient style. Five men with vigorous qi and blood were sitting around a round table, and an old Daoist in an old Daoist robe.

    The six people either turned their heads or looked over with scrutinizing eyes.

    Gongsun Xiu introduced Xu Qi ¡®an to the crowd with a smile.

    ¡°Where are you from, brother Xu?¡± A man in the Qi refining stage asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Beijing.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The eyes of the martial artists, who were not interested in him at first, lit up.

    Theyughed and said, ¡®¡±¡®Have you seen Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied after taking a seat.

    Hearing this, Gongsun Xiu joined in the conversation with interest.

    I heard that Xu yinluo is a handsome man. He is a rare beauty in the world.

    She had heard too much about Xu yinluo¡¯s past deeds and legends. As an unmarried woman, she was more curious and interested in the appearance of the legendary figure

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and sighed. he¡¯s the most good-looking man I¡¯ve ever seen. Every time I see him, I can¡¯t help butment about how unfair the heavens are.

    The skin was the best ¡­ Gongsun Xiu¡¯s eyshes trembled, and he muttered to himself, ¡°¡±What a strange man.¡±

    Damn it, I still haven¡¯t changed my bad habit of bragging. I can¡¯t forget the lesson from the fragment of The Earth Book ¡­ Xu Qian reflected on himself.

    What followed next was a round of ttery surrounding Xu yinluo. The martial artists admired the famous Xu yinluo to the extreme and bluntly said that without Xu yinluo, there would be no great respect.

    The feat of killing the Emperor had already spread to Yongzhou, which was not far from the capital.

    Gongsun Xiu reluctantly ended the conversation and got down to business.

    ¡°Brother Xu, How long have you been in Yongzhou? Have you heard of the matter of the tomb that has caused an uproar recently? The Gongsun family was recruiting capable people to explore the tomb with them.

    ¡°This little girl saw that brother Xu¡¯s methods are extraordinary, and would like to invite brother Xu to explore the tomb together.¡±

    The martial artists at the table remained silent and had no objections. The tomb was dangerous, and it was best to have someone to share the pressure.

    If they were strong, then it was only right for them to get a share of the loot. If they were weak, they could not me anyone if they died in the tomb.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t agree immediately. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about the underground tomb?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu continued, ¡±

    ¡°The first person to discover the tomb was a Hunter in the mountain. He identally fell into a copsed cave and found a tomb in the middle of the mountain. The news then spread from Yongzhou City.

    ¡°In fact, before the Gongsun family sealed off Nanshan Hill, many people from

    Jianghu had gone to explore the tomb, but no one had returned. After the Gongsun family received the news, they organized people to go to the tomb, but they also lost contact. It was likely that they were in grave danger.

    ¡°However, we discovered that the tomb was built with Qinggang stone and was of a very high standard. There must be precious treasures inside.¡±

    I¡¯ve already taken the biggest treasure there, and all that¡¯s left is a thousand-year-old ancient corpse ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®

    this tomb is extremely dangerous. Martial artists don¡¯t understand geomancy or formations. If they enter rashly, they¡¯ll be in grave danger. Eldest miss, please think twice.

    Gongsun Xiu smiled but did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Daoist Qing

    The old Daoist stroked his beard and smiled. ording to my observation, this tomb has had a terrible copse because of its long history. Even if there was a formation inside, it was mostly broken. Perhaps there were still some dangers left, and the previous batches of people should have died from those few dangers.

    therefore, the Gongsun family took the lead and organized us to enter the tomb together. Everyone can also get a share of the loot. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the beautifuldy of the Gongsun family and said, ¡®

    ¡°When do you guys n to explore the tomb?¡±

    ¡°Tonight,¡± Gongsun Xiu replied.

    Tonight, he could use this group of people to explore the way and check out the condition of the ancient corpse to see how much of its strength had been restored ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an knew that it was impossible to dispel the yearning of these people for the tomb with just a few words.

    He twirled his wine ss and pretended to hesitate. He said helplessly, ¡®

    ¡°This one iscking in talent and knowledge, so I will not join in the fun. Thank you for your hospitality, miss. However, I still want to give everyone a piece of advice. This tomb is verv dangerous, and if vou encounter a crisis that can not be resolved, you must read aloud:Have you forgotten the promise you made with that person?

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me back, eldest miss,¡± he said to Gongsun Xiu.

    Gongsun Xiu couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. He arranged for someone to prepare a small boat for him and send him back to Wang¡¯s fish market.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and left the table. He walked to the stairs and turned around, smiling.

    it¡¯s going to rain soon. The autumn rain is falling. Remember to bring your rain gear when you visit the tomb tonight. Goodbye, everyone.

    He walked down the stairs, and in the sound of his footsteps, a Qi refining stage martial artist curled his mouth andughed, ¡± eldest miss was wrong this time. She invited a coward.

    it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re timid, but you¡¯re also deliberately mystifying things. What agreement? what rain? they¡¯re all excuses to save face.

    All the martial artists shook their heads one after another, theirments ridiculing and ridiculing.

    It was fine if he was afraid, but this person was not only timid, but for the sake of his face, he actually said some mysterious words to fool people.

    Gongsun Xiu shook his head, raised his cup, and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s drink,¡±

    She was also very disappointed. The way the man talked and his temperament were different from ordinary people of the Jianghu.

    The crowd put this incident to the back of their minds and continued to chat and drink. After a long time, they suddenly heard a series of pping sounds. All the Warriors, including Gongsun Xiu, looked at theke in surprise.

    Dense ripples spread out on the surface of theke. Heavy rain fell, and the autumn was cold.

    This ¡­ Gongsun Xiu¡¯s eyes widened.

    The hall instantly fell silent.

    PS:

 Chapter 1060 - 1060: Where is he?(2 s in 1) _1

    Chapter 1060 - 1060: Where is he?(2 s in 1) _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The autumn rain was not as violent as the summer rain, but there was a chill that seeped into his skin.

    Yongzhou was close to the capital city, slightly to the South, and the air humidity was high. During the rainy season, the cold was particrly sticky. If the doors and windows of every household were not closed, the bedding, furniture, and clothes would be stained with ayer of moisture.

    A moment ago, they were still drinking and chatting merrily in the hall. However, the rain outside the hall fell into a strange silence. A spirit forging stage martial artist muttered, ¡®

    ¡°There are signs before the rain, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The silent atmosphere was broken, and another warrior echoed, ¡®¡±Yes, the fish in theke should havee out of the water to breathe.¡¯<div>

    He mentioned a little bit of knowledge about predicting the rain.

    Seeing this, the other martial artists expressed their opinions one after another. They shared some of their knowledge about how they could foresee the rain.

    As he spoke, he felt that the young man¡¯s ¡± iron-mouth forthright ¡± was

    actually just that. The reason why it shocked them was that the heavens were too cooperative.

    It rained just like that, giving people the feeling that the young man¡¯s words werew.

    Gongsun Xiu took a sip of wine. Seeing that the old Daoist was silent, his face turned serious. He frowned and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Daoist Qing Gu, you seem to have a different opinion?¡±

    Everyone looked at the old Daoist.

    The old Daoist with the Daoist name ¡°Qing Gu¡± suddenly came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t reply immediately, but remained silent for a few seconds before saying in a deep voice,

    ¡°Then this old Daoist will be direct. The weather is unpredictable, some rain has signs, and some rain has no signs. Some raindrops clearly showed signs but did not fall. Some raindrops clearly showed no signs but came as they wished.

    ¡°I knew that we were going to enter the tomb tonight. I observed the skyst night, but I didn¡¯t see any signs of rain today.¡±

    ¡°This is the Wuchang rain,¡± the old Daoist said as he looked at theke.

    Gongsun Xiu thought for a moment, then said slowly, ¡°the fish in theke didn¡¯te out of the water to breathe.¡±

    She was refuting the words of the martial artist just now.

    This time, everyone¡¯s expression became strange again.

    After a while, the spirit-forging stage martial artist probed, ¡°¡±lf it¡¯s not a coincidence, then, then what realm is he in?¡±

    In the eyes of the uncouth martial artists, predicting the weather was simply a divine technique.

    Not only the Warriors, but the people who could predict the weather and pray for rain were all Immortals on earth.

    The old Daoist said faintly,

    ¡°I only know that the witchcraft cult¡¯s rain Masters can pray for rain, the Directorate of Celestials ¡®sorcerers can observe the weather and set the calendar, and the southern border¡¯s heavenly Gu tribe¡¯s Gu Masters can tell the weather and the terrain. one thing is certain. Those who have mastered such techniques are all of a terrifyingly high grade.

    The martial artists looked at each other, their hearts trembling.

    Gongsun Xiu stood up and walked out of the hall. She looked at the White yang Lake in the rain. The mist was vast and the autumn rain was cold. Wang¡¯s fish market was long gone.

    have you forgotten the promise you made with that person ¡­

    Gongsun Xiu repeated these words.

    It waste autumn, and the rain was long enough. It had been raining for four hours and still did not stop.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was in the toilet of the ship, taking out a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat from the fragments of the book of theher world. He had naturally prepared rain gear for his travels.

    The ship of Wang¡¯s fish market slowly docked by the shore, and the customers dispersed.

    Mu Nanxi furrowed his brows and looked carefully at the road. He tried to go around the muddy area, but it was in vain.

    Her embroidered shoes were still covered in mud, which made her very unhappy.

    Aren¡¯t you the reincarnation of the flower God? logically speaking, you should love rainy days and mud ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her sulking face and cursed in her heart.

    Mud, mud ¡­ ¡®If I hide in the mud, no one will be able to find me ¡­¡¯ No, stop, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯m a human, not a mudfish .

    He had tried his best to resist the side effects of the dark vortex, and the continuous use of its abilities had caused severe side effects.

    After returning to the inn, Xu Qi ¡®an asked the waiter to serve them good wine and food and started the second lunch.

    Mu Nanxi entered the house and kicked his embroidered shoes behind the door. His fair and tender little feet were bare as he walked around the house.

    She opened the window and immediately closed it again. She pouted and said, don¡¯t like Yongzhou at all. It¡¯s cold and damp.¡±

    Speaking of which, this was the first winter after she left the Prince¡¯s Mansion and gave up her status as a Princess. After bidding farewell to the luxurious floor heating, this would be a difficult winter.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s cold, but you¡¯re still barefooted?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and nced at it, then looked away.

    Her square-inch skin was round and radiant, with white silk embroidered on her face and red hair ¡­ It was referring to this kind of Jade feet that could be called divine grade.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had slept with many courtesans in the teaching workshop, but none of them had feet that couldpare to mu nanzhi¡¯s.

    This was because the girls of the Academy of Public Rtions had to practice dancing and could not grow weak, boneless, and red feet.Secondly, beauty was also divided into different grades. All humans had ws, and it was impossible to be perfect.

    Only the number one beauty of Da Feng, the reincarnation of the flower God, was a true beauty. Even the pickiest eyes could not find any ws in her body and appearance.

    Well, the evaluation above was a little sloppy. After all, she and Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know each other well.

    ¡°When did you start eating so much?¡± The princess Consort sat at the table, holding her cheeks and looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°Ever since I was crippled by someone, I¡¯ve been eating delicious food and my body has been in great shape.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an mocked himself.

    He quickly finished the table full of delicacies and called the waiter to clear the tes. Mu Nanxi quietly retracted her feet under her skirt.

    She had learned to ¡± conceal her strength and bide her time ¡± without any teacher. As the charming reincarnation of the flower God, it was not enough to hide her face. Her well-rounded figure also had a strong attraction to men. Therefore, the clothes she wore were deliberatelyrger in size..

 Chapter 1061 - 1061: Where is he?(2)

    Chapter 1061 - 1061: Where is he?(2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The sky gradually darkened. Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the window and looked for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the underground pce tonight to see the thousand-year-old corpse. ¡±

    Mu nanzhi: 0

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at that thing¡¯s condition and borrow a few things from it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before dawn.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anforted.<div>

    At this moment, a carriage passed by. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared under the carriage. He hid in the shadow and left with the carriage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped from one carriage to another and gradually approached the city gate. Then, he left the city under the faint shadow of an ox-cart.

    With his current control of dark vortex, the maximum distance he could cover with shadow jump was 50 meters, and the time he could hide in the shadow could not exceed 15 minutes.

    The ox-cart followed the official road and headed west. The coachman was an old man. From the leaves on the cart, the old man was a vegetable farmer from a nearby vige.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯ crawled out of the shadows and watched the ox-cart leave. Then, he took out an ordinary knife from the fragment of the book of theher world and turned to the South.

    At this time, the sky was blue and dark, and the night was approaching. He wore a green robe and walked alone in the rain, carrying a knife and not an umbre on a rainy night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked alone. He left the official road and walked in the mud toward the southern mountain range. After a long walk, the outline of Nanshan Mountain became clear.

    At this moment, he saw a deep, pitch-ck pit in the Col.

    Withered grass grew at the mouth of the pit. It looked like the soil was soft and had copsed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep look at the pit, turned around, and left.

    A few minutester, he returned.

    it¡¯s still early. If we enter the underground pce now, I¡¯ll be the one to Scout the way for them ¡­ it just so happens that. haven¡¯tpleted the four hours of ¡®solitary¡¯ today. It¡¯s all for cultivation ¡­

    damn it, I never thought that one day, a pit would be more tempting to me than. woman ¡­

    He jumped in with a twitching face.

    The southern mountain range.

    On a t mountain road somewhere, several tents were set up on the cleared space.

    The forest was guarded by the Gongsun family¡¯s people, who were in charge of driving away the Jianghu Wanderers who tried to sneak into the mountain to steal.

    Gongsun Xiu was sitting in a tent, drinking hot tea with Daoist Qing Gu and a few other disciples of the Gongsun family around the charcoal fire.

    The curtain of the tent was lifted, and Gongsun Xiangming, who was wearing a straw Cape, strode in. As he took off his bamboo hat, he said,

    Xiu ¡®er, the rain is getting heavier. We should go down and explore as soon as possible ore back when the weather is clear. I¡¯m worried that the rain will make the cave copse again.

    Gongsun Xiu frowned and shook his head. sixth uncle, wait a little longer. If the things in the tomb don¡¯t take the bait, we won¡¯t go down.

    In fact, what she had said on the ship during the day was half true and half false. The first one to discover the underground pce was indeed a Hunter, but he was already dead.

    As he had not returned home for a long time, the other hunters in the vige came over and found a broken arm in the copsed hole. It seemed to have been violently bitten off by something.

    Other than the severed arm, the other parts of the body were not found. The hunters did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly left with the severed arm.

    Then, the abnormality here attracted the officials and the people of Jianghu. No one who went deep into the tomb came back alive, including the two Spirit-forging Masters of the Gongsun family.

    Those people might have died from the traps in the tomb, or they might have died from unknown monsters.

    In order to fish out the man-eating monster in the tomb, Gongsun Xiu hooked the pig¡¯s head that he had just killed with an iron hook and threw it into the cave, trying to lure it with the smell of blood.

    ¡°The rope hasn¡¯t moved at all.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangming said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡±

    Old Daoist Qing Guughed, ¡°the yin beings in the tomb stay in the tomb all year round. Theyck food and don¡¯t eat often. They only hunt when they¡¯re extremely hungry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the bait tonight, I suggest we continue waiting.¡±

    A young man from the Gongsun family asked curiously, ¡®¡±¡®The yin things Taoist priest mentioned, are you referring to zombies?¡±

    Old Daoist Qing Gu grunted in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s a zombie. It could also be some other monster or a puppet. Given its characteristic of feeding on flesh and blood, it should be the first two. Be it zombies or monsters, they were all afraid of light after staying underground for a long time. If you want to fish it out, you have to do it at night.¡±

    many experts have died inside, ¡± Gongsun Xiu added. ordinary zombies don¡¯t have this strength.

    The raindrops fell on the tent, making pitter-patter sounds. When there was only one sound left in the world, it highlighted a sense of peace.

    While drinking hot tea, Gongsun Xiu suddenly said, ¡°¡±1 met an expert at yang Baihu today. If I can invite that expert over, I¡¯ll have a 90% chance of entering the tomb.¡±

    ¡°What happened? tell me in detail, ¡± Gongsun Xiangming said, stunned.

    Gongsun Xiu then briefly recounted her encounter with the green-robed man.

    Gongsun Xiangming frowned. he might not be an expert. Maybe he¡¯s just making things up. Or maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.

    Daoist Qing Gu smiled and did not refute,¡±Sixth Master¡¯s words are reasonable, it¡¯s just my guess.¡±

    And that was indeed the case.

    sixth uncle, ¡± Gongsun Xiu said. you¡¯ve lived in the capital for a few years. Have you heard of Xu Qian? ¡±

    Gongsun Xiangming shook his head andughed, ¡±

    ¡°There are many crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the capital, but the experts are generally low-key. It¡¯s not that their temperament is like this, but that no one dares to be high-profile and domineering in the capital. The ten Jin gongs of the Yamen on Night Watch and the six disciples of the supervisor were all extremely powerful and low-key top-notch figures.

    ¡°Other than that, there are also military experts, guest officials of the high ranking officials, and so on. The number of rank four experts is far beyond your imagination. These people really existed, but they were not famous..

 Chapter 1062 - 1062: Where is he?(2 s in 1) _3

    Chapter 1062 - 1062: Where is he?(2 s in 1) _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The famous heroes of the martial world don¡¯t even dare to make a sound in the capital. Even if Xu Qian is a master, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    A young disciple of the Gongsun family said with emotion, ¡± that¡¯s why Xu yinluo is different.

    Xu yinluo had been high-profile ever since she left the sect, and she was getting more and more high-profile. In the past, she was only high-profile when solving cases. Later, she was the state Duke. Recently, she was high-profile again, and the Emperor was gone.

    When the court bulletin had reached Yongzhou, no one dared to believe it. Many Jianghu people in Yongzhou even went to the capital city to find out what was going on.

    no! Gongsun Xiangming waved his hand. how many people like Xu yinluo have appeared in the six hundred years since the founding of Dafeng? ¡®<div>

    Gongsun Xiu listened with a smile. Recently, when she was chatting with her seniors and peers, they always talked about that god-like man.

    In front of outsiders or men, she would maintain a certain degree of self-restraint. In front of her family sisters, she would be more open and talk about Xu yinluo with them.

    At this moment, a roar came from outside the tent, ¡®

    ¡°Young miss, sixth master, that thing has taken the bait.¡±

    The atmosphere in the tent suddenly changed. Gongsun Xiu was the first to rush out of the tent, followed by Gongsun Xiangming, and then the disciples of the Gongsun family.

    In the rain, more than a dozen Warriors were holding torches that had been poured with kerosene, and a few of them were pulling a rope as thick as a baby¡¯s arm. The rope was straightened and went deep into the copsed hole.

    He had finally taken the bait ¡­ Gongsun Xiu was both surprised and happy. He was surprised that the yin creature could not be dragged out even with thebined power of several martial artists, but he was happy that he had not waited in vain tonight.

    ¡°Prepare the kerosene and the barbed wire!¡±

    Gongsun Xiu shouted her order as she rushed over. She grabbed the rope made of iron and hemp with both hands and shouted. She exerted force at the same time as the warrior behind her.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    A sharp cry like that of a baby came from the hole, and a ck shadow was pulled out. The wind and rain swayed, and the fire flickered, revealing the appearance of this Yin creature.

    It was about three meters long and looked like a lizard. Its body was covered with keratin and it had a human-like face. Its eyes were gray and white, and it seemed to have poor vision.

    ck blood flowed out of its mouth, and the iron hook pierced deep into its upper jaw.

    The yin being was illuminated by the fire and let out a shrill cry like a baby. It turned around and tried to escape back into the cave.

    ¡°Cast the!¡±

    Gongsun Xiangming shouted.

    The Gongsun family¡¯s disciples, who had long been prepared, threw out therge in their hands. It covered the yin object.

    ng ng ¡­ The monster was extremely powerful. It tore the barbed wire with its ws and created a big hole. It crawled out of the and continued to escape to the hole.

    It sensed danger and exploded with a terrifying force.

    Gongsun Xiu staggered and was almost knocked over by it. The face of this beautiful woman, who had stepped into huajin at a young age, suddenly flushed, and blue veins bulged on her smooth forehead.

    She raised her foot and hooked it on the rope. She wrapped it around her a few times and then stepped on it with force.

    The yin being¡¯s head was pulled up, and more ck blood gushed out of its mouth.

    On the other side, Gongsun Xiangming seized the opportunity and shouted angrily. He pulled out his iron sword, circted his Qi, and stabbed it at the yin creature¡¯s throat. There was no keratin covering it, so it was the weakest part of the protection.

    The curtain of rain seemed to be torn apart in an instant.

    Unfortunately, the raindrops that came into contact with the sword seemed to have dropped on a piece of hot iron. With a sizzling sound, they turned into a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The iron sword pierced into the yin being¡¯s throat, and ck blood immediately gushed out like a spring.

    ¡°Chi ¡­¡±

    The yin being shrieked mournfully as its long and powerful tail swept out and struck Gongsun Xiang Ming¡¯s chest with a ng, sending him flying like a kite with a broken string.

    Copper skin and iron bones!

    The yin being, which had suffered a great loss, was enraged. It no longer thought about escaping. Instead, it turned around, stretched its limbs, and transformed into a ck shadow that pounced toward Gongsun Xiu.

    Gongsun Xiu, who had the premonition of danger for martial artists, rolled to the side and dodged perfectly. The two Spirit-forging stage Warriors behind her also dodged, but the other three did not have the divinity of the spirit-forging stage and could not predict in advance, so they could not avoid it.

    His bones were broken and his tendons snapped, killing him on the spot.

    After rolling a few times, Gongsun Xiu¡¯s body rose into the air without any stagnation. Only a huajin warrior could do such a smooth and natural movement. She snatched the jar from a warrior¡¯s hand and kicked it toward the yin creature.

    The other martial artists followed suit.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The jar shattered on the yin being¡¯s thick armor, and the fire oil sshed all over its body.

    Gongsun Xiu held a torch and ran as fast as she could. In the process, she suddenly knelt on the ground, leaned back, and slid forward. At the same time, the yin creature supported itself with its four limbs and pounced on Gongsun Xiu.

    The two sides, one on top and one on the bottom, passed by each other.

    Her martial artist¡¯s intuition allowed her to predict the yin creature¡¯s attack.

    Gongsun Xiu calmly raised the torch and streaked it across the monster¡¯s belly. She lit the oil, and the mes quickly spread, devouring the yin creature.

    The rain couldn¡¯t put out the fire. The yin creature screamed and rolled around in the mud, trying to put out the fire on its body.

    ¡°Spear!¡± Gongsun Xiu calmly gave the order.

    More than a dozen martial artists pulled out the spears they had prepared, twisted their waists, and swung their arms, throwing them with all their might.

    Some of the long Spears pierced through the burned keratin and into the yin objects ¡®bodies.Some of the spears were bounced off by the keratin.

    Soon, the yin being became a Porcupine after being pierced. It gradually stopped struggling. The mes were still burning, and the air was filled with a burning and strange stench.

    This kind of Yin creature was full of poison, and even the smell of its corpse was highly toxic.

    There were cheers.

    The disciples of the Gongsun family found Gongsun Xiangming in the bushes.

    The sixth brother of The Family Leader had suffered a serious internal injury. The divine light on his body was dim, and his skin and bones were almost broken..

 Chapter 1063 - 1063: Where is he?(2 s in 1)

    Chapter 1063 - 1063: Where is he?(2 s in 1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Sixth uncle, are you alright?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu, who was covered in mud, stepped forward to greet him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll recover in an hour¡¯s rest,¡±

    Gongsun Xiangming swallowed a few medicinal pills and returned to the tent to heal his injuries.

    The eldest youngdy of the Gongsun family, who had performed outstandingly in the battle just now, led Daoist Qing Gu and the others to check on the half-burnt corpse of the yin being.<div>

    ¡°Everyone, cover your noses. This Yin object is very poisonous.¡±

    Daoist Qing Gu tore off a wet corner of his clothes, covered his mouth and nose with one hand, and examined the monster¡¯s corpse with the torch in the other. Everyone followed suit and gathered around the corpse to investigate.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±

    no warning, no monster core. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a monster, but his speed and strength are stronger than a spirit forging stage martial artist.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s stronger than the copper skin and iron bone realm. Didn¡¯t you see that sixth uncle was sent flying just now? if it¡¯s a one-on-one fight, I¡¯m afraid that sister Xiu is not its opponent.¡±

    Amidst the discussion, Gongsun Xiu asked for old Daoist Qing Gu¡¯s opinion. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Daoist Qing Gu muttered,

    this should be a tomb beast. It has lived underground for too long, and after generations of reproduction and mutation, it has be a new monster. I can¡¯t tell what its ancestor was. with the strength of the tomb Guardian beast, the identity of the tomb owner should not be underestimated.

    Everyone was both nervous and excited. Danger and reward were always proportional. The greater the danger, the greater the reward. Of course, the reverse was the same, so they might face even greater danger in the future.

    An hourter, Gongsun Xiangming had recovered from his internal injuries. A group of people lit torches, brought weapons and tools, and went down to the tomb in an orderly line.

    There were a total of 18 people in the exploration team. The lowest cultivation was at the Qi refining realm, and the highest was Gongsun Xiu, who was at the fifth stage huajin realm.

    In the pugilistic world, thebat power of such a troop could already dominate a County.

    For weapons, there were Spears, kerosene, barbed wire, chains, insect repent powder, ck Dog blood, and other yang-rich materials.

    After entering the cave, everyone raised their torches and observed their surroundings as they moved forward.

    The deeper they went, the more surprised they were. They had thought that the copse was only a part of it, but after walking for a long time, there were still obvious signs of copse around them. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they asionally saw a few granite walls, they would have suspected that they hade to the wrong ce.

    ¡°It looks like the copse was very thorough, and it buried a lot of the tomb.¡±

    Gongsun Xiu held a torch and walked through the Rocky underground Pce.

    ¡°Yongzhou hasn¡¯t had any earthquake in recent years, how could it copse for no reason?¡±

    Gongsun Xiang Ming frowned.

    They continued to explore, and not long after, they came to a half-copsed tomb. Half of the tomb was buried by rubble, and the other half had a stone coffin with a few broken arms, legs, and heads scattered on it. These broken limbs were ck and thin, not the arms of ordinary people.

    ¡°It¡¯s a zombie .

    ¡°It must have been dug out and eaten by that Yin being,¡± old Daoist Qing Gu said with a frown.

    Just as he finished speaking, Gongsun Xiu frowned and said, ¡± no, this hand was cut off by a sharp weapon.

    Gongsun Xiangming analyzed, ¡°it might be caused by the sharp ws of the yin.¡±

    The ws of the yin creature were sharp, not inferior to the tip of a fine iron knife.

    Gongsun Xiu nodded, epting this exnation. The group searched for a while, but they didn¡¯t find any burial objects.

    After walking for another fifteen minutes, they still did not encounter a second Yin being. It was unexpectedly calm.

    Then, a majestic stone gate that was several feet tall appeared in front of everyone.

    The moment they saw the stone door, everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted. Based on the size of the stone door, it was not difficult to guess that behind the door was the main tomb, the ¡°bedroom¡± of the tomb¡¯s owner.

    Gongsun Xiu stopped and looked at the two Spirit-forging realm martial artists. He ordered them to push the stone door.

    Martial artists of this realm had keen intuition and could effectively avoid traps and dangers.

    Zha Zha ¡­

    The stone door was pushed open slowly, and two Spirit-forging stage martial artists with torches in their hands turned around and said, ¡°¡±Safe!¡±

    Gongsun Xiu heaved a sigh of relief and entered the stone gate with his impatientpanions.

    She first paid attention to the torch and saw that it only dimmed a little before returning to its original state. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that because of the copse, the underground pce was filled with breathing air and there was no need to worry about suffocation.

    Then, she saw the light of the torch illuminating the front and was stunned.

    There was no road ahead. To be more precise, there was no road she had imagined.

    The cracked ground was scattered with stones of various sizes, and the rubble was piled up. It gave people the feeling that it was a messy ore rather than a tomb.

    ¡°This ce copsed too?¡±

    One of the martial artists said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Bring over a can of kerosene!¡±

    Gongsun Xiu took a can of kerosene from one of her nsmen, wiped the mouth of the can with a torch, and then threw it out.

    Bang! Bang!

    The can exploded in the air, and the kerosene inside sshed in all directions, turning into dazzling sparks that scattered in all directions.

    The entire tomb chamber suddenly lit up, and everyone took the opportunity to see the situation of the main tomb. It had indeed copsed. Instead of calling it a tomb chamber, it was more urate to describe it as a cave.

    Other than the piles of rocks and the craggy stone walls, there was nothing else in the main tomb.

    Suddenly, Gongsun Xiangming¡¯s pupils shrank, and he said in a low voice,

    ¡°¡±What¡¯s that?¡±

    A group of people followed his gaze and vaguely saw a ck shadow sitting cross-legged in the distance. However, at this time, the burst of light fell, dimmed, and burned quietly, unable to illuminate the distance.

    Gongsun Xiu reacted immediately. She threw the torch in her hand with her sense of direction. The torch spun and flew into the distance. Itnded on the ground, sending out dazzling sparks..

 Chapter 1064 - 1064: Where is he?(2 s in 1)â€”5

    Chapter 1064 - 1064: Where is he?(2 s in 1)¡ª5

    Trantor: 549690339

    It happened to fall right in front of the ck shadow.

    Evolved Jing martial artists ¡®control over their strength was extremely precise. The zing torch revealed the figure¡¯s true appearance. He was wearing a tattered yellow robe of unknown age. His hair was sparse, and his skin wrapped around his facial bones, which were dry and greenish-ck.

    His nose was only left with two nostrils, and his eyes were closed, not moving at all.

    It was an extremely old corpse. It wasn¡¯t lying in a coffin, but sitting cross-legged in the ruins.

    Zombie?<div>

    No, how could. zombie know how to meditate ¡­ Or an unusual zombie ¡­ The courageous and skilled Gongsun Xiu was about to lead the group closer.

    Unexpectedly, the mummified body opened its eyes first. A pair of dark eyes were embedded in the slightly empty eye sockets.

    Seeing that a living being had intruded into its territory, a red light shed in its dark eyes. The mummified corpse opened its mouth and sucked hard.

    In an instant, the air currents rolled and the mouth of the mummified corpse seemed to have turned into a vortex, sucking in everything around it.

    The 18 martial artists, including Gongsun Xiu, all felt a terrifying force lock onto them. They were pulled closer and closer to the mummified corpse. What, what a terrifying zombie. This is not something that mortals can fight against ¡­ Gongsun Xiu¡¯s heart turned cold. Fear, shock, and regret filled her heart. Then, she felt that something was leaving her.

    She tried her best to turn her eyes and looked to the side. Her eyes immediately widened.

    The flesh and blood of apanion beside him quickly dried up. His skin wrinkled and his bones stuck to it. In a dozen breaths, he had turned into a dried corpse, and all the qi and blood in his body had been sucked dry. Most of the people present had more or less lost their qi and blood. Those with strong cultivation, such as Gongsun Xiu, could still hold on for a while.

    Those with low cultivation would be sucked dry within thirty breaths.

    With the blood essence replenishing the dried corpse, it was like adding wings to a Tiger, and the cyclone grew stronger.

    The number of deaths continued to increase. Two, three, four ¡­

    The survivors became more and more terrified. Gongsun Xiang Ming¡¯s eyes were wide and bloodshot. The muscles in his body spasmed as he tried to resist, but it was to no avail. His qi and blood were rapidly flowing away.

    He had been in the martial world for many years, but he had never seen such a terrifying and strange zombie, nor had he ever felt so powerless and frightened.

    He watched himself die little by little.

    Daoist Qing Gu was not a martial artist, so he was lucky to have survived at the back of the camp. However, he was still unable to escape his fate. He had aged ten years in an instant, and he looked like an old man with one foot in the grave.

    I-am I going to die Here ¡­? Gongsun Xiu was filled with despair. At this moment, she suddenly thought of the green-robed man she had met during the day. She remembered that he had warned her that the underground pce was dangerous.

    Now, it hade true.

    Yes, yes, he said that if they encountered danger that they couldn¡¯t resolve in the tomb ¡­ Gongsun Xiu had no other choice, and with the idea of making ast resort, he said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten your promise with that person?¡±

    These words seemed to contain some kind of power. The terrifying vortex disappeared, and qi and blood stopped flowing.

    The remaining nine martial artists and an old Daoist copsed to the ground at the knees.

    we¡¯re, we¡¯re saved?!

    Gongsun Xiang Ming was both surprised and happy. The joy of being able toe back from death¡¯s door, as well as confusion and confusion, welled up in his heart.

    The others were the same. They didn¡¯t understand why this evil zombie suddenly showed mercy.

    It, it really worked ¡­ Gongsun Xiu¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief.

    there aren¡¯t many people who have made an agreement with me. He¡¯s the only one in the world. What¡¯s your rtionship with him ¡­

    The mummified corpse recalled the agreement that the fellow had made with him, that he would return within ten years and return the fate energy. He immediately became excited.

    ¡°Where is he? does he have something for you to give me? Little girl, answer me!¡±

    [ PS: there¡¯s a typo, update first and changeter.. ]

 Chapter 1065 - 1065: The expert (1)

    Chapter 1065 - 1065: The expert (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The deep roar reverberated in Gongsun Xiu¡¯s ears, mixed with an intimidating pressure. Gongsun Xiu trembled with fear, and his lips trembled, unable to speak.

    However, her mind was unusually flexible. If she guessed correctly, the ¡± he ¡® the zombie said should be the man in green, or someone rted to the man in green, such as an ancestor, or an elder in the sect .

    Among the people in the world, only ¡°he¡± had an agreement with the corpse. What was the identity of the zombie and the man in green? There must be a great secret hidden within ¡­

    Looking at the Zombie¡¯s posture, it seemed to pay a lot of attention to something. Did he think that the green-robed man had given it to him? B-but I didn¡¯t ¡­ If she told him the truth, would he think that it was useless ¡®nonsense¡¯ and kill her?

    Will it kill us all in its extreme anger ¡­?<div>

    Gongsun Xiu thought about many things in an instant, thinking about how to deal with the zombie and survive this disaster.

    Gongsun Xiang Ming and the rest of the martial artists didn¡¯t know what had happened. They saw that their niece (elder sister) and eldest miss had saved everyone with a single sentence, and caused the terrifying zombie to show obvious emotional fluctuations.

    They widened their eyes in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe what kind of profoundness was contained in this simple sentence.

    Gongsun Xiangming¡¯s expression was Haggard. He panted for a few seconds and suddenly thought of something. He turned his head to look at old Daoist Qing Gu and the martial artists who had been swimming in theke at noon.

    It seemed to be Xiu-er, the mysterious master she met in theke ¡­

    When Gongsun Xiangming saw the stupefied expressions of Daoist Qing Gu and the other martial artists, he immediately knew that he had not been wronz.

    At this time, Gongsun Xiu had already made her decision. She was going to be honest, even though this would make her and the others¡± trash ¡®stand out and disappoint the zombie.

    But under the premise of not knowing if the zombies had a way to detect lies, honesty was the best choice, at least there was room for negotiation.

    In addition, she believed that since the man in green only said this and didn¡¯t say anything else, he must be certain that this sentence had a special binding force on the zombies.

    . S-senior ¡­¡±

    Gongsun Xiu¡¯s mouth wasn¡¯t very smooth, and she stuttered,

    this sentence is about me visiting theke today when. met an expert. He knew that I was going to explore this tomb, so he said that if. were to encounter any danger that. couldn¡¯t escape from ¡­

    He briefly exined the situation and then carefully looked at the zombie to observe its reaction.

    After the mummified corpse heard this, his withered face revealed a human -like expression of disappointment.

    that¡¯s true. He¡¯s been gone for less than a year. Even if he wants to return it to me ¡­ It¡¯s impossible for it to be so fast. I¡¯m just hoping.¡±

    It paused for a moment and then said,¡±he asked you to pass this message to me to warn me not to try to take the blood essence and break the seal!¡± Back then, he sealed me here and made an agreement with me. Either I endure the loneliness here and wait forever, or I¡¯ll die.

    ¡°Either you die! Ha, I chose to live.¡±

    This terrifying zombie was sealed? And the person who sealed it was the green-robed man she had met in theke. He was not her ancestor or her sect¡¯s elder, but that green-robed man ¡­

    And all of this happened in less than a year? Wait a minute ¡­ Gongsun Xiu recalled the copse of this ce and the situation along the way. She suddenly came to a realization.

    Yongzhou City hadn¡¯t experienced any earthquake in recent years, but this tomb had copsed on arge scale. Combined with what the zombie had said just now, Gongsun Xiu had a guess in his heart.

    In the past year, at an unknown time, the man in green hade to the underground pce and had a world-shaking battle with the mummies, which led to the copse of the underground pce.

    Oh my God ¡­ Gongsun Xiu let out a sigh, and her heart was in turmoil.

    W-who was that man? he was so terrifying ¡­ At noon, the warrior on the ship opened his mouth wide in shock. He finally knew what a terrifying person the young man was.

    No wonder he could predict the weather. This was just the tip of the iceberg of his unpredictable means.

    .. Daoist Qing Gu¡¯s expression was one of realization and astonishment. He had expected that the green-robed man was not an ordinary person, but he had not expected him to be such an immortal.

    It was still an underestimation. ¡°You guys are lucky, so I won¡¯t kill you.

    ¡°You still came.¡±

    The mummified corpse¡¯s vocal cords seemed to have rotted, and its voice was hoarse and unpleasant to the ear. It also liked tough strangely, which made people tremble in fear.

    He¡¯s here? Who¡¯sing ¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart trembled as they turned back to look. The fiery light flickered and reflected a blurry figure. He was covered in mud and held a knife in his hand.

    ¡°I was passing by Yongzhou, so I came to see you.¡±

    The figure who had suddenly appearedughed.

    As soon as he spoke, Gongsun Xiu immediately recognized his voice. ¡°Senior, senior Xu ¡­¡±

    Several martial artists who were lucky enough to see the mysterious maste Qian at noon were ecstatic. The arrival of this Big Shot meant that they werpletely safe and no longer in danger of losing their lives.

    He was the mysterious master that Xiu-er had mentioned, the master who had sealed the zombie ¡­ Gongsun Xiang Ming¡¯s heart rose with understanding. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure disappeared strangely and reappeared in the middle of the corpse, Gongsun Xiu, and the others. His tone was slightly anxious and gave off a bad feeling.

    ¡°Get lost and wait for me outside.¡±

    Gongsun Xiu and the others felt as if they had been pardoned. They had long lost the desire to search for treasures, and they scrambled out of the room.

    The mummified corpse did not stop them. After everyone had left, he looked at

    Xu Qi ¡®an and asked in surprise, ¡® ¡°That was the poison God¡¯s technique..¡±

 Chapter 1066 - 1066: The expert (2)

    Chapter 1066 - 1066: The expert (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    to be more precise, it¡¯s a trick of the southern border Gu n.

    Xu Qi ¡®an corrected him. He beckoned for the torch by his feet and raised it high, illuminating the terrible appearance of the dried corpse.

    ¡°I came to you this time to ask for your help. Yes, to take something from you.¡±

    He sat cross-legged on the ground, raised his torch, and said,¡±l need to borrow your nails, venom, and corpse Qi.¡±

    ¡°You want to refine a magic tool?¡± the mummified corpse asked.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The mummified corpse in a tattered yellow robe did not answer. He suddenly stared at him, and a deep light shed in his dark eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been sealed.¡±

    . . ¡°You have a good eye,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    As expected of a body shed by at least a rank one expert. With this level, he could tell that there was something wrong with my body with a single nce.

    The mummified corpse¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed indifferently.

    ¡°I tried to imitate your Lord, so I killed the Emperor and became an Emperor. I was attacked by a first-grade Warlock of the current generation, the supervisor. His cultivation is sealed now.¡±

    As he spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an undid his clothes and showed him the nails embedded in his body.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the monster in your body?¡± the mummified corpse¡¯s expression changed slightly. Why didn¡¯t hee out to see me?¡±

    The mummified corpse only cared about Shen Shu, not Xu Qi ¡®an, who was the host. But after seeing these nails, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    How was this kid able to resist these seals that could be considered fatal with his own strength?

    ¡°He¡¯s in a deep sleep. After the regicide, he and I joined forces to fight against a first-grade magician. We were no match and I was sealed while he fell into a deep sleep. Oh, right .

    ¡°I¡¯ve already advanced to the third stage of the immortal body,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°1Jndving body. no wonder ¨C

    No wonder he could still be alive and kicking even after being sealed like this.

    The mummified corpse¡¯s expression turnedplicated. Back then, this brat¡¯s cultivation was shallow and he was just an ant.

    How long has it been?

    He had already stepped into the realm of grade three martial arts, the realm of the undying body.

    He considered his current state. Most of his power had been sealed, so he couldn¡¯t deal with a third-rank martial artist. Although this kid was also sealed, if the sleeping monster in his body were to wake up ¡­

    The Voodoo¡¯s ability was quite useful, although it was only an insignificant guide and not a control ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, but his expression remained calm.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take your things for free. I¡¯ll try to help you find that Lord. In fact, I have been keeping an eye on your Lord and investigating the Daliang dynasty since that day.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an once again used the Voodoo to guide him.

    The mummified corpse¡¯s eyes lit up, and his attention waspletely drawn to this topic.

    This wasn¡¯t because the Voodoo¡¯s ability was very powerful, but because simr topics were the most important to mummies.

    The Voodoo only yed a supporting role. It made those who paid attention to it pay more attention and those who cared more attention to it. This way, they would not be distracted by other things, such as backstabbing Xu Qi ¡®an.

    the history of the Daliang dynasty dated back to the ancient times. The era of the gods and demons ended, and the humans and demons rose. The descendants of the gods and demons wreaked havoc in the nine prefectures. That period of history was filled with turmoil and chaos. The Confucians did not appear, and there was no regr and detailed history book left behind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡± however, we can still deduce many things from the side. For example, after your Lord shed his old body and reconstructed a new one, there are only two oues.

    ¡°First, he has long since fallen. Second, he changed his character.¡± The mummified corpse furrowed his brows, ¡°an avatar?¡± What do you mean by that?¡±

    A sockpuppet meant to change one¡¯s identity. For example, Xu Qian was my sockpuppet. Sometimes, Xu Eng was also my sockpuppet ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡® ¡°Do you know the rule that those with Providence can not live forever?¡±

    ¡°Those who have fate can not live forever ¡­¡± The mummified corpse muttered and shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but this means that when your Lord killed the Emperor and rebelled, he didn¡¯t know this rule either. Later, he failed to transcend the Tribtion and learned of this rule. Thus, he shed his old body and cut off everything from the past, including you and the Jade seal of fate.¡±

    ¡°This is interesting,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    Those who had luck could not live forever. This was a rule that everyone knew at the peak of the nine states.

    However, in ancient times, there were very few people who knew about this rule. Why?

    At that time, the human race had just started to rise. The entire race had not yet condensed a huge amount of fate energy. Fate energy was a strange thing to the human cultivators at that time.

    The ancient Daoist, who was suspected to have walked the path of a human sect, sensed that luck could help him cultivate, so he killed the snake and became the National Master. He gained great prestige and luck, and finally killed the king and ascended to the throne.

    Just like how he had killed Emperor Jean d ¡®arc.

    Butter, he realized that as his cultivation level grew higher and higher, he could no longer break free from the shackles of luck and find it difficult to live

    forever ¡­

    Thus, he borrowed the Golden Cicada¡¯s shell to separate a part of his soul and Exchange it for his old body, cutting off all ties with the past.

    Combined with the contents of the murals, this reasoning matched logic and facts.

    this Daoist is quite something. He¡¯s also bound by fate energy. First-grade martial artists like great ancestors and martial grandmasters have all passed away, and so has the Confucian Saint. None of the founding emperors with high cultivation in history have been able to live forever, but he was able to forcibly cut everything off .

    ¡°How did he do it? There must be something I don¡¯t know about. It¡¯s a very important step ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gathered his scattered thoughts and continued, ¡®

    ¡°He left you and the Imperial Jade seal of Providence here, which proves that he has sessfully separated himself from the past. Then, with his cultivation, time can¡¯t cut him. He must still be alive..

 Chapter 1067 - 1067: The expert (3)

    Chapter 1067 - 1067: The expert (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If he became a super rank, then, other than the poison God, any other super rank could be his avatar.

    if he didn¡¯t be a Supreme rank, he must be hiding somewhere. Maybe he¡¯s plotting something, but he¡¯s not dead.

    He didn¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t die ¡­ The mummified corpse¡¯s eyes flickered with human-like emotions, mixed with sorrow and joy. Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled when he saw how emotional he was.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with this result?¡±

    The mummified corpse slowly nodded.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was also very satisfied. He tapped the surface of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragment and summoned the peace de.

    He held his saber in one hand and pulled the corpse¡¯s hand with the other. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡± you haven¡¯t cut your nails for thousands of years. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a nosebleed when you pick your nose? ¡±

    The mummified corpse¡¯s fingernails were pitch-ck and different from human¡¯s. They were more like the ws of arge beast, hard and sharp, but not long.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the knife and shed it, causing sparks to fly. He finally cut off a piece.

    If it was just to refine a magic weapon, a fingernail would be enough, but the materials on the mummies were rare. Xu Qi ¡®an deliberately did not point out the number because he wanted to collect as many as he could.

    After cutting off five nails in a row, the mummified corpse clenched his fist. He was not used to his ¡°empty¡± fingers. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an pulling his other hand, his face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Xu Qi stopped at ease. Then, with the permission of the mummified corpse, he cut open the skin and flesh of the man¡¯s neck. He took out about ten milliliters of thick greenish-ck liquid and sealed it in a small Jade bottle.

    At this point, he had gathered two materials for Wei Yuan¡¯s resurrection.

    Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He felt a lot more at ease deep down in his heart, and he was genuinely happy.

    Finally, he had to use the other party¡¯s corpse Qi to nourish the corpse puppet.

    The mummified corpse spewed out two streams of ck smoke from its mouth. The smoke curled and curled in the air and did not dissipate. One look and one could tell that it was a highly toxic substance.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrunk his abdomen and inhaled. ck smoke rose into his nostrils.

    In an instant, he looked like a drunkard, his pupils dted, and dark blood vessels bulged on his cheeks, making him look ferocious and terrifying.

    This processsted for a full 20 minutes before hepletely digested the corpse Qi. The ck blood vesselwork faded, and his pupils regained focus.

    He closed his eyes to feel the changes in the seven ultimate Gu. It symbolized that the corpse puppet¡¯s ability had undergone a qualitative change. It had be the strongest Gu technique under the heavenly Gu.

    The current him could control three rank-7 experts of various systems more perfectly.

    ¡°Rather perfect¡± referred to the ability to replicate more than 80% of theirbat strength and techniques.

    ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± the mummified corpse suddenly frowned.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that you¡¯re quite good-looking,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a sincere expression.

    The corpse looked at him expressionlessly. Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and stood up. ¡°Farewell!¡±

    He turned around and left without any reluctance.

    He walked out of the underground pce and passed through the stone gate. He held a torch and stopped by a wall. He knocked his head on the wall and cursed, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s so f * cking awkward.

    ¡°This is so.. cking awkward ¡­¡±

    After a while, the goosebumps in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart were soothed. He returned to the ground with ease.

    The cold autumn rain fell on his face, shoulders, and neck ¡­ He nced around and found Gongsun Xiu and the others waiting outside the cave.

    Some of them were wearing straw capes, some were wearing bamboo hats, and some had no rain gear.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®ane out, Gongsun Xiu felt relieved. She bowed and cupped her fists.

    ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s life-saving grace.¡± The martial artists beside her bowed and cupped their fists, saying in unison, ¡®

    ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s life-saving grace.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He paused for a moment, and before Gongsun Xiu and the others could speak, he said, ¡±

    ¡°The ancient corpses in the tomb are ferocious. Anyone below rank-3 who enters will die. At his peak, even a rank-3 martial artist might not be his match. From today onwards, the entrance of the cave was sealed and no one was allowed to enter.

    ¡°If the ancient corpse swallows the blood essence to recover, Yongzhou will be a purgatory. The Gongsun n will have to take full responsibility for this matter.¡±

    Even. third-rank martial artist might not be its match ¡­ Everyone¡¯s pupils dted uncontrobly, their hearts beat faster, and a strong sense of fear welled up in them. They had not just walked around the gates of hell, but had simply had a drink with the King of Hell.

    To be able to return to the Yang realm, it was purely because the King of Hell was drunk ¡­

    ¡®Yes!¡±

    Gongsun Xiu cupped her fists and pursed her red lips. Her beautiful face was full of seriousness.¡±Junior will definitely guard this mountain to repay senior for saving my life.¡±

    After a pause, she gathered her courage and asked, ¡°¡±May I know who senior This question was a little offensive, but he had received a great favor from the other party, so it was reasonable to ask about the identity of his benefactor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer. He waved his hand and walked down the mountain.

    Just as Gongsun Xiu and the others were feeling disappointed, the green-robed figure, who was gradually fading into the darkness, shouted, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s been eight hundred years since I¡¯ve attained the Dao, but I¡¯ve never used a flying sword to take a head.¡±

    ¡°The Jade Emperor did not have a heavenly talisman, and he is a ck Gold mixed world style.¡±

    [ PS: there¡¯s a typo, update first and changeter.. ]

 Chapter 1068 - 1068 Scaring (1)

    Chapter 1068 - 1068 Scaring (1)

    it¡¯s been eight hundred years since he attained the Dao. This expert is a figure from eight hundred years ago. My God, isn¡¯t he even older than Da Feng? ¡±

    ¡°The Dao ¡­ Daoist Immortals of the great Zhou Dynasty?¡±

    ¡°God, God ¡­¡±

    The surrounding Warriors were trembling with excitement. They already knew that there was a terrifying ancient corpse sealed under the underground pce. They knew that the copse was caused by a great battle. They also knew about the strange incident that happened at the White yang Lake this afternoon.

    Gongsun Xiu and the others had already told everyone about this when they came up.

    Therefore, when they heard this poem, no one doubted the authenticity of the green-robed man and believed that he was one of those otherworldly experts who had appeared by chance.<div>

    Gongsun Xiu¡¯s expression changed slightly. The firelight had dyed her face a warm orange, and mes danced in her dark eyes. She stared at the back of the man in green, unable to look away for a long time.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left the mountain, he went around the mountain and entered the west side of the mountain. He aimlessly searched for poisonous grass.

    Searching for poisonous flowers and nts was the poison Gu¡¯s innate ability.

    Even if Xu Qi ¡®an knew nothing about poison, as long as he could contain the miasma and be one with it, he would be able to inherit the ability from the miasma.

    He had spent an entire night finding more than ten kinds of poisonous grass with different levels of toxicity. The less toxic ones could at most make people vomit and have diarrhea, while the more toxic ones could kill the throat.

    In addition, he also dug out many hibernating venomous snakes and extracted their venom.

    There was a limit to the poisonous items that could be bought in the medicine shop, and the variety was simple, which was not conducive to the development of the miasma. Taking advantage of this trip, he might as well collect some poisonous things here.

    After he returned, he would mix it with the poison from the ancient corpse to produce a highly toxic substance that could kill at the first sight and feed it to the poison Gu.

    This would allow his strength to increase by a few folds, and he would have a stronger ability to deal with risks.

    I feel that if this goes on, a venomous gentleman. Xu Qian. will appear in the underworld. He might even be ranked in the top 100 of the underworld ¡­

    It could also be the rapist Xu Qian, his best friend Xu Qian, or the beast King Xu Qian. Of course, what does Xu Qian¡¯s actions have to do with me, Xu Qi ¡®an?

    I am still the God in the hearts of the people of Dafeng.

    Well, this time, Xu Qian¡¯s identity must not be exposed ¡­ He collected the poisonous grass and snake venom, found a pool, and cleaned the mud on his body and feet.

    He returned to ju restaurant before dawn. In the lobby, the waiter was sleeping soundly in front of the counter. There were several stoves boiling hot water, and the charcoal fire was already very weak.

    For arge Inn like this, in autumn and winter, providing hot water all night was the most basic service.

    The waiter didn¡¯t notice a figure sneaking into the inn without a sound, and he walked towards the living area.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked along the long corridor. Suddenly, her ears twitched. She heard the sound of a man and a woman making out in a room.

    The bed creaked rhythmically, and the man¡¯s panting and the woman¡¯s muffled groans intertwined.

    Seriously, isn¡¯t it too early for morning exercise? there are still four hours before daybreak ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart. He passed by the room where the indescribable sound came from and continued forward.

    Speaking of which, thebination of dark Gu and love Gu was simply a method that flower thieves dreamed of.

    This made him even happier that he had left the category of a rough warrior and was now a mature Jianghu swordsman who was shy enough.

    They came to the room at the end of the corridor, and the bright candlelight shone through the gap of the door.

    Eh, she¡¯s still not asleep?

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the door. There was no response from the room, but Xu Qi¡¯ an heard a slight sound of the quilt being pulled and the rapid heartbeat.

    He knocked on the door again, but there was still no response.

    His body turned into a shadow and disappeared. Then, he crawled out from the shadow under the table.

    In the bedroom that was as warm as spring, the decorations were elegant. Mu nanzhi was curled up on therge brocade couch, the nket pulled over her head, covering her head as she shivered.

    No way, was he so scared that he didn¡¯t sleep the whole night? I know you¡¯re timid and afraid of ghosts, but this is too cowardly ¡­ He had always been a guy who liked to tease women. Seeing that the princess Consort was so weak, he immediately quietly approached her.

    His hands quietly reached into the bedding.

    Wangfei, who peeked through a gap in the nket to look at the door, did not notice the pair of hands that reached into the nket.

    Just as she was feeling extremely tense, a pair of cold hands suddenly wrapped around her waist, and a loud voice rang in her ears, ¡°¡±Hey!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaah~¡±

 Chapter 1069 - 1069: The scum of the sect (1)

    Chapter 1069 - 1069: The scum of the sect (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Gongsun Xiangyang nodded silently, then turned to the servant girl under the eaves and ordered, ¡®

    ¡°Inform the kitchen to prepare a medicinal meal for the young miss. The more nourishing, the better.¡±

    The father and daughter entered the study. Gongsun Xiangyang opened a secretpartment behind the bookcase, took out a wooden box, and opened it in front of Gongsun Xiu.

    Inside the box covered with yellow silk cloth, there was an ugly and wrinkled sage herb. It was only as long as a middle finger, but its roots were dense, like lines that were entangled together.

    This kind of quality was extremely rare among ginseng.<div>

    ¡°This King of purple jade ginseng is one of father¡¯s most precious collections. It grew to the size of. radish in sixty years, and then another sixty years ¡­¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang pointed at the box and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this now. It¡¯s concentrated and is a top-tier tonic. When father gets older in the future, he¡¯ll have to rely on it.

    Gongsun Xiu took a look and shook his head. ¡°Since father kept it to extend one¡¯s life when one is old, daughter does not want it. Daughter does not have to eat these things.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang chuckled shamelessly and said, ¡±

    ¡°How can this thing extend one¡¯s life? this thing is for when father is old in the future, when he gives birth to younger brothers and sisters for you, so it is a great tonic. An eighty-year-old man can also regain his former glory.¡±

    no matter how many sons you have, they won¡¯t be as good as me, ¡± Gongsun Xiu said grumpily. the position of master will definitely be mine.

    Gongsun Xiangyang chuckled and said, ¡± you still have to give birth to one. If you give birth to a genius, he can also put pressure on you. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, I can still give you a few helpers.¡±

    Gongsun Xiu rolled his eyes. He took the few roots that his father had plucked off, chewed a few times, and swallowed them.

    The family head, Gongsun Xiangyang, was an interesting person when he was young. He was good at eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling. If it wasn¡¯t for his talent being so strong, he wouldn¡¯t have been the family head.

    After being the n head for so many years, his personality was still the same. He was not a cheeky person, but the so-called dignity of a superior could hardly be seen on him.

    When the father and daughter discussed the matter of the heir, they were more open and calm.

    Gongsun Xiangyang saw that his daughter¡¯s face had flushed red and herplexion had improved a lot. He felt relieved and said, ¡®

    ¡°Try to refine the medicinal power, don¡¯t waste it ¡­ Did you encounter danger in the tomb?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu sat down in a big chair. While refining the burning heat in her lower abdomen, she said,

    ¡°My judgment was correct. Those people who died in the tombs did not die to the formation, but to a powerful Yin object. Last night, we sessfully fished it out and only killed it after a hard battle. If we were to encounter it underground, I¡¯m afraid many people would have to die before we could kill it.¡± He immediately told his father about the process of killing the yin creatures.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang nodded slightly after hearing this.

    after that, we organized 18 people to dig into the tomb. There was arge-scale copse in the tomb, and most of it was destroyed. Nothing of value could be dug out at all, until we entered the main tomb .

    At this point, fear and other emotions shed in Gongsun Xiu¡¯s eyes.

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s heart trembled, and he asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s in the main tomb?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu took a deep breath. there¡¯s an ancient corpse in the underground tomb. Its age is unknown. We encountered it when we went down to the tomb. It was very powerful. It opened its mouth and created. cyclone ¡­ she said.

    She emphasized on the horror of the ancient corpse, which made the group of 18 people unable to resist at all.

    Gongsun Xiangyang jumped up with a whoosh, put his hands on the table, and widened his eyes.

    ¡°There is such a terrifying monster in Yongzhou? It shouldn¡¯t be, it shouldn¡¯t be. If that¡¯s the case, it can¡¯t have been silent for so many years. From what you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s extremely thirsty for blood essence.¡±

    The master of the Gongsun family was both shocked and terrified. Yongzhou was the base camp of the Gongsun family. If there was really such a terrifying thing underground, it would definitely be a great disaster for Yongzhou.

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s first reaction was to inform the government and have the Yongzhou chief administrator submit a letter to the Imperial court, so that the Imperial court would send an expert to deal with this matter.

    The ancient corpse was definitely not a fourth-ss one. It was extremely evil and terrifying. Perhaps, perhaps it was a third-ss one. There were no third-ss martial artists in the Imperial court, but the astrologers could solve it. In short, they just had to report the matter ¡­

    A dynasty was able to rule the Central ins. Even if the country¡¯s strength had weakened greatly, it was still not something that the forces of the martial world couldpare to

    Wait a minute!

    As his thoughts turned, Gongsun Xiangyang suddenly came to a realization. He looked at his daughter with wide eyes and said, ¡®

    ¡°You, how did you guyse back?¡±

    If the ancient corpse was really as evil and terrifying as she described, the one standing in front of her now should be her daughter¡¯s dead soul. No, there might not even be a dead soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we met an expert,¡±

    ¡°An expert?¡±

    yes. Gongsun Xiu nodded. I have to start from yesterday at noon. I invited a few chivalrous men to a banquet at white yang Lake. I identally saw a child fall into theke from the ship Wang¡¯s Fish Square¡¯. .. Daoist Qing Gu had said that it was the dark venomous tribe¡¯s doing.

    ¡°So I wanted to invite him to explore the tomb with me. A person like him who has strange means can y a more important role in the tomb than a warrior. He didn¡¯t agree, but before he left, he left us two words.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes as if he was shocked, but he patiently listened to his daughter without interrupting.

    ¡°If you encounter danger in the tomb, you can say:Have you forgotten your promise with that person? The other one was, ¡°there¡¯s going to be heavy rain tonight, remember to bring your rain gear. ¡®¡±¡®

    Gongsun Xiangyang immediately looked out of the window. It was drizzling.

    This autumn rain proved that the master had the ability to predict the weather.

    ¡°What do you mean by the first sentence?¡± His expression was serious, but he could not suppress his curiosity.

    Gongsun Xiu didn¡¯t answer directly.

    ¡°After entering the tombst night, we encountered an ancient corpse in the main burial chamber. We were supposed to die without a doubt, but I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try this sentence, so I said it aloud. The result .

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s body leaned forward slightly.

    ¡°The ancient corpse really stopped and didn¡¯t kill us.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s pupils contracted imperceptibly, and he analyzed, ¡®

    ¡°Did that expert have any interactions with the ancient corpse? The promise ¡­ Is it because of the existence of that expert that the ancient corpse has been staying in the tomb and hasn¡¯te out to cause trouble?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu nodded and gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°The ancient corpse was sealed by that expert, and the copse of the tomb was caused by the battle between the two. All of this had happened less than a year ago. After that, the expert appeared in the tomb and seemed to have a deep conversation with the ancient corpse. I can feel that the ancient corpse is very afraid of him.¡¯

    An evil and terrifying ancient corpse was very afraid of him ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang stared into his daughter¡¯s eyes and said, ¡±

    ¡°What happened after that? did that expert still appear? Do you know his roots?¡±

    Gongsun Xiu showed a hint of admiration and said, ¡± I tried to find out his identity. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he left a poem.

    ¡°What poem?¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s tone suddenly rose.

    ¡°It has been eight hundred years since I attained the Dao, but I have never used a flying sword to take a head. The Jade Emperor didn¡¯t have a heavenly talisman, and he¡¯s just a ck Gold mixed-world type.¡±

    Eight hundred years after attaining the Dao ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang clenched his fists and trembled slightly.

    ¡°Xiu ¡®er, you have met a hidden master, no, a master who is ying in the world. This is a great opportunity, a real great opportunity.

    ¡°Level three experts are as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Oilin horns in this

    world, but experts who have stepped into this realm have long lifespans. After a few thousand years, he would be able to umte some. These experts were either hidden from the world or ying in the human world. Even if you saw them, you wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them.

    ¡°To be able to meet such an expert, what kind of opportunity is this? I knew that you were a child with great fortune, and choosing you as the head of the family was the best decision.¡±

    His face was full of excitement and agitation.

    ¡°Father, the master told us not to enter the tomb again before he left. He also told us to guard the tomb and not let anyone in, especially the Wanderers.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang calmed down, nodded, and said, ¡°¡±This is what we should do. The ancient corpse has appeared. If Yongzhou can¡¯t be at peace, then we can¡¯t be at peace.¡±

    The forces in the pugilistic world had a strong sense of territory. While they enjoyed their lives, they would also try their best to maintain the stability of one side, because this was also to protect their own interests.

    This was the reason why the Imperial court had allowed the gangs of the pugilistic world to run free, and why neither Wang zhenwen nor Wei Yuan had deliberately suppressed them.

    A rule-abiding power in the pugilistic world was actually a positive factor in public security. What was the real unstable factor? It was those wandering cultivators.

    Those guys killed one person every ten steps and left after the matter was settled. Moreover, they could hide their achievements and fame.

    Using force to break thew mostly referred to this group of people.

    but we can¡¯t be the only ones to take care of it. I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Dragon God Castleter and tell Lord Lei about the tomb. We have to drag them down with us no matter what.

    After Gongsun Xiangyang finished speaking, he thought for a few seconds and said,

    ¡°Send someone to ask the people at Wang¡¯s fish market if they can¡¯t remember that expert. Then send someone to secretly investigate in the city. If they can find him, father will personally pay them a visit. If they can¡¯t find him, then forget it.¡±

    Clouds and mist lingered around the mountain. White cranes were chirping and apes were climbing the mountain.

    Origin Lord Bingyi stood on a crane, her clothes billowing in the wind. Below her were celestial mountains shrouded in clouds. The crane pped its wings and brought her to the main peak.

    Not long after, a majestic immortal Pce appeared. It was hidden in the Evergreen forest and stood proudly on the peak.

    A ray of red light shed across origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s crystal-clear eyes as a red silk flew over from the distance, entangling a middle-aged Daoist with a celestial appearance.

    ¡°Senior brother Xuancheng. ¡±

    Progenitor Bingyi¡¯s Red lips parted slightly, her voice clear and melodious like the collision of ice.

    ¡°Junior martial sister Bingyi.¡±

    Xuancheng Daoist priest nodded, his expression as cold as ice.

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. They rode their respective mounts and magical artifacts toward the immortal Pce andnded on the huge square outside the immortal Pce.

    The immortal Pce was majestic, with 18 pirs supporting the high dome, and a red carpet leading to the end of the pce.

    At the end of the red carpet, an old man in a ck Daoist robe was sitting cross-legged on the tform. His hair was white and he had a Lotus crown on his head.

    There was a four-colored Halo behind his head, representing earth, wind, water. and fire-

    On both sides of the red carpet stood seven Daoist priests. They wore all kinds of crowns, and their eyes were like ss. They looked cold and emotionless.

    Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist priest Xuancheng, who were equally cold and emotionless, flew into the main hall and saluted coldly.

    ¡°Celestial venerable!¡±

    An old man in a ck Daoist robe sat cross-legged on the Lotus dais with his eyes closed and his brows lowered. He seemed to be unaware.

    But his voice reverberated in the hall,

    ¡°A disciple sent back information that li Miaozhen has be a famous swordswoman in the Central ins after two years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to enter the world first,¡± origin Lord Bingyi replied.

    Li Miaozhen was her personal disciple.

    The celestial venerable¡¯s eyes were still closed, as if he was asleep. His voice reverberated in the air.

    ¡°She first acted as a chivalrous person and robbed the rich to help the poor, gaining her reputation in the Central ins. After that, he organized an Army to suppress the bandits in Yunzhou, which was highly praised by the Imperial court and the people. Not long ago, the Emperor of Da Feng was killed, and she was also one of them.

    ¡°Bingyi, do you teach the heroes of the pugilistic world or the disciples of the heavenly sect?

    ¡°When the disciples of the heavenly sect enter the world to cultivate, they must know their limits and not fall into oblivion. Li Miaozhen has already taken the wrong path. She is the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and a model for the disciples of the sect.

    ¡°What do you want me to do, celestial venerable?¡± she asked coldly.

    ¡°Take li Miaozhen back to the sect and re-study the heavenly sect¡¯s treasure book.¡±

    ¡°Obey the decree!¡±

    Taoist master Xuancheng looked at the celestial venerable and said coldly, ¡°¡±Why has the celestial venerable summoned Junior Brother?¡±

    The Saint went missing a year ago.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng looked at progenitor Bingyi and said, ¡°¡±Disciple will go down the mountain to search for it.¡±

    Capture the Saint and bring him back to the sect. He¡¯ll study the heavenly sect¡¯s treasured Bible again.

    A hint of confusion appeared on Daoist priest Xuancheng¡¯s cold face.¡±What is the meaning of this?¡±

    after he entered the martial world, he fell in love with more than a hundred women in a year.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng¡¯s frosty face twitched slightly.

    ¡°Celestial venerable, why don¡¯t we get rid of the Holy Sons and holy virgins and rece them with new ones?¡± a female Daoist said coldly. These two scums shall be expelled from the sect. ¡®

    The celestial venerable didn¡¯t speak. He lowered his eyebrows and closed his eyes, as if he was asleep.

 Chapter 1070 - 1070: Diving (1)

    Chapter 1070 - 1070: Diving (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Dragon God castle was built on the curved Dragon River, which was 20

    miles away from Yongzhou City. There was a bustling town here-the curved Dragon town.

    The Dragon God castle was the local tyrant in the eyes of the people in the bent Dragon town and the surrounding viges. In the eyes of the people, the words of the Dragon God Castle were more powerful than the government.

    The river was more than 200 feet wide, and the water transportation business was well-developed. The only dock in the town was controlled by the Dragon God Castle. The Dragon God castle was extremely rich by this dock.

    The people who relied on Dragon God Castle for a living were as numerous as the hair on a cow. For this reason, whenever the people in the town encountered disputes, they liked to find their ¡± superior ¡± Dragon God Castle to settle it.<div>

    As time passed, even the public security of bent Dragon town fell under the control of the Dragon God Castle.

    The current Lord of the castle, ray, had a fiery temper. He could not tolerate any sand in his eyes, and he attached great importance to the rules. He handled things with an iron face and selflessness.

    He was given the title of ¡®Thunder God¡¯.

    Thunder God ¡± Lei Zheng, a rank-5 martial artist who was good at using arge saber. Unlike the master of the Gongsun family, he was a boring person who did not get close to women.

    He only loved to practice his saber every day, diving into the river with arge machete and swinging it. He would note ashore until he had swung it 500 times.

    The people in the town all said that if they saw a section of the river with turbulent waves, it must be the Thunder God practicing his saber in the river.

    In the main hall of Dragon God Castle.

    Lei Zheng took a sip of tea and touched therge machete beside his hand. His voice was buzzing.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to practice my saber. If you have anything to say, make it short.

    Don¡¯t disturb my saber practice.¡±

    Lei Zheng was just over fifty this year. He was 1.9 meters tall, bald, and muscr. His body was even stronger than a young man¡¯s. He gave off the feeling that he was a boorish man who would sh people with a knife if there was a disagreement.

    In fact, he was.

    Beside Lei Zheng was Gongsun Xiangyang, a yboy in his youth. He smiled and said,

    ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing sabers for so many years. How long will it take for you to enter rank-4?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± Lei Zheng said with a cold face.

    Gongsun Xiangyang chuckled. I have to be on guard against you. What if you ascend to the fourth stage one day and cut me down with a saber? ¡®

    The history of the Dragon God castle was shorter than that of the Gongsun family. When the ancestors of the Dragon God Castle came to Yongzhou to conquer the world, they had many conflicts with the local tyrant, the Gongsun family.

    The children of both sides fought each other every day and many lives were lost. Later on, because the scale of the group battle was toorge, it affected themon people and had an extremely bad influence on the public security of Yongzhou. The officials of Yongzhou City intervened and mediated.

    Of course, that was more than two hundred years ago. Even now, there were still conflicts between the two sides, but they were all within a reasonable range.

    ¡°There¡¯s a situation in the tomb.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s words dispelled Lei Zheng¡¯s intention to see his guest off. The muscr and bald fortress master frowned slightly.

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±

    Therge tomb on the southern mountain had been upied by the Gongsun family. Based on a tacit agreement, the Dragon God Castle would not interfere in the matter unless the Gongsun family invited them.

    Gongsun Xiangyang told Lei Zheng about the situation at the bottom of the tomb, as well as the matter of the green-robed man.

    Lei Zheng¡¯s eyes were wide open. Like Gongsun Xiangyang, who had just heard the news, he felt a sense of crisis as if there was a bomb buried at the door.

    After he calmed down, he stared at the master of the Gongsun family coldly and said, ¡°¡±Why should I believe you?¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°You can go down to the tomb and take a look for yourself, if you¡¯re not afraid of death. I¡¯ve already found out where that expert is staying. He¡¯s in a restaurant. He asked the Gongsun family to guard Nanshan Hill. Nanshan Hill was too big, and they needed a lot of people to keep a close eye on it.

    ¡°The Dragon God Castle and the Gongsun family are just making a living in Yongzhou. You can¡¯t stay out of it. In addition, whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not, we¡¯ll know when we personally visit that expert.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to go but didn¡¯t dare to, so you dragged me along to share the risk,¡± Lei Zheng snorted coldly.

    Gongsun Xiangyang chuckled and didn¡¯t refute.

    Lei Zheng stood up with his saber in hand. wait here for two hours. I¡¯ll go with you after I¡¯m done with my saber practice.

    ¡°You actually don¡¯t put that expert in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Heh, whether you¡¯re a master or not, it all depends on your mouth!¡±

    Lei Zheng remained skeptical. After all, he had never been to the tomb or eaten crab at yang Baihu. How could Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s words make him feel fear and trepidation?

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s eyes were evil. He only said that he was an expert, but he didn¡¯t mention the poem. Otherwise, Lei Zheng¡¯s attitude would have been much more proper.

    At the restaurant.

    On the side of the table, there were fresh poisonous grass, a few porcin bottles, and five taels of sesame seeds. Xu Qi ¡®an asked for a medicine pestle from the waiter and threw all the poisonous grass into the pot to smash.

    Then, he poured in the venomous snake liquid and continued to pound.

    Mu Nanxi, who was sitting by the window, sniffled and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? it¡¯s so smelly.¡± open the window, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. I¡¯m making poison pills.

    As he spoke, he grabbed a handful of sesame seeds and scattered them into the medicinal mortar.

    The Queen opened the window, but she did not take the opportunity to breathe in the fresh air. Instead, she walked to the table and sat down. She arrogantly pped away Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand and took the jar.

    She dipped her fingertip in some venom and sucked it with her mouth. Then she licked her lips and said,

    ¡°These poisonous nts are just average and won¡¯t be of much help to you, but the snake¡¯s venom smells good.¡±

    To the flower God, poisonous grass was still grass, and poisonous flowers were still flowers. They were no different from ordinary flowers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was an expert, and the two began to discuss it as if they were talking about amon favorite food.

    I went to the underground pce to borrow some venom from an ancient corpse. It¡¯s the essence of a corpse that has been nurtured for thousands of years. It can stimte the poison miasma to a great extent and cause it to evolve.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he took out the Jade bottle that contained the ancient corpse venom and unplugged the stopper..

 Chapter 1071 - 1071: Diving (2)

    Chapter 1071 - 1071: Diving (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The smell is too strong.¡±

    Mu Nanxi covered her nose and walked away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tilted the small Jade bottle, and the viscous ck liquid slowly poured out and dripped into the jar.

    In an instant, the grass in the pestle was dyed a deep blue-ck color. Just by looking at the color, one could associate it with poison.

    Next, he ced the mortar and pestle on the small charcoal stove and used Wen fire to roast it until it was slightly dry. Then, he stopped.<div>

    The next thing to do was to roll them into small pills and take one every day.

    The ancient corpse¡¯s poison was too violent. With the poison Gu¡¯s current level, it couldn¡¯t withstand too much poison in one go, or it would be poisoned to death.

    After the small pills were rolled up, Xu Qi ¡®an ced them on the table one by one and let them dry naturally.

    The air was filled with poison. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died from the poison in less than a cup of tea¡¯s time.

    Mu nanzhi sat by the window, rolling her eyes as she read the leisure Books she had bought in the busy streets.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door and the waiter¡¯s voice came, ¡°¡±Guest, two masters are looking for you.¡±

    Is he looking for me?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment, then replied to the waiter in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Who is it?¡±

    ¡°One of them calls himself Gongsun Xiangyang, and the other Lei Zheng,¡± the waiter said.

    Gongsun Xiangyang, a member of the Gongsun family? And who was Lei Zheng .. ¡°Invite them in,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence.

    He guessed that Gongsun Xiangyang was someone with an extremely high status in the Gongsun family, or the master of the Gongsun family.

    ording to the rules, if a reclusive master who had attained Dao for eight hundred years was present, the Gongsun family, a small force in the pugilistic world, would have to be a highly respected person in the family if they wanted to visit.

    It was impossible for them to send a junior or a small figure from the family. At the very least, it had to be a family heir like Gongsun Xiu.

    As for Lei Zheng, Xu Qi ¡®an had never heard of him before, but since he hade with the Gongsun family, he should be someone of high status.

    ¡°Do you need me to hide behind the screen?¡± The Queen looked up.

    ¡°No need. Go and unbolt the door.¡±

    Wangfei pouted and shook the young woman¡¯s plump and alluring butt. She walked to the door and opened the door bolt.

    After a while, two footsteps stopped outside the door. Then, a deep voice said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m the master of the Gongsun family, Gongsun Xiangyang.¡±

    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly.

    The door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man in a brocade robe came in. He had a smile on his face, and the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes were obvious. These wrinkles were caused by his habitual smile.

    The other old man had a burly figure and was carrying arge machete on his back. He was bald and had a sharp temperament. He gave people the impression that he was fierce and difficult to get along with. ¡°Dragon God castle¡¯s master, Lei Zheng,¡±

    The bald old man cupped his fists, his voice loud and clear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly and raised his hand. ¡°Sit.¡±

    At this moment, his gaze was gentle and his eyes contained the vicissitudes of life washed away by time. His attitude was light and casual, but he revealed a natural Majesty.

    Unfortunately, two patches of white were missing from his sideburns.

    Gongsun Xiangyang swept his gaze across the room without a sound. His eyes swept over the number one beauty of Da Feng, and he sat down in a reserved and cautious manner.

    Lei Zheng, on the other hand, was much more carefree. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a judgmental gaze.

    He had already been to the underground pce and had only walked around the periphery. In the end, he didn¡¯t take the risk to enter the main tomb. Therefore, he still didn¡¯t believe Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s words.

    thank you, senior, for saving my daughter¡¯s life. The Gongsun family can¡¯t repay you. We¡¯ll protect Nanshan Hill and won¡¯t let anyone enter the tomb.

    It was also the first time Gongsun Xiangyang had seen a master, and his curiosity was no less than Lei Zheng¡¯S. He vaguely sized him up a few times, but could not see anything special about this master.

    But it was precisely because of this that they were all the more respectful.

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s the identity of the ancient corpse in the underground pce?¡± Lei Zheng probed.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a gentle voice.

    A nobody, an evil ancient corpse that was at least. rank. 3, was just a nobody in his eyes ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang was shocked. He was about to say something when his nose twitched and he felt dizzy. He stood up in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s poisonous ¡­¡±

    Lei Zheng also stood up and took a few steps back. The two of them looked at the ck meatballs on the table.

    ¡®What is this thing? I can¡¯t bear its smell alone ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang was shocked.

    At the fifth stage huajin stage, most of the poisons in the world could be detoxified by relying on a strong liver function. These poison pills in front of him could probably poison a fifth stage to death.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was gentle and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯ve just made a few poison pills and am preparing to eat them as snacks. I¡¯ll keep them now.¡±

    After saying that, he picked up a meatball and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing it carefully.

    He, he ate it ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang was dumbfounded. His face was stiff, and a chill ran down his spine.

    Lei Zheng¡¯s pupils contracted violently, all the hair on his body stood up, and his panic was about to explode in an instant.

    The two level five masters stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, at his mouth and throat. They saw his Adam¡¯s apple moving, which meant that the pill had been swallowed.

    Why did he use poison pills as snacks? No, this was not the main point. The main point was that he was indeed a terrifying figure, a top-tier master who had hidden from the world ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang silently straightened his back.

    Gongsun Xiangyang didn¡¯t lie to me ¡­ Ray was deeply shocked. He quickly recalled his attitude and felt worried and annoyed for his previous irreverence. He was afraid that he had caused the dissatisfaction of this seemingly gentle master.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put the small Jade bottle away.

    In fact, in terms of actualbat power, he could not beat a rank five expert, unless he had a way to directly inject the poison into the stomach of a rank five expert..

 Chapter 1072 - 1072: Diving (3)

    Chapter 1072 - 1072: Diving (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Other than poison, hecked an effective way to break through his skin and bones.

    Of course, martial artists could not defeat him either, because the seven ultimate puppets had too many ways to remain undefeatable.

    ¡°When I digest all these poison pills, I should be able to defeat. rank. 5 ¡­ Xu Qian thought to himself, but his expression remained calm.

    ¡°Just in time. Even if the two of you didn¡¯te, I was nning to pay you a visit.¡¯

    Gongsun Xiangyang and Lei Zheng looked at each other, and the former immediately asked respectfully, ¡°¡±What can junior do for senior?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two of them, his eyes warm and calm.<div>

    ¡°I would like to ask the two of you to help me organize the Yongzhou martial arts Conference. The time is set to be in one and a half months.¡±

    This was a method he had thought of not long ago. Instead of aimlessly looking for the host of Dragon Qi, it was better to find a way to gather them and capture them all in one fell swoop.

    Although the martial arts Conference was for the pugilist world, there would definitely be people from well-off families who woulde to participate in the event.

    The reason why he had entrusted the Gongsun family and Dragon God Castle to lead this matter was to keep a low profile. He had to be on guard against Xu Pingfeng¡¯s backup n, so hiding behind the scenes was the best choice.

    As for the time being set to a monthter, it was in consideration of the spread of the news and the inconvenience of transportation. It would definitely take a lot of time for people from all over Yongzhou to receive the news ande to Yongzhou.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± May I ask the reason?¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang probed.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an originally wanted to say that using the ¡± power ¡± of the heroes of

    Yongzhou to suppress the ancient corpse would make him look unfathomable. However, on second thought, as an expert who had been around for eight hundred years, he still needed the help of the heroes of Yongzhou to suppress the ancient corpse.

    This in itself was very low-level andcked style.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s interesting,¡± he replied with a faint smile.

    Gongsun Xiangyang and Lei Zheng were speechless for a moment. ¡°To hold. martial arts Conference, there must be an attractive gimmick ¡­¡± how about this? we¡¯ll make. list of the top 100 martial artists in Yongzhou province together and invite all the heroes in Yongzhou province for a written test and. customized ranking. For those Jianghu people who like fame, this is an irresistible temptation ¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s also a huge reward .

    Gong sunyang and Lei were talking non-stop, while Xu Qi ¡®an was drinking tea and listening with a smile.

    An hourter, the two of them stood up and left after reaching a conclusion.

    After the two of them left, mu nanzhi looked at him and asked, ¡°¡±Were you pretending to be Wei Yuan just now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave Yongzhou City tomorrow and go around Yongzhou,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ignoring him.

    Fuyang County.

    The little mare was led by her master and trotted along. The man she was dragging on the back of the horse turned from the most handsome man to the most beautiful woman.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the horse¡¯s back and looked around. This was a small county town that was not considered very rich. Whether it was the streets that had not been repaired for years or the houses that were equally old, they all showed this.

    The pedestrians ¡®clothes were not bright enough, and the style and material were more ordinary.

    However, the yellow rice wine of Fuyang County was famous in the entire Yongzhou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hade here to drink. The princess Consort also liked to drink, so she readily agreed. The two of them and a horse galloped around the Jianghu. Wherever they went, they would eat and drink.

    They passed by a small river. There was a stone bridge on the river with white walls and ck tiles. The small bridge flowed with water. If there was a misty rain and a beautiful woman holding an oil-paper umbre, it would be perfect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare onto a stone bridge. Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from not far away.

    someone¡¯s diving! Someone¡¯s diving!

    He and the princess Consort both turned to look. Upstream, a woman was floating up and down with the river water. Her situation was extremely dangerous.

    The pedestrians on both sides of the river were either pointing or reaching out to the woman with bamboo poles in an attempt to save her.

    The woman choked on a few mouthfuls of water, her face contorted. She struggled to save herself, but the water was fast and she was not good at swimming. The more she struggled, the more water she choked.

    Gradually, he was left with only half a life.

    save him, quickly save him ¡­

    The civilians in the distance saw people at the bridgehead and immediately shouted.

    He jumped down from the bridge and grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulder. Then. he tiptoed on the water surface and floated back to the shore ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anpleted a series of actions in his mind. Then, he jumped off the bridge.

    ¡°Plop! ¡±

    He fell into the cold river and swam toward the woman with all his might.

    Out of the seven abilities of the seven extinction parasite, none of them could fly.

    With so many people around, Xu Qi ¡®an dispelled the idea of using the dark vortex to save people in front of everyone.

    Sometimes, a rough warrior could be more elegant than other systems ¡­ The moment he picked up the woman from the water, Xu Qian had this thought.

    ¡°In the future, hold the bamboo pole!¡±

    An old man stood on the shore and extended a bamboo pole to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    With the help of the old man and the passersby, Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the bamboo pole and was pulled ashore with the woman.

    The woman choked on her saliva and was delirious.

    Her face was pale, but her facial features were quite good. She was an extremely beautiful young woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted her back.

    ¡°Ugh .

    The woman spat out arge mouthful of water, and her dazed mind was restored. However, she did not feel the joy of escaping from death. Instead, she began to cry.

    let me die. It¡¯ll be clean after I die.. beg you ¡­

    She covered her face and cried. ¡°Isn¡¯t this cripple Zhang¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°Why did you jump into the water?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s a pitiful person ¡­¡±

    The surroundingmoners discussed in low voices.

    [PS: there¡¯s a typo, update first and changeter..]

 Chapter 1073 - 1073: Injustice (1)

    Chapter 1073 - 1073: Injustice (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Da da da ¡­¡±

    The little mare trotted over with elegant steps, carrying the princess Consort.

    It snorted and gently rubbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face. Thetter kept stroking its neck tofort it.

    The Queen untied the bundle on the horse¡¯s back, took out a green robe, and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an. Then, she looked at the young woman, hesitated for a moment, and took out her own cotton-padded coat.

    ¡°Put it on. If you get infected with the cold wind, it¡¯ll be a waste of time to save people.¡±<div>

    In thete autumn season, the climate of Yongzhou was cold to the bone. If a person was just fished out of the river and did not change his clothes in time to keep warm, the death rate was still very high once he got sick.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s house is just ahead. Go to his house and change your clothes.¡± The old man holding the bamboo pole said hurriedly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the clean green robe and cotton coat, bowed, and said, ¡®

    ¡°Thank you, old man.¡±

    He immediately led the horse and dragged the young woman behind the old man.

    The surrounding people were still discussing, pointing, gossiping, ormenting how lucky cripple Zhang¡¯s wife was to have met someone who was good at swimming and was willing to dive into the water to save people in the cold weather, regardless of getting infected with the cold wind.

    After walking for less than a hundred meters, the old man turned into an alley paved with cobblestone and pushed open the ck wooden door full of traces of corrosion.

    Behind the door was a small courtyard house, and above it was a square well.

    The young woman¡¯s face was ashen, her lips were white, and her body was trembling.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an was still a warrior, he could easily drive out the coldness in her body.

    However, Qi movement was a martial artist¡¯s specialty. In the middle and low ranks, in all major systems, only martial artists could disy Qi movement.

    At the high ranks, other systems could also disy Qi activity as the physical body strengthened, but they were far from beingparable to martial arts.

    Just like strength Gu, at Lina¡¯s level, she could take the initiative to refine essence into Qi, using her body as the main and Qi movement as the secondary, to better disy her battle strength.

    ¡°Take her to change her clothes.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the big bag down and threw it to mu nanzhi.

    Wangfei held it tightly in her arms and nced at the little woman. She quietly put the beautiful cotton-padded jacket back into the bag and took out a not-so-beautiful cotton-padded jacket.

    I was too careless just now and identally picked up a good piece of clothing

    After the two entered the master bedroom, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the side room to change under the old man¡¯s guidance. ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you hide first?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said tactfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? are you still shy in your next life?¡± the old man was puzzled.

    No, I¡¯m just afraid. ¡®Il scare you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled apologetically and looked at the old man without saying anything.

    The old man ced a clean towel on the table and left the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an untied his robe and took off his inner clothes. There were four nails in his front abdomen and back. The wounds were dark red and terrifying.

    There was also a nail on the top of his head that had sealed his primordial spirit in the Baihui acupoint.

    The demon sealing nail had sealed his cultivation, including his Qi power. Now, he had the skin of a third-grade martial artist, but he couldn¡¯t exert enough power. It was difficult to kill people even if he wanted to rely on the toughness of his body.

    After changing into a set of dry clothes, Xu Qi ¡®an and the old man sat in the simple Hall. They were chatting with a pot of yellow wine on the stove.

    ¡°Old man, are you the only one living in the house?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡±

    ¡°My wife passed awayst year, and I have a son and daughter. My daughter has married out of town and hasn¡¯te back to see me for many years. As for the son ¡­¡±

    The old man paused for a moment, and a hint of helplessness shed through his slightly turbid eyes.

    a few years ago, there was a flood and all the crops were gone. In order to fill his family¡¯s stomachs, he went up the mountain with the hunters to hunt. He lost his footing and fell off the cliff, dying.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a person who had experienced great sorrow and pain, so he would not say things like ¡± my condolences.

    At this time, the old man picked up the wine pot and said with a smile, ¡°¡±This wine is just warm enough. When it boils, the taste will disperse. Next life, try it.

    There were no extra cups at home.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured the wine pot and took a sip. Her eyes lit up. The taste was sweet and mellow, sour, bitter, spicy, and bitter, but just right. After swallowing the wine, the fragrance in his mouth did not dissipate for a long time.

    There were countless good wines in the capital, but this was the first time he had tasted this wine.

    At this time, a te of sliced chicken and salted boiled peanuts would be good

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought regretfully. He couldn¡¯t wait to find an inn to stay in and drink with the princess Consort until dawn.

    The old man nodded in satisfaction. Seeing that he was enjoying the aftertaste, a smile appeared on his wrinkled face.

    ¡°From the ent of theter generations, you¡¯re not a native of Yongzhou, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the capital, ¡±

    The old man was filled with respect. so you¡¯re from the capital. No wonder. Your future wife and I are a perfect match.

    Hey, hey, old man, can your conscience really be at ease when you say this . Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    At this moment, Wang Fei and the young woman came out. Thetter¡¯s face was still pale and her slender body was trembling slightly from the cold.

    The old man called the two over to warm themselves by the fire. Xu Qi ¡®an saw the abnormality in the princess¡¯s expression, as if she was trying to suppress her anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed the wine pot to the young woman, indicating for her to take a sip to warm herself up, before turning to look at mu nanzhi. ¡°Did cripple Zhang go gamble again?¡± the old man sighed.

    The young woman lowered her head and nodded.

    ¡°It seems like we won¡¯t be able to survive,¡± the old manmented.

    The young woman shook her head, tears falling down.

    ¡°Her man gave her away to someone else ¡­¡± Mu nanzhi said with a dark expression.

    Giving someone away was a euphemistic way of saying it. The matter was like this. The young woman¡¯s husband was called Zhang youfu. He was a cripple. Because of his disability, he could not do heavy work, and his family had always been poor..

 Chapter 1074 - 1074: Injustice (2)

    Chapter 1074 - 1074: Injustice (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    However, cripple Zhang was a man with high standards but low abilities. He was not willing to live a hard life, so he became addicted to gambling.

    After a few years, the poor days became more and more difficult to live.

    Out of ten gambles, cripple Zhang lost nine. He wasn¡¯t special. Not only did he lose all his wealth, but he also owed a huge debt.

    The biggest creditor was a big hooligan named Zhu er.

    Zhu er colluded with the casino to squeeze cripple Zhang dry of his money, and then lent him money, nine out of 13.<div>

    His goal wasn¡¯t money, but rather cripple Zhang¡¯s wife, the young woman in front of him.

    He threatened with debt and asked cripple Zhang to pawn his wife to him.

    When he could pay back the money, he woulde back to bring his wife back.

    Cripple Zhang had no other choice but to agree and sign the contract.

    The young woman was taken away by second Zhu yesterday and was forced tomit herself to him. This morning, she took advantage of second Zhu¡¯s deep sleep and secretly escaped, wanting to jump into the river tomit suicide. The old man sighed again after hearing this, as if he had expected cripple Zhang to reach this step sooner orter.

    It was quitemon in the South of Dafeng. It was still fine during peaceful times, but when there was a natural disaster, the practice of pawning wives would be prevalent.

    Thew strictly forbade such practices, but the government usually turned a blind eye to them and acquiesced.

    Xu Qi ¡®an examined the young woman again. She was indeed beautiful and had a soft and weak temperament, which could arouse a man¡¯s possessiveness.

    Mu nanzhi used her eyes to ask Xu Qi ¡®an how he had dealt with the young woman.

    ¡°How much silver does your husband owe that second Zhu?¡±

    The young woman raised her head and looked at him timidly. She said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Thirty taels.¡±

    Thirty taels of silver was not a small amount. In the capital, this was the annual ie of a well-off person. In a small county like Fuyang, thirty taels of silver was enough to buy arge house.

    However, if it was gambling, he couldn¡¯t just let it go like this.

    If the young woman was not lying and second Zhu colluded with the gambling house to kill the pigs, then he did not pay a single cent of the thirty taels of silver. He had gained nothing but a beautiful and good young woman.

    ¡°This second Zhu is a notorious hooligan in the county, and he¡¯s sworn brothers with the county head¡¯s nephew,¡± the old man whispered. He had dozens of people under him. Even the busiest Street in the county had to pay protection fees for him.

    ¡°There are many people who are dissatisfied with him, but there are even more people who are afraid of him. With the head of the county protecting him, he can do whatever he wants.¡±

    He was also very smart and knew how to use ¡®reasonable¡¯ methods to bully others ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an added in his heart.

    ¡°As the saying goes,¡± be a good person to the end.¡±You have two choices now:First, we¡¯ve paid back the thirty taels that your husband owes second Zhu for you. You can go back and continue living with your husband.

    ¡°Two, the contract is against thew. I¡¯ll settle it for you, but you have to separate from your husband. I¡¯ll give you a sum of silver after this. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go back to your mother¡¯s house or go elsewhere.¡±

    The young woman lowered her head and said in a soft voice, ¡± a married daughter is like spilled water. How can she return to her mother¡¯s house? I¡¯m a local. Once I leave the county, where will I go to make a living? ¡®

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that she had chosen the first option.

    He immediately left thirty taels of silver for the young woman and left the old man¡¯s house with the little mare and mu nanzhi.

    ¡°If you have any problems in the future,e to the best Inn in the county to find me.

    ¡°Old man, the wine is not bad. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    Two people and a horse walked out of the alley and gradually went further

    away.

    The old man watched them leave and returned to the house. He was surprised to find that there was an ingot of silver where the junior had sat just now.

    The old man had never seen such arge amount of silver in his life.

    In the county, in a certain three-doorpound.

    The fierce-looking Zhu er sat in the hall with a gloomy face. He shouted at his subordinates in the hall, ¡±

    ¡°Capture that little girl and bring her back. We¡¯ve given her face, but she doesn¡¯t want it. In the future, she¡¯ll stay in the house to let our brothers vent their anger. There are so many brothers who can¡¯t get a wife, it¡¯s just nice to make the best use of them.¡±

    He had already tasted the taste of that littledy. Zhu er had always been a person who liked the new and hated the old.

    Although the contract did not allow him to do this, the Cripple was penniless. Let alone thirty taels, he could not even take out three taels of silver.

    This woman was his from now on, and he could do whatever he wanted with her.

    ¡°Gulp .

    The few men swallowed their saliva.

    Zhu er was very satisfied with his subordinates ¡°reactions, thinking that his decision was extremely correct, and had greatly won over the hearts of the

    people.

    During this period of time, Zhu er felt that his luck had turned for the better. This was mainly shown in four aspects. First, he gambled in the gambling house and won more than he lost. This referred to the situation where he did not cheat. His luck was simply monstrous.

    Secondly, the shops, properties, and businesses that he was running suddenly became prosperous.

    Third, the originally lukewarm attitude of the county master, who took bribes and looked down on him at the same time, suddenly changed his personality and called him a brother.

    Setting a trap from the gambling den, squeezing cripple Zhang dry, and then using debt to force the littledy into the house, the county master had suggested this idea.

    Otherwise, ording to Zhu er¡¯s character, he would prefer the Overlord to force himself on the girl and then force her to obey.

    The county Magistrate was indeed a schr. His method was watertight and had no repercussions.

    Four, the brothers under him became more and more respectful and loyal to him.

    Zhu er¡¯s financial power and influence were expanding rapidly, he even had the thought of going to Yongzhou City to make a living.

    Compared to the main city of Yongzhou province, a small county like Fuyang County was nothing ¡­ Zhu er gathered his scattered thoughts and thought about what kind of gift to give to the county Magistrate.

    Women were directly removed from the options. Would the county Magistrateck women?

    Silver was also rejected, because silver had always been given away, and it was not unique enough to show his heart.

    At this moment, a subordinate came in hurriedly and said, ¡°¡±Second master, cripple Zhang and sister-inw are here. They said they¡¯re here to pay back the money.¡±

    Return the money? Zhu er was stunned and almost thought that he had heard wrong. He said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®Let them in,¡±

    After a while, a limping, thin man pulled in a Pretty Woman. The woman¡¯s arms were bulging as she protected him tightly.

    There were a few bruises on her face, as if she had just been beaten, but she still held the thing in her arms tightly and did not rx at all. ¡°Second master, we¡¯re here to return the silver.¡±

    Cripple Zhang nodded and bowed, his face full of ttery.

    Zhu er ignored her and looked at the young woman. He squinted his eyes and said,

    ¡°Where did you run off to?¡±

    The young woman tightened the things in her arms. She was a little afraid, but she forced herself to be brave. ¡°We¡¯re here to pay back the money. Where¡¯s the contract?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the silver?¡± Zhu er stared at her.

    The young woman took out the cloth bag. There were three ingots of silver inside, ten taels each.

    Official silver was not something that ordinary people could use. It was not that they were not qualified, but the ¡± face value ¡± was toorge. Ordinary people usually used copper coins and silver fragments.

    ¡°Where did the official silvere from?¡±

    Zhu er¡¯s eyes widened and he asked loudly.

    The young woman trembled in fear. Cripple Zhang hurriedly said, ¡°¡±An outsider gave it to me.¡±

    Immediately, he told her everything. When the woman returned, she told cripple Zhang what had happened. Cripple Zhang¡¯s idea at the time wasn¡¯t to repay the debt, but to gamble with the silver.

    However, this pawned wife was protecting him with all her might. He was already thin and weak, and his legs were inconvenient, so he couldn¡¯t grab it for a while.

    He could onlypromise and redeem the person first.

    A foreigner, rich ¡­ Zhu er¡¯s eyes turned and suddenly mmed the table and shouted,

    ¡°B * tch, how dare you steal my silver while I¡¯m sleeping. Tie the two of them up and lock them in the woodshed.¡±

    Cripple Zhang and his wife¡¯s expressions changed greatly. They were dragged away and locked in the woodshed while crying.

    ¡°Second master is brilliant!¡±

    The subordinate chuckled, ¡°where did cripple Zhang get the thirty taels?¡± No one would believe it even if it were to be spread out. It must have been stolen from second master.¡±

    ¡°Second master, that little wife ¡­¡±

    A subordinate revealed a drooling expression. They had remembered what Zhu er had said just now.

    what¡¯s the hurry? they¡¯re all locked up. Are you afraid of escaping? ¡®

    Zhu er frowned and reprimanded,¡±good-for-nothing.¡± Go and investigate that foreigner and see what his background is. Heh, if you can take out thirty taels so easily, then you can take out three hundred taels, or even more.¡±

    In the best Inn in the county town, Xu Qi ¡®an was holding a pot of wine in his hand. The wine had just been warmed, so it added some warmth to the pot.

    Wangfei was sitting at the table with a pot of wine in her hand. The wine was soaked with ginger and spices. Her alcohol tolerance was neither good nor bad. After a few sips, her face was red as if she was drunk, but she looked a little charming.

    ¡°Since ancient times, the sages have been lonely, only the ones who drink leave their names ¡­¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Good poem!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Wang Fei praised and looked at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing down there,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    He slowly drank his wine. I¡¯ll go to that young woman¡¯s house to take a lookter. Since we¡¯ve helped, we¡¯ll help to the end.¡±

    ¡°Actually, we shouldn¡¯t have bothered ourselves with it. We¡¯ve had a lot of trouble along the way,¡± wangfei said with emotion..

 Chapter 1075 - 1075: Beautiful sisters in my arms (1)

    Chapter 1075 - 1075: Beautiful sisters in my arms (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Just as he arrived in Fuyang County, he encountered a young woman who jumped into the water tomit suicide.

    The embarrassment was that he and mu nanzhi had not found an Inn to stay at, so ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n, they would stay at the Inn first before solving the matter.

    But would the young woman believe the words of an outsider?

    In her eyes, thirty silver taels was a huge sum of money, but in fact, it was indeed a generous amount of wealth. If he didn¡¯te up with something practical, they wouldn¡¯t believe him if he just made a verbal promise.

    What if she jumped into the river again?<div>

    Therefore, he gave her the silver in advance to calm her down. When he found an Inn, he would go and solve it. This kind of small civil dispute could no longer cause Xu Qi ¡®an, who was used to big storms and waves, any sense of urgency.

    ¡°A trivial matter is also a matter. I once made a great wish, hoping that there would be no injustice in the world. I can¡¯t control what¡¯s happening in the sky, but I can control what¡¯s happening in front of me. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of the yellow wine and said, ¡®

    ¡°Now I understand another truth. Doing good can¡¯t change the world, just like being a doctor can¡¯t save a country. If you want to reduce the injustice in the world, you have to change the environment.¡±

    Mu nanzhi held her chin with one hand, her eyes shining with admiration.

    ¡°Therefore, the Buddhist sect¡¯s wish is rted to the fruit?¡±

    During this period of time, she had heard many things from Xu Qi ¡®an, including the cultivation of various major systems and the differences. She had listened to them purely as stories.

    Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty was undoubtedly intelligent, and she firmly remembered it in her heart.

    the greater the ambition, the higher the fruit, but correspondingly, the more difficult it is ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly stunned. He thought of a question.What great wish did Shen Shu make back then?

    Up to this day, he could barely see a little of Shen Shu¡¯s uniqueness. She cultivated both Zen and martial arts, and both had reached a very high level. Was Shen Shu a Bodhisattva or an Arhat?

    This was a question that he had never thought about.

    However, no matter if it was an Arhat or a Bodhisattva, they were both supreme beings. If that was the case, there would definitely be traces left behind. For example, a certain ascetic monk made a great wish:

    It was a joy to protect themoners of the world!

    Therefore, the ascetic must take corresponding measures, such as building houses crazily and developing the real estate industry.

    In this way, it would leave a very obvious trace.

    If he could know what Shen Shu¡¯s great wish was, he might be able to unlock the secret of Shen Shu and understand the inside story of how he was dismembered and sealed.

    ¡°He brought a woman and a warhorse? Are you sure it¡¯s a warhorse?¡±

    In the courtyard, Zhu er¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

    that horse is especially handsome. It¡¯s also much taller than the average horse. The curves of its body really make people want to stop.

    The subordinate in charge of scouting was full of praise.

    Warhorses were rare, and even if you had money, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy them. Following the war between the Imperial court and the witchcraft cult this year, Da Feng¡¯s Army had suffered heavy losses, and warhorses were in even greater demand.

    In Zhu er¡¯s eyes, its value was secondary. The key was that it was rare.

    It was just right to send the county Magistrate off.

    In this day and age, everyone liked horses, especially good horses.

    Zhu er muttered to himself for a long time before an idea struck him,¡±Go, inform constable Li and ask him to bring a few brothers to the sun Mountain

    Inn.¡±

    The yellow rice wine from Fuyang County was indeed good and tasted excellent. Xu Qi ¡®an, who didn¡¯t know how to make wine, could only guess that it was because of the water quality or the grains.

    Each ce had its own unique characteristics, and each ce had its own people.

    ¡°Buy a few jars of wine when you leave Fuyang County ¡­¡± He said.

    Mu Nanxi pursed his lips and said happily.

    To her, the greatest benefit of traveling in the Jianghu was that she could taste the delicacies and wine from all over the world and appreciate the different local customs.

    Even though he would experience some negative things along the way, which would make him unhappy and depressed, it was still a part of his experience.

    The two of them put down their wine pots and went out together to deal with the young woman¡¯s Affairs.

    As he walked up the stairs to the lobby of the inn, he suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Four fast hands and a group of fierce-looking men rushed into the inn.

    The middle-aged man in the lead was wearing a ck uniform with red edges.

    This outfit was too familiar, and Xu Qi ¡®an felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    The middle-aged Constable looked at the waiter and said, ¡°¡±Are there any foreigners staying in the Inn today?¡±

    The waiter immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi. ¡°Uncle officer, they are.¡±

    The middle-aged Constable examined Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°Someone has used you of raping a woman. Come with us to the Yamen.¡±

    Me? Rape a woman? Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he had been greatly ndered. If the great Xu yinluo wanted to sleep with a youngdy, the youngdy would be so happy that she would not be able to close her legs.

    There was no need to rape.

    Rape a woman? In the inn, the customers all looked over.

    When they heard that a foreigner was defiling a local good family, the diners suddenly showed hostile expressions.

    ¡°Who¡¯s suing me? do you have a ticket?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very clear about the Yamen¡¯s process of arresting people. As he spoke, his eyes naturally looked at the group of tough men, and he saw a well-dressed, fat, and strong man.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, the man was surrounded by a faint golden light, and there was a small dragon Shadow moving around.

    This made him happy and regretful at the same time. He was happy because he had finally met a host of dragon energy after being out for so long. His regret was that this host¡¯s dragon energy was of the fine and scattered type.

    It wasn¡¯t the nine crucial Dragon Qi.

    The well-dressed middle-aged man snorted and said, ¡±

    ¡°My name is Zhu er. I¡¯m the one who reported you to the Yamen. Today, you saved a woman who fell into the water by the river. Is that true?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°You brought her to a widowed old man¡¯s house with the excuse of changing clothes and took the opportunity to rape her,¡± Zhu er said indignantly. When he returned home, he cried andined to me about it.. ¡°

 Chapter 1076 - 1076: Beautiful sisters in my arms (2)

    Chapter 1076: Beautiful sisters in my arms (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Then, he looked at the middle-aged Constable and said, ¡°Constable Li, you have to seek justice for me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood and stared at him with a cold face.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Zhu er, setting up a trap for cripple Zhang to go bankrupt, then forcefully taking his wife and forcing her tomit suicide by jumping into tne river. I saw tnat sne was Pltltul, so I nelpecl ner and gave ner tmrty taels ot silver to pay off her debt. What, did I spoil your ns?

    en, cripple Zhang¡¯s wife is with you? ¡±

    He came to a realization. With the convergence effect of Dragon Qi and luck, he would meet those Dragon Qi hosts sooner orter. It was just that he could not control the time scale.

    It could take a year, two years, or even longer.

    Hearing this, the customers in the hall immediately understood.

    Although he was a foreigner, everyone in the county knew Zhu er¡¯s character. Everyone knew that he had a rtionship He County Lord.

    Compared to his words, everyone was more willing to believe what a foreigner said.

    Constable Li said in a professional manner, ¡°¡±Cut the crap and follow us back to the Yamen. The county Lord is perceptive and never maligns others.¡±

    Suddenly, the high-pitched neigh of a horse could be heard, followed by a miserable cry.

    Everyone ran out of the inn and saw a few men trying their best to subdue a horse on the spacious Street. Two men were in charge of pulling the reins, and another man was trying to ride it.

    However, he was kicked away by the little mare with a beautiful spin. Hey on the ground, breathing hisst breath, blood flowing out of his mouth and nose.

    Zhu er was both surprised and happy, this horse was more intelligent than he had imagined. His heart was burning with greed, he shouted,

    ¡°Constable Li, he hasmitted a violent crime on a horse. His crime is one more time.¡±

    Mu Nanxi put his hands on his waist and sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t provoke it, it will hurt you? It¡¯s clearly you guys who want to steal the horse.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was ignored by the crowd because of her bad looks.

    Constable Li¡¯s face was stern. this horse is also an aplice. We have to take them all away. He whistled just now and manipted the horse tomit a crime. His crime is one more time.

    ¡°Constable Li¡¯s case-solving skills are godly, don¡¯t you think so, everyone?¡± Zhu er smiled.

    The men behind himughed.

    The pedestrians on the street gathered around, pointing and whispering. ¡°Who is second Zhu colluding with these corrupt officials to extort again?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be a foreigner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a foreigner? he¡¯s out of luck.¡±

    ¡°Zhu erheng is used to doing this and no one can stop him. At the beginning of the year, shopkeeper Zhao of the silk shop was extorted two hundred taels by Zhu er. He was not convinced and went to the Yamen toin, but the county Magistrate and Zhu er are on the same side. Shopkeeper Zhao then ran to Yongzhou City to make aint, and was sent back after being beaten. His shop was alsoter upied by second Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice, don¡¯t let anyone hear you, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Hmph, we don¡¯t have Xu yinluo in Fuyang County. Otherwise, a tyrant like Zhu er would have been executed long ago.

    This was the disaster of. minor official. In a small ce, he couldpletely fish on the people and abuse his power ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hearing was very good.

    When he heard the discussions of the people, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Wei Yuan, who had once wanted to punish the minor officials.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? cover the horse¡¯s eyes,¡± constable Li snorted.

    If you blindfold your eyes, the horse will follow you.

    One of the constables immediately took off his uniform, spread it open, and ran to the little mare.

    The little mare kept retreating, but the reins were held by the two men and could not break free.

    It hissed continuously.

    ¡°What are you shouting for? I¡¯ll cut you up if you keep shouting.¡±

    The fast hand threatened as he covered the little mare¡¯s head with his clothes.

    But he did not seed, because a silver fragment shot over and shattered his kneecap.

    The fast-handed man immediately lost his bnce and knelt on the ground. He then held his bloody knee and screamed.

    He would also be a cripple in the future.

    The surrounding mor suddenly rose. The pedestrians on the street didn¡¯t expect this foreigner to be so strong-willed and seriously injure the Yamen¡¯s fast hands.

    ¡°You still dare to assault people!¡±

    Constable Li¡¯s brows furrowed as he drew out his saber.

    ¡°Constable Li, we¡¯re here to help you.¡±

    Zhu er sneered and pulled out a narrow knife from his waist. His subordinates followed suit and pulled out the same type of knife.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attack must have made constable Li and the others realize that he was capable. Instead of surrounding him immediately, they held their knives and slowly walked around him, approaching him with small steps.

    When they were less than three meters away from each other, constable Li let out a furious roar and shed with his saber.

    He had some cultivation, so the sound of the wind whistling could be heard as he shed with his saber.

    The others swarmed forward.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand and easily snatched constable Li¡¯s knife. He ced it on constable Li¡¯s neck and said, ¡± colluding with tyrants and preying on themoners, behead! The de swept past, and a head rolled off, its eyes wide open.

    Blood gushed out like a fountain.

    The two fast hands, Zhu er, and the others were frightened. This foreigner¡¯s attack was ordinary, only two moves-snatching the knife and beheading the head. They couldn¡¯t tell whether the foreigner was a master or if constable Li was just careless.

    At this moment, Zhu er saw the outsider turn around and look at him. At this moment, fear exploded in his heart. His heart twitched and he shouted,

    ¡°You dare to kill a Yamen Constable, this is. capital crime ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him. He carried his blood-stained saber and steadily approached Zhu er.

    Zhu er retreated in fear, his hand holding the narrow knife trembling slightly. The next moment, the string in his heart snapped and he turned to run.

    Pfft!

    Another silver fragment shot out and shattered his kneecap.

    Due to inertia, Zhu er fell heavily to the ground. Then, he saw a pair of ck boots stop in front of him..

 Chapter 1077 - 1077: Beautiful sisters in my arms (3)

    Chapter 1077: Beautiful sisters in my arms (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He looked up and saw that the foreigner was also looking down coldly. you¡¯re a bully. Kill!

    Another head rolled to the ground.

    A faint little Golden Dragon slithered out from Zhu er¡¯s corpse and soared into the clouds as if it wanted to ride the wind and leave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world, aimed the mirror at the little Golden Dragon, and silently chanted a spell.

    The little Golden Dragon turned into fine golden light and was absorbed into the mirror.

    All of this could not be seen by the naked eye.

    The two fast-handed men, as well as second Zhu¡¯s subordinates, were trembling with fear. Their faces were pale and the narrow knives in their hands fell to the ground with a ng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked back. you¡¯ve done evil for the Tiger. Cut off your hand.

    More than a dozen arms fell.

    The dozen or so men clutched their arms and screamed in pain.

    After doing all this, he led the little mare and mu nanzhi to the end of the long Street.

    ¡°Zhu er is dead,¡± someone said in a trembling voice after a while.

    He suddenly became excited and shouted, ¡®

    ¡°Zhu er is dead!¡±

    The silence was broken, and the crowd was in an uproar.

    It was clearly an extremely bloody scene, but the pedestrians on the street pped their hands in joy and excitement.

    ¡°That dog is finally dead.¡±

    ¡°Bah, he deserves it! You must have met someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    ¡°He deserved to die, he deserved to die.¡±

    ¡°The foreigner is a chivalrous hero.¡±

    Outside the city, after saving the young woman, Xu Qi ¡®an rode the little mare and galloped on the official road.

    Mu Nanxi leaned in his arms, her body shaking as she said intermittently,

    ¡°Slow, slow down, you¡¯re too fast ¡­

    ¡°Are we running away?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was focused on galloping and said,¡±otherwise?¡± Stay in the inn and wait for the county Magistrate to mobilize his troops to surround and annihte them? We¡¯re Jianghu people now, and we¡¯re doing Jianghu things.¡± Mu nanzhi was panting heavily. Jianghu matters?

    ¡°Killing a person in ten steps, not leaving a trace for a thousand miles, leaving after the matter is settled, hiding in the shadows and fame.¡±

    He was happy to settle grudges, and when he saw injustice, he would draw his knife and cut people.

    This was the martial world.

    After saying that, he ignored the number one beauty of Da Feng and immersed a wisp of his primordial spirit into the fragment of the book of theher world. In the gray mirror space, a slender Golden Dragon was quietly frozen in the air.

    It seemed to be sealed by the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, but it also seemed to be in a deep sleep.

    ¡°My sensing range of dragon energy hasn¡¯t changed, but I can increase it with the help of theher world Book fragments. In the future, the more dragon energy he collected, the wider the range would be .

    in addition, I¡¯m basically surrounded by Dragon Qi now. My luck will be better, and I feel like the good times of picking up silver every day areing back ¡­

    the luck in my body haspletely recovered. I¡¯m no longer just picking up money, so I have to use the heavenly Gu tribe¡¯s method to hide it.

    Although it was only a tiny wisp of Dragon Qi, Xu Qi ¡®an was still very excited. The cultivation of the seven extremes banner was considered sessful, and he had collected two materials for the soul-summoning Bell. Now, he had also sessfully collected one wisp of Dragon Qi.

    The mission was progressing smoothly.

    Four dayster, the two of them arrived at a ce called Pingzhou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and walked on the official road. The sun was shining brightly today, and Xu Qi¡¯ an was in a good mood.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the horse¡¯s back and flipped through the geography of

    Dafeng. She said seriously, ¡®

    ¡°Pingzhou is a good ce. It¡¯s rich in minerals and porcin ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s nothing good to eat, ¡± she said with a crestfallen expression.

    There was nothing good to eat ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt bored.

    ¡°However, the women in Pingzhou are particrly beautiful, gaudy, and affectionate. ¡±

    Mu nanzhi added.

    Amorous, no matter if it was used to describe a man or a woman, meant that it was easy to hook up with them ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up, and he thought of brothels.

    What a good ce!

    ¡°See, see, I just casually said something and you¡¯re already so excited!¡±

    Mu nanzhi pointed at him and said loudly.

    Ah? It was a lie ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt bored.

    The two of them finally entered the city when it was close to lunch. Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the youngdies by the roadside and found that most of them were ordinary looking. Mu nanzhi came here as if she had returned home.

    Suddenly, the two of them heard the sound of a suona and a rhythmic piece of music. It was apanied by a series of dull but rhythmic drumbeats.

    Turning around, he saw a group of people slowly approaching with a g raised high.The East Ocean Dragon Pce!

    In the center of the group was a sedan chair. It had no roof and was reced by a curtain.

    Two women and a man were sitting on a big chair covered with animal skin and soft pillows.%?o

    Through the thin curtain, the young man¡¯s sword-like eyebrows and Starry Eyes could be clearly seen. He had a woman in each of his arms, and a devilish smile hung on the corner of his mouth.

    He seemed to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by women on the left and on the right, and would asionally whisper to them.

    The most eye-catching ones were the two lightly dressed women whose voluptuous figures were faintly discernible.

    They were at the most alluring age for women. Their eyes were bright like stars, their eyebrows were delicate, and their facial features were exquisite.

    They looked almost the same, but one was as cold as ice, while the other waszy and charming. They were both half-leaning in the man¡¯s arms, showing a sweet expression.

    These two ripe peaches, any one of them was a top-notch beauty.

    Once they became a pair, the meaning would be different.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked away calmly. He was keenly aware of the envy and jealousy of the people around him. Of course, he could sense that these emotions had nothing to do with his own envy and jealousy.

    What was the East Ocean dragon n? Twin sisters ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. He led the little mare away and quickly left.

    After asking around, the two of them arrived at thergest Inn in Pingzhou.

    Pingzhou was very rich. With its rich iron ore and porcin, as well as the water transport dock outside the city, itsmerce was developed.

    Mu nanzhi felt that there was nothing good to eat here after reading ¡®Dafeng geographical record¡¯. In fact, there were all kinds of shops in the downtown area selling all kinds of local specialties and snacks.

    As the city¡¯srgest ¡°Wealth Inn,¡± it had avish three-story main building.

    There were also a few elegant courtyards behind that were provided to wealthy guests, such as Xu Qi ¡®an, who was from a wealthy family.

    This Inn also had a very big feature. When the guests who lived in the elegant courtyard checked in, the waiter would present the portraits of the girls in the city¡¯srgest brothel, ¡°green porcin Pavilion.¡±

    When the guest picked one, the inn would call that youngdy over.

    ¡°Oh, the owner of the inn and the blue and white porcin Pavilion is the same person.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an came to a sudden realization. Then, under mu nanzhi¡¯s cold gaze, he reluctantly threw the portrait back to the waiter and said,

    ¡°No need, she¡¯s just average, I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    The innkeeper hurriedly took the portrait. It was a thin stack, and when he heard this, he looked at mu nanzhi.

    ¡°Then please help yourself. If you need anything, just tell me. There will always be people waiting outside the courtyard.¡±

    He turned around with a smile and pouted.

    With this old auntie¡¯s beauty, which girl in the blue and white porcin Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be ten times or a hundred times better than her?

    This guest looked young, and although his appearance was ordinary, he was very generous. Why did he take a fancy to an old and unpretty woman?

    Could it be that he had a strange fetish .

    Of course, any kind of hobby was not strange. The inn¡¯s waiter had also seen an old man who liked a young man. When he was guarding outside the courtyard at night, he would hear the heart-wrenching screams of the young man. It really made people¡¯s anus tighten.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the first beauty of Da Feng were sitting in the courtyard, drinking yellow wine and enjoying lunch. There was a small stove beside their feet, warming the yellow wine soaked with ginger and spices.

    at this time.. ¡®Il just add a native egg and beat it into the yellow rice wine to cook it together ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly remembered his father¡¯s taste in yellow rice wine in his previous life.

    At this moment, a woman in an Indigo long dress pushed open the door of the courtyard without permission.

    She looked around and said, ¡®¡±Brother, my master lives in this courtyard. I hope you can part with it.¡±

    She was arrogant, but she was still well-behaved. She took out a gold ingot from her sleeve and said, ¡®

    ¡°This is my master¡¯spensation to you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recognized the clothes she was wearing. She was the team holding the g of the East Ocean Dragon Pce that they had met on the street not long ago.

    The man who seemed to be the pce Master of the Dragon Pce had a pair of twin sisters in his arms.

    [ author¡¯s note: sorry, I¡¯ve been having some health issues recently. I can¡¯t bear the burden and feel like I¡¯ll fall sick at any time. ] When the body¡¯s condition was bad to a certain extent, he could vaguely detect the signs. His mental state was also very depressed.

    I¡¯ll keep updating, but if I take sick leave one day, I might need to rest for a long time. I¡¯m sorry, I tried my best..

 Chapter 1078 - 1078: Half an old acquaintance (1)

    Chapter 1078 - 1078: Half an old acquaintance (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at mu nanzhi, asking for her opinion.

    Thetter shook her head and smiled.

    She was happy because Xu Qi ¡®an would always give her the greatest respect and ask for her opinion on everything. For mu nanzhi, this was a very new experience.

    She felt that she had been valued by someone. She felt that when she was with him, they were on equal footing and not in a submissive rtionship. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve been on the move and we¡¯re covered in dust. We don¡¯t want to move. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned down thedy in the Indigo Dress.<div>

    Her delicate brows furrowed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She kept the gold ingot and turned to leave.

    ¡°Today, even if you don¡¯t want to move, you have to move!¡±

    Suddenly, a sneer came from the handsome man who seemed to be the pce Lord of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. He crossed the threshold and said arrogantly.

    He was wearing a ck robe embroidered with gold and silver threads. The Rings on his robe jingled, and he exuded a luxurious aura.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him and saw that he had broken at least three rules.

    If I¡¯m still a silver Gong, you¡¯re already gone ¡­ He furrowed his brows. This

    ¡®Pce master¡¯s¡¯ attitude made him feel disgusted. He replied indifferently, ¡®

    ¡°So What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    The corners of the handsome man¡¯s lips curled up as he said leisurely, ¡°¡±Zhu

    ¡®er, teach him a lesson.¡±

    The woman in the long indigo dress attacked without any warning. Two hidden weapons were thrown at Xu Qi ¡®an. As he turned his head to avoid them, the pretty girl moved like a rabbit and threw a big punch at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s face.

    The fist force whistled.

    Suddenly, with a ¡± ng ¡°, her body seemed to have lost its strength as she punched halfway. She staggered and could not stand steadily.

    ¡°The peak of Qi refining stage, slightlycking.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted and kicked the girl away. Shended heavily on the wall and covered her waist with her hands. Her face was as white as paper and she was covered in cold sweat.

    A mortal realm martial artist could not fight back against him. Hebined with the air and breathed out a colorless and odorless poison gas, which could easily paralyze a mortal realm martial artist who had no sense of danger.

    The miasma could produce different toxins ording to the environment. When it wasbined with the air, it could produce a colorless and odorless poisonous gas. It was less effective and could only paralyze, but it was enough.

    Strength Gu, on the other hand, greatly increased his strength. He had been merciful earlier, otherwise, a single kick would have snapped the Indigo Dress in half.

    Seeing this, the ck-robed young man was not angry but happy. He pped and said,

    ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡±

    At this moment, a cold and pleasant female voice was heard. ¡°Li Lang, you¡¯re causing trouble again.¡±

    Outside the courtyard stood a beautiful woman. She was wearing a long blue dress and a moon-white bamboo cloak. She was elegant and gave people the feeling of a young woman.

    ¡°Sister Qin, you¡¯re just in time.¡±

    A handsome man in a ck robe embroidered with gold and silver threads pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡®

    ¡°Zhu ¡®er tried to persuade him with good words and begged him to give up the courtyard, but not only was he unwilling, he even hurt people. My poor Zhu ¡®er is in so much pain.¡±

    To be honest, this handsome man¡¯s looks were the best among all the men Xu

    Qi ¡®an had ever seen.

    In terms of ¡®exquisiteness¡¯, only Xu Eng couldpare to him.

    The woman who was called ¡°sister Qing¡± frowned slightly. She looked at Xu Qi

    ¡®an and said, ¡®

    ¡°Why did you attack?¡±

    From the looks of it, this woman seemed to be the leader ¡­ Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to exin, the ck-robed man spoke first. He leaned close to the cold woman¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡®

    ¡°I want to live here. It¡¯s quieter here and the scenery is the best. Isn¡¯t it beautiful to drink and talk with sister Qing at night?¡±

    The pure and elegant woman¡¯s fair face was blushed, adding a bit of coquettishness to her coldness.

    She was indeed a stunner.

    Her beautiful eyes looked over and her attitude changed. She said coldly, ¡°¡±lf you move out of here right now, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for the injuries you¡¯ve caused, otherwise ¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted with a cold smile.

    The spirit of the martial world was indeed refreshing, but the phenomenon of fighting over a disagreement was equallymon and gave people a headache.

    Sometimes, when they didn¡¯t get along with each other with a few words, or even a nce, the other party might be displeased, and they might attack.

    When traveling in the pugilistic world, if a brainless viin jumped out to pick a fight, don¡¯t be surprised, because it was a basic rule.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been in the capital for a long time, he was not used to it. He needed some time to get used to it.

    ¡°Take ten moves from me and you¡¯ll die,¡± the cold-looking woman snorted.

    She pressed her slender hand on her shoulder and shook it violently. With a whooshing sound, the moon-white bamboo-patterned cloak flew toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The cloak fluttered down and did not cover Xu Qi ¡®an. He had already appeared under the shadow of a tree two feet away.

    The cold woman appeared where he had been standing, next to mu nanzhi. She reached out to grab the cloak and looked sideways at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was under the shadow of the tree.

    ¡°The southern border Gu n?¡±

    The Buddha nail in his Baihui acupoint had sealed his vital spirit and made him lose his warrior¡¯s sense of danger, but this didn¡¯t affect his judgment. The moment the cold woman attacked, he had already used shadow jump in advance.

    ¡°Nan Zhi, go into the room.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    Wangfei obediently slipped back into her room. Her desire to live had always been good and she would never drag people down.

    The beautiful woman did not stop her. When mu nanzhi returned to the house, she rushed a few steps forward, breaking the ck bricks under her feet, and rushed towards Xu Qi ¡®an like a shadow.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used shadow jump again and appeared under the roof. The beautiful woman had detected his position before he appeared.

    A strong wind whistled. This elegant Beauty¡¯s attack was iparably fierce. Her skirt fluttered as her vicious knee flew over..

 Chapter 1079 - 1079: Half an old acquaintance (2)

    Chapter 1079 - 1079: Half an old acquaintance (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not change. His left palm tried to press down on his knee, and his right hand formed a w to grab the fermented bean curd.

    The elegant woman raised her eyebrows, and her already cold face became even colder. She clenched her fist and hit her palm.

    Pa!

    Xu Qi ¡®an flew out. Just as he was about to break through the door and enter the house, his body suddenly disappeared. Under the shadow of the tree, a figure flew out and disappeared again.

    Under the table, a figure flew out and disappeared.<div>

    From the shadow behind the ck-robed man, a figure flew out and disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure kept appearing in the shadows of the courtyard, flying backward. After shing more than ten times, he finally dispelled the woman¡¯s terrifying power.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an retreated and used up thest of his strength. He looked at the green dress under the eaves , and his face gradually became serious.

    A rank-4 martial artist, no, a peak rank- 4. He was not inferior to the terrifying martial artists among Yang Yan and Jiang Lu.

    How could a martial artist at the peak of rank-4 appear in the small Pingzhou?

    . even f. cking met him, and even more f. cking. he actually had a conflict with me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart, but his expression remained cold. He looked calmly at the beautiful woman under the eaves.

    She slowly raised her hand, and the back of her hand was dyed with ayer of ck. Visible to the naked eye, a ck gas wrapped around her white skin and spread upward.

    Under his skin, there was awork of greenish-ck blood vessels.

    The boiling hot Qi rushed down, trying to force the poison out of his body. The greenish-ck Qi and the boiling Qi were in a stalemate.

    ¡°Sister Qin, are you alright?¡±

    The ck-robed young man¡¯s face was full of worry and he was very protective of the woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The elegant woman rebuked, and then her eyes turned gentle as she said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®This poison is extremely powerful,¡±

    The corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. During this period of time, he had swallowed the ancient corpse¡¯s venom, and the poisonous Gu had evolved to a very high level.

    It was definitely not enough to poison a peak rank-4 to death, but it was enough to cause a huge negative impact on her, just like now, forcing her to use her Qi to force the poison out.

    In addition, he was able to hide from the martial artist¡¯s crisis warning because he had used the Big Dipper star shifting battle ability.

    The ck-robed man red at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a deep voice, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 go find sister Rong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    The beautiful woman frowned and seemed to be quite resistant to this. She said lightly, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    She didn¡¯t even look at Xu Qi ¡®an and left.

    Although he was poisoned, he would only be in some trouble at most. He wouldn¡¯t be injured, let alone in a life-threatening situation. She wasn¡¯t afraid of this in-looking man in green, but she didn¡¯t want to overdo it.

    First of all, the other party had shown a strength that was worthy of respect. There was no need to reallv fight to the death for iust a courtvard.

    Secondly, this was an Inn in Pingzhou city. If they were to fight to the death, many people would die.

    In the end, both parties had been restraining themselves. She allowed the woman to return to her room, and the man in green did not take the opportunity to attack Li Lang.

    The ck-robed man red at Xu Qi ¡®an and followed him. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Sister li, does it hurt? I¡¯ll help you suck out the poison.¡±

    The two walked for a while and entered a courtyard not far away. This courtyard was bigger, but it was not as exquisite. The scenery and furniture were far inferior to the elegant ware Pavilion where the two ordinary men lived.

    In the spacious bedroom, the smokeless silver bone charcoal was burning, and the red mes were dancing.

    On the soft couch, a charming woman was sitting with her legs bent. She was wearing a thin chiffon dress, a pink dudou, and a white pair of underwear that only reached her thighs.

    The dudou was bulging, and one could vaguely see the delicate snow-white skin, hiding seven taels of beauty.

    The charming woman looked at her sister¡¯s ck right hand and giggled. ¡°Today, I did a divination for you and knew that you were going to be in trouble.¡±

    The elegant woman snorted coldly.

    She didn¡¯t care about the poison in her body. Instead, when she saw her sister¡¯s long, snow-white legs wrapped around the handsome young man¡¯s waist, she showed displeasure and warned,

    ¡°He¡¯s mine tonight.¡±

    The charming woman sneered and said, ¡°¡±Li Lang, between me and Qing ¡®er, who do you like more?¡±

    The ck-robed man looked to the left and then to the right. He smiled and said, ¡± the palm and back of the hand are both meat. You can¡¯t miss out on any

    one.

    The charming woman poked his head with her Jade-like finger and said,

    ¡®¡±¡® Slippery.¡±

    After a pause, she leaned into the handsome man¡¯s arms and looked at her sister. Frowning, she said, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s the one living in the courtyard?¡± No. the beautiful woman shook her head. he used the Gu n¡¯s method, but he¡¯s from the Central ins.

    The charming woman pursed her fiery red lips and muttered, ¡°The Gu n¡¯s Gu techniques have never been taught to outsiders. Even among the seven great sects, the differences between them are very serious. Not to mention a central

    insman.¡±

    The elegant woman frowned. don¡¯t worry about it. We have important things to do this time. Try not to provoke unrted people.

    The ck-robed man hugged his sister¡¯s soft waist and looked at his sister. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯re¡± on the same path. ¡®

    After lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an took mu Nanxi to the market and bought a lot of zed porcin. He used himself as a Dragon Qi detector, but he did not find the host of Dragon Qi after an entire afternoon.

    He was a little disappointed.

    The two returned to the inn before dusk. Mu Nanxi was in high spirits and still wanted more.

    Originally, the two of them slept in separate rooms, but because of the conflict that happened in the day, the princess Consort was afraid that the other party woulde to take revenge at night, so she slept with Xu Qi ¡®an again.

    They slept in separate beds.

    She was wrapped in the sun-dried bedsheets, revealing her head. Her dark and quiet eyes looked at the man sitting at the table, silent.

    Almost every few days, he would sit at the table and ponder..

 Chapter 1080 - 1080: Half an old acquaintance (3)

    Chapter 1080 - 1080: Half an old acquaintance (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mu nanzhi liked to see him sit at the table and think. She would slowly fall asleep as she looked at him, as it would give her a sense of security.

    She hid this little sense of security in her heart and didn¡¯t tell anyone.

    How long is this stinky woman going to peek at me ¡­ My love Gu is going to act up again ¡­ maybe. should go to a brothel at night. No, the East Ocean Dragon Pce is just next door ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart.

    The process of enduring the love Gu made him miss a certain difficult period in his previous life. He deleted his wife from his hard drive and exited all the social groups that always posted ugly pictures to suppress his sexual desires.

    Today, when he saw that pair of beautiful sisters, it was as if he had seen a rough picture, and the suppressed thoughts suddenly surged up like lightning.<div>

    ¡°But then again, I really should go to the brothels and the Imperial Academy to spend money like dirt. The love Gu could not be suppressed all the time. The seven ultimate Gu was a whole, and the poison Gu was almost at a bottleneck. If he wanted to improve further, the other Gu techniques had to keep up with the rhythm.

    ¡°Otherwise, it would be very difficult for the poison Gu and corpse Gu to grow again. Fortunately, the side effect of heart Gu and corpse Gu was to make Gu Masters like to hang out with animals and corpses, corpse parties and wild animal parties were not a necessity .

    I¡¯ll set a small goal first. Within three months, I¡¯ll train the seven ultimate venomous worm to the level where it can rival a rank four expert.

    After setting the goal, Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at mu nanzhi. She had already fallen asleep.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and left the table. He walked to the bed and looked at the ordinary face of the number one beauty of Da Feng. Then, he crawled under the bed.

    Hu ¡­ Exhaling slowly, Xu baikui felt as if he had finally found his home.

    yes, I can conclude this now. The side effects of overusing certain voodoo spells will increase in the short term. I suddenly understand why Lina would eat a big meal every time she finished a fight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and fell into a sweet dream.

    In the courtyard not far away, there was a bedroom that was as warm as spring.

    A handsome man with a soft and delicate body on each side opened his eyes. Feeling the soreness in his waist, he sighed and continued to sleep.

    In his daze, Xu Qi ¡®an heard someone calling his name. He woke up and climbed out of the bed. He saw a handsome young man sitting at the Round Table. His ck robe was embroidered with gold and silver threads. It was luxurious. Seeing him crawl out from under the bed, the handsome young man bowed his head and said,

    ¡°Hero, save me!¡±

    His tone was sincere,pletely different from the arrogant and domineering person he had shown in the day.

    How did this person get in?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even notice ¡­¡¯ Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled, but his expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only met by chance, you¡¯re too careless.¡±

    ¡°Hero, at least let me finish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Li lingsu, the Saint of the heavenly sect,¡± the ck-robed man said with a bitter smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t control his expression. His mind was full of question marks.

    The Saint of the heavenly sect? Was he Li Miaozhen¡¯s senior or junior? Well, I seem to have heard li Miaozhen mention that she has a senior brother who is traveling outside ¡­ But, but it was too much of a coincidence to meet li

    Miaozhen here.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him indifferently.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a dream now, and I entered it with a wisp of my primordial spirit power. If I¡¯m not a Taoist disciple, how can I do it?¡± li lingsu said frankly. No wonder I didn¡¯t notice himing in. It¡¯s primordial spirit Dreand ¡­ Xu

    Qi ¡®an argued, ¡±

    ¡°Wizards can do it too, and they¡¯re even better at it.¡±

    Li lingsu was speechless for a moment, but he soon sighed.

    ¡°If I were a sorcerer, I¡¯d be able to divine my own fortune every day, and I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of those sisters.¡±

    ¡°Are those two beauties not your mistresses?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and asked.

    they are indeed my close female friends, but I don¡¯t have freedom around them. I¡¯m not happy, and even my back hurts. little ¡­

    Who the f * Ck are you showing off to? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face twitched, and he said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ll decide if I should help you. Also, why did you look for me? were you deliberately causing trouble during the day?¡±

    [ PS: seven taels is roughly E-grade, only for the reference of LQS.. ]

 Chapter 1081 - 1081: Escape (1)

    Chapter 1081 - 1081: Escape (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li lingsu, the Saint of the heavenly sect, bowed repeatedly and said apologetically, ¡®

    ¡°This is to test Your Excellency¡¯s ability. If this matter would put your Excellency in danger, I would not havee to ask for help tonight. In addition, sister Qing is not a bloodthirsty person. In the case that there is no enmity between the two sides, she will stop at a minimum during the day.¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table. He wanted to pour himself a cup of tea, but he suddenly remembered that this was a dream, so he gave up.

    ¡°Two years ago, my Junior Sister and I left the mountain to travel and ask about the mortal world. On the way, I met the Dongfang sisters, who are the first and second Pce Masters of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.¡±<div>

    ¡°Dong Hai County, city of chaos,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    East Ocean County was adjacent to East Ocean and once belonged to Da Feng.

    Later. it was upied by the witch God religion and then recaptured by Da Feng ¡­ The two sides had been at war for many years, and under the tacit agreement of Da Feng and the witchcraft cult, it finally became the city of chaos.

    Dong Hai County was simr to Yunzhou in nature, both were chaotds. However, thetter was even more chaotic. It was filled with the forces of the martial world, lone wolves, and wanted criminals from the witch God sect and Da Feng.

    the East Ocean Dragon Pce must be one of the most powerful forces in the East Ocean County.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not know much about Dong Hai County and had only heard of its

    name.

    Li lingsu nodded.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Dongfang Wanrong, and she¡¯s a wizard at the peak of the fourth stage. The younger sister¡¯s name was Dongfang Wanqing, a peak rank-4 martial artist. Speaking of which, the reason I provoked them was purely my

    Junior sister¡¯s fault.

    she has a strong sense of justice. When she cultivated in the mountains, the environment was simple, and she came into contact with fellow disciples. Heh, our sky sect has always been pure-hearted and desireless. We don¡¯t even bother to bully our fellow disciples.

    ¡°Therefore, we didn¡¯t notice her strong sense of justice at the time. After going down the mountain, she gradually revealed her true nature. As long as it was something he couldn¡¯t bear to see, he had to get involved.

    ¡°You must have heard of the swordswoman of the flying Swallow since you¡¯ve been in Jianghu. She¡¯s my Junior Sister.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an praised the Holy Son of the heavenly sect in his heart.

    it was also because of one time when we were serving justice that we got to know the eastern sisters. And. and because of some coincidences, I formed a deep friendship with them ¡­

    Can you tell us the process in detail? please teach the child who is motivated ..

    The corners of his mouth lifted, giving off a fake smile. ¡°So, you got together with both of them at the same time?¡±

    The Saint of the sky sect nodded awkwardly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was an expert in his heart. Peak rank-4, no matter which system, was a pir of support. They were the top existences in the mortal realm.

    Such a pair of beautiful sisters were actually willing to share a husband. He looked at the Saint son of the sky sect with approval in his eyes and said, ¡®

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, the two sisters should be infatuated with you. Why do you want to escape?¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation is profound, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the sky sect ¡­¡± The Holy Son said.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an nod, he didn¡¯t give a long introduction of the sky sect and said bluntly, ¡®¡±¡®0ur heavenly sect cultivates the Taishang Wang Qing. What is Taishang Wang Qing? Master said, loneliness is unmoved, like the forgotten.

    ¡°My understanding is that you are not moved by emotions, not disturbed by emotions. Forgetting love was not emotionless. Having love but not being pulled by love, not being trapped by love, it reached a transcendent level of overlooking.

    assimting heaven and earth, the so-called selfishness of heaven, fair use ¡­

    this level can only beprehended. For example, a warrior¡¯s huajin and ¡®intent¡¯ all require self-understanding.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened patiently, but in fact, she didn¡¯t hear anything.

    He raised his hand and interrupted the saint¡¯s chatter. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the rtionship between the two?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s rted.¡±

    ¡°To forget love, one must first experience love, so ¡­¡± Li lingsu sighed.

    He nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and saw the look of realization on his face. Just as he was about to continue, the mysterious man in greenughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve given them up?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment before she retorted loudly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m abandoning you after making use of you, but I still have a mission toplete. I have to find mv own Dao. Moreover. the Holy Son or

    Holy maiden of the heavenly sect would inherit the heavenly sect in the future.

    ¡°I shoulder the heavy responsibility of the sect, how can I fall in love with a woman? So, I followed my Junior Sister and left Dong Hai County.¡±

    What a scumbag man ¡­ Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    ¡°But sister Qing and sister Rong didn¡¯t think so. They thought I was a heartless person, and love turned to hate. Just a year ago, they finally found the traces of us.

    that Junior sister of minepletely disregarded the friendship between fellow disciples and stood by the side. As. result, I could only escape by myself

    The heaven sect¡¯s Saint son looked sad. in the end, I still couldn¡¯t escape their evil clutches. Now my cultivation is sealed, my primordial spirit is sealed, and I¡¯m being held captive by sister Qing and sister Rong.

    This was such a happy thing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full ofints, but he didn¡¯t know how to express them. He slowly said,

    ¡°So you want me to help you escape from their ¡®evil clutches¡¯?¡±

    The Saint of the sky sect nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing I can do. They¡¯re both peak rank-4. Martial artists are fine, but one of them is a wizard who¡¯s good at divination. You must have your hair, skin, blood, and other items in the hands of the other party. The other party only needs to perform a divination to figure out your location.

    in fact, because of your disloyalty, their love will turn into hatred again and they will directly cast a curse on you.

    Of course, your ¡®personal item¡¯ might not be in your hands. It could also be in their bodies..

 Chapter 1082 - 1082: Escape.2

    Chapter 1082 - 1082: Escape.2

    Trantor: 549690339

    The heaven sect¡¯s Saint son said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Sister Qing and sister Rong won¡¯t bear to kill me, I can guarantee that. Of course, even if they chose the Killing Curse, I wouldn¡¯t have anyints.

    After all, my love for themes from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    With women on the left and right, how could he be qualified to talk about love? Well, I don¡¯t seem to have the right to criticize him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an still shook his head.

    ¡°The point isn¡¯t whether you¡¯re ready to die or not. The point is that they might not be willing to kill you, but they¡¯ll definitely vent their anger on me. I can¡¯t possibly be a match for two peak rank-4s.¡±<div>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Holy Son of the heavenly sect examined him and frowned. ¡°You can use the Big Dipper star shifting technique to hide my aura.

    They won¡¯t be able to find me, so it¡¯s very safe.¡±

    How did he know that I had the star shifting technique ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was so shocked that he almost went into battle mode and turned hostile.

    However, when he thought about how the Holy Son of the sky sect could barely be considered as half of his own people, he endured it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve seen the ability of ¡®star shift¡¯ and experienced it myself.

    During the day, when we ran into each other on the street, I sensed Tian Huan¡¯s aura. Only those who have personally received Tian Huan¡¯s power can sense it.

    ¡°But your vital Gu is really strange, other than heaven Gu, you actually use dark

    Gu, strength Gu, and poison Gu.¡±

    There¡¯s also the heart Gu, emotion Gu, and corpse Gu. No, the essence of the problem is, you¡¯ve actually contained the power of the heavenly stars shifting battle? Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°T-this is a long story.¡±

    ¡°That day, in order to avoid the Dongfang sisters, I fled all the way South to the Gu n,¡± the sky sect¡¯s Saint said.¡±l was saved by a beautiful, lively, and cheerful girl.

    ¡°She sympathized with me, so she took me to the heaven Gu tribe and asked granny heaven Gu to use the star shifting technique to hide her aura and block sister Rong¡¯s divination. Do you know granny Tian Huan? she¡¯s an extremely powerful senior.¡±

    ¡°Then how did the Dongfang sisters find him?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Hearing this, the heaven sect¡¯s Saint revealed a familiar, awkvvard smile.

    after that, I hit it off with that Gu n girl at first sight. On a night with. bright moon and few stars, I touched her without. care, and she touched me without.

    care. She even made an oath to never be separated .

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved. He looked at him silently.¡±Who is that girl?¡± ¡°She¡¯s ady from the love Gu Department,¡± the Holy Son replied.

    Pfft ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost covered his mouth andughed out loud, but he maintained his cold persona.

    ¡°So, in order to get rid of him, you walked into the trap and let the eastern sisters find you?¡±

    The Saint son of the heavenly sect sighed.

    ¡°But when I was with her, I was really happy, and I really liked her, but she was more possessive than sister Qing and sister Rong, and she even nted love

    Gu in me.

    also, if I follow sister Rong and sister Qing, I still have a chance to escape. If I stay in the Gu n, there will be many informers and experts with strange methods. I can¡¯t escape at all.

    The Holy Son of the heavenly sect¡¯s wonderful adventure was entangled with three women ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an crossed his arms on the table and said,

    ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level, and how much of your strength can you use? This is rted to my n. In addition, I can save you, but you have to give me a reward that I¡¯m satisfied with.¡±

    Li lingsu was both surprised and delighted. She pondered seriously and said sincerely, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a fourth-grade Yuanying. When I left the mountain to travel, my Junior Sister and I were both Yin gods. ¡°One yearter, I¡¯m already a rank-4 while she¡¯s only a rank- 5.

    ¡°During the half a year of pursuit, I was unable to settle down and cultivate. After half a year of house arrest, my cultivation was sealed and I have been stuck at a standstill. Right now, I can only use the power of the seventh stage at most.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the seventh stage Qi-consuming realm, and I can barely control some magical artifacts.¡±

    A weakling ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an evaluated in his heart.

    Li lingsu continued, ¡®

    as for the reward, I¡¯m penniless right now. Mynd ¡­ ; en, he had left everything with his Junior Sister. There were gold, silver, magic tools, and some natural treasures.

    ¡°After you save me, I¡¯ll take you to find her. I¡¯ll share half of my savings with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe in the flying Sparrow.¡±

    He had a ¡°my Junior Sister is a Big Boss¡± expression on his face. In terms of status in the underworld, li Miaozhen was indeed a Big Boss.

    ¡°I will try to help you, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I will seed,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said after some consideration.

    Immediately, the two of them discussed in low voices.

    The next day, li lingsu woke up feeling exhausted, apanied by a slight soreness in her waist.

    Before reaching the high ranks, the physical body enhancement of the Taoist system was not strong, and it was far fromparable to martial artists of the same realm.

    The wind whistled in the courtyard. It was sister Qing practicing her fist intent.

    In the warm bedroom, in front of the dressing mirror, a charming woman with a thin veil and a slender waist was dressing up in front of the mirror. She looked back and said, ¡®

    ¡°Li Lang, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Li lingsu lifted her nket and got off the bed. She hugged the charming woman from behind and said, ¡®

    ¡°Good sister, let me help you draw your eyebrows.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong smiled sweetly. She slightly raised her face and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Pingzhou¡¯s porcin is warm and moist. I¡¯d like to take a look,¡± li lingsu said while drawing her brows.

    ¡°Our schedule is very tight,¡± Dongfang Wanrong said with a frown.

    Li lingsu¡¯s fingers smoothed the space between her eyebrows and she said softly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t frown, it will ruin sister Rong¡¯s beauty.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s face flushed red. then, alright. At most half a day. We must leave at noon.

    After breakfast, the people from the East Ocean Dragon Pce walked on the streets, showing off. Different fromst time, they traveled on foot this time instead of taking the pnquins.

    Two peak rank-4 martial artists on the streets could never be too ostentatious.

    They strolled around and bought quite a few porcin wares. Li lingsu deliberately gulped down a mouthful of tea and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Big Sisters, I want to go to the washroom.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing nodded. Her beautiful face was expressionless as she said,

    ¡®¡±¡®I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He immediately brought a few maids and walked to the toilet in the shop¡¯s inner courtyard with li lingsu.

    Dongfang Wanqing and the maidservant stopped in the distance and did not get close. They were monitoring from afar.

    Li lingsu lowered her head to relieve the pressure in her dder and saw a fat rat in the cesspit. Half of its body was soaked in the cesspit. It raised its head and looked at him with its ck eyes.

    I¡¯m in the toilet. The two sisters will split up temporarily.

    He said in a low voice.

    The big rat turned around and left. A few secondster, there was a squeaking sound, and a group of rats appeared in the cesspit. They jumped out of the cesspit with their powerful jumping ability.

    They rushed into the courtyard, covered in feces and water, and pounced on Dongfang Wanqing and a few guards.

    At the same time, the sound of dogs barking could be heard. More than a dozen dogs, big and small, rushed into the courtyard, baring their teeth and pouncing at Dongfang Wanqing.

    It was impossible for these animals to cause any harm to the martial artists, but the chaos they caused left Dongfang Wanqing and the other women in a daze. Their first reaction was not to rush out of the ¡®encirclement¡¯ and capture li lingsu.

    Instead, he roused his Qi to push away the stinky rats and crazy dogs.

    Hence, this gave li lingsu a very precious opportunity to escape.

    Xu Qi ¡®an emerged from li lingsu¡¯s shadow and pressed on his shoulder. She looked at Dongfang Wanqing in the distance and saw that the beautiful woman¡¯s expression had changed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He said in a low voice.

    The two of them disappeared.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing leaped up and floated in the air for a short while. Looking down from above, she could see rows of houses and pedestrians. How could she see the traces of the two people?

    With a livid face, she gathered her Qi andnded in front of the shop. She crossed the threshold, looked at her sister, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Li Lang has been captured.¡±

    The charming Dongfang Wanrong frowned and calmly took out a piece of talisman paper with a lock of hair.

    She closed her eyes and brought her hands together to perform a divination.

    Finally, she lost her cool and her beautiful face turned pale.¡±Divination failed

    Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and she said in a low voice, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s the man in green from yesterday.¡±

    The mysterious man in green from yesterday ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong turned her head and looked at her younger sister, her tone somewhat anxious.¡±Why did he take Li Lang away?

    [ PS: I¡¯m in good shape today. This chapter was written in advance.. ]

 Chapter 1083 - 1083: Exchange of information (1)

    Chapter 1083 - 1083: Exchange of information (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dongfang Wanrong let out a sharp cry, and an illusory, unreal giant Bird¡¯s Shadow condensed in the void. It wrapped around her shoulders and spread its wings to soar.

    For the fifth stage congrattory ceremony of the Wizard system, the first thing to control the summoning of heroic spirits was to kill a bird demon. After forming karma, one could summon it to achieve the purpose of flying in the sky.

    In the middle and low ranks, flying was an almost undefeatable means. Whether it was war or battle, air superiority was extremely important.

    Dongfang Wanrong controlled the giant Bird¡¯s Shadow and quickly flew toward the east.

    On the streets that extended in all directions, countless pedestrians raised their heads and pointed at Dongfang Wanrong in the sky in surprise.<div>

    Dongfang Wanqing calmly ordered, ¡± split into two groups, one to the North and the other to the South. After an hour, regardless of whether there is a result or not, return immediately.

    The subordinates who followed him responded, either running wildly on the streets or leaping on the houses, each chasing after the other.

    Dongfang Wanqing, on the other hand, chased towards the West.

    After an hour, Dongfang Wanrong, who had been unable to track him down, returned to Pingzhou and returned to the inn¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Grand Pce Master, this is a note left by young master Li.¡±

    A guard hurriedly came up to him with a note in his hand.

    Li Lang had left behind ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong quickly stepped forward, snatched the paper, and began to read, ¡±

    ¡°Sister Rong, sister Qing, life is precious, but love is even more valuable. If you ask about freedom, both can be discarded. I¡¯ve also thought of apanying you in the mortal world, living carefreely, riding horses, and sharing the prosperity of the world.

    however, I¡¯m shouldering the mission of the heavenly sect¡¯s inheritance.. can¡¯t control my love and hate. Please forgive me for leaving. I¡¯ll find my Dao ¡­

    The charming woman¡¯s eyes were red as she gritted her teeth.¡±This heartless and heartless man, I must kill him.¡±

    When Dongfang Wanqing returned to the inn, she heard her sister sitting on the couch with a dark expression. She knew that her sister had not been able to find Li Lang.

    Dongfang Wanrong took out a piece of paper from her sleeve and ced it on the table, saying,

    ¡°The heartless man left on his own.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing opened the note, and after reading it, her pretty face turned frosty. She squeezed out the words from between her teeth, ¡®

    ¡°The next time I see him, I¡¯ll break both of his legs so that he can¡¯t run away for the rest of his life.¡±

    She suddenly frowned and looked down again. She said loudly, ¡°¡±This is not Li Lang¡¯s handwriting.¡±

    The elder sister, Dongfang Wanrong, made a sound of acknowledgment.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not Li Lang¡¯s handwriting, it¡¯s indeed his. The man in green didn¡¯t need to do anything, did he? He had been under our eyes the whole time, so we didn¡¯t have the chance to leave a message.

    ¡°I think it was written by the mysterious person who entrusted it to us. Hmph, at least he still has some conscience.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing lowered her head and read the contents of the letter again. Her beautiful eyes rippled, as if she was touched by the words written in it.

    ¡°Yesterday, he looked for trouble with the other party for no reason. I thought it was strange and not like his usual style. Now that I think about it, he was deliberately looking for trouble and secretly made an agreement with them.¡± His sister, who was as cold as an Ice Mountain, frowned.

    The charming mature woman sighed softly. ¡°Forget it. If he wants freedom, then give him freedom. He had indeed been unhappy in the past six months.

    We¡¯ll find him after we¡¯ve settled that matter.¡±

    On a mountain road far away from Pingzhou, two horses were trotting forward.

    ¡°Brother Xu, what did you write in the letter you left for me?

    ¡°Brother Xu, your horse is really handsome. It can carry two people with ease.

    It¡¯s a warhorse, right?¡±

    Li lingsu was holding a pot of wine in her hand, looking energetic and handsome with a bright smile on her face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him. He had to admit that this was a very charming male. As long as he was good-looking, one would definitely have a good impression of him.

    And in this world, most people only cared about their looks. ¡°Who is this person? There¡¯s no end to it. ¡±

    Mu Nanxi mumbled softly, half-leaning in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty was a rare sight. A woman who was indifferent to good-looking men, be it men or women, was an ugly monster in her eyes.

    he¡¯s Li Miaozhen¡¯s senior, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. we need to keep a low profile when we¡¯re traveling. Don¡¯t expose my true identity.

    Hearing this, mu Nanxi suddenly found it interesting and looked at li lingsu with a half-smile. Thetter replied with a polite smile and said,

    ¡°This is sister-inw?¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to reply, mu nanzhi exined, ¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re just travelling in the pugilistic world together.¡±

    With her proud personality, she would never admit that she had a rtionship with Xu Qi ¡®an. It was fine if she was just a passerby, but this li something was li Miaozhen¡¯s senior brother, so he could barely be considered a character.

    Li lingsu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat broke out on her back.¡¯Damn my charm! I haven¡¯t even familiarized myself with this sister-inw yet, and she¡¯s already so eager to cut off all ties with her man ¡­¡¯

    The Holy Son of the heavenly sect carefully observed Xu Qi ¡®an and sincerely added, ¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s temperament is outstanding, different from those coquettish women. She and brother Xu are a match made in heaven, verypatible.¡± Yes, in terms of appearance, the two of them were absolutely a match. Mu nanzhi¡¯s face was reserved, and it was hard to tell if she was satisfied or not.

    She tilted her head and scrutinized li lingsu, then suddenly scoffed, ¡®

    ¡°This kid is the same as you, both good at sweet talk, so he could coax the sisters into throwing themselves into his arms?¡±

    Hey, hey, you¡¯re ruining my image ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched her soft waist. She was expressionless and did not answer.

    The saint¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Brother Xu is also a phnderer.¡±

    These words seemed to have touched mu nanzhi¡¯s sore spot. Sheughed and said, ¡®¡±¡®The women he seduced are not inferior to your sisters. No, the worst of them is not inferior to your sisters..¡±

 Chapter 1084 - 1084: Exchange of information (2)

    Chapter 1084 - 1084: Exchange of information (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°She was just joking with you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly.

    She pinched her waist again. Mu Nanxi was in so much pain that tears welled up in the corner of his eyes. He turned his head away in a fit of pique.

    Li lingsuughed. This sister-inw was clearly boasting for her man. No, she was boasting for herself.

    It was a fact that her sister-inw had a good temperament, but her appearance was hard to describe. Even the maids in the East Ocean Dragon Pce were far more beautiful than her, let alone sister Qing and sister Rong.

    After walking for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a stream in the distance and immediately said,<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll rest by the stream for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn,¡±

    Without waiting for the Holy son¡¯s response, he patted the little mare¡¯s butt and ran toward the stream.

    Li lingsu immediately caught up with him, and saw the man with the surname Xu dismount from his horse. He then carried his wife, who was of average looks, off the horse¡¯s back, and took out a brush made of pig¡¯s mane to wash the horse¡¯s nose.

    In order to prevent the horse¡¯s nose from being stained with too much dust, which would cause the horse to have difficulty breathing and affect its physical functions, the horse was given the horse¡¯s official policy to brush its nose every thirty li.

    Li lingsu did some mental calctions. They had picked a mountain road after leaving Pingzhou and ran madly the entire way, covering about thirty miles.

    He had military experience? Ordinary people in the martial world did not have the awareness to brush their horse¡¯s nose every thirty miles ¡­ Li lingsu secretly guessed.

    ¡°Brother Xu, lend me your brush.¡±

    Li lingsu came over with a smile and said, ¡°¡±Brother Xu, were you from the Imperial court before?

    Xu QI ¡®an nodded. I used to work for the Imperial knite guard in the capital. Later, I offended my superior and was dismissed.

    ¡°Offended the higher-ups?¡±

    yes, his name is Xu Pingzhi. Xu Pingzhi, not a son. This title is very famous in the capital.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reminisced about him in the way of his second uncle.

    Li lingsu pped her hands and smiled, ¡°what a coincidence, brother Xu is from the capital.¡± It just so happens that I¡¯m also going to the capital to find my heartless Junior Sister who doesn¡¯t care about senior brother¡¯s life. When we reach the capital, I¡¯ll take back, um, take back my things, and then I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°You want to go to the capital?¡±

    I¡¯ve been dreaming about it for a long time. The capital is the best city in the Central ins. In terms of prosperity, no city in the world can be more prosperous than the capital. Li lingsu revealed a look of yearning.

    ¡°Although I was imprisoned by the Dongfang sisters for half a year, I can still receive news from the outside world. I heard that junior martial sister Miaozhen is doing very well in the capital. The fact that she can stay in the capital for so long is enough to show how beautiful the capital is.

    in addition, to me, the capital is an excellent ce for cultivation.

    ¡°Because there are so many beautiful girls in the Imperial Academy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Brother Xu knows me.¡±

    Li lingsu brushed her horse¡¯s nose andughed.

    ¡°It is said that there are twenty-four courtesans in the capital¡¯s education workshop, each with their own merits and different talents. In fact, they are the daughters of great families. Such women are most suitable to talk about love and help me understand the Marvel of the Taishang Wangqing.

    moreover, there are almost no side effects when you fall in love with them.

    Not only would there be no repercussions, but he could also ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement.

    The Saint of the sky sect nced at mu nanzhi, who was not far away, and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Has brother Xu ever been to the Academy to drink wine? Have you seen the courtesan Belle? have you seen the floating fragrance courtesan Belle who was famous for Xu yinluo? I wonder what kind of style these twenty-four courtesans will have.¡±

    He thought that with Xu Qian¡¯s cultivation and ability, he should have a high status in the capital. It might be difficult for him to sleep with a courtesan, but he had seen it before.

    Fu Xiang was tall and well proportioned, with a pair of long legs.Ming Yan¡¯s body was so soft that his knees could touch his shoulders even when he was lying down.Xiaoya was the most delicate and often cried, ¡°good brother, please spare me! ¡°Wintersnow¡¯s singing was melodious and she liked to bite her ears.Man man was passionate and unrestrained ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said coldly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Imperial Academy.¡±

    Seeing his cold expression, li lingsu believed him a little and said regretfully,

    ¡°¡±lt¡¯s a pity,¡¯

    After a pause, he continued,

    ¡°Actually, the ultimate goal of this trip down the mountain is to reach the capital city, visit the human sect, and participate in the battle between the heaven and man. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dongfang sisters, I would¡¯ve been the one to fight.

    ¡°I heard that Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou fought to a draw, and Xu yinluo suppressed heaven and man with two hands. In fact, as long as I¡¯m there, the sky sect will definitely win.¡±

    After saying this, he revealed a solemn expression. after the incident, I analyzed thebat strength of the three parties based on the information I gathered. Chu Yuanyou had taken a different path in her cultivation. She cultivated the swordsmanship of the human sect, and her martial arts also stopped at a certain point, so herbat power was actually limited.

    ¡°As for Xu yinluo, her cultivation base was still shallow at the time, and she only won by luck with the help of the schrly spellbook. If I were Miao Zhen, I would have more than three ways to turn the tide.

    His tone and gaze didn¡¯t seem to be bragging.

    No, even without the Dongfang sisters, you still don¡¯t have a chance of winning. The final oue will most likely be that you¡¯ve forced Chu Yuanyou into a corner, and he¡¯ll draw his long sword and cut you to death ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    How terrifying was Chu Yuanyou¡¯s sword momentum, which contained the will of a schr for ten years?

    Even the rank three North vanquishing Prince had suffered a great loss.

    After brushing the horse¡¯s nose, the two of them continued to chat by the stream. Li lingsu always liked to talk about women. Xu Qi ¡®an looked serious on the surface, but he was not an honest person, so he did not object.

    ¡°Although the heaven sect and the human sect are not on good terms, I heard that the chief Daoist of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, is a rare beauty in the world. Not only that, when the cultivation method of the human sect determines one to reach the high rank, one will develop the seven emotions and six desires, also known as karmic fire entanglement.

    the karmic sinmes will not only burn the person, but it will also affect the people around it, arousing all kinds of thoughts in their minds, especially lust.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve seen a kind aunt, a friend of my mother, a friend¡¯s mother.

    and a big sister next door in Luo Yuheng ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an maintained his cold persona and nodded..

 Chapter 1085 - 1085: Exchange of information (3)

    Chapter 1085 - 1085: Exchange of information (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I know a little. That¡¯s why the human sect likes to cultivate with the help of fate,¡±

    Li lingsu seemed to be taken aback as she scrutinized Xu Qian.¡±Brother Xu seems to know a lot.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    The two of them were silent for a long time. Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly noticed that the little mare had turned around. Her movements were light, her posture was graceful, and her body curves were exquisite ¡­

    He pped himself.<div>

    ¡°Brother Xu?¡± li lingsu asked in surprise.

    Oh no, the side effect of using mind Gu to control animals is here ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said coldly.

    In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, li lingsu said, ¡®

    ¡°In fact, what I want to see the most is the princess of zhenbei, the first beauty of Da Feng. Ever since junior martial sister and I have traveled the pugilistic world, whenever we talk about women, those pugilists always mention wangfei.

    ¡°They said that she was the number one beauty in Da Feng, the one and only in the world, more beautiful than a fairy. I asked them, how beautiful was she? They can¡¯t tell because no one has seen it before. Everyone has only heard about it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was in a daze for a moment. He could not help but remember that night when he first saw mu nanzhi¡¯s face. The shocking feeling of her heart shaking was still fresh in his memory.

    It¡¯s not a matter of whether she¡¯s beautiful or not. She¡¯s a rare woman. It¡¯s a pity that it was too dark that night, and I didn¡¯t see her chest .

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital to take a look at the number one beauty of Da Feng. If brother Xu wants to know what she looks like, I¡¯ll definitely tell you once I¡¯ve seen her,¡± li lingsu said with a smile.

    After a pause, he put away his frivolous smile and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°I heard that the Emperor of Da Feng was killed by Xu yinluo, and the Imperial court¡¯s notice said that yuanjing was being manipted by the witchcraft cult.

    Brother Xu is from the capital, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Is he testing my identity? Or are you nning to exchange information?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment. yuan jing was a second-grade Taoist. He wanted to live a long life. He wanted to sacrifice the fate of the nation and the witch God sect. But he was killed by Xu yinluo.

    His exnation was concise andprehensive, but it was like a bolt of lightning in li lingsu¡¯s ears. It struck her so hard that all her emotions were on the verge of exploding. It struck her so hard that she was dumbfounded and speechless.

    He didn¡¯t expect there to be such an inside story. No, there were even more inside stories. For example, yuan jing was actually a second-grade? How did he sacrifice the fate of the country? How did Xu yinluo kill him?

    there¡¯s. lot of fog behind this matter. With just this short sentence, I seem to feel the undercurrent surging in the capital not long ago ¡­

    Li lingsu couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Qian, thinking to herself, this man¡¯s identity and status are not simple.¡¯

    At this moment, he heard Xu Qi ¡®an say,

    ¡°I heard that the inside story of the struggle between heaven and man is not simple. If the Dao chief of the human sect defeats the Dao chief of the heavenly sect, he can use this to break through to rank one.

    ¡°As for the Dao leaders of the heavenly sects, they won¡¯t be affected no matter if they win or lose. However, if they give up on the battle between the Devas, they will disappear strangely. Do you know the inside story?¡±

    Shua shua shua ..

    The Holy Son of the sky sect took a few steps back and his expression changed. He stared at Xu Qian and said in a sharp voice, ¡®

    ¡°You, Who are you?¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m rmending a friend¡¯s book, ¡± my filial piety has changed. ]

    PS: Qidian has a character activity:Huaiqing is currently in first ce in Group D and has a chance of entering the finals. Let¡¯s focus our votes on huaiqing. [ path of participation: Qidian reading aplicer ¡ª+ bottommost Lottery -+ top character preliminaries ¡ªY group leader D, Princess huaiqing ]

    [ PS: the saint¡¯s cultivation has just entered rank-4. I forgot. Thank God everyone reminded me. Thank you. ] If there were any typos, he would change them..

 Chapter 1086 - 1086: A gamble, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle

    Chapter 1086 - 1086: A gamble, a bicycle bes a motorcycle

    (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an smirked at the terrified Holy Son of the heavenly sect. ¡°You guess.¡±<div>

    The Holy Son opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Xu Qian was so mysterious that he fell into great confusion.

    identally ended the conversation? ¡®This matter obviously involves the secret of the heavenly sect, and Li lingsu most likely won¡¯t tell me the truth. If I want to get more information, I can¡¯t ask him directly, and I can¡¯t use the exchalue method either. I¡¯ll have to make him tell me the truth of his own ord ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said,

    to you, this is a secret that the sky sect can not reveal to the public. To me, it¡¯s something that I¡¯ve known for hundreds of years.

    . few hundred years ago ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s mouth was slightly agape as she looked at him in a daze.

    Who was he?

    He had lived for hundreds of years?

    Except for the Confucians, in any system, only those above the fourth stage could live a long life. Did this mean that Xu Qian was at least at the third stage? No, although he was cunning, he couldn¡¯t even defeat sister Qing.

    In an instant, all sorts of thoughts shed through li lingsu¡¯s mind.

    you can¡¯t even defeat sister Qin. How many hundred years have you lived? ¡± He frowned and asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even defeat a rank-4, but whatever the Gu n can do, I can do it.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Li lingsu was rendered speechless for a moment, unable to say anything in rebuttal. The more she thought about Xu Qian, the more mysterious he was. ¡°I know, but that doesn¡¯t mean I know the inside story, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued.<div>

    Li lingsu¡¯s mouth, which had just opened, was now closed.

    Since you know the secret of the sky sect, why did you ask me?

    In the end, he got an answer. He didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s logic to be so meticulous.

    The Saint son of the sky sect pondered for a moment and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much more than you do, but it¡¯s true. Of course, this would not be recorded in any ancient records, but it could not be hidden from any disciple. The reason was simple. The sky sect had been passed down for thousands of years and had many experts. After bing a third stage transcendent, one would possess an extremely long lifespan.

    ¡°Logically speaking, even if some of our seniors died due to the heavenly Tribtion and battles, it¡¯s impossible for them to all die. However, there were very few extraordinary experts in the heaven, earth, and human sects.

    ¡°The earth sect cultivates merit, but there is a risk of bing a devil. The human sect was burning with karmic fire, and there were almost no Dao leaders who had passed the heavenly Tribtion. Then, what about our sky sect?

    ¡°The heaven sect¡¯s Taishang Wangqing is a great Dao, different from the burning of karmic fire and falling into the devil path. What¡¯s the problem with the heaven sect?

    ¡°Many disciples have this kind of doubt in their hearts, but they are destined not to get the answer. Only the elders of the sect and a few outstanding disciples know the cultivation method of the heavenly sect. The higher the grade, the more likely they will encounter the danger of¡± disappearing.¡±

    no one knows where they went. I guess even the elders in the sect don¡¯t know. Perhaps only the Dao leaders themselves know, but they never say it.

    After saying that, li lingsu looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and asked,

    ¡°Xu ¡­ Senior knows?¡±

    These were the heavenly sect¡¯s top secrets, and he would never reveal them to anyone else. However, Xu Qian, who imed to have lived for hundreds of years, had pointed it out with a single sentence. Li lingsu thought that he might know more about the inside story than she did.

    It seems like you don¡¯t know the truth either. I was just about to take advantage of you, but you took it back ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an maintained the image of an enlightened master and chuckled.

    ¡°Where did the Taoist Reverend go?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and her expression turned dull. A momentter, her frozen eyes trembled slightly, and her breathing became rapid.

    In an instant, he seemed to have figured out a doubt that he had not been able to figure out for a long time, or perhaps, a certain doubt in the past had been answered.

    ¡°Many thanks for senior¡¯s exnation!¡±

    The Holy Son of the sky sect bowed sincerely.

    I didn¡¯t say anything, I was just asking. question ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled to himself. He didn¡¯t continue to dwell on this topic. Instead, he asked, ¡® ¡°How did you confirm that the eastern sisters wouldn¡¯t chase after you if you went west?¡±

    Li lingsu chuckled and said, ¡®

    ¡°Because they were originally going to the West. To be more precise, they were going to the Leizhou. It seems that they were looking for a Pagoda. I heard sister Rong say that whether her master can be resurrected or not depends on this trip.¡±

    Buddha tower, just from the name, one could tell that it was a

    Buddhist;Leizhou was a state adjacent to the Western Region and belonged to Dafeng.Dongfang Wanrong was a wizard, so her master must also be a wizard

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. It was difficult for him to put all this information together. tell me in detail.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I only know that sister Rong¡¯s master is Nn Tianlu, the former former city Lord of Jingshan city, and the Father of Nn Yan.

    During the Shanhai Pass battle, he was killed by Wei Yuan.¡±

    Li lingsu nced over Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder and saw her sister-inw sitting on arge rock in the distance, looking at them with a smile.

    His heart sank, and he quickly lowered his head. He suspected that this sister-inw was peeking at him, but he had no evidence.

    The woman with ordinary looks was not on his list of people toprehend the Taishang Wang Qing, not to mention that her man was a terrifying figure.

    ¡®My damn charm ¡­

    The Saint of the sky sectposed himself and said, ¡®

    ¡°But as you know, the witchcraft cult specializes in primordial spirit cultivation. The corporeal body is easily destroyed, but the primordial spirit is difficult to destroy. I¡¯m sure that his primordial spirit was captured by the

    Buddhist sect. ¡®

    What did this have to do with the Buddha tower ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was deep in thought.

    Beijing.

    In the jingxiu Pce, the Crown Prince sat in the warm Hall. He was dressed in a Python robe and holding a teacup in his hand.

    ¡°Consort mother, in half a month¡¯s time, your son will ascend to the throne.¡±

    When the Crown Prince said this, his voice was calm, as if he would not change his expression even if a mountain copsed in front of him..

 Chapter 1087 - 1087: A gamble, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle

    Chapter 1087 - 1087: A gamble, a bicycle bes a motorcycle

    (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was a detail that he had been emphasizing to himself recently. His father, who had passed away, Wei Yuan, who had died in battle, and chief advisor Wang, who still stood in the Imperial court, all had a stable aura.<div>

    As the king of a country who was about to ascend to the throne, he naturally had to keep his emotions in check.

    The graceful, luxurious, and well-maintained concubine Chen was radiant. She walked to the crown prince¡¯s side and gently stroked his sleeve. ¡°Good, good, I¡¯ve finally made it, I¡¯ve finally made it.¡±

    The charming mature woman had tears in her eyes.

    After a moment of joy, she suddenly frowned. ¡°You have to be on guard against the fourth Prince¡¯s desperate actions.¡±

    The Crown Prince smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°No, my child has sat in the eastern Pce for more than ten years. Whether it¡¯s the will of the people or the court, they¡¯ve always been on my side. I am the Orthodox.

    ¡°Now that Imperial father has passed away, the country can not go a day without a sovereign. Everyone in the court is looking forward to your son¡¯s ascension to the throne. Furthermore, after that notice was posted, his son¡¯s reputation among the people immediately soared. The fourth brother did not win the hearts of the people and posed no threat.

    Speaking of which, this is all thanks to chief advisor Wang. Without his help, I¡¯m afraid fourth brother could still struggle with the help of Wei Yuan¡¯s henchmen.

    ¡°After you ascend the throne, you must rely on chief advisor Wang more,¡± concubine Chen said with a smile.

    ¡°I understand,¡±

    Concubine Chen nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, she said with hatred, ¡°After you ascend the throne, consort mother wants that woman to enter the eternal spring Pce.¡±<div>

    The eternal spring Pce was a cold Pce. It was self-evident who that woman was.

    The Crown Prince frowned and said, ¡°consort mother, after I ascend the throne, you will be the master of the harem.¡± There¡¯s no need to be so calctive over a position.¡±

    He understood his mother¡¯s meaning. His mother wanted to be the Empress Dowager and even more wanted to throw that woman into the cold Pce.

    However, he was the Empress¡¯s son in name, and the Empress was his legitimate mother. Unless the Empressmitted an unforgivable mistake, he could not strip the Empress of her title even if he ascended the throne.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Concubine Chen said in a low voice, ¡°I understand the crown prince¡¯s concerns. The Empress has long lost her virtue and is not worthy of being the mother of the world.¡± I¡¯m telling you ¡­¡±

    After the Crown Prince heard this, he was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t speak for a

    long time.

    He had never thought that the Empress and Wei Yuan had such a past.

    ¡°But now that Wei Yuan is dead, the dead can¡¯t testify ¡­¡± The Crown Prince frowned.

    ¡°If you want to punish someone, you can¡¯t find a good excuse.¡± Concubine Chen sneered.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    The eastern Pce.

    After the Crown Prince returned, he immediately sent someone to summon chief advisor Wang.

    He told chief advisor Wang about concubine Chen¡¯s thoughts and asked, ¡°¡±What is the Lord Chief Assistant¡¯s opinion?¡±

    The white-haired chief Wang was dazed for a moment, then he sighed, ¡°¡®I SO that¡¯s how it is. Your Highness has solved the doubts I¡¯ve had for many years.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡®

    ¡°Your Highness is about to ascend the throne. When you make a decision, the first thing you have to consider is the gains and losses, not blood rtives. If he wanted to abolish the Empress for this reason, it was reasonable. However, has Your Highness ever thought about how the royal family would lose face?

    ¡°After you ascend to the throne, the face of the royal family will be your face.

    After the previous Emperor¡¯s death, everything in the past was med on him. At this point, Da Feng weed a new dynasty. If such a thing were to happen at this juncture, Your Highness would lose face, and the one who would damage your reputation would not only be the Empress, but also you. even if your Highness doesn¡¯t care about these things and insists on making this. reality, then Wei Yuan¡¯s reputation ¡­ Will Xu Qi ¡®an agree to it?¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s breathing stagnated and his expression stiffened. The next second, his expression returned to normal and he slowly said,

    ¡°The Lord Chief Assistant¡¯s views are very pertinent. It¡¯s bengong¡¯s thoughtless consideration.¡±

    He changed the topic and smiled. I heard that the daughter of the chief

    Assistant is going to be engaged to the Shu ji shi for the new year? ¡±

    Chief advisor Wang smiled. I¡¯ve already chosen an auspicious date. We¡¯ll get engaged in three months.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to treat me to a drink when the timees,¡± the Crown Prince said with a smile.

    The sun was just right that day. She was wearing a red dress and was gorgeously dressed. She was riding on a spirit Dragon and swimming in theke, her slender waist swaying.

    Dressed in simple and elegant clothes, huaiqing held a wine cup and stood on the shore. Looking at the useless Lin ¡®an, he eximed andughed in a clear and melodious voice.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an left the capital, she could clearly sense the state of Lin¡¯ an. It could be said that the haze had been swept away.

    Although there were times when she was in a daze, she was mostly happy.

    The reason was that after the death of Zhen de, the atmosphere in the pce had dispersed. It was also because the Crown Prince was about to ascend the throne, and Lin ¡®an was happy for his brother. But huaiqing believed that the biggest reason was Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    ¡°What did he say to her before he left? Or did he promise something?¡±

    The eldest Imperial daughter, who was as beautiful as a lotus flower, frowned.

    She was secretly angry for a moment. Then, she looked at the horizon and muttered to herself,

    ¡°A storm ising,¡±

    The mess left behind by his father was nothing. The rebels in Yunzhou were the biggest challenge to the Imperial court and the Crown Prince who was about to ascend the throne.

    On the narrow mountain road, three people and two horses galloped, leaving a cloud of dust behind them.

    Before dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an and the other two arrived at a small town. They were going to stay at an Inn for the night.

    Sitting at a square table in the inn, li lingsu sipped her wine and asked in confusion, ¡®

    ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you return to the capital? do you still have things to deal with?¡±

    In his mind, the three of them should go north to the capital immediately, but Xu Qian continued to go west, with no intention of returning to the capital.

    ¡°If you want to go to the capital, you can leave on your own.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an poured mu Nanxi a ss of wine.

    ¡°No, without you, I will lose my star shifting technique. Sister Rong and sister Qing will catch me sooner orter.¡±

    Li lingsu touched her waist and shook her head..

 Chapter 1088 - 1088: A gamble, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle

    Chapter 1088 - 1088: A gamble, a bicycle bes a motorcycle

    (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After a hasty dinner, both parties returned to their rooms. Xu Qi ¡®an took out arge water tank and a few pots of poisonous grass from the book of theher world fragments and ced them by the bed, hoping that they would grow and evolve under the nourishment of the reincarnation of the flower God.<div>

    hmm, I can¡¯t take out the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld in front of li lingsu in the future. He¡¯s most likely number seven.

    A long time ago, when the Golden Lotus Daoist priest introduced the members of the heaven and earth Association, he mentioned that No. 7 was being hunted down and had an unusual rtionship with li Miaozhen.

    Number seven and Li lingsu were a perfect fit. He had also said that all his savings were with his Junior Sister, li Miaozhen. In other words, the fragments of the book of theher world were in li Miaozhen¡¯s hands.

    This was understandable. After all, li lingsu wasn¡¯t very confident in her ability to escape the pursuit of the two beautiful sisters.

    Since the Earth¡¯s book was a gift from Daoist priest Golden Lotus and was the earth sect¡¯s magic treasure, it was understandable that li lingsu, who had prepared for the worst, had given the fragment of the Earth¡¯s book to her Junior Sister in order to prevent it from falling into the hands of others.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an felt an inexplicable touch in his heart. He sensed the unique fluctuation of a magic weapon from the fragment of the Book of the Earth.

    His fingertips gently tapped the mirror.

    Pata ¡­ A conch engraved with spells fell on the table.

    He grabbed the conch and brought it to his ear.

    A man¡¯s voice could be heard clearly, ¡°¡±You ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an maintained her listening posture. For a long time, the conch was quiet and there was no movement.<div>

    ¡°You?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an fell into deep thought. Was the second disciple trying to express something?

    He started to think about it, and then, after a long time of silence, a voice finally came from the conch.¡±ln ..

    ¡°You, here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brows furrowed even more. What was the meaning of this? what was second senior trying to say?

    He began to make associations and use his brain ¡­

    Unfortunately, there was no sound in the conch.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t figure out what second brother meant, so he gave up helplessly. He took off his shoes and socks, soaked his feet for a while, and was about to go to bed to rest when his strong hearing caught the soft voice of the conch on the table.

    Finally, there was a sound! ¡°Where ¡­ Are ¡­ You ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an repeated in a low voice.

    ¡°Where are you?!¡± He suddenly raised his voice.

    A series of question marks shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. Second brother said, ¡°Where are you? ¡® She was asking for his location ¡­

    Just this?

    It was probably because the distance was too far, and the signal from the conch was not good. Xu Qian made a guess in his heart and replied, ¡® ¡°I¡¯m at the border of Yongzhou, in a ce called green cliff town.¡± After waiting for a long time, a voice came from the conch, ¡°Alright,¡± Then, there was an eternal silence.

    It should be fine, the conch given by the supervisor was not good, the signal was so bad ¡­ Heined as he walked to the cab and took out a clean nket.

    ¡°Sleep a little more. You¡¯re giving me too little space.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw the nket on the bed and pushed mu nanzhi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get two rooms?¡± Mu Nanxi turned her head, her bright eyes full of doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be scared when you sleep alone.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snuggled into the bed. Although they were sleeping under different nkets, they were very close to each other. They were so close that he could count the wangfei¡¯s hair and smell the unique fragrance of the reincarnation of the flower God.

    Mu Nanxi red at him, turned around, and faced the wall with his back to him.

    Her snow-white and delicate neck could be vaguely seen through her messy hair.

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned in, and mu nanzhi did the same. As the enemy retreated and she advanced, mu nanzhi was forced to the wall, with nowhere to go.

    She turned around and red at him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    . ¡®m sorry, it was the love Gu that made the first move ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment and could not answer.

    He stared at mu nanzhi¡¯s ordinary features and said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®1, I want to see what you look like, your real appearance.¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face turned red instantly, even her ears.

    The two of them stared at each other in the dark, their breathing gradually quickening, and their heartbeats gradually elerating.

    Ace up, Ace up ¡­ Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to try to turn the bicycle into a motorcycle, he suddenly heard the heartbeat of a third person.

    He was shocked and looked up at the head of the bed.

    A white-robed sorcerer stood there, silently looking at the man and woman on the bed.

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1089 - 1089: Irresolvable contradiction (1)

    Chapter 1089 - 1089: Irresolvable contradiction (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The moment Xu Qi ¡®an saw a figure in white in the dark, his heart seemed to skip a few beats. His scalp went numb and he had goosebumps.

    This was not only because he was frightened by the onlookers when he was doing his private affairs, but also because after Xu Pingfeng¡¯s surprise attack, Xu Qi ¡®an developed a terrible stress disorder when the man in white suddenly appeared without any mental defense.<div>

    Hebined his poison miasma¡¯s ability with his saliva and spat out a pitch-ck Venom that could corrode everything.

    Then, he pounced on mu nanzhi¡¯s soft and full body, trying to jump in her shadow.

    The white-robed sorcerer turned his head to the side to avoid the spray of

    venom, and anxiously said,¡±don¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment. The voice was inexplicably familiar, and it was not Xu Pingfeng¡¯s voice. He stopped shadow jump.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s scream echoed in the room. She still did not notice the Warlock in white, but she thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was going to use violence on her.

    Wangfei was covered with the nket and her body was pressed down by him. It was like a natural restraint that made her unable to push and resist. She could only keep twisting her body like a fat maggot.

    As the saying went, even the best sharpshooter could not hit an object moving at high speed.

    At this moment, she heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice in her ears. you¡¯re second senior Brother Sun Xuanji? ¡±

    Mu Nanxi immediately knew his ce. He raised his head and looked at the head of the bed. Indeed, there was a figure in white standing at the head of the bed, his facial features blurred in the dark.<div>

    The white-robed sorcerer looked down at the man and woman on the bed, and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±l¡¯m scared .

    Afraid? What was he afraid of ¡­ The same doubt shed past Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi¡¯s minds.

    Wait, he just said ¡± don¡¯t ¡°. Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to understand something.

    ¡°He¡¯s the second disciple of the supervisor, sun Xuanji, senior Brother Sun.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined as he lowered his head and stared into mu nanzhi¡¯s dark eyes.

    He immediately got up from the wangfei¡¯s soft and plump body, put on his robe, walked to the table, and lit the candle.

    The fiery Halo dispelled the darkness, bringing with it a dim yellow light.

    By the candlelight, Xu Qi ¡®an sized up the second brother, whom he had never met before. He was about 1.7 meters tall and looked very ordinary. His facial features were regr, but he had no affinity with the word ¡®handsome¡¯. He was just as ordinary.

    Among the supervisor¡¯s disciples, this second brother was the most ordinary. Even the act tough King yang qianhuan ¡­ Oh, Xu Qi ¡®an had never seen what he looked like.

    Sun Xuanji said,¡±old ¡­¡± Master ¡­ Let ¡­ I ¡­

    However, the alchemy maniac Song Qing was actually a rather handsome man.

    As for Yan Caiwei and Zhong Li, the former was a lively and cute big-eyed cute girl, while thetter might be sloppy, but she would asionally reveal a ¡± tip of the iceberg ¡± of her facial features. One could conclude that she was an outstanding beauty.

    The princess was curled up in the thick quilt, only half of her head peeking out. Her bright and intelligent eyes quietly watched the two, mainly sizing up sun

    Xuanji.

    Sun Xuanji said,¡±old ¡­¡± Master ¡­ Let ¡­ I ¡­ Come ¡­ Find ¡­ You ¡­¡±

    Fifteen minutes had passed by the time he finished speaking.

    The Queen fell asleep again, snoring softly.

    . ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the white-robed Warlock nkly.¡±Senior Brother Sun, this is?¡±

    Was this anguage barrier?

    Sun Xuanji nodded seriously and exined, ¡°¡±1 ¡­ Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to exin,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly interrupted. After you¡¯re done exining, another 15 minutes will pass. He cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Did the supervisor ask you toe and find me?¡±

    ¡°Teacher . Speak ¡­¡± ¡°The Stupa treasure ¡­¡± ¡°The tower is open ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the teacup and poured two cups of hot tea. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±Does tne Old man nave any oraersc yes, It poss1D1e, please speak raster.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Speak ¡­¡± ¡°The Stupa treasure ¡­¡± ¡°The tower is open .

    ¡°He hopes ¡­¡± ¡°Can you ¡­¡± He asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to ¡­¡± Sun Xuanji was done.

    The tea in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand had already turned cold.

    Mu Nanxi turned over, murmured a few words, and slept soundly.

    I really want to beat him up, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to calm down ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face twitched, and he felt an uncontroble urge to beat his chest and roar.

    It was a painful thing to listen to second brother patiently. It was no less painful than scratching a ckboard with nails or two bubbles rubbing against each other.

    If brother spring was here, he would either draw his sword ormit seppuku Xu Qi ¡®an thought in pain.

    Sun Xuanji took a deep breath and continued, ¡®¡±MA ¡­ MA ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him. He poured water and ground the ink as fast as he could. He spread out the paper, dipped the brush on the inkstone, and offered it with both hands. He said sincerely,

    ¡°Second senior brother, if we can do it, then let¡¯s not talk, okay?¡±

    Sun Xuanji frowned slightly. He seemed to prefer verbalmunication. He took the pen reluctantly and sat down at the desk to write.

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath. The smooth rhythm of writing, the unstagnating brushstrokes, and the quietly burning candle ¡­ The world was truly beautiful.

    As expected, none of the supervisors were normal people. Compared to the act tough King yang qianhuan, the alchemy fanatic Song Qing, Zhong Li, and the brainless Chu Caiwei, sun Xuanji was the scariest.

    He was second only to Xu Pingfeng.

    Second senior brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing over? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®anined.

    If this b * stard didn¡¯te over, he might be able to let the princess Consort understand how to write ¡°M¡± and ¡°one.¡±

    ¡°I, did, say, but, you ¡­¡±

    Before long, sun Xuanji had finished, but he hadn¡¯t finished. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°you. ignored. me.¡± &Nbsp;

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands and took the paper to read..

 Chapter 1090 - 1090: Irresolvable contradiction (2)

    Chapter 1090 - 1090: Irresolvable contradiction (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The more he read, the more serious he became, mixed with excitement.

    The Buddha tower was the most precious treasure of the Buddhist League. It was used to suppress and refine evil spirits. 500 years ago, the Buddhist League preached in the Central ins and brought the two arms of Shen Shu.<div>

    His right hand was pressed against the Mulberry Lake, and his left hand was pressed against the pagoda of the three flower temple in Leizhou.

    Two hundred years ago, Da Feng had ¡°betrayed¡± his sect and executed a policy of exterminating Buddhism. He drove Buddhism back to the Western Region, leaving only a few Buddhist temples in the Central ins.

    The three flowers temple was the same as the Azure Dragon Temple in the capital. They did notpletely evacuate and left behind their orthodoxy.

    The Azure Dragon temple¡¯s mission was to keep an eye on the sealed artifact under the Sang Bo.

    The three flowers temple was the same.

    As for why the Buddhist League did not bring the Stupa Pagoda back to the Western regions, sun Xuanji¡¯s exnation was that the seal of three flowers temple in Leizhou was the same as the seal under sang Bo. Both had the help of supervisors to set up the formation.

    When Buddhism and Da Feng were brothers, this would not be a problem. But once the Brotherhood was broken, the formation of the supervisor would be an obstacle.

    In addition, the Buddhist League sent Shen Shuts broken body to Da Feng for sealing because they had no more power to seal this part of her body.

    the broken arm sealed in the Buddha tower must also have. wisp of remnant soul. When the two wisps of soulbine, Shen Shu will be able to remember more things ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed his excitement and asked, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this in advance?¡±

    ¡°Teacher is a chess yer,¡± sun Xuanji wrote.<div>

    Does this mean that I, a chess piece, am not qualified to know the news in advance? Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    ¡°I heard that the witchcraft cult also sent people to Leizhou.¡±

    Sun Xuanji frowned, a look of realization on his face. He picked up his brush and wrote, ¡®

    ¡°There are two ways to open the stupa:First, the Buddhists and teachers would work together to open it.2. It will automatically open once every sixty years. The time limit for thetter is almost up.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood.

    ¡°Back then, the rank two rain master was sent into the Buddha tower because of the joint efforts of Jian Zheng and the Buddhist sect?¡±

    Yes, during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the rtionship between Buddhism and Da Feng was considered close.

    Sun Xuanji wrote, ¡®I¡¯m not too sure, I was still a teenager at that time. You have to do two things. Stop the witchcraft cult from saving Nn Tianlu¡¯s soul and take out Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he make a move himself?¡±

    ¡°When we were setting up the formation, teacher and the Buddhist sect swore an oath with the heavenly Dao as witness. I can¡¯t do anything to break the seal.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. Although the Dongfang sisters were peak rank-4, sun Xuanji was a rank-3 seer. With his help, it was easy to deal with them.

    &Nbsp; maybe there were three flower temple experts, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The progress was good. Materials, Dragon Qi, and Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm were collected in an orderly manner ¡­ When the supervisor gave me the conch, I thought he wanted sun Xuanji to help me search for the Dragon Qi. I didn¡¯t expect him to do it here.

    Sun Xuanji nced at him and wrote with a serious expression,

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. After Wei Yuan took down Jingshan city, the witch God religion suffered a great loss. That¡¯s why they took the risk and targeted the Buddha tower. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll send a spiritual intelligence master to take action.¡±

    Spiritualist ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Without waiting for him to speak, sun Xuanji wrote again, a few days ago, I went to Leizhou and observed a Guardian Vajra with my aura observation technique.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth was wide open, ¡°the three flowers temple has Guardian Vajra?¡±

    ¡°How could he y then?¡±

    Sun Xuanji shook his head and wrote,¡¯after the Buddha annihtion, all Buddhist disciples above the fourth rank withdrew from the Central ins. The three flowers temple doesn¡¯t have a Vajra in charge. I¡¯m guessing that this Vajra came for the spirit of the dragon vein.¡±

    For the sake of the spirit of the dragon vein ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. This was not good news. It meant that if he continued to collect Dragon Qi, he was bound to encounter this Vajra.

    ¡°Buddha, why are you collecting Dragon Qi?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not look good.

    ¡°If we lose the Dragon Qi, the Central ins will be in chaos. With the Dragon Qi, they would have the possibility of entering the Central ins. In this regard, there is no difference between Buddhism and the witchcraft cult.¡±

    Sun Xuanji nced at him and continued to write, ¡± there¡¯s a Dragon Qi attached to the Buddha tower. It¡¯s one of the nine vital Dragon Qi.

    A bolt from the blue!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face suddenly turned dull, and he looked at sun Xuanji with his mouth slightly open.

    Thetter looked at him calmly.

    I can¡¯t avoid it. If the Buddha tower only has Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm, I can still dy it and collect the Dragon Qi first ¡­ Or find other ways to destroy his body. but now, one of the nine Dragon Qi is attached to the three flower temple, attracting a third-grade Vajra. In addition to Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm, this is an irresolvable conflict for me.

    Perhaps they could negotiate?

    Didn¡¯t the Buddhist sect want me to go to the Western Region to be a Buddhist?

    Why did Buddhism collect Dragon Qi? Do you also have thoughts of invading the Central ins? He might also want to use the Dragon Qi as a threat to preach to the Central ins again. However, the possibility was low. Buddhism had already suffered in this aspect and would not repeat the same mistake ¡­

    No, you can¡¯t think like this, the four great ones are better off dead.

    Why did Buddhism collect Dragon Qi? Do you also have thoughts of invading the Central ins? He might also want to use the Dragon Qi as a threat to preach to the Central ins again. However, the possibility was low. Buddhism had already suffered in this aspect and would not repeat the same mistake ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows.

    He felt a little cold in the middle of the night.

    ¡°The Guardian Vajra and the spiritual wisdom master are both rank-3. What should I do? I might be able to do it at my peak.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked, frowning.

    ¡°Fourth-grade and above can¡¯t enter the Stupa Pagoda. This is because of the restrictions of the magical treasure itself and teacher¡¯s formation. Otherwise, the Nine-Tailed Fox would have already broken into the tower and taken out Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. ¡®

    Sun Xuanji wrote.

    Staring at the paper, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes slowly lit up, bursting with hope.

    All of a sudden, many ideas shed through his mind, but they were too scattered and trivial to put together into a feasible n.

    in that case, I have. lot more room to operate. I¡¯ll have to spend some time making. n ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of the cold tea and said, ¡°¡±ls there anything else?¡±

    Sun Xuanji wrote,¡¯l need to make some preparations. You¡¯ll set off for Leizhou tomorrow. At that time, contact me with the conch and make a n. I can¡¯t enter the pagoda, but I can help to settle the pressure from the outside world.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,¡±can you bring senior brother yang?¡± He¡¯ll definitely like this kind of asion.¡±

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s expression suddenly turned strange as he wrote, ¡°¡±Junior Brother yang has been suppressed by teacher again.¡±

    ¡°Why did you use the word ¡®again¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Not long after you left the capital, he came out of the underground and secretly investigated the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Investigate the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°ording to him, he has already collected evidence of the crown prince¡¯s corruption, bribery, collusion with the court officials, and abuse of Pce maids. We¡¯re just waiting for the crown Prince to ascend the throne ¡­¡±

    The room fell into dead silence for a moment, with only mu nanzhi¡¯s calm breathing.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely,

    ¡°Send my regards to the supervisor and tell him to pay attention to his health. Being open-minded is the secret to longevity.¡±

    Sun Xuanji hummed in agreement.

    He stood up and was about to teleport away when Xu Qi ¡®an quickly added, ¡°¡±Remember to write down what¡¯s written on the paper.¡±

    We can¡¯t rub salt on the warden¡¯s wound.

    . Sun Xuanji nced at him, the formation under his feet flickered, and he disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a moment to make sure that he would note back. Then, she blew out the candle, curled up in the quilt, and went to sleep.

    The next morning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and mu Nanxi got up and washed up. They went to the lobby of the inn to have breakfast and happened to see li lingsu returning to the inn in a luxurious ck robe.

    He was carrying arge bag of medicinal herbs in his hand, wrapped in butter paper.

    Li lingsu secretly hid the package behind her back and revealed a beautiful smile. ¡°Good Morning, you two.¡±

    Princess mu ignored him and lowered her head to eat the porridge.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and said, ¡± antler, suncreed, Solomon¡¯s Seal, fire herb root, ck sesame ¡­

    They were all medicinal herbs that could strengthen the Yang and kidney.

    Mu nanzhi raised her head and looked at li lingsu in surprise.

    The saint¡¯s face turned red as he looked around guiltily.¡±Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say it out loud. ¡±

    Seeing that there weren¡¯t many customers in the hall and that the innkeeper and the waiter didn¡¯t hear him, he heaved a sigh of relief and sat down at the table. He said in a deep voice, ¡®

    I have to exin. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve indulged too much. It¡¯s sister Qing and sister

    Rong who are demanding too much ¡­

    At this point, the Saint revealed a sad expression.

    ¡°They have to have sex with me every day, taking turns, not allowing me to rest for a day. The reason they did that was to prevent me from having the energy to hook up with the pretty maid beside me. ¡±

    I never colluded with the maids, ¡± the Saint said sadly. it¡¯s the maids who seduced me. My damn charm ¡­

    get on, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said expressionlessly. we¡¯ll leave in 15 minutes.

    When li lingsu returned to her room, Xu Qi ¡®an threw the porcin spoon away and said angrily, ¡°¡±Boring,¡±

    Wangfei leaned on the table and covered her stomach with one hand. Sheughed so hard that tears rolled down her face.

    Fifteen minutester, the three of them left the town on their horses. Li lingsu, who was chewing on an aphrodisiac herb, shouted, ¡®

    ¡°Senior, where are we going?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked into the distance and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±AII the way to the

    West..¡±

 Chapter 1091 - 1091: The Holy Son with connections all over the nine regions (1)

    Chapter 1091 - 1091: The Holy Son with connections all over the nine regions (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    All the way to the West ¡­ The Saint son¡¯s expression changed slightly. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±Why?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer, but continued, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go to Leizhou,¡±<div>

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±

    Li lingsu shouted out of reflex.

    ¡°You can leave as well, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    What a nasty senior ¡­ Li lingsu cursed in her heart and sighed.

    ¡°Senior, the Dongfang sisters are also going to Leizhou, we will definitely meet them on this trip.¡±

    Although the heavenly venomous tribe¡¯s star shifting battle technique could conceal the heavenly secrets, the Dongfang sisters would definitely recognize him if they met.

    In front of a rank four peak expert, any disguise technique was just a Bluff. It could be seen at a nce.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an pulled on the reins. The little mare tacitly slowed down and changed to a trot. Li lingsu had no choice but to slow down as well.

    ¡°What do you think of him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at a man with ordinary facial features and a dull expression on his face. He was wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket and pulling a donkey cart.

    Li lingsu was at a loss.<div>

    Ten minutester, li lingsu was crouching by a River. The calm surface of theke reflected his appearance-dull and in.

    It was the man driving the donkey cart that they had met not long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m shocked!¡±

    The Holy Son of the sky sect turned around and looked at Xu Qian with both admiration and shock.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a disguising technique in this world that can change the skin, flesh, and bones of the face?¡±

    High-ranked powerhouses could also achieve this level. For example, after he condensed his yang spirit, he could change his appearance as he wished, but that was more like a transformation technique.

    However, what Xu Qian had shown was a method that could achieve a simr effect by using potions. Even ordinary people could change their appearance at will.

    It was not bad ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said in a calm manner, ¡®

    ¡°After living for a long time, one will always have some messy tricks and will also meet some messy people.¡±

    Mu Nanxi pouted quietly.

    As expected of an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years ¡­ The ¡°messy person. ning was referring to shouldn¡¯t be me, right ¡­ The Saint of the sky sect said with respect, ¡± ¡°Senior is amazing.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    ¡°After 24 hours, the medicinal effects will dissipate and your appearance will return to normal. In addition, although he could change his appearance, he could not chanze his temperament. You¡¯ve been sleeping with the Donzfanq sisters for half a year, so you know them well.

    ¡°If you want to hide it from me at a close distance, you need to be careful at all times. ¡±

    During lunch.

    Li lingsu jumped into the river and caught a few fat fish. When she turned around, she saw that Xu Qian had set up two small pots, one for cooking rice and the other for cooking fish.

    Li lingsu did not find this strange at all. It was normal for such an unfathomable senior to have a storage artifact.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Dongfang sisters had plundered all his belongings, he would also have a storage magical artifact. One of them was a storage bag that his master had given him when he was traveling down the mountain. One of them was a fragment of the Book of the Earth given by

    Golden Lotus.

    sigh, if it wasn¡¯t for my strength being sealed, I should have cultivated to peak rank-4 by now. If that¡¯s the case, I can return to the sect after three years.

    Li lingsu sighed with emotion as she cleaned the internal organs of the river fish.

    The disciples of the heavenly sects could only return after three years. The Holy Sons and holy virgins had to reach the peak of the fourth stage before they could return to the sect.

    Fourth and third-grade were two thresholds. If the disciples of the sky sect wanted to be extraordinary and step into the third-grade realm, they had to understand the Taishang Wang Qing.

    At lunch for the three of them. there was river fish soup, tender tofu fried meat, sauced duck, stir-fried sausage, winter bamboo shoots friedmb . They were all made by mu nanzhi, who had average cooking skills. Ever since Xu Qi ¡®an had taken in the seven ultimate venomous worms, his appetite had reached an incredible level. At night, he would often wake up hungry and then eat steamed buns and cakes with hot water to fill his stomach.

    He could now understand Lina very well. If they were still in the capital, the three big shots of foodies would be four big shots.

    Li lingsu¡¯s mouth was full of oil as she ate, sighing with emotion.

    this chicken essence is really wonderful. It has the effect of turning something rotten into something magical.

    Turning something rotten into something magical? Mu nanzhi looked at him coldly.

    ¡°If it¡¯sbined with Madam¡¯s cooking skills, it¡¯ll be like adding wings to a Tiger. One bite will make one feel that the world is wonderful,¡± li lingsu added.

    Mu nanzhi nodded in satisfaction and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Look, it¡¯s not without reason that he can win a woman¡¯s heart.

    I don¡¯t need to use sweet words to coax women anymore,. ¡®Il try to understand the southern border love Gu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed her food and heard li lingsu mumble, ¡®

    ¡°The sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials are truly formidable. The Confucians have taught and educated people, creating a glorious civilization. Magicians save the world by hanging pots, making magic weapons, tools, instruments, and .

    He raised the porcin bottle and said,¡±and this chicken essence.¡± These are the things that will benefit the people.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an invented this.¡±

    Mu Nanxi said with a frown.

    ¡°Xu Qian?¡±

    The Holy Son of the sky sect was stunned. Then, as if he was trying to confirm something, he said, ¡°¡±You said that the chicken spirit was refined by Xu yinluo?¡±

    Princess mu raised her chin.

    What does this have to do with you( look at how proud you are ¡­ The Saint didn¡¯t believe him and smiled.

    ¡°Madam, Xu Qi ¡®an is a warrior. There is a great Feng between a sorcerer and a warrior, just like the Western Region and the witchcraft cult. If a warrior could study alchemy, would he still be called a vulgar warrior?¡±

    Anyway, thisdy was just an ordinary woman, and Xu Qian had a great rtionship with the Gu n, which had nothing to do with the Warriors.

    The Saint was enjoying himself.

    At this moment, he found Xu Qian looking at him coldly and said,

    the essence of alchemy is knowledge and research. Anyone who learns and understands alchemy can start researching.

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, could it be that Xu Qi ¡®an was the one who invented the chicken spirit?¡± li lingsu was shocked.

    ¡®Xu Qian¡¯ lowered his head to eat and didn¡¯t answer.

    The Saint son of the sky sect pped his hands andughed.

    ¡°Interesting, this is very interesting. That Xu yinluo is indeed a rare genius. In the entire history of the Great Feng dynasty, only Emperor Gaozu and Emperor Wuzong couldpare to him.

    ¡°Yes, Wei Yuan is one of them, but he¡¯s too low-key. Compared to Xu yinluo¡¯s glory, Wei Yuan¡¯s name has been unknown for the past twenty years. I want to go to the capital more and more.¡±

    If you go to the capital, won¡¯t I be. social death again? yes, I originally wanted to hide my identity. No matter how much I brag.. can still forcefully pull it back

    . Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic and said,

    ¡°If we start from here, Leizhou is tens of thousands of miles away. If we want to get there as fast as possible, we have to take the water route.¡±

    ¡°Are we taking a boat again?¡±

    Mu nanfei frowned. She had seasickness. Thest time she went to the Northern Territory with the diplomatic mission, she felt dizzy and vomited every day.

    Li lingsu wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination, but she slowly felt that although this Madam¡¯s looks were average, she had an excellent temperament, and her every movement was filled with feminine charm.

    Li lingsu shook her head and said, ¡°in this season, the wind in the canal heading to Leizhou is from the Northwest, and the canal flows from the West to the East. This will undoubtedly slow down the speed of the ships.¡± If we take a boat, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to reach Leizhou before the Buddha tower opens.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked over. how did you n to go? ¡± he asked.

    ¡°Sister Rong has a magic treasure called the wind boat. It can travel three thousand li in a day. They only needed 10 days to reach Leizhou. However, he had to rest for a day after flying. Thest time, we just happened tond in Pingzhou in the Yongzhou region.¡±

    This was. low-end ne! Even the Directorate of Celestials didn¡¯t have such arge magical weapon ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was secretly surprised.

    sister Rong¡¯s master gave it to her. The wind boat is one of the 12 magical weapons of the witch God sect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly. If that was the case, then the n to go to Leizhou along the canal had to be changed. He had to call sun Xuanji directly and ask him to take them to Leizhou.

    However, sun Xuanji¡¯s presence would definitely arouse li lingsu¡¯s suspicion.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t immediately guess that he was Xu Qi ¡®an, but as long as there were a few more simr clues in the future, this smart Saint would definitely make the right judgment and guess that Xu Qian was Xu Qi¡¯ an. ¡°I have a way to get us to Leizhou within ten days,¡± li lingsu chuckled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi looked over at the same time.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bird of prey in Leizhou called the red-tailed fierce Eagle. It¡¯s 13 feet tall and can spread its wings 37 feet. In Leizhou, the local government raised these birds and formed a flying beast Army.

    ¡°During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the flying beast Army formed by the red-tailed fierce Eagles was very powerful. However, after the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Da Feng¡¯s strength was weakening day by day. The red-tailed fierce Eagles ¡°appetites were toorge. The Leizhou government could not afford to feed the delicate flying beast Army, so they wantonly reduced the

    Army¡¯s size and sold half of the red-tailed fierce Eagles to the local Chamber of Commerce, aristocratic families, and Jianghu forces.

    ¡°Among them, the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce absorbs the most red-tailed fierce Eagles. They specialize in transporting precious items. It was safe and fast. Coincidentally, the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce branch was located in Zhang, which was close to Yongzhou.

    ¡°You can¡¯t rent a red-tailed fierce Eagle even if you have money. But I have a way to get a few red-tailed fierce Eagles, and we can ride flying beasts to

    Leizhou.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi looked at each other again. The former said in surprise, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to Zhang Zhou before?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to Leizhou?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so sure that you can get the precious red-tailed fierce

    Eagle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­¡±

    The Saint sighed and revealed a smile that had experienced many vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°When I was traveling in the pugilistic world, I once met the youngdy of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce who went to Qingzhou with a caravan to do business. She was a girl with smooth skin, bright eyes, and white teeth. She was calctive and had a strong business ability.

    ¡°Of course, this is not the main point. The main point is that we met in the vast sea of people and fell in love with each other, thus forming a rtionship.¡±

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°At that time, I was being chased by sister Rong and sister Qing. I met Rou ¡®er on the way to escape.¡±

    Good guy, I¡¯m so direct ¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s do that,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Do you have girlfriends all over the nine provinces?

    I finally understand why li Miaozhen didn¡¯t help.

    Half a dayter, at the pier of Zhang Zhou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and stepped on the thick nk to get off the boat. Li lingsu was also leading the horse, and Princess mu was following them on foot.

    They asked as they walked. Under the guidance of the local people, they arrived at the Leizhou branch.

    This was arge Manor, and there was a que withrge golden characters hanging on the painted red Gate. Outside the gate, there were tworge stone lions as tall as a person.

    The guards were standing guard at the door.

    Li lingsu said, ¡®

    ¡°When we parted that day, Rou ¡®er gave me a token that allows me to use the power of the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s headquarters and branches. I can use a maximum of one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver. Unfortunately, when I went to the Gu n, I identally lost it.

    ¡°But even if it¡¯s not lost, it will be confiscated by sister Qing and sister Rong.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him coldly.¡±So?¡±

    ¡°Just you wait, I have my ways, ¡± li lingsu chuckled.

    With that, he led his horse to the gate and said to the guard who stopped him,

    ¡®¡±¡®1 want to see the branch nresident.¡±

    [ PS: as for the physical book, you can only buy it through the link today.

    Tomorrow, you can directly search for ¡± Dafeng watchman ¡± in Skycat and Jingdong to buy it. ] The details are below..

 Chapter 1092 - 1092: Wenren qianrou 1

    Chapter 1092 - 1092: Wenren qianrou 1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The tall and strong guard scrutinized li lingsu. Seeing that this person was handsome and dignified, he did not dare to be careless.<div>

    ¡°Tell the president that li lingsu wants to see him.¡±

    The Saint stood with his hands behind his back, his bearing graceful.

    One of the guards nced at him and hurried into the Chamber of Commerce.

    About fifteen minutester, a middle-aged man dressed like a rich man rushed out. He looked around at the gate and locked his eyes on li lingsu.

    ¡°President yang, long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    Li lingsu held the thumb of her left hand with her right hand and the back of her right hand with her left hand, forming a Tai Chi fish.

    It was a standard Taoist salute. priest li, it¡¯s actually priest li. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been well. Did you escape from the two female Devils? ¡±

    Yang Huichang was overjoyed and greeted him warmly.

    ¡°The escape has never stopped!¡± Li lingsu said with emotion.

    Then, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi and introduced, ¡®¡±¡®These two are my friends.¡±

    ¡°I am yang Youde, greetings to the two heroes,¡± President yang quickly cupped his fists.<div>

    He knew that li lingsu was the Holy Son of the heavenly sect and a Jianghu person. It was always right to call his friend a ¡± hero ¡°.

    Mu Nanxi nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the greeting with a warm smile. This President yang was in the spirit-refinement realm and had a reserved aura. Although he was fat and had a kind smile, that was only on the surface. His actualbat strength was not weak.

    This world did not allow ordinary people to earn big money. If they wanted to be rich, they had to have a strong background or strength.

    Under President Yang¡¯s lead, everyone entered the Chamber of Commerce and took their seats in the lobby.

    After taking a seat, President yang ordered the maidservants to serve tea and said, ¡± it¡¯s a local white tea from Zhang Zhou. Please have a taste.

    The three of them picked up their teacups and tasted it. Li lingsu and Xu Qi

    ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up and they praised the tea. Mu Nanxi took a sip and put it down.

    As experienced as he was, the observant President yang noticed this detail but pretended not to see it.

    I heard that there are two ways to drink old white tea. One is to wake you up, and the other is not necessary. I just think this tea is delicious. Which one does it belong to? ¡±

    Li lingsu said with a smile.<div>

    At the same time, he sent a telepathic message to Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi, ¡°¡±Yang Youde loves tea. Although I have a rtionship with the youngdy of

    Leizhou Chamber of Commerce, the red-tailed fierce Eazle is the lifeblood of the Chamber of Commerce. Without a hand card, it¡¯s difficult to lend it out.¡±

    So, this was a ¡± business meeting. Xu Qian felt that he was too good at this. Whether it was in the business world in his previous life or the official meeting in the capital, this was his field.

    It was a pity that he had to take into ount the character of an expert. If he showed too much of a down-to-earth and Philistine character, it would be too severe of a separation from the style he had shown before, and his character would copse.

    Little Li, I¡¯ll leave the drinking with the leader to you ¡­

    As expected, President yang smiled and began to introduce the White tea to li lingsu, who knew what it was.

    When they were almost done chatting, li lingsu coughed and said, ¡®¡±¡®President yang, I¡¯vee to ask for a favor.¡±

    ¡°If priest li has any requests, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them.¡± Chairman Yang¡¯s smile did not falter.

    ¡°I want to borrow three red-tailed fierce Eagles.¡±

    President yang looked at him in a daze, as if to say, ¡°Can I take back what I just said?

    ¡°This, this ¡­ Daoist priest li, the red-tailed fierce Eagle is the lifeblood of our

    Chamber of Commerce, and each one of them is purchased at a high price. Even

    I will be severely punished if I lend it to others without permission.¡±

    I know, ¡± li lingsu said with a smile. that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today. I¡¯m here to entrust you with the delivery of a certain item to Rou ¡®er.

    ¡°Goods?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this cargo is me.¡± Li lingsu paused for a moment, then continued,

    ¡°The red-tailed ardent Eagle can only carry a limited amount of weight. It¡¯s too slow to carry two people and it has to rest once every two hours. As the supervisor, you can send out one more fierce Eagle to follow us to the Thunder continent.¡±

    Carrying two people to fly and carrying two people to run were two different concepts.

    ¡°The red-tailed ardent Eagle is a spirit beast, so it can only be raised by its master.¡± Outsiders can¡¯t ride it alone.¡±

    ¡°I can solve this problem,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said.

    You? President yang stared at him, and the middle-aged man hesitated.

    Although the rtionship between Daoist priest li and the eldest youngdy was unusual, it was only a private rtionship. What did it have to do with him? If he lost the spirit beast, he would be punished by the headquarters.

    There were no benefits and it was not worth the risk.

    However, this young Taoist priest with perfect skin had an ambiguous rtionship with the eldestdy. The eldestdy was destined to be a decision-maker in the Chamber of Commerce in the future. It was not worth offending him at this time.

    At this moment, mu Nanxi¡¯s pleasant voice said, ¡°¡±lf you lend us three spirit beasts, I¡¯ll give you three packets of flower tea.¡±

    Flower tea?

    President yang suspected that he had heard wrong and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t know if he should call this woman naive or stupid.

    The price of a single red-tailed fierce Eagle was 3000 taels of silver, and there was a demand but no supply. Compared to silver, the amount of money and energy spent on nurturing and training it, as well as its own rarity, could not be measured by silver.

    Just as he was about to refuse, he saw the in-looking woman reach out her fair and tender hand to the man with the same ordinary face.

    Thetter ced a silk bag in her palm. It was worth mentioning that this silk bag was snatched from her cousin, Ji Qian, when she killed him. There were more than a dozen magic cannons and bed crossbows inside.

    Mu nanzhi opened the bag and rummaged through it for a moment. She took out three beautifully wrapped square paper bags.

    She ced the three packets of flower tea on the coffee table beside President

    yang..

 Chapter 1093 - 1093: Wenren qianrou 2

    Chapter 1093 - 1093: Wenren qianrou 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but .

    President yang looked at the paper bag. His nose twitched as he smelled the faint fragrance of flowers. It was sweet and longsting, rxing one¡¯s pores and rxing one¡¯s mind.<div>

    President yang had never smelled such a fragrant scent in his life.

    He opened the paper bag in surprise, and the sweet fragrance became stronger.

    Inside were shriveled flower petals, dark red, yellow-white, dark purple .

    Petals of different colors.

    They had their own fragrance, and they were intertwined with each other. As President yang sniffed the fragrance, he closed his eyes in enjoyment, as if he hade to a sea of flowers.

    Li lingsu¡¯s nose twitched, and she said in shock, ¡®¡±What, what are these flowers?¡±

    can I try it? ¡± President yang was a little excited.

    Seeing the ordinary-looking woman nod, he immediately called for a maidservant and asked her to make flower tea. He changed his mind and said, ¡®

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll soak here.¡±

    He was afraid that the maidservant could not resist the temptation and would drink it secretly.

    The maidservant took the order and went in with a hot copper pot. She poured the teapot, and the slender water column poured into the teacup, swirling and rolling along the White porcin cup.<div>

    Not long after, the fragrance of flowers filled the entire Hall along with the dense steam.

    President yang impatiently picked up the teacup and took a sip. His eyes bloomed with light as he took a light sip. Then, he slowly closed his eyes and enjoyed the tea in silence.

    After a long time, he opened his eyes and muttered, ¡°¡±This is the best tea I¡¯ve ever had, the best tea ¡­¡±

    In a mountain in the suburbs.

    A group of cavalrymen galloped along the wide mountain path towards the top of the mountain, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    There was a sentry post ten Zhang in the mountain, heavily guarded. After passing through seven or eight checkpoints along the way, they arrived at the top of the mountain, and a group of buildings entered their eyes.

    President yang handed the horses to his subordinates and led Xu Qi ¡®an and the others through the open gate of the stronghold. He introduced, ¡±

    ¡°The red-tailed ardent Eagle¡¯s body is huge, and countless of them need to rely on the flowing air or fly from high ces to fly. Therefore, the Chamber of

    Commerce raised the red-tailed fierce Eagle on the mountain.¡±

    It needed the help of air currents. Well, taking off from a high altitude itself required the help of air currents. It seemed that Eagle-chan was. low-level spirit beast ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked into the distance and heard a powerful cry.

    After walking in for fifteen minutes, they saw a wooden house that was six meters tall.<div>

    The door of the wooden house was wide open, and one could clearly see that there were huge Eagles standing inside the house. They were nearly three meters tall and looked simr to ordinary Eagles, but their tail feathers were red.

    The talons of each Giant Eagle were wrapped in thick shackles.

    ¡°They have two hours of fresh air every day, and the riders who raise them will ride them to fly, unhindered by wind and rain. If they don¡¯t fly one day, they¡¯ll be very irritable.¡±

    President yang said as he walked, like a warm host, ¡®

    ¡°Zhang province is one of the DA Feng granaries. Thend is fertile, and the headquarters have raised ten red-tailed fierce Eagles here. Raising them was a huge expense, and these spirit beasts were too voracious. Thus, two hours of fresh air can help relieve their loneliness and also give them the confidence to hunt.¡±

    The way you talk is very much like those big farmers on TV ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. Zhang Zhou was Lord Zheng¡¯s hometown.

    When he returned from Leizhou, he would pay his respects to Lord Zheng.

    Very quickly, President yang picked out four red-tailed fierce Eagles, and their caretakers apanied them.

    Some of the red-tailed fierce Eagles held their heads high, disdaining Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.Some were looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle, like they were thinking about birds.Some spread their huge wings to pose as a threat;Some patted their Masters with their wings to show their friendship, but they ignored Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    President yang said helplessly, that¡¯s how they are. They only recognize the person who raised them. In their eyes, the person who raised them is their servant, a servant who serves them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the giant Eagle that kept pping its wings, looking like a big brother protecting its little brother. He nodded and said,

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    So, how do you n to ride them? A smile hung on President Yang¡¯s face as he looked at the green-robed young man curiously.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand, bent her index finger, put it to her lips, and whistled loudly.

    The four giant eagles looked away at the same time. Their heads trembled, and their Golden Eagle eyes stared straight at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The next moment, a scene that left everyone dumbfounded happened.

    The giant eagles abandoned their breeders and rushed toward Xu Qi ¡®an. In the process, they spread their wings and pushed theirpanions, as if they were afraid that they would fight for their pets.

    ¡°This

    President yang could not hide the shock in his eyes. He had seen high-ranked cultivators use violence to make red-tailed fierce Eagles yield.

    However, he had never seen anyone who could make four spirit beasts kneel and lick their boots with just a whistle.

    The four caretakers looked depressed, as if their wives were putting a hat on their heads.

    ¡°Is this a technique of the Gu n?¡±

    President yang came to a sudden realization. As the President of the Chamber of Commerce, the caravans under him had traveled extensively and were very experienced. Zhang Prefecture was in the southwest, and the Gu tribe in the South was also in the trading map of the Chamber of Commerce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer, but solemnly said, ¡±

    ¡°President yang, I will leave my beloved horse with you for the time being. Please be sure to feed it with concentrated feed and not let anyone ride it. I¡¯ll pay you for the spirit beast rental and horse care.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    President yang immediately agreed.

    Beijing.

    Wearing a ck Daoist robe and a Lotus crown on her head, the beautiful yet emotionless progenitor Bingyi stopped outside the capital on her flying sword.

    She looked down from the cloud and saw the coolies, militia, and stonemasons repairing the city wall..

 Chapter 1094 - 1094: Wenren qianrou_3

    Chapter 1094 - 1094: Wenren qianrou_3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    It had been more than a month since Xu yinluo¡¯s murder of the Emperor. Other than the city walls, which were still being repaired, there were no signs of battle anywhere else.

    Progenitor, who had a pair of ss-like eyes, looked in the direction of the Directorate of Celestials.<div>

    Without receiving any warning, she controlled her flying sword, cut through the sky, andnded on the eight trigrams stage.

    On the eight trigrams stage, a white-robed woman and a yellow-robed woman were sitting by the table.

    The Girl in the Yellow Dress gnawed on the nuts, asionally taking a sip of the fruit wine and letting out a sigh of relief. The white-robed man was sitting quietly to the side.

    ¡°Greetings, supervisor.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi bowed.

    The Girl in the Yellow Dress was shocked. She seemed to have just noticed the uninvited guest and hurriedly turned her head to look. ¡°What are you doing in the capital?¡± asked the old man.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my disciple li Miaozhen.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the capital before dusk,¡±

    After the supervisor finished speaking, he ignored him.

    Origin Lord Bingyi bowed again and left on her flying sword.

    Stepping on her flying sword, she ignored the ¡®gazes¡¯ in the capital. Soon, she locked onto a courtyard with three entrances, and without hesitation, she pressed down on her flying sword and descended rapidly.<div>

    In the inner courtyard.

    She saw a six or seven-year-old girl, a little bean, holding a stone table that was several times bigger than her and slowly pacing around the yard, as if she was training her strength.

    The little girl¡¯s face was red, her eyebrows were raised, and her short, bent legs were trembling.

    On the side, a young girl from the southern border with wheat-colored skin and blue eyes was eating nuts and pping.

    Another beautiful mature woman was worriedly watching from the side, constantly mumbling.¡±Be careful, be careful ¡­¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyinded in the courtyard, attracting the attention of two women and one young woman.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The aunt looked at this beautiful Daoist nun of unknown age and felt that she was like an emotionless statue.

    ¡°I¡¯m the heavenly sect¡¯s origin Lord Bingyi.¡±

    The emotionless statue saluted, ¡®¡±¡®This is Xu yinluo¡¯s home,¡±

    The aunt nodded, thinking that her unlucky nephew had provoked another beautiful girl.<div>

    She suddenly thought of something and blurted out, ¡°¡±You¡¯re from the same sect as Daoist priest li Miaozhen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my disciple,¡± origin Lord Bingyi nodded.

    His aunt suddenly became enthusiastic and greeted him, ¡°¡±Daoist priest, pleasee in.¡±

    Both of them entered the inner hall, and his aunt asked her personal maidservant, Lu er, to serve tea.

    Origin Lord Bingyi looked at her aunt, her crystal-like eyes were calm, and her voice was soft but emotionless, ¡®

    ¡°My disciple is not in the residence.¡±

    ¡°Priest li left the capital a few days ago,¡± the aunt said as she sipped her tea.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he only said that he went to travel the world.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi nodded and said softly, ¡°¡±Can Furen tell this poor Taoist about the actions of this evil disciple in the capital?¡±

    Her aunt immediately bragged about li Miaozhen, just like how she bragged about the other party¡¯s child when she was chatting with the neighbors.

    ¡°Daoist priest li is kind and chivalrous. She¡¯s the most righteous and warm-hearted heroine I¡¯ve ever seen. Aiya, the heaven sect is indeed a righteous sect. The disciples they teach have impable character.

    ¡°A small power gives porridge to the poor , while a big power helps my nephew kill an incapable ruler. Good, very good!¡±

    The cold face of origin Lord Bingyi became more and more expressionless. She stood up and said, ¡°¡±1 still have important matters to attend to, so I can¡¯t stay for long.¡±

    ¡®Il see you off, Daoist priest .

    The aunt sent her out of the inner hall and watched as the other party stepped on his flying sword and left. ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy?

    Jian Jia muttered.

    Origin Lord Bingyi did not leave the capital immediately. Instead, she rode her sword to Lingbao temple.

    Just as she flew into the Imperial City and approached Lingbao temple, a brilliant sword light suddenly shed at her from the depths of the temple.

    Origin Lord Bing Yi¡¯s eyes froze for a moment, and she directed the sword beam to change its trajectory. In the next moment, the sword beam deviated on its own and shed into the sky, quickly disappearing.

    Shended in a small courtyard deep inside the temple.

    The yard was full of withered flowers and nts, and the rockery stood alone. In the calm small pool, a beautiful woman sat cross-legged, wearing a Lotus crown and a Daoist robe. There was a red dot between her eyebrows, like a fairy from the nine Heavens.

    She was cold and beautiful, untainted by the world.

    Both of them were beautiful Daoist nuns, each with a different appearance.

    Junior Sister Luo, the celestial venerable asked me to pass you a message. Can you advance to the first stage in three years? ¡®

    Progenitor Bingyi¡¯s face was expressionless and her tone was cold.¡±lf you can¡¯t reach rank one in three years, you¡¯ll die in the Tribtion. Rather than dying to the heavenly Tribtion, it¡¯s better to die at the hands of the exalted

    Celestials.¡±

    If Luo Yuheng did not know what the heavenly sect¡¯s Daoist was like, he would have thought that origin Lord Bingyi was provoking him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the heavenly sect in three months or a year,¡± Luo Yuheng replied.

    Origin Lord Binzvi was still exDressionless. ¡°¡±You¡¯re confident in Dassing the Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a cultivation partner, and I¡¯ll be dual cultivating with him soon.¡± Luo Yuheng did not hide the truth. You¡¯ll be able to undergo the heavenly Tribtion within half a year.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Do you know where my disciple went?¡± origin Lord Bingyi asked.

    I don¡¯t know. Your disciple has a strong sense of justice. She can¡¯t tolerate anything. It¡¯s extremely difficult to make her forget her feelings.

    ¡°Everyone knows about the swordswoman of the swallow, but they don¡¯t know about the Holy maiden of the heavenly sect,¡± Luo Yuheng said with a hint of mockery. Instead of counting on her to inherit the heavenly sect, it¡¯s better to count on the Holy Son.¡±

    ¡°Miaozhen has indeed taken the wrong path, but the Saint has taken the wrong one,¡± origin Lord Bingyi shook her head slowly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi did not answer.

    When progenitor Bingyi went to the capital to look for her disciple, li Miaozhen, Taoist master Xuancheng was also visiting the girls who had slept with li lingsu over the years.

    Leizhou was in the West, next to the Western Region. It was the westernmost state of Da Feng.

    Leizhou covered a vast area, asrge as two Yongzhou. However, because of therge amount of saline-alkalind and the fact that it was a semi-dry area, thend was not fertile.

    As a result, the poption was not as dense as other states, and because Leizhou was the hub of trade between Dafeng and the Western regions, it resulted in rich ces being extremely rich, while poor ces had nothing to eat.

    The gap between the rich and the poor was huge.

    The headquarters of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce was located in the main city of Leizhou, with a poption of 800000.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi were sitting on the soft cushion. Thetter was wearing a Fox-fur coat and was close to Xu Qi¡¯ an, looking down at Leizhou City with ack of interest.

    She was wearing a dharmic robe that was resistant to cold and fire. It was one of the magical artifacts that Xu Qi ¡®an had plundered from the Directorate of Celestials¡¯ storage when he left the capital.

    After a long journey, they finally arrived at Leizhou. At first, mu nanzhi would cry out excitedly because she was looking down at the city. Later on, they became familiar with each other after the first time they had a baby, and even after seven times, they did not have any feelings for each other.

    Four red-tailed fierce Eagles flew past Leizhou City and towards a mountain peak outside the city. They seemed to know the way and did not need a rider to control them.

    That mountain peak was where the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce raised the red-tailed fierce Eagles.

    Afternding steadily, li lingsu found the person in charge of the ¡®breeding base¡¯ and said, ¡±

    I¡¯m Li lingsu, Wenren qianrou¡¯s best friend. Please inform her that I¡¯ll be waiting for her here.

    The person-in-charge received confirmation from the apanying riders and immediately sent someone to Leizhou City to inform the young miss.

    ¡°What did you say the name of the youngdy was?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked li lingsu.

    ¡°Wenren qianrou, ¡±

    The Saint saw his strange expression and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the problem?¡± Frowning, Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer li lingsu¡¯s question. Instead, he fell into deep thought.

    He felt that this name was very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. However, no matter how hard he tried to recall, he could not remember.

    I should have heard of this name before, but I really don¡¯t know this young miss of Leizhou Chamber of Commerce. However, I keep feeling like I know her

    He muttered to himself.

    [ PS: typos are corrected first.. ]

 Chapter 1095 - 1095: Testing the three flowers temple (1)

    Chapter 1095 - 1095: Testing the three flowers temple (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Two hourster, the rapid sound of horse hooves rang out, and clouds of dust rose up on the winding mountain path.

    A group of cavalrymen galloped over. The woman in the lead was wearing a light blue Cross-cor dress. She had a pair of beautiful jade-like eyebrows.<div>

    Her eyebrows were rtively t and did not have any prominent peaks. Overall, she looked very gentle.

    Her facial features were naturally the best. Her eyes were clear and bright, her lips were full but not thick, and her nose was straight and delicate.

    Leizhou was a high-altitude region with strong ultraviolet rays. Her skin was darker than the average woman¡¯s, but this didn¡¯t affect her beauty. Instead, her healthy skin color was more appreciated.

    The only w was that this ecstatic beautiful woman¡¯s hairline was slightly higher.

    ¡°Li Lang!¡±

    Even before he arrived, his voice could be heard from afar.

    On the horse¡¯s back, the young miss of Leizhou Chamber of Commerce, Wenren qianrou, left the guards behind her and jumped off the horse. She crossed a few dozen feet and threw herself into li lingsu¡¯s arms.

    He wrapped his arms around the saint¡¯s waist and sobbed, ¡®

    ¡°Li Lang, it¡¯s been half a year since west met. Rou ¡®er missed you so much,¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, li lingsu felt a little awkward.¡¯My damn charm ¡­¡¯ She thought to herself.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a ssic plot in a novel he read in his previous life. The male and female protagonists had been separated for a long time, and the male protagonist suddenly appeared to give a surprise, and the female protagonist threw herself into his arms without caring about her own safety.<div>

    [ Note: This must be a woman of noble status or stunning looks. ]

    Then, the surrounding people were shocked and secretly shocked by the male protagonist¡¯s identity. The female protagonist ¡± unintentionally ¡± helped the male protagonist to show off.

    He didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to see this scene today.

    Li lingsu gently stroked Wenren Qian¡¯s back and said in a gentle voice, ¡®

    ¡°Good sister, I missed you too. For the past half year, you¡¯ve been eating, sleeping, bathing, and even meditating.¡±

    Wenren qianrou¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. She was touched, infatuated, and in love.

    She sized li lingsu up from head to toe as if there was no one else around. ¡°The Dongfang sisters didn¡¯t manage to get you?¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head. I¡¯ve been on the run all this time, and I didn¡¯t let them get what they wanted. I had already fallen into their evil ws a while ago, but I still managed to escape in the end.

    you deserve it, ¡± Wenren Qian said softly. it¡¯s your fault for attracting bees and butterflies.

    Li lingsu frowned and sighed, ¡®¡±¡®1 just made a mistake that all men would make. It wasn¡¯t until I met you that I knew what was right.¡±

    Wenren qianrou was a smart woman. She helped her father to manage the Chamber of Commerce well.<div>

    However, in the face of love, she had lost her mind and was just an ordinary girl.

    When he heard these cheesy romantic words, he felt like he was floating.

    ¡°Then how did Li Lang escape?¡±

    ¡°This is all thanks to senior Xu.¡± The Saint of the heavenly sect immediately introduced Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi to Wenren qianrou.

    ¡°Rou ¡®er, they are my benefactors and friends.¡±

    Wenren Qian walked to the two of them, curtsied, and said gently, ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my two benefactors, for saving my husband. I will never forget your great kindness.¡±

    Was this the self-cultivation of. scumbag ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an judged that he didn¡¯t know this youngdy of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce. The only reason he was familiar with her was that her name gave him a strong sense of d¨¦j? vu.

    He quickly stopped dwelling on the details. After all, everyone had the illusion that ¡± I¡¯ve been here ¡± and ¡± I¡¯ve done something simr ¡°.

    Xu Qi ¡®an secretly transmitted his voice, ¡°how is the influence of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce in Leizhou?.¡±

    Li lingsu replied, ¡®

    ¡°You¡¯ll know just from the name. They¡¯re one of the richest, and in terms of experts, they have several fourth-grade experts. Actually, if sister Rong and sister Qing didn¡¯t chase me so closely, I would have followed Rou ¡®er back to Leizhou.

    ¡°Because in Leizhou, even sister Rong and sister Qing have to be wary. Of course, if we were to fight them head on, theirbat power would still be able to suppress the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the main point ¡­ ¡°Have you slept with this girl?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked through voice transmission.

    ¡°This, this ¡­ When the love was strong, everything would be natural. But senior, don¡¯t worry, Rou ¡®er is different from the Dongfang sisters. She¡¯s not that extreme, and she¡¯s very educated.¡±

    Li lingsu hurriedly exined through voice transmission.

    I¡¯m already prepared to give up on you anyway! Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless.

    Wenren qianrou, who didn¡¯t know that the two of them weremunicating secretly, smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®1 wonder if the two benefactors would be willing to return to the city with qianrou and give qianrou a chance to entertain the two of you.¡±

    He was quite good at talking. Mu Nanxi lifted his chin and replied with a proud ¡®hmm¡¯.

    Everyone immediately got on their horses and rushed towards Leizhou City, which was 20 li away.

    In the main hall of Wenren mansion.

    ¡°My father went to the Northern Territory to do business. He transported a batch of provisions, porcin, cloth, and other items to exchange for warhorses, cows, and sheep with the Barbarian demons.¡±

    Wenren qianrou ordered tea and fruits from Leizhou to be served.

    Because of the huge temperature difference between day and night, the fruits in Leizhou were sweeter than in other ces.

    This made the reincarnation of the flower God very satisfied and he ate a few more mouthfuls of honeydew.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite profitable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said as he ate.

    ¡°Normally, we wouldn¡¯t dare to do business with the Barbarian demons,¡± Wenren Qian said with a smile. Compared to the barbarians and demons, the barbarians of the southern border are more credible.¡±

    this is all thanks to the Gu tribe, especially the heaven Gu tribe. The heaven Gu tribe has nevercked wise men, and they have enough prestige. They believe that the southern border should trade with great Feng, so the other tribes dare not interfere..

 Chapter 1096 - 1096: Testing the three flowers temple (2)

    Chapter 1096 - 1096: Testing the three flowers temple (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    of course, there are also many barbaric tribes in the southern border. They eat raw meat and drink blood, sacrifice living people, and even kill father and son. If a son wants to inherit his father¡¯s property, he can only kill his father.

    Father and son killing each other? I think you¡¯re referring to me ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.<div>

    Wenren qianrou continued, ¡± the War in the North has been going on for a long time. The Barbarian demons are in need of resources. Because of the Alliance, they will not dare to Rob in the DA Feng territory. This is the best opportunity for us.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for businessmen to pursue profit,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anmented.

    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t you think that merchants are lowly?¡± Wenren qianrou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t experienced the era where money is the boss ¡­ ¡°In the history books,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°most of the prosperous times were due to the rise of the economy.¡± you¡¯re a wise man indeed, ¡± Wenren Qian said, pping her hands. you¡¯re not bound by the secr world.

    With this chat as a warm-up, Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Wenren, do you know the three flower temple in Leizhou?¡±

    Wenren qianrou nodded.

    ¡°Has there been anything unusual in the three flowers temple recently?¡±

    Wenren qianrou thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual. However, the Stupa will be opened in nine days.¡±

    ¡°You also know that the Stupa Pagoda has been opened recently?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    Wenren qianrou was surprised, but she smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Stupa Pagoda was once used by the Buddhist sect to worship the sariras and the Golden bodies left behind by eminent monks who passed away. It opens once every sixty years, and if a fated person enters, they can obtain treasures.¡±<div>

    Was Buddhism so kind? ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    Wenren qianrou answered every question she had. it¡¯s said that those who obtained treasures in the Buddha tower eventually converted to Buddhism. That¡¯s right, a while ago, someone did say that the Buddhist tower was shining with golden light and that there were Dragon roarsing from it. The three flowers temple exined to the outside world that only when the Buddha tower has fulfilled its merits will there be such a phenomenon.¡± understand now. The true purpose of opening it once every sixty years is to enlighten the ¡®fated people. of Buddhism ¡­ Ha, perfect merit? When did Da Feng¡¯s Dragon Qi be your Buddhism¡¯s plete merit¡¯? it¡¯s obvious that you want to keep the Dragon Qi for yourself ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Where is the three flowers temple? Is it close to Leizhou City?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll arrive tomorrow.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly and looked at the Holy Son of the heavenly sect. ¡°I¡¯d like to go and gather some information first.¡±

    As expected. Xu Qian came to Leizhou for the Buddha tower. His purpose was not simple at all ¡­ Li lingsu wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised by this.

    Li lingsu had already guessed the details when Xu Qian said they were going west.

    ¡°Youe with me. My wife will stay in Wenren¡¯s mansion.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added. Alright.

    The Saint of the sky sect looked at Wenren qianrou and said, ¡°¡±No problem, it¡¯s my duty!¡±

    His kidney essence was saved today.

    Wenren qianrou was indeed a well-mannered girl. Instead of getting angry, she considerately said, ¡®<div>

    ¡°Please wait a moment, Li Lang.¡±

    After a while, he came out with a ck wooden box. He opened the lid and there was an extended version of a musket in it.

    ¡°The monks of the three flowers temple are used to being domineering. Now that your cultivation has been sealed, they will be more at ease if you bring this. My father spent a lot of money to buy this fire Kite. Anyone below the spirit forging stage will die.¡±

    As for the spirit-refining realm, as long as you locked onto your opponent, you would be caught by the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger in advance.

    That day, the two of them changed their clothes and used the secret technique of the Steal sect to change their appearances. They rode fast horses and advanced ording to the map. They arrived at Qingning city at dawn the next day.

    The three flowers temple was located on the outskirts of Qing ning city, on a ce called the golden light Mountain.

    The temple was extremelyrge, and there were as many as two thousand monks cultivating in it.

    To the monks of the three flowers temple, although they were in Da Feng, it was no different from the Western regions.

    Leizhou itself had many people from the Western regionsing and going. The three flowers temple was only a three day¡¯s journey on foot from the border of the Western regions.

    With her father¡¯s support, what was there to be afraid of?

    Annihte Buddha? Would the Leizhou government dare to destroy the Buddha right under the eyes of the Buddhist League?

    That was why there was such arge scale temple.

    As they neared the golden light Mountain and looked into the distance, they could see many golden and resplendent halls, hidden among the withered branches and leaves. In addition, there were also a series of buildings, which were the courtyards where the monks lived.

    The two of them tied the horses to the memorial Arch of the three flowers temple. They were not afraid of being stolen and went up the steps.

    Just as they were about to enter the inner courtyard of the three flowers temple, they suddenly heard the sound of quarrels and angry curses from above.

    Then, with a few muffled thuds and the sound of Qi explosions, a few figures rolled down the stairs.

    These people were dressed in tight clothes, carrying either sabers or swords. Other than their weapons, they had nothing else of value. He was a Jianghu person, and a low-level one at that.

    ¡°My brothers, are you alright?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped forward to help him.

    The Jianghu men felt embarrassed and waved their hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± ¡°Brothers, this is ¡­

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®an asked, he saw a young monk rushing out of the steps with a broom. He was about 15 or 16 years old, with deep-set eyes and a high nose. He had obvious characteristics of a Western regioner.

    He was wearing a blue robe and monk shoes, and his head was bald. Although his worries were gone, his heart still seemed to be in the mortal world. He looked disdainfully at the martial artists andughed, ¡±

    ¡°You guys want to try your luck in the pagoda? If you can¡¯t even beat a little monk like me, why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in the mirror?

    bah!¡±

    ¡°The three flowers temple said that as long as you are fated, you cane in and give it a try.¡± Wasn¡¯t it the same in the past years?¡±

    The little monk raised his head and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different this year. The Buddha tower doesn¡¯t ept fated people this year. Get out of here, or I¡¯ll beat you up so badly that your mothers won¡¯t recognize you.

    ¡°You toads who want to eat swan meat, central insmen. The three flowers temple is the three flowers temple of our Western Region. Its Dharma is exquisite. How can a vulgar martial artist like youprehend it?¡± A man with a dislocated arm rebuked, ¡°¡±Leizhou is the territory of our great

    Feng.¡±

    The little monk raised the broom in his hand and scolded, ¡± if Lord Zeng says so, then so be it. If you¡¯re not convinced,e up and fight again. This time, I¡¯ll beat you until you kneel and call me father.

    The small monk¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high, but his mouth was very sharp, and he was very good at scolding people.

    At their age, these men of the martial world could indeed be the little monk¡¯s father, but they were helpless in the face of the humiliation of a young boy.

    ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    There were thousands of Buddhist disciples, but only. few of them had great wisdom. Most of the Buddhist disciples in the Western Region thought so highly of themselves ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission during the Buddhist league¡¯s battle.

    The diplomatic mission was considered a high-quality Buddhist disciple, but when Jing si and Jing Chen challenged the capital, and when they sat in the arena to challenge the heroes of the capital, they did not hesitate at all.

    And everything they were doing was instructed by du ¡®e Arhat.

    Buddhism in the Western Region, from top to bottom, thought highly of themselves. They upied the West and imed to be the head of the nine states.

    The difference was that the monks with profound cultivation wouldn¡¯t show this kind of pride, while the young monks who hadn¡¯t cultivated well would jump up and down.

    The in-looking li lingsu frowned and said, ¡°¡±Little monk, in the pugilistic world, it¡¯s easy to be ughtered if you¡¯re too arrogant.¡±

    At the little monk¡¯s age, he could not stand being threatened. He held the broom andughed, ¡®

    ¡°Lord Zeng¡¯s head is right here. Come, if you have the ability, try to cut it off.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve traveled the martial world for many years, and I like children with a backbone like you the most.¡±

    Li lingsu took out an extended Fire Kite from under her robe and pointed it at the little monk. She said expressionlessly, ¡®

    ¡°Come, repeat what you just said..¡±

 Chapter 1097 - 1097: If youâ€™re not enemies, you wonâ€™t meet (1)

    Chapter 1097 - 1097: If you¡¯re not enemies, you won¡¯t meet (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ck muzzle was pointed at him, the elongated body, the thick caliber, and the cold and emotionless expression of the person holding the gun ¡­ All of this made the small monk¡¯s heart tighten and his hair stand on end.

    He was able to defeat several Jianghu men by himself, and he walked the path of a monk. However, he was still far from the spirit-refining realm, and he would definitely not be able to avoid the bullet attack of Huo Gu.<div>

    The little monk¡¯s eyes turned, and he quietly restrained his anger, hiding his unruliness. With a smile on his face, he said,

    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t be rash. Killing is forbidden in thend of Buddhism. If you really want to enter the temple, this little monk, this little monk will go and report.¡±

    we wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare, ¡± li lingsu said sarcastically. we wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you, Lord Zeng. We¡¯re just a group of ordinary people.

    As he spoke, he opened the safety of the musket.

    The small monk took a step back in fear and swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Eh, Lord Zeng is also afraid of the fire Swan?¡± li lingsu asked in surprise.

    On the side, a few martial artistsughed heartily, exalting themselves.

    ¡®I¡¯m from the Central ins. When faced with the arrogant Buddhist sects of the Western regions, I can quickly unite and fight for them without hesitation, even though I¡¯ve never met them before.¡¯

    Hatred shed in the small monk¡¯s eyes as he waved his hands, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stop you, but the abbot has already told us that no outsiders are allowed to enter the temple. The Stupa Pagoda is not open for business this year.¡±

    ¡°If you insist on going in, I¡¯ll go and inform them. Please wait a moment,¡± he said with a pleasant expression.

    As he spoke, he tentatively took a step back. When he saw that the man with the gun did not overreact, he immediately turned around and fled back into the temple.<div>

    ¡°Senior, should we continue to probe?¡±

    Li lingsu looked at Xu Qian and said, ¡°that little monk is narrow-minded, he must have gone to get help.¡± If you¡¯ve tested me enough, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Not enough,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    The information they had now was that the three flowers temple had closed its doors and did not allow outsiders to enter.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had no idea how many masters there were in the temple and how strong they were.

    ¡°My cultivation has been sealed, and you don¡¯t look any better. You can¡¯t even defeat. peak rank. 4 ¡­¡± Li lingsu grimaced in pain.

    Then, he saw Xu Qian hand him a silk bag.

    ¡°Take your things and hide in an open area.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Alright.¡±

    After receiving the silk pouch, li lingsu silently wormed her way into the bushes outside the steps.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at the martial artists. ¡°You guys stay further away.¡±<div>

    He knew that melon-eating was the favorite entertainment of the Jianghu people, and driving them away by force would not achieve the expected effect.

    ¡°Brother, be careful.¡¯

    The man who had been humiliated earlier reminded, ¡± the great worship exterminates Buddhism. The Leizhou government and the local people do not like Buddhism. Therefore, the monks of the three flowers temple are very United. They help their own family regardless of whether they are right or wrong.

    Why didn¡¯t the monks of the Azure Dragon Temple in the Capital Group up . Well, in Beijing, it was useless to form a group ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    The Jianghu men immediately retreated, but stopped not far away.

    Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. The little monk with the broom came back with a group of monks. Some of them were wearing robes, some were wearing kasayas, some were holding prayer beads in their hands, and some were carrying sticks.

    The little monk pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®Martial uncle Hui ¡®an, the person who pointed his spear at this disciple just now is this person¡¯spanion.¡±

    ¡°That person must have escaped,¡± he said hatefully as he surveyed his surroundings.

    A middle-aged man in a yellow and red Kasaya stepped out and put his hands together.

    ¡°I am Hui an, a guest of the temple. Almsgiver, why are you fighting in the quiet ce of our Buddhist sect?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and returned the greeting.

    we were dedicated to Buddhism and only wanted to enter the temple to burn incense. Who knew that the little monk of your temple would not only insult us but also hurt mypanion.

    As he said this, he pointed at a few Jianghu men in the distance and continued, ¡®¡±¡®1 had no choice but to threaten him with the fire Gu to force him to stop.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just busybodies,¡± the little monk said angrily,¡±they even threatened to kill me just now.¡± Uncle-master, if it wasn¡¯t for this disciple¡¯spromise, I would have already died under the fire.¡±

    Monk Hui ¡®an nodded slowly. He looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an and exined, ¡®

    ¡°The abbot has ordered that our temple will no longer ept visitors. What¡¯s wrong with Kong fan following his orders?¡±

    Oh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. what¡¯s wrong with hurting people and insulting people with words? ¡±

    Monk Hui ¡®an acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her and continued, ¡®¡±¡®Your Excellency threatened the disciples of the temple with the fire Swan. As a guest of the temple, I can not stand by and do nothing. Kong Jian, return this benefactor¡¯s punch.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s opinion from the beginning to the end, nor did he respond to him. He just went through the process by himself.

    A monk in a blue robe stepped out. His body was strong and his muscles pushed up his loose monk robe.

    He stood on the steps and looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an. He put his hands together and said,¡±Amitabha.¡¯

    The next moment, he stepped on the steps and jumped up high, like a tiger pouncing on its prey.

    A monk!

    At this time, the monk with the Dharma name ¡°Kong Jian¡± suddenly shivered. He sensed danger, danger from all directions.

    There were clearly no enemies or ambushes around him, but he could sense dangering from all directions.

    He lowered his feet and forced himself tond. Then, he gathered his Qi and tried to shake off the invisible danger.

    Hu ¡­ The Qi transformed into a Gale, blowing up the fallen leaves and dust on the stone steps.

    Kong Jian¡¯s vision went ck, and his legs lost strength. He fell to the ground and raised his trembling hand, pointing at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him.. He looked at monk Hui¡¯ an and said, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±

 Chapter 1098 - 1098: 20-enemies donâ€™t meet (2)

    Chapter 1098 - 1098: 20-enemies don¡¯t meet (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Jianghu men in the distance were dumbfounded. They had no idea how Xu Qi ¡®an had attacked.

    Monk Hui ¡®an¡¯s expression was solemn. He took a step forward and put his palms together, ¡°¡±Amitabha, please be merciful and don¡¯t use force.¡±<div>

    This sentence was mixed with the great power of Buddhistmandment, washing away Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fierce nature. His thoughts became gentle, and he could no longer be angry.

    Upon seeing this, monk Hui ¡®an was close to his next move. He mumbled something, and his voice went from blurry to clear, from clear to deafening. It kept echoing in Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s ears and also in his heart.

    Unknowingly, thoughts of entering the void gate had gradually appeared in his mind. He had thoughts such as the Dharma being the source of all profound meanings and the Buddhism being the final destination of life.

    He had experienced a simr feeling when he was fighting against the Buddhist cultivators.

    Brainwashing?

    As Xu Qi ¡®an resisted, he pretended to be deeply influenced and converted to Buddhism. Then, he slowly walked up the steps and looked at the monks with a gentle gaze.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The small monk revealed a proud smile.

    Anyone who heard the entire passage of the Scripture would convert to Buddhism and cry to the heavens, wanting to escape to the void gate. For such a person, the Buddhist sect would not ept him immediately. They would have to see his sincerity.

    Their sincerity could be to kneel outside the temple for three days and three nights, or to donate all their wealth to the three flowers temple ¡­ There was no specific standard, only the sincerity of the other party.

    Of course, it was hard to not be sincere.<div>

    The little monk was looking forward to the scene of him kneeling outside the temple, crying and begging the three flowers temple to help him release his soul from purgatory.

    As he was thinking, he suddenly felt his lower abdomen burning.

    ¡°This, this, this ¡­¡±

    The small monk¡¯s face was filled with fear.

    The other monks were in an uproar and fell into chaos because they had the same experience as the small monk. Their faces were red, their mouths were dry, and their brains were all over. Senior brothers ¡®buttocks were so alluring ¡­

    Women, I want women ¡­

    It was so ufortable ..

    The monks looked at each other, and a strange atmosphere brewed between them.

    When they saw each other¡¯s eyes on their butts, they retreated in fear, their eyes full of vignce and distrust.

    Everyone was coveting the buttocks of their fellow disciples, but no one was willing to have their own buttocks coveted.

    Monk Hui ¡®an¡¯s face was flushed red and his mouth was dry. Seeing the monks around him descend into chaos, he immediately put his palms together and tried to use Buddhist precepts to help his fellow sect members get rid of distracting thoughts.<div>

    But at this moment, a figure emerged from the shadow behind him and struck him with a hand knife, stunning him.

    At the same time, he activated the lust Gu, spraying out even more of the lust gas.

    The monks ¡®eyes became more and more passionate and crazy. Some of them looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s butt.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an used shadow leap and left the crowd.

    The monks whose hearts were burning with desire immediately cast their gazes towards the only unconscious Hui ¡®an present.

    It was the instinct of every living being to choose an irresistible target to carry out the most primitive gic transmission.

    ¡°Beauty is white bones, and beauty is emptiness.¡±

    Suddenly, a low voice came from behind Xu Qi ¡®an. Everyone who heard the voice suddenly realized that women would only affect the speed at which they could draw their swords.

    The monks who had fallen into their desires and were unable to extricate themselves woke up one after another and got rid of the influence of their hormones.

    They sped their hands together in shame, repenting their mistakes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly turned around. Ten feet behind him, there was a young monk with deep facial features and the characteristics of a Western regioner.

    He had deep eyes, a straight nose, and a handsome appearance.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank. He secretly released colorless and odorless poisonous gas and aphrodisiac gas.

    The young monk put his palms together and smiled, ¡®¡±¡®Almsgiver, a monk is free of all worldly desires.¡±

    At least fourth grade ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment.

    The young monk continued, ¡± of course. The Guardian deity specializes in killing those who are enemies with Buddha. Benefactor, you can use martial arts in a peaceful ce in Buddha¡¯s Gate. Come with me to meet The Guardian deity.

    When. get there, I¡¯ll either be ¡®exterminated¡¯ or brainwashed by you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t resist the other party¡¯s hand. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Dharma name of the master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jingxin.¡±

    The same generation as Jing si and Jing Chen ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the hand on his shoulder and asked, ¡®¡±What if I don¡¯t want to go with you to see The

    Guardian Vajra?¡±

    ¡°This is not up to you, benefactor.¡± Monk Jingxin shook his head.

    It was indeed overbearing!

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept smiling and looked somewhere. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s up to you, master.¡±

    Jingxin followed his gaze and looked over. His expression immediately turned grave.

    On a Hill in the distance, 12 cannons were arranged in a line and aimed at the three flower temple on the hill.

    An ordinary-looking young man in ordinary clothes held a torch as he looked at Jingxin with a smile.

    ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Buddhism is the same as Confucianism,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. ¡°They would rather die in glory than live in dishonor.¡± ¡°Are you from the Imperial court?¡± Jingxin asked slowly.

    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Jingxin retracted his hand from his shoulder and walked past him silently without saying another word.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved at li lingsu, who was in the distance, and descended the stone steps. Li lingsu opened the sachet and collected the cannon.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    I don¡¯t understand it at all.¡±

    ¡°That brother is from the Imperial court?¡± that¡¯s for sure. Otherwise, how could there be 12 cannons? ¡±

    The few pugilists in the distance were dumbfounded. Other than the part about the cannon threatening the monk, they werepletely confused about the rest of the operation.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an and Li lingsu met up by the memorial Arch at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°You are from the Imperial court?¡±

    Li lingsu returned the silk bag to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the silk bag and put it in his arms. He asked, ¡°¡±Because of these spiritual artifacts?¡±

    Li lingsu nodded.

    In addition to the cannons, there were also ballistae, ballistae, handguns, and military crossbows, all of which were heavy weapons of mass destruction.

    Only Da Feng¡¯s elite troops could be equipped with a magic tool of this scale.

    Facing li lingsu¡¯s intense gaze, Xu Qi ¡®an looked into the distance and said calmly, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s the prize I won when I yed chess with jianzheng. It¡¯s just a small thing.

    If you like it, I can give it to you?¡±

    W-won against Jian Zheng in chess ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s pupils dted in disbelief.

    ¡°No, no need!¡±

    He waved his hands and re-evaluated Xu Qian¡¯s identity and cultivation in his heart. After living for hundreds of years, rank-3 was the bottom line. And to be able to y against the supervisor and win so many magic tools from him.

    This ¡­ This was probably not something a rank-3 could do ¡­

    ¡°When I return to the sect in the future, I¡¯ll have to ask the exalted celestial for advice. Perhaps the celestial venerable knows the details of this Xu Qian. There are not many top figures in the nine states, so even if they are not familiar with each other, they know of each other¡¯s existence.¡±

    The Saint thought to himself.

    Hu! Sensible, if you really ept it with a thick face, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to go back on my word! Xu Qi ¡®an secretly decided that he would be careful when he was designing the character in the future.

    ¡°Senior, that monk¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t low. I didn¡¯t even see how he appeared behind you. Do you know what happened?¡± Li lingsu said.

    I didn¡¯t see it at all ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    However, he thought that if a third stage cultivator couldn¡¯t enter the stupa, the Buddhist sect would most likely send monk Jingxin in.

    He just didn¡¯t know if there were any other rank-4 martial artists other than Jingxin.

    Jingxin was a Zen Master, not a warrior monk. This was not good. Xu Qi ¡®an had many ways to deal with the monk, but the Zen master could restrain the love Gu, the poison Gu, and the mind Gu.

    In addition, the three flowers temple closed its doors to guests. With a third-grade Vajra overseeing it, it was almost impossible to break in by force. How could they enter the temple then?

    By the way, the wizard God religion also wanted to enter the Stupa Pagoda. There would definitely be a conflict between the two sides. Could he make use of it?

    Just as he was thinking about this, li lingsu suddenly cursed him in an unknown dialect, and the saint¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    In front of them, a group of people slowly walked over. Nine strong men were carrying a huge, roofless pnquin with curtains hanging down. Inside the pnquin were two beautiful women with different auras but the same appearance.

    They were the two Pce Masters of the East Ocean Dragon Pce.

    Dongfang Wanrong and Dongfang Wanqing.

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes flickered with the pain of ¡®kidney deficiency¡¯. The corner of her mouth twitched slightly. She lowered her head and led the horse, saying in a low voice,

    ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡°okay.

    The two of them led their horses along the side of the road, lowered their heads slightly, and walked forward.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary person now. With the pride of the sisters, they won¡¯t pay attention to an ordinary passerby ¡­ Li lingsu tried her best to control her heartbeat and breathing, Dretending that she was iust a Dasserbv.

    His overly nervous emotions and frantic heartbeats were easily picked up by the peak rank-4 martial artist, sister Qing.

    The two sides met at a certain point, and just as they were about to pass each other, li lingsu suddenly saw Xu Qian, who was beside her, raise his foot and kick her away.

    Li lingsu stumbled and crashed into the East Ocean dragon n¡¯s troops.

    [ PS: typos corrected ]

 Chapter 1099 - 1099: I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo (1)

    Chapter 1099 - 1099: I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce were furious. They grabbed li lingsu¡¯s neck and were about to hit her.<div>

    ¡°Spare me, my Lord, spare me, my Lord.¡±

    Li lingsu raised her hand to block the attack. She begged for mercy in a hoarse voice while cursing Xu Qian in her heart, ¡°this old man doesn¡¯t care about martial virtue.¡±

    Begging for mercy didn¡¯t work. The disciple of the East Ocean Dragon Pce punched him to the ground, and Li lingsu immediately curled up and covered her head, silently enduring the beating.

    Another disciple joined the group to beat him up and teach this guy who dared to bump into the group A lesson.

    Themotion here only made Dongfang Wanrong and Dongfang Wanqing turn their heads to take a look, and then they withdrew their gazes. They didn¡¯t stop the disciples, nor did they add oil to the fire.

    The two disciples gave them a beating and then caught up to the group while cursing, leaving behind li lingsu, who was covered in dust and curled up with her hands on her head. And Xu Qi ¡®an, who was eating melon seeds with his horse.

    ¡°That was close, that was close ¡­

    Rubbing her waist, li lingsu got up and patted the dust off her body. The corners of her mouth twitched as she said,

    ¡°Senior, why did you want to harm me just now?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless. I¡¯m trying out the effects of the disguise. It looks good now.

    . Li lingsu looked at him suspiciously. As the Holy Son of the heavenly sect, he had extraordinary wisdom and would not lose his judgment just because of Xu Qian¡¯s identity.<div>

    He suspected that Xu Qian had done it on purpose, but he had no evidence.

    Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. I didn¡¯t offend him ¡­ Li lingsu seemed to have recalled something, and a look of realization appeared on her face.

    He must have known that his wife often peeked at him like a young girl in love. Oh, my damn charm ¡­

    I¡¯m feeling great! Xu Qian heaved a long sigh of relief and thought that he was also a man with a sense of justice, because he hated scumbags.

    After a while, a Sparrow flew over andnded on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder. It chirped for a while and then flew away.

    Li lingsu noticed that the old monster Xu Qian¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°The Dongfang sisters have entered the three flowers temple.¡± He said.

    Li lingsu immediately understood why this old monster, who had lived for hundreds of years, had suddenly changed his mood.

    The three flowers temple was closed to all guests, and no one was allowed to enter. How could the East Ocean Dragon Pce, a force of the witch God religion, enter?

    This was enough to show that there was some shady deal between the two sides.

    this way, my n to secretly create conflict and benefit from it will be dered a failure ¡­ Xu Qian thought.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard sister Rong say that the witchcraft cult is colluding with the Buddhist League,¡± li lingsu said while stroking her chin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and walked alone with his horse.

    Three flowers temple, inside the meditation room.

    The two sisters, Dongfang Wanrong and Dongfang Wanqing, entered the meditation room under the guidance of the monks in the temple.

    In the meditation room, a Vajra was sitting cross-legged. His upper body was bare, and his lower body was wrapped in tiger skin. His skin was light golden, and he had no beard or eyebrows. He was like a statue cast from gold.

    He was three meters tall. His body was not burly, but he was full of power. There was a Ring of Fire burning behind his head.

    As soon as they stepped into the meditation room, the Dongfang sisters felt a wave of heat, as if they had returned from early winter to the hot summer.

    A third grade Vajra had an aura of extreme yang. Just his existence alone made this meditation room immune to all evil.

    On the right side of The Guardian Vajra stood a young warrior monk. He was muscr and dressed in a monk¡¯s robe. His eyebrows were thick and his eyes were like bronze bells. They were full of energy and when he looked at people, it was as if he was ring at them.

    ¡°I pay my respects to The Guardian Vajra!¡±

    The Dongfang sisters lowered their heads respectfully and obediently.

    The Guardian Vajra, whose eyes were half-open, said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Is it yelbu or the crow tower that came?¡±

    The other party had tried his best to speak as slowly as possible, but to the Dongfang sisters, it was still like thunder, buzzing in their ears.

    This was the appearance of the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar when it was cultivated to a high level.

    If an ordinary person heard this, they would immediately be shaken and feel uneasy.

    When the evildoers heard this, they would tremble in fear as if it was the end of the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s elder yibu,¡± Dongfang Wanrong lowered her head.

    After a pause, he added,¡±on the way here, elder yerbu was stopped by sun

    Xuanji of the Directorate of Celestials.¡± Both sides fought and were injured.¡±

    The Guardian Vajra said in a deep voice, ¡°the Directorate of Celestials will make a move as expected.¡± Warlocks had treacherous methods that were impossible to guard against. Wizards are the predecessors of warlocks. With a spiritualist and me standing guard outside the tower, things will be more stable.¡± the wizard God religion hase with sincerity, ¡± Dongfang Wanrong said. I hope that the Buddhist sect can keep their promise and release master¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie. The Buddhist sect is not great, and they dont keep their words. We¡¯ll take the Dragon Qi, you guys take Nn¡¯s soul. However, how do you prove your credibility? How to prove Nn¡¯s credibility?¡±

    The Guardian Vajra opened his eyes, revealing a pair of molten gold eyes. As he opened his eyes, the Ring of Fire behind his head suddenly surged with mes.

    The Dongfang sisters trembled, and their faces suddenly turned pale. The elder sister, Dongfang Wanrong, took a deep breath.

    ¡°Shizun¡¯s soul has been suppressed for twenty years, and his vitality has been

    greatly damaged. Even if he wants to go back on his word, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be powerless. As for elder yelbu, he promises to follow the arrangements.¡± The Guardian Vajra closed his eyes again.

    Dongfang Wanrong slowly exhaled and let out a sigh of relief. She said, elder yelbu said that although fourth-grade and above can not enter the Buddha tower, master should not forget that if the Directorate of celestial astronomy¡¯s sun Xuanji and Xu Qi ¡®an join forces ¡­

    She hesitated for a moment and chose to say it out loud, ¡± although Xu Qi ¡®an is a rising star, he is more powerful and terrifying than the North vanquishing

    Prince..

 Chapter 1100 - 1100: I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo (2)

    Chapter 1100 - 1100: I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The meaning of this sentence was that they might not be Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s match.

    However, the other party was The Guardian Vajra of Buddhism, so she didn¡¯t dare to make her words too clear, in case the other party thought that she was spheming Buddhism.<div>

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an has been crippled. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± The Guardian Vajra monk said after meditating.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was crippled?

    The Dongfang sisters were both surprised and overjoyed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation was like thunder to their ears. As a subordinate force of the witch God religion, such a powerful enemy really made them feel uneasy.

    In the past, the heartless and unfaithful man often praised Xu Qi ¡®an in front of them, so that they also had a good impression and appreciation of Xu yingong.

    However, after Xu Qi ¡®an fought against 80000 rebels at Yuyang pass and killed Emperor yuanjing in the capital city, which foiled the Grand shaman¡¯s n, they could no longer admire him. He only felt that Xu Qi ¡®an was an enemy that made people¡¯s scalps numb. The level of danger could not bepared to the past.

    The Guardian Vajra closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The Dongfang sisters bowed and left the meditation room. The cold air blew against their faces, and they felt refreshed. They took a few deep breaths and felt rxed.

    After the two of them left, The Guardian Vajra said, ¡°¡±Jingyuan, call Jingxin to see me.¡±

    The burly young man put his hands together, bowed, and left the meditation room.

    After a short while, he led Jingxin into the meditation room, and thetter put his palms together and bowed. ¡°Martial uncle du Nan.¡±<div>

    The king Kong of difficulty closed his eyes and said with a buzzing voice,

    Jingxin, you¡¯re from the lineage of Bodhisattva Faji and arepatible with his Dharma Treasure. Eight dayster, you must ascend to the third level andmunicate with the spirit of the pagoda. You¡¯ll control the pagoda as Bodhisattva Faji.

    ¡°Nn Tianlu is sealed on the second floor. His power has filled the entire second floor. Without the help of the pagoda, the only way to break through is for him to¡± open a path. ¡°Therefore, you must first cooperate with the people from the witchcraft cult to unseal Nn Tianlu.

    ¡°In order to prevent the witchcraft cult from going back on their word, bring the mirror beast¡¯s tear into the pagoda so that I can see what¡¯s going on inside.

    Jingyuan, follow Jingxin into the pagoda.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jingyuan and Jingxin put their palms together and thetter asked, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s still no news of Grand Master fa Ji?¡±

    The Vajra realm warrior shook his head slowly.

    The Stupa Pagoda was ranked as a magical treasure and was one grade higher than the peerless heavenly weapon. Its owner was Bodhisattva Faji, one of the four great bodhisattvas of Buddhism.

    Three hundred and sixty years ago, Bodhisattva Faji went out to travel. There was no news of him since then and he never appeared again.

    The colored ze Bodhisattva of Buddhism went out to search for it every sixty years. In the past 360 years, he had gone out of the mountain to search for it six times in total, but he had found nothing.<div>

    Because of this, Buddhism was faced with a very awkward situation. The Dragon Qi was attached to the stupa, but the Stupa only recognized its master and nothing else, unless they could reach the third level andmunicate with the pagoda spirit.

    Under such circumstances, there were only two ways to obtain the Dragon Qi. The first was to destroy the pagoda. The Dragon Qi would have nothing to rely on and would naturally escape. Buddhism could not directly control the Dragon Qi, but they could lure it to choose its master on the spot.

    He would choose a host that he could control, and then bring that person with the great opportunity back to the Western Region.

    However, magical treasures were difficult to destroy, and it would require at least two rank ones to do it.Secondly, the Buddhist League was not willing to bear the loss of a magic weapon.ln the end, destroying the Stupa Pagoda was equivalent to releasing Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm.

    If the thousand Fey Kingdom knew about this, they wouldugh out loud even in their dreams.

    The second was to pass through the other two levels and reach the third level. Then, Jingxin could temporarily control the pagoda with the identity of the Grand disciple of Bodhisattva Faji and let the pagoda release Dragon Qi.

    As a magical treasure, the pagoda could spontaneously spit out Dragon Qi. This was because the Dragon Qi did not belong to it, and there was no cause and effect between the two.

    They were not like the emperors of the human world, who were deeply entangled with fate. As long as a country was not destroyed, it would never be able to break free from the shackles of fate.

    However, if that was the case, he would not be able to avoid Nn Tianlu, the rain master.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon Qi attached to the Buddha tower, no one would be able to ascend to the second floor, which was infiltrated by rain master¡¯s power. He would never be able to escape until his primordial spirit power was destroyed.

    Jingxin sighed and said,¡¯l¡¯m more worried about the supervisor than the witchcraft cult. Would he allow Buddhism to take away this vital Dragon Qi?¡±

    Du Mian said, ¡± you¡¯re the one chosen by Buddhism. After the pagoda spits out the Dragon Qi, the Dragon Qi can¡¯t leave the pagoda. It can only choose you to reside in. The supervisor had sworn an oath to the Dao of the heavens that he would not enter the tower or destroy the formations within. When you obtain the Dragon Qi, you will stay in the pagoda.

    ¡°When the tense atmosphere in nda subsides a little, a Bodhisattva wille to pick you up from the tower.¡±

    Only then did Jingxine to a realization.

    ¡°There was a conflict outside the temple just now,¡± the Vajra of endurance said.

    Jingxin replied, ¡± it¡¯s the people from Leizhou¡¯s government. It should be that the three flowers temple suddenly closed its doors and refused guests. This attracted the attention of the government and they sent people to investigate in secret. But don¡¯t worry, martial uncle. Eight days will pass in a sh, and when the people of great Feng react, the situation will be settled.¡±

    The difficulty-crossing Vajra nodded.

    The East Ocean dragon n¡¯s troops left slowly along the pnquin, and in the spacious pnquin, Dongfang Wanqing said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°The Buddhist sect will keep their promise?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dongfang Wanrong shook her head and paused for a few seconds before adding, ¡°But for them, keeping their promise is the best choice.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Heh, can¡¯t you see? the Dragon Qi is very important. The Buddhist sect and the witchcraft religion are the same. If they want to touch the Central ins, the

    Dragon Qi is a rare opportunity. However, they only sent a Guardian Vajra. The Arhats and bodhisattvas didn¡¯te. Why do you think so?¡± Dongfang Wanrong said with a smile.

    Dongfang Wanqing furrowed her brows in deep thought. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, ¡°¡±There¡¯s an internal conflict in nda..¡±

 Chapter 1101 - 1101: I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo (3)

    Chapter 1101 - 1101: I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dongfang Wanrong giggled, and her full chest trembled a few times as she said,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this group of stinky monks is having an internal strife. The dispute between the great and the Mahayana realm over the Dharma had reached a state of mutual hostility. No one dared to leave nda and the Western regions, for fear that the other party would seize the opportunity to bebeled as heathens if they left.<div>

    ¡°The reason why it hasn¡¯tpletely split is probably because the Buddha is still here. With the Buddha¡¯s protection, even the Bodhisattva doesn¡¯t dare to cause a split.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s cold face squeezed out a smile, ¡°¡±Why did the Buddha just stand by and watch?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± The charming sister rolled her eyes.

    She then said with emotion, ¡°the battle of Dharma at the beginning of the year was the beginning of the battle between the great and great Mahayana

    Dharma.¡± s, that Xu yinluo is truly a genius, a rare man in the world.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing said lightly, ¡°that kind of man is too far away from us, so it¡¯s better to catch that heartless man as soon as possible.¡± Fortunately, we were well prepared and drained him of all his energy. Otherwise, we would have countless more sisters if he were to make a trip outside.¡±

    Hearing this, the elder sister, Dongfang Wanrong, gritted her teeth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li lingsu rushed back to Leizhou City the next day. After changing their clothes, he brought li lingsu to Wenren qianrou. In Wenren qianrou¡¯s study room, Xu Qi ¡®an held a cup and said, ¡®

    ¡®Miss Wenren, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xu, please speak.¡±

    Wenren qianrou said.<div>

    On the side, li lingsu¡¯s mouth twitched. He hadn¡¯t had the time to tell his little lover that the man in front of him was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, and that calling him brother would shorten his life.

    ¡°I would like you to spread the news that the three flowers temple has a rare treasure that will appear in seven days. Whoever obtains this treasure will have the chance to be an extraordinary. Also, I hope you can have a good talk with the Leizhou government and get them to participate in this matter.¡± This was the n he hade up with on the way here. Just like how the demonic priest of the earth sect had intentionally spread the news, he wanted to attract the pugilistic world and martial Union to participate in the fight for the Lotus seeds.

    He could also use the same trick to stir up the muddy water.

    ¡°This ¡­ Leizhou was close to the Western Region and the government would not be willing to get involved. The sky was high and the Emperor was far away, but Buddhism was right in front of them. In addition, if there isn¡¯t a reliable person with enough prestige to vouch for this matter, very few people will believe it, and I¡¯m afraid it will only attract some small fries.¡±

    Wenren qianrou was wise enough to point out the problem.

    ¡°The government doesn¡¯t need them to be enemies with the Buddhist League.

    As for the second question ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked li lingsu up and down with a mysterious smile.

    Li lingsu¡¯s hair stood on end under his gaze, and she frowned.¡±l, I don¡¯t have any status in the martial world.¡±

    ¡°But you have a famous Junior Sister,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Li lingsu looked at him in disbelief.<div>

    That afternoon, the famous swordswoman of the swallow, dressed in a Daoist robe and covered in blood, stumbled into Leizhou City.

    She happened to run into thedy of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the flying Sparrow girl was carried onto the carriage by thedy of the Chamber of Commerce.

    Soon after, the Chamber of Commerce in Leizhou spread the news that a rare treasure had appeared in the three flowers temple and that whoever obtained it could be a transcendent.

    The flying Sparrow was injured by the monks from the three flowers temple while she was fighting for the treasure.

    Under the publicity of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce, the entire Leizhou was in an uproar.

    ¡°I heard that a treasure has appeared in the three flowers temple?¡± yes, I¡¯ve asked the soldiers guarding the city. I did see a beautiful kun Dao running into the city, covered in blood.

    no wonder the three flowers temple has suddenly closed its doors and refused all visitors. The pagoda is clearly about to open, but it doesn¡¯t allow anyone to enter to try their luck.

    Buddhism is indeed Buddhism. They are not of our race. They usually say it nicely, but when they encounter a treasure, they immediately close the door and keep it for themselves.

    ¡°Ah, flying Sparrow, I think I¡¯ve heard of this name before.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really ignorant. You don¡¯t seem like a schr who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on outside.¡±

    Some people didn¡¯t believe it, especially the famous Jianghu people. They paid a visit to the Wenren mansion on the same day, using the excuse of visiting the swordswoman of the swallow.

    They got their wish of seeing the flying Swallow swordswoman and getting the answer they wanted.

    Then, with the correct answer, he acted as a Messenger and spread the news.

    Of course, there were also people who didn¡¯t say anything. When others asked, they even denied the authenticity of the news, but they secretly left Leizhou City and headed towards the three flower temple.

    Late at night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat by the table and leaned against the chair, thinking about how to sneak into the Stupa Pagoda. And how to retreat after sess and failure.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the window. Knock Knock ¡°.

    He walked to the window and unlocked it. The window was wide open, and a

    furry white fox was squatting on the edge of the window, looking at it with bright ck Pearl-like eyes. Its throat vibrated in the air, and a young girl¡¯s voice that was as tender as Silver Bells came out, ¡°Ah, I finally see the legendary Xu yinluo.¡±

    [ PS: typos are corrected first.. ]

 Chapter 1102 - 1102: 22-The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (1)

    Chapter 1102 - 1102: 22-The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The petite little fox had a pocket-sized leather bag around her neck.

    Can speak humannguage? The Fox demon ¡­ ¡®He knows my true identity ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost gave it the mighty sky Dragon palm. He looked around the window and said,<div>

    ¡°Come in and talk.¡±

    The little fox chuckled and jumped into the house from the window with its four short legs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes followed the little fox demon. She watched as it moved its elegant limbs to the table and tried to jump, but it failed tond on the table and hit the edge of the table with its belly.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    It growled in pain and kicked its hind legs. Finally, it climbed up the table and squatted down. Its ck eyes were shining with curiosity and excitement as it observed Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He¡¯s too noob ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart. ¡°It was the Empress who asked me to support.¡±

    The little fox let out a bell-like girlish voice.

    As expected! Xu Qian thought to himself, ¡°a fox demon. She knows my identity. She¡¯s most likely a demon from the thousand demon Kingdom. That¡¯s why she resisted the urge to kill the demon.

    He stood on the table and looked down at the cute little fox.

    ¡°You sneaked in here, aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?¡±

    The little fox chuckled and said, ¡°speed and stealth are my areas of expertise. Otherwise, why would the Empress send me here?¡± Sister Ye Ji said that Xu yinluo¡¯s foresight is like a god, and he can see through the tiniest details. How can he not even understand such a simple logic?¡±<div>

    because reasoning requires enough clues and an understanding of the matter. For example, I don¡¯t know you well, so I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re a reckless little fox demon. Also, you¡¯re still young, so I suspect that you¡¯re not capable enough and that you¡¯re not careful enough.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said casually.

    The little fox was suddenly enlightened, and her ck Pearl-like eyes sparkled. She raised her hand and smacked the table, saying in a tender voice, ¡®

    I see. As expected of Xu yinluo. What she said makes sense. Everything is in order.

    who is this sister Ye Ji you¡¯re talking about? does she know me? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sat down at the table and poured himself a pot of tea.

    ¡°Quick, give me a cup too.¡±

    The little fox mmed the table and urged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to transform?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± The little fox said in a sweet voice.

    I was wrong, you¡¯re not a noob, you¡¯re a noob, why did the princess of all demons send you here ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    After a few sips, the little fox said, ¡± sister Ye Ji is my third sister. She¡¯s so powerful. She was born 376 years earlier than me.<div>

    So, who exactly is your sister Ye Ji?

    ¡°She used to run some business in the capital and had just returned. She told me many stories about you. Xu yinluo is so powerful!¡±

    F-f-fragrance ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze. It was hard to tell whether she was happy, disappointed, or angry. She had a veryplicated feeling.

    He was happy because he had received news from his old lover again. He was sad because they would never meet again. He was angry because the great watchman of Da Feng had been turned into a dried corpse by her.

    She was fuxiang¡¯s younger sister. So, fuxiang¡¯s real name was Ye Ji ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression softened and he asked,

    ¡°What did your Empress ask me to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a message.¡±

    The little fox said happily.

    Go ahead and take revenge ¡­ After a while, Xu Qi ¡®an saw that she still didn¡¯t say anything and was looking at him longingly.

    ¡°Report?¡± he could only emphasize.

    ¡°The Empress asked me to tell you about the situation of Buddhism.¡±

    While speaking, the little fox¡¯s eyes nced at the table. She was looking at the osmanthus cake and had already nced at it several times.

    ¡°If you want to eat, then eat.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    The little fox chirped happily, hugged a piece of osmanthus cake, and started nibbling on it.

    Noob, baby teeth, very reserved, with a noble air, a little fox that felt like it would cry for a long time after a punch ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an made a judgment in his heart.

    After waiting for her to finish, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°¡±Do you still want to eat?¡±

    Okay, okay. Thank you, Xu yinluo.

    First, tell me what the Empress wants you to convey.¡±

    Gluttony! Xu Qi ¡®an added anotherbel in his heart, but it was not strange that children were all gluttonous.

    The little fox reluctantly retracted her gaze and sat down obediently, ¡®

    ¡°From the highest to the lowest, the most powerful in Buddhism is the Supreme Buddha, followed by the four great bodhisattvas. There are four bodhisattvas in the current generation, namely the Buddha of the Kyara tree who controls the Vajra Dharma and the atha Dharma. The guangxian Bodhisattva who controlled the great Samsara Dharma and the great mercy

    Dharma;The FA Ji Bodhisattva who controls the great wisdom Dharma and the

    Medicine Buddha Dharma, as well as the ze Bodhisattva who controls the Walker Dharma and the colorless ze Dharma.¡±

    there were nine bodhisattvas in the history of Buddhism. There were seven five hundred years ago, five after the reign of demons. When the Wu Zong usurped the throne, one was killed by the first supervisor. Now there are only four left.

    ¡°Then there are the nine great Arhats, and only two are left in this world:Xutuo Sha fruit to measure emotions, Arhat du e. The Empress had said that once the fruit position was formed, it could not be changed. Hence, many Arhats chose to reincarnate and cultivate Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°However, Arhats have the illness of being pregnant, and bodhisattvas have the mystery of Yin separation. Most Arhats have perished in Samsara. There were 18 Arhats in the history of Buddhism. Some of them were reincarnated, while the rest died in the Jiazi demon-ying era.¡±

    ¡°Thest one is The Guardian Vajra. There are still only two of them left, the difficulty-oveing Vajra and the mortal-oveing Vajra. The Empress had never counted how many Vajra there were at the peak of Buddhism. The Empress said that during the sixty-year cycle of demon-shaking, third-grade vajras are only cannon fodder..¡±

 Chapter 1103 - 1103: 22-The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (2)

    Chapter 1103 - 1103: 22-The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth was so wide that an egg could be stuffed into it. He was like a statue, stunned.

    At their peak, they had nine bodhisattvas, Eighteen Arhats, and several Guardian vajras ¡­ This was simply ridiculous ¡­<div>

    No, you can¡¯t think of it that way. It has only appeared in history and has been umted over time. In the past dynasties of the Central ins, the number of level three, level two, and level one experts was also very impressive ¡­

    However, there were currently four bodhisattvas, two Arhats, and two vajras. This was ridiculous ¡­

    However, if Da Feng had not experienced Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s disaster and Xu Pingfeng¡¯s extraction of fate energy, there would definitely be more than just the North vanquishing Prince who was a third -grade martial artist. At the very least, the Duke of Wei would have been a top second-grade martial artist. Of course, there might have been other experts.

    On the other hand, after the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Buddhist faction was like a burning oil and had reached a terrifying level of power.

    The little fox continued, ¡± this time, the one leading the team to the three flowers temple is the king Kong of difficulty. He¡¯s apanied by two fourth-grade cultivators. Their Dharma names are Jingxin and Jingyuan. Jingxin was a Zen Master, and Jingyuan was a warrior monk. You just need to pay attention to these two.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­¡± He said.

    She squatted down and reached a hand into the small bag hanging around her neck. ¡°The Empress asked me to give this to you.¡±

    She took out a bracelet with six rusty copper bells hanging on it, which looked very old.

    ¡°A bracelet?¡±

    ¡°The Empress said that this is an anklet,¡± the little fox corrected. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took the anklet and asked.

    ¡°Guess,¡± the little fox said.<div>

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess.¡±

    Hmph, useless. Let me give you a hint. My name is the opposite of sister Ye Ji¡¯S.

    ¡°F * cking chicken?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Bai Ji!¡±

    The little fox raised its front paw and smacked the table hard to show its anger.

    ¡°Onest thing, the Empress said that she hoped you could keep your promise and find Master Shen Shu¡¯s body. For this, she sent me to monitor you. Let me tell you, I¡¯m very fast. I can travel a few thousand miles in a day. He¡¯s also good at sneaking around. I¡¯ll be very useful.¡±

    The little fox stood up and put her hands on her waist, feeling proud of herself.

    . few thousand miles in a day

    ¡°Can you carry people?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The little fox was stunned. She looked at her small body and then at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s big body. She hesitated and said, ¡°¡±But, but ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an happily carried the little fox down, put it on the ground, and sat on it.<div>

    The little fox was stunned.

    hey, don¡¯t cry. You said you could.

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined as she sat on the bed and looked at the furry Fox that was lying on the pillow and crying.

    Bean-sized tears rolled out of the little fox¡¯s eyes, ¡°¡±l¡¯m going to go back and tell the Empress that you¡¯re bullying me. Wuwuwu ¡­ My back hurts, sob, burp

    She had never been bullied in her life.

    Xu Qi. an was good at coaxing women. but he was good at coaxing foxes ¡­ He was also quite good at coaxing and deceiving, and the little fox forgave him with tears in her eyes.

    As expected, a punch could coax her for a long time. ¡°Then, shall we sleep?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an blew out the candle and asked.

    The little fox got up and looked at him warily in the dark. no, sister Ye Ji said you¡¯re a pervert. I can¡¯t sleep with you.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the small fox Body and covered her face silently.

    No, no. no¡­

    In Wenren qianrou¡¯s boudoir, the Saint of the sky sect stood by the window with a wine cup in his hand.

    ¡°Senior Xu and the madam are not staying in the same room?¡±

    Wenren qianroubed her hair in front of the mirror and smiled.

    She was wearing white inner clothes, with a round butt, a thin waist, and a full chest. From her appearance to her figure, she was an extremely outstanding woman.

    Why did they separate for no reason ¡­ Rou ¡®er, you have to be more respectful in front of Xu Qian.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already treated him as my Savior.¡±

    Wenren qianrou felt wronged.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Li lingsu paused for a few seconds and lowered her voice. Xu Qian is an old monster, an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years.

    ¡°Third-grade?¡±

    Wenren qianrou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Li lingsu shook her head and chuckled.

    ¡°In the past, I also thought so, but yesterday at three flower temple, a small matter changed my mind. Mm, he gave me a silk pouch filled with cannons and ballistae, enough to arm an entire Battalion. Your Leizhou Chamber of Commerce racked your brains and spent a lot of money in order to get some crossbows and muskets from the government.

    but to him, these are just insignificant things.

    ¡°He¡¯s from the Imperial court?¡± Wenren qianrou asked in disbelief. The third-grade Masters of the Imperial court were the North-guarding King and Xu Qi ¡®an. Other than that, there were also warlocks from the Directorate of

    Celestials. Who is this Xu Qian?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s from the Imperial court,¡± the Saint shook his head. ¡°ording to him, the cannons and ballistae were trifling things he won when he yed chess with the supervisor. Heh, this kind of person has no need to lie to me, right?¡±

    He won it when he yed against the supervisor ¡­ Wenren qianrou¡¯s breathing quickened.

    The sky sect¡¯s Saint son looked at his lover from the corner of his eye. Seeing that she was deeply shocked, he immediately said, ¡± ah, my cultivation is sealed. I should break the seal as soon as possible. Rou ¡®er, I¡¯ll go back to my room to cultivate.

    Wenren qianrou suddenly came back to her senses. She raised her eyebrows, grabbed the cloak on the table, and flung it.

    The long cloak wrapped around li lingsu¡¯s neck like a whip and dragged her back.

    ¡°Li Lang, you¡¯ve been in Leizhou for two days, but you didn¡¯t touch me. Are you already tired of the old? Or, is there someone else in your heart?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    I really don¡¯t have any. What¡¯s mine will always belong to Rou ¡®er..

 Chapter 1104 - 1104: 22-The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (3)

    Chapter 1104 - 1104: 22-The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°That will depend on your performance tonight.¡±

    The next morning.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried the little white fox and brought the Queen to the inner hall. She saw li lingsu sitting alone in the hall, enjoying her breakfast.

    ¡°Overnight, you seem to have be much more Haggard.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the table. There was no problem with the breakfast. There was in porridge, steamed buns, and exquisite side dishes. He sniffed and quickly opened the lid before li lingsu could react.

    The teacup was filled with Chinese wolfberry.

    Pfft ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost burst outughing.

    ¡°Sigh, my damn charm.¡±

    ¡°Senior, when are we leaving for the three flowers temple?¡± li lingsu asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. There should be more peopleing to find us in the next few days. You continue to pretend to be li Miaozhen and spread the news. By the way, you revealed a w yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What w?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced three steamed buns in front of him. He tore one bun into two and ced it with the other two.

    Then, he pointed at the mantou and then at li lingsu¡¯s chest.<div>

    What he meant was that the size of the mantou I used yesterday was not right. It should be one and a half mantou on each side ¡­ Li lingsu was stunned for a moment, but she understood what Xu Qian meant.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Li lingsu lowered her head and ate her porridge. remember to keep this a secret. If my Junior Sister finds out, she¡¯ll kill me, ¡± she said.

    As he drank, he looked at the mantou and felt that something was wrong.

    Just as he was about to think deeply, his attention was suddenly attracted by the little white fox. He asked in surprise, ¡°¡±Where did this little foxe from?¡± ¡°The younger sister of an old friend.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    An old friend¡¯s sister ¡­ Li lingsu scrutinized him, and as if she had thought of something, she probed, ¡°¡±A fox demon?¡±

    The little white fox nodded and said in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±Yes,¡±

    ¡°It can talk?¡±

    Mu nanzhi, who was at the side, was shocked and her interest was piqued. She reached out to hold the little white fox but retracted her hand and said carefully, ¡®¡±¡®Will it bite?¡±

    ¡°I will. I¡¯m super fierce. Don¡¯t touch me. ¡±<div>

    The little white fox waved its ws and threatened.

    She wasn¡¯t a pet. Only pets liked to be touched, while real beasts hated to be touched.

    At this moment, the housekeeper of Wenren Fu came in hurriedly and said in a hurried tone, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest li, themander is here. He wants to see you.¡±

    Themander of Leizhou, one of the three most powerful people in the entire Leizhou.

    ¡°Invite him to the main hall. Tell him that I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± li lingsu said without changing her expression.

    He and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at each other and said with a smile, ¡®¡±¡®They¡¯re here.¡±

    The people of Jianghu were only decorations. Within a state, there were only a handful of level four experts in Jianghu. How much of a threat could they pose to the three flowers temple?

    What they really wanted to fish up was the military¡¯s rank-4 martial arts master.

    And this Leizhoumander was one of the top figures.

    15 minutester, themander of Leizhou, Yuan Yi, met the legendary flying Sparrow.

    This famous Holy Virgin of the sky sect was indeed a rare beauty. She was full of heroic spirit and had delicate features. She seemed to have suffered a serious injury. Her pretty face was slightly pale and her neck was wrapped in gauze.

    The dark-skinned, burly Yuan Yi nodded and said, ¡°¡±Daoist priest Li¡¯s reputation has spread far and wide. It¡¯s my honor to meet you today.¡±

    Leizhou was close to the Western Region and had 100000 troops stationed there. There were military towns everywhere, and the localmander was a rank higher than the other provinces in terms of position andbat power.

    li Miaozhen ¡± asked directly, ¡±mander, are you here for the rare treasure of the three flowers temple? ¡±

    Yuan Yi didn¡¯t nod. He held the teacup and said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®Daoist priest li, why are you so sure that the treasure can help a fourth stage break through to the transcendent realm?¡±

    He didn¡¯t really believe the rumors in Leizhou, but considering li Miaozhen¡¯s reputation and his own desire for rank-3, he came with an attitude that he would rather believe it than not.

    ¡°My Lord, you misunderstand. Breaking through to transcendent is only the most insignificant effect of that treasure.¡± Li Miaozhenughed.

    ¡°Do you understand this?¡± Yuan Yi asked.

    ¡°Does your Excellency know the whole story of the Chuzhou City massacre case?¡±

    the whole world knows about the North Garrison King¡¯s massacre of a city to make blood pills.

    then it¡¯s easy to exin. The Stupa suppresses the experts who were captured during the Shanhai Pass battle. They are all third -grade and above, including the previous city Lord of Jingshan city, Nn Tianlu, a second-grade rain master.

    Daoist priest li, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Now, those peerless experts have been refined into blood and soul pills. That¡¯s why the three flowers temple closed its doors and forbade anyone from entering the stupa.¡±

    Yuan Yi narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    The next day, the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce spread the news that Yuan Yi visited Wenren mansion to inquire about the rare treasure.

    This caused a further stir and stimted the forces who were watching.

    Lei Zhou¡¯s dual des sect.

    The sect Master Tang Yuanwu sat in the hall, a long and a short de, quietly ced on his left and right hands.

    The dual des sect was a big force in the pugilistic world that had stood in Leizhou for many years. The previous sect Masters were all fourth-rank and were respected wherever they went.

    Her disciple, Liu Yun, became famous in the capital with her beauty and strength. She was one of the four beauties along with Rongrong from the ten thousand Flower House.

    Regarding the ¡°unusual treasure¡± of the three flowers temple, the elders of the dual des sect had different opinions. Some of them thought that the

    Buddhist sect was not to be trifled with and suggested that they wait and see. Some people thought that this was a great opportunity for the sect master and the dual des sect.

    As a man of the martial world, he should not be timid in the pursuit of opportunities.

    He looked at the elders and disciples below and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue. Regardless of whether this matter is true or false, it¡¯s worth investigating. Although the Buddhist sect was strong, there were many outstanding people in the martial world of Leizhou. There were many experts in the military town and they might be able topete with the Buddhist sect.

    ¡°Yun ¡®er, you will lead thirty of our sect¡¯s experts and follow me to the three flowers temple tomorrow.¡±

    The heroic-looking Liu Yun carried two sabers on her back and stepped out of the ranks. She cupped her fists and said, ¡°Yes, sect master.¡±

    In a certain military town.

    A horse charged out of the camp, a group of soldiers chasing after it.

    The one riding in the dust was a young man in armor, and he was riding a fine horse with ck fur.

    Behind him, the pursuing soldiers shouted, ¡°¡±Lord Governor, leaving the camp without permission is a serious crime. Quickly return with us and ask for forgiveness from themander.¡±

    The young man in armorughed and said, ¡®

    ¡°Begging you is not a crime. If I can snatch the treasure, I¡¯ll be a third-rank martial artist. Who would dare to punish me? If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll just be fired. I¡¯m just a rank 4 martial artist, I can do well anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 1105 - 1105: Conflict (two s in one) _1

    Chapter 1105 - 1105: Conflict (two s in one) _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    As the day of the Stupa Pagoda¡¯s opening drew closer, more and more people from the pugilist world rushed to the golden light Mountain in an attempt to break into the three flowers temple.

    There was a lot of friction between the two sides, but overall, it was restrained. The Jianghu people did not force their way in, but mored outside the temple.<div>

    The warrior monks of the three flowers temple stood guard outside the temple, confronting more and more Jianghu people.

    In the Great Hall where the Buddha was enshrined, the host, master Panlong, sat on a futon and discussed countermeasures with the chief monk and several elders.

    that heaven sect¡¯s saintess li Miaozhen also came to stir up trouble. It¡¯s really despicable.

    As the sessor of the host, the first seat said in a deep voice.

    ¡°There are more and more Jianghu people gathering now, and they can¡¯t be driven away. What should we do?¡± One of the elders frowned.

    The situation before them was something they had not expected. The Buddhist

    sect had originally thought that sun Xuanji of the Directorate of Celestials would mobilize the Army to suppress them and seize the Dragon Qi.

    In this case, the Vajra of difficulties had a reason to take action. Even if he sent all his troops here to ¡®eliminate the devil¡¯, the Buddhist League was also in the right.

    The sacred Buddhist mountain, nda, could even use this as an excuse to break the Alliance agreement and attack Da Feng.

    Of course, this was a situation where all pretense of cordiality was shed. The rtionship between Buddhism and Da Feng was not so bad. However, the Buddhist sect could me them and demand an apology,pensation, and so on.

    Who knew that the DA Feng Army would note, but arge group of ordinary people from the pugilistic world would.<div>

    The Imperial court of Dafeng would not pay for what these people had done.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be chased away? Amitabha, then let¡¯s get rid of the devil.¡± Another elder said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, the chief monk slowly nodded, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can the peacefulnd of Buddhism allow a martial artist to act violently? Master, why don¡¯t we set up a demon subduing formation outside the temple and let those ignorant people charge in? This could intimidate the mob and also set the rules to stabilize them.

    ¡°Although the disaster-avoiding Vajra didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already extremely dissatisfied. Master, we must deal with this matter well.¡±

    Everyone looked at the host.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The host muttered to himself for a moment before nodding.

    On the mountain road, Xu Qi ¡®an was mixed in with the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce¡¯s team. Led by Wenren qianrou, they slowly approached the memorial Arch at the foot of the Golden Mountain.

    The memorial Arch was built at the foot of the mountain, and it was three feet high.Three flowers temple!

    ¡°Heh, there are quite a few people.¡±

    Li lingsuughed as she rode on her horse.<div>

    He didn¡¯t pretend to be li Miaozhen anymore. The scene of the three flowers temple facing the ¡± siege ¡± of the heroes was all thanks to the swordswoman of the flying Swallow, li Miaozhen. At this time, he still disguised as li Miaozhen, which was no different from courting death.

    There was also the risk of his identity being exposed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and looked around. Under the memorial Arch of the three flowers temple, there were horses tied one after another. There were even more horses tied to the woods on both sides of the mountain road.

    As far as the eye could see, the Jianghu people with all kinds of weapons were either gathered together to chat, leaning against the tree trunk with their weapons in their hands and resting with their eyes closed, or sitting cross-legged on the side of the road and eating roasted chicken.

    It was as lively as a market.

    There were many people and experts ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. This proved that his ¡± publicity ¡± had been effective.

    This group of chaotic and neutral pugilists were the best cannon fodder and pawns. Anyone could take advantage of them and make them into tools.

    Among the various systems, the Confucians and warlocks had the least ¡®poption¡¯, and the martial artists had the most.

    The number of martial artists in the nine regions who walked the path of martial arts was several times more than all the people in the other major systemsbined.

    However, ording to the murals I saw in the underground pce,bined with the information provided by the ancient corpses, for a long time after the fall of gods and demons, there were only three cultivation systems in nine regions:

    Among them, martial artists and the demon race had the same goal. They both tempered their bodies and walked the path of proving their Dao with strength. However, the demon race had demon cores and innate magical powers. On the other hand, martial artists had ¡®intent¡¯ and ¡®Dao integration¡¯.

    As for the Dao, it couldn¡¯t be called a Taoist sect at that time, because the ancient corpse didn¡¯t know the existence of the Taoist Reverend. This point alone proved that the Taoist Reverend was not the founder of the ¡®Dao¡¯.

    However, these three systemster hadpletely different changes. Martial arts and demonic Arts were extremely prosperous, but the Taoist system only had three sects, heaven, earth, and man. The other sects were either annihted or declined, not worth mentioning.

    This was very unreasonable. Although the aftereffects of the heaven, earth, and man sects were very great, it was impossible for other sects to have such aftereffects.

    In the end, the three problematic sects were passed down, while the other sects declined .

    At this moment, shouts interrupted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts. Someone said in surprise, ¡®

    ¡°The people from the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce have arrived. Ha, finally, someone has stood up for us.¡±

    The one who spoke was a young man in tight clothes. He held a long spear in his hand. It was a military-style long spear and looked old. He must have bought it from the ck market.

    Selling obsolete weapons was amon means of profit for the higher-ups in the military.

    Wenren qianrou turned her head and whispered something to a guard beside her. The guard urged his horse forward and galloped to the young man with the spear. He asked the young man a few questions.

    eldest miss, the monks from the three flowers temple are very overbearing.

    They have already injured many people and won¡¯t let anyone enter the temple.

    The guard reported in a low voice.

    Wenren Qian nodded and looked at li lingsu and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Leizhou is close to the Western regions and is backed by sects. Even the government would not want to provoke them.¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said as he looked at the golden light Mountain.

    ¡°A few years ago, there was a drought near the three flowers temple, and the people had no harvest. The monks in the temple did not give birth, so their days were difficult to carry on. The head monk Heng Yin went down the mountain to beg for alms. He brought back thousands of catties of grain and hundreds of devotees who were willing to give up all their wealth..¡±

 Chapter 1106 - 1106: Conflict (two s in one) 2

    Chapter 1106 - 1106: Conflict (two s in one) 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wenren qianrou raised the corner of her mouth and sneered, ¡°¡±The three flowers temple survived the drought, but many people died of hunger. Buddhism always focuses on self-cultivation, then on the people.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes. not only is this a vition of thews of Da Feng, but it is also a vition of the agreement between the Buddhist sect and Da<div>

    Feng.

    Wenren qianrou nodded and said,

    ¡°But the Leizhou chief administrator only symbolically entered the temple and reprimanded him. Firstly, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Buddhist faction.

    Secondly, border states had to be careful when dealing with such matters. They had to bear with it.

    ¡°If things get out of hand, the Imperial court may not be willing to fall out with the Buddhist League. At that time, the chief administrator will be the first scapegoat. I¡¯m sure you know how powerful the Buddhist sect is.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Buddhism is the most hypocritical. 500 years ago, they fought for the hundred thousand mountains in the South, but they fought for the human race.

    The little white fox continued to attack.

    She was curled up in mu nanzhi¡¯s warm arms, holding a sweet pastry in her hands.

    Mu nanzhi had only used a piece of pastry to sessfully win her heart.

    After the little white fox finished eating the cake, her meaty paws pressed hard on mu nanzhi¡¯s chest and she said in a tender voice, ¡® ¡°Aunt, your chest is even bigger than sister Ye Ji¡¯s.¡± . Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed.<div>

    Everyone tied their horses and climbed up the stairs.

    When they approached three flowers temple, they heard cheers and roars, as well as the sharp sound of weapons colliding.

    ¡°ng ng! ¡±

    In the empty space at the end of the stone steps in the three flowers temple, a man holding a Wolf-tooth club was hit in various major acupuncture points on his body by several martial monks with clubs. His body suddenly stiffened.

    The middle-aged martial monk who was in charge of the formation took the opportunity to turn around and inject his Qi into the wooden stick. His whole body drove the stick to spin several times and then heavily hit the head of the man with the wolf Fang club.

    Pa!

    The protective divine light of the man with the mace copsed, and dark red blood flowed down his face.

    The middle-aged martial monk¡¯s eyes shed. Seeing Wenren qianrou and the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce¡¯s troops, he immediately stretched out his cudgel and gently lifted the body of the man with the spiked club.

    He picked it in front of Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    The expressions of the surrounding Jianghu men changed slightly, and an uproar broke out.

    The two sides confronted each other for a long time and finally lost their first life. The three flower temple was clearly impatient and nned to kill.<div>

    ¡°Stinky monk, you dare to kill people?¡±

    Someone shouted.

    He was asking the monks of the three flowers temple if they were really going to fight to the death.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The middle-aged martial monk struck the rod on the ground and looked around with his vertical eyes. He used the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar, ¡®

    ¡°All of you barged into this temple with the intention of touching the Buddha treasure, and you deserve to be punished for your crime. However, the abbot is merciful and doesn¡¯t want to kill indiscriminately. If you want to enter the temple, you must first pass the demon subduing formation and only one person is allowed to break the formation.¡±

    ¡°Bastard! ¡±

    ¡°Nine of you against one, you¡¯re shameless!¡± The Jianghu men cursed.

    ¡°You can also retreat,¡± the middle-aged martial monk said coldly.

    He acted as if he was in the Buddhist sect¡¯s territory and the Buddhist sect was in charge.

    The monks behind him all shouted.

    ng!

    The surrounding Jianghu people drew their sabers and confronted the warrior monks of the three flowers temple.

    This was the correct style of a monk, fierce and overbearing. Inparison, master Hengyuan had obviously taken the wrong path. Why were there so many strange friends around him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an stepped forward and asked, ¡® ¡°May I ask what treasure the three flowers temple has?¡±

    The middle-aged warrior monk Stupa Pagoda has fulfilled its merits, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that magic treasures can also be used for cultivation. Furthermore, the pagoda isplete, so why won¡¯t the three flowers temple let us in? Don¡¯t tell me we can steal the pagoda?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    what does it have to do with you? ¡± the middle-aged warrior monk said. you¡¯re just an ordinary man. How could you know the magic of the Buddha treasure?

    Shameless! This was clearly Da Feng¡¯s Dragon Qi. How did it be a treasure of Buddhism?

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything more. He looked into the distance at the tall tower with white walls and ck tiles in the depths of the temple.

    In his eyes, the pagoda had a different appearance. It waspletely golden and a Golden Dragon Shadow clung to the body of the pagoda, swimming slowly.

    The Dragon Shadow was huge and wrapped around the towering tower. It was the same size as the Dragon vein spirit that Emperor Zhen de had stepped on the other day, but the golden light was not condensed enough and was far from the Dragon vein Spirit¡¯s solid body.

    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then I¡¯ll say it for you. ording to the flying Swallow swordswoman, the pagoda holds the Masters of the monster race, barbarian race, and the witch God sect from the Shanhai Pass battle. ¡°Twenty years have passed, and those peerless experts have turned into blood cores and soul Cores. This is an extraordinary opportunity, a helping hand to step into rank-3.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The middle-aged warrior monk was furious. He pointed his staff at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡®¡±¡®Don¡¯t try to delude the public with your lies. If you¡¯re a man of character, then fight with me.¡±

    ¡°Flustered and exasperated? I, Da Feng, also contributed to the people suppressed in the Buddha tower. It¡¯s too overbearing for the Buddhist sect to want to keep all the treasures for themselves. Do you think that no one can stop you just because Great War god Dafeng sacrificed his life?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his arm and shouted, ¡± everyone, Duke of Wei died in the battle at Jingshan city. Now, the Buddhists are taking advantage of his absence and are plotting to take over the results of the battle in Da Feng twenty years ago.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We should also have a share of the blood and soul pellets. Why should the Buddhist sect keep them all to themselves? do they think that we don¡¯t have anyone powerful enough?¡±

    ¡°Hand over the blood pill, or we¡¯ll burn down the three flowers temple.¡± The people of Jianghu responded and mored.

    Many people looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and nodded. What he said made sense.

    They weren¡¯t snatching the Dharma Treasure of the Buddhist sect, but the Buddhist sect had stopped being human. They only wanted to take back the portion that belonged to Da Feng.

    He instantly straightened his back..

 Chapter 1107 - 1107: Conflict (two s in one) _3

    Chapter 1107 - 1107: Conflict (two s in one) _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡®l¡¯ne middle-aged warrior monk was turlous. He red at Xu QI ¡®an and said, nonsense. There are no blood pellets or soul pellets in the three flower temple. Someone is trying to sow discord.

    I¡¯m not sure, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an retorted sarcastically. I¡¯ll only be able to judge whether<div>

    I believe you or the flying Sparrow.

    The Jianghu men responded again,

    ¡°Bald donkey, you¡¯re so shameless.¡±

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie? You¡¯re lying through your teeth.¡±

    When it came to scolding, even if the three flower temple¡¯s monks had ten mouths, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat one mouth of this group of gangsters.

    All kinds of dirty words were flying around, from greeting all the women in the family to saying that he was his son.

    Monks weren¡¯t Zen masters and didn¡¯t have that kind of self-control. The nine staff-holding monks were so angry that the veins on their foreheads were popping.

    ¡°Bah, shameless!¡±

    The little white fox hated Buddhism the most. Seeing that everyone was scolding the monk, she followed suit and jumped around in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms excitedly.

    ¡°A fox demon?¡±

    The middle-aged warrior monk wanted to kill Xu Qi ¡®an with his rod. Seeing this, he seized the opportunity and shouted, ¡® how dare you collude with the demon race? die!<div>

    The stick in her hand formed an arc as she rushed over and swung it at mu nanzhi.

    Mu Nanxi was so frightened that she retreated and screamed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an appeared in front of her like a ghost. He raised his arm to block the stick that wasing at him fiercely. With a crack, the stick that was filled with majestic Qi was broken.

    Although his Qi and strength were sealed by the demon sealing nail, his skin, flesh, bones, and tendons were genuine third-grade, and the only property of taking a beating was retained.

    The middle-aged monk¡¯s pupils shrank. His martial artist¡¯s instinct gave him a warning of danger. Just as he was about to retreat and form a demon-subduing formation with his fellow disciples, a strong thought suddenly shed through his mind.

    ¡°Fight him!¡±

    This thought disappeared in a sh, but it made him lose the opportunity. Xu Qi ¡®an gently blew a breath of green gas on the face of the middle-aged martial monk.

    ¡°HO, HO HO

    The middle-aged martial monk had difficulty breathing. His lungs were on fire and his breathing sounded like old bellows.

    He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in despair and fell to the ground, staggering.

    ¡°The mental influence of the heart¡¯s miasma coupled with the miasma is quite effective. Yup, with the current strength of the seven ultimate miasma, I¡¯m almost unrivaled under rank-4. When I left the capital back then, my strength was at most a weak rank-5 ¡­<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was very satisfied with the progress of the seven ultimate venomous worms.

    Mind Gu had affected the middle-aged monk earlier, causing him to make the wrong decision.

    The surrounding Jianghu people were surprised and happy to see this scene. Just now, the middle-aged martial monk had used a formation to kill a rank-6 martial artist with copper skin and iron bones. He was so powerful that it made people fear him.

    In the end, he met this man in green and fell?

    ¡°He used poison ¡­¡±

    Someone in the crowd said.

    I can tell with one look. However, this monk is at least in the spirit-forging stage. Normal plots won¡¯t work.

    Someone immediately retorted.

    The crowd whispered to each other and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. They knew he was a master.

    But ¡­

    ¡°He seems to want to poison a warrior monk to death. Killing a warrior monk in the three flowers temple will get revenge.¡±

    the abbot of the three flowers temple is a fourth-grade Zen Master. He is not to be trifled with.

    what are you afraid of? he seems to be from the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce. They also have rank four experts.

    As they were talking, a young monk with deep-set eyes and a tall nose walked out of the temple.

    Senior brother Jingxin.

    The eight monks were overjoyed. They pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and said,¡±This person was the one who started the trouble and used underhanded methods to sneak attack senior brother Yin Shun.¡±

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife and turn back to the shore.¡±

    The gentle voice that was filled withpassion contained the power to cleanse one¡¯s heart. It made everyone¡¯s hostility disappear and their hearts soften and turn to kindness.

    ¡°ng! ng!¡± The weapons in everyone¡¯s hands fell to the ground.

    A few secondster, the Jianghu men broke free from the influence of the Buddhistmandment one after another, and they looked shocked.

    ¡°A rhythmical? No, it could also be an ascetic.¡±

    it¡¯s probably an ascetic monk. The precepts of ordinary rhythmical people aren¡¯t that strong ¡­

    The Jianghu people of the Thunder state had a deep understanding of Buddhism, which was something that the Jianghu people of other states could notpare to.

    ¡°Amitabha, it¡¯s you again.¡±

    Monk Jingxin pressed his palms together and ignored the crowd. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a cold expression.

    ¡°Almsgiver, you have repeatedlye to our temple to provoke and cause trouble. You must know that Buddhism is merciful, but there is also The Wrath Of Vajra.¡±

    The surrounding monks and Jianghu people all looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, waiting to see how he would respond.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the monk¡¯s body with the tip of his foot and sent him flying to Jingxin¡¯s feet, just like how the middle- aged martial monk had sent the level six martial artist¡¯s body flying.

    Monk Jingxin reached out with both hands and used the middle-aged martial monk¡¯s help to examine it carefully. After that, he frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can cure the poison in his body. Let us enter the temple, or he dies.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an maintained the image of an expert and spoke in a calm tone.

    Buddhism was not good at detoxification, while Pharmacology was the domain of poison Gu Masters and warlocks, while Taoism was not good at it.

    The eyes of the Leizhou martial artists, who had been disappointed by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s surrender, lit up.

    No wonder he returned so easily, he was fearless.

    Monk Jingxin took a deep look at Xu Qi ¡®an, turned to the side, and made a gesture of¡¯ please¡¯.

    ¡°Almsgiver, you can enter the temple. This penniless monk will make the decision to let you in.¡±

    All eyes were on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    You¡¯re closing the door to beat the dog ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood what the other party meant.

    Upon seeing his hesitation, monk Jingxin asked, ¡°¡®What, is almsgiver afraid?¡±

    If I were ten years younger, I would¡¯ve gotten carried away ¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an stood with his hands behind his back and said loudly, ¡®¡±¡®1f you guys don¡¯t show up now, when will you?¡±

 Chapter 1108 - 1108: Conflict (two s in one) _4

    Chapter 1108 - 1108: Conflict (two s in one) _4<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    As soon as he finished speaking, a heartyugh came from below the stone steps. ¡°This Tang is willing to apany brother into the temple.¡±

    Everyone turned around and saw a man who was eight feet tall and had two sabers on his back walking up the stairs. A group of disciples who also had two sabers on their backs followed behind him.<div>

    ¡°The Twin des sect is here.¡±

    Someone shouted in surprise.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze automatically swept past the sect master of the dual des sect andnded on a heroic-looking woman behind him. She was tall, had plump lips, bright eyes, and a delicate face. She was a very charming beauty.

    Call, call ¡­ Liu Yun is here. I¡¯ve seen her in the capital.

    Xu Qi ¡®an btedly remembered the Beauty¡¯s name. He immediately looked at the Holy Son of the heavenly sect and found that the scumbag was smiling and looking at Liu Yun with admiration.

    At this moment, there was amotion in the dense forest, followed by the ttering of armor. A young general with dark skin and bright eyes stepped out of the bushes.

    He carried a long spear on his back and a standard military saber on his waist. His eyes were wild and fierce, exuding the murderous aura of a soldier. He had a de of grass in his mouth.

    ¡°Fang Prefecture¡¯s Governor, li Shaoyun!¡±

    He leaned on his gun, looked at the crowd from the corner of his eyes, and reported his name.

    ¡°I heard that the three flowers temple has a treasure that can help fourth stage cultivators step into the extraordinary realm, so I came to take a look. Bald donkey, if you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll stab you to death with my spear.¡± The soldiers of Leizhou were unruly, but the rank-4 generals were even more unruly.

    How arrogant ¡­ All the martial artists looked at him. This person was obviously from the military. His tone was arrogant and he did not hide his aura at all.<div>

    This was not the end. Not long after, a loud and clear Eagle cry came from the sky.

    A dozen red-tailed fierce Eagles with a wingspan of 37 feet flew over from the distance and hovered in the sky above golden light Mountain before slowlynding.

    The wings created a strong wind, blowing up dust and fallen leaves.

    The people below dispersed and cleared out an empty space for the red-tailed fierce Eagle tond.

    The leader of the Knights was wearing armor. He had the characteristic dark skin of Leizhou people, a burly figure, and a rough beard.

    Behind him, on the back of the red-tailed Eagle, there were soldiers in uniform armor.

    yuan 11¡¯.

    Leizhoumander Yuan Yi.

    Most of the Jianghu folk had no chance to meet this prominent martial artist from Leizhou and did not recognize him at first, until someone in the crowd said in surprise, ¡®

    ¡°Headmander Yuan Yi?¡±

    An uproar suddenly broke out.<div>

    A few days ago, there was news that themander of Leizhou, Yuan Yi, had visited the swordswoman of the flying Swallow to inquire about the rare treasure of the three flowers temple.

    It was indeed not a lie.

    Yuan Yi had reallye.

    This was a good thing for everyone.

    The more experts there were, the more chaotic the situation would be, and the more opportunities there would be to fish in troubled waters.

    Yuan Yi looked around and automatically ignored the Jianghu people. He first nodded at Wenren qianrou and then looked at the armored young man. He was stunned for a moment and frowned, li Shaoyun, why are you here? as the governor, it¡¯s a serious crime to leave the camp without permission.

    The young man with the gun grinned.

    ¡°Lord Commander, don¡¯t use your official rank to pressure me. I¡¯m here to snatch the blood pill. If I can advance to rank three, you¡¯ll have to give up your position to me.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t get it, they¡¯ll be beaten a few hundred times, dismissed or demoted. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    As a fourth-rank martial artist, his cultivation was his greatest support. As long as he did not make any major mistakes and was appropriately willful, the Imperial court and the government would tolerate it.

    He was fearless.

    ¡°I think your skin is itching again.¡±

    Yuan Yi red at him and scolded,¡±get over here.¡± &Nbsp;

    Li Shaoyun chuckled and ran over.

    Leizhou Chamber of Commerce ¡­

    there are five level four experts and more than ten level five experts here. Let¡¯s see how arrogant the monks from the three flowers temple can be.

    we can¡¯t be careless. The three flowers temple¡¯s Abbot and chief are both ascetics. On top of that, this monk named Jingxin, who came out of nowhere, is not weak either. Besides, there are many experts in the three flowers temple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have us? no matter how many experts the three flower temple has, can they have more than us? There was still a group of hoodlums at the foot of the mountain who had note up. When the Buddha tower opens, we¡¯ll make a rion call and everyone will be here.¡±

    As they conversed, they saw an old monk with white brows and a white beard leading a group of monks over.

    ¡°Amitabha,mander Yuan Du, long time no see.¡± Abbot Coiling Dragon sped his hands together and saluted.

    ¡°Master Coiling Dragon.¡±

    Yuan Yi cupped his hands.

    ¡°Lord Commander, are you here on behalf of the Leizhou government and Da Feng?¡±

    ¡°Da Feng is an ally of Buddhism. The people of the martial world have nothing to do with the Imperial court of Da Feng, but not you. You should leave now.¡±

    No. Yuan Yi shook his head. I¡¯ve been stuck at rank-4 for many years and can¡¯t break through. I heard that a blood pill was born in the three flowers temple, so I came to ask for it. During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, I contributed a lot.

    There¡¯s no reason for the Buddhist faction to take the blood pill.

    moreover, I¡¯m here in a private capacity. I¡¯ve only brought my confidants and not the Army. It has nothing to do with the Imperial court.

    The abbot chanted the name of Buddha again and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m sincerely trying to persuade you, but you didn¡¯t listen. Forget it.¡±

    He did not say anything more.

    However, everyone saw a group of people walking out of the temple, carrying a roofless pnquin. The curtains were lowered, and on the soft couch sat identical twin sisters.

    One of the charming women chuckled and said, ¡®

    ¡°Great master Abbot, why don¡¯t you let us sisters kill this Yuan Yi for you? if the Imperial court asks, it has nothing to do with you. If you have the courage to question the Buddhist sect. ¡±

    Yuan Yi narrowed his eyes.

    Li lingsu immediately lowered her head and quickly put some distance between her and Xu Qian..

 Chapter 1109 - 1109: Conflict (two s in one) _5

    Chapter 1109 - 1109: Conflict (two s in one) _5<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    This old man didn¡¯t care about martial virtue. If he were to be kicked again, he would be in pain.

    When they saw the blue dress, the eastern sisters subconsciously squinted their eyes. After a careful examination, they looked away and no longer paid attention to it.<div>

    He was wearing the same green robe, but he was not the one who had kidnapped Li Lang in Pingzhou.

    ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Wenren qianrou was suddenly enraged. She stepped forward, pointed at the Dongfang sisters, and scolded them.

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s smile disappeared, and she squinted her eyes as she examined him. She slowly said,¡±Miss, do we know each other?¡± Dongfang Wanqing examined him for a few seconds before she suddenly understood and sneered, ¡®

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the b * tch that the heartless man hooked up with when he escaped. Sister, you found her when you were divining and tracking her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this cheap woman had a few experts with her and was in a hurry to track down the heartless rat, she would have been killed long ago.¡±

    As she spoke, the curtain suddenly opened, and Dongfang Wanqing turned into a ck shadow and rushed toward Wenren qianrou.

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She was about to rush out to stop him, but the rank four guest warrior beside Wenren qianrou reacted faster. He rushed a few steps forward and pushed out his palms with all his might.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of the collision of Qi was like thunder. Dust instantly rose, and the surrounding trees seemed to be bent by the strong wind.

    The heroes were staggering and staggering backward.

    The rank four guest of the Wenren family paled, then turned red. He forced himself to swallow the blood that had rushed up his throat.<div>

    Dongfang Wanqing, on the other hand, gentlynded back on the pnquin, her expression unchanged.

    There were strong and weak rank-4s as well.

    ¡°Fourth-grade again?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be even stronger than the rank four guest of Leizhou Chamber of

    Commerce.¡±

    ¡°Hiss ¡­ What¡¯s the background of these two sisters?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not an expert from Leizhou.¡±

    Sensing the strength of the Dongfang sisters, everyone¡¯s heart sank. These two sisters were clearly experts from the three flowers temple camp.

    In this way, the number of level four Masters on both sides was even.

    Yuan Yi, Li Shaoyun, and the dual des sect master, the three rank four experts, had grave expressions.

    ¡°So the three flowers temple already has an ally. No wonder they are so overbearing and fearless.¡±<div>

    Commander Yuan Yi said indifferently.

    Monk Jingxin turned around and bowed towards the temple.

    ¡°Martial uncle Dunan, please drive away this group of idlers.¡±

    ¡®Elder yelbu, please expel the misceneous people,¡± Dongfang Wanrong said with a smile.

    The sudden opening of these two people caused the heroes of Leizhou to be at a loss, and at the same time, their hearts sank.

    At that moment, two terrifying auras soared into the sky. One came from the depths of three flowers temple, and the other came from the dense forest on the left.

    The moment they sensed the two auras, a word spontaneously appeared in everyone¡¯s mind:Transcendent!

    It was an aura that surpassed mortals.

    Although most of them had nevere into contact with a rank-3 in their entire lives, the pressure that came from the level of life made them ¡± naturally ¡± know the other party¡¯s level.

    Fourth-grade and above were the extraordinary realm, which was no longer the same as mortals.

    ¡°Get the hell out of the three flowers temple.¡±

    A thunderous roar came from the temple.

    When everyone heard this, the qi and blood in their chests churned, and their vision darkened.

    The Buddhist lion¡¯s roar was used by a third grade monk.

    This was even when the other party had held back. If he had roared at full force, anyone below rank-6 would have died on the spot. Those below the fourth stage would have a chaotic mind.

    The other Qi didn¡¯t speak, but it also brought great pressure to everyone, both mentally and physically.

    The heroes of Leizhou were trembling with fear. Yuan Yi and the other level four experts were not any better. In any state, level four experts were all King-level figures.

    However, in front of a third stage cultivator who had surpassed the realm of mortals, they were no different from middle and low-ranked cultivators.

    They were just a giggle bug and a giggle mouse.

    Looking at the pale faces of the Leizhou martial artists and their fearful expressions, the three flower temple monks smiled and put their palms together.

    ¡°This, this ¡­ Two rank-3?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it seems like we have no fate with the treasure. Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Rank-3 can¡¯t be matched, can¡¯t be matched.¡±

    At this moment, the heroes present all had the intention to retreat.

    Forget about two rank-3s, even one of them was enough to sweep all of them.

    When it came to fighting for treasures, one should only fight if there was hope. If it was clearly impossible, then what was the point of fighting? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep his life and sleep with his wife in a brothel?

    The dual des sect master sighed

    Yuan Yi said faintly,

    ¡°It seems like there are more and purer blood pellets in the pagoda than we thought. The one in the forest must be a spiritualist from the witch God sect. I can¡¯t be wrong about the aura unique to a witch.

    the witch God religion has just started a war with the great Feng, and the Buddhist sect immediately formed an alliance with the witch God religion. Do you have any respect for the Imperial court of the great Feng? ¡®

    ¡°The Imperial court of Dafeng?¡± du Nan said indifferently. A third-rank martial artist doesn¡¯t even have an imperial court. Compared to twenty years ago, he¡¯s far worse.¡±

    This Guardian Vajra spoke coldly, revealing his extremely bad impression of Da Feng.

    Most of the higher-ups of Buddhism did not like Da Feng, because he was famous for being a shameless dog.

    Six hundred years ago, the founding Emperor of Da Feng had been a shameless dog and had set up the witchcraft cult.

    Three hundred years ago, the Confucians and the Imperial court had once again be shameless dogs, wantonly exterminating Buddhism in the Central ins.

    The Guardian Vajra was a warrior monk, and a warrior monk had a bad temper and was straightforward. If he didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t like it.

    Yuan Yi¡¯s face was ashen, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk back. With the current national power of great Feng, he didn¡¯t dare to fall out with Buddhism. Even if the third grade Vajra inside pped him into a pulp, the Imperial court would at most denounce and condemn him.

    However, being humiliated by a third grade Vajra and losing his chance to fight for the treasure made him angry and unwilling.

    Standing behind Tang Yuanwu, Liu Yun couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°¡±Who said that the great Feng doesn¡¯t have a third-grade? if our great Feng, Xu yinluo, was here, would you dare to speak arrogantly, senior?¡±

    The Vajra in the depths of the temple was silent, as if he didn¡¯t care to answer.

    ¡°That Xu guy is already a good-for-nothing, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± a sneer came from the dense forest.

    Liu Yun¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She took a step forward and shouted, ¡® ¡°Even if you¡¯re a spiritual intelligence master of the witchcraft cult, I won¡¯t allow you to nder Xu yinluo.¡±

    The Leizhou heroes, whose morale had hit rock bottom, started to protest. ¡°Do you dare to use your de?¡± the spiritual intelligence master in the forestughed.

    Liu Yunying¡¯s eyebrows shot up, ¡°¡±Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    She reached her hands behind her back and grabbed the hilt. Just as she was about to pull it out, the two des seemed to have rusted to death in the scabbards. No matter how hard she tried, her face turned red, and she could not pull them out.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The spiritual intelligence master snorted coldly.

    As if struck by lightning, Liu Yun knelt on the ground and vomited blood. Lord of tribtions, ¡± the spiritualist in the dense forest said indifferently. if you¡¯re not willing to take action because of the Alliance agreement, I¡¯ll take care of this group of small fish. We can refine them into corpse soldiers and bring them back to Jing Mountain City.¡±

    Hu ¡­ The group of heroes retreated.

    ¡°Kill us all? What a big tone! A mere spiritualist thinks he¡¯s a witch God?¡± In the chaos, a sneer suddenly sounded.

    Everyone turned their heads in shock and looked at the blue-robed man as if they were looking at an idiot.

    Was he tired of living by trying to goad a spiritual intelligence master from the witchcraft cult into action?

    Did they really think that he didn¡¯t dare to make a move?

    The wizard God religion and Da Feng were now mortal enemies, and they would never be soft-hearted when they killed.

    If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you.

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes lit up.¡¯lt¡¯s here, it¡¯s here!¡¯ She thought. This old monster was about to explode.

    Other people might treat a third-grade master like a god, but li lingsu knew that the old monster Xu Qian was a reclusive master who had yed chess with the supervisor.

    [ PS: push a book, the ferocious grandmasters of the heavens.. ]

 Chapter 1110 - 1110: Son of Buddha (6000) _1

    Chapter 1110 - 1110: Son of Buddha (6000) _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    At that moment, many eyes were on him, two of which made Xu Qi ¡®an feel like there were thorns on his back.

    In the depths of the temple, the gaze that originated from the third grade Vajra was scrutinizing. The gaze that came from yelbu was cold.<div>

    The martial artists present quietly distanced themselves from the mysterious expert so that they would not get caught up in the crossfire when the mysterious expert was being punished by a level three spiritual wisdom master or Guardian Vajra.

    They were not happy that the spiritual intelligence master of the witchcraft religion had ndered Xu yinluo, but they could onlyin in a low voice and protest weakly. It was no different from suicide for the green-robed man to jump out and mock her.

    Liu Yun of the Twin des sect stood up with difficulty and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She was very happy that someone had stood up for her, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry for this green-robed man with an ordinary appearance.

    This man¡¯s means were treacherous, his cultivation was tyrannical, and he dared to face a level three master. If it were any other time, she would have invited him for a drink. Now, he only wanted the other party to retreat as soon as possible.

    As she thought about it, the observant Liu Yun noticed that the green-robed man¡¯spanions were not flustered or frightened at all. Their faces were calm, and the eyes of one of the ordinary-looking men lit up. In fact, he even seemed to be looking forward to the uing conflict.

    Yuan Yi and the other level four experts looked deeply at the green-robed man. At the same time, they paid attention to the actions of the two level three experts. They wanted to judge the true attitude of the two level three experts through the green-robed man.

    If the green-robed man met with any mishaps, then they would decisively give up the treasures in the pagoda and leave the three flowers temple.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Monk Jingxin was the first to speak. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°The poison in senior brother Yin Shun¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been detoxified. Only he can detoxify this poison. Martial uncle du Nan, please show mercy.¡± Without waiting for the Vajra to speak, yelbu said lightly, ¡± monk Jingxin, don¡¯t worry. A wizard¡¯s blood spirit spell can also remove the poison from him.

    Monk Jingxin pressed his palms together and stopped talking.<div>

    BV saving this. it seemed to have already sentenced the man in green to death.

    ¡°Senior, do you have the confidence to kill him?¡±

    Li lingsu transmitted her voice excitedly.

    He was very interested in Xu Qian¡¯s identity, but he had not figured out his background yet. Although the old man was proficient in Gu Arts, li lingsu did not think that Gu Arts were his main focus.

    I¡¯m just a fake ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart. In front of everyone, he took out the conch, put it to his mouth, and muttered for a while.

    What was he doing?

    Seeing this, li lingsu, the surrounding people of the Thunder continent, and the monks of the Buddhist League in the distance were all at a loss.

    But soon, they understood.

    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡±

    A monk pointed at the sky and shouted.

    Including Xu Qi ¡®an, li lingsu, the Twin des sect, the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce, themander Yuan Yi, The Guardian General Li Shaoyun, and the others all turned their heads to look at the sky behind them.<div>

    A pitch-ck iron Fort made of ck iron was suspended in the air.

    It was twelve Zhang Long and three Zhang tall. Fifteen heavy artilleries were lined up in a row, with thick metal barrels sticking out of the Fort, and bed crossbows were ced on the edge of the Fort.

    On the surface of the iron Fort, dense andplicated array patterns lit up. There were 30 arrays engraved on it, including but not limited to defense arrays, teleportation arrays, floating arrays, spirit gathering arrays ¡­

    In the middle of the Fort stood a man with ordinary facial features. He was holding a piece of calligraphy in his left hand.

    Let everyone enter the stupa!

    In his right hand was a piece of calligraphy:

    Otherwise, the three flowers temple would be razed to the ground!

    ¡°A ¡­ A Warlock?¡±

    ¡°W-what kind of monster is this?¡±

    Someone mumbled.

    As a Jianghu person, he had a lot of experience, but his vision was limited. In addition, there were few warlocks, so in the past, they were almost extinct in the Jianghu. Therefore, the heroes of Leizhou could hardly see the shy moves of warlocks.

    In their eyes, this floating steel Fort was simply unbelievable and out of tune with the current era.

    Dongfang Wanrong was bbergasted. She herself controlled a magic tool called the ¡°wind-controlling boat.¡± That magic tool only had wind-controlling formations and defensive formations, and it was used as arge-scale flying magic tool.

    Just like that, the wind-controlling boat was qualified to be listed as one of the witch God sect¡¯s twelve magical weapons.

    However, the floating cannon that appeared in front of him was clearly not on the same level as the wind resistance boat.

    In some ways, the Warlock system was really abnormal.

    However, ording to Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s judgment, the cost of refining simr magic tools was extremely high, and they couldn¡¯t be mass-produced. Otherwise, great Feng would have already unified the nine prefectures.

    ¡°Sun Xuanji!¡±

    The Guardian¡¯s thunderous voice came from the depths of the temple.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sun Xuanji replied lightly.

    As he spoke, he waved the words in his hand to show that he was not joking.

    With the firepower of the battery, after a few rounds, the three flowers temple would be razed to the ground. The Guardian Vajra was not afraid of the firepower, but the monks in the temple and this centuries-old temple would definitely not be preserved.

    ¡°Are you sun Xuanji, the second disciple of the supervisor Council and a third-grade magician?¡± Yuan Yi¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    With the high status of the Leizhou Commander-in-Chief, he naturally knew of sun Xuanji.

    The Commander-in -Chief was the person with the most power in a province. In the entire great Feng, there were only 13 such people, and they were the true governors of the border.

    Sun Xuanji nodded.

    The crowd was in an uproar. Based on the iconic white clothes, they had vaguely guessed that the person was a Warlock, but they did not expect him to be the second disciple of the supervisor division, a third-grade Warlock.

    This was a Warlock who cherished his words like gold, and he exuded the demeanor of an expert.

    And such a person was suspected to have been summoned by the green-robed expert..

 Chapter 1111 - 1111: Fozi (6000) _2

    Chapter 1111 - 1111: Fozi (6000) _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    For a moment, the crowd looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with more spection and curiosity.

    What was the identity of this person?<div>

    He had just blown the conch, and then this white-robed sorcerer appeared ¡­ Liu Yun pursed her lips as her eyes darted around the green-robed man.

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes widened, and it was hard to tell whether she was disappointed or shocked, or both.

    The fact that he could summon sun Xuanji so easily proved that what he said when he yed chess with the supervisor that day was true ¡­ Did he summon sun Xuanji because he felt that Vajra and the spiritual wisdom master were not worth his time ¡­

    The Holy Son of the sky sect guessed.

    ¡®Yes!¡±

    After a moment of silence, Jin Gang, who was deep in the temple, said.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s threat with the cannon was a countermeasure that had been discussed long ago, and he was responsible for providing support outside. However, if Xu Qi ¡®an was the only one who entered the pagoda, it would attract a lot of attention.

    After entering the pagoda, he would be easily targeted by the experts of the witchcraft cult and the Buddhist League. That was why he spread the news to attract the heroes of the martial world.

    He hid among a group of ordinary people and did things with a low profile. Even if he was targeted because of his actions just now, the people of the martial arts world could help him and not be alone.

    Seeing the Vajrapromise, the heroes of Leizhou were overjoyed. They straightened their backs and the dispirited atmosphere was swept away.<div>

    ¡°The antidote!¡±

    Monk Jingxin looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Throw him over here,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    Monk Jingxin ced his palm on the middle-aged martial monk¡¯s back and brought him to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Thetter stretched out his finger and touched the tip of the middle-aged martial monk¡¯s nose. Wisps of ck mist gushed out and were pulled back by his finger.

    As the poisonous gas was drawn out, the middle-aged martial monk¡¯s ck face gradually returned to normal, but he was still unconscious.

    ¡°He will wake up in two hours. After a few days of rest, you¡¯ll be able to recover.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw him back.

    Monk Jingxin took the middle-aged martial monk and pressed his palms together. Then, he led the monks of the three flowers temple back into the temple.

    Guardian General Li Shaoyun carried his long spear and said excitedly, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Yuan, let¡¯s go in.¡±<div>

    He took a step forward and entered the temple first.

    The crowd followed closely behind.

    After passing through manyrge halls, the three parties soon arrived at their destination. In the depths of the temple, there was a huge Pagoda.

    With white walls and ck tiles, at first nce, it didn¡¯t look like a magical treasure at all, but more like a normal Pagoda.

    The only strange thing was that it was a hundred meters tall, but there were only three windows on the tower, symbolizing the three-story building.

    In addition, the door of the tower was dark gold, as if it was cast from gold. There was no knocker, no keyhole, and it was tightly sealed.

    The three parties gathered outside the stupa. In the silent confrontation, the local heroes of Leizhou frequently looked up at the sky and silently counted the opening hours of the Stupa in the past. It was getting closer and closer ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The tower trembled and the dark golden Door slowly opened.

    Everyone subconsciously looked into the door, but all they saw was darkness.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Monk Jingxin put his palms together and bowed to the stupa. He took the lead and walked into the pagoda, his red and yellow Kasaya swaying.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The burly young monk Jingyuan and chief monk tsunaga followed closely behind the chanting of the name of Buddha. Behind the two of them were nine warrior monks and nine Zen masters.

    There were two Zen masters, one warrior monk, and the other 18 people had different levels of cultivation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at them and knew that the 21 monks entering the pagoda were thepetitors he would be dealing withter.

    ¡°You¡¯d better note in, little b * tch. Otherwise, I promise that today will be your death anniversary.¡±

    The beautiful Dongfang Wanrong turned her head and looked at Wenren qianrou with a smile.

    The eastern sisters led the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce into the pagoda.

    Hearing this, li lingsu grimaced in pain, her head aching.

    ¡°Do you need me to help you kill this pair of sisters?¡±

    ¡°Save you the trouble of hiding all day,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said teasingly through voice transmission.

    Li lingsu hurriedly shook her head and replied, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t, senior. You might as well kill me.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. I can¡¯t kill two peak rank. 4s ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an watched as Yuan Yi and Li Shaoyun led their subordinates into the tower. Without any hesitation, he mixed in with the martial artists and entered the tower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    The little white fox tried to struggle out of mu nanzhi¡¯s arms but failed. It could

    only change its tactic to bewitch her.¡±Let¡¯s go in and y with him.¡± ¡°You dare to enter a Buddhist ce?¡±

    Mu nanzhi nced at the curious little fox who was not afraid of the Tiger. The little white fox thought for a moment and remembered the terrifying legend of Buddhism that her fellow tribesmen had told her. She said weakly, ¡®

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t really want to go.¡±

    She rested her head on her soft chest and basked in the early winter sun. She said in a crisp and tender voice, ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The little white fox was immediately relieved and thought that mu nanzhi was telling the truth, because an ordinary woman like her was not worthy of Xu yinluo.

    Only a Fox with both talent and beauty was worthy of Xu yinluo.

    ¡°Does he often go to the Imperial Academy?¡± The little white fox asked again.

    ¡°You even know about the Imperial Academy?¡± Mu nanzhi was shocked.

    ¡°Although I have never stayed in a human city, I have seen a lot. For example, human women often call women more beautiful than themselves vixens. In the human world, vixens are a symbol of beauty and talent..¡±

 Chapter 1112 - 1112: Son of Buddha (6000) _3

    Chapter 1112 - 1112: Son of Buddha (6000) _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The little white fox was showing off her knowledge. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Mu nanzhi said with a smile.

    ¡°My nsmen.¡±<div>

    This Fox race ¡­ Mu nanzhi muttered in her heart and said with a smile, ¡± in the eyes of human women, vixens may be the most beautiful, but in the eyes of human men, there is only one woman who is the most beautiful in the world.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± The little white fox asked.

    ¡°Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty, the princess of zhenbei.¡± Mu nanzhi said with a serious expression.

    She had wanted to say ¡®mu nanzhi¡¯, but considering that it would expose unnecessary information, she changed to a moremon name.

    The little white fox revealed a human-like expression of admiration.

    At this moment, mu nanzhi saw the old Abbot of the three flowers temple taking out a fist-sized bead from his Kasaya.

    Light and shadow flickered in the Pearl, reflecting the figures of Jingxin and the others, as well as a resplendent Hall.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Yelb¡¯s softughter could be heard.

    The Stupa was isted from the outside world, and this mirror beast¡¯s tear was the key to maintaining the ¡®friendship¡¯ between the two.

    After stepping into the stupa, Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and found himself in an unimaginably spacious hall.<div>

    This Hall did not have a dome. When one looked up, they would see clouds and mist.

    At the end of the hall was a golden Buddha statue that was more than a hundred feet tall, like a small mountain.

    This Buddha had a kind face but a majestic look. His earlobes were thick and there were small curly lumps on his head in the center.

    Even those who did not worship Buddha would be able to recognize him as long as they had entered the temple.

    Buddha!

    On the left side of the Buddha were 13 golden bodies, and on the right were 14 golden bodies.

    There were men and women, and there were rings of different styles behind their heads. Some were mes, while others were copper tes with lines drawn on them like the sun.

    What was interesting was that nine of the Golden bodies had blurry faces.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around calmly. The spaciousness of the main hall had exceeded the capacity of the Stupa Pagoda. At least from the outside, the Stupa Pagoda could not amodate the main hall.

    The Buddha realm ¡­ This familiar scene reminded him of the Golden alms bowl of Arhat du ¡®e during the battle between the Buddhist sects.

    The Golden alms bowl hid the Buddha realm.<div>

    ¡°Buddhism is very good at this kind of divine power. I remember that on the way back to the capital from Yunzhou, I dreamed of the Battle of Shanhai Pass twenty years ago. There was a scene where a Buddhist monk had thousands of troops and horses jump out of his palm.¡±

    ¡°Maybe the eminent monk had a magic weapon simr to the Golden alms bowl, and the Army was taken into the Buddhist realm ¡­ Also, these natives are so calm.¡±

    The heroes of Leizhou, who witnessed this scene, did not seem surprised and were rtively calm.

    by the way, Wenren qianrou said that the Stupa opens once a year. If you pass the trial of the pagoda, you can join the three flowers temple and be a Buddhist disciple. Those who didn¡¯t pass the trial will definitely spread what they¡¯ve seen in the pagoda after they leave.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Monk Jingxin and the other Buddhist monks put their palms together and bowed.

    He turned around and said to the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the people of

    Leizhou, ¡®

    ¡°The one in the middle of the Golden bodies formed here is the merciful and merciful Buddha, the only Buddha in all worlds. The three on the left and the four on the right were the nine bodhisattvas. The rest will be the Eighteen

    Arhats.¡±

    Good Lord, even a Vajra doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to establish a golden body?

    ¡°Monk, why are the faces of the nine bodhisattvas blurry?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked loudly.

    ¡°These nine golden bodies represent the nine Dharma forms, not just a single Bodhisattva,¡± monk Jingxin answered every question.

    Hearing this, most of the people were confused, but Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Monk Jingxin was taken aback. He scrutinized Xu Qi ¡®an and asked from afar,

    ¡°¡±Almsgiver, you know about the nine Dharma forms?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. the Furious eyes of the Vajra, the ?tha, the great reincarnation, the great mercy, the great wisdom, the apothecary, the Walker, the colorless ze, and the Vairocana.

    The monks of the three flowers temple were in an uproar, whispering to each other.

    Jingxin stared at Xu Qi ¡®an deeply.

    ¡°Eh, he¡¯s right? The three flowers temple¡¯s monk did not refute.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there are nine Dharmaksana in Buddhism. So it¡¯s these nine. Who is this Derson? he actuallv knows so much about Buddhism.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the nine Dharma forms?¡± Someone asked loudly, waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s answer.

    This time, the master of the dual des sect, tang yuan Wu, Liu Yun,mander Yuan Yi, and the other experts all looked over.

    How would I know? I¡¯ve never fought with bodhisattvas before ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled calmly.

    ¡°Walker¡¯s Dharma form, speed of the world¡¯s top, roaming the Western Region¡¯s Mount mujing in the morning. The colorless ss can make one¡¯s mind as clear as a mirror, allowing one to stop thinking and slow down one¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    At this point, he sneered, as if he was toozy to continue exining, and said, ¡°¡±As for the other Dharma forms, you can understand them just as their names suggest,¡±

    Is that true ¡­ When everyone heard this, they subconsciously looked at Jingxin and the other monks. However, they saw Jingxin, Jingyuan, and three flower temple¡¯s chief, Heng Yin, with slightly dumbfounded faces. It was true! This thought shed through everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Li Shaoyun held his gun and looked back at Xu Qi ¡®an. He grinned and said, ¡°¡±Hey, who are you to know so much?¡±

    ¡°It could also be senior,¡± Yuan Yi reminded.

    On the other side, Dongfang Wanrong asked her younger sister in a low voice, ¡°¡±ls it him?¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing shook her head. I can¡¯t be sure. This person doesn¡¯t look simple. He¡¯s a little different from the green-robed man in Pingzhou.

    When they saw that the middle-aged martial monk was poisoned, the Dongfang sisters suspected that this green-clothed man was the same green-clothed man they had met in Pingzhou.

    Themon point was that they were all good at using poison.

    However, his appearance was different, and there were no traces of disguise. In addition, the ordinary-looking woman beside him had also disappeared..

 Chapter 1113 - 1113: Fozi (6 thousand) _4

    Chapter 1113 - 1113: Fozi (6 thousand) _4<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Most importantly, he had not seen the green-robed man use any dark vortex technique, so he was not too sure.

    Pingzhou is far from Leizhou, ¡± Dongfang Wanqing continued. logically speaking, they should not have reached Leizhou so quickly.<div>

    ¡°You saw it just now. This person knows the Sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials. If he is the one leading the way, wouldn¡¯t that be reasonable?¡± the charming elder sister frowned.

    ¡°First of all, you have to prove that the green-robed man in Pingzhou knows the astrologer, ¡± Dongfang Wanqing said lightly.

    After a pause, she said, ¡± there¡¯s no point in guessing blindly. Let¡¯s find an opportunity to test himter. We¡¯ll force him to use the dark Dagger.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know what the Dongfang sisters were nning. His eyes were fixed on the 27 golden bodies other than the Buddha, trying to distinguish which golden body represented Shen Shu.

    The eighteen golden Arhats were eliminated first. The Arhats had clear faces. Xu Qi ¡®an had seen Shen Shu¡¯s face before and confirmed that she was not among them.

    If Shen Shu was one of them, she could only be one of the nine bodhisattvas.

    No, that was not right. The nine golden bodies represented the nine Dharmaksana, not a single person ¡­ Well, at least he could confirm that Shen Shu was not an Arhat.

    Monk Jingxin did not say anything else. He led the monks towards the Buddha golden body.

    The Golden bodies of Arhats and bodhisattvas stood on both sides of the road to wee him.

    When they passed by the first Arhat golden body, their forward steps suddenly slowed down. With every step they took, they stopped for three seconds. Xu Qi ¡®an was confused.

    The heroic-looking Liu Yun slowly walked over and said in a low voice, ¡®<div>

    ¡°Do you know that the Stupa opens once a year? anyone who wishes to join the three flowers temple will have to enter the Stupa to train.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded calmly.

    ¡°ording to the three flowers temple, this is called testing Buddha¡¯s nature.

    Those with Buddhist nature could enter the Buddhist sect. A person without Buddha¡¯s nature has no fate with Buddha.¡± Liu Yun looked at Jingxin and the others and said, ¡®

    ¡°Walk along this road, under the¡± watch ¡°of Arhats and bodhisattvas, and walk a hundred steps forward. Then you will be the person who is fated with Buddha. Within a hundred steps, there was no Buddha nature. I¡¯ve heard from those who have entered the Stupa Pagoda that it¡¯s difficult to walk on this path.

    Liu Yun pouted and said, ¡°those martial artists who can achieve rank-6 basically all have¡± Buddhist nature.¡¯¡±¡® To the Buddhist League, those who could step into the sixth stage were all talented people. Why wouldn¡¯t they want such a person? There was no path that was shut out.

    ¡°What if he¡¯s a monk?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    Monks and Zen masters walked different paths. How was this Buddha nature defined?

    Liu Yun pouted and said, ¡°those martial artists who can achieve rank-6 basically all have¡± Buddhist nature.¡±¡± To the Buddhist League, those who could step into the sixth stage were all talented people. Why wouldn¡¯t they want such a person? There was no path that was shut out. Of course, those who cultivated in Buddhism would definitely have a Buddhist nature.

    ¡°Look, the monks from the three flowers temple are walking faster than the others. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an followed her gaze. At this time, people from all sides had already set foot on the ¡± road of the trial ¡°. There were three distinctdder teams.<div>

    The three flowers temple¡¯s monk rode ahead steadily.

    Next were the other rank-4s, such as the Dongfang sisters, li Shaoyun, Yuan

    Yi, and Tang Yuanwu.

    Lastly, it was the people of the Jianghu in Leizhou.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Liu Yun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked into the distance.

    ¡°This little girl will go first.¡± After Liu Yun finished speaking, she quickly caught up with the group. She was in a hurry, but she suddenly slowed down in front of the first quasi-Arhat.

    Every step was about ten seconds apart, giving people the feeling that it was difficult to move.

    After a while, master Heng Yin, the chief monk of the three flowers temple, looked back at the crowd and put his hands together with a smile.

    ¡°Everyone, walk to the Buddha¡¯s seat, put your palms together and bow three times, then you¡¯ll be able to go to the second level. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.¡± He seemed to be disdaining everyone.

    He could enter the second level after bowing thirteen times ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an came to a sudden realization. He no longer hesitated and walked forward tentatively.

    When he was about to brush past the first Arhat golden body, he could slow down and take a tentative step forward.

    However, there was no sense of obstruction.

    Then, he took a second step.

    He also did not feel the pressure of the Arhat¡¯s ¡°gaze.¡± He walked just like he usually did.

    Is this because my Buddhist nature (aptitude) is too good? No, no matter how good his aptitude was, it was impossible for him to not feel any pressure. Even a fourth-grade Zen Master like Jingxin could not walk freely ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to move forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem of talent. It¡¯s because I¡¯m unique, but I have no connection with Buddhism ¡­¡± He suddenly understood that he had a huge karma with Buddhism.

    This karma originated from the concept of Mahayana Buddhism.

    He immediately recalled Arhat due calling him a Fozi, and that the colored ze Bodhisattva wanted to capture him back to the Buddhist sect to be a Fozi that was free of all worldly desires.

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that they admired his ¡± talent, ¡± but now it seemed that it was not that simple.

    He might have really be a son of Buddha. When he was exining the concept of the greatpletion Dharma, he had already formed a huge karma with Buddhism.

    This was the reason why the zed Bodhisattva wanted to capture him and bring him back to the void gate..

 Chapter 1114 - 1114: Extremely difficult mission (1)

    Chapter 1114 - 1114: Extremely difficult mission (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to jog as if he was ¡± walking on t ground ¡± without any obstacles. He immediately put the matter of the Arhat to the back of his mind. The gorgeous Bodhisattva, Liu Li, had been injured by the supervisor and could not leave nda for two or three years.

    Even if The Guardian Vajra and other Arhats were a threat to him, as long as they knew how to take detours and avoid danger, the Arhats would not be so terrifying.<div>

    If he couldn¡¯t win, he could still run.

    In the face of a rank one expert who was good at speed and control, he could not even escape.

    Liu Yun trudged forward with difficulty. When she walked into the path that was nked by bodhisattvas and Arhats, a huge pressure descended from the sky. This indescribable pressure did not exert itself on the physical body, but on the hearts of the people.

    With every step he took, he acknowledged Buddhism a little more. It was like going through a slow brainwashing process.

    The reason why it was difficult to move forward was that the original idea was now fighting against this foreign idea.

    Any living being with intelligence and strong opinions would instinctively resist being brainwashed.

    Such a situation was within her expectations. As a local Jianghu force in Leizhou, she hade into contact with many ¡®believers¡¯ who had once yearned to Enter the Void sect. Although these believers had failed in the end, they had be more and more pious aftering out of the stupa.

    I can try to ept this ¡®infusion¡¯ and take the initiative to ept this sense of identity. Will this speed up my progress? ¡±

    She made the corresponding attempts and was surprised to find that the speed was indeed a bit faster.

    From this, the conclusion was that if she had a good aptitude and epted the Buddhist ideas with heart, it would make her speed faster. But the core was other things, because her speed was only a little faster, not as exaggerated as imagined.

    As for what the core was, Liu Yun had no idea.<div>

    At this moment, she saw a figure pass by her from the corner of her eye.

    So fast?

    She looked over in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who noticed her gaze, nodded calmly and walked away.

    Looking at his back as he left, Liu Yun only had two words in her mind:He strolled leisurely in the courtyard.

    She slowly opened her mouth and widened her eyes.

    ¡°Completely unaffected? H-how could he not be affected at all? Even the monks of the Buddhist sect were obviously suppressed, but he was as normal as usual.¡±

    Liu Yun¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.

    Just like that, Xu Qi ¡®an overtook one local of Leizhou after another. Under their dumbfounded gazes, he left the rest of the Leizhou natives in the dust. The men who were focused on walking looked at this scene in a daze.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± aren¡¯t we walking the same path? why is he able to do it so easily? ¡±<div>

    Many people stopped to watch and started to discuss in amazement.

    Yuan Yi, Li Shaoyun, the Dongfang sisters, and the dual des sect Master Tang Yuanwu were the first to hear the discussion behind them.

    They were in the middle and could hear the exmations and discussions behind them.

    The Dongfang sisters turned their heads in confusion, and their beautiful faces changed slightly. In their line of sight, that green-robed figure slowly walked over. He didn¡¯t pause, and he seemed rxed.

    Li Shaoyun, who was carrying his spear, turned around and swept the spear horizontally. Commander Yuan Yi, who was beside him, lowered his head and dodged the sweep.

    He was about to reprimand his subordinate, but when he followed his gaze, he was stunned.

    hey, how did you do it? can you share your experience? ¡± Li Shaoyun grinned.

    The Dongfang sisters, Yuan Yi, and Tang Yuanwu all looked over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t stop walking. He replied coldly, ¡°¡±Can talent be shared?¡± Li Shaoyun opened his mouth, but he was speechless.

    After the man in green had gone far away, he muttered, ¡°¡±Yup, yup, he¡¯s born to be a monk.¡±

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s.. cking made to be a monk ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he quickened his pace.

    Yuan Yi narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on his feet. He said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s no stagnation at all. How is this possible?¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°sister, this person is strange in every way.¡± &Nbsp;

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s expression was serious as she replied with an ¡°enl¡® and transmitted her voice,

    ¡°He will enter the second level faster than the monks of the three flowers temple. But it doesn¡¯t matter. The Buddhist monk said that the secondyer has long been eroded by master¡¯s power and he will be trapped there.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t let him surpass us.¡±

    Duanmu Wanrong shook her head.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? there are rules in the tower that make it difficult to make a move. At least there are rules on the first floor. The Stupa Pagoda was a Dharma artifact used to worship sariras and imprison experts. If we can make a move so easily, how can we imprison the experts?¡±

    ¡°Master Jingxin, look behind you,¡± Dongfang Wanqing said loudly.

    Behind? The monks in front turned around and their eyes widened. They couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Even Zen masters like Jingxin and chief Heng Yin felt that it was absurd.

    Under the ¡± watch ¡± of the Bodhisattvas and Vajra, an outsider could walk so easily. On the other hand, the Buddhist disciples were ¡± careful ¡± at every step and were greatly suppressed.

    ¡°Who are you, almsgiver?¡±

    Jingxin stopped and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was getting closer and closer.

    All the monks stared at him.

    I¡¯m a man that you Buddhists will never get ¡­ ¡°Dafeng Wufu,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said without stopping.

    The two sides brushed past each other.

    The Buddhist monks looked at his back in a daze.

    Monk Jingxin retracted his gaze and stared at the Pearl formed from the mirror beast¡¯s tears.

    Martial uncle du Nan should have seen the scene just now.

    Outside the tower.

    du Nan, who is this person? ¡± yelbu¡¯s voice reverberated. why can hee and go freely in the stupa? ¡±

    Master Coiling Dragon held the precious pearl in his hand, and his wrinkled old face was filled with solemnity.

    The surrounding temperature suddenly rose a lot, and a wave of heat blew over. The figure of the Vajra of hardship appeared beside Abbot Coiling Dragon, reached out to grab the Pearl, and examined it with rapt attention.

    Mu nanzhi looked curiously at du Nan, who had suddenly appeared. The monk was nine feet tall and burly, with a bright Ring of Fire burning behind his head that never extinguished.

    Was this The Guardian Vajra of the Buddhist sect?

    The little white fox curled up in her arms and shivered. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot ¡­¡±

    Mu Nanxi hugged the little white fox tightly and retreated. She only stopped when its small body stopped trembling.

    The difficulty- transcending Vajra observed carefully and said,

    ¡°The first floor of the Stupa Pagoda has the power ofmandment, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with the magic treasure. Only bodhisattvas and Arhats, who also controlled precepts, could walk freely on the first level.

    ¡°Even I would be affected if I entered.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that this person is a Bodhisattva or an Arhat of the Buddhist sect?¡±

    Du Nan shook his head slowly,¡±when Bodhisattva Faji ced the Stupa here, he set up a prohibition that no one above the fourth grade can enter.¡± Arhats can¡¯t go in, and if bodhisattvas want to go in, they can only break the restriction by force.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you exin what happened?¡±

    Yelb asked.

    Du Nan Vajra didn¡¯t say anything. A guess shed in his heart:lt was also possible that the Arhat reincarnated and had karma with Buddhism, so he could ignore the precepts and directly reach the Golden body of Buddha.

    ¡°Forget it. Fortunately, he can¡¯t pass the second level,¡± said yelbu after a moment of silence.

    Li lingsu, who was listening to the conversation between the two extraordinary figures from a distance, bared her teeth. what kind of person is this old man,

    Xu Qian? ¡±

    Is it rted to Buddhism again?

    He has an unusual rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials, knows many kinds of venomous spells, and is suspected to have a deep connection with Buddhism. Who is he ¡­

    Not long after, Xu Qi ¡®an sessfully walked to the front of the Golden body of the Buddha. He raised his head and looked at the Golden body that was as tall as a mountain. It was magnificent.

    ¡°The Stupa Pagoda only has three levels. The first level is used to test talents. It¡¯s not difficult and there¡¯s almost no danger. In that case, the second or third floor might be the ce where Shen Shu and Nn Tianlu were sealed.

    I have to take back the Dragon Qi, break Shen Shu¡¯s seal, and stop them from releasing Nn Tianlu. The task is a little heavy ..

    ¡°How do I collect the Dragon Qi attached to the magic treasure? He couldn¡¯t kill the magic treasure. A first grade Bodhisattva¡¯s Dharma Treasure, no matter how I look at it, will only end up being killed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not in a hurry to enter the second level. He looked up at the Golden body. He seemed to be in a daze as thoughts spun in his mind.

    He quietly reached into his clothes and held the fragment of the book of theher world. He mumbled something and tried to use the incantation that Jian Zheng had taught him to absorb the Dragon Qi with the characteristic of the Dragon Qi and the fate of the country being attracted to each other.

    But he was disappointed.

    The Dragon Qi did not respond at all. It lingered around the pagoda and ignored his summoning.

    ¡°Is the Stupa Pagoda too high in level? The Buddhist sect is also here for the Dragon Qi. I can observe in secret and reap the benefits. On the other hand, unsealing Shen Shu and preventing Nn Tianlu from escaping were more troublesome.

    ¡°The former has the incantation that second senior taught me to unseal.

    However, even if it can unseal Jian Zheng, it may not be able to unseal the Stupa itself. As for thetter, unless I kill the Dongfang sisters and all the Buddhist monks, how can I stop Nn Tianlu from escaping?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best and leave it to fate. It¡¯s good enough that I can get Dragon Qi. If I can¡¯t do it with Shen Shu, I¡¯ll talk about itter. As for Nn Tianlu, he could not force him. I¡¯m only one person, so I¡¯ll just do my best. The supervisor is really something, giving me such a difficult task.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first enter the secondyer and explore the way. We¡¯ll thene up with a n to take advantage of the situation.¡±

    He immediately set a goal for himself. He had to get the Dragon Qi. Shen Shu would try her best to fight for it. As for preventing Nn Tianlu from escaping, he would leave it to fate.

    Seeing that Jingxin and the others were approaching, Xu Qi ¡®an no longer hesitated and bowed three times to the Golden body of the Buddha.

    The next moment, a golden light shone down from the cloud-shrouded dome, and he disappeared from the first floor.

    The first thing Xu Qi ¡®an felt was the warm sunlight and the devastatednd. It seemed that a fierce battle had just taken ce here.

    This was a vast wilderness, the sky was blue, and the climate was dry and cold.

    This was the Buddha realm? There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of the peaceful aura that a Buddha should have ¡­ As he was thinking, he heard a familiar, gentle voice.

    ¡°Today, you will die without a doubt.¡±

    Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw a man in green standing not far away. He had handsome facial features, a slender figure, and clear eyes that did not contain any vicissitudes of life. His sideburns weren¡¯t white either.

    Wei Yuan!

    [ PS: this chapter is a little short, but the previous chapter was 6000 words, so the word count is still good.. ]

 Chapter 1115 - 1115: Dreamscape (1)

    Chapter 1115 - 1115: Dreamscape (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound, as if something was stuck in his throat.

    He stared at Wei Yuan silently until thetter spoke again, ¡±<div>

    Nn Tianlu, ever since the war started, the witch God religion has ughtered countless soldiers of our great Feng. Today, I¡¯ll first kill you and destroy your corpse soldier Army. Then, I¡¯ll destroy the armies of the Yan,

    Kang, and Jing kingdoms to pay tribute to the souls of the soldiers of great Feng in heaven.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and saw a white-haired old man in a wizard¡¯s robe. He was sitting cross-legged on the barrennd. He was covered in blood and his aura was weak.

    Behind the old sorcerer were three eminent Buddhist monks. Xu Qi ¡®an recognized one of them. He was Arhat du¡¯ e, who had led the Buddhist diplomatic mission to the capital.

    ¡°This is a fragment of the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago .

    Realization dawned on him. He then recalled li lingsu¡¯s words. Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s master, the former former city Lord of Jingshan city, Nn Tianlu, had died in the Battle of Shanhai Pass in Wei Yuan¡¯s scheme.

    Nn Tianlu was imprisoned on the second floor? But why did I see the Battle of Shanhai Pass ¡­ He muttered in his heart. Then, he heard Nn Tianlu sneer,

    ¡°Wei Yuan, master Yu¡¯s primordial spirit can¡¯t be destroyed. Only a rank one of Dao sect or a Grand Wizard can kill me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked at Wei Yuan, only to find that he had already disappeared. When he reappeared, he was behind Nn Tianlu. He held a de in his right hand and a head in his left.

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s headless body sat still. The blood from his neck spurted four to five meters high like a blood fountain.

    Third grade, no,plete third grade, he was even more powerful than the North vanquishing Prince in Chuzhou ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. Although he knew the truth, he still couldn¡¯t hide his feelings after seeing Wei Yuan¡¯s cultivation.<div>

    Arhat du ¡®e took out a golden alms bowl from his sleeve. He pointed the mouth of the alms bowl at Nn Tianlu¡¯s corpse and began to chant a soul ferrying Scripture.

    The brilliant Buddhist light turned into a beam of light and shone on Nn Tianlu¡¯s corpse. It extracted a primordial spirit that was not real enough and put it into the Golden alms bowl.

    Du ¡®e epted the Golden alms bowl and said, ¡®

    ¡°Commander Wei, let the Buddhist sect handle Nn Tianlu¡¯s primordial spirit.

    The Stupa Pagoda in the Thunder Prefecture was the Dharma Treasure of Bodhisattva Faji and was used to suppress evil. Nn Tianlu¡¯s soul will be scattered in less than sixty years.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Wei Yuan nodded.

    With that, he slowly walked away, hisrge sleeves fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°Lord Wei, Lord Wei

    Xu Qi ¡®an chased after him and raised his hand in an attempt to stop him, but Wei Yuan couldn¡¯t hear him.

    He put down his hand in disappointment.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±<div>

    At this moment, he heard someone chanting the name of Buddha from behind him. He turned around and saw that it was not Arhat due, but Jingxin,

    Jingyuan, eternal sound, and the other monks from the three flower temple.

    They had finally reached the second floor.

    The monks of the three flowers temple looked around in confusion, as if they were also confused as to why they were here.

    Monk Jingxin looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±Benefactor, what did you see just now? Where is this ce?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered,¡±this should be the battlefield of the Shanhai Pass battle 20 years ago.¡± We¡¯re either in an illusionary realm or Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream realm. Considering that rank four Wizards are also called ¡°dream Wizards,¡± I think it¡¯s thetter.¡±

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream ¡­ Realization dawned on monk Jingxin. that should be the case. Martial uncle du Nan said that the second level of the Stupa Pagoda has been infiltrated by Nn Tianlu¡¯s power.

    The entire second level had been infiltrated by Nn Tianlu¡¯s power? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    The chief monk of three flowers temple, monk Heng Yin, stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and asked, ¡°¡±What did you see just now?¡±

    ¡°The scene before Nn Tianlu¡¯s death. He was killed by Wei Yuan and the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say that he was killed by Arhat du ¡®e, because that would expose the fact that he knew Arhat du¡¯ e.

    The monks of the three flowers temple nodded slowly. The monk Jingyuan said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Senior brother, how do we get out of the dream?¡±

    Jingxin nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and shook his head without saying a word.

    He seems to know, but he¡¯s not willing to say it in front of me. That¡¯s right, the

    Buddhist sect and the witchcraft sect are in cahoots. They n to unseal Nn Tianlu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an examined the monks, and his gaze stopped at monk Jingxin¡¯s empty hands.

    Master Jingxin, where¡¯s the Pearl in your hand? ¡±

    If he remembered correctly, Xu Qi ¡®an had clearly seen the scene of the first floor of the Stupa Pagoda reflected in the bead when they had passed by each other.

    Unsurprisingly, the bead¡¯s function was to transmit the scene inside the Stupa to the outside world, so that the spiritual intelligence master Elbu and the Vajra of resilience could see the scene inside the pagoda.

    Although the two sides had reached an agreement, they were also suspicious of each other. The bead was an important bridge that maintained their cooperation ¡­

    ¡°Since this is a dream, the bead can not be brought in.¡±

    Monk Jingxin exined.

    In other words, this isn¡¯t our real bodies. Our consciousness has entered Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin.

    After a while, more and more people arrived at the second floor.

    First were Yuan Yi, Li Shaoyun, Tang Yuanwu, as well as the Dongfang sisters and other rank four experts. With their talents, they would be the pirs of support in any force.

    To the Buddhist League, martial artists who could step into the fourth stage naturally had a ¡°Buddhist nature.¡±

    After that, the number of Leizhou¡¯s local martial world Heroes decreased by two-thirds.

    When they entered the first level, there were about five to six hundred people, but now there were less than two hundred people left.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Supreme treasure of Buddhism, it has its own world?¡± ¡°The soil here is real, and so are the rocks .

    The group of heroes discussed animatedly. Those who were curious even grabbed a handful of soil and put it in their mouths to taste before spitting it

 Chapter 1116 - 1116: Dreamscape (2)

    Chapter 1116 - 1116: Dreamscape (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Liu Yun quickly met up with her fellow sect members and sect Master Tang Yuanwu. After that, she looked around the crowd and finally found the green-robed figure.

    She paid a lot of attention to this man. This had nothing to do with women¡¯s thoughts, but it was purely because she valued the mysterious expert.<div>

    The head monk Heng Yin said loudly, ¡°benefactors, this is Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream. We are in the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago.¡± The scene in front of us is the ce where the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect had surrounded and killed Nn Tianlu.¡±

    Using my information to exchange for. favor in front of me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Heng Yin.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, master.¡±

    ¡°Who is Nn Tianlu?¡±

    The Leizhou locals suddenly realized and started to ask questions. Heng Yin immediately told everyone about Nn Tianlu¡¯s identity.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually a second-grade rain master?¡± ¡°Rank. 2 ¡­¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist sect is indeed powerful.¡±

    The Jianghu people had strange expressions on their faces. Some were emotional, some were shocked, and some were afraid. In their eyes, a second-grade rain master was an unattainable existence, an immortal figure.

    And such a character was actually suppressed by the Buddhist sect here.

    Dongfang Wanrong closed her eyes. After a long time, she opened them and sent a voice transmission.

    I can¡¯t sense where master is, which means he has no self-consciousness. This is indeed a dream, his dream.<div>

    ¡°How do we break out of this?¡± Dongfang Wanqing nodded.

    Dongfang Wanrong shook her head, ¡°let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see ¡­¡± &Nbsp;

    As they were talking, the scene suddenly changed. Everyone found themselves in arge tent. A white-haired and white-bearded cloaked wizard was sitting at the head of the table. Beside the long table were a general in armor and a wizard in a cloak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw a familiar face among them.

    Nurheka!

    ¡°The demons of the South and the demons and barbarians of the North formed an alliance and tried to restore the thousand demon Kingdom. The Gu n of the South wanted to take the opportunity to shake the fate of Da Feng. The Western Region¡¯s Buddhism and the demon race have a deep-seated hatred and will not stand by and watch. Da Feng and Buddhism are bound to join forces.¡±

    Nn Tianlu looked around at the Magi in the tent and said, ¡°This is a once-in-a-thousand -years opportunity for the witchcraft cult. As long as we join the battle andpletely defeat Da Feng and Buddhism, we can share the nine prefectures with the monster race, Gu race, and barbarian race.¡±

    The king of Jing country, Xiahou Yushu, asked, ¡°¡±Why don¡¯t you harass great

    Feng from the southern border?¡± Nurheka slowly shook his head, ¡± ¡°Da Feng¡¯s Army is split into two groups. One group will gather at the Shanhai

    Pass border while the other group will gather at the border of the Three Northeast Provinces. They are guarding against us. The battle at Shanhai Pass was in full swing. The Barbarian demons and the Gu n were at a

    disadvantage. Unless we can break through half of Da Feng in a short period of time and send our Army to the capital, once the battle at Shanhai Pass is over, Da Feng and the Buddhist sect will have time to send their troops to deal with us.¡±<div>

    Nn Tianlu nodded, ¡°therefore, we have to fight against Da Feng and the Buddhist sect at Shanhai Pass to determine the winner.¡± It¡¯s time to pay back the debt that great Feng owes us.¡±

    themander of Da Feng¡¯s three armies is that eunuch called Wei Yuan? ¡± a wizardughed. heh, no one in the Central ins calls him that? ¡±

    All the Wizards and generalsughed.

    At that time, although Wei Yuan had already defeated the demon barbarians, that war was insignificantpared to therge-scale battle that swept through the major forces of Jiuzhou.

    Leizhou¡¯s pugilistic world listened to the meeting and was dumbfounded: ¡°It really is the Battle of Shanhai Pass.¡±

    They had a weird expression on their faces. The Battle of Shanhai Pass happened 20 years ago. To them, it was arge-scale but extremely distant war.

    At this moment, he was witnessing the discussion of the witchcraft cult¡¯s higher-ups with his own eyes. He felt a sense of absurdity as if history had turned into life. At the same time, he was shocked.

    In addition, they also learned some inside information about the Battle of

    Shanhai Pass.

    This was one of thergest and most tragic Wars in the history of mankind. In essence, it was the peak performance of the contradictions between the major forces in nine regions.

    The South demon that was destroyed in the Jia zidang demon race tried to restore their country, the Gu n tried to shake Da Feng¡¯s fate, and the witchcraft God sect demanded a debt from Da Feng.

    ¡°This Nn Tianlu said that my great Feng owes the witch God religion a debt.

    What debt?¡±

    Guardian General Li Shaoyun frowned.

    At the same time, he asked the question that the others were puzzled about.

    Dongfang Wanrong said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°When Emperor Gaozu started his business, he was defeated several times. One time, he was at the end of his rope and borrowed 200000 troops from the witch God sect. He promised that after overthrowing the great Zhou, he would take the witch God sect as the National religion. Who knew that after the establishment of Da Feng, Emperor Gaozu would go back on his word.¡±

    This part of history was very secretive. In Da Feng, even schrs might not know about it.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Li Shaoyun said indifferently.

    that¡¯s right. How can the witchcraft cult be worthy of being the National cult of my great reverence? ¡±

    ¡°Dafeng doesn¡¯t need a state preceptor. Even the human sect is just a game for an incapable ruler.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this b * tch is talking nonsense. ¡±

    The Leizhou citizens cursed.

    Yuan Yi gestured with his hands. The prestige of themander made the people of Jianghu calm down. He looked at the monks of the three flowers temple and said,

    ¡°There is no point in talking, how can we escape from this dream realm?¡±

    Monk Jingxin looked at Dongfang Wanrong. She was the only dream wizard at the peak of the fourth stage, and only a wizard could deal with a wizard.

    Dongfang Wanrong muttered to herself for a moment, but still said the same thing, ¡®¡±¡®Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡±

    Not long after, everyone understood what he meant. The scene changed again. The Battle of Shanhai Pass shed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The demons of the South, the Barbarian demons of the North, the Gu n, the witch God sect, the DA Feng Army, the Buddhist Kingdom of the Western regions ¡­ The battle royale was witnessed by everyone from Nn Tianlu¡¯s perspective.

    This continued until Nn Tianlu was surrounded and killed by Wei Yuan. His head was separated from his body, and the dream ended, entering a new cycle.

    Through this dream, everyone felt the most helpless..

 Chapter 1117 - 1117: Dreamscape (3)

    Chapter 1117 - 1117: Dreamscape (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nn Tianlu was powerless.

    The Buddhist experts were too abnormal, and Wei Yuan¡¯s leadership skills were too abnormal.<div>

    After the war started, they lost one battle after another, and theirbat power was reduced as if they were being cut by a blunt Imife. They might win some local wars, but it was still difficult to reverse the decline.

    Li Shaoyun sneered, ¡± what a thick skin. In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Buddhist sect was only a thug. Wasn¡¯t the one who plotted to kill Nn Tianlu our great Feng¡¯s God of War, Wei Yuan?¡±

    He was ridiculing monk Heng Yin for giving the credit of killing Nn Tianlu to the Buddhist sect.

    The monk from three flowers temple put his hands together and was speechless.

    The people of Leizhou had looks of disdain.

    At this moment, the scene changed. It was not the Battle of Shanhai Pass, but an unfamiliar environment.

    It was an unfamiliar dream.

    The master of the dream realm was a young man carrying two des on his back. At this time, his expression was serious as he stared at the middle-aged man in front of him. The middle-aged man was also carrying two des on his back.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back in this battle,¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. ¡°If you can withstand a hundred moves, you¡¯ll be done.¡± If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, master. Let¡¯s do it,¡± the young man with two sabers said. This battle was extremely brutal. The youth had thirty-six des on his back and was on the verge of death.

    The scene changed again, and the master of the dream was still the martial artist carrying two sabers on his back. He had be a young man instead of a young man.<div>

    His enemy had also changed from his master to a sinister and unruly old man.

    ¡°Tang Yuanwu, you dare to kill me?¡± the old man rebuked. Your master is old, and I might be a little afraid. A fifth stage huajin, you think you¡¯re worthy of killing me?¡±

    ¡°Old weirdo she Shan, you¡¯vemitted all sorts of crimes, such as rape and piging. I¡¯ll kill you today,¡± Tang Yuanwu said lightly.

    Everyone looked at Tang Yuanwu and someone suddenly said, ¡®

    this is the battle that made sect leader Tang tamous tor killing the old monster of Snake Mountain. He entered rank-4 with one battle.

    ¡°En, I remember now. Back then, old monster she shanmitted all sorts of crimes in Lei Zhou. Hemitted multiple crimes and killed his entire family. It caused a hugemotion in Leizhou.¡±

    ¡°But why is sect Master Tang¡¯s past here?¡±

    When Dongfang Wanrong saw this, she let out a breath, as if to confirm a certain guess in her heart, and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Because our primordial spirits were drawn into the Shi ¡­ In Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream realm, under the influence of the dream wizard, everyone¡¯s dream realm is slowly intertwining.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re dreaming right now?¡± Yuan Yi said in a deep voice.

    Tang Yuanwu revealed a look of realization, ¡®¡±¡®The master¡¯s battle and the battle where I killed the old monster of Snake Mountain were indeed the most dangerous battles in my life. Even after so many years, I still dream about it often. ¡±<div>

    ¡°To be able to witness the past of the Battle of Shanhai Pass, to see the past of sect leader Tang¡¯s old monster of the snake chopping mountain, this trip was not in vain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, no one would believe this experience.¡±

    Following that, everyone experienced a few dreams. There was the battle between The Guardian General Li Shaoyun and themander Yuan Yi, as well as the hot-blooded killing of the Leizhou pugilistic world.

    There were also some who witnessed the Grand scene of the eminent monks of the Western regions chanting Sutras from the perspective of Buddhist disciples.

    Xu Qi ¡®an blended into the crowd and was particrly silent, but his eyes were fixed on the Dongfang sisters and the monk from three flowers temple.

    The Buddhist League and the witchcraft cult hade prepared. They definitely knew how to get out of the dream realm, how to release Nn Tianlu, how to get the Dragon Qi ¡­ . can¡¯t let them release Nn Tianlu ¡­ Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard a cry of surprise.

    He turned his head to look and was shocked.

    The Buddha Mountain was peaceful. Golden light lingered in the clouds. A young man in a night watchman¡¯s uniform was holding his head in pain in the formation, his face twisted.

    This scene was too familiar, so familiar that his expression changed.

    A battle of Buddhist arts!

    Eight distresses formation!

    What the hell, my dream?

 Chapter 1118 - 1118: The search for Nalan Tianlu (1)

    Chapter 1118 - 1118: The search for Nn Tianlu (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    f * Ck you! Xu Qian cursed in his heart. If the dream appeared on the TV, he would rush over to block it and not let anyone watch it.

    What did it mean to reveal his identity in the stupa?<div>

    The witch God church would kill him at all costs, and the Buddhist League would convert him at all costs.

    At that time, not to mention unsealing Shen Shu, he would not even be able to protect himself if he took back the Dragon Qi.

    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the ¡®dream¡¯ , be it the Leizhou people, the Buddhist monks, or even the eastern sisters.

    ¡°Buddha Mountain, the night watchman¡¯s uniform ¡­ It seems familiar.¡±

    The crowd was confused and curious. They did not know how to react for a while. Leizhou was too far away from the capital. The people present had basically never seen a Buddhist fight, nor had they seen Xu Qi ¡®an in person.

    it¡¯s a Buddhist duel. That¡¯s Xu yinluo.

    The sect master of the dual des sect, Tang Yuanwu, said in a clear voice.

    When he was in the capital during the Buddhist league¡¯s battle, his original intention was to go for the battle between heaven and man. In the end, the battle between heaven and man was postponed for more than a month. Instead, he was lucky enough to witness therge-scale battle of Buddhist league¡¯s battle of magic.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A wave of noise suddenly came, the heroes of Leizhou pointed at the screen and discussed endlessly.

    so, he¡¯s Xu yinluo. He¡¯s much more handsome than the portrait. I can tell that he¡¯s a dragon among men with just one look.<div>

    didn¡¯t get to see the battle of the Buddhist sect that day. I didn¡¯t expect to see it today in such a way. Hahahaha ¡­¡±

    The Dongfang sisters ¡®eyes were also wide open as they stared unblinkingly at the young man in the silver Gong uniform.

    They had heard of her name for a long time but had never seen her in person. It was not bad to have such an opportunity to meet her. After all, the capital was the base camp of Da Feng, and they could not go there.

    The night watchman¡¯s spies were all over Jiuzhou, and he had investigated all forces in detail. The small matter that the East Ocean Dragon Pce was a subsidiary force of the witchcraft cult couldn¡¯t be hidden from him.

    Going to the capital would mean death.

    Therefore, they had no hope of meeting the legendary Xu yinluo. ¡°He¡¯s indeed handsome and extraordinary, but not as handsome as Li Lang.¡± Dongfang Wanrong examined Xu yinluo and made a judgment.

    a mere array was enough to make him hold his head and scream. At that time, Xu yinluo didn¡¯t have the heroic spirit of the legends.

    Dongfang Wanqing thought to herself.

    On the other side, monk Jingyuan looked at Zen Master Jingxin and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±ls this the Arhat and bodhisattvas who are trying to take in the Arhat?¡± hmm, ¡± Jingxin replied and stared at Xu yinluo intently.

    ¡°What do you think of Mahayana Buddhism?¡± Jingyuan asked.

    Jingxin was silent for a long time before he slowly said, ¡®<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s like a door that¡¯s filled with madness and danger, but it¡¯s also something that people yearn for. Du ¡®e wanted to push it away, but he was afraid of doing so. The Gxia tree didn¡¯t want to push it away, but it couldn¡¯t help but want to push it away.

    ¡°The dispute between the Mahayana and Mahayana Buddhism has been in a stalemate for so long. Other than the fact that the Buddha is asleep and can not make a clear decision, the hesitation of the Bodhisattvas and Arhats is also a crucial reason.¡±

    Martial monks didn¡¯t practice Dhyana. They just needed to be slightly simr to each other and didn¡¯t need to be proficient in Buddhism. In the eyes of a

    monk, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was a Mahayana or a Hinayana.

    Of course, if he had to choose, the monk would prefer the Hinayana Dharma. This was because the path of monks and Warriors was very simr. They both cultivated themselves.

    While the two monks were mumbling, Xu yinluo, who was trapped in the formation, suddenly went berserk. She held the hilt of her de and struck out with an amazing strike. It was a strike that made even the rank-4s present tremble in fear.

    The eight distresses formation shattered on the spot.

    After that, Xu yinluo broke the Vajra power of the Buddhist League with one strike of her de and discussed the way of Dao with the old monk under the Bodhi tree. She redeemed the old monk and climbed to the top of the Buddhist League. She insisted on not kneeling under the pressure of the huge Dharma. Summoning the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife to break the Buddha realm.

    he¡¯s too powerful. Xu yinluo was already so powerful when she was fighting with the Buddhist League.

    that¡¯s right. During the battle, he had just returned from Yunzhou. In other words, it was not a rumor that he was able to take on 8000 rebel soldiers alone.

    ¡°What eight thousand? isn¡¯t it twenty thousand?¡± no wonder Xu yinluo could suppress heaven and man with two hands. No wonder he could kill 200000 soldiers of the witch God religion with one saber.

    that¡¯s right. Xu yinluo has only been practicing martial arts for a dozen years. He¡¯s much better than us, who have been cultivating for decades and have yet to step into rank-4. He¡¯s a true genius.

    The people of Leizhou were extremely excited. Leizhou was far from the capital, and when news of Xu yinluo¡¯s deeds spread, it was inevitable that it would be exaggerated and not match the truth.

    However, after seeing Xu yinluo¡¯s strength in the battle today, the heroes of Leizhoupletely believed that Yunzhou could stand against 8000, no, 20000 rebel soldiers.

    He also believed in the miracle of him killing 200000 enemies in the battle of Yuyang pass.

    The Dongfang sisters looked at each other and tacitly took back their words.

    Compared to Xu yinluo, their husband li was indeed inferior.

    The dream realm slowly dissipated, and everyone reminisced about it.

    Suddenly, three flower temple¡¯s chief, Heng Yin, shouted,

    ¡°Why is there a scene of a Buddhist battle here?¡±

    This sentence made everyone either clear-headed or realize what was unreasonable.

    That¡¯s right, why would a battle of Buddhist arts appear here? If everything in front of him was a dream, then whose dream was this?

    ¡°Eh, why are they all standing there and not moving?

    Mu nanzhi narrowed kaznd¡¯s big eyes, peeking at the Pearl that was formed from the mirror beast¡¯s tears in the king Kong of difficulty¡¯s hand from a distance. She found that the picture reflected by the Pearl was still.

    ¡°Strange, it¡¯s like I¡¯m under some kind of illusion.¡±

    The rank four guest of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you think, Li Lang?¡±

 Chapter 1119 - 1119: The search for Nalan Tianlu (2)

    Chapter 1119: The search for Nn Tianlu (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wenren qianrou asked her lover for his opinion.

    Li lingsu frowned.

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder Rong ¡­ Let me think.

    ¡°No wonder the Buddhist sect wanted to cooperate with the witchcraft cult. The second level of the Stupa was eroded by Nn Tianlu¡¯s power. As soon as they reached the second level, they were immediately drawn into Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream realm.

    ¡°If they want to pass through the Dreand smoothly, they must have Nn Tianlu¡¯s cooperation. Otherwise, these people will not be able to leave the second level. They will remain in the Dreand until the vitality of their physical bodies in the outside world is cut off.¡±

    Wenren qianrou furrowed her brows and said worriedly, ¡°¡±lt seems that senior Xu couldn¡¯t break free from the dream either ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression immediately turned strange. She found that she could not understand this old man more and more. He clearly had an extraordinary identity and cultivation, but his cultivation always seemed as ordinary as his appearance.

    Was he doing this on purpose, or was there some reason that prevented him from using his full strength?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about his ns for now. In fact, it was not difficult to break through Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream. No matter what stage it is, the dream wizard¡¯s technique must rely on the dream realm as a medium. This is the rule.¡±

    ¡°So, there are two ways. One:He could wake Nn Tianlu in the tower and leave the dream. 2. Find andmunicate with Nn Tianlu¡¯s consciousness in the dream world. Communicate with him and ask for his help to escape the dream world.¡±

    As Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s lover, a fourth stage dream witch, and a Dao sect expert who specialized in primordial spirit cultivation, li lingsu had a deep understanding of the methods of dream witches.

    consciousness in a dream? ¡±

    Mu nanzhi asked in return. The little white fox in her arms poked its head out and looked at li lingsu curiously with its big ck eyes.

    ¡°Without consciousness, you can¡¯t dream, ¡± li lingsu replied, ¡°and there¡¯s naturally someone¡¯s consciousness in the dream.¡±

    After a pause, he sighed and said, ¡°Dongfang Wanrong is a peak fourth stage dream wizard. It¡¯s too easy for her to find that wisp of Nn Tianlu¡¯s consciousness.¡± But why is she biding her time and still lingering in the dream world?¡±

    It felt so good to call sister Rong by her full name ¡­ The Holy Son of the heavenly sect thought to himself.

    The two sisters, one cold and the other charming, at first nce, it seemed that the younger sister, Dongfang Wanqing, was more domineering and active, but that was not the case. In bed, it was often the older sister who looked charming who was more domineering and rude, like a queen.

    As she thought about it, li lingsu couldn¡¯t help but rub her waist.

    Ever since he had been ced under house arrest by the Dongfang sisters for half a year, he had been working hard. His interest in women had be weaker and weaker, and he felt that he was graduallying into contact with the true essence of Taishang Wangqing.

    He had indeed taken the right path.

    ¡°Junior Sister, Junior Sister, you came down the mountain with me. Now you¡¯ve be the flying Sparrow swordswoman, and I¡¯ve gradually¡± forgotten ¡°my love. Once the three-year period is up, you¡¯ll definitely be so envious that you¡¯ll

    urool Irom your eyes.

    ha, the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect has be a chivalrous swordswoman. You¡¯ve gone down the wrong path. Li lingsu felt smug at the thought of this.

    ¡°What, no one answered?¡±

    Monk Heng Yin raised his voice and shouted again. At the same time, his sharp eyes swept across the crowd.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan seemed to have thought of something and their expressions changed slightly. They also used their sharp eyes to search the crowd as if they were looking for something.

    sister, can you use the dream wizard¡¯s methods to trace back to who the owner of the dream was? ¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s originally cold face became even more serious and cold.

    ¡°I know what you mean ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong slowly nodded.

    Seeing the monk¡¯s expression, the Leizhou soldiers were not fools. They immediately understood what was going on. As they retreated, they looked around and stared at the people around them.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Sect Master Tang, I remember that your twin des sect once went to the capital to witness the Grand magic battle event, right?¡± Someone asked in a loud voice.

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Tang Yuanwu.

    ¡°I have the honor to witness Xu yinluo¡¯s defeat.¡± Tang Yuanwu nodded slowly.

    Dongfang Wanrong said, ¡± however, it¡¯s impossible to dream of the battle scene unless it¡¯s deeply engraved in your memory. It¡¯s just like how sect leader Tang still remembers those two battles. After all, they¡¯re personal experiences. She emphasized on the words ¡°biological experience.¡±

    Not good, they¡¯ve already suspected that I¡¯m in the crowd. The Buddhist monks, the East Ocean Dragon Pce, and the locals of Leizhou all havepanions who can testify against each other, but I¡¯m a foreigner, so it¡¯s easy for them to lock onto me ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, feeling anxious.

    If he exposed his identity here, not only would his n fail, but he would also be in danger.

    As expected, life was full of unexpected things. His n had yet to unfold before he was forced to reveal his true form by Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream. At this moment, Liu Yun of the Twin des sect said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°This is my dream.¡±

    The first seat, Zen Master Heng Yin, examined her and questioned, ¡®¡±You?¡±

    Tang Yuanwu was stunned at first, then he suddenly understood. He looked at his valued disciple with aplicated expression and said, ¡®

    ¡°Yes, Yun ¡®er was also in the capital at that time and witnessed the entire process of the battle.¡±

    Ambiguousughter and boos rang out from all around.

    What did it mean for a woman to constantly dream about Xu yinluo¡¯s fight with the Buddhist League?

    The exnation was, ¡°young girls are in love.¡±

    A Jianghu man smiled ambiguously and said, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re overthinking it. Xu yinluo has achieved countless victories in her life. Whether it¡¯s the resurrection in Yunzhou or the one-sided rebellion in Yuyang pass, which one of them wasn¡¯t more dangerous than the Buddhist League?

    ¡°If Xu yinluo were here, she would not have dreamt of a fight of Dharma spells.¡±

    What he said made a lot of sense, and everyone present thought the same..

 Chapter 1120 - 1120: The search for Nalan Tianlu (3)

    Chapter 1120: The search for Nn Tianlu (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dongfang Wanrong nodded silently. It was normal for a young girl to fall in love with Xu yinluo after watching a Buddhist battle.

    As a woman, if she didn¡¯t have someone in her heart, she would also be tempted by a man like Xu yinluo.

    Chief Heng Yin looked at Jingxin, and his doubts were dispelled when he saw thetter nod.

    Xu Qi. an couldn¡¯t help but take. few more nces at Liu Yun. the heroine of Leizhou. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a heroine who admired him here. It was not strange.

    There were many women who admired Xu yinluo in the current Da Feng.

    At this moment, a new dream appeared. The red candles were held high, and the curtains were low. It was unknown whose wedding night it was.

    The Jianghu menughed and whistled, and the scene became lively again.

    Li Shaoyun was stunned at first, then his expression changed.

    Did this group of bastards forget what they were here for?

    Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart. He, who had been paying attention to the

    Buddhist monk and the Dongfang sisters from the beginning, finally saw Dongfang Wanrong retreat step by step. After pulling apart a distance, she turned around and left quickly.

    Dongfang Wanqing and the Buddhist monk quickly followed.

    Not good! As soon as they moved, a few figures immediately chased after them. They were Xu Qi ¡®an, Tang Yuanwu, li Shaoyun, and Yuan Yi.

    ¡°Follow them closely!¡±

    Yuan Yi shouted.

    The Jianghu men were a beat slower, but they came to their senses at this moment. They didn¡¯t care about watching the dream realm and hurriedly chased after him.

    Dongfang Wanrong stopped in her tracks, turned around, and blew at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    In an instant, a thick fog appeared out of nowhere, covering the sky and the sun. It was as if they were in the early morning filled with fog.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡±

    Li Shaoyun turned around and looked around. He was shocked and angry.

    ¡®Oh no, I still let them¡¯ escape¡¯. ..¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief, feeling slightly anxious and helpless.

    ¡°Sect master!¡±

    Liu Yun ran out from the thick fog.

    that woman is. high-ranked Magus. She can also control dreams ¡­

    Tang Yuanwu¡¯s expression was grave as he made his judgment. He then nodded at Liu Yun.

    Li Shaoyun was anxious,¡±then what should we do now?¡± How do we get out of the dream?¡±

    Yuan Yi shook his head slowly,¡±if it were an ordinary dream wizard¡¯s dream, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for us to break free with the strength of our primordial spirits.¡± However, even if a rank two rain master¡¯s dream realm isn¡¯t targeted at us, it¡¯s still not something we can walk out of.¡±

    Tang Yuanwu said in a deep voice, ¡± in addition, that woman is a high-ranked sorcerer. This is a dream. If she wants to leave, we can¡¯t stop her. We were at a disadvantage from the start.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an said calmly, ¡± this is also the reason why the Vajra agreed to let us in. The Buddhist sect and the witchcraft cult think that victory is in their hands.

    The rank-4s ¡®attention was immediately attracted. Yuan Yi nodded slightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡®

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a dream wizard, it¡¯s not that easy to escape from Yushi¡¯s dream world. Otherwise, why would she waste so much time talking to us? He just had to leave the dream realm and go to the third level. I¡¯m guessing that she¡¯s still in her dream.¡±

    ¡°But how can we find him in this thick fog?¡±

    Li Shaoyun said with a frown.

    Can¡¯t a vulgar warrior use his brain ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®

    ¡°Her actions just now made us understand at least two things:First, she chose to blow out a thick fog to confuse us. she didn¡¯t fight us head on. This means that the Dreamforce she can borrow is limited. She can¡¯t deal with so many rank-4s at the same time. Or, there was also amandment in the dream that prevented him from attacking the people in the tower.

    ¡°Secondly, this is Nn Tianlu¡¯s Dreand. If she wants to leave the Dreand, she should need Nn Tianlu¡¯s permission. The fact that she did not leave the dream immediately but chose to observe it was the best proof. It¡¯s very likely that he found a way tomunicate with Nn Tianlu while he was watching the Dreand.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s going to look for Nn Tianlu now?¡±mander Yuan Yi muttered.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be that she has already left the dream?¡± Liu Yun asked softly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook her head and said, ¡°if she had left the dream, she wouldn¡¯t have used the fog to trap us. She would have disappeared.¡± But you¡¯re right about one thing. She can leave the dream at any time now.¡± Hearing this, the three rank-4 martial artists frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at their faces and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still have a chance. If she were to go and find Nn Tianlu, where would she go?¡±

    ¡°Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream realm!¡± Yuan Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this a dream?¡± li Shaoyun asked, puzzled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head slowly. this is a dream created by all of us. It¡¯s no longer just Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream.

    Li Shaoyun sized him up repeatedly and grinned. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve seen it clearly. Amazing.¡±

    Great Feng¡¯s case-solving genius. Xu yinluo ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled indifferently and maintained his calm persona.

    On the other side, Dongfang Wanrong led the Buddhist monks and the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce through the mist. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through the mist, and her steps were steady without the slightest confusion.

    ¡°Donor Dongfang, where are we going now?¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin pressed his palms together and said as he followed behind.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to find my master¡¯s consciousness,¡± Dongfang Wanrong replied without turning her head.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Chief Heng Yin asked.

    Dongfang Wanrong paused and said in a low voice, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s where Wei Yuan beheaded him.¡±

    All the monks came to a realization, while Jingyuan said in confusion, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t youmunicate with him just now?¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong smiled tenderly and said, ¡± at that time, there was only my master¡¯s dream. Everyone was watching from the side. How could wemunicate? ¡± I deliberately waited for everyone¡¯s dream to intertwine with master¡¯s dream.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s dreams are intertwined like a maze, separating everyone. No one will notice if I go to see master now.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, li Shaoyun, Yuan Yi, Tang Yuanwu, and Liu Yun walked through the fog. After a while, a scene appeared in front of them. The red candle was held high, and their eyes were filled with a joyous red color.

    The dream realm just now had already developed to the stage of entering the nuptial chamber.

    Damn it, he had encountered Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream realm, and he had encountered all these bullshit dreams ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but frown. He wanted to walk over quickly, but the conversation between the couple on the bed made them slow down.

    [ PS: cold, blocked nose, drowsy, today¡¯s update. ] It was also because of the cold yesterday..

 Chapter 1121 - 1121: Eliminating the devil (1)

    Chapter 1121 - 1121: Eliminating the devil (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Wifey, how should we make love?¡±

    The groom¡¯s tone was a little anxious, as if he had never touched the woman.<div>

    The bride was stunned by the question and only replied after a long time. She said shyly, ¡°¡±This, this ¡­ No matter how much my husband asks me, how would I know?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that when a woman is married, her wife will impart her experience to her, ¡± the groom said unhappily.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s very simple,¡± the bride said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Ah, wife, why are you holding my waist?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say it ¡­ Although her husband had not taken a concubine, did he not even have a maidservant? Besides, haven¡¯t you been to a ce full of fireworks?¡±

    The bride¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a brothel, nor have I ever had a maidservant. Women will only affect the progress of my martial arts training.¡±

    The groom replied.

    A talent ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and stared at the dream, trying to see through the hanging curtains and see who the groom was.

    The sect master of the Twin des sect, Tang Yuanwu, had a cold expression, as if he didn¡¯t care, but his eyes kept ncing at the bed curtain. ¡°He¡¯s a martial arts fanatic,¡± Yuan Yi said with a smile.

    Li Shaoyun walked away in a hurry.<div>

    ¡°Husband, where are you going?¡± the bride asked in surprise.

    The curtains swayed, and it seemed like a teenager was putting on clothes. As he put on his clothes, he replied to his wife, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s time. I¡¯m going to practice my spear for two hours. Rest early, wifey.¡±

    ¡°B-but we haven¡¯t ¡­. The bride was anxious.

    The bed curtains were lifted, and the groom came out. He had handsome features and a rebellious look in his eyes as he rushed out.

    The moment they saw this young man, everyone turned their heads and looked at li Shaoyun.

    Li Shaoyun¡¯s dark face instantly turned red. He felt as if there were mes rising from his body and illusory ck smoke wasing out of his head. Commander Yuan Yi examined him repeatedly and said, ¡®

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. A few years ago, you came to Leizhou City to report on your work, and you yed like a fish in water in the Academy.¡±

    . The corner of li Shaoyun¡¯s mouth twitched. sure. I¡¯ll only be seventeen when we get married.

    Tang Yuanwu nodded and said seriously, ¡°So, it was your Furen who taught you how to have sex?¡±

    Li Shaoyun was speechless.

    Liu Yun did not say anything. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she tried to hold back herughter.<div>

    That¡¯s. social death ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pursed his lips and tried not tough out loud.

    He cleared his throat and said,¡±don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up and search for Nn Tianlu¡¯s consciousness.¡± &Nbsp;

    Yuan Yi and Tang Yuanwu restrained their expressions and nodded slightly.

    Li Shaoyun heaved a sigh of relief. When he had bid farewell to his virgin boy identity, he had had a deep impression of it. He would asionally think about it in his dreams. He had not expected to be exposed naked in front of the public today. This was even worse than being forced to go to the battlefield to kill enemies.

    After passing through li Shaoyun¡¯s dream and searching in the fog for a moment, he suddenly heard the noise of a busy city and looked over.

    Colorful lights were hung high up, and the crowd was like a web. It was a lively scene of a bustling night market.

    Whose dream is this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. Then, he saw a man and a woman holding hands and walking over slowly.

    The woman was tall and beautiful. Her brows were slightly thick, giving people a heroic feeling. She was holding a man¡¯s arm and pointing at the roadside stalls, jumping up and down from time to time, appearing lively and cheerful.

    As for the man, he was handsome, tall, and slender, and he was dressed in The night watchman¡¯s uniform.

    Tang Yuanwu took a deep look at the lively and cheerful woman of the dream world, then slowly turned his head to look at his disciple, Liu Yun, who was known for her cold arrogance.

    This heroine, who was praised by the Leizhou pugilistic world for her heroic spirit not losing to men, finally blushed. She lowered her head slightly, not daring to look at the sect leader¡¯s face.

    ¡°Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. Heroine Liu has good taste,¡± Yuan Yi said with a smile.

    Li Shaoyun was gloating.

    Another one had died ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood wasplicated, because he remembered that his dream had not yet appeared. He was afraid that his identity would be exposed in the dream.

    Right now, he was afraid of the scene of him frolicking with a courtesan in the

    Academy.

    Perhaps it was rted to his previous life, such as fighter jets, cars, skyscrapers, and so on.

    in order to confirm whether the dream is affected by the precepts, we might as well make an attempt. Commander Yuan Yi said. ¡°A fight?¡± Li Shaoyun raised his eyebrows.

    Yuan Yi nodded.

    Li Shaoyun nodded his head excitedly. He sprinted a few steps and sent a flying knee at Yuan Yi, but was easily blocked by the other.

    After a simple test, the two sides stopped fighting. Yuan Yi analyzed, ¡± we are not affected by the precepts in the dream realm, or the second level is not affected by the precepts and can not disy our Qi activity. Our currentbat strength depends on the strength of our primordial spirit.

    It depended on the strength of the primordial spirit ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed.

    He looked at li Shaoyun and said, ¡®

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a try together.¡±

    Li Shaoyun didn¡¯t reject anyone who wanted to fight. He licked his lips and said eagerly,

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ve long wanted to test your level.¡±

    Liu Yuntang, Yuan Wu, and Yuan Yi took a few steps back, looking very interested.

    Just as li Shaoyun had said, they were very interested in this mysterious person who called himself Xu Qian. For the time being, they could see him as apanion.

    However, when it came to snatching the blood pill, he was apetitor.

    It was the best time to get to the bottom of it.

    Li Shaoyun saw Xu Qi ¡®an nod and knew that he was ready. He no longer hesitated. He took two steps forward, turned around, and kicked out his right leg with a ¡°PA¡± sound, like a tight whip.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand to block the attack, but he was sent flying backward, looking extremely embarrassed.

    Just this?

    The three people who were watching the battle were stunned and found it hard to believe.

    His primordial spirit was too weak.

    Such a level of skill wasmon in the Jianghu of Leizhou. He was only at the level of a rank five or rank six martial artist.

    Just as shock and disappointment welled up in their hearts, they saw li

    Shaoyun holding his leg and staggering back. His face was twisted in pain..

 Chapter 1122 - 1122: Eliminating the devil (2)

    Chapter 1122 - 1122: Eliminating the devil (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Looking over, Yuan Yi¡¯s pupils shrank. Li Shaoyun¡¯s right foot had disappeared, and there was nothing under his ankle.

    ¡°He, he devoured part of my soul power ¡­¡±<div>

    Li Shaoyun had to bear with the pain of his soul being torn apart. Other than that, the loss of energy was secondary. This small part of the wedding would not affect him too much.

    Devouring soul power? Tang Yuanwu stopped looking down on him and looked at Xu Qian in the distance with some fear.

    Were they from Dao sect or witchcraft cult ¡­ Yuan Yi, on the other hand, was frowning. The other party¡¯s actions had exceeded his expectations. Other than Liu Yun, the three of them were all rank-4.

    The primordial spirit was powerful, but to devour the soul power of others was not something a martial artist could do.

    In other words, although Xu Qian¡¯s primordial spirit was not as good as theirs, he might be able to devour them.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small amount of soul power. It shouldn¡¯t affect you.¡±

    ¡°I just found out that I can devour soul power,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    After a simple exnation, he didn¡¯t exin further and continued to move forward.

    Everyone looked at each other and followed him without saying anything. They didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this mysterious Xu Qian.

    So the heart subus can devour soul power, but it¡¯s not feeding it back to me.

    It¡¯s the seven ultimate venomous insects that took it all for themselves, or maybe it¡¯s because of the God sealing nail that the seven ultimate venomous insects can¡¯t feed it back ¡­<div>

    This way, I¡¯ve found a way to quickly nourish the heart Voodoo, and that is to devour souls ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts were burning.

    The dream realm in front of him was a good opportunity.

    Tian Huan was the foundation of the seven ultimate banner. It did not need to be nurtured to reach its peak. Along the way, he had focused on cultivating the poison miasma. After swallowing the poison of the ancient corpse, the poison miasma had grown to a considerable extent.

    Dark Gu and strength Gu were nurtured in an orderly manner, they were not strong or weak, they belonged to the second tier.

    The corpse Gu, the love Gu, and the heart Gu had been stuck at a bottleneck all this time. Now, he had found a way to elerate the growth of the heart Gu-devouring soul power.

    As for the love Gu, he was prepared to wait for the state preceptor toe and then nurture it.

    Is your human sect¡¯s juicer stronger or my southern border love Gu? It was a pity that he was no longer the martial artist he had once been, or Luo Yuheng would have lost without a doubt.

    The only thing left was the corpse puppet.

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an stopped in his tracks and looked ahead in a daze.

    In front of him was a Dreand. The sky was blue, and the grasnd was undting. A tall brown horse was gnawing at the grass with its head lowered.

    The dream was monotonous, and there was nothing else other than this horse.<div>

    Li Shaoyun and the others stopped behind Xu Qi ¡®an and looked into the dream. The Guardian general, who had just died, was puzzled. ¡°What is this, a horse?¡±

    He stared at the horse for a moment and suddenly gasped, ¡®

    did you guys notice that the more I look at this horse, the more I feel that it has delicate features and is emitting an attractive charm? I can¡¯t help but want to ride it.

    Tang Yuanwu analyzed. there is indeed such a feeling. A dream is a reflection of a person¡¯s inner heart. And based on the charm that this horse disyed, it¡¯s not hard to imagine that the owner of the dream had a special liking for horses.

    I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re talking nonsense. Don¡¯t use me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an made a ssic denial in his heart. Then, he understood why he had dreamed of the little mare.

    Dreams were determined by the body and consciousness. When a person was hungry, they would see delicious food in their dreams.

    By the same logic, before entering the stupa, he had used the Voodoo to deal with the middle-aged martial monk. As a result, he had a good impression of animals.

    Among the animals, he was most familiar with the little mare. ¡°There¡¯s a horse demon among us?¡± Yuan Yi muttered.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°If it were a demon, it would have been forcefully converted by the Buddhist sect and would not have been able to enter the pagoda.¡± Tang Yuanwu shook his head.

    Hiss! Li Shaoyun gasped,¡±is this guy a pervert?¡± It¡¯s already pitiful enough that MA Tian Tian is a Mount for others. Let them go.¡±

    The corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said indifferently, ¡°¡±The world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±

    It was too awkward!

    It was so f * cking embarrassing!

    I will never admit that this is my dream.

    Li Shaoyun¡¯s ¡± tsk tsk ¡± sound was heard as the group quickly left.

    Not long after, they heard deafening battle cries.

    A picture of a magnificent war slowly unfurled before his eyes. This was Nn Tianlu¡¯s dream.

    In the deste wilderness, a man in green robes looked at Nn Tianlu with a gentle gaze and said,¡±Today, you will die without a doubt,¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong rushed over with the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the monks of the Buddhist League.

    Seeing this, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°¡±You guys wait for me here.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong approached Nn Tianlu, who was dressed in a wizard¡¯s robe and covered in blood. She mumbled something, and after a while, Nn

    Tianlu¡¯s body trembled. His eyes were slightly empty as he looked at Dongfang Wanrong.

    ¡°You

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m Rong ¡®er.¡±

    Nn Tianlu was silent for a moment. Then, as if he was sleepwalking, he said, ¡°So ¡­ Big ¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Dongfang Wanrong was mixed with joy and sorrow. When the Battle of Shanhai Pass took ce, she was only 13 years old, an innocent and pure age.

    ¡°Teacher, after you died, your soul was suppressed in the Stupa Pagoda of the Buddhist sect. It¡¯s already been twenty years.¡±

    ¡°This disciple hase to save you ¡­¡± Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s tone was extremely fast.

    She told him about the ¡®deal¡¯ between the wizard God religion and the Buddhist League and said, ¡± you have to let us leave your Dreand now. When the people of Buddhism reach the third level andmunicate with the pagoda spirit, they will be able to temporarily control the Stupa and unseal you.

    ¡°Twenty years ¡­ What was happening in the outside world ¡­ Wei Yuan, so what if it¡¯s Wei Yuan . ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1123 - 1123: Eliminating the devil (3)

    Chapter 1123: Eliminating the devil (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Nn Tianlu asked as if he was sleep talking.

    He was currently in a half-awake, half-asleep state.

    Wei Yuan was dead ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, afraid that she would stimte her teacher until he woke up. Once he woke up, the dream would naturally be broken.

    Then, the people of the Jianghu in Leizhou would be free.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Teacher, I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re free ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong had yet to speak when she suddenly heard a sharp whistling sound.

    He turned around in shock and saw a disciple of the East Ocean Dragon Pce roaring at the sky without any warning.

    Dongfang Wanqing made a decisive move and stopped the disciple. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°¡®What are you doing?¡±

    The disciple was at a loss.

    his mind has been affected by someone, ¡± Zen Master Jingxin said in a deep voice. there was nothing wrong with this group of people. However, when we saw Nn Yushi¡¯s consciousness, he immediately let out a long cry to warn the people who were controlling him.

    ¡°I, I ¡­ I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    The disciple was shocked, angry, and aggrieved.

    Dongfang Wanqing frowned and looked into the depths of the thick fog. The fog suddenly trembled and a figure flew out, shooting towards Dongfang Wanqing like a sharp arrow.

    Thetter crossed his arms and ced them on his chest.

    Bang! Bang!

    Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s feet slid back.

    Zen Master Jingxin pressed his palms together and chanted, ¡°¡±Killing is forbidden. ¡±

    The attacking figure suddenly froze and did not attack Dongfang Wanqing. This person had dark skin and arrogant eyes. It was The Guardian general, li Shaoyun.

    At the same time, monk Jing Yuan took a big step forward and punched li Shaoyun¡¯s chest, sending him flying.

    Behind everyone, the thick fog trembled again, and two figures rushed out. Their target was clear-Dongfang Wanqing.

    Tang Yuanwu dodged or hit the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce who tried to block him, opening a path for Yuan Yiqing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n was to hold Dongfang Wanqing hostage.

    In the dream world, martial artists were too passive. In order to effectively control the dream witch, Dongfang Wanrong, and let her bring them out of the dream world, the most effective way was to hold Dongfang Wanqing hostage.

    Li lingsu had said before that the Dongfang sisters had relied on each other since they were young and had a deep rtionship with each other. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Dongfang Wanrong wouldn¡¯t agree if he threatened her with his younger sister¡¯s life.

    Chief Heng Yin put his hands together and restricted Yuan Yi and Tang Yuanwu¡¯s movements with the precepts. The precepts of the Zen master were executed by the primordial spirit and had little to do with the physical body.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the disciples of the Buddhist sect and the East Ocean Dragon Pce were being held back by li Shaoyun and the other two, Xu Qi ¡®an and Liu Yun charged out of the thick fog and attacked Dongfang Wanqing.

    ¡°Wanqing,e here!¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong shouted.

    ¡°Continue tomunicate with Nn Yushi. I can block it.¡± Dongfang Wanqing said lightly.

    ¡°Master, please let us leave.¡± Dongfang Wanrong said anxiously.

    She had never thought of killing the people of Leizhou in her dream. The bigger themotion here, the easier it would be to attract those Jianghu Wanderers.

    A force of nearly two hundred people was not something they could deal with.

    ¡°But I ¡­ I haven¡¯t defeated Wei Yuan yet ¡­¡± Nn Tianlu muttered.

    Like a sharp knife, Liu Yun stabbed into the group of monks and blocked the first wave of reinforcements that came to stop Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Her cultivation was at the fifth stage huajin level, and her primordial spirit was tough. Although it was difficult for her to deal with a group of simrly vulgar monks, she was still able to fight back and forth.

    Because Xu Qi ¡®an had a special ability, she was responsible for dealing with Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s primordial spirit.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, and as he approached Dongfang Wanqing, he let out a shrill cry and used the power of the Voodoo to shake Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s primordial spirit, creating a temporary dizzy effect.

    A palm struck towards the cold Beauty¡¯s head.

    With this palm, he could devour at least thirty percent of the other party¡¯s soul power.

    Soul power was simr to Qi power. As long as it was notpletely devoured, the essence of the soul would not be damaged. At most, the essence of the soul would De exnausted, and one would need a long time to recuperate.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    After Dongfang Wanqing got rid of the temporary dizziness, she made a

    response that was in line with a martial artist¡¯s operation. She clenched her fist and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm.

    The fist and palm collided, but there was no sound. In the next moment, Dongfang Wanrong was upied by the pain of her soul being torn apart. She staggered back and looked at her arm in disbelief.

    His entire forearm had disappeared, and there was nothing below his elbow.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying like a broken kite.

    His primordial spirit wasn¡¯t strong, it was even weak, but it could devour soul power ¡­ Dongfang Wanqing judged that her soul power would at most be slightly depleted, but before that, she would be able to destroy the soul of this guy whose primordial spirit was not strong.

    She turned into an afterimage and chased after him.

    Dongfang Wanrong patientlymunica ted with Nn Tianlu¡¯s consciousness, supplemented by the ability of a dream witch, and gave him a certain amount of guidance.

    teacher, the Battle of Shanhai Pass has ended. The witch God religion and Jingshan city are still there. This is only one of the wars that you will lead. There will be more Wars waiting for you in the future.

    ¡°Shanhai Pass battle ¡­ You lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I lost.¡±

    if Da Feng wins this war, it¡¯ll be like adding oil to. burning fire. The witchcraft cult will have no more chances ¡­

    ¡°No, Da Feng is weak now, and its dragon veins have copsed. It is at its weakest. Teacher, the witch God religion needs you.¡±

    ¡°The witchcraft cult needs me? Yes, the witchcraft cult needs me ¡­

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s empty eyes gradually regained focus.

    Dongfang Wanrong was overjoyed and was about to speak when she heard someone shout, ¡®

    ¡°Dongfang Wanrong, if you don¡¯t want your sister¡¯s soul to be destroyed, then take us out of the dream.¡±

    He turned around and was instantly shocked, angry, and in disbelief.

    His sister, Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s primordial spirit, was held in his hand. Her originally solid body was now illusory, like a shadow that could be blown away by the wind.

    A dignified peak fourth-grade primordial spirit was defeated so quickly?

    ¡°Your, your primordial spirit ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing struggled unwillingly and gritted her teeth..

 Chapter 1124 - 28-eliminating demons (4)

    Chapter 1124: Chapter 28-eliminating demons (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    She thought that she could destroy his primordial spirit, but she didn¡¯t expect that this person¡¯s primordial spirit, which was clearly weak, was so tough that it was unimaginable. It was impossible to destroy it.

    Martial artists did not have any special abilities in the primordial soul domain, so they were helpless against a technique that could devour soul power. After a few rounds of fighting, she was reduced to a fish in the.

    ¡°How can you break up a primordial spirit of the third stage realm?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    It was. sess ¡­ Li Shaoyun and the others were overjoyed and hurriedly retreated to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Just as Liu Yun was about to leave, the head monk eternal sound¡¯s eyes shed and he pressed his palms together, ¡°¡±Turn back to the shore!¡±

    Liu Yun¡¯s body stiffened, and no matter how hard she tried, she could not move.

    Hulla ¡­ A group of warrior monks and Zen masters surrounded her. Jingxin and Jingyuan also rushed over to restrain her.

    Zen Master Heng Yin ced his palm on Liu Yun¡¯s head and said, ¡°¡±Benefactor, please let go of the eastern second Pce Master.¡±

    ¡®What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for starting a killing spree today,¡± Heng Yin said lightly.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me. Cut the crap.¡± Li Shaoyun cursed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Tang Yuanwu looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±Brother Xu, please show mercy.¡±

    This temporary team was not solid. Liu Yun was the most outstanding disciple of the dual des sect, but she had nothing to do with Xu Qian and the others. They might not be willing to give up the hostage for Liu Yun.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes naturally fell on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Liu Yun pursed her lips tightly.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let go of her hand. Dongfang Wanqing was facing him, but her back was facing her own people, and she retreated step by step.

    Seeing this, Zen Master Heng Yin retracted his hand. Liu Yun looked at Xu Qian deeply and quickly returned.

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s heart rxed and she shouted, ¡°Come here!¡±

    Among the Buddhist monks and the people from the East Ocean Dragon Pce who were running over, she said, ¡®

    ¡°Teacher, quickly let us out.¡±

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s gaze was no longer empty. He nodded and gazed at her. Heughed in a low voice and said,¡±l didn¡¯t think that we, master and disciple, would meet again.¡±

    The next moment, everyone disappeared from the dream.

    ¡°Oh no, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°How are we going to escape from the rank two rain master¡¯s dream?¡± Shaoyun cursed. Not only did hee here for nothing, but his life was also in the hands of others. He didn¡¯t know if the second level had a rule that forbade

    ¡®killing¡¯. If killing is allowed, we¡¯re finished.¡±

    As he spoke, the dream returned to normal. Nn Tianlu¡¯s head had been cut off by Wei Yuan, and his primordial spirit had been taken away by Arhat du ¡®e in his golden alms bowl.

    Yuan Yi didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was as dark as water.

    I can¡¯t leave the dream, ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an said. I¡¯ll ask someone else to help me.

    What did that mean?

    The three rank-4 martial artists were stunned.

    Liu Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Dongfang Wanrong was the first to open her eyes. She looked around and found that she was in a dungeon-like environment.

    The light was dim, and the ground and walls were made of ck rocks, which had a dark and gloomy color.

    The space on the second level wasn¡¯t big, and there were many angry-looking diamond statues standing there. Some were wielding swords, some were holding staffs, some were holding sabers ¡­

    She swept her gaze and saw her teacher, Nn Tianlu. He was sitting cross-legged between two Vajra realm Warriors. The Vajra realm warrior on the left held a sword with the tip pointed at Nn Tianlu, making a stabbing gesture.

    The Vajra on the right held the stone hammer and raised it high, as if it would strike down at any moment.

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s primordial spirit wasn¡¯t real enough and was in a semi-illusionary state.

    Dongfang Wanrong withdrew her gaze and looked at the long passage behind her. There were nearly two hundred people from Leizhou standing there.

    Their eyes were closed like statues. Their expressions were either sad or happy, anxious or embarrassed. They kept changing, but none of them could wake up. The East Ocean Dragon Pce and the Buddhist monks opened their eyes.

    They were the same as Dongfang Wanrong, looking around curiously.

    I¡¯m out. This is the second floor ¡­

    The disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce said in surprise.

    Dongfang Wanqing took a few steps forward and looked at Nn Tianlu¡¯s primordial spirit. She tried to take a few steps before stopping and saying,

    ¡°My martial artist¡¯s intuition tells me that there will be danger if I take a few more steps.¡±

    quicklye back, ¡± Dongfang Wanrong hurriedly said. don¡¯t wake the teacher up, or the dream will be shattered.

    At this moment, she saw the chief monk, Zen Master Heng Yin, take out a three-edged diamond awl from his sleeve and stab it into the chest of a Leizhou citizen.

    Blood instantly sttered. That Jianghu man was still in his dream, but his life was taken away.

    ¡°Senior Heng Yin ¡­¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin frowned.

    ¡°I am subduing demons,¡± Zen Master Heng Yin¡¯s expression did not change. He swept his gaze and locked it on Qing Yi, who was not far away, and said, ¡®

    especially this man. He offended Buddhism time and time again and was an enemy of Buddhism. He even almost killed Junior Brother Yin Shun.

    He walked toward Xu Qi ¡®an with the diamond awl in his hand.

    Dongfang Wanrong looked at monk Jingxin and said, ¡°¡±This person can control other people¡¯s minds. In order to prevent others from being manipted by him in secret, it¡¯s best for Grandmaster to screen them withmandments.¡±

    As she spoke, she used her dream sorcery to screen the disciples of the East

    Ocean Dragon Pce..

 Chapter 1125 - 29-cutting off the beard (1)

    Chapter 1125: Chapter 29-cutting off the beard (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin said after screening.

    Dongfang Wanrong heaved a sigh of relief and then looked at the eternal sound sect¡¯s head. He was currently holding the Golden awl high and ruthlessly stabbing it into the green-robed man¡¯s chest.

    Although Dongfang Wanrong didn¡¯t like to kill, she didn¡¯t have any mercy toward an enemy who had almost killed her younger sister.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    With an ear-piercing sound, Zen Master Heng Yin¡¯s hand split open and the Golden awl in his hand fell.

    At this moment, the Dongfang sisters, Jingxin and his fellow disciples all came over in shock.

    ¡°A warrior?¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing asked in surprise.

    She had not expected that this mysterious man in green, who could devour soul power, was actually a warrior.

    When did martial artists be so strange?

    ¡°This person is actually a martial artist!¡±

    Chief Heng Yin frowned slightly. In this case, it would be difficult to kill the other party.

    For the Zen masters who were not famous for theirbat ability, a fourth-level martial artist was a tough enemy. It was difficult to kill them even if they did nothing.

    ¡°Search his body and see what his background is.¡±

    Said monk Jing Yuan.

    Just as chief Heng Yin was about to do so, he reached his hand into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest. At this moment, a warrior monk¡¯s face suddenly turned ferocious. Before anyone could react, he had already bumped into Nn Tianlu.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The monk crashed into an invisible Qi world and flew out.

    The semi-transparent realm of Qi rippled like water. Sensing that someone was attacking the seal, Nn Tianlu frowned slightly. His eyshes trembled. He was about to wake up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s beautiful face turned pale.

    The monk vomited blood, and the veins on his forehead were protruding, but he ignored Dongfang Wanrong. Instead, he pointed at the chief monk Heng Yin and sternly said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hurt him, don¡¯t you hurt him. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t allow you to hurt him.¡±

    Chief Heng Yin retracted his hand, his expression ugly, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on, Yin Ming? are you crazy?¡±

    The warrior monk cursed for a while, then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an affectionately and murmured, ¡®¡±¡®1 won¡¯t let you get hurt. I definitely won¡¯t.¡±

    he¡¯s being controlled. Bald donkey, what are you doing? ¡± Dongfang Wanrong red fiercely at Jingxin. Thetter¡¯s face was filled with confusion as he said,

    ¡°His mind is clear, and he hasn¡¯t been bewitched ¡­ Nn Yushi is about to wake up. Is there any way to make him go back to sleep?

    Dongfang Wanrong sneered, ¡°who do you think can make a second grade rain master fall asleep?¡± Now that things havee to this, you should quickly go to the third floor andmunicate with the tower spirit. I¡¯ll hold off this group of Leizhou people.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, that¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Jingxin quickly retreated and ran towards the end of the tunnel.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Chief Heng Yin stabbed another Lei Zhou pugilist to death and shouted,

    ¡°¡±Quickly finish them off before they wake up.¡±

    He didn¡¯t continue to fight with the green -robed man and chose to kill the Jianghu people first.

    The disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the warrior monks of the Buddhist League all took action, taking the lives of the people of Leizhou.

    In just a few seconds, more than a dozen people had died.

    Nn Tianlu slowly opened his eyes.

    The Dreand waspletely shattered. The people of Leizhou who fell into the Dreand immediately woke up and saw the Buddhist monks and the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce taking their lives.

    ¡°Damn it, Buddhist monks don¡¯t care about martial virtue.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I woke up quickly. Otherwise, I would have died a muddled ghost. ¡±

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s fight them!¡±

    A chaotic battle immediately broke out. The overall quality of the monks of the three flowers temple and the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce was stronger than the Jianghu people of Leizhou, but there was nock of level five neutral jing martial artists among them.

    Copper skin and iron bones were even more, and the two sides fought back and forth.

    Pfft!

    A martial artist waved his big knife and cut off the arm of a monk. Just as he was about to add another knife, chief Heng Yin said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    Under themandment, the big saber in the warrior¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a ng.

    Two monks rushed out, one to save the man, and the other to cut the throat of the martial artist with his Buddhistmandment de.

    The monk and the Zen master were. godlybination ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked around the battlefield calmly. He found that the passage was neither wide nor narrow, but it could not amodate so many people fighting.

    Jing Yuan was currently fighting with li Shaoyun.

    On the other hand, Dongfang Wanqing waspletely suppressing the dual des sect Master Tang yuan Wu.

    Dongfang Wanrong summoned the heroic soul of a warrior and used the body of a warrior to supplement the means of a wizard to suppress themander,

    Yuan Yi.

    Leizhou has the advantage of numbers, but the Buddhist League is too powerful. And with the East Ocean Dragon Pce of the Dongfang sisters ¡­ He couldn¡¯t drag this out. Otherwise, even if he won, Jingxin would have control of the Stupa Pagoda. What meaning would there be in winning or losing?

    li Shaoyun and the others also understood this, but they were helpless ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s figure disappeared, and he kept jumping in the shadows of the crowd.

    As she passed by Dongfang Wanqing, she felt something in her heart. She stared at her own shadow and screamed, ¡®

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who took Li Lang away.¡±

    It was finally confirmed.

    When Dongfang Wanrong heard this, her pretty face was as cold as ice, and her killing intent soared as she shouted,

    ¡°Master Heng Yin, force him back.¡±

    The Head of Department, tsunaga, put his hands together, locked onto the shadow that was jumping at high speed, and chanted, ¡°¡±Turn back to the shore!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an only felt a strong resistance in the depths of his heart. He resisted moving forward, and instinctively made a corresponding action-retreat!

    He didn¡¯t go against his heart and retreated back to the camp where the battle was intense. At the same time, he sent a message to the sisters,

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed that li. If you have the ability,e and kill me.¡±

    The two sisters gritted their teeth, but they didn¡¯t abandon their opponent to chase after Xu Qi ¡®an. They showed enough calmness.

    Li Lang was willing to go with the other party. Based on Li Lang¡¯s experience, if the other party was not trustworthy, he would not take the risk.

    Goading didn¡¯t work ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was disappointed..

 Chapter 1126 - 29-cutting off the beard (2)

    Chapter 1126: Chapter 29-cutting off the beard (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°When did you control the monk?¡± Dongfang Wanrong transmitted her voice and asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Ha, when you¡¯re not looking.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    When he had poisoned the middle-aged martial monk, he had also nted the seed Gu of the love Gu. After the middle-aged martial monk returned to the monks of the three flowers temple, these seed Gu had secretly invaded the bodies of the nearby martial monks. The reason why he chose the martial monk was that the Zen master had a strong mind. At this stage, the love Gu might not be able to control him.

    But monks were different. Monks before the spirit-forging stage were not much different from Warriors. She couldn¡¯t stop the erosion of the love Gu, so she couldn¡¯t help but ¡®love¡¯ him.

    Inside the Buddha tower, there were a few other monks who were also affected by the love Gu.

    The strategy of casting a wide was originally intended to be used as a trump card in the final fight for the Dragon Qi. He did not expect that he would be immediately drawn into the dream realm after entering the second level. This secret move was used here.

    Love Gu was different from heart Gu and poison Gu, its corrosion was silent and hard to detect with ordinary methods.

    People who were affected by the love Gu would treat the host of the mother Gu as the love of their life, regardless of gender.

    Seeing that they couldn¡¯t break out of the encirclement, Xu Qi ¡®an chose the second strategy. He opened Ji Qian¡¯s silk bag and took out handfuls of fire daggers, military crossbows, and bundles of arrows. He threw them to the

    Jianghu men around him and shouted,

    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to the Zen master. You¡¯ll be affected by themandments. Use handguns and military crossbows to attack from a distance.¡±

    The Jianghu men were overjoyed.

    Bang Bang!

    Beng!

    The sound of gunfire and the string of the military crossbow intertwined. Iron balls and arrows whistled through the air, and the barrage of bullets and arrows enveloped the Buddhist monk.

    There weren¡¯t many Buddhist monks, and six or seven of them died on the spot after a round of fire suppression.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Imperial court?¡± chief Heng Yin was furious and scolded. No wonder, no wonder you¡¯ve been making enemies of the Buddhist sect time and time again. Don¡¯t even think of leaving the three flowers temple alive today.¡± As he spoke, he took off the Kasaya he was wearing and threw it out.

    The Kasaya expanded and turned into a huge curtain, blocking the arrows and pellets.

    This was a protective spiritual artifact of the three flowers temple. It could defend against the attacks of a fourth-rank martial artist, allowing the Zen master, who was not good at closebat, to have the ability to protect himself.

    ng ng ng ¡­ The bullets and arrows were all blocked.

    ¡°When Jingxin controls the stupa, none of you will be able to leave. The three flower temple has been in Leizhou for hundreds of years. They will not be soft-hearted when ites to eliminating demons ¡­¡± Monk Heng Yin said indifferently.

    Suddenly, monk Heng Yin heard the heavy sound of iron falling to the ground, followed by the exmations of the pugilist, ¡°¡±Cannon?¡±

    Cannon? Monk Heng Yin was stunned. Before he could react, he heard a ¡± boom ¡® and in the next second, something hit the Kasaya. The center of the Kasaya suddenly ¡± protruded ¡± backward.

    The zing mes exploded and spread along the mist.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The second cannon shot rang out, and the Tao Wu could no longer hold on and was torn into two.

    Zen Master eternal sound was too careless and did not Dodge. The st from the explosion hit his chest and blood spurted out. Half of his face was mangled.

    Without the Kasaya, the monks of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the three-flower temple could finally see clearly what was in the distance. It was a huge cannon made of fine iron. The body of the cannon was thick and heavy, and the barrel was long and slender. Wisps of green smoke wereing out of the muzzle.

    The green-robed man stood behind the cannon and calmly loaded the bombs.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The third shot was fired.

    Monk Jingyuan jumped up and collided with the Cannonball. He was instantly engulfed by the mes.

    But in the next moment, he broke through the fire andnded beside Zen

    Master Heng Yin. He carried him on his back and shouted, ¡°¡±Retreat!¡±

    The disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the monks of the three flowers temple retreated toward the end of the tunnel.

    The Jianghu men didn¡¯t chase after him. They all looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. With hisck of martial virtue just now and the firearms and crossbows he had given them, this group of ordinary people seemed to regard him as their leader.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave the order, and they chased after him.

    On the third floor of the Buddha tower.

    Jingyuan and the Dongfang sisters were the first to reach the top floor. They looked around calmly and found that theyout of this floor was the most normal. It was a square space that was ten feet in length and ten feet in width.

    The entrance to the stairs was in the middle of the room, and a golden body stood on the north side. It was wearing a Kasaya, and its eyes were blurry. There was a radiance that symbolized wisdom behind its head. Anyone who saw this golden body would feel their mind clear and their wisdom increase.

    There was also a golden body standing on the south side, holding a Jade bottle in his hand. He was slightly fat, and looking at this golden body, one would have the illusion that he was as light as a swallow, and his chronic illness was almost cured.

    On the east side were two futons with two monks sitting on them.

    One of the monks had a body that seemed both real and illusionary. He was emitting a faint golden light and was skinny and old.

    The other monk had well-defined facial features and was handsome and young. He was none other than Jingxin.

    The west side was the most demonic and special. It was a broken arm. Golden chains extended from the wall and the ground, wrapping around the broken arm.

    The entire west wall, pirs, dome, and ground were all engraved with dense array patterns.

    The arrival of the Dongfang sisters and the rest interrupted themunication between Jingxin and the tower spirit. The former¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and saw that more than half of the monks were dead or injured. The chief monk of eternal sound was covered in blood and was being carried on Jing Yuan¡¯s back. He frowned immediately.

    ¡°They areing up,¡± Jingyuan said in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps came from the stairs.

    Then, led by li Shaoyun and the other rank-4 martial artists, a group of Jianghu people rushed forward.

    They looked around excitedly, looking for blood cores and soul Cores, but were disappointed to find nothing except for the Golden statue, the enemy, and a demonic arm.

    ¡°Senior, please save our fellow disciples.¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin pressed his palms together and pleaded..

 Chapter 1127 - 1127: 29-intercept (3)

    Chapter 1127 - 1127: 29-intercept (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yes!¡± The skinny old monk nodded and smiled.

    He gently waved his hand, and the Golden body in the South, which was holding a Jade bottle in its palm, scattered fine golden light, which enveloped everyone present, including the martial artists. Everyone¡¯s injuries were immediately healed.<div>

    Heng Yin recovered from his daze and touched his face subconsciously. He heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that there were no scars.

    ¡°Senior, please punish these viinous disciples,¡±

    Heng Yin pointed at the Leizhou people and said sternly, ¡°¡±These viinous people attacked the three flowers temple and killed Buddhist disciples. Senior, please enlighten these viinous people.¡±

    The tower spirit in the image of an old monk. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°The great wisdom Dharma power enlightened wisdom, the medicine master Dharma power saved people, but I don¡¯t know how to kill.¡±

    Jingxin sighed. Although he had received the goodwill of the tower spirit, he was not Bodhisattva Faji himself. He could not use the power of the tower spirit to suppress this group of Leizhou martial artists.

    It was even more impossible to order the tower spirit to kill.

    Jingxin pressed his palms together. benefactors, you¡¯ve all seen it. There are no blood and soul Cores in the tower. You¡¯ve all been deceived.

    Li Shaoyun and the others ¡®expressions changed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently, ¡°if there are no treasures, why are you Buddhists acting so abnormally?¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t a blood pill or a soul pill, it must be some other treasure. Quickly hand it over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a treasure.¡± don¡¯t try to fool us with a few words. Thief monks, hand over the treasure.<div>

    you¡¯re hiding it. Is it because the treasure can¡¯t be seen? ¡±

    The group of heroes cursed angrily.

    It was this person again! Chief Heng Yin stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, his eyes shing with killing intent.

    Even though the Leizhou martial artists were scolding him, they were afraid of the old monk and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Who is that hand in the West?¡± Yuan Yi suddenly asked.

    ¡°In the eyes of the Buddhists, he is an extremely evil person,¡± the old monk replied with a smile.

    An extremely evil person?

    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled when they heard the tower Spirit¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why is there only one hand? where are the other parts?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    He pretended to be curious and asked, trying to find out the whereabouts of the rest of Shen Shu from the old monk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the old monk shook his head.<div>

    Did he not know or could not say? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disappointed.

    Zen Master Jingxin turned a blind eye to the others and stared at the old monk.

    He put ms palms togetner ancl said, ¡°¡±senlor, can you control tne Dragon and make it only enter my body without falling into the hands of others?¡± Dragon Qi? what Dragon Qi?

    Everyone was confused and could not help but take a few steps forward. They instinctively felt that the Dragon energy that Jingxin mentioned was the greatest treasure in the Buddha tower.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near!¡± The old monk looked at the crowd and said.

    The Buddhistmandment had affected everyone.

    He then answered Jingxin, ¡± this penniless monk can only guide the Dragon Qi.

    When chief Heng Yin saw this, he finally let go of the huge stone in his heart and said lightly, ¡®

    ¡°The Buddha tower is the most precious treasure of our Buddhist League, so the treasures in the tower naturally belong to the Buddhist League. It¡¯s simply whimsical for you to break into the tower to seize treasures. Even if the three flowers temple agrees, the tower spirit won¡¯t.¡±

    The Buddhist monk and the eastern sisters felt more rxed.

    Previously, he had been afraid that Jingxin would not be recognized by the tower spirit, so he had been worried. Now that the overall situation had been set, as long as the tower spirit was unwilling, this group of Leizhou Warriors would definitely not be able to snatch away the Dragon Qi. This time, the Leizhou martial artists were in a dilemma.

    He wanted to retreat, but he was unwilling.

    They wanted to enter, but they were suppressed.

    For the three flowers temple to treat this matter so seriously, this ¡°Dragon Qi¡± must be an extraordinary treasure.

    The old monk raised his hand and made a grabbing motion in the air.

    A huge illusionary dragon head came out from the wall. Following the old monk¡¯s movements, it came out bit by bit. Its size was unimaginable.

    ¡°This, this is ¡­¡±

    Everyone who witnessed the Dragon Qi was filled with a strong desire to obtain it and make it their own.

    Jingxin looked at the dragon¡¯s head in a daze. He had an epiphany that if he obtained it, he would be able to rise to the top and everything would go smoothly. It was only a matter of time before he attained the Arhat realm.

    As he thought of this, his calm heart began to stir, and he began to covet the Dragon Qi.

    The old monk touched Jingxin¡¯s be with his fingertip.

    The Dragon Qi was guided and twisted its huge body, trying to enter Jingxin¡¯s body.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been keeping a low profile in the crowd, had been waiting for this moment. He gently touched the back of the Jade Mirror and recited the incantation that the supervisor had taught him.

    Under the double attraction of theher world Book, the weak Dragon Qi inside, and the fate of the nation, the huge illusory Golden Dragon suddenly stopped. It turned its head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Then, ignoring the old monk¡¯s guidance, it twisted its body and pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an, crashing into his arms.

    That was where the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was.

    He had seeded!

 Chapter 1128 - 1128: Killing Heng Yin (1)

    Chapter 1128 - 1128: Killing Heng Yin (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Apart from special items and methods, there were very few people in the world who could control Dragon Qi. Even the supervisors were powerless. Not to mention the tower spirit?

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had the fragment of the book of theher world, the pithy form taught by the supervisor, and the luck of half the country, was the only one in the world who could control the Dragon Qi.<div>

    Under such a premise, Xu Qi ¡®an only had to be present when the Buddhist sect seized the Dragon Qi.

    No one would have thought that there was an existence who could control Dragon Qi hidden among the martial artists of Leizhou. Jingxin did not expect it either. Therefore, when he learned that the tower spirit could guide Dragon Qi, he thought that he was almost certain.

    After the Dragon Qi entered the fragment of The Earth Book, it immediately swallowed the small dragon in the mirror. Then, it coiled around the space of The Earth Book and turned into a frozen sculpture, no longer moving.

    In an instant, many eyes focused on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The people of Leizhou were filled with envy and jealousy, while the Buddhist monks were furious.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The chief Heng Yin¡¯s face was twisted. He pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and roared,

    ¡°¡±Evil, evil, you will die today.¡±

    This person had first injured the martial monks in the temple, then incited the martial artists in Leizhou with his clever words and charming looks, and then summoned the Directorate of celestial sorcerer, sun Xuanji ¡­

    He had set up an ambush in the dream world, and after leaving the dream world, he had bombarded himself.

    With all these umted, Zen Master eternal sound¡¯s mind exploded.<div>

    Zen Master Jingxin¡¯s expression twisted slightly. He felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. The opportunity and fortune that should have belonged to him had been snatched away.

    ¡°Hand over the Supreme treasure of Buddhism and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± monk Jingyuan shouted.

    ¡°The treasure belongs to the virtuous,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.¡±lt chose me. Did the Buddhists want to take it by force? Brothers, let¡¯s kill our way out and split the treasures equally.¡±

    Li Shaoyun¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The envious and jealous Leizhou martial artists also looked over.

    ¡°If I¡¯m lying, you can just kill me when the timees.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Liu Yun¡¯s eyes shed as she said loudly, ¡± that makes sense. Let¡¯s kill this group of bald donkeys first. We¡¯ll leave the Stupa and then split the treasures equally. If we can¡¯t leave the pagoda, everything else is just empty talk.¡±

    She was now standing on Xu Qian¡¯s side without any principles, repaying him for saving her life.

    The Leizhou warrior thought about it and felt that it made sense. He immediately stood guard beside the cannon, holding a weapon in one hand and raising a fire gun or military crossbow in the other, confronting the Buddhist monks.

    Heng Yin was furious, ¡± who¡¯s doing this?! It¡¯s you!! That Dragon Qi is a treasure of our Buddhist sect. How can a vulgar martial artist like you touch it? If you don¡¯t hand over the Dragon Qi today, don¡¯t even think about leaving the stupa. Fellow disciples, follow this poor monk to subdue the devil.¡±

    He sat cross-legged on the spot, put his hands together, and chanted the Scriptures.<div>

    The Zen masters sat cross-legged, put their palms together, and chanted the Scriptures.

    The martial artists of Leizhou felt their brains buzz. The mosquito-like voice lingered in their ears and reverberated in their minds, washing away the hostility in their hearts and giving them the urge to ¡®convert¡¯ to Buddhism.

    m me Huaamsc system, me Len masters were not Known roruroat power. Their main means of attack came from the ¡± precepts ¡± of fifth-grade preceptors. Ninth-grade acolytes did not have any additionalbat power, and eighth-grade monks did not belong to the Zen master System.

    A seventh-grade sorcerer was proficient in Buddhist Dharma. They could ferry the souls of the dead and brainwash the living.

    A sixth-grade Zen Master cultivated Zen techniques. When meditating, they were not afraid of the invasion of external demons.

    The fourth stage ascetic monk was the same as the ninth stage novice monk, they were both in the early stages and did not have any additionalbat strength.

    In other words, before bing a second-grade Arhat, thebat power of the Dhyana Master System was extremely limited.

    From this point, one could see why Buddhism had two systems. The monk was more like the bodyguard of the Zen master, protecting them before they achieved enlightenment.

    Therefore, third-grade Vajra was also known as Guardian Vajra.

    Chief monk eternal sound led the Zen masters to chant Sutras, disying the ability of a seventh stage wizard-brainwashing the living.

    Sanskrit reverberated throughout the second level, enlightening the martial artists of Leizhou. Other than rank-4 martial artists like li Shaoyun and a few rank-5 martial artists, the rest of the men all had ferocious expressions, showing signs of resistance.

    Although he had not entered the void gate, he had lost hisbat strength and could only fight against the growing desire to be a monk.

    Fortunately, the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce were also affected and lost theirbat strength.

    ng. ng! Xu Qi ¡®an calmly took out a cannon and aimed it at the Buddhist monk. He twisted the fuse with his fingertip and ignited it.

    With a muffled ¡± boom ¡°, the cannon was pushed back, and the Cannonball was fired at chief Heng Yin.

    Monk Jing Yuan stood in front of the Zen masters and threw a punch at the cannon. The st of air, apanied by mes, swept through one-third of the space.

    In a space that wasn¡¯t spacious enough, the cannons could unleash great destructive power.

    The crowd was pushed back by the air wave and their eyebrows and hair were burnt by the fire. The Zen master who was sitting with his legs crossed immediately sat back down and continued to recite the Scriptures.

    Dongfang Wanqing snatched a monk¡¯s Buddhistmandment de and ran a few steps. She suddenly turned around and shed out a de ray that distorted the air.

    The de ray cut through the bodies of two martial artists, streaked across the barrel, and exploded on the hard ground.

    The gun barrel was cut in half, and the cut was clean.

    Yuan Yi coldly snorted and moved like a fleeing rabbit. He closed in on Dongfang Wanrong in two steps, and in the process, he pressed down on the saber at his waist.

    Dongfang Wanrong was a wizard, so as long as he seized the opportunity to get close, he could kill her within ten moves.

    Zen Master Jingxin put his palms together and locked onto Yuan Yi, ¡®

    ¡°Put it down ¡­¡± He said.

    Bang! Bang!

    A gunshot rang out. Xu Qi ¡®an pulled the trigger and tried to blow up Zen Master Jingxin¡¯s head to stop him from executing themandment.

    Dongfang Wanqing turned around and threw out her Buddhistmandment de. With a ¡°dang¡± sound, the flying Buddhistmandment de hit Yuan Yi¡¯s saber and the de was deflected..

 Chapter 1129 - 1129: Killing Heng Yin (2)

    Chapter 1129 - 1129: Killing Heng Yin (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Taking advantage of this gap, Dongfang Wanrong summoned a shadow and descended on her body, giving her a body and defense that was not inferior to that of a martial artist.

    ng ng ng!<div>

    Yuan Yi¡¯s attacks, which contained saber intent, rained down on Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s body, forcing her to repeatedly retreat. She was unable to Parry and could only take it head-on.

    Even though they had the physique and defense of a warrior, closebat was the domain of a warrior.

    On the other side, li Shaoyun was waving his long spear and tangling with Dongfang Wanqing. His spear was like a dragon, and every time he pointed it out, it was apanied by an ear-piercing explosion.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong pulled the corner of Yuan Yi¡¯s clothes and activated the Killing Curse technique.

    Yuan Yi, who was full of energy a moment ago, suddenly froze in the next moment. His face turned pale as if he had suffered an unimaginable injury from the inside.

    It was a pity that Dongfang Wanrong couldn¡¯t pull off Yuan Yi¡¯s hair. Otherwise, the power of the Killing Curse would have been even stronger.

    Before she could counterattack, a figure shed out from beside her. The two des crossed and shed her neck. Sparks flew and an ear-piercing sound spread throughout the space.

    The illusory image above Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s head shook violently and was on the verge of copse. A deep knife mark appeared on her snow-white neck, and blood was dripping.

    ¡°Stinky monk, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong angrily rebuked.<div>

    It was impossible for her to fight against two rank four martial artists who were good at closebat.

    Jingyuan had no choice but to join the battle. He restrained the dual des sect master while keeping an eye on the Zen masters.

    Inside the pagoda, li lingsu stood on the Fort and peeked at the bead in the hands of the Vajra of tribtion transcendence with a little fear. She was worried for his two little lovers.

    As for Xu Qian, li lingsu didn¡¯t care about what Xu Qian wanted to snatch. It didn¡¯t matter whether he seeded or failed, as long as this senior could leave the tower smoothly.

    ¡°Senior, senior Sun .

    ¡°What¡¯s the origin of that Dragon Qi?¡± li lingsu asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± sun Xuanji replied.

    After a long while, li lingsu still did not receive any reply.

    Just as he was so focused on the battle that he had forgotten about his own question, he heard sun Xuanji say slowly, ¡®¡±Dragon .

    What are you talking about ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.

    ¡°Amazing, amazing!¡±<div>

    The little white fox curled up in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms, watching with great interest.

    ¡°You can see the bead that far away?¡±

    Mu Nanxi rubbed its head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rub my head, it¡¯s ufortable.¡± The little white fox said, ¡® ¡°I can see it. I can see it very clearly.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was a little envious. She was too far away and could not see anything.

    She then rubbed the little white Fox¡¯s head. Its fur was soft and warm. If it was made into a fox fur coat, it would be suitable for this cold season.

    Wait, what am I thinking? it¡¯s still a child ¡­ Mu nanzhi restrained her woman¡¯s instinctive desire for the mink coat and fox fur coat.

    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re a Little Vixen. Why did youe here?¡± Mu nanzhi asked curiously.

    This little fox had appeared beside him out of nowhere without any warning.

    ¡°The Empress told me toe!¡±

    The little white fox answered all her questions honestly and obediently.

    ¡°Empress?¡± Mu nanzhi looked at it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll lock you up in the small ck room.¡± The little white fox said sincerely.

    Xu Qi ¡®an appeared silently in the shadow of chief Heng Yin. He blew out a mouthful of green smoke, which was apanied by the aphrodisiac gas of the love spell and the ability of the heart spell to affect one¡¯s mind.

    However, all of these failed without exception. When a Zen Master meditated, he could resist the invasion of external demons.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised by this because he knew the magical power of Zen. Monk Shen Shu had already demonstrated this. The reason why he made these seemingly useless attempts was because he really wanted to deal with the martial monks guarding around him.

    While the monks were under the control of the love Gu, poison Gu, and heart Gu, Xu Qi ¡®an smacked his palm on the Baihui acupoint of the chief monk, Heng Yin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin pressed his palms together and said in a deep voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed with struggle, but in the end, he did not hit her.

    With this dy, monk Jingyuan came back with a pale face to save Heng Yin.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an no longer hesitated and jumped away with the help of the shadow.

    Jingyuan had just heaved a sigh of relief when he suddenly heard a tragic cry.

    He turned his head to the side and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    A monk stabbed a Buddhistmandment de into Heng Yin¡¯s chest, and the Kasaya was instantly dyed red with blood. The change of events happened too quickly. Jingxin and Jingyuan¡¯s attention was focused on Xu Qi ¡®an, and they did not expect a traitor to appear among the warrior monks.

    The warrior monk pulled out his Buddhistmandment de and grinned hideously, ¡°¡±1f you dare to be his enemy, you will all die a horrible death.¡±

    Jingyuan¡¯s face was gloomy as he struck out with his palm, knocking out the martial monk who was hit by the love Gu.

    ¡°This is the love Gu, the love Gu of the southern border Gu n. Those who are under the love Gu will fall in love with the host who controls the mother Gu at all costs.¡± Jingxin sighed.

    The Buddhist monk was shocked and angry. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if he was looking at a demon.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted in a low voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, chief Heng Yin, who should have died, suddenly sat up, put his hands together, and looked at Dongfang Wanrong with empty eyes.

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s delicate body suddenly stiffened, and confusion shed through her eyes.

    Corpse puppet!

    When he came out of Heng Yin¡¯s shadow, Xu Qi ¡®an used the poison Gu, love Gu, and heart Gu to interfere with the monk. At the same time, he did two things. The first thing was to imnt the child Gu of the love Gu into the body of the monk closest to him.

    The second thing was to scatter the corpse puppet¡¯s child Gu on Heng Yin¡¯s Kasaya. After Heng Yin died, the corpse puppet took over his body and turned him into a puppet.

    Because the corpse puppet¡¯s ability was limited, it could only retain part of Heng Yin¡¯s cultivation, which was about fifth-grade.

    ng ng ng!

    For martial artists who were good at fighting, Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s ws were simply fatal.

    The three des rained down on her body, causing the shadow to tremble violently and about to copse.

    Without the support of the heroic soul Phantom, Dongfang Wanrong, who was a wizard, would be instantly beheaded by two fourth-rank martial artists.

    There was no second possibility.

    There was a look of despair in Zen Master Jingxin¡¯s eyes. He looked at the tower spirit, who had been smiling and putting his palms together, not getting involved, and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Senior, I only have two requests. Please release Nn Tianlu and send us out of the pagoda.¡±

    Since he couldn¡¯t win in the tower, he would send everyone out.

    The old monk looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others with a peaceful expression. ¡°Are you willing to do so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately. After he finished speaking, he muttered in his heart, ¡°This tower Spirit¡¯s temper was really strange.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force others,¡± the old monk shook his head.

    Zen Master Jingxin¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurriedly said, doesn¡¯t include them.¡±

    The old monk nodded and smiled.

    He waved his hand, and the golden light attached to the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the monks of the three flowers temple.

    The next moment, they disappeared from the tower and reappeared in the square outside the tower.

    He had sessfully escaped.

    Hu! Jingxin looked around for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he was outside the tower.

    The monk from the three flowers temple was pleasantly surprised, rejoicing at having survived a disaster.

    ¡°Rong ¡®er ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong heard a gentle voiceing from her side and suddenly turned her head. She saw a half-illusionary old man standing beside her. He was wrapped in a wizard¡¯s robe, had white hair and a white beard, and had a face full of vicissitudes. He was staring at her with a gentle smile.

    Her vision instantly blurred, and tears filled her eyes. Dongfang Wanrong choked and said, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher ¡­¡±

    ¡°City Master Nn!¡±

    Yelb, who was also wrapped in a wizard¡¯s robe, appeared. He flicked a ck bead from his fingertip and said, ¡±

    you should stay in the soul nourishing Pearl for now. When we return to Jingshan city, I will ask the Grand Wizard to help you rebuild your physical body.

    For Magi and Taoist sects who specialized in primordial spirit cultivation, as long as their primordial spirit was not destroyed, their bodies could be changed. Although it would affect the subsequent advancement due to the ipatibility ¡± of the soul and the body, it would take decades to a hundred years of integration.

    However, Nn Tianlu himself was a second grade rain master, which was almost the ceiling of his grade. Advancing to the first grade required luck, and he might not be able to advance even after a few hundred years.

    ¡°Martial uncle Dunan, this disciple has failed his mission and could only resort to this.¡±

    Jingxin walked to the front of the Vajra, put his hands together, and said with his head lowered.

    Du Nan didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at the entrance of the stupa.

    a turtle in a jar, ¡± yelbu chuckled. sun Xuanji, did you expect the current situation? ¡±

    On the battery in the air, mu Nanxi frowned slightly. ¡°Oh no, they can¡¯t get out.¡±

    [ PS: thank you for your suggestions in the standalone chapter. I read it very seriously. Thank you! ] This is the most meaningful nk chapter I¡¯ve ever written because your suggestions are very effective and inspired me. Thank you, everyone.

    Well, if you have any suggestions, you can continue to bring them up in the standalone chapter. I refresh that standalone chapter every day.

    [reminder: don¡¯te if you¡¯re just spreading negativements. I need sincere advice.] Muah..

 Chapter 1130 - 1130: Stupa Pagoda (1)

    Chapter 1130 - 1130: Stupa Pagoda (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the monks of the three flowers temple turned their heads at the same time and looked at the open gate of the stupa.

    ¡°If there¡¯s an entrance, there¡¯s an exit!¡±<div>

    The king Kong of difficulty said indifferently. The Ring of Fire behind his head burned, bringing with it a scorching heat that made the surrounding people feel as if they were in the middle of a hot summer.

    This was the territory of the three flowers temple, and the Stupa Pagoda was the most precious treasure of the Buddhist League. Even if they took away the Dragon Qi, they would have toe out eventually. It was not that easy to take the Dragon Qi from under the eyes of the Buddhist League.

    Although the king Kong of difficulty had never thought that the Dragon Qi would be taken away, he did not think that the Dragon Qi would be able to leave the Stupa Pagoda and the three flowers temple under his watch.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The three flowers temple¡¯s Abbot watched his beloved disciple and sessor die with his own eyes. He was filled with grief and said,

    ¡°The Stupa Pagoda opens once every sixty years, and it¡¯s open 24 hours a day. When the timees, the door will close. The Vajra of adversity, there¡¯s no harm in letting those who remain in the pagoda forever bear the consequences. ¡±

    Wearing a hood that only revealed half of his face, ELBughed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Jingxin nodded.

    Third-grade bodhisattvas could not enter the stupa, but first-grade bodhisattvas could. They did not need to wait for 60 years. When the

    atmosphere in nto was no longer so tense, a Bodhisattva woulde to collect the Dragon Qi.

    Unfortunately, it was hard to say if the Dragon energy would be returned to him at that time.<div>

    The Buddhist sect did not lose the Dragon Qi, but he had indeed lost a great opportunity. Thinking of this, Jingxin could not help but feel a sense of regret.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    He immediately chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice to get rid of his emotions.

    The Zen master cultivated his heart and walked the path of the heart. He was not like the monk, who ate wine, drank meat, and killed people without any restrictions.

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    Li lingsu hissed and analyzed, ¡± Vajra and spiritualist are guarding the pagoda door. If we want to receive them from the outside, we have to beat them back.

    However, even with the tricks of the warlocks, it was impossible to shake The Guardian Vajra, not to mention that there was a spiritual wisdom master.

    Mu nanzhi furrowed her eyebrows tightly and her arms around the little white fox tightened unconsciously.

    ¡°My meridians ¡­¡±

    Sun Xuanji said one more word. Then, he lightly stepped on the ground and the array pattern engraved on the battery lit up one by one.

    Sell? What was he selling?<div>

    Li lingsu didn¡¯t understand a single word of it. Before she could think further, she saw the cannonballs in the wicker basket fly up and fill up.

    Immediately after, ¡± boom boom boom ¡± sounds were heard. The 15 cannons retreated in unison, and the barrels fired cannonballs one after another.

    The vibration of the ballista¡¯s bowstring was synchronized, and the bowl-thick and human -sized ballista arrows were shot out.

    In a sh, the Vajra of transcendence blocked the entrance of the pagoda. He raised both his hands and pushed them toward the sky with all his might.

    He pushed out an invisible wall of air that was like a wave, breaking the mounted crossbow in the air and blowing up the shell in the air. Balls of Fire exploded in the air like dazzling fireworks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The second wave of attacks followed closely, but the target was no longer the Vajra realm and the others. The cannon appeared behind the tower at some point and poured fire down.

    Mu Nanxi stood at the edge of the Fort and watched as the cannonballs hit the stupa. The walls cracked and the paint peeled off piece by piece, revealing the dark golden body of the tower.

    Not long after, the Stupa became mottled, and the irregr dark gold and white walls interweaved.

    The white walls and ck tiles were just a cover. The Stupa Pagoda itself was a magical treasure, a magical treasure that a first-grade Bodhisattva had nurtured for countless years.

    Such dense firepower was actually unable to shake it in the slightest ¡­ Just as li lingsu was sighing in her heart, her vision blurred, and the Fort was teleported again.

    In the void where the Fort had been, yelbu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared. Sun Xuanji had sensed the danger ahead of time and dodged the spiritual wisdom master¡¯s attack.

    The two sides pursued each other in the air. Sun Xuanji ignored yelb and continued to fire downwards.

    He was forcing the Vajra realm warrior to make a move.

    The Dongfang sisters and the monk from the three flowers temple escaped into the first level of the Stupa Pagoda once again. Compared to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cannon fire in the pagoda, sun Xuanji¡¯s cannon fire was several times more powerful.

    Even a fourth staqe monk wouldn¡¯t dare to easilv endure it.

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra stood in front of the pagoda without moving. With the Vajra Divine Art protecting his body, the might of the cannons did not pose a threat to him.

    ¡°If the three flowers temple is destroyed, then so be it. We can just rebuild it. I¡¯d like to see how many cannonballs and crossbow bolts you have.¡±

    The difficulty avoiding Vajra¡¯s voice buzzed.

    ¡°Killing Curse! ¡±

    After missing his target again, yelb chose to use his signature wizard skill.

    However, the Killing Curse did not work. Without a medium, casting the Killing Curse from a distance was not strong enough to break through the protection of the formation and affect sun Xuanji.

    On the contrary, it was ELB who was hit by the cannon and was sent flying back in a rather sorry state.

    Li lingsu, however, was not happy at all. He still had his foresight. At first nce, sun Xuanji seemed to be at ease and had the upper hand, but in fact, the Buddhist League was the one who was truly unmoved.

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting outside.¡±

    ¡°The astrologers are here to receive us. Should we rush out?¡± are you looking for death? can¡¯t you see The Guardian Vajra guarding the door?

    ¡°We can only ce our hopes on the supervisor¡¯s second disciple.¡±

    The martial artists of Leizhou had a clear understanding of their own situation. Snatching the treasure and beating back the Buddhist League did not mean that the matter was over.

    The key was to leave the Stupa safely. Fortunately, the other party had a level three master, and so did their side. The Directorate of Celestials ¡®sorcerer was able to fight one against two with ease. He was really powerful.

    Li Shaoyun, Yuan Yi, and Tang Yuanwu were gathered by the window on the South. The Guardian general, who was holding a spear, looked back at Xu Qian in the distance and said in a low voice,

    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t get out?¡±

 Chapter 1131 - 1131: Stupa Pagoda (2)

    Chapter 1131 - 1131: Stupa Pagoda (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Tang Yuanwu¡¯s expression was solemn as he frowned.¡±The Stupa Pagoda is only open for 12 hours. If we can¡¯t leave before then, we¡¯ll be trapped here until we die.¡±

    ¡°Sun Xuanji can¡¯t possibly defeat two rank-3s, especially with The Guardian Vajra,¡± Yuan Yi added. We can¡¯t pin our hopes on him.¡±<div>

    Li Shaoyun tutted and frowned, ¡®¡±¡®1 think that old monk is quite easy-going. Why don¡¯t we beg him to send us out?¡±

    Commander du nced at the tower spirit, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. He shook his head and said,

    ¡°He won¡¯t even help the Buddhist monks, why would he help us?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost money to try.¡±

    Li Shaoyun walked over with his gun and put his palms together. ¡°Master, please let us out.¡±

    The old monk lowered his eyes and smiled. the road is under your feet. You can leave.

    Li Shaoyun¡¯s eyes flickered and he suddenly knelt on the ground. He put his hands together and said sadly, ¡± master, I have a ny-year-old mother and a young child waiting to be fed. For the sake of the whole family, please send us out.

    ¡°How old are you, benefactor?¡± the old monk was slightly moved and asked.

    ¡°Twenty-five.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any brothers or sisters at home?¡±

    ¡°No, no, my Li family has only one son for generations.¡±<div>

    ¡°Your mother gave birth to you when she was sixty-five?¡± the old monk asked.

    . Li Shaoyun¡¯s face froze, and his voice was stuck in his throat. He opened his mouth, trying to find a suitable exnation for himself, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    He thought to himself, this damn tower spirit can actually count?

    Li Shaoyun walked away while cursing.

    He returned to Yuan Yi and Tang Yuanwu¡¯s side with a serious expression, ¡± this is bad. This old monk is not only emotionless, but he also has an unpredictable calction skill.

    The dual des sect Master and Commander du looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°I seem to see the words ¡®boorish martial artists¡¯ in your eyes.¡± Li Shaoyun said unhappily.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t think that the martial artists are vulgar.¡±

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re mocking me ¡­ What do we do now?¡± Li Shaoyun said helplessly.

    The dual des sect master didn¡¯t speak, while Yuan Yi turned his head to look at Xu Qian.<div>

    ¡°We can only rely on him.¡±

    now is the best time to unseal Shen Shu. Release this arm. Since Shen Shu¡¯s soul has been pieced together, we can use the power of the broken arm to solve the current dilemma.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly leaned toward Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. During this process, he kept an eye on the tower Spirit¡¯s reaction and tried to test its bottom line.

    Surprisingly, the old monk closed his eyes and paid no attention to the people in the pagoda, including Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped three feet away and examined Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. It was a left arm, dark green in color. The muscles were firm, smooth, and in perfect proportion. It was more like a piece of art than an arm.

    It was bound by nine dark golden chains that were as thick as a finger. The other end of the chains was embedded in the ground, walls, and pirs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to wake it up first ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an squinted at the old monk tower spirit. Seeing that he was still so calm, he was slightly happy. He gently picked up the fragment of The Earth Book and took out the anklet that his sister-inw, Bai Ji, had sent him from thousands of miles away.

    Ding ding ding!

    He shook the anklet lightly, and the bell rang clearly.

    The bell continued to ring. After more than ten seconds, Xu Qi ¡®an saw the left index finger of the broken arm move.

    This scene made him feel like he was watching a horror movie.

    With the crisp sound of the bell, the finger moved faster and faster. It waspletely alive. The broken arm used the finger as its feet and crawled quickly, but it was firmly bound by the chain. It rushed left and right, and the chain was broken straight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the anklet and retreated with a stiff expression.

    His expression was extremely unsightly, because he could sense an intense malice from this severed arm, no less than the malice of the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief.

    Shen Shu was by no means a good person. This was something that he had known for a long time. Whether it was the evil behavior she showed when she possessed Heng Hui or the asional crazy tendency she showed, all of these told Xu Qi ¡®an that Shen Shu was a dangerous person.

    However, the right arm under sang Bo was mostly good, while the left arm sealed in Leizhou clearly belonged to the ¡± evil ¡± camp, which was different from the friendly right arm.

    my cultivation has been sealed, and Shen Shu (right) is in deep sleep..ck the ability to deal with risks

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart slowly sank to the bottom.

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t release this limb. I¡¯m sure that once I release it, it will immediately bite me back. Moreover, to the outside world, it¡¯s no doubt a huge disaster. It will devour life without regard for anything and extract blood essence ¡­¡±

    He clenched his anklet tightly, feeling dejected, angry, and helpless. For him now, such emotions were very rare.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The old monk tower spirit appeared beside him and put his palms together with a smile.

    ¡°Good and evil are often separated by a single thought.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took two steps back in shock at his sudden reply.

    As expected. he was paying attention to me. To be exact, he was paying attention to Shen Shu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quietly hid the anklet and said, ¡® ¡°This severed arm is filled with malice. Who is its master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an extreme person,¡± the old monk tower spirit said in a deep voice,¡±he has both good and evil.¡±

    ¡°The rank-2 Nn Yushi is suppressed on the second floor, but this severed arm is suppressed on the third floor. It can be seen that master is an extremely terrifying figure. If it escapes, what will be the consequences?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was trying to figure out a way to escape while gathering information about Shen Shu.

    The old monk tower spirit stopped smiling and said with a serious face, ¡°¡±People will be plunged into misery and suffering!¡±

    In his original n, the only way to get out of the Stupa was Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm.

    Since his right hand was so powerful, his left hand must be good as well. But it was not necessarily true. The monk must be single, and the right arm of a single dog was usually the right arm.

    However, even if his left hand was slightly weaker, it would not be much weaker. It would be more than enough to deal with the third grade Vajra outside.

    In the end, God¡¯s ns did not go as well as man¡¯s. The broken arm suppressed in the Stupa Pagoda was Shen Shu¡¯s evil intention.

    ¡°It must be very difficult to unseal it, right?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an restrained his emotions and probed.

    The old monk tower spirit looked at him and said,

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Buddhist sect used this Pagoda as a medium to set up a formation to seal the evil.

    ¡°The Stupa Pagoda is Bodhisattva Faji¡¯s magical treasure. There is amandment on the first floor that states that no one should kill. Cultivators of any system below the third grade can not fight rashly if they are kept in it.

    ¡°There are 36 Vajra Dharma forms on the second level. They¡¯re called ¡®prison suppression¡¯ and can kill rank two experts. When facing an enemy, the owner of the magic treasure could use the power of the prison to suppress the enemy.

    ¡°The two golden bodies on the third level are the great wisdom Dharma and the Medicine Buddha Dharma cultivated by Bodhisattva Faji. They have 70% of the power of the original Dharma. It can awaken wisdom and save people, but it can¡¯t fight the enemy.¡±

    Wisdom awakening? My lingying needs this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought of his younger sister, who had tied her hair in a bun.

    If he could use the Dharma of great wisdom to enlighten lingying, the stupid child would evolve from a bad student to a top student who could recite the Three Character ssic backward.

    It could suppress, control, save, and enlighten people. This Stupa was too powerful. As expected of a magic treasure refined by a first grade Bodhisattva.

    That¡¯s right. The reason why Buddhism chose to use it to suppress Shen Shu was that its level was high enough and its effect was strong enough.

    ¡®If I had such a powerful magic treasure, it wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult for me to kill Emperor Yuan jing, and I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a difficult situation when I fought Xu Pingfeng.¡¯

    While he was thinking, the old monk tower spirit asked again, ¡°¡±You have the ability to unseal the supervisor, but you can¡¯t unseal me.¡±

    He knew. He knew everything ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze again.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking about how to deal with this, the old monk put his hands together and said gently,

    ¡°Buddha said that saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda. I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to unseal it and release it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Seeing his doubtful and confused face, the old monk put his palms together and said, ¡®

    ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°You really agree to let it go?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an still did not believe him.

    The tower spirit monk smiled and nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at his left arm, which was emitting malicious intent and continuously crashing into the seal.

    Regardless of the consequences, he had to release Shen Shu first and kill his way out of the three flower temple. Dragon Qi was of utmost importance and could not fall into the hands of Buddhism .

    No, I can¡¯t control Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm now. Once I release it, I will definitely lose control. By then, I don¡¯t know how many people will die in Leizhou ¡­

    The two thoughts were like two little people, colliding and fighting in his mind.

    Xu Qi ¡®an clenched and loosened the anklet in his hand. He repeated this a few times before he said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Forget it,¡±

    The old monk, tower spirit, revealed a gratified smile. ¡°Good and evil are decided in a single thought. Benefactor, you have passed the test. From today onwards, you are the owner of the stupa.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and waved. A faint golden light flew out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 1132 - 1132: Compensation (1)

    Chapter 1132 - 1132: Compensation (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The golden light came from the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    The old monk tower spirit stretched out his palm and let the golden light fall on it. It was a bronze te engraved with Buddhist characters.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an originally thought that it might be because of the Mahayana Dharma that the monk tower spirit said such words, but when he saw the Buddha que, his expression became extremely strange.

    He had gotten this item from North vanquishing Prince¡¯s Deputy general, min Xianglong.

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an had only briefly examined it and then threw it into the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld.

    ¡°This is

    He stared at the old monk¡¯s palm and tried to probe.

    ¡°This is the Buddha que that symbolizes Bodhisattva Faji¡¯s identity. Seeing this que is the same as seeing the Bodhisattva.¡± The old monk tower spirit smiled.

    A Buddha que that symbolized the identity of. Bodhisattva ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked, and his mind was spinning. Why was the Buddha¡¯s tablet of Bodhisattva Faji with Chu Xianglong?

    What was their rtionship? If I kill Chu Xianglong, will I attract the revenge of Bodhisattva Faji?

    ¡°You have the Buddha¡¯s token of Bodhisattva Faji, so you are naturally the owner of the Stupa Pagoda.¡±

    At this point, the old monk said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Almsgiver, where are you? when have you seen Bodhisattva Faji?¡±

    . Xu Qi ¡®an was at a loss for an answer. He thought to himself, ¡± isn¡¯t Bodhisattva Fangji in nda? how could I have seen him? ¡±<div>

    Wait a minute! Chu Xianglong must have never been to nto, so how did he get the Buddha que of Bodhisattva Faji?

    This thought shed through his mind. Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said ambiguously, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve never seen Bodhisattva Faji before.¡±

    The old monk tower spirit exined, ¡°Bodhisattva Faji has disappeared for 360 years. There has been no news of him. Even the colored ze Bodhisattva can¡¯t find him.¡± &Nbsp;

    Disappeared for three hundred and sixty years ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. This way, no one would be able to expose my identity as a fake sessor.

    He pretended to be confused.

    ¡°I remember now. This Buddha que was given to me by an old monk who was traveling to return the favor of a meal. But, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so precious. Also, why did Bodhisattva Faji suddenly disappear and not let the Buddhist League find him?¡±

    This sentence not only exined the origin of the Buddha que, but also highlighted his ¡°innocence ¡°. At the same time, he also inquired about the truth behind the disappearance of Bodhisattva Faji.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The old monk said.

    Wrong? Could it be that monk fa Ji was a woman? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed.

    The old monk looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said hesitantly, ¡®

    ¡°Bodhisattva Faji gave you the medallion, but it¡¯s not a favor for a meal. If you get this medallion, you¡¯ll have karma with a first grade Bodhisattva, which is not a good thing for normal people. But I see that almsgiver is entangled in karma, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you have another karma. I think Bodhisattva Faji also saw this in you.¡±<div>

    Old monk, you seem to be saying,¡±benefactor, you are like an old general on the stage, with gs all over your body.¡±

    Xu Qi. an smiled, ¡°maybe ¡­¡± By the way, master, if I had chosen to release Shen

    Shu just now, would you have agreed?¡±

    The old monk nodded and said, ¡± once the seal is broken, it will be the day of your death. I will trap Shen Shu after she devours your blood essence. Then, we¡¯ll wait for the Bodhisattva of nda to deal with it. ¡®

    The older the ginger. the spicier it was ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Shen Shuts broken arm again and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Who is the owner of this hand?¡±

    The old monk pondered for a moment and waved his hand. His wide sleeves swept through the air, and a picture scroll that only Xu Qi ¡®an could see appeared.

    In the painting, the Golden body of the Buddha sat upright, with a kind face and a deep Majesty.

    On the left and right sides of the Buddha were nine bodhisattvas, who symbolized the nine Dharma forms, and Eighteen Arhats.

    This was the scene of the first floor of the stupa.

    Shen Shu was hiding among the Bodhisattvas? Just as Xu Qian was feeling puzzled, she suddenly saw the ¡°camera¡± rise higher into the depths of the fog.

    The next moment, theplete picture of the first floor of the pagoda appeared before his eyes.

    Above the head of the Bodhisattva of Buddhism, in the depths of the fog, was a huge ck Dharma form. It had twelve arms, a burning Ring of Fire behind its head, and a ck me mark on its forehead.

    His face was ferocious and evil, baring his fangs and brandishing his ws. He looked down at the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats below as if they were the most delicious prey.

    The overall picture had distinctyers. The bottomyer was majestic and peaceful, while the topyer was dark and terrifying like purgatory. It formed an extremely strong visual impact.

    ¡°What does this painting mean? Shen Shuts food was Buddhism? Shen Shu was the enemy of the entire Buddhism? Could he threaten Bodhisattva, Arhat, or even Buddha?

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart started to beat faster. He could even hear the sound of his own heart beating.

    He recognized the ck Dharma at a nce. It was Shen Shu.

    When Chu Zhou killed the North vanquishing Prince, Shen Shu had used the power of the blood pill to perform a secret technique and revealed this Dharma.

    ¡°What does this painting mean? Shen Shuts food was Buddhism? Shen Shu was the enemy of the entire Buddhism? Could he threaten Bodhisattva, Arhat, or even Buddha? Is he coveting the entire Buddhist sect from the depths of the

    Many conjectures appeared in his mind. It was a shuddering experience.

    The old monk waved his hand and dispersed the image. He put his palms together and said, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an opened his mouth and wanted to ask again, but he couldn¡¯t. The tower spirit drew a swastika on the tablet and handed it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    with the Buddha que, you can gain initial control of the stupa. You can choose to drive the pagoda out of Leizhou, but do not use the pagoda to hurt the disciples of the Buddhist League.

    I can control the stupa? Xu Qi ¡®an was about to thank him when li Shaoyun suddenly asked, ¡®

    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±

    He suddenly woke up as if he had just woken up from a big dream. There was no anklet in his hand, and Shen Shuts left arm was not recovered. If it were not for the Buddha que in his hand, he would have suspected that everything before was a dream.

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously looked at the old monk tower spirit. He was still sitting cross-legged with his eyes lowered and his palms together. He was as quiet as a statue..

 Chapter 1133 - 1133: Compensation (2)

    Chapter 1133 - 1133: Compensation (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him. He won¡¯t care about anything, and he won¡¯t help us.¡±

    Li Shaoyun followed his gaze and looked at the old monk, ¡®¡±¡®1 begged him just now, hoping that he could send us out, but I was rejected. In addition, this monk is very good at arithmetic.¡±<div>

    Is he good at mathematics? Do the monks in this world need science to develop their history ¡­ Xu Qian joked in his heart. He quietly took back the Buddha que and asked, ¡®

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Li Shaoyun rolled his eyes. it¡¯s getting dark. Sun Xuanji still hasn¡¯t finished off the enemies outside. If we still can¡¯t get out by tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll be trapped in the tower. Everyone is very anxious, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked out of the window of the pagoda. The sky was blue, and the sun hadpletely set.

    It was quiet outside, with the asional sound of cannons, indicating that the battle had not stopped.

    The Leizhou martial artists in the tower were no longer calm andposed during the day. They were now anxious and restless.

    This was because they realized that sun Xuanji seemed to be unable to save them from the two rank-3 powerhouses ¡®guards. As time passed, everyone would inevitably walk toward ¡± defeat and death.

    ¡°That third-grade Warlock has used up all his cannonballs.¡±

    fire the cannons, fire the cannons. All you know is to fire at this monk. Don¡¯t you have any other means? ¡±

    as expected, warlocks can not be trusted. If Xu yinluo was here, The Guardian Vajra would have been reincarnated.

    yes, Xu yinluo is invincible. Most importantly, he is a warrior.<div>

    An anxious atmosphere brewed and fermented in the crowd. Many people regretteding to the three flowers temple to meddle in the muddy water.

    At this moment, Yuan Yi, Tang Yuanwu, and Liu Yun walked over and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Do you have any countermeasures?¡±

    He was here to discuss with Xu Qi ¡®an. If things really didn¡¯t work out, he could consider returning the Dragon Qi to Buddhism, and with sun Xuanji¡¯s intervention, they might be able to save their lives.

    Just as he was thinking about how to open his mouth, Yuan Yi heard Xu Qian say, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away now.¡±

    What?

    Liu Yun and the others suspected that there was something wrong with their ears. The next second, they looked at Xu Qian in surprise and joy.

    She fastened her seat belt ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an made a joke. He injected his Qi into the Buddha que and sent a wisp of his spiritual will into it. He immediately felt that he had a certain connection with the stupa.

    This connection was inferior to the peace de and was on the same level as the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    This meant that although he was the owner of the stupa, he was not its true owner.<div>

    To put it more vividly, the peace de was his biological son, and the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and the Stupa Pagoda were his stepfathers.

    With the status of The Earth Book and the Stupa Pagoda, he was indeed his step-father.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the tablet tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Rise!¡±

    Outside the stupa, the Dongfang sisters and the monks from the three flowers temple were sitting cross-legged in twos and threes.

    Compared to the intense firepower during the day, the asional cannon fire was not enough to pose a threat to them.

    However, they did not dare to leave the vicinity of the Stupa because everyone guessed that sun Xuanji would definitely be unable to fly into a rage at this time. He might take it out on them and start a massacre.

    Moreover, more than half of the three flowers temple had been destroyed by the artillery fire. The main hall had copsed, and there were countless bullet holes.

    The three flowers temple¡¯s Abbot, Coiling Dragon, chanted the name of Buddha and sighed,

    after this night, the Stupa will be closed. Let those thieves die in the stupa. This can be considered as an exnation to Heng Yin and the other disciples who died.

    The monks of the three flowers temple were both happy and hateful.

    Dongfang Wanrongughed. it¡¯s just thatmander Yuan Yi died in the pagoda. The Imperial court will definitely hold him ountable. The Buddhist League must be prepared to suffer the wrath of the Imperial court.

    ¡°Female almsgiver, there¡¯s no need to fan the mes.¡±

    the great fengs have been weak for a long time, ¡± monk Jingyuan said lightly. since the capital started investigating, North Vanquisher Prince, the Emperor, and Wei Yuan have died one after another. The young man who rose to fame, Xu Qi ¡®an, has also been crippled. Where did the great Feng imperial court get the courage to question me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yuan Yi incited the Leizhou Jianghu people to attack our temple, and the Buddhist sect still wants to hold him ountable.¡± The monk from the three flowers temple said indignantly.

    ¡®Except for the supervisor, there are no other top-tier Masters in great Feng,¡± a disciple of the East Ocean Dragon Pce said.

    The group of followers of the wizard God religionughed.

    In the distance, du Nan Vajra stood outside the pagoda¡¯s door, not saying a word.

    The spiritualist yelbu and sun Xuanji, who was driving the battery, were still ying a game of cat and mouse.

    At this moment, the Stupa suddenly started to shake, and the magnitude was getting more and more intense. The walls were peeling off piece by piece, and the tiles were falling down with a ¡± pa pa ¡± sound, shattering into pieces. Everyone raised their heads in shock and looked at the pagoda. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening in the tower?¡±

    ¡°Is the Stupa Pagoda alive?¡±

    The sudden turn of events left everyone at a loss and in a flurry of discussion.

    ¡°This Pagoda has been in the temple for 500 years, and there has never been any changes to it. Why is this? why is this

    Without any hesitation, everyone looked at The Guardian Vajra crossing his tribtion. However, they realized that this third-grade Vajra realm Guardian¡¯s expression, which was as steady as a mountain, had finally turned into one of astonishment, shock, puzzlement, and other emotions.

    A dark lightnded on the side of the tower. Wearing a wizard¡¯s robe, yelb looked up and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Bodhisattva Faji is nearby, and the tower spirit has sensed him,¡± the

    Vajra Dunan muttered.

    Bodhisattva Faji?

    The Buddhist monk was overjoyed.

    That¡¯s right, if it didn¡¯t sense that its master was nearby, why would the tower spirit make such a move?

    Since the Bodhisattva had arrived, there was no possibility of the thief in the tower escaping, and the annoying sun Xuanji was no longer a threat..

 Chapter 1134 - 1134: Compensation (3)

    Chapter 1134 - 1134: Compensation (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    This battle for the treasure could be considered to be frightening but not dangerous.

    ¡°Amitabha. Since Bodhisattva Faji has arrived, this matter should have an ending.¡± Master Coiling Dragon put his palms together in relief.<div>

    The disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce were envious. The Buddhist League was powerful and had many masters. First-grade bodhisattvas coulde and go as they pleased. No wonder the Buddhist monks were so tough.

    It was hard not to be hard.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other in surprise. As nda monks, they knew some inside information. Bodhisattva Faji had disappeared for three hundred and sixty years and there was no news of him.

    It appeared just like that?

    While everyone was confused, surprised, or envious, yelb, who had been looking up at the stupa, said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone at the top of the tower.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone subconsciously raised their heads to look at the sharp tip of the tower.

    In the dark sky, a man in green clothes stood on the top of the spire. He stood alone in the wind, his clothes fluttering in the wind, and looked down at the people below indifferently.

    The Dongfang sisters ¡®expressions changed drastically.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xu (Xian!¡±

    The others all recognized the man in green. He was Xu Qian, the one who summoned sun Xuanji and killed chief Heng Yin.<div>

    When did he leave the tower?

    The face of the king Kong of difficulty finally changed.

    the Green Mountains will never change, and the green water will flow forever. Thank you for the treasures of the Buddhist sect. Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave now!

    The man in green cupped his hands in obeisance.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Stupa exploded with a blinding golden light. The tall Pagoda rose from the ground and went straight into the clouds.

    Two figures chased after him at the same time. They were the du Nan Vajra, who was surrounded by a dazzling golden light, and yelbu, who had transformed into a ck light.

    The speed of the difficulty-oveing Vajra was not as fast as the stupa. In an instant, he was left behind. Yelbu¡¯s ck light was in hot pursuit, and the distance between them gradually closed.

    The Stupa trembled and released a terrifying aura, causing Yabu to feel as if he had been struck by lightning. His magic power seemed to have been suppressed.

    Seizing this opportunity, the Stupa turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon.

    In the three flower temple, the East Ocean Dragon Pce and the three flower temple were dumbfounded.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Bodhisattva Faji ¡­¡±<div>

    The Buddhist monks ¡®minds were in a mess. They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening in front of them. Why did they snatch the Dharma Treasure of a first-grade Bodhisattva?

    Where¡¯s the tower spirit?

    Is the tower spirit asleep?

    Jingxin¡¯s gaze turned to the Dongfang sisters, and shock and confusion were still frozen on her face. She said faintly, ¡°¡®Who is that Xu Qian?¡±

    He was just a guy who couldn¡¯t even beat Wanqing ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong opened her mouth, but she was speechless.

    She no longer believed in her own judgment.

    Dongfang Wanqing answered for her sister, ¡°we met this person on our way to Leizhou, he ¡­

    Speaking of this, Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s beautiful face was at a loss, as if she had forgotten what she wanted to say.

    At this moment, a monk from the three flowers temple pointed at the ce where the Stupa Pagoda was originally built and said in surprise,

    ¡°Eh, why is there an empty piece here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± Coiling Dragon looked over and said.

    He was suddenly stunned. That¡¯s right, why was there an empty space here?

    The night was dark, at the border of Leizhou.

    The golden light whizzed over andnded in a Valley.

    The night was dark, the mountains and rivers were silent, and the cries of the night owls echoed from time to time.

    Sun Xuanji brought mu nanzhi and Li lingsu into the Stupa and ascended to the third level under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s guidance.

    Mu nanzhi carried the little white fox and turned around, only to see the people of the martial arts world crowded by the two windows, staring at the night outside in shock.

    ¡°You ¡­ You snatched the stupa?¡±

    Li Shaoyun¡¯s expression was as if he had seen a ghost. He stared at the green-robed man in front of him.¡±How did you do it?¡±

    It was my wife who taught me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quietly teased him, but remained calm on the surface. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t 100% confident, why would I enter the pagoda?¡±

    Upon hearing this,mander Yuan Yi showed an expression of admiration. ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s foresight is amazing. This Yuan is ignorant and ill-informed, I actually don¡¯t know when a figure like you appeared in great

    Feng.¡±

    Liu Yun immediately turned to look at him, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°It might not be the great fengren.¡± Li Shaoyun muttered to himself.

    This person was proficient in Gu magic. Although he had the typical appearance of a central insman, his appearance could be changed.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Sun Xuanji looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said.

    The little fox did not like the smell in the Stupa Pagoda. She curled up in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms and raised a little paw, saying weakly, ¡® amazing, amazing. As expected of sister Ye Ji¡¯s man.

    Did hee to the Thunder continent to steal the pagoda? I-I didn¡¯t expect this ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s thoughts wereplicated.

    Sun Xuanji looked at Xu Qi. an and said, ¡°already ¡­.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s expression changed slightly. She lowered her head. sister Ye Ji? ¡®

    A man?

    ¡°Yes,¡± the little white fox replied, ¡°sister Ye Ji is my third sister.¡±

    No wonder ¡­ No wonder he said she was the sister of an old friend ¡­ Mu nanzhi looked at it for a moment and threw the little white fox away with a cold expression.

    Pada!

    The little white fox fell to the ground. It was only as long as an adult¡¯s forearm and was small and exquisite. It raised its head and looked at mu nanzhi innocently with its teary fox eyes. It could not understand why it was suddenly treated so roughly.

    Mu Nanxi red at Xu Qi ¡®an and sighed. She picked up the little white fox and rubbed her head tofort her.

    She wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make things difficult for a little fox.

    Sun Xuanji looked at Xu Qi. an and said,¡±Sutra ¡­.

    everyone, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly, ¡± this matter is over. To prevent being tracked, I¡¯ll leave immediately. I¡¯ll send everyone out of the tower now.

    One of the Jianghu men hesitated for a long time before he weakly probed, ¡°¡±Sir, you said before that we would split the treasures equally.¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The martial artists of Leizhou did not dare to make a noise, nor did they dare to force him. They held their breaths and looked at him.

    Vagabonds loved to fight for treasures, but it was because they had no backing or resources. If they wanted to stand out, they had to fight for it with their lives.

    Just like the children of the humble ss, if they wanted to stand out, they had to work hard and strive for that slim chance.

    Only the wandering cultivators themselves knew the bitterness of this.

    The old monk, who was meditating like a statue, also raised his head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Yuan Yi, Li Shaoyun, Tang Yuanwu, and the other rank-4 martial artists did not say anything. However, their gazes were filled with a hint of desire.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t say anything just now was that he felt he was no longer qualified to bargain with Xu Qian.

    This was how the martial arts world worked, the one with the bigger fist had the final say.

    But deep in his heart, he still held a trace of expectation.

    Of course, even if Xu Qian turned against them, they would leave immediately without saying anything.

    I can¡¯t share the Dragon energy. and. can¡¯t make the decision about the Stupa Pagoda. But I did say that we should split the treasures equally ¡­ Although it was perfunctory, a man¡¯s promise was worth. thousand gold ¡­ Besides, I¡¯m the one who lured these people here, wasting their bor force¡¯. How should Ipensate them ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an fell into deep thought..

 Chapter 1135 - 1135: Xu Qjanâ€™s true identity (1)

    Chapter 1135 - 1135: Xu Qjan¡¯s true identity (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I can¡¯t share the treasure with you. Whether it¡¯s the Dragon Qi or the Stupa

    Pagoda, they¡¯re both unique,¡± he said calmly after a moment of consideration. You can understand this.¡±<div>

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s hearts sank, unable to hide their disappointment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression remained the same. He added, ¡°¡±But I can give you appropriatepensation so that you won¡¯te here in vain.¡±

    The situation took a turn.

    There waspensation ¡­ The Leizhou pugilistic world looked at each other and revealed looks of joy.

    In a situation where there was only one treasure, the strongest person would get it, and the rest would get it aspensation. This was indeed the most secure and convincing way.

    ¡°What kind ofpensation?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    After getting everyone¡¯s approval, Xu Qi ¡®an sent everyone to the second floor and then summoned them one by one, just like a leader giving rewards to his subordinates.

    The first to enter was a skinny Man in ck. He had a short sword hanging on his waist, and his face was pale and his eyes were puffy.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    He cupped his hands together and said, ¡± I am Zhao pan. I am skilled in the art of poison and I know a little about the art of miasma. During the day at three flower temple, I saw that you were using poison violently. I would like to ask you for a poison. The more poisonous, the better.<div>

    This request was not difficult ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took out a porcin bottle, forced out a stream of ck Venom from her fingertips, and injected it into the bottle.

    ¡°Catch!¡±

    He stuffed the lid back in and threw it to the poison warrior called Zhao pan.

    Buzzzzzz! Zhao pan couldn¡¯t wait to remove the cork and took a sniff. His expression was filled with joy, ¡°¡®What, what a Strong Poison ¡­¡±

    After saying that, his face turned ck, and his body went soft, falling to the ground.

    What¡¯s the difference between this and licking a poisoned dagger ¡­? Xu Qian cursed in his heart. He hurriedly tried to save a person, saving a stupid life.

    ¡°Many thanks for saving my life.¡±

    Zhao Pan¡¯s face became paler and paler. He held the porcin bottle tightly in his hand like it was his greatest treasure.

    ¡°This poison is very fierce, and it¡¯s best to use it in an open area. Do not open the porcin bottle in a closed room. In addition, I¡¯ll give you an extra poisonous nt.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the silk bag and took out a potted nt for him.

    It was a green grass, simr to an orchid, with a few dark red fruits between the green.<div>

    ¡°Green widow? This is the green widow?¡±

    Zhao pan examined the orchid and suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s a mutated green widow .

    Even a widow can be cuckolded? The guy who gave her this name was really a genius . ¡°I just trained it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly.

    In fact, it was a poisonous nt he had picked in the mountains and given to mu nanzhi to cultivate. As a result, it had mutated and its toxicity was several times stronger than the original species.

    To the poison miasma, the more poisonous substances with different effects, the better.

    For example, the poison that Xu Qi ¡®an was good at using now was the venom of a thousand-year-old corpse. It was greenish-ck in color, and to make it colorless and odorless, it had to be diluted to a certain extent.

    However, if he could get his hands on a colorless and odorless poison, there would be more room for him to y dirty tricks.

    Casually growing a mutated poisonous nt ¡­ Zhao pan knew in his heart that he had encountered a great poison master.

    ¡°Remember the promise, you can¡¯t tell anyone what you¡¯ve obtained.¡± Zhao pan went downstairs in high spirits.

    Not long after, the second person went upstairs. He was a standard martial artist with a strong build and strong muscles. He held a big axe in his hand.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I want to be a fourth-rank martial artist.¡± The burly man said in a

    muffled voice.

    ¡°What rank is it now?¡± grade seven God refinement realm.

    Why don¡¯t you say that you want to be a war god? This kind of person was easier to deal with ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly, ¡® ¡°Twenty taels of silver.¡±

    The burly man did not say anything. ¡°Fifty taels of silver.¡±

    The burly man still did not speak.

    ¡°80 taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The burly man cupped his fists.

    Two hourster, Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows. He had finally settled all the non-voluntarypensation. Everyone had different needs. Some asked for poison, some asked for elixirs, and some asked for guidance from famous teachers.

    He could not satisfy everyone¡¯s needs, so most of them were converted into silver and given as gifts.

    There were a few requests that were particrly strange. One said that his fianc¨¦e had broken off his engagement in his hometown and he had to go out to train. Three yearster, he would return to p himself in the face, so he didn¡¯t want money and only wanted treasures that could improve rapidly.

    Another said that his daughter was so poor that she was living in a kennel, but poor people had ambition. She didn¡¯t want money, but she could reach the sky in a single step.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched his forty-meter long saber and said, ¡°You guys think clearly before you speak.

    In the end, it was still converted in silver.

    The power of money is the eternal truth ¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve given away more than 3000 taels of silver in just two hours. If I had known earlier, I would have asked second senior brother to block me. By the way, what did second senior brother want to say just now?

    Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled in his heart and summoned Tang Yuanwu, li Shaoyun, Yuan

    Yi, and Liu Yun.

    He nced at the four of them and smiled, ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the blood pill. We¡¯re here for the blood pill.¡±

    Li Shaoyun said unhappily.

    no, to be precise, it¡¯s for an extraordinary opportunity. Yuan Yi corrected.

    But the fact was that there was no blood pill here. They were all deceived by li Miaozhen.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t force him to take out something he didn¡¯t have. how about this, ¡± Tang Yuanwu muttered, ¡°¡±Money and magic tools are not rare for us. Since you are so knowledgeable, why don¡¯t you answer a question of mine aspensation?¡±

    As a native of Leizhou, Tang Yuanwu was well aware of the mystical power of the stupa. This Xu Qian could actually control the stupa. Just based on this point alone, his identity was probably not simple..

 Chapter 1136 - 1136: Xu Qjan â€˜s true identity (2)

    Chapter 1136 - 1136: Xu Qjan ¡®s true identity (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    One couldn¡¯t simDlv iudze a Derson bv theirbat strength.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.<div>

    Tang Yuanwu¡¯s eyes immediately burned with passion as he asked, ¡°¡±How do I make blood pills?¡±

    Little brother ¡­ No, little brother. your thoughts are very dangerous ¡­ ¡°Sorcerers and Taoists understand, but I¡¯m not sure about the other systems,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Tang Yuanwu could not hide his disappointment.

    I¡¯ll give you another piece of information. seeing the disappointed look on the face of the dual des sect master, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at li Shaoyun and Yuan Yi, and asked, ¡® to refine blood pills, you need to massacre the entire city. Do you know this? ¡±

    The three of them nodded, and Liu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. North vanquishing Prince massacred the entire Chu Prefecture city to refine the blood elixir, but he was killed on the spot by a mysterious master.

    Liu Yun was especially excited at the mention of such a satisfying heroic act.

    She didn¡¯t know how she would feel if she knew that it was Xu Qi ¡®an who had killed the North vanquishing Prince.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± since ancient times, rank-3s have been as rare as Phoenix

    Feathers and Qilin horns. In an entire generation, there may not be a rank-3. Although there are few rank-4s, there are a few in every Prefecture. For example, there are more than a dozen in the Jian Prefecture. The nine prefectures are so big that there are as many as the hair on an ox.

    ¡°But why hasn¡¯t Da Feng, the witchcraft religion, or even the Buddhist sect ever produced blood pills on arge scale to train martial artists? It was refined with the blood essence of living people. His own people couldn¡¯t die, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for the enemy, right? Have the three of you thought of the reason?¡±

    Yuan Yi and the others were shocked, but they understood what Xu Qi ¡®an was trying to say.<div>

    Li Shaoyun¡¯s expression changed slightly. you mean to say that the blood pill can¡¯t help a rank-4 advance to rank-3? ¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. The sanguine pill could indeed help a rank-4 martial artist to advance to rank-3. It was a shortcut to the sky in one step. However, the corresponding price is equally heavy. Almost no one can sessfully absorb the blood pill, and the only result waiting for them is death by explosion.¡±

    ¡°If one could advance just by swallowing blood pills, rank-3 would have been everywhere,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Liu Yun suddenly said, ¡°I heard that Xu yinluo is already a rank-3 martial artist. When I saw him in the capital that day, he was not even a rank-4.¡± Even though it was rumored that she was already a rank four when she was fending off 20000 rebel soldiers in Yunzhou, I don¡¯t know if she is. I have observed her up close.¡±

    When have you ever observed me up close ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°And how did Xu yinluo be a transcendent in such a short time? how did she be a martial artist with an immortal rank-3 body?¡± Liu Yun continued.

    Li Shaoyun, Yuan Yi, and Tang Yuanwu¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. I¡¯m not sure how the talented Xu yinluo became a supernatural being in such a short time. But if he advanced by swallowing a blood pill, then he is the only one in the past thousand years.

    He was the only general in. thousand years ¡­ She really wanted to confirm whether Xu yinluo was the first person in. thousand years ¡­ Liu Yun pursed her lips. thank you for the information, senior.

    I heard from a Buddhist monk that Xu yinluo has been crippled. Is that true? ¡± Yuan Yi asked the question that had been bothering him for a long time.

    He was not just a warrior. As themander of the capital, it was very important to him whether Xu Qi ¡®an was crippled or not.<div>

    this kid is shockingly talented. How can he be crippled just like that? ¡± Xu Qian said with a smile.

    xu ynnluo¡¯s ruture achievements will definitely surpass Northern Vanquisher Prince¡¯s. The Western Region had been peaceful for the past few years. On the surface, the people believed that it was the God of War, the North-guarding King, who had kept the peace of Da Feng.

    ¡°In fact, the Buddhist League is afraid of the Duke of Wei. Now that the Duke of

    Wei has sacrificed his life, if there¡¯s anyone else who can make the Buddhist League afraid in the future, it¡¯s Xu yinluo. If he were to meet with an ident, then there would really be no one left in Da Feng.¡±

    feel like my reputation is almost on par with Lord Wei¡¯s peak ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was a little happy. She had tasted the sweetness of creating hype.

    In fact, Da Feng¡¯s topbat power was not weak. There was a rank one supervisor, a rank two Wei Yuan, a rank two Buren, a rank two Zhen de, and a rank two Luo Yuheng. The third -rank North vanquishing Prince and the third -rank sun Xuanji.

    This did not even include the old fogey from martial Union, the fallen Dao leader of the earth sect, and the emotionless heaven sect.

    Unfortunately, he either became a traitor, died, lost all feelings, went crazy, thought about dual cultivation every day, or got high blood pressure from his group of disciples.

    The infighting was too intense, and his Foundation waspletely exhausted. Finally, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at li Shaoyun and said, ¡°¡±What do you want to ask?¡± Li Shaoyun tilted his head and thought for a long time. He said helplessly, haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    I think you need an exercise book ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He wanted to say,l¡¯ll use the great wisdom Dharma to enlighten you.

    However, considering that this vulgar Guardian general might turn hostile on the spot, he held back his impulse.

    After sending off li Shaoyun and the others, Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the window and watched the Leizhou martial artists leave and disappear into the night.

    He turned around and looked at sun Xuanji. ¡°Second senior, what did you say before?¡±

    The veins on mu Nanxi¡¯s smooth forehead were popping. ¡°He said that he used the divination art to conceal the stupa.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Saint?¡±

    ¡°The Saint couldn¡¯t stand him and escaped to the second level. He said that he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist tearing sun Xuanji¡¯s mouth apart.¡±

    At dawn.

    The three flowers temple, which was covered in ruins, and the Grand halls where Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhats were worshipped were reduced to ruins by the artillery fire.

    Fortunately, the meditation room that the monks lived in was well preserved. The Vajra of difficulties sat on the futon in the meditation room with his eyes slightly closed. Below him and on his left were Jingxin and Jingyuan, who had brought monks from the Western regions.

    On the right were the three flowers temple elders led by Abbot Coiling Dragon..

 Chapter 1137 - 1137: Xu Ojanâ€™s true identity (3)

    Chapter 1137 - 1137: Xu Ojan¡¯s true identity (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The witch God religion¡¯s yelbu left the three flowers temple with the twins.

    There was a piece of paper in front of each monk. On the paper were the words: The Stupa Pagoda and the Dragon Qi had been taken away, and the enemy was<div>

    called Xu Qian.

    The strength of the concealment of heavenly secrets was inversely proportional to the depth of the entanglement of karma. The deeper the karma, the harder it was to conceal.

    The Stupa Pagoda had stood in the three flowers temple for hundreds of years. Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm was sealed in the pagoda. Whether it was the monks of the three flowers temple or du Nan and the group of monks from the Western Region, they all had a deep karmic rtionship.

    Just like how the disappearance of the throne room would give the capital officials a strong sense of dismemberment, the disappearance of the Stupa Pagoda had temporarily deceived the monks of the three flowers temple, including the Vajra.

    But soon, they would remember the existence of the Stupa and the entire process of the incident.

    Then he quickly forgot about it, and this cycle continued. In the end, the experienced and knowledgeable King Kong of difficulties asked someone to write down the relevant information on a piece of paper so that he could read it at any time.

    This would ensure that his memory was not jumbled up, but it would also miss the best opportunity to track him.

    As for the technique to remove the heaven¡¯s secrets, it would require three or more monks from the three flowers temple to see the Stupa Pagoda again.

    yelbu used divination to divine the location of the Stupa Pagoda, ¡± the Coiling Dragon host said. we¡¯vepletely lost this treasure.

    After a pause, he continued, ¡±

    ¡°The focus of our investigation is Xu Qian. ording to benefactor Wen Ren of Leizhou Chamber of Commerce, this person came to Leizhou with his Ideal Husband, li lingsu. She didn¡¯t know his exact identity.<div>

    ¡°But, benefactor Wenren said that li lingsu was very respectful to Xu Qian, and even a little afraid of him. This person¡¯s true identity was not simple, and even li lingsu herself was not clear about it. She only knew that he was someone who had lived for hundreds of years, and even the supervisor had lost to him.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t winning against the supervisor mean that he can win against the heavens? This was li lingsu¡¯s exact words.¡±

    Afterwards, the monks of the three flowers temple personally questioned Wenren qianrou of the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce. The female benefactor was very cooperative and answered all questions. After the host, Coiling Dragon, checked the authenticity of the contents, he did not make things difficult for her.

    The expressions of the Buddhist monks present became extremely strange. Martial monk Jingyuan said in disbelief, ¡± but his cultivation base is not even as high as mine. He has to rely on his strange Gu techniques.

    that¡¯s indeed a suspicious point. Coiling Dragon shook his head. besides, the news was spread by Xu Qian. The so-called flying Sparrow swordswoman was li lingsu in disguise.

    ¡°Who is this li lingsu?¡± an elder asked with a frown.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Holy Son of the heavenly sect, senior brother li Miaozhen,¡± the Coiling Dragon answered.

    The heaven sect¡¯s Saint son was the youngdy of the Chamber of Commerce, Wenren qianrou¡¯s Ideal Husband? Didn¡¯t the heavenly sect cultivate the Taishang Wang Qing?

    All the monks were puzzled.

    At this moment, Jingxin said, ¡± li lingsu disguised herself as li Miaozhen. If that¡¯s the case, she should have been recognized long ago. Why didn¡¯t anyone see through his disguise? ¡± ¡°Unless it¡¯s a special disguising technique that can fool high-ranked powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Xu Qian is most likely in disguise,¡± said the Coiling Dragon Master.<div>

    Monk Jingxin began to talk about the results of his investigation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the two Eastern benefactors in detail.

    ¡°In addition, Easterndy almsgiver also mentioned something. In the dream, we had a conflict with him. Easterndy almsgiver was captured by mistake. That person¡¯s primordial spirit was clearly weak, but it was tough beyond imagination. In a moment of pride, I once said that I had a third-grade primordial spirit.¡±

    This was in line with Wenren qianrou¡¯s words. This man indeed had another identity, and he was a transcendent.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Did you just say that li lingsu is the ideal husband of the two Eastern female benefactors?¡± asked the host, puzzled.

    Jingxin nodded.

    At that moment, doubt shed through the monks ¡®minds again.Didn¡¯t the heavenly sect cultivate the Taishang Wang Qing?

    Monk Jingyuan seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡±

    I remember now. When we were on the second floor, Heng Yin tried to kill this person, but his magic tool couldn¡¯t prate his skin. He¡¯s most likely a martial artist.

    The crowd discussed for a long time, secretly guessing Xu Qian¡¯s identity.

    The king Kong of difficulty opened his eyes and concluded,

    ¡°A disguise, it has a lot to do with the Directorate of Celestials. He has a magic weapon and a fire armor, and came for Dragon Qi. He¡¯s a third-grade transcendent and a martial artist, but his actual cultivation is not even fourth-grade. Who in great Feng would agree to these conditions?¡±

    After a short silence, Jingxin, Jingyuan, and the other monks from the Western Region started to breathe rapidly.

    [ PS: today, I went to look through everyone¡¯s suggestions in the standalone chapter again. I¡¯m slowly not so confused anymore. ] The method of writing a book with crowdsource really worked. But why did the previous Zhang Ping always take the highway?

    Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on your actions, little brothers?

 Chapter 1138 - 1138: Communicating with Shen Shu (1)

    Chapter 1138 - 1138: Communicating with Shen Shu (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Jingxin took a deep breath to calm his turbulent heart and said, ¡°¡±Martial uncle du Nan, you¡¯re saying that he ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Stupa Pagoda went with him, but I can basically conclude that it¡¯s this person,¡± the Vajra of transcendence said indifferently.<div>

    Monk Jingyuan said in a deep voice,¡±he, he still dares toe out and travel the pugilistic world?¡± There are many people who want to kill him, he¡¯s really bold.¡±

    All the monks from the Western Region were excited. Even a Zen Master like Jingxin almost couldn¡¯t control his emotions.

    The monks of the three flowers temple were confused. Abbot Coiling Dragon looked at Jingxin and Jingyuan, then at The Guardian Vajra, and asked, ¡®

    ¡°Senior brother du Nan seems to have recognized this person?¡±

    The Vajra didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he spoke in a low tone, ¡°Everyone, get out of here. Don¡¯te near.¡±

    The monks exchanged nces and stood up in silence. They put their palms together and bowed before leaving the meditation room.

    After everyone had left, the Vajra Dunan took out a bronze mirror from his Kasaya and ced it on the futon beside him.

    He opened his mouth and silently chanted an incantation. After a short while, the bronze mirror shot out a soft golden light and hit the beam.

    In the golden light, a slightly illusionary Dharma idol sat cross-legged.

    This Dharma form was golden in color. It had no facial hair or eyebrows, as if it was made of gold. Its muscles were firm and full of power.

    As soon as he appeared, the room was filled with a strong and yang aura, as heavy as a mountain or as vast as the sea. This was not the materialization of power, but the meaning of the Dharma.<div>

    ¡°The Buddha of the Gxia tree!¡±

    The king Kong of difficulty put his palms together and bowed his head slightly.

    The Gxia tree was the head of the four great bodhisattvas.

    He controlled the Vajra Dharma and the atha Dharma, and was the most powerful person in Buddhism.

    The divine Art of Vajra, known for its unparalleled defense, was a simplified version of the Vajra Dharma form.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Fa Xiang did not speak, but an ethereal and majestic voice came from the void. ¡°The Arhat has already appeared, how do we decide?¡±

    The Vajra of adversity told him everything about the fight for the Dragon Qi and the Stupa Pagoda being stolen.

    The Vajra Dharma form frowned for a long time and slowly said, ¡°¡±Call me again after fifteen minutes.¡±

    With that, the Vajra Dharma form dissipated.

    After 15 minutes ¡­ The Vajra knew that the Buddha of the Kyara tree was gathering the higher-ups of the Buddhist League to discuss this matter.<div>

    In the sacred mountain of nda, there were two Arhats, two vajras, and three bodhisattvas, except for the Bodhisattva Faji who had been missing for more than 300 years. Among them, two vajras and one Arhat firmly supported the Buddha of the Kyara tree and the Hinayana Dharma.

    On the other hand, guangxian Bodhisattva and due Arhat advocated abandoning Hinayana and cultivating Mahayana.

    The zed Bodhisattva was a neutral party, but she was more inclined to Mahayana Buddhism. Otherwise, she would not have gone to offer sacrifices in person and tried to bring the Arhat back to nda.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    ¡°Junior nephew Jingxin, that Xu Qian seems to have another identity?¡± the Coiling Dragon sect¡¯s host was puzzled.

    He knew that Xu Qian was not simple, but he did not know who his hidden identity was. ording to the conversation between Jingxin and the others, they seemed to have figured out Xu Qian¡¯s true identity.

    Abbot Coiling Dragon had seen how Jingxin, Jingyuan, and the others had lost theirposure.

    An ordinary person was not enough to make two level four experts lose their self-control like this, let alone make the Vajra of disaster dismiss the crowd.

    ¡°Who else could it be? Xu Qian is Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± Jing Yuan snorted.

    Xu ¡­ Xu Qi. an ¡­ Abbot Coiling Dragon felt as if heavenly lightning was striking his head one after another. His expression changed again and again, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses. He put his palms together and chanted the name of Buddha a few times.

    After he hadpletely calmed down, he said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±How do you know? It was rumored that Xu Qi ¡®an was already a third-grade martial artist. If it¡¯s really him, in the Stupa ..

    Jingxin shook his head. you don¡¯t know this, Abbot. Xu Qi ¡®an was hit by the demon-sealing nail and his earth-shaking cultivation was sealed. He should have been crippled. I didn¡¯t expect him to switch to Gu Arts.¡±

    This could be exined. Host Coiling Dragon muttered, ¡± no wonder. No wonder the Vajra Dunan said that he was crippled.

    He didn¡¯t know about the devil sealing nail.

    Afterpletely calming down, host Coiling Dragon asked again,? ¡®¡±The difficulty-oveing Vajra is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Abbot, you must have heard of nda¡¯s dispute,¡± Jingxin said.

    ¡°He was the one who proposed the concept of Mahayana Buddhism,¡± said the host Coiling Dragon.

    Buddhism was different from Daoism. The concept of Daoism was closely rted to the cultivation method.

    Buddhism was more focused on the heart.

    In the eyes of some Buddhist cultivators, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s idea of Mahayana Buddhism had pushed the teachings of the entire Buddhist sect to a higher level.

    Mahayana Buddhism was more suitable for preaching and had more prospects than Hinayana Buddhism.

    Jingxin said, ¡± this person is the founder of the Mahayana Buddhism. He has deep karma with Buddhism. If he can convert to Buddhism, the prosperity of Buddhism will be his destiny.

    Moreover, this person carried half of the country¡¯s fate.

    In the meditation room, the Vajra Dharma form condensed again in the golden light emitted by the bronze mirror.

    The Grand and majestic voice reverberated in the meditation room,

    ¡°The Arhat of crossing emotions and Vajra of crossing mortals will lead their disciples to the Central ins to capture the son of Buddha and convert to

    Buddhism. You must help from the side and bring back the Arhat. Whether the Buddhist sect can illuminate the nine regions depends on whether the Arhat can convert to the Buddhist sect.

    ¡°Anyone who tries to stop you from helping the Arhat Buddha, you can kill them all.¡¯

    As expected ¡­ The king Kong of difficulty had already guessed this oue. He put his palms together and said, ¡°¡±As you wish.¡±

    ¡°Then, supervisor ¡­¡± He asked after a pause.

    ¡°There will be someone to deal with him, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°This matter can not be made public or leaked.¡±

    With that, the Vajra Dharma form dispersed.

    Don¡¯t disclose it, don¡¯t leak it, Xu Qian is still Xu Qian ¡­ The king Kong of difficulty put his palms together and bowed..

 Chapter 1139 - 1139: Communicating with Shen Shu (2)

    Chapter 1139: Communicating with Shen Shu (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Inside the Stupa Pagoda, Xu Qi ¡®an found the Holy Son of the heavenly sect and said,

    ¡°The soul of three flowers temple¡¯s chief, Heng Yin, is still here. Summon him, I want to ask the Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Why did you summon him? I¡¯ve finally umted some soul power,. can¡¯t waste it ¡­¡± Li lingsu unwillingly activated her hand seals and muttered to herself.

    Soul summoning was an ability that only a sixth-grade Yin God could possess. Although his cultivation had been sealed, his grade was still there. Li lingsu was still a fourth-grade, but she could not unleash much of her strength.

    This was different from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s. After all, Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s sealing technique couldn¡¯t bepared to the Supreme treasure of the Buddhist sect, the demon-sealing nail.

    As the soul summoning spell was chanted, the yin wind on the third level started to blow. An illusionary voice appeared. It had a dull face and was round and fat. It was Heng Yin.

    ¡°Back off,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction.

    Li lingsu didn¡¯t think too much about it. She turned around and walked to the second floor. When she reached the stairs, she realized that no one had moved.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one retreating?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a sideways nce.

    ¡°You¡¯re not treating me as one of your own.¡± Li lingsu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Pfft, men hate to be in the same line of work. I¡¯m different from you, you scumbag ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and sent him to the second floor.

    After the footsteps on the stairs faded away, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Heng Yin and asked, ¡®

    ¡°The difficulty-crossing Vajra and the others are here for the Dragon Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Heng Yin replied with a wooden expression.

    ¡°How did they discover the Dragon Qi?¡±

    a few days ago, the abbot saw a Dragon Shadowing from afar and merging into the Stupa Pagoda. He searched but found nothing, so he reported this to the holy mountain, nda. Heng Yin¡¯s tone was empty, just like his wooden expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked,¡±the Buddhist sect also wants to snatch the Dragon

    Heng Yin looked forward and muttered, ¡®

    ¡°The difficulty-oveing Vajra said that after obtaining the Dragon Qi, he would travel to the Central ins and convert the owner of the Dragon Qi into

    Buddhism.¡±

    These bald donkeys are harboring unfathomable motives for imprisoning the owner of the Dragon Qi into Buddhism ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. After asking for more details, he called li lingsu over and dispersed Heng Yin¡¯s soul.

    the supervisor said that if I have the Dragon Qi, I will have the right to fight for supremacy in the Central ins. Xu Pingfeng wants the Dragon Qi, the witchcraft cult wants it, and the Buddhist League also wants it. I have too many opponents. &Nbsp; in other words, they were allpetitors.

    they don¡¯t have an effective way to extract dragon energy, but they can ¡®recruit¡¯ the host of dragon energy to their respective forces. The effect is the same. The disadvantage is that when I deal with them, I can use underhanded means to snatch people, making it impossible for them to guard against me.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to care about the scattered Dragon Qi, but we must get the nine vital Dragon Qi. I¡¯ve already collected one.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately made a n. He pushed back the task of unsealing Shen Shu and settled the Dragon Qi first.

    After all, there were too few clues about Shen Shu¡¯s broken body. Looking for them one by one was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    However, he was in urgent need of strength to deal with the enemy. Therefore, it was much easier and more feasible to raise Gu than to find Shen Shu¡¯s body.

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the old monk tower spirit. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Bodhisattva Faji who had been missing for more than 300 years. The Buddha que should have fallen into my hands by chance, right?

    I don¡¯t believe that all of this is within the expectations of Bodhisattva Faji.

    No, I can¡¯t think of it that way. Back then, I also thought that the supervisor wouldn¡¯t be able to predict everything, but the facts have proven that I¡¯ve been pped in the face.

    &Nbsp; Jian Zheng was able to do this because he was a divinator, a professional skill.

    However. that Bodhisattva Faji controlled the Dharma form of great wisdom . Before he fully understood the power of the great wisdom materialization, he could not make any conclusions.

    He didn¡¯t know if the tower spirit could undo the magic sealing nail. Well, he couldn¡¯t say it directly, so he had to test it first.

    second senior brother, ¡± he said to sun Xuanji. take them to the second floor.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Sun Xuanji stomped his foot and the teleportation formation swept up mu nanzhi and Li lingsu, disappearing from the third floor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and bowed to the old monk tower spirit.¡±Master, do you know who I am?

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about you when I was at the three flowers temple,¡± the old monk said with a smile.

    I thought you didn¡¯t pay attention to the outside world ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Li Shaoyun had said that the monk had an unpredictable ability to calcte and a high IQ. Xu Qi ¡®an was afraid that he would lie to him, so he confirmed it again.

    ¡°The benefactors were the first to walk to the front of the Buddha¡¯s seat. I think it¡¯s because of the Mahayana Buddhism,¡± the old monk said bluntly.

    As expected. he knows my identity ¡­ ¡°Master, have you ever heard of the demon sealing nail?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that when Buddha was preaching in the Western Region, he was obstructed by the Shura race. After that, most of the Shura were moved by the Buddha and converted to Buddhism.¡±

    Was he touched, or was he brainwashed? Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    but the Shura King was unyielding and unyielding. He wasn¡¯t even a Buddha, so he sealed it with a devil sealing nail and suppressed it in nda for forty-nine years before he refined it. The tower spirit said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked,

    ¡°Then have you seen the demon sealing nail? Do you know how to use it?¡± ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m just a tower spirit, ¡± the old monk shook his head.

    What did he mean ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°The spirit of the pagoda can not cultivate. In essence, I am born from the consciousness of this Stupa Pagoda, which is different from ordinary living beings. This penniless monk¡¯s abilityes from master¡¯s sacrificial refining.¡±

    In other words, the tower Spirit¡¯s abilities were fixed. Whatever abilities the Stupa Pagoda had, the tower spirit would have the same abilities. It could not practice spells like ordinary people, nor could it cast spells that magical artifacts did not have ¡­ In other words, my peace de only knows how to cut people in the future. As expected of a martial arts weapon, it¡¯s indeed vulgar ¡­ I only believe half of what the old monk said. I¡¯ll ask second senior brotherter. He¡¯s a Warlock, and no one knows more about magical artifacts than him..

 Chapter 1140 - 1140: Communicating with Shen Shu (3)

    Chapter 1140: Communicating with Shen Shu (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    He didn¡¯t get the answer he expected. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have much hope, so he stopped thinking about the demon- sealing nail. He turned to Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm and said, ¡®

    ¡°Master, can Imunicate with him?¡±

    The old monk tower spirit pondered for a moment and said, ¡®¡±¡®Sure!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took out his bracelet and walked to the edge of the array. He shook it, and the bell rang.

    The index finger on Shen Shu¡¯s left arm moved.

    ¡°Ding ding ding ¡­¡±

    The ringing of the bell became more and more intense, and the fingers on his left arm moved faster and faster. In an instant, a strong malicious intent surged up and enveloped the entire third level.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart beat faster at the malice. He felt as if he was in a pack of wolves and was being stared at by green eyes. He did not feel safe at all.

    ¡°Shen Shu?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The reason why he could mention Shen Shu in front of the tower spirit was that, first of all, the Buddhists already knew that Shen Shu was in his body. This secret, like his luck, had long been exposed.

    Secondly, his intention to unseal Shen Shu waspletely exposed to the tower spirit.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an said the name, a low and malicious voice came from the arm.

    ¡°Who are you, to know my name?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, was entrusted by someone to ask you something. The anklet is a token. Hmm, do you still remember the owner of this anklet?¡±

    I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Shen Shu muttered. After a while, he said, ¡®¡±¡®1 remember now. Come closer and

    I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was expressionless. are you trying to trick me into going there? are you trying to take the opportunity to do bad things to me? ¡±

    Little thing, you¡¯re quite sharp,¡± Shen Shu said coldly.

    ¡°You really want to do bad things to me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, suddenly enlightened.

    Shen Shu didn¡¯t speak anymore. A momentter, it suddenly went berserk. Using its fingers as legs, it charged left and right, and the chains were straightened.

    let me out, let me out, Buddha, you treacherous viin!!

    The roar reverberated throughout the third floor, causing the entire Pagoda to tremble.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He felt his temples throbbing, and his blood seemed to burst through his veins. He had a splitting headache.

    He endured his headache and asked loudly, ¡°¡±What did the Buddha do to you back then? Also, you know the Nine-Tailed Fox of the thousand demon Kingdom, right? what is your rtionship with her?¡±

    However, Shen Shu ignored him and cursed the Buddha madly, causing the Stupa to tremble.

    After more than ten minutes, it finally calmed down and sighed.

    ¡°If you want to know,e closer and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out a little?¡± ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been trapped in the pagoda?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pouted.

    Hearing this question, Shen Shu restrained some of her malice and subconsciously asked, ¡°¡±How long?¡± He didn¡¯t know the age of the tower.

    ¡°Five thousand years,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied seriously.

    Shen Shu was silent for a moment, thenughed in a low voice.¡±You¡¯re lying to me,¡±

    His tone was very certain.

    ¡®Eh, what makes him think that I¡¯m lying? I don¡¯t know how old the tower is, it can¡¯t know that I¡¯m lying Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Shen Shu¡¯s voice was full of malice, and it seemed to prate the soul. I naturally have a way to tell. I also know that I won¡¯t live for more than eight hundred years.

    800 years is a certain reference value? ¡°Indeed, you were sealed in the Stupa for 500 years,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Five hundred years ¡­¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s tone became ethereal, as if she was in a trance.

    ¡°Master Shen Shu, if you know the anklet, you should know that I¡¯m a trustworthy person.¡±

    After a pause, seeing that Shen Shu didn¡¯t refute, Xu Qi ¡®an continued to ask,

    ¡°¡±Where are the other parts of your body?¡±

    ¡°You want to help me remove the seal?¡± Shen Shu asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but look at the tower spirit. Seeing that the tower spirit was sitting quietly and ignoring them, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Before that, I have a question. Do you know about the demon sealing nail?¡±

    ¡°A magical artifact made by the Buddha.¡± Shen Shu answered.

    ¡°Can you solve it?¡±

    ¡°Heh, a small matter.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face lit up with joy. Then he heard Shen Shu say, ¡°¡±Come closer and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    You f. cking ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re asking about the reason for the demon sealing nail, it has nothing to do with me. Release my seal and I¡¯ll tell you the chant to use the devil sealing nail.¡± Shen Shu added in a low voice.

    I¡¯ll be gone if. unseal you ¡­ And this left arm looks like an evil person like the earth sect¡¯s Dao head. He said he knew the incantation to control the demon sealing nail, but who knows if he¡¯s lying ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t dwell on this and returned to the topic. ¡°Where are your other bodies?¡±

    Shen Shuts broken armughed in a low voice. there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. As long as you find my head, I will be able to touch the seal on

    my own.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Your Head?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Perhaps in nda. Ha, the Buddha will not be at ease until he personally suppresses my head. You can go and find out more about this. If the Buddha has been asleep since 500 years ago, then my head must be in nda.¡±

    ndo, personally suppressed by the Buddha ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with ¡± what the f * Ck ¡°. Only an Einherjar could enter this instance dungeon. Not even a rank-I martial artist could do it.

    Back then, the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom, who was a half-step martial God, had also died in the hands of Buddha.

    If I had the strength to sweep through the nda instance dungeon, would I need you?

    ¡°You said that the Buddha is a treacherous viin. What¡¯s going on? Also, what is your rtionship with the thousand demon Kingdom?¡±

    After he finished speaking, he held his breath and was ready to listen to an incredible secret.

    ¡°Little thing, with your cultivation, you don¡¯t have enough knowledge of this level. As for my rtionship with the thousand demon Kingdom, I can¡¯t remember clearly. You can investigate the truth behind the Buddhist sect¡¯s annihtion of the South demon Kingdom.¡±

    The evil Shen Shu¡¯sughter suddenly became hoarse.¡±Of course, if you release me from the seal now, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Goodbye!

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get any more information, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and left. He sped his hands together and bowed to the tower spirit.¡±Master, I¡¯m done.¡±

    The tower spirit opened its eyes, nodded, and flicked a golden light with its finger.

    Shen Shu¡¯s left arm struggled, but it fell into a deep sleep.

    In the Northwest of the Central ins, Yuyang County under Jingzhou.

    Chu Yuanyang sat on the horse¡¯s back, his bag full of bloody heads. On his left was the beautiful kun Dao li Miaozhen in a Taoist robe, and on his right was the bitter Heng Yuan.

    Behind him were the bailiffs from Yuyang County.

    The bailiffs followed on foot, leaving the few horses in the county to the three heroes. They looked tired but excited.

    Near Yuyang County, the evil wolf bastion, which had been a source of trouble for many years, had finally been exterminated. This was a joyous asion that was worth celebrating.

    The chief of the evil wolf bastion was a spirit forging stage martial artist. He was extremely brave and often plundered the viges and towns in the county, robbing passing merchant teams. All the previous county magistrates could do nothing to the evil wolf bastion.

    Until a few days ago, the legendary flying Sparrow swordswoman and her twopanions came to the county.

    The flying Sparrow swordswoman was indeed a famous swordsman. As soon as she heard that there were mountain bandits wreaking havoc nearby, she immediately went to the county master and took the initiative to ask to suppress the bandits.

    In just half a day, the evil wolf bastion that had wreaked havoc in Yuyang County had beenpletely annihted. The two hundred mountain bandits had beenpletely wiped out, not a single one was left.

    Chu Yuanxi looked at Hengyuan and said, ¡°aren¡¯t we here to find Xu Qi ¡®an and help him collect Dragon Qi?¡± Why did li Miaozhen take you everywhere to eliminate evil?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, I don¡¯t know either,¡± Hengyuan was stunned.

    Li Miaozhen frowned, ¡°isn¡¯t it good to be chivalrous?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an, that bastard, ignored our message on purpose. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t want to meet us. Fine, he¡¯ll go his way and I¡¯ll cross my wooden bridge.¡±

    Chu Yuanyou shook her head. you¡¯re too famous. You¡¯ll expose his identity if you go with him. What if his father has his eyes on him?¡±

    The three of them went to the Yamen and received the bounty. Li Miaozhen said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s exchange the silver for food and give out porridge in the city.¡±

    Miaozhen, I want to change my boots,¡± Chu Yuanxi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Li Miaozhen was about to speak when his eyes suddenly narrowed. He looked at the wall of an Inn on the street where a nine-petaled Lotus was drawn.

    ¡°This is our sky sect¡¯s Secret signal.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes shed and she pouted, ¡°¡±You two, you¡¯ll be able to see number seventer. Heh, this guy actually escaped from the hands of the eastern sisters?¡±

    Number seven?

    Hengyuan and Chu Yuanqian looked at each other.

    [ PS: this chapter has a good word count. Please give me your monthly votes.. ]

 Chapter 1141 - 1141: The Earth Bookâ€™s Messenger (1)

    Chapter 1141 - 1141: The Earth Book¡¯s Messenger (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    So number seven was really the Holy Son of the heavenly sect. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here ¡­ Chu Yuanqi¡¯s eyes flickered. She was a little interested in number seven, who she had never met before.

    As early as when li Miaozhen was in Yunzhou exterminating bandits, the members of the heaven and earth Association knew that number seven had a close rtionship with her. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have given the book of theher world fragments to li Miaozhen for safekeeping when they were being hunted down.<div>

    Combined with the system of Holy Sons and holy virgins in the sky sect, it was not difficult to guess that number seven was most likely the sky sect¡¯s Holy Son, li Miaozhen¡¯s senior brother or Junior Brother.

    However, li Miaozhen herself was very secretive about it and never mentioned it, so the guess was just a guess and wasn¡¯t confirmed.

    Now, after hearing li Miaozhen¡¯s words, Chu Yuanqian was sure that number seven was the Saint of the heavenly sect.

    Phew, I can finally see a normal heavenly sect disciple ¡­ Chu Yuanxi ridiculed in her heart.

    He had had enough of li Miaozhen. It¡¯s fine if he shoveled away evil when he saw injustice, but he also liked to be righteous and spread wealth. What did he rely on to walk the Jianghu? Wasn¡¯t it just the two words silver?

    At their worst, the three of them couldn¡¯t even afford to stay in an Inn.

    In this regard, li Miaozhen exined,¡±for us, What is the difference between sleeping in the open and staying in an Inn?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian was speechless.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the best. If she had traveled with him, she would definitely have eaten delicious food, tasted the local food, and enjoyed the local scenery. At night, she could even go to brothels or the Imperial Academy to drink.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Miaozhen was the first to step into the inn. It wasn¡¯t mealtime and there were only a few customers in the lobby.<div>

    She went straight to the counter and asked the innkeeper, ¡°¡±ls there a very handsome young man living in the shop?¡±

    Li Miaozhen was very confident that with that human scum¡¯s appearance, the shopkeeper would definitely have an impression of him as long as he had seen him.

    The shopkeeper thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°¡±How handsome do you mean by extremely handsome?¡±

    Li Miaozhen turned around and pointed at Chu Yuanyou.¡±More handsome than him.¡±

    The shopkeeper looked at Chu Yuanxi¡¯s face and shook his head. I¡¯ve never seen him before. This young master is so elegant and rare in the world. How can there be a man more handsome than him? ¡±

    Chu Yuanqian retracted her long sword with satisfaction.

    Li Miaozhen frowned and pondered for a moment, ¡°Are there any Daoist priests staying in the inn recently?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes swept over li Miaozhen¡¯s shoulder and looked behind her, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just behind you?¡±

    Li Miaozhen was taken aback and looked back. She saw a cold beauty behind<div>

    the three of them. She was wearing a feather coat and a Lotus crown on her head. Her eyebrows were long and straight, her eyes were a rare light ze color, and her facial features were exquisite.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Li Miaozhen was surprised and hurried to the cold beauty,

    ¡°Master, why did youe down the mountain? why are you here? I haven¡¯t seen you for two years. It¡¯s fate that we can meet here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been following you all the way here. Wherever you go, you¡¯ll be famous. It¡¯s not hard to find you.¡± Origin Lord Bingyi looked at her indifferently.

    After a pause, she said emotionlessly, ¡°¡±Just based on what you said just now, it¡¯s not too much to punish you to face the wall for three years.¡±

    Even if they had not seen each other for ten years, the heavenly sects would still nod expressionlessly when they met.

    Li Miaozhen stuck out her tongue. I¡¯m still training. Before rank-3, I cant understand the Dao of the Taishang emotionless.

    She quickly introduced her friend to her master, ¡°this is Chu Yuanyou, an in-name disciple of the human sect. She was originally the schr of Da Feng.¡±

    This is monk Heng Yuan of Azure Dragon Temple.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi looked at the two of them indifferently. ¡°Sword embryo, sarira.¡±<div>

    The four of them sat down at the table, and progenitor Bingyi said indifferently, ¡°¡±After traveling for two years, have youprehended the Taishang Wang Qing?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes rolled around and she said, ¡®¡±Ah, this ¡­ I¡¯m still working hard.¡¯

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± she said coldly.

    Li Miaozhen did as she was told.

    A faint golden light shot out from her sleeves and wrapped around li Miaozhen¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°Spirit binding rope?¡±

    Li Miaozhen was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this and said, ¡°¡±Master, what are you doing?

    Origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s face was cold and her tone was emotionless, ¡°¡±By the heavenly Lord¡¯s decree, we are to capture li Miaozhen and bring her back to the sect to study the heavenly sect¡¯s treasured Bible again.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi and Hengyuan looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Li Miao was really confused.

    ¡°The disciples of the heavenly sect are emotionless,¡± she said expressionlessly.¡±Although they¡¯ve been through the world of mortals, they can¡¯t be tainted by too much karma. The exalted celestial thinks that you have deviated from the teachings of the heavenly sect and needs to re-study the treasured Bible. You will be released when you understand it. ¡®

    When the disciples of the heavenly sect went down the mountain to gain experience, the correct posture was to watch the joys and sorrows of the mortal world from a bystander¡¯s perspective.

    Li Miaozhen wasn¡¯t. Li Miaozhen was happily rolling around in the quagmire of the world of mortals.

    I told you, li Miaozhen is an anomaly in the heavenly sect. She clearly cultivates the Taishang Wangqing, but she is keen on serving justice. Sooner orter. she will be finished ¡­ Beside him, Chu Yuanqian¡¯s mind was full of sh * t.

    ¡°Disciple, this disciple is cultivating the heart in the world of mortals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to the celestial venerable when we return to the sect. But before that, I have to help senior brother Xuancheng capture the Holy Son.¡± Eh? The Saint, the heavenly sect even wanted to Capture the Saint?

    Chu Yuanxi was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Hengyuan and found that he had the same doubts in his eyes.

    Origin Lord Binzvi stood up and walked out with li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Master, master, I don¡¯t want to go back to the sect. I still have a year of training time, how can you be so sure that I can¡¯t forget love? Please help me plead with the heavenly sect ¡­¡±

    Li Miaozhen was led forward and kept begging for mercy.

    ¡°Senior, li ¡­¡± Hengyuan stood up in a hurry and said in a deep voice.

    Before he could finish, li Miaozhen stopped him.

    The flying Swallow swordswoman said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to stop her. She will kill you. People who haveprehended the great oblivion won¡¯t kill because of their emotions. There is no difference between good and evil in their eyes.

    ¡°But if they think you¡¯re an obstacle, they¡¯ll kill you without any hesitation. They won¡¯t hesitate because of your identity. Don¡¯t stop her ¡­ But don¡¯t give up on me. Once I return to the sect, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe out for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Hengyuan asked via voice transmission.

    Li Miaozhen gritted her teeth. go and find Xu Qi ¡®an. Although that guy is crippled, he still has the airs of a rank-3. He won¡¯t die so easily. There¡¯s still a chance. Master still has to capture that li lingsu fellow, so he won¡¯t be taking me back to the sect for the time being.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi held li Miaozhen¡¯s hand and left the inn. She summoned her flying sword, and the master and disciple jumped on the back of the sword and flew away.

    Seeing this, Chu Yuanyou quickly summoned her magic sword and stepped on it with Hengyuan, following far behind progenitor Bingyi.

    A strong wind blew, and the vastnd was right under him. The rivers were like silver belts, and the mountains were like sand piles.

    ¡°Master Hengyuan, please contact Xu Qi ¡®an as soon as possible,¡± Chu Yuanxi said to him via voice transmission. ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯ve already contacted them.¡±

    Master Heng Yuan replied.

    Zhang Prefecture.

    At the Zheng family¡¯s Cemetery.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tied the little mare to a tree by the side of the path, leaving mu nanzhi, li lingsu, and the puppet Heng Yin, who was wearing a cloak and a bamboo hat, to move forward alone.

    After leaving Leizhou, they immediately returned to Zhang Zhou and asked for the little mare from President yang. Then, they went to Zheng xinghuai¡¯s hometown, a rtively poor County under the jurisdiction of Zhang Zhou.

    The Zheng family was a very powerful family in the local area. Before Zheng xinghuai made a name for himself, the Zheng family was nothing.

    Later on, Zheng xinghuai¡¯s position in the government grew and he eventually became the chief governor of Chuzhou. Only then did the Zheng family be arge local n and even built a Cemetery.

    Zheng xinghuai¡¯s tomb could be seen at a nce. It was the most luxurious and magnificent.

    With the conclusion of the Chuzhou City massacre case, Zheng xinghuai was able to have a Grand burial. This magistrate of Kang County County was quick-witted and quickly got people to build a town God¡¯s temple, promoting Zheng xinghuai as the town God¡¯s Lord.

    Now, the incense offerings were extremely vigorous.

    ¡°Lord Zheng, I¡¯vee to see you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anid out the food in front of the grave. There was a pot of yellow wine and two cups.

    He drank a cup and poured another cup in front of the grave. He did not speak during this time and time passed quietly.

    ¡°Whose grave is that?¡±

    Li lingsu took the opportunity to ask around, hoping to find out Xu Qian¡¯s true identity from these clues. ¡°A respectable man.¡±

    Mu Nanxi said.

    ¡°A respectable person?¡± ¡°Madam, can you tell me more about it?¡± li lingsu¡¯s eyes darted around.

    With his damn charm, Madam would definitely not reject him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood,¡±

    The Queen rolled her eyes.

    Eh, Madam is in a bad mood today? Li lingsuughed drily.

    Soon, the pot of wine was finished. Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the tombstone and hesitated for a moment. He used his finger to write a line of small words: ¡°Fame and fortune are like a piece of paper, but they¡¯re just dust in the air.¡±

    This was what Zheng xinghuai felt when he witnessed the Chu Prefecture city being reduced to ruins. Half of his life¡¯s effort was destroyed in a single day.

    This schr, who had had a rough life, had finally paid with his life for this sentence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed three times to the tombstone.

    After paying his respects to Lord Zheng, he nned to return to Yongzhou to participate in the martial arts Conference. There were still 20 days before the appointed time.

    There was Zhang province between Leizhou and Yongzhou. If he walked there unhurriedly, he might be able to collect a few small dragon Qi with the help of his sense of Dragon Qi along the way.

    At this moment, he felt as if his brain had been pped hard.

    It meant that someone was looking for him in a private chat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him, but the other party seemed to be in a hurry as he pped her one after another.

    He immediately took out the fragment of the book of theher world carefully and kept it in his sleeve. A wisp of his primordial spirit sank into the fragment.

    In the dusky mirror world, the eight rings of light glowed with a soft, chaotic light.

    One of them flickered, its Halo rippling.

    ¡°Master Hengyuan?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s primordial spirit turned into a ¡°tentacle¡± and connected to the Halo representing number six.

    ¡°Lord Xu, things are bad!¡±

    Hengyuan heaved a sigh of relief when Xu Qi ¡®an responded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Li Miaozhen was captured by her master.¡±

    ? ? ? A series of question marks shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.¡±Master, please exin the cause and effect.¡±

    Hengyuan said, ¡±

    ¡°After you left the capital, almsgiver Chu, fellow Daoist li, and I left the capital together to search for you while serving justice. But just this afternoon, fellow Daoist li saw the secret code of the heavenly sect.

    that was left behind by her master. Fellow Daoist li met her masterter on. As they were chatting, the expert from the heavenly sect suddenly took out a rope magical weapon and restrained fellow Daoist li.

    ¡°Why is that so?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked, as if she had heard a friend say, ¡°I booked a room with a pretty girl, but when I was taking a shower, she took out a bigger one than mine.

    It was almost that absurd.

    ¡°The master of the heavenly sect said that fellow Daoist li has deviated from the teachings of the heavenly sect. In order to prevent her from sinking into the mortal world, we have to take her back to the mountain and study the heavenly sect¡¯s treasured Bible again. However, fellow Daoist Li said that once she was brought back to the heavenly sect, it was very likely that she would never be able to leave the mountain again. After this farewell, perhaps it will be an eternal farewell.

    I knew li Miaozhen was an anomaly. A Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect forced her to be a heroine of her generation. She¡¯s doomed ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face twitched, and hemunicated telepathically, ¡±

    ¡°So, she wants me to save her? hmm, you and Chu Yuanyu didn¡¯t make a move, which means that Miaozhen¡¯s master is at least a third-grade yang God. How can I save her in my current state? Besides, I don¡¯t even know where you are.¡±

    Hengyuan said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance. The sky sect¡¯s expert said that he¡¯s not only going to bring fellow Daoist li back, but also the Holy Son. Next, she would look for the

    Saint. Fellow Daoist Li said that the Saint was in a Jianghu force called the East Ocean Dragon Pce in East Ocean County.

    ¡°Lord Xu, you must meet up with the Holy Son before the heavenly sect finds him. This matter is very important. We must find the Saint and not let him be captured. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have another chance.¡±

    What a coincidence, that scumbag is right beside me ¡­ ¡°Help me pass a message to her,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Please Speak, Lord Xu,¡± Heng Yuan asked..

 Chapter 1142 - 1142: Yongxing (1)

    Chapter 1142 - 1142: Yongxing (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After weighing the pros and cons, Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed the current situation. tell her to calm our master down. Leave the Saint to me. What she needs to think about now is not why I have to save her, but how long she can dy it.

    ¡°I understand. I will tell her everything,¡± master Hengyuan said.<div>

    ¡°How has your cultivation been?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an continued.

    Master Hengyuan replied, [ I¡¯m alreadyprehending the Vajra power. I¡¯ll be able to step into the threshold of the Vajra power in half a month or two months. ]

    This meant that master Heng Yuan¡¯s truebat strength was no longer weaker than a fourth-grade martial artist. He had the qualifications to cultivate the Vajra divine technique and break through to the third -grade Vajra realm ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed.

    Before he left, he taught master Hengyuan the Vajra power. Practicing the

    Vajra power required a specific qualification, but he believed that master Hengyuan, who was a Luohan, would definitely be able to practice the Vajra power.

    This was without a doubt.

    mastering the Vajra power is a prerequisite for stepping into the third stage of the Vajra realm. Master Hengyuan will be at least a third stage in the future.

    This means that I will have a Vajra as my fighter in the future. The investment I made in master Hengyuan earlier is finally starting to show signs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mood immediately improved. He asked, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s Chu Yuanqian?¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver Chu has yet to step onto his own path of the sword.¡± Master Hengyuan said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.<div>

    ¡®Sigh, this little girl, she doesn¡¯t want to wear pinru¡¯s clothes, but she wants to wear metesbangwei ¡­ She¡¯s not taking the ordinary path.¡¯

    Was it that easy to walk a new path? If Chu Yuanyu could seed, he would probably be the most talented person among the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    However, to be honest, the secret technique of will-nurturing was indeed powerful. It umted power in a disguised way, and when the time reached a certain level, even a noob could burst out with thebat power to kill a Big Shot.

    Back then, Chu Yuanyou had used up ten years of sword intent and destroyed the physique of a third-grade martial artist with a single strike, causing great damage.

    After ending the private chat, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around, put away the book fragments, and walked out of the cemetery.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the back of the little mare, with the little white fox in her arms. Xu Qi ¡®an led the horse and walked side by side with li lingsu, while the puppet Heng Yin walked in front.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the heavenly sect¡¯s Taishang Wangqing?

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

    Didn¡¯t I tell you in your dream back in Pingzhou ¡­ Li lingsu muttered in her heart and smiled,¡¯loneliness is unmoved, like a forgotten person.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. ording to the records of the heavenly sect and my own understanding, the Taishang emotionless technique is derived from¡± forgetting.¡± What was forgotten? Had he forgotten? No. Was he heartless?

    You¡¯d better speak like a human! Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a sideways nce.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. ording to the records of the heavenly sect and my own understanding, the Taishang emotionless technique is derived from¡± forgetting.¡± What was forgotten? Had he forgotten? No. Was he heartless? It¡¯s not. ¡±

    Li lingsu replied frankly,¡±l do have feelings, but I¡¯ve transcended them.¡± He wasn¡¯t restrained by love, he wasn¡¯t trapped by love, he reached a transcendent level. Let me give you an example. Between saving the world and saving a person, which one would senior choose?¡±

    He suddenly became philosophical ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and didn¡¯t answer, because he felt that answering would expose his personality. Li lingsu waited for a while, but Xu Qian didn¡¯t reply. She then continued,

    ¡°A normal person will naturally choose to save the world and abandon one person. If that person was a loved one, they would choose to save one person and abandon the world. Why? Because when he made his choice, he was trapped by ¡®love¡¯.

    people who forget love will choose to save the world and not one person, even if that person is a family member.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment. so, li Miaozhen is upholding justice and putting all the people in the world first. Isn¡¯t that the Taishang Wang Qing? ¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head repeatedly. she¡¯s a chivalrous person. She¡¯s a busybody. She¡¯s just ¡®troubled by love¡¯. It was her sense of justice that urged her to eliminate evil. In addition, if Junior Sister really falls in love with a man, I can guarantee that she will choose to save a person and abandon themon people.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re on the right path?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Naturally!¡± Li lingsu raised her chin.

    Then, he realized that there was something wrong with Xu Qian¡¯s eyes. The saint¡¯s heart skipped a beat. senior, why are you looking at me like that? ¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled but did not say anything.

    ¡°Senior¡¯s eyes make me very uneasy.¡± Li lingsu asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an still smiled and said nothing.

    If the great oblivion was a math question that was 1+1, li Miaozhen¡¯s answer would be ¡± 3 ¡°. The Saint of the heavenly sectughed and said, ¡® idiot, it¡¯s clearly 9.

    Little did he know that the math teacher behind him was holding his pointer and smiling.

    As for how to save li Miaozhen, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s idea was to drag it out until the seven ultimate demon beasts reached the next level before thinking about how to save her.

    He just had to ¡®control¡¯ li lingsu and beat around the bush with the heaven sect¡¯s experts. Tian Huan¡¯s ¡°shifting stars¡± was an even more powerful concealment technique than hiding from the heavens.

    When he was strong enough and well-prepared, he would then throw li lingsu out as bait.

    if I do it well, I can even borrow the power of the heaven sect to deal with the Buddhist sect, the witch God sect, and Xu Pingfeng ¡­ ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your master¡¯s cultivation?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Grade three yang God.¡± Li lingsu said.

    Very good ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    As he walked, he suddenly saw a deep pit in the distance. He suppressed his

    Restless Heart and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do something, you guys go back to the inn first.¡±

    No one was suspicious and didn¡¯t ask much. They continued forward.

    The little white fox stretched out its hand from mu nanzhi¡¯s arms and waved its little paw..

 Chapter 1143 - 1143: Yongxing (2)

    Chapter 1143 - 1143: Yongxing (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched as the crowd went further and further away until they disappeared. He couldn¡¯t wait to get into the deep pit, and he smiled with satisfaction as if he had just returned home.

    Guanghan County, a small city on the border of Qingzhou.<div>

    In the private room of the fragrant mountain restaurant, the best restaurant in the city, Ji Xuan was holding a te of deep-fried insect cocoons and eating happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Although it¡¯s ugly, it has a different vor when eaten. Sister Yuan Shuang, do you want a te?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang frowned slightly and did not touch her chopsticks for a long time, as if her appetite had been affected.

    In the spacious private room, there were a total of seven people.Xu yuanhuai, who was used to keeping a straight face, and Ji Xuan, the core of the team.

    Other than these three, the other four were a banana-leaf Daoist in a white Daoist robe. He had a goatee, white hair, and deep crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes.

    Daoist priest jiaoye was a wandering Daoist priest, a mountain doctor and a fortune teller. He was proficient in everything and spent half his life on these ¡± unorthodox ways ¡°, so his own cultivation was not high.

    However, in the pugilistic world, an experienced senior who had learned many things was even more important than huajin martial artists.

    Next was a skinny man wearing a multi-colored robe, his name was Qi Huan dan Xiang, he was a traveling Gu master from the heart Gu tribe, when he was in cloud province, he met a local tyrant bullying themoners, he used poisonous insects to exterminate his entire family.

    His extreme personality was evident.

    Therefore, he was wanted by the government of Yunzhou. After that, he joined the hidden Dragon City by chance and became a guest official of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    On the left of the pill fragrance was a beautiful and alluring woman. She had a sharp face, fiery red lips, big and charming eyes, and her watery eyes seemed to be able to seduce people. It was early winter, and she was wearing a light chiffon dress that exposed her shoulders, waist, and calves, showing off the moving charm of a mature woman to the fullest.<div>

    Her name was Liu Hongmian, and she was from the ten thousand Flower House in the Jian province. She had lost to her Junior Sister, Xiao yuenu, in a fight for the position of the house master, and left the Jian province in anger. She was then epted by the hidden Dragon City and became a guest official of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    Thest person had a special identity. He could not be called a human. Although he looked like a strong and majestic man, his true form was a White Tiger.

    He was one of the four leaders of the twenty-eight lunar mansions, White Tiger, who had been trained by the Imperial advisor Xu Pingfeng.

    Each of these four people had special abilities and excellent means. With the presence of Xu yuanshuang, the whole team had almost no shorings. Heart Gu master Qi Huan dan Xiang smiled: ¡®

    ¡°The Western part of Qingzhou is close to the southern border. This eating method is passed down from our southern border. However, the central insmen were more particr. They knew how to fry and spice to remove the fishy smell. When the people of the southern border eat this, most of them eat it raw or boil it with boiling water, at most they sprinkle some salt on it. ¡®

    Ji Xuan quickly finished a te of food and took a sip of his wine. He sighed with emotion,

    ¡°As expected of the Orthodox School of Confucianism, master Zi Yang has managed the Qing Province well. If Hidden Dragon City can get the support of the Orthodox School of Confucianism, what¡¯s there to worry about? Yuan Huai, why do you think the Imperial advisor didn¡¯t look for the Confucians?

    Hearing this, the old-fashioned and cold young man frowned. After thinking for a while, he shook his head.

    Xu yuanshuang replied,¡±that¡¯s because Dafeng¡¯s fate energy is not exhausted. The Confucians value fate energy the most and understand it the best.¡± When the Confucians made their move, it meant that the dynasty¡¯s fate hade to an end. For example, when the great schr Qian Zhong crashed into the great Zhou¡¯s dragon vein, he had cut off thest fate of the great Zhou.

    ¡°When Emperor Wu Zong rebelled, the Confucians didn¡¯t help or stop him. This was actually a good thing, and it proved that the Confucians would also stand by and watch. When uncle ascends the throne and bes the Emperor, recing Da Feng, will we still be afraid that the Confucians can¡¯t be used by

    ¡°If sister Yuan Shuang is a man, it¡¯s no problem for her to be the first assistant,¡± Ji Xuan gave her a thumbs up.<div>

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s face was cold and she didn¡¯t reply.

    Ji Xuan touched his chin andughed drily. He looked at the crowd and said,

    ¡°Yesterday, I received a secret report from the shadow guards. The first Dragon

    Qi appeared in three flower temple in Leizhou and attached itself to the Stupa Pagoda. Ten days ago, the Jianghu people of Leizhou had a conflict with the three flower temple because of this matter.¡±

    The shadow guards were an organization of secret agents trained by the hidden

    Dragon City. They were spread all over the thirteen continents of the Central ins and were responsible for collecting intelligence, simr to the night watchmen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Xu yuanshuang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Ji Xuan clicked his tongue and said, ¡°ording to the martial artists from Leizhou who were involved in this matter, the Dragon Qi was taken away by sun Xuanji from the Directorate of Celestials and a man named Xu Qian, along with the Stupa Pagoda.¡± Yes, I¡¯ll take it away from under the eyes of the Vajra and yelbu.¡±

    What sun Xuanji had erased at that time was the Stupa and the ¡± existence ¡± of everyone in the tower. As those people left and were ¡± exposed ¡± to the public, the art of heaven¡¯s secrets was removed on its own.

    Just like when Xu Pingfeng had appeared in the capital, the heaven¡¯s secrets concealment techniaue had immediatelv failed.

    Daoist priest jiaoye stroked his beard and said,<div>

    ¡°Just as we expected, the Directorate of Celestials is collecting Dragon Qi, and his progress is faster than us. He has already obtained one of the nine wisps of Dragon Qi. In addition, the Buddhist League was indeed collecting Dragon Qi. The witchcraft cult would not miss this rare opportunity.

    the water is very muddy. Besides, who is Xu Qian? ¡±

    Liu Hongmian, who came from the ten thousand Flower House, smiled and said,

    ¡°There are benefits to muddy water. When the Sandpiper and m fight, the third party will benefit.¡±

    ¡°Miss Hongmian is right.¡± Ji Xuan nodded his head in agreement and replied, the shadow guards didn¡¯t find out this person¡¯s background. They only know that this person is skilled in poison and should be a member of the Gu n.

    Everyone looked at the pill fragrance, heart Gu master frowned: ¡± that¡¯s obviously the name of a man from the Central ins. Looks can be disguised, but to be able to take away the Dragon Qi from two rank-3s, this man is definitely not simple.

    ¡°So, can you guess his identity?¡± Ji Xuan asked.

    Pill fragrance of begging joy shook her head.

    ¡°Although the Gu n¡¯s Gu techniques are rarely taught to outsiders, there are still exceptions. For example, the members of the love Gu n like to provoke outsiders and force them to stay in the n.

    ¡°Those who are affected by the love Gu are either forced or willing to stay in the Gu n. After a long time, they learn the Gu technique. Once they escaped, the Voodoo would also spread to other ces. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s below fourth-grade, so it¡¯s impossible to determine if he¡¯s from the Gu n.¡± ¡°Could it be Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± The White Tiger asked.

    Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai raised their eyebrows at the same time. ¡°Baseless spections will only affect our judgment,¡± Ji Xuan frowned.

    it¡¯s difficult to cultivate Gu techniques, ¡± qihuan danxiang added. you have to imnt vital Gu at a young age. Xu Qi ¡®an is a martial artist. It¡¯s impossible for him to switch to Gu techniques overnight and have a certain level of mastery.

    The White Tiger nodded.

    Liu Hongmian chuckled and said, ¡± what a pity. I heard that Xu Qi ¡®an is a lecherous man. He¡¯s a regr at the Imperial Academy. If it¡¯s him, then the beauty trap would be in the bag.¡±

    idiot, ¡± Xu yuanshuang sneered. is he the kind of person who would do something immoral when he sees a woman? ¡±

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s smile did not falter. It was charming and moving.¡±l don¡¯t need to scheme against him, I just need to sleep with him. Eh, sister Yuan Shuang seems to be angry. I understand now, so you also like Xu yinluo.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± what did you say?! Xu yuanshuang mmed the table and stood up.

    These guest Masters didn¡¯t know Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s background.

    ¡°If miss Hongmian wants to sleep with Xu Qi ¡®an, you can go to the capital to find him,¡± Ji Xuan joked with a smile. But before that, we have to go to Yongzhou.¡±

    ¡°Yongzhou?¡±

    The old Daoist jiaoye asked.

    ¡°There will be a martial arts Conference in Yongzhou soon. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s jointly organized by the local Jianghu forces, the Gongsun family and the Dragon God Castle, to set the ranking for the experts in Yongzhou. Anyone who wants to be famous will go to Yongzhou.¡± Ji Xuan said.

    The old Daoist Jiao ye came to a realization andughed, ¡°At that time, we can screen out the people who are possessed by the Dragon Qi.¡±

    The Directorate of Celestials, underground.

    Yang qianhuan stood at the door of one of the rooms and pointed the back of her head at Zhong Li, who was in the room.

    junior martial sister Zhong, I can¡¯t stay here with you anymore. Teacher has already agreed to let me out.

    The disheveled Zhong Li was stunned for a moment, she then said with her soft voice, ¡°¡±Has senior brother yang dispelled the idea of killing the Emperor?¡±

    Yang qianhuan scoffed. I¡¯ll allow the Emperor to be proud for a few days. If he were to repeat yuan jing¡¯s mistake, I, yang qianhuan, will execute him in the throne room in front of the three million citizens of the capital.

    He wouldn¡¯t admit that it was because he surrendered that teacher Jian Zheng was lenient and let him out.

    Yesterday, the Crown Prince had already ascended the throne and proimed himself the Emperor, changing the year¡¯s name to ¡°Yongxing.¡±

    ¡°The people of the capital can¡¯t see the throne room ¡­¡± Zhong Li whispered.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t hear her clearly.

    Zhong Li shook her head. then we¡¯ll lose our target. What¡¯s the point of going out? ¡± she said.

    Yang qianhuan stared at her intensely from the back of her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about how to make a name for myself and have a detailed n. Xu Qi ¡®an is not in the capital at the moment, and this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    when he returns to the capital, he¡¯ll realize that the people of the capital have long forgotten about Xu yinluo. They only have yang qianhuan in their minds.

    Senior brother Yang¡¯s tone was filled with confidence. ¡°A detailed n?¡± Zhong Li asked curiously..

 Chapter 1144 - 1144: Night rain in the barren mountains (1)

    Chapter 1144 - 1144: Night rain in the barren mountains (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°After some reflection, I finally understand the difference between me and Xu Qi ¡®an,¡± yang qianhuan said slowly. ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡±

    Zhong Li was like a qualified sidekick.<div>

    Yang qianhuan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°¡±Junior martial sister Zhong,

    Do you remember when Xu Qi ¡®an was loved by the people?¡±

    Zhong Li tilted her head, her hair drooped down, revealing a pair of bright eyes, and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Solved major cases during the capital investigation?¡±

    At that time, Zhong Li was ¡± suppressed ¡± at the bottom of the building as a poor girl, so she didn¡¯t know Xu Qi ¡®an yet. It was onlyter that she slowly understood Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s past.

    no, although he was in the limelight during the capital investigation, his reputation was only spread in the officialdom. Themon people have heard a little about him, but they don¡¯t love him.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s voice was low as she continued, ¡±

    ¡°What really made the people of the capital remember him was the battle of Dharma in Buddhism and his trip to Yunzhou. Later, he killed the state Duke in the market and his reputation reached its peak. However, this was fine. The subsequent legend of jadesun pass and the heroic act of killing the Emperor were fine as well. Actually, it¡¯s all the same.¡±

    After a pause, he said in a tone as if he had uncovered the truth behind the fog,

    ¡°Because he kept establishing the image of¡± serving the country and the people, ¡°the people naturally loved him. Killing yuan jing was the same as killing an incapable ruler. If I kill Yongxing, I¡¯ll be a traitor.¡±

    Zhong Li was touched when she heard that. Senior brother yang finally understood.

    ¡°Thus, I¡¯m going to start working on the welfare of the citizens and make them feel grateful to me,¡± yang qianhuan continued.<div>

    ¡°Then what does senior brother yang n to do?¡± Zhong Li said softly.

    ¡°I n to open a few shops in the capital and help the people of the capital for free. Over time, I will surpass Xu Qi ¡®an and be a hero in the eyes of the people of the capital.¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s words were powerful and resonating.

    ¡°Senior brother yang is really amazing,ing up with such a good idea.¡± Zhong Li was happy for him.

    Yang qianhuan walked away with a satisfied expression after receiving the approval and praise of Junior Sister Zhong.

    The cold wind whistled, and the grass rose and fell.

    In the distance, there were thick dark clouds in the sky, rolling in with the strong wind. The group walked on the barren mountain path, mu nanzhi wrapped herself tightly in her Fox-fur coat on the back of the horse.

    She frowned and turned to Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°I¡¯m a little cold.¡±

    This year¡¯s winter was exceptionally cold. Winter had just arrived, and the roof was already covered in frost.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He ced his palm on the little mare¡¯s abdomen and transferred his Qi into it. He could now refine essence into Qi and produce a lot of Qi Ji, which was equivalent to the eighth level Qi cultivating stage.

    The young mare felt the heat from her master and neighed happily. She turned her head and rubbed against Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face.

    ¡°The one surnamed Xu! ¡±<div>

    Mu Nanxi gritted his teeth in anger. Was she worse than a horse?

    ¡°For you, being frozen is also a good experience. It¡¯s too boring to travel the martial world. ¡±

    Although she said that, Xu Qi ¡®an still held her little hand and transferred her

    Li lingsu saw the interaction between the two, and thought to herself, ¡°Madam is not pretty enough, which is why this old man Xu Qian is so disdainful of her.¡±

    Thinking of his group of female confidants, all of whom were outstanding beauties, the Saint inevitably felt a sense of superiority. At the same time, he wondered whether Xu Qian was not fond of beauty or not good at dealing with women.

    Otherwise, with his status and cultivation, what kind of beauty could he not get?

    ¡°However, although Madam Xu¡¯s looks are ordinary, she¡¯s extremely pleasing to the eye. The more I interact with her, the more I feel that she¡¯s different from ordinary women. That¡¯s probably the reason why Xu Qian married her ¡­¡± Li lingsu thought to herself.

    After a few rounds of Qi cirction, mu nanzhi felt warm all over and even feltzy and sleepy. She forced herself to perk up and put the little fox on the horse¡¯s back. Then, she took out the ¡®geographical records of Dafeng¡¯ from her luggage and flipped through it a few times. Her expression changed slightly.

    She quietly swallowed her saliva and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±The book said that

    Xiang Zhou has two main characteristics:Water ghost and corpse driving.¡±

    The ce they were at was Xiang Prefecture, which was under the jurisdiction of Zhang Prefecture.<div>

    When the little white fox heard this, she shrank her head in fear and stuttered like mu nanzhi,

    ¡°W-what? There are so many water ghosts ¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon. Are you afraid of water ghosts?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    The little white fox was stunned for a moment before she whispered, ¡°¡®Il-I¡¯m scared of ghosts.¡±

    ¡°There are many water systems in Xiang Prefecture,¡± li lingsu said. ¡°The riverwork is scattered all over the ce, crisscrossing. Countless people drown every year, so it¡¯s normal for there to be a lot of water ghosts. As for corpse driving, it¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Seeing the two humans and one fox looking over, Li Ling exined,

    ¡°Legend has it that about 180 years ago, a strange man suddenly appeared in Xiangxi. His corpse-controlling skills were at the peak, and with 13 iron corpses, he was unrivaled in Xiang Zhou. He established his sect in Xiang Zhou.

    ¡°Up until now, many of the Jianghu forces in Xiang Zhou have some methods of controlling corpses. Among them, the most powerful was the chai family. Chai family¡¯s main business was corpse herding, sending the dead back to their homes.

    as long as the chai family takes over a corpse, it will not rot and stink.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the little mare¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°¡±ls this the witchcraft cult¡¯s method of controlling corpses or the corpse worm division¡¯s method?¡± Li lingsuughed.

    ¡°The corpse worm division¡¯s methods. That legendary man was born in Xiang Prefecture. When he was young, his entire family was killed by his enemies. For some reason, he didn¡¯t die and was sold to the southern border as a ve by his enemies. He learned an extraordinary skill of controlling corpses from the Gu n.

    ¡°After he felt that his cultivation had reached a high level, he escaped from the southern border and returned to Xiang Zhou to take revenge. He even established a sect. This person is called Chai Siming, the ancestor of the chai family. However, his corpse controlling technique had a w, and he could only cultivate it to the fifth stage realm.

    ¡°Later on, the chai family developed martial arts, and the nsmen usually dual cultivated martial and armor. The current head of the chai family is only of the fifth rank, but there have been several fourth-rank family heads in the history of the chai family.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve traveled to Xiang Zhou before?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know about these things?¡±

    ¡°Because one of my female friends happens to be from the chai family.¡± Li lingsu smiled like a winner in life.

    Buzzzzzz! I identally gave you a chance to act tough again ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an grumbled in his heart. He nodded and said in a calm tone,

    ¡°We will arrive in Xiang Zhou city tomorrow, just in time to visit the chai family.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she secretly held her waist.

    The wind was getting stronger and the dark clouds were pressing down. Seeing that the rain was about to pour, the group sped up. After walking for half an hour, mu nanzhi, who was sitting on the horse¡¯s back, pointed into the distance and said happily, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a broken temple there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a run-down temple,¡± the little white fox echoed happily.

    The ruined temple was on the side of the road. When they got closer, they realized that it was a mountain god temple with arge area. It must have had its beautiful times in the past.

    The temple door was rotten and half-open, as if it would fall with a push.

    Xu Qi ¡®an helped mu nanzhi off the horse. The three of them and one horse entered the temple and crossed the threshold. The courtyard was full of dead branches and leaves, giving off a faint rotten smell.

    The statue of the mountain god in the temple had copsed, full of cracks, and was wrapped in spider silk. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at it and estimated that the temple had been abandoned for at least ten years.

    There were a few ashes in the temple, which seemed to have been left behind by the people who used to rest here after lighting a bonfire.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mu nanzhi suddenly eximed in a low voice and pointed to the southern corner, stammerinq, ¡®¡±¡®Coffin, coffin .

    On the southern wall, there was an ebony coffin. Its color was dim, and it seemed to be quite old.

    The abandoned temple, the old coffins, and the approaching dusk with dark clouds covering the sky and the howling wind made it strange.

    Mu Nanxi was timid and immediately became very afraid.

    Bai Ji, who was clearly a fox demon, seemed to be affected as well. She took the initiative to climb into mu nanzhi¡¯s arms and the two females hugged each other to keep warm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the coffin, then turned to li lingsu. ¡°Go outside and gather some firewood. We¡¯ll make do in the temple tonight,¡±

    Li lingsu had only gone out for a short while before the rain started.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out two robes from his storage bag and ced them on the ground so that mu nanzhi could sit. After a while, li lingsu returned with a big bundle of firewood.

    It was full of weight.

    Soon, a bonfire was lit in the temple to drive away the cold. Xu Qi ¡®an set up a pot and cooked a pot of meat soup.

    Not long after, the rich fragrance of meat wafted in the air and mu nanzhi was no longer afraid. She held the porcin bowl and enjoyed the soup.

    The little white fox also had a bowl and happily licked it.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched as she heard hurried footsteps.

    At the entrance of the temple, two figures rushed in. Two men and one woman. One of the men was wearing a Confucian robe and a Confucian crown. He was carrying a bookcase on his back and seemed to be a schr.

    The other man had a long saber at his waist and was dressed in ck. From his attire, he seemed to be a martial arts practitioner.

    As for the woman, she had a pretty face and was dressed in a neat short bow. Her long hair was tied up high like a man¡¯s, but her shoulders and neck were not embellished, making her look even more slender and thin.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    The young man with a long saber at his waist entered the temple and stared at the iron pot.

    The schr cupped his hands in obeisance. brothers, the mountain path is hard to find. I¡¯ve encountered the cold rain by chance. I wonder if you can make it convenient for me.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± li lingsu said with a smile.

    The two men and the woman immediately walked to the side and sat down not far from the coffin.

    The Man in ck took off his saber and looked at the old coffin in the corner. He asked, ¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a coffin in the temple. Just nice, let¡¯s chop it up and use it as firewood. ¡±

    The young schr¡¯s expression changed slightly. I can¡¯t do that. Brother Wang, this is inauspicious. The dead should be respected. Don¡¯t disturb them.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s hands trembled when she heard this and she shouted, ¡± that¡¯s right. Why did you cut the coffin for no reason? you¡¯re courting death.

    The sky waspletely dark, and the rain fell. In the abandoned temple on the barren mountain, the bonfire was swayed by the cold wind that was swept into the temple, and the figures on the wall were distorted.

    The young man in ck frowned, ¡®¡±What does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s a dead person in the coffin,¡± he muttered to hispanion.

    At this time, the beautiful woman said, ¡®

    ¡°No matter if there¡¯s a dead person or not, it¡¯s not auspicious. Brother Wang, as martial artists, we are not afraid of the cold. But brother Lu, you ..

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± The schr waved his hand.

    The woman shook her head, stood up, and walked to Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    She cupped her fists and said, ¡°¡±My two brothers, can you let us join in the fire?¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Under mu nanzhi¡¯s side-eye gaze, Xu Qi ¡®an maintained his cold posture and did not let himself show a warm smile.

    The three of them sat down by the bonfire. Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that they were staring at the pot and the broth inside.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can use the bowl we¡¯ve drunk from.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t reveal that he had a storage spiritual artifact in front of them.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±

    The schr was overjoyed and repeatedly bowed.

    The Man in ck, who had a bad temper, softened his face when he heard this.

    The beautiful woman took a big gulp of the meat soup and wiped her lips with her sleeve, saying, am Feng Xiu, a disciple of the plum blossom sword sect.¡±

    She looked at the man in ck and introduced, ¡°¡±His name is Wang Jun, free cloud sect disciple. Our two sects have been on good terms for generations.

    This is brother Lu, a friend we met in the mountains.¡±

    The schr took over the topic and said, ¡± I am Lu Wei, from Qingshan County. The new king has ascended the throne. Next year, he will be holding a grace examination. Therefore, I n to carry the manuscript and travel to the capital city to study.

    The Crown Prince had ascended the throne ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    For Da Feng, this was a good thing.

    The only advantage of yuan jing¡¯s cultivation was that he did not have many children. Otherwise, the fight for the throne would only make the situation even more chaotic.

    ¡°Are the two of you traveling together?¡± li lingsu chimed in.

    Feng Xiu¡¯s eyes stayed on his face for a moment, and she said softly, ¡°¡±We¡¯re responding to the call of the chai family¡¯s aunt toe to Xiang Zhou to participate in the demon ying meet..¡±

 Chapter 1145 - 1145: 38: murder case (1)

    Chapter 1145 - 1145: 38: murder case (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Raindrops flowed down along the eaves, forming intermittent curtains of water. When the cold wind blew, they flew into the roof like flying Flowers and broken Jade.

    Xiang Zhou was located in the southwest, so it was cold and dry in winter. When it rained, it was cold and damp, and the chill seeped into the bones.<div>

    Everyone sat around the bonfire. The firewood was sufficient, and the mes dispelled the coldness of the rainy night.

    ¡°The demon-ying meet organized by the aunt of the chai family?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°Who will be ughtered in the demon-ying meet? Did something happen in the chai family?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an fiddled with the bonfire and suddenly understood why the sky sect wanted to capture the Holy Sons and holy virgins.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s chivalry might not be wrong in the eyes of the heavenly sect. Her real fault was in her inted sense of justice, and in being trapped by ¡®love¡¯.

    In the same way, li lingsu¡¯s real fault was not that he slept with women everywhere. If the Holy Son had been heartless, the heavenly sect might not have bothered to care about his trivial matters.

    His mistake was that he had feelings for every woman he had taught.

    The moment he heard that it was rted to the chai family, this kid could not sit still.

    ¡°Brother, you are not from Zhang Zhou?¡±

    Feng Xiu asked in surprise.

    Xiang Zhou was under the jurisdiction of Zhang Zhou. If she directly pointed out people who were not from Zhang Zhou, did this mean that the so-called ¡® demon ying Meet ¡± was no longer limited to Xiang Zhou, but everyone in Zhang Zhou knew about it?<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an came up with the corresponding spection, and then li lingsu replied with a smile, ¡®

    ¡°Our destination is Yongzhou and we are only passing by Xiang Zhou. We don¡¯t know much about this ce.¡±

    Feng Xiu nodded in realization. She sized up li lingsu¡¯s handsome face and said,

    ¡°Half a month ago, a huge incident happened in the chai family. The head of the family, Chai Jianyuan, was killed in his residence. The murderer was his adopted son, Chai Xian. After killing his foster father, who had treated him with great kindness, he went crazy and killed dozens of people in his residence. He killed his way out and there has been no news of him since.¡±

    ¡°Chai Xian ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu muttered this name under her breath, as if she was no stranger to this person.

    Xu Qi ¡®an added a piece of firewood and smiled. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, this Chai Xian is still in Zhang province and has not left?¡±

    This person was very sharp ¡­ Feng Xiu was a little surprised and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency is right. After Chai Xian killed the man, not only did he not escape from Zhang Zhou, but he imed that he was innocent and that someone had framed him. He dered that he would investigate this matter and prove his innocence.

    ¡°Butter on, there were many murder cases in Zhangzhou, especially in Xiang Zhou. Someone saw him kill people and refine their corpses. At first, the people he killed were all people of the Jiang Hu. Later, even ordinary people were killed by him. The Xiang Zhou government began to intervene in this matter.

    ¡°Aunt Chai took the opportunity to hold the¡± demon ying meeting ¡°and called on all the martial artists from all over Zhang to go to Xiang Zhou to join forces with the government to attack Chai Xian.¡±<div>

    Wang Jun, who was dressed in ck, snorted coldly. he¡¯s an evil spirit. He has harmed the people. Everyone has the right to kill him.

    The schr Lu Wei remained silent and quietly moved closer to the crowd.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off the water bag and took a sip. He added more water to the little white Fox¡¯s bowl. It stuck out its pink tongue and licked it silently.

    The little white fox was reserved and elegant. Its fur was bright and spotless. Coupled with its small size, it was exquisite and cute. It could stir up a woman¡¯s heart the most.

    Feng Xiu stared at it and said happily, ¡± what a beautiful little fox. Can I hold it?

    The little white fox raised her head and was about to say, ¡°no!¡±

    Mu nanzhi picked it up first and blocked its mouth, saying faintly, ¡°¡±No!¡± Feng Xiu was disappointed.

    Wang Jun, who was dressed in ck, snorted when he saw that the woman he liked had been rebuffed. ¡°It¡¯s just a Fox. What¡¯s so rare about it? Junior Sister Feng, when the rain stops tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the mountain and catch one for you.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself,¡± Feng Xiu shook his head. She just thought that the little white fox was cute and wanted to hug it, but she didn¡¯t have the energy or interest to keep one by her side.

    As she spoke, she subconsciously nced at li lingsu, and their eyes happened to meet. This elegant and handsome man was actually winking at her.

    Feng Xiu immediately looked away, her heart beating wildly and her face burning.<div>

    Sigh, my damn charm ¡­ Li lingsu sighed, like a peerless expert who could not stand the cold at the top.

    Then, he heard Xu Qian¡¯s voice, ¡®¡±¡®That Auntie from the chai family is your mistress?¡±

    How did you know ¡­ Li lingsu was bbergasted and almost asked in return.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡± He replied.

    ¡°When you heard about the murder case of the chai family, you were only surprised and not worried. This means that you¡¯re sure that your lover is fine.

    So I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the Auntie from the chai family who called the shots.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Senior is observant!¡± Li lingsu transmitted.

    ¡°What do you think of this case?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Li lingsu was lost in her memories as she said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°In the past, junior martial sister Miaozhen and I came to Zhang province to travel and we met the chai family by chance. At that time, the leader was a lc-like woman with a sad face.

    Zhang Zhou¡¯s water system was well-developed. We met on a boat in the early spring of that year. It was drizzling with apricot flowers. She was wearing a water green dress and holding an oil-paper umbre. She stood by the boat and watched the rain.

    she had just lost her husband and was in low spirits. I invited her for a drink to solve her worries. At first, she ignored me and treated me coldly. Later, she found me annoying and even said bad things to me.

    Lost, lost her husband? What is the difference between you and thief Cao?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°Later on, she said that there was a thousand-Jue Valley in Zhang province. There was a pair of strange beasts in the valley, and the male and female never separated. There was a strange flower called ¡± white head ¡± growing near their nest. If one could get their hands on that flower, they could spend the rest of their life with the person they loved..

 Chapter 1146 - 1146: The bloody case (2)

    Chapter 1146 - 1146: The bloody case (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°If I can pick that kind of flower, she will drink with me.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an slowly nodded. ¡°You obtained that flower and thus captured the Beauty¡¯s heart?¡±<div>

    The Saint shook his head, ¡®

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a pair of strange beasts in the thousand-Jue Valley. They¡¯re extremely fierce and have the bloodline of the gods and demons. Not to mention a rank-5, even a rank-4 expert would not be able to deal with them. There were no such flowers near the nest of the male and female beasts. She was lying to me.

    ¡°But I still went and fought with two ferocious beasts. I plucked one of their tail feathers and escaped with serious injuries. I found her, gave her the tail feather, and then left.¡±

    He¡¯s leaving? It¡¯s different from what I thought ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said,

    ¡°¡±What happened after that?¡±

    Li lingsu chuckled and transmitted a message to him, ¡®

    ¡°She chased after me and asked me with tears in her eyes, asking me why I had to do this, knowing that there were no so-called wondrous flowers in the valley, and that she was lying to me. Why did he still put himself in danger?

    ¡°I said,¡± beautifuldy, loving you is my lifelong belief;Walking into your heart is mv dream;This feeling that came from the bottom of his heart would not change because the river had changed its course, and would not be buried by the copse of the mountain.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a joke, I¡¯m willing to risk my life to try it. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t enter your heart, mydy. That¡¯s why I want to leave this ce and go far away.

    she threw herself into my arms without. care ¡­

    My God, does the heavenly sect still ept disciples? I want to go and cultivate for. few years ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an interrupted him coldly.<div>

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get down to business,¡±

    Li lingsu reluctantly ended the conversation and transmitted her voice, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Chai Xian a few times. He¡¯s a pure and kind person, and doesn¡¯t seem like a thief who would kill his father and family. There might be more to this He wanted to say something but stopped.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, whose mind was filled with the idea of killing his father, said, ¡®¡±¡®1f you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    ¡°I want to go to the chai family to see her and understand the case.¡± Li lingsu probed.

    Xu Qian gave him a feeling of gentleness and aloofness. He didn¡¯t seem like a nosy person, so he couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking.

    ¡°No more than three days,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He actually agreed to it ¡­ Li lingsu was overjoyed.

    The night grew darker and the rain continued to fall.

    Everyone was either sitting cross-legged or lying on their sides, resting in the cold night.

    The bonfire dimmed, and the red Charcoal emitted heat, trying its best to dispel the chill.<div>

    In the silent night, the faint light of the fire twisted the shadow. In the southern corner, the lid of the old coffin slowly opened in the silent darkness.

    A greenish-ck Hand reached out from the coffin. Its fingernails were pitch-ck, and it pressed against the edge of the coffin.

    ng! ng!

    After a few seconds of silence, the lid of the coffin was suddenly lifted and fell heavily to the ground with a loud noise.

    A figure stood up straight from the coffin. His knees did not seem to bend.

    The loud noise woke up the people who had been sleeping in the temple. Wang Jun, the Man in ck, and Feng Xiu, who had been fighting with Li Luo, were the first to wake up. They subconsciously grabbed the weapons beside them.

    ¡°ng! ¡±

    They unsheathed their swords at the same time.

    Mu nanzhi had been running for several days and was extremely tired. After being woken up, she rubbed her eyes and opened them to look.

    They saw Wang Jun and Feng Xiu holding their weapons, their backs facing the crowd, and facing the coffin in the South. In the horrifying coffin, a figure stood straight. He was hidden in the dark, and only a rough outline could be seen.

    The two sides seemed to be in a confrontation.<div>

    At this moment, the figure in the coffin gently jumped out of the coffin. The way he jumped was very strange. His knees did not seem to bend, and he jumped straight.

    The fire illuminated the person¡¯s appearance. He had white eyes, blue-ck skin and flesh covered in festering, sparse hair, and wore tattered clothes. The stench of a corpse assaulted their senses.

    How was this a person? it was clearly a corpse, a moving corpse.

    Mu Nanxi¡¯s pupils dted and her expression froze. A few secondster, she let out a high-decibel scream.

    The little white fox also let out a young girl¡¯s scream. It stood up and hugged

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s calf with its two front paws, trembling.

    The scream seemed to have agitated it. It let out a terrifying roar and pounced at the crowd.

    Schr Lu Wei shrieked and fled to a corner in fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s a blood corpse!¡±

    Wang Jun, dressed in ck, growled and shed vertically with his long knife, trying to cut the bloody corpse in half.

    bloody corpses are evil creatures that survive by devouring the blood essence of living people. Above bloody corpses are iron corpses, whose defense is equivalent to a rank-6¡¯s copper skin and iron bones. Back then, the ancestors of the chai family relied on thirteen iron corpses to make Xiang Zhou invincible. ¡±

    Li lingsu exined via voice transmission.

    The bloody corpse put his hands together and caught the de. Wang Jun tried to pull it out a few times, but it did note out.

    The power of this bloody corpse was far beyond his imagination.

    Feng Xiu shouted, took two quick steps, and kicked the zombie in the chest. Bang! A cloud of dust exploded.

    The blood corpse¡¯s body was curled up like a shrimp, but its feet were firmly rooted in the ground and did not move at all.

    The next second, it straightened its body and sent Feng Xiu flying. Then, it swung its arm horizontally and swept Wang Jun away.

    The two young men and women fell in different directions, groaning in pain.

    Wang Jun¡¯s arm was swept by the bloody corpse, and the bones in his arm were broken. He endured the pain and used his Qi to relieve it while picking up his sword. He was about to continue fighting when suddenly, his legs went soft and his dantian felt like it was being cut by a knife.

    On the other side, Feng Xiu seemed to have encountered a simr situation. She was in so much pain that her face was pale and she felt weak.

    He was poisoned ¡­ Wang Jun¡¯s heart trembled, and he suddenly understood his situation..

 Chapter 1147: Murder case (3)

    Chapter 1147: Murder case (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    brother Wang, miss Feng, you¡¯re worthy of being experts from a famous sect. You¡¯ve been poisoned by my tendon-softening powder, but it¡¯s only acting up now.

    In the corner, the schr Lu Wei walked out of the shadows with a smile on his face and came to the bonfire.<div>

    His face was delicate and pretty, but it didn¡¯t have the gentleness from before. Under the light of the fire, he even looked a little ferocious.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Feng Xiu was shocked. She had not expected things to develop in such a way.

    you¡¯re a corpse keeper. No wonder you didn¡¯t let me cut the coffins. Was it because you didn¡¯t have the chance to poison them? ¡®

    Wang Jun stood up unsteadily with the help of his saber, his face ashen.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My blood corpse hasn¡¯t reached the phenomenal stage yet. Although it has no problem killing you two, it won¡¯t be able to catch up if you want to escape,¡± Lu Wei nodded. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Feng Xiu¡¯s cultivation was not as high as Wang Jun¡¯s, so she could no longer stand up.

    Just as Lu Wei was about to answer, the green-robed man who was sitting cross-legged by the bonfire, unable to move, suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to refine the blood corpse and improve my cultivation.¡±

    Lu Wei examined him and confirmed that he was just an ordinary person who posed no threat. He then smiled and said, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡°so you disguised yourself as a schr and wandered around the area to deceive passers-by?¡± Seeing that there was quite a lot of ashes from the previous bonfire, it seems that many people were harmed.¡±<div>

    Feng Xiu and Wang Jun¡¯s faces instantly turned ugly. They were just passers-by who had been deceived.

    Lu Wei smiled as he examined the Azure-robed man once more.

    ¡°This road is filled with people¡¯s lives, and the government doesn¡¯t care?¡± Li lingsu fiddled with the bonfire and asked.

    ¡°Times are different now. Chai Xian has been killing people and refining corpses everywhere, causing a storm in the city. Loose cultivators like us are just following behind him and drinking some soup. In any case, we¡¯ll just throw the me on him in the end.¡±

    Lu Wei¡¯s eyes were dark, as if he didn¡¯t want to waste any more words, ¡°¡±1¡¯11 use you ordinary people as a snack first.¡±

    He controlled the bloody corpse and walked towards li lingsu. Why am I the first one to die? is it because I¡¯m too handsome?

    Li lingsu was a little angry.

    ¡°The blood essence of an ordinary person is not very useful, but over time, it can be umted. I can see that you¡¯re all very healthy, and your vitality is extremely strongpared to ordinary people.¡±

    As Lu Wei spoke, the blood corpse had already leaped in front of li lingsu. It opened its stinky mouth and bit down on the Saint.

    Li lingsu shook her head and dodged to the side. She stood up, took off the Jade hairpin that bound her hair, and gently threw it out.

    The Jade hairpin shot out like lightning and pierced through half of the blood corpse¡¯s face. An ugly ck Gu worm emerged from the tip of the hairpin. As if it had been given life, it turned around and returned to li lingsu.<div>

    The bloody corpse staggered two steps forward and fell to the ground, no longer breathing.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Wei¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He had spent years refining the blood corpse, which was even more powerful than a Qi refining stage cultivator, but it was so easily destroyed by the opponent.

    Shock, amazement, disbelief, and other emotions surged first, followed by fear and anxiety, and cold sweat poured out.

    It was obvious that he had met a real expert.

    Perhaps in the next moment, he would be like the bloody corpse,pletely turning into a corpse.

    Feng Xiu and Wang Jun were surprised, happy, and confused. However,pared to Wang Jun, who was filled with joy after escaping death, the beautiful miss Feng looked at li lingsu in a daze.

    So he was that powerful ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and took the Jade hairpin. He stared at the Gu worm on the tip of the hairpin and shook his head.

    ¡°A mutated corpse puppet, not authentic enough.¡±

    As he spoke, Lu Wei¡¯s expression underwent a series of changes. Finally, he made up his mind and rushed out of the ruined temple at an extremely fast speed in an attempt to escape.<div>

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The Jade hairpin whizzed out and pierced through Lu Wei¡¯s chest, causing fresh blood to flow out as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, seniors.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw a piece of firewood into the fire and sighed. ¡°Is Xiang Zhou already in such a mess?

    Feng Xiu pursed her lips, ¡± when I was in the sect, I only heard that Chai Xian was causing chaos in Xiang Zhou and other counties. There was no peace. Now it seemed that a portion of the murders weremitted by Lu Wei, who had evil intentions.

    ¡°Brother Wang and I trusted the wrong person. If it weren¡¯t for the two seniors in the temple today, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±

    Once again, she thanked li lingsu for saving her life. However, most of the time, her beautiful eyes were focused on li lingsu. She believed that this handsome man was the core of the team.

    Li lingsu nodded slightly. take care of the bloody corpses. Continue to rest. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.

    Mu nanzhi watched as Wang Jun dragged the bloody corpse away. She turned her head in fear and red at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Did you already know that there was a ghost in the coffin?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s definitely something strange about a coffin in a broken temple. There were often people resting here. The tables had been chopped into firewood, and only the coffins were intact. Such a big w was discovered at a nce.¡±

    As forter, the schr secretly threw the sleeping gas into the bonfire, which couldn¡¯t be hidden from him, a poison expert.

    Mu Nanxi snorted andy down with Bai Ji in his arms, facing Xu Qi ¡®an sideways. The curves of her waist and hips were extremely alluring.

    ¡°It¡¯s. it¡¯s ufortable. Don¡¯t hug me to sleep .

    The little white fox started to struggle.

    Xu Qi ¡®any down sideways, holding mu nanzhi¡¯s slender waist.

    Her delicate body stiffened for a moment, but she did not resist or say anything.

    The next morning.

    Mu Nanxi woke up and found herself curled up in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. After the shockst night, she subconsciously leaned against him when she fell asleep again, seeking a sense of security.

    She was like an unmarried young girl, her face slightly red, but she forced herself to pretend that nothing had happened.

    After a while, everyone woke up one after another. Xu Qi ¡®an boiled a pot of hot water and gave everyone a bowl of hot water and cold steamed buns. Then, they used the remaining hot water to brush their teeth and clean their faces.

    Everyone set off together. On the way, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Are there any special delicacies in Xiang Zhou?¡±

    ¡°The cured meat isn¡¯t bad. I¡¯ll take you to try it once we enter the city, senior,¡± li lingsu said after some thought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at mu nanzhi and saw that she was moved, so he smiled and said, ¡°¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    Feng Xiu and Wang Jun followed behind them cautiously, not daring to take the initiative to speak. However, when they heard li lingsu address the man in green respectfully, they looked at each other in surprise.

    He addressed that man as. senior, his attitude respectful ¡­ Feng xiuyuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Could she have guessed wrong? was this man in green the core person?

    Before noon, a group of people arrived in Xiang Zhou city. The city walls were three Zhang high. There were few pedestrians and ordinary clothes. It was rare to see people dressed in bright clothes and riding horses.

    Xiang Zhou was not rich, it was not even as rich as the border Leizhou.

    After entering the city, Feng Xiu and Wang Jun left.

    Li lingsu led the way while Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and followed behind. An hourter, they stopped outside arge Manor.

    A horizontal board with the words ¡°Chai Manor¡± was hung on the Red Gate.

    The young and strong gatekeeper came up and cupped his hands, ¡®¡±Which sect are you from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not from any sect,¡± li lingsu replied. ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Li lingsu shook her head.

    The gatekeeper frowned and was about to speak when he heard the handsome

    young man say, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s. Go in and report that li lingsu requests an audience,¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ve been sleepy and weak the entire day. I can¡¯t even see theputer screen properly.. ]

 Chapter 1148: A great enemy visits (1)

    Chapter 1148: A great enemy visits (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The gatekeeper saw that the young master was handsome and didn¡¯t look like a swindler. He hesitated and said, ¡®

    ¡°Young master, please wait!¡±<div>

    He turned around and ran into the mansion in a hurry. About fifteen minutester, the sound of hurried footsteps came, and a woman rushed out. She was wearing a in dress, her eyebrows were like distant ck, her mouth was like a cherry, and her skin was white and tender as if water could be squeezed out.

    She was a young woman in her early thirties. She was dressed simply, but it could not hide her impressive figure. There was a white flower in her hair. The most eye-catching thing about her was her faint sorrow, which made people feel pity for her for no reason.

    ¡°Xing ¡®er!¡±

    Li lingsu smiled, looking like an elegant young master.

    Chai Xing ¡®er stared at him in a daze, her eyes turning red as she coldly replied, ¡°Young master Li, didn¡¯t you call yourself a Wanderer of the pugilistic world?

    you have no one to rely on, and the pugilistic world is your only home. Where did the winde from today to bring you here?¡±

    Li lingsu sighed, ¡®people who have concerns in their hearts can¡¯t go far. It will eventually return to the side of the person it loves.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er turned her face away, stubbornly refusing to let her tears fall.

    When this kid left, he must have left without saying goodbye and left a letter or something ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an guessed in his heart.

    Otherwise, this young woman wouldn¡¯t be so resentful. Besides,pared to the Dongfang sisters and Wenren qianrou, this Auntie from the chai family was probably quite stubborn.

    Li lingsu opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something sweet, but she felt that the environment was not right. She coughed and said, ¡®<div>

    ¡°This senior is a friend of mine. He traveled with me to Xiang Zhou and heard about what happened at Chai Manor. He came to see if there¡¯s anything he can help with. Xing ¡®er, feel free to ask.¡±

    The young gatekeeper was dumbfounded. This young master was actually calling her aunt Chai.

    Chai Xing ¡®er took a deep breath and nodded at Xu Qi¡¯ an. Her voice was cold and polite.

    ¡°Senior is a guest, pleasee in.¡±

    If they really didn¡¯t have feelings for each other, they should have chased us away. Sigh, yet another fish that was bound to be eaten by. scumbag ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists and led the little mare into the manor.

    After handing the little mare over to the servants of the chai residence, the three of them followed Chai Xing ¡®er to the main hall.

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, did Chai Xian really kill the head of the chai family?¡±

    After Chai Xing ¡®er dismissed the servants, li lingsu impatiently asked, this shouldn¡¯t be. Chai Xian is a gentle person and isn¡¯t such a treacherous person. Is there a misunderstanding? ¡®

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s pale face revealed a cold smile. I saw this with my own eyes. The entire Chai residence saw it with their own eyes. How can it be fake? ¡± ¡°Perhaps the thief is in disguise?¡± li lingsu muttered.

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head. you can¡¯t hide your appearance from my eyes. Besides, your moves, belongings, and corpse-controlling methods are all evidence. You can change your appearance, but you can¡¯t change those.<div>

    Li lingsu was speechless. After frowning for a long time, she asked the question that had been bothering her for a long time, ¡°¡±But why would he do such a heartless thing?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er said,

    ¡°It¡¯s because my big brother ns to marry Xiao LAN into the Huangfu n. You know, Xiao LAN and Chai Xian are childhood sweethearts, and he¡¯s always admired Xiao LAN. After learning about this, he had asked his big brother many times to take back his decision and say that he wanted to marry Xiao LAN.

    ¡°Although Chai Xian is quite talented, big brother thinks that marrying Xiao LAN to him is only adding flowers to a brocade and won¡¯t bring much benefit to the chai family. However, if we can form an alliance through marriage with the Huangfu n, it will be even more beneficial to the chai n¡¯s development.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er was the blood sister of the head of the chai family, and her previous husband was a live-in son-inw.

    At this point, li lingsu¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Xiao LAN doesn¡¯t love him. She only sees him as a brother. Oh right, where¡¯s Xiao LAN?¡±

    Hearing this, Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s face turned mournful. Xiao LAN has been taken away.

    Under li lingsu¡¯s questioning, she told her everything. On the day of the incident, everyone in the residence was awoken by themotion of the battle and rushed to the master¡¯s courtyard, only to find that the master had been killed. The murderer was none other than his adopted son, Chai Xian.

    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Chai Xian¡¯s madness was triggered. He controlled the four iron corpses to kill his way out and escape.

    when I was dealing with the aftermath, I found that Xiao LAN was no longer in the room. I¡¯ve sent people to look for her for more than half a month, but they still couldn¡¯t find her. Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, don¡¯t you think that this matter is unreasonable?¡± li lingsu asked.<div>

    Chai Xing ¡®er replied indifferently,

    ¡°That day when he charged out of the chai residence, I also stopped him. The most unreasonable thing is that for some reason, Chai Xian¡¯s cultivation has advanced by leaps and bounds and is no longer below mine.

    ¡°But you know, Chai family¡¯s corpse controlling technique is derived from the Gu n¡¯s corpse controlling technique. It¡¯s difficult for outsiders to control it except for the person himself.¡±

    Li lingsu hissed, her expression grave and perplexed. He instinctively felt that there were many unreasonable points in this matter, but he couldn¡¯t effectively summarize them, let alone find out how to investigate them.

    Seeing him deep in thought, Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s tone was cold.

    ¡°You think that Chai Xian is innocent and want to clear up the case to prove his innocence?¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head. I¡¯m here to reveal the truth to the chai family. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll naturally help you solve this matter.

    ¡°Then what do you know?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er coldly asked.

    Li lingsu was at a loss for words and shook her head.

    The lc-like sorrowful young womanughed,¡±Do you think you¡¯re Xu yinluo, who specializes in solving strange cases?

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, why are you being so sarcastic? I know you hate me for leaving without saying goodbye back then ¡­¡± Li lingsu smiled bitterly.

    Du du!

    At this moment, the sound of knocking on the table interrupted this endearing couple. Chai Xing ¡®er furrowed her delicate brows and looked at the green-robed man..

 Chapter 1149: A great enemy visits (2)

    Chapter 1149: A great enemy visits (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I have a few things to ask you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly.

    Youngdy ¡­ Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s brows rose.<div>

    his identity is extraordinary. The old ancestor of the chai family is just a kid in front of him. Li lingsu was afraid that her confidante would go against Xu Qian and make the old man unhappy, so she quickly exined to him.

    Chai Xing ¡®er knew what ¡°longevity¡± meant. Her beautiful face changed slightly, and her attitude immediately became reserved. She gently said,

    ¡°Senior, please speak.¡±

    ¡°How is the family head, Chai Jianyuan, to Chai Xian? What¡¯s Chai Xian¡¯s character like?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Chai Xing ¡®er replied,

    ¡°Chai Xian was an orphan when he was young and was bullied. My brother took pity on him and took him in as an adopted son. Not only did he bring him up, but he also taught him how to control corpses and martial arts cultivation.

    as for Chai Xian, if it wasn¡¯t for this murder, everyone would still be in the dark and think that he¡¯s an honest man.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded,¡±in other words, master Chai¡¯s kindness to him is as heavy as a mountain, and he didn¡¯t seem like an ungrateful person.¡± In that case, even if he really resents her and can¡¯t tolerate the chai family¡¯s youngdy marrying someone else, wouldn¡¯t it be a better choice to directly abduct the chai family¡¯s youngdy and run far away?

    Yes, that¡¯s how it is ¡­ Li lingsu pped her hands together. This was why he felt that there were many illogical points in this matter.

    Chai Xing ¡®er furrowed her brows in deep thought. you¡¯re right, senior. However, I¡¯ve personally fought him that day and confirmed that Chai Xian is the real chai Xian. Many people in the manor can testify to that. Those iron corpses were indeed his.¡±

    There were witnesses ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed, ¡°corpse puppets arepatible from top to bottom. A powerful corpse Gu master can release a child Gu to forcefully control other people¡¯s puppets.¡± What if someone impersonated Chai Xian and forcefully controlled his iron corpse?<div>

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why his cultivation base has advanced by leaps and bounds, and it¡¯s not him at all?¡± li lingsu muttered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her deeply and said with a smile, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll have to do a thorough investigation. Of course, it¡¯ll be easier if we can capture Chai Xian alive.¡±

    Capital city, Imperial astronomer.

    In the lobby on the second floor, yang qianhuan was standing by the window with her back facing the crowd.

    Behind him were more than twenty warlocks, all of whom were in yang qianhuan¡¯s faction. Within the Imperial astronomer, they were known as the ¡± back-head faction ¡°.

    It was obviously an impolite and mocking name.

    However, the other factions also had names that didn¡¯t sound as good. For example, Song Qing¡¯s faction was called ¡± crazy party ¡°, sun Xuanji¡¯s faction was called ¡± mute party ¡°, and Zhong Li¡¯s faction was called ¡± ghost¡¯s worry party ¡®

    As Yan Caiwei¡¯s level was too low, she did not have the qualifications to take in disciples on behalf of her master, and thus did not belong to any faction.

    However, next year, she would be qualified to teach disciples.

    Back to the main topic, the atmosphere in the hall was very bad, and everyone¡¯s faces were serious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the shop is closed? are these people done yet? Aren¡¯t you going to leave us a way out?¡±<div>

    ¡°This is simply nonsense. Are these unruly people trying to squeeze us dry?¡±

    ¡°If we really can¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll mobilize the Imperial Army to suppress them.¡±

    ¡°But in this way, senior brother Yang¡¯s reputation will be irredeemable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already so bad that it can¡¯t get any worse ¡­¡±

    The warlocks discussed with a worried look on their faces.

    A while ago, senior brother yang had decided to open a shop in the city to do charity work. If the people of the capital had any difficulties or were not working, they could look for the hero yang qianhuan for help.

    At first, the people of the capital didn¡¯t believe that there was such a good person in the world. No one visited the ¡± good person yang qianhuan¡¯s office ¡°, but this wasn¡¯t a problem for the talented and intelligent senior yang.

    He had asked for help from a troubled woman. Her husband was addicted to gambling, and her mother-inw was bedridden and had no money to treat her. In desperation, she hade to yang qianhuan¡¯s office.

    The man who aspired to be the hero King, yang qianhuan, had helped this poor woman without hesitation.

    From then on, more and more citizens sought help from yang qianhuan and were satisfied. Word of this spread like wildfire, and yang qianhuan¡¯s reputation as the Directorate of astrologers quickly skyrocketed, bing a well-known phnthropist.

    But not long after, the taste changed.<div>

    Themoners were like a bottomless pit. They would treat yang qianhuan¡¯s satisfaction as a matter of course and curse at him if he was not satisfied.

    Yang qianhuan was being bribed and seeing that her ns were not going to seed, she closed her shop sadly and returned to the Directorate of Celestials.

    However, themoners did not let him off. They gathered in the za outside the stargazing tower and demanded justice.

    He had clearly said that he would be free until the end of time, and that he had to have a spirit of contract.

    Yang qianhuan looked down from the window and saw that several hundred citizens had gathered in the za outside the stargazing tower.

    ¡°What is it? read it out.

    His tone was low and full of vicissitudes, like a person who had been beaten up by society and was full of stories.

    Auntie Zhang, who lives on linlu Street, said that Auntie Yang¡¯s family next door has another grandson. She also wants to hold a grandson and hopes that the Directorate of Celestials can think of a way.

    Yang qianhuan nodded. This was not a difficult task. Even though the Directorate of Celestials had been incurring losses recently, they could still afford to pay for a bag of medicine.

    then, give her son some kidney-nourishing and yang-boosting medicine. He said..

 Chapter 1150: A great enemy visits (3)

    Chapter 1150: A great enemy visits (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The white-robed sorcerer had a strange expression on his face. ¡°But Auntie Zhang only has three daughters. Where did she get a son from?¡± The next letter,¡± yang qianhuan said in a deep voice.

    shopkeeper Wang of apricot flower Street said that a new shop opened next door and snatched his business. He hopes that the Imperial astronomer can help to chase the other party away.<div>

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that vites thew. Next letter.¡±

    Xiao Cui, the maidservant of the Zhao family on pingkang Street, feels that she is more beautiful and has a better personality than the youngdy. She is not willing to be a maidservant for the rest of her life, so she asked us to help her be a youngdy of a rich family.

    ¡°Reincarnate well in your next life, next letter.¡± Yang qianhuan replied after a long while.

    Li Er from the Li n vige. His wife is six months pregnant and is about to give birth. The Li family only has one heir. He wants to buy some medicine for his wife, but he doesn¡¯t have the money, so he came to us to beg.

    Without waiting for yang qianhuan to speak, the Warlock continued helplessly, ¡± one dose of medicine is easy to deal with, but I think Li Er should first forgive his wife.

    ¡°Next letter.¡± Yang qianhuan waved her hand tiredly.

    Liang San is a hooligan. He hopes to find a job that can earn him a fortune easily. If possible, he hopes that we can give him a mountain of gold.

    Yang qianhuan sighed. there¡¯s no such thing as a mountain of gold. All the jobs that make a fortune every day are written in thews of Dafeng. Let him choose one that he likes.

    hey, this is a letter from the Xu family¡¯s matriarch, Xu yinluo¡¯s aunt. The white-robed Warlock said in surprise.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s tone softened. tell me what she wants. I know Xu Qi ¡®an, that b * stard. I will try my best to satisfy his aunt¡¯s request.

    The white-robed sorcerer nodded and said, ¡®<div>

    ¡°She said that her young daughter¡¯s appetite is too big and that the residence is so poor that they can¡¯t even feed a pot. If it was possible, she wanted to send her young daughter to the Imperial astronomer to learn Arts, where she would eat and live. Her youngest daughter also has a master, a girl from the southern border. She also came with us, I hope we don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡­¡­.. ¡°Too stupid,¡± yang qianhuan said in a tired tone,¡±you can¡¯t be a Warlock unless teacher Jian Zheng personally teaches you.¡± What the hell was this?

    Light footsteps could be heard in the quiet corridor.

    Zhong Li walked to the door and looked at the dark tunnel, she said in a soft

    vul€e

    ¡°Senior brother yang, why have you returned?¡± it¡¯s not worth it, ¡± yang qianhuan replied in an empty tone. I¡¯m nning to return and rest for a while.

    junior martial sister Zhong, ¡± he said suspiciously after a pause, ¡± I remember you saying that my idea is good and that it¡¯ll definitely work.

    Zhong Li replied innocently, ¡®did I say that? I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your career going?¡± Zhong Li asked in a low voice.

    Yang qianhuan pondered for a moment before replying, ¡®¡±¡®1 think it¡¯s more secure to kill the Emperor.¡±

    Xiang Zhou Chai mansion.<div>

    In the gazebo in the back garden, mu nanzhi, who was wrapped in a Fox-fur coat, grabbed a handful of bait and threw it into the pool, attracting the koi fish to fight for it.

    At the stone table behind her, Xu Qi ¡®an threw the poisonous grass and fruit into the mortar and pestle, then scraped them out with a porcin spoon and ate them.

    He had never stopped taking poison. He was extremely d that he had traveled the world with the reincarnation of the flower God. Every once in a while, he could take high-quality mutated poisonous grass and poisonous fruits.

    At the same time, he was also d that he had brought the little mare with him. The interaction andmunication with the little mare had relieved the aftereffects of the Voodoo.

    Recently, Xu Qi ¡®an had found a very good way to deal with the aftereffects of the corpse puppet. He could control Heng Yin¡¯s corpse and make him talk and do things to achieve the goal of ¡± dancing with the corpse ¡®

    Just like now ¡­

    Li lingsu rushed over in a hurry, but Heng Yin, who was standing outside the pavilion, stopped her and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Benefactor, please don¡¯t be a third wheel.¡±

    Li lingsu looked at him in surprise. She was toozy to think about why this dead man suddenly spoke. She hurriedly passed by and entered the pavilion, saying in a deep voice, ¡®

    something¡¯s wrong. I heard from the steward that a few monks came just now, and the one leading them calls himself Jingxin..

    <div>

 Chapter 1151 - 1151: Get on the cat (1)

    Chapter 1151: Get on the cat (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s expression changed slightly, her reaction even more intense than

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯S. ¡°The stinky monk chased us all the way here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the entrance of the back garden. As long as he saw the figure of the bald monk, he would immediately activate his battle mode.

    I just listened for a moment. They came for the demon ying meet. Jingxin and the others passed by Xiang Zhou and heard about Chai Xian¡¯s evil deeds of killing his father. They came to ask about the situation and nned to interfere in this matter. Ha, Buddhist monks have always liked to be chivalrous to show their mercy.¡±

    Li lingsu sneered.

    His gaze inevitably fell on the mortar and pestle. He took a deep breath and then decisively retreated.

    Highly toxic!

    However, he had the foundation of a rank-4, so ordinary poisons could not affect him.

    This old monster was a martial artist and had switched to Gu techniques halfway through. What was he trying to do? Dual cultivation ¡­ Li lingsu secretly guessed.

    In fact, this kind of operation was quite normal in his opinion.

    Many experts who had reached a bottleneck in a single system and were unable to break through would try to cultivate other systems.

    This was very rare for those below the third rank. After all, a person¡¯s energy and talent were limited. A hundred years passed in a sh, and it was already very difficult to walk a single system.

    However, ¡°dual cultivation¡± was rtivelymon among transcendent realm experts. After reaching the third stage, their lifespans would be long, and they would have the time and energy to find other ways to break through.

    Thebinations were usually Gu martial, Dao martial, wizard martial, schr martial ¡­ The reason was simple. The cultivation system of martial artists was a public resource that could be easily obtained.

    As for the cultivation methods of other systems, the middle and lower ranks were still fine. As for the fourth-rank and above (including the fourth-rank), they were basically not circted in the outside world. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t stay in Chai Manor anymore.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words interrupted li lingsu¡¯s thoughts.

    The Buddhist monks must havee to find me to take back the Stupa Pagoda and the Dragon vein. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Vajra is also among them. Although I¡¯m not afraid of fourth-grade Vajra, a third-grade Vajra can beat me to death

    Ah, this is fate. I actually met him in Xiang Zhou. It seems that I can¡¯t get involved in the chai family¡¯s Affairs, at least not openly ¡­

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an made a decision. ¡°We¡¯ll leave the chai Manor now. Saint, you¡¯ll stay here as a spy and help us gather information.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s beautiful face paled, ¡°I¡¯ll stay?¡± If the Buddhist monks recognize me, they¡¯ll send me to the afterworld on the spot.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an finished thest spoonful of poison and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Does Chai Xing ¡®er know your identity as the heaven sect¡¯s Saint?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her,¡± li lingsu shook her head.

    Did Jingxin recognize you when you were listening in the hall just now? ¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head again.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Wenren qianrou has already revealed your identity to the Buddhists. This is what we have discussed in advance. This way, she will not be implicated. Since Chai Xing ¡®er doesn¡¯t know your identity, you just have to ask her to hide your name.

    in Leizhou, you were just a bystander. Jingxin didn¡¯t notice you at all. At that time, you were in disguise. With your true appearance, it¡¯s impossible for the Buddhist sect to recognize you.

    Li lingsu still felt that it was not stable enough, so she said hesitantly, ¡°¡±That¡¯s true, but ¡­¡± He said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. don¡¯t you want to solve Chai Xian¡¯s case? then you should keep an eye on Chai Xing¡¯ er.

    The saint¡¯s expression changed and he stared at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    you were there before. Let me ask you, if there¡¯s really someone who¡¯s good at manipting corpses and has enough motive to frame Chai Xian, who is that person? ¡±

    Without waiting for the Saint to answer, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s your little lover. The head of the chai family is dead, so the entire Chai family is hers. On the other hand, Chai Xian¡¯s cultivation was not weak, he was talented and had a good character. Such a person must have a certain prestige. To her, it was a threat.

    ¡°Thus, killing two birds with one stone, the n of shifting the me is an excellent method. ¡±

    ¡°Xing ¡®er won¡¯t do that,¡± li lingsu shook her head with a serious expression.

    don¡¯t worry. Xu Qi ¡®an patted his shoulder. then, stay here and keep an eye on her.

    Li lingsu had returned to the main hall. Chai Xing ¡®er was still entertaining Jingxin and Jingyuan. Apart from the two of them, there were three other monks in the hall.

    Upon seeing him return, Chai Xing ¡®er merely nced at him before continuing to tell the Buddhist monk about Chai Xian¡¯s father-murdering spree.

    ¡°Amitabha. Such a wicked person is a scourge. Benefactor Chai, don¡¯t worry, this poor monk will help the chai family get rid of this scourge.¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin pressed his palms together. ¡°Many thanks, master.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er put her palms together and bowed.

    Jingxin smiled and looked at li lingsu. ¡°This almsgiver is ¡­¡± Before Chai Xing ¡®er could speak, li lingsu transmitted her voice over, ¡°Don¡¯t say my name,¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine. He¡¯s here to visit after hearing about the incident at home,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er replied with a cold smile.

    Monk Jingxin nodded.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee from the Western regions, you might as well stay in the manor. It¡¯s better than staying in an Inn,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er continued.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank benefactor Chai.¡±

    Jingxin said.

    The people of Buddhism liked white silk, whether it was food, amodation, or money, they would buy it for free.

    In Buddhism, money was just a worldly possession. If one cared too much about it, it would easily ruin one¡¯s state of mind. Therefore, even if the Buddhist League was not short of money, they still liked white silk.

    After settling down the monks, Chai Xing ¡®er led Li lingsu into her boudoir and said with a frown,

    ¡°Do you have a grudge against these monks?¡±

    ¡°You could say so. There was a conflict in the past.¡± Li lingsu did not mention anything about Xu Qian.

    Chai Xing ¡®er nodded her head.

    ¡°Senior Xu has some matters to attend to, so he¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Li lingsu continued.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er stared at him.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m staying to help you.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s cold face gradually turned gentle as she replied with an ¡°en.¡±

    On the other side, Jingyuan sat at the table and took a sip of warm tea before saying, ¡±

    ¡°Master told us to meet in Yongzhou ten dayster. We have to solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise it will dy our journey.¡±

    Jingxin sat cross-legged on the bed and replied, ¡± Chai Xian is a level five huajin. Even with the help of four iron corpses, hisbat strength is still not as good as a level four. If he dares to appear, we can just kill him. It won¡¯t affect much.

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I also feel that there are many suspicious points in this matter. If Chai Xian was the real murderer, why would he im that he was innocent and stay in Zhang Prefecture? However, if he was really innocent, there were many people in the chai residence who had witnessed his actions. After the incident, there were many murders in Xiang Zhou. Some people also witnessed him killing and refining corpses.

    this is all irrefutable evidence. There¡¯s no room for him to quibble. Strange, strange.

    what¡¯s so strange about it? ¡± Jingyuan said indifferently. catch him and we¡¯ll know once we ask him.

    Buddhism had the ability to discipline people, so it was too easy to make someone tell the truth.

    Jingxin nodded. benefactor Chai said that the demon ying meet will be held in two days. ording to Chai Xian¡¯s style, he might appear on that day. At this moment, a monk came in from outside with a wooden basin in his hands. He asked,

    ¡°Why do I feel that the weather in Xiang Zhou is even colder than the Western regions?¡±

    Xiang Zhou city¡¯s best Inn, in the first ss room.

    There was a small stove on the Round Table, and the burning charcoal on the stove was licking the bottom of the ceramic wine pot.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the window and looked at the street with few pedestrians.

    my ¡®instinct¡¯ tells me that this winter will be very cold, colder than ever.

    His intuition came from Tian Huan¡¯s ability.

    In the Gu n, the heavenly Gu tribe could set the calendar and observe the weather. They were the authoritative figures in the Gu n¡¯s farming field.

    Mu nanzhi also had an obvious feeling, but she did not understand the principle behind it. She said in a tender voice, ¡®¡±Why is it especially cold this

    If it was in my previous life, I would have thought that you were affected by the greenhouse effect and the melting of the cier ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°The country is about to fall, and natural and man-made disasters keep happening.¡±

    This topic was a little heavy, so mu Nanxi didn¡¯t ask much. She didn¡¯t want to think about these unhappy things and focused on the hot wine.

    After drinking, Xu Qi ¡®an fell into a deep sleep on the small couch. When he woke up in the evening, he saw mu Nanxi sitting on the bed and reading a book attentively.

    As expected of Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty. Even though her appearance was ordinary, her elegant temperament was far superior to ordinary women.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes again.

    In the inn¡¯s backyard, the shopkeeper¡¯s Orange cat lightly jumped onto the wall and left the inn.

    It ran on the street at an extremely fast speed. It ran and stopped, and after half an hour, it arrived at the gate of Chai Manor.

    As night fell, the doors of the chai Manor were tightly shut.

    The orange cat walked around the wall, found a dog hole, and went in.

    Xu Qi ¡®an controlled the orange cat with heart Gu and prepared to explore Chai Manor at night.

    There were some things that were difficult to investigate on humans, but there were no taboos for animals.

    Some words could not be said in front of outsiders, but in front of animals, they could be said freely.

    He had always felt that there was something strange about Chai Xian¡¯s case. ording to normal logical reasoning, Chai Xing ¡®er was the most suspicious.

    In addition, he also had to eavesdrop on the conversation between the Buddhist monks to understand their goals and ns. Knowing yourself and your enemy was the key to victory.

    ¡°I hope I won¡¯t get into the bad habit of sleeping with cats like the Golden Lotus Taoist ¡­.

    He mumbled to himself as he headed straight for Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s room.

    [ PS: sorry, I¡¯m stuck. I couldn¡¯t fulfill my promise of three chapters. I¡¯ll leave it for tomorrow.. ]

 Chapter 1152 - 1152: The self-cultivation of a scumbag (1)

    Chapter 1152: The self-cultivation of a scumbag (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The cat¡¯s limbs were covered with thick meat pads, so it ran on the ground silently.

    Even an expert with sharp eyes and ears would not be able to capture the movement of the orange cat if they did not listen carefully.

    Of course, even if they heard it, no one would care about a wild cat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had stayed in Chai Manor for half a day, but he only knew the general location of Chai Xing¡¯ er¡¯s residence.

    The orange cat ¡°aimlessly¡± walked around the inner courtyard, and before long, it finally found Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s boudoir. It was a small courtyard, and in the side room of the main house, candlelight flickered.

    The orange cat walked slowly under the eaves to the door and listened. Li Lang, tell me the truth. Did you really return to Xiang Zhou for me? ¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s clear and melodious voice could be heard from the bedroom door.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s deep and meaningful voice said, ¡± I¡¯ve said it before, people who have something to worry about can¡¯t go far. Even if he¡¯s at the ends of the earth, he¡¯ll return to the side of his loved one sooner orter.

    ¡°Then swear that you will never leave me again.¡±

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, you know that I¡¯m a wastrel ¡­¡±

    ¡°But if you¡¯re willing toe with me, I swear that I¡¯ll never leave you in this life,¡± li lingsu¡¯s tone changed.

    Lies!

    The orange cat muttered in his heart, this scumbag, he knew that the other party would not give up on the chai family and leave with him at this time, so he deliberately said that.

    It couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, and the cat couldn¡¯t reach the window, so it couldn¡¯t poke a hole to spy. Besides, it was too strange for a cat to peek at the window.

    Even a fool could see that there was a problem.

    Hence, the orange cat elegantly leaned against the door and perked up his ears to continue eavesdropping.

    Chai Xing ¡®er sighed. Li Lang, the chai family has gone through such a great change. How can I leave with you? ¡±

    ¡°I can stay here and wait for you. Once Chai Manor¡¯s Affairs are settled, we can roam the martial world together,¡± li lingsu¡¯s gentle voice rang out.

    The room was silent for a moment before Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s clear and cold voice rang out,

    ¡°Li Lang, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apany you to wander the world, but in this world, if you can live in peace and joy, why do you have to wander around? Although the chai family has suffered a great disaster, it¡¯s also a good opportunity for us.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±

    Ll nngsu¡¯s voiceangea.

    ¡°My eldest brother only has three sons. The eldest son died young, the second son is mediocre and ipetent, and the youngest son is a dandy who only knows how to enjoy life. Now, Chai Xian hadmitted such an evil act. I¡¯ll be the head of the chai family in the future.¡±

    ¡°Li Lang, the only thing I¡¯mcking in is that I don¡¯t have any children,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er said softly. Can you stay in Xiang Zhou? in the future, our child will be the head of Chai family.¡±

    Li lingsu didn¡¯t answer. After a long silence, she slowly said,

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, tell me, are you really not involved in Chai Xian¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡°I believe you, but this case is quite strange, and I wasn¡¯t there ¡­¡± He said.

    Before li lingsu could finish, she was interrupted by Chai Xing ¡®er, who coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to my room first,¡± li lingsu sighed and said.

    A few secondster, the orange cat outside the door suddenly heard a ¡°plop¡± sound. It seemed that someone had fallen, and then the Son of God¡¯s shocked and stunned voice could be heard.

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, you ¡­¡± He said.

    The orange cat, Xu Qian, felt a chill in its heart. It knew that he had been poisoned.

    Why did Chai Xing ¡®er want to poison the Saint? ¡°My real body is at the inn, and I can¡¯t make it in time to save him. Right, I can go find a Buddhist monk and drive a Tiger to devour a Wolf ¡­¡±

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, he heard Chai Xing ¡®er sigh faintly.

    ¡°Li Lang, you¡¯ve changed. If it was the you of the past, you would hug me andfort me without a care. But now, you only want to leave. Have you forgotten the promise of undying love? have you forgotten how you risked your life to enter Qian Jue Valley just to please me?

    ¡°What made you change your mind?¡±

    No, youngdy, he didn¡¯t have a change of heart. He just had kidney failure .. Xu Qi ¡®an replied to Chai Xing¡¯ er¡¯s question in her mind.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s tone was calm, but a little helpless.

    Seeing that the Saint was not panicking, Xu Qi ¡®an decided to wait and see. After all, the consequences of attracting the monks from the Western regions would be great. It would expose li lingsu¡¯s identity, and then his own. The key was that he was not sure where the difficulty-crossing Vajra was.

    of course I want to bear you a child, ¡± Chai Xing ¡®er replied gently. the heavens have sent you to me at this time. Everything has been arranged properly, and I¡¯m very happy.

    ¡°Then why did you use poison?¡±

    ¡°Because before that, let me ask you three questions. If you lie or refuse to answer, I will cut off your manhood.¡±

    As they spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the sound of the scissors opening and closing, and Li lingsu¡¯s trembling voice.¡±What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    This is a.. cking sick girl ¡­ The orange cat Xu Qi ¡®an bared its teeth and subconsciously closed its legs. Then, it realized that it was a little female cat leaning over.

    He suddenly looked forward to the follow-up.

    ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er said gently.

    ¡°Naturally. My feelings for you can be expressed by the heavens and earth. If there¡¯s even the slightest bit of false intent, then I will never be able to reincarnate.¡± Li lingsu said loudly.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m infatuated with Xing ¡®er, how do you know that I¡¯m speaking the truth?¡± Li lingsu said with a bitter smile.

    Li Lang, you don¡¯t have to test me. To tell you the truth, I put love Gu in the wine you drank just now. When you left without saying goodbye that day, I was heartbroken and went to the southern border personally to ask for love Gu from the love Gu tribe.

    ¡°If you truly love me, the love Gu will not turn on you. On the contrary, you will be in so much pain that you would rather die. Besides, the mother Gu is in my body, so you can¡¯t lie to any of my questions..¡±

 Chapter 1153: The self-cultivation of a scumbag (2)

    Chapter 1153: The self-cultivation of a scumbag (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    I-am I notpatible with love Gu in this life ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°Second question, have you ever loved any other woman?<div>

    Wu Lake! The saint¡¯s d * Ck is gone ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an could not hide the smile on her cat face.

    As long as the saint¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, everything else wasn¡¯t a big problem. To a scumbag, a loss of both eggs and a chicken was the best punishment.

    Li lingsu did not answer her.

    Chai Xing ¡®er squinted her eyes and knelt down beside him.¡±Why didn¡¯t you answer me, Li Lang?¡±

    Li lingsu sighed.

    ¡°I just feel sad. When we first met, the moment I saw you, I swore in my heart that you¡¯ll be the woman I¡¯ll protect and love in the future. I followed my heart¡¯s will, but I didn¡¯t pursue the reason.

    ¡°Now I know that what youck is a sense of security. It¡¯s because of this that I wanted to protect you at all costs. It must have been a huge blow to you that day when I left without saying goodbye. Sigh, it¡¯s all my fault. Other than you, I¡¯ve seen other women, such as my mother.

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, I¡¯m d I came back at this time to face the chai family¡¯s storm with you.¡±

    Other than mother, speak clearly. Good fellow, a bunch of sweet words mixed with a half-truth answer, do you think you can hide it from others? The orange cat, Ann, was furious.

    ng!

    The pair of scissors fell to the ground, followed by Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s joyful cry.¡±Li Lang, Li Lang ¡­¡±<div>

    The orange cat an waited outside the door for 15 minutes. When he heard the woman¡¯s breathing and the sound of the rocking bed, he knew that the Saint was forced to open for business. He then left.

    You can¡¯t have. sickly woman, or else Big Brother Cheng¡¯s Day today will be your day tomorrow ¡­ Indeed. Chai Xing. er was. major suspect. Judging from her motive, she was the biggest beneficiary ¡­

    As he searched for the residence of the Buddhist monks, he thought about it. Not long after, he found the courtyard where the monks were.

    The monk had a regr schedule. In the yard, except for the room on the west side, the rest of the rooms were dark.

    The orange cat Ann entered the yard silently and smelled a strong meaty aroma.

    The door of the west room was slightly ajar. A few burly monks were sitting by the stove. There was a big pot on the stove, and steam was rising from the pot. The smell of meat wasing from inside.

    Martial monks were different from Zen masters. Martial monks didn¡¯t need to follow the rules. Wine and meat passed through their intestines, but they staved in the Buddha¡¯s heart.

    In addition, monks and Warriors were the same. They walked the path of refining essence into Qi and had huge appetites.

    Xu Qi ¡®an peeked through the crack of the door. He did not see the fourth-grade monk Jing Yuan or the Zen master in the room, so he felt a little relieved.

    ¡°Do you know why martial ancestor du Nan left halfway through?¡±

    A monk, whose mouth was full of oil, nced at his fellow disciples.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    The other monks shook their heads.

    The Vajra of endurance isn¡¯t here? The orange cat an was overjoyed and immediately thought, ¡°What could be more important than getting back the stupa? One must know that Shen Shuts broken arm was locked inside.

    ¡°Actually, I feel that martial uncle Jingxin likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business too much. The earlier we get to Yongzhou, the earlier we can gather information and ambush that person. If you go right on time, you¡¯ll lose the initiative.¡±

    The monk who spoke just now shook his head.

    it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. That person doesn¡¯t know that we already Imow his true identity. Moreover, this time, in addition to Grandmaster du Nan, there¡¯s also the help of the emotionless Arhat and the Vajra du fan with a group of fellow disciples. Even if that person has wings, he can forget about escaping.

    A monk drank some meat soup and chuckled.

    Who was ¡°that person¡±? Arhat du Qing and Vajra du fan led the monks out together ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. After thinking for a while, he had a guess-the Buddhist sect ising for me.

    When he thought of the clues that he had revealed in Leizhou, it was surprising that the Buddhist League had guessed his identity, but it was also reasonable.

    ¡°An Arhat and two vajras were dispatched. Hiss, the Buddhist sect really values me. Fortunately, the old man had defeated the zed Bodhisattva. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape.

    ¡°This female Bodhisattva who controls the Walker¡¯s Dharma form can be said to be the fastest person in the world.¡± The orange cat, an, felt lucky and heavy.<div>

    I think martial uncle Jingxin has his own considerations, ¡± another monk said. don¡¯t forget that if he hadn¡¯t intervened in the mountain bandits wreaking havoc in the town a few days ago, we wouldn¡¯t have met the mountain bandit leader who had obtained the Dragon Qi. heh, now that he has put down his butcher¡¯s knife, turned over. new leaf, and converted to Buddhism ¡­ Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The warrior monk suddenly shouted.

    At the same time, the door that was slightly ajar waspletely opened, and an orange glow illuminated the orange cat by the threshold.

    The orange cat meowed softly, its amber eyes staring at the iron pot.

    It turned out that the cat was attracted by the fragrance!

    The face of the monk who found it turned soft. He picked up a piece of fat meat and threw it at the threshold.

    Holy shit, can I have a piece of lean meat ¡­ The orange cat an unwillingly picked up the fat meat with its mouth and fled under the urging of the warrior monks.

    After leaving the yard, it had only taken a few steps when it suddenly saw a figure walking out of the darkness. It was an expressionless brawny man.

    The orange cat an Yuan thought that it was someone from the chai Manor and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. As he walked closer, his body suddenly stiffened. This person¡¯s expression was no different from a normal person¡¯s, but there was no heartbeat and no breathing. He was like a walking corpse ¡­

    It was a corpse!

    Although the chai family was famous for controlling corpses, no one would have the habit of controlling corpses at night .

    As the thought shed through its mind, it saw the corpse brush past it, bypassing the monks ¡®courtyard and walking towards the inner courtyard.

    Let¡¯s follow ¡­ The orange cat, Ann, followed behind him lightly. After about 15 minutes, the body stopped in a secluded courtyard in the inner courtyard.

    he ¡± stopped outside the courtyard for a moment, then bounced up straight, jumped over the courtyard wall that was more than two meters high, and fell into the inner courtyard.

    who¡¯s there?!

    A scolding came from the courtyard.

    The next moment, a series of thuds followed by muffled groans and the sound of people falling to the ground were heard. Everything was calm.

    The orange cat, an, waited outside for a few minutes before jumping out. He climbed the wall as if it were t ground and easily flipped over it, entering the yard.

    This was entirely the orange cat¡¯s own ability. The Voodoo could only control creatures with low intelligence and could not grant abilities.

    ¡®Fortunately. I¡¯m controlling a cat. If it was a dog, it might have already entered the monks¡¯ stomachs ¡­¡¯ He cursed in his heart, his amber eyes sweeping across the courtyard.

    Two bodies were lying unconscious in the yard.

    The door of the main house was wide open. It was pitch-ck and eerie.

    The orange cat, an, quickly passed by the two unconscious people and scuttled into a dark room. The furnishings in the room were simple. There was a ck hole by the window that extended deep into the ground.

    The stone cover was raised high, and the cave entrance had just been opened.

    Without any hesitation, the orange cat crawled into the hole.

    There was a flight of stairs at the entrance of the cave that extended underground. A faint light rose from the ground, which was the Halo of an oilmp.

    Under the faint glow, the orange cat walked silently on the steps. A few minutester, he reached the end of the steps.

    A musty smell hit him in the face, apanied by a piercing smell. The orange cat, Ann, almost fainted. A cat¡¯s sense of smell was tens of times better than a human¡¯s.

    The smell was too strong ¡­ The orange cat, an, stood unsteadily and only recovered after a while.

    It was the stench of corpses!

    The cer was filled with the stench of corpses.

    He found that the cer was veryrge, extending in all directions, more like a miniature underground maze.

    After walking for a while, a tunnel appeared in front of him.

    On both sides of the tunnel, corpses stood silently. There were men and women, old and young, some were wearing burial clothes, long dresses, and schrly robes ¡­

    Their eyes were closed and their faces were pale, but they seemed to wake up at any moment.

    In addition, the ground was covered with head covers. It could be imagined that these head covers were originally worn on the heads of the corpses, but now they had been pulled off.

    In the inn, mu nanzhi finished reading her book and stretched her waist, nning to get into bed.

    But suddenly, she heard rapid breathing. On the small couch next door, Xu Qi ¡®an was lying sideways with his eyes closed and breathing heavily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mu nanzhi was shocked, but she was still very concerned about him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t open her eyes.¡±Human, heaven on earth

 Chapter 1154: Chai Xian (1)

    Chapter 1154: Chai Xian (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Was he dreaming?

    Mu nanzhi looked at him carefully. After a while, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that nothing bad happened.<div>

    ¡°Stinky brat, stinky brat .

    She stretched out her hand and cut Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp. She was secretly happy.

    Wangfei quietly vented her dissatisfaction from being ignored along the way. Although this guy was quite good to her, except for the few times he slept in the mountains, he spent most of his time staying in the best inns and eating the most delicious food.

    But wasn¡¯t this a little too respectful?

    Other than the time when he¡¯d gone a little ¡®overboard¡¯ with sun Xuanji, he¡¯d only held her hand at most. Even if I changed my face, I¡¯m still the number one beauty of Da Feng. Am I that unattractive?

    ¡°You hit Xu yinluo!¡±

    The little white fox peeked out from the bed and stared at mu nanzhi with her dark eyes, like a child who had discovered a big secret. She said in a tender voice, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell him!¡±

    Mu nanzhi rolled her eyes. at most, you cane and beat him up too. I won¡¯t say anything.

    The little white fox tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Alright then!¡±

    It nimbly climbed out of the warm bed, jumped off the bed, came to the small couch, and jumped with all its might.<div>

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    It didn¡¯t manage to jump onto the bed, and its little stomach fell to the bedside.

    ¡°Useless thing, you think you can travel a few thousand miles in a day?¡±

    Mu Nanxi pouted and carried it to the bed.

    stealth and speed are my innate magical powers, but they consume too much magical power. I¡¯m still young, and my physical strength is too weak.

    As it spoke, it climbed onto Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body and pped him with its two front paws. It scolded him while pping him,

    you didn¡¯t pay for sleeping with sister Ye Ji. You didn¡¯t pay for sleeping with sister Ye Ji.

    Although he didn¡¯t use much force, his aura was vigorous and imposing.

    After it was done, mu nanzhi picked up the little white fox with a smile and said, ¡®¡±¡®Tell me, what do you mean by sleeping with sister Ye Ji and not giving money?¡±

    She only knew that Ye Ji was the little white Fox¡¯s sister and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s old lover.

    In the cer, Xu Qi ¡®an felt like he had returned home. He endured the pungent smell, feeling pain and happiness at the same time.<div>

    He followed the headless body, bent his back, and sneaked forward until he saw The Walking Dead. he ¡± kept removing the headcover as if he was looking for something.

    Who was he? Or rather, who was the one controlling him from behind the scenes?

    With such doubts in mind, Xu Qi ¡®an remained patient and waited quietly.

    Time slipped away, and half an hour passed. He carefully examined all the bodies, then entered a small door.

    A cer within a cer?

    The oilmp on the wall gave off a dim yellow glow. Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was considering whether to go in, ¡± he ¡± came out, gently closed the door, and turned back the way he came.

    He was leaving ¡­ The orange cat, an, retreated without hesitation.

    It rushed out of the cer in front of the undead and jumped out of the small courtyard. It hid in the Green Belt outside the courtyard.

    Not long after, a ck shadow was ejected out of the courtyard andnded on the ground with a ¡°plop.¡±

    After that, ¡°he¡± stealthily made his way towards Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s residence. After listening to themotion in the courtyard, ¡°he¡± left without any hesitation.

    This person was very familiar with the chai Manor and cleverly avoided the night patrol of the manor¡¯s disciples, leaving the chai Manor without any danger.<div>

    During this process, Xu Qi ¡®an had been following ¡± him ¡°.

    In the cold night, the speed of the undead was extremely fast. They shuttled through the streets and alleys to avoid the city defense Army patrolling the streets. This was not difficult. In a small Prefecture like Xiang Zhou, the strength of the night patrol was limited.

    It couldn¡¯t be as strict as the capital.

    However, due to Chai Xian¡¯s recent killing spree, the government increased the intensity of their patrols and closed the city gates after dusk. The orange cat an followed the undead and finally came to a small river.

    Plop ¡­

    The water sshed as the undead jumped into the water and disappeared.

    He found me? ¡®No, the controlled corpse doesn¡¯t have the divinity of the original body, unless the corpse itself is in the spirit-refinement realm. But if that¡¯s the case, it should have discovered me long ago ¡­¡¯

    The orange cat an¡¯s gaze followed the river and looked at the towering city wall in the distance. He suddenly understood the other party¡¯s intentions.

    he ¡± nned to dive into the river and leave the city along the river.

    The orange cat ran along the river bank and only jumped into the water when it was close to the city wall.

    The reason for this was that the cat¡¯s physical strength was not enough to swim more than a hundred meters in the water, and they had to consider follow-up tracking.

    The river water was bone-piercingly cold and muddy. The orange cat paddled underwater and sessfully crossed the city wall, appearing outside the city.

    The dark water rippled as the orange cat paddled with all his might to the shore.

    Generally speaking, irons would be set up at the bottom of the river that passed through the city, but it was not absolute. After all, the people in this era had a very poor sense of hygiene, and they would throw all kinds of garbage into the river.

    It could easily cause congestion.

    Therefore, whether there was an iron or not depended on the local government¡¯s awareness.

    After going ashore, the orange cat, Ann, raised her head slightly and sniffed the faint smell of corpses.

    It shot out like a sharp arrow. Not long after, under the dim moonlight, the figure of the undead was seen.

    The ¡± human ¡± and the ¡± cat ¡± maintained a rtively safe distance and walked for two hours. During this time, Xu Qi ¡®an stopped several times to rest and replenish her energy.

    The characteristic of felines was that they were fast but had extremely poor endurance.

    The long journey had drained the orange cat¡¯s energy.

    If it were a dog, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that it would not be a problem to apany him until the end of time.

    After passing through fields, dense forests, and barrennds, a small vige finally appeared in front of them. It was situated in the silent darkness.

    To be able to control the undead to walk so far, the user¡¯s cultivation was not low ¡­ Xu Qian, who was a zombie expert, thought to himself.

    At least, he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so now.

    The undead walked along the muddy path and came to the courtyard of a

    nouse. ?rnere were two tall naystacKs In tne courtyara.

    The undead raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    The door of the yellow mud house opened, and someone carrying antern jumped out. He was not tall and seemed to be a child.

    The child opened the door and weed the undead into the yard. Then he closed the door and returned to the house.

    Then, the light of fire shone through the small window.

    ¡°Uncle Xian, did you find sister Xiao LAN?¡± The voice was soft and clear. It was a girl.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    A tired voice replied.

    The orange cat immediately jumped onto the city wall and squatted in the courtyard to eavesdrop.

    then what should we do? damn it, who is framing uncle Xian? ¡± The girl said indignantly.

    The voice didn¡¯t answer. After a while, it said tiredly, don¡¯t know. It¡¯s gettingte, er ya, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The girl replied, and then the candlelight went out, and there was no sound.

    Uncle Xian, sister Xiao LAN, The Walking corpse that sneaked into Chai mansion ¡­ It was Chai Xian!

    The orange cat an immediately made a judgment.

    In Xiang Zhou city, in an Inn, Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes.

    He sat up abruptly, scaring mu nanzhi and the little white fox, who were whispering under the nket. ¡°Did you guys hit me just now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    ¡°It was her (it) who hit me.¡±

    Mu nanzhi and the little white fox threw the me at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you guyster.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±l¡¯m going out for a while, you guys sleep first.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was toozy to ask. She reached out and touched the little white Fox¡¯s head. She would not be so afraid with this little thing apanying her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned into a shadow and left.

    In the small vige, the orange cat an was about to leave quietly and wait for his main body to arrive.

    ¡°Friend, so you¡¯re a guest. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an the orange cat heard movement from the haystack beside him. Four figures emerged from the haystack.

    The moonlight was hazy, and the four of them were dressed in tattered clothes. They were expressionless and lifeless, and their eyes were deathly still as they looked at the orange cat.

    He had been discovered . I¡¯m just acting cute on the spot, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to get through this ¡­ He thought to himself as he spoke in the humannguage and chuckled, ¡®

    ¡°Chai Xian?¡±

    The door of the yellow mud house opened, and a man in cotton clothes walked out with antern.

    He had handsome features and was 1.8 meters tall. He had a gentle and reserved temperament, and the knot between his eyebrows was difficult to resolve.

    The moment Xu Qi ¡®an saw this person, his mind went ¡± boom ¡°, and he was filled with boundless surprise.

    In his field of vision, this person was surrounded by golden light, and there were faint Dragon shadows swimming on the surface of his body. The atmosphere was extraordinary.

    Dragon energy host!

    Compared to the county Lord who was beheaded by him, this one¡¯s Dragon Qi was many times richer. This was one of the nine vital Dragon Qi.

    He didn¡¯t realize that the other party was the host of the Dragon energy because his body and the fragment of the book of theher world were not there. There was no connection between him and the Dragon energy. Xu Qi ¡®an finally saw the Dragon Qi when he saw the man with his own eyes.

    ¡°So Chai Xian is the host of dragon energy? It didn¡¯t take much effort to find it .. If it wasn¡¯t for a sudden impulse and the frequent Xiang Zhou cases, I might not have stayed in Xiang Zhou for long ¡­ No, this isn¡¯t luck. This is the convergence effect between me and the Dragon Qi .

    Xu Qi ¡®an was so surprised that she almost meowed.

    ¡°Who are you, Sir?¡±

    He restrained his emotions and replied in a calm tone, ¡°¡±He¡¯s just a Ranger,¡±

    Chai Xian looked at the orange cat and nodded. He said softly,¡±This ce is not suitable for talking, follow me.¡±

    After leaving the courtyard, the two of them came to a secluded alley. Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to say, ¡°¡±1 heard about the matter of the chai n in Xiang Zhou and was very curious about it, so I went to the chai n at night. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Chai Xian asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spoke bluntly. I¡¯ve already understood what happened. There are many suspicious points about your killing of your father. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as it seems.

    Chai Xian seemed to be a little surprised and said in disbelief, ¡® ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me where the suspicious points are?¡±

    ¡°The biggest suspicion is¡± patricide. ¡°Although there are indeed fathers who don¡¯t want to be sons in this world, the chai family¡¯s head treats you quite well. No matter how much you love the chai family¡¯s youngdy, you only need to take her away. Why did he have to make things so bad?

    if you were a pure evil person who wanted to repay kindness with enmity, then you had already killed her and taken away your childhood sweetheart. You should have escaped long ago. Why did you still linger in Xiang Zhou? ¡± The orange cat spoke with fervor and assurance, his thoughts clear.

    Chai Xian was silent for a moment before sighing, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are too few smart people like you in this world. I didn¡¯t kill my foster father, and I didn¡¯t kidnap Xiao LAN. I stayed in Xiang Zhou because I wanted to find out who was framing me. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me, what have you found? who do you suspect?¡±

    The orange cat was happy to stall for time and wait for the main body to arrive..

 Chapter 1155: Suspect (1)

    Chapter 1155: Suspect (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chai Xian did not answer immediately. After a moment of thinking, he said, ¡®

    ¡°My parents died when I was young. I had no one to rely on and begged in Xiang Zhou for a living. Later on, foster father adopted me. He treated me extremely well, even more so than his own son. Thus, my three brothers all hate me, they loathe me. ¡®<div>

    only Xiao LAN treated me sincerely and never looked down on me because of my past ¡­

    At this point, Chai Xian was in a daze for a moment, as if he had returned to many years ago, in the hot summer, when the dirty and smelly little beggar was brought back to the chai Manor. The girl hiding behind the screen poked her head out and looked at him quietly. Their eyes met, and he lowered his head in inferiority.

    The young girl smiled brightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was dazed for a moment as he listened to Chai Xian¡¯s story. He thought of Wei Yuan.

    Back then, Empress Shangguan was like a bright ray of light that shone into Wei Yuan¡¯s bitter youth.

    ¡°That day, after dinner, a servant in the residence said that foster father wanted to see me. I know it¡¯s because of Xiao LAN. Before this, we had several disputes because of Xiao Lan¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°I loved Xiao LAN and wanted my foster father to marry her to me. However, my foster father felt that I was a member of the chai Manor and was destined to serve the chai Manor. Xiao Lan¡¯s marriage to me will only add flowers to a brocade, and a marriage alliance with the Huangfu n is more in line with the n¡¯s interests.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong,¡± the orange cat an chuckled.

    Chai Xian¡¯s eyes dimmed as he continued,

    after I sent the servants away, I went to see my foster father. Halfway through. I noticed the sounds of fighting in my foster father¡¯s room, so I hurried over ¡­

    ¡°I was one step toote. When I arrived, my foster father had already been killed in the room, and the murderer was nowhere to be found. I was mournful and angry. At this time, my aunt arrived with the nsmen.<div>

    ¡°She and her nsmen didn¡¯t say anything and used me of killing my foster father. They also wanted to clean up the house. I tried to exin, but they were indifferent. Helplessly, I could only summon the iron corpse and kill my way out of Chai Manor.

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t kill my foster father, my hands were indeed stained with the blood of many Chai family disciples that night. After escaping from Xiang Zhou city, I hid here to recuperate. That family received my grace and was willing to believe me all along. They didn¡¯t believe that I was the murderer because of the rumors outside.¡±

    ¡°Did you kidnap Xiao LAN?¡± an interrupted.

    Chai Xian shook his head. after the incident, I was worried about Xiao LAN. I sneaked back to the chai residence but didn¡¯t find her. After interrogating the servants in the chai residence, I found out that she had disappeared on the night of my foster father¡¯s death. I suspect that she¡¯s in grave danger.¡±

    The orange cat an¡¯s heart moved, ¡°you sneaked into the basement to find Xiao LAN?¡±

    Chai Xian nodded his head, his eyes filled with joy.¡±l didn¡¯t find her.¡±

    ¡°In Zhangzhou, who is the murderer whomitted murder and refined corpses?¡± an asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chai Xian¡¯s face was livid, and his tone and expression were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Someone pretended to be me and went around killing people, creating murder cases. This is to force me into a desperate situation, and I can¡¯t turn things around. At first, they killed some Jianghu people, then some small gangs, and now they didn¡¯t even letmoners go. ¡°This demon-ying meet is the result they want.¡±

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you run?¡± an asked.<div>

    why should I escape? ¡± Chai Xian asked. my foster father died without knowing why, Xiao Lan¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and the murderer who framed me hasn¡¯t been found. He¡¯s doing evil everywhere. Why should I escape? ¡±

    Brother, you¡¯re. little extreme ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought that if the murderer knew Chai Xian¡¯s personality like the back of his hand, then the purpose of all this was to force him to stay.

    Good use of schemes and open schemes!

    Chai Xian suddenly sighed. all this time, I¡¯ve been constantly out looking for the real murderer behind the scenes. I¡¯ve been looking for ces where murder cases often ur. However, I¡¯ve only caught some Rascals who used my name to Rob houses or refine corpses.

    ¡°You must have a suspect in mind,¡± an said.

    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s my aunt who¡¯s trying to frame me,¡± Chai Xian said after some hesitation.

    The orange cat¡¯s face showed a human-like expression, and he tsked, ¡°¡±Tell me.¡±

    The orange cat was met with a short silence. Chai Xian sighed and said,

    ¡°Who else could it be besides my aunt? His eldest brother had died, and his second and third brothers were mud that couldn¡¯t be helped. If foster father is dead, the only ones who can threaten her are Xiao LAN and me. This incident was killing three birds with one stone, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Before tonight, although I suspected her, I didn¡¯t have any confidence or evidence. But tonight, I sneaked into the chai residence and personally heard her making out with a wild man in bed in her courtyard.

    aunt has changed. In the past, she would not have been so lewd. Desire has made her ugly.<div>

    Ah, this! You probably know that wild man. He¡¯s Li lingsu from Daming Lake back then ¡­ The orange cat anined in his heart.

    Other than the fact that he was a ¡®wild man¡¯, Chai Xian¡¯s judgment was basically the same as his.

    There was a basic point of view in criminal investigation-in a criminal case, whoever benefited from it was the suspect.

    In the case of the chai Manor, Chai Xing ¡®er was the only one who had benefited from it, so she had the motive. Of course, this wasn¡¯t absolute, so she was the

    ¡°suspect.¡±

    However, ording to the follow-up development of the case, ¡®Chai Xian¡¯ hadmitted multiple murders in Xiang Zhou and even other ces in Zhangzhou. This was not the usual behavior of a criminal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been confused about this before. Now that he had seen Chai Xian, he wondered if Xiao Lan¡¯s disappearance and the framing of the murder case were all to keep Chai Xian..

 Chapter 1156: Suspect (2)

    Chapter 1156: Suspect (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hence, there had to be a prerequisite, which was that the murderer behind the scenes knew Chai Xian¡¯s temperament like the back of his hand. People who were not familiar with him would not be able to do such a thing.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me. I already understand what happened. If you¡¯ve really been wronged, I¡¯ll try to find out the truth and clear your name.¡±<div>

    The orange cat an said.

    But before that, you have to return the Dragon energy to me ¡­ Just as he was thinking this, he heard Chai Xian say in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve said so much to me because you¡¯re waiting for your main body to arrive, right?¡±

    ¡­¡­.. The orange cat an¡¯s face stiffened, and she almost meowed.

    Chai Xian sighed. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t trust anyone now. If you really want to help me, that¡¯s fine. We can use this ce as our contact point. If there¡¯s any progress or if there¡¯s anything, you can give the letter to er ya.

    This way, no matter if I¡¯m good or evil, I can¡¯t hurt this family for the time

    being ¡­ ¡°Alright!¡± An said in a deep voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Chai Xian shot out a stream of Qi and knocked the orange cat unconscious.

    After a quarter of an hour, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s real body arrived in a hurry. In the dark, his figure flickered like a ghost and appeared in the alley.

    Other than an unconscious orange cat, the alley was empty. There was no one in sight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped onto the roof of a yellow mud house and looked around. He didn¡¯t sense any Dragon Qi, which meant that Chai Xian had left this area.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re quite careful!¡±

    He gentlynded on the ground, picked up the unconscious orange cat, pinched the space between his eyebrows, and slowly left.

    The Voodoo could control animals in two ways. One was ¡± influence ¡°, which could make the beasts and insects work for it. One was ¡®possession¡¯, where a wisp of primordial spirit was immersed in it and the animal was used as a substitute.

    Inyman¡¯s terms,¡±influence¡± was a skill that covered arge area. Possession, on the other hand, could only affect one or two or three animals, depending on the strength of the primordial spirit.

    He was able to control the orange cat to run so far because of his tenacity as a third stage primordial spirit.

    In addition, the way the corpse puppet controlled the undead was simr to the heart puppet¡¯s possession. The difference was that the Voodoo required one¡¯s primordial spirit as its power. The corpse puppet, on the other hand, imnted the child Gu into the corpse, so it did not consume much energy.

    As he ran, he jumped in the shadows and finally returned to the inn.

    Mu nanzhi and the little white fox had already fallen asleep. The little white Fox¡¯s upper body was buried in the nket and its two hind legs were out of the nket. When Xu Qi ¡®an jumped back into the room, he happened to see its two hind legs twitching a few times.

    Ten secondster, it twitched a few more times.

    After repeating this a few times, Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that it might becking oxygen, so he took its head out of the quilt.

    It was good as expected.<div>

    The next day!

    In the morning, the Saint son of the heavenly sect came to the inn in a light blue cotton robe, silver-patterned boots, and a Jade hairpin to tie his hair.

    He stepped into the lobby, scanned the room, and quickly locked his eyes on the table by the window.

    An ordinary-looking man and woman were sitting at the table. A little white fox was lying on the table, eating porridge. It looked up at Xu Qi ¡®an from time to time, and then lowered its head to eat the porridge.

    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, confused.

    This little fox had been looking at him with a strange expression since she woke up in the morning. In her ck button-like fox eyes, there was 30% hostility, 30% fear, 30% grievance, and 10% pity ¡­ Well, it was aplicated feeling.

    The little fox said in a soft voice, ¡®

    I dreamed that you wanted to take revenge on me yesterday. You wanted to strangle me to death. I even begged you for mercy, but you didn¡¯t let me go.

    It showed an aggrieved expression.

    Isn¡¯t it because your sleeping posture is too bad, and your head is buried in the quilt and youck oxygen ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he asked, ¡®

    ¡°Why did you have such a dream? To be more precise, why would I want to take revenge on you? It¡¯s because you did something badst night and you¡¯re feeling guilty. ¡±<div>

    The little fox was too young and was speechless. It whimpered twice.

    Li lingsu quickly walked over and sat down at the table. While rubbing her waist, she smiled and said,

    ¡°What bad things did this little thing dost night?¡±

    Mu nanzhi said coldly, ¡°what bad things can it do?¡± Unlike some men, it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re lecherous and flirtatious, and they don¡¯t fear humans and demons. Sometimes, they don¡¯t care whether they¡¯re Dead or Alive.¡±

    Li lingsu and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s faces stiffened.

    ¡°Madam¡¯s words ¡­¡± Li lingsuughed drily. there are good demons too. You can¡¯t differentiate good from evil just by race. Besides, what do you mean by ¡®let¡¯s not care about life and death¡¯? ¡±

    Du du!

    This guy had a guilty conscience. Did he still have a Demon Lover? Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the table a few times and said, ¡°¡±What do you want?¡±

    Li lingsu immediately lowered her voice and said, ¡± senior, I¡¯ve run into some trouble.

    She paused for a moment, as if she was too embarrassed to say it out loud, and her voice became lower and lower. I¡¯ve been hit by the love Gu again. You¡¯re an expert in Gu techniques, can you remove the love Gu for me? ¡±

    Don¡¯t mess with sickly women ¡­ ¡°The Gu that Chai Xing ¡®er nted?¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an asked.

    Li lingsu nodded with a sorrowful expression.

    At this moment, the waiter came over, bowed and asked, ¡°¡®What would you like to eat, Sir?¡±

    Li lingsu nced at mu nanzhi and Xu Qian¡¯s food and thought for a while before saying, ¡±

    ¡°Bring out all the kidney and yang boosting dishes in the store.¡± The waiter gave him. strange look. Alright, alright ¡­

    His gaze then fell on the little white fox and heplimented her, ¡±

    it¡¯s so energetic, unlike the cat our shopkeeper keeps. It doesn¡¯t have any energy at all today. It seems to be sick.

    No, it was just that its body had been hollowed out ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    After the waiter finished speaking, he left.

    Mu Nanxi gloated.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re just fated to have a peach blossom in your life. First, you were put under house arrest by the Dongfang sisters for half a year, and your body was squeezed dry. Then, Chai Xing ¡®er nted a love Gu on you. Tsk, tsk, you¡¯ll die in the hands of a woman one day.¡±

    Eh, Madam Xu rarely sneers at me like this. Is it because you¡¯re jealous ¡­ Ah, this damn charm of mine, it¡¯s impossible between us ¡­ Li lingsu smiled politely and kept her distance from the in-looking Madam Xu. Mu nanzhi did not know what was going on in the saint¡¯s mind, or she would have drooled all over his face.

    ¡°But since you¡¯ve followed him, you can ask him how to deal with the conflicts between women. This guy is the same as you, he¡¯s full of love affairs, and those women, regardless of status or appearance, are far superior to your lover.¡± Mu nanzhi mocked.

    A peach blossom debt? Her appearance, status, and position far surpass my girlfriend? The Saint looked at Xu Qian, not believing him.

    He knew what Xu Qian¡¯s taste was just by looking at Madam Xu¡¯s face.

    She did not know what this fellow would think if he saw mu nanzhi¡¯s real face in the future. Well, the time he had agreed to meet with the state preceptor seemed to be approaching ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of porridge and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Be careful of that woman, Chai Xing ¡®er. I met Chai Xianst night.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The saint¡¯s voice suddenly rose.

    Mu nanzhi also looked over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly told him about what happenedst night. Of course, she omitted the bed scene between the Saint and Chai Xing¡¯ er. It was not to save face for the scumbag, but it would make ¡± Xu Qian ¡± seem unstylish.

    While rubbing her waist, li lingsu said sternly, ¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that Xing ¡®er would do such a thing, but as senior said, she is the most suspicious. However, suspicion was only suspicion. Without any evidence, she couldn¡¯t prove that she was the real murderer behind the scenes.

    ¡°Everything Chai Xian said is just his side of the story.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an hummed in acknowledgment. Chewing on the soft and fragrant steamed bun, she said, ¡±

    ¡°So the key person now is Chai LAN. Whether she¡¯s alive or dead, we have to find her. Also, go to the chai residence and ask what happened that night. Hepared Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s, Chai Xian¡¯s, and the disciples of the chai residence¡¯s statements to see if he could find any clues.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the demon ying meet. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    The Buddhist monks represented by Jingxin and Jingyuan were also involved in this matter. The most important thing for him now was not to find out the truth of the case, but to find chai Xian and extract the Dragon Qi.

    Otherwise, once Jingxin and Jingyuan found out that Chai Xian was the host of Dragon Qi, they would definitely convert him to Buddhism.

    With his current cultivation and the Stupa Pagoda¡¯s power, he had a 50 ¨C 50 chance of dealing with this group of monks.

    The other party could not do anything to him, and he could not kill the other party.

    The key was that Jingxin and Jingyuan might have a way to contact the Vajra. If he dyed for too long, he might have to face a rank-3 or even an Arhat.

    ¡°By the way, the demon ying meet will be held in Xiang River outside the city tomorrow.¡± Li lingsu said.

    [ PS: I know I owe everyone a chapter. I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I really can¡¯t add more chapters recently. It¡¯s hard to write cases quickly. ] After this part of the plot, I will definitely return it.. Don¡¯t scold, don¡¯t scold!

 Chapter 1157: 44 cut off eternal rule (1)

    Chapter 1157: 44 cut off eternal rule (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Yuzhou.

    On the busy street, origin Lord Bingyi led her disciple li Miaozhen into an Inn under the surprised gazes of the passersby.<div>

    On the wall outside the inn, there was a painting of a nine-petaled Lotus.

    Li Miaozhen was led into the inn, and origin Lord Bingyi stopped in the lobby. Her light-colored eyes slowly swept across the second floor, as if she was looking for something.

    A few secondster, she held her disciple¡¯s hand, walked through the lobby, and went up the stairs.

    ¡°Dong Dong! ¡±

    She Imocked on the door of a certain room with a clear purpose.

    Squeak

    The door opened silently and Li Miaozhen saw the scene in the room at a nce. The furnishings were simple and a middle-aged Taoist was sitting cross-legged on the bed. He had a thin face and a long beard that reached his chest.

    ¡°Senior brother Xuancheng. ¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi called out with a cold expression.

    ¡°Martial uncle Xuancheng!¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face was cold and her tone didn¡¯t fluctuate.<div>

    Taoist master Xuancheng opened his eyes and his emotionless gaze swept across the master and disciple pair before finallynding on li Miaozhen.

    He nodded slightly. that¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already stepped into rank-4. You¡¯ve also stabilized your Foundation.

    Stabilizing his Foundation meant that he had to at least step into middle-stage rank-4.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise, uncle-master.¡±

    Li Miaozhen was still expressionless, as if such a trivial matter wasn¡¯t enough to make her emotional change.

    Daoist Xuancheng looked at origin Lord Bingyi and said,pared to when you left the mountain, your temperament has changed a lot. Not bad. Is the celestial venerable¡¯s information wrong? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all an act,¡± origin Lord Bingyi said indifferently.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s powers were broken in a second, and she was demoted from an ice beauty to a lively little beauty. She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Master, bing a hero is just a part of my journey on the great oblivion path. I will definitely be able to do so in the future, please let me go. After returning to the sect, how can I ask my heart in the world of mortals, how can I forget the emotions of the Taishang?¡±

    Progenitor Bingyi ignored her and sat down at the table. ¡°Is there any news about the Saint?¡±

    ording to his lover in the Gu n of the southern border, he was with the two Pce Masters of the East Ocean Dragon Pce, a powerful force in East Ocean County, during the six months he disappeared.<div>

    I went to the East Ocean County but couldn¡¯t find him, ¡± Taoist master Xuancheng said lightly. I asked the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce and found out that li lingsu was taken to Leizhou by the two Pce Masters not long ago.

    ¡°Celestial venerable, is your information true?¡± she asked.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng was silent for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Only more, not less.¡±

    The two Daoists fell silent, and after a long while, origin Lord Bingyi suggested, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to solve. The dynasties of the human world have castration. Men who have lost their offspring will no longer have thoughts about men and women. A partial disability will not affect your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very good,¡± li Miaozhen echoed indifferently.

    . ¡°Let¡¯s bring him back to the sect and let the celestial venerable deal with him,¡± Taoist master Xuancheng said slowly.

    In the inn.

    A dark gold exquisite Pagoda was ced on the table.

    There were only mu nanzhi and the little white fox in the room. The former was fiddling with the poisonous grass and poison on the ground, as well as the big water tank behind the screen.

    Thetter was sitting at a square table, nibbling on a sweet and sour date and asionally licking her flower tea.<div>

    ¡°Auntie, why does the flower tea you make have spiritual energy?

    The little white fox squinted her eyes and enjoyed the fragrance between her lips and teeth.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m too beautiful.¡±

    Mu nanzhi replied casually.

    Inside the stupa, Xu Qi ¡®an held the anklet and the orange cat in his arms. He looked at Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm in the distance and said,

    ¡°Master, do you really know the incantation to remove the demonic sealing nail?¡±

    ¡°Come closer and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Shen Shu replied with a malicious voice.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw the orange cat out and controlled it to walk to the front of the array. It spoke in humannguage, ¡°¡±Master, can you tell me now?¡±

    . The severed arm was silent for a moment. Then, he sneered. little thing, you¡¯re quite thoughtful. Come over here yourself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an controlled the orange cat and said, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Buddhist, but I stole the Stupa Pagoda. You should know what this means. For you, this is a heaven-sent opportunity. But you? He couldn¡¯t control the malice in his heart and only thought about ¡± eating ¡± him. Hehe, an evil creature without wisdom, no matter how strong it was, it couldn¡¯t be shown in public.

    ¡°The Buddhists have gone to great lengths to seal a foolish person like you? Or is it that you understand all these but can¡¯t control your own malice?¡±

    Hmph! Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm snorted coldly. low-level goading.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world and poured out a small ck sword that looked like iron but was not iron.

    The moment the sword appeared, Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm stopped shouting. The old monk tower spirit also opened his eyes and looked over.

    The sword that sun Xuanji had given him was specially used to break seals.

    That day, he had broken into the Stupa Pagoda to fight for the Dragon Qi and to unseal Shen Shu¡¯s limbs. The props had been prepared long ago. Otherwise, how could he unlock Shen Shu¡¯s seal?

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t take it out thest time because he felt that his left arm was too evil and instinctively resisted breaking the seal.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe out, I¡¯ll leave now and never bother Grandmaster again.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was calm, even a little cold.

    This time, Shen Shu didn¡¯t mock or disdain him. After a long silence, she said in a malicious tone,

    there are nine demon sealing nails, and each nail has a different incantation to remove it. I only remember two of them. One was the Qi sea, and the other was the Baihui.

    The Qi sea was the dantian, the Baihui was above the head, and what was sealed was the primordial spirit ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡®If I can unseal these two seals, I¡¯ll be able to unseal a portion of mybat strength. With the help of the seven extinction banner ¡­¡¯ Wu Lake!

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at the old monk tower spirit. Thetter put his palms together and confirmed, ¡± nine demon sealing nails, each requires a different incantation.

    Although there was no problem with this message, the tower spirit knew it too. However. the tower spirit did not know the chant to unseal the seal. It was hard to say if Shen Shu was not lying to me ¡­ Well, I¡¯ll use it as. backup n for now

    Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed the excitement in her heart and said, ¡® thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll make a deal with you in the near future. Then, he turned to the old monk and said, ¡°¡±Master, will you stop me?¡± The tower spirit shook its head.

    Hu! The old monk was unexpectedly calm ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was secretly happy.

    Chai Manor.

    Li lingsu was lying on her bed with her legs crossed and her hands behind her head, thinking about the information she had gathered today.

    ¡°On the day of the incident, many experts in the chai residence sensed the fluctuation of Qi. When they arrived, they found that the master had been killed by Chai Xian in his bedroom. Seeing that his evil deeds had been exposed, Chai Xian controlled the iron corpse to attack.

    ¡°Here, Xing ¡®er¡¯s and Chai Xian¡¯s statements are a little different. What Chai Xian said was that Xing¡¯ er and the chai family identified him as the murderer without a second thought and wanted to capture him. Xing ¡®er¡¯s version was that Chai Xian had gone mad and charged out of Chai Manor.

    ¡°The chai family¡¯s words are basically the same as Xing ¡®er¡¯s. There were only three possibilities for this:One, Xing ¡®er colluded with the people in the residence;Second, Chai Xian was lying. Thirdly, Xing ¡®er had a helper. The helper had disguised himself as Chai Xian and killed Chai Jianyuan. Then, he hadmitted multiple murders in Zhangzhou and framed Chai Xian.

    ¡°Chai LAN went missing on the night that Chai Jianyuan was killed. Chai Xian said that someone had framed her, and that person must be proficient in corpse control, and not Xing ¡®er herself.¡±

    Could it be Chai LAN?

    This thought rose in li lingsu¡¯s mind, and it was out of control.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no evidence. This won¡¯t do ¡­¡±

    At this moment, a servant girl came in to serve hot tea. It was a delicate little servant girl with a slender figure and a small but round butt.

    She lifted the boiling long-mouthed teapot, opened the lid of the porcin pot on the table, and poured hot water into it.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± li lingsu asked casually.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m du Juan,¡± the maidservant said softly.

    She lowered her head slightly, not daring to look at li lingsu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Raise your head and speak.¡± Li lingsu said.

    Servant Du Juan hesitated for a moment before raising her head and bravely meeting li lingsu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How many years have you been in the residence?¡±

    ¡°This servant has been sold to the fu since young.¡±

    Li lingsu immediately sat up on the bed and looked at the maidservant.

    then let me ask you, how is the rtionship between the eldest miss and the master? ¡±

    [ PS: this is yesterday¡¯s short and weak chapter.. ]

 Chapter 1158: The depths of the cellar (1)

    Chapter 1158: The depths of the cer (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°How would we, servants, know about such things?¡±

    The maidservant lowered her head and shook her head, knowing what should be said and what should not be said.<div>

    Li lingsu stood up and left the bed. She walked to the table and ced her hands on it. Leaning forward, she looked down at the little maidservant in an aggressive posture. The corners of her mouth curled up.

    ¡°Little girls are only likable if they are obedient and well-behaved.¡±

    Du Juan¡¯s face flushed red. She lowered her head, not daring to look li lingsu in the eye.

    ¡°I, I only know a little. Ye, you have to promise not to disclose this, otherwise this servant will be miserable.¡±

    His eyes were bright like the stars, his facial features were handsome, and his temperament was extraordinary ¡­ As long as it¡¯s a young girl in love, who can resist my charm?

    Li lingsu sighed as if she was in a high ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    He promised with a smile.

    ¡°The young miss¡± rtionship with master is naturally excellent, but the young miss doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to marry into the Huangfu n. She has repeatedly begged master and even refused to eat for a few days.¡±

    Chai LAN wasn¡¯t willing to marry into the Huangfu n, and in order to resist, she even went on. hunger strike ¡­ Li lingsu furrowed her brows tightly, wondering why Xing ¡®er didn¡¯t tell her about this.

    ¡°Then, what about the rtionship between the young miss and Chai Xian?¡± Li lingsu muttered.<div>

    ¡°As close as brother and sister.¡± Du Juan said.

    ¡°Between them, is there, um, any affection between men and women?¡± Li lingsu probed.

    ¡°How. how did this servant know ¡­¡± Du Juan said awkwardly.

    He then asked about the rtionship between the core members of the chai family, and when he asked about the rtionship between Chai Xing ¡®er and

    Chai Jianyuan, Du Juan said, ¡±

    ¡°Aunt and the head of the family had some conflicts before,¡±

    Li lingsu narrowed her eyes and said calmly, ¡®¡±¡®0h? Tell me what happened in detail.¡±

    Du Juan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡®

    ¡°That was many years ago. The previous son-inw¡¯s surname was Liu, and the Liu family and the chai family were family friends for generations. The son-inw then married into the chai residence. Later on, the son-inw and the head of the family encountered an ident when they went out and did not return alive.

    but I heard that there¡¯s an inside story behind the young master¡¯s death. Aunt and the master had a big fight ¡­

    She paused and did not continue.<div>

    Speaking up to this point, it was already too much. Moreover, as a servant girl, she didn¡¯t know the specific details.

    Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s death was strange? This ¡­ Why didn¡¯t I hear about it when I was dating her ¡­ Li lingsu furrowed her brows.

    He immediately thought it through. Of course, no one would mention his aunt¡¯s ex-husband in front of him, the new love of his aunt from the chai family.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, Lady Du Juan!¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s warm smile wasparable to a central air-conditioner. In the cold winter, it made the young maidservant feelfortable and her face flushed.

    After sending off the servant girl named Du Juan, li lingsu returned to her room andy on her bed, trying to grasp the truth of the matter in the confusion.

    Since Chai LAN wasn¡¯t willing to marry into the Huangfu family, if I were Chai Xian, I would have just eloped with her ¡­

    How did Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband die? It seemed to be rted to Chai Jianyuan? Otherwise, why would the two of them have such a big fight ¡­ In addition to the biggest beneficiary, she had another motive for killing.

    Li lingsu sighed and sat up, nning to go to the inn and tell Xu Qian about the news she had found out.

    seriously, I can totally investigate on my own. Although Xu Qian¡¯s cultivation is high, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can investigate. Who does he think he is? Xu Qi

    Li lingsu mumbled, but she did not give up on the idea of reporting the news to the old man.<div>

    The capital, Xu Manor.

    In the inner hall where the charcoal fire was burning, Auntie was peeling an orange and said, ¡®

    ¡®When you go to the Wang Fu in a few days, you must Imow your ce. You

    can¡¯t let the Furens and women of the Wang Fu look down on you, do you understand?¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her head and looked away from the orange to the young girl who was waiting to eat it.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you!¡±

    ¡°All you know is to eat, eat, eat, and eat all day,¡± Auntie said unhappily. I¡¯ll send you to the Directorate of Celestials to learn sooner orter.¡±

    Today, she was wearing a long coat with cloud patterns and a dark-colored crumpled long dress. Her exquisite hair was decorated with a Jade hairpin and a golden buyao. She was dignified and beautiful. At first nce, she had the style of a richdy.

    Of course, those who were familiar with her aunt knew that she was just an embroidered pillow with a golden exterior.

    ¡°Okay, okay, that way I can y with sister Caiwei.¡±

    Xu lingying, who had her hair in a bun, said happily.

    What she really wanted to say was that sister Cai Wei had a lot of money and could always buy all kinds of delicious food.

    However, she was no longer the Xu lingying of the past. Now, now ¡­

    ¡°Mother, how old am I now?¡±

    Xu Ling asked loudly.

    The aunt ignored her and turned to Xu lingyue.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t be bullied, do you know? in a high and influential family like the Wang Residence, none of the madams inside are easy to get along with. You¡¯re weak and won¡¯t say a word when you¡¯re bullied.

    ¡°If you¡¯re bullied, look for simu. In any case, you have to know your limits, understand? Oh right, the eldest and second young masters of the Wang family had siblings who were about the same age as Ling Ying. Children had the most headaches and couldn¡¯t be exined clearly ¡­ Don¡¯t let lingying beat them up.¡± ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Xu lingyue replied.

    Xu Eng and the youngdy of the Wang family were going to be engaged, and there was a need for some etiquette between the two families. As the matriarch of the family, her aunt definitely couldn¡¯t show her face casually. It didn¡¯t suit her status.

    Thus, themunication between the women was left to the sisters, lingyue and lingying.

    However, Auntie was worried. She was a beautiful and intelligent woman, but other than the promising Eng, her other two daughters were barely satisfactory.

    Xu lingyue was too weak and was a punching bag who spoke softly. Xu lingying wasn¡¯t very smart and was a silly girl.

    Aunty was afraid that they would be bullied by the Wang family if they went to the Wang Residence.

    This wasn¡¯t her aunt¡¯s groundless worry. The Wang family was a prestigious and influential family, so their sense of superiority was very strong. The youngdy of the Wang family marrying Eng was a marriage of lower status. How much did the women of the Wang n think of the Xu n?

    Although it was not to the extent of making a bad face, there would be a lot of hidden needles in cotton.

    With Xu lingyue¡¯s weak personality ¡­

    His aunt sighed in disappointment.

    She stopped thinking about these things andined, ¡± yang qianhuan is your big brother¡¯s acquaintance. I wrote a letter to him asking the Directorate of Celestials to take Ling Ying as a disciple, but he still hasn¡¯t given me an answer.

    Xu lingyue peeled an orange and said, ¡°mother, the Directorate of Celestials has already given us an answer.¡± I received a letter yesterday and forgot to tell you.¡±

    His aunt¡¯s eyes lit up and she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What did the

    Directorate of Celestials say?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang said that lingying is very talented and he can¡¯t teach her,¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice. He introduced Ling Ying to the supervisor, but the supervisor ignored him and didn¡¯t even let him go on the eight trigrams stage. ¡±

    It was because of lingying¡¯s talent!

    Aunty felt much better, and after thinking about it, she felt that it was better to let her cultivate with Lina first.

    Even now, her aunt had given up the idea of starting as a child. She looked forward to Eng and the youngdy of the Wang family getting married soon and giving her a granddaughter.

    His own Smurf was useless, so he could only look forward to his son¡¯s Smurf.

    Thinking of this, her aunt showed a relieved expression.

    ¡°Simu¡¯s talent is not bad and she is intelligent. Although she is a female, she is well read. Eng is also a young schr. Their children in the future will definitely be smart.¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her hand. On her snow-white and slender wrist was a pair of emerald green bracelets.

    ¡°This bracelet was given to me by your father when I married him. Say that it was passed down from your grandmother. Mother-inw passed away early and couldn¡¯t pass it to her daughter-inw, so she entrusted the bracelet to him and asked him to hand it to his daughter-inw when they get married in the future.¡±

    The aunt recalled her youth and smiled.¡±ln the future, I¡¯ll pass it on to simu.

    Hmm, I¡¯ll only give one. The other one will be given to eldest brother¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Xu Ling extended his chubby little hand. ¡°Mother, let me see, let me see.¡±

    The aunt still doted on her daughter. She took off the bangle and handed it over, saying, ¡°¡±Be careful, don¡¯t break it.¡±

    As they were talking, Xu Pingzhi entered the inner hall with his armor and a long knife at his waist.

    Xu Pingzhi was now a thousand-manmander of the Imperial saber guard. He held a high position and had great power. He had be a new noble in the capital¡¯s five guards. Although he did not have a title of nobility, ordinary noble people had to be respectful when they saw him.

    His aunt sniffed and frowned,¡±why did you buy green oranges again?¡± There¡¯s sweet stuff at home.¡±

    ¡°I like to eat sour things recently.¡±

    His nephew and son were not around, but Xu Pingzhi was lying without a

    change in expression.

    At this time, he saw the bracelet on his daughter¡¯s wrist. He was shocked.

    ¡°Why did you give her the family heirloom bracelet? what if it¡¯s broken?¡±

    Xu Ling raised her chubby little hand and showed off. ¡°Father, look, what do I look like?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Xu Pingzhi asked subconsciously.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like your mother?¡± Xu linging asked in a crisp voice.

    . Xu Pingzhi nced at her, silently put down his helmet, and picked up his scabbard.

    Xu lingying¡¯s wailing echoed throughout the Xu Manor.

    Chai Manor.

    Li lingsu left the room and passed through the courtyard. She saw the residence¡¯s disciples with solemn expressions. Each of them was armed with a saber and was guarding the corridors, courtyards, and other entrances.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    He asked a disciple of the chai Manor.

    ¡°Last night, a thief broke into the cer.¡±

    The disciple surnamed Chai said in a deep voice.

    Underground cer ¡­ Li lingsu was at a loss. Then, another disciple beside her exined, ¡®

    ¡°The cer is a ce to store undeads.¡±

    In Chai Manor¡¯s side business, there was a corpse-driving business, and the cer was used to store corpses. In addition, some corpses had other uses. For example, after the disciples of the chai Manor reached the crown, they could take a walking corpse from the cer to be used as a puppet.

    Branch family descendants could only receive ordinary corpses, while direct descendants could receive bloody corpses. Bloody corpses were refined by their seniors, and the lowestbat strength was at the spirit refinement realm.

    If he could refine the blood corpse into an iron corpse, then he would have reached a higher level in the art of corpse controlling.

    The iron corpse¡¯s strength and defense wereparable to a rank-6 martial artist in the bronze skin and iron bone boundary, but itsbat strength was slightly weaker. After all, it did not have the Qi activity and the premonition of danger that was trained in the spirit-refinement realm.

    Xu Qian said that Chai Xian invaded the cerst night to look for Chai Lan¡¯s body ¡­ Chai Xian suspects that Chai LAN is already dead.¡±

    Li lingsu immediately changed her mind. She was not in a hurry to find Xu Qian. After asking for the location of the cer, she turned and left.

    Not long after, he arrived at a secluded courtyard in the inner courtyard.

    This ce was guarded by a dozen disciples of the chai residence, blocking his path.

    ¡°Young master Li, this is the restricted area of the chai Manor, you can¡¯t go in,¡± ¡°How dare you block my son-inw¡¯s way?¡± li lingsu frowned and said unhappily.

    He pushed the crowd aside and strode into the courtyard.

    The disciples of Chai Manor looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    Walking down the stairs, they arrived at the underground cer. Li lingsu immediately covered her nose. ¡°It¡¯s so smelly.¡±

    Soon, he saw rows of corpses that looked like unmoving statues.

    ¡°That old man Xu Qian must love this ce.¡± Li lingsu muttered.

    He had stayed in the southern border Gu n for a while, he knew what the corpse Gu n¡¯s Gu Masters were like.

    Li lingsu tapped her be, and her pupils instantly faded. Her vision immediately changed. These corpses were not pure walking corpses, and their earth souls were tightly bound to their physical bodies.

    It was as silent as still water.

    However, as long as they were awakened in the right way, they would be Warriors who knew no pain and were fearless of death.

    In the southern border¡¯s Gu n, the beast taming heart Gu n, the corpse Gu n, and the invisible poison Gu n had always been the most troublesome existences.

    He walked in withrge strides, and after a few minutes, he finally saw a living person. A few Chai nsmen were standing guard in front of a wooden door.

    The wooden door was half-open, and the candlelight seeped out from inside.

    A cer within a cer? What was inside? Li lingsu approached but was once again blocked.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s clear and cold voice came from the wooden door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said. Li lingsu said.

    After a moment of silence, Chai Xing ¡®er said in a low voice, ¡°Let him in,¡±

 Chapter 1159: A clear goal _1

    Chapter 1159: A clear goal _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The chai family¡¯s disciples who were guarding the door made way for li lingsu.

    She pushed open the half-opened door, and the scenery inside came into view.<div>

    In a small house, two rows of corpses stood upright. They used to be wearing hoods, but now they had all been removed and thrown on the ground.

    Between the two rows of corpses were Chai Xing ¡®er and three n elders. One had sparse hair, one was tall and sturdy, and thest one had a broken arm.

    These are the iron corpses? Li lingsu shifted her gaze to the beautiful wife in the light blue dress.

    Thetter was also looking at him. Her eyes were as clear as an Autumn Pond, with a bit of gentleness and a bit of dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard that someone invaded the cerst night, so I came to take a look.¡±

    Li lingsu ignored the scrutinizing gazes of the three n elders and walked to Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s side. She smiled and said,¡±You didn¡¯t lose anything, right?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head and turned to the three elders. the thief was able to sneak into Chai Manor in the middle of the night without alerting the guards or disturbing the nsmen who were guarding the cer. This shows that he knows Chai Manor¡¯s environment and defense like the back of his hand.

    A n elder with sparse hair muttered, ¡°¡±Xing ¡®er, are you saying that it was Chai Xian¡¯s doing?

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er sneered.

    The tall and sturdy elder muttered to himself, ¡°¡±Taking off the heads of all the undeads, if I¡¯m not wrong, they are looking for someone ¡­ Who is he looking

    Xiao LAN has been missing for many days, ¡± the one-armed elder said indifferently. does he think that Xiao LAN is dead and has been refined into a walking corpse? ¡± This kid has really lost his mind.¡±

    Just as Chai Xing ¡®er was about to speak, she caught a glimpse of li lingsu standing in front of a corpse, silently examining it.<div>

    The corpse had clear facial features and was about 30 years old. He must have been an extraordinarily handsome man when he was alive.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er said indifferently.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± li lingsu replied and pinched the male corpse¡¯s shoulder to confirm that he was an iron corpse.

    ¡°Three uncles ¡­¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er nced at the three old men.

    The n elders nodded slightly and left the room.

    After the wooden door closed, Chai Xing ¡®er walked over to li lingsu¡¯s side and stood beside her. She looked at the male corpse calmly and said in a gentle voice,

    ¡°I rarely talk to you about him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know,¡± Li lingsu turned around and left.

    ¡°Li Lang ¡­¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er pulled him back, her hands cold as ice. Her tone became somewhat anxious as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±<div>

    Without waiting for li lingsu to reply, she quickly exined, ¡®

    ¡°That year, big brother went out with him to handle some matters. On the way, they encountered the revenge of an enemy. He was seriously injured and his life was hanging by a thread. In order to survive, his big brother had refined him into an iron corpse. That was how he managed to escape and escape with his troops.

    ¡°After I found out about this, I had a fight with big brother and then left home to rx. Not long after, I met you.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I still have feelings for him, that¡¯s why I refined him into an iron corpse and kept him by my side,¡±

    ¡°I believe you,¡± li lingsu replied after a moment of silence.

    Chai Xing. er¡¯s ex-husband died at the hands of Chai Jianyuan and was turned into an iron corpse .

    In the inn, listening to li lingsu¡¯s ¡± report ¡°, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have smelled a family drama.

    This way, the possibility of Chai Xing ¡®er being the true culprit behind the scenes increased by a few more points.

    Although her ex-husband was seriously injured at the time and his life was hanging by a thread, and if he couldn¡¯t break out of the situation, he would have been killed. However, he still died in the hands of Chai Jianyuan and was refined into an iron corpse.

    Well, to be able to immediately turn into an iron corpse meant that Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband had at least rank-6 copper skin and iron bones. Chai Jianyuan had refined him into an iron corpse, and his enemies were probably cursing him in their hearts.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to kill one, but he was resurrected in another way ¡­ ¡°Ask the elder of the chai family about her ex-husband.¡±<div>

    ¡°Just this?¡± Li lingsu frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and nodded.

    Li lingsu was silent for a few seconds before helplessly saying, ¡°¡±lf she really is the mastermind behind this, what will you do?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him. brother he, you¡¯vemitted multiple murders. You¡¯re sentenced to death!

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression turned slightly unsightly. After a moment of silence, she said in a deep voice,

    ¡°I¡¯ll cripple her cultivation and bring her back to the heaven sect, never letting her leave the mountain for the rest of her life. If senior wants to kill her, you can try to kill me first.¡±

    He cupped his hands and turned to leave.

    tsk, tsk. This Holy Son of the heavenly sect is quite interesting.

    Mu nanzhiughed. you¡¯ve attracted so many women with the goal of forgetting love. Isn¡¯t your ultimate goal to forget them? ¡± In the end, he seemed to have fallen in love with every woman.¡±

    That¡¯s why the heavenly sect wanted to buy back fake products. The Holy Son was walking the evil path ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    Under the table, mu nanzhi kicked him lightly and said teasingly, ¡± the flirtatious Xu yinluo, if you were li lingsu, what would you do if your girlfriendmitted a grave crime? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it seriously. if it¡¯s mu nanzhi who made a big mistake, ¡® he said, ¡± I¡¯ll do my job properly.

    ¡°What did you just say?

    Mu Nanxi was furious. She made a fierce expression, as if she wanted to tear Xu Qi ¡®an into pieces.

    But the next moment, the anger on her face was reced by embarrassment. Her face turned red and she said angrily, ¡°¡±What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    Who¡¯s your girlfriend? Shameless!

    Shua shua shua ¡­ She stomped on his foot under the table.

    After she was done with her anger, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®

    ¡°I was just giving li lingsu a perfunctory reply just now, and just throwing him some work to do. For us, the investigation is not important. The key is to get the Dragon energy.¡±

    The case wasn¡¯t urgent. Chai Xian had been wronged tor so long, so he didn¡¯t care about this short period of time. However, Jingxin and Jingyuan were also in Xiang Zhou. It was like there was a Tiger lying on the bed.

    The threat was too great.

    He had an agreement with the pagoda spirit of the stupa. He was not to use it against the disciples of the Buddhist League, but he could protect himself by hiding inside the Stupa and driving the pagoda to escape.

    In other words, Xu Qi ¡®an could at most keep himself from being defeated, but hecked the strength to fight head-on.

    Under such circumstances, if Chai Xian were to meet Jingxin and the others face to face, the fact that Chai Xian was the host of the Dragon Qi would definitely be exposed.

    Since Buddhism had entered the Central ins to collect Dragon Qi, they must have a way to identify the host of Dragon Qi.

    Hence, the most urgent thing was not the case but to find chai Xian. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the cultivation of the nine-colored lotus root going?¡±

    Mu Nanxi snorted proudly, tilted her face and raised her chin. it will maturepletely in three months. In another three months, it will bear lotus seeds.

    As expected of the flower God¡¯s reincarnation, his progress was very fast. The matter of the Lotus seed was not urgent. He would first cut the Lotus root and give it to that old fool from martial Union, helping him break through to rank.

    2 ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction and said,

    ¡°In, in a few days, the state preceptor maye to find me and have something to do. I¡¯ll be gone with her for a few days.¡± Hearing this, mu Nanxi turned around and frowned. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m just doing things ¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It¡¯s to get things done. Didn¡¯t I say so ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and sipped his tea.

    Mu Nanxi looked at him suspiciously and mumbled, ¡± you¡¯re being so mysterious. Just tell me what¡¯s the matter. She¡¯s not easy to get along with, and I have an extremely good rtionship with her. I can mediate between you two.

    Ah, this, Princess Consort, this kind of thing should wait until everyone is familiar with each other before trying ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an brushed it off casually and then changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed into an ordinary cotton robe and left the inn.

    He nned to instigate Chai Xian to confront Chai Xing ¡®er at the demon-ying meet. Chai Xian would definitely not show up in person and would most likely control the undead. However, there was a distance limit to the control of the undead.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current perception range of Dragon Qi, it was not difficult for him to find chai Xian¡¯s hiding ce as long as he looked down from the sky with the Stupa Pagoda.

    Chai Manor.

    In the courtyard where the Buddhist monks were staying, Chai Xing ¡®er took a sip of tea and put down her teacup. She turned her head and said,

    master Jingxin, I hope that you can uphold justice at the demon ying meet tomorrow. I hope that you can appeal to the righteous path to work together to get rid of this ungrateful Chai Xian.

    Zhang Zhou was one of the DA Feng granaries. Although there were poor ces like Xiang Zhou, it was still well-off.

    It wasmon knowledge that the richer a ce was, the weaker the fighting power of the local people. The more barren the mountains and rivers were, the easier it was for fierce and unruly people to appear.

    In addition, the Imperial court attached great importance to the grain-producingnd in Zhang province and had the intention to suppress the forces of the Jianghu and put an end to the birth ofrge Jianghu gangs.

    As a result, the martial arts in Zhang Zhou had not been prosperous since ancient times, and fourth-level Masters were rare.

    we have been traveling around the Central ins. We are deeply saddened by what has happened in Xiang Zhou.

    Jingxin said slowly, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that the Imperial court of Da Feng forbids the preaching of Buddhism. As a result, there are constant natural and man-made disasters in Da Feng. The people are suffering. There are refugees everywhere.

    The two monks standing beside him put their hands together and chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice, as if this was the truth.

    If Da Feng had allowed Buddhism to spread its teachings to the Central ins earlier, the world would not have be so unstable.

    After chatting for a while more, Chai Xing ¡®er bade her farewell and left.

    Jingyuan said,¡±this case is rather suspicious. Chai Xian¡¯s actions are contradictory.¡± Senior brother, can you use themandments to question benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er?¡±

    ¡°You also suspect her?¡± Jingxin smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for us to investigate a case. Xu Qi ¡®an is Imown as a genius in solving cases in Dafeng, but he only used his lecherous skills.¡± Jingyuan said proudly.

    Jingxin nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m asking benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er, what if she was the one who killed him? If the entire Chai residence is under her control, then our actions would be making an enemy of the chai residence. If he wanted to ask about themandments, he would have to do it at the demon-ying meet tomorrow.

    ¡°Also, I won¡¯t act rashly before I see Chai Xian. All of you must also remember this.¡±

    Seeing that the few young monks seemed to not understand and were mostly at a loss, monk Jingyuanughed and exined on Jingxin¡¯s behalf, ¡®

    ¡°What Chai Xing ¡®er said about Chai Xian¡¯s sudden and inexplicable advancement in his cultivation is rather interesting. I was in a hurry to let senior brother test it with the precepts because I wanted to find out what it was.

    ¡°If she¡¯s telling the truth, then Chai Xian is most likely the host of dragon energy. However, if she is lying, then it is not the best time to fall out now.

    Tomorrow is the best time.¡±

    Following his memory, Xu Qi ¡®an came to the small vige and the house where Chai Xian was hidingst night.

    The men at home had gone out to work. In the courtyard, a young woman was drying clothes, and a ten-year-old girl was picking vegetables and leaves.

    The mother and daughter were a little nervous and vignt when they saw the strange guests.

    The young woman hesitated and said in her ng, ¡®¡±Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Do you know how to speak officialnguage?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked. ¡°I¡¯ll say that I¡¯ve learned it from the vige¡¯s master schr.¡±

    The little girl said in a proud tone.

    She was wearing a worn-out cotton-padded jacket with traces of sewing. Her face was a little sallow, probably due to malnutrition..

 Chapter 1160: Murder case (1)

    Chapter 1160: Murder case (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask toe in, because it was very rude. In the absence of a man at nome, It nugnt even cause some rumors.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that the mother and daughter¡¯s vignce and tension were not because of the above concerns, but because they were ¡± guilty.<div>

    ¡°Little girl, do you know Chai Xian?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Hearing this, the little girl waspletely dumbfounded. She looked at him in a daze. She was at a loss because she was too young and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    The young woman didn¡¯t understand the officialnguage, but when she saw her daughter¡¯s dazed expression, she immediately realized that something was wrong and hurried over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an squatted down and reached out to stroke the little girl¡¯s head before she screamed. He took the opportunity to activate his Voodoo ability and smiled.

    I¡¯m a friend of your uncle Xian. Didn¡¯t he tell youst night? ¡®

    In the eyes of the little girl, this strange uncle immediately became a kind, kind, and harmless person.

    yes! the little girl nodded her head vigorously. he said that if an unfamiliar uncle came to find him, I should remember what he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed the note to her. pass him the note.

    After that, he looked at the chilins on the back of the little girl¡¯s hand and the thin shoes that had almost no ability to resist the cold. Her little feet must be covered in frostbites.

    So he took out a few pieces of silver and stuffed them into the little girl¡¯s hands along with the note. ¡°Use the silver to buy candy.¡±

    The little girl put away the note, but didn¡¯t take the silver. She turned to look at her mother.<div>

    The young woman pursed her lips and stared at the silver. She wanted it but did not dare to struggle. For a poor family, this small amount of silver was enough to feed the family for several days and sell a cotton-padded jacket for the child to get through the winter.

    ¡°En!¡±

    The young woman nodded vigorously.

    The little girl stretched out her frostbitten hand and held the silver tightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took his leave. Just as he walked out of the courtyard, he heard the little girl¡¯s voice behind him. He turned back to look, but she did not chase after him. Instead, she ran back into the house.

    Soon, she grabbed a handful of dried sweet potatoes and handed them over timidly and fawningly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes softened as she took the dried sweet potato.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she revealed a clean smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few more questions. If you answer me, I¡¯ll give you some more silver.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The little girl thought for a moment and nodded hard. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Chai Xian and your father?¡± ¡°My father asked me to call him uncle Xian,¡± the little girl said.

    She didn¡¯t know anything about her father¡¯s past.<div>

    ¡°How long has Chai Xian been staying in your house?¡±

    The little girl thought for a while and said,¡±she rarely stays in my house.¡± &Nbsp;

    Very few? ¡°Do you think uncle Chai Xian is a good person?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Yes, just like you, uncle.¡±

    The little girl nodded. Children had very sharp instincts.

    It¡¯s better to call me big brother. After all. I¡¯ll always be 18 years old . . ¡®What else?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a smile.

    He asked casually.

    ¡°Often have nightmares and daydream ¡­¡± The little girl tilted her head and

    thought for a while. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle Xian has six toes,¡±

    As promised, Xu Qi ¡®an handed the silver to her and left the vige.

    Chai Manor.<div>

    The Zen master Jingxin returned to the courtyard and found the warrior monk Jingyuan, saying, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve done some research and found out that the death of benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband had something to do with the head of the family, Chai Jianyuan.¡± yes. Jingyuan nodded. tell me in detail.

    For a Zen Master withmandments, it was basically easy for him to investigate anything.

    Although it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to enforce the rules on Chai Xing ¡®er, it wasn¡¯t a problem for him topromise and ask the servants.

    Jingxin asked about Chai Xian the most, while Chai Xing ¡®er only asked in passing.

    After listening to his senior brother¡¯s story, monk Jingyuan frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°If Chai Xing ¡®er is lying, then Chai Xian might not have obtained the Imperial Qi as we thought. So benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er had once lost her husband. I had thought that the man beside her was the young master of the chai residence.¡± we can ask this person, ¡± Jingxin muttered. he should know more.

    At night.

    Li lingsu was lying on the bed with her beautiful wife in her arms, covered in a nket. They had just finished exercising and were both sweating.

    Chai Xing ¡®erzily curled up in his arms, revealing her round and white shoulders. She drew circles on li lingsu¡¯s chest with her fingertips and said in azy tone,

    ¡°You¡¯re investigating me!¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she fell into sage time, but she quickly recovered. ¡°I can feel that you¡¯re still hiding something from me.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er sighed,¡±Li Lang, you don¡¯t have to worry about the chai family¡¯s matters. I¡¯m content as long as you stay by my side.¡± It¡¯s not you who wants to investigate me, it¡¯s Xu Qian.¡±

    Xing. er¡¯s intuition was still so terrifying ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not his fault,¡± li lingsu replied.

    Chai Xing ¡®er twisted her waist and adjusted her sleeping position.

    ¡°There¡¯s a special aura about him that I can¡¯t describe, but I feel that this person isn¡¯t real enough. He¡¯s always pretending. Of course, if he¡¯s really a transcendent realm master like you said, it¡¯s normal for him to have a disguise.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian must have a grudge against Buddhism,¡± she continued after a few seconds.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s tone was very certain.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Li lingsu¡¯s expression did not change.

    ¡°As soon as those monkse, you leave the mansion immediately. Li Lang doesn¡¯t even dare to reveal his name in front of them.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s expression was cold as she smiled faintly.¡±There are two rank Four Masters in that group of monks, so it¡¯s reasonable to say that if Xu Qian was really a transcendent realm master, why would he be afraid of them?

    Either there¡¯s another reason, or there¡¯s someone else behind these monks.. Right, Li Lang?¡±

 Chapter 1161: Murder case (2)

    Chapter 1161: Murder case (2)<div>

    I can¡¯t continue this conversation ¡­ Li lingsu turned over and pressed the beautiful wife under her body. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Xing ¡®er is exceptionally intelligent. Your husband will dote on you well.¡±

    The next morning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare away from Xiang Zhou city with mu nanzhi on the horse¡¯s back.<div>

    The demon ying meet was held in Xianghe. The reason why it was held here was to avoid the meddlesomemoners. The pugilistic world and themoners had always been separated.

    This was the consensus of the martial artsmunity and the Imperial court. Only themon people did not have this awareness and liked to join in the fun.

    The government opened up a space on the bank of the Xiang River to set up a stage,y wooden boards, and divide the area.

    All the forces that had reported their names would be given a perg. As for those forces that had not reported their names, as well as the lone wolves, they could only stand and watch.

    After they left the city, Xu Qi ¡®an got on the horse and rode with mu nanzhi to their destination.

    After half an hour, they finally saw the venue of the demon ying meet. It was already packed with people.

    There were Jianghu men equipped with all kinds of weapons and soldiers in charge of maintaining order.

    The wind by the river was strong and the cold was bone-piercing, and many Jianghu forces had taken their seats in the shed.

    ¡°Unaffiliated cultivators¡± like Xu Qi ¡®an could only watch from a distance, outside the blockade of the soldiers.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    Suddenly, a surprised shout came from behind.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around. It was Wang Jun and Feng Xiu, who had ¡± gone through thick and thin ¡± in the temple on the barren mountain. Both of them had a gang background, but Xu Qi¡¯ an had forgotten which gang they belonged to.

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and nodded.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the horse¡¯s back and looked down at the two of them arrogantly.

    ¡°With senior¡¯s status, why didn¡¯t you go in?¡± Wang Jun, who was carrying a saber, was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to join in the fun.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    Wang Jun was still dressed in ck, but the style had changed.

    Feng Xiu, on the other hand, had changed out of her neat shortbat outfit. She wore a pair of t-shirt that outlined the figure of a young girl and a fluffy long skirt.

    This dress made her look dignified and gentle like a woman, but it didn¡¯t restrict her and make her unable to disy her skills.

    ¡°Everyone!¡±<div>

    The loud voice spread out and suppressed the noise of the crowd. The demon ying meeting, which was a scale of several hundred people, quieted down, and all eyes turned to the official standing on the high tform.

    ¡°That is the Xiang Prefecture magistrate.¡±

    Feng Xiu said in a low voice.

    The magistrate spoke fervently on the stage, denouncing Chai Xian¡¯s sins andmenting the murders in Xiang Zhou and even Zhangzhou.

    ¡°This person is a bloodthirsty person. As long as he is not eliminated, Xiang Zhou will not be at peace. All the heroes gathered here today are truly righteous. The viin Chai Xian, in Xiang Zhou ¡­¡±

    It had been twenty years since the chai Manor murder case. During this period, ¡± Chai Xian ¡± had killed people everywhere. At first, he had killed people from the pugilistic world, and three gangs had been destroyed.

    A total of 643 people had died at the hands of Chai Xian.

    The number of ordinary people who died at Chai Xian¡¯s hands was even greater. This was because many people with evil intentions took the opportunity to create chaos, either imitating Chai Xian to kill and refine corpses, or entering houses tomit crimes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened for a long time before he found out that ¡°Chai Xian¡± hadmitted so many murders in Zhangzhou. No wonder he had caused such a storm in the demon ying meet.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. He killed so many people just to frame Chai Xian and keep him?¡±

    The famous detective Xu Qi ¡®an frowned, feeling that something was amiss.<div>

    Previously, he had spected that the mastermind had used Chai Xian¡¯s extreme personality to frame him and used Chai LAN as a ¡®hostage¡¯ to keep Chai Xian. Then, he would wait for an opportunity to get rid of him.

    However, he had the ability to kill so many people, yet he couldn¡¯t even track down Chai Xian? On the second day of my arrival in Xiang Zhou, I met Chai Xian.

    However, this also proved that Chai Xian was not hiding so secretly. Moreover, Chai Xian was also looking for the person who framed him.

    If the real murderer behind the scenes wanted to kill Chai Xian, he could lure Chai Xian out bymitting a murder case somewhere.

    there are only two exnations for this situation. Either my spection is wrong, or the murderer is a pervert who hates Chai Xian to the core and can¡¯t be judged by normal thinking ¡­

    ¡°From today onwards, I will issue an arrest warrant together with Chai Xing ¡®er of the chai family, as well as all the gangs and families present here. There will be a great reward for killing Sage Chai,¡± the magistrate announced in a clear voice.

    Various sects and families responded one after another. The martial artists on the outside were extremely excited. They were finally going to get rid of the devil.

    Compared to themon people, gangs and families wanted to get rid of Chai Xian more because martial artists had a strong blood essence and were suitable for raising corpses. If it was a rank-6 martial artist with copper skin and iron bones, he could be directly refined into an iron corpse.

    As such, the majority of people who died at Chai Xian¡¯s hands were from the pugilistic world.

    The magistrate gestured with his hand and turned to look at Chai Xing ¡®er. Thetter understood his meaning and walked out of the perg, stepping onto the stage.

    Chai Xing ¡®er was a widow, and there had been a murder case in the chai residence. Thus, she was wearing a in-colored dress and light makeup today. Her aura was cold and gentle, and it could stimte a man¡¯s desire to protect her.

    ¡°Thank you all for your support. This matter started because of the chai family, and I¡¯m extremely guilty for implicating all of you.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, someone shouted, ¡®

    ¡°Chai Xian was ungrateful and killed his father and his own family. What does this have to do with aunt Chai?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the chai family is also a victim.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er cupped her fists in thanks and continued, ¡°The government, the chai family, the Huangfu family, the spring rain Hall ¡­ Organize a team to patrol the area and find chai Xian. I hope that everyone here can also send some disciples to participate..¡±

 Chapter 1162: Murder case (3)

    Chapter 1162: Murder case (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Chai Xian himself is a level five neutral jing, and he has the help of four iron corpses. If the patrol team were to encounter him, they would definitely die. So what?¡± someone said.

    Chai Xing ¡®er turned her head to look at Jingxin, who was sitting upright with her Buddha beads in her hand.<div>

    ¡°The chai family is fortunate enough to invite a Buddhist monk to help us in this demon-ying meet.¡±

    The heroes present immediately looked at Jingxin and the others.

    The monks sped their hands together in a reserved manner and chanted the name of Buddha.

    One of the gang leaders said, ¡®

    ¡°An eminent monk of the Buddhist sect? I¡¯ve lived in Xiang Zhou for more than half of my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Buddhist. How do you intend to help?¡±

    Faced with everyone¡¯s doubtful gazes, Jingxin took off the Buddha beads around his neck and said,

    ¡°This string of Buddhist beads has apanied me for more than ten years. It has been baptized by the Scriptures and has be sentient over time. The search team can take one. When you meet Chai Xian, pour your Qi into the bead and I¡¯ll know.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, but they soon turned to doubt. The magistrateughed and said, ¡®

    ¡°You eminent monks havee from far away. I wonder what your cultivation is like. If you don¡¯t mind, can you show it to everyone?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er looked at Jingxin and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Although with her rmendation, this group of people would not be rude, but if they wanted to convince people, the Buddhist monks could not just rely on their words.<div>

    Jingxin looked at his Junior Brother, Jingyuan. Thetter nodded and stepped out of the ranks indifferently. He looked at the heroes.

    ¡°Who can make me take a step back?¡±

    He spoke in a calm tone, as if he was stating a fact.

    All the martial artists present raised their eyebrows at the same time. To a martial artist, this was simply a naked provocation.

    After Jingyuan finished speaking, he put his palms together and a golden paint spot lit up between his brows. It quickly swam through his entire body. After a while, he seemed to have be a shining golden man.

    ¡°This, this is ¡­¡¯

    A well-dressed gang leader examined him for a moment and said uncertainly,

    ¡°Could it be the Vajra power of the Buddhist sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that even in Buddhism, there are very few people who can cultivate the Vajra power.¡±

    ¡°This monk has some skills

    The sound of discussion instantly rang out, and the buzzing sound of whispering could be heard everyvvhere.<div>

    ¡°If I could master the Vajra power, I would be the number one master in Zhang province,¡± Wang Jun muttered.

    ¡°Rumor has it that Xu yinluo also knows the Vajra power,¡± Feng Xiu said as she thought of something else.

    The two of them came back to their senses. Wang Jun looked around and asked in surprise, ¡°¡®Where¡¯s senior?¡±

    Only then did Feng Xiu realize that the senior from the ruined temple on the barren mountain had long disappeared.

    Somewhere high in the sky far away from the demon-ying meet, a huge Pagoda was suspended in the air. Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the window and looked down.

    The Xiang River was winding like a silver belt, the fields were irregrly distributed, and the mountains were like raised mounds.

    He held the fragment of the book of theher world and drove the Stupa to patrol the area within a radius of dozens of miles, but he did not see the Golden Dragon.

    Time passed by, and it was almost noon. Xu Qi ¡®an finally gave up. He put away the pagoda in a hidden ce and returned to the demon ying meet with the little mare.

    The gathering had just ended. The big shots left in their carriages, and the Wanderers who came on foot also dispersed.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an met Feng Xiu and Wang Jun again. From them, he learned that the eminent monks of the Buddhist League were in the limelight at the meeting.<div>

    The senior monk who had mastered the Vajra power stood on the stage for fifteen minutes. More than a dozen people went on stage one after another, but no one could move him.

    ¡°What a powerful Vajra Arts. With such an eminent monk participating, why worry about Chai Xian not being eliminated? The Buddhist sect is really powerful.¡±

    Wang Jun said excitedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Chai Xian will escape,¡± Feng Xiu shook his head.

    Back at the inn, Xu Qi ¡®an held a teacup and stood by the window, looking out.

    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t receive your note.¡±

    Mu nanzhi analyzed. after all, he¡¯s already left. Maybe he¡¯ll only go back once in a few days? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible! However, with Chai Xian¡¯s personality, he would not give up such a good opportunity to control the undead to confront Chai Xing ¡®er. To him, the loss of one undead is insignificant.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. hasn¡¯t he always wanted to prove his innocence? what is he worried about? ¡±

    Since Chai Xian did not appear, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n to extract the Dragon Qi had failed. He felt a little uneasy and said, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±

    He rode the little mare out of the city and flew all the way. The little mare passed through the official roads, fields, small roads, and finally arrived at the small vige.

    Under the curious gazes of the vigers, Xu Qi ¡®an came to the entrance of the small courtyard.

    The courtyard door was tightly shut.

    He smelled a trace of blood.

    ng! ng!

    Xu Qi ¡®an kicked the door open and rushed into the house. He saw three bodies.

    They were lying in a pool of blood. The man¡¯s body was beside the table. The young mother held her daughter tightly in her arms. The blood under the mother and daughter was dry and sticky. The two bodies were beside the bed.

    The corpse was cold and stiff, and had been dead for a long time.

    Based on the distribution of the bodies, it could be inferred that the man was killed first, and the woman subconsciously hugged her daughter in fear, trying to protect her, and then she was also killed.

    The veins on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead bulged..

 Chapter 1163: 48-no clue (1)

    Chapter 1163: 48-no clue (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The sunlight shone in through thettice window, and the dust floated.

    In the quiet environment, Xu Qi ¡®an stood silently in the room. After a while, the veins on his forehead popped out. He began to inspect the scene expressionlessly.<div>

    The table and chairs and other furnishings were intact. There were no traces of battle. The man¡¯s carotid artery had been cut by a sharp weapon, and his left temple had copsed.

    He died instantly.

    The cause of death of the mother and daughter was that they were pierced by a sharp weapon at the same time. The mother¡¯s heart was pierced, but the little girl¡¯s right chest was pierced. After Xu Qi ¡®an touched her head, he found that the real cause of death was that her skull had been shattered.

    He then turned over the three bodies and lifted the cotton-padded clothes on their backs to check the condensation of livor mortis.

    ¡°The time of death is less than eight hours. He was killed in the morning ¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. The temperaturest night was about 2 degrees. If he was killed at night, the actual time of death would be earlier.¡±

    The low temperature had the effect of ¡± preservation ¡°, which would affect the judgment of the time of death.

    although there are no signs of a fight in the room, it doesn¡¯t mean that it was done by an acquaintance, because it¡¯s too easy to deal with ordinary people. It can be done in an instant.

    However, who would kill an innocent family for no reason?

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the table, tapping the table with his fingertips. The pheromones in his brain seemed to be boiling ¡­

    ¡°Other than Chai Xian and I, who else knows about this ce? If there¡¯s no one here, the murderer would be either him or me. If someone knew about this ce, why did theye sote and only kill me after I sent the message?

    the purpose is not to stop Chai Xian from going to the demon ying meet ¡­ But what was the point? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ambush people here and kill Chai Xian directly?<div>

    ¡°So, it was Chai Xian who killed him? That¡¯s not right, the motive is unreasonable.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he thought of a possibility.

    When I followed Chai Xian in my cat form, I was also followed .

    ¡°Chai Xian can¡¯t find me because undeads don¡¯t have anti-tracking ability. However, I don¡¯t have this ability either. I was only a cat at that time, not my original body. If someone was following us that night ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly got up and left the house. He turned around and closed the door, then rode away on the young mare.

    Chai Manor.

    Li lingsu held the boiling hot teacup with both hands and took a sip of the sweet liquid.

    The White and delicate cup was filled with goji berries, making the small amount of tea seem particrly sweet.

    Sigh, these days ¡­ Li lingsu sighed.

    Before bing a transcendent, the Dao sect¡¯s amplification of the body was limited and was far from being as freakish as a martial artist¡¯s body.

    And in this half a year, the Dongfang sisters had deliberately drained him of all his energy, causing him to constantly be in a state of deficit.<div>

    He had thought that after leaving the Dongfang sisters, he would be able to recuperate and umte energy. Who knew that for various reasons, he had to apany other female confidants.

    From Wenren qianrou to Chai Xing ¡®er, they were all burning with passion.

    ¡°Maybe I should try to cultivate the system of martial artists. Although martial artists can¡¯t break their bodies before the Qi cultivating stage, that¡¯s only for those without a Foundation. He had long lost his body and was unable to cultivate Qi. If I recover my cultivation, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to forcefully cultivate Qi with my level four cultivation.

    ¡°Yes, I still have to start from the refined spirit stage. Otherwise, without the process of training my body, it¡¯s basically impossible for me to step into the fifth-grade huajin stage. Wait a minute, I¡¯m not a warrior forbat power. I¡¯m fine with the Qi refining realm .

    While she was lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard a figure emerge from the shadow of the coffee table.

    It was the in-looking Xu Qian.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    Li lingsu was taken aback. She did not expect Xu Qian toe here in person. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being discovered by the monks of the Buddhist League? Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly noticed that Xu Qian was not in a good state.

    The heavenly sect had the ability to ¡°look for things to make knowledge.¡± They were particrly sensitive to people and things that they had been with for a long time. They could immediately detect the slightest change.

    It was a prerequisite ability for the integration of heaven and man. Although li lingsu didn¡¯t know Xu Qian very well, they had spent quite some time together.

    In the past, Xu Qian was like a deep pool of water. Xu Qian was now the sea with turbulent undercurrents.<div>

    ¡°Where was Chai Xing ¡®erst night?¡± Xu Qian nodded.

    In my bed ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s always been with me,¡± li lingsu replied.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    It was also possible that he would go out and do some shameful things while you were asleep.

    Li lingsu frowned, ¡°we didn¡¯t finishst night until 11:30 am.¡± In addition, I¡¯ve broken a small part of my seal, so I¡¯m not in a deep sleep. If the person sleeping next to me had left, I would have noticed it. ¡±

    At this point, li lingsu subconsciously rubbed her sore waist.

    It¡¯s 25:oo pm. Do you really have kidney problems? Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly and said, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll meet up outside the North City in half an hour.¡± He turned into a shadow and disappeared from the room.

    ¡°So mysterious ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu immediately left the room and asked for a horse from the steward of the chai residence. Following the main road, she headed straight for the North City gate.

    In just 15 minutes, the two of them regrouped at the north gate. Li lingsu noticed that Xu Qian had changed his appearance again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly. Without exining, he squeezed the little mare¡¯s stomach and galloped away.

    Li lingsu waved her whip and immediately followed.

    As they neared the vige, Xu Qian slowed down his horse and threw a robe and hood to him. He said, put it on. There¡¯s been a murder in the vige. Go summon the soul and find out who the murderer is.

    When li lingsu was done disguising herself, Xu Qi ¡®an got off the horse and snapped his fingers. The little mare and Li lingsu¡¯s horse obediently went into the forest by the road and hid..

 Chapter 1164: No clue (2)

    Chapter 1164: No clue (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Tsk, the ability of the Imperial beast Gu is really useful ¡­ Li lingsu thought enviously.

    Heart Gu was also known as ¡®beast Gu¡¯ and ¡®beast taming Gut , because heart Gu Masters often used it to control poisonous insects and beasts.<div>

    The two of them entered the vige side by side. When they were close to their destination, Xu Qi ¡®an found that the small courtyard was full of vigers, and mournful cries came from the house.

    The vigers were either standing in the courtyard or outside, pointing and whispering to each other.

    Xu Qi ¡®an vaguely heard a few words, ¡±

    ¡°Did Wang Laosi¡¯s family offend someone?¡± who knows? he didn¡¯t even let the child go. The murderer is really heartless.

    Al, could it be that Chai Xian? it must be him. I heard that he¡¯s a madman. He even killed his adoptive father.

    ¡°Aiya, then aren¡¯t we in danger?¡±

    He and Li lingsu squeezed past the vigers and entered the courtyard.

    A simple wooden board was set up in the house, and a family of threey on it, covered with a dirty white cloth. An old man with white hair fell down beside the wooden board, wailing.

    A young couple was busy in the house. They were wearing ordinary cloth clothes, their hands were rough, and their faces were dark. One look and you could tell that they were used to doing rough work.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an and Li lingsue in, the young couple became a little vignt, especially li lingsu, who was wearing a robe and a hood.<div>

    ¡°Someone from the government.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice,¡±who allowed you to move the body without permission?¡± What if we destroy the clues left behind by the murderer?¡±

    He came up to question the young man, and the young man was at a loss, thinking that he had made a big mistake.

    Li lingsu, on the other hand, took the opportunity to enter the inner room, which was also the crime scene, and closed the door.

    Without giving the young man a chance to react, Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a straight face, ¡°¡±What¡¯s your rtionship with this family?¡±

    The young man turned around to look at the male victim, his dull face showing sadness.

    he¡¯s my brother, and my father is his uncle. At noon, the neighbor saw a strangere in and then leave quickly. He came to see what was going on, but no one answered. When he came in, he found that everyone had been killed

    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Call the neighbors over,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said without changing his expression.

    The young man walked out of the threshold, nced at the crowd outside the courtyard, and said in a dialect, ¡®

    ¡°The officer has something to ask,e over for a moment.¡±<div>

    He pointed at a few of the neighbors.

    Soon, two old mothers came in, both neighbors.

    The old maids were a little afraid, but they couldn¡¯t control their meddlesome nature. They kept looking at the three bodies on the wooden board.

    ¡°What strange people have been here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, and the answer she got was, ¡± a strange man came by at noon.

    ¡°Did anyone strangee this morning?

    The two old mothers looked at each other and shook their heads.

    One said he didn¡¯t notice, and the other said he didn¡¯t see.

    Although there weren¡¯t many people in the small vige, the advantage was that if a stranger entered the vige, he would be very conspicuous, and the possibility of. murder at night was higher ¡­ Just as he was deep in thought, li lingsu came out of the house and shook her head at him. ¡°His soul has been scattered.¡± Li lingsu transmitted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened, and he nodded slowly.

    The two of them didn¡¯t stay any longer and left the vige in a hurry.<div>

    On the way back, li lingsu whispered, ¡°¡±What¡¯s happening?¡±

    I followed Chai Xian the other day and found this ce. Chai Xian is hiding in this house. It¡¯s one of the stops.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the back of the pony and looked into the distance.

    ¡°That day, we agreed to use this ce as our point of contact to exchange information. I was nning to encourage him to go to the demon ying meet and confront Chai Xing ¡®er, so that we could use this opportunity to lock onto his location. En, that day, I used the Voodoo to control a cat to follow him.

    When my main body arrived, he had already left.¡±

    He had overlooked the reason why he was looking for Chai Xian¡¯s main body.

    Although li lingsu had her doubts, she did not ask for details.¡±But Chai Xian didn¡¯t appear at the demon-ying meet today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. so, I came here to confirm. But I found out that they were killed.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± Li lingsu gasped,

    ¡°The purpose of silencing him was to prevent Chai Xian from participating in the demon ying meet? There was a problem here, and that was that the person who killed him knew that Chai Xian woulde tonight. Otherwise, Chai Xian wouldn¡¯t have received your note and he probably wouldn¡¯t have appeared, so there¡¯s no need to kill him.¡±

    This sentence woke Xu Qi ¡®an up. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Perhaps it¡¯s not to prevent Chai Xian from getting the note, but to scare him off.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li lingsu asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Chai Xian, but I know that his character is a little extreme. He stayed in Xiang Zhou to prove his innocence and find out the real murderer behind the scenes. Even without my note, he would have probably used the opportunity of the demon-ying meet to seek justice.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed,

    ¡°The note was an extrayer of insurance, but it was not the most important. I can¡¯t be sure that Chai Xian wouldest night, but how can the mastermind be sure?¡±

    The premise of silencing him was that Chai Xian had to get the note and disrupt the demon ying meet the next day.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was not sure if Chai Xian hade to the vigest night. If he had note, he would not have seen the note, and his motive for killing would not have existed.

    However, the family of three was still killed, which meant that the person behind the scenes knew that Chai Xian wouldest night.

    Li lingsu understood.

    ¡°The note is not the point. The point is that the murderer knew that Chai Xian would be herest night. He had killed the family of three in advance and frightened Chai Xian. This made him feel that the mysterious person he had met that day, senior, was a person with evil intentions..

 Chapter 1165: No clue (3)

    Chapter 1165: No clue (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Out of caution, he gave up the idea of stirring up trouble at the demon ying meet. But what was the motive of the murderer?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t give an answer. He shook his head and said,<div>

    ¡°We¡¯re missing a key piece of information. In this case, there¡¯s another person behind the scenes, other than Chai Xing ¡®er and Chai Xian. He was the one who was killing people everywhere. Once we lock onto this person¡¯s identity, the truth will basically be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Could it be Chai LAN?¡± li lingsu thought of a person.

    This person had never appeared before. She had mysteriously disappeared on the day of Chai Jianyuan¡¯s death, and there was no news of her since.

    ¡°Does she have that kind of cultivation?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Chai Lan¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t bad, but he shouldn¡¯t have reached rank-4 or even rank- 5. However, I can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s hiding her strength.¡± Li lingsu couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe and find me for the next two days,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate the case in secret, find the real murderer behind the scenes, and then kill him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said expressionlessly.

    Chai Manor.

    A monk returned to the courtyard and knocked on Jingxin¡¯s door. After getting permission, he pushed the door open and saw Jingxin and Jingyuan talking.

    ¡°Two senior brothers, benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er asked me to pass on a message. Over 30 li West of Xiang Zhou city, in XiaoBu Vige, there has been a case of family extermination suspected to be the doing of people from the martial arts world.<div>

    ¡°After the search team organized by the government asked about the situation, they ruled out Chai Xian as the culprit. However, ording to the vigers, a man in green came to the vige this afternoon. Not long after the incident, two more Ounders entered the vige. They were dressed weirdly and imed to be from the government.

    ¡°But the Yamen has already confirmed that these two are not from the government.¡±

    He exined in detail how the family of three had died.

    Jingxin twirled the chess piece and ced it down. His voice was gentle.¡±l know. ¡±

    The monk put his palms together and retreated.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a wandering martial artist,¡± Jingyuan said.

    He was referring to the two fake officials who cameter.

    you didn¡¯t absorb blood essence or seek wealth. Why did you kill people? ¡± Jingxin frowned and pondered.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a vendetta, or maybe it¡¯s someone from the evil way who took advantage of the situation. If we want to resolve this matter as soon as possible, we still have to get rid of the roots.¡± Jingyuan said in a deep voice.

    After the demon-ying meet, the government and several major Jianghu forces searched every house in the city ording to the Yellow Book.

    There were also ¡®search teams¡¯ stationed in the towns<div>

    To be able to do this, the Xiang Zhou government was already very sessful.

    ¡°Tonight, you will go out of the city to patrol. Remember to show off a little.¡± Jingxin said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jingyuan nodded.

    Jingxin put down the chess piece and took out an ancient book from the cloth bag. As the pages flipped, they stopped at a certain page.

    the corpse worm tribe of the southern border has a secret technique of raising corpses with corpses. This technique was derived from the technique of raising corpses. The living corpses will devour each other and absorb the essence. The final Victor will be the corpse King.

    above the iron corpse is the flying corpse. The flying corpse doesn¡¯t have the early warning of a spirit-forging stage martial artist, the extreme control of strength of a huajin martial artist, or the ¡®will¡¯ of a level four martial artist. However, the flying corpse can fly in the air for a short time. Itsbat power is not weaker than a level four martial artist, or even stronger.

    because they¡¯ve taken enough blood essence to form the embryonic form of the blood pill in their bodies, which gives them the ability to regenerate flesh and blood.

    Jingxin said slowly, ¡± after killing so many martial artists, some of them had their blood essence extracted. Some of their corpses disappeared without a trace. The person behind the scenes probably wanted to refine a flying corpse. He definitely won¡¯t let you off after you¡¯ve cultivated the Vajra Arts.¡±

    especially at the demon-ying meet, ¡± Jingyuan said with a smile. the cultivation I disyed was barely at the fifth stage.

    As they were talking, another monk came in and handed over a note.

    senior brother Jingxin, the steward of the chai residence has sent a letter. He said that someone has sent it to you from outside the door, and he has a request for you.<div>

    Jingxin opened the envelope with doubt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the inn and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s alert voice sounded from behind the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could tell that there was something wrong with her voice. ¡°Open the door, what¡¯s wrong?

    Squeak-

    The door opened. Mu Nanxi stood behind the door with a serious expression.

    Two palm-sized little white foxes squatted obediently by her feet. Their childish voice pretended to be serious.

    someone is watching us. If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m going to go under the drilling machine in fear.

    [ author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re very cocky. This is the best book in kindergarten. Remember to fasten your seat belt before you read it.. ]

 Chapter 1166: The autopsy (1)

    Chapter 1166: The autopsy (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Someone was spying on us?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He walked to the window and looked around sharply.<div>

    After a while, he looked away. ¡°How did you know that someone was spying on He didn¡¯t feel like he was being spied on. Although his cultivation as a third -grade martial artist had been sealed, Tian Huan would be more sensitive in this aspect.

    ¡°After you left, it suddenly said that someone was watching us.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was a little scared. but I looked at the window for a long time and I didn¡¯t find anyone peeking at me. It scared me.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the little white fox with a heavy expression. ¡°You have an innate divine ability in this area?¡±

    ¡°My talents are stealth and speed,¡± the small white fox shook her head and said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an questioned.

    ¡°My intuition is never wrong.¡± The little white fox shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°You two stay in the Stupa for the time being. I¡¯ve encountered some strange things while investigating the case recently,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He called for the innkeeper to prepare some dry food, water, and daily necessities. Then, he took out the Ling Futu Pagoda and put mu nanzhi and the little white fox in it.

    After doing all this, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave immediately. He walked to the table, spread out the paper, and habitually reviewed the chai family¡¯s case.<div>

    Although he had paid some attention and analyzed the case before, Xu Qi ¡®an had always ced the Dragon energy as his first priority. He had stopped at the point of deduction.

    It was not until today, after witnessing the death of a family of three, that Xu Qi ¡®an decided to put the Dragon Qi aside for the time being and focus on the case. He wanted to have some fun with the person behind it.

    you followed me, killed me, and monitored mu nanzhi. Alright, I¡¯ll y with you.

    He had a wealth of experience in criminal investigation, as well as knowledge of criminal psychology. His analysis of problems was far more urate and sharp than the smart people of this era.

    ¡°The source of everything is the murder that happened in Chai Manor 20 years ago. The deceased is Chai Jianyuan, the suspect¡¯s adopted son is Chai Xian, and the witnesses are Chai Xing ¡®er and the chai family. [ motive: love! ] note: eldest miss Chai LAN has gone missing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t stop and continued writing.

    ¡°The motive isn¡¯t enough to support the suspect¡¯s patricide, or there are other reasons, or he was framed.

    ¡°Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband died because of Chai Jianyuan, and she bore a grudge;Chai Jianyuan¡¯s descendants were mediocre and unable to inherit the family business. Hence, Chai Xing ¡®er is the biggest beneficiary, and at the same time, she has sufficient motive to kill.¡±

    After writing this, Xu Qi ¡®an concluded, ¡±

    The first suspect, Chai Xian, and the second suspect, Chai Xing ¡®er.

    Even though he suspected that Chai Xing ¡®er was more suspicious than Chai Xian, there were witnesses to the murder. One couldn¡¯t investigate a case blindly, so Chai Xian was still the first suspect.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up his teacup and took a sip. Ten secondster, he began writing the second stage of the case.

    ¡°After the incident, Chai Xianmitted multiple murders in Xiang Zhou and even in Zhangzhou. He targeted people from the pugilistic world and implicated themoners!

    Note: This does not fit the behavior of a suspect who killed his father for love.

    In short, Chai Xian¡¯s motive formitting the crime and his subsequent actions in Xiang Zhou werepletely contradictory and unreasonable.

    There were only three possible scenarios:

    ¡°The conclusion is that Chai Xian¡¯s motive for killing can be overturned. It was not because of love, but because of other reasons.Chai Xian was framed, and there¡¯s a hidden story behind this case.¡±

    After sorting out the case, Xu Qi ¡®an wrote down two suspicious points:

    ¡°Is the murderer behind the scenes the one who killed the people in the vige?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of the serial murders in Xiang Zhou?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down his pen and carefully analyzed, ¡®

    ¡°If the murdererst night was the one behind the scenes, then he or she had the ability to ambush Chai Xian and eliminate him. However, the person behind the scenes didn¡¯t do so. If the person behind the scenes was Chai Xing ¡®er, shouldn¡¯t she have gotten rid of Chai Xian?¡±<div>

    There was another conflict here.

    There were three contradictions in the entire case. If Chai Xian was the murderer, then the chai Mansion Murder case and the subsequent mass killing case were contradictory.

    Because of this contradiction, it highlighted the possibility of Chai Xing ¡®er framing Chai Xian for her vested interest.

    However, the murder case in the small mountain vigest night once again contradicted the spection that Chai Xing ¡®er was the mastermind.

    The first stage of the case, the chai Mansion Murder case, was to lock the suspect as Chai Xian.

    In the second stage of the case, Xiang Zhou¡¯s murders urred frequently, and the suspect was locked onto Chai Xing ¡®er.

    The third stage of the vige murder case reduced the suspicion of Chai Xing ¡®er being the mastermind, making the case even moreplicated.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chai LAN? Where did Chai LAN go?

    ¡°Assuming that Chai Xing ¡®er is the mastermind, but that the vige murder case wasmitted by Chai LAN, then the previous spections can be barely made sense and need not be overturned. But what was Chai Lan¡¯s goal in doing this?

    ¡°I can¡¯t make such a guess. Chai LAN hasn¡¯t appeared since the beginning, and there are no clues rted to her. Rashly making such a guess will only lead me to a dead end.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that something was wrong.

    This was the intuition of an old detective.

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. This processsted for more than ten minutes. When he opened his eyes, he already had the answer in his heart.

    Chaos!

    That¡¯s right, the biggest problem with the chai family¡¯s case was that it was chaotic and full of contradictions. However, what really made him realize that something was wrong was the motive!

    ¡°All the contradictions lie in the unreasonable motives. Chai Xian¡¯s motive for killing Chai Jianyuan was unreasonable. The motive for the small vige massacre case was unreasonable. The motive for killing so many people just to keep Chai Xian alive was also unreasonable..

 Chapter 1167: The autopsy (2)

    Chapter 1167: The autopsy (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°It feels like a cannon hitting a fly. If Chai Xian is infatuated and is willing to kill Chai Lan¡¯s father, then as long as Chai LAN is hidden and used as a hostage, he will not leave Xiang Zhou.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s more to this case than meets the eye, and it¡¯s not as simple as it seems.<div>

    ¡°Let¡¯s trace back to the source and start investigating from the chai family ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his hand and burned the paper to ashes. He threw it into the small cdon water tank and left the inn.

    An hourter, the innkeeper sat behind the counter, fiddling with an Abacus and arranging the ounts.

    A gentle voice that was chanting the name of Buddha came to his ears.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The shopkeeper looked up and saw a monk with the characteristics of a Western regioner. He was wearing a robe that was convenient for traveling, calm and reserved.

    ¡°Master, do you want to stay in the inn or do you want to go to the peak?¡± The shopkeeper was all smiles.

    He had been running this Inn in Xiang Zhou for most of his life and had seen the monk countless times. In the Central ins, Buddhist monks were ¡°rare.¡± The young monk put his hands together and said in a gentle tone, ¡±

    I want to ask if a man and a woman have been staying in the shop recently. The man is wearing green clothes and the woman is in-looking, and they are riding a war Horse.

    The monk¡¯s words seemed to have the power to convince people. A strange feeling rose in the shopkeeper¡¯s heart, as if the monk opposite him was a dignified father.

    ¡°There is such a pair of guests.¡±<div>

    The shopkeeper replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of a in-looking couple, but I know who Grandmaster is talking about when you mention warhorses.¡± But unfortunately, this guest has just checked out and left.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, shopkeeper,¡± Jingxin said with a nod.

    Late at night, Chai Manor.

    A shadow sneaked silently in the dark. The torch of the patrolling guards distorted the reflection of the Green Belt, and for a moment, the shadow was revealed.

    However, in the next moment, it disappeared without a sound and appeared in the darkness further away, continuing to head towards its destination.

    Soon, he arrived at a small, secluded courtyard.

    He didn¡¯t enter immediately because there were many more guards around the small courtyard, and there was nock of spirit forging stage martial artists.

    However, the ck shadow did not retreat because of this. He took a detour and came to the back of the small courtyard.

    Inside the room, the candlelight was bright, and the rich smell of meat filled the room. Three men were sitting around the table, eating an antique soup, which was also a hot pot.

    Ever since Chai Xian had invaded the underground cer, the chai residence had strengthened its defenses.

    Not only did they send more men outside, but there were also experts ¡°stationed¡± in the house day and night.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood outside the house one wall away and sensed with rapt attention.

    The three people inside are all martial artists above the spirit-forging stage.. sneak attack will only make them sense my presence in advance, and thus attract the guards outside ¡­ In the past, I would probably have to force my way in, but now I¡¯m no longer a crude martial artist.¡±

    A dozen secondster, in a hole in the ground, a sleeping rat woke up and opened its blood-red eyes.

    This was not an ordinary rat. Its entire body was filled with poison, and the poison spurted out as it breathed, infecting all the living creatures around it.

    Inside the house!

    ¡°Why did Chai Xiane back?¡±

    A tall and sturdy man said.

    I heard from the elders that he¡¯s looking for Xiao LAN. This madman thought that Xiao LAN had been killed and is hiding in the cer.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he take Xiao LAN away?¡± the other man shook his head.

    As they were talking, they heard a squeaking sound. They looked towards the sound and saw a fat ck rat standing in the shadow of the corner. Its red eyes were staring at the three of them silently.

    As martial artists who had a strong sense of danger, the moment the three men saw the rat, their instincts began to warn them.<div>

    They instinctively grabbed the weapons on the table and shouted to inform the guards outside.

    However, the next moment, the three of them fell limply on the table and fainted.

    A few secondster, a shadow emerged from under the table. Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and listened carefully. After making sure that the guards outside the courtyard had not noticed the movement inside, he turned to the entrance of the cer and opened the heavy stone cover.

    The three people in the room were poisoned with a strong numbing effect. It was not life-threatening, and they would be weak for a few days at most.

    As the stone cover was opened, a dark hole appeared. Xu Qi ¡®an took out the candles he had prepared and lit them. With an orange glow, he walked down the steps into the cer.

    He walked through the rows of corpses with light steps, feeling that this was the most peaceful andfortable ce in the world.

    However, the investigation was more important. He resisted the urge to talk and interact with the corpse and went straight to the secret room deep in the basement.

    Chai Manor had a custom. After the death of a nsman, they would either be cremated or their corpses would be offered to the n and refined into walking corpses.

    This was to prevent the corpses of the nsmen from being dug up by outsiders.

    Before the operation, Xu Qi ¡®an had already received information from li lingsu that Chai Jianyuan¡¯s body had been refined into a walking corpse by Chai Xing¡¯ er and was stored in the cer.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s exnation was that the chai family had encountered a great change and urgently needed strength to protect the family¡¯s safety.

    This reason won the approval of the chai family.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an believed that there was a selfish motive behind this.

    Of course, Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were not important. Xu Qi¡¯ an had sneaked in to do an autopsy.

    The corpse could give a lot of information, such as the appearance of the wound, the injury, and so on, which could tell Xu Qi ¡®an whether the crime wasmitted by an acquaintance.

    Soon, he arrived at the secret room in the depths of the cer.

    The door of the secret room was locked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced his palm on the lock and exerted a strong force. With a ng, the lock was directly blown away, leaving a cloud of dust behind.

    There weren¡¯t many bodies in the secret chamber. There were four on each side of the room, wearing masks and grey clothes of the same style. From their slightly bulging chests, he could tell that three of them were female.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off the headcover. After some identification, he recognized that the third body on the left was Chai Jianyuan.

    Interestingly, the third body on the right was a male corpse with clear facial features. ording to li lingsu¡¯s description, ¡± he ¡± was Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-nusDana.

    ¡°Tsk, the two of them are looking at each other. Chai Xing ¡®er really hates Chai Jianyuan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didnt waste any time. He kicked Chai Jianyuan¡¯s body down, stripped off his gray clothes, and examined the body with a candle in his hand.

    There was a stitched wound on Chai Jianyuan¡¯s chest, but the livor mortis that covered it destroyed the traces of other wounds.

    Xu Qi ¡®an moved the candle, and the orange glow moved down from his chest and stopped between his legs. He wrapped his hands in his gray clothes and took out the egg.

    ¡°Crotch attack excluded!¡±

    This position was a rtively weak spot for a warrior with copper skin and iron bones.

    Moving further down, the light of the candle illuminated Chai Jianyuan¡¯s feet.

    In the darkness, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils expanded slightly, and his gaze froze.

    Chai Jianyuan¡¯s left foot had six toes.

    [ author¡¯s note: sorry, I¡¯ve been getting tired of updating recently. I¡¯ve only updated 160000 words this month, which is a new low since the serialization.

    I¡¯m trying my best to recover.. ]

 Chapter 1168: Clue (1)

    Chapter 1168: Clue (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Six-Fingered, Chai Xian?

    This was the first thought that shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. Countless thoughts shed through his mind in an instant, and he was unable to think calmly.<div>

    A few secondster, he calmed down, took a deep breath, and carefully examined Chai Jianyuan.

    The sixth toe was obviously deformed and stuck to the little toe. It was ugly and unsightly.

    He touched Chai Jianyuan¡¯s face to confirm that he was not in disguise. There were other ways to judge a corpse¡¯s age besides the most direct way of looking at it.

    For example, the skin, bones, teeth, and so on. The difference between middle-aged and young people was very big.

    For an experienced Xu Qi ¡®an, it was not difficult to identify the body.

    it¡¯s really Chai Jianyuan. He also has six toes. Interesting ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an pried open the corpse¡¯s mouth. After looking at the teeth, he snorted.

    Chai Xian had six toes, and so did Chai Jianyuan. Was it a coincidence?

    ¡°Chai Jianyuan only has one adopted son, Chai Xian. Chai Xian is an orphan, and his father has no rtionship with Chai Jianyuan. On the other hand, Chai Jianyuan had a son and a daughter, but only one adopted son. This meant that he did not have the hobby of taking in many adopted sons.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal at first, you can understand it as Chai Jianyuan and Chai Xian getting along well, but both of them have six fingers, which is very interesting.

    ¡°ording to Chai Xing ¡®er and the rest of the chai estate, Chai Jianyuan is adamant in not agreeing to Chai Xian¡¯s request and is insistent on marrying Chai LAN off to the Huangfu n. Although the idea of maximizing benefits was reasonable.<div>

    ¡°But it¡¯s also reasonable to marry the daughter to the foster son and let the foster son work for the chai family. It wasmon to marry a daughter to an adopted son or a beloved disciple.

    ¡°But what if this adopted son is an illegitimate child?

    ¡°If Chai Xian is Chai Jianyuan¡¯s foster son, they both have six toes. Such an obvious feature can¡¯t be hidden from everyone. Did Chai Xing ¡®er know that Chai Xian was Chai Jianyuan¡¯s illegitimate son?

    ¡°If she knew, then she killed her brother and framed Chai Xian, killing two birds with one stone. If the plot continues, Chai Xian will definitely be the sessor of the chai family and the head of the chai family.¡±

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reasoning was getting better, he suddenly realized an unreasonable BUG.

    wait, if Chai Xian is Chai Jianyuan¡¯s illegitimate son, then there¡¯s no need for Chai Jianyuan to hide it. So what if a powerful huajin warrior and the head of the family has an illegitimate son?

    ¡°It can be made public openly, there¡¯s no need to hide it. The forces of the martial world were not like the tyrants and Noble families that paid attention to red tape. They had to consider etiquette, integrity, and reputation.

    ¡°Unless there¡¯s some reason that forced Chai Jianyuan to hide Chai Xian¡¯s birth.

    ¡°Chai Xian definitely doesn¡¯t know about his background, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for his own sister. And if he knew, then the motive of ¡®for love¡¯ did not exist.

    ¡°Therefore, as long as we meet Chai Xian and ask him if he knows about his background, we can basically determine the murderer of Chai Jianyuan.¡±

    As he muttered, he took out the fragment of the book of theher world and gently tapped the back.<div>

    The peace de came out of the mirror world and made a buzzing sound, conveying a sense of both grievance and excitement.

    Then, it automatically left the scabbard, and the tip of the knife Hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back with a ¡± ding ding ding ¡± sound to express its enthusiasm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me, it hurts ¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the handle of the knife, pressed the tip of the knife against Chai Jianyuan¡¯s throat, and cut it open.

    Chai Jianyuan had been refined into an iron corpse. If he wanted to be dissected, he would need a peerless divine weapon like the peace saber to urately and sharply cut open his skin and flesh.

    The reason why he dissected Chai Jianyuan was that he suspected that Chai Jianyuan had been poisoned before his death.

    There were two reasons for this-first, the chai family did not have a rank-4.

    No matter if it was Chai Xian, Chai Jianyuan, or Chai Xing ¡®er, they were all rank-5 neutral jing.

    As everyone knew, martial artists were known for their endurance. Even if they were tounch a sneak attack, it would be very difficult to kill the other party in a short time.

    If the battle couldn¡¯t be resolved quickly, the experts in the chai residence would definitely react in an instant. Therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be a situation where the n head was killed by Chai Xian when they rushed to the study room.

    Second, Chai Jianyuan had many injuries.<div>

    Chai Jianyuan had indeed not been killed instantly. After a careful examination, other than the fatal wound in his heart, Chai Jianyuan had many hidden injuries on his body.

    This proved that he had experienced an extremely intense battle before he died.

    Then, under what circumstances would the battle be so intense that it would end so quickly?

    A one-sided beating.

    Chai Jianyuan had almost no power to fight back. He was attacked one-sided, and his defense was soon broken through. He died under the murderer¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife.

    The reasonable exnation was that Chai Jianyuan had been poisoned.

    The dark red flesh was cut open. After checking the throat, there were no obvious signs of poisoning.

    Hence, he cut open the stomach and finally found something.

    There was a slightly ck substance left in Chai Jianyuan¡¯s stomach, which was more like a reaction between toxins and stomach acid.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did a preliminary analysis with the ability of the miasma, but he could only analyze theposition of three poisonous herbs. It had been too long, and he could not analyze more.

    These three types of poisonous grass had hallucinating and numbing effects.

    ¡°Compound poison, it¡¯s quite advanced. In this era¡¯s pharmaceutical level,pound poison is basically a simple and crude mixture of several poisons. This would inevitably produce a smell and color. No matter what kind of poison was used, it would not be able to hide from a martial artist¡¯s sense of danger and keen sense of smell and taste.

    ¡°This poison should be colorless and tasteless. Ordinary people can¡¯t refine poison of this level. Only two professions can, Warlock and poison Gu master. By the way, Chai Xing ¡®er had imnted a love Gu in li lingsu¡¯s body..

 Chapter 1169: Clue (2)

    Chapter 1169: Clue (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    she has been to the southern border to plead for mercy Gu. It¡¯s not difficult for her to ask for another strange poison that can silently poison huajin martial artists.

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but pinch the space between his eyebrows. If he could refine such a poison, wouldn¡¯t it be more straightforward to kill Chai Jianyuan directly?<div>

    There was no need to do so.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a smart person. He immediately thought of the reason. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t poison him. If we do, how can we prove that he was killed by Chai

    Xian?¡±

    This was a trap, a trap for Chai Xian.

    ¡°Right now, there¡¯s a way to speed up the case, and that¡¯s to capture Chai Xing ¡®er and extort a confession from her.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately dispelled the idea. First of all, he did not have the aura-observing technique, nor did he have the ability of the Buddhistmandment. The first floor of the Stupa Pagoda had a fixedmandment of ¡± no killing ¡®

    ¡®Don¡¯t kill¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯t lie¡¯ clearly had nothing to do with each other.

    The tower spirit did not know anymandment spells. The tower spirit was the stupa, so it was impossible for it to disy an ability that the Stupa did not have.

    The heart¡¯s curse could temporarily affect intelligent life. Chai Xing ¡®er was a huajin martial artist, so the heart¡¯s curse¡¯s current strength was not enough for her to answer all questions.

    Secondly, he would definitely be rude to Chai Xing ¡®er. The saint¡¯s attitude was secondary. After this, she would definitely turn hostile and tell the Buddhist sect about Xu Qian¡¯s existence.

    In this case, Jingxin¡¯s focus would shift from exterminating demons to himself. He could even directly contact the Vajra of difficulty.<div>

    In this way, not to mention investigating the case, even the Dragon Qi would be taken away by Buddhism.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make do with this tonight. I can use the corpse Qi in the cer to nourish the corpse puppet.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the ground with his back against the wall. The corpses on both sides stood quietly.

    He was at ease in this quiet and terrifying environment, feeling like he had returned home. The corpse puppet felt an iparably intense satisfaction at this moment.

    The back of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck bulged slightly. A momentter, a bug the size of a cockroach broke through his skin, followed by a second, then a third.

    They were corpse Gu child Gu, born from the seven ultimate Gu.

    The corpse puppet could only give birth to four child Gu at most. One of them was attached to the corpse of three flower temple¡¯s chief, Heng Yin, while the other three were just born.

    As soon as the child Gu were born, they excitedly crawled towards the corpses around them. The two of them chose the iron corpse that was closest to them.

    Thest one circled the secret chamber a few times and chose a female corpse with a slightly bulging chest.

    ¡°Young man, you have a bright future!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue, then closed his eyes to sense the three iron corpses.<div>

    There was no sign of life in their bodies. The two iron corpses only retained their original strength and defense, while the female corpse retained part of her ability, which was to sense danger.

    This ability could be directly fed back to the owner of the corpse.

    This meant that the female corpse was immediately refined into an undead not long after her death, so she retained some of her abilities.

    ¡°The lifespan of the undead is less than five years. The method of refining the undead is a bit rough and not authentic enough. That¡¯s right, the ancestors of the chai family were ves from the southern border. Whether they secretly learned it or received the teachings of the corpse worm division, they definitely couldn¡¯t have learned the authentic secret technique.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his control over Zijin and focused on analyzing the night¡¯s gains.

    Chai Xian is very likely to be Chai Jianyuan¡¯s illegitimate son, but for some reason, Chai Jianyuan has been hiding his background.

    Chai Jianyuan was poisoned before he died and was then killed in the study. The poisoner was someone close to him-Chai Xian, Chai Xing ¡®er, or the missing Chai LAN.

    ¡°The next thing we need to investigate is why Chai Jianyuan hid Chai Xian¡¯s birth.lnvestigate Chai Xing ¡®er. En, we¡¯ll have to rely on the ocean King Holy Son for this.¡±

    As he pondered, he absorbed the corpse Qi in the cer to nourish the corpse puppet.

    After an unknown period of time, he suddenly heard a strange movement and immediately opened his eyes.

    The candle had already burned to the end and would burn out in a moment. In the weak light, the female corpse was lying on the ground with her hips up.<div>

    A male corpse was lying on the back of a female corpse, while the other male corpse was lying on ¡®him¡¯.

    What are you guys doing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t control his expression. He immediately controlled the three child Gu with the absolute Majesty of the ¡± mother Gu ¡± and finally understood what they wanted to do.

    They were instinctively reproducing.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? don¡¯t you need to take off your clothes when you mate? pfft, isn¡¯t it good to be a tool?. tool should have the consciousness of.

    tool. You don¡¯t have the right to mate ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an stopped this crazy behavior.

    He suddenly understood why some corpse Gu Masters couldn¡¯t control their impulses and had a rtionship with The Walking corpses that was beyond master and puppet.

    That was due to the influence of the Zombie¡¯s reproductive instinct.

    At the same night, in the Wenren mansion in Leizhou.

    In Wenren qianrou¡¯s bedroom, the charcoal fire was burning. The room was warm as spring, and her facial features were gentle and beautiful. Other than her high hair growth, she was basically wless. She was covered with a nket and breathing slowly.

    ¡°Are you Wenren qianrou, youngdy?¡±

    The calm and cold voice woke Wenren qianrou up from her sleep.

    She suddenly got up, looked around the room vigntly, and shouted, ¡°¡±Men!¡±

    As she shouted, she saw the uninvited guests in the room. There were three of them. One of them was a middle-aged Daoist in a ck Daoist robe;Wearing a feather coat and a lotus flower crown, she was as beautiful as a fairy, and her age couldn¡¯t be determined.

    There was also a twenty-year-old, heroic, and beautiful young girl.

    The young girl¡¯s hands were tied up by a rope, and the other end of the rope was held in the hands of the female Daoist wearing a Lotus crown.

    Why am I still tied up by master in other people¡¯s dreams ¡­ Li Miaozhen

    <pined weakly..

 Chapter 1170: Clue (3)

    Chapter 1170: Clue (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Wenren qianrou didn¡¯t wake up the maidservants and guards, which made her realize that the three people at the table were not ordinary.<div>

    ¡°My Buddhist name is Xuan Cheng, and I¡¯m the peak Master of wuwang peak in the heavenly sect. Do you know li lingsu?¡±

    The middle-aged Daoist priest said indifferently. The other two Daows of kun remained silent.

    ¡°You are ¡­¡±

    Wenren qianrou¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Li lingsu is my disciple.¡±

    Daoist priest Xuancheng said indifferently.

    Wenren qianrou was shocked. She lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She knelt down and bowed. ¡°Disciple Wenren qianrou greets master.¡±

    Wenren qianrou knew that li lingsu was the Saint of the heavenly sect.

    Tsk. tsk, she considered herself a daughter-in.w ¡­ Li Miaozhen nced at her uncle-master¡¯s reaction but didn¡¯t see any reaction.

    ¡°Li lingsu went to Leizhou half a month ago. Where is she now?¡± Taoist master Xuancheng was expressionless.

    Wenren qianrou shook her head. Li Lang was afraid of implicating me, so he didn¡¯t tell me where he was going.

    She was afraid that Daoist priest Xuancheng didn¡¯t understand the situation, so she told him everything that had happened.<div>

    Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi listened to him patiently, even though they had done their research beforeing. When Wenren qianrou was done, Taoist master Xuancheng asked, ¡± ¡°Doesdy Wenren Imow the identity of Xu Qian?¡±

    Wenren qianrou shook her head. that senior¡¯s identity is mysterious. Even Mister li is not too sure. He only knows that he has lived for hundreds of years and has a close rtionship with the supervisor of the Imperial astronomer.

    ¡°Close rtionship with the supervisor?¡±

    Daoist priest Xuancheng furrowed his brows. This was something that he had never investigated.

    Wenren qianrou nodded and exined, ¡®

    ¡°Li Lang said that not only did that senior have an unusual rtionship with the supervisor, he even yed chess with the supervisor and won a round. He is a true expert. Furthermore, that expert was able to order the second disciple of the Imperial Guards, sun Xuanji, around. His status is obvious.¡±

    He won. round against the supervisor ¡­ Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi looked at each other. Even though they were usually indifferent, they could not help but feel surprised.

    . master who had lived for hundreds of years and won. round against the supervisor ¡­ It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, this familiar style ¡­ Li Miaozhen almost covered her face with her hands.

    Xu Qi. an was¡­ stard. He had not changed his habit of boasting. If li lingsu found out about his true identity in the future, he would not be able to show his face ¡­ No, with how cunning he was, li lingsu was probably already ¡± full of loopholes ¡°. Li lingsu would only be too embarrassed to face anyone after his true identity was revealed ¡­ Li Miaozhen thought angrily as she thought about her own experience.

    ¡°What else do you know?¡± asked Daoist priest Xuancheng.

    Wenren qianrou thought for a moment. I heard from Li Lang that he owed a debt ot gratitude to senior Xu. It was this senior who saved him trom the Dongfang sisters and helped him escape from his life of suffering.<div>

    Xuancheng Daoist priest nodded slightly. After asking a few more questions, he said indifferently,

    ¡°I hope you can forgive me for disturbing youngdy¡¯s clear dreams.¡±

    With that, the three of them disappeared from the room.

    Wenren qianrou opened her eyes and found herself still in bed. She couldn¡¯t tell if what had just happened was a dream or reality.

    Leizhou City, a certain Inn.

    Taoist master Xuancheng, who was sitting cross-legged on the big bed, and Li Miaozhen and his disciple, who were sitting cross-legged on the small couch, opened their eyes at the same time.

    Junior Sister, have you ever heard of a man named Xu Qian in the transcendent realm? ¡±

    Daoist priest Xuancheng frowned and asked.

    Progenitor Bingyi shook her head, ¡°we¡¯ve been hiding from the world and don¡¯t ask about the mortal world, so it¡¯s inevitable that there¡¯s a dy in information.¡± However, those who can win against the prison guards .

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid even the celestial venerable wouldn¡¯t dare to say that it¡¯s possible,¡± she said after some thought.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng hummed and said expressionlessly, ¡®<div>

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t used his full strength. There are too many possibilities. The only thing we can do now is to follow this person¡¯s trail and find li lingsu.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi continued, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m sure this person has no ill intentions, but if li lingsu doesn¡¯t want to go back with us, this Xu Qian will most likely stop her. ¡°We don¡¯t know how deep he is now. Rank-3 is fine, the two of us are enough. If it¡¯s second grade, or even first grade ¡­¡±

    If it was a rank-2, they would have to discuss it with good words. If it was a rank-I, whatever the other party said would be true.

    The only way to take li lingsu away was to return to the mountain and ask the celestial venerable for help.

    From the corner of her eyes, she saw li Miaozhen pursing her lips and trying to hold back herughter.

    The beauty whose age could not be determined said indifferently, ¡°¡±Miaozhen, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing!¡±

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t admit it. ¡°You want tough.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s tone was cold.

    master, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect. I cultivate the Taishang Wang Qing. I don¡¯t smile for no reason.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s cold and heartless attitude.

    I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it ¡­ The little soul in li Miaozhen¡¯s body pped her thigh andughed wildly.

    Origin Lord Bingyi looked at her coldly and turned back to Daoist priest Xuancheng.

    ¡°ording to the information we¡¯ve gathered, Xu Qian has taken the Stupa Pagoda of the three flowers temple, and the Buddhist League will not let this go. If we can find out where the Western monks went, we might be able to track Xu Qian.¡±

    The ice beauty said indifferently.

    Master is still as smart as ever ¡­ Li Miaozhen sighed.

    Early in the morning.

    Ll nngsu was still m Cleep Sleep wnen sne was awoken DY a senes or snort knocks on the door and a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Aunt, aunt, bad news!¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er opened her eyes, and her cold and delicate beautyzily replied,

    ¡°Li Lang, help her open the door.¡±

    ¡°Get dressed first,¡± li lingsu said with a frown.

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head, her voicezy and weak.¡±l already said it¡¯s an emergency. Hurry up and go.¡±

    It was more troublesome for women to dress.

    Li lingsu put on a robe, walked to the door, and opened it.

    Standing outside the door was a woman from the chai family called Chai ping. She was dressed in a neat short bow and had cultivation as herpanion.

    Chai Ping¡¯s face was filled with anxiety, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on li lingsu¡¯s wlessly handsome face, as well as her well-proportioned chest exposed under her half-opened robe.

    Chai ping forced herself to look away, bowed, and then crossed the threshold into the room.

    At this moment, Chai Xing ¡®er had already sat up and was wearing a white inner garment that covered her tender green dudou. ¡°Aunt, the cer has been broken into again.¡±

    Chai ping reported.

    Chai Xing ¡®er didn¡¯t stop putting on her clothes and calmly replied, ¡®Were there any corpses that were stolen?¡±

    ¡°No, but the master¡¯s body has been dissected.¡± Chai ping said.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s hand paused for a moment before she slowly nodded.¡±l know.¡±

    She sent Chai ping away and put on her dress. Her hand picked up the Jade hairpin and tied her hair into a simple bun.

    ¡°Li Lang, I¡¯ll go to the basement to take a look. If you¡¯re still sleepy, you can sleep a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± li lingsu replied and suddenly grabbed Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s hand.

    Under her bewildered gaze, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a big kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°I will always be by your side.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er looked at him in a daze, her eyes glistening with tears as she smiled.

    The door closed again, and Li lingsu sat at the table alone, thinking about what Chai ping had reported.

    ¡°Chai Jianyuan¡¯s body has been dissected? He said that he wanted to investigate this case thoroughly. I don¡¯t know if he found anything .

    Li lingsu was suddenly filled with anticipation. She wanted to find Xu Qian immediately and ask him what he had found out.

    As he was thinking, the unlocked door was pushed open and an orange cat came in.

    [ PS: I¡¯ve looked up a lot of information and consulted my friends who study medicine. Polytoxus mostly stem from deformities, but it¡¯s hereditary, but the probability is very small. ] I¡¯ve found quite a few examples of family inheritance on rted forums and hospital websites. It says that although the probability is very small, it does exist. If there are readers who study medicine, they can correct it or exin it..

 Chapter 1171: Bait (1)

    Chapter 1171: Bait (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Senior Xu?¡±

    When the Saint saw the orange cat enter the house, he was first stunned, then his face lit up with joy. He whispered, ¡°¡±Senior, why are you here? didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t be seeing me for the next few days?¡±<div>

    ¡°I told you not toe see me, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t see you,¡± the orange cat said.

    ¡°How did you recognize me?¡± he asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say that you used the Voodoo to control a cat to sneak into the chai residence and meet Chai Xian?¡± Li lingsu said with a smile.

    Then, the Saint realized that the orange cat was frozen there and deep in thought.

    Did I say something wrong? Li lingsu was at a loss.

    ¡®Damn it, I¡¯ve unknowingly picked up the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s fetishes!¡¯ No, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s mainly because cats can fly on roofs and walk on walls like the wind. Dogs can¡¯t sneak into Chai mansion at all .

    Even if they sneaked in, they might be ughtered by the monk and made into a dog meat hotpot ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled in aplicated mood.

    Li lingsu had a lot of questions to ask, but when he saw the unfathomable senior suddenly start to think about life, he didn¡¯t want to disturb him and could only wait.

    After a while, Xu Qi ¡®an came to his senses and said,¡±Get me a cup of tea, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±

    It was the cat that was thirsty, not him, but Xu Qi ¡®an, who was possessing it, felt the same thirst.

    Li lingsu immediately opened the upturned teacup and filled it with warm water.<div>

    The orange cat came in and jumped on the table. It didn¡¯t lick the tea immediately, but looked at the messy bed.

    A cat¡¯s sense of smell was dozens of times better than a human¡¯s, so he could easily smell the sugar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was trying hard to endure the side effects of love Gu, snorted.¡±l¡¯m living a carefree life.¡±

    Hearing this, li lingsu¡¯s face fell, and she frowned.

    ¡°Senior, when are you going to take out the love Gu for me? Now, every time I see Xing ¡®er, I can¡¯t control my impulse. All I can think about is her. If she beckons me a finger, I can¡¯t help but pounce on her. ¡®

    As he spoke, he wrapped his arms around his waist.

    Old Versailles ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was expressionless, and his tone was cold.

    when the matter is settled, I will remove the child Gu for you. If I remove it now, it will alert the enemy and Chai Xing ¡®er will find out.

    This was the only way! Li lingsu sighed, thinking of refining a furnace of medicinal pills to nourish his kidneys some other day. He then recalled the matter with the cer and said, ¡®

    ¡°Just now, someone informed Xing ¡®er that the cer had been broken into and

    Chai Jianyuan¡¯s body was being dissected. ¡±<div>

    ¡°Senior, did you do it?¡± he lowered his voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    It was him indeed ¡­ Li lingsu, who had gotten the correct answer, quickly asked, ¡°¡±Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Chai Xian is very likely to be Chai Jianyuan¡¯s illegitimate son.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He then saw li lingsu¡¯s expression change drastically. Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    After a while, li lingsu lowered her voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Chai Xian has six toes, and so does Chai Jianyuan. It might be hereditary. Otherwise, there¡¯s no such coincidence.

    ¡°No wonder Chai Jianvuan wants to marry Chai LAN to the Huangfu family.

    He¡¯ll never agree to the marriage between Chai Xian and Chai LAN,¡± li lingsu said after a moment of silence.

    He suddenly realized something. Chai Xian doesn¡¯t know his identity!

    This was easy to deduce. If he knew that he was an illegitimate child, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Chai LAN.<div>

    no, it¡¯s also possible that he knew, so he killed Chai Jianyuan in a fit of anger and buried the secret that he was an illegitimate child, then took Chai LAN for himself. Li lingsu¡¯s imagination started to run wild.

    Punching had to be methodical, and reasoning had to be logical ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart. He smiled and said,

    ¡°How can you be so sure that Chai Xian knows his identity, and how can you be so sure that Chai Xian knows that only Chai Jianyuan in the chai Manor knows his identity as an illegitimate child? Although the six toes are hidden, most of the people closest to them and their elders know about it. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± li lingsu¡¯s expression froze.

    An licked his tea and continued, ¡°¡±ln addition, Chai Jianyuan showed signs of poisoning before he died, so he was killed in the study. The person who poisoned her is most likely someone close to her. ¡± ¡°Senior. you suspect .

    Xu Qi ¡®an met li lingsu¡¯s questioning gaze and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I suspect it¡¯s Chai Xing ¡®er. That kind of poison was not something that ordinary people could refine. Unless the poison Gu master personally acted. Didn¡¯t chai Xing ¡®er go to the southern borders and even asked for a favor Gu?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    He admitted that he was still very picky about women, but any woman he had a close rtionship with had a unique temperament and character, and their appearance and figure had to be outstanding.

    Secondly, in terms of personality, he must not be a viinous person. Otherwise, he would have a conflict of three views and would not be able to talk about love.

    Even the Dongfang sisters were not bloodthirsty people. Although they had many conflicts with Xu Qian in Leizhou, it was because they were on different sides, so killing was inevitable.

    From what he knew, Chai Xing ¡®er was scheming, ambitious, and skilled. Her temperament was like a lc with sorrow, delicate and pitiful. She wasn¡¯t a simple woman.

    However, Chai Xing ¡®er was definitely not someone who had lost her morals.

    However, during this period of time, as the case was investigated further, he gradually became suspicious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to chat with you.¡±

    The orange cat, an, raised its paw and mmed it on the table, interrupting li lingsu¡¯s wandering thoughts.

    ¡°Senior, please speak.¡±

    Li lingsu said in a low voice.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why Chai Jianyuan would hide his identity as Chai Xian?¡±

    Li lingsu was taken aback, and it took her a few seconds to understand what Xu Qian meant. For the head of a powerful family, an illegitimate child was not something to be afraid of.

    But why had Chai Xian been raised in the chai Manor as an adopted son for so

    many years?

 Chapter 1172: Bait (2)

    Chapter 1172: Bait (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    if it¡¯s not because of Chai Jianyuan, ¡± li lingsu muttered, ¡± then the problem lies with Chai Xian. Is there a secret behind his birth? ¡±

    An chuckled,¡±before the answer is revealed, any hypothesis is possible, but remember to verify it.¡± I remember that in the ancient times, the yin God of Dao sect was the city God, who specialized in seducing people¡¯s souls.¡± Li lingsu hummed in acknowledgment.<div>

    ¡°In the ancient times, there were two sets of rules. One was thew of the Yang world, and the other was the karma of the yin world. However, this Yin technique gradually weakened and was eventually abolished.

    that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve read about this part of history in the ancient books of the heavenly sect, but I¡¯ve never thought about it thoroughly. Does senior know about it? ¡±

    An old monster like Xu Qian must know many secrets that others didn¡¯t.

    The orange cat an pondered for a moment andbined it with the secrets he had obtained from the ancient corpse. He said,

    ¡°In ancient times, there were only two kinds of cultivation methods. One was the martial path, and the other was the Dao, the Dao of the Dao sect. The Dao technique system was moreplete and earlier than the martial arts system.

    ¡°In other words, the ancient times were the world of Daoist techniques. This was the environment where Yin techniques existed and prevailed.

    but gradually, the martial arts began to flourish, the human beings in the southern border figured out the art of Guy the Buddhas achieved Dao, the Supreme Magi were born ¡­ No matter how difficult it is for Dao techniques to dominate the world, Yin techniques would naturally be extinct.¡±

    As for the Confucians and sorcerers, they had only appeared in recent times. The Confucian Saint was a figure from more than 2000 years ago, while the sorcerers were the same age as the nation for 600 years.

    In ancient times, there were only martial arts and Daoist techniques ¡­ This exined the emergence of Yin techniques. After the emergence of various major systems, it was no longer the Dao sect that had the final say ¡­ Xu Qian was really an old monster. He knew so many secrets.

    ¡°Our Dao sect was iparably prosperous in the past, but now we¡¯re so weak that we only have the three Dao sects,¡± li lingsu said with emotion.

    As he spoke, he looked at Xu Qian, trying to find out more secrets.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Can the dream-essing technique of the Taoist sect be like the dream wizard¡¯s, interrogating people in their dreams?¡±

    Li lingsu frowned and muttered, ¡®

    ¡°I can¡¯t be like a dream wizard who can dominate the dream world. My Yin spirit can only seduce mortals or weaklings who are of a different grade from me. As for interrogation, if the other party was a mortal, he could do it too.

    ¡°If senior wants me to interrogate Xing ¡®er, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if I was at my peak, let alone the fact that my cultivation hasn¡¯t been unsealed yet. Xing ¡®er is at the fifth stage, unless it¡¯s a fourth stage dream

    Magus.¡±

    The orange cat an shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her, it¡¯s Chai Jianyuan¡¯s son. Pick the weakest one to interrogate. She wanted to ask him about Chai Xian. Chai Xian was brought back to the chai residence at a young age and grew up with Chai Jianyuan¡¯s children. No one knows Chai Xian better than them.¡±

    Li lingsu nodded, indicating that there was no problem. Then, as if recalling something, she said,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. Last night, I noticed that Xing ¡®er left for a long time in the middle of the night. She only returned after about half an hour. My Yin spirit left my body to follow her and found that she was heading towards the depths of the South courtyard.

    ¡°A warrior¡¯s intuition is too sharp. I didn¡¯t dare to follow too close, so I don¡¯t know where she went to the South courtvard.¡±

    The orange cat an¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°What time?¡±<div>

    ¡°Around 11 pm,¡± li lingsu replied.

    ¡®Ah, you scumbag with kidney deficiency, and you did it sote. If you don¡¯t have kidney deficiency, who else would have kidney deficiency ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an slowly nodded her head.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ording to his experience of talking about life with the courtesans of the Academy Squarete at night, after each talk, the courtesans would be drenched in sweat and extremely exhausted, and would immediately fall asleep.

    It was definitely abnormal for Chai Xing ¡®er to leave the room in the middle of the night without sleeping.

    At night, he would gather all the snakes, insects, rats, and ants in Chai Manor to investigate ¡­ Xu Qi said in peace.

    He gradually fell in love with the seven ultimate Gu, it had many methods and strong abilities, it was very useful and cool!

    They were not like martial artists, who would be reckless when they encountered problems, and would easily alert the enemy.

    At night.

    Sanshui town was a big Town located 26 miles North of Xiang Zhou city. The town¡¯s poption was more than 8000. Sanshui town was backed by high mountains and there were many medicinal herbs in the mountains. Therefore, the people in the town made a living by picking and nting herbs.

    The town¡¯srgest drug dealer was an organization called ¡°the drug gang. the gang leader was an expert in the spirit forging realm, and he was barely on the stage.<div>

    The ¡®medicine gang¡¯ had also participated in the demon ying meeting. They had actively responded to the calls of the government and the major forces, and had sent 30 gang members to join the militia to patrol the night.

    In addition to the militia organized by the government and the members of the medicine gang, there was also a Buddhist monk in the patrol team.

    It was the monk Jingyuan who had shone brilliantly at the demon ying meet that day.

    The patrol team had a total of 60 people, with 10 people in each team. They held torches and patrolled the town at night.

    Chen er was a small Deacon of the medicine gang, with ten people under him. In the medicine gang, a Deacon was the middle level and also the most tired leader, who specialized in dealing with some trivial matters.

    When they encountered something they could not solve or could not decide on, they would report it to the higher-ups of the sect.

    ¡°Master, thanks to you joining us, our brothers are much more at ease, and they are more courageous when patrolling at night.¡±

    Chen er, who was holding a torch, turned his head to look at the monk beside him.

    The warrior monk of the Western Region with prominent facial features and deep eyes said lightly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s just that it¡¯s more convenient to evacuate here.¡±

    Chen er didn¡¯t understand. When he asked again, the young monk didn¡¯t answer and ignored him.

    It¡¯s easier to evacuate here? What does that mean? monks from the Western regions have such a weird temper ¡­ Chen er muttered a few words in his heart andughed dryly,

    See, I

    Jingyuan sped his hands together and walked in front with steady steps.

    To the North of the town, there was a small river that ran through half of the town. Along the river were houses. The cold wind blew in their faces. After patrolling for half an hour, the team crossed the stone bridge and came to the wine shop by the river..

 Chapter 1173: Bait (3)

    Chapter 1173: Bait (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was the medicine gang¡¯s property. Hot pot was stewed and wine was warmed, and it was specially used for the patrol team to rest.

    The team was filled with martial arts experts, but apart from Deacon Chen er who was in the essence refining realm, the others had no rank. Therefore, he needed a Tavern like this to rest and drink to warm his body. Otherwise, he would easily get cold.<div>

    what the hell is this weather? it¡¯s already so cold in the early winter.

    Chen er cursed as he entered the tavern. He gulped down a few mouthfuls of medicinal wine and turned back to call out, ¡± brothers,e in and drink. We¡¯ll continue our patrol after half an incense stick of time.

    The team members took their seats one after another, gobbled up the pig¡¯s offal, drank the unique medicinal wine of Sanshui town, andined about the damn weather.

    master, this is a medicinal wine brewed by our Sanshui town¡¯s Secret recipe. Chen er did not forget to tter him. please warm your stomach.

    Jingyuan nodded and silently drank and ate the meat. As a martial monk, how could he eat without meat?

    After drinking a few sips of wine, he closed his eyes and focused his mind to sense his surroundings. He didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    Jingyuan had been on a night patrol in Sanshui town for two nights. The reason why he chose toe here was that this ce was backed by the vast mountain range and there was a River outside the town.

    It was very suitable for retreating and escaping.

    Of course, it was not Jingyuan who had escaped, but the evil-doers who had escaped.

    ¡°This person has been refining corpses for many days. I¡¯m afraid he has reached a bottleneck. He will definitely not let go of your diamond body. Don¡¯t worry and wait. That person wille.¡±

    This was what Jingxin had said.<div>

    Jingyuan agreed with his senior brother Jingxin¡¯s decision. He also felt that this was the fastest way to lure out the person behind the scenes.

    the undead have no breath or heartbeat. They don¡¯t have any killing intent or malice. However. as long as. they ¡®move on arge scale, there will be movement, such as footsteps ¡­

    Jingyuan did not notice anything unusual and opened his eyes.

    it¡¯s going to be a tough winter this year. I wonder how many people are going to freeze to death.

    One of the men took a sip of wine and shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, you, Zhang niuzi, are a good man who serves the country and the people.

    Why don¡¯t you donate all your assets to the government for disaster relief?¡±

    ¡°Donate it to the government? It would be better to just scatter silver on the streets. At least the vigers could grab a few pieces. If I donate it to the government, the vigers won¡¯t get the money, but the old man will have another concubine.¡±

    Everyone ridiculed him.

    that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Zhang niuzi, why don¡¯t you donate it to me? I haven¡¯t gotten a wife yet.

    The one who spoke was a thin man with a mouse-like appearance.<div>

    Zhang niuzi cursed and said,

    ¡°You, Li Er, can¡¯t afford a wife, but vou know how to sleep with vour own

    sister-inw. Tsk, tsk, you can save money on getting a wife. How can a wife be better than a sister-inw? as the old saying goes, dumplings are more delicious than food, so what¡¯s fun about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as fun as sister-inw!¡± Someone replied.

    Everyoneughed, and the tavern became lively.

    Li er¡¯s elder brother, like most of the townspeople, made a living by picking and growing herbs. Once, he went up the mountain to pick herbs and fell off a cliff. He escaped death, but his legs were disabled, and hey in bed all day.

    Without a man working at home, the quality of life had dropped sharply. Li er¡¯s aunt was a rather beautiful woman.

    In less than half a year, she had gotten together with Li Er.

    Chen er heard his subordinatesughing and scolding each other. From the corner of his eye, he saw Jingyuan put down his wine ss and turned his head to look at him.

    The monk¡¯s voice rang in his ears, ¡°¡±Xiang Prefecture¡¯s winter is this cold?¡±

    Chen er quickly straightened his body to show his respect and replied respectfully, ¡±<div>

    ¡°How can that be? if it¡¯s like this every winter, how can the people of Xiang Zhou live? It was especially cold this year. Winter had just arrived, but the night wind was already bone-chilling. In another half a year, the eaves will be frozen. ¡±

    As he spoke, Chen er raised his cup and drank it all, ¡®¡±¡®1 wonder how many people will freeze to death this winter. However, which winter doesn¡¯t have people dying? This is how the world works, it¡¯s good enough to have a meal.¡±

    sigh, that damned Chai Xian. He caused everyone toe out to patrol on such a cold day. I think he¡¯s long gone. He wouldn¡¯t dare to stay in Xiang Zhou.

    Chen er nagged on and on, and the time for half an incense stick to burn passed quickly. He grabbed the short knife and shouted, ¡® ¡°Stop drinking, stop drinking. Get up and go patrol the streets.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been half an incense¡¯s time? I only sat down when I felt it. ¡±

    drink another half an incense stick. It¡¯s such a cold day. That dog Chai Xian might be having fun in some woman¡¯s bed. He definitely won¡¯te out to cause trouble.

    The patrol members were allining.

    At this moment, Jingyuan¡¯s ears twitched as he heard a slight and unusual sound of water flowing.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jingyuan shouted.

    The noisy Hall fell silent. No one dared to speak, and they all looked at him nkly.

    Jingyuan ignored them. He closed his eyes and amplified his hearing to the maximum.

    The sound of water entered his ears. It was different from the sound of normal water. It was more like an undercurrent, dozens of undercurrents ¡­

    No, it wasn¡¯t an undercurrent. It was something swimming along the river outside the tavern toward them.

    [ PS: slept earlyst night.. ]

 Chapter 1174: Encounter (1)

    Chapter 1174: Encounter (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°A master?¡±

    Chen er lowered his voice and probed.<div>

    Seeing Jingyuan¡¯s serious attitude of listening to the movements around him, the people in the hall also became nervous. They clenched the knives in their hands and looked around vigntly.

    Who were they guarding against when they patrolled the streets at night?

    It was the devil who killed without blinking, Chai Xian.

    When they didn¡¯t encounter any abnormalities, everyone couldugh andugh. However, the moment there was any sign of trouble, the group of low-level patrolling guards immediately felt their hearts skip a beat.

    After all, Chai Xian was one of the top figures in Xiang Zhou. He was a rank- 5 huajin and was said to be able to control four iron corpses.

    ¡°In the river.¡±

    Jingyuan opened his eyes and said in a deep voice.

    The river? Chen er¡¯s heart trembled. The next moment, he heard a sshing sounding from outside the tavern, as if something had broken out of the water.

    Everyone in the hall also heard it, and more than a dozen eyes looked at the closed door of the tavern at the same time, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The sound of water was heard one after another, and more and more things broke out of the water.

    Then, the door of the tavern was forcefully knocked open with a loud ng.<div>

    A figure rushed into the tavern. He was dressed in tattered clothes, and his body emitted a foul smell. His straw-like hair was soaked in the river water, sticking to his bloodless face. His eyes were turbid and dead.

    Behind him, there were even more panions¡¯. They looked at the people in the pub calmly and indifferently.

    At first nce, there were at least forty of them.

    If it was an ordinary person or a low-level Jiang Hu person from another County, they would probably be scared out of their wits by this ghastly and terrifying scene.

    Fortunately, the people of Xiang Zhou were not unfamiliar with the undead. They were not afraid of the ghosts and gods. For them, the undead were no different from the wolves in the mountains.

    ¡°Brothers, prepare your weapons!¡±

    Chen er shouted and grabbed a big from the basket at his feet. He threw it out and covered the undead.

    Then, he took three steps and then two steps. He raised the knife and ruthlessly cut the neck of the undead that had broken the door of the pub.

    Pfft!

    The de was stuck at the neck, unable to send the head flying.

    Although The Walking corpses were not as invulnerable as the iron corpses, they were all experts in the pugilistic world. After being fed with blood essence, their bodies were stronger than the average spirit refining realm. The undead opened its stinky mouth and bit at Chen er¡¯s neck with yellow teeth.<div>

    he ¡± pounced too fast, no less than a master in the Qi refining stage, so that Chen er could not make any evasive movements at all, and a sense of despair welled up in his heart.

    Master. save me ¡­ Chen er screamed in his heart.

    Then, in his sight, the head of the undead flew away, the body suddenly solidified and then fell straight to the ground.

    Jingyuan held his Buddhistmandment de and shook off the corpse water on the de. He said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Break the window and escape. You can¡¯t deal with these undeads.¡±

    With the methods of the person behind the scenes, it would be easy to get rid of this group of people at the bottom of the hierarchy.

    Chen er heaved a sigh of relief and did not force himself. He warned, ¡°¡±Master, quickly use the Buddha beads to inform the other fellow Daoists.¡±

    Jingyuan didn¡¯t respond. He lunged towards the group of undead. He raised his hand and shed down. Heads flew off one after another.

    Seeing this, Chen er and the others no longer hesitated. They ran towards the windows on both sides of the hall and broke through the windows to escape.

    No undead chased after them. Their target was Jingyuan.

    Pfft ¡­ Pfft ¡­<div>

    One by one, heads flew up. The Walking corpses didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight under the de of the monk Jingyuan.

    However, he was able to control his power very well, maintaining it at the initial stage of the fifth stage.

    After all, disying peak rank-4bat strength all of a sudden would only scare the other party away.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    He chopped at the neck of a walking corpse and finally lost his momentum. The head of The Walking corpse didn¡¯t fly up, but the neck exploded with dazzling sparks and disappeared in a sh.

    Iron corpse!

    It was an iron corpse.

    The iron corpse, who had been beheaded, did not care about Jingyuan¡¯s de at all. It opened its arms and hugged him back. It opened its stinky mouth and bit Jingyuan¡¯s neck.

    Ka BA!

    His yellow teeth flew off, as if ¡°he¡± had bitten gold.

    Jing Yuan¡¯s entire body was golden like a statue made of gold. The moment the iron corpse hugged him, Jing Yuan activated the divine skill of Vajra.

    Before Jingyuan could break free from the iron corpse¡¯s arms, three more undeads rushed over and knocked away the ¡±panions ¡± who were blocking their way. One of them clutched the back of Jingyuan¡¯s neck, one hugged his legs, and thest one twisted his hands.

    Strong locking man.

    The next moment, Jingyuan¡¯s martial artist¡¯s intuition gave him feedback and he sensed danger.

    From the beam of the house above their heads, a figure wearing ck clothes and a hood pounced down. He held a steel awl in his hand. The Awl was wrapped in Qi Ji and was aimed at the top of Jingyuan¡¯s head.

    The person behind the scenes appeared.

    Jingyuan¡¯s expression did not change. He donned his clothes and encouraged himself, no longer concealing his strength. A ferocious Qi activity exploded from his body like gunpowder.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The four iron corpses exploded into pieces.

    Jing Yuan raised his hand and grabbed the wrist of the Man in ck. Then, he threw the man over his shoulder ferociously and threw him to the ground.

    With a deafening sound, the solid ground cracked.

    Jing Yuan clenched his fist and punched the Man in ck¡¯s abdomen, directly breaking his copper skin and iron bones.

    At this time, he frowned and his face was slightly stiff because there was no pulse where he held the other person¡¯s wrist.

    Jingyuan pulled off the other party¡¯s hood. There was still a face cloth inside, but there was no need to do so anymore. Jingyuan saw the other party¡¯s eyes. They were turbid and empty, filled with a deathly stillness. there¡¯s Qi activity, but no pulse or heartbeat ¡­ This was a puppet that was even more powerful than the iron corpse ¡­ We¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    Jingyuan immediately reacted..

 Chapter 1175: Encounter (2)

    Chapter 1175: Encounter (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The person behind the scenes didn¡¯t make a move. He used this corpse King to disguise as a ¡± living person ¡± andunched a sneak attack. If he was injured in the attack just now, then he was indeed a level five cultivator. The person behind the scenes would immediately appear and cooperate with the undead to besiege him.

    Otherwise, it meant that he was hiding his strength.<div>

    ¡°Surprisingly stable ¡­¡±

    Jingyuan walked out of the tavern and looked at the vast night sky.

    He didn¡¯t panic at all, as if he waspletely confident.

    In the warm bedroom, lit by candlelight, li lingsu was sitting at the table in a robe, enjoying the delicious food after her exercise.

    He had just fed his beautiful wife, and while Chai Xing ¡®er was still in the midst of her meal, li lingsu made an excuse that she was hungry and went out to call for a servant girl to help warm up the wine and dishes.

    It wasmon knowledge that strenuous exercise consumed a lot of physical energy and was apanied by hunger, so Chai Xing ¡®er had no doubts.

    She curled upzily in the nket and fell into a deep sleep.

    Li lingsu drank a few mouthfuls of wine and ate a few mouthfuls of food. Pretending to be drunk, she rested her chin on one hand and took a nap.

    A Yin spirit left quietly, crossed the beam, and went to a courtyard.

    This was the courtyard of Chai Jianyuan¡¯s second son. Chai Jianyuan had a total of three sons. The eldest son died of an illness when he was young, and the second son had no talent in cultivation and helped the chai family manage the shop.

    In his daze, Chai Zhong heard someone calling him. He opened his eyes and saw a ck figure sitting at the table with his back facing him.<div>

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Chai Zhong shouted.

    ¡°Zhong ¡®er, I¡¯m your father!¡±

    The figure turned around, and it was Chai Jianyuan.

    father?!

    Chai Zhong cried out in shock. He seemed to be frightened.

    He pushed the woman beside him hard and called for the guards, but he got no response.

    ¡°This is your dream.¡± Chai Jianyuan exined.

    ¡°Dream?¡±

    Chai Zhong asked doubtfully. He raised his hand and pped himself. It didn¡¯t hurt, so he believed it was a dream.

    He felt. little more at ease and muttered to himself, ¡°why do. need you to tell me about my dream, father ¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhong ¡®er, I¡¯ve been very good to Chai Xian all these years. Have you ever med father for being biased?¡±<div>

    ¡®Chai Jianyuan¡¯ asked.

    Chai Zhong gave a bitter smile. the chai family is based on martial arts. I don¡¯t have any talent for cultivation, so I can only help the family manage their shops and do business. It¡¯s normal that father doesn¡¯t value me.

    yes! ¡± Chai Jianyuan ¡± nodded. then do you know why father values Chai Xian so

    much? ¡±

    naturally, it¡¯s because of Chai Xian¡¯s high talent and good qualifications. In the past, everyone in the family said that you had a good eye for talent and found a genius. Chai Zhong replied.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I would invite a Wolf into my house and bring back such a scourge?¡± he revealed a resentful expression.

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t know the truth that Chai Xian was Chai Jianyuan¡¯s illegitimate son ¡­ ¡®Chai Jianyuan¡¯ followed this topic and sighed, ¡®

    ¡°Father did not expect it to be like this. If I had known, I would not have brought him back that day. It¡¯s a pity that after so many years, no one has seen that he¡¯s a cruel and unscrupulous person.¡±

    Hmph! Chai Zhong scoffed. Chai Xian has an extreme personality. He likes Xiao LAN, but you don¡¯t agree to their marriage.

    After asking a few more questions, li lingsu left Chai Zhong¡¯s dreamscape and made her way to the third master of the chai family, Chai Jie¡¯s courtyard.

    It waste at night, but Chai Jie¡¯s courtyard was still brightly lit. He was ying drinking games with his concubines. These concubines were charming and alluring. In the warm room, they were draped in light muslin, and the spring light was faintly visible.<div>

    Chai Jie was a young master with a pretty good appearance. He was in the Qi cultivation realm, and thanks to Chai Jianyuan¡¯s strict discipline when he was young, he had passed the ¡°toughest¡± days of being a martial artist.

    Essence refinement sessful.

    However, he gradually degenerated and became addicted to women. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night and you¡¯re still not sleeping ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu cursed under her breath as she patiently waited outside.

    Finally, he saw Chai Jie holding two beautiful concubines on his left and right, and two concubines behind him. The five of them lifted the curtains and entered the bed.

    Soon, a woman¡¯s moving moans came from behind the hanging curtains.

    The mass exercisested for an hour before it stopped, and Li lingsu was extremely envious.

    ¡°He¡¯s only in the Qi refining stage, and he¡¯s even indulgent, but he can handle so many women ¡­¡± The martial arts system is sometimes enviable ¡­¡±

    After waiting for a while and confirming that Chai Jie had fallen asleep, he didn¡¯t waste any more time and quickly entered his dream.

    In his daze, Chai Jie heard someone call him. He opened his eyes and found that it was his dead father, Chai Jianyuan.

    ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you die?¡±

    Chai Jie pped himself and realized that it didn¡¯t hurt. He suddenly realized that he had been dreaming.

    ¡°Evil creature!¡±

    f * ck! Chai Jianyuan cursed. you only know how to indulge in debauchery all day long. If you were half as good as Chai Xian, I¡¯d be able to die with a smile.

    Chai Jie, who had been very happy to be able to dream of his father, instantly fell and sneered,

    ¡°To be as promising as him and then kill you?¡±

    ¡®Chai Jianyuan¡¯ choked for a moment, and his expression softened. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Father also regrets bringing Chai Xian back. But do you know why I brought him back?¡±

    When Chai Jie heard this, he revealed a stunned expression.

    Chai Jianyuan ¡± asked again, ¡± do you know what¡¯s so special about Chai Xian? for example, he has six toes? ¡±

    ¡°He has six toes?¡± Chai Jie shook his head.

    Chai Xian was so concerned about his toe deformity that he didn¡¯t even know about the ¡®partner¡¯ he used to know when he was a teenager? Well, there was a reason for the bad rtionship between the two partners ¡­ Li lingsu then asked him if he knew that ¡®your father¡¯ had six toes.

    He still received a negative answer.

    However, Chai Jie was full of resentment towards Chai Xian. He said that Chai Xian was an outsider¡¯s bastard child who had stolen Chai Jianyuan¡¯s love. He had stolen the limelight from him and his second brother, and Chai Xian had almost strangled him when they had fought when they were young. ¡°I called his mother a prostitute and he a bastard. He almost strangled me to death. ¡±

    That was what Chai Jie had said.

    Just as Xu Qian said, Chai Xian¡¯s personality was. little extreme ¡­ Li lingsu realized that there weren¡¯t any important clues, so she ended the operation.

    In the forest behind Sanshui town, a figure was running in the dark, sometimes leaping and sometimes running wildly.

    He was dressed in ck and had a cloak draped over his shoulders. When he leaped over a mountain stream, he stopped.

    Under the faint and cold moonlight, a young monk in a blue robe stood on a big rock by the mountain stream, with a cloth bag hanging on his waist.

    He put his hands together and looked at the man in ck calmly. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°¡±Amitabha, the sea of bitterness is boundless, turn back to the shore. ¡±

    ¡°A monk from the Western Region?¡±

    The Man in ck took off his hood and revealed his face. He had handsome facial features, a gentle and restrained temperament, and a knot between his eyebrows.

    As the person revealed his true appearance, Buddhist light shone faintly from Jingxin¡¯s cloth bag.

    Jingxin opened the cloth bag and took out a golden alms bowl. The Golden alms bowl was boiling hot and lit up with a clear Buddhist light.

    He aimed the Golden alms bowl at the Man in ck and a clear, golden light shot out from the alms bowl andnded on Chai Xian.

    Jingxin saw that there was a thick Dragon Shadow wrapped around Chai Xian¡¯s body in the golden light.

    Dragon energy host ¡­ Jingxin put away the Golden alms bowl and took a deep look at the Man in ck.

    ¡°What is benefactor¡¯s name?¡±

    The Man in ck frowned slightly and said in a calm tone, ¡°¡±Chai Xian..¡±

 Chapter 1176: The confrontation (1) _1

    Chapter 1176: The confrontation (1) _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chai Xian ¡­ Jingxin¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said without changing his expression, ¡®

    ¡°Almsgiver, why are you here?¡±<div>

    ¡°And why is the master here?¡± Chai Xian asked with a frown.

    Jingxin put away the Golden alms bowl and stared at the ck-robed man a few feet away.

    ¡°Junior Brother and I used Jingyuan to lure the snake out of its hole, using the Vajra divine skill of the Buddhist sect to lure out the person behind the scenes.

    I chased all the way to the mountain and met you by chance.¡±

    At this point, the handsome monk put his palms together and said with a benevolent expression.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, benefactor Chai, put down your butcher¡¯s knife and turn back to the shore.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that master is the same as the rest of the foolish people, and has determined that I am the murderer,¡± Chai Xian said in a deep voice.

    Jingxin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he pressed his palms together and said, ¡°¡±lf you¡¯re not the murderer, why are you here?¡±

    Chai Xian replied, ¡±

    ¡°After my foster father died, I was involved in a conspiracy. Someone was trying to frame me. In order to find her and find out who the culprit is, I¡¯ve been secretly investigating.

    ¡°I happened to run into you while investigating the case today.¡±<div>

    He immediately told Jingxin about his encounter in detail.

    Chai Xian¡¯s handsome face was filled with sincerity. When he spoke, he calmly looked at Jingxin. He did not avoid his gaze and was honest and sincere.

    Jingxin stared at him without blinking. After he finished speaking, he frowned and pondered for a long time before saying,

    ¡°Actually, if you want to prove your innocence, there¡¯s an even simpler way.¡± ¡°Master, please speak.¡± Chai Xian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Jingxin said slowly, ¡± this penniless monk can impose the precepts he has abided by on benefactor Chai. Monks don¡¯t lie, so you can¡¯t lie. When the timees, we¡¯ll know once we ask.¡±

    Chai Xian thought about it and nodded, ¡°this is a good idea.¡± If I¡¯m not the murderer, master hope can be my witness. I¡¯ve met someone who was willing to believe me before, but I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ ¡±

    His face twisted with hatred. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he was a hypocritical and brutal viin who killed an innocent family of three.¡± someone else saw you before me, ¡± Jingxin asked. who was it? ¡±

    Chai Xian shook his head. I don¡¯t know him. He was leaning on an orange cat and imed to be a rogue cultivator passing by Xiang Zhou. He thought that the chai family¡¯s case was suspicious and that the murderer was someone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m on good terms with this person. I used a farmer¡¯s house as my contact point to pass on information. However, he did not expect that the family of three would be killed the next day. Other than him, no one else knows where I used to hide.¡±

    A foreigner who passed by and possessed the orange cat ¡­ Jingxin pondered for a moment and suddenly had a look of realization. He didn¡¯t ask further and said,

    ¡°Benefactor Chai, you can¡¯t lie.¡±<div>

    As soon as he finished speaking, Chai Xian felt a deafening force on his body, making him believe that lying was an unforgivable crime. If a person didn¡¯t speak the truth, he couldn¡¯t be called a person.

    ¡°Did you kill Chai Jianyuan?¡± Jingxin asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Chai Xian shook his head.

    Jingxin nodded slowly and wasn¡¯t surprised by such an answer. He then asked, ¡°¡±Were you the one who controlled the undead to attack Sanshui town?

    Chai Xian continued to shake his head and said with a sincere expression, ¡°¡±lt wasn¡¯t me,¡±

    Upon hearing such an answer, Jingxin finally frowned, and a hint of confusion shed in his eyes. Taking advantage of the fact that themandment time was not up, he asked, ¡®

    ¡°You know who killed Chai Jianyuan? Who is the one who attacked Sanshui town?¡±

    I suspect it¡¯s my aunt, ¡± Chai Xian answered honestly. the people who attacked San Shui town were her aplices. They¡¯re the ones behind the scenes who have never appeared before.

    There was still a moment left before the mandment¡¯ spell was cast, but Jingxin stopped asking. He lowered his eyes and thought for a long time before saying,

    ¡°Benefactor Chai, Buddhism is a merciful ce. Since I¡¯ve met you tonight, let¡¯s cut the Gordian knot and settle this matter together.¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you n to do?¡± Chai Xian asked cautiously.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to confront benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er,¡± Jingxin said.

    Chai Xian took a few steps back and shook his head, ¡°¡±Master, I¡¯ve passed the test of¡±mandment ¡°and have a clear conscience, but how can you prove yourself?¡±

    He trusted no one, especially after the murder of er ya¡¯s family. Thest bit of trust he had for these foreigners was gone.

    ¡°If Grandmaster really wants to clear my name, I can control a walking corpse to go with you. You can gather all the heroes of Xiang Zhou, as well as the government, and hold another demon ying meeting. I¡¯ll exin the matter clearly in public, and Grandmaster will be my witness.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will control the undead to the outside of Chai mansion. If Grandmaster really has the intention, we can contact each other through the undead tomorrow.¡±

    With that, Chai Xian retreated into the forest, nning to leave.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±

    At this moment, a deep voice came from behind him. An invisible and majestic force exerted on Chai Xian¡¯s body, making him turn around instinctively and return to the mountain stream.

    A rope made of gold thread shot out from the Jingxin na-clothes ¡®sleeve and tied Chai Xian up instantly.

    Not only that, but Chai Xian also realized that the Qi in his dantian was like still water. No matter how he tried to move it, there was no reaction.

    There was a grade difference between the two of them. To Jingxin, capturing Chai Xian was a piece of cake.

    Outside Sanshui town, the fire was zing in the dark night.

    Monk Jingyuan held a torch and stood motionlessly on the side of the road. His thin monk robes stuck to his body in the night wind, outlining the outline of his burly muscles.

    Jingyuan¡¯s ears twitched slightly as he looked at the dark night sky in front of him.

    After a while, two figures walked out of the darkness. Their silhouettes gradually became more obvious, and the orange light illuminated their faces..

 Chapter 1177: The confrontation (I) _2

    Chapter 1177: The confrontation (I) _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    They were Jingxin, who was also wearing a robe, and Chai Xian, who was tied up with dark golden ropes. ¡°This person is Chai Xian.¡±

    Jingxin said.<div>

    Jingyuan let out a breath and a smile appeared on his cold face. ¡°We¡¯ve finally caught him, how was it?¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s expression was grave. He shook his head. he wasn¡¯t the one who killed Chai Jianyuan. He wasn¡¯t the one who controlled the undead to attack the town just now.

    Jingyuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if he was very surprised. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Jingxin first nodded and then smiled. ¡°But our guess was right.¡±

    Jingyuan immediately understood his senior brother¡¯s meaning. He could not hide the joy on his face and transmitted a message, ¡±

    ¡°Chai Xian is really the host of dragon energy?¡± yes. Jingxin nodded and said, ¡± and it¡¯s one of the nine vital Dragon Qi.

    They couldn¡¯t extract the Dragon Qi, and even needed to use magical artifacts to see the Dragon Qi. However, there were rules to follow in order to find the host of the Dragon Qi.

    The host of the Dragon Qi would obtain ¡± good luck ¡± in a short period of time and rise rapidly, obtaining fortuitous encounters or doing great things. They would not be unknown. One of the representative figures was the great silver Gong, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Thus, when the two of them came to Xiang Zhou and heard that Chai Xing ¡®er was holding a demon-ying conference and that the chai residence case was causing a hugemotion, Jingxin and Jingyuan guessed that Chai Xian was most likely the host of the Dragon Qi.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, senior brother will immediately send Chai Xian into the Kong sect and hand him over to master or the emotionless Arhat, who will bring him back to the Western regions.¡±

    Jingyuan¡¯s face was filled with excitement. such a person. I¡¯ll be at ease when he¡¯s in my bag.<div>

    Jingxin nodded and then shook his head. He said with a serious expression,

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried just now, but this person¡¯s obsession is too deep, and it¡¯s difficult to convert him immediately unless I help him investigate the case. In addition, don¡¯t forget that Xu Qi ¡®an is also in Xiang Zhou. I was just about to discuss this matter with you.¡±

    Jingyuan¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    ¡°There are two paths in front of us:

    ¡°One, hide with Chai Xian. In two days at most, martial uncle du Nan will arrive in Xiang Zhou. At that time, the overall situation will be settled, but Xu Qi ¡®an will be scared away.

    ¡°Second, bring Chai Xian back to the chai Manor and look for Chai Xing ¡®er to investigate the case.¡±

    Jingyuan finally understood. li lingsu is also in Chai Manor. She must have thought of a way to inform Xu Qi ¡®an. We can take this opportunity to lure Xu

    Qi¡¯ an out.

    They had already investigated li lingsu¡¯s identity.

    Jingxin nodded and said helplessly, ¡± although I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s proficient in several types of Gu techniques, it¡¯s indeed troublesome. We can¡¯t find him. We can only use this plot to lure you into the trap.¡±

    Here, they needed to make a choice. Was the host of the Dragon Qi more important or the Arhat more important?<div>

    The answer was self-evident.

    Jingyuan sent a voice transmission,¡¯it¡¯s worth a try to use Chai Xian as bait. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s methods were treacherous, but his actualbat strength was not at rank-4. He could use this opportunity to subdue him. If he doesn¡¯te, we won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    After the discussion ended, Jingxin turned to Chai Xian and put his palms together.

    ¡°Benefactor Chai, I¡¯ll bring you back to the chai Manor. I¡¯ll use the¡±mandments ¡°to question benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er, and the truth will be revealed then.¡±

    Chai Xian sighed and looked back at Jingxin. ¡°Do I still have a choice? I only hope that Grandmaster will do as he says. ¡±

    In the chai Manor, in a certain vegetable cer.

    Li lingsu¡¯s yin spirit arrived at the entrance of the cer and saw an orange cat sleeping on the ground.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    He shouted, but the orange cat ignored him and looked behind the door.

    Li lingsu understood what he meant and easily passed through the tightly locked door and entered the cer. In the pitch-ck environment, he ¡± saw ¡± a figure sitting cross-legged.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already asked Chai Zhong and Chai Jie.¡± Li lingsu said.<div>

    He told Xu Qian in detail what happened in the dream.

    Other than Chai Xian¡¯s extreme personality, there was no other useful information ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled in his heart, but he appeared calm on the surface and said,

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Li lingsu nodded lightly and took her leave.

    In the dark environment, Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the ground. The reason he chose this cer to store vegetables was that it was not far from the South courtyard of Chai Manor and within the range of his Voodoo.

    Without a sound, all the animals in the area woke up at the same time.

    They included but were not limited to rats, snakes, dogs, cats, insects ¡­ The main forces were insects, rats, and snakes, which either lived in the holes in the wall or deep in the foundation.

    They were the most numerous and also the most hidden.

    As for the cats and dogs, they could only wander outside the house, and the things they could find out were limited.

    The house snake woke up from its hibernation and slithered around in the dark and hidden corners, while the rat crawled out of the hole and slithered between the beams. There was even arge-scale ¡°protest¡± by the insects.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that his primordial spirit was split into countless fragments, each of which corresponded to an animal.

    ¡°My head hurts, I can only hold on for five minutes at most ¡­.

    Under normal circumstances, a heart Gu master could control a beast group and simply give amand to attack the enemy. This wouldn¡¯t cause too much of a burden on his body.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, it was a delicate operation. It was no problem to control a few animals, but once the number increased, it would be a huge burden on the primordial spirit.

    fortunately, there aren¡¯t many courtyards in the South courtyard. In five minutes, I¡¯ll stop the control regardless of whether. find anything or not ¡­

    Li lingsu¡¯s yin spirit had left her body for a long time and was extremely exhausted. After returning, she immediately climbed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep with the beauty in her arms.

    In a daze, he was awoken by a series of urgent knocks on the door.

    Suddenly, Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s angry voice, which had been disturbed from her sleep, rang in his ears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Aunt, master Jingxin and master Jingyuan have returned. They want to see you.

    The servant girl¡¯s voice was strange.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we wait until tomorrow?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s brows furrowed. The maidservant replied in. low voice,. the two masters also brought back firewood ¡­¡± Chai Xian.¡±

    Chai Xian? Li lingsu instantly sobered up. Then, she heard her confidant beside her fall silent for a moment before speaking in a hoarse and gentle voice, ¡°Please bring the two masters to the inner hall. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±

    After saying this, Chai Xing ¡®er immediately lifted the nket and quickly put on her clothes. She then picked up her Jade hairpin and tied her hair into a simple bun.

    After that, she turned to look at li lingsu, who had already opened her eyes.

    Thetter¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes were tired. He seemed to still be tipsy. He pinched the space between his brows and said, ¡±

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er nodded her head, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer,¡±l¡¯ll go to the inner hall first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± This was exactly what li lingsu wanted.

    After Chai Xing ¡®er left the room, he immediately released his Yin spirit and headed towards the cer where Xu Qian was.

    At this hour, apart from the guards on night patrol, the entire Chai Manor was basically resting.

    Most of the houses in the South courtyard were used to store books, weapons, and some other items. There was also an ancestral hall.

    There were not many people living in this area.

    It only took Xu Qi ¡®an two minutes to ¡± spy ¡± on all the rooms in the South courtyard, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one ancestral hall left to explore .

    He controlled the snakes, insects, rats, and ants and headed towards the ancestral hall.

    At this moment, Xu Qian sensed something. He ¡°saw¡± li lingsu¡¯s yin spirit through the orange cat that was guarding outside.

    The next second, the saint¡¯s yin God passed through the door of the cer and appeared in front of him.

    Senior, Jingxin and Jingyuan have captured Chai Xian..

 Chapter 1178: 54-the truth is out? 1

    Chapter 1178: 54-the truth is out? 1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    He had been intercepted!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his mind instantly tensed up. This short sentence aroused a strong sense of crisis and urgency.<div>

    Why were Jingxin and Jingyuan able to capture Chai Xian so quickly? This didn¡¯t make sense.

    After the vige massacre case, Chai Xian became even more cautious. Even I, with my Dragon Qi radar, can¡¯t find where he¡¯s hiding.

    Let alone Jingxin and Jingyuan. It was impossible for them to see through the host of Dragon Qi in the vast sea of people.

    I must have overlooked something. Or perhaps Jingxin and Jingyuan know some secrets that I don¡¯t ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®anposed himself and said, know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go keep an eye on Xing ¡®er¡¯s side first. What are senior¡¯s ns?¡± li lingsu immediately said.

    ¡°Protect yourself.¡±

    . Li lingsu¡¯s mouth twitched. She nodded and disappeared through the cer door.

    As soon as the Saint left, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately gritted his teeth, feeling troubled.

    ¡°Jingxin and Jingyuan are at the peak of the fourth stage. Thebination of a Zen Master and a martial monk can basically suppress any system in the same realm. I¡¯m afraid only a fourth stage schr of the schrly faction can counter the Buddhistmandment with his mouth.

    ¡°The old monk tower spirit didn¡¯t allow me to use the pagoda to suppress and kill the Buddhist disciples. I can use it to protect myself, but I¡¯m going to kill the Buddhist monks now, so I can¡¯t count on the Stupa Pagoda.<div>

    ¡°Chai Xian is one of the hosts of the nine shes of Dragon Qi. He must not fall into the hands of Buddhism. Fortunately, the enemy was out in the open while he was in the dark. They don¡¯t know of my existence ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an made a prompt decision and cut off half of the snakes, insects, rats, and ants. He controlled the remaining half to continue exploring the chai Manor ancestral hall.

    He used the remaining primordial spirit to control the orange cat.

    Outside the cer, the orange cat that was sleepingzily opened its amber eyes. Its vertical pupils were faint, and it raised its proud little tail, darting out like a sharp arrow.

    In the dark night, Chai Xing ¡®er didn¡¯t bring any servants, nor did she inform the chai family.

    She walked alone in the corridor. The cold wind whistled and thenterns hanging on both sides of the eaves swayed. The red light illuminated her delicate face and reflected into her eyes, which were as bright as gems.

    After walking for a while, the inner hall was in sight, and the bright candlelight seeped through the doors and windows.

    Outside the inner hall stood more than a dozen Western Region monks, who seemed to have marked the surrounding area as a forbidden zone.

    Chai Xing ¡®er walked over and pushed open the door to the inner hall. She saw Jingxin and Jingyuan sitting on chairs. One of them was standing in the hall and was tied up with a dark golden rope.

    ¡°Chai Xian!¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened, and her fair face contorted in anger. She took two steps forward and sent a palm strike toward Chai Xian.<div>

    ¡°Killing is forbidden!¡±

    Jingxin executed his precepts at the right time and dispelled Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s thoughts of attacking.

    ¡°Benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er, please be patient.¡±

    Jingxin stood up and pressed his palms together. He said in a calm tone, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve already used Buddhistmandments to question Chai Xian. He¡¯s not the real murderer who killed Chai Jianyuan, nor is he the one who has been stirring up trouble in Xiang Zhou. The real murderer behind the scenes is someone else.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s eyes flickered as she saw the three of them staring at her.

    ¡°What do you mean, master Jingxin?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    could it be that you suspect that I¡¯ve wrongly used him? that the entire Chai Manor has wrongly used him? that the heroes of Xiang Prefecture have wrongly used him? ¡±

    Monk Jingyuan stood up and walked forward with an imposing manner. He said indifferently, ¡°¡®We¡¯ve returned to this ce precisely for this matter. Buddha doesn¡¯t punish the innocent, but he won¡¯t let go of anyone who has sinned.¡±

    ¡°It seems that in the eyes of the two grandmasters, my Xing ¡®er is the one who has sinned.¡±

    At this moment, the door to the inner hall was pushed open, and the extremely handsome li lingsu, dressed in a ck robe, stepped over the threshold.<div>

    Li lingsu ¡­ Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other. They knew his true identity, but they deliberately ignored his existence.

    ¡®You¡¯re simply too arrogant. If I was at my peak,. would have easily beaten you two ¡­¡¯ Li lingsu muttered in her heart as she felt ignored.

    He looked at Chai Xian and smiled, ¡°¡±Brother Chai, long time no see.¡±

    Back when he and Chai Xing ¡®er were together, he had met Chai Xian a few times.

    Compared to before, Chai Xian seemed to have experienced many vicissitudes.

    In addition, li lingsu sharply sensed that Jingyuan¡¯s position was the fastest way to ¡± support ¡± Chai Xian.

    Meanwhile, Jingxin had his hands sped together, ready to execute the precepts at any time.

    The defense was very tight. Even with Xu Qian¡¯s Secret means, it would be difficult to abduct Chai Xian in front of the two ¡­ Li lingsu thought to herself without changing her expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Chai Xian clearly recognized li lingsu. ¡°A few days ago, I thought that aunt was debauched and depraved. So it was you.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er red at Chai Xian and could onlypromise in front of the two monks. She took a deep breath and asked,

    ¡°What do you guys want to do?¡±

    it¡¯s very simple, ¡± Jingxin replied. this penniless monk will question you with the precepts. If you can withstand the test, you¡¯re innocent. If you can¡¯t .

    He didn¡¯t continue, but his meaning was self-evident.

    Now that he had captured the host of the Dragon Qi, there was no need to worry about the chai family and Chai Xing ¡®er. With their cultivation, they could even destroy Zhang Zhou, let alone Xiang Zhou.

    Monk Jing Yuan stared at Chai Xing ¡®er, his aura growing stronger.

    As they were talking, an orange cat stood by the window and stuck to the wall.

    He perked up his ears and listened attentively.

    after capturing Chai Xian, the Buddhist sect no longer has to worry about anything. Their arrogance is immediately revealed ¡­ The orange cat¡¯s ears twitched, trying to determine the location.

    He realized that Jingxin and Jingyuan were very close to Chai Xian.

    even if my main bodyes over and uses shadow jump to kidnap someone,.

    ¡®m afraid that. ¡®Il be discovered by monk Jingyuan before. can even show myself

    Hiss, it seems like tonight is not the time to snatch her.. ¡®

 Chapter 1179: 54-the truth is out (2)

    Chapter 1179: 54-the truth is out (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The cat¡¯s face revealed a human-like look of worry.

    Within the hall, Chai Xing ¡®er nodded slightly. alright, you can ask.<div>

    Hearing this, everyone present, including Xu Qi ¡®an, held their breath and waited for the answer.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, benefactor.¡± Jingxin pressed his palms together.

    He immediately executed hismandment and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Did you kill Chai Jianyuan?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an invisible but majestic force pressed down on Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s body, making her feel that people should be born sincere and that people who lie don¡¯t deserve to be human. In such a state, she couldn¡¯t tell any lies, so she replied, ¡®

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t kill Chai Jianyuan ¡­ This ¡­ This is different from what I thought. Wasn¡¯t she the one who poisoned him, then quickly killed Chai Jianyuan, then lured Chai Xian over and framed him?

    Jingxin had already used themandments to question Chai Xian, so there was no need for him to lie about this matter. However, if it wasn¡¯t chai Xing ¡®er or Chai Xian who had killed him, who could it be?

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was under the window, suddenly realized that the case was moreplicated than he had imagined.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other and frowned.

    I knew Xing ¡®er wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Then who killed Chai Jianyuan? Li lingsu was overjoyed, but at the same time, she frowned, feeling that the case had be moreplicated.

    ¡°Are you the one who killed people and refined corpses all over Xiang Zhou?¡± Jingxin asked again in a deep voice.<div>

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was Chai Xian,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head.

    Under the spell ofmandment, she would only tell the truth and not lie.

    Chai Xian was furious and his emotions were out of control.¡¯You have an aplice, you have an aplice.¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s eyes lit up. While themandment spell was still active, he asked,

    ¡°¡±Who are your aplices? did your aplices do it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any aplices. I didn¡¯t kill big brother, nor did Imit the murder outside,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er replied honestly.

    He wasn¡¯t lying. This ¡­ Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other and saw the surprise and confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    At this point, it could be concluded that Chai Xing ¡®er was innocent. She didn¡¯t kill anyone or have any aplices, so she couldn¡¯t be the mastermind.

    However, the case also fell into a new stalemate.

    ¡°This is impossible, this is impossible ¡­¡± Chai Xian mumbled.

    He seemed to be unable to ept such an ending.<div>

    Under the window, Xu Qi. an fell into deep thought. If it was not Chai Xing ¡®er or Chai Xian, then the possibility of it being Chai LAN was very high ¡­ But the problem was that thisdy had never appeared from the beginning to the end.

    There were too few clues to make a judgment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt like he had returned to the time when he was in the capital, working hard on all kinds of cases.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chai LAN?¡± li lingsu suddenly asked. Have you all forgotten about Chai LAN?¡±

    Hearing li lingsu¡¯s words, Chai Xian broke free from his mumbling thoughts and red at her.

    Xiao LAN has disappeared for a long time. You can use her however you want.

    Chai Xing ¡®er said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the precepts are useless against Chai Xian, but he did kill eldest brother. The Xiang Zhou murder case was also done by him. This was what the people of the chai residence saw with their own eyes. There were also many people who saw himmit the crime. Why doesn¡¯t Grandmaster believe me?¡±

    Jingxin said,

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Chai Xian to resist my precepts. He¡¯s not lying. In addition, benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er, there are many suspicious points in your words. Sage Chai wasn¡¯t an evil person by nature, so why would he kill his foster father for the sake of benefactor Chai Lan¡¯s marriage?

    ¡°Compared to that, isn¡¯t elopement a safer option?¡±<div>

    Smart, this monk and Xu Qian were thinking the same thing ¡­ Li lingsu nodded slightly.

    Chai Xing ¡®er sighed,

    ¡°I was hiding something ¡­ In fact, Chai Xian, he, he is my brother¡¯s illegitimate son.¡±

    This sentence was like a sudden p of thunder that resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Jingxin and Jingyuan were slightly moved and shocked.

    Xu Qian was right, Chai Xian was really Chai Jianyuan¡¯s illegitimate son ¡­ As expected, Xing ¡®er knew about this ¡­ Li lingsu was not surprised because she already knew this secret.

    As for Chai Xian, his pupils contracted violently as if he had encountered a strong light. His face was as stiff as a stone sculpture. From his dull eyes and nk expression, one could tell that his mind was in a mess and he could not think.

    Chai Xing ¡®er continued,

    ¡°His personality has been extreme since he was young. Big brother was afraid that he would not be able to ept this fact, so he has been hiding it and raised him as an adopted son. As he grew up, he gradually developed feelings for his sister.

    ¡°Big brother had no choice but to marry Xiao LAN off to the Huangfu n through marriage.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chai Xian to be so resentful that he killed his big brother. He¡¯s so extreme ¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    A loud shout interrupted her. The veins on Chai Xian¡¯s forehead were bulging, and he was obviously furious.

    ¡°Chai Xing ¡®er, don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks. My parents passed away when I was young, and my foster father took pity on me and adopted me because I had the aptitude. It¡¯s fine if you nder me, but you also want to nder him. You¡¯re a vicious woman.¡±

    Monk Jing Yuan frowned and questioned Chai Xing ¡®er, ¡°¡±What evidence do you have?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er turned to look at the door, ¡°The evidence is here.¡±

    Then, he heard the monk outside the hall berate him, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Jingyuan looked in the direction of the door and said loudly, ¡°¡±What happened?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Jingyuan, a walking corpse is approaching,¡± the monk outside the door replied.

    Jingyuan nced at Chai Xing ¡®er and said, ¡°¡±Let ¡®him¡¯ in.¡±

    The door to the inner hall was pushed open, and a man in gray clothes walked in. His eyes were dead, and his skin was pale and bloodless, like a walking

    corpse..

 Chapter 1180: 54-the truth is out (3)

    Chapter 1180: 54-the truth is out (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was Chai Jianyuan, who had died in his twenties.

    ¡°Father ¡­¡±<div>

    Chai Xian¡¯s lips trembled.

    Chai Xing ¡®er controlled the undead to take a seat and had him take off his shoes, revealing his left foot.

    Everyone took a closer look and found that Chai Jianyuan had six toes, but what did that mean?

    ¡°Chai Xian also has six toes,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er replied.

    Li lingsu turned to look at Chai Xian, only to see that he was staring at Chai Jianyuan¡¯s left foot in a daze, and the blood in his face was draining away.

    ¡°Benefactor Chai Xian, do you have six fingers?¡± the handsome Zen Master asked.

    Chai Xian¡¯s lips moved, and his jaw twitched as if he had lost the ability to speak.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan understood. Thetter questioned Chai Xing ¡®er, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head sadly. if my eldest brother died at the hands of my adopted son, the chai family would still have face. If he died at the hands of an illegitimate child, how would the chai family have a foothold in Zhang province if such a scandal were to spread? ¡± The two grandmasters are still outsiders. How can I tell you the truth? If things hadn¡¯te to this, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have made it public.¡±

    No, just because of her extreme personality, she didn¡¯t tell him? The orange cat under the window frowned.

    Jingyuan nodded his head, epting Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s exnation. He asked in confusion, ¡®<div>

    ¡°But Chai Xian passed the test ofmandment, he was not the murderer ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Jingxin shook his head and said.

    With that, the fourth -grade Zen Master stared at Chai Xian and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t asked you. You said you went to Sanshui town to find the mastermind. Then, how did you know that the person behind the scenes would attack Sanshui town?

    Upon hearing this, Chai Xian lowered his head as if someone had knocked him on the head with a stick.

    ¡°How would I know, how would I know ¡­

    He stood there in a daze, his head lowered as he muttered to himself.

    This processsted for about ten seconds. Suddenly, a lowugh rang out, gradually rising, and finally bing a maniacalugh.

    Chai Xian raised his head. His handsome face was twisted, and his eyes were filled with crazed malice. Hisughter was loud and hoarse. ¡°How should I know? Because I¡¯m the one who killed them!¡±

    In an instant, he seemed to have be another person.

    that¡¯s right. I killed Chai Jianyuan. I also did the Xiang Zhou murder case. I did everything.<div>

    Heughed hysterically and said, ¡®

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a father since I was born, and my mother was depressed. In order to raise me, she died of overwork. I¡¯ve been reduced to a beggar since I was a child, bullied and suffered, but he deserved to die.

    ¡°Do you know how I lived through those years? My life is worse than a dog¡¯s. But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Xiao LAN is with me, I can let go of the past.

    But he even wanted to take Xiao LAN away from me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t such people deserve to die? Don¡¯t you deserve to die?¡±

    The current Chai Xian was apletely different person from his gentle and handsome self.

    Soul-dissociating syndrome? ¡°I see, he has soul-dissociating syndrome,¡± li lingsu said in sudden realization.

    Split personality? Xu Qi ¡®an, who was under the window, also came to a realization.

    He finally understood why the case was so chaotic and there were conflicts at every stage. It was because there were two Chai xians.

    The normal Chai Xian would not have the motive to kill Chai Jianyuan, but the other Chai Xian who knew about his past had the motive. He was an extremely paranoid person.

    The normal Chai Xian thought that he was innocent and that someone behind the scenes was framing him. Thus, he insisted on not leaving Xiang Zhou and tried to find out the truth.<div>

    But in fact, the person behind the scenes was himself, another personality.

    This caused the case to be contradictory.

    He was also the one who killed the entire family in the small mountain vige

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood. Chai Xing¡¯ er had an alibi, and it was not necessary.

    Back then, he¡¯d already felt that it was strange. If the person who killed the family of three was Chai Xing ¡®er, why didn¡¯t she take the opportunity to ambush Chai Xian? There was no point in killing a few innocent vigers.

    But for the other personality, he had to stop Chai Xian from participating in the demon ying meeting, because he was the murderer. He was the one who hadmitted all the murders, and he was not innocent.

    If he went to the demon ying meet, he would definitely die, just like now. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s some progress in the ancestral hall ¡­¡± The orange cat, Ann, closed her eyes.

    In the cer, Xu Qi ¡®an received a message from a rat. The rat ¡± told ¡± him that there was a secret room under the ancestral hall, and that it had snuck into the secret room through a hole.

    All the snakes, insects, rats, and ants inside and outside the ancestral hall went out of control.

    The mice started to capture the insects around them, and the snakes that woke up from their hibernation followed their eating instincts and captured the mice.

    ¡°There¡¯s really something in the secret room under the ancestral hall ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave up on them and focused on controlling the orange cat and the mouse that had discovered the secret room.

    This lightened his burden, and his headache disappeared.

    The air in the secret room was slightly heavy, and there were a few oilmps in the sunken parts of the wall.

    In the depths of the secret room, a woman with unkempt hair and a dirty face had her limbs bound by chains. She was sitting on a pile of hay that gave off a rotten smell.

    Her mouth was gagged with a leather mask, and her head drooped weakly to one side. Her chest rose and fell slightly, and her breathing was still stable. She seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Chai Xing ¡®er hade to the South courtyard two nights ago to see this woman?

    It was Chai Xing ¡®er who had locked her up here?

    The rat slithered through the dim light of the oilmp and stopped in front of the woman. It spoke in humannguage, ¡±

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    The woman¡¯s head moved and she slowly woke up. Seeing the rat in front of her, she was obviously stunned and didn¡¯t react for a long time.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± rat asked.

    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±

    Under the woman¡¯s messy hair, her eyes suddenly lit up, like a desperate person who saw hope.

    She started to struggle violently. She was so excited that the chains ttered.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The rat asked again. It looked down at its two small front paws and said, ¡®¡±You can write.¡±

    The woman¡¯s finger trembled as she wrote two words on the wall:

    ¡°Chai LAN!¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ll be done with this plot by tomorrow. It¡¯ll only take one or two chapters..

 Chapter 1181: Removing the demon sealing nail (1)

    Chapter 1181: Removing the demon sealing nail (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chai LAN, she was Chai LAN?

    In the cer, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly opened his eyes, almost unable to control the rat.<div>

    So the missing Chai LAN was here. She had been secretly imprisoned by Chai Xing ¡®er in the secret chamber of the ancestral hall?

    Heposed himself and controlled the rat, saying, ¡°¡±lt was Chai Xing ¡®er who imprisoned you here?¡±

    The unkempt woman nodded.

    Hence, Chai Lan¡¯s disappearance had nothing to do with Chai Xian, it was all

    Chai Xing. er¡¯s doing ¡­ I understand now. I¡¯ve finally sorted out the context ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a sigh. Then, he climbed up to Chai Lan¡¯s side, following her stinky body to her shoulder.

    She finally saw the beautiful face under the messy hair, but also the dirty face.

    It was just like the portrait, it was indeed Chai LAN. I understand, I understand everything now ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Someone wille and save youter.¡±

    Chai LAN shook her head with a ¡°Wu Wu Wu¡± sound, as if she wanted to say something, not believing the promise of the rat.

    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added.

    Chai LAN slowly stopped speaking. After a while, he nodded slightly.<div>

    The rat nodded and replied with an ¡± en. the next second, the fat rat looked around in horror, not understanding why it had suddenlye here.

    He nced at Chai LAN and then quickly left.

    ¡°Amitabha, I see.¡±

    Zen Master Jingxin recited the name of Buddha with emotion and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Benefactor Chai Xian, you¡¯re too obsessed and you¡¯ve killed too many people. Death is not enough to atone for your sins. Let this poor monk take you back to the Western regions and Enter the Void gate.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er took a step forward, not epting Jingxin¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Master, Chai Xian killed his father first and then killed his fellow Xiangzhou pugilist. It had to be handed over to the government to deal with, and it had to be dealt with by the people of Xiang Zhou. How can I let you take me away as you please?¡±

    Jingyuan also took a step forward and gathered his Qi.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s chest felt as if it had been struck, and she staggered back, falling into li lingsu¡¯s arms.

    Monk Jingyuan said indifferently, ¡± you can¡¯t interfere with the way the Buddhists do things. Chai Xian hasmitted many crimes. The Buddhists should deal with him.<div>

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    ¡°This is Da Feng¡¯s territory, not the Western regions.¡± Li lingsu was furious. Chai Xian had killed many people, so the government would naturally deal with him. When did the Western Region¡¯s Buddhism have the final say?¡±

    Jingyuan¡¯s tone was cold. He looked straight ahead and did not look at li lingsu.

    ¡°You can inform the authorities and I will not stop you. Go and ask the Xiang

    Prefecture magistrate if he dares to take her away from the hands of the

    Buddhist sect. Go and ask the people of the Jiang Hu in Xiang Zhou if they dare to take someone from my hands.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s face turned gloomy, clearly angered by the arrogant attitude of the Buddhist sect.

    Chai Xing ¡®er took in a deep breath. Masters, Chai Xian is a member of the chai family. It¡¯s up to us to deal with him. Please be magnanimous and give him to me ¡­ Ah!¡±

    She suddenly let out a blood-curdling screech as her body was sent flying backward, and she vomited blood.

    Jing Yuan loosened his fist and his expression turned cold.

    Jingxin shook his head. we will leave Xiang Zhou after daybreak. Before that, we don¡¯t want to start a fight. Benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er, why summon The Walking corpse? it¡¯ll only cause trouble.<div>

    As he spoke, he looked at the window and said,

    ¡°Chai Xian is of utmost importance to us, and we can¡¯t take him away. We¡¯ve already informed martial uncle Dunan that he¡¯ll arrive in Xiang Zhou after dawn. Not to mention the chai residence, even in the entire Zhang Prefecture, no one would dare to stop us.¡±

    The orange cat an¡¯s heart sank.

    The Vajra had arrived at daybreak?

    I definitely can¡¯t deal with a third-grade Vajra. Moreover, I don¡¯t know if he has anv Arhats with him. In other words. once the sun rises. I won¡¯t be able to get back the host of the Dragon energy.

    Even if they found senior Brother Sun, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Arhats and vajras of the Buddhist League.

    The opportunity was tonight.

    tsk, Buddhism is indeed my biggest enemy during my journey to collect Dragon Qi ..

    The orange cat¡¯s face was serious.

    At this moment, it heard Jingxin say with a smile, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the heavenly sect¡¯s Taishang Wangqing, the Holy Sons and holy virgins of the past, all stopped when they traveled the pugilistic world. Why is it that when ites to benefactor li, he¡¯s actually addicted to women and can¡¯t extricate himself?

    ¡°The two dongfangs from the East Ocean Dragon Pce, Wenren qianrou from the Leizhou Chamber of Commerce, and Chai Xing ¡®er from the chai family in Xiang province are all almsgiver Li¡¯s confidants. Is this how almsgiver cultivates the great oblivion?¡±

    Had li lingsu been exposed? Since Jingxin and the rest recognized him, they must have guessed my existence ¡­ No wonder they said that the Vajra would arrive at daybreak. Chai Xian had only been captured tonight. Even if they were to inform him immediately, it was impossible for him to arrive so quickly ¡­ ¡®It turns out that he¡¯s already guessed that I¡¯m in Xiang Zhou through li lingsu, so he informed the Vajra of difficulty in advance ¡­¡¯

    Hearing Jingxin¡¯s words, Chai Xing ¡®er, li lingsu, and the orange cat an, who was under the window, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.

    Had li lingsu been exposed? Since Jingxin and the rest recognized him, they must have guessed my existence ¡­ No wonder they said that the Vajra would arrive at daybreak. Chai Xian had only been captured tonight. Even if they were to inform him immediately, it was impossible for him to arrive so quickly ¡­ ¡®It turns out that he¡¯s already guessed that I¡¯m in Xiang Zhou through li lingsu, so he informed the Vajra of difficulty in advance ¡­¡¯ Wait, how can they be so sure that li lingsu is with me ¡­?

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly shivered and quickly analyzed the situation in his heart.

    Li lingsu¡¯s inner thoughts were simr to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s. She was shocked and confused, followed by horror.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s focus was on the¡¯ female friend ¡®and the¡¯ Holy Son of the heavenly sect¡¯, especially the former. She pushed li lingsu away and struggled free from his embrace. With tears in her eyes, she said angrily,

    ¡°Who are the Dongfang sisters? Who is Wenren qianrou?¡±

    Ah, this ¡­ She¡¯s your good sister! ¡°Xing ¡®er, now¡¯s not the time to talk about this. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter, ¡± li lingsu coaxed in a low voice..

 Chapter 1182: Removing the demon sealing nail (2)

    Chapter 1182: Removing the demon sealing nail (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chai Xing ¡®ers teary eyes were filled with disappointment, sadness, anger, and misery. She was like a wife who had caught her husband in bed. But in the next moment, all these feelings were restrained.

    ¡°What do the two masters want?¡± she asked in a deep voice.<div>

    In response to her was Jingxin¡¯s mandment¡¯ and a rope woven with golden silk.¡±Colorless!¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er and Li lingsu¡¯s emotions were dispelled, and their minds were clear. Even the ropes that were flying towards them were unable to stimte their ¡°survival¡± instincts, and they were instantly tied together.

    Monk Jing Yuan slowly walked in front of the two of them and said

    expressionlessly, ¡®

    ¡°Almsgiver Li, you and Xu Qian took away the most precious treasure of Buddhism, which is an unforgivable crime. Logically speaking, I should be the one to kill you here. However, you¡¯re the Holy Son of the heavenly sect, so your status is different. The difficulty-solving Vajra will deal with you.¡± Li lingsu¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately begged for mercy,

    ¡°Master, Xu Qian and I met by chance and didn¡¯t have much interaction. We separated after we left Leizhou. I don¡¯t know anything about the treasures of the Buddhist sect. By the way, I heard from Xu Qian that he¡¯s nning to go to the North.¡±

    He wittily cut off all ties with Xu Qian and pointed in a random direction, trying to interfere with the Buddhist monks.

    there¡¯s no need to say more, ¡± Jingxin said indifferently. benefactor Li, you should first think about how to deal with martial uncle Dunan tomorrow.

    With that, he heard Jingyuan transmit his voice, ¡°¡±He¡¯s gone, should we chase him?¡±

    Jingxin shook his head slightly and sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the main body, so there¡¯s no point in chasing it. We¡¯ve captured li lingsu and taken control of the Dragon energy¡¯s host. He also hinted that martial uncle Dunan would arrive in Xiang Zhou at dawn. It was to lure him out.¡±<div>

    ¡°This might scare him away,¡± Jingyuan said with a deep voice.

    Jingxin nodded and said, ¡®

    ¡°But the probability of goading him into staking everything on one throw is higher. For us, if the Arhat is scared away because of this, we¡¯ll just find another chance to capture him. However, to him, once benefactor Chai Xian was sent back to the Western Region, he wouldpletely lose this vital Dragon Qi.

    ¡°In addition, I deliberately didn¡¯t point out what punishment li lingsu would receive, which was also to put pressure on him. Fozi is a person who values friendship. As long as there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope, he will try his best to snatch her away.¡±

    Jingyuan turned to look outside the door and said,¡±everyone,e in.¡± &Nbsp; The monks and Zen masters guarding the door entered the inner hall.

    There was no need for verbalmunication. They seemed to already know what they were going to do. The Zen masters sat cross-legged on the ground and formed arge circle, surrounding li lingsu, Chai Xing ¡®er, and Chai Xian.

    Jingxin entered the circle with a smile. ¡°When you listen to the Scriptures, you should sit cross-legged.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes and began to chant.

    The group of Zen masters chanted along with him.

    Chai Xing ¡®er furrowed her brows slightly. At first, she only felt that the monk¡¯s chanting was very noisy. Not long after, he was actually entranced and had the urge to listen to the Buddhist Dharma.

    Her heart trembled, and she forcefully dispelled this forced ¡®recognition¡¯.<div>

    this is the Scripture that the Zen masters of Buddhism use to guide people. Those who hear this Scripture will gradually agree with the ideas of Buddhism and will join it at all costs.

    guarding your heart, ¡± li lingsu exined in a low voice, ¡± constantly emphasizing yourself, and recalling our happy experiences can effectively resist the Scriptures.

    As he spoke, he nced at Chai Xian. This executioner whose hands were stained with blood had a face full of arrogance and disdain, but he only frowned slightly.

    Li lingsu retracted her gaze and said,¡±the more stubborn a person is, the harder it is to convert them.¡± Xing ¡®er, do you love me?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er turned her head away in a fit of pique, her tone cold.¡±l don¡¯t!¡±

    Underground cer.

    In the oxygen-deficient environment, Xu Qi ¡®an lit a candle. He stared at the candlelight, and his pupils gradually dted, and his thoughts began to drift.

    ¡°I have to take back the Dragon Qi before dawn. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have another chance. Even li lingsu had been captured by them. Sigh, Holy Son, I¡¯ve implicated you ¡­

    ¡°No, it¡¯s you, you scumbag, who¡¯s being punished by the heavens. I¡¯m implicated by you. it¡¯s a little difficult. If I attack tonight, I¡¯ll have to face two peak fourth-grade cultivators and a group of monks with extraordinary strength.

    ¡°How did Jingxin and Jingyuan know about li lingsu¡¯s identity? And when did he find out? if they knew about it a long time ago, then perhaps the king Kong of difficulty has already infiltrated Xiang Zhou and is waiting for me to walk into the trap. I have to consider this possibility.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll change Heng Yin¡¯s appearance first and have him pretend to be me to test the waters. If the Vajra didn¡¯te, I would only need to deal with Jingxin and Jingyuan ¡­¡±<div>

    In the dim candlelight, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was uncertain. After a long time, he seemed to have made a decision.

    He took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and took out the palm-sized Stupa from the mirror. The Stupa shed with golden light, and Xu Qi ¡®an entered the pagoda.

    He went straight to the third floor and the first thing he saw was mu nanzhi and the little fox ying happily. The reincarnation of the flower God was holding a silver ingot in her hand, throwing it to the left and right at times.

    The little white fox jumped up high and bit the silver ingot, returning it to mu Nanxi¡¯s hands.

    The man and the Fox were having a great time.

    ¡°Oh, Xu yinluo is back.¡±

    The little white fox immediately ignored the silver ingot. Her fox tail swayed as she leaped over. She raised her little head, and her ck button-like eyes shone with a hopeful light.

    ¡°Can we go out now?¡±

    ¡°You can go out after tonight. Alright, let¡¯s go to your aunt¡¯s ce.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gently kicked it toward the princess Consort.

    Mu nanzhi hurriedly reached out to catch it. The little white foxined,

    ¡°¡±He¡¯s bullying me,¡±

    Delicate. If it was Ling Ying, she would ask to be kicked again ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded at the old monk tower spirit. He walked to Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm and shook the anklet that he had prepared..

 Chapter 1183: Removing the demon sealing nail (3)

    Chapter 1183: Removing the demon sealing nail (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ding ding ding ¡­

    With the crisp sound of the bell, Shen Shu¡¯s consciousness woke up, full of malice and madness.<div>

    It felt like he was summoning. pet dog ¡­ Xu Qianined in his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you remove the firstyer of the seal, and you¡¯ll help me remove the devil sealing nails on my Baihui acupoint and dantian.¡±

    Shen Shuughed and said in a condescending tone, ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll go back on my word?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was calm. to me, you¡¯re just one of my choices. You can go back on your word, and I can return the Stupa Pagoda to the Buddhist League. Weigh it up yourself.¡±

    you dare to threaten me? ¡± Shen Shu said fiercely. you? ¡®

    ¡°Cut the crap. Either you cooperate with me or you¡¯ll be sent back to Buddhism. The current situation is your only chance in five hundred years. No matter how powerful you were in the past, you¡¯re just a prisoner now. Don¡¯t put on airs in front of me.

    The pressure in Chai mansion made Xu Qi ¡®an lose his patience. He didn¡¯t n to spoil Shen Shuts broken arm, so he directly attacked.

    Shen Shu sneered.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve run into trouble outside, or you wouldn¡¯t havee in to trade with me. First, break the supervisor¡¯s seal. I need to break free from some of the reactions to have enough power to remove the demonic sealing nail.

    ¡°But let me make this clear first, the nine devil sealing nails are one. If you pull one, it will affect the whole body. I hope I can pull out two with the power I¡¯ve umted.¡±

    Could it be more painful than being pierced by the demon sealing nail? ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.<div>

    What he said just now was from the bottom of his heart. If Shen Shu went back on her words and did not undo the demon-sealing nail for him, Xu Qi ¡®an would find a way to send the Stupa Pagoda back to Buddhism and let him nevere out.

    This wasn¡¯t just revenge for his broken arm. It was also because the arm was evil. After breaking the seal on the supervisor, he would be born decadester. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s choice was to make it nevere out.

    If Shen Shu¡¯s other limbs are so evil, I can¡¯t keep my promise with the princess of demons ¡­ This thought shed across Xu Qian¡¯s mind. He gently picked up the fragment of The Earth Book, and a small sword that was neither iron nor stone fell out of the mirror.

    He injected the little Qi He had into the small sword and controlled it to cut the iron chain.

    With a ng, the sword light danced and the nine chains were broken.

    ¡°Comfortable, sofortable!¡±

    Shen Shuughed wildly, shaking the Stupa so hard that it trembled. Mu nanzhi immediately squatted down with the little white fox in her arms.

    After a while, Shen Shu said, ¡°take off your clothes ande here!¡± I¡¯ve recovered some of my strength, so I can try to pull out the devil sealing nail.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his robe and clothes. Half-naked, he walked to the broken arm and was blocked by an invisible light golden barrier.

    Mu nanzhi let out a soft cry of surprise and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s muscr upper body in a daze. She saw the dark gold nails that were embedded in his spine, heart, chest, dantian, and other ces.

    The flesh around the nail could not heal, but it was trying its best to heal itself, as if it had be one with the nail.<div>

    Although mu nanzhi had seen the nail in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart before, she had never seen it in other ces. This was the first time she had seen it.

    The little white fox raised her head and saw that mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Auntie, why are you crying?¡±

    Mu nanzhi refused to admit it. it¡¯s because you¡¯re shedding too much. It¡¯s in my eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t shed any fur. You¡¯re just crying.¡± The little white fox was not convinced.

    Then, mu Nanxi cut off a few of its scalps. It was convinced and said weakly, ¡°¡±l¡¯m the one who¡¯s shedding ¡­¡±

    Blue veins popped up on Shen Shu¡¯s left arm, and her muscles expanded. She was in a state of exerting force.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could feel a terrifying powering from the arm and quickly gathering in his index finger.

    He suddenly raised his index finger and pointed it at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lower abdomen. A dark golden beam of light shot out, but it was blocked by a light golden barrier.

    ¡°Senior ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at the old monk tower spirit in the distance.

    The old monk didn¡¯t say a word. He put his hands together, but the next moment, a dark golden beam of light broke through the barrier and ¡± shone ¡® on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s dantian.<div>

    Immediately after, he heard a buzzing sound of incantationsing from the void. They were everywhere and densely packed. He could not make out whatnguage they were in.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked down and saw that the nail that sealed the sea of Qi was glowing with a blinding light and was being pulled out of the flesh bit by bit.

    As the devil sealing nail was pulled out, the other devil sealing nails on his body resonated at this moment. The wound on his heart cracked, and the wound on his middle dantian cracked ¡­ The eight nails seemed to be pulled out together.

    In just a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was covered in blood. His sweat and blood were mixed together, and he was in so much pain that his face was twisted. He gritted his teeth and bit through his lips, enduring the inhuman torture.

    Ding! Ding!

    Finally, the nail in his dantian fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    The other eight nails calmed down again.

    The moment the nail was pulled out of his body, a terrifying Qi fluctuation gushed out violently like a flood, causing the Buddha tower to tremble again.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a third-rank martial artist.¡± ha, ¡± Shen Shu said. your Qi is so strong. Your Foundation is very solid.

    His voice was filled with fatigue, as if he had consumed a lot of energy.

    Hu hu hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an fell to the ground, gasping for breath. The remaining pain was still torturing him, but the strong vitality of a third-grade martial artist had begun to heal his injuries.

    His flesh wriggled, but not a single scar was left behind.

    ¡°Master, I was actually at the peak of essence refinement a year and a half ago.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said as he panted.

    Shen Shu snorted.

    They had time to rest. After a quarter of an hour, the blood vessels on Shen Shu¡¯s arms bulged again, and her muscles expanded. She gathered her strength.

    This time, the time it took to gather power was twice as long as before. As Shen Shu had said, pulling out the demon-sealing nail would consume his energy.

    The terrifying arm raised its index finger and shot out a dark golden beam of light. This time, the beam of light shone between Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyebrows.

    Thetter emotionally sensed the abnormality in his brain, and the nail in his head loosened. Then, it began to slowly ¡± rise ¡°, trying to drill out of his head.

    The remaining seven demon sealing nails reacted to each other and opened up the wound again ¡­

    BOOM!

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if his soul had exploded into countless pieces. All his thoughts disappeared, and his consciousness fell into boundless darkness.

    This time, he didn¡¯t even feel any pain.

    After a long time, the ¡± Soul Fragments ¡± gathered together. He woke up, his face twitching and his body spasming.

    After a while, he finally recovered andined, ¡®¡±¡®The pain mayete, but it won¡¯t be absent.¡±

    There were two nails on the ground. Xu Qj ¡®an collected them first, then closed his eyes to sense the changes in his body.

    the seal on my dantian has been removed, and I can move my Qi. Although the acupoints on my upper dantian and Governor and conception vessels are still sealed, and my Qi will be blocked in these acupoints, I¡¯ve at least recovered some of my strength.

    ¡°My primordial spirit has beenpletely dispelled, and my ¡®image capture¡¯ ability, which I¡¯m so proud of, has been restored. In this case, I can immediately sense danger if the Vajra of difficulty is nearby.

    yes, I can¡¯t use the vitality of my body yet. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even need to use Qi at all. I can blow up a rank-4 with one punch.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and exhaled. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±Happy cooperation. ¡±

    Shen Shu didn¡¯t respond. She had used up all her energy and fell into a deep sleep when Xu Qi ¡®an was unconscious.

    Xu Qi ¡®an summoned the puppet Heng Yin on the second floor and disguised him as Xu Qian. The two of them left the Stupa and appeared in the underground cer.

    The two of them walked through the night and soon came to the inner hall, which was brightly lit by candlelight. There were only two martial monks guarding the outside.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Heng Yin, and thetter saluted, ¡°¡±yes sir. ¡±

    This was the interaction with the corpse, which could fully satisfy the needs of the corpse puppet. In the future, when there were more puppets, Xu Qi ¡®an could even control them to do cross talks, two-person turns, and talk shows.

    Tsunaga, who was wearing a green robe, walked out of the darkness and entered the inner hall.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

    The monk on the left shouted.

    Just as he was about to step forward to stop him, the light of thentern under the eaves shone on the face of the person who hade. It was Xu Qian, who had appeared in Leizhou.

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, the two monks fell straight down, their limbs numb.

    Then, Heng Yin kicked open the door of the inner hall and saw the Zen master sitting in a circle, chanting Scriptures, and six warrior monks guarding the sides.He saw li lingsu and the other two who were tied up.He saw the excited expressions on Jingxin and Jingyuan¡¯s faces.

    ¡°You¡¯vee as expected!¡± Jingyuanughed..

 Chapter 1184: One blade (1)

    Chapter 1184: One de (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jing Yuan moved as fast as a ghost, leaving behind afterimages. In the blink of an eye, he had already arrived in front of Heng Yin.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±<div>

    Heng Yin put his hands together, lowered his head, and said leisurely.

    The power ofmandment spread out instantly, affecting everyone in the inner hall.

    With a posture that went against the principles of mechanics, Jingyuan ignored the inertia and turned around, returning to his original spot.

    For neutral jing martial artists, smacking Newton¡¯s face was amon urrence.

    ¡°You¡¯re not him, you¡¯re senior brother Heng Yin.¡±

    Jingyuan raised his eyebrows and recognized his identity.

    At the same time, the fourth-grade monk was a little angry. Whether it was

    Chai Xian or Xu Qi ¡®an, they all liked to use puppets to deceive people.

    Heng Yin¡¯s mouth twitched and he corrected, ¡®

    ¡°No, I¡¯m Heng Yin from Daming Lake.¡±

    Jingyuan was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect such an answer. Before he could react, one of the warrior monks who were standing guard beside the Zen masters suddenly fell down powerlessly. His limbs were sore and numb.<div>

    As soon as he circted his Qi, he immediately felt a burning pain.

    The others immediately held their breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    Jingyuan pushed forward with both hands and Qi activity gushed out. With a series of ¡®shua shua¡¯ sounds, all the windows in the inner hall were opened.

    ¡°Senior Xu hase to save us.¡±

    Li lingsu said delightedly. He had also been poisoned, and his limbs were sore and weak. The only reason he could stand was because he and Chai Xing ¡®er were tied up by the same rope.

    Chai Xing ¡®er held her breath in time, preventing the poisonous gas from entering her body.

    ¡°Can he do it?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t have much hope for Xu Qian¡¯s strength.

    Didn¡¯t I tell you? he¡¯s a senior in the supernatural realm.

    Li lingsu said.<div>

    ¡°Then why hide?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er asked in annoyance. Didn¡¯t the two stinky monks say that their sect¡¯s elders were not in Xiang Zhou?¡±

    Li lingsu was at a loss for words, unable to answer for a moment.

    Old monster Xu Qian, I¡¯m sure of this, but I¡¯ve guessed that something is wrong with him ¡­ Thinking of this, li lingsu suddenly felt pessimistic.

    ¡°No, Xu Qian is a cunning man. How could he make a move without confidence? he has a trump card that I don¡¯t know about!¡±

    Li lingsu immediately perked up, thinking that perhaps this fight could further unveil Xu Qian¡¯s mystery.

    He wanted to use poison to force us out of the hall, and then take the opportunity to snatch Chai Xian and save li lingsu ¡­ Monk Jingxin nced at the three people in the circle and turned his head. His gaze swept past Heng Yin¡¯s shoulder and he looked out into the pitch-ck night.

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself? The Dhyana techniques of the Buddhist sect are immune to poison.¡±

    Zen Master was the name of the sixth grade in the Buddhist system. This grade did not increase one¡¯sbat power. They only cultivated one thing, and that was meditation.

    Sitting for three days and three nights was the entry level.

    When a Dhyana technique was cultivated to a high level, one could even be in harmony with heaven and earth, and one couldprehend the profoundws of heaven and earth.

    In the Western regions, there were often eminent monks who would sit there for a few years, or even more than a decade.<div>

    Once a monk from the Western Region entered a state of meditation, he would not need to eat or drink. He would not be afraid of the invasion of evil and would even have a certain level of defense.

    Right now, a dozen or so Zen masters had formed a formation. On the surface, they were chanting Sutras, but in fact, they were also protecting li lingsu and the other two.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had used the poison to force them to disperse the formation.

    As Jingxin¡¯s voice fell, everyone in the hall looked around, searching for Xu Qian, who might suddenly appear.

    Jingyuan was the first to notice and cast his gaze at the shadow at Heng Yin¡¯s feet.

    The shadow then turned pitch-ck and twisted. A man who looked simr to him in cotton clothes came out, holding a sword in his hand with a ck scabbard.

    To be more precise, it was a saber, but the sheath was not curved too far. At first nce, one would mistake it for a sword.

    Saber? This was the first time li lingsu had seen Xu Qian use a weapon. This was different from his previous image, so he immediately noticed it.

    Jingxin¡¯s eyes flickered and he put his palms together. ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife.¡±

    The power ofmandment enveloped the inner hall and exerted itself on Xu

    Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°It¡¯s ineffective!¡± Heng Yin put her hands together.

    The power of precepts immediately disappeared.

    As expected, onlymandments could deal withmandments ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were calm. He was sure that the Vajra of tribtion wasn¡¯t lying in ambush nearby. He wasn¡¯t even in Xiang Zhou.

    Then there was nothing to worry about.

    Jingxin didn¡¯t care that themandment had failed. He smiled and said,

    ¡°¡±Almsgiver Xu, you¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    His face suddenly turned serious. His right hand shook slightly and held the Rosary beads on his wrist in his palm. He said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    The Zen masters did the same thing. They shook their wrists, held the prayer beads, and said in unison, ¡®

    ¡°Seal! ¡±

    Ayer of golden light swept across the hall like ripples, and a swish suddenly lit up on the ground.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ears twitched, and her expression changed when she realized that she couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside world.

    ¡°This ce has been sealed.¡±

    Li lingsu nodded with a grave expression.

    ¡°Jingxin and Jingyuan already knew that I was in the residence and that senior

    Xu wasing to seize the Dragon Qi. The words we said earlier, including Chai Xian, were all bait ¡­¡±

    The saint¡¯s heart sank, and he was anxious. So far, he had seen Xu Qian use Gu magic toe and go without a trace.

    Now that his greatest reliance was gone, this ce was sealed, and the inner hall was not big. Even if he could still use shadow jump, a martial artist was invincible in short-distance sprints.

    Jingxin pressed his palms together and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°As long as I can control the host of the Dragon energy, I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯t take the bait.

    ¡°I found you hiding under the window a long time ago. I said so much just to lure you out. Compared to Chai Xian, we care more about you. This seal is called the ¡®small colorless realm¡¯. In the fourth stage realm, there are very few people who can break it..

 Chapter 1185: One blade _2

    Chapter 1185: One de _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°In order to catch you, we have prepared many magical artifacts. The ¡®small colorless realm¡¯ is a formation that is specially designed to deal with you, and it just happens to counter your Gu techniques.

    ¡°Amitabha. Almsgiver Xu, please return to Buddhism with us. Buddhism is your only home.¡±<div>

    He didn¡¯t have the arrogance of the monk, Jing Yuan, but his gentleness and calmness made people feel that he was even more arrogant than the monk.

    Everything was under control, so it was calm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored Jingyuan, who was slowly approaching him. He looked at Jingxin, who was sitting cross-legged in the distance, and said, ¡°¡±Did you deliberately say the disaster avoiding Vajra to lure me out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick,¡± Jingxin said with a gentle tone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. then how did you catch Chai Xian? ¡± Why are you so sure that he will attack you?¡±

    Jingxin replied,

    ¡°The southern border¡¯s corpse worm n has a secret technique that uses a Gu-raising technique to raise corpses. No matter who the murderer is, since he repeatedlymitted murder cases and killed to refine corpses, it¡¯s definitely not a simple frame-up.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked Junior Brother toe out and test the waters. As expected, benefactor Chai Xian was drawn here.¡±

    Chai Xian snorted, ¡®

    ¡°Everything in this world is fake, only power is real. ¡°If you control power, you control everything.¡± I understood this when I was young. It¡¯s a pity that my flying corpse is only one step away. Otherwise, I would have the strength of a rank-4 and be a powerhouse that dominates a continent.¡±

    ¡°In Zhang Zhou, rank-4s are definitely unrivaled.<div>

    The secret technique of the corpse worm division and this method of raising corpses ¡­ This was due to theck of information ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    When monk Jingyuan heard this, he interrupted, ¡°¡±Senior brother, there¡¯s no need to talk nonsense with him. Quickly restrain him.¡±

    Jingxin nodded slowly. He turned his wrist and grabbed the Buddha beads.

    Under Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet, the swastika was spinning rapidly, with a faint golden cyclone, and he was firmly absorbed.

    Then, Jingxin took out a yellow bronze mirror. As he touched the surface of the mirror, the bronze mirror immediately bloomed with light.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble almsgiver Xu¡¯s primordial spirit to stay in the mirror for a while. ¡±

    This mirror could capture a person¡¯s soul and seal it within the mirror.

    No one below rank-3 could escape.

    The Buddhist sect was best at magical artifacts, spells, and formations in the field of ¡®sealing¡¯.

    Jingxin was very clear about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s true grade, and he also knew that he had been sealed by the devil sealing nail. Although his primordial spirit had the toughness of a third-grade primordial spirit, it did not have the power of a

    third ¨C grade primordial spirit.<div>

    This bronze mirror was more than enough to seal Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Jingxin turned the bronze mirror around and faced Feng Qi ¡®an. The mirror immediately reflected his appearance.

    And then ¡­ There was no reaction.

    How could this be? The heart vortex had such a terrifying amplification effect on the primordial spirit? Jingxin furrowed his brows and activated the bronze mirror again, but there was still no reaction.

    Jingxin¡¯s expression turned grave. He could not understand the situation in front of him. He guessed that Xu Qi ¡®an had other means, or the Voodoo had been added to his Arsenal.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡±

    ¡°The tenacity of my primordial spirit is far beyond your imagination, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    His primordial spirit was now a genuine third-grade one, the kind without any seals.

    Although. don¡¯t know what happened, senior Xu is still senior Xu, and you didn¡¯t let me down ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s tensed heart rxed and she let out a sigh of relief.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with hope.

    ¡°Senior brother, let me do it!¡±<div>

    Jingyuan raised his finger and tapped the space between his eyebrows. A dot of golden paint lit up from the space between his eyebrows and quickly swam through his entire body.

    In an instant, he turned into a bright golden body.

    If he couldn¡¯t extract the primordial spirit, he would suppress it with force. ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother.¡± Jingxin slowly nodded.

    He maintained the formation to restrain Xu Qi ¡®an in case anything happened. Although he was extremely confident in Jingyuan, there were very few existences below third-grade that could defeat him.

    Jingyuan sent a voice transmission.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯ve been relying on the Vajra power of our Buddhist sect to dominate Dafeng. When you used your indestructible divine power to deal with your enemies, have you ever thought about how you would deal with an expert who has mastered the same technique one day? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only use one de!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied. He did not use telepathy but spoke normally.

    One de? What de?

    The inner hall was sealed, and Li lingsu was in a difficult situation. However, when she heard Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words, she was unable to react for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your golden body with one saber move,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    A calm voice rang out in the hall, filled with unparalleled confidence.

    Breaking the Golden body with a single de? Li lingsu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Even the unruly Chai Xian was attracted and frowned slightly.

    Was he trying to cheat? Jingxin frowned. He thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was just trying to cover up his true intentions. Xu Qi¡¯ an had a deeper n.

    Jingyuan¡¯s Vajra power was stronger than an ordinary peak fourth-grade martial artist. Unless it was. Taoist sect or dream wizard of the same realm who directly targeted the primordial spirit, it was almost impossible to break the Vajra power with brute force ¡­

    Xu Qi. an¡¯s mind Gu technique is still far from being able to shake the primordial spirit of. level four expert. Besides, with me by his side, it won¡¯t be.

    problem for me to hold Jingyuan¡¯s primordial spirit .

    The Stupa Pagoda was the Dharma Treasure of the Grandmaster, Bodhisattva Faji. It would not help Xu Qi. an to fight against his fellow disciples ¡­

    All sorts of thoughts shed through Jingxin¡¯s mind, and his final judgment was that he was bluffing!

    ¡°One de?¡±

    Ever since Jingyuan had mastered the divine skill of Vajra, he had never met an opponent who could break his golden body.

    There was nock of fourth -grade martial monks in the sect, but not everyone could cultivate the Vajra power. Those martial monks in the same realm could do nothing to Jingyuan¡¯s Vajra power.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s right hand held the hilt of the peace de. His aura copsed, his emotions were restrained, and he was umting power for the long-lost heaven and earth sh.

    At the same time, Jingyuan lifted his monk robe, took out his Buddhistmandment de, and shed at Xu Qi ¡®an..

 Chapter 1186: One blade (3)

    Chapter 1186: One de (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ng!

    In the brightly lit Hall, everyone could clearly see the dark golden de sh.<div>

    Then, a deafening lion¡¯s roar sounded, shaking everyone¡¯s blood.

    In the hall, Xu Qi ¡®an and Jingyuan were standing face to face. Jingyuan raised his Buddhistmandment de high while Xu Qi¡¯ an was still holding onto the hilt of the de. They maintained their confrontation posture.

    It was as if the sh of the de was just an illusion. In fact, neither of them had drawn their des.

    Jingxin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. His usual gentleness and calmness were gone, and he was stunned ¡­ The golden light on the surface of Jingyuan¡¯s body was like porcin, full of cracks.

    In an instant, it copsed into golden fragments of light.

    The Vajra power was broken.

    That was not all. A wound that extended from Jingyuan¡¯s chest to his lower abdomen appeared on his chest and blood gushed out like a fountain.

    ¡°You, you ¡­¡±

    Jing Yuan stared at Xu Qi ¡®an. His lips opened and closed, and he spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, go to the side.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed his throat and threw him away.<div>

    Bang! Bang! Jingyuan was thrown out and he rolled on the ground, leaving behind a trail of blood. He struggled a few times but could not stand up.

    The terrifying saber intent was destroying his life force and wearing down his spirit.

    The inner hall instantly fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a daze.

    On one hand, li lingsu was worried that Xu Qian would fail miserably, but on the other hand, she still had confidence in this transcendent realm old monster.

    He had thought that Xu Qian might have a way to solve Jingyuan¡¯s problem, but it would not be easy. The fact was that it was that simple.

    The Vajra Divine Art, known as the number one protective Divine Art in nine regions, was actually cut open by him with one knife.

    ¡°He, he really is a transcendent realm master?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er muttered.

    She subconsciously turned her head to look at Jingxin and realized that this calm andposed young monk had beads of sweat on his forehead.

    Chai Xing ¡®er suddenly felt a burst of joy.

    this is an expert. This is the expert I want to be ¡­ Chai Xian¡¯s face was filled with desire and his eyes were burning.

    Jingxin¡¯s throat rolled. you ¡­ Recovered your cultivation? ¡®<div>

    The calmke in his heart was now in turmoil. The scene in front of him told him that Xu Qi ¡®an had recovered his cultivation.

    The all-powerful Xu Qi! an! who had killed! rank two Emperor! had been unsealed!

    Recover his cultivation? Li lingsu was like a shark that had smelled blood. Her spirits were lifted as she looked at Jingxin.

    However, he didn¡¯t hear anything else. After Jingxin finished speaking, he didn¡¯t speak again.

    ¡°No one in this world can suppress me, not even Buddha, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    Because the Buddha was toozy to press me down ¡­ He added in his heart.

    How arrogant! How dare he say that? who is he ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s imagination ran wild because of this sentence. She said in a low voice,

    ¡°Senior Xu¡¯s identity might be even more terrifying than we imagined.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that just a casual statement? Chai Xing ¡®er muttered in her heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his saber and looked at the monks disdainfully.¡±You have two choices now.Remove the formation and hand over the Dragon energy host to me. Second, I will personally split open the formation, regardless of casualties. ¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Jingxin sighed. ¡°Since things havee to this, I and my fellow disciples can only let you do as you please.¡±<div>

    He immediately had the Zen masters dispel the formation and untie li lingsu and Chai Xing ¡®er.

    The Zen masters swarmed to Jingxin¡¯s side while the warrior monks went to check on Jingyuan¡¯s injuries. After a round of examination, they turned back in relief and said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Li lingsu held her confidante¡¯s hand and ran toward Xu Qi ¡®an happily. She felt that it was great to have someone to rely on.

    Xu Qi ¡®an acknowledged with a cold expression and turned to look at Jingxin.

    ¡°Little monk, I have something to ask you. Whether this group of bald donkeys can live or not depends on your performance.¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, please ask if you have anything to say,¡± Jingxin said in a deep voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an controlled Heng Yin to take a step forward and cast amandment, don¡¯t lie.¡±

    The power ofmandment filled the hall.

    ¡°Is there a Bodhisattva from the Buddhist sect this time?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Jingxin shook his head.

    ¡°There are only the Arhat du Qing and du dianfan, the two Vajra Warriors?¡±

    ¡°There are two hundred and eight monks left.¡±

    ¡°You came for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but martial uncle Dunan and I have agreed to meet in

    Yongzhou. ¡±

    Why did they have to meet in Yongzhou and not in the same ce? Did the Vajra go to do something more important in the middle of the journey? Xu Qi ¡®an asked this question, and Jingxin said, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t know,¡±

    After a few more questions, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and looked at Chai Xian. He sighed and said, ¡®

    ¡°You killed er ya¡¯s family?¡±

    Chai Xian¡¯s face stiffened for a moment before he recovered and chuckled, ¡®

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill them at first. I¡¯ve never even ¡®appeared¡¯ in front of them. But that day, when he returned to the vige and received your note, I still didn¡¯t n to kill him. But er ya told me that she told that kind uncle that I had six toes. ¡±

    Chai Xian¡¯s face turned sinister.

    ¡°After I left the vige, I took advantage of his sleep to return to the second daughter¡¯s house and killed them all. She said something she shouldn¡¯t have, so she should die.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned on his knife, the veins on the back of his hand bulging, but his face was calm as he whispered,

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even wear a new pair of shoes until her death.

    ¡°Chai Xian doesn¡¯t know of your existence?¡±

    of course he doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯s a coward who refuses to face his true self. Chai Xian sneered.

    This is a person with split personality ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and turned to li lingsu. ¡°Is there any way to cure the soul-dissociating syndrome?¡±

    ¡°If I recover my cultivation, I can enter his consciousness and eliminate that personality,¡± li lingsu said with a troubled expression. Now ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Jingxin put his palms together. Buddhism can help him wash away his sins. Almsgiver Xu, after you extract the Dragon Qi, you can hand him over to Buddhism.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored the monk and looked down at Chai Xian. ¡°I want to see him.¡±

    Chai Xian did not say anything. He only lowered his head. After a few seconds of silence, he looked up again and looked around. There was an obvious confusion in his eyes.

    He really didn¡¯t know ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart was already at a higher level. Just by sensing the change in the other party¡¯s emotions, he could tell that Chai Xian was dumbfounded.

    Chai Xian looked at the monks, then at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, as well as the blood on the ground. He guessed that there might have been a conflict here. ¡°I¡¯m the orange cat that you made a promise with in the vige that night.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Chai Xian, whose hands were tied up, was stunned. His expression changed drastically, and he rushed over desperately, as if he wanted to bite Xu Qi ¡®an. Li lingsu took the initiative and pped Chai Xian to the ground.

    why did you kill them? they¡¯re innocent! You bastard ¡­ Chai Xian roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°You¡¯re the beast!¡± Li lingsu cursed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly,¡±Chai Xian, you killed everyone. You¡¯re the murderer.¡± Do you know that you have soul-dissociating syndrome?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chai Xian was both angry and confused.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the poor guy everything in detail. Even though reality was cruel to Chai Xian, reality was reality.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Chai Xian restrained his anger and hatred, his handsome face showing disdain.He said indifferently,

    ¡°We¡¯re meat on the chopping block. Since I¡¯ve fallen into your hands, you can beat me or kill me as you wish. But if you want to nder me, you should save your effort.¡±

    Selective memory loss. No wonder Chai Xian said that he was. coward who was afraid of facing her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at Chai Jianyuan¡¯s corpse and said,

    ¡°Have you forgotten what you saw before you fainted?¡±

    Chai Xian followed his gaze and saw that Chai Jianyuan was still sitting on the chair. He had not put on his left shoe, and his six toes could be seen.

    Seeing this, Chai Xian¡¯s expression froze as he stared at Chai Jianyuan¡¯s toes.

    Just when everyone thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was being overbearing and oppressing Chai Xian, he said something that surprised everyone.

    ¡°This case isn¡¯t over yet. Don¡¯t you agree, Chai Xing ¡®er?¡±

    [ PSI . continue to write the next chapter and suddenly realize that I¡¯m an old general on the stage ¡­ ] From the g nting to the end..

 Chapter 1187: 57-suicide _1

    Chapter 1187: 57-suicide _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chai Xing ¡®er revealed an innocent and dazed smile.¡±Senior Xu, what do vou mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one behind all this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a smile.<div>

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Jingxin and the other monks also looked over in surprise, including Jingyuan, who had already woken up and had a pale face.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve misunderstood me,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head.

    The woman was indeed an actress. Her eyes and tone were sincere and innocent, without the slightest trace of guilt.

    You¡¯re putting on an act in front of the great Minister Xu yinluo ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny it, let me finish.

    I¡¯ve been investigating Chai Jianyuan¡¯s case in depth. Let¡¯s sort out the case from the beginning. First, ording to you, Chai Jianyuan was killed by Chai Xian in the study at night. When you arrived, you saw Chai Xian and Chai Jianyuan in the room.

    ¡°And thetter is already dead, right?¡±

    ¡°This is something that everyone in the chai residence has witnessed. Does senior think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t lie. What you saw was true, but it might not be the truth.¡±

    Chai Jianyuan and Chai Xian are both at level five, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. their skin and bones are as tough as iron. Even if Chai Xian were tounch a surprise attack, it would be impossible to kill Chai Jianyuan in a short time. However, by the time you arrived, Chai Jianyuan was already dead. The chai residence is only this big.¡±<div>

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes lit up as she recalled what Xu Qi ¡®an had said. he was poisoned. Chai Jianyuan was poisoned first.

    Jingxin nodded slightly in agreement with li lingsu.

    The other monks listened in silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡°for this reason, I sneaked into the cer and dissected

    Chai Jianyuan¡¯s body.¡± He did show signs of being poisoned.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked to Chai Jianyuan¡¯s side and tore open the shirt on his chest, revealing the ¡± wound ¡± that had been stitched up.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s expression becameplicated, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. You were the one who sneaked into the cer that night ¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that Chai Xian had nned this and secretly poisoned big brother,¡± she said in a deep voice after a pause.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Chai Xian, who was doubting his life. He lowered his head and mumbled something, not caring about the affairs around him.

    He was autistic ¡­

    ¡°Amitabha.¡¯<div>

    Jingxin shook his head and chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice.

    ¡°No, the one who poisoned her wasn¡¯t chai Xian, it was you, Chai Xing ¡®er.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a clear voice.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to Chai Xing ¡®er.

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Chai Xian¡¯s mumbling stopped.

    ¡°Senior, you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s face stiffened. Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and continued,

    ¡°Do you all remember why Chai Jianyuan didn¡¯t tell Chai Xian about his background? Was it just because she was afraid that he would suffer a blow?

    Those who could cultivate to the fifth stage were all people with strong minds. What was this little blow?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand at first, but when I saw Chai Xian¡¯s soul-dissociating syndrome, I suddenly understood why Chai Jianyuan would hide his identity. This would only worsen his condition and even cause some bad things to happen. For example, the ending we¡¯re seeing now.¡±

    Everyone was deep in thought.

    Li lingsu came to a sudden realization and immediately frowned. ¡°But what does this have to do with Xing ¡®er?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the beautiful wife.

    ¡°Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband died because of Chai Jianyuan. You resented him, so you used the conflict between the father and son over Chai Lan¡¯s marriage as an opportunity to let Chai Xian know of his past, which aggravated his soul-dissociating syndrome.

    ¡°At the same time, poison Chai Jianyuan and make it reasonable for him to die in Chai Xian¡¯s hands. Chai Xian has been extreme since he was young, and his other side is even more extreme and ruthless. If he finds out that Chai Jianyuan was the culprit behind his tragic childhood and that Chai Jianyuan wanted to marry his beloved girl to someone else, how would he react?¡±

    The inner hall suddenly fell silent.

    Chai Xing ¡®er could feel all the gazes on her.

    She only nced at li lingsu and said, ¡®

    ¡°Senior Xu, these are all your spections. You don¡¯t have any evidence.

    Moreover, Xiao Lan¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown. She was close to Chai Xian, so she might have known his identity or seen his six fingers. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t fall in love with Chai Xian.¡±

    ¡°You can ask Chai Xian if he knows that his left foot has six toes.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to marry into the Huangfu n, so she poisoned big brother and secretly revealed Chai Xian¡¯s true identity before fleeing. Even now, her whereabouts are still unknown. Senior, is my spection reasonable?¡±

    Still not admitting it!

    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want to get married?¡±

    A young monk couldn¡¯t help but question.

    ¡°Then Xing ¡®er wouldn¡¯t have killed her own brother just because Chai Jianyuan refined her ex-husband into an iron corpse.¡±

    ¡°Senior, Chai Jianyuan had no choice but to turn Xing ¡®er¡¯s ex-husband into an iron corpse. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Even if Xing¡¯ er has resentment, it¡¯s just resentment,¡± li lingsu said in a low voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and smiled.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand your motives, but that¡¯s forter. Chai Xing ¡®er, do you need me to tell you who is locked up in the secret room under the ancestral hall?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s face instantly paled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around at the crowd and then at Chai Xian.¡±Chai LAN was locked up in a secret room in the ancestral hall by Chai Xing ¡®er. I¡¯ve already found her.¡±

    Chai Xian raised his head and his lips trembled. ¡°She, is she ¡­¡± ¡°Li lingsu, go and bring him here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his chin at the door..

 Chapter 1188: Suicide _2

    Chapter 1188: Suicide _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Me?¡± Li lingsu pointed at herself.

    ¡°Could it be me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.<div>

    But I don¡¯t know where the secret chamber is ¡­ Instinctively, li lingsu did not want to go, afraid that the truth would be revealed. However, when he saw an orange cat standing at the door, he raised his paw and mmed it on the door frame unhappily.

    Knowing that the old man was going to be angry if he didn¡¯t go now, he had to step out of the door.

    The inner hall quieted down, and no one spoke.

    The Buddhist monks were half expectant and half afraid. They were looking forward to the progress of the case, but they were afraid of how Xu Qi ¡®an would deal with themter.

    The Zen masters still had the power to fight, but they Imew that they had no chance of winning against the unpredictable de. Furthermore, the other party also had a puppet that could be used to offset themandment.

    As for Jingxin, he was the one who knew Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity and cultivation best.

    Other people might still have thoughts of boyibo, but Jingxin didn¡¯t hold any hopes of getting lucky in this aspect.

    Half a quarter of an hourter, li lingsu came in with an unkempt woman in her arms. The orange cat that had left with her just now did not follow.

    Chai Xing ¡®ers face paled even more.

    Chai Xian red at the woman. As he got closer, he could see the woman¡¯s face clearly through her messy hair.

    ¡°Xiao LAN .<div>

    He trembled and made a sound that sounded like he was crying.

    Chai LAN opened her mouth, unable to speak due to her emotional agitation, and started to cry.

    ¡°Little LAN, little LAN ¡­

    Chai Xian twisted his body and moved in front of her. He carefully examined her a few times with mixed feelings of sadness and joy, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the beautiful wife.

    Chai Lan¡¯s appearance was irrefutable evidence against Chai Xing ¡®er. There was no point in trying to deny it, as there were still rules waiting for her.

    Chai Xing ¡®er understood this and didn¡¯t say anything else. She slowly walked towards li lingsu and cupped the saint¡¯s handsome face in her hands.

    ¡°Li Lang, I¡¯ve long known that you¡¯re a wastrel. From the moment I saw you, I knew what kind of person you were.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to you, but you just had to provoke me. After you returned from the thousand-Jue Valley, it was difficult for me to go against my heart and fall in love with you.¡± At that time, I was thinking that even if you were a wastrel, I would still like a man who was willing to give up his life for you, even if he was a wastrel.¡±

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, you, why do you have to do this ¡­¡± Li lingsu said pitifully.

    For a breath of resentment, was there a need to do this? Just because Chai Jianyuan had refined histe husband into an iron corpse?<div>

    Li lingsu found it hard to understand. Just as he was about to say something, Chai Xing ¡®er, who was holding his face, suddenly flipped her palm and pped her own forehead.

    The change happened too quickly, and Li lingsu was caught off guard. Her pupils constricted as she watched the palm strike toward Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s forehead.

    All of a sudden, a hand appeared in li lingsu¡¯s eyes and grabbed onto Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°You want tomit suicide? Did I allow it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    ¡°Senior Xu ¡­¡±

    The Saint was pleasantly surprised. Senior, you¡¯re really too reliable. You¡¯ll always be my backer.

    Immediately, li lingsu held onto Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s shoulders in fear, shocked, angry, and pitiful.

    ¡°Suicide? You said you love me, but you¡¯re going to kill yourself? Why?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er ignored him. She turned to Xu Qi¡¯ an and said bitterly, ¡°¡±Senior, I have nothing else to say. I can only die to atone for my sins. Do you still want

    to interfere?¡±<div>

    I haven¡¯t finished my question. Isn¡¯t it too rushed to die now?

    Looking at Xu Qian¡¯s half-smile and his burning eyes, Chai Xing ¡®er suddenly felt like she had been stripped naked, and she could not hide any secrets.

    What did that mean?

    The murderer behind the scenes had already pleaded guilty and the truth of the case had been revealed. What else was there to ask?

    Under everyone¡¯s surprised expressions, li lingsu said, ¡°¡±Senior?¡±

    ¡°I have two suspicious points that I would like aunt Chai to answer.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Chai Xing¡¯ er¡¯s ex-husband has been dead for nearly three years. Why did she bide her time and wait until now? ¡±

    Jingxin and Li lingsu frowned at the same time.

    They understood Xu Qian¡¯s words. The premise of forbearance was to find opportunities or umte strength. But in the past three years, what had stopped Chai Xing ¡®er from seeking revenge?

    Chai Xing ¡®er pursed her lips and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for an opportunity to aggravate Chai Xian¡¯s soul-dissociating syndrome. The marriage alliance between the chai and Huangfu families is an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Heh, with Chai Xian¡¯s condition, he can¡¯t be frozen in a day. Even without the Huangfu n¡¯s incident, he would¡¯ve probably killed his own father. Of course, if you want to wait for an opportunity, that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, and he had the calmness and confidence of an old Criminal Police officer.

    ¡°The second suspicious point is, why did you imprison Chai LAN?

    let¡¯s assume that all of your ns are for revenge. Chai Jianyuan is your enemy, Chai Xian is your tool, but Chai LAN is an outsider. Why did you imprison her? ¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er was silent for a long time before her eyes shed with hatred. do you know why my husband and big brother were ambushed when they were out on business that day? ¡±

    She snorted and looked around at the crowd. She sneered, ¡± there¡¯s no so-called enemy at all. Everything was a trap set by big brother.

    ¡°Nonsense,¡±

    Chai LAN retorted in an emotional voice, choking with sobs, ¡°Why did father do this? aunt, you¡¯ve harmed father, and now you¡¯re ndering him?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er sneered,

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for his bastard. My husband and I are both rank five. My husband married into the chai family, so he is part of the chai family. His two sons had achieved nothing, and only Chai Xian had excellent qualifications, but he suffered from the soul-dissociating syndrome.. While he was looking for a cure, he was also worried that if he could not cure Chai Xian¡¯s soul-dissociating syndrome, how could he inherit the position of the head of the family as his adopted son?

 Chapter 1189: 57-suicide _3

    Chapter 1189: 57-suicide _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Will the nsmen support an outsider, or will they support us? He¡¯s confident that he can suppress us when he¡¯s alive, but once he¡¯s dead, the chai family will be ours.

    ¡°Thus, he wanted to take advantage of the fact that I had no children to get rid of my husband to maintain the bnce. In this way, even if he could not cure Chai Xian¡¯s illness in the future, he could let Chai Xian help his second or third brother as an adopted son.<div>

    ¡°So that the position of the chai family¡¯s head doesn¡¯t fall into my hands.

    ¡°He caused my husband¡¯s tragic death, so I¡¯m going to give an eye for an eye.

    However, LAN ¡®er was still my niece, so I couldn¡¯t be cruel enough to kill her. ¡®

    ¡°How could this be ¡­¡± Li lingsu had never expected that there would be such a secret behind this case.

    ¡°Amitabha, fame and fortune are all fleeting clouds. Benefactor Chai Jianyuan hadmitted a grave mistake due to his own selfishness. Benefactor Chai Xing ¡®er couldn¡¯t let go of her hatred and alsomitted a grave mistake.¡±

    Jingxin shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it ¡­¡±

    Chai LAN furiously shook her head.

    ¡°Senior Xu, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can interrogate me with the rules,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er said as she looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    ¡°I do.¡± ¡°But you still lied,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth. Chai Jianyuan might have really harmed your husband back then. However, this has nothing to do with you imprisoning Chai LAN. If you can¡¯t be ruthless, at most, you won¡¯t kill her. He was determined to kill her. At this point, everyone shifted their attention from Chai Xing ¡®er to Xu Qi¡¯ an.<div>

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth. Chai Jianyuan might have really harmed your husband back then. However, this has nothing to do with you imprisoning Chai LAN. If you can¡¯t be ruthless, at most, you won¡¯t kill her. He was determined to kill her.

    You¡¯ve said so much, but you¡¯re just trying to divert our attention.¡±

    You¡¯re trying to divert my attention and change the concept in front of me. Heh, woman, you don¡¯t know how to spell the name Xu yinluo ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an hated himself for not having eyes to reflect the sharp light.

    ¡°Also, Chai Jianyuan has two sons. If you want to take revenge on him, shouldn¡¯t you choose two nephews? why did you choose your niece? If I am not wrong, your motive for imprisoning Chai LAN is to keep Chai Xian in Xiang Zhou.¡±

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Chai Xing ¡®er continuously retreated. Her expression was very strange, as if she had seen a devil. All her secrets had been seen through.

    you, Who are you?! Chai Xing ¡®er shrieked.

    Li lingsu and Jingxin vaguely understood what he meant. As for the others, their thoughts could no longer keep up.

    This included Chai Xian and Chai LAN.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Now, please answer myst question:Why did you leave Chai Xian in Xiang Zhou?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er gritted her teeth, not willing to say a single word.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an snapped his fingers.

    Heng Yin straightened his body, took a step, and raised his hand to make a military salute, ¡°¡±yes sir.¡±

    Then, the three flowers temple¡¯s chief monk put his hands together and said slowly, ¡®¡±¡®1 don¡¯t lie!¡±

    An invisible but boundless power enveloped Chai Xing ¡®er, causing her to be unable to lie.

    ¡°Why did you imprison Chai LAN?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Everyone, including li lingsu, turned to look at Chai Xing ¡®er.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s face twisted, but she couldn¡¯t go against her heart. ¡°To keep Chai

    Xian in Xiang Zhou.¡±

    It really was like that!

    Everyone present immediately understood that everything was as Xu Qian had expected.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked the most important question.<div>

    ¡­¡­. Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s beautiful face waspletely twisted as she said word by word,

    ¡°He, he¡¯s the host of dragon energy ¡­ I can¡¯t let him leave Xiang Zhou before the higher-ups arrive.¡±

    She knew about the host of dragon energy? Xu Qi ¡®an and Jingxin¡¯s expressions changed drastically.

    The host of dragon energy, dragon energy again? What was Dragon Qi? What happened in the outside world when I was under house arrest by the Dongfang sisters for half a year ¡­ Li lingsu thought nkly.

    In the stupa, he knew that the Golden Dragon that Xu Qian fought with the

    Buddhist League was called Dragon Qi.

    However, Xu Qian didn¡¯t tell him more information.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was solemn. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡®¡±What is your identity?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er struggled for a few seconds. I¡¯m a spy of the mysterious heavenly Pce. I collect intelligence from Zhang province and the pugilistic world for the organization.

    ¡°What kind of organization is the mysterious heavenly Pce? what kind of power does it belong to?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure ¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Not long ago, the organization sent me a message asking me to pay attention to whether there are any abnormalities in the Zhang Prefecture. This included some sudden major events, people of the pugilist world who suddenly became famous, and experts whose cultivation improved by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°ording to the information, the Dragon veins of Da Feng have copsed, and the Dragon Qi has scattered across the Central ins, choosing its master to reside in. Not long after, I discovered that Chai Xian¡¯s cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, and he had actuallyprehended huajin in a short time.

    ¡°You must know that he just entered rank-6st year. With his aptitude, it will take at least five years for him toprehend huajin. I reported the information to my superior and observed Chai Xian while waiting for news.

    ¡°I suddenly realized that this is an opportunity, an opportunity to take revenge on big brother and also take control of the chai family. Hence, he nned all this ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu closed her eyes and sighed. Xing ¡®er, you were the one who leaked my and senior Xu¡¯s information to Jingxin and the others, right? ¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er nodded her head bitterly.

    ¡°I imprisoned Xiao LAN to keep Chai Xian and wait for the arrival of my superiors. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be the ones waiting for me, and even the Buddhist sect. What makes me feel even more helpless is that all of you are extremely curious about Chai Xian.

    ¡°In order to prevent you from finding Chai Xian and ruining my n, I¡¯ll leak the information about you and him to the Buddhist sect so that you can focus on each other and ignore Chai Xian. It¡¯s a pity that Jingxin didn¡¯t manage to find senior Xu.¡±

    I have Tian Huan¡¯s ¡°star shifting technique,. so of course they can¡¯t find me ¡­ The mysterious heavenly Pce was a familiar name. If he was not wrong, it was an organization of spies that had been established without being a son.

    It was impossible for ordinary forces in the pugilistic world to know about the copse of the Dragon Qi. As one of the main culprits of the copse of the Dragon Qi, how could he not collect Dragon Qi?

    As a second-grade ¡°Qi cultivator¡± who nned to rebel, his spies and spies could not be limited to Yunzhou. I did not expect to meet one here.

    I might be able to follow Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s lead and uproot the spy who doesn¡¯t even consider himself a son ¡­ Well, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s too simple. With his unfilial intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t be that stupid ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows.

    Da Feng¡¯s Dragon Qi had copsed? What are they talking about ¡­ For some reason, li lingsu felt that she was out of touch with the times.

    He quickly looked at the others and was shocked to find that other than Chai Xian and Chai LAN, the others were not surprised at all, as if they had already known.

    Wait, Dragon Qi? A dragon vein?

    Li lingsu suddenly recalled that she had once read about dragon veins in the ancient books of the heaven sect.

    He then thought of the incident where the Emperor of Da Feng was killed by Xu yinluo.

    Could the two be rted?

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, how do you n to deal with them? how do you n to deal with us?¡± Jingxin suddenly asked.

    The life and death of everyone present was in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands.

    He looked at Chai Xian first.

    It¡¯s necessary to extract the Dragon energy. As for Chai Xian, he¡¯s a mental patient who hasmitted countless murders and not. subjective crime. ording to thews of my previous life, such. person should be locked up in a mental hospital for life ¡­ However. ording to thew, such. person should be executed by. thousand cuts ¡­ As expected, I¡¯m only suitable for solving cases, not being a judge.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was pondering.

    ¡°Can you untie me?¡± Chai Xian asked.

    His expression was calm, and his tone was calm, as if he had already made a decision.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out his peace de. With a sh of the de, he easily cut the magic rope.

    ¡°I¡¯ll atone for my mistakes with my life.¡± Chai Xian nodded. He¡¯s right, I¡¯m too weak, I¡¯ve never dared to face myself.¡±

    This ¡®he¡¯ was referring to the other personality.

    ¡°When I was eight years old, my mother died of illness and I started begging for a living. I was bullied and when I went crazy from hunger, I even had to fight with dogs for food. At the most difficult time, he wished he could die immediately, as death was also a relief. I hated my biological father all the time. Later, my foster father found me and brought me back to the chai family

    He turned his head and looked at Chai LAN with a warm smile, ¡± I found the meaning of living, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just an illusion.

    Chai Xian extended his hand, wanting to touch Chai Lan¡¯s face, but his hand froze in mid-air.

    ¡°If I could go back to the past, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the chai family. I¡¯d rather not have met you in this life.¡±

    He retracted his hand, which was frozen in mid-air, and patted the space between his eyebrows.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of bones cracking was apanied by Chai Lan¡¯s scream. Chai Xian¡¯s body froze and blood flowed out of his eyes before he fell limply to the ground.

    A thick Dragon Qi flew out of Chai Xian¡¯s body and rushed to the roof, ready to leave..

 Chapter 1190: The Imperial advisorâ€™s Messenger (1)

    Chapter 1190: The Imperial advisor¡¯s Messenger (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The moment the Dragon vein left its host, Jingxin seemed to sense it and looked up at the beam.

    The others all looked up and saw the semi-transparent and semi-real Dragon Qi. It was different from the scattered small dragon Qi. The nine vital Dragon Qi could be seen.<div>

    When theplete form of the Dragon¡¯s Vein was extracted from the ground, countless people in the capital had seen it.

    However, after finding a host, the Dragon energy would disappear.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was already prepared. Through his robe, he gently touched the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld hidden in his lower abdomen. His lips opened and closed, and he began to chant a spell.

    The Dragon Qi that was trying to rush out of the house and leave the ce was sucked in by an invisible force. It let out a silent roar and unwillingly drilled into the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the Dragon Qi had automatically chosen Xu Qi ¡®an as its host.

    Chai Xian¡¯s Dragon Qi entered the fragment of the book of theher world and immediately fused with the other Dragon Qi inside. The length of the body did not change, but it became more solid.

    At the same time, the range of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡°radar¡± had also increased. Now, it could cover one-third of Xiang Zhou city.

    ¡°If only it could cover one-third of Xiang Zhou ¡­.

    He mumbled unrealistically before looking at Chai Xian and sighing.

    To Chai Xian, killing his father and innocents, especially second YA¡¯s family of three, was a cruel truth. When he realized that he was the one who did it, he was ready to die.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, dissociative identity disorder was not a subjective crime and could not be taken lightly. However, the vige murder case wasmitted by Chai Xian, and a psychopath killing a person was still a murder. The damage caused would not change.<div>

    He did not forgive Chai Xian because of his mental illness.

    Due to suchplicated feelings, Xu Qi ¡®an did not stop Chai Xian from killing himself.

    Chai LAN fell onto Chai Xian¡¯s body and cried hoarsely.

    Good and evil were rewarded, and karma was a cycle ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at the other culprit and asked, ¡® ¡°Chai Xing ¡®er, who¡¯s your superior?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. A subordinate doesn¡¯t know the identity of a superior. This is the rule of the mysterious heavenly Pce. Between superiors and subordinates, letters were used. If there was an emergency, they would send letters through messenger pigeons.

    ¡°There are carrier pigeons in the mansion. If senior wants to know who the superior is, you can track the carrier pigeon. I didn¡¯t try to find out the identity of my superior, but I¡¯m guessing that the pigeon¡¯s destination is most likely not my superior¡¯s residence.¡±

    The subordinates didn¡¯t know the identity of the superiors, but the superiors most likely knew the identity of the subordinates and were responsible for collecting information on which area ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡®

    there¡¯s no other emergency contact method? ¡®

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head.

    This was to prevent spies from falling into the enemy¡¯s hands and being pulled out by the roots, implicating many people. The disadvantage was that it could easily lead to ag in information ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an continued,<div>

    ¡°Tell me about the situation in the mysterious heavenly Pce.¡±

    ¡°The secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce are divided into nine ranks. I¡¯m a fifth-rank secret agent. The lower level were two level four secret agents, both in Zhang Zhou. I don¡¯t know about the lower level. This is also a rule of the mysterious heavenly Pce. You can only know the identities of your direct subordinates.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er didn¡¯t try to hide anything, and under the power of the precepts, she told him the truth.

    They¡¯re just small fries and aren¡¯t worth my time and effort to capture.

    However. Chai Xing. er¡¯s superior is worth my time ¡­ Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the Buddhist monks.

    No, he had to leave Zhang province as soon as possible. The Vajra of adversity coulde at any time, and there might be Arhats. He couldn¡¯t stay here for long.

    ¡°How did you be a spy of the mysterious heavenly Pce?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked thest question. He was mainly curious about how the spy was raised and how he subdued the spy who was willing tomit suicide.

    In this regard, Duke of Wei and Buren were both outstanding in their industries.

    Duke of Wei had already passed away, so he could not ask anymore. If he wasn¡¯t his son, he couldn¡¯t wait for him to ask, so he took the opportunity to give him the ¡°sword in the hand of a loving father, the body of a Wandering

    Son.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an could only use such a roundabout way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t lie,¡± Heng Yin said with his hands pressed together. Themandment¡¯s time had passed, and he needed to cast it again.

    Chai Xing ¡®er was very resistant in her heart, but her mouth was very honest. ¡°That was ten years ago, when I was still unmarried and was only the eldest miss of Chai Fu. In the middle of summer that year, I was cultivating in the courtyard when I suddenly heard someone say with a smile, ¡°The little girl¡¯s aptitude is not bad ¡­¡±

    that was the first time I met the pce Master. He was wearing a snow-white robe and stood in the courtyard majestically, while the maidservants around him ignored him.

    Not a son?

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. With Xu Pingfeng¡¯s status, it was not reasonable for him to visit the chai family. It was even more impossible for him to appear just because Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s aptitude was good.

    ¡°I asked him who he was, and he said he was here to look for treasure,¡± Chai Xing ¡®er continued.

    ¡°Treasure hunting?

    Chai Xing ¡®er nodded.

    ¡°The chai family¡¯s ancestor was originally a ve in the southern border. When he was young, his family was exterminated, and his enemies sold him to the southern border as a ve. After he was sessful in his studies, he returned to Xiang Zhou, and that was how the chai family came to be.

    ¡°Until today, very few people know why the chai family was exterminated and why our ancestors were sold to the southern border.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s expression turned serious,

    ¡°The chai family was originally a tomb keeper, guarding arge tomb from an ancient time. Later, for some unknown reason, he gave up his identity as a tomb keeper and established his family in Xiang Zhou. Back then, the reason why they were exterminated was because someone wanted to get their hands on thatrge tomb.

    ¡°Logically speaking, the outside world doesn¡¯t know the identity of the chai family¡¯s tomb keeper. Perhaps there was a traitor in the family and it was leaked. This happened more than a hundred years ago, I don¡¯t know the details..¡±

 Chapter 1191: The Imperial advisorâ€™s Messenger (2)

    Chapter 1191: The Imperial advisor¡¯s Messenger (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Arge tomb?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tomb phobia was acting up again.<div>

    The underground pce outside Yongzhou City had given him a deep psychological shadow.

    ¡°What happened after that? Xu ¡­¡±

    ¡°The man in white entered the tomb?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an cleared his throat and asked.

    The Buddhist monks seemed to be paying close attention to this matter as well, listening patiently.

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head, ¡°the chai family only has half of the tomb¡¯s map.

    The other half is in the hands of the corpse Gu n of the southern border.¡± The pce Master only took away the chai family¡¯s portion of the map. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.

    after that, I became a spy of the mysterious heavenly Pce. The reason I have my current achievements and cultivation is all because of the nurturing that the mysterious heavenly Pce has given me over the years.

    For Xu Pingfeng to be so concerned about a tomb, the things inside must be extraordinary. Half of the map was in the hands of the corpse worm division, so Xu Pingfeng had not entered the tomb yet?

    Besides, the map was in the hands of the corpse worm tribe. Did this mean that the map was in the hands of the young ancestor of the chai family?

    If that was the case, how could he have been sold to the southern border as.

    ve? this didn¡¯t make sense ¡­ ¡®What else do you know about the tomb?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after some thought.<div>

    ¡°Only the head of the chai family knows about the existence of the tomb. If it wasn¡¯t for the pce Master, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this secret.¡±

    ¡°Why did he tell you this secret?¡±

    ¡°The pce Master said that if we want to open the tomb, we need the blood of the tomb keeper as a medium.¡±

    As such, Xu Pingfeng had used Chai Xing. er as. spy and a pawn in the game ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an didnt ask any more questions. He turned to look at Jingxin and

    Jingyuan and said, ¡® not longter, the higher-ups of the mysterious heavenly Pce wille to the chai Manor. All Masters, take care.

    He summoned the Stupa and held it in his palm. The door to the first level opened, and a vortex of air sucked Chai Xing ¡®er in, suppressing her on the second level.

    Then, he pressed on li lingsu and Heng Yin¡¯s shoulders and left Chai Manor as a shadow.

    The inner hall fell into silence.

    Jingxin looked at the dark night outside the door, pressed his palms together, and chanted the name of Buddha.

    He didn¡¯t kill us ¡­ The Buddhist monks heaved a sigh of relief. They were both d and confused.<div>

    Senior brother Jingxin, what should we do now? ¡± A monk asked.

    Jingxin looked at the unconscious Jingyuan and said slowly, ¡®

    Junior Brother Jinzvuan needs to recuDerate. Let¡¯s stav in the chai Manor and

    wait for uncle-master du Nan to arrive.

    With that, he nced at Chai LAN. He had to protect the chai family. This was the condition for the Arhat to let them go.

    However, this was a tacit understanding between smart people and did not need to be said.

    Outside the city, Xu Qi ¡®an, li lingsu, and the puppet Heng Yin were walking on the main road in the dark, facing the bone-chilling wind. The Saint lowered his head, his heart heavy, and did not say a word.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked forward and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be restrained by love, don¡¯t be trapped by love, and reach the level of transcendent overlooking, that is the Taishang Wangqing. You said that li Miaozhen walked the evil path and she would give up the world for one person. What about you?¡±

    Li lingsu jerked her head up and opened her mouth, as if she wanted to refute or exin, but in the end, she fell silent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said after a while.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an put himself in his shoes and realized that if he were in his shoes, he would be in the same dilemma, so he stoppedughing at him.

    ¡°Senior, how do you n to deal with Xing ¡®er?¡± li lingsu asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning. Why do you think Chai Xing ¡®er invited all the heroes and officials to hold a demon-ying meet?¡± Xu Qi¡¯ an asked bluntly.

    ¡°Control Chai Xian and stop the murder,¡± li lingsu said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she provoked Chai Xian to kill Chai Jianyuan. After that, Chai Xian escaped from the chai residence and started a massacre in Xiang Zhou, which was most likely not within her expectations and was not part of her n.

    ¡°Perhaps she wanted to remedy the situation, or she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so she called for the demon-ying meet. In other words, the demon-ying meet was not part of her original n.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s n was actually very simple. She would use the secret of her past to provoke Chai Xian and kill Chai Jianyuan to avenge her husband¡¯s death. Then, he would use Chai LAN as a threat to control Chai Xian.

    But that night, Chai Xian had charged out of the chai Manor. Even though she had managed to keep him, the subsequent murder case had already exceeded Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s ns. In order to prevent the situation from worsening, she had called for the demon-ying meet.

    This case was more troublesome than the previous cases that Xu Qi ¡®an had investigated.

    ¡°I still want to know more about the mysterious heavenly Pce. In addition, if I have the opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll also have to go and explore thatrge tomb.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Li lingsu waited for a moment, but there was no follow-up content. Frowning, she said, ¡°¡±so?¡±

    I gave her a slow death sentence ¡­ ¡°Your little lover won¡¯t die for the time being,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    That tomb was definitely very dangerous, and Chai Xing ¡®er could be used as a tool in the future. If she were to die in there, it would be her fate. If she didn¡¯t die, he would cripple Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s cultivation and have li lingsu bring her back to the heaven sect to be imprisoned for life.

    Li lingsu heaved a sigh of relief with aplicated expression and changed the topic. ¡°Although Buddhism is annoying, they still have a bottom line. The chai family should be fine.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a ¡± hmm ¡± and suddenly stopped. He reached into his pocket with a strange expression and took out a talisman.

    The talisman emitted a faint glow in the dark night. Immediately after, li lingsu heard a soft and sweet voice.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    In a small town on the border between Qingzhou and Yongzhou, the cold wind blew through the streets and alleys, making mournful whimpers.

    Dressed in a brightly colored, dark-skinned beggar¡¯s pill fragrance, he walked into the dirty alley that was filled with the smell of urine. He bent over and opened his palm at the entrance of the wall.

    A big grey rat crawled out of the hole in the wall and jumped into his palm.

    Qi Huan dan Xiang tilted her head, listening to something. After a while, she put the rat back into the hole in the wall, raised her head, and said, ¡®

    ¡°My friend told me that the kid just passed by here.¡±

    Under the moonlight, six figures stood on the eaves on both sides of the alley.

    In the middle was a young man with a smile on his face, giving off a gentle and humble image.

    as expected of the host of the Dragon vein, ¡± he said with a smile. your luck is monstrous, and you can always escape from our hands. Sister Yuan Shuang, see which way he ran off to.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s eyes shed. She looked into the distance and saw a golden light sh in the southeast.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of Yongzhou.¡± She said indifferently.

    The banana leaf Daoist squinted his eyes as if he was looking into the distance and smiled,

    ¡°That kid¡¯s strength isn¡¯t strong, but he¡¯s proficient in all kinds of underhanded means. Well, he¡¯s a wandering cultivator who¡¯s been struggling in the Jianghu. Yongzhou is currently holding a martial arts Conference, and they most likely want to drive the Tiger to devour the wolf and get rid of us.¡±

    On their way to Yongzhou, they met a host of Dragon Qi. That kid¡¯s cultivation was not strong, he was in the eighth level of the spirit-forging stage.

    His intuition was extremely sharp, and he had so many tricks up his sleeve that it gave him a headache. He was able to escape from their hands every time.

    Liu Hongmian of the ten thousand Flower House twisted her waist and said with a smile,¡±lsn¡¯t that just right? the trip to Yongzhou might be more rewarding than we thought.¡±

    She saw that Ji Xuan was deep in thought and silent, as if he had something on his mind. She smiled and said,

    ¡°Little city Lord, why are you so troubled? Why don¡¯t you let me help you solve your problems tonight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, my dear sister,¡± Ji Xuan replied with a bitter smile.¡±Who doesn¡¯t know you, Liu Hongmian, as a venomous beauty?¡± On the other hand, Yuan Huai is still a Virgin and is suitable for you to train.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s face was cold.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s gaze swept across the beautiful youngdy. She covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that someone will tear me apart.¡± Xu yuanshuang snorted coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if the Imperial Preceptor still has a backup n,¡± Ji Xuan replied.

    Everyone looked over.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Buddhist League, the Directorate of Celestials, or the witch God sect, third-level experts are all involved in the collection of Dragon Qi.

    Only we didn¡¯t. With state preceptor¡¯s intelligence, you didn¡¯t calcte this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t have a backup n,¡± Ji Xuan stroked his chin.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the talisman and replied, ¡°¡±We¡¯re on our way to Yongzhou.¡±

    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he remained silent in the end.

    ¡°We will arrive at Yongzhou City in three days.¡±

    ¡°Alright ¡­¡±

    The talisman¡¯s light was extinguished.

    ¡®It¡¯s here. it¡¯s here. The state preceptor is here to sleep with me ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an thought withplicated feelings.

    ¡°Senior, who was that just now?

    Li lingsu was surprised by the woman¡¯s voice. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman with mediocre looks.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an also saluted in front of the Saint.

    It was. pity that Xu Qian¡¯s taste was quite unique. He didn¡¯t like beautiful women, but only mediocre ones ¡­ ¡°Oh,¡± li lingsu replied and did not ask any further.

    Why didn¡¯t this guy continue asking? I haven¡¯t even started to act cool ¡­ Xu Qi

    ¡®an also nodded and continued on their way.

    Forcing an exnation didn¡¯t fit Xu Qian¡¯s character.

    Anyway, the state preceptor would be here in three days. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to show off in front of the people then, so that the scumbag of the heavenly sect could see what a high-quality beauty was..

 Chapter 1192: Beast gold charcoal (1)

    Chapter 1192: Beast gold charcoal (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Beijing.

    It had snowed heavilyst night. When they got up this morning, the courtyard was covered in silver and white. A thinyer of snow covered the flower beds and the ground paved with green stone bs.<div>

    Her aunt was awoken by a burst of bell-likeughter in the morning. She subconsciously pushed her husband beside her and found that he had already woken up and was on duty.

    Yingying furrowed her delicate brows and sat up in her warm bed, stretching her waist. The charcoal fire was burning fiercely in the room, and the servant maids sleeping in the bedroom would add some beast gold charcoal every two hours.

    This kind of charcoal did not have the smell of smoke when it was burned. Instead, it had the fresh air of pine branches.

    This year¡¯s winter was particrly cold. The eldest Princess empathized with the Hanlin Academy¡¯s auspicious schrs for the new year and specially ordered people to send over thirty Jin of beast gold charcoal used by the pce. The princess of Lin an also empathized with the Shu ji shi¡¯s cautious and conscientious work in the new year, and specially ordered people to send over thirty Jin of beast gold charcoal.

    Thus, his aunt used this good thing that only the royal family could enjoy.

    His aunt was very happy and praised Xu Eng during dinner. After ten years of hard work, not only did he get the recognition of the chief Assistant, but the two princesses also valued him so much.

    Second uncleughed at his aunt for being too young. The things that the princess gave to the royal family were all about being legitimate. The Xu family only had one Eng who was presentable.

    The second son was just a tool for the two princesses to take care of the Xu family.

    Of course, second uncle Xu would never tell his aunt about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy ¡­¡±

    The beautiful woman was wearing a thin inner garment, her ck hair messy. Coupled with her dazed expression, she actually had a bit of a young girl¡¯s coquettishness.<div>

    ng ¡­ The Auntie pushed the door open, and the cold wind blew in her face. She shivered, and the only nightgown she had left was gone.

    However, the scene in front of her made her forget about the cold.

    In the courtyard, two girls, one older and one younger, were rolling on the ground, leaving a trail of marks on the snow.

    this is snow, ¡± Leena said. it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen snow in my life.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen snow in my life,¡± Xu linging said.

    The two of them were covered in blood and foam, looking like two snowmen.

    ¡°Xu lingying!¡±

    His aunt screamed.

    In such cold weather, those who dared to y like this were either fools or did not want to live.

    The little boy was shocked. He raised his little head and looked at his aunt, then said loudly,

    ¡°Not good, mother has discovered us. Let¡¯s quickly leave.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Leena quickly said.

    Then, the two of them rolled far away.

    Xu lingyue had woken up naturally and had heard her stupid sister and her stupid master¡¯s argument outside, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to them.

    He was going to the Prince¡¯s Mansion as a guest today to deal with the female guests, so he had to dress up well.

    ¡°Young miss, what clothes are suitable for you to wear to the Wang family today?¡± The maidservant tilted her head and pondered.

    wear simple and elegant clothes. The Wang family is used to being rich. If we dress up gorgeously, they mightugh at us for being a show-off.

    Xu lingyue was dressing up in front of the mirror. In the bronze mirror, the young girl had an oval face, big eyes, and three-dimensional features, exquisite and beautiful.

    She was wearing a light blue Coat, a puffy dress, a brocade and fur cloak, and a pair of sheepskin boots embroidered with golden thread and clouds.

    She didn¡¯t appear to be gorgeously dressed, but also wore the temperament of ady from a noble family.

    ¡°Bring the things with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The maidservant crisply replied.<div>

    She immediately left the room with the servant girl and had breakfast in the inner hall. At this time, Xu lingying had already changed into a clean set of clothes and taken a hot bath.

    The little bean still had her usual child-like hairstyle, like two meat buns, but she wore a beautiful little dress and looked quitedylike.

    However, when she stood next to her beautiful sister, she could barely be called cute.

    The aunt looked at the water clock in the hall and urged, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s time to set off. Eng, remember to take care of your younger sisters. Lingyue, don¡¯t always look like you can be bullied by anyone. You¡¯re not representing yourself right now, you¡¯re representing the Xu family.

    ¡°Lingying, don¡¯t be a glutton when you reach the Wang family. Don¡¯t mess around. Do you understand?¡±

    It was a day off, and Xu Eng was going to the Wang family to discuss matters with Chief Assistant Wang. He was going with his sisters.

    The three siblings put down their bowls and chopsticks, rinsed their mouths with salt water, and left the Xu estate, boarding the carriage.

    The coachman carefully and slowly walked on the ice-covered wet street.

    It took half an hour to get from the Xu n to the Wang n, but because the road was slippery and difficult to walk on, it took an hour.

    Xu Eng jumped off the carriage and turned to help Xu lingyue get off the carriage. Xu lingying had already jumped down from the other side.

    The three siblings were led by the steward into the depths of the pce.

    In the bedroom, chief advisor Wang stood by the screen, and Madam Wang led the maidservants to change his clothes.

    I remember simu said that the youngdy of the Xu family is not to be trifled with. The eldest daughter-inw is snobbish, and the second daughter-inw is narrow-minded. When you see herter, you have to watch her from the side and don¡¯t make things unpleasant.

    Chief advisor Wang said.

    ¡°Their eye sockets aren¡¯t that shallow, they know what to do.¡± Madam Wang said with a smile.

    She was a little surprised that the old master was so concerned about these minor details.

    ¡°Old master, Lord Xu has arrived.¡± A servant stood outside the door and reported in a clear voice.

    ¡°Invite him to the study.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang looked at himself in front of the bronze mirror and smoothed the folds of his clothes. He looked at Madam Wang and said, ¡°¡±Have you prepared all the gifts?¡±

    Madam Wang nodded with a smile.

    In the inner hall, Wang si mu was holding a teacup and tasting the fragrant tea while listening to her two sisters-inw¡¯s endless nagging.

    The eldest sister-inw¡¯s name was li xianghan. Her father was a Minister in the Ministry of Revenue. His position was not high, but it was linked to silver, so he was somewhat snobbish.

    The second sister-inw¡¯s name was Zhao Yurong. Her father¡¯s position was even lower, only the official Registrar of the court of judicial review..

 Chapter 1193: Golden beast charcoal (2)

    Chapter 1193: Golden beast charcoal (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Logically speaking, such a family background was not worthy of the Wang family, even if second brother was a businessman and had no prominent status.

    There were two reasons for this. Before Wang zhenwen rose to power, he had been at his lowest point several times. One time, he was framed by a political enemy and was imprisoned.<div>

    Zhao Yurong¡¯s father had been in charge of the Supreme Court and had a good rtionship with Wang zhenwen. He had spent a lot of money to bribe his way through and finally pulled through.

    His sister-inw, li xianghan¡¯s father, had also given Wang zhenwen a simr favor.

    Thus, after Wang zhenwen made a name for himself, his two sisters-inw married into the Wang family.

    His sister-inw, li xianghan, said,

    ¡°Simu, did the matriarch of the Xu family set any rules for you when you went to the Xu residencest time?¡±

    Wang simu shook her head.

    Her second sister-inw, Zhao Yurong, nced at her and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°I think there is. Didn¡¯t you say that the Xu family¡¯s matriarch is a very skilled person? Simu, don¡¯t be embarrassed to say this. When a new daughter-inwes in, the mother-inw has to set the rules.

    ¡°When my sister-inw and I entered the family, we were also beaten by my mother-inw. However, you¡¯re different from us. You¡¯re the youngdy of the Wang family, and if you marry Xu Eng in the future, you¡¯ll be marrying a man of lower status.

    ¡°Xu Eng has to rely on our Wang family to rise to the top. In the future, when you go to the Xu family, you can simply act like a tyrant. This time, we have to set some rules for miss Xu and let her know the difference between the Xu family and the Wang family.¡±

    It¡¯s still not certain who¡¯s the one making the rules, and you guys want to arm-wrestle with that girl Xu lingyue ¡­ Wang simu muttered in her heart and shook her head.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Little sister lingyue is very intelligent. There¡¯s no need to provoke her.¡±

    His sister-inw, li xianghan, showed a smile full of superiority as if she had been through it.

    ¡°Simu has no experience. Before marriage, the two families¡± women interact with each other. Do you think that mother-inw doesn¡¯t have such thoughts?

    ¡°Then whatever that youngdy of the Xu n has seen and heard here today, I will bring it back and tell the Xu n¡¯s matriarch. Let¡¯s give her a little warning to the Xu family¡¯s matriarch not to bully you in the future.¡±

    Since ancient times, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw could be summarized with the words ¡°open and secret strife.¡± They were fighting for the power of the housekeeper.

    The more wealthy a family was, the more intense the struggle for financial and domestic power would be.

    ¡°This ¡­ Isn¡¯t good ..

    Wang si mu resisted the urge to raise the corner of her mouth and said with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do,¡± the eldest sister-inw said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s a rule, we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Wang simu said helplessly.

    As she spoke, she picked up the teacup and made a drinking posture, covering the slightly upturned corners of her mouth.<div>

    In a marriage between two families, regardless of the rtionship between the man and the woman, the ¡°game¡± between the families would still exist.

    The mother-inw would set rules for the future daughter-inw, and the future daughter-inw¡¯s family would show enough wealth to ¡± warn ¡± the husband¡¯s family to treat their daughter well.

    It was only human nature.

    Wang simu was relieved to see her two sisters-in w being so enthusiastic.

    Thest time she was a guest at the Xu family, Xu lingyue, that wretched girl, had caused a lot of trouble. She did the first thing, and Wang simu did the fifteenth.

    As they were talking, a pair of sisters walked in from outside the hall. The younger sister¡¯s head was not even as tall as the older sister¡¯s waist, and she was being held by her little hand. It was a somewhat silly little girl.

    As for the older sister, her appearance made the eyes of the two sisters-inw light up. She was wearing a brocade and fur cloak, sheepskin boots, and her neatly trimmed bangs made her small face look beautiful and lovely.

    She gave off the feeling of a weak, gentle, and pretty daughter from a humble family.

    The moment they saw Xu lingyue, the two sisters-inw of the Wang family knew that they had her in the palm of their hands. This kind of girl from a small family who had been raised in the boudoir and had not seen much of the world, they were afraid that if they showed even the slightest displeasure, she would be in fear and at a loss.

    If he asked a little tricky question, he would feel embarrassed and his two little hands would not be able to ce.

    It was really boring to bully such a little girl.<div>

    As for the innocent child, he was naturally ignored by the two sisters-inw.

    ¡°Little sister lingyue is here.¡±

    Wang simu stood up to wee him and introduced, ¡°This is my eldest sister-inw and this is my second sister-inw. I¡¯ll call you whatever I want, little sister lingyue.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, sisters-inw,¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a pretty girl. I wonder which family¡¯s young master will marry our little sister lingyue in the future,¡± li xianghan, the sister-inw, smiled.

    Xu lingyue smiled reservedly, lowered her head and said, ¡°¡±Lingying, greet your sister-inw.¡±

    Xu Ling raised his head and frowned.¡±Why is she also my sister-inw? Are they also going to marry second brother?¡±

    The four women¡¯s faces froze.

    Second sister-inw, Zhao Yurong, immediately looked at Xu lingyue. Seeing that her face was red and that she had forgotten to scold her sister, she could onlyugh dryly.

    ¡°Children¡¯s words carry no harm, children¡¯s words carry no harm.¡±

    Wang simu nced at Xu lingyue and smiled without changing his expression.

    ¡°Mother should be up by now, let¡¯s go pay our respects to her.¡±

    He was going to take the Xu sisters to see the old Madam.

    Thus, led by Wang simu, the group walked deeper into the Wang Residence, through the corridors and courtyards, and came to arge house.

    There were two soft couches in the room, covered with soft and warm wool nkets. On the couches were small square tables, on which were dried fruits, dried meat, candied fruits, cakes, and other food.

    Wang zhenwen¡¯s first wife, Madam Wang, was sitting on the soft couch on the left.

    Madam Wang was over fifty years old, but she maintained herself very well. She was neither fat nor thin, her Qi was ruddy, and the fine crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes added to the charm umted over time.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Granny!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam!¡±

    The girls saluted one after another. Only Xu lingying was a little reserved. She was not used to this kind of atmosphere.

    The little boy had been living in a carefree environment since he was young, and he wasn¡¯t bound by many rules..

 Chapter 1194: Golden beast charcoal (3)

    Chapter 1194: Golden beast charcoal (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Madam Wang nodded her head benevolently, her gaze falling on the Xu sisters.

    ¡°Is this the youngdy of the Xu family?¡±<div>

    Madam Wang thought of Xu Eng¡¯s handsome face and then looked at Xu lingyue¡¯s beautiful and refined appearance. She pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°The two sisters each have their own merits.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he invited them to take their seats.

    His sister-inw, li xianghan, sipped her hot tea and sighed. She started a topic, ¡®

    ¡°This damn weather. This timest year, I felt suffocated after burning charcoal for an entire night. Now, if you don¡¯t burn it all night, you¡¯ll freeze to death. ¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not?¡± his second sister-inw, Zhao Yurong, replied.

    At this time, she found the little bean staring at the charcoal stove that was half the height of a man in a daze. The smokeless beast gold charcoal was burning inside.

    This child had probably never seen this kind of charcoal that didn¡¯t smoke ¡­ Second sister-inw¡¯s heart moved and she smiled,

    ¡°That¡¯s why his Majesty gave our Wang Residence ten Jin of beast gold charcoal. This kind of charcoal doesn¡¯t have the smell of smoke, and it even has a sweet fragrance when it¡¯s burned.¡±

    The second sister-inw looked at Xu lingyue with a sense of superiority, but she found that she was smiling and had no reaction.

    Could it be that he didn¡¯t know what golden beast charcoal was ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s for the Royal use,¡± added the second sister-inw.

    Xu lingying held the candied fruit in her hand and said loudly, ¡°¡±We have one too.¡±<div>

    In the study.

    Chief advisor Wang sat behind his desk, holding a teacup in his hand. The lid of the teacup was gently knocked against the edge of the cup as he listened to the report of his future son-inw.

    ¡°Lord Chief Assistant, this winter, the people will definitely have a hard time, especially in the areas that have suffered from droughts and floods. How are the local people going to survive this winter?¡±

    Xu niannian spoke fervently. I¡¯ve submitted a petition to His Majesty. I¡¯ve requested the verification of the granaries in various ces and to make preparations for disaster relief funds in advance. Why did you withhold my Memorial? ¡±

    Chief advisor Wang listened patiently, took a sip of tea and said,

    ¡°As an official, if you want to achieve great things, you must first broaden your horizons and see the big picture. Only then can you n in advance. You only see the difficulties of themon people this winter, but you can¡¯t see the difficulties of the Imperial court.¡±

    He put down the teacup and pushed a pile of memorials in front of Xu niannian. take a look, these are the memorials from the Ministry of Revenue.

    Xu nianxin opened the memorial and quickly read through it. His expression changed.

    ¡°The Imperial court has run out of silver,¡± chief advisor Wang sighed.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Xu niannian muttered.

    ¡°The previous emperor had been tormented for twenty years, and the National Treasury was already empty. Under the Fuhua, the foundation of Da Feng has long been shaky. A few months ago, 120000 troops were sent to aid the demon barbarians, while Wei Yuan led 100000 troops to attack Jingshan city.<div>

    ¡°Although it was a great victory, but provisions, warhorses, equipment, which one of them did not consume silver? A weak country¡¯s resources are so great that you can¡¯t imagine how much they¡¯ll need to support a war of that scale.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang stretched out his hands and got close to the charcoal stove. While warming his cold hands, he said, ¡±

    ¡°I could¡¯ve barely held on, but I¡¯ll be fine after this year. When the autumn harvest came, the overall situation would be stabilized. I¡¯ve lived for decades, but I¡¯ve never experienced such a cold winter.¡±

    The internal affairs of the Imperial court were difficult to clean up. Natural disasters continued to ur. The National Treasury was empty and in. mess ¡­ ¡°Is there a way to save her?¡± Xu Xinian asked with a heavy heart. Chief advisor Wang stared at the stove and did not speak for a long time. ¡°Time.¡± He said.

    After a long silence, chief advisor Wang said again, ¡± if you¡¯re annoyed by cooking fish, it will be broken. If you¡¯re annoyed by governing the people, it will be scattered. If you know how to cook fish, you know how to govern the people. If there are no external threats, time can calm everything.¡±

    ¡°What if there are external threats?¡± Xu niannian asked in a low voice.

    The death of the heavens ¡­ ¡°Do you have any news about him?¡± chief advisor Wang asked.

    Xu niannian knew who chief advisor Wang was referring to. He shook his head

    and said, ¡°¡±Until now, big brother has not sent a letter back to the residence.¡±

    PS: next chapter. It might be after midnight..

    <div>

 Chapter 1195: A match of equal social status (1)

    Chapter 1195: A match of equal social status (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Speaking of which, the Xu family was once a big family.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang sighed with emotion.<div>

    Xu niannian¡¯s eyelids twitched. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°¡±How does the Imperial court n to resolve the matter in Yunzhou?¡±

    After Emperor yuanjing was executed, two dossiers were ssified as confidential and sealed in the secret room of the inner cab.

    One of them could only be read by officials of rank three and above, as well as Grand schrs.

    The contents of the file were that Tan Huang, the second disciple of the supervisor, Xu Pingfeng, had colluded with the descendants of the royal family 500 years ago. They had established a base in Yunzhou, secretly developed it, and tried to rebel.

    He brought up the old incident of the former Qi party colluding with the witch God religion and supporting the mountain bandits of Yunzhou.Emperor Yuan jing sold his official position and title, which led to the private transportation of Yuzhou¡¯s iron ore to Yunzhou.

    At present, the night watchmen, censors, and the Supreme Court were all secretly and strictly investigating all the capital officials, screening for any possible spies.

    Officials from various ces were also being investigated in secret.

    The other dossiers recorded the truth that Emperor Yuan jing, the North-guarding Prince, and Emperor Zhen de were the same person.

    This file was not made public, so few people knew about it.

    The Crown Prince, oh no, Emperor Yongxing intended to pass down this secret as a family secret.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had the borders of Qingzhou and Yongzhou set up defenses. The<div>

    Imperial court has sent several imperial edicts to Yunzhou, requesting the Yunzhoumander, yang Chuannan, to return to the capital to report on his work, but there has been no news.¡±

    Wang shoufu said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Yunzhou hasn¡¯t rebelled yet, but it¡¯s only a matter of time. The night watchman¡¯s spy in Yunzhou was still there, and there was no movement from Yunzhou¡¯s Army and officials. However, the Imperial court had already lost control of them.

    ¡°Your Big Uncle has been in Yunzhou for many years, his ns are far-reaching,¡±

    ¡°So the Imperial court¡¯s meaning is to wait and see?¡± Xu niannian frowned.

    Chief advisor Wang nodded and said, ¡°His Majesty ns tounch an attack on the descendants of the royal family from 500 years ago in theing autumn. ¡± But before that, Yunzhou may act first, and the Imperial court is already prepared.¡± yes. Xu niannian understood. so, the National Treasury doesn¡¯t have any extra money for disaster relief.

    Wang shoufu was silent.

    There was a moment of silence in the spacious house.

    Second sister-inw, Zhao Yurong, cleared her throat and said in a educating tone, ¡®

    ¡°Young miss, the charcoal in your house is different from the one here. This is the beast gold charcoal used by the royal family and can only be used in the Imperial Pce.¡±

    In fact, with Da Feng¡¯s current corrupt style, there were many cases of reselling beast gold charcoal in the ck market. There were more or less such charcoal in the homes of high-ranking officials and dignitaries, but they generally would not use it when entertaining guests.<div>

    They were all enjoying it secretly.

    Only the Wang n, who had received a reward, could use it openly.

    His sister-inw, li xianghan, picked up a piece of candied fruit and put it in her mouth. She looked at Xu lingyue who was sitting diagonally opposite her and smiled.

    we¡¯re all a family. Later, I¡¯ll get the servants to pack up two Jin of beast gold charcoal. It¡¯s not a rare item.

    The message revealed by these words was that although it was a reward from the Emperor, it was nothing to the Wang n.

    Although the top wealthy families had some things that slipped through their fingers, it was something that ordinary people would never be able to enjoy in their lifetime.

    Madam Wang smiled as she sipped on her tea. She needed her two daughters-inw to ¡± show off ¡± the Wang family¡¯s heritage, and to set off her daughter¡¯s golden status.

    thank you, sister-inw, ¡± Xu lingyue said in a soft voice. but we have sixty catties of beast gold charcoal at home. I think it¡¯ll be enough for this winter.

    Her voice was soft and her expression was sincere. It was hard to tell that she was showing off.

    The room suddenly fell silent. The women of the Wang family all had strange expressions. The snobbish sister-inw asked in a low voice,

    ¡°You bought it from the ck market? Sixty Jin, how much silver would that cost<div>

    Madam Wang coughed and used her eyes to stop her daughter-inw from asking. She said indifferently,

    ¡°Lingyue, the beast gold charcoal is an Imperial item. But this kind of thing could only be done and not said. If word got out, the pce would punish him.

    In the future, don¡¯t talk about it in public, understand?¡±

    Madam Wang¡¯s words were not tactful, but a serious warning.

    This Xu family was too bold. 60 Jin of beast gold charcoal was not a small amount. How could they buy it like this? just because the Xu family was a new upstart, they were so arrogant. In the future, they might be a rtive who would ruin things ¡­

    Second sister-inw¡¯s father held a position in the court of judicial review, so he was particrly sensitive to this.

    In the capital, nouveau riche who were smug after gaining power often did not have a good ending.

    Xu lingyue shook her head and said innocently, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s a reward from Princess huaiqing and Princess Lin an.¡±

    ? Madam Wang was clearly taken aback, but she quickly regained herposure and did not speak.

    ¡°The two princesses gave it to you?¡± the eldest sister-inw asked in surprise.

    She and her second sister-inw did not hide the confusion in their eyes. As richdies who lived in the courtyard, they were blocked from the outside world. They only knew that the eldest son of the Xu family was very powerful, but they did not know the details.

    For example, the eldest son of the Xu family was a servant of three families. Two of them were the eldest daughter of the Emperor, Gao Badou, and the other was the most favored Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°The two princesses are taking care of the Xu family for the sake of big brother,¡± Xu lingyue exined.

    Xu dng ¡­

    The two sisters-inw suddenly became much more polite, perhaps because they had recalled the legend of Xu dng, and the smiles on their faces became more enthusiastic.

    ¡°I heard from simu that Xu yinluo is no longer in the capital?¡± Madam Wang¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Big brother has gone out to travel.¡± Xu lingyue replied.

    In the following chat, eldest and second sister-inw kept ¡°showing off their wealth,¡± always showing off the superiority of a wealthy family to highlight the Wang family¡¯s illustrious status.

    Eldest sister-inw said, ¡°Eng holds a position in the Hanlin Academy. Although he¡¯s a top noble, he doesn¡¯t have much real power.¡± After you get married, try to be sent out after the new year..¡±

 Chapter 1196: A match of equal social status (2)

    Chapter 1196: A match of equal social status (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Before big brother left, he had already helped second brother arrange everything,¡± Xu lingyue said.

    Second sister-inw said, ¡°Eng was born in Yun Lu Academy and is extremely talented. It¡¯s just that in the officialdom, being well-versed in interpersonal rtionships is an important matter, while interpersonal rtionships are built on silver.¡± But it doesn¡¯t matter. Eunuch has already arranged these things.¡±<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s still a 10% bonus from the chicken essence workshop that big brother left behind in the residence,¡± Xu lingyue said.¡±lt¡¯s a good 10000 taels of ie every year.¡±

    ¡°Younger sister, you¡¯re not married yet, right? let me introduce you to a few young and talented men from top-notch family backgrounds,¡± the eldest sister-inw said.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw,¡± Xu lingyue said, ¡°it¡¯s enough to have half of big brother¡¯s ability.¡±

    The sister-in.w was speechless.

    After a round of fighting, eldest sister-inw and second sister-inw lost.

    They suddenly realized that the Wang family didn¡¯t seem to have much of an advantage over the Xu family in terms of wealth, connections, and prominent families.

    His sense of superiority suddenly disappeared.

    Idiot ¡­ Wang simu shook her head discreetly.

    The two sisters-inw had been influenced by Xu lingyue. Whenever they showed off their superiority, Xu lingyue would mention Xu Qi ¡®an. It was obviously aparison of the overall strength of the Wang family and the Xu family.

    The harmless-looking Xu lingyue had beenpared to the Wang family and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Can theypare?<div>

    However, the two sisters-inw were confused by Xu lingyue¡¯s appearance and thought that they had the overall situation under control and there was no problem. They were speechless one after another because the Wang family was indeed notparable to the Xu family.

    At this moment, a bell-likeughter came from outside the house.

    Suddenly, a boy and a girl ran in.

    The boy had a strong head and was wearing a silk robe and a fox fur hat. His skin was slightly dark and he was about ten years old.

    The girl, on the other hand, was pink and cute. She had a round face and big eyes. One look and one could tell that she was a beauty. She was about seven years old.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    The two children stopped smiling and said respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s brother Hao and sister die.¡±

    A smile appeared on Madam Wang¡¯s face as she beckoned a pair of children to her side.

    ¡°These are my big brother¡¯s children,¡± Wang simu took the opportunity to introduce them.

    Xu lingyue nodded.<div>

    The two children sat down beside Madam Wang. The girl¡¯s dark eyes sized up the chubby children of the same age.

    The boy was also scrutinizing this strange little girl.

    The sister-inw¡¯s eyes lit up. Aiya! she said unhappily,¡±Hao ¡®er, die¡¯ er, quickly say hello to your sister.¡±

    The two children immediately greeted Xu linging.

    Xu lingying was engrossed in eating the pastries, dried fruits, and candied fruits, immersed in her own world.

    She was dumb and pouting ¡­ The two sisters-inw secretly shook their heads.

    Madam Wang¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile.

    I haven¡¯t asked yet, ¡± the sister-inw asked with a smile. has miss Ling Ying been enlightened? ¡®

    Xu lingyue shook her head and said softly, ¡± not yet. Lingying is stupid. She can¡¯t even memorize the three-character ssic. It¡¯s useless to send her to school.

    The smile on the sister-inw¡¯s face became more obvious.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Although we women don¡¯t need to take the exam, we must be proficient in the four Arts. I think we can send sister Ling Ying to our Wang family¡¯s private school.¡±<div>

    Madam Wang nodded and said with a pleasant expression, ¡°¡±Every month, you have two days to study with the Prince and listen to the Grand Tutor¡¯s teachings.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Wang simu choked on her tea and coughed until tears came out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Wang looked at her daughter.

    ¡°Mr. Zhang and the Grand Tutor are old ¡­. Wang si mu said softly.

    So, mother, please let them go.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wang,¡± Xu lingyue said with a sweet smile.

    After a pause, Xu lingyue continued. actually, lingying has been practicing martial arts recently, so she has neglected her homework. I also think that she should study more and learn more words.

    ¡°Practicing martial arts?¡±

    All the women in the room had ¡®this is very vulgar¡¯ expressions on their faces. Martial artists were vulgar, and women who learned martial arts were vulgar among vulgar.

    The dark-skinned Wang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. He stood up and red at Xu lingying.

    ¡°You also practice martial arts? Let¡¯s have a fight.¡±

    The boy¡¯s suggestion was immediately rejected by his mother. His sister-inw reprimanded him, ¡± don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re a good seedling.

    Miss lingying is different from you. Aren¡¯t you bullying her? ¡±

    He turned to Xu lingyue and said, ¡± Hao ¡®er¡¯s root bone is not bad. The guest elder in the residence praised him as a good seedling, so he took him in as a disciple. The eunuch also said that practicing martial arts can strengthen one¡¯s body. It¡¯s a good thing. In the future, Hao ¡®er will be well-versed in both literature and martial arts.¡±

    His tone was filled with pride.

    ¡°My sister only has a bit of strength left,¡± Xu lingyue said with her head lowered.

    He looked very inferior.

    Wang Hao usually couldn¡¯t find an opponent of the same age as him, and it was rare for him to find one. He said anxiously,

    ¡°Grandmother, I know what I¡¯m doing. Let mepete with her. If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll hurt her, you can ask the guards to take care of her.¡±

    Madam Wang still felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate and was about to refuse when she heard Xu lingyue say, ¡°¡±Alright, ¡± he said.

    Eh? Madam Wang looked at her and said, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s fine.¡±

    He immediately got the maidservant to call a guard over.

    Wang Hao and Xu lingying left the house and went to the yard.

    Xu lingyue, Wang simu, his two sisters-inw, and Madam Wang were all wearing cloaks and standing under the roof to watch.

    The middle-aged guard held his saber with one hand and examined the two children. ¡°Before thepetition, let me test your strength.¡±

    ¡°Move the stool,¡± he said, pointing to the stone bench at the side.

    Children were ying house, and to him, there was no such thing as swords having no eyes. However, to be safe, it was better to test his strength first.

    If the difference was too great, there was no need topete.

    Wang Hao led the way to the stone table. He bent down and hugged the stone stool beside the table. With a loud shout, he picked up the stool.

    His little face was flushed red and the veins on his forehead were bulging. He took ten steps before he was exhausted.. During the process, Madam Wang kept shouting, ¡®

 Chapter 1197: 60-match of equal social status (3)

    Chapter 1197: 60-match of equal social status (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Slow down, walk slower ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hao ¡®er, you¡¯re so capable,¡± second sister-inw praised.<div>

    The sister-inw¡¯s face was full of smiles. actually, studying is better. Sigh, I didn¡¯t want him to learn martial arts at first, but Hao ¡®er¡¯s root bone is too good.

    Sister-inw had learned the profound meaning of Versailles without a teacher.

    ¡°The young master¡¯s future is boundless, ¡± the middle-aged guard praised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself,¡± he said to Xu linging.

    Xu Ling finally finished the candied fruit in his hand. He licked his palm and walked toward the stone table under everyone¡¯s gaze.

    She grabbed the edge of the stone table.

    The middle-aged guard was just about to say ¡± not that ¡± when his eyes suddenly widened. He saw the stone table being lifted by the little girl with one hand like a weightless feather and raised above her head.

    He raised it above his head . Single-handed ¡­

    The scene was deathly silent.

    The sister-inw¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly. Her body stiffened as if she had suffered an unbearable shock.

    Madam Wang was moved.<div>

    The young man from the Wang family was stunned.

    Bang! Bang!

    Xu Ling threw the stone table back to its original ce and looked at his sister innocently. ¡°Can we fight now?¡±

    After that, he would go back to eat.

    ¡°No morepetition!¡±

    Madam Wang and eldest sister-inw screamed at the same time.

    At this time, Xu lingyue still had the harmless appearance of a little girl from a humble family, and said with an inferiorityplex,

    lingying doesn¡¯t know anything except for her strength. Big brother also thinks that she¡¯s not talented enough.

    The sister-inw looked at her in a daze. Her lips moved but she could not say anything.

    This ¡­ Madam Wang and second sister-inw also fell silent.

    After Xu niannian had lunch in the residence, he said goodbye to chief advisor Wang and went to the backyard. At the entrance of the inner hall, he saw his two younger sisters waiting there. The servants who followed him here were carrying arge number of gift boxes. These were gifts from the Wang family.<div>

    He didn¡¯t enter the inner hall, but stood in the distance and nodded slightly. When his younger sisters brought their servants over, the three siblings left the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    After entering the carriage, the wheels rolled. Xu Xinian looked at the girl and said,

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, sister simu, listen to the rules,¡± Xu lingyue said with a smile.

    Rules? Xu niannian looked at her in confusion.

    Xu lingyue smiled sweetly.

    She still felt a little regretful. It would have been more interesting if Wang simu hade down to fight.

    After Xu niannian left, chief advisor Wang had a cup of tea alone and went to the inner hall.

    The atmosphere was heavy. His first wife, Madam Wang, his two daughters-inw, and his daughter, Wang simu, were all sitting in silence.

    His daughter was fine, but his first wife, Madam Wang, had a grave expression on her face. His two daughters-inw, on the other hand, could not hide their frustration and disappointment.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± chief advisor Wang asked lightly.<div>

    The two daughters-inw did not speak.

    ¡°Old master, I just feel that the Xu family¡¯s marriage to us is not considered as social climbing,¡± Madam Wang said after some hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the eldest sister-inw nodded.

    She wanted to send Hao ¡®er to the Xu family to practice martial arts.

    ¡°It¡¯s a match between simu and Eng,¡± second sister-inw said with emotion.

    She had to pay more attention to the Xu family in the future. She quietly put away her sense of superiority.

    ¡°Father, eldest sister-inw has agreed to let the youngdy of the Xu family study here,¡± Wang simu suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± chief advisor Wang asked.

    There was no need to discuss such a small matter with him.

    ¡°If vou 20 back on vour Dromise, let biz brother go to the Xu residence to talk about it,¡± Wang simu said faintly. I don¡¯t want to be the bad guy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter,¡± chief advisor Wang waved his hand.

    At this moment, chief advisor Wang still didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter ¡­ He was even more curious as to why the women in his family suddenly looked so dejected, as if they had lost all their fighting spirit.

    After returning to the Xu residence, Xu linging ced his hands on both sides of his waist and spread them out. He bent over and charged forward to find his master Lina and share the delicious food he had eaten in the royal residence with her.

    Xu lingyue went to the East Room to report to her mother.

    When her aunt saw her daughtering back, she immediately asked, ¡®¡±¡®Did you get bullied? Did the Wang family look down on people? Did you suffer?¡±

    Xu lingyue shook her head. that¡¯s not true. Madam Wang and the two sisters-inw are very polite.

    The Auntie did not believe her and poked her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡®You little girl, even if you¡¯re being bullied, you¡¯ll still endure it.¡±

    As he said this, he called his daughter to sit down at the table and said earnestly, ¡®

    ¡°Tell me what happened to the Wang family. Mother will analyze it for you and see which areas were not done well, and which areas should be dealt with.

    ¡°As for you, remember this well. When you get married in the future, use what mother taught you to deal with your mother-inw.¡±

    Xu lingyue nodded obediently, ¡°then did mother treat grandmother like this back then?¡±

    His aunt pouted,¡±you forgot?¡± Before I married your father, your grandmother had already passed away.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so lucky,¡± Xu lingyue sighed.

    Xiang Zhou, Chai mansion.

    He was eight feet tall and wore a red and yellow Kasaya as he came to the middle gate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble benefactor to report this.¡±

    The burly monk put his hands together.

    The current du Nan Vajra had concealed all of his aura. Apart from his iron tower-like body, which was no different from an ordinary person, the Ring of Fire behind his head had also been concealed.

    The gatekeeper looked at the big man in fear and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±M-master, please wait a moment ..

 Chapter 1198: The layout _1

    Chapter 1198: Theyout _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    When Jingxin and Jingyuan received the news, they brought all the monks to wee him.

    The king Kong of difficulty looked at his beloved disciple Jingyuan and understood his sadness with a nce.<div>

    ¡°The saber intent is endless in the body, and it¡¯s hard to erase it. He was the one who injured them?¡±

    After Chai Xing ¡®er secretly leaked the news, Jingxin immediately used a secret technique to inform the Vajra Dunan, who already knew that Xu Qi¡¯ an was in

    Xiang Zhou.

    Jingyuan¡¯s face was pale as he nodded his head slightly and said guiltily, ¡®¡±¡®This disciple is ipetent and couldn¡¯t make Fozi stay.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± said the Vajra of adversity indifferently.

    The monks entered the chai Manor and sat in the hall. Jingxin told everything that happened in Xiang Prefecture to the Vajra of tribtions.

    I heard that Chai Xing ¡®er is a spy from the mysterious heavenly Pce. I¡¯ve already reported this to my superiors. The Arhat didn¡¯t kill us because he was afraid that the spies woulde and kill us once they found out that the matter was exposed.

    Jingxin concluded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡±

    ¡°If I had arrived earlier, I would have been able to capture the Arhat andplete the order given by the Buddha,¡± the Vajra Dunan said regretfully.

    He got up from his chair and walked to Jingyuan¡¯s side. He pressed his palm on Jingyuan¡¯s right shoulder and a light golden qi activity surged into his beloved disciple¡¯s body, shattering the remaining saber will in his internal organs and meridians.<div>

    The skin on Jingyuan¡¯s body suddenly cracked and blood flowed out. He grunted, his face pale and sweat rolling down his face.

    ¡°What an overbearing saber intent.¡±

    The Vajra realm warriormented and then shook his head.¡±That¡¯s not right. When this intent was annihted, it erupted again. Fozi¡¯s fourth-grade saber intent ¡­¡±

    Jingyuan¡¯s face gradually turned red, like a person who had just recovered from a serious illness.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked when he saw his master¡¯s grave expression.

    Third grade Vajra did not have ¡± intent ¡°, so an eighth grade monk would directly advance to the third grade. The actual cultivation process was the path of a martial artist, but after the fifth grade, a monk could skip the fourth grade,prehend the Vajra divine technique, and directly advance to the third grade.

    In other words, the invincible defense of Vajra power was ¡± intent.

    ¡°This meaning can no longer be described as overbearing and unyielding. If people of the same realm fight him, they must be prepared to die together with him.¡± The Vajra said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jingyuan frowned.

    because this is his intention. He only wants to be broken Jade, not for the tile. The Vajra said slowly.

    Jingyuan and Jingxin looked at each other and once again realized how terrifying Xu Qi ¡®an was. The Arhat was undoubtedly the best among his peers.<div>

    ¡°Martial uncle du Nan, what are you going to do with the emotionless Arhat and martial uncle du fan this time?¡± Jingxin asked.

    ¡°I was about to make a trip to the hidden Dragon City, but I received your letter on the way, so I turned back,¡± the king Kong of difficulty said in a deep voice.

    Hidden Dragon City?

    Jingxin took a look at Jingyuan and noticed that he had the same doubts in his eyes. He asked, ¡°¡±When can it be more important than collecting the Dragon Qi and capturing the Arhat?¡±

    The Vajra Dunan didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jingxin didn¡¯t ask any further. He probed, ¡± then, should we go directly to Yongzhou next? or should we wait here for a few more days? ¡®

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning,¡± du Nan muttered to himself for a moment.

    At night, the king Kong of difficulty was meditating in a room in the outer courtyard of the chai mansion when the door suddenly made two ¡± pa pa ¡® sounds. Someone was knocking on the door from outside.

    ¡°Come in,¡± the difficulty-transcending Vajra said slowly. The door was pushed open, and a man in a cloak walked in.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting the Vajra of disaster.¡±

    The cloaked man¡¯s voice was deep and maic.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re a spy from the mysterious heavenly Pce?¡± The king Kong of difficulty maintained his meditating posture. He didn¡¯t even open his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    The cloaked man replied.

    ¡°The mysterious heavenly Pce belongs to that Warlock of the second rank?¡± The difficulty- transcending Vajra asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The cloaked man didn¡¯t try to hide anything and said respectfully, ¡®¡±When the pce Master issued the mission to find the host of the Dragon Qi, he said that the Buddhist sect was a friend that we could cooperate with, so I came. The pce Master is a God and has never missed a single thing.¡±

    Seeing that the Vajra Dunan was meditating in silence, he continued, ¡®

    ¡°Forget it. Since the Buddhist sect has obtained the Dragon Qi, the mysterious heavenly Pce has nothing to say. However, I¡¯ve already investigated the chai residence and have yet to find chai Xing ¡®er. She¡¯s a member of my mysterious heavenly Pce. I hope that the Buddhist faction will be magnanimous and return her to the mysterious heavenly Pce.¡±

    The king Kong of difficulty opened his eyes and shook his head in a deep voice.¡±Chai Xing ¡®er is not in the hands of the Buddhist sect.¡±

    The cloaked man was silent for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡± it seems that there has been an ident in Xiang Prefecture. Vajra, please tell me. In the room, the candlelight was like a bean, and the orange light could not reach more than five meters away.

    ¡°That person is here.¡±

    The king Kong of difficulty¡¯s words caused the breathing under the cloak to be heavy.

    Then, he told the cloaked man what he had heard from Jingxin.

    The cloaked man listened attentively and thought for a long time before he said,

    ¡°The pce Master once said that that person would enter the pugilistic world to collect Dragon Qi sooner orter. He had failed to retrieve the Dragon vein in the capital. The martial world was a new opportunity. Apart from destroying the foundation of Da Feng, the pce master¡¯s other purpose in destroying the Dragon vein was for this.

    ¡°If he fails to retrieve the Dragon Qi from that person¡¯s body, we¡¯ll change the battlefield and hunt him down in the pugilistic world. The pce Master was like a god, taking every step carefully and having everything under control.

    ¡°Master, we might as well cooperate.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a secret agent. How do you know so much?¡± the Vajra Dunan scrutinized him.

    The cloaked man smiled but did not answer.

    The difficulty- transcending Vajra said, ¡± how do you want to cooperate? he has a method to conceal his aura. His disguising technique is also superb. It¡¯s difficult to even find him, let alone capture him.

    The cloaked man was silent for a few seconds before heughed.

    ¡°Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to chase after the prey. An excellent Hunter Imows how to create traps.

    ¡°There are two effective ways to deal with him.One, use the host of the Dragon Qi to lure him out. This n could only be used once. With his intelligence, it would be difficult to use it a second time..

 Chapter 1199: The set-up 2

    Chapter 1199: The set-up 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Two, in the areas where he may appear, rape, plunder, and do all kinds of bad things. As long as he knows, he will definitelye. This n can be used multiple times.

    ¡°The mysterious heavenly Pce has produced a host of Dragon Qi?¡± The difficulty-oveing Vajra directly abandoned the second option.<div>

    Buddhist Vajra did not avoid killing, but only killed those who should be killed, such as enemies, evil people, people he hated, and so on. Killing innocents would cause his heart to be haunted by demons.

    The cloaked man nodded and said, ¡®

    ¡°ording to the reliable information I¡¯ve obtained, the martial arts Conference in Yongzhou is about to start. Many heroes are gathering, and he¡¯ll definitely participate in the search for the host of Dragon Qi hidden in the crowd.

    we only need to control a few hosts of Dragon Qi and arrange for them to move around Yongzhou City. We need to closely monitor the movements around the host. Once that person appears, we will immediately pull in the and catch a turtle in the jar.

    The Guardian deity nodded slowly. he has already broken part of the seal. The spirit devour mirror was unable to shake his primordial spirit during the conflictst night. If I¡¯m right, the demon-sealing nail on his Baihui acupoint has been removed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the rank-3 martial artists ¡®premonition of danger will increase the difficulty of the ambush.¡± This matter needs to be considered at length. In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll immediately send a letter to the pce Master and ask for his opinion.¡±

    On this day, after a day and night of rushing, the five-man team arrived at Yongzhou City.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had abandoned the handsome appearance of her previous life and changed to an ordinary face. Li lingsu was the same.

    As for Heng Yin and mu nanzhi, the former was wrapped in a cloak, while thetter was wearing a veiled hat.

    Even the little mare was disguised. Xu Qi ¡®an painted her hooves white and her hair ck.

    As a result, the little mare turned from a Yellow Dragon stallion to a snow treading dark stallion.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an also realized that the little mare was too conspicuous and was the only w in the team.

    After all, people could change their appearance, but it was very difficult for horses to change their appearance, even though in the eyes of most people, horses looked the same.

    After entering Yongzhou City, Xu Qi ¡®an went to one of the best inns in the city with ease:Don¡¯t get drunk.

    However, they were told that they were full and there were no extra rooms.

    They looked for a few inns, but there were still no rooms.

    ¡°Tsk, ¡± li lingsu replied, ¡°the martial arts Conference is being held in Yongzhou, and all the Inns in the city are full.¡± That¡¯s strange, do you think a ce like Yongzhou, which doesn¡¯t even have a rank-4, would hold a martial arts

    Conference?¡±

    There were four ranks in Yongzhou, but they all had official positions and were people of the Imperial court. There were no fourth-grade experts in the pugilistic world.

    Lei Zheng of the Dragon God Castle and Gongsun Xiangyang of the Gongsun family were both at the fifth level of huajin. They were only one step away from the fourth level, but they couldn¡¯t cross the threshold no matter what.

    Mu nanzhi sat on the horse¡¯s back, her waist swaying slightly with the bumps. Hearing this, she snorted.¡±Someone¡¯s brain must be twitching.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Madam Xu?¡± li lingsu asked with a smile.

    Probably because the words ¡®Madam Xu¡¯ were too pleasing to the ear, mu nanzhi nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±lt was this guy who suggested it.¡±<div>

    ? A question mark shed in li lingsu¡¯s mind. Was Xu Qian the one who organized the Yongzhou martial arts Conference? Why didn¡¯t he say anything about it? no, what was his purpose in organizing this martial arts Conference?

    The Saint looked at Xu Qian and saw that he had no intention of exining, so he tactfully suppressed his curiosity and did not ask more.

    Fortunately, Yongzhou City was huge and there were many inns. After searching for a long time, he finally found an Inn that was not bad and had empty rooms.

    After checking in with li lingsu and mu Nanxi, Xu Qi ¡®an sat at his desk as usual, thinking about his next n.

    ¡°The martial arts Conference in Yongzhou is a way for me to quickly gather Dragon Qi. However, it¡¯s the same for the Buddhist sect, the witch God religion, and Xu Pingfeng.

    ¡°They¡¯ll definitelye after hearing the news. This has already been confirmed by Jingxin and the others. The next stop of the Buddhist sect will be here.

    ¡°The Buddhists and Xu Pingfeng must have thought of this as well. I won¡¯t give up on this opportunity. If I were them, what would I do?

    heh, they must be seizing this opportunity to collect dragon energy and deal with me ¡­ However, I have Tian Huan¡¯s star shifting technique to conceal my aura, so even the aura observation technique is useless against me.

    ¡°How will they find me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and suddenly had an idea.

    the Gongsun family and Dragon God Castle are local tyrants. Let them be my eyes and ears to gather information.<div>

    At this thought, he got up and left the room, knocking on li lingsu¡¯s door.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    Li lingsu opened the door and invited him in. Then, she walked to the table and poured him some water.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to break the seal. Sister Rong is at the peak of rank-4. I just stepped into rank-4 back then, so there¡¯s a big difference in strength between us. He couldn¡¯t break the seal in a short time. It would be great if I could have a Taoist expert to help me.

    ¡°When are we going to the capital? My Junior Sister is currently at the fourth stage. She can help me break the seal.¡±

    Your Junior Sister can¡¯t even protect herself, so it¡¯s better to let your master help you break the seal ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t drink the tea. He said, ¡±

    ¡°Come with me for a trip.¡±

    ¡®Where are we going?¡± Li lingsu asked subconsciously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± li lingsu replied and turned to walk out of the house. However, Xu Qian did not follow her.¡±Senior?¡±

    At this moment, a Sparrow flew in from the open window andnded on li lingsu¡¯s shoulder. It spoke in humannguage, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    After spending so much time together, li lingsu had already gotten used to Xu Qian¡¯s high personality, and he didn¡¯t like exining things. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and left Yongzhou City under maque an¡¯s guidance..

 Chapter 1200: The set-up _3

    Chapter 1200: The set-up _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Gongsun Manor, which was eighteen miles away.

    The Gongsun vi was built in the Green Mountains. The scenery was beautiful in spring. Even in the harsh winter, it had a different vor.<div>

    Passing through the tall archway at the foot of the mountain, they walked up the stairs and stopped outside the gate of the vi. Li lingsu cupped her hands at the gatekeeper and said, ¡®

    ¡°Please tell them that Xu Qian is here.¡±

    The doorkeeper immediately went to pass on the message. Half an hourter, Gongsun Xiangyang, who had a big belly and looked like a chubby middle-aged man, rushed out with Gongsun Xiu, who had been designated as the heir.

    The father and daughter frowned the moment they saw li lingsu. Gongsun

    Xiangyang cupped his hands and said, ¡°¡±Senior Xu?¡±

    Li lingsu believed mu nanzhi¡¯s words a little more when she saw the local tyrant, the Gongsun family, being so respectful to Xu Qian.

    Following Xu Qian¡¯s instructions, li lingsu hummed in acknowledgment and did not say anything else.

    However, the Saint, the old scumbag, was a little surprised to see Gongsun Xiu.

    She was a good girl.

    Of course, this was only limited to admiring beauties. The Holy Son really didn¡¯t have the energy to develop the next rtionship andprehend the Taishang forget love.

    Under Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s lead, he entered the manor and sat down in the inner hall where charcoal was burning.<div>

    ¡°An unknown senior hase to visit. Please forgive my poor hospitality.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang went straight to the point after a round of pleasantries. ¡°The martial arts meet is being held ording to senior¡¯s wishes. This time, the heroes of Yongzhou have gathered. Not only Yongzhou, but even neighboring states like Qingzhou and Zhangzhou have martial arts practitionersing to join in the fun.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s thepetition venue?¡± li lingsu nodded.

    ¡°In Yongzhou City, the great Corner Field in the southwest. That ce was originally the barracks of the city defense Army. There was a training field, and the field was spacious enough. Now that the city defense Army has changed their camp, I will temporarily rent that ce.¡±

    For such arge scale gathering, a single arena was not enough. The venue was very important.

    The barracks were far away from the residential area, and there was a wide enough practice field, which could serve as the venue for the martial arts Conference.

    ¡°Do something for me. Send someone to keep an eye on Yongzhou City. Report to me immediately if you find any traces of the Buddhist monks,¡± li lingsu said. ¡°Good!¡± Gongsun Xiangyang said.

    At this moment, Gongsun Xiangyang heard the little sparrow on ¡®Xu Qian¡¯s¡¯ shoulder speak in the humannguage. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°It seems that the Gongsun family¡¯s master has been living a peaceful life. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Farewell.¡±

    After the sparrow finished speaking, it pped its wings and flew out of the inner hall, disappearing into the horizon.

    Gongsun Xiangyang was stunned for a moment before he looked at li lingsu.<div>

    ¡°Just now ¡­¡± He said.

    ¡°That was senior Xu,¡± li lingsu nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did this mainly to stabilize his situation. If he were to put himself in the other¡¯s shoes, the Buddhist League or Xu Pingfeng¡¯s minions would probably find the local tyrants in Yongzhou to search for a man named Xu

    Qian.

    Or, a small team with warhorses.

    Searching for a needle in a haystack was also a way to find people.

    It seemed that the Gongsun family was safe for the time being.

    Senior Xu Qian turned into a bird? No, controlling a bird, what a strange and unpredictable method ¡­ Gongsun Xiu was extremely shocked.

    Gongsun Xiangyang raised his brows slightly and looked at li lingsu with a smile. ¡°Then, you are ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m senior Xu¡¯s best friend, and also a junior,¡± li lingsu nodded.

    He gave a simple self-introduction and said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s another purpose for this trip. We couldn¡¯t find a good Inn in Yongzhou City, so I wonder if the Gongsun n¡¯s head has any spare amodation. It¡¯s best not to stay in the Gongsun Manor.¡±<div>

    After getting Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s approval, li lingsu finally couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and asked, ¡°¡±How did the master of the Gongsun family befriend senior Xu?¡±

    This ¡­ ¡°Senior once told us not to reveal the secret,¡± Gongsun Xiangyang said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Then, does the master of the Gongsun family know senior Xu¡¯s background and identity?¡± li lingsu asked, unwilling to give up. I¡¯ve known him during my travels, and I¡¯m particrly curious about senior¡¯s identity.¡±

    He believed that it was better to tell the truth and express his curiosity than to lie.

    we don¡¯t know more than you do, ¡± Gongsun Xiu added. we¡¯re also curious about senior Xu¡¯s identity.

    ¡°There¡¯s a poem that I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of, brother,¡± she said hesitantly after a pause.

    ¡°A poem?¡± Li lingsu retorted.

    I once asked about senior Xu¡¯s identity, ¡± Gongsun Xiu exined. he didn¡¯t say anything, but he left a poem.

    ¡°What poem?¡± Li lingsu suddenly straightened her back and asked.

    ¡°It has been eight hundred years since I attained the Dao, but I have never used a flying sword to take a head. The Jade Emperor didn¡¯t have a heavenly talisman, and he¡¯s just a ck Gold mixed-world type.¡±

    Gongsun Xiu said slowly.

    After so many days, reciting this poem again still had an unconcealed shock that made one¡¯s heart surge.

    ¡°Eight hundred autumns of the year, eight hundred autumns of the year ¡­¡± Li lingsu muttered.

    After a while, he pinched his eyebrows and gritted his teeth. The old man¡¯s identity is more terrifying than I thought.

    The people in the hall didn¡¯t notice that the sparrow had returned to the Gongsun vi after flying around outside. It stood quietly on the roof like a silent Sentry.

    In the inn, Xu Qi ¡®an sipped his tea with satisfaction.

    ¡°That bird has to stay in the Gongsun family as an informer to prevent the Buddhist sect and Xu Pingfeng¡¯s people from finding it. However, I do hope that they wille to the Gongsun family ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled. He heard an illusory Dragon¡¯s Roar, and the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in his arms became hot. He could sense that the host of the Dragon energy was nearby..

 Chapter 1201: Fishing (1)

    Chapter 1201: Fishing (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After collecting two streams of Dragon Qi, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sensing range of Dragon

    Qi had greatly increased. He could now sense more than a dozen streets of different sizes in his surroundings.<div>

    Now, he could clearly sense the existence of the host of the Dragon Qi, who was not far from the inn.

    It was indeed a wise move to hold the martial arts Conference. Taking advantage of the fact that the people from the Buddhist sect had not arrived, they could use the time difference to absorb all the Dragon Qi that could be sensed in Yongzhou City ¡­

    No longer hesitating, he turned to mu nanzhi and the little white fox and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Mu nanzhi, who was holding the little white fox and looking at the scenery by the window, hummed in agreement.

    Xu Qian left the inn in a hurry. Using his senses for the Dragon Qi, he turned left and right, passed through streets and alleys, and finally saw his target.

    It was a middle-aged man dressed like a martial artist. He had a gentle and calm expression and carried a weapon wrapped in cloth on his back. He was walking alone on the street.

    The crowd was bustling with activity, and there were many martial artists mixed in with the crowd.

    I¡¯ll pretend to be seeking revenge, get close to the other party, grab the Dragon Qi. and leave immediately .

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly closed the distance between them. He focused on keeping a low profile and did not use shadow leap.

    When they were less than ten meters apart, the middle-aged man suddenly turned around and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with a burning gaze.<div>

    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±

    The spirit-refinement realm ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t waste time talking to him. He took out the fragment of the book of theher world, aimed the mirror at the man, and silently recited the incantation.

    If there was enough distance, the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and the incantation could forcibly absorb the Dragon Qi.

    This was a unique ability of his.

    At this moment, a ¡± crack ¡± sound came from the palm of this Dragon Qi host.

    While Xu Qi ¡®an was still in doubt, the host of the Dragon Qi, the middle-aged macheteman, had a magical weapon in his hand shatter and turn into a pure light, which then condensed into a light door between the two of them.

    In the door of light, a vague figure appeared. He was nine feet tall, his muscles bulging, and there seemed to be a Ring of Fire behind his head.

    Fishing in Buddhism?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not flustered by the sudden change of events. After a short moment of shock, he immediately came to his senses. He turned the mirror of the book fragment upside down and pulled the back of the mirror.

    A dark golden object fell out of the earth Book-the Stupa Pagoda!

    Now, the Stupa Pagoda was his biggest reliance. Although its attack effect was average, as a Bodhisattva¡¯s magical treasure, it was strong enough and had a strong defense.<div>

    As long as he entered the pagoda and drove it to escape, even Vajra might not be able to catch up. Even if he caught up, he would not be able to break in.

    As the Stupa fell, Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and caught it. At the same time, hemunicated with the tower spirit ..

    However, in the next moment, another huge hand that was as big as a cattail leaf fan also grabbed the stupa.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and saw a giant man standing in front of him. He was wearing a yellow and red Kasaya, with thick Buddhist beads hanging around his neck. His muscles were bulging, and there was a Ring of Fire behind his head.

    He had no hair, no eyebrows, and his entire head was bald. His skin was dark

    gold, like a living bronze statue.

    ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯m here to bring you into Buddhism.¡± The Vajra¡¯s gaze was extremely invasive.

    Bang! Bang!

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an could react, he was kicked in the stomach. The terrifying force sent him flying out uncontrobly, and he could no longer hold the pagoda.

    He crashed into a shop on the side of the street, broke through the wall, and crashed into a broken pir. The pedestrians on the side of the street screamed and fled in all directions.

    ¡°Chi .<div>

    The Vajra realm warrior felt a sharp pain in his palm. The Stupa Pagoda shook and resisted his grip.

    Even though he was also a Buddhist, the Stupa only recognized its master and would not be controlled by him. No matter how well-prepared he was, he could not take out a magical equipment that could seal and suppress the Stupa Pagoda.

    The pagoda itself was already a top-grade magic tool.

    The Vajra warrior made the best decision immediately. He twisted his waist and swung his arm, throwing the Stupa Pagoda into the distance.

    The Stupa turned into a ck shadow and disappeared into the horizon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around in the shopfront and saw the shop owner standing behind the counter, motionless, as if he had been scared silly.He saw the waiter lying on the ground with his head in his hands. His body was crushed by the overturned cab and he was injured.

    Fortunately, there were no casualties.

    The king Kong of difficulty is using the host of Dragon Qi to bait me? How did he know that I was nearby? what was that light door just now? isn¡¯t teleportation something only warlocks can do ¡­

    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind. Without any dy, his body suddenly disappeared. Using the dark vortex technique, he jumped to the side of the street twenty Zhang away.

    His figure leaped out of the shadow. Just as he saw the surrounding scene clearly, a powerful Qi movement pressure followed closely, and the figure of the nine-foot Vajra condensed in front of him.

    He clenched his fist and hit his head hard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have anticipated this. She tilted her head and dodged the attack. Her body was covered in ayer of shadow, and she was about to merge into the shadow to escape.

    ng! The Vajra warrior punched his chest, interrupting the shadow jump.

    Xu Qi ¡®an should have been sent flying by this punch, but as soon as his body rose, he was pped to the ground by the Vajra. Then, he was punched by a storm of fists.

    ng ng ng!

    The dark golden fist kept pounding on his body, creatingyers of air waves and a storm on the street.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried his best to Parry. He had the ability to transform his strength, so he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of closebat. However, the Vajra of difficulty also had the same ability, and the strength of the two was not on the same level.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not avoid being caught in the ¡± one wave rush ¡± and could only wait to be killed by a series of moves.

    Different from the other systems, his body was also at the third-grade, so the Vajra couldn¡¯t kill him in a short time..

 Chapter 1202: Fishing (2)

    Chapter 1202: Fishing (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°His physical body is very strong, even stronger than mine at my peak ¡­ The third -grade Vajra of Buddhism has a stronger body than a third-grade martial artist, but it seems like it doesn¡¯t have any ¡°intent.¡±¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not just take the beating. He tried to counterattack with the seven Deadly mes.<div>

    After trying the love Gu and poison Gu, he found that they had no effect.

    [ her will is very strong. She didn¡¯t fall in love with me after inhaling the scent of the love Gu ¡­ ] The miasma was useless, there was no sign of poisoning at all ¡­ She had to get rid of him in order to escape. Otherwise. her Vajra power would be scattered sooner orter ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an crossed his arms and blocked the punch. He endured the pain and suddenly screamed.

    Suddenly, the barking of dogs and the meowing of cats could be heard. Arge number of dogs and groups of mice appeared on the street, and brown snakes crawled out of the cracks in the stones of every house.

    He used heart Gu¡¯s power to summon the nearby animals.

    They pounced on him like crazy. The dogs tried to bite the king Kong, the cats jumped up and pounced on his face, blocking his vision, and the snakes and rats followed closely behind.

    In addition, there were a few carriages rushing from the street. The horses

    ¡®eyes were red, and they crashed into the difficult Vajra without any regard.

    The Vajra of resilience grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an and threw him to the ground. The street cracked open in an instant. At the same time, the me behind his head suddenly expanded.

    A burning stream of air swept across.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The cats, dogs, rats, and snakes exploded one after another, turning into pools of blood that dyed the street red.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally took this opportunity to break the tide changing Vajra¡¯s rhythm and get a chance to catch his breath. He didn¡¯t use shadow leap, which would have been interrupted directly.

    He rolled on the ground and then jumped up. At this time, he had a knife in his hand.

    The peace de!

    He flicked his thumb, and with a nging sound, the dark golden de shed.

    Dazzling sparks burst out from the chest of the Vajra, and the huge force pushed him back a step.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest was stained with blood.

    This de didn¡¯t cut through the hard diamond body, but instead broke his diamond Divine Art that was about to break.

    But he had achieved his goal.

    The next moment, he turned into a shadow and disappeared.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra snorted coldly and disappeared as well. The primordial spirit of a third-grade Vajra could cover a very wide distance. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shadow jump could not escape his lock-on even once.<div>

    As they chased each other, the two of them gradually left the downtown area, and the battlefield moved out of the city.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s target was clear-the direction where the Stupa disappeared.

    After chasing for nearly 15 minutes, the two parties left Yongzhou City. There were few buildings outside the city, and the view was wide. Xu Qi ¡®an could only use the shadows of the trees to jump, which was not conducive for escape.

    In such a situation, the best way to deal with the pursuing enemy was not to walk in a straight line. Instead, he used the shadow jump to constantly change his direction, interrupting the rhythm of the enemy¡¯s pursuit and forcing the enemy to constantly change directions.

    This would slow down the enemy¡¯s speed.

    However, he was facing a third-grade Vajra who had mastered huajin. He could ignore inertia and angrily p the face of the principles of mechanics. There was no difference between turning and walking in a straight line.

    Seeing the difficulty avoiding Vajra getting closer and closer, Xu Qi ¡®an finally saw the Stupa Pagoda. It had returned to its original form, a huge tower that was deeply buried in the fields.

    It was also at this moment that a strong wind whistled behind his head, and a violent Qi Ji pushed against his back, like the breath of a hungry wolf.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t hesitate. He activated the Qi in his dantian and poured the remaining 20 ¨C 30% of the Qi that had passed through the devil sealing nail into the peace de.

    Then, he threw it backward!

    The peace de let out a shrill screech and stabbed at the enemy who was already twenty feet away.<div>

    Ding! Ding!

    The peace de hit the hard Vajra¡¯s chest, creating sparks.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an had alreadymunicated with the pagoda spirit. The Stupa Pagoda rose up, and the door to the first floor slowly opened.

    However, at this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the tip of the peace de was exposed.

    The Vajra power had been broken, and this peerless divine weapon was like a spear, piercing through his chest and nailing him to the ground.

    At this moment, he was only one step away from sess.

    After the Vajra of resilience threw out the peace de, he saw that he had sessfully stopped Xu Qi ¡®an. Without saying anything, he strode over and tried to capture the Arhat first.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±

    Suddenly, a low chanting sound rang in his ears.

    Three flower temple¡¯s chief, Heng Yin, had rushed over.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an was ambushed by the king Kong of adversity, he had already secretly used the seven ultimate mes tomunicate with the puppet Heng Yin in the inn. He had originally stayed at the inn to act as mu nanzhi¡¯s bodyguard.

    After the Vajra of resilience threw the stupa, Xu Qi ¡®an made a prompt decision and controlled Heng Yin to rush over.

    At the most critical moment, this puppet became his life-saving straw.

    Under the power ofmandment, the footsteps of the Vajra Dunan paused slightly, almost imperceptibly, but this could not change the oue.

    ¡°Killing is forbidden!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be violent!¡±

    Onemandment after another was disyed,yer uponyer, and little by little, it became an ocean.

    The king Kong of difficulty was furious. He clenched his fist, swung his arm, and threw a punch at Heng Yin.

    Bang! Bang!

    Heng Yin, who was a few feet away, exploded into pieces. A fourth-grade Zen Master hadpletely disappeared.

    Whoosh ¡­ The door of the first level of the Stupa Pagoda openedpletely. A pale golden light descended and enveloped Xu Qi ¡®an and the peace de. They were instantly sucked into the pagoda.

    Immediately after, the door closed, and the Stupa rose into the sky, turning into a stream of light to escape.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    The king Kong of difficulty¡¯s knees sank and he suddenly jumped up, clinging to the body of the pagoda.

    The Stupa Pagoda carried him and turned into a stream of light as they escaped.

    The difficulty avoiding Vajra clung tightly to the body of the pagoda and let out a deep roar. The muscles all over his body swelled up, and his dark golden skin glowed with a brilliant golden light..

 Chapter 1203: Fishing (3)

    Chapter 1203: Fishing (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ng ng ng!

    The difficulty-crossing Vajra raised his fist and madly pounded on the tower.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de and walked through the quaking stupa. He passed through the first level and entered the second level. He saw Chai Xing¡¯ er, who looked Haggard.

    She was imprisoned between two Vajra statues, just like Nn Tianlu at that time.

    The terrifying Qi fluctuations outside caused this fifth-grade woman to shiver.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and left. He went up the stairs and arrived at the third floor.

    The old monk tower spirit sat cross-legged on his bed. He had a peaceful look on his face. Even though it was raining cats and dogs outside, he was still calm andposed.

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat beside him with her legs crossed. She put her hands together and said sincerely, ¡°¡±1 think I need emergency treatment.¡±

    Please save the child.

    He was severely injured. Du Nan had beaten him up like a king Kong, followed by the self-mutting jade fragment, and then his chest was pierced by a traitor¡¯s peace de.

    His third-grade physique was sealed by the devil sealing nail, and his cell activity was weak. It would take a long time for it to recover.

    The old monk, tower spirit, nodded and said, ¡°it can be cured by the Dharma of the pharmacist.¡±<div>

    He didn¡¯t seem to have made any movements, but the slightly fat golden body in the South, which symbolized the medicine Master¡¯s Dharma, held a Jade bottle in the palm of his hand. Fine green light floated out of the Jade bottle and flowed into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body as if they had spirituality.

    After the green dots of light entered his body, the searing wound became clear for a moment. His flesh and blood quickly wriggled and healed. The recovery speed was not inferior to that of a rank-3 immortal body.

    This didn¡¯t make any sense ¡­ Is this one of the nine Dharma forms of Buddhism? as expected of a Dharma form that can only be cultivated by. first-grade Bodhisattva ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was sofortable that she almost moaned.

    Ten secondster, all the injuries were healed.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    A loud boom came from outside, as if two huge pieces of metal were colliding.

    It was the king Kong of difficulty beating the stupa.

    The interior of the pagoda shook violently.

    ¡°Master, how do we get rid of this guy?

    Xu Qi ¡®an hoped that the tower spirit would take action and beat the Vajra of difficulty down.

    ¡°I¡¯m already resisting him. Almsgiver, don¡¯t be impatient. Within two hours, I can shake him off the tower,¡± The tower spirit replied.<div>

    Two hours ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re a Dharma artifact of a first grade Bodhisattva.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an emphasized.

    ¡°But he¡¯s not in the pagoda. Besides, I¡¯m not an attack-type magic tool. If he enters the tower, I can suppress him.¡± The tower spirit said.

    ¡°Then let him in?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°He can¡¯t get in.¡± The tower spirit shook its head.

    ¡°Fourth-grade and above can not enter this tower. If you want to force your way in, you¡¯ll have to be a second-grade Arhat. Vajra isn¡¯t part of the Dhyana Master System.¡±

    As the two of them spoke, the tower spirit trembled continuously. The power of the Vajra was extremely terrifying, and the sound of the pagoda being pounded could be heard.

    What¡¯s the use of having you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    He stood up and walked to the window. The blue sky was clear and the earth was under his feet. The Stupa Pagoda was flying in the air.

    Even though his face was expressionless, a strong sense of danger welled up in his heart.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know if Arhat du Qing and Vajra du fan are in Yongzhou. If they¡¯re nearby, they¡¯ll probablye here in the next moment.<div>

    A second-grade Arhat and two third-grade vajras. Even if. had the Stupa Pagoda with me,. ¡®m afraid I¡¯ll only be captured obediently ¡­

    ¡°If I really go to the Buddhist sect and be a son of Buddha, what¡¯s the use of this metal cudgel? Tsk, why is this disaster avoiding Vajra so tenacious?¡± Duang! Duang! Duang!

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra was still pounding the tower. If he got rid of him again, the situation would be more and more dangerous.

    At this time, Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm moved as if it had been awakened. It sensed silently for a moment andughed strangely.

    ¡°Kid, you seem to be in trouble.

    so you¡¯ve provoked King Kong. Tsk tsk, are you interested in another deal? ¡± ¡°What deal?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Break the seal, I¡¯ll help you kill him. Vajra¡¯s qi and blood are strong, it¡¯s a great tonic, I¡¯m dying of hunger.¡± Shen Shu¡¯s tone was full of desire.

    Won¡¯t you cry if you wrap it in egg liquid and fry it? Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed him in his heart, but he was toozy to pay attention to him.

    Whether to release Shen Shu or not, it was not up to him, but the tower spirit. Besides, this severed arm was extremely evil, and he wouldn¡¯t consider releasing it before he recovered his cultivation.

    After frowning for a moment, he smacked his head and said, ¡°¡±Oh right, call senior Brother Sun for help.¡±

    Without any hesitation, he took out his conch and said, ¡®

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, I¡¯m in the vicinity of Yongzhou City and I¡¯m being pestered by the Vajra of disaster. You don¡¯t need to reply, juste over.¡± There was no movement from the conch. As expected, there was no reply.

    I-I heard you, but I didn¡¯t hear you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face froze.

    In his anxiety, he suddenly felt something and was stunned for a moment. Then, he became ecstatic and hurriedly poured out the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld. A triangr protective talisman fell.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to catch the talisman and heard Luo Yuheng¡¯s cold voice from inside.¡±l¡¯ve arrived at the boundary of Yongzhou.¡±

 Chapter 1204: Luo Yuheng l s one sword to settle the storm

    Chapter 1204: Luo Yuheng l s one sword to settle the storm<div>

    (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The state preceptor is here?<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost cried tears of joy.Auntie, I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore.

    Heposed himself and replied, not three days?

    ¡°Within three days.¡± Luo Yuheng answered concisely.

    It seemed that because of the dual cultivation, her voice was particrly cold, with a sense of seriousness.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯ve encountered some trouble. I¡¯m being held back by the Vajra of the Buddhist sect. We will meet in the mountain range 30 li South of Yongzhou City.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an transmitted his voice anxiously.

    ¡°Buddhist Vajra ¡­ What caused the conflict between you and the Buddhist sect? is it Dragon Qi?¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to take me back to the Western regions, Enter the Void gate, and leave the four great DAOs empty.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an also gave a concise reply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Luo Yuheng said no more nonsense.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t waste any more time. He turned around and walked to the old monk tower spirit.¡±Great master, go to the deep mountains fifty li South of

    Yongzhou City.¡±

    The old monk tower spirit nodded.<div>

    South of Yongzhou City, deep in the mountains where no one was around.

    A 60-meter tall dark golden Pagoda fell from the sky andnded on the mountain with a boom. The nearby mountain peaks shook violently, and rocks rolled down.

    The difficulty-avoiding Vajra jumped down from the pagoda. The muscles all over his body wriggled, relieving the bone-piercing pain.

    The Stupa Pagoda had been resisting him, and the power of the Dharma artifact was eroding his body.

    The Vajra of resilience knew the depth of the Stupa Pagoda. Among the Buddhist spells, sealing spells were the best.

    The Stupa Pagoda was even more outstanding.

    It was one of the best Dharma artifacts in the Buddhist League for both sealing and assistance. Otherwise, it would not have been used to suppress Shen Shut s broken arm.

    However, there were no perfect magical artifacts in the world. The Stupa Pagoda¡¯s biggest w was that itcked powerful offensive means.

    As long as they could stall the Stupa and wait for du Qing and du fan to arrive, this ambush would still be. sess ¡­ The king Kong of difficulty heaved a long sigh of relief. While he circted his Qi to soothe the pain in his skin and flesh, he stared at the Stupa Pagoda.

    After thest discussion with the fourth-grade spy of the mysterious heavenly Pce, the Vajra of difficulties had formted a trap for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He used the three hosts of Dragon Qi who had ¡®escaped into the void gate¡¯ as bait and had them wander around the East, South, and west of the city. He made use of the Arhat¡¯s keen perception of Dragon Qi and sessfully fished out the Arhat.<div>

    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, the Vajra of adversity gave the teleportation magical treasure given by the mysterious heavenly Pce to the

    three hosts of Dragon Qi.

    Once they were followed or ambushed, the host of the Dragon Qi would immediately crush the teleportation magical treasure, and the Vajra of difficulty would arrive in an instant.

    However, he had underestimated the difficulty of the Arhat.

    He had almost failed miserably and let the other party escape.

    ¡°Taking down the Arhat in one fell swoop will solve the stalemate in ndo. The witch God religion, great Feng, and the Barbarian demons will all suffer heavy losses, and the best opportunity for the light of Buddha to shine on the nine regions ising.

    ¡°Take down the Arhat and we¡¯ll be victorious.¡±

    The disaster avoiding Vajra took a deep breath and gathered all his strength.

    His dark golden fist pounded on the Stupa Pagoda, creating a deafening sound.

    The Stupa trembled slightly, but it did not try to escape again, as if it had given up on itself.

    He was waiting for sun Xuanji ¡­ The eyes of the Vajra realm warrior flickered slightly as he focused his mind to sense his surroundings.<div>

    This was a very simple spection. Sun Xuanji and the Arhat had once joined forces to seize the Dragon vein in Leizhou. The Arhat had fallen into a desperate situation and was unable to escape. He must have stopped here to wait for reinforcements.

    The difficulty-avoiding Vajra was still unflustered. Although it was difficult to deal with a third-grade Warlock, and it was almost impossible for him to capture or kill a seer, the other party would also not be able to steal the Stupa Pagoda from under his nose.

    As long as he stayed here and waited for the arrival of du Qing and du fan, the bnce of victory would tilt to Buddhism.

    As this thought shed through his mind, the Vajra of difficulties saw a bright golden light sweeping over from the horizon like a golden meteor.

    When they first met, it was still far away, but in a few blinks of the eye, it was right in front of them.

    Layers of golden light surged and protected a bright and beautiful figure as shended on the top of the stupa.

    This was a woman who could be described with any word. Her facial features were wless, her skin was as white as snow, and there was a red dot between her eyebrows, bright and eye-catching.

    He was dressed in aplicated and gorgeous Daoist robe, and his ck hair was tied up with a Lotus crown. He held a horsetail whisk in his left hand and a green sword in his right.

    Her clear eyes, which were like stars, looked down coldly at the Vajra under the tower.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng ¡­¡±

    The Vajra of transcendence was shocked. He had not expected that the person who had been waiting for him would be the head Daoist of the human sect, Luo Yuheng.

    The human sect was famous for its sword techniques, and its offensive techniques were the best among the three Taoist sects.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng, is your human sect going to interfere in the affairs of Buddhism?¡±

    The disaster avoiding Vajra said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Get lost, or die,¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips moved.

    Hmph! the Vajra of transcendence snorted coldly. I¡¯d like to experience the swordsmanship of the human sect. Let¡¯s see how many strikes can break my golden body.

    Hold on for 15 minutes. Within 15 minutes, du Qing and du fan would definitelye ¡­ Since the difficulty-oveing Vajra had advanced to rank-3, he had never broken through the Golden body. Thus, he was very confident.

    He was no match for Luo Yuheng, but it would not be easy for him to break The Guardian Vajra¡¯s body and soul.

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he saw Luo Yuheng unsheathe his three-foot-long de. The moment the sword was unsheathed, the world was filled with sword Qi, and streams of sword Qi that seemed both real and illusory filled the entire sky.

    Just a short distance away, the grass and trees were all in danger.

    Luo Yuheng held the iron sword in his hand and gently rotated his wrist. The iron sword drew a circle, and the sword shadows that filled the sky also drew a circle.

    When the iron sword returned to its original position after drawing the circle, the thousands of sword shadows ovepped into one.

    The female state preceptor threw out the iron sword in her hand, turning it into a long rainbow and shooting toward the Vajra of degree..

 Chapter 1205: Luo Yuheng l s one sword to settle the storm(2)

    Chapter 1205: Luo Yuheng l s one sword to settle the storm(2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    At this moment, du Nan Vajra only felt the sword Qi rushing toward him like a tsunami. It was so powerful that it made him feel that his strength was insignificant for the first time.

    He let out a deep roar. Under his dark golden skin, muscle lines and blue veins bulged, and his nine-foot body actually expanded a little.<div>

    With a low growl, the Vajra Dunan sped his hands together and caught the iron sword.

    His feet plowed deep trenches in the ground, and he was pushed back by the sword. With a ¡± boom ¡°, he crashed into the mountain.

    The momentum of the sword didn¡¯t stop, and the rumbling sound continued to echo. The not-so-tall mountain began to copse and crack violently. Mountain rocks, soil, and trees fell in pieces.

    So strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an stood by the window and looked at the scene, his mind wavering.

    Even though he was a rank-3 now, he could not hide his shock when he saw Luo Yuheng¡¯s attack.

    With just a casual swing of the sword, he had beaten the third-grade Vajra into such a sorry state that he could only resist but not counterattack.

    ¡°The state preceptor¡¯s cultivation is only one tribtion away from rank one ¡­¡±

    As he was sighing in his heart, a shadow suddenly fell on the window. Luo Yuheng stood in the air by the window, blocking the light. His eyes coldly examined him.

    ¡°Still not leaving?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately came back to his senses. If they didn¡¯t leave now, the other two Arhats and vajras would arrive.

    Without any hesitation, he turned around and shouted to the tower spirit,<div>

    ¡°¡±Master, let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    The Stupa Pagoda rose into the air and turned into a stream of light, leaving quickly.

    Luo Yuheng stood at the top of the tower, his clothes fluttering in the wind. He looked like an immortal.

    After flying for an hour, the Stupanded in the wilderness. The door on the first floor opened, and Luo Yuheng gentlynded from the tower spirit and entered the tower. ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was already waiting on the first floor.

    Luo Yuheng slightly nodded and said, ¡°the Stupa Pagoda in the Thunder continent?¡± Why did it be your magic tool?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but in short, I¡¯ve obtained Bodhisattva Faji¡¯s token and the pagoda¡¯s recognition. He¡¯s following me for the time being.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. It¡¯s. pity that I don¡¯t cultivate the Dharma, so it¡¯s hard for me to unleash the true power of this magical weapon ¡­ He thought with regret.

    ¡°Fa Ji?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed.

    ¡°I heard that Bodhisattva Faji has disappeared for more than 300 years. The monks of nda can¡¯t find him.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined casually and said, ¡®

    actually, I got that token from the Deputy general of North vanquishing Prince, Chu Xianglong. I kept it a secret from the tower spirit.

    As they spoke, they went up to the third floor. Luo Yuheng and the old monk tower spirit nodded in greeting.<div>

    ¡°A little girl from the human sect ¡­¡±

    Shen Shuts broken arm clicked her tongue. your cultivation is not bad. You are at the peak of level two. Unfortunately, you are not far from death.

    Since ancient times, there had been almost no first-grade Dao Chiefs in the human sect. At the peak of the second grade, they suppressed the karmic fire until they could no longer suppress it and died in the heavenly Tribtion.

    help me break the seal, ¡± Shen Shu tempted with her broken arm. I will tell you the way to get through the heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡°Find a person with good luck to perform dual cultivation with?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Shen Shu choked. After a while, she snorted to cover up her embarrassment.¡±Kid, you know quite a lot.¡±

    Master, times have changed ¡­ ¡®You¡¯re the one who has been suppressed for 500 years,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sarcastically.

    Shen Shu¡¯s aura changed and she said fiercely, ¡°¡±Brat, are you looking to die?¡±

    15 minutes after the Buddha tower left, a ray of light swept over from the horizon. It was a nine-petaled Lotus tform, and on it stood a dark golden-skinned Vajra with a burning Ring of Fire behind his head.

    This Vajra was extremely ugly and had a fierce look in his eyes. Just his appearance alone could make ordinary people¡¯s legs go soft.

    One couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had suffered some kind of stimtion when she was still an embryo, which caused her to look like she was letting down the people of the world.<div>

    However, if they were from the Western regions, they would be able to tell at a nce that they were from the Shura n, which was known for their ugliness and warlike nature.

    Beside the Asura Vajra was a skinny old man. He was holding a flower in his hands and sitting cross-legged with his head lowered. His white eyebrows drooped down to his cheek, and there was a mole in the middle of his eyebrows.

    His eyes were closed, as if he wasprehending the Dao.

    The Lotus tform stopped above the mountain rock Wolf. Jin Gang fan looked down for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Junior Brother du Nan!¡±

    A few secondster, there was a movement in the Stone Ridge. Gravel rolled down, and the Vajra of difficulty climbed out.

    He was in a sorry state. His red and yellow Kasaya was in tatters, his dark golden skin was dull, and there were golden blood stains at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. Now that you¡¯re in great Feng, who can beat you into such a sorry state?¡± The Shura King, Dong fan, frowned.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng, head of the Daoist path of the human sect.¡± The Vajra realm warrior replied.

    Arhat du Qing, who was sitting cross-legged on the Lotus tform, opened his eyes and slowly said, ¡°¡±Du Nan, you¡¯ve alerted the enemy. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me and du fan toe before setting up an ambush?¡±

    The king Kong of difficulty put his palms together and said, ¡± that second-grade magician is also plotting against the Arhat. I wanted to get there first and capture the Arhat before he does. I¡¯ve underestimated Fozi¡¯s strength.¡±

    The mysterious heavenly Pce had asked for cooperation, and du Nan had agreed, but that had only been a feint.

    He had wanted to capture the Arhat before the Sorcerer made a move, so he didn¡¯t wait for his two fellow disciples, du fan and du Qing.

    ¡°But we¡¯ve also found out Fozi¡¯s trump card.¡± The difficulty-oveing Vajra added,

    ¡°He has the help of Luo Yuheng and Directorate of Celestial Sun Xuanji. What we need to think about next is how to deal with them. As for beating the grass and alerting the snake, the host of the Dragon Qi is an open scheme. As long as he still wants to collect Dragon Qi, he will definitely have to fight us. ¡°This is not the only chance. There are many more.¡±

    Arhat du Qing made a flower-picking gesture and said in a clear and calm voice, ¡®¡±¡®0nly a Warlock can deal with a Warlock. There¡¯s no harm in cooperating with the mysterious heavenly Pce.¡±

    The king Kong of difficulty lifted his non-existent eyebrows (he had no eyebrows) and said, ¡°¡±Has the Buddhist sect reached an agreement with the Sorcerer?¡±

 Chapter 1206: Luo Yuhengâ€™s one sword to settle the storm (3)

    Chapter 1206: Luo Yuheng¡¯s one sword to settle the storm (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The emotionless Arhat nodded.

    In the inn.<div>

    Li lingsu pushed open mu nanzhi¡¯s door with all her might and said anxiously,

    ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten some information. If I¡¯m not mistaken, senior Xu encountered the trouble-crossing Vajra.¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face turned pale and she subconsciously hugged the white fox in her arms. ¡°Third-grade Vajra?¡±

    ¡°Third-grade Vajra?¡±

    The little white fox repeated in a crisp voice.

    Li lingsu nodded.

    After he returned to Yongzhou City, he found out that there had been a fierce battle in the city not long ago. Several civilians had died in the shock waves of the battle, and more than ten civilians had been injured.

    ording to the feedback from the martial artists who were watching the battle from afar, one of the people fighting was a monk in a Kasaya. He was tall, had dark golden skin, and had no eyebrows, beard, or hair.

    The other person looked ordinary and had no special characteristics, but he could control animals.

    Hebined it with the information that mu nanzhi had given him before he asked for information.

    The spection that Xu Qian had encountered a third-grade Vajra was easy toe to.<div>

    ¡°Do you know the current situation?¡± Mu Nanxi said anxiously.

    Li lingsu shook her head in regret.

    Mu nanzhi was pacing back and forth in the room, her eyebrows furrowed.

    This was the first time li lingsu had seen Madam Xu so anxious. In the past, Madam Xu had always been carefree, and her words and actions were filled withziness. It was as if she was a fairy. Other than the fact that she might have a good impression of him, she could not be bothered about the affairs of the mortal world.

    Phew, it seems that Madam Xu still cares about Xu Qian. That¡¯s good. If she keeps thinking about me, Xu Qian will kill me sooner orter. ¡®Sigh, my damn charm ¡­

    While the two people and one fox were anxious, there was a fluttering sound from the window.

    A ck wild bird stood on the window frame and spoke in the humannguage, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Li lingsu and mu Nanxi turned around abruptly, their faces filled with surprise.

    The little white fox was also very surprised.

    ¡°How are you now? are you hurt? Did he escape the pursuit? Is that bald Golem with you?¡±

    Mu Nanxi asked a series of questions.<div>

    The wild bird pecked its head. I¡¯m fine. You can stay at the Inn. There won¡¯t be a problem. Wait for my return.¡±

    Then, it turned its head and ¡°red¡± at li lingsu.¡±Follow me out of the city.¡±

    Yongzhou City North suburbs, green apricot garden.

    This was the ce where Gongsun Xiangyang would call his friends to y group sports when he was free. It was very famous in some circles in Yongzhou.

    Every time it was time for a banquet, the carriages of high ranking officials and

    Noble people woulde in an endless stream. In the various brothels in Yongzhou City, the most famous courtesans would be invited toe happily and leave with a face full of white frost.

    Normally, the green apricot garden was very quiet and peaceful. Other than servants and maids, no members of the Gongsun family woulde to live in it.

    The green apricot garden was elegant, with plum orchids, bamboo chrysanthemums, and a winding path. There was even a hot spring in the backyard, which was the real reason why the green apricot garden was so popr with Gongsun Xiangyang and the other nobles.

    In a tea room decorated with famous calligraphers ¡®paintings, Xu Qi¡¯ an and the state preceptor sat across from each other, drinking tea and talking about all the things they had seen and heard since they left the capital.

    Luo Yuheng held a teacup in his hand and listened calmly with his bare face.

    Elegant and cold, the Cinnabar between her eyebrows made her look like a noble and cold fairy. If one took into ount the identity of the state preceptor Da Feng and the second grade Dao chief, then the fairy had a bit more awe-inspiring and invible dignity.<div>

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that such a woman would perform dual cultivation with me ¡­ The old driver Xu Qi ¡®an was a little nervous.

    Of all the women he had seen, Luo Yuheng¡¯s appearance and temperament were second. It couldn¡¯t be helped, as the reincarnation of the flower God was a cheater.

    As for her figure, due to the limitations of the era, Xu Qi ¡®an could not see the hot pants, huaiqing¡¯s tight-fitting jeans, the princess Consort¡¯s wavy hair, and of course, the hot figure under Luo Yuheng¡¯s Taoist robe.

    He could only see how big this woman was from her high chest.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already asked li lingsu toe over. I¡¯ll have to trouble the state preceptor to help him undo the seal.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    so that he can protect mu nanzhi for the next seven days? ¡± Luo Yuheng said indifferently.

    F * ck, it really has to be seven days. We can talk this out ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    Luo Yuheng seemed to realize that he had said the wrong thing, so he also fell silent.

    In the slightly awkward atmosphere, a series of footsteps came from outside.

    Li lingsu walked in under the lead of a maidservant from the green apricot garden.

    ¡°Senior, it was really dangerous today. You actually encountered the Dunan gold .

    Li lingsu¡¯s voice came to a sudden stop. She stood outside the tea room, her body stiff as she stared at Luo Yuheng in a daze.

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket.] I updated 15000 words today. I can¡¯t remember how long it has been since Ist asked for monthly votes. It¡¯s been almost two months. Seeing that I¡¯ve worked so hard today, please support me with your monthly votes..

 Chapter 1207: The Asura arena? _1

    Chapter 1207: The Asura arena? _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    As graceful as. startled Swan, as graceful as. Swimming Dragon ¡­

    Pure and cute, she wanted to refuse but couldn¡¯t ¡­<div>

    Flirtatious and wanton, capable of turning all living beings upside down ¡­

    Mature, charming, and charming ¡­

    She sat there coldly, but all sorts of different types of women appeared in li lingsu¡¯s mind.

    This woman seemed to contain all the beauty in the world and could satisfy a man¡¯s deepest desire for the opposite sex. No matter what type you liked, you could find your own style or more in her.

    The moment li lingsu saw her, she felt that she had no reason to seek love among the masses.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a mesmerizing woman in this world ¡­¡±

    The heaven sect¡¯s Saint son¡¯s heart was beating wildly as he indulged in her beauty, unable to extricate himself.

    He didn¡¯t use the word ¡°beautiful¡± to describe her, but ¡°charming.¡±

    This was because there were too many beautiful women in the world. The heavenly sect also had many outstanding beauties, and Li Miaozhen¡¯s master, origin Lord Bingyi, was one of them.

    However, in li lingsu¡¯s eyes, even though they were beautiful, they were not as charming as the woman in Daoist robes.

    ¡°Come in!¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s timely voice pulled li lingsu, who was still immersed in her beauty, back to reality.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised by li lingsu¡¯s loss of self-control. When he first met Luo Yuheng, he was not much better.

    Strictly speaking, he was slightly better than li lingsu. From this, it could be seen that the Imperial advisor¡¯s cultivation had improved.The Imperial advisor¡¯s karmic fire was on the verge of losing control.

    that¡¯s true. She came to me for dual cultivation now because her Hellfire has reached the critical point ..

    Xu Qian thought to himself. Then, he saw li lingsu sit down beside him and stare at Luo Yuheng in a daze.

    The Saint cleared his throat and introduced himself in an affectionate and meaningful tone,

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m the heaven sect¡¯s Saint child, li lingsu. Looking at fellow Daoist¡¯s clothes, you seem to be a member of my Dao sect? May I know which sect you are from?¡±

    In the nine states, there were other Taoist sects in addition to the three sects.

    In the ancient times, there were many Daoist sects that were not weaker than the three sects, and some even surpassed them.

    However, under the erosion of the river of time, these schools of thought had either weakened or gone extinct. Now, the leaders of Taoism were the three sects, heaven, earth and man, while the rest were all small schools.

    In li lingsu¡¯s opinion, her status as the Holy Son of the heaven sect would definitely impress this woman from the same sect.<div>

    Sure enough, this woman whose age he couldn¡¯t tell raised her eyes and carefully examined him.

    Li lingsu smiled confidently as she poured herself a cup of hot tea. Then, he heard the old man Xu Qian introduce, ¡®

    ¡°This is the head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, Grand Minister of State.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s small hand trembled, and the boiling hot tea sshed on the table. Her self-satisfied expression instantly froze, and her body stiffened, even more so than when she was at the door.

    ¡°Front, front, front ¡­ Senior, please don¡¯t joke.¡±

    Li lingsu was tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence.

    He suspected that Xu Qian was ying with him, so he carefully felt the breath of the woman in front of him. Her primordial spirit was ordinary, and her aura was ordinary. She was far from the oppressive feeling that she had when she was facing the elders of her sect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him silently with an expression that said, ¡°I have to lie.¡±

    Perhaps, perhaps it was true ¡­ Xu Qian was from the capital and had an unusual rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials. He was at least a third -rank official. It was reasonable for him to know the chief of the human sect ¡­

    Li lingsu swallowed her saliva and looked at Luo Yuheng cautiously, her eyes filled with a desire to verify the truth.

    I¡¯ve heard about you from him. You should be the one to step forward and fight with Chu Yuanqian.<div>

    Luo Yuheng took a sip of tea and said, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that li Miaozhen has already surpassed me in half a year.

    As she spoke, she gently put down the teacup.

    Ding ¡­ Following the sound of the teacup falling, li lingsu saw a brilliant sword light. He subconsciously closed his eyes. His eyeballs were burning hot, and tears were rolling down his face.

    This sword intent was really, really from the head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng ¡­ The sect¡¯s rumors are true. The head of the path of the human sect is indeed a rare beauty, the most charming woman I¡¯ve ever seen ¡­ Li lingsu hurriedly stood up and bowed nervously and cautiously.

    ¡°Disciple li lingsu greets Dao head.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded slightly. although the celestial sect and the human sect are like fire and water, this is a matter between the elders. You don¡¯t have to be too restrained.

    Only then did li lingsu rx a lot. She didn¡¯t dare to take a seat and stood obediently at the side, looking as if she wanted to say something but was hesitant.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, please help me to release his seal.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Li lingsu was overjoyed. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xu Qian.¡¯Although this old man is entric and arrogant, he¡¯s still good to me.¡¯

    Luo Yuheng flicked out a beam of sword Qi from his finger, which instantly pierced through li lingsu¡¯s be.

    In the next moment, li lingsu heard the sound of chains breaking.

    Along with this voice, the power that suppressed the nascent soul was shattered, and the long-lost power was restored. Li lingsu was touched that she had managed to defend herself well.

    His first thought was that he could finally get rid of the pain of kidney deficiency.

    As a fourth-grade nascent soul, even if his body was not as freakish as a martial artist¡¯s, he would definitely have a way to nourish his body and wash away the dirt.

    This could reduce the pressure on his waist to arge extent, allowing him to breathe in and out new things.

    His second thought was, ¡°I¡¯ve followed the right person.¡±

    If she had not followed Xu Qian, she might have been found by the eastern sisters and would not have been able to unseal her.

    [ this is my opportunity ah, if li Miaozhen knew that I had a transcendent realm senior to take me around the world, he would be so envious he would cry

    . ] As li lingsu¡¯s imagination ran wild, she suddenly heard Luo Yuheng say,

    ¡°Before I came, I went to the Directorate of Celestials. The director said that this year¡¯s winter is extremely cold, and there are many variables hidden within..¡±

 Chapter 1208: The Asura arena? _2

    Chapter 1208: The Asura arena? _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    It contained all the variables ¡­ What the supervisor meant was that Xu Pingfeng was likely to take advantage of this winter to stir up trouble, but he had not gathered enough Dragon Qi!

    It was wrong!<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly. He realized that he had overlooked something.

    In the capital, the father and son had a showdown and fought.

    Xu Qi ¡®an won by a narrow margin, but he failed to retrieve his fate. Therefore, in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, if he wanted to cause trouble, he had to either take back his fate or gather the Dragon Qi.

    However, this was a blind spot in his thinking.

    If Xu Pingfeng wanted to rebel and support the bloodline from 500 years ago, be it the Dragon Qi or the fate of the country, it would be an additional flower on top of a brocade. As long as Da Feng turned bad enough, the chances of his rebellion seeding would increase greatly.

    During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, he stole the fate of Da Feng. He had sessfully destroyed the Dragon Qi in the incident of killing Emperor yuanjing.

    As a result, Da Feng became weak, and there were frequent internal and external troubles.

    Xu Pingfeng had already achieved his goal.

    As expected of a Qi refinement warrior, as expected of the head disciple of the supervisor. This time. Xu Pingfeng was on the fifth level ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and said,

    I know. I¡¯ll try my best to gather Dragon Qi.

    Dragon Qi again, Xu Qian and the supervisor¡¯s rtionship was not ordinary ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s ears perked up like a child listening attentively in ss.<div>

    ¡°After this, will you be able to reach rank-I sessfully, state preceptor?¡±

    What?

    Li lingsu almost lost control of her expression. The head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, was about to break through to first grade?

    That was simply nonsense ¡­ He wanted to blurt out that, ording to what the Holy Son knew, the human sect had never had a first-grade Dao chief. At the very least, it had never appeared before in history.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple to advance to the first stage.¡± Luo Yuheng muttered,

    ¡°It¡¯ll take me at least three months, at most half a year, before I¡¯m confident I can pass the heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    The Hellfire searing the body once a month would take three times at the earliest, and six times in half. year at thetest ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively wanted to grin.

    I hope that you can help Golden Lotus get rid of the demonic thoughts before the war between heaven and man. He is the main culprit behind the fall of Jean d ¡®arc. He yed a part in the weakening of Da Feng¡¯s national power, the massacre of the North vanquishing Prince, and even Wei Yuan¡¯s death in battle.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Or after the war between heaven and man,¡± Luo Yuheng said, ncing at him.

    Is she angry at me for not having confidence in her ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said,<div>

    ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll be able to recover my cultivation by then. In fact, I¡¯m quite curious as to why the heavenly venerates would mysteriously disappear when the heavenly sects don¡¯t engage in the war between heaven and man.

    Then, he looked at the state preceptor and waited for the Beauty¡¯s reply. ¡°Only the exalted Celestials themselves know this.¡± Luo Yuheng replied.

    then why is it that if a Dao leader of the human sect defeats a celestial venerable, he has a chance of reaching first-grade? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°Seize fate.¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    but there¡¯s only hope, ¡± she added. in fact, if the human sect can¡¯t rely on the Emperor and take over the country¡¯s fate, it¡¯s unlikely that they can advance to rank one by defeating the heaven sect.

    What are they talking about ¡­ Li lingsu didn¡¯t fully understand what he was saying. She wanted to raise her hand and ask, but she didn¡¯t dare to.

    However, his heart was still burning, because the conversation between these two big shots revealed a lot of information.

    This was something he could not touch before.

    ¡°Will it involve the Taoist Reverend? I¡¯m referring to the mysterious disappearance of the heavenly sect¡¯s Dao chief.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said.

    Li lingsu felt as if she could hear her own violent heartbeat. This topic was too high-level.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.<div>

    ¡°Do you still remember the underground pce I told you about? ording to the murals and some clues I obtained, the Taoist sects in ancient times were as prosperous as the martial arts of today.

    ¡°At that time, the Taoist Reverend did not exist. This meant that the Taoist sect was not founded by Taoist Reverend.

    ¡°He truly founded the¡± heaven, earth, and man ¡°three sects.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    In that instant, li lingsu almost blurted out and told him not to joke around.

    Taoist venerable was the founder of Taoism, which was recorded in the ancient books of the three sects of heaven, earth, and human, and recognized by the major systems ofter generations.

    The prosperity of Taoism in ancient times was the credit of Taoist venerable.

    Li lingsu could not ept Xu Qian¡¯s words.

    ¡°Senior, do you have any evidence?¡± Li lingsu couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Yongzhou City, in a house with two entrances.

    The man in the cloak returned and went straight to the backyard. He ignored the monks in the yard and came to a quiet room.

    There were three monks sitting cross-legged in the room. One of them was an Arhat with a long eyebrow that reached his cheek and a mole between his eyebrows;lt was the extremely ugly Asura Vajra du fan with a fierce look in his eyes.

    There was also the hairless, beardless, and eyebrow-less Vajra of difficulty. ¡°Difficulty avoiding Vajra, you¡¯ve broken our agreement,¡±

    The cloaked man said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the teleportation magical treasure so that you can use it when we cooperate.¡± But you ambushed Xu Qi ¡®an first.¡±

    ¡°You can choose not to cooperate,¡± said the king Kong of difficulty indifferently.

    ¡°You

    The cloaked manughed angrily, ¡°you¡¯re a Vajra of the Buddhist sect, but you went back on your word.¡± Now that you¡¯ve alerted the enemy, it¡¯s not easy to lure him out with the Dragon energy host.¡±

    At this moment, Arhat du Qing opened his eyes and nced at the cloaked man. He then said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hand over the teleportation magic tool to Junior Brother du Nan in advance for the same reason? A straightforward person did not resort to insinuations. It had been confirmed that Luo Yuheng, the head of the human sect, was one of the son of Buddha¡¯s trump cards. In addition, there was also sun Xuanji from the Directorate of Celestials. He had a rough idea of the other party¡¯sbat strength.

    ¡°What are the ns of the mysterious heavenly Pce?¡±

    The cloaked man was silent for a long time. He let out a ¡®heh¡¯ and no longer bothered about the previous topic..

 Chapter 1209 - 1209: The Asura arena? _3

    Chapter 1209: The Asura arena? _3

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The mysterious heavenly Pce has obtained a reliable piece of information. A

    Dragon Qi host hase to Yongzhou City to participate in the martial arts

    Conference. If we catch him, we¡¯ll be able to fish out Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°One of the nine shes of Dragon Qi?¡± the king Kong of difficulty¡¯s voice was loud and clear.

    After today¡¯s incident, it was impossible for an ordinary host of Dragon Qi to fish out Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The cloaked man nodded. the pce Master agrees with my n. He has already sent the ck Dragon constetion, one of the twenty-eight new constetions, to help me.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±

    The Asura Vajra interjected.

    In response to li lingsu¡¯s question, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that it was not a big deal to tell him some secrets. After all, it did not involve him. Besides, li lingsu was the Holy Son of the heaven sect, so she had ess to some ancient books.

    If he searched with a purpose, he might be able to get some clues, which would be helpful for him to deduce the identity of the underground pce¡¯s master.

    Therefore, he calmly exined, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ve once entered an ancient tomb that¡¯s so ancient that I can¡¯t verify it. The owner of the tomb was a Daoist. After he failed to cross the Tribtion, he used the remnant soul and old body left behind to create a new life.

    ¡°The old body told me that he didn¡¯t know about the Taoist Reverend. Heh, he has no need to lie.¡±

    This ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s pupils contracted as she listened to Xu Qian¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she knew that Xu Qian had no reason to lie to her.

    Wasn¡¯t the Taoist sect founded by the Taoist Reverend?

    The Taoist Reverend was ater?

    This secret had a huge impact on him.

    ¡°What does this have to do with the disappearance of the heavenly venerates of the heavenly sect?¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    the major sects of Taoism are gradually weakening while the three sects are thriving. Taoist Reverend, a Supreme-grade cultivator, has disappeared mysteriously and never appeared for thousands of years. Is there a connection between these that we can¡¯t know? ¡®

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words made Luo Yuheng fall into deep thought, but he could not give an answer.

    As time passed, the two of them chatted casually. Li lingsu listened with great interest and would asionally steal a few nces at Luo Yuheng.

    The more he looked, the more charming he became. and the more he couldn¡¯t extricate himself ¡­ Li lingsu thought to herself.

    He couldn¡¯t help but have an adoration and admiration mentality. As the saying goes, a Fair Lady is a gentleman¡¯s favorite. It was the nature of all men to admire and pursue beautiful women.

    ¡°Of the three sects, the heaven sect neither approves nor objects to marriage, and the earth sect is the same. Only the human sect encourages its disciples to find Dao partners ¡­

    ¡°She definitely doesn¡¯t have a Daopanion. I wonder if I have a chance. With my damn charm, will I be able to win her favor?¡±

    Li lingsu was very confident in her charm, but the other party was a Dao chief, so she was not as shallow as other women.

    However, this also meant that Luo Yuheng would find it difficult to catch an ordinary man¡¯s eye.

    As for Xu Qian, he didn¡¯t see him as apetitor at all, because Xu Qian already had a wife, and Luo Yuheng couldn¡¯t be a cultivation partner with a married woman.

    Suddenly, a clear light flickered in the tea room, and a figure appeared.

    Dressed in a snow-white robe and with ordinary facial features, he was the second disciple of the main division, sun Xuanji.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Sun Xuanji nodded and was about to say something when Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®¡±¡®Let¡¯s start writing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, write,¡± li lingsu immediately chimed in.

    To the Saint, listening to sun Xuanji¡¯s words was a very bad thing.

    No matter how indifferent a person was, staying with sun Xuanji for more than three days would definitely ruin their cultivation.

    ¡°Sun Xuanji was a little unhappy. He could clearly feel the dislike from the two, but he still chose to follow their good advice. He picked up his pen and wrote, ¡±

    ¡°After receiving your letter, I immediately teleported here and found this ce ording to the location of the conch.¡±

    Why are you only here now? are you here to collect my corpse? I¡¯m more reliable ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already collected two wisps of Dragon Qi.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He was referring to the vital nine Dragon Qi.

    Sun Xuanji nodded and wrote, ¡± I¡¯ve also collected some scattered Dragon Qi. Those hosts have brought it back to the Directorate of Celestials. When you¡¯re free, you can make a trip back to the capital and extract the Dragon Qi. He was also collecting Dragon Qi under his master¡¯s orders, but he didn¡¯t have any fragments ot the book ot theher world. He could only bring the host back to the Directorate of Celestials and lock him underground.

    After he finished writing, sun Xuanji took out a stack of letters from his silk bag and ced them in front of Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°They told me to give this to you.¡±

    Second brother wrote.

    Li lingsu peeked at the envelope on the topyer and saw the words ¡®Lin¡¯ an¡¯.

    Who was Lin ¡®an? He thought.

    Because li lingsu was by his side, Xu Qi ¡®an did not open the envelope immediately. After a quick nce, he found that there were five letters.

    Other than Lin ¡®an and huaiqing, who were the other three letters from? Eng, lingyue, and Yan Caiwei? ¡®You can¡¯t find me, so you sent a message through second senior brother. That¡¯s smart ¡­¡¯ He muttered in his heart and kept the letter.

    ¡°Go back to the inn and look after her for me.¡± He turned to li lingsu. Tell her I¡¯ll be back in seven days.¡±

    ¡°Senior, do you have any matters to attend to these few days?¡± Li lingsu asked.

    [ I want dual cultivation, little brother ¡­ ] ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    As they were talking, the four people in the tea room looked at the door at the same time.

    A small white figure shed over and stopped outside the door, apanied by a young girl¡¯s voice. ¡°This is the ce, this is the ce ¡­¡±

    An exquisite little white fox stood outside the door and turned her head to shout behind her.

    More than ten secondster, mu nanzhi came over, panting.

    Why was she here ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face fell.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    [ author¡¯s note: li lingsu doesn¡¯t know Luo Yuheng. When Xu baiting rescued him, li lingsu mentioned that she was supposed to go to the capital for this experiential learning. ] However, due to an ident (imprisoning RBQ), he was unable to go..

 Chapter 1210: 65 â€“ 11

    Chapter 1210: 65 ¨C 11<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Why are you here ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly got up, and his tone became cautious.<div>

    Mu nanzhi nced at him and sneered. ¡°I was wondering why you were so mysterious. You didn¡¯t return to the inn and didn¡¯t let me see you. So you¡¯ve been secretly dating Luo Yuheng.¡±

    F * ck, how did she know about my rtionship with the state preceptor? this can¡¯t be right ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart was filled withints, but his expression was calm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. There¡¯s no such thing.¡±

    He tried to use flowery words to fool mu nanzhi, still not believing that the reincarnation of the flower God would know about his dual cultivation with Luo Yuheng.

    What¡¯s with this guilty feeling of being caught cheating ¡­ He cursed in his heart.

    Mu nanzhi ignored him and turned to look at Luo Yuheng, smiling insincerely. ¡°¡®l¡¯nat day, I nsecl you to dual cultivate witn Emperor yuan Jing, Dut you didn¡¯t agree. It seems that you have a younger one. What¡¯s the matter? you¡¯re an old cow who¡¯s almost forty years old, and you¡¯re gnawing on young grass?

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll have seven days every month where the karmic sinmes will burn your body. I¡¯m very clear about the days. I knew there was something fishy.

    ¡°I tried to probe him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Today, the little white fox caught a whiff of li lingsu¡¯s scent and chased after us. Heh, seeing you here, I knew that my guess was right.¡±

    It turned out that she had already noticed something when she kept asking. Women were indeed natural actors ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Bai Ji, who was sitting by the door, expressionlessly.

    The little white fox shrunk its neck instinctively, realizing that it might have done something wrong.

    No, it¡¯s not my fault ¡­ It quietly argued in its heart.<div>

    At this moment, li lingsu¡¯s mind was filled with the word ¡®impossible¡¯.

    what does she mean? what does she mean by ¡®an old cow eating young grass¡¯? Madam Xu is saying that Xu Qian and Luo Yuheng are having an affair ¡­

    Li lingsu¡¯s heart turned cold. If that was the case, then this world was dark and unfair.

    ¡°How could Xu Qian have an intimate rtionship with Luo Yuheng? this is impossible. How could the chief of the human sect fall in love with a married woman ¡­ Dao leader, say something.¡±

    Li lingsu was screaming in her heart. Seeing that no one was speaking for a long time, he cautiously said, ¡°Madam Xu, I think there must be a

    misunderstanding.

    She had wanted to say,¡±it¡¯s impossible for our Dao chief to take a fancy to your husband.¡±

    But he also felt that it was too humiliating, and he could not afford to offend Xu (Xian.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost.¡±

    Mu nanzhi raised her eyebrows.

    With your bad temper and mediocre looks, if Luo Yuheng really likes your man, do you think you can stillpete with him? Now that he was so angry, was this the so-called anger because he was powerless?<div>

    Li lingsu cursed in her heart.

    At this time, second senior Brother Sun Xuanji had quietly left this ce of trouble.

    Luo Yuheng finally spoke. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re very protective of your food, mu nanzhi. What right do you have to meddle in my Affairs? Who are you to meddle in his business?¡±

    She was certain that with mu nanzhi¡¯s pride, she would not admit her feelings for Xu Qi ¡®an until now.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly looked at the princess Consort, his eyes full of expectation.

    . Mu Nanxi choked. When she saw Xu Qi ¡®an looking at her, she immediately red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very proud?¡±

    Ah? What kind of twist was this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment and immediately realized that she was trying to change the topic.

    He was a little worried for a moment, not knowing how tofort her.

    He had experienced simr Shuraba before. Lin ¡®an and huaiqing had also had conflicts because of him. However, Lin¡¯ an was easy to coax, and huaiqing was a smart woman who knew how to stop when necessary.

    Moreover, when he was stuck between huaiqing and Lin ¡®an, it was essentially a fight between two sisters. He was just a tool.

    The current situation was different.<div>

    Fortunately, Luo Yuheng took the initiative to bear the brunt of the fire. He said disdainfully, ¡®¡±¡®1 gave you a chance back then, but you said you wouldn¡¯t travel with him.¡±

    Her words were both an exnation and a threat.

    He did not say the second half of the sentence, but he believed that mu nanzhi understood.

    However, mu nanzhi did not back down at all andughed coldly.¡±Alright, you can try. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s willing to.¡±

    ¡°She wants to sell me to a brothel,¡± she said, turning her head and ring at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hands.

    Madam Xu, with your looks, no man would be interested in you even if you were to sell yourself to. brothel ¡­ Li lingsu silently cursed, gloating at Xu Qian¡¯s misfortune and shooting him a sour look.

    Hearing this, the Saint finally understood. Madam Xu was right. Luo Yuheng and Xu Qian had a special rtionship.

    This reminded the Saint of Madam Xu¡¯s mockery of Xu Qian. She wasn¡¯t joking. He really did have a beautiful and devastatingly beautiful girlfriend.

    However, li lingsu felt much better when she thought of Madam Xu¡¯s mediocre looks.

    After all, all of his female confidants were as beautiful as flowers. This was something that Xu Qian could notpare to.

    The rtionship between Xu Qian and Luo Yuheng was mostly due to his cultivation, not his personal charm. That was an exception. Under normal circumstances, only a woman like Madam Xu would be a good match for Xu Qian ¡­ The Saint snorted in his heart.

    Luo Yuheng calmly drank his tea and said, ¡®¡±Send her away,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should get lost,¡± mu Nanxi snorted.

    While the Saint was gloating, he suddenly heard Xu Qian say, ¡°¡±What should we do in this situation?¡±

    He¡¯s asking me for help. Haha, Xu Qian, Xu Qian, you old man ¡­ The corner of li lingsu¡¯s mouth twitched, and she transmitted her voice to him in a teacher-like tone, ¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You have to deal with them ording to their character and their weight in your heart. For example, if the Dongfang sisters and Wenren qianrou had a conflict, I would side with the Dongfang sisters and try to drive

    Wenren qianrou away..

 Chapter 1211: 65 â€“ 11:00 (2)

    Chapter 1211: 65 ¨C 11:00 (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Because she¡¯s not a match for the Dongfang sisters, and thetter has always been ruthless to their love rivals. I¡¯m protecting qianrou. If it¡¯s Chai Xing ¡®er and the Dongfang sisters, I¡¯ll side with Chai Xing¡¯ er.

    ¡°Because Xing ¡®er is a delicate and sensitive woman and is very difficult to coax, while the Dongfang sisters are rtively easy to coax.<div>

    ¡°Between Dao head Luo Yuheng and Madam Xu, my suggestion is on Luo Yuheng¡¯s side. Her temper is obviously weirder and colder, and Madam Xu is your first wife, so she can¡¯t escape. In addition, the Dao chief is devastatingly beautiful, and Madam Xu can¡¯tpare to her. ¡±

    The Saint spoke with fervor and assurance, imparting his experience. After he finished, he regretted it. Why did he teach Xu Qian?

    It would be better to quickly fall out with the state preceptor.

    He was. failure ¡­ there are some things you don¡¯t understand, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said through voice transmission. mu nanzhi is different from other women.

    What¡¯s the difference ¡­ Li lingsu was unconcerned.

    Speaking of which, with Lady Xu¡¯s beauty, how could she be so confident in front of Luo Yuheng? wasn¡¯t she ashamed of her inferiority?

    Logically speaking, as long as a woman had a sense of shame, no matter how angry she was when she saw her fairy-like love rival, she would at least feel inferior.

    However, he noticed that Madam Xu¡¯s eyes were overbearing, as if they were saying:You piece of trash!

    Luo Yuheng put down his teacup and turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an. His tone became colder.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide who gets out.¡±

    Ah, this, why don¡¯t we stay together ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was in a dilemma.<div>

    The little white fox was a little startled. She looked at Luo Yuheng and ran to mu Nanxi¡¯s feet. She whispered,

    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go. She¡¯s so pretty ¡­¡± He said.

    Moreover, he had a strong aura, and it was obvious that he was not to be trifled with. The little white fox had a keen intuition for experts.

    Auntie was not good-looking and had no cultivation, so she definitely could not win against this woman.

    Hearing this, mu nanzhi scoffed and raised her right wrist. Her sleeve slid down, revealing her fair and slender wrist, as well as the string of prayer beads.

    She gave Luo Yuheng a threatening look and slowly removed her prayer beads.

    In an instant, her appearance and temperament changed dramatically. Her eyes were round and charming, like a shallowke immersed in bright gems, crystal clear and moving.

    Her lips were full and rosy, and the corners of her mouth were as exquisite as a carving. They were like the most attractive cherries, tempting men to kiss them.

    She was as proud as a Queen, with a disdainful attitude, but no one would think that she was arrogant, because her beauty had the right to look down on all the other beauties.

    She was beautiful, but her temperament and grace were even better, like a

    celestial maiden in a painting.<div>

    ¡°Xu, who¡¯s leaving?¡± Mu nanzhi lifted her chin proudly.

    ¡­.. ¡°Like a statue, li lingsu¡¯s soul was greatly impacted from the inside out. When he saw Luo Yuheng, he thought that he had met the most charming woman in the world.

    Now, he felt like he had met the most beautiful woman in the world. No one could be more beautiful than her ¡­ The Saint suddenly had this thought.

    The pronunciation of ¡®Xu¡¯ and ¡®Xu¡¯ was very simr. Li lingsu waspletely immersed in mu nanzhi¡¯s beauty and did not notice this detail.

    ¡°This is her true appearance? Was this Madam Xu¡¯s true colors? Yes, Xu Qian can change her appearance, but how can I be sure that her ordinary appearance is her real face?

    I¡¯m so silly, really. I have such a beautiful woman by my side, but I¡¯ve never looked at her in the eye ¡­¡±

    The saddest thing was that she was Xu Qian¡¯s wife.

    At this moment, li lingsu began to doubt her own charm. All the confidence she had built on Madam Xu¡¯s mediocre looks was now gone.

    I used to think that Madam Xu had. special liking for me, but I had to endure it helplessly and unhappily ¡­ The saint¡¯s face was burning with embarrassment. He suddenly realized that the funny guy was himself.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a few seconds. With great willpower, he moved his eyes away, grabbed mu nanzhi¡¯s wrist, and quickly put the Bodhi bracelet back on.

    don¡¯t mess around. The enemy is out there. It¡¯s dangerous for you to do this. He said in a deep voice.<div>

    Although the aura observation technique had a distance limit, and if one was not nearby, one would not be able to see the magnificent scenery of the princess Consort. However, the bracelet had to be worn. It was better to be safe than sorry.

    The moment the bracelet was put back on, Luo Yuheng heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then let her go,¡± mu Nanxi said angrily.

    She was like a little female cat protecting her food.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to say something when he saw the charming Holy Son of the heavenly sect turn and leave. He looked lonely, like a child abandoned by the world.

    Li lingsu¡¯s suggestion had given him quite a bit of inspiration.

    Although my dual cultivation with Luo Yuheng was in the name of a trade, from what I understand, the state preceptor values dual cultivation very much. Once he decides to do so, he¡¯ll aim to ¡°develop into Daopanions.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t have a good impression of me, she would never dual cultivate with me. However, she was still one step away from love. If I didn¡¯t side with her now, I¡¯m afraid it would wear down her good impression of me.

    It was the same for mu nanzhi.

    However, I didn¡¯t need to make a choice. I could use her personality.

    ¡°The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s tribtion was imminent. Last time, she helped me deal with the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief and bought me some time, which allowed me to kill yuan jing. However, she was affected by the evil beings of the earth sect and could no longer suppress it.

    ¡°She¡¯s running out of time,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    Sure enough, the kind-hearted mu Nanxi was suddenly at a loss for words. On the one hand, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her best friend die in the heavenly Tribtion, but on the other hand, she didn¡¯t want Xu Qi ¡®an to do dual cultivation with her best friend.

    Her eyes reddened as she gritted her teeth. ¡°You only know how to bully me.¡±

    At this time, Luo Yuheng looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡°¡±You go out, I¡¯ll talk to her. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at mu nanzhi. Seeing that she did not refute, he left the tea

    room silently..

 Chapter 1212: 65-midnight (3)

    Chapter 1212: 65-midnight (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The cold wind was blowing outside. He nced around and saw li lingsu standing under the eaves, facing the cold wind and looking into the distance in silence.

    For no reason, a line from a song shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind:<div>

    I¡¯m crying alone. No one cares anyway. Maybe I¡¯ll feel better if all my tears flow out ¡­

    He slowly walked over and sighed, ¡± sigh, I really envy you. You can always manage the rtionships between women in a harmonious way.

    Li lingsu slowly turned her head around and squeezed out an ugly smile. ¡°Senior, did you oftenugh at me in the past?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Just as li lingsu was feeling better, Xu Qi ¡®an added, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve never taken your level seriously.¡±

    Go to hell, you scum! Li lingsu¡¯s face stiffened. Taking a deep breath, he asked the question that had been bugging him, ¡±

    Madam Xu¡¯s true identity is ¡­

    He didn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful woman would be nameless.

    ¡°Have you heard of Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked bluntly. Li lingsu¡¯s body trembled, and her face paled. ¡°She, could she be ¡­¡± ¡°She is.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave an affirmative answer.

    Li lingsu¡¯s body swayed, and she felt as if the world was gray and white, without any color.

    Luo Yuheng was Xu Qian¡¯s, and so was the number one beauty of Da Feng. Was there still a need to go to the capital?<div>

    It was better not to go to that kind of sad ce!

    She¡¯s clearly a Princess Consort, a married woman. I¡¯m going to soak you two dogs in. pig cage, no, only you ¡­ Li lingsu was extremely jealous. The most charming woman in the world was Xu Qian¡¯s confidante, and the most beautiful woman in Da Feng was Xu Qian¡¯s wife.

    If he didn¡¯t kill this kind of man, should he keep him for the Spring Festival?

    After a while, he revealed a smile that was uglier than crying.¡±Madam Xu¡¯s words ¡­ It means that you have many other female confidants, is that true?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hands.

    Hu ¡­ Didn¡¯t I say so? with these two unparalleled beauties, isn¡¯t it enough? Besides, they wouldn¡¯t allow Xu Qianli to flirt with other women!

    Li lingsu felt much better.

    ¡°There are a few more in the capital, but they don¡¯t have as many as you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Go to hell! ¡°Senior, I ¡­ I¡¯ve suddenlyprehended the great oblivion. I ¡­ I¡¯ll go back and cultivate first ¡­¡± Li lingsu¡¯s lips twitched.

    Who asked you to show off your superiority, who asked you to show off ¡­ ¡°Have a good trip,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved with a smile.

    After li lingsu left, Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and waited in silence for fifteen minutes.

    ¡°Come in!¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s voice came.

    He immediately entered the tea room and saw mu nanzhi sitting by the table, holding the little white fox in her arms. She did not look at him and said coldly, want to go back to the capital.¡±

    The little white fox raised her head in surprise and said, ¡°¡±Eh, didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re going into the tower?¡±

    Mu nanzhi gave it a Hard knock on the head.

    The little white fox pressed its paws against its head and started crying. Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to say something, but felt that it was not a good time to touch her. Sighing, he summoned the Stupa and put mu nanzhi and the little white fox in.

    ¡°How did you convince her?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an tried to appear calm.

    ¡°I told her that it was only a deal between us.¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    This excuse gave both sides a way out and. way to dy the battle . ¡°Just a deal?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a low voice.

    Luo Yuheng red at him.

    In that instant, the cold and aloof fairy seemed toe to life, and she was full of charm.

    After the person in the way left, no one else disturbed them. However, because they knew what would happen next, the atmosphere became tense.<div>

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression was cold and calm, as if he did not care about what was about to happen. However, her frequent drinking of tea revealed that she was not as calm as she looked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if she had returned to her first love. When she first discussed life with her girlfriend, she was just as embarrassed, nervous, and slightly embarrassed.

    that shouldn¡¯t be the case. I¡¯m already an old driver. All those years, the top courtesans I¡¯ve slept with in the education workshop, did they all go to waste ¡­

    ¡°The Hellfire is tonight?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Midnight tonight!¡± Luo Yuheng paused and said.

    There was another round of silence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered a part of your cultivation?¡± Luo Yuheng asked.

    ¡°Yes, I pulled out two.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Then, they fell silent.

    Time passed by slowly. The sun was setting in the West, and the setting sun outside the window was like blood.

    Luo Yuheng suddenly stood up, her skirt falling down. She said lightly, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s a pool in the backyard. I¡¯ll go take a bath.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed.

    Luo Yuheng gave him a sidelong nce and left the tea room without any expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly poured himself a cup of tea, but he didn¡¯t drink it. After the hot tea had cooled, he stood up silently and left the tea room for the backyard.

    His goal was clear-to go to the hot spring and to bathe together with the state preceptor.

    After walking through the corridor and the courtyard for half an hour, they found that the area ahead was shrouded in thick fog.

    Xu Qi ¡®an rushed in. After a few steps, the view in front of her suddenly brightened up, but she found herself back outside.

    She even set up a maze formation. Really, they were going to do dual cultivationter, so what was a bath ¡­ He muttered in his heart and tactfully left. He arranged for the maidservants of the green apricot garden to prepare hot water.

    By the time he was done with the bath, the sky had already turned dark. Luo Yuheng had also finished his bath. She was obviously preupied with her own thoughts and had forgotten to use her spell to dry the water. Her hair was wet and loose, and her face was flushed from the hot spring.

    There was an unconceble charm.

    ¡°I need to meditate in a quiet ce. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look at Xu Qi ¡®an. After she finished speaking, she went into the bedroom, leaving him alone in the outer room.

    Her footsteps were hurried, as if she didn¡¯t want to stay with him any longer.

    Was she shy? it couldn¡¯t be ¡­ Oh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied subconsciously. He watched her leave and closed the bedroom door.

    The room was veryrge and was divided into an inner bedroom and an outer room. The outer room was for the maidservant, so it was convenient for her to get up at night at any time to serve the master tea and other services.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the water clock. There were still four hours before midnight.

    He turned to recall today¡¯s encounter.

    ¡°I was sure that the Buddhist sect would deal with me in Yongzhou, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. I had just arrived in Yongzhou when I was immediately ambushed by Dunan.

    ¡°The Vajra¡¯s teleportation device was made by a Warlock, which means that the Buddhist sect is indeed working together with the Daoist priest. But today, there¡¯s only the Vajra, and no one else.

    ¡°The Vajra is acting on his own and is nning to capture me first? Hey, this stupid King Kong, he beat the grass and alerted the snake. However, using the host of the Dragon Qi to bait me is indeed an undisputable plot.

    ¡°Even though I knew this was a trap, I had no choice but to jump in. However, I can still decide on what kind of position I want to jump in. If it was me who was a pure martial artist in the past, I could only take it head-on.

    but now that I have the seven ultimate dagger, there¡¯s. lot more room for maniption ¡­

    As he reflected and pondered, time passed by, and it was soon midnight.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an heard a woman¡¯s panting from the bedroom, as if she was trying to hold back something.

    Her voice was hoarse and sweet, making one¡¯s heart itch.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath, got up from the couch, put on her shoes, and slowly walked toward the bedroom door.

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket..]

 Chapter 1213: S

    Chapter 1213: Seven emotions (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed open the door of the bedroom. The air was filled with the faint scent of sandalwood. The room was dark, and no candles were lit.

    With the help of the faint light from the outer room, he walked to the table and turned on themp.

    Then, he lit up the two rows of candles by the bed one by one. Clusters of bright mes burned. The heart of the me was quiet, and the tip of the me danced, dispelling the darkness in the room.

    It was only then that he had the time to observe Luo Yuheng. On the soft brocade couch, she was lying on her side in a Daoist robe, and under the clothes, she had the moving curves of a mature woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes moved from bottom to top. First, a pair of white jade feet emerged from the dress. The feet were beautiful and round, and the toes were delicate and exquisite, like the world¡¯s top Jade.

    One could not help but want to y with it in their hands.

    Then. it was the curve of her legs, which rose all the way to the hip, and then suddenly contracted at the waist ¡­ What a nice, curvaceous, and graceful figure.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. His eyes swept over Luo Yuheng¡¯s snow-white, slender neck and stopped on his flower-like face.

    She seemed to be a little hot. Her cheeks were flushed and there was a thinyer of sweat. Under the candlelight, it was crystal clear and moist.

    Her fine ck hair spread out on the soft pillow, and there was a kind of wanton beauty.

    ¡°State preceptor?¡±

    Xu QI ¡®an sat down on the edge ot the bed and called out in a low voice.

    Luo Yuheng moved his head and muttered, ¡®¡±¡®The pond, take me to the pond .

    A pond? Was he referring to the hot spring pool? He tried to figure out Luo

    Yuheng¡¯s meaning as he heard her Mutter, ¡±

    ¡°The pond can dissolve my karmic sinmes ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an more or less understood that she usually used a pool to resolve her karmic fire.

    hiss, it¡¯s so hot. Did you get muddled from the fever? ¡±

    He reached out and pressed his hand on Luo Yuheng¡¯s forehead. It was boiling hot, and it was as if there was a fire burning inside her body, burning her white and tender skin into a tender red.

    ¡°State preceptor, state preceptor.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an called out to him twice, but Luo Yuheng was still unconscious and did not respond to his call.

    This put Xu Qi ¡®an in a difficult position. It was actually very simple to help Luo Yuheng quell the fire of karma. All he needed to do was to use the secret dual cultivation technique in the underground pce to rece Qi Ji with fate. Then, he wouldplete a Qi cirction in their bodies to extinguish the fire of karma in her body.

    But after all, dual cultivation was a matter for two people, and it was very difficult for one person toplete it.

    Well, the dual cultivation painting I saw in the underground pce, although most of it requires two people to cooperate in cultivation, there is indeed a dominant side ¡­ Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an no longer hesitated. He pressed one hand on Luo Yuheng¡¯s shoulder.

    He clearly noticed that Luo Yuheng¡¯s delicate body had stiffened, and from the corner of his eye, he saw her quietly clench her fist.

    He was pretending, at least half of it was an act ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a

    moment. She suddenly understood that she had deliberately waited until now so that she would be entangled in the karmic fire and only have a little bit of rationality left.

    In this way, she would ¡®passively¡¯plete the dual cultivation and not actively seek pleasure.

    What. scheming little girl ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He knew that this was Luo Yuheng¡¯sst bit of pride as the chief of the human sect.

    He turned around to blow out the candle, kicked off his boots, and was about to get on the bed when a pair of small hands pressed against his chest, apanied by Luo Yuheng¡¯s low voice, ¡®

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    The voice was soplicated, mixed with timidity, anxiety, reluctance, and a trace of pleading.

    Luo Yuheng had opened his eyes at some point and met his gaze in the dark.

    After a long time of silence, Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Luo Yuheng stared at him and remained silent for a long time. The hand on his chest became soft and weak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could more or less understand her thoughts. She was timid and nervous. She would probably only show her weakest side when she was burned by karmic sinmes. She would not be like this normally.

    The reason why he was so reluctant to ept and reject him was because Luo Yuheng had a good impression of him and recognized him. He had even decided to develop a rtionship with him.

    However, the two of them had not really reached the point where sess was inevitable. This dual cultivation was forced by the situation, half-willing and half-unwilling.

    Therefore, when the arrow was on the string, she would instinctively resist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the corner of the quilt and shook it hard. With a ¡± Hua ¡® sound, the quilt spread out and covered everything.

    Then, there was a sudden violent struggle under the nket. Itsted for a moment before it stopped. Then, a belt was thrown out from the gap of the nket.

    As the belt was thrown out, something happened under the nket and it started to struggle violently again. Then, it calmed down and a pair of silk pants was thrown out.

    Soon, there were many clothes scattered on the floor beside the bed, including a woman¡¯s intimate clothing.

    Half an hourter, Luo Yuheng¡¯s cold voice came from the dark. ¡°Don¡¯t stick to me, get lost.¡±

    Aunty, are you trying to exin to me what it means to be as crazy as a demon before and as Holy as a Buddha after? Xu Qi ¡®an raised her eyebrows, her chest pressed against her aunt¡¯s smooth back.

    His love Gu had finally been greatly satisfied, it crazily absorbed the power of lust and grew strong.

    In addition, the dual cultivation wasplementary. Luo Yuheng borrowed his fate to calm his karmic fire, and Xu Qi ¡®an also benefited greatly. The Qi movement in his dantian was a little more vigorous.

    After rank-3, breathing and expiration had little effect on Qi activity.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an entered rank-3, his cultivation had not improved. Now that he had dual-cultivated with Luo Yuheng, he saw the hope of improving his cultivation.

    Even though the devil sealing nail had restricted his cultivation, he would have to undo it one day.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put her arm around Luo Yuheng¡¯s waist, and with the fragrance of her hair on her head, she whispered, ¡®

    ¡°Continue cultivating?¡±

    Luo Yuheng put on the airs of a second-grade and said indifferently, ¡°Go away.¡±

    You even said that the princess Consort is. tsundere, but you¡¯re not any better than her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, he felt a chill somewhere. Luo Yuheng¡¯s sword finger was pointed there.

    ¡°Sleep, sleep.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently retreated and kept a distance from her.

    The two of them stopped talking and fell asleep.

    After the time it took for two incense sticks to burn, a burning hot body came over. Luo Yuheng whispered, ¡®

    ¡°The karmic sinmes have been reignited ¡­¡±

    The fire of karma of the human sect was deep in their bones and could not be extinguished by one or two times. Xu Qi ¡®an had long been prepared for a protracted battle, but he was a cunning man. Remembering Luo Yuheng¡¯s cold attitude just now, he chuckled and said,

    ¡°I can¡¯t, my physical strength is not enough, I can¡¯t cultivate it today. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow night.¡±

    Luo Yuheng seemed to be disdainful of asking for sex. He rubbed his smooth and delicate body against him, clumsily trying to seduce him.

    Xu Qian was as calm as still water and did not touch her.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a quarter of an hour. Luo Yuheng¡¯s skin was on fire, and his face was flushed red as if he was drunk. The burning of the Hellfire was unbearable.

    A few sweet and hoarse sybles came out of her ruddy little mouth.

    ¡°Stop it .

    The Imperial advisor¡¯s voice came from beside the pillow. It was hoarse with anger and anger with gentleness.

    The only thing that was missing was the coldness and calmness of the past.

    I must conquer you in the seven days of dual cultivation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an licked his lips and said in a low voice,

    ¡°A long time ago, it was also a cold night like this. A bowl of iced sour plum soup left the ice and went out to y. As it was ying, it found that the ice in its bowl had melted. So. she cried and went back to find ice.

    ¡°State preceptor, let me tell you a joke.¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, it was also a cold night like this. A bowl of iced sour plum soup left the ice and went out to y. As it was ying, it found that the ice in its bowl had melted. So, she cried and went back to find ice. Can you guess what the ice said to it?¡±

    Luo Yuheng looked at him with his beautiful ck eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice, ¡± the ice block said:e up and freeze yourself.

    Then, he looked at Luo Yuheng expectantly, waiting for her reaction. Luo Yuheng looked at him coldly and spat out through gritted teeth,

    ¡°State preceptor, I was just joking.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was flexible.

    He pressed himself on top of her, but Luo Yuheng resisted fiercely. The cold Beauty¡¯s face was stern, and her soft, Jade-like hands were tightly pressed against his chest. Every time Xu Qi ¡®an tried to get close, she would push him away.

    She was angry and throwing a tantrum ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her wrist. After some pulling and entanglement, Luo Yuheng stopped resisting and turned his head to the side.

    Dawn broke.

    Luo Yuheng put on his robe and pushed open the window, allowing the cold wind to blow into the room, ruffling her messy hair and blowing up her cor.

    She stared nkly at the slightly white horizon in the East and recalled everything that had happened tonight. It was like a dream.

    The joy of extinguishing the fire of karma with luck for the first time;The feeling of being Daopanions for the first time, the feeling of loss;As well as the feelings that she didn¡¯t want to admit, but they were real.

    A year ago, if someone had said that her future Daopanion would be the little Gong in the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, Luo Yuheng would have snorted.

    However, fate was such a wonderful thing. In her eyes, a young man who belonged to the younger generation, or even a child, was now rolling in the same bed with her.

    ¡°The karmic sinmes on the first day have subsided?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Luo Yuheng was just about to speak when a pair of arms wrapped around his waist and a fiery kiss lingered on the back of his neck ¡­

    Goosebumps rose all over her body. She frowned and pushed Xu Qi ¡®an away. She tried to keep her tone calm and said, we agreed on three thingsst night. It¡¯s only a deal between you and me. It¡¯s only limited to suppressing the karmic sinmes. He was so concerned about his face ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said helplessly, ¡°State preceptor, we¡¯re already Daopanions.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the only cultivation partner I can have,¡± Luo Yuheng sneered.

    She didn¡¯t dwell on this topic. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°¡±Do you know why I don¡¯t see any outsiders every time the karmic sinmes burn my body? He will need to go into seclusion for seven days.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that Emperor Yuan jing will take advantage of this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    She shook her head. the karmic sinmes at that time were not enough to burn my rationality. I was unwilling. No one could force me. The real reason I went into seclusion was because of the seven emotions!¡± ¡°Seven emotions?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, desire.¡±

    ¡°In the next seven days, I¡¯ll be dominated by the seven emotions, and I¡¯ll be unlike myself. I¡¯ll even frequently lose my self-control,¡± Luo Yuheng

    said slowly.

    The karmic fire of the human sect was, in essence, the seven emotions and six desires. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, not fully understanding.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the sun rises. But before that, I have to make a promise with you.¡± Luo Yuheng looked into the distance and warned, don¡¯t tell anyone. You muste to my room before midnight in the next seven days.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement, she closed the window, rolled up the quilt, and slowed down her breathing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not sleepy. Instead, he was in high spirits. He put on his robe and left the bedroom.

    He shuttled through the morning light, weed the cold wind, and came to the hot spring.

    The steam was rising, and the hot spring was a little hot, but the temperature was just right for him.

    shouldn¡¯t we bring her out for. bath too? what if she¡¯s pregnant .

    Soaking in the warm andfortable pool, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of this problem.

    The state preceptor was a big shark to begin with. If he were to get pregnant through dual cultivation, would other fish still have a ce to stay?

    did she not consider this factor, or was she secretly plotting something, but she didn¡¯t show it ¡­

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little uneasy.

    At the same time, a famous line from his previous life inexplicably shed in his mind:l will use my internal strength to force out the thing you left in my body.

    He had already forgotten where it came from, but he had memorized such a coquettish line for two lifetimes ¡­

    It would be great if the state preceptor had this awareness!

    The sky was getting brighter and brighter, and half of the red sun was hanging from the East.

    Xu Qi ¡®an soaked in the water until his whole body wasfortable. He went ashore and put on his robe. Just as he put it on, Luo Yuheng¡¯s figure appeared in front of him.

    Her expression was very strange. The moment she saw Xu Qi ¡®an, she was at ease, scared, and angry.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and his face was filled with anger..¡±Where are you going? why aren¡¯t you by my side?¡±

 Chapter 1214: The search (1)

    Chapter 1214: The search (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were nk. He didn¡¯t know why she was angry.

    Immediately after, he seemed to have thought of something. While casually speaking, he secretly observed.<div>

    ¡°I was exhaustedst night, so I came over to take a bath. State preceptor, have you had your lunch?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Upon hearing the word ¡°overwork,¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s fair face flushed red. He red at him and said, ¡®

    ¡°I was just looking for you to have a meal.¡±

    The two of them returned immediately and came to the bedroom that was as warm as spring. The maidservant with green round appetites carried a long table, which was filled with porridge, meat buns, pastries, deep-fried dough sticks, pickles, and other breakfast.

    Luo Yuheng didn¡¯t eat anything else. He held a bowl of in porridge in his hand and held a porcin spoon with his orchid-like fingers, taking small sips.

    ¡°This should be the¡± anger ¡°of the seven emotions. As the name implies, it is irascible and easily angered. I¡¯ll have to be carefulter.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered to himself as he observed her.

    The state preceptor was still the state preceptor, cold and beautiful. There was a little cinnabar between his eyebrows, like a fairy who didn¡¯t eat anything.

    Everything that happenedst night seemed to be a dream.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had already understood how hot and ecstatic the state preceptor¡¯s body was, and how tender and stic his skin was.

    I actually slept with the great state preceptor, the beauty that Emperor Yuan jing couldn¡¯t get ¡­ At this moment, recalling the night before, Xu Qi ¡®an still felt like she was in a dream.<div>

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    Luo Yuheng raised his eyes and red at him, pouting in anger.

    She was already asleep, so what was wrong with looking at her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart as his eyes fell on the state preceptor¡¯s bulging chest.

    Du!

    A chopstick flew into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand and pierced the table in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡± He retracted his gaze and ate the porridge in silence.

    After breakfast, the two of them did not talk or make eye contact. Once Xu Qi ¡®an admired the state preceptor¡¯s face or figure, either secretly or openly, she would get angry.

    Luo Yuheng put down his bowl and chopsticks, stood up with a cold expression, and walked leisurely to his bedroom.

    As she walked, the lower hem of her Daoist robe swayed slightly, making her look light and graceful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my cultivation if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± She said indifferently.

    The bedroom door opened. Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and found that the quilt and bed sheets fromst night had been changed.<div>

    A White Lotus-embroidered dudou and a pair of soft white silk pants were hanging on the inner screen.

    Bang! Bang!

    Luo Yuheng seemed to have noticed his gaze, and the sound of the door closing was particrly loud.

    I felt that the emotion of ¡®anger. made her even more unreasonable. She would often raise her eyebrows and re at me, as if I was just a tool for her to have sex with me ¡­

    ¡°I feel like she¡¯s really my aunt or an English teacher ¡­¡±

    He slowly grabbed a clean towel and wiped his hands and mouth. He walked to the bedroom door and knocked.

    Luo Yuheng ignored her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed the door open on his own ord. He looked around and suddenly found that his silk pants and dudou were gone.

    Luo Yuheng sat cross-legged on the bed and said angrily, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me?¡±

    In the past, Luo Yuheng was cold and calm. He did not have much emotional fluctuations, so he gave Xu Qi ¡®an a feeling of superiority.

    Unlike now, he would get angry easily. Although he didn¡¯t have a good temper, he had a fresh human aura.<div>

    ¡°The karmic sinmes have already subsided. I¡¯ll consolidate my cultivationter. I¡¯ll take you for a walk in the garden?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went to the bedside and held Luo Yuheng¡¯s smooth and delicate hand.

    This was what he thought. The rtionship between the two sides was more like a matchmaker¡¯s words ordered by parents. They would consummate their

    marriage first before cultivating their feelings.

    Fortunately, Luo Yuheng did not hate him. In fact, he even had a good impression of him, although it was far from the extent of having sex with him.

    However, now that he knew the truth, he had to change his mind and work hard to improve their rtionship.

    After all. I can¡¯t count on Luo Yuheng to chase me ¡­ As Xu Qian was thinking about this, he suddenly saw a sh of anger in Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes. He instinctively sensed that something was wrong and used shadow leap to escape.

    But he found that he couldn¡¯t move his body.

    ¡°State preceptor?¡± ¡°We can discuss this,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said hurriedly.

    ¡°What did I tell youst night?¡± Luo Yuheng red at him. This is just a deal. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be my Daopanion after the dual cultivation, and you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I was too impetuous.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s apologetic posture was very good.

    Luo Yuheng snorted and let him go. He closed his eyes and meditated. ¡°You may leave.¡±

    The temper of the angry personality was even more difficult to deal with than the original state preceptor. He was irritable and in disguise. If he had not admitted his mistake just now, he might have been sent flying by her sword .

    Well, he was also more proud and reserved ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath.

    He walked out of the bedroom and breathed in the fresh air. When he passed by the bedroom window, the window opened with a bang. Luo Yuheng was sitting cross-legged on the bed and said in a cold voice, ¡®

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To visit the brothel.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pouted.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Say that again,¡± Luo Yuheng said angrily, his brows furrowing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and said, ¡°¡±State preceptor, you don¡¯t have to care if I go to the brothel or not. We don¡¯t have any rtionship, it¡¯s just a deal.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He waved his hand to close the window.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m really going to a brothel?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shouted at the window.

    ¡°Get lost! ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave the green apricot garden immediately. He asked the maidservants to prepare food, a change of clothes, and toiletries.

    He found an empty room, took out the stupa, and threw it lightly.

    The Stupa Pagoda expanded and the tip of the pagoda almost pierced through the house. Xu Qi ¡®an entered the pagoda with a thought.

    When he came to the third floor, he saw mu nanzhi and the tower spirit sitting opposite each other. They were imitating the monk and closing their eyes to meditate..

 Chapter 1215: The search (2)

    Chapter 1215: The search (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    What was this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an put the package aside and said, ¡®¡±¡®Nan Zhi, I brought you some clothes and food.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was unmoved and continued to meditate with her eyes closed. The little white fox scuttled over with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ and sniffed. He mumbled, ¡®<div>

    ¡°No fruit? I want to eat fruit.

    xu ?an ppea It away ana said angrily, ¡°¡±€et lost.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for this little thing ruining things, I wouldn¡¯t have to face the Shuraba. The princess Consort is still in the inn, waiting for me to return like an idiot.

    The little white fox was beaten up again and cried, ¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to eat. You¡¯re not good at all. You only know how to bully us.¡±

    It walked back to mu nanzhi¡¯s side, feeling aggrieved. With a strong leap, its two front paws hooked onto the side of the table, then its hind legs kicked randomly and it climbed up the table.

    It sobbed for a while until Xu Qi ¡®an ced the cake in front of it.

    The little white fox looked at the cake and turned her head away with a backbone. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it myself ¡­ Hmm, so fragrant, soft and sweet, wonderful ¡­ And this meat bun, the soup was overflowing, and the skin was chewy. Aiya, there¡¯s only one piece left.¡±

    The little white Fox¡¯s ears twitched.<div>

    it¡¯s a pity that a certain little fox doesn¡¯t want to eat it. Then I¡¯ll just have to eat it myself.

    ¡°I ate, I ate.¡±

    The little white fox had lost her backbone. She turned around and threw herself into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.¡±l want to eat, I want to eat.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed its head and fed it breakfast. Seeing that mu nanzhi¡¯s face was still cold, he sighed, put down the little white fox and left.

    He actually had many ways to deal with mu nanzhi, but the dual cultivation had not ended yet. It was most likely that they had just coaxed her, but they were in a conflict again.

    Or, she could use this as an excuse to break off all ties with Luo Yuheng and forbid them from seeing each other after their dual cultivation.

    At this moment, the martial arts Conference was being held in Yongzhou City as scheduled, and the venue was the southwest corner square.

    The martial arts Circle Convention was open to all the martial artists in Yongzhou (no Yamen records). The first stage was the pre-selection, and anyone who signed up could participate.

    After the preliminary selection, the top 100 would be decided.

    The second stage was the list of the top 100. The top 100 would participate in the rankingpetition.

    This ranking list was an imitation of the top 100 ranking list in the world of martial artists in the Central ins.<div>

    The Lord of Dragon God Castle, Lei Zheng, and the master of the Gongsun family, Gongsun Xiangyang, were both experts on the top 100 list in the underworld. They were ranked 71st and 80th.

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed his appearance again and turned into an ordinary man. He sneaked into the great corner.

    This ce was originally the barracks of the city defense Army, but it was abandoned and abandoned for many years. Although it looked dpidated, the area was wide.

    When he arrived at the martial arts practice field, he saw a sea of people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood outside the crowd and looked at the newly built arena from a distance. At this moment, two young heroes werepeting with their swords.

    He used all kinds of methods and didn¡¯t care about martial virtue at all. He only wanted to kill his opponent and win.

    It was a little dirty, but at least there were no such unorthodox swordsmanship as sensational swordsmanship and public opinion swordsmanship.

    there¡¯s. lot of people here. I¡¯ll search this ce every day from now on.. ¡®Il definitely be able to find the Dragon energy host .

    He held the fragment of the book of theher world in his palm, and his divine thoughts spread in all directions like ripples.

    Soon, the surrounding ¡± scenery ¡± was fed back to his mind.

    On the south side, a burly man was staring at the ring. His body was pressed against a woman, and his rough hands were pressing on the woman¡¯s round buttocks, rubbing them hard.<div>

    On the left side of the burly man, a thin man with a de in his hand was silently cutting the man¡¯s wallet.

    A teenager in the North was also stealing wallets.

    Ignoring all kinds of people and things, Xu Qi ¡®an caught sight of a host of Dragon Qi. He was watching the battle in the crowd, hugging his knees with both hands, as if he was extremely disdainful of the battle in the ring.

    it¡¯s the host of the shattering dragon energy ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an didnt act rashly, because he couldn¡¯t tell if the person was a wild host or bait.

    In Yongzhou City, if he wasn¡¯t one of the hosts of the nine shes of Dragon Qi, he would rather give up than take the risk.

    His divine telekinesis rippled through the crowd of spectators and spread in the direction of the barracks. Not long after, another host of Dragon Qi appeared in his sensing range.

    This was a courtyard with two entrances. It was extremely dpidated and looked as if it had not been maintained for many years.

    A group of people were sitting in the outer hall, and the host of the Dragon Qi was among them.

    and it¡¯s a scattered host of Dragon Qi. Even if it¡¯s a grand event like the martial arts Conference, even if there¡¯s more than one host of Dragon Qi in Yongzhou, the probability of them appearing here at the same time is not normal .

    one of the two hosts of dragon energy must be bait, or even both ¡­ Eh? Gongsun Xiangyang?

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw Gongsun Xiangyang in the group.

    In the outer hall, Gongsun Xiangyang was sitting on a big chair, with the disciples of the Gongsun family behind him.

    Sitting on the same level as the master of the Gongsun family was a young man with a gentle face and a smile on his face. He was as refreshing as the spring breeze.

    Behind the young man, from left to right, were:

    A cold-faced young man carrying a spear, a beautiful young girl, and a young man with a beautiful face.An old Daoist in a worn-out Daoist robe;The blue-eyed southern border man in a colorful robe;A charming woman with a pretty face;lt was a burly man with a strong body and an extremely dignified expression.

    There was also a middle-aged man with a sword on his back. This middle-aged man was expressionless, but his eyes showed that he had epted his fate. He was the host of the Dragon energy.

    Who were these people ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes stopped on the girl for a while.

    She was less than twenty years old, but her figure had already begun to show the beauty of a mature woman. Her eyes were big and round, her eyshes were thick, and she had a sharp chin unique to young girls.

    Just like Xu lingyue, she was a very beautiful girl, but Xu lingyue was a girl-next-door, soft and weak, at least on the surface.

    As for this young girl, her eyes were cold and serious, and she had already taken the shape of a strong woman. In a few years, she would probably be the same type of woman as huaiqing.

    Then, he examined the other beautiful woman. This woman was charming but not demonic, gorgeous but not vulgar, and had a unique temperament.

    don¡¯t think. ¡®ve seen her before, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. At this moment, he heard Gongsun Xiangyang smile politely and say, ¡®

    ¡°How may I address you, heroes?¡±

    Lei Zheng was a martial arts fanatic who did not like to meddle in Affairs, so the host of the martial arts Conference was Gongsun Xiangyang. He had just finished his speech today and was invited here by this group of people.

    This group of people was extremely terrifying. Even Gongsun Xiangyang, who was at the peak of level five, could only roughly figure out the strength of the young man with a spear and the old Taoist who was unkempt.

    The others could not see through him at all.

    Gongsun Xiangyang had a bold idea. Most of these people were level four experts.

    It was just that this guess was too shocking. In the pugilistic world, rank-4 martial artists were the big shots who dominated a region. Only in a ce like the capital, where experts were as numerous as clouds, would they appear in groups.

    Out of the thirteen continents of Da Feng, only a few rank-4s would appear in a single continent with a poption of ten million or even tens of millions.

    ¡°Ji Xuan,¡±

    The only young man sitting there with a mild temperamentughed.

    ¡°Hero Ji!¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang cupped his hands.

    Ji Xuan ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He was very sensitive to the surname Ji.

    The young man who called himself Ji Xuanughed and said, we are from Qingzhou. We heard that Yongzhou is holding a martial arts Conference, so we came to watch the fun and broaden our horizons.

    After a pause, he took out a portrait from his bosom and ced it on the table.

    He said, ¡®

    ¡°The master of the Gongsun family is a famous figure in Yongzhou province. I would like to ask for your help.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care if Gongsun Xiangyang agreed or not and continued, ¡°¡±lf you help me find the person in the portrait, I will definitely reward you greatly.¡±

    Gongsun Xiangyang naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. He took the portrait with both hands and carefully examined it. He smiled and said, ¡®

    ¡°Well said, well said. I¡¯ll definitely send someone to inform you when I have news.¡±

    It was just a small matter of finding someone. There was no need to offend this group of people.

    ¡°There¡¯s another small matter,¡± Ji Xuan nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Gongsun Xiangyang adopted an listening posture.

    master of the Gongsun family, please help me keep an eye on a person. There is no portrait of this person. His name is Xu Qian.

    Ji Xuan took a sip of tea.

    Xu Qian ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.

    [ author¡¯s note: I have something to do today. I¡¯ve been busy all day. I¡¯ll only have time to update after I get home.. ]

 Chapter 1216: Kidnapping Xu yuanshuang (1)

    Chapter 1216: Kidnapping Xu yuanshuang (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qian is looking for senior Xu ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang was surprised, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He pretended to be deep in thought and repeated the name with a frown.

    Then he shook his head helplessly,¡±Xu Qian, this name is ordinary. I¡¯m afraid there are many people in Yongzhou who have this name.¡± Do they have any distinctive features?¡±<div>

    ¡°This person¡¯s appearance is ordinary, just like his,¡± Ji Xuan replied. The only distinctive feature was probably that he was wearing green. Of course, this might not be a unique feature. Master of the Gongsun family, you just need to keep an eye out for him. Remember not to alert the enemy.¡±

    Qing Yi was really looking for senior Xu ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang smiled amiably.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, a small matter. By the way, since you¡¯vee from far away, would you do me the honor of staying at Gongsun vi for the time being?¡±

    He deliberately put on such a warm attitude. On one hand, he was in line with his character. As the local snake of Yongzhou, it would be suspicious if he didn¡¯t curry favor or show any enthusiasm in front of a group of level four Masters.

    On the other hand, Gongsun Manor was his territory. He would first trick people over, then inform senior Xu, and see what senior Xu would decide. ¡°I have important matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t nag you any longer, master Gongsun,¡± Ji Xuan replied with a smile.

    Are these people looking for senior Xu as friends or enemies? If they were enemies, they wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill the gaps between senior Xu¡¯s teeth ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang nodded regretfully and probed, ¡® ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to talk to a few more heroes in the future.¡± He had grasped his intention to befriend her just right. Ji Xuan smiled like a harmless and warm youth and said, ¡°Wee, wee.¡± After chatting for a while, Gongsun Xiangyang got up and left.

    ¡°Ji Xuan, you have a dragon energy host by your side, and you¡¯re trying to find out my whereabouts ¡­ It¡¯s obvious that these guys are from the same line as Xu Pingfeng from five hundred years ago.¡±

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his primordial spirit. The first thought that shed through his mind was, ¡°Kill them!

    ¡°Yes, they all look like experts. With my current level, I¡¯m naturally not afraid, but it¡¯s almost impossible to kill so many experts so quickly. Moreover, these people were most likely bait on the surface.

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe first before making. decision ¡­¡±

    The reason why he retracted his primordial spirit was because he had guessed the identity of this group of people. This would make him unable to control his hostility, and it would be sensed by the keen intuition of a martial artist. Martial artists above the spirit-refinement realm had a very strong sense of danger.<div>

    Any gaze that contained hostility or malice would be sensed by the other party. This was the reason why it was difficult for martial artists to be ambushed or assassinated.

    An emotionless gaze would not cause a martial artist to have a premonition.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didnt want to alert the enemy, so he decisively retracted his primordial spirit.

    Gongsun Xiangyang left the courtyard and was on his way back to the martial arts practice field. A Sparrow hovered in the air for a moment and then stopped on his shoulder.

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    The Gongsun family¡¯s disciples behind him were about to drive him away, but Gongsun Xiangyang waved his hand to stop them.

    He silently held the sparrow in his hand and gently stroked the bird¡¯s head with a smile on his face, as if he was just doing it in high spirits.

    ¡°What¡¯s the background of those people?¡±

    As expected, Gongsun Xiangyang heard Xu Qian¡¯s voice.

    Senior Xu used the sparrow as a medium tomunicate with him.

    ¡°They im to be from Qingzhou, but their ents don¡¯t sound like one. He told me to find two people, and one of them is you.¡±<div>

    Gongsun Xiangyang continued to stroke the sparrow¡¯s head as if he was ying with a pet. He replied, ¡®

    ¡°Senior, do you know them?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said, ¡± I don¡¯t know them, but I do know the elders behind them. Forget it, it¡¯s a mess. I don¡¯t need to talk about it.

    Senior Xu¡¯s words were full of vicissitudes of life. Senior is a person with a story ¡­ Gongsun Xiangyang sighed in his heart.

    ¡°They are all martial artists?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Gongsun Xiangyang recalled and analyzed, ¡® three of them don¡¯t have any protective divine light on their bodies, and two of them don¡¯t look like martial artists ¡­

    Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s analysis was that she was an extremely beautiful girl.The Nanjiang man in a colorful robe and the middle-aged man with a de did not have any protective divine light.

    In other words, he had not reached the copper skin iron bone realm. The girl and the people of the southern border did not look like martial artists.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he controlled the sparrow to p its wings and fly towards the courtyard with two entrances.

    In the outer hall, Liu Hongmian satzily on a chair, her left leg crossed over her right. Under her dress, her feet in red embroidered shoes swayed. ¡°By the way, we¡¯vepletely lost track of that kid.¡±<div>

    The abandoned disciple of myriad Flower House twisted his hair with his fingers.¡±lf I were him, I would definitely run away.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that the kid knew we woulde to Yongzhou?¡± Xu yuanshuang sneered.

    The old Daoist Jiao ye stroked his beard and smiled,

    ¡°Youngdy Xu is right. In that brat¡¯s eyes, we only met him by chance and had a conflict due to our emotions. There wasn¡¯t much hatred between the two sides, so there was no need to pursue him.

    ¡°After he got rid of us in Qingzhou, he might have thought that the matter was over. Since that¡¯s the case, how can I not stay and take a look at this grand event?¡±

    The majestic and cold burly man, White Tiger, nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Yongzhou City has gathered all the heroes of Yongzhou. If he is smart, he might already be nning how to drive the Tiger to swallow the wolf.¡±

    Ji Xuan added, ¡°have you forgotten what the state preceptor said? there is a phenomenon of mutual attraction between the hosts of dragon energy.¡± As long as the distance was not far, they would always meet. We have a dragon energy host by our side. Perhaps one day, when we go out, we¡¯ll meet that guy face to face..¡±

 Chapter 1217: Kidnapping Xu yuanshuang (2)

    Chapter 1217: Kidnapping Xu yuanshuang (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°But why is young master looking for Xu Qian?¡± The old Daoist jiaoye suddenly interjected.

    ¡°Yesterday, I received a secret report from the mysterious heavenly Pce. The Buddhist League and the mysterious heavenly Pce are working together to capture a man named Xu Qian. This person had seized one of the nine streaks of Dragon Qi in the Thunder continent. In Xiang Zhou, he had once again taken the throne from the hands of Buddhism.¡±<div>

    Ji Xuan said in a deep voice, ¡°and now, he has alsoe to Yongzhou City.¡± ording to the intelligence from the mysterious heavenly Pce, this person¡¯s methods are treacherous, and he¡¯s also one of the best among the rank-4s.¡±

    These words made everyone present raise their eyebrows. No one was convinced.

    ¡°On the same level as Cao Qingyang?¡± Liu Hongmianughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s at least at the level of a golden gong.¡± Ji Xuan shook his head slightly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Jin Luo, Hongmian and I can handle him together,¡± The White Tiger replied.

    Cao Qingyang, the chief of the martial arts world in Jianzhou, was almost at the top of rank-4. He was half a step to rank-3.

    Ji Xuan shook his head, ¡± we can¡¯t let our guard down. This person is on the same side as sun Xuanji. A third-grade magician is not someone we can deal with. Fortunately, the Buddhist League and the Blue Dragon constetion were in charge of dealing with them. Our current mission is to capture that brat.

    After that, we might have to work with the mysterious heavenly Pce and the

    Buddhist sect to capture Xu Qian.¡±

    He took a sip of tea and sighed. I was right. The state preceptor came after us. We¡¯re not the only ones who collected the Dragon Qi.

    Liu Hongmian smiled. collecting Dragon Qi is a trial given to you by the state preceptor. Of course, he won¡¯t bet everything on you. Tsk, tsk. I hope that the young master has achieved a good result in this Jianghu trip. I¡¯ll be dependent on you in the future.<div>

    She was very clear that this small team was a team that the Imperial tutor and the city Lord had chosen for Ji Xuan.

    If Ji Xuan could be the sessor in the future, they would also be able to follow him. On the contrary, they could only sit on the cold bench for the rest of their lives.

    who is Xu Qian? did the mysterious heavenly Pce and the Buddhist League find out? ¡±

    Xu yuanshuang suddenly said.

    She had asked the question that everyone had, and everyone looked at Ji Xuan in tacit agreement.

    ¡°The mysterious heavenly Pce didn¡¯t disclose this person¡¯s background to me,¡± Ji Xuan shook his head.

    After a few more words, Xu yuanhuai walked out with his gun and said indifferently, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 go out and fight with that Motley crowd.¡±

    ¡°Remember to show mercy. Don¡¯t kill anyone. Keep a low profile,¡± said Ji Xuan with a smile.

    He then turned to Xu yuanshuang and said, ¡± Yuan Shuang, go outside and keep an eye on the situation. If any dragon energy host approaches, remember to inform me immediately.

    okay, ¡± Xu yuanshuang replied and caught up with her brother, leaving together.

    At this moment, the pill fragrance of joy suddenly rushed out of the inner hall and looked up at the sky. After a while, a Sparrownded on his palm while chirping.<div>

    The old Daoist Jiao ye was very attentive and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Joy-begging elixir fragrance stared at the little sparrow in her palm and frowned,

    ¡°This bird flew back and forth in the courtyard twice. It¡¯s a little strange. Just now, I quickly used the power of the Voodoo heart to control it, but I didn¡¯t find any clues. I¡¯m being too sensitive.¡±

    Ji Xuan smiled and nodded. it¡¯s always good to be careful. However, we can still be considered to be keeping a low profile for now. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.

    Everyone stopped paying attention.

    that was close, there is actually a heart Gu master among them, just in terms of heart Gu¡¯s realm, he is stronger than me ¡­

    Outside the barracks, in the crowd, Xu Qi ¡®an slowly let out a breath.

    That group of people was more sensitive and cautious than he had imagined. If he had not been quick-witted and retracted his control in time, he might have been discovered by his ¡°peers.¡±

    . With the host of the Dragon Qi and them sticking close to me, I don¡¯t think. ¡®Il have. chance. I still have to consider the ambush of the Buddhist League and the mysterious heavenly Pce ¡­¡± The others were all martial artists, so it was almost impossible tounch a sneak attack.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to make a wasted trip. so he wanted to capture someone and interrogate him. Perhaps he could even use him as. hostage ¡­

    Hmm, the woman in the red dress was big and a good prey, but it was a pity that she was a martial artist.<div>

    As he pondered, he looked in the direction of the barracks and happened to see a young girl jump up the roof and look down at the audience.

    At the same time, a young man carrying a gun turned out of the alley.

    As the teenager walked, he untied the spear on his back and threw it out.

    The long spear turned into a ck shadow and nailed onto the arena, sending debris flying.

    He jumped up and crossed the sea of people. Standing on the nted spear, he looked down at the people below.

    ¡°Who dares toe up the stage and fight me?¡±

    The group of heroes cursed in anger, moring to teach this arrogant and ignorant kid a lesson.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re really good at acting tough

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked away and examined the girl on the roof in the distance. He waited patiently for a moment, but she didn¡¯t see herpanionse out.

    ¡°Aura observation, he¡¯s a Warlock ¡­. He muttered. The eyes of the Buddhist sect and the mysterious heavenly Pce were all focused on the host of the Dragon Qi. No one would have thought that my target was that young girl. she¡¯s trained in the aura observation technique, so she¡¯s most likely a disciple of that dog Xu Pingfeng. She might know some secrets. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you¡¯ll be victorious in every battle.

    The distance was not enough. Xu Qi ¡®an pretended to look around and silently approached the building where the girl was.

    When the distance between the two was less than two hundred feet, the girl seemed to sense him. She frowned and looked down.

    Their eyes met, and Xu Qi ¡®an grinned. His body was wrapped in a shadow and slowly ¡°melted.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s expression changed slightly. She still didn¡¯t expect that this strange man¡¯s target was her. She opened her beautiful eyes wide and searched for this man¡¯s traces with her Qi observation technique.

    Suddenly, a hand reached out from the shadow under her feet and grabbed her ankle.

    Xu yuanshuang was flustered but not flustered. The Jade bracelet on her snow-white wrist lit up and produced a clear light, trying to flick the hand away.

    The hand was slightly stretched by the Jade bracelet¡¯s power, but it couldn¡¯t break freepletely.

    The other party was temporarily unable to prate the clear light, and they were in a stalemate.

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s right hand took out a pistol engraved with formation patterns. She aimed the muzzle at the shadow under her feet and calmly opened fire.

    Bang Bang!

    The pellet hit the shadow, but it couldn¡¯t hurt the target.

    Seeing that the fire banner was not effective, Xu yuanshuang¡¯s face darkened. She abandoned the magic weapon, the fire banner, and the second and third magic weapons appeared. They were a bronze mirror and a round jade pendant.

    As Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eldest daughter, she did notck magical equipment.

    Xu yuanshuang turned the mirror and aimed it at the shadow under her feet. ¡°Reveal yourself!¡±

    The bronze mirror trembled with a ¡± Weng ¡± sound and shot out a yellow beam of light into the shadow. The darkness was dispelled bit by bit, and a man¡¯s outline was outlined.

    The man wrapped in shadows slowly raised his head and grinned.

    ¡°With so many magic tools, his identity must not be simple.¡±

    He suddenly exerted force in his palm. With a ¡± bang ¡°, the Jade bangle on Xu yuanshuang¡¯s wrist exploded into pieces, and the bronze mirror cracked.

    At this moment, Xu yuanshuang¡¯s fingertips exerted force and she was about to crush the round jade pendant.

    This was a teleportation magical treasure. By crushing this treasure, one could teleport to any ce within a radius of 300 feet.

    ¡°Chi

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s delicate body trembled and instantly became weak. The round jade pendant fell from her hand.

    Love Gil!

    Her entire body sank into the shadows and disappeared.

    The next moment, a long spear shot out with a bang, piercing through the roof and scattering broken tiles.

    Xu yuanhuai, who was ¡± ying ¡± in the ring, noticed the movement and threw his long spear to help his sister, but it was toote.

    His figure fell from the sky and smashed into the house, causing the entire house to shake violently and dust to fall with a whoosh.

    Xu yuanhuai looked around but did not see his sister. He was so angry that he let out a long roar.

    The roof of the building could no longer hold on. The beams broke and the eaves copsed.

    Outside Yongzhou City, by the ck field, Xu Qi ¡®an threw the girl on his shoulder onto the haystack.

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s delicate body bounced on the soft haystack. She propped herself up with her hands on the ground and sat up against the haystack. Her face was burning, and she breathed hot air.

    Her hormones were secreted rapidly, her mouth was dry, and her legs were weak.

    I¡¯m poisoned, it¡¯s love poison, when was. poisoned .

    As a Warlock, Xu yuanshuang was well-versed in medicine. She was able to make the most urate analysis of her body¡¯s condition.

    There was no cure for the poison of love, and she could only suppress it with willpower. Or, or ¡­

    A trace of fear and panic shed in her eyes, but she quickly suppressed it. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket.. ]

 Chapter 1218: Younger sister (1)

    Chapter 1218: Younger sister (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked down at the beautiful girl with cold eyes and said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then answer my question honestly.¡±<div>

    As he spoke, he flicked out a few breaths and sealed the other party¡¯s acupuncture points.

    The young girl raised her watery eyes and nced at him. She neither nodded nor refused.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it as a silent agreement.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down opposite her. With a straw in his mouth, he asked, ¡°¡±Who are you people?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang was silent for a moment. Her face was burning, and she bent her legs and whispered, ¡®

    ¡°We are the disciples of the autumn grass Hall in Qingzhou. This time, we came to Yongzhou with eldest brother to gain experience and see the world. I, I¡¯m called Chen yuanshuang.¡±

    ¡°Your Jianghu experience is indeed at the level of a fledgling.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to her slender waist. Xu yuanshuang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she leaned back, trying to avoid the other party¡¯s vition.

    However, she was wrong. This ordinary-looking man was not trying to pull her belt, but to take off the silk bag hanging on her waist.

    Xu yuanshuang subconsciously wanted to take it back, but the moment she held his wrist, she pulled it back as if she had been electrocuted. Her breathing became heavier, and her face was even redder.

    She tried her best to suppress the poison, but the moment she touched the man¡¯s body, her will almost copsed. She couldn¡¯t control herself and pounced on him, begging for pleasure. Xu Qi ¡®an opened the sachet and looked inside ¡­<div>

    I¡¯m rich!

    There was. dazzling array of magical artifacts inside. including offensive ones, teleportation ones, defensive ones ¡­ There were many types.

    If I had a teleportation magic tool that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a sorry state by the Vajra of adversity. Warlocks were indeed rich ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an kept the silk bag in his arms without changing his expression.

    Xu yuanshuang opened her mouth, and her eyes shed with grievance and heartache, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°As far as I know, only the sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials can mass-produce magic tools. What kind of ce is the autumn grass Hall?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes. if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, then don¡¯t me me for not being human.

    Xu yuanshuang pursed her lips stubbornly, her pretty face full of resentment. Throwing a tantrum at me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers poked her waist gently.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s body trembled, and her beautiful eyes became misty. Her legs rubbed against each other uncontrobly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have some fun here first, and then throw you to the nearby vigers. They may not have seen such a beautiful girl in their entire lives.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an threatened.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±<div>

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s pretty face was slightly twisted, and her eyes were full of fear.

    ¡°If you are obedient, I will cure your love poison.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Xu yuanshuang bit her lip and was on the verge of tears.¡±The poison of love is incurable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s love Gu, not love poison.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an corrected him.

    ¡°First, remove the love Gu,¡± the young girl carefully probed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t move, but she opened her mouth and a small worm crawled out of Xu yuanshuang¡¯s ankle. Xu Qi¡¯ an extended her finger, and it slowly wriggled to the tiD of her finger and disaDDeared.

    After the worm left, Xu yuanshuang immediately felt the heat in her body disappear, and the desire to destroy her rationality weakened.

    Hu ¡­ The girl heaved a sigh of relief and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°You¡¯re from the

    Gu n?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question. Who are you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked expressionlessly, ignoring the girl¡¯s attempt to change the topic.

    ¡°Who exactly are you. Sir ¡­¡±<div>

    As soon as Xu yuanshuang finished speaking, her chest suddenly split open, revealing a green dudou and a fair neck.

    She screamed and covered her chest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered and said, ¡°are you trying to stall for time and wait for the Buddhists and yourpanions toe?¡± My patience is limited, and I¡¯ll only give you three seconds to answer each question. If you y any more tricks, you¡¯ll taste a treatment worse than death. ¡±

    Xu yuanshuang, whose thoughts had been exposed, did not dare to dy any longer. She did not dare to ce her reputation and integrity on the morality of her enemy.

    ¡°We are from the hidden Dragon City of the cloud region.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s hidden Dragon City?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang seemed to be struggling. She paused for a few seconds and said slowly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s a major power.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, from the branch of the DA Feng imperial family?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an spoke in a calm tone, revealing the explosive information. Xu yuanshuang¡¯s expression changed and she looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡®You

    She seemed to have understood the man¡¯s identity and said word by word,

    ¡°¡±You are Xu Qian?¡±

    . You¡¯re quite sharp ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an neither admitted nor retorted, saying, ¡°¡±Who is

    Ji Xuan? what¡¯s his cultivation level?¡±

    ¡°The hidden Dragon city¡¯s master¡¯s bastard son, ranked seventh.¡± Xu yuanshuang answered unwillingly. She answered everything that was asked and did not reveal too much.

    ¡°You came out this time to collect Dragon Qi?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The Dragon veins of Da Feng have copsed. The city Lord has assigned this task to Ji Xuan.¡± The youngdy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Any gains?¡±

    I¡¯ve found a few hosts of dragon energy, but they¡¯re all scattered dragon energy, so they¡¯re not worth much.

    The young man they asked Gongsun Xiangyang to find should also be the host of the Dragon energy ¡­ ¡°Tell me about yourpanion,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    Xu yuanshuang said, ¡± other than Ji Xuan and I, the young man who challenged me in the ring just now is my younger brother. The other four people are Daoist priest jiaoye. He is a wandering rogue cultivator. Later, he joined the hidden Dragon City and has been a guest minister of Ji Xuan¡¯s residence. He is the most loyal to him.

    ¡°Joy-begging elixir Xiang from the heart Gu division of the Gu n. She was wanted by the government for killing a corrupt official¡¯s entire family in the clouds ins and had ended up in the hidden Dragon City.The demonic White Tiger was a demonic beast that the mysterious heavenly Pce Lord had subdued in the early years.

    Liu Hongmian, a disciple of the ten thousand Flower House, left the ten thousand Flower House to travel the martial world because she was dissatisfied with her Junior Sister, Xiao yuenu..

 Chapter 1219: Younger sister (2)

    Chapter 1219: Younger sister (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    She gave a simple introduction of herpanions.

    That little goblin was a disciple of the ten thousand Flower House. No wonder he felt that her temperament was so familiar. She had a charm that could only be seen by others ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly, ¡®<div>

    ¡°Are there any transcendent realm Masters in Hidden Dragon City?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang shook her head, ¡°transcendents are as rare as Phoenix Feathers and Qilin horns. Apart from the pce Lord who is a second grade magician, there are no other Masters at this realm in Hidden Dragon City. However, the pce Lord can use magical artifacts and spirit arrays to form battle formations that are no weaker than transcendents.¡±

    With the support of. magician¡¯s magical artifacts and arrays, they could unify the strength of many people and reach the transcendent realm¡¯sbat power

    Although their battle strength was at the transcendent realm, the core of immortality couldn¡¯t be achieved by relying on numbers, the advantages and disadvantages were obvious ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised by this answer. The line of 500 years ago was indeedcking in top masters, so Xu Pingfeng¡¯s n in the past had a clear goal.

    Eliminate North vanquishing Prince and Wei Yuan.

    If he couldn¡¯t train an extraordinary expert in the short term, he would pull his opponent to the same level as him.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an asked a few more questions, such as when the hidden Dragon City was going to attack, and what the next step of the mysterious heavenly Pce¡¯s Pce Master was.

    However, there was no answer to the question. The girl did not seem to have ess to such a high-level core secret.

    ¡°Last two questions.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an spat out the grass in his mouth. what rank are you? ¡± ¡°Sixth-grade, gold cultivator,¡± Xu yuanshuang replied, pursing her lips.<div>

    ¡°I remember that warlocks need to rely on the Imperial court. How did your branch advance?¡±

    ¡°To a low-ranked Warlock, the cloud region and the hidden Dragon City are enough. But if you want to step into the transcendent realm, you need to rely on the Imperial court.¡±

    After knowing that the other party was Xu Qian, Xu yuanshuang was more at ease about these things. Because of Xu Qian¡¯s rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials, he might have known these secrets long ago. The reason why he asked was to test whether she was honest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and asked hisst question, ¡®¡±¡®Your identity!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of the pce Master.¡± Xu yuanshuang said without emotion.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a mere disciple, and he has so many magic tools?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an questioned.

    Every magic tool in the bag was of high quality, especially the bangle that had been broken earlier. It could easily withstand the attack of a rank-4 martial artist.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t have a third-grade inner core, he could only retreat helplessly.

    Even Yan Caiwei didn¡¯t have such a self-defense magic tool. Of course, this was also rted to the big-eyed cute girl being raised well in the capital and never going out to travel.

    However, it also proved that this Chen yuanshuang was not an ordinary disciple.

    ¡°The pce Master really appreciated me and said that my talent was outstanding. ¡±<div>

    Xu yuanshuang tried her best to remain calm under the other party¡¯s smiling gaze. Her expression did not change, and she looked as if she had a clear conscience.

    She couldn¡¯t reveal her identity as Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eldest daughter, as that would only bring about greater danger.

    Fortunately, Xu Qian was not a sorcerer, nor did he know the Buddhistmandment or the Confucian school¡¯sw, so there was no way to know if she was lying.

    Her previous answer might have been based on her understanding of warlocks and the bloodline from five hundred years ago to determine if she was lying.

    However, it was impossible for Xu Qian to find out anything about her background.

    At this time, she saw the red, thin worming out of Xu Qian¡¯s sleeve again.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s face was filled with fear, and her delicate body convulsed violently. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not move an inch.

    As expected. he didn¡¯t n to let me off ¡­ This thought shed through the girl¡¯s mind. She almost foresaw what would happen to her next, being vited by a man in this deste suburb.

    In fact. there might be even more terrifying consequences ¡­

    ¡°Yes<div>

    She watched helplessly as the worm burrowed into her body, and that familiar, burning desire surged again.

    Her eyes started to blur, her cheeks were burning, and her legs started to rub against each other .

    Just as she was in a state of confusion and her will was weak, Xu yuanshuang saw Xu Qian¡¯s eyes turn deep and dark, as if they had turned into a vortex that could suck her consciousness into it.

    Voodoo!

    Without any precepts, you could still tell the truth.

    ¡°Your true identity.¡±

    The man¡¯s low voice rang in her ears.

    Xu yuanshuang looked like she was struggling, but she replied, ¡± Xu Pingfeng is my father, my real name is Xu yuanshuang ¡­

    A simple sentence made Xu Qi ¡®an lose control of the Voodoo.

    !!! His heart was in turmoil as he opened his eyes wide and examined the young girl with a look of disbelief.

    She was a daughter who did not deserve to be a son?

    My sister?

    Xu yuanshuang suddenly sobered up. Thinking of her answer just now, her blushed face slowly lost its color and became pale. .. ¡®m finished ¡­¡¯ That was the only thought left in her mind.

    She still revealed her identity.

    Now, death was probably the best ending ¡­ Xu yuanshuang closed her eyes. Her eyshes trembled and she said sadly, ¡°¡±Just kill me,¡±

    There was no movement for a long time.

    She opened her eyes and carefully observed Xu Qian, only to find that the man¡¯s eyes were extremelyplicated.

    If Xu Pingfeng didn¡¯t want to be his son, his daughter wouldn¡¯t be any better. Just kill her ¡­ No, no matter what. we¡¯re still blood rtives. I can¡¯t do it before she reveals her strong hostility to me ¡­

    She did not look like Xu Pingfeng at all, and the boy with the gun did not look like Xu Pingfeng either. Did he take after his mother? In the end, it was me who looked more like Xu Pingfeng. Isn¡¯t this a f * cking sin ¡­

    Let¡¯s kidnap her and lock her up in the Stupa ¡­

    All kinds of thoughts shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He took a deep breath and made a decision.

    Cold treatment!

    He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Xu Pingfeng¡¯s blood rtives. To him, killing one¡¯s own blood was not something to be happy about.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to get rid of Xu Pingfeng, mainly for self-protection, but he had no choice.

    If this girl was like Xu Pingfeng and did not want to be a son, killing her would only make him feel a little ufortable, not too much guilt.

    But Xu Qi ¡®an was concerned about her birth mother, whom she had never met.

    The reason the original Xu Qi ¡®an could live until now was actually because of his mother¡¯s love for him, which gave him a chance to live.

    Xu yuanshuang was in despair, but things took a turn.

    Her heart trembled when she saw Xu Qian leaning over. Before her sorrow and fear could ferment, she saw Xu Qian withdraw the worm again.

    ? Xu yuanshuang¡¯s face was still filled with fear as she looked at him in shock.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and released a few Qi Ji to unseal Xu yuanshuang¡¯s body. Then he took out a round jade pendant from the silk bag and crushed it. A clear light rose from the bottom to the top and wrapped around him. The next second, he disappeared.

    He, he left?

    Xu yuanshuang got up in a daze and looked around cautiously. After making sure that Xu Qian had really left, she lifted her skirt and ran away while crying.

    She ran wildly in the wilderness for an hour before finally finding the official road. After another two hours, she followed the official road back to Yongzhou City.

    Seeing the bustling crowd, he finally felt relieved and found a sense of security.

    In the cold winter, she was covered in sweat from running, and her thin legs were numb and swollen.

    He made his way back to the big Corner Field and back to the courtyard where he had settled down. He saw Liu Hongmian sitting alone in the hall, drinking tea leisurely.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Liu Hongmian looked at her in surprise and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Xu yuanhuai said that your mysterious man has been kidnapped, and that made everyone anxious.¡±

    Her face was full of gloating. She stood up with the help of the chair¡¯s armrest and went to Xu yuanshuang¡¯s side. She sniffed and was even more surprised.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t lose his virginity for more than four hours? Could it be that the person who robbed you was a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xu yuanshuang said coldly.

    tsk, tsk. Liu Hongmian clicked her tongue twice. the silk pouch is gone. Hmm, but the other party shouldn¡¯t be here just for the treasure. Did he ask you something else? ¡± I¡¯ll go inform them first, we¡¯ll talk about itter. You go take a bath first, tsk, you stink of sweat.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang turned around and left, not giving her the chance to continue mocking her.

    She boiled some water, took a bath, and washed up. Not long after, Xu yuanhuai, Ji Xuan, and the others returned one after another. Seeing that she was safe and sound, they were all relieved.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyebrows were filled with killing intent.¡±Sister, what happened? Who is the one who robbed you?¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ve finally finished this chapter today. ] I¡¯m asking for monthly votes. The double monthly votes don¡¯t seem to be over yet. One is better than two..

 Chapter 1220: Xu Qi â€˜an, I will lead the charge (1)

    Chapter 1220: Xu Qi ¡®an, I will lead the charge (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After asking this question, Xu yuanhuai stared at his sister, his eyes sizing her up.

    Everyone could see his worry, and they all looked at Xu yuanshuang.<div>

    ¡°The one who kidnapped me was Xu Qian.¡± Xu yuanshuang said in a low voice.

    Xu Qian?

    Why is he targeting us? that shouldn¡¯t be the case. We didn¡¯t provoke him ¡­

    Everyone¡¯s expression suddenly changed. They were both confused and vignt.

    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡± Xu yuanhuai asked.

    After asking, he realized that it was inappropriate. This kind of thing should be asked by the siblings behind closed doors, not in front of the audience.

    How could his sister answer this?

    he only asked me some questions ¡­

    Xu yuanshuang exined what had happened in detail to everyone.

    When they heard that Xu Qian had used the love Gu on Xu yuanshuang, everyone¡¯s expression became strange.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just took my silk bag and left,¡± she quickly added.<div>

    After saying that, Xu yuanshuang also felt that it was a little suspicious that she was trying to hide something. She opened her mouth but did not exin further.

    Ji Xuan coughed and said with a serious expression, ¡°It seems that Xu Qian has his eyes on us. He¡¯s also gathering Dragon Qi, so he must have a way to observe the host of Dragon Qi.¡±

    then why didn¡¯t he attack the bait of Buddhism or the host of Dragon Qi around us? ¡± Xu yuanhuai said angrily. why did he choose my sister? ¡±

    The young man was furious. He clenched his fists and his chewing muscles bulged.

    ¡°Young master Yuan Huai, don¡¯t be blinded by anger,¡± the old Daoist jiaoye said in a gentle voice. ¡°Xu Qian is obviously trying to find out more about us. A wise man should n before taking action.¡± The fact that he didn¡¯t directly snatch her away but first investigated the enemy¡¯s situation showed that he was a cautious person. However, it also means that this person¡¯s cultivation base is as young master said, at most at the level of a golden gong.¡±

    Heart Gu tribe¡¯s Qi Huan dan Xiang squinted her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡± ording to what miss Yuan Shuang said, this person used the dark venom department¡¯s methods and then used the love Gu. The method that affected one¡¯s mind that worked with the love Gu was the heart Gu that came from the same source as me. This ¡­

    He looked at Xu yuanshuang with a strange expression. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Xu yuanhuai raised his eyebrows.

    Qi Huan dan Xiang said concisely,¡±There¡¯s only one vital Gu.¡±

    ¡°In the history of the Gu n, there was no one who cultivated two types of Gu at the same time?¡± Ji Xuan muttered.

    ¡°First of all, the seven tribes of the Gu n are closely rted, but they also have their own differences. The secret techniques of each tribe are not taught to outsiders. Secondly, the life¡¯s origin Gu¡¯s imntation was an extremely dangerous process.<div>

    it¡¯smon for babies to die because they can¡¯t bear the transformation of the life¡¯s origin parasite. If one life¡¯s origin parasite is already like this, what more two? ?

    Pausing for a moment, Qi Huan and dan Xiang changed the topic, ¡°But nothing is absolute. There are intermarriage between tribes. In the thousands of years of history of the Gu n, there were indeed some geniuses who could amodate two vital Gu. Such a person might not even appear once in a few hundred years. If my Gu n had such a genius, I would definitely know.

    ¡°Also, this Xu Qian is a three-in-one Gu master,¡±

    ¡°In other words, what miss Yuan Shuang saw might be the surface,¡± the old Daoist Jiao ye said while stroking his beard.

    Pill fragrance of begging joy shook her head,

    ¡°This matter is definitely not that simple, if he is a heart Gu master, it would not be difficult for him to control the child Gu of the emotion Gu. Like me, even though I am a heart Gu master, I can control poisonous insects, thus I can also disguise as a poison Gu master.

    ¡°But this person is a dark Gu master, so he can not be a heart Gu master. If I want to know the truth, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go back to the Gu n.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need. We have a mission toplete,¡± Ji Xuan waved his hand.

    He turned around and consoled Xu yuanshuang, ¡®¡±¡®Although you¡¯re not injured, you should still rest more. A Warlock¡¯s body is still a little weak.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang nodded silently and didn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and went back into the house.

    Xu yuanhuai followed his sister in silence. He entered the house with her and closed the door behind him.<div>

    The cold-looking young man stared at his sister with a sharp gaze. ¡°Did that Xu

    Qian .

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xu yuanshuang growled.

    Xu yuanhuai was silent for a moment and then said coldly, ¡°¡±Just say it. If that beast takes advantage of you, I will kill him with my own hands.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang had been kidnapped by a strange man for four hours and was even poisoned by the love Gu. He would not believe that nothing had happened.

    She even suspected that her sister had used her pure body in exchange for her life.

    Otherwise, why would Xu Qian let her go if they were not rted?

    Xu yuanshuang red at him, and her pretty face was as cold as frost. She was a proud and cold beauty, and now she looked even colder.

    Seeing this, Xu yuanhuai was even more certain of his guess. He gritted his teeth.¡±l¡¯ll kill him sooner orter.¡±

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    The siblings fell silent at the same time. Xu yuanhuai looked at the door expressionlessly and said, ¡°¡±Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open, and a secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce wearing a cloak and a curtain hat stood outside the threshold. He cupped his hands and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, young master Yuan Huai, miss Yuan Shuang.¡±

    The mysterious heavenly Pce was directly under Xu Pingfeng¡¯smand and was founded by him. The secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce only respected Xu yuanhuai and Xu yuanshuang, but they were indifferent to Ji Xuan, the future city Lord.

    I¡¯ve already said it, ¡± the spy said with a smile. miss Yuan Shuang will be fine.

    After his sister was taken away, Xu yuanhuai immediately contacted the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce and mobilized his father¡¯s forces to search for his sister¡¯s whereabouts.

    The strange thing was that when the secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce heard that the person who had kidnapped Xu yuanshuang was an expert who was good at using shadows and had treacherous methods, he was not anxious. Instead, he was full of confidence and said that Xu yuanshuang would

    definitely return..

 Chapter 1221: Xu Qj â€˜an, I will lead the charge (2)

    Chapter 1221: Xu Qj ¡®an, I will lead the charge (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s face turned cold.

    Xu yuanshuang pressed her hands together and suddenly thought of Xu Qian¡¯s strange change in attitude. She looked at the spy and said, ¡°¡±Do you know something?¡±

    The secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce did not answer, but said, ¡°¡±Young master and youngdy, what we need to do next is to find the host of the Dragon energy and catch him. Only then can we use him as bait to lure Xu Qian out. He has two vital Dragon Qi there.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Green apricot garden.

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the base. He was not in a good mood, and he looked a little depressed.

    He did not go straight to the master bedroom to look for Luo Yuheng, nor would he ask to see mu nanzhi. Instead, he went to the stable to look at his beloved little mare.

    The little mare was eating her feed obediently. When she saw Xu Qi ¡®aning over, she neighed and stretched her head over to show her affection.

    Xu Qi patted its cheeks and fed it a handful of beans. His free right hand was on the side of the young mare¡¯s neck, sending Qi to help it strengthen its muscles and bones.

    With the Voodoo, Xu Qi ¡®an could already feel the emotional changes of the little mare.

    For example, when it bit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sleeve, it was hoping that he would ride on it.When she walked, she was unhappy that mu nanzhi had been riding it.

    In the pony¡¯s simple mind, it was this woman who influenced its master to ride it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was feeding the horse whilebing its veins.

    could Xu Pingfeng have deliberately let the siblingse out to gain experience? he knows my personality and won¡¯t kill each other for no reason. Is he trying to use this to control me? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed a piece of salt and crushed it. He sprinkled it on the beans and shook his head.

    ¡°No, he should know that I¡¯m not a pedantic person. If Xu yuanshuang and that little brother dare to kill me, I¡¯ll definitely p them to death. So Xu Pingfeng didn¡¯t know that the siblings hade out? Were they incited by others, or could it be that they themselves couldn¡¯t help but want to travel?

    tsk, troublesome. This pair of siblings, we¡¯ll deal with them ording to the situation.

    As long as the other party didn¡¯t cross the line in the subsequent fights, Xu Qi ¡®an would still tolerate the slight hostility between the siblings.

    He immediately felt a little guilty. Fortunately, Xu yuanshuang was cooperative. If she was more stubborn, he might not have torn her clothes, but stripped her naked to threaten her.

    She¡¯s my sister, so it¡¯ll be awkward .

    no, it¡¯s awkward now. The undergarments are green. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    After feeding the little mare, Xu Qi ¡®an slowly leaned towards the courtyard. It was already dusk, and it would be dinner in a while.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had intended to greet the state preceptor, but he was rebuked by Luo Yuheng¡¯s fiery temper.

    ¡°This state preceptor is no good. She¡¯s always throwing tantrums and reprimanding me. She feels like I¡¯m not her Dao partner, but her son ¡­. If I¡¯m m masochist who likes the Queen type, I¡¯ll be obsessed with the ¡®angry¡¯ personality, but I¡¯m obviously not m masochist. Let¡¯s just wait for the next

    state preceptor.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart.

    During dinner, Luo Yuheng slowly came out. He didn¡¯t say a word the whole time and didn¡¯t even look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The rtionship was clearly divided.

    When eating in Taoism, one had to chew carefully and swallow slowly. Luo Yuheng straightened his back and ate with small chopsticks. His small mouth was red, and his eyes were beautiful, but he was cold.

    ¡°Today, I am already able to calm my karmic sinmes. You don¡¯t need toe to my room.¡±

    Luo Yuheng suddenly said.

    Ah? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened.

    He could not hide his disappointment.

    Didn¡¯t you say it would be a few days? state preceptor, where¡¯s the spirit of the contract?

    there¡¯s no need to do so tonight, ¡± Luo Yuheng said indifferently. afterst night¡¯s cultivation, I¡¯ve already quelled my karmic sinmes.

    ¡®You just don¡¯t want to dual cultivate with me. right? as expected, the angry personality has too much self-esteem, too strong, and too proud. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to dual cultivate with me. This is also an exaggeration of the little resistance in Luo Yuheng¡¯s heart ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ording to the state preceptor¡¯s words, they would not perform dual cultivation tonight, but they would continue tomorrow?

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask, because this state preceptor was like an explosive that would explode at the slightest touch.

    At night, he blew out the candle and slept on the bed in the outer room. With his hands behind his head, he reviewed the information he had obtained that day.

    ¡°Ji Xuan¡¯s team isn¡¯t weak. White Tiger, Liu Hongmian, and Ji Xuan are rank-4 martial artists (monster race). Joy begging pill fragrance was a grade four heart Gu master, Xu yuanshuang was a grade six Warlock, and Xu yuanhuai was a grade five martial artist.

    ¡°The old Daoist whose Daoist name is jiaoye is only at the sixth stage and his power is considered the weakest. However, such an old man can not be ignored. To be brought out by Ji Xuan, he must have some skills.

    ¡°This team isn¡¯t easy to deal with, but they¡¯re stillcking in skill to deal with me. So my real enemy shouldn¡¯t be them. Xu yuanshuang had said before that warlocks could rely on magical artifacts and formations to allow a team with tacit cooperation to burst out with rank-3bat power.

    ¡°Rank-3bat strength is abat strength that can not be underestimated no matter what.¡±

    In the dark, he looked at the ceiling and thought for a long time. Suddenly, a bold idea popped up in his mind.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng is here, and sun Xuanji is on standby in Yongzhou City. It was almost impossible for him to take on the Buddhist sect¡¯s second grade Arhat, two third grade Vajra realm martial artists, and Xu Pingfeng¡¯sbined attack team.

    ¡°But what if I can get a few more helpers, such as the two masters of the hidden Dragon and the young Phoenix in the heavenly sect?

    ¡°In this way, we have the strength to meet force with force, and the transcendent realm¡¯s battle strength is bnced. On the other hand, Luo Yuheng was at the peak of second-grade, just one step away from advancing to first-grade. In terms of actualbat strength, we should be stronger.

    ¡°In this case, not only can I enjoy the experience alone, no, the Dragon energy. I can even take an Arhat hostage and force him to help me pull out the demon sealing nail. As a second stage Arhat and a top figure of the Buddhist sect, it¡¯s impossible for him to not be able to remove the devil sealing nail.¡±

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    In this way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about monk Shenshu¡¯s broken body.

    ¡°Wonderful.

    this is the fastest way to recover my strength. The supervisor said that everything will change this winter. If I follow the rules and look for Shen Shuts broken body, When will I recover my cultivation? ¡±

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t wait to take out the Book of the Earth fragment and send it to li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Miaozhen, there¡¯s something urgent I need to discuss with you,¡±

    Li Miaozhen ignored him and didn¡¯t ept the private chat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an persevered and sent out a ¡± private chat ¡± invitation. He knew the private chat setting of The Earth Book fragments. No one would keep holding back.

    Sure enough, a few minutester, li Miaozhen couldn¡¯t stand being ¡°cut off¡± one after another and angrily sent a letter.

    ¡°What? do I know you?¡±

    . Why did you suddenly get up?

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent him a letter. of course, I have something to discuss with you.

    Where are you now? ¡±

    ¡°My master and I, as well as martial uncle Xuancheng, arrived at Xiang Zhou.

    We were a step toote.¡± Li Miaozhen sent a letter,

    ¡°You and that lecher are in Yongzhou, right? my master and uncle-master will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    Li Miaozhen was furious, ¡°good my ass. If I¡¯m caught and brought back to the heavenly sect, I¡¯ll never be able toe out.¡± By the way, does pervert know about this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. He still doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s wanted by the sky sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, hahaha.¡±

    After gloating, li Miaozhen wrote, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a lot of things that I can¡¯t stand these few days, but I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s really ufortable.¡±

    You¡¯re the only one who has forgotten love ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    ¡°When your master and that uncle-master reach Yongzhou City, remember to contact me. I have something to ask them for help.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°If you¡¯re good at it, perhaps it¡¯ll help you and Li lingsu avoid this.¡±

    ¡°You have a way? Hurry up and tell me, tell me!¡± Li Miaozhen excitedly sent the letter.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ended the call, put away the fragments of the book, and was about to meditate and fall asleep. Then, he heard a familiar sound of breathing.

    Didn¡¯t they say that there was no need for dual cultivation tonight ¡­ He was stunned for a moment. He listened carefully and found that the moans tonight were different fromst night.

    The biggest difference was that he had more self-control tonight.

    it seems that the dual cultivationst night had indeed reduced the karmic sinmes. She thought she couldst a night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a moment, but decided to follow the will of the love Gu and the spirit of the contract. She got on the bed and slowly walked toward the bedroom.

    Squeak-

    The bedroom door opened slightly, and Xu Qi ¡®an slipped in through the crack.

    On the bed, Luo Yuheng, who was trying his best to resist the Hellfire and calm his desires, had already reached a certain bnce. Seeing Xu Qi ¡®ane in, she almost broke down and said in a trembling voice, ¡®

    ¡°You, you get out ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1222: Miao Youfang_l

    Chapter 1222: Miao Youfang_l

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the bedroom, beside the bed, a few candlelights brought a fiery glow.

    Half of Luo Yuheng¡¯s face was dyed a warm orange, while the other half was covered by shadows, just like her current image of a lustful woman and a fairy.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, she had an irresistible charm.

    Luo Yuheng was both shocked and angry, apanied by a flustered emotion.

    She knew that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s appearance at this time would be a great temptation for her.

    At the same time, she, who was trying her best to resist the Hellfire, did not have the energy to hang this kid on a flying sword and send him 108000 miles away. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, but if he did, he would definitely be unable to suppress the karmic sinmes.

    At that time, if there was no one to dual cultivate with, it would be a dead end.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, do you want to use force?¡± Luo Yuheng said through gritted teeth.

    What are you talking about? I¡¯ll be beaten to death by. flurry of punches ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door and moved closer to the bed. He stopped under Luo Yuheng¡¯s nervous and vignt gaze.

    ¡°State preceptor, what I want to ask is that if we don¡¯t perform dual cultivation tonight, you must do it with me again tomorrow. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to resist the Hellfire.¡±

    Luo Yuheng looked at him coldly and did not respond.

    ¡°Which of the seven emotions is tomorrow?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no regr pattern to the appearance of the seven emotions.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nced at him, and his eyes could not help but move down from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s handsome face to his chest, then his lower abdomen ¡­ She quickly retracted her gaze and forced herself not to look.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and sat down by the bed. He said in a serious tone, ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how do you determine that the next personality is willing to dual cultivate with me? What if she doesn¡¯t want to and stubbornly refuses? what should I do?¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Yuheng¡¯s long and straight eyebrows furrowed slightly. After thinking for a moment, he replied coldly, ¡°¡±Between life and death, I will make the right choice.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly pressed his hand on Luo Yuheng¡¯s thigh. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you want to dual cultivate with me?¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s body trembled. They were standing very close to each other, so Xu Qi ¡®an could clearly see the goosebumps on her neck.

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t do dual cultivation with you.¡±

    She raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°You see, you see!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an criticized.

    ¡°How can you be so sure that the other personalities won¡¯t be like you, refusing to dual cultivate with me even if it means death?¡±

    Get out.¡± Luo Yuheng was speechless and could only throw a tantrum.

    Xu Qi ¡®an believed that Luo Yuheng would be willing to perform dual cultivation with him in his normal state. Firstly, he had a good impression of Luo Yuheng, and secondly, dual cultivation was necessary.

    However, during the period of the karmic sinmes ¡®re-up, one¡¯s personality would undergo a huge change, and it could even be treated as another personality. There was a huge contrast in his style of doing things.

    For example, the ¡®angry¡¯ personality was unyielding and irascible, and it magnified the little resistance in Luo Yuheng¡¯s heart to the extreme.

    She refused to dual cultivate with him no matter what.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an was outside the room, she suddenly realized that when Luo Yuheng talked to her about the seven emotions state yesterday, she would lose herposure and make decisions that were not in line with her usual self.

    Was Luo Yuheng tactfully telling him not to be affected by the seven emotions state¡¯s personality and to stick to the n? seven days of dual cultivation, not a single day off.

    With the state preceptor¡¯s personality, he would definitely not say it out loud,

    ¡°No matter what, we must persist in dual cultivation.

    ¡°State preceptor, the night is long, it¡¯s time for dual cultivation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pretended not to hear her and started to take off her clothes.

    He took off his robe and threw it aside. Soon, he had also taken off his inner clothes. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strong and masculine upper body was exposed to Luo Yuheng.

    Her breathing quickened and she stood up angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Then, without even putting on her shoes, she got out of bed and staggered out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her arm and struggled. The two of them fell onto the bed.

    As Luo Yuheng moaned, Xu Qi ¡®an felt his chest pressing against her soft chest.

    Luo Yuheng gave her a backhand p.

    In the dark, the two of them maintained their fallen position, man on top and woman on the bottom, their eyes looking at each other.

    An ambiguous atmosphere brewed between them. Luo Yuheng sniffed the man¡¯s scent and felt his hot breath. His face burned and his eyes gradually blurred.

    She was unable to disobey her own body. She needed dual cultivation to dispel the karmic fire.

    In order to resist his body¡¯s desire, Luo Yuheng gently bit his lip to gain a brief moment of consciousness, and then he waved his hands again.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t seed. Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her wrist and pressed it against her head. Then, his other hand was also pressed down.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered her head and gently kissed Luo Yuheng¡¯s cheek. His skin was delicate and fragrant.

    He nibbled on his face a few times, then buried his lips into the National master¡¯s neck, either licking, sucking, or kissing.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s delicate body stiffened, and he had goosebumps all over his body.

    She looked at the bed curtain above her head in a daze. Her eyes were filled with confusion, shame, resistance, and a trace of infatuation.

    Evenst night, she had not experienced such meticulous intimacy.

    This new feeling was both embarrassing and addictive. She slowly followed her heart¡¯s will and no longer resisted.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came to his ear, ¡± state preceptor, rx. We¡¯ll get familiar with each other. I¡¯ll be lying on the bed and not moving tomorrow. It¡¯s your turn.

    Luo Yuheng was furious and reached out to tear his mouth apart.

    The two of them fought so fiercely that the bed shook and they almost started fighting.

    Fortunately, Luo Yuheng was suffering from the Hellfire and could not use his cultivation. Otherwise, Xu Qi ¡®an would have been sent 800 miles away by meteor sword..

 Chapter 1223: Miao Youfang_2

    Chapter 1223: Miao Youfang_2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the neatly folded quilt and covered them, and the two continued to fight under the quilt.

    Slowly, Luo Yuheng¡¯s resistance became weaker and weaker. At the end of the bed, a pair of fair and delicate little feet appeared, and then a pair of big feet pressed down on them.<div>

    As his little feet suddenly tensed up and the back of his feet bent like a bow, all of Luo Yuheng¡¯s struggles disappeared.

    She clutched the bed sheets tightly with her red lips slightly open. She stared nkly at the curtains on the top of the bed, not moving an inch as if she had given up on herself.

    After an unknown period of time, the kid who had taken advantage of her seemed to be dissatisfied with the current situation and said shamelessly, ¡®

    ¡°State preceptor,e, turn over.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi. an, don¡¯t go too far ¡­¡± Luo Yuheng gritted his teeth.

    They started fighting again.

    ¡°State preceptor, do you want to know if your knee can touch your shoulder?¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±

    The next morning.

    Beside the bed, there were dresses, white undergarments, undergarments with embroidered lotus flowers, belts ¡­<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt something soft and moist brushing across his face, making him unable to sleep in peace.

    She opened her eyes in a daze, and Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful face was right in front of her. Her eyes were filled with affection as she kissed his cheeks, neck, and lips gently.

    ? A big question mark shed in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. He said with uncertainty, ¡°¡±State preceptor?¡±

    Is this the state preceptor I know?

    Was it the cold and unyielding state preceptor who was as cold as a fairy?

    Looking back at Luo Yuheng¡¯s image in the past, Xu Qi ¡®an could not put the woman in front of him, who had fallen into love, on the same level as the state preceptor.

    Luo Yuheng pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a good time kissing mest night? yes, it did feel good.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®any there, stupefied, not daring to move.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s snow-white arms reached out from under the nket and wrapped around his neck.

    you did your bestst night, but it¡¯s not enough. I want more.

    ¡®Desire¡¯? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he had a vague guess.<div>

    Perhaps it was something else. There was a ¡± joyful ¡± personality in the seven emotions, which was also a very positive emotion ¡­ He muttered in his heart.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an wouldn¡¯t refuse the request of a beautiful woman. He turned over and pressed her on top of him. Then, the quilt undted in an orderly manner. ¡°I still want more.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°I still want more.¡±

    It really was the ¡®desire¡¯ personality.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°I still want more.¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, let¡¯s have lunch first,¡±

    ¡°With our cultivation levels, we don¡¯t need to eat anymore.¡± ¡°No, I still have to do sponsored partnerships. I¡¯m a warrior.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± Luo Yuheng said angrily.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the power of a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°I still want more.¡±

    ¡°State, state preceptor, it¡¯s dusk.<div>

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve underestimated the physical strength of a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, it¡¯s dark, let me have a meal.¡±

    ¡°This is thest time.¡¯ Alright.¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. You¡¯re not allowed to get out of bed today.¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, it¡¯s daybreak ¡­¡±

    At a certain moment, he poked his head out of the bed and saw the sky outside the window.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was so happy that he cried.

    After daybreak, the personality would change and the desire personality would leave. He would be able to climb out of the wolf¡¯s den.

    Since midnightst night, for two nights and one day, he really did not get out of bed.

    It¡¯s finally over. No one can stop me today. It¡¯s useless even if Jesuses. I said it ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought ruthlessly in his heart.

    The desire in Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, which meant that his personality was beginning to change.

    She sat up with the quilt in her arms and looked at the bed that was so shabby. Her face was slightly red and her eyes were filled with shyness.

    ¡°State preceptor, I still have some matters to attend to. If you¡¯re tired, you might as well rest for a while.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an endured the soreness in his waist, lifted the quilt, and got out of bed. He was about to lean over to see the clothes scattered on the ground.

    ¡°Wait,¡±

    Luo Yuheng suddenly grabbed his hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around with a stiff expression. She saw the fear in the beautiful state preceptor¡¯s eyes and heard her say in fear,¡±

    now that I¡¯m surrounded by karmic fire, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll burn to death. You should do dual cultivation with me once first, or I¡¯ll be afraid

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank and he forced a smile. but we¡¯ve already had dual cultivation for a day and two nights. You¡¯ll be fine.

    Luo Yuheng shook his head slightly, pursed his lips, and said in a pitiful manner, ¡± but there¡¯s still a chance of the karmic sinmes going out of control. As long as I¡¯m not 100% sure, I won¡¯t feel at ease.

    My state preceptor is too steady ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was slightly twisted.

    The curtains swayed gently for a long time.

    At noon, Xu Qi ¡®an came to an empty room, took out the stupa, and went up to the third floor.

    Mu nanzhi thought that this stinky man was here to coax her. She quickly put on a cold face and sped her hands together, making a gesture as if she had escaped into an empty door.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t even look at her. He walked straight to the old monk tower spirit, sat cross-legged on the ground, and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Master, I understand.¡±

    The old monk tower spirit was stunned for a moment, and then he was quite happy. ¡°What did youprehend?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°lust is emptiness.¡±

    The old monk tower spirit was even more surprised. He smiled and nodded, ¡°¡±Good!¡±

    Mu Nanxi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Yongzhou City, six gambling den.

    Miao Youfang had a stick of candied Haws in his mouth as he slowly walked into the gambling den. His appearance was ordinary, his skin was dark, and his eyes were bright and full of spirit. He gave people a feeling of being thin and shrewd.

    But he didn¡¯t have the glib tone of amon man, his temperament was sharp, and his expression was proper.

    After looking around, Miao Youfang walked to the table where the dice was being shaken.

    There were two reasons why he came to the casino-first, to meet the boss, Liu Lang. 2. He had almost run out of money and was here to earn some money.

    The dice yer shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    The gamblers around the table ced their bets one after another, their burning eyes following the dice cup as they excitedly shouted ¡± big ¡± or ¡± small

    Miao Youfang¡¯s ears moved slightly, hearing that the dice in the dice cup had been tampered with.

    Gambling dens were all like this. How could they rely on luck to open a business? They would more or less do something.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how the gambling house cheated, he would not lose.

    This was a conclusion he hade to many times in the past.

    About a month ago, Miao Youfang found that his luck had suddenly improved.

    No matter where he went, he would have good opportunities. In the beginning, even the youngdies of the rich families in his hometown admired him for no reason.

    But Miao Youfang was a young man with dreams, so he resolutely refused the love of the daughter of a rich family and continued on his journey to travel the world.

    In the process of traveling in the Jianghu, he made friends with heroes from time to time, received guidance from senior Dun hou, and was favored by various fairies.

    One time, during a party with young heroes, he had been careless and lost his virginity to the courtesan. Miao Youfang was ashamed and angry. His virginity was to be given to his future wife.

    Hence, he swore to never drink again.

    Then, the next day, he had sex with the courtesan again ¡­

    Good things don¡¯tst long. When Miao Youfang was traveling in Qingzhou, he met a group of Masters. Unlike the Masters he had met in the past, the group he met this time had strange temperaments and would fight with each other if they didn¡¯t agree.

    Fortunately, a few of his good friends had passed by and helped him. In addition, he had some skills and methods, so he had escaped by a narrow margin.

    After that, with all sorts of coincidences and luck, he sessfully avoided the pursuit of that group of people and came to Yongzhou.

    In the time it took for two incense sticks to burn in the gambling den, he had won four hundred taels of silver, and the pile in front of him was full.

    When he won six hundred taels, a brawny man who was in charge of the gambling den walked over and said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Brother, our boss wants to see you.¡±

    It¡¯s here ¡­ Miao Youfang nced at him and nodded expressionlessly. He put away the silver pieces and silver ingots in front of him, and held the bulging wallet in his hand.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡±

 Chapter 1224: Li lingsu, Iâ€™m about to comprehend the great oblivion (1)

    Chapter 1224: Li lingsu, I¡¯m about toprehend the great oblivion (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Miao Youfang followed the brawny man to the stairs on the right side of the gambling hall and went up to the second floor.

    The brawny man stopped in front of a private room and knocked on the door.<div>

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The unique deep voice of a middle-aged man came from inside.

    The brawny man pushed open the door and made a ¡°please¡± gesture, motioning for Miao Youfang to enter the house.

    The room was elegantly decorated. There was an antique shelf on the east side with porcin vases, Jade, and precious antiques on it. The southern wall was filled with famous calligraphers ¡®paintings.

    On the east side, there was a soft couch with a tea table in the middle. A strong middle-aged man was sitting by the tea table. He wore a green robe embroidered with clouds, looking elegant and rich, but his temperament was sharp and powerful. He had the body of a martial artist and lifted his clothes.

    It seemed a little out of ce.

    He was holding a purple y teapot and pouring tea with dense steam into a cup. He picked up the cup and took a sip, then slowly looked at Miao Youfang.

    ¡°What is your name, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Miao Youfang.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded. you can call me second master. That¡¯s what my friends in the underworld call me.

    ¡°Which Yongzhou?¡± he asked after a pause.<div>

    Miao Youfang didn¡¯t answer, but asked directly, ¡°¡±Second master, why are you looking for me?¡±

    The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t angry. He said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve also won quite a bit, so stop while you¡¯re ahead. Don¡¯te to my gambling den in the future. If you agree, we¡¯ll be friends. In Yongzhou City, if you encounter any trouble, you can tell them my name.

    ¡°I still have this little bit of face.¡±

    In fact, they were just coaxing him. A person like the second master was indeed impressive in the eyes of themoners, but in the eyes of the real gangs and families, he was just a big hooligan.

    With some money, he had more than a dozen people under him and had dealings with some officials in the government.

    A big force like Dragon God Castle could destroy six gamble casino with a yawn. Furthermore, Yongzhou was hosting the martial arts Conference now, and all the heroes and great figures were gathered here.

    Most of the Wanderers in the pugilistic world killed one person out of 18, and they were the Masters of the thousand-mile journey.

    How could a casino boss provoke him?

    Miao Youfangughed. it¡¯s fine if we¡¯re friends. If you want me to leave, that¡¯s fine too. But I have something to ask second master.

    The middle-aged man looked at him indifferently.<div>

    Miao Youfang rubbed his dark face and asked, ¡±

    ¡°I just arrived in Yongzhou City. Yesterday, when I passed by the Yamen gate, I met a woman burning paper money and wailing in mourning. The minor officials of the Yamen drove her away and beat her.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I asked about the situation. The woman said that her husband¡¯s name was Zhang hei and he liked to gamble. Not long ago, Zhang hei was killed on his way back from the gambling den, and all his money disappeared. ¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned cold, and his eyes gradually turned cold.¡±What do you want to say?¡±

    Miao Youfang stared at him. the woman said that the night watchman saw the murderer¡¯s appearance. It was done by the people of the six gamble casino. The night watchman had originally nned to testify in court, but for some reason, he changed his mind.¡±

    Miao Youfang leaned forward and looked into the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Today, in order to find out some information, I found out that Zhang hei¡¯s gambling skills are good and he often wins money at the six gamble casino. Or for example, the night watchman changed his mind because he received a sum of money from you as hush money.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up slowly. He was a head taller than Miao

    Youfang, and he looked down at him from above. He said disdainfully, ¡±

    ¡°Kid, what do you want to say? what do you want to do? To seek justice for Zhang hei? Go to the Yamen and report me?¡±

    No. Miao Youfang shook his head. the Yamen won¡¯t care about this matter, because you¡¯ve already arranged everything.<div>

    The middle-aged manughed, his face full of disdain and ridicule.¡±Since you know ¡­

    His pupils reflected a cold light, and then he saw the blood mist spurting out of his neck.

    The middle-aged man covered his neck and staggered out of the house. After a few steps, he fell to the ground. His hands and feet struggled wildly for a few moments before he stopped moving.

    Miao Youfang put away the dagger, grabbed the purple y teapot, and poured the hot tea on his hands. He then wiped the blood off his face with his wet hands and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°A debt must be paid, a life for a life, these are all natural things. If the government doesn¡¯t care, I will.¡±

    Green apricot garden.

    Two maidservants were taking off the quilt covers and bed sheets while the beautiful woman was basking in the sun in the courtyard.

    They started discussing in low voices.

    ¡°Aiya, this is even more ridiculous thanst night.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the bedsheets are all wet.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, they stayed in the house the whole day yesterday and didn¡¯t eat breakfast, lunch, and dinner.¡±

    ¡°That master is really powerful. However, if I were a man, I would also wish to die on that girl¡¯s belly. I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful person in my life.¡±

    isn¡¯t the truly powerful one this great aunt? if it were you, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to walk. No, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of bed.

    Sitting cross-legged in the courtyard, Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful face blushed, but it was quickly reced by a worried expression.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t xu Qi. an back yet? if he doesn¡¯te back by midnight, I¡¯ll be burned to death by the Hellfire ¡­¡± Luo Yuheng was terrified at the thought of this.

    She was the ¡®fear¡¯ of the seven emotions.

    In the inn.

    Li lingsu sat cross-legged on the bed, breathing in and out the essence to nourish her primordial spirit, which then fed back to her physical body.

    After an unknown period of time, he opened his eyes and ended his meditation for the day.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, my waist doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore ¡­.

    He rubbed the side of his waist and could feel that the slight swelling pain had subsided a lot.

    ¡°After my cultivation has recovered, as long as I control my sexual activities, with my level four cultivation, I won¡¯t have kidney deficiency anymore.¡±

    ¡°Damn Xu Qian! Not only did he have an affair with Luo Yuheng, but even the princess of the North Garrison was his woman ¡­¡± So the number one beauty of Da Feng was called mu nanzhi ¡­ Who else does he have in the capital? Who were these people?

    In the past half a year, his cultivation had been sealed, and he couldn¡¯t cultivate his body. Every night, the eastern sisters had to take turns extracting his energy. Even a God couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°Damn Xu Qian! Not only did he have an affair with Luo Yuheng, but even the princess of the North Garrison was his woman ¡­¡± So the number one beauty of Da Feng was called mu nanzhi ¡­ Who else does he have in the capital? Who were these people? Damn it, I can¡¯t think about it, the more I think about it, the more unbnced I feel.¡±

    Xu Qian forcefully removed Luo Yuheng and mu nanzhi¡¯s beautiful faces from his mind.

    He got off the bed and put on his boots. He nned to go to the green apricot garden and pass on the information that Gongsun Xiangyang had reported to Xu Qian.

    At this moment, he heard the footsteps stop outside the door, and then the door was knocked twice.

    Li lingsu opened the door to find that the guest was Xu Qian. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really going to find you!¡±

    Li lingsu gave him aplicated look and led him into the house.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stepped over the threshold and sat down at the table. He took the tea poured by li lingsu and took a sip.

    Eh, this kid actually didn¡¯t poison it? He thought with some regret.

    ¡°Did you find the whereabouts of the Buddhist monk I asked you to find?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put down the teacup.

    Li lingsu shook her head regretfully,¡±l didn¡¯t find the monk¡¯s hideout, but the strange thing is that the Gongsun family didn¡¯t find him either.¡± I suspect that they¡¯re not staying in an Inn at all. The Buddhist sect has nock of magical treasures like the Stupa Pagoda that can amodate the living.

    ¡°After all, senior, you said that an Arhat came to Yongzhou City this time.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, not too disappointed. If he wanted to fish out the Buddhist monk, it would be best to know his whereabouts.

    But if he couldn¡¯t find it, it didn¡¯t matter.

    After all, as long as he appeared in front of the audience, the Buddhist monks would naturallye swarming like sharks that smelled blood. Well, there were also subordinates who didn¡¯t want to be his son.

    He had asked li lingsu and the Gongsun family to help him find the Buddhist monks because he wanted to gain more initiative. It was not the core of his n.

    however, Gongsun Xiangyang said that the guy that the Qingzhou people are looking for has been found. Li lingsu said.

    Did you find the host of the Dragon energy? ¡°Tell me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Gongsun Xiangyang said that this afternoon, there was a murder at six gamble casino. The boss of the casino, Chen er, was killed. The murderer was the young man that the Qingzhou boss wanted to kill. Some gamblers saw the man being taken upstairs by the people from the casino.

    in less than 15 minutes, he went downstairs and left. After that, the body of the gambling den owner was found.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and almost pinched his forehead.

    The hosts of dragon energy, one or two, were not good people.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Dragon energy couldn¡¯t reside in bad people. After all, since ancient times, those who achieved great things couldn¡¯t be simply measured by good or evil.

    However, the hosts of dragon energy that he hade into contact with were either gangsters or mental patients. Now, there was even a Jianghu Wanderer who killed people without any fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s interesting is that the boss of the gambling den was involved in a murder case some time ago. However, we still can¡¯t conclude that Chen er¡¯s death is rted to that murder case.¡±

    Li lingsu nced at Xu Qian. His expression was calm and indifferent as usual. He did not seem to be pleased with the fact that Luo Yuheng and the princess Consort were his women.

    Sigh, senior Xu has never bragged about anything. I¡¯m just too sensitive and jealous ¡­ However, as long as a man knew that he had that kind of rtionship with Luo Yuheng and the number one beauty of Da Feng, he would be jealous ¡­ Li lingsu sighed silently withplicated feelings.

    At this time, he found that Xu Qian seemed to be a lot more Haggard.

    Seeing this kind of haggardness on a transcendent realm cultivator was not reasonable.

    Li lingsu didn¡¯t give it much thought and continued, ¡°¡±However, that guy is very sharp. Gongsun Xiangyang¡¯s men couldn¡¯t follow him and were abandoned halfway. This meant that the other party was at least in the spirit forging stage. In addition, Gongsun Xiangyang asked me to ask you if you can tell this news to those Qingzhou bastards.¡±

    The Saint still did not know the true identity of Ji Xuan and the others.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment,¡±even if he didn¡¯t say anything, the people of Qingzhou would still be looking for him in Yongzhou City.¡± It was better to do him a favor and gain his trust. In any case, we don¡¯t know where that person is.¡±

    However, as long as he was confirmed to be in Yongzhou and appeared in six gambling den, then the general location of the host of the Dragon Qi could be easily determined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nned to take a look around and rely on his own senses to find the Dragon Qi. He wanted to obtain the Dragon Qi before the Buddhist League and the mysterious heavenly Pce.

    After the two finished talking, Xu Qi ¡®an said goodbye and left.

    When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and turned back to ask, ¡°¡±By the way, do you still have any kidney-nourishing and yang-boosting medicine on you?¡±

    ¡°My back is too weak!¡± He sighed as he massaged his back.

    Li lingsu¡¯s face stiffened.

    What did you do to Luo Yuheng?

    What did you do to the princess?

    Go die die die die die die die!

    is there anything else, senior? ¡± li lingsu asked expressionlessly. I¡¯m about toprehend the great oblivion, so please don¡¯t disturb me.

    I won¡¯t provoke this child anymore. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be sworn brothers with the thousand yang fantasy Peach Garden soon ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, opened

    the door and left..

 Chapter 1225 - 73-five letters

    Chapter 1225: Chapter 73-five letters

    Trantor: 549690339

    Li lingsu had wanted to leave the inn, so she quickly caught up with Xu Qi ¡®an, nning to leave the inn with him.

    ¡°Your appearance is too ostentatious,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his hand to remind him.

    ¡®My damn charm ¡­ Li lingsu muttered in her heart out of habit, but she suddenly choked. She looked at Xu Qian¡¯s back and felt a little depressed. ¡°Senior, I still haven¡¯t collected the materials for the disguise.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Qian threw something to him. He reached out and caught it, only to find that it was a silk bag embroidered with orchids.

    The old Sea King¡¯s nose twitched, and he was absolutely sure that this was a woman¡¯s personal belonging. ¡°A storage spiritual artifact?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.

    As the Holy Son of the heavenly sect, he originally had two storage magical artifacts. One was a gift from his sect, and the other was a fragment of The Earth Book.

    The sect¡¯s storage artifact was confiscated by the Dongfang sisters, and the fragments of the Book of the Earth were given to the nosy Junior Sister li Miaozhen.

    ¡°Many thanks, senior.¡±

    Li lingsu was overjoyed. One had to know how important it was to have a

    storage artifact when traveling in the pugilistic world.

    However, the storage Dharma artifact was too precious. Even the Holy Son of the heavenly sect would be in trouble if he lost one.

    Only warlocks could mass-produce this thing.

    ¡°There¡¯s a curtained hat inside, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    Li lingsu took out a curtained hat from her silk bag and put it on. She took the opportunity to meow at Xu Qian¡¯s appearance, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Xu Qian, which one is his true face?

    ¡°Senior, this isn¡¯t your true appearance, is it?¡± Li lingsu probed with a certain tone.

    In the past, he had realized that Xu Qian, who was good at disguising himself, might not be his true face with his ordinary appearance.

    However, he had no evidence, and the Saint was not concerned about this.

    It was only when li lingsu saw Luo Yuheng the day before yesterday and saw the true face of the number one beauty of Da Feng that she could no longer turn a blind eye to it. Now, she was looking forward to seeing Xu Qian¡¯s true face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to find out my identity. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone was calm.

    Was this a threat ¡­ ? ¡°Senior, I thought we were friends,¡± li lingsu pouted.

    It¡¯s because we¡¯re friends that I don¡¯t want you to awkwardly dig out two rooms and one living room with the soles of your feet after you find out my identity ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    Recalling how the Saint had been respectful as a junior all along the way, and how he had dark circles under his eyes when he had kidney problems, li lingsu would definitely be the one to die if his identity was exposed in the future.

    The two of them walked casually on the street. During the whole process, Xu Qi ¡®an kept the shards of The Earth Book in his sleeve.

    He scouted the surroundings. Once the host of Dragon Qi appeared in the vicinity, he could immediately detect it.

    Li lingsu strolled around with her hands behind her back, clearly more confident than before.

    This confidence did note from his charm, but from the recovery of his cultivation.

    Great horn square, in the barracks of the city defender¡¯s camp.

    Ji Xuan weed a rank four secret agent, the rank four secret agent in charge of Yongzhou City.

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really busy.¡±

    Ji Xuan held a cup of tea and gently blew on it as he examined the hooded secret agent.

    Before this, they had been in contact with a fourth-level secret agent from Zhang state. The reason why they were forced to boast about their territory and do things was that the secret agent from Yongzhou was busy with Affairs and could not find time to deal with the matter of Buddhism and Xu Qian.

    The spyughed and nced at Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai on the other side. ¡°I¡¯m¡± Shen ¡°from the thirteen rank-4 secret agents.

    in fact, what I¡¯ve been investigating recently is rted to Xu Qian.

    Upon hearing this, the siblings ¡®expressions changed slightly. Xu yuanhuai gritted his teeth.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Before Leizhou, Xu Qian came to Yongzhou. It all started from the underground pce outside Yongzhou City ¡­¡±

    Shen then exined in detail what had happened in the underground pce to Ji Xuan and the Xu siblings.

    ¡°After that, the Gongsun family and the Dragon God Castle sealed off the underground pce, not allowing anyone to approach. It was rumored that the Gongsun family and Dragon God Castle had joined forces to monopolize the treasures inside.

    I¡¯ve asked around and found out that a man named Xu Qian appeared on the night of the Gongsun family¡¯s underground Pce exploration.

    ¡°The Gongsun family has known Xu Qian for a long time,¡± Ji Xuan said slowly, his eyes narrowed.

    Xu yuanhuai gritted his teeth. he dared to trick us. Seventh brother, I¡¯m going to the Gongsun family now.

    Ji Xuan raised his hand, signaling for them to calm down. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the underground pce?¡±

    The spy, Shen, paused for a few seconds. There was a hint of fear in his voice.

    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve onlye to see you now is because I¡¯m exploring the underground pce. It was an ancient tomb built with granite, and it was unimaginably old. There¡¯s an ancient corpse sealed inside.¡±

    Ancient corpse?

    ¡°Very dangerous?¡± Ji Xuan frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported it to the pce Master,¡± replied Shen with a nod.¡±His reply was to not meddle in other people¡¯s business. In addition, the pce

    Master said that this solved one of his doubts.¡±

    As for what doubts he had, the spy didn¡¯t say because he didn¡¯t know either.

    The intelligent Xu yuanshuang frowned slightly. ¡°The Gongsun family and

    Dragon God castle¡¯s actions are not very reasonable.¡±

    With the way the forces in the martial world did things, they would definitely push this matter to the government instead of spending a lot of manpower to seal off the mountain range where the underground pce was located.

    In the entire Dafeng pugilistic world, only Jian province¡¯s martial Union was passionate about maintaining order, acting as the pugilistic world¡¯sw enforcer.

    ¡°ording to the information I got, it was Xu Qian who told them to do it.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian?¡± Xu yuanhuai raised his eyebrows.

    The spy nodded and did not exin further.

    He knew Xu Qian¡¯s real identity, but he didn¡¯t n to tell the siblings. Even though the pce Master didn¡¯t express any opinion on this matter.

    The secret agents were tacitly silent because of two concerns.lf the siblings had a good impression of the older brother and were dissatisfied with their father¡¯s vicious behavior, then telling them would only get in the way..

 Chapter 1226: Five letters (2)

    Chapter 1226: Five letters (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Second, if the siblings were hostile to Xu Qian, Xu yinluo would be executed given her personality. And once the siblings met with an ident, the secret agents would not be able to escape the me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Gongsun family first,¡± Xu yuanhuai said immediately.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Ji Xuan waved his hand to stop Xu yuanhuai¡¯s impulsive behavior and analyzed, ¡® maybe this is Xu Qian¡¯s test. If we go to the Gongsun family, he can get a lot of information from the feedback of this incident.

    ¡°The most important thing is that you¡¯ll be sending yourself to your death unless you can get the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect to go with you. Don¡¯t forget, he had a Warlock of the third stage by his side. It¡¯s not worth the risk for the Gongsun family.¡±

    As she was speaking, Liu Hongmian walked in, swaying her waist. Her eyes were bright as she said, ¡°¡±The Gongsun family sent someone to inform us that they found that kid at six gamble.¡± that kid ¡± was used by the team to describe the Dragon energy host in Qingzhou.

    The Gongsun family sent them ¡­ ¡°Do you have more detailed information?¡± Ji

    Xuan asked.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡¯

    ¡°Go and collect them immediately.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. Yongzhou City is my territory,¡± Shen immediately replied.

    On the memorial Arch of Gongsun Manor, a Sparrow stood quietly, looking in the direction of the mountain path.

    On the other side, in a teahouse near the downtown area.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li lingsu were sitting at the table. The former asked for a pot of extra wolfberry tea, while thetter had a proper Maojian tea.

    But looking at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wolfberry tea, li lingsu¡¯s heart was sour.

    The two of them walked aimlessly for two hours and found nothing. Xu Qi ¡®an found a teahouse to rest and read the letters from the fish in the pond.

    Without any special selection, he picked up the first letter on the outermostyer, and the sender was Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°Dog ve:

    ¡°Brother Crown Prince has seeded the throne. I¡¯m so happy. He¡¯s finally ascended the Dragon Throne after so many years of suffering, and he¡¯s full of energy. He said that he wanted to sweep away Chen Gu and restore Da Feng to its peak twenty years ago.

    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t too happy because Crown Prince doesn¡¯t agree to depose of the Empress Dowager. The reason is that Wei Yuan¡¯s henchmen are still around and Crown Prince still needs them to do things. Moreover, chief advisor Wang doesn¡¯t agree to depose the Empress Dowager, at least not in the next few years

    She briefly exined the situation in the Imperial court and then started to talk about her current life.

    ¡°I can now do whatever I want in the pce. I can leave the pce whenever I want. In the past, it was difficult for me to sneak out of the pce to see you, but now there are no restrictions, and you are no longer in the capital.

    The hint was obvious.

    ¡°When are you going back to the capital? it¡¯s very cold this winter, remember to wear more clothes. If you see anything interesting, remember to buy it for me. Keep it first and give it to me when we return to the capital. ¡®Damn dog ve, you haven¡¯t sent me a single letter after so long.¡¯

    ¡°The fourth prince is dejected. He has no more hope, Hmph. Huaiqing was still the same as before, but her official position had been removed by the Crown Prince. Well, in the past, she seemed to, seemed to ¡­ I can¡¯t remember what official she is, but she¡¯s a historian.

    ¡°I can bully her as much as I want now, and she won¡¯t dare to fight back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled, her eyes gentle. In her mind, a charming and amorous beauty in a red dress with an oval face shed.

    He then opened the second letter. It was from huaiqing.

    The eldest princess¡¯s letter was much simpler. It started with a polite greeting, and then mentioned the situation in the court.

    As for the Crown Prince, oh no, Emperor Yongxing¡¯s evaluation was:Monkey.

    Emperor Yongxing was yed like a monkey by the ministers. Although he was hot-blooded and tried to get rid of the umted corruption in the officialdom and make Da Feng prosperous, his position was not high enough. Without the help of chief advisor Wang and the help of a few loyal people, Da Feng might be even worse.

    Compared to yuan jing and Jean d ¡®arc, this new emperor was still too young.

    In addition to looking down on Emperor Yongxing, huaiqing was extremely worried about Da Feng¡¯s future. He even said without shame,

    In two years, the great Feng Guild would face a test of life and death.

    In addition, Xiaoxiaoined about Lin ¡®an¡¯s ignorance of the times and always finding fault with her, but she suppressed it strongly every time.

    However, he enjoyed it and never got tired of it.

    So who was lying between huaiqing and Lin ¡®an? ¡°My poor little queen of nightclubs,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    ¡°Huaiqing¡¯s political sense is as sharp and terrifying as ever ¡­¡± He thought.

    The third letter was from Yan Caiwei. The letter was split into two parts. The first part was about Yan Caiwei chit-chatting with him about some nonsense, as well as some questions about the delicacies from all over Da Feng.

    He probably nned to collect information in advance so that he could follow the list of recipes when he traveled the world in the future.

    Then, there was the matter of ridiculing a few strange senior brothers. For example, Song Qing would invent some terrifying creations every few days, and then he would be suppressed by teacher Jian Zheng.

    For example, yang qianhuan woulde up with bold ideas every now and then, only to be suppressed by teacher Jian Zheng.

    Another example was that senior Brother Sun, who had been traveling outside, had finally returned, but no one liked to talk to him, nor did they like to hear him talk.

    During the days when senior Brother Sun was in the Directorate of Celestials, the senior and junior brothers carried their brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone with them. When they saw senior Brother Sun, they handed him the paper and brush without a second word.

    One time, when she went to talk to teacher Jian Zheng, she found that there was an additional set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the eight trigrams stage.

    In the end, she said that she would be teaching her Junior Brother next year, feeling very excited and nervous.

    However, there was one thing that made her very unhappy. The sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials had secretly given her future junior brothers a name:The eating party.

    The second half of the message was about Zhong Li, she expressed that she was well and asked if he was safe.

    ¡°If you¡¯re well, then the sky will be clear. But fifth Senior Sister, as soon as you leave the Directorate of Celestials, there will be. storm, lightning. and Thunder

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought of her Senior Sister, who always walked with her head lowered and wore a simple robe, and his heart was filled with emotions.

    Then, he thought of Xu yuanshuang.

    if she also wants to advance, I¡¯m afraid she will face the same fate as Senior Sister Zhong.

    The fourth letter was from Xu lingyue.

    She said that she had already be an outer sect disciple of the human sect, but she did not want to cultivate, so she almost never went to the Lingbao temple.

    The letter was filled with somemon words.

    ¡°Ever since father became a thousand households, he would buy some green oranges from time to time. I know there must be a hidden reason, but mother still doesn¡¯t take it seriously. Big brother, do you know the reason?¡±

    Girl, are you testing me? It¡¯s just a simple social event, don¡¯t think too much about it. By the way, pay attention to whether Eng buys oranges frequently. If he¡¯s like second uncle, I suggest you secretly tell Wang si mu ¡­

    ¡°A while ago, Yan Caiwei came to our house to freeload food and drinks and gave mother a furnace of youth retaining pills. Mother ate half a decade and became younger and more beautiful, Butter, lingying and Leena ate it all,

    mother doesn¡¯t want a daughter anymore. She¡¯s chasing Lina and lingying with a broom .

    Auntie, they were just hungry ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her face in silence.

    ¡°The day before yesterday, Madam Wang invited me and lingying to the fu as guests. The women of the Wang family think too highly of themselves, making me extremely nervous and afraid. Big brother, you know, I¡¯ve never known the infighting inrge families.

    ¡°Oh right, Ling Ying went to the Wang family¡¯s private school to study. A few dayster, I heard that the Wang family¡¯s teacher fell sick. Ling Ying said that from now on, Sir would ignore her.

    ¡°However, a teacher of the Wang n rmended her to go to the pce as a studypanion, to follow the princes and princesses and listen to the Grand Tutor¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Did that gentleman have a grudge against the Grand Tutor? This thought shed through Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    The princes and princesses referred to the nephews and nieces of huaiqing and Lin ¡®an.

    The nine princes of Emperor Yuan jing had all married and had children. Among the princesses, the third Princess had already married and had a child, while the other three were still unmarried.

    At the end of the letter, Xu lingyue tactfully expressed how much she missed her big brother.

    Thest letter was from Xu Eng.

    The letter mentioned his daily duties in the court,ined about the atmosphere of the officialdom, and was worried about the emptiness of the National Treasury.

    Xu Eng said that he had sent a letter to Emperor Yongxing, hoping that he could start a donation so that the high officials and nobles would spit out some silver to help the people.

    However, Emperor Yongxing rejected it.

    What¡¯s the use of donating money? in the end, themoners ¡®money will be split 30 ¨C 70, and the money of the wealthy will be returned in full! Xu Qian said.

    ¡°When I went to the Wang Residence recently, I found that the Wang family¡¯s attitude towards me had changed greatly. Come to think of it, the change only urred after lingyue went to the Wang family as a guest. I think that lingyue¡¯s gentleness has touched the Wang family. Big brother, what do you think?¡±

    Eng, your words sound so weird!

    [ PS: please update first before editing.. ]

 Chapter 1227: A chance encounter on the street Part 1

    Chapter 1227: A chance encounter on the street Part 1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    sigh, if there weren¡¯t any bad situations, traveling the world would be a pretty good journey.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his eyebrows and put the letter away.<div>

    Great Feng was swaying in the wind and rain, and if it copsed, he would most likely lose his life.

    The supervisor had said that he had half of Da Feng¡¯s National fate in his body, and that his fate had long since be one with Da Feng.

    As long as the country existed, the people would live. If the country fell, the people would die.

    ¡°The only thing we can do now is to recover our cultivation. Even if I can¡¯t remove all of them, I¡¯ll be able to recover some of my cultivation if I remove a few more. This way, it would be easier to deal with the terrible situation.

    ¡°In addition, although I spent all my money yesterday, the benefits of dual cultivation are really obvious. I feel like my dantian is about to explode. This thick Qi .

    Last night, he and Luo Yuheng had practiced the ancient room technique of the Taoist sect.

    Not to mention the knee touching the shoulder, they had used even bolder positions. Now when he closed his eyes, the state preceptor¡¯s white long legs, t abdomen, full chest, peach-like buttocks ¡­ Appeared in his mind.

    His waist was wailing, but his dantian had instantly be a nouveau riche.

    If it was any other woman, it would be impossible to have such an effect, except for the flower God.

    As a second-grade Dao chief of the human sect, dual cultivation did indeed improve at a lightning speed.

    if I continue with the dual cultivation, I¡¯ll be able to reach North Vanquisher Prince¡¯s level in half a year at most, which is peak rank-3.<div>

    Xu Qi said in peace.

    However, after these seven days, given Luo Yuheng¡¯s reserved and proud personality, he would most likely not be willing to perform dual cultivation with him anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Lin. an¡¯s fault. These fish are not up to expectations. It would be great if they were rank. 2 ..

    Li lingsu was dying to read the contents of the letter, but Xu Qian was on guard against her, giving her no chance to do so.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly said.

    Seeing his serious expression, li lingsu also became serious. ¡°Senior, please speak.¡±

    in the next few days, if you encounter any secret codes from the sky sect, don¡¯t bother with them, even if the person contacting you is your master. He said.

    The secret code of the heavenly sect? My master? This sentence revealed a lot of information, and Li lingsu was both confused and shocked.

    ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of the sweet wolfberry tea and said slowly,

    ¡°Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist Xuancheng from the heavenly sect areing<div>

    down the mountain to capture you and Li Miaozhen. They want to take you back to the mountain and lock you up. Li Miaozhen has already fallen into their hands.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s mind was filled with question marks.

    Heposed himself and asked his questions one by one, ¡°¡±Why did martial uncle Bingyi and my master want to capture me and Miaozhen? Senior, how did you know about this? From what you¡¯re saying, they¡¯re about to reach Yongzhou?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an answered one by one, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your sky sect.My intelligencework is spread all over Da Feng, and your sky sect didn¡¯t deliberately keep a low profile.They will arrive at Yongzhou soon.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an believed that this reminder was enough.

    After spending so much time with li lingsu, he had a good understanding of her personality. The greatest strength of this scumbag was that he could listen to others.

    No matter how unbelievable it was, as long as it was something said by someone he trusted, li lingsu would keep it in mind, pay attention to it, and observe it.

    This was an advantage that many of the experts of the younger generation did not have.

    senior, don¡¯t joke around. Why would the heaven sect capture Junior Sister

    Miaozhen and me? ¡®<div>

    Li lingsu forced a smile.

    Yongzhou City, South City gate.

    The pedestrians all turned their heads and looked at a group of three people. They were a cold and beautiful female Taoist, a middle-aged Taoist with a long beard that reached his chest, and a young woman full of heroic spirit.

    It was worth mentioning that the cold and beautiful female Daoist priest was holding the heroic and valiant young woman¡¯s hand with a rope.

    The young woman¡¯s hands were tied, and she followed behind the cold female Taoist.

    ¡°So embarrassing, if I meet someone who knows me, the style of the flying Sparrow swordswoman will be gone ¡­¡± Li Miaozhen followed behind her master andined, ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t escape, and I can¡¯t escape. Master, you can just give me this spirit binding rope.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s expression was cold as she ignored him.

    ¡°If my friends see this, I¡¯ll lose all my face.¡± Li Miaozhen muttered.

    Only then did origin Lord Bingyi speak with a cold tone, ¡°¡±lf you can forget love, you won¡¯t care about such a small thing as losing face.¡±

    ¡°Then if you have the ability, lie on the ground and bark like a dog.¡± Li

    Miaozhen was unconvinced.

    Origin Lord Bingyi stopped in her tracks and stared at her coldly. Her ck and beautiful eyes gradually turned transparent.

    The next moment, li Miaozhen was stunned to find that her mouth betrayed her and she started to bark. She quickly shut her mouth.

    ¡°Woof woof ¡­¡±

    But it was useless.

    ¡°M-master, I was wrong, I was wrong, you can¡¯t do this to me ¡­ Woof woof!¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi turned around and continued walking while holding her hand.

    ¡°Woof woof, woof woof!¡±

    As li Miaozhen walked, she barked like a dog and shed tears of shame under the pointed eyes of the people on the street.

    I must have stayed with that dog Xu Qi. an for too long, and. must have been infected with his most despicable disease ¡­ Li Miaozhen opened her mouth and barked a few more times like a dog.

    ¡°Woof woof! ¡±

    Great Corner Field, barracks.

    Ji Xuan sat in the hall, with Liu Hongmian, Daoist jiaoye, and the other core members of the team on his left and right.

    ¡°That¡¯s the general course of events. What do you all think?¡± Ji Xuan looked at everyone.

    Xu yuanshuang pondered for a moment, then said in a sweet voice, ¡®

    ¡°Logically speaking, since this person is here for the martial arts Conference, he wille to the great Corner Field sooner orter. But now, several days have passed, and I have yet to observe his existence.

    there are two possibilities. One, he came, but it happened to be at a different time from my rest time. This was the good luck of the Dragon energy host.

    two, something has dyed him. It¡¯s also the good luck of the host of dragon energy that has affected him.

    As a Warlock, Xu yuanshuang was a professional when it came to luck.

    Liu Hongmian frowned. didn¡¯t you say before that as long as we have the host of Dragon Qi in our hands, he would eventually encounter us with the characteristic of Dragon Qi attracting each other? ¡±

    The corner of Xu yuanshuang¡¯s mouth twitched and she sneered, ¡°¡±You have a good memory. I said sooner orter. But who knew when it would be? Perhaps it¡¯ll be today, tomorrow, or even longer.¡±

    and before that, if he was caught, we would have chased him all the way here from Qingzhou, and all our hard work would have been in vain. The pill fragrance wrapped around his colorful robe and reminded, ¡®

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that Xu Qian is also collecting Dragon Qi. And he had two Dragon Qi. ording to thew of Attraction between Dragon Qi, the possibility of him meeting that kid first is higher than us.¡±

    ¡°I do have a few ideas,¡± the old Daoist Jiao ye said while stroking his beard.

    ¡°If we let him do as he pleases, I¡¯m afraid that the first person that kid will meet will be Xu Qian. Therefore, what we need to do is to stop Xu Qian and speed up the search. How could he stop Xu Qian? It was simple. He just had to let the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect tour the city.

    ¡°Daoist priest, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to speak,¡± Ji Xuanughed upon hearing this.

    In terms of experience, no one present couldpare to the old Daoist jiaoye, and experience could often be transformed into a way to deal with things.

    ¡°If we let him do as he pleases, I¡¯m afraid that the first person that kid will meet will be Xu Qian. Therefore, what we need to do is to stop Xu Qian and speed up the search. How could he stop Xu Qian? It was simple. He just had to let the eminent monks of the Buddhist sect tour the city. It would be even better if the eminent monks could discover his secret method through close contact.

    ¡°As for how we¡¯re going to find that kid, we¡¯ll monitor the Gongsun family on one hand. On the other hand, he had to ask the waiters of the Inns in the city for information and spend some money.

    ¡°I can let joy-begging elixir Xiang do the monitoring of the gong Sun family. He is a heart Gu master, he has enough¡± manpower ¡°and can do it discreetly. He would let the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce do the scouting.

    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll have to trouble miss Yuan Shuang to go out more often and search with Qi observation. It¡¯s best to bring the Dragon energy host we have with us.¡±

    After hearing Daoist priest banana Leaf¡¯s words, everyone nodded slightly.

    ¡°The seven constetions of the Azure Dragon have arrived,¡± Xu yuanshuang suddenly said.

    The old dragon constetion ¡­ Everyone in the hall was silent.

    ¡®l¡¯ne state preceptor ot tne nidden Dragon City nad tnree maJor torces under ms direct control, namely the Warlock organization in the city, the twenty-eight lunar mansions, and the mysterious heavenly Pce.

    Among them, the mysterious heavenly Pce was the most mysterious intelligencework, and it was difficult for outsiders to understand too much.

    However, the Warlock organization and the twenty-eight lunar mansions were widely known among the higher-ups of the hidden Dragon City.

    Among the 28 constetions, the seven constetions of the Vermillion Bird were in charge of an 8000-strong flying beast Army. They were also the best Scouts.

    The White Tiger guards, led by the seven constetions of The White Tiger, were arranged as bodyguards by the trusted aides of the Grand Tutor and some important ministers.

    The seven constetions of Xuanwu was a heavy cavalry force of five thousand people.

    As for the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon, including the Blue Dragon, there were only a few individuals who were a hunting team that struck fear into the hearts of others.

    They were also top-notchbat forces personally built by the Imperial advisor. The eight of them relied on abined attack formation and magical artifacts to burst out a third-grade destructive power.

    A third-grade transcendent would always be a peak existence, regardless of the faction.

    The tall and sturdy White Tigerughed, ¡°with the arrival of the old dragon, there won¡¯t be any idents in Yongzhou City.¡± What we need to consider is whether the Buddhist sect will go back on their word.¡±

    Ji Xuan shook his head. the mysterious heavenly Pce has already made an agreement with the Buddhist sect. This has nothing to do with us. There¡¯s no need to worry.

    Humph! Xu yuanhuai snorted and said, ¡± I¡¯ll kill Xu Qian myself when I catch him.

    He still thought that Xu Qian had tainted his sister.

    Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu yuanshuang. The White Tiger chuckled and said, ¡®¡±When the timees, this person will be at young master Yuan Huai¡¯s disposal.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of poisonous miasma here that can torture people,¡± pill fragrance replied indifferently. However, there¡¯s no need to torture them.¡±

    This heart Gu master had an extreme personality, but under normal circumstances, he did not like to kill.

    Liu Hongmian yed with her nails and did notment.

    For someone as beautiful as her, most men were not worth her attention. The men who could arouse her interest in the world were either of extraordinary status or had profound cultivation.

    Among the younger generation, the only one who could interest her was Ji

    Xuan.

    Even someone of Xu yuanhuai¡¯s status was beneath her. Of course, he was a young man who had juste out of his retirement, so she was usually very interested in teasing him.

    Afternoon, dusk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li lingsu returned to the inn under the orange light.

    Aftering out of the teahouse, they went to the six gamble casino, but it was already closed.

    Considering that this matter was also being closely watched by the mysterious heavenly Pce and even the Buddhist League, Xu Qi ¡®an did not ask much. He had already learned about the incident from the Gongsun family.

    There were no witnesses at the scene of the crime, but ording to the spection of the master of the Gongsun family and the confession of the people in charge of the gambling den, there was no need to worry.

    The owner of the casino called Chen er had most likely lost too much silver and had evil thoughts because the other party was a foreigner, so he was killed instead.

    inform Gongsun Xiangyang to pay attention to the Inns in the city. If a foreigneres here, he will have to stay in an Inn.

    Li lingsu grunted and looked forward. Suddenly, she saw a burly monk in a yellow and red Kasaya walking over from the end of the street.

    He was eight feet tall, two or three heads taller than ordinary people. His height was so eye-catching.

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra!

    Li lingsu¡¯s heart trembled, and she almost lowered her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic.¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s voice came into his ears.

    Senior is indeed a senior, he¡¯s so calm ¡­ Li lingsu took a deep breath, her fearpletely gone, and her expression remained unchanged.

    ¡®F. ck, why did. meet du Nan here? I can¡¯t be discovered, my waist hurts ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an gritted his teeth.

    [ PS: I updated twice the day before yesterday, but I was forced to go invisible. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t update. Please don¡¯tin that I didn¡¯t keep my word. ]

    Also, I know you¡¯ve seen it on other websites, but I still hope that you didn¡¯t subscribe to that chapter. Can you make up for it? Thank you, big shots..

 Chapter 1228: The arrival of the heavenly sect (1)

    Chapter 1228: The arrival of the heavenly sect (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an was nervous and vignt in the face of the Vajra. Looking at his tense back, he felt relieved and rxed.

    The reason why he had suchplicated thoughts was that as a monk, the Vajra of difficulty was as vulgar as a warrior.<div>

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by the Vajra.

    However, it was precisely because the other party was a martial artist and had a terrifying intuition as a martial artist that it was very likely that he would be able to sense it if he took an extra nce in the crowd and revealed some hostility.

    At that time, Tian Huan¡¯s ¡°star shifting technique¡± might not even work.

    They were two extremes.

    Li lingsu clearly understood this principle as well. She adjusted the veil of her curtained hat, lowered her head slightly, and walked forward with a calm expression.

    The two sides brushed past each other.

    Hu ¡­ The Saint heaved a sigh of relief. After the figure disappeared, he said with lingering fear, ¡®¡±¡®The pressure of a third-grade Vajra is truly astonishing.¡±

    Where did the pressuree from? it¡¯s just the pressure in your heart! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said, there¡¯s an emergency. Contact me quickly.

    He nned to return to the green apricot garden.

    Originally, he had wanted to continue searching for the host of the Dragon energy. However, after encountering the difficulty avoiding Vajra, he felt that it was better to be more stable, because the other party was obviously active in this area.

    In addition, he still couldn¡¯t find where the Buddhist monks were staying or figure out their recent ns, which made Xu Qian feel uneasy.<div>

    He had a very strong old silver coin, PTSD. As long as something was not within his control, he would habitually hide it, even if he would miss the opportunity.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Li lingsu nodded, and then Xu Qian asked, ¡°¡±Do you have a lover in Yongzhou

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head and said, ¡®but I think miss Gongsun Xiu is not bad. I just haven¡¯t had the time to develop further with her. I could feel that she was also quite curious about me. And curiosity is often the beginning of a good impression.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his chin slightly behind the curtain.

    ¡°Yes, miss Gongsun is indeed a good woman.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement.

    Li lingsu¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and she was just about to say a few humble words when Xu Qian added, ¡®

    I¡¯ll go back first. Luo Yuheng and mu nanzhi will stay in the apricot garden. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll fight.

    ¡­¡­.. The smile on li lingsu¡¯s face froze!

    Bastard, are you showing off to me?<div>

    ¡°Take care, senior.¡± He said with a forced smile.

    After saying goodbye to Xu Qian, li lingsu walked towards the inn. She recalled what he had said and muttered in confusion, ¡±

    ¡°Why did martial uncle Bingyi and master want to capture li Miaozhen and me? We¡¯ve been cultivating well and remembering the teachings of the heavenly sect. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Could it be that the celestial venerable has found out that I¡¯m seducing martial aunt Ling Yu?

    ¡°No, with the exalted celestial¡¯s temperament, he wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. He said that master wanted to capture me. What a joke. I was raised by master and he treated me like his son.

    ¡°Xu Qian, that old man, he just likes to scare people.¡±

    As he walked, he pondered. Soon, he returned to the inn. Just as he stepped into the lobby, li lingsu suddenly froze and retreated back to the entrance in shock. She turned her head to the left.

    On the left wall of the inn, there was a nine-petaled Lotus drawn in white ash.

    This was the secret code used by the sky sect tomunicate.

    No way ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    He hesitated for a moment, took out the curtain hat he had just put away from the brocade bag, and put it on again.

    There was only a curtained hat in the silk bag, and it was empty.<div>

    After covering his handsome face, li lingsu stepped into the inn. He immediately restrained his aura and primordial spirit fluctuations, making himself look like a normal person.

    Xu Qian had been using the star shifting technique on him. As long as he covered his face and did not expose the heavenly sect technique, he would not be recognized even if he passed by his master.

    ¡°Sir, are you staying or going to the top?¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t recognize him and greeted him politely.

    Li lingsu took out her room key and gestured to the waiter. The waiter immediately knew that this was a customer of the shop, and after giving him a few strange looks, he silently retreated.

    The Saint nced around the hall and didn¡¯t see any elders.

    After passing through the lobby, he went up the stairs to the second floor and slowly walked along the long corridor.

    This Inn was of medium standard. The second and third floors were the guest room area, surrounded by corridors.

    Walking slowly along the corridor, li lingsu amplified her hearing to the maximum and listened for any movements in the rooms along the way. After eliminating the random noises, meaningless conversations, and muffled sounds, li lingsu finally heard a familiar voice when she was about to reach the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Master, please kill me. I don¡¯t want to live anymore ¡­¡± He said. It was the voice of a young woman who was ashamed and angry.

    Li Miaozhen!

    It was li Miaozhen, the vicious girl who was indifferent to her senior brother¡¯s tragic experience and watched coldly from the side!

    Li lingsu slowed down her pace and took a deep breath to suppress her racing heart.

    Xu Qian didn¡¯t lie to him, the elders of his sect had reallye to Yongzhou City.

    At this moment, li lingsu heard progenitor Bingyi¡¯s cold voice, ¡°¡±Perhaps I should strip you naked and throw you on the street. That way, you might be able toprehend the great oblivion.¡±

    Martial uncle Bingyi still liked to use a cold tone and say terrifying things ¡­ Li lingsu muttered in her heart.

    He put his hands on the guardrails and pretended to look at the diners in the hall, but in fact, he pricked up his ears to eavesdrop.

    As a Saint, he knew his sect¡¯s style very well. They wouldn¡¯t care if someone was eavesdropping.

    ¡°If you want to strip me, then strip me. First, untie me with the spirit binding rope. I¡¯ve been tied up by this thing for ten days. I¡¯m just going to the toilet, and you have to hold my hand outside.¡± Li Miaozhen said loudly..

 Chapter 1229: The heavenly sectâ€™s Messenger (2)

    Chapter 1229: The heavenly sect¡¯s Messenger (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Pfft! Li Miaozhen, li Miaozhen, you¡¯ve also had this day ¡­ Li lingsu almost burst outughing.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t tie you up with a rope, you will meddle in other people¡¯s business and cause trouble. We don¡¯t have time to deal with all these messy things.¡± Origin Lord Bingyi said indifferently.

    That¡¯s right, li Miaozhen, this d * mn girl, liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    The Saint had long felt that his Junior Sister, li Miaozhen, had taken the wrong path. What was Taishang emotionless? it was above emotions and made himself absolutely rational. This was Taishang emotionless.

    What did li Miaozhen do secretly? was it something a heavenly sect disciple could do?

    No wonder martial uncle Bingyi wanted to punish her.

    our priority now is to find li lingsu and bring her back to the heaven sect. Origin Lord Bingyi added.

    Looking for me? Li lingsu¡¯s heart trembled, and the gloating smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    ¡°That guy is having fun on some woman¡¯s belly,¡± li Miaozhen snorted.

    You¡¯re ndering me!

    Li lingsu was furious. Then, she heard her master, Taoist master Xuancheng, say, ¡±

    ¡°Find li lingsu and I¡¯ll lock him up at the bottom of the mountain for three years. That was until heprehended the great oblivion.¡± They¡¯re really here to catch me and Li Miaozhen

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t change his nature?¡± li Miaozhen argued.

    Taoist master Xuan Cheng was silent for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°Cowardice won¡¯t affect your cultivation.¡±

    ¡­.. ¡°Li lingsu retracted her hand from the railing, turned around, and walked down the stairs. She left the inn silently and walked down the street.

    He walked faster and faster, and then he suddenly started to run. His back was in a panic, as if there was a terrifying beast chasing after him.

    Senior Xu, save me!

    Gongsun Manor.

    At the foot of the mountain, the sparrow standing on the huge Memorial Arch gave up the surveince when the target did not arrive.

    It pped its wings and flew into the vi.

    At this moment, Gongsun Xiangyang was drinking and enjoying dinner with a few beautiful maidservants.

    As the n master, he would not frequently appear in the martial arts Circle Convention. The disciples of the Dragon God Castle and the Gongsun n were responsible for maintaining order and acting as judges.

    The pre-selection stage had yet to end, so the level of the arena fighters was rtively low.

    It was likely that the Dragon God castle¡¯s master or Gongsun Xiangyang would only be required to personally act as judges during the battle for the top 100.

    The beautiful maidservants were dressed in simple clothes, with undergarments and a thin veil covering them. In the warm room, they were exchanging cups and giggling.

    When they were frolicking around, their chests trembled seductively.

    Gongsun Xiangyang had always been an old foppish man who loved wine and beauties.

    ¡°Du du!¡±

    A slight noise came from the window.

    The beautiful maidservants didn¡¯t notice that the slightly tipsy Gongsun Xiangyang gestured for them to be quiet. He first looked at the window and calmly said, ¡±

    ¡°All of you, get out.¡±

    The beautiful maidservants looked at each other, silently stood up, bowed, and then grabbed their clothes. They didn¡¯t dare to put on their clothes and quickly left.

    When they were far away, Gongsun Xiangyang opened the window to let the sparrow in.

    The small sparrows flew into the house and headed to the table to eat the rice and cakes.

    It was so.. cking cold that even sparrows, who were extremely resistant to the cold. Couldn¡¯t Stand the Weather ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined empathetically. He enjoyed the roasting while eating, and soon his stomach was full.

    ¡°Have you found the person I asked you to find?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Gongsun Xiangyang shook his head, ¡°that kid hasn¡¯t appeared since he showed up at six gamble casino.¡± My people are still searching.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inn and ask the waiter,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    yes. Gongsun Xiangyang nodded and said, ¡± but there are some movements from the Buddhist monks today.

    I know this ¡­ The sparrow an didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Gongsun Xiangyang to continue.

    ¡°Before dinner, we just received a report that there were traces of monks all over the city. They were looking for you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡± The sparrow¡¯s head moved, and its ck button-like eyes stared at Gongsun Xiangyang.

    ¡°The monks are looking for you with the portrait.¡± Gongsun Xiangyang gave his affirmation.

    He didn¡¯t set up an ambush in secret, but came looking for me openly?

    Now, even monks don¡¯t follow the rules when boxing?

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    It was reasonable to say that a qualified Hunter should hide quietly and wait for an opportunity to strike.

    Weren¡¯t they afraid of alerting the enemy ¡­ No, perhaps this was what they wanted ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart stirred as he thought of a possibility.

    The Buddhists want to drive me away in this way and hinder my progress in finding a host for the Dragon energy so that they can get there first. Then, you¡¯ll use the host of the Dragon energy as bait to force me to take the bait.

    This wasn¡¯t a baseless guess. It was a reasonable guess made based on the fishing methods of the Vajra of difficulty.

    ¡°If they want to bait me, they have to have enough bait. An ordinary Dragon Qi host can¡¯t possibly draw me out, but if it¡¯s one of the nine shes of Dragon Qi, it¡¯s enough to tempt me.

    even if I don¡¯t take the bait, they won¡¯t suffer any losses. They¡¯ll also achieve their goal by taking away the host of the Dragon energy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not flustered. He had nned to hunt the Arhat. If the Buddhist sect found a host of Dragon Qi in advance to lure him, he would beat them at their own game.

    ¡°I still have to find a host for dragon energy. It¡¯s best to get dragon energy first. If the Buddhist League really gets it first, then I¡¯ll start the second stage of my anti-hunting n.¡±

    After a few more words, Xu Qi ¡®an pped his wings and left the bedroom to continue his surveince mission.

    He had to be on guard against Ji Xuan and the others.

    Green apricot garden.

    It was dark. Luo Yuheng stood by the window, facing the bone-chilling wind.

    The wind lifted her hair and her robe. With her beautiful face, she looked like a fairy.

    However, the faint fear between the eyebrows of this well-known female state preceptor had destroyed her previous immortal aura, but it also made her more human, making people realize that she was a woman from the mortal world. She also had to experience what a mortal woman had to experience.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?

    Is he noting back

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s scared of my excessive demands yesterday and has long escaped .

    Luo Yuheng was worried.

    If he didn¡¯te back, how was he going to survive the Hellfire that would burn his body?

    A deep fear engulfed her.

    As the night spread, her fear and worry grew. She didn¡¯t even want to eat dinner, although she didn¡¯t need to eat with her cultivation.

    ¡°Sigh-¡±

    The Imperial advisor sighed, opened the door, and walked to the hot spring in the garden.

    When she was distracted, she liked to sit cross-legged on the pool deep in the spirit Treasure Temple or take a bath.

    This habit had been maintained for many years.

    Along the way, the maidservants and servants of the green apricot garden sized up this devastatingly beautiful fairy with stunned gazes.

    The maidservants were ashamed of their inferiority, the servants were thirsty, and their eyes were burning.

    She was tall and slender. Although she was wearing a loose Daoist robe, her figure was well-proportioned, with long legs and a belt that outlined her slender waist.

    Even though this woman was dressed like a Taoist, everyone in the green apricot garden knew that she had a man.

    Moreover, she spent all her time in the room with the man. The two maidservants in charge of serving the master bedroom had already told her about these things.

    Luo Yuheng walked to the edge of the hot spring and flicked out a few talismans to iste the hot spring from the outside world.

    Then, her two white and tender feet broke free from the cloud pattern shoes. Her bare feet were like snow, and she stepped on the stones by the pool.

    Her slender fingers twisted the belt and pulled it gently. As the belt fell off, thepels slid open to both sides, revealing a light green dudou inside. Her chest held the dudou up ¡­

    Her Daoist robe slid down her smooth shoulders, and her white and tender skin seemed to have no friction.

    Luo Yuheng put his hair into a bun and stepped into the hot spring in his white silk pants and green dudou.

    As the steam rose, she slightly raised her beautiful face, closed her eyes, and enjoyed the hot spring with her long eyshes.

    After an unknown period of time, Luo Yuheng opened his beautiful eyes and looked at the shore.

    There was a figure there, who was taking off his robe and mumbling, ¡°¡±State preceptor, you¡¯re too much. You know I¡¯m free, but you still want to seduce me.¡±

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket.] Remember to correct it..

 Chapter 1230: Hot springs (1)

    Chapter 1230: Hot springs (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Plop .

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly took off his clothes and jumped into the hot spring. The warm water wrapped around him and soaked his limbs, stretching his muscles and bones.

    In fact, his waist was no longer sore. With the ¡°regeneration¡± ability of a third-grade body, it would only take a few hours for his waist to be full of vitality and return to its peak state.

    If an ordinary person were to continue dual cultivation for one day and two nights like him, he would have died long ago.

    The experts of the other systems would also suffer great losses and would need to rest for many days before they could recover.

    At this time, the advantage of being a warrior was reflected.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had returned, Luo Yuheng heaved a sigh of relief. His face was full of relief.

    The Luo Yuheng of the past would never have had such an exaggerated expression.

    ¡°Ah, how can there be no wine in the hot spring?

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand, and the pieces of The Earth Book flew out of his clothes that were scattered on the shore.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed a jar of yellow wine from The Earth Book space. This was the local wine he had bought when he had traveled to Fuyang County.

    The yellow rice wine from Fuvang County was very famous in the local area. It was slightly sour and sweet, and tasted very good. ¡°State preceptor, do you want to drink?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an winked.

    ¡°Taoists don¡¯t drink,¡± Luo Yuheng said with a slight frown.

    The voice was as cold as ever, like the crisp collision of ice.

    ¡°After drinking, the dual cultivationter will be twice the result with half the effort. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    He was afraid of the ¡®anger¡¯ personality and the ¡®desire¡¯ personality. Now that he was facing the ¡®fear¡¯ personality, he decided to be a strong Dao partner.

    Luo Yuheng thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll talk about it in the room. ¡±

    ¡°I want to perform dual cultivation in the pool,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said firmly.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful brows immediately furrowed. He lowered his body slightly, and the hot spring water covered his round and white shoulders, revealing only his neck and face.

    Her creamy, sexy red lips pursed slightly as she said indifferently, ¡°¡±When did it be your turn to decide on dual cultivation?

    At that moment, Xu Qi ¡®an almost thought that the normal Luo Yuheng had returned. He almost shrank his head and shouted, ¡°State preceptor, I was wrong.

    Then, he felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t this the ¡°fear¡± personality? shouldn¡¯t Luo Yuheng tremble when Xu dng roared?

    He carefully observed Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression and quickly found some clues. It was different from her normal state. Right now, her eyes were filled with resistance and anxiety.

    It shouldn¡¯t be that she¡¯s resisting dual cultivation with me. This morning, she even took the initiative to invite me to have sex with her before leaving.

    We¡¯ve been doing dual cultivation for three whole days.

    Was this a resistance to actions that went against the secr world? Or should

    I say, fear?

    Xu Qian had an idea. To verify his guess, he said boldly,

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, it¡¯s too boring to always cultivate in the room. Tonight, let¡¯s cultivate in the pool with the sky as the nket and the pool as the bed.¡±

    The resistance in Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes grew stronger. He frowned and said unhappily, ¡°¡±What a disgrace.¡±

    After that, he ignored him and moved to the other side of the pool, distancing himself from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Interesting ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    Luo Yuheng, who was in the state of burning body of karmic sinmes, was quite interesting.

    She was different from the state preceptor who was cold and seemed to have no worldly desires. She was more human under the state of seven emotions.

    In her angry state (irascible aunt), she was like an English teacher or a bad-tempered aunt. She would get angry at any time, but she would get angry at the slightest teasing. She was actually very cute.

    The state of desire (mother¡¯s friend) was simply a torturous little fairy. She turned from a fairy to a demoness, madly extracting and begging for pleasure. Moreover, he was also very open, revealing a passionate and unrestrained charm.

    Currently, the fear state gave him the impression that it was ¡± steady ¡± and ¡® old-fashioned. Luo Yuheng, who was old-fashioned about sex, was very cute.

    Tentatively, she was a bookworm.

    The state preceptor was simply outrageous. Marrying her was equivalent to having seven wives.

    In the hot spring pool, steam was rising. Through the mist, Xu Qi ¡®an admired Luo Yuheng¡¯s rosy cheeks.

    She leaned against the wall of the pool, her eyes blurred.

    Yuheng, leaning against the wall of the pool with her.

    The flirtatious beauty opened her eyes and nced at him.

    ¡°State preceptor, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine, and his breath was filled with the smell of alcohol.

    ¡®Yes.¡±

    Luo Yuheng made a short nasal sound to indicate that he was listening.

    ¡°Currently, there are Buddhist and mysterious heavenly Pce forces hiding in harmony Prefecture city. This time, the Buddhist sect sent an Arhat and two Vajra realm experts. On the mysterious heavenly Pce¡¯s side, they also had a rank-3bat power. I still haven¡¯t introduced you to the mysterious heavenly

    Pce ¡­¡±

    He first exined in detail about the mysterious heavenly Pce, then told her about the cooperation between the Buddhist League and the mysterious heavenly Pce, as well as the n to use the host of the Dragon Qi as bait.

    Luo Yuheng listened carefully and muttered to himself. Suddenly, he rebuked,

    ¡°¡±Move your paws away.¡±

    In the pool, a hand moved along her back, past her waist, into her silk pants, and pinched her peach-like butt.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t touched it before.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    ¡°Say it again.¡± Luo Yuheng was filled with killing intent.

    You¡¯re not ¡°afraid. of this at all ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his hand and gently stroked Luo Yuheng¡¯s tight waist.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, I n to beat him at his own game and capture the Arhat.

    Force him to release the demon sealing nail and restore part of his cultivation.¡± Luo Yuheng thought for a long time before shaking his head.

    ¡°I can help you, but I¡¯m still in a state of karmic sinmes, and it¡¯s not that appropriate. Moreover, the difference inbat power between the enemy and US is too great. I don¡¯t rmend you do this..

 Chapter 1231: Hot springs (2)

    Chapter 1231: Hot springs (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Hmm, ah are my words useless now? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll cut off your ws with my sword.¡±

    Her red lips parted slightly, and a sweet voice floated out. Then, she was furious.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an quietly retracted his hand. two rank-3s from the sky sect will be arriving at Yongzhou City soon. If we can join forces with them and sun Xuanji, do we have absolute confidence? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s face was flushed red as if he was drunk. He red at him and said in a steady tone,

    it seems like I¡¯m quite confident. However, I¡¯m still burning with karmic sinmes. If I suffer a bacsh from the karmic sinmes during battle, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    ¡°What¡¯s the probability of the karmic fire backfiring?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Luo Yuheng thought for a moment and evaluated, ¡°¡±1f we train hard, the chances of karmic sinmes backfiring on us will be less than 5%. So, just to be safe, let¡¯s wait for seven days.¡±

    Not even 5% ¡­ 98%, rounding it up would be equivalent to suicide? Xu Qi ¡®an almost spat out.

    Forget it, I won¡¯t discuss this with you today. You¡¯re too steady today.

    Fear of risk.

    Luo Yuheng looked at the sky, stood up, and said, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 go back first.¡±

    Xu Qi. an grabbed her wrist. state preceptor ¡­

    The female state preceptor looked at him in a daze, then went ashore, put on her robe, and returned to her bedroom.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask him to stay. He soaked himself in the hot spring, half-floating and half-sitting, and closed his eyes to take a nap.

    After an unknown period of time, she suddenly heard Luo Yuheng¡¯s cold voice, which was tinged with a hint of gritted teeth, ¡®

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te to find you, would you not have returned to your room tonight?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and said apologetically, ¡°¡±He¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Luo Yuheng snorted and said, ¡°you may go back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not move.

    One was looking down from the shore, and the other was ying dumb in the pool. The two were in a stalemate for a long time, neither of them willing to give in.

    Plop!

    The water sshed as he dragged Luo Yuheng into the pool.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held her face and sucked on her sexy red lips. Her cheeks were burning hot, but her lips were cold.

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and stared at the beauty in front of him.<div>

    Her eyes were long and round, and the corners of her eyes were slightly upturned. Her eyebrows were long and straight, her nose was tall and delicate, and her lips were full and smooth, and the corners of her lips were as exquisite as carved.

    His facial features were as gentle as those of the central insmen, but also as three-dimensional and exquisite as a sculpture.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Luo Yuheng turned his face away and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I might as well just kill you with a single sword.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    This was the ¡®fear¡¯ personality. It was different from the angry personality. The angry personality really didn¡¯t want to dual cultivate with him.

    As for this person, no matter how much he resisted in his heart, he would still obediently submit in the end. Different personalities had different weaknesses.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strong waist squeezed between the two white pythons. Suddenly, the surface of the hot spring pool rippled. As the ripples spread, the robe, silk pants, dudou ¡­ It floated on the surface of the water and drifted with the current.

    Two hourster, Luo Yuheng waszily lying on the shore, half of his body immersed in the hot spring, his Jade-like back bright and white. Xu Qi ¡®an was picking up the clothes that were floating around.

    ¡°The kid from the sky sect is here.¡± The Imperial advisor saidzily.

    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He held the clothes he had collected in his arms and returned to Luo Yuheng¡¯s back. He put his hands on her waist and pressed himself against her.

    Luo Yuheng kicked him away. As he put on his clothes in the water, he exined in a cold tone, ¡®

    ¡°I am not sure. When I returned to my room, I met him outside. I¡¯ve set up a barrier outside, so he can¡¯t see or hear anything.¡±

    As he spoke, he was dressed neatly.

    With a wave of his hand, the Imperial advisor dried the water stains on his robe.

    She picked up the hairpin and tied up her ck hair, then turned around and left.

    I always feel that you¡¯re the man and I¡¯m the woman who¡¯s being slept with. Now that you¡¯ve entered your Sage phase, you¡¯ve abandoned me like an old shoe ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an criticized in his heart.

    In a warm room, the candlelight was shining brightly and the charcoal fire was burning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an warmed two pots of wine and sat opposite li lingsu to drink.

    The green apricot garden wasn¡¯t that big, but it wasn¡¯t that small either. There were more than a dozen courtyards in total, so it wasn¡¯t a problem to take in li lingsu, as long as he could withstand the blow. ¡°Why did you suddenlye here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine and looked at the Saint.

    He seemed to have something on his mind, frowning and looking absent-minded.

    Even though he knew that she and Luo Yuheng had just finished soaking in the hot spring, he did not care.

    Hearing Xu Qian¡¯s question, li lingsu heaved a long sigh and finished the wine in her ss in one gulp.

    ¡°Senior, you didn¡¯t lie to me. Master really dide, and he really wants to take me back.¡±

    He told them about how he identally found the secret code to contact the heavenly sect when he returned to the inn, as well as the conversation he overheard between origin Lord Bingyi, li Miaozhen, and his master, Taoist master Xuancheng.

    ¡°Senior, I was brought up by him. I didn¡¯t expect master to treat me like this.¡± The Saint was sad.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng, the heavenly sect must keep their word ¡­ Although Xu Qian was an expert in this field, he put on a sympathetic expression and asked,

    ¡°Have you ever thought about why Daoist priest Xuancheng is treating you like this?¡±

    It¡¯s all because of my damn charm! Li lingsu said in grief and indignation,

    ¡°The heavenly sect asked me toprehend the Taishang Wang Qing. I¡¯ve made many love rtionships in order toprehend¡± love ¡°and transcend it. It¡¯s just that I used a different method. They don¡¯t understand me, so they think I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s right or wrong, I have a question that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you. You¡¯ve provoked so many women, have you ever thought about their future?¡± It was rare for Xu Qi ¡®an to be so serious. He reminded her, ¡°¡±Although the people of the pugilistic world are not so pretentious, there are many who help each other and even more who forget each other. However, the majority of women still think of you and love you.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when youprehend Taishang Wangqing, will you abandon them like old shoes?¡± he asked lightly as he yed with the wine cup. ¡®Don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself, young man.¡¯

    ¡°Senior, is there a misunderstanding?¡± li lingsu asked in surprise.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted to express her doubts.

    Li lingsu waved her hand. senior, do you know that Miaozhen and I have parents who are disciples of the heaven sect? although the heaven sect cultivates the Taishang Wang Qing, we can still get married and find a Dao partner. Because the Taishang Wangqing was not emotionless. Instead, he had feelings, but he was not trapped by them, and he looked down on them.

    ¡°Therefore, the cultivation partners of our heavenly sect are more like cultivation partners. We can also have sex, but we don¡¯t pay attention to the glue between men and women in the secr world. Even exalted Celestials had Daopanions.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can also have a Daopanion. The heavenly sect¡¯s rules have never limited the number of Daopanions. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I have to bring them all back to the heaven sect in the future. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m traveling the pugilistic world now, and it¡¯s improper for a group of women to follow me.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still trying toprehend the great oblivion. If they follow me, they¡¯ll definitely hinder me from forming a new rtionship.¡±

    Are you sure that the state between Daopanions of the heavenly sect is what your female confidants want? What they wanted was to be glued together in the secr world. Xu Qi ¡®an felt that there were too many things toin about and didn¡¯t know how to start.

    If the disciples of the heavenly sect can have Daopanions, then can I also be Daopanions with li Miaozhen in the future?

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but imagine li Miaozhen lying on the bed and saying to him expressionlessly, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes, I still have to cultivate. Hurry up and end the battle quickly.¡±

    Was there really the interest in dual cultivation between Daopanions in the heavenly sect ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was deeply suspicious.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an  can stay in the garden. I¡¯ll handle the matter between you and Li Miaozhen.¡± When the timees, you might need to make a certain sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t castrate me, everything¡¯s fine,¡± li lingsu quickly said.

    Of course, you¡¯re the key person in my n ¡­ ¡°Of course not,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    With that, he finished thest mouthful of wine and pushed the door open.

    Outside the door, heavy snow began to fall.

    In the middle of the night, snowkes danced.

    A group of people in ck cloaks arrived at the great horn square and knocked on the door of the courtyard where Ji Xuan and the others were staying.

    These cloaked men appeared to be bloated, and if one looked closely, one would discover that there were many things hidden under the cloaks.

    When the cold wind blew, the cloaks were close to their bodies. Judging from the outlines, these cloaked men were wearing strange armor.

    The majestic and strong white Tiger opened the courtyard door and nced at the seven cloaked men outside. He smiled and said, old dragon, you¡¯ve finallye..

 Chapter 1232: Luo Yuhengâ€™s social death (1)

    Chapter 1232: Luo Yuheng¡¯s social death (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The door to the courtyard opened, and The White Tiger led eight cloaked men into the hall.

    The hall was brightly lit by candles, and Ji Xuan and his team, as well as the fourth-rank secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce stationed in Yongzhou City, were seated. Ji Xuan stood up to wee him. Cupping his hands, he said,<div>

    ¡°Greetings, seniors,¡±

    The old dragon, who was the leader of the group, nodded at Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai and took his seat. The seven cloaked men stood behind him in silence.

    ¡°Did you find that person?¡±

    The old dragon asked. His voice was hoarse and deep, as if his throat had been injured.

    ¡°You should know that even if the pce Master were to personallye, it would be very difficult to find that person.¡±

    The fourth-rank secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce said indifferently.

    The old dragon nodded, and a hoarse and low voice came from under the cloak,

    ¡°Where¡¯s the host of the Dragon energy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still searching.¡± The secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce replied.

    After a moment of silence, the old dragon said in a cold tone, ¡®

    I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your efficiency. The Buddhist sect, the mysterious heavenly Pce, and the few of you have been working so hard for so many days, but not only have you not found that person, you haven¡¯t even found a single host of Dragon Qi.<div>

    Was that person Xu Qian or sun Xuanji? Ji Xuan and the rest thought to themselves.

    ¡°There are hundreds of thousands of people in Yongzhou City. To find a person urately is like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡± The rank four spy said, ¡®

    it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes. We just need to find the host of the Dragon energy before that person does.

    ¡°Tell me your n.¡± The old dragon didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t dwell on this topic.

    The secret spy from the mysterious heavenly Pce slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Find the Dragon energy host that young master Ji Xuan encountered in Qingzhou. He¡¯s one of the nine streams of dragon energy, and it¡¯s enough to lure that person out. In order to be faster than the other party, the monks of the Buddhist sect would ¡®patrol¡¯ the city day and night.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely afraid of taking action and hindering the progress of the search. We¡¯ll take the opportunity to find a host.

    ¡°At present, we know that Xu Qian has the Taoist head of the mortal sect, Luo yuneng, ana tne Directorate or celestials, sun xuanjl, witn nim.¡±

    The old dragon raised his hand and interrupted, ¡±

    ¡°Does he know our battle prowess?¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist League has already alerted the enemy. He knows the number of experts of the Buddhist League. As for you ¡­¡± Spy Shen looked at Xu yuanshuang and said,<div>

    ¡°Most likely, he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±

    The old dragon looked at Xu yuanshuang and said without asking, ¡±

    if that¡¯s the case, the chances of him giving up this Dragon Qi is higher. There are nine Dragon Qi, giving up one dragon Qi that is almost impossible to obtain and leaving Yongzhou to find the other Dragon Qi is a better choice. The secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°No hunt is destined to return with a full harvest. Therefore, the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon stopped all missions and lurked in the pugilistic world to track Xu Qian¡¯s whereabouts until he was captured.

    ¡°If he knows how difficult it is to retreat, we will happily ept the Dragon Qi and bring the host back to the hidden Dragon City. It is also our mission to stop Da Feng from gathering the Dragon Qi. The longer the Dragon Qi is scattered outside, the more chaotic the great Feng will be.¡±

    old dragon, ¡± Xu yuanhuai said loudly, ¡± when we hunt Xu Qian, I want you to kill him.

    The old dragonughed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°His life is extremely precious. Does young master Yuan Huai have a grudge against him?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°hatred as deep as the sea.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang, who was beside him, lowered her head. Her elbow was on the armrest of the chair, and her right hand was on her forehead. She didn¡¯t seem to want to talk.

    She Imew that Xu yuanhuai was certain that she had been defiled by Xu Qian and would not believe her exnation at all.<div>

    No one would believe it if there was no supporting exnation for this kind of thing. It would only make things worse.

    Xu yuanshuang had already given up.

    when the timees, we¡¯ll capture Xu Qian, ¡± the old dragon said lightly. young master, you can torture him however you like. Just keep him alive.

    His tone was rxed and confident.

    Pill fragrance Qi Huan interrupted,

    this person¡¯s methods are strange and he¡¯s proficient in several Gu techniques. He¡¯s worth investigating.

    Liu Hongmian chuckled and said, ¡®

    a second-grade Arhat, third-grade Vajra, and the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon. With our assistance, they will surround Xu Qian. As long as he takes the bait, he will not be able to escape. No one can save him.

    Everyone agreed with her words.

    The main force of the hunt was made up of transcendent realm Masters, but Ji Xuan¡¯s team, as well as the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce who were all fourth rank Masters, were just as terrifying.

    Every fourth-grade expert was a well-known existence in the martial world. They were by no means small fries.

    ¡°How can we guarantee that the Buddhist sect won¡¯t go back on their word and fight with us for the Dragon Qi?¡± Ji Xuan suddenly asked.

    The Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions bat power could bepared to a third-grade cultivator, but it was still far from the Buddhist sect¡¯s power in Yongzhou City.

    The spy replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about this.¡±

    He did not exin.

    Ji Xuan slowlv swept his gaze across the crowd. Lowerinz his head, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    The heavy snow soon covered the official road outside the city.

    Two figures inrge cloaks shuttled through the wind and snow, their feet making light creaking sounds.

    ¡°The city gates have been closed.¡±

    The tall and burly Hengyuan raised his head and looked at the Dark City wall.

    Between the tightly shut city gate and the pitch-ck top of the city wall, two words were engraved:Yongzhou!

    They followed the two seniors of the sky sect all the way to Yongzhou.

    After a period of hard cultivation, Hengyuan finally mastered the Vajra power and hisbat strength entered rank-4.

    But the solemness and sorrow between his brows were also increasing day by day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Chu Yuanyang summoned his flying sword and said.

    ¡°Wait .

    Hengyuan looked in the direction of the city gate and said in a low voice,

    ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s someone there.¡±

    He slowly walked over. There were two figures curled up at the city gate, one big and one small, wearing tattered clothes. It was an old man with a wrinkled face and a skinny child.

    They seemed to be a pair of grandfather and grandson.

    They hugged each other tightly in the cold wind and snow, the fire of their lives long extinguished..

 Chapter 1233: Luo Yuhengâ€™s social death (2)

    Chapter 1233: Luo Yuheng¡¯s social death (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hengyuan tried to separate them, but he found that the grandfather and grandson werepletely frozen, like cold, lifeless sculptures.<div>

    This monk, who was clearly a warrior monk but had a strong heart ofpassion, used his hands mixed with icicles to dig a hole in the ground that was as stiff as iron and buried the bodies of the grandfather and grandson. He sat in front of the grave and recited the incantation to ferry souls.

    Chu Yuanqian stood at the side and watched silently.

    They had encountered such a situation many times since the beginning of winter.

    Every year, there would be frozen bones, but this year¡¯s winter was particrly difficult. Those who were poor could still struggle on with theirst breath.

    Those who were homeless, refugees, or beggars would not be able to survive the winter.

    Then, how many people would die this winter?

    Chu Yuanyou didn¡¯t know, but he knew that such a reduction in poption would bring about a terrible negative impact. He also knew that all of this was just the prelude.

    Winter had just begun.

    And the entire winter was still the prelude.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to return!¡±

    Schr Chu said in a low voice. It was hard to tell whether he was talking to the grandfather and grandson in the grave or to himself.<div>

    Green apricot garden.

    When Xu Qian woke up, he felt the soft and tender body in his arms. He subconsciously hugged the other party¡¯s waist and buried his face in the Beauty¡¯s neck.

    The next moment, he opened his eyes and realized that something was wrong.

    Last night¡¯s dual cultivation ended in the hot spring under the ¡± conservative ¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s half-push and half-agreement, which increased Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡® experience ¡± by another level.

    Dual cultivation in the water, the degree of physical pleasure was no better than in bed.

    However, the experience of dual cultivation, the sensory stimtion, and the satisfaction in his heart ¡­ Hehehe.

    When he returned to his room, Luo Yuheng did not let him in during sage time, so Xu Qi ¡®an was resting in the outer room. The question was, who was the woman in his arms?

    It was Luo Yuheng!

    The state preceptor¡¯s beautiful face appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s line of sight. Today, she was like a lc in the morning mist, with a touch of sorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Luo Yuheng smiled and rested his head on his shoulder.<div>

    don¡¯t move. I want to lean on you like this. It¡¯s more reassuring.

    As she spoke, she closed her eyes. Her long eyshes were like cattail-leaf fans, slightly trembling.

    The state preceptor seemed to be. little different today ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an observed the enemy¡¯s situation, and seven emotions quickly shed through her mind. Fear, anger, and desire had passed. Which of the remaining four emotions was her?

    After an unknown period of time, Luo Yuheng heard the sound of the wind and snow outside. He wrapped his arms around his neck and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pavilion to watch the snow.¡±

    There were many attics in the green apricot garden, and the tallest one was a four-story building.

    There was an observation tower on each floor, which Gongsun Xiangyang used to entertain guests and to look into the distance.

    In the wine Hall on the fourth floor, Luo Yuheng was lying in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms on the soft mat. He was wearing a long Daoist robe, half of his chest was exposed, and his hair was messy.

    Her face was red, and her eyes were charming. She was still immersed in the aftertaste of pleasure.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a ss of wine in one hand and put his other hand on the National master¡¯s shoulder. He entered the sage time and looked at the gray sky, where the snow was still falling.

    Luo Yuheng took the wine ss from his hand and drank it all in one gulp. He sighed faintly.<div>

    ¡°I Drink Alone, drink the flying snow, and feel lost for another year.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, do you know my age?¡±

    ¡°Forty?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Luo Yuheng did not speak, but the sorrow in his eyes grew stronger.

    ¡°This is nothing. When you pass the heavenly Tribtion, you¡¯ll be an immortal on earth with a long life and eternal youth. Even if she¡¯s four hundred years old, she¡¯s still more beautiful than an eighteen-year-old girl.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said some sweet words.

    Luo Yuheng shook his head slightly. I¡¯m old enough to be your mother. Mu nanzhi is right.

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m not a good match for vou. If word gets out. I¡¯ll be aughingstock,¡± she said with a sorrowful expression.

    This ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. He didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    This state preceptor was a female hipster!

    When talking to a female hipster, an unintentional word might touch the sensitive part of the other party¡¯s heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wouldn¡¯t have bothered with any other female hipster.

    But since he was the state preceptor ¡­ His heart moved, and he said affectionately, ¡®

    ¡°Love is not separated by age and race. Imperial Preceptor and I are in love, so why should we be surprised by other people¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Life is precious, but love is even more valuable.

    ¡°In my heart, the state preceptor is more important than my life.¡±

    When it came to sweet talk, Xu baikui was not inferior to the Saint.

    However, the women who were involved with him were all of high status, so sweet words didn¡¯t have much effect. Only framing them would make him happy.

    The reason why Xu Qi ¡®an said these words was to drag the Imperial Preceptor society down with him.

    He took advantage of her current state of hipster to encourage her to say things that she would roll on the ground in shame when she thought about it in the future.

    Life was precious, but love was even more valuable ¡­ Luo Yuheng mumbled to himself a few times, and a strange flush appeared on his face. He said softly,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer for twenty years in vain and didn¡¯tpromise with Emperor

    Yuan jing. When your journey in the pugilistic world is over, we¡¯ll officially be Daopanions.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡®

    ¡°Hurry up and Say You Love Me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡°Quickly call Mr. Xu.¡±

    ¡°Xu, Xung ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an shivered and had goosebumps all over his body, but he was extremely excited.

    Haha, state preceptor, you¡¯ve finally met your end. When the dual cultivation ends and you return to your original state, you¡¯ll definitely roll on the ground in shame when you recall what you¡¯ve experienced in the past seven days. Let¡¯s see how you can put on airs in front of me in the future ¡­

    Luo Yuheng was shy for a moment, but it was suddenly reced by sorrow. He sighed and said,

    ¡°Golden Lotus told me that day that you have good fortune and are the best dual cultivation partner. I was originally against it if it could help me extinguish the fire of karma.

    ¡°Dual cultivation means bing Daopanions, but at that time, you were just a small silver Gong.

    ¡°Butter on, you gradually revealed your talent. After the Chu Zhou city massacre case, I actually acknowledged you in my heart. I felt that if you grew up, it was not impossible for you to be my Daopanion for dual cultivation.

    ¡°Since then, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to improve our rtionship. But I¡¯m old enough to be your mother, and I¡¯m both the state preceptor and the head of Dao. I really can¡¯t put down my face. He had been vexed over this for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already hesitated for a long time just to give you the talisman sword. After that, when you went to Chu Zhou city, I still only sent the amulet out through Chu Yuanxi. Actually, I wanted to send you off in person.

    The more Xu Qi ¡®an heard, the more he felt something was wrong. When he heard this, he suddenly panicked.

    The state preceptor ¡­ State preceptor, please shut up, I beg you.

    I just want you to die, I don¡¯t want you to die.

    What did it mean for Luo Yuheng to voice out his inner thoughts?

    It meant that when she recovered and remembered these words, there was a high probability that she would cut him with her sword and kill him to silence him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? My heart is beating so wildly.¡±

    Luo Yuheng said with a frown. ¡°N-nothing, I¡¯m just a little scared.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched stiffly.

    Having said that, he had also confirmed that Luo Yuheng did have a good impression of him and was not simply making use of him.

    The ¡± sorrow ¡± personality inherited the good feelings he had for him, but the probability was magnified. The real Luo Yuheng¡¯s feelings for him were not so exaggerated.

    However, that was in the past.

    After this dual cultivation, this affection would more or less have a qualitative change.

    At this time, Luo Yuheng frowned and looked outside. ¡°Someone is attacking the barrier.¡±

    She immediately wrapped her robe and tied her belt to cover her naked body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already stood up and walked to the Watchtower. He looked down.

    Below the white building, li lingsu stood on a small path, controlling her flying sword to continuously attack the barrier.

    He didn¡¯t seem to notice Xu Qi ¡®an on the Watchtower.

    It was only when Luo Yuheng removed the talisman that the Saint felt something. He looked up and said loudly,

    ¡°Senior, the Gongsun family sent a message saying that they¡¯ve found the boy you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    [ PS: please give me your monthly votes.. ]

 Chapter 1234: Betrayal (1)

    Chapter 1234: Betrayal (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Did he find a host for the Dragon energy?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. He put his hands on the railing and jumped down from the fourth floor.<div>

    ¡°Where¡¯s that kid?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand behind him, and the light blue robe flew out and covered his body.

    Li lingsu was initially unbothered, but she caught sight of Luo Yuheng flying down from the Watchtower from the corner of her eye.

    The National master¡¯s bare face was facing the sky. She used a hairpin to tie up her beautiful hair. It was simple and neat. Compared to a few days ago, her temperament had changed greatly. There was a faint sorrow between her eyebrows.

    Her face was still red, and her eyebrows were charming and graceful.

    As beautiful as. flower ¡­ Li lingsu sighed in her heart and forced herself not to look at her anymore. She straightened her face and said, ¡®

    ¡°In a brothel called¡± the essence of spring.¡±¡±

    ¡°Spring?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and muttered, ¡®¡±¡®That¡¯s not the proper name of a brothel.¡±

    The ending of brothels was usually ¡°building, restaurant, Pavilion,¡± etc., Depending on the specifications.

    it¡¯s not a proper brothel. To be precise, it¡¯s a book club. Li lingsu reported the information from the Gongsun n, ¡°¡±lt was originally founded by a rich girl who likes poetry. It specially invited schrs and held a cultural meeting.<div>

    ¡°After that, something happened to the family and they couldn¡¯t recover. They changed the book club into a brothel and hired some talented women who were also in decline to perform. It¡¯s for the schr and thedy.¡±

    After saying that, li lingsu thought confusedly,¡±Xu Qian seems to know a lot about brothels.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood, and four words appeared in his mind:A themed club!

    This type of ce was verymon in Da Feng, and the most famous one was the brothel.

    The theme of brothels was opera and acrobatic, but they were also engaged in the sex business.

    In addition, there were also some Taoist temples of this nature. Inside, they were full of fair-skinned and beautiful Taoist nuns who would pretend to preach the Scriptures to the Pilgrims. As they spoke, they would start to have sex.

    From a devotee¡¯s point of view, they were not sleeping with prostitutes, but Taoist nuns.

    The style waspletely different.

    This ¡°thick spring¡± was the same logic.

    ¡°State preceptor, let¡¯s go together,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned to Luo Yuheng.

    To be on the safe side, he would bring Luo Yuheng along so that he would have enoughbat power to deal with the uncertain risks.<div>

    Great Corner Field, barracks.

    Shen¡¯s Secret agent reached out and caught the messenger bird that had flown into the courtyard. He pulled out the thin bamboo tube that was tied to his ws.

    He unfolded it and read it. Then, he said to Ji Xuan and the others behind him,

    ¡°I¡¯ve found the host of the Dragon energy.¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s team, who had originally nned to go out and search after breakfast, was pleasantly surprised when they heard this.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    The White Tiger, one of the star mansions, asked.

    The spy, Shen,ughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s in a brothel called¡± deep spring.¡±

    ¡°No wonder we couldn¡¯t find him at all the Inns. He¡¯s hiding in a brothel.¡± The old Daoist shook his head andughed.<div>

    he¡¯s not hiding, ¡± Xu yuanshuang corrected. it¡¯s fate that¡¯s trying to avoid disaster, so he avoided the inn.

    Liu Hongmian didn¡¯t get along with Xu yuanshuang. She smiled and said, ¡®

    ording to what you said, he shouldn¡¯t have gotten into a conflict with the whoremasters. He should¡¯ve just been hiding until we found him. Xu yuanshuang¡¯s pretty face was cold as she said,

    ¡°He might have already left and avoided us again. Or perhaps, there were people with more luck looking for him. Don¡¯t forget, Xu Qian has two Dragon Qi with him.¡±

    In her interpretation, the host of the Dragon energy was exposed because Xu Qian was looking for him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, quickly go over.¡± Ji Xuan looked at Chen and spoke quickly, ¡± with the eyes and ears of the Gongsun family in Yongzhou, I¡¯m afraid that the speed at which they obtain information is not slower than us.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the Buddhist monks immediately. The other party has Luo Yuheng¡¯s support. We can¡¯t deal with them alone,¡± said secret agent Shen with a nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show yourself,¡± the old Daoist suddenly said,¡±lie in ambush nearby so as not to scare off the other party.¡±

    It was spring.

    In the elegantly decorated antique study, a graceful woman with a light veil over her face was reading a book behind the desk.

    The Golden beast on the table was exhaling sandalwood.

    This girl was beautiful, and when she was reading, she had the educated and reasonable air of ady from a big family.

    However, her clothes were secretly lecherous and seduced men.

    Thebination of these two qualities created an indescribable temptation.

    Miao Youfang stood by the window, admiring the snowy scenery outside. The snow was falling.

    After a while, he turned back to look at the beauty at the table and scratched his head.

    After killing the boss of Liu Bo casino with a single sword strike that day, Miao Youfang had originally nned to find an inn to stay in.

    On the way, he met a thief who was snatching the purse of a good woman. He saw injustice and helped the girl get her purse back and beat the thief up.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the girl as beautiful as a flower was one of the top stars of this ¡°strong spring.¡± Her name was Zi Luan.

    Miss Zi Huan had a very good impression of him and invited him to stay over for the night. Miao you Fang was a young man with vigorous qi and blood, so how could he resist the temptation? on one hand, he couldn¡¯t do it, but on the other hand, he took off his pants.

    Last night, a young master dressed like a schr insisted that miss Zi Yan apany him to study. His attitude was unyielding, and miss Zi Yan was unwilling, so he forced himself on her.

    He had been taught a lesson by Miao Youfang and driven out of the ¡°deep spring. ¡±

    Miao Youfang, Oh Miao Youfang, you¡¯re going to be a hero of your generation, so you can¡¯t be reluctant to part with beauty anymore ¡­ Miao

    Youfang coughed and said, ¡®

    ¡°Lady Zi Yan, I¡¯ll be leaving today.¡±

    The girl behind the desk looked up and said gently,

    young master Miao wishes to challenge the strong in the martial arts Conference to hone his martial arts. Rather than living in a living quarters, why not stay at this youngdy¡¯s ce? ¡±

    This was to prevent him from leaving.

    Miao Youfang was speechless for a moment. His intuition urged him to leave this ce. Miao Youfang thought that he had been addicted to miss Zi Yan¡¯s beauty for the past two days, so he felt a sense of guilt.

    it¡¯s precisely because I want to challenge experts and sharpen my martial arts that I can¡¯t be distracted. I need to focus on my cultivation.

    Miss Zi Huan pursed her red lips, disappointment shing in her eyes, and said in a gentle voice,

    ¡°Young master, you can leave tomorrow, alright?¡±

    Miao Youfang corrected him, his expression difficult. As a person with little experience, he couldn¡¯t lie to a woman without blushing or his heart beating fast.

    At this moment, a Sparrow pped its wings andnded on the window sill. Its ck button-like eyes quietly watched the two of them.

    ¡°The person in the portrait is inside.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied to li lingsu while sharing the sparrow¡¯s vision.

    He was very cautious. Considering that a night had passed since the incident, the Buddhist sect and the mysterious heavenly Pce had most likely heard the news, so he did not rashly barge in.

    He chose to control the sparrow to investigate first.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring the person out. We¡¯ll meet up at the green apricot garden.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head and reached out to hold Luo Yuheng¡¯s soft hands, which were hidden in his sleeves, and squeezed them.

    Disgusting! Li lingsu noticed this detail and cursed in her heart.

    He felt offended.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Luo Yuheng replied softly. Just as he was about to take flight, he suddenly froze and looked down at his clenched hands.

    Bang! Bang!

    Miao youfangzheng was thinking about how to refuse when the door was violently kicked open and a group of people barged in.

    The leader was a gentle and handsome young man. He had a slight smile on his face, giving off the feeling that he was easy to talk to.

    Behind him were a young girl with a cold temperament, a cold young man with a long spear on his back, a charming mature woman, an old man in an old Daoist robe, a tall and burly man, and a man from the southern border wrapped in a colorful robe.

    It was the enemy that he had inexplicably made in Qingzhou.

    In addition to this group of people, there were two young monks. One had a gentle look and the other had a strong aura.

    Why were they here?

    They¡¯reing for me?

    Why?

    All these questions shed through his mind, but Miao Youfang¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t slow down. He immediately jumped up and was about to escape through the window.

    ¡°Amitabha, turn back to the shore.¡±

    Suddenly, a gentle and rich voice sounded in her ears.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s body stiffened, and his movements became sluggish. He couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

    White Tiger and Jingyuan moved at the same time. They pressed on Miao Youfang¡¯s shoulders from the left and right and pulled him towards them at the same time.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Jing Yuan snorted coldly and punched The White Tiger¡¯s face with his fist.

    Thetterughed hideously as he retaliated. The two fists collided and an explosion of Qi erupted.

    In the study, the paintings, incense burners, porcin vases, and other decorations all exploded.

    Lady Zi Yan, who was extremely frightened, suddenly felt as if her chest had been hit. Her face suddenly turned pale and she spat out a mouthful of blood. Sheid weakly on the table, her life or death unknown.

    ¡°Lady Zi Yan!¡±

    Miao Youfang¡¯s eyes were about to burst.

    Ji Xuan tilted his head and looked at Jingxin. He said indifferently, ¡°¡±We¡¯ve agreed on this beforehand. The host of the Dragon Qi belongs to us.¡±

    Jingyuan! Jingxin put his hands together and med him. Jingyuan!

    Monk Jing Yuan frowned and unhappily let go of Miao Youfang, no longer snatching.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s eyes were red as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡®

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re targeting me, but since I can¡¯t fight back, why do you still want to hurt the innocent?¡±

    No one paid attention to him. It seemed that this small figure was not worth wasting their breath on.

    take him away. Take a walk outside and let thatte friend see him. Ji Xuan looked at his cousin, Xu yuanshuang. thisdy is injured.

    Xu Qian took my things, ¡± Xu yuanshuang said without any expression.

    Ji Xuan smacked his head as he took off the silk bag from his waist and handed it over.

    After Xu yuanshuang fed the prostitute some healing medicine, the group of people left.

    ¡°No need

    ¡°They¡¯ve already taken her away,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°If Dao chief had stepped forward just now, you might have been ambushed by the Buddhist Arhats and Vajra,¡± li lingsu said with a lingering fear after hearing this.

    Under the hanging veil, Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes were sorrowful. He sighed softly and said,

    ¡°If only I had advanced to the first stage earlier.¡±

    The ¡®sorrow¡¯ personality had three treasures-it was all my fault for sighing and being sad.

    ¡°Senior, this is bad. It seems like we can only give up on this person and find the next target.¡±

    As it was not her own business, li lingsu was not too anxious despite her disappointment.

    To me, I must gather all nine Dragon Qi ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡® ¡°I¡¯ve already anticipated this possibility, so I¡¯ve prepared another n.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± li lingsu asked subconsciously.

    As soon as he finished asking, Xu Qi ¡®an took off his veiled hat.

    Li lingsu was puzzled by this, but before he could ask, the old man Xu Qian raised his foot and kicked him out of the alley. At the same time, he heard Xu Qian¡¯s voice rumbling like thunder, ¡®

    ¡°The heaven sect¡¯s Holy Son, li lingsu, is here!¡±

    Li lingsu had never expected that senior Xu, whom she had always trusted, would actually do such a deranged thing.

    What was even more insane was that he saw Xu Qian calmly take out a round jade pendant and crush it after he finished shouting.

    With a ¡°Kacha¡± sound, a clear light wrapped around Xu Qian and Luo Yuheng and they disappeared.

    In the next moment, a huge Golden Palm descended from the sky and enveloped the entire area.

    The Arhat made his move.

    Li lingsu was in despair..

 Chapter 1235: Ojng Yi blocking the way (1)

    Chapter 1235: Ojng Yi blocking the way (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The giant palm descended from the sky like a mountain, causing li lingsu to feel a suffocating pressure. She didn¡¯t even have the thought of running or dodging. The only thought left in her mind was to wait for death.

    Li lingsu watched in despair as the sky was covered by the giant palm. There was only a golden light in his pupils, and his consciousness fell into boundless darkness.<div>

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The voice of chanting the name of Buddha woke the Saint from his muddled state. He looked around in a daze. This was a world covered in auspicious clouds, and the clouds in the sky were shining with golden light.

    The vague chanting of Sanskrit reverberated in his ears.

    At this moment, li lingsu¡¯s heart was clear and clear, without a trace of distracting thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help but put her hands together.

    ¡°Who are you, almsgiver?¡±

    A Grand voice came from the sky in front of them. A huge figure was sitting on a Lotus tform as big as a Hill. The White-browed Arhat sitting on the Lotus tform was like a giant.

    Li lingsu felt increasingly tiny, and an impulse to escape into the void gate rose in her.

    It wasn¡¯t that li lingsu¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t firm. As a Buddhist, it would be strange if she could remain unmoved in the face of an Arhat.

    Only the most unruly martial artists could resist the mentality of worshiping

    Buddha.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li lingsu, the Saint of the heavenly sect.¡±<div>

    He revealed his identity calmly.

    The precepts of Ordinary Zen masters could still be followed and needed to be recited with sound, but the precepts of Arhats were invisible.

    ¡°Where is Xu Qian?¡±

    ¡°The green apricot garden in the northern suburbs of Yongzhou City.¡± Li lingsu betrayed her teammate calmly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s with you?¡±

    The emotionless Arhat smiled faintly as he picked up a flower. He did not open his mouth, but his Grand and majestic voice reverberated in the Buddha realm.

    the head of the Daoist path of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, and the number one beauty of Da Feng, the princess of zhenbei, mu nanzhi. Li lingsu said. He didn¡¯t even realize that his voice had be sour.

    ¡°What do you want today?¡±

    I wanted to take the Dragon Qi host, but I was toote. Master got there first. Li lingsu said regretfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Li lingsu shook her head and suddenly said in grief and indignation, ¡°¡±Xu Qian is a thief who doesn¡¯t deserve to be a son. I worked hard on my way and was respectful to him, but he betrayed me at the critical moment. I should have sold him out earlier. Not only did he have an affair with Luo Yuheng, but the most beautiful woman in Da Feng was also his wife.

    ¡°Why did I expose you?¡±<div>

    The Arhat asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Li lingsu shook her head and suddenly said in grief and indignation, ¡°¡±Xu Qian is a thief who doesn¡¯t deserve to be a son. I worked hard on my way and was respectful to him, but he betrayed me at the critical moment. I should have sold him out earlier. Not only did he have an affair with Luo Yuheng, but the most beautiful woman in Da Feng was also his wife. Grandmaster, jealousy makes me look disgusting.¡±

    He was like a devout believer, answering the amorous Arhat¡¯s questions while exining his troubles.

    ¡°Lust is emptiness,¡± Arhat du Qing said slowly.

    Li lingsu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The jealousy in her heart dissipated, and she muttered,

    ¡°Lust is emptiness, lust is emptiness.¡±

    He repeated it over and over again, as if he had understood something.

    In the inn.

    Taoist priest Xuancheng summarized the news and said, ¡®

    I heard that Xu Qian has been to Yongzhou before. He seems to have a deep rtionship with the local Gongsun family. I will visit the Gongsun Manor tomorrow.

    With that, he looked at origin Lord Bingyi and waited for further information.<div>

    Origin Lord Bingyi said indifferently,

    ¡°In the past two days, the Vajra of the Buddhist League has been leading the monks around aimlessly. They should be resting in the Buddhand. I didn¡¯t find an opportunity to abduct the monks and interrogate them for information.¡±

    Li lingsu sat cross-legged on the side and made an unnecessary conclusion.

    ¡°Today, the two of you have achieved very little.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist Xuancheng looked at her coldly.

    Progenitor Bingyi said expressionlessly,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling down the mountain for two years. I didn¡¯t understand Taishang Wangqing, but I¡¯ve learned a lot of glib skills. It looks like it¡¯s necessary to be confined.¡±

    Ah, this, it was all Xu Qi. an¡¯s fault ¡­ Li Miaozhen quickly shut up.

    When she was leading the Army in Yunzhou, she was still a proper Holy maiden. After going to the capital and hanging out with Xu for half a year, she gradually got infected with some of his bad habits.

    As he said that, the window door opened with two ¡°Knock Knock¡± sounds.

    The three people of the heavenly sect looked at the window at the same time. Daoist priest Xuancheng waved his hand, and the window opened. A Sparrow flew in and stood by the table, speaking in humannguage, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯m xu Qian.¡±

    Xu Qian ¡­ Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist priest Xuancheng looked at each other without any expression.

    To the emotionless sky sect disciples, this small detail was enough to show how surprised and important they were.

    Xu Qian?

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes instantly brightened and her face glowed. She couldn¡¯t control her smile, but she suppressed it with a guilty conscience. She carefully looked at her master and saw that she wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. She was relieved.

    ¡°Voodoo.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi examined the sparrow and bowed with Daoist priest Xuancheng, ¡°¡±Greetings, fellow Daoist,¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoists,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held back the urge to cup his hands with his wings and maintained the style of a master. While Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi were examining him, he was also observing the two heavenly sect Masters.

    Taoist master Xuancheng had a long ck beard and a pair of majestic Phoenix eyes. Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but think of master Guan.

    Origin Lord Bingyi was a woman whose age could not be determined. She had an outstanding beauty and a curvaceous figure that was unique to mature women. Her temperament was cold and icy, like a lifeless, exquisite puppet.

    Her beautiful face was expressionless.

    As for li Miaozhen, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and then looked away.

    He said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Your sect¡¯s Saint, li lingsu, is travelling with me in the pugilistic world,¡± Daoist priest Xuancheng was expressionless, and his tone was cold.

    His cold attitude wasn¡¯t to express his dissatisfaction, but rather, it was the nature of the sky sect.

    ¡°Li lingsu was captured by an Arhat from the Buddhist sect,¡± Xu Qian replied..

 Chapter 1236: Qjng Yi blocking the way.2

    Chapter 1236: Qjng Yi blocking the way.2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t see any anger, shock, or worry on the faces of origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist priest Xuancheng. The two elders of the heavenly sect still had poker faces.

    This made Xu Qi ¡®an doubt his own n.<div>

    Could li lingsu really make two third -grade heavenly sects turn against

    Buddhism?

    Daoist priest Xuan Cheng said indifferently, ¡®

    ¡°Just take it back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble fellow Daoist to tell me what happened in detail.¡±

    Phew, you heavenly sect people are really ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief and pecked the bird¡¯s head.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯lle with my real body to talk in detail.¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s tone did not change,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, fellow Daoist.¡±

    The sparrow pecked its head and flew away.

    The sparrow¡¯s shadow was reflected in origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s clear eyes. She looked away and sent a message to Daoist priest Xuancheng,<div>

    ¡°He¡¯s using the Voodoo.¡±

    The primordial spirit possessing an animal and the Voodoo controlling an animal were two different concepts.

    The signature character of the former was the orange cat Daoist priest. When the cat was mounted, the Daoist priest¡¯s body could not move.

    The Voodoo was more like turning an animal into a clone or controlling the animal¡¯s thoughts and emotions.

    Xuancheng Daoist priest nodded and added,

    his Voodoo skills are average and not as powerful as we thought. This person¡¯s real cultivation should be at level three.

    Their previous judgment of Xu Qian was that he was at the bottom of rank-3, with a high probability of being a rank-2, and not a rank-I.

    Now that they had met, even though it was only a clone, it was enough for powerhouses of their level to see some clues.

    Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist priest Xuancheng made the judgment based on the fluctuation of each other¡¯s primordial spirit through Xu Qian¡¯s heart

    Voodoo.

    ¡°Du du!¡±<div>

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Daoist priest Xuancheng said in a clear voice.

    Thettice door was pushed open, and a blue-robed young man crossed the threshold and entered the guest room.

    The pupils of Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi turned transparent at the same time. The heaven sect¡¯s ¡®one with the world¡¯ mantra was activated, and Xu Qi ¡®an was once again inspected.

    However, in the eyes of the two third level heavenly grandmasters, Xu Qian was just an ordinary person without any cultivation. There was nothing

    unusual about him.

    This was the biggest anomaly.

    The heaven sect¡¯s ¡± one with the world ¡± mantra was a technique toprehend heaven and earth and assimte with nature.

    The external manifestation was to turn everything around him into his own.

    It was also an extremely profound detection method.

    However, with their level three cultivation, they could not sense anything about Xu Qian¡¯s background.<div>

    An ordinary person?

    How could Xu Qian be an ordinary person? Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi nodded and greeted, ¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please take a seat.¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s bright eyes were firmly glued to him.

    The swordswoman tried to find Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s traces on Xu Qian¡¯s body, but she was disappointed. Xu Qian¡¯s expression was calm and gentle, full of the temperament of a master, calm and restrained.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, on the other hand, had a sharp and mboyant youthful look.

    You¡¯re quite good at acting. If I didn¡¯t know your identity, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you. No wonder li lingsu was fooled by you ¡­ She muttered in her heart.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an took his seat, he faced the cold gazes of the two heavenly sect Masters and went straight to the point.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but li lingsu was taken away by the Buddhist sect because of me.¡±

    He then gave a simple ount of his encounter with li lingsu, their journey together, and the reason why li lingsu was captured by the Arhat.

    He had made some changes to this part, saying that li lingsu was too impatient and was lured out by the other party with the host of Dragon Qi as bait.

    the Arhat was there in person. I couldn¡¯t save him and could only watch him get captured and almost lose his life. It was a miserable sight.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Taoist master Xuancheng and progenitor Bingyi as he spoke. Unsurprisingly, both of them were expressionless.

    He would never be able to see any emotional changes on the faces of the heavenly sect¡¯s Daoist priests ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart, his eyes stopped on the pretty face of origin Lord Bingyi.

    Wasn¡¯t this the three-no-nothing girl from the anime in his previous life? oh no, the three-no-aunties.

    Daoist priest Xuan Cheng pondered for a long time.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist and the Buddhist sect seem to be fighting for the Dragon Qi.¡±

    He was asking Xu Qi ¡®an for information about Dragon Qi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. To show his sincerity, he said,

    ¡°The Dragon Qi is the spirit of the dragon vein. After the Emperor of Da Feng was killed, it also copsed due to various idents. If the Dragon Qi can¡¯t return to the throne, the great Feng dynasty is in danger of being destroyed.¡± Daoist priest Xuancheng nodded his head in realization.

    He had discussed the Dragon Qi with origin Lord Bingyi a few times, and he had almost figured out the truth. Now that he had Xu Qian¡¯s confirmation, he was sure that his guess was correct.

    Origin Lord Bingyimented in a t tone, ¡®

    ¡°Buddhism has been trying to get involved with the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for your help to defeat the Arhats and vajras of the Buddhist League and save the Holy Son,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. It¡¯s a win-win situation for both of us.¡±

    Was Xu Qi. an so arrogant now ¡­ Li Miaozhen muttered to herself.

    Taoist priest Xuan Cheng did not agree immediately. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡®

    How are we going to defeat the Buddhists and save the Saint with just us?¡±

    Origin Lord Bingyi said,

    ¡°This matter should be reported to the celestial venerable and he will make the decision.¡±

    The people of the heavenly sect would not be trapped by the rtionship between master and disciple. It was too difficult to save the Holy Son, so they would not hesitate to choose the safer way-to find the heavenly venerate.

    It was very difficult to use their rtionship as master and disciple and their friendship as fellow disciples to goad them into attacking.

    ¡°No rush!¡±

    Xu Qi. an raised his hand. let me finish before you make. decision ¡­ ¡°Actually, we also have a peak rank-2 expert on our side. Moreover, you guys won¡¯t be unfamiliar with him..¡±

 Chapter 1237: Qing Yi blocking the way (3)

    Chapter 1237: Qing Yi blocking the way (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    He didn¡¯t keep her in suspense. He looked at the door and shouted,

    ¡°State preceptor, pleasee in.¡±<div>

    Origin Lord Bingyi, priest Xuancheng, and Li Miaozhen all turned to look at the door.

    A few secondster, the door of the guest room was pushed open again, and a tall woman wearing a curtain hat and a Daoist robe came in.

    She waved her hand, and the door closed automatically. Then, she took off her curtained hat.

    She was extremely beautiful, and there was a faint sorrow between her brows.

    It was the head of the path of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, a peak rank-2 super powerhouse.

    Finally, there were some changes in the expressions on Daoist priest

    Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s expressionless faces.

    ¡°Greetings, Dao head.¡±

    The three heavenly sect disciples saluted in unison.

    Luo Yuheng nodded and sat down beside Xu Qi ¡®an. He said softly, ¡®

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of capturing the Arhats. What you need to do is to clear the obstacles for me and hold back the two Vajra realm Warriors. There¡¯s no need to fight to the death, just try your best to entangle him.¡±<div>

    ¡°Sun Xuanji of the Directorate of Celestials will also help,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an added.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi had no more objections, the former nodded slightly,

    ¡°Do you have a detailed n?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. no. No one knows about your existence for the time being. Speed is the best n.

    Li Miaozhen pretended not to know Xu Qian and listened in silence.

    She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, then at Luo Yuheng. She tried to recall, but she couldn¡¯t recall any deep friendship between Xu Qi¡¯ an and the Dao chief of the human sect.

    Outside Yongzhou City.

    The group walked on the official road. The road was muddy, and there was still mua-stamea snow on DOtn sloes tnat naa yet to melt.

    They were Ji Xuan¡¯s team of seven and the monks led by Jingxin and Jingyuan.

    Miao Youfang was forced to leave Yongzhou City with the group.

    ¡°Why do we need to leave the city?¡±<div>

    Xu yuanhuai, the young man with the spear on his back, asked with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the eminent monks of Buddhism are merciful and don¡¯t want to hurt the innocent,¡±

    Liu Hongmian replied with a smile. Her tone and expression were mixed with ridicule.

    The handsome Jingxin smiled and exined in a gentle tone, ¡®

    ¡°Yongzhou has a dense poption. If a war breaks out in the city, it is destined to have heavy casualties. The Chu Prefecture city in the North was razed to the ground in the chaotic battle between a group of level three experts.

    moreover, Xu Qian is from the Imperial court. He will not take the bait. Xu yuanhuai didn¡¯t say anything more, as if he had epted this exnation.

    Miao Youfang couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡®

    ¡°If you want to kill me or cut me up, just do it. I¡¯m not a hero when I frown.

    However, before that, you should at least let me die knowing what happened.¡± He red at Ji Xuan, who was in front of him,

    ¡°You¡¯re their boss, so tell me, did I ever offend you? What was he after from Qingzhou to Yongzhou?

    ¡°Did I sleep with your mother or your wife?¡±<div>

    The old Daoist smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re a bbermouth. If you were in the hidden Dragon City, you would have killed three ns with just your words.

    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll chat with you.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve just reached the sixth stage realm, and you¡¯re only one step away from forming copper skin and iron bones. Let me ask you, how long did you take to go from spirit refinement to copper skin and iron bones?¡± Miao Youfang didn¡¯t understand why he was bringing this up, and he said unhappily, ¡®

    ¡°One month.¡±

    ¡°How long did it take you to reach the Qi cultivation stage from the spirit cultivation stage?¡± asked the old Daoist.

    Miao Youfang snorted disdainfully and said, ¡±

    ¡°I started practicing martial arts at the age of nine, and I¡¯m twenty-two this year. How long do you think I took?¡±

    He actually didn¡¯t know how to count, so he deliberately made a disdainful gesture to cover up this fact.

    The old Daoist jiaoye asked,

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Qi cultivation, spirit cultivation, or even copper skin and iron bones, all of them are extremely time-consuming. But you only used a month to fill up your dantian and open up your primordial spirit. Now, the divine light on the surface of your body is faintly visible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? Haven¡¯t you thought of the reason?¡±

    Miao Youfang¡¯s expression suddenly froze, but he quickly thought of the reason. He snorted.

    I¡¯m talented and intelligent. Are you jealous? ¡®

    Ji Xuan turned around andughed,

    ¡°In terms of talent, who here isn¡¯t better than you? If I¡¯m not wrong, your advancement wasn¡¯t because of your talent, but because of your fortuitous encounters.¡±

    Miao Youfang said in shock, ¡®

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    The old Daoist jiaoye shook his head. an ordinary man is innocent, but a treasure is a crime. Do you understand? ¡±

    Miao you Fang was silent, his brows turrowed, deep in thought.

    Suddenly, he realized that the team had stopped. This group of powerful guys had tacitly stopped in their tracks.

    Then, he stared at the official road in front of him as if he was facing a great enemy.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s gaze swept past Daoist priest banana leaf, Liu Hongmian, and the others beside him. All of them had grave expressions, while the eyes of the young man carrying the spear on his back were red, as if he had seen his father¡¯s murderer.

    The beautiful woman beside the young man had aplicated expression on her face as she bit her lips like a young girl.

    Miao you Fang looked into the distance and saw that there was a person blocking the road ahead.

    He was wearing a fluttering green robe and holding a narrow long knife.

    [ PS: no more for today. Go to sleep first. I¡¯ll update the next chapter tomorrow.

    ] Yes, I¡¯ll try my best..

 Chapter 1238: 80-non-living fruit slot _1

    Chapter 1238: 80-non-living fruit slot _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    He held the saber in his right hand, and the cold wind lifted his robe and tousled his long hair. He stood in front of the group of people.

    His expression was calm, and his eyes were like a bottomless abyss.<div>

    Xu Qian ¡­ Jingxin and Jingyuan hadplicated expressions. They put their palms together and chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice.

    Ji Xuan subconsciously squinted his eyes and carefully examined the blue-robed man.

    After the initial solemness and surprise, Liu Hongmian¡¯s beautiful face rxed. With the Arhat, Vajra, and the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon leading the charge, she had the confidence to rx.

    So, she began to examine the rumored Xu Qian from a woman¡¯s perspective.

    Liu Hongmian had to admit that this person was undoubtedly outstanding in terms of temperament and bearing.

    Even for someone like her, who highly valued looks, she had to admit that she was a little stunned for a moment.

    Unfortunately, his appearance was too ordinary.

    Not to mention Ji Xuan and Xu yuanhuai, both of them had extremely good looks. Even Miao Youfang had decent facial features and was a little handsome.

    Among these people, the most excited one was still the pill fragrance of begging for joy. He was still brooding over Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s continuous use of several Gu techniques. He kept it in mind and was full of desire for the truth.

    ¡°Amitabha. Almsgiver Xu, you¡¯vee in the end.¡±

    Jingxin put his hands together and left the crowd. He stepped forward alone and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an calmly.<div>

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, if you convert to Buddhism, with your aptitude and your karma with Buddhism, you might be able to be on equal footing with the Buddha of the Gxia tree in the future.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree was the most powerful person after the Buddha.

    Upon hearing this, Ji Xuan and the others were a little confused and looked at Jingxin¡¯s back in shock.

    What was he saying ¡­

    It was understandable that the Buddhist League wanted to win Xu Oian over. as

    the monks often forced people to enter the Buddhist League.

    However, monk Jingxin¡¯s words just now could no longer be exined by roping him in. It was simply treasonous. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Liu Hongmian muttered as she looked at Ji Xuan.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted before they rxed. With a smile on his face, he asked Jingyuan, who was not far away,

    ¡°Master Jingyuan, what does Zen Master Jingxin mean?¡±

    Jing Yuan¡¯s expression was cold and arrogant and he did not answer. Ji Xuan didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The small team transmitted their voices to each other,<div>

    ¡°The Buddhist sect is hiding something from us.¡±

    equal status with the Gxia tree, equal status ¡­ It¡¯s a joke. Even among rank ones, the Gxia tree is almost invincible.¡± however, Jingxin wouldn¡¯t have said such things without a reason.

    The seven of them weremunicating through voice transmission. Liu Hongmian, joy-begging dan Xiang, and Xu yuanhuai were the most surprised.Xu yuanshuang¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly, as if she had grasped something.

    Daoist priest jiaoye was the same.

    Only Ji Xuan and white Tiger had an indescribable shock in their eyes. They had finally realized the truth.

    As the son of the hidden Dragon city¡¯s master and The White Tiger of the twenty-eight lunar mansions, they had more detailed information than Liu Hongmian and the others.

    ¡°Cut the crap. Give me that kid and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept past Jing Xin and looked at Miao Youfang, who was being protected in the crowd.

    He¡¯s alsoing for me ¡­ Miao Youfang¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Jingxin shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°Since almsgiver Xu is so stubborn, I can only let you ept the baptism of the light of Buddha ¡­¡± Arhat, please!¡±<div>

    When he said thest four words, his expression was sincere and his voice was loud.

    In the blue sky, beams of clear and bright Buddhist light lit up. In the center of the beams of light was a thin old monk sitting on a Lotus tform. His white eyebrows drooped on both sides of his cheeks, his eyes were half closed, and his hands were picking flowers.

    ¡°Fozi, follow me back to nda.¡±

    The old monk¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and his voice was like thunder, as if it contained the might of heaven.

    Everyone¡¯s minds went ¡°boom¡± and they were temporarily deafened, unable to hear anything.

    All that was left in his mind was the impulse to convert to Buddhism. The Buddhist monks subconsciously put their palms together and chanted the name of Buddha devoutly.

    At this time, the wildughter woke them up from their devout state and their state of conversion to Buddhism.

    Immediately after, Xu Qian responded loudly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a great warrior, but I don¡¯t enter the Buddhist path.¡±

    He held his saber and stood proudly, not affected at all.

    Ji Xuan, Xu yuanhuai, White Tiger, and Liu Hongmian, who were all martial artists, hadplicated feelings in their hearts.

    As martial artists, they could not control their impulse to convert to Buddhism just now.

    Martial artists paid attention to their nature and were unruly. They would use their strenzth to break the restrictions and fizht with others, the heavens, and themselves.

    The purer one¡¯s belief was, the more courageous and vigorous one¡¯s progress on the path of martial Dao would be.

    ¡°This Xu Qian didn¡¯t even waver in the face of. second level Arhat¡¯s pressure ¡­¡± Liu Hongmian pursed her lips and gave the blue-robed man a deep look.

    On the other side, Arhat du Qing stretched out his hand. A huge Buddha Palm condensed in the air and fell from the sky, trying to capture Xu Qian.

    At that moment, a brilliant sword light shed across the sky like a shooting star.

    The Golden Palm was shattered by the sword Qi.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the sword Qi and saw a woman wearing a feather robe and a lotus flower crown flying over on a sword.

    She was as beautiful as a fairy, and the Cinnabar between her eyebrows was bright and eye-catching.

    Luo Yuheng, the chief of the path of the human sect, was at the peak of the second rank. He was a figure who truly stood at the top of the pyramid in the nine regions.

    Among all the women in the major forces, there were three who were well-deserved to be the top powerhouses. They were the zed Bodhisattva of Buddhism, the Nine-Tailed Fox, the princess of the thousand demon Kingdom, and Luo Yuheng, the head of the human sect.

    Liu Hongmian and Xu yuanshuang were both prideful women, but when they saw the goddess-like state preceptor, they actually felt ashamed of their own inferiority.

    The emotionless Arhat was not surprised to see Luo Yuheng, who had appeared out of nowhere. In fact, he seemed to have been waiting for her to appear..

 Chapter 1239: 80-unripe fruit slot 2

    Chapter 1239: 80-unripe fruit slot 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The Arhat said slowly, ¡®

    ¡°Luo Yuheng, you¡¯re only one step away from the heavenly Tribtion. It must not feel good to be surrounded by karmic sinmes, right?<div>

    ¡°In the capital, your karmic sinmes were already on the verge of losing control after your battle with ck Lotus.

    ¡°Buddhism doesn¡¯t want to fight with Taoism. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then leave. Or else ..

    The people below listened to the unknown secrets of Arhat du Qing and had different feelings.

    The cultivation method of the human sect was shrouded in karmic fire?

    Who was ck Lotus? how could he fight so fiercely with Luo Yuheng?

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s karmic sinmes were already on the verge of losing control?

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s karmic fire was on the verge of losing control!

    All the Buddhist monks were overjoyed, and Ji Xuan and the rest were also excited.

    Even if he had full confidence in the Arhat, even if he knew that his side had two Vajra realm and the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon, Luo Yuheng¡¯s reputation was too great.

    Once the Arhat could not hold on, such a top-notch expert was enough to change the situation.

    That was why they had always been wary of Luo Yuheng. In everyone¡¯s n, the Arhat would dy Luo Yuheng while the rest of the people would end the battle quickly.<div>

    After subduing Xu Qian, Vajra and the Azure Dragon¡¯s seven constetions would be free to help Arhat of passion deal with Luo Yuheng. Only then would they be safe.

    But now, it seemed that there was no need to be so cautious.

    If Luo Yuheng¡¯s condition was really as bad as Arhat emotionless had said, the Arhat alone would be enough to suppress Luo Yuheng.

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡±

    The female state preceptor raised her delicate and beautiful eyebrows.

    ¡°The human sect might have to change its Dao head.¡±

    Emotionless Arhat said indifferently.

    Luo Yuheng sneered. He grabbed a rusty iron sword from the void and threw it at Arhat du Qing.

    The sword light was brilliant.

    Everyone subconsciously closed their eyes. Their eyeballs were burning and hot tears were flowing.

    The iron sword pierced through the amorous Arhat and left a big hole in his chest, but no blood flowed out.<div>

    In the next moment, the ¡®injury¡¯ on Arhat du Qing¡¯s chest recovered.

    ¡°I¡¯m cultivating the non-living fruit position,¡± said the amorous Arhat petalpluck, smiling.

    Luo Yuheng snorted and controlled the flying sword to pierce through the Arhat of passion back and forth, creating terrifying and hideous sword wounds on his body.

    However, as he smiled, his ¡®injuries¡¯ were all gone.

    The non-living fruit position meant that those who cultivated this fruit would neither live nor die, and would be worshipped forever.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn,¡±

    Arhat du Qing shook his head and ignored the iron sword¡¯s persistent attack. He bent his finger and flicked out a golden light.

    Under the golden light, Luo Yuheng¡¯s body underwent a jaw-dropping transformation. She quickly aged, wrinkles appeared on her cogen-filled face, and her jet-ck hair changed.

    In an instant, the stunning beauty turned into an old woman with white hair.

    After a while, vitality gushed out of her body. Her height shrank and her wrinkles disappeared. She became an infant, a girl, a young girl, and a mature and charming woman.

    Then, his hair turned white again.<div>

    In just a few breaths, Luo Yuheng had experienced a reincarnation.

    She seemed to have fallen into this reincarnation and was unable to break free.

    ¡°This is the non-living fruit of Buddhism, second only to the thief-killing fruit ¡® Ji Xuan said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling in Jianghu for decades. I¡¯ve learned a lot this time.¡± Daoist priest jiaoye said with emotion.

    The others were in awe and excited.

    At this moment, the iron sword flew back to Luo Yuheng¡¯s hand. She was now a cute little girl.

    The moment he held the iron sword, the endless reincarnation was destroyed, and Luo Yuheng returned to his tall and beautiful appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your position of no-fruit.¡±

    She raised the iron sword with her bare hands, and a lotus petal appeared behind her, followed by two petals. three petals. four petals ¡­ A full nine-petal Lotus surrounded her in the center.

    Each lotus petal contained a terrifying sword force.

    The nine-petal lotus flower closed and turned into sword Qi that gathered in the iron sword.

    It was the top sword technique of the human sect¡¯s Qi sword-lotus flower!

    The onlookers were scared out of their wits. Just by seeing the lotus flower sword technique, they could not help but feel despair.

    Luo Yuheng threw out his iron sword.

    The iron sword turned into a stream of light and flew up into the sky. In an instant, it collided with Arhat douqing.

    Thunder rumbled in the sky, and the terrifying sword Qi was like a heavy rain.

    Below, Ji Xuan and the rest, as well as the Buddhist monks, were fleeing in fear, unable to avoid it.

    Pfft! Pfft!

    The three Zen masters were not fast enough. If they were too slow, they would immediately die and be minced into meat paste by the sword Qi.

    This wave of explosion did notst long. The warrior monk Jingyuan used his Vajra divine skill to withstand a few scattered sword Qis. He raised his head impatiently and observed the situation in the sky.

    In the air, the aftershock of the sword Qi had yet to die down and it pierced Jingyuan¡¯s tears, causing them to flow madly.

    A few secondster, he finally saw the situation in the sky.

    Jing Yuan¡¯s pupils contracted violently and his face turned pale. Under the blue sky, on the Lotus tform, there was an iplete body sitting cross -legged.

    His head and half of his chest were destroyed by the sword. Dark golden blood flowed out of his broken chest, and his internal organs could be vaguely seen.

    No one would be hurt if they didn¡¯t bear fruit, and any strength was false. Could it be ¡­ Could it be that the amorous Arhat¡¯s unbearing fruit position ¡­ ¡°The Arhat is dead? the emotionless Arhat is dead?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Hongmian, who had clearly seen the situation in the sky, eximed in shock.

    This sentence triggered the fear of the Buddhist monks.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s face darkened and he shouted at Jingxin, ¡®

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Luo Yuheng¡¯s body is burning with karmic fire and he has a hidden illness? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s face was solemn, and he did not say a word.

    The White Tiger quietly approached the Xu siblings. His main mission this time was to protect the Xu siblings.

    Once there was danger, he would immediately transform into his original form and escape with Xu yuanhuai and Xu yuanshuang.

    The wind followed the Tiger. With his natural talent, he could definitely lead the siblings to retreat safely.

    While everyone was in a state of panic, the amorous Arhat¡¯s physical body was surrounded by Buddhist light. His flesh squirmed and recovered to its original state..

 Chapter 1240: 80-non-living fruit slot (3)

    Chapter 1240: 80-non-living fruit slot (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Hu ¡­ Zen Master Jingxin heaved a sigh of relief and said,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The emotionless Arhat won¡¯t die.¡±<div>

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, but their hearts were still heavy.

    It was obvious that Luo Yuheng¡¯s condition was not as weak as the amorous Arhat had said.

    The sword just now was shockingly powerful. Even Arhat du Qing himself

    suffered a great loss.

    After Arhat du Qing¡¯s physical body was restored, he stared at Luo Yuheng with a grave expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually managed to quell the karmic sinmes.¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips curled up. I don¡¯t know if the human sect will change its Dao head or not. But today, nda will have one less Arhat.¡±

    How arrogant! The Buddhist monks were furious, but when they looked at the Arhat, they were surprised to find that the Arhat did not refute.

    This ¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart sank, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Qian in the distance.

    Xu Qian looked calm and confident from the beginning to the end, as if everything was within his expectations.

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s expression becameplicated.<div>

    The emotionless Arhat took out a golden alms bowl.

    The Golden alms bowl was turned upside down, sprinkling clear golden light. A few human figures were revealed in the golden light.

    The eight-feet-tall, hairless, and brass-sculpted King Kong of difficulty. It was the Asura King Kong du fan, who had an ugly appearance and fierce eyes.

    Eight caped figures of the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions with slightly ¡®fat¡¯ bodies.

    A luxurious lineup.

    Miao you Fang was dumbfounded. The appearance of the man blocking the way had already made him scratch his head. As a result, even more terrifying experts had appeared one after another.

    This shocked him and gave him a strong sense of absurdity.

    What have I done?

    Why did I get involved in a battle of this level?

    Who am I? Where am I?

    His mind was filled with question marks.<div>

    Luo Yuheng squinted his eyes and nced at The Golden Bowl. Before he could react, his body was covered and drowned in golden light, and then he disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The emotionless Arhat reached out his palm and held The Golden Bowl in his hand. He looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an indifferently, then turned to look at The

    Guardian of Dunnan and The Guardian of Dunnan.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng is at the peak of second grade. I¡¯m no match for him, so I can only trap her in the Buddha realm. You should finish this battle quickly. There¡¯s no time to dy.¡±

    As he spoke, the Golden alms bowl in his palm shook violently.

    This Dharma artifact alone could not trap Luo Yuheng.

    The king Kong of difficulty put his palms together. yes!

    Only then did the emotionless Arhat nod his head in relief and throw himself into the Golden alms bowl.

    When the two rank-2 powerhouses entered the Golden alms bowl, the terrifying pressure dissipated, leaving only the Golden alms bowl hovering in the air.

    ¡°Buzz ¡­ Buzz .

    The Golden alms bowl trembled violently and rippled with light.<div>

    Everyone raised their heads to look at the sky, including the two vajras and the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    The shaking of the Golden alms bowlsted for a while before it gradually slowed down and became more stable.

    Everyone¡¯s expression immediately rxed. They knew that the amorous Arhat had already entangled the chief of the human sect and that the terrifying female state preceptor could not escape for the time being.

    Luo Yuheng is so scary ¡­

    The people of fourth-grade and below represented by Ji Xuan and Jingxin were relieved. They regained their calmness and looked at Xu Qian with either mockery, hostility, or confidence.

    Without Luo Yuheng, this person¡¯s reinforcements would at most be a third ¨C grade Warlock.

    The old dragon, who was wrapped in a cloak, raised his head. Under the brim of his hat, a pair of golden vertical eyes could be seen. He examined Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment and said in a hoarse voice, ¡®

    ¡°Two vajras, ording to our agreement, this person belongs to the Buddhist sect. Everything he has on him will belong to us.¡±

    The Shura Metal King¡¯s voice was low and deafening.

    After we capture Fozi, we will bring him to the hidden Dragon City.

    The old dragon nodded slowly, ¡±

    ¡°We have always believed in the credibility of Buddhism.¡±

    The two Vajra realm Warriors and the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions formed a triangle and surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an. During the process, they talked calmly as if he was already a turtle in a jar.

    As the old dragon spoke, he observed Xu Qi ¡®an carefully, and his hoarse voice came out from the hood, ¡®

    ¡°Where¡¯s sun Xuanji? There was no harm in letting him appear and personally pick an opponent.

    ¡°I hope he can pick the two Vajra Warriors.¡±

    He drew a dark red long de from his cloak andughed in a hoarse voice.

    becausepared to a Warlock, I¡¯d rather see your methods.

    That day in the capital, this person was a genius who made his Lord return in defeat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was still calm, and the corners of his mouth lifted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but senior Brother Sun chose you.¡±

    He looked behind the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    A white-robed figure had appeared several feet behind the blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions.

    His facial features were ordinary, his height was ordinary, and he was holding a piece of calligraphy in his hand:

    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡±

 Chapter 1241: Xu Qjan is Xu Qj â€˜an (1)

    Chapter 1241: Xu Qjan is Xu Qj ¡®an (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Both the hidden Dragon City and the Buddhist League were not surprised by sun Xuanji¡¯s appearance, because they had already expected it.

    Ji Xuan quietly clenched the teleportation jade talisman in his palm as he looked at the white-robed sorcerer in the distance with some surprise.<div>

    A wise man would think of a thousand things. In their judgment, sun Xuanji would very likely take advantage of their unguarded state and use the teleportation array to seize them by force.

    If Xu Qian wanted to snatch the host of the Dragon Qi, he would definitely make use of his own advantages to achieve the goal of fighting the strong and snatching the food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth.

    After the deductions of Ji Xuan and the others, what he could use was nothing more than his own elusive Gu techniques and the fancy abilities of sun Xuanji, a Warlock.

    Therefore, they had already prepared countermeasures and were waiting for Xu Qian¡¯s vigorous operation to be defeated and suppress his arrogance.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, sun Xuanji had actually appeared just like that, right behind the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    With a cold snort, the old dragon turned around and swung his long saber. The seven cloaked men beside him did the same.

    A snow-white, curved de light broke out of the de, and the air was distorted by the de Qi.

    Sun Xuanji didn¡¯t move an inch. He raised his foot and stepped on the ground. Twisted array patterns rose in front of him, forming a wall of air.

    The saber ray struck the Qi wall formed by the formation patterns, but it disappeared like a y ox into the sea.

    A teleportation array!<div>

    A Warlock who was proficient in all kinds of formations could show off their skills in many ways.

    In any case, he could show off whether he was a human or a ghost, only the martial artist would be able to take the beating.

    Sun Xuanji flicked his hand and threw out a picture scroll. The picture scroll unfurled above everyone¡¯s head and turned into a rolling cyclone, trying to suck everyone down into it.

    ¡°Small tricks!¡±

    The seven cloaked men led by Cang Long began to move their robes and their auras began to link together, condensing into a transcendent realm power.

    The Azure Dragon Saber shed backward, and the brilliant Saber Light cut into the cyclone.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The painting scroll shattered, turning into clear light and scattering.

    Unhurriedly, sun Xuanji raised his hand and clenched it.

    These clear lights twisted and wriggled on their own, forming an interwoven formation pattern.

    At the center of the formation pattern was the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.<div>

    With a sh of clear light, the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon and sun Xuanji disappeared at the same time. They had been forcibly taken away by a third stage Warlock.

    This time, the situation on the field was that two third-grade Vajra realm martial artists surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an. They were still a little cautious and afraid just now, but now, even the most calm and experienced Taoist priest jiaoye did not think that Xu Qian could cause any trouble.

    There were two Vajra realm martial artists, more than five rank-4s, and a group of monks.

    And now, Xu Qian was alone.

    ¡°He should still have other tricks up his sleeve.¡± Ji Xuan suddenly said.

    At this moment, Jingxin said loudly, ¡®

    ¡°Martial uncles, you must not let him take out the stupa.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Jingxin exined when he saw the people from

    Hidden Dragon City looking at him with questioning eyes, ¡±

    ¡°Previously, Xu Qian was hiding in the Stupa Pagoda to avoid martial uncle du<div>

    Nan¡¯s pursuit. This Pagoda is the magic treasure of Bodhisattva Faji of the

    Buddhist sect. ¡±

    Ji Xuan and the others came to a sudden realization. They only knew that Xu Qian had once escaped from the pursuit of the Vajra, but they didn¡¯t know the details.

    Xu yuanhuai frowned. if he hides in the stupa, can the two vajras find him? ¡®

    Jingxin shook his head. it¡¯s a Bodhisattva¡¯s Dharma Treasure. Vajra can¡¯t break it.

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so calm,¡± the old Daoist jiaoye said.

    As he spoke, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an take out the Stupa Pagoda. The dark gold exquisite Pagoda floated out of his arms and quickly grew in size. In an instant, it became a tower 60 meters tall.

    The Shura metal statue flicked its finger and shot out a Qi movement. With a ¡± ding ¡± sound, it hit the Stupa Pagoda and sent it flying diagonally before it crashed heavily on the ground.

    Jingyuan shook his head slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me if you want to summon the Stupa in front of the two Vajra realm martial artists.¡±

    This time, he had no other means.

    what a lot of treasures, ¡± Liu Hongmian said sweetly. it¡¯s a pity for such an interesting man to escape into the void sect.

    The people from the hidden Dragon City watched coldly as if they had already seen Xu Qian being easily subdued by the two Vajra realm Warriors.

    Sending him to the Buddhist school was also. good thing. The hidden Dragon City would have one less major threat ¡­ Ji Xuan no longer held the teleportation jade talisman tightly.

    The Vajra of resilience walked slowly toward Xu Qi ¡®an. With every step he took, a powerful¡¯ force ¡®was formed, like a cage, trapping Xu Qi¡¯ an within.

    It was conceivable that when he walked in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, the cage would firmly bind the young man and he would not be able to move at all.

    The Asura Vajra did not move. He turned his head and stared at the Stupa Pagoda, guarding against it from suddenly going berserk.

    This was the only variable in the battle.

    although this magic weapon is not very aggressive, it is very troublesome. Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm is still sealed inside. I can take this opportunity to retrieve it ¡­

    As the Asura Guardian was thinking, he suddenly saw the Stupa gate open and a man and a woman walk out.

    The woman was wearing a in white robe. Her ck hair was tied up with a Jade hairpin, and there was a ck and white Tai Chi fish embroidered on her chest.

    The man had a long beard that reached his chest. He was wearing a ck Daoist robe, ck boots, and a Lotus crown on his head. His Phoenix eyes were cold.

    The long-bearded Daoist priest raised his hand, aimed his palm at the Vajra and clenched his fist.

    Suffering from this sudden attack, the disaster avoiding Vajra¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. His Kasaya betrayed him as it suddenly tightened, revealing the fine outline of his burly figure.

    The Rosary hanging around his neck betrayed him. He pulled it back, trying to strangle him to death.

    Fortunately, King Kong didn¡¯t need a weapon. Otherwise, the weapon would also stab the master in the back.

    The face of the Vajra surpassers turned red, as if he was suffocating. The veins on his forehead bulged, and he let out a deep growl. His Kasaya exploded into pieces, and his prayer beads shot out one by one.

    ¡°Ding ding ding!¡±

    Because Xu Qi ¡®an was nearby, he was affected. He calmly waved the prayer beads that were flying at him.

    What was going on?

    Ji Xuan, Xu yuanshuang, Xu yuanhuai, Jingxin, Jingyuan ¡­ The two groups of people guarding the host of the Dragon O?, Miao Youfang, turned their heads to look at the stupa.

    He looked at the two rank-3s from the sky sect who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°I¡¯m Xuan Cheng from tianzong.¡±

    ¡®Origin Lord Bingyi of the heavenly sect.¡±

    The two Taoist masters introduced themselves coldly.

    The Asura Vajra red at the two of them and slowly spat out two words, ¡®

    ¡°Sun god!¡±

    Third-grade Daoist, yang God!

    Ji Xuan and the others were all knowledgeable people and knew what the ¡°sun god¡± meant.

    ¡°This is his trump card ¡­¡± Ji Xuan said in a low voice.

    The expressions of Liu Hongmian and the others turned ugly.

    Xu yuanhuai was furious and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Why is the sky sect also involved?¡±

    The anger in his heart had almost reached the critical point. After many twists and turns, he finally wanted to capture Xu Qian and avenge his sister.

    In the end, two more Daoist priests of the heavenly sect jumped out, and they were third-grade yang gods.

    Daoist priest jiaoye pondered for a moment and said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡®

    ¡°Li lingsu¡¯s capture today was a show he put on to drag the two yang gods of the sky sect into the water. No wonder sun Xuanji didn¡¯t attack us just now. ¡°So he had a n all along. This is his trump card.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s the one hunting us, not us hunting him,¡± Ji Xuan replied with a bitter smile.

    The crowd looked at Xu Qian again.

    At this moment, they found that Xu Qian didn¡¯t change his posture, position, or expression from beginning to end.

    He stood with his saber in hand, his gaze calm.

    It was as if everything was within his control.

    Hiss ¡­ Liu Hongmian gasped softly. She had to admit that other than his average looks, Xu Qian¡¯s intelligence was as outstanding as his bearing.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other and saw a sense of defeat and unspeakable fatigue in each other¡¯s eyes.

    For the people of the hidden Dragon City, this was the first time they had fought with Xu Qian.

    However, Jingxin and Jingyuan had been toyed with by Xu Qi ¡®an time and time again from Leizhou to Xiang Zhou, and from Xiang Zhou to Yongzhou. This made them angry, but it was also apanied by a strong sense of fatigue.

    She didn¡¯t want to fight with him anymore.

    Du Nan said angrily,

    ¡°First it was Luo Yuheng, then it was the heavenly sect. Are you determined to go against the Buddhist League?

    the four bodhisattvas havee personally. Can your heaven sect withstand the anger of Buddhism? ¡±

    Vajra red.

    Du Nan was also furious. He had also suffered losses from Leizhou. When he arrived at Yongzhou, he had set up an ambush to capture Xu Qi ¡®an. In the end, he had been injured by Luo Yuheng.

    Now, they were finally in a situation where they could catch a turtle in a jar. In the end, in the end, two stinky Daoist priests jumped out and got in the way.

    Origin Lord Bingyi¡¯s t voice replied, ¡®

    ¡°Hand over the Saint and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll release you from purgatory first.¡±

    The Vajra Dunan was furious. With a ¡± Hong ¡± sound under his feet, soil and rocks flew up. He took the lead and charged toward the two sun gods of the heaven sect.

    Daoist priest Xuancheng and origin Lord Bingyi raised their hands and pressed their palms against each other. After gathering their strength for a short while, they pushed out a ck-and-white Tai Chi fish towards the Vajra Dunan.

    This Tai Chi fish didn¡¯t have any Qi movement.

    However, when the people in the distance saw it, they only felt dizzy and their primordial spirits were on the verge of copsing.

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra and the Tai Chi fish collided together. With a ¡± Weng ¡°, a shock wave appeared in the air.

    The eight-foot body suddenly froze. An illusory and unreal Vajra of difficulty made a posture of leaning back from the body.

    The primordial spirit of a dignified third- grade Vajra was almost beaten out.

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra¡¯s primordial spirit made a hand gesture in time. Then, his primordial spirit was stabilized and returned to its position.

    The Vajra du fan followed closely behind and joined hands with du Nan, who had stabilized his primordial spirit, in an attempt to break up the two yang gods and fight each other.

    Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist priest Xuancheng stood on their flying swords and flew like the wind.

    The two sides chased each other, and in the process, they constantly fought, gradually leaving the crowd behind.

    The eyes of Ji Xuan and the others followed the four transcendent realm Masters until they disappeared.

    Then, everyone looked away and looked at Xu Qian.

    The current situation was that Xu Qian was fighting against a group of them. Xu Qi ¡®an dragged his knife and looked down at the crowd. He grinned and said,

    ¡°Everyone, the show is about to start.

    ¡°Are you all going toe at me together, or are you all going to die one by one?¡±

    Arrogant!

    At that moment, Xu yuanhuai, White Tiger, Liu Hongmian, Miao Youfang, the host of the Dragon Qi, Ji Xuan, and even the warrior monk Jing Yuan were all experts who walked the path of martial arts or took a simr path.

    A strong battle intent and hostility rose from him, and he wanted to teach this arrogant guy a lesson.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, ¡°If senior brother yang was present, the effect would be even more explosive.

    Senior brother Yang¡¯s ability to mock a group had always been top-notch.

    what big words. You want to challenge us all by yourself? ¡± ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a rank-3?¡± Xu yuanhuaiughed in anger.

    ¡°Hey. hey, you ¡­¡±

    Miao Youfang finally found a chance to speak. He shrugged and said, ¡®

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a friend or foe, brother, your ability to seek death is truly amazing. ¡°Among these people, I estimate that there will be no less than five rank-4s.

    ¡°One punch from each of them is enough to kill you, and that¡¯s not including the other monks.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re also a rank-4, you can only be beaten up.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re a rank-3, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t say anything, but they all looked at Xu Qian as if he was crazy.

    With thebat power on their side, unless it was a rank-3, no rank-4 master could fight against them, not even a rank-4 who had two systems.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    At this moment, everyone heard Jingxin say in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Although this person is not a rank-3, he is more difficult to deal with than any rank-4.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai frowned and asked the question for everyone else.

    Jingxin sighed and put his hands together. ¡°Xu Qian is Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±

    A stone that caused a thousand ripples!

    Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai¡¯s expressions were the most exaggerated. Their eyes were wide open, and their expressions froze.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s coquettish expression froze, but her beautiful eyes were bright as she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    [ PS: please take a look at my sincere expression.. ]

 Chapter 1242: Enemies in high spirits (1)

    Chapter 1242: Enemies in high spirits (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qian was Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai felt a shock in their heads, as if they had been hit by a stick.<div>

    Other than the Xu siblings, Liu Hongmian¡¯s reaction was the most intense. She was the only female present other than Xu yuanshuang.

    A woman¡¯s interest in an outstanding man was like a man¡¯s sexual interest in a beautiful woman.

    Liu Hongmian was born in the ten thousand Flower House of the Jian province. This Jianghu faction was formed by women. At the beginning, because they were not strong enough, they had encountered many bad things.

    Later on, they thought of the idea of marriage. They would marry the beautiful women in the sect to heroes, sect leaders, young talents, and so on. Even in the officialdom of Jian province, many officials took pride in marrying women from the ten thousand Flower House.

    Now, the ten thousand Flower House had already established itself in Jianzhou, and its connections were deeply rooted, but the corresponding tradition had been preserved.

    The women of the ten thousand Flower House hated to see young men who were strong, handsome, and had a high reputation.

    They would be infatuated when they saw it.

    Liu Hongmian pursed her lips and stared at Xu Qian, no, Xu Qi ¡®an, in the distance. Her eyes were burning.

    Compared to the Xu sisters ¡®intense reaction and Liu Hongmian¡¯s sudden interest, the old Daoist jiaoye quickly calmed himself down after a brief moment of shock. His expression was solemn and he fell silent.

    As for the pleasure-seeking elixir fragrance, who was a member of the southern border Gu n, she did not care about the great silver Gong Xu Qi ¡®an at all.

    As for Ji Xuan and The White Tiger, they looked at each other in tacit understanding and saw the ¡°as expected¡± expression in each other¡¯s eyes.<div>

    The two had more or less guessed Xu Qian¡¯s true identity, but they were short of the final verification.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Xu yuanhuai suddenly shouted and pointed his spear at Xu Qian. His words were fierce, ¡®

    how can he be Xu Qi ¡®an? that man is obviously crippled, and Xu Qian is a Gu master, not a martial artist.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s crippled that he switched to cultivating Gu techniques,¡± Jingxin said slowly.

    Xu yuanhuai opened his mouth, but he was speechless for a moment. His face turned red and he said angrily,

    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±

    This was not what he had expected, and he was not prepared at all.

    Ji Xuan sighed and spoke on behalf of Jingxin, ¡±

    ¡°Arhat, ha, other than Xu Qi ¡®an, who proposed the concept of Mahayana

    Buddhism in the capital, who else could be so valued by Buddhism?¡±<div>

    He nced at Jingxin and Jingyuan and said with a smile, ¡®¡±¡®Moreover, he carries half of Da Feng¡¯s fate.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart. When he thought of the attitude of the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce toward Xu Qian, he believed it a little.

    He seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly turned his head and looked at his sister, Xu yuanshuang.

    No wonder Xu Qian didn¡¯t kill her after she told him her background. Instead, he let her go.

    He had always thought that his sister had sacrificed her innocence in exchange for a chance to live.

    ¡°But he, but isn¡¯t he crippled?¡± Xu yuanhuai seized this point.

    ¡°This is also something that I haven¡¯t figured out.¡± Said Ji Xuan as he shook his head.

    As the two of them spoke, Xu yuanshuang stared at the blue-robed man in the distance. Her beautiful eyes shed with anger, confusion, embarrassment, and many other emotions. In the end, she seemed to have thought of something and her face suddenly turned red.

    She understood why Xu yuanhuai¡¯s reaction was so intense.

    The siblings had fantasized many times about the scene of them meeting their big brother in the capital.

    Some paid close attention in secret, but didn¡¯t show up.They were either facing each other as enemies or simply wanted to see each other because they hadplicated feelings and didn¡¯t think about how to deal with their rtionship.<div>

    Xu yuanshuang had never expected that her meeting with her big brother in the capital would start with love Gu, from the tender green dudou ¡­

    Liu Hongmian was a scheming woman who knew how to seduce men. She cupped her hands in the shape of a trumpet and pretended to be innocent as she shouted, ¡®

    hey, are you really Xu yinluo? rumor has it that Xu yinluo is a rare handsome man in the world. Can you show me your true face? ¡®

    The anger in her eyes made Xu yuanshuang frown slightly. She was displeased, but seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an did not respond, Xu yuanshuang¡¯s expression eased.

    If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t have a drop left ¡­ In the distance, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was cold, but he was cursing in his heart. At this moment, the old Daoist jiaoye said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°Now is not the time to question his identity.

    ¡°If Xu Qian is really Xu Qi ¡®an, we will have to face the most powerful man of the young generation in the Central ins, and even the whole world.

    ¡°A 21-year-old third-rank martial artist.¡±

    The words of the old Daoist banana leaf made the entire team fall into silence.

    The rumors about this young man were like thunder to them in Yunzhou.

    He had once fended off the rebel army in Yunzhou, defeated 80000 enemy troops at Yuyang pass, and beheaded the enemy general as if he was taking something from his pocket.He had once killed an incapable ruler in anger, shaking the world.

    There were too many legends about him, and he had long been a legendary figure in the martial arts world and themon people.

    Everyone present was a proud Son of Heaven, but they had no confidence in facing such a figure.

    Xu yuanhuai opened his mouth and wanted to say something. For example, words to boost morale, words like ¡± don¡¯t look down on the poor young, ¡± or ¡± I will be stronger than him in the future ¡­

    The words were at the tip of his tongue, but he didn¡¯t have the confidence to say them out.

    This big brother who was raised in the capital was a figure who could make any genius pale inparison.

    The talent that Xu yuanhuai was so proud of was not even worth mentioning in front of this person.

    ¡°No need to worry.¡±

    Monk Jing Yuan took a step forward, his eyes sharp and his fighting spirit high.

    ¡°His cultivation has been sealed by the devil sealing nail, and he¡¯s currently at the fourth stage realm at most. Even if he has the assistance of Gu techniques, it¡¯s impossible for him to win against all of us. Dear benefactors, this is the best time to subdue him.

    ¡°So what if he had nned this? with ourbat strength, we can deal with him.

    The current situation allowed Jing Yuan to see the opportunity to defeat Xu Qi ¡®an and eliminate his obsession.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the Arhat could block so many experts by himself.

    Jingxin pondered for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if he invited the two yang God Masters from the sky sect, at most he can maintain his transcendent realmbat strength, but he¡¯s only one person under the third grade.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    That¡¯s right, no matter how glorious Xu Qi ¡®an was, it was still the glory of the past.

    The current him was no longer at his peak when he killed the incapable ruler in the capital. What was there to be afraid of?

    The old Daoist jiaoye said slowly,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯tpete with him at his peak. However, now that he had fallen from grace, how muchbat power could he have? He might be stronger than an ordinary rank-4, but he definitely can¡¯t defeat us.¡±

    Ji Xuanughed,¡±just as well, I can use him to sharpen my martial Dao.¡± No one was a better Whetstone than Xu yinluo. If we¡¯re lucky enough to defeat him, tsk, tsk, the top dog of the Central ins will be defeated by us and we¡¯ll have nothing to say.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai was eager to try.

    The martial artists were filled with fighting spirit and a strong desire to fight. They even valued the Dragon Qi more than they did.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s words had touched the itch in their hearts. To be able to fight and kill with Xu Qi ¡®an was an irresistible temptation for martial artists.

    Defeating Xu Qi ¡®an was an honor that would make any martial artist¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    if I can defeat Xu yinluo here, ¡± Liu Hongmian chuckled, ¡± I¡¯ll definitely return to the ten thousand Flower House in the Jian province and show off to those little b * tches.

    She wanted to let them know that it was a mistake not to choose her as the tower master.

    As a martial artist, Liu Hongmian felt that it was a great honor to defeat Xu yinluo. It did not conflict with her admiration for Xu yinluo.

    Xu yuanshuang frowned slightly. She raised her cold and pretty face and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    How much strength do you still have? She couldn¡¯t tell if she was worried or d, and her feelings were particrlyplicated.

    Under the influence of her mother, she didn¡¯t have too much enmity towards her big brother. But at the same time, she was also influenced by the hidden Dragon city¡¯s Ji family and her father, and knew that she was on the opposite side of her big brother.

    In fact, she also wanted to go to the capital to take a look. She wanted to jump out of the influence of her mother and see this matter and this person from her

    own perspective.

    Now that she had met Xu Qi ¡®an here, it saved her the trouble of going to the capital.

    Xu yuanhuai saw that no one was willing to stand out, so he snorted coldly and took the lead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and surrender!¡±

    Dragging the spear, he walked faster and faster, then ran madly, the spear tip plowed deep marks on the ground.

    As he approached Xu Qi ¡®an, he let out a deep roar. He turned his body with his waist and used his long spear to perform a domineering move, ¡± sweep the world ¡®

    The umted snow within a radius of several Zhang was instantly swept up, and the snow foam flew up.

    The long spear made a mournful screech in the air.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on this scene, hoping to see Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strength from this fight.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an moved. He raised his hand and flicked his finger.

    From top to bottom, it flicked against the gun shaft.

    Ding! Ding!

    The web between Xu yuanhuai¡¯s thumb and forefinger split open. He could not hold the weapon and could only watch as it flew out of his hand and into the sky.

    Upon seeing this scene, Ji Xuan nodded his head.¡±Not worse than me.¡±

    He was referring to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    However, everyone¡¯s expression rxed. After all, it was still within the range of fourth- grade.

    ¡°Yuan Huai hasn¡¯t used his full strength yet. Let¡¯s see if he can test Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s skills,¡± Ji Xuan continued.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu yuanhuai jumped up and caught the spear.

    His body stayed in the air for a short time, and he shouted as he shook the ck spear. The flood dragon head that connected the spearhead and the spear body burst out with a dazzling ck light, then came to life and automatically separated from the spear body.

    The flood dragon¡¯s soul that was sealed in the magical artifact had awakened.

    This spear was a high-grade magic weapon. The body of the spear was made of the spine of a flood Dragon of the fourth stage, and the head was made of the sharpest and hardest dragon teeth of a flood Dragon.

    The primordial spirit of a rank-four flood Dragon was sealed within the spear, and it could temporarily fuse with the owner of the magical artifact, temporarily raising its strength to rank-four.

    Xu yuanhuai was a peak rank-5, but when he went all out, he could bepared to a rank-4 martial artist.

    The illusionary flood Dragon swam in the air, turned around, and rushed into Xu yuanhuai¡¯s body.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyes turned into vertical pupils. Illusionary ck scales appeared on his cheeks, and a Dragon¡¯s Roar burst out from his throat.

    He held the flood Dragon Spear and suddenly swooped down. The tip of the spear burst out with a dazzling sharp light, forming a semi-circr Qi world.

    ¡°Good magic tool!¡±

    Everyone looked on with envy. Liu Hongmian seemed to have thought of something and asked,

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s Xu yinluo¡¯s weapon?¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ve finally made it. Please give me a monthly ticket.. ]

 Chapter 1243: Besieging _1

    Chapter 1243: Besieging _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    What was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s weapon?

    This question was obviously difficult for everyone present. At least, for a short time, the people of the hidden Dragon City were unable to answer it.<div>

    It wasn¡¯t that there was an oversight in the information, nor was it that Ji Xuan and the others didn¡¯t know. The information about Xu Qi ¡®an clearly recorded that he used a saber with a sword.

    However, no one had studied what kind of saber it was.

    The reason was simple. A warrior¡¯sbat power came from his own body. The higher the rank of a warrior, the less need he had for weapons. His body was the strongest weapon.

    Most of the time, weapons were just a symbol.

    Very few people would pay attention to the weapons and magical artifacts of martial artists, unless they had special uses and needed to be extra vignt.

    For example, the nation-guarding sword was a top-notch divine weapon that even rank-3 martial artists were afraid of.For example, the Stupa Pagoda. Therefore, even Ji Xuan had not studied the weapon that Xu Qi ¡®an was using.

    Xu yuanshuang looked straight ahead and said, ¡±

    it¡¯s a dark golden Saber of excellent quality, only inferior to a peerless divine weapon.

    It was worth mentioning that magic tools were ssified as:

    There were ordinary weapons, magic weapons, peerless divine weapons, and magic weapons.

    Ordinary weapons were normal weapons, while magic weapons were weapons with special abilities. Other than Warriors, all major systems could nurture magic weapons. However, only warlocks could mass-produce magic tools.<div>

    Peerless godly weapons, on the other hand, were Dharma artifacts that had developed their own consciousness.

    As for magic treasures, they were formed by peerless heavenly weapons that had obtained certain opportunities and transformed.

    For example, Da Feng¡¯s nation-guarding sword was originally a peerless divine weapon. After being blessed by the fate of the nation for six hundred years, it transformed into a magic weapon.

    It specialized in breaking the body of a warrior. Ji Xuan looked at his younger cousin in surprise.

    ¡°You understand it very well.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang felt that his words were strange and frowned.

    At this moment, she heard the old Daoist jiaoye make an ¡°eh¡± sound and quickly turned his face back to the battlefield.

    When she looked closely, she immediately understood the old Daoist¡¯s doubts. She saw Xu Qi ¡®an throw the knife in his hand.

    What was even more outrageous was that the saber left the scabbard on its own as if it had a life of its own. It actually took the initiative to meet the tip of the spear that was descending from the sky.

    The dark golden de shadow swept toward the sky and collided with the curved Qi realm needle at the tip of the spear.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­<div>

    In the eyes of the onlookers, they could clearly see that the head of the ck spear in Xu yuanhuai¡¯s hand had exploded into pieces, followed by the body of the spear.

    It was said that this magic weapon was personally refined by a second stage magician in the hidden Dragon City, and it was given to his son for self-Drotection. However. it was destroved iust like that.

    From the beginning to the end, Xu Qi ¡®an did not move.

    Xu yuanhuai let out a shrill Dragon¡¯s Roar as if he had been hit hard. ck broken light shot out of his body in all directions.

    It was the primordial spirit of a flood Dragon of the fourth stage, which had been scattered by the peace saber.

    He waspletely annihted.

    As the ¡°host, ¡± Xu yuanhuai was also severely injured. He fell from the sky with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth and his meridians burning.

    The peace de buzzed as it spun around, as if it was celebrating its sess, but also as if it was showing off and mocking.

    The saber Spirit¡¯s personality was basically the same as its master, Lei.

    The only difference was that the master had already turned his obscenities into his inner thoughts and didn¡¯t show it. The saber spirit was still young and easily swayed.

    After the peace de had be a peerless godly weapon, it had been nourished by Xu Qi ¡®an, and its power had improved by leaps and bounds.<div>

    Compared to when its spiritual intelligence was just born, it was now a mature knife that could fight against its enemies.

    ¡°A peerless heavenly weapon?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    As a Warlock, she knew better than anyone else the value and rarity of peerless godly weapons.

    It could be said with certainty that even Jian Zhenghe¡¯s father, Xu Pingfeng, could only forge the ¡°embryo¡± of a peerless heavenly weapon, giving a certain magic artifact the foundation to be a peerless heavenly weapon.

    However, whether or not it could be a true peerless heavenly weapon could only be determined by luck or painstaking nurturing.

    For example, the heaven secretspass used by the supervisor was an ordinary Dharma artifact at the beginning. It was used to deduce the secrets of heaven and was carried around with him for many years before it became a peerless divine weapon.

    After that, it transformed into a magic treasure.

    The Stupa Pagoda had also experienced a simr process.

    A peerless godly weapon ¡­ Everyone was slightly moved, unable to control the greed, passion, desire, and jealousy in their eyes.

    Martial artists didn¡¯t need weapons because peerless godly weapons weren¡¯t included.

    In the same realm, whoever had a peerless divine weapon would win.

    The inexperienced Miao Youfang did not know what a peerless divine weapon was, but seeing a weapon with its own consciousness, he was both curious and envious.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s face was livid. The copse of the Dragon Soul did not cause him much injury, but he saw that his most powerful attack, which he had been saving up for a long time, was easily resolved by the other party.

    No, the other party didn¡¯t make a move at all. He only sent a knife out and caused him to suffer a crushing defeat.

    To a proud young genius like Xu yuanhuai, it was a painful blow and a loud p in the face.

    go y in the mud, kid. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to y.

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the peace de and held it in his hand. He then pointed at the mud in the distance.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s livid face turned red in an instant. He was humiliated, angry, and ashamed ¡­ He was so angry that the chewy muscles on both sides of his cheeks bulged.

    The damage wasn¡¯t great, but it was extremely insulting.

    The young man was at the stage of ¡± saving face is more important than life.

    hot blood rushed to his head. He roared in anger and pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an empty-handed.

    He ran like the wind, his Qi tearing the air apart. He was unstoppable like a bull.

    Xu yuanhuai took a few steps forward and suddenly jumped up high, clenching his fist and punching Xu Qi ¡®an..

 Chapter 1244: Besieging 2

    Chapter 1244: Besieging 2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Pa!

    The fist force tore through the air.<div>

    This punch was at its peak, and it was brilliant.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly to show his appreciation. Then, he reached out his arms, grabbed his neck, and threw him to the ground.

    Pfft

    As the ground shook violently, Xu yuanhuai spat out arge mouthful of blood. The back of his head was hit, and he was briefly dizzy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de and pointed the de at Xu yuanhuai¡¯s chest. He only needed to push it slightly and the kid would die on the spot.

    ¡°Xu Qian ¡­¡±

    There was a scream and Xu yuanshuang rushed out in a panic. She stopped in the middle of the two groups of people. She didn¡¯t say anything and just bit her lip. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him stubbornly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and nced at her. He lowered his head and blood stained half of his face. Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyes were full of anger and dissatisfaction.

    He turned his wrist and broke Xu yuanhuai¡¯s kneecaps and elbows with the back of his knife. Then, he kicked him lightly with the tip of his foot.

    Xu yuanhuai was like a rubber ball, drawing a parab in the air and falling urately at his sister¡¯s feet.<div>

    The beautiful girl pursed her lips and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an deeply. She bent down to help her brother up and said,

    ¡°We won¡¯t participate in this matter.¡±

    After saying that, he held Xu yuanhuai and walked to the other side, distancing himself from Ji Xuan and the others to express his feelings.

    As he walked, he nced at his brother¡¯s gloomy expression and dead eyes. There was a rare trace of gentleness in his tone as he said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. He¡¯s a person that even father finds difficult to deal with, so it¡¯s only reasonable that he¡¯s inferior.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, then use him as your goal.

    with such an enemy standing in front of you, you can advance bravely in martial arts.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s empty eyes moved. do you also think that he¡¯s an enemy? ¡® Xu yuanshuang¡¯s Red lips pursed slightly, but she did not answer.

    The two of them retreated to a distance and watched the battle side by side.

    Xu yuanshuang was a sixth-grade Warlock, so she could not be considered as one withbat power. Xu yuanhuai was only a fifth-grade Warlock, so he was just an extra flower on top of a brocade flower. It did not matter if they lost him.

    The withdrawal of the siblings would not cause too much of a loss to thebat strength of Ji Xuan¡¯s team and the Buddhist monks.<div>

    The uing battle between the two was the key.

    Xu yuanhuai had aplished his task. He had tested Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sbat power. While the siblings were slowly retreating, Xu Qi¡¯ an, who was considered a cornerstone of Buddhism and the hidden Dragon City, had made a preliminary n to deal with the enemy.

    master Jingyuan, your Vajra Divine Art is the only one here that can withstand the sharpness of a peerless divine weapon. Therefore, we¡¯ll have to rely on you to take the lead.

    ¡°Master Jingxin, take the Zen masters and stand guard at the side. Help us with the precepts.

    ¡°White Tiger, you¡¯re the fastest. You¡¯ll be in charge of harassment and rescue. You¡¯ll be in charge of the ambush. Hongmian and I will be in charge of the fight.¡±

    Ji Xuan issued his orders in an orderly manner, arranging everything in an orderly manner.

    When the old Daoist Jiao ye saw this, his face was full of relief. He did not follow the wrong person. Ji Xuan had the ability to lead, knew how to endure, and had outstanding cultivation talent.

    As long as there was an opportunity, such a person would be able to soar to the sky.

    The training to collect Dragon Qi this time was an opportunity given by the hidden Dragon City.

    ¡°Daoist priest, you can just watch over Miao Youfang from the side.¡±

    Ji Xuan tilted his head and looked at him.<div>

    Daoist priest jiaoyeughed and said, ¡® my cultivation is shallow, so I won¡¯t get involved. But I can still watch over a kid whose cultivation has been sealed.

    After the exchange, everyone slowly turned their heads and looked at the famous young man.

    Ji Xuan sensed that the one surnamed Xu was observing him, and their eyes met.

    This Imperial Noble who had kept a low profile for more than ten years slowly retracted his gentleness, and his eyes revealed a true sharpness.

    He took a deep breath and said word by word,

    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of level four Masters pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an with great momentum.

    When outsiders saw this scene, their blood would definitely boil.

    At least, when Miao Youfang, who was watching from a distance, saw this, he felt an inexplicable sense of empathy.

    Even if these people were his enemies.

    The weak¡¯s United will to resist the strong was in itself easy to resonate with.

    Deng Deng Deng ¡­

    Monk Jingyuan ran wildly, causing a slight earthquake.

    In the process, a dazzling golden light seeped out from between his brows and quickly soaked his entire body.

    Jing Yuan turned into a Golden ray of light and charged at Xu Qi ¡®an without a care. He was not afraid of death and had given up on his defense. ¡°Amitabha, put down your butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    Behind him, Jingxin put his hands together and chanted in a low voice. ¡°Amitabha, put down your butcher¡¯s knife,¡±

    The twenty or so Zen masters behind him put their palms together at the same time.

    The power of the monks converged, and a majestic and invisible force descended, shrouding Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The pill fragrance of begging for joy swept out from the side and activated his Natal Voodoo, sending out invisible waves that targeted his primordial spirit.

    Under the dual effects, Jing Yuan got close to Xu Qi ¡®an as he wished.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    The world suddenly erupted with the sound of a bell.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an and Jingyuan as the core, the air wave spread out and turned into a strong wind, rolling upyers of snow.

    Jingxin grunted and staggered back. He felt dizzy and nearly vomited.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not move. The Golden paint covered the surface of his body, turning him into a dazzling golden man.

    The hearts of Ji Xuan, Liu Hongmian, White Tiger, Jingxin, Daoist priest jiaoye, and even the Xu siblings who were watching the battle from afar sank.

    Vajra power!

    His cultivation had already recovered to the point where he could use the Vajra Arts.

    ¡°Grind him to death!¡± Ji Xuan shouted..

 Chapter 1245: Besieging _3

    Chapter 1245: Besieging _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    He and Liu Hongmian took advantage of the opportunity when Jingyuan¡¯s head hit Xu Qi ¡®an. They quickly filled in the gaps and connected their attacks closely, not giving Xu Qi¡¯ an a chance to recover.

    A long sword that seemed to be made of ice rushed out of Ji Xuan¡¯s sleeve. The de was almost transparent, but it was emitting a faint moonlight.<div>

    Moon Shadow Sword!

    This sword was originally Ji Qian¡¯s personal sword. It had the foundation of a peerless divine weapon and was the pinnacle of magic artifacts.

    After Xu Pingfeng took the sword back from Xu Qi ¡®an, he gave it to Ji Xuan.

    The tip of the lunar shadow Sword exploded with a blinding light, giving people a kind of light yet heavy, unbreakable belief.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s fourth-grade sword intent-wherever the sword light touched, there was nothing that could not be broken.

    Ding! Ding!

    The sharp sword momentum pierced Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest. The Golden paint quickly faded, and the Golden body dimmed by at least 50%. It was no longer dazzling.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s sword attack was enough to break the physical defense of a fourth stage martial artist of the same realm.

    But against Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power, it could only destroy 50% of the defense.

    After stabbing out with his sword, Ji Xuan¡¯s strongest burst of power had been exhausted. He did notunch abo attack, but instead retracted his sword and retreated. This was because he knew that no matter how fierce the subsequent attacks were, they would not be able to surpass this full-power burst.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Liu Hongmian¡¯s full-power burst was there to link it up.<div>

    Liu Hongmian, the abandoned disciple of the myriad Flower House, leaped out from the top of Ji Xuan¡¯s head. Her skirt and hair fluttered in the wind. Her fair palms pressed against the monster¡¯s chest armor and suddenly exerted force.

    ng!

    With a loud bell-like sound, the air wave exploded. Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying, and his golden body dimmed again.

    This scene made everyone¡¯s eyes light up.

    Suddenly, a deafening roar was heard.

    The White Tigery on the ground, its spine elongated, and white fur burst out of its body. Its nose became wider, its eyes turned Amber, andyers of fur grew on its face.

    He instantly returned to his original form.

    It turned into a gust of wind, and its speed exceeded the limit that the experts present could catch with the naked eye. It ¡°rushed¡± to Xu Qi ¡®an like a ghost.

    It raised its cold and sharp ws and wed at his chest.

    Its ws were wrapped in a Green Wind, turning its extreme speed into an extreme speed. If this palm hit, his ws might break.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power could also be broken, and his heart could be cut out.<div>

    Ji Xuan and the rest held their breaths.

    Xu yuanshuang couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward, as if she wanted to see it more clearly.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at the scene.

    At this moment, a golden light shed in The White Tiger¡¯s eyes.

    His golden body, which had already lost its color, suddenly rejuvenated and returned to its peak in an instant.

    ¡°Did you guys forget something?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised the corners of his mouth and sneered, may not be at the peak, but rank-3 is rank-3.¡±

    ng!

    He took the hit head-on and was unscathed. The White Tiger¡¯s w broke at the sound.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his wrist to counter Taiping¡¯s attack and tried to cut off The White Tiger¡¯s move.

    ¡°Amitabha, put ¡­¡± Jingxin immediately activated themandment.<div>

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The reply he got was a deafening lion¡¯s roar, which made everyone¡¯s blood and Qi churn and their eyes go ck.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar to break the rhythm of the discipline.

    Pfft!

    The peace de sessfully cut off The White Tiger¡¯s front w. Red blood spurted out and stained Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s golden body.

    At this moment, The White Tiger smelled the danger of death. Its survival instinct surpassed the pain. It rode the wind and quickly fled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran a few steps and threw the peace de with all his might.

    The peace de locked onto the enemy automatically. No matter how The White Tiger changed its direction, it continued to pursue it.

    Ding! Ding!

    Ji Xuan brandished the lunar shadow Sword and sent the peace saber flying. Liu Hongmian, Jingyuan, and the rest rushed over to protect The White Tiger.

    Seeing this, the peace de stopped pestering him and returned to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his knife and grinned.¡±The warm-up is over!¡±

    The hearts of Ji Xuan, Liu Hongmian, joy-begging elixir fragrance, Jingyuan, Jingxin, White Tiger, and Xu yuanhuai in the distance sank at the same time.

    He felt a chill in his heart for no reason.

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t feel good.¡±

    Miao Youfang gloated.

    The old Daoist jiaoye¡¯s face was as dark as water..

 Chapter 1246: Dawn _1

    Chapter 1246: Dawn _1

    Trantor: 549690339

    The first cooperation between the Buddhist League and the hidden Dragon city¡¯s young warriors had ended up in failure, which had dealt a huge blow to their confidence and fighting spirit.

    Ji Xuan frowned.

    On the other hand, the experienced elder jiaoye immediately judged the situation and said, ¡®

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.

    ¡°Young master, Xu Qi ¡®an is a rank-3, after all. His body is far stronger than yours.

    ¡°However, a strong body doesn¡¯t mean that one¡¯sbat power is equally strong. The reason why he could easily cut off The White Tiger¡¯s right w was because of his peerless divine weapon.

    ¡°We just need to find a way to get rid of that de. Xu Qi ¡®an is only a fourth-rank martial artist with a third-rank defense.

    ¡°With ourbat power, we can hold him back.¡±

    Now, the old Daoist Jiao ye did not dare to boast that he could defeat Xu Qi ¡®an. He believed that Ji Xuan and the others had changed their minds.

    Get rid of that de ¡­ Ji Xuan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together as thoughts shed through his mind. He quickly summarized the information and quickly went through his side¡¯s advantages, strengths, andbat strength.

    His eyes brightened and he said in a low voice, ¡®

    I remember that the heart worm can control some creatures with low intelligence. Does this include weapon spirits with initial intelligence? ¡±

    The people present were all smart people, and they immediately turned to look at the begging joy elixir fragrance.

    ¡°In theory, as long as it has a consciousness, it can be controlled and affected.

    But I¡¯ve never tried to affect the peerless godly weapon.¡±

    The pill fragrance of begging joy said slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Monk Jing Yuan said in a low voice, ¡®

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to defeat him. We just need to stall for time until the amorous Arhat or the two vajras finish off the opponent.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t have a winner, we can slowly wear Xu Qi ¡®an down.¡±

    After a private discussion, everyone regained their confidence and at least saw the hope of victory.

    With hope, there was fighting spirit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched them silently as they discussed telepathically. He was in no hurry.

    His gaze swept past Ji Xuan and the others, looking at his younger brother and sister in the distance.

    She was quite obedient and did not get in the way again ¡­ Hemented in his heart.

    If he kidnapped Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai to ckmail Xu Pingfeng, perhaps there would be an unexpected surprise?

    No, in order to advance to rank one, Xu Pingfeng was no longer a human. Since he could use his son as a tool and chess piece, he could naturally use his other son and daughter as chess pieces.

    The difference between me and Xu yuanhuai and the others is that I was born early, not that Xu Pingfeng loves them more.

    The state preceptor and I have been dual cultivating for so long, and our Qi has skyrocketed. It¡¯s a good time to practice on them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his gaze and saw Jingxin leading the Zen masters to sit cross-legged, meditate, and form an array.

    He¡¯s going to use his Dhyana technique to resist my lion¡¯s roar ¡­ As expected, after they formed the formation, Jingxin looked at him with a deep gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    The power ofmandment was expanded by the formation. At that moment, Xu Qi ¡®an was not only calm, but he also lost the will to fight. He even wanted to abandon the peace de.

    At the same time, he also felt the meaning of the peace saber from its message:¡¯Ah, master, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore!

    Shua shua shua .

    Jing Yuan took the lead. This time, he did not use his head to fight Xu Qi ¡®an arrogantly. Instead, he snatched the peace saber from his hand.

    This was an easy sess.

    Neither Xu Qi ¡®an nor the peace de resisted too much.

    After seeding, Jingyuan turned around and threw the peace saber without thinking.

    Qi Huan dan Xiang strode forward and reached out to grab the handle. As soon as the peerless heavenly weapon was in his hand, he immediately used the Voodoo technique to try to control it and make it his weapon.

    However, he did not seed in controlling it. The peerless divine weapon trembled violently and almost fell out of his hand a few times.

    The pill fragrance of begging for joy changed its strategy and used the munication¡± of nourishment to influence the peerless heavenly weapon, instilling the idea of ¡°stopping the war¡± into it.

    The peace saber resisted a few times and felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so it stopped struggling, looking like it was not very smart.

    It was a sess!

    Ji Xuan and the rest were overjoyed.

    Without the peace de, Xu Qi ¡®an was just a Tough Turtle, and his threat level had fallen like a cliff.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an broke free from the state ofmandment. He ignored the monk Jingyuan who was close at hand. His body was covered with ayer of shadow and he integrated into Jingyuan¡¯s shadow.

    He used Jingyuan¡¯s shadow as a springboard and appeared in Liu Hongmian¡¯s shadow.

    Bang! Bang!

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s skirt swayed, and her embroidered shoes left a deep pit in the ground.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an managed to reach Ji Xuan¡¯s feet with another shadow jump before she could.

    He kept jumping between the shadows of the few people, and then came out from the shadow of the pill incense.

    His goal was clear-to get back the peace de.

    Jingxin¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he said in a deep voice, ¡®

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was about to attack, suddenly froze.

    Seizing this opportunity, Jingyuan turned around to rescue her. The golden light on his body made him look like a bolt of golden lightning.

    ng!

    Jing Yuan punched Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face.

    Themandment only affected me for a few seconds. Eachmandment would take at least five seconds to cast again ¡­

    Bang! Bang!

    Golden paint sttered on Jing Yuan¡¯s forehead. The golden light protecting his body instantly dimmed and he was sent flying like a cannonball.

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    Ji Xuan pushed away the pill incense and took the initiative to meet it. The lunar shadow Sword burst out with a blinding light. This time, the target was the area between the eyebrows.

    ¡°Roar ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an roared like a lion, and Ji Xuan¡¯s vision turned ck. Then, he heard nking soundsing from his chest, as if he was forging iron..

 Chapter 1247: Dawn _2

    Chapter 1247: Dawn _2

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the next second, he felt an intense pain, and his chest caved in.

    Liu Hongmian quickly rushed over and caught Ji Xuan, who was flying backward, and retreated with him.

    The beautiful woman from the ten thousand Flower House turned pale.

    A rank-4 Ji Xuan had actually lost so quickly. Was it really as Xu Qi ¡®an had said, that it was just a warm-up?

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Qi Huan dan Xiang shouted. His face was ferocious, as if he was extremely angry and ashamed. He held the saber in one hand and crushed the silk bag on his waist with the other.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A green cloud exploded, and the buzzing sound of wings pping could be heard, gathering and dispersing at times.

    The expressions of Liu Hongmian, White Tiger, and the others changed slightly, and they quickly retreated.

    It was a terrifying poison. ording to the incense of joy, it was called the bone-eating worm. It lived in the abyss where the poison God was sealed and fed on the power released by the poison God.

    They were covered in poison, and their mouthparts could spit out poison that could corrode the body of a rank-4 martial artist from skin to flesh, from flesh to bones. Arge enough bone-eating insect swarm could kill a rank-4 martial artist in three breaths.

    This was thest resort of the begging joy pill incense. He didn¡¯t use it normally because once these bone-eating bugs ate human blood, even he would find it difficult to control them.

    The extreme heart Gu master shouted: ¡®

    ¡°Surnamed Xu, I don¡¯t care what kind of genius you are, today I will make you pay the price even if you have to suffer the bacsh of the bone eroding insect.¡±

    In the distance, Xu yuanshuang dragged her brother and retreated. She clearly knew how terrifying these poisonous insects were.

    The green clouds danced in the sky. Under the control of the pill fragrance, they quickly enveloped Xu Qi ¡®an, covering his body and face.

    Seeing this, Xu yuanhuai suddenly felt that his sister had stopped. He turned his head and looked at her. Her expression was extremelyplicated as she stared at the green figure in the distance.

    This was enough to make him pay a huge price ¡­ Xu yuanhuai thought withplicated feelings.

    Xu yuanshuang, the Taoist banana leaf, Liu Hongmian, and the others had simr expressions. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the poisonous insects that were supposed to be bloodthirsty suddenly ¡± melted ¡± on arge scale.

    It turned into a pure, green liquid. The liquid did not drip down, but seeped into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pores and fused into his body.

    Therefore, the golden light on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was mixed with the green light.

    After a few seconds, the green light slowly dissipated andpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Burp-

    Xu Qi ¡®an burped and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. ¡±

    This ¡­ Qi Huan dan Xiang¡¯s pupils shrunk, her face turned pale, and she roared out, ¡® this is impossible! This is impossible!

    ¡°So this is Xu yinluo, she¡¯s too strong ¡­¡±

    Most of Liu Hongmian¡¯s fighting spirit was extinguished.

    there¡¯s still a chance. Control that de, I¡¯ll hold him back.

    The veins on his forehead were bulging and his handsome face looked a little ferocious.

    This was different from what he had expected. In his opinion, with so many level four Masters working together and Jingxin assisting from the side, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an?

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s power was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    Jingyuan also knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had not used his most powerful move.

    Compared to when he was in Xiang Zhou, he seemed to have be stronger.

    This was not an illusion. Xu Qi ¡®an had indeed be much stronger. The seal was still there, but he had only removed two nails.

    However, his overall level had increased, thanks to the dual cultivation he had recently undergone.

    Having dual-cultivated with a female expert at the peak of level two, his Qi was much richer and purer than before.

    In addition to his rank-3 physique, the aid of the peace saber, and the means of the seven absolute Gu, there was almost no one below rank-3 who could beat him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±

    Jingxin calmly cooperated with Jing Yuan and imposed the precepts to imprison the target.

    ng ng ng ¡­

    Jing Yuan attacked from close range, turning every part of his body into a weapon. One after another, crisp sounds of explosions rang out. Each blow was heavier than thest, and his attacks were like a storm.

    Jingyuan gradually entered an optimal state and the more he fought, the smoother it became. Suddenly, the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger warned him.

    Without any specific images, the danger seemed toe from all directions.

    Poison!

    He had met Xu Qi ¡®an in Leizhou before, so he immediately recognized the source of the crisis.

    At the same time, he felt a burning pain on his skin. The poison was like maggots in tarsal bones, seeping through his pores.

    His poison is already a threat to me ¡­ Jingyuan¡¯s heart sank and he subconsciously held his breath. His continuous moves were blocked.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an finally seized the opportunity and spat out a mouthful of green gas at him.

    In an instant, Jing Yuan¡¯s vision turned ck and he could not see anything. This was followed by an intense burning pain in his eyes.

    Two streams of bloody tears flowed from his eyes. His eyeballs had been corroded and shriveled, making him blind.

    Jingxin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Due to the distance between them, he, who could not empathize with the poison, did not expect that Jingyuan, who was as fierce as a Tiger a moment ago, would be blind in the next moment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an twisted his waist and swung his arms, making a gesture of killing.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±

    Jingxin hurriedly chanted the name of Buddha and executed the precepts to save his Junior Brother.

    He had fallen into. trap ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an immediately disappeared and jumped out of the shadow of the pill fragrance.

    As a heart Gu master, the only oue for a martial artist to sneak up on him was death.

    The pill fragrance of begging joy tried its best to save itself. It no longer dispersed its heart force to affect the peace saber. It activated the heart vortex and sent out a primordial spirit fluctuation.

    He had not been able to affect the primordial spirit of a third-grade martial artist with his own strength, and his eyes were filled with fists.

    At this moment, a gust of wind blew, and The White Tiger with a broken arm blocked in front of him, taking the punch head-on.

    ng!

    The body of a fourth-rank demon was also very strong. The White Tiger groaned and was sent flying away with the pill fragrance.

    At this moment, due to the interruption of the mind worm¡¯s control, the peace de ¡®woke up¡¯ and broke free from the hands of the pill fragrance of begging joy, flying back to its owner.

    ¡°Buzz buzz buzz .

    The Taiping knife transmitted a thought wave, which roughly meant:lt¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin

    Don¡¯t use such a trashy opening line on me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de and retreated quickly. He put some distance between them and made a gesture of drawing his de.

    This distance was already beyond the scope of themandments.

    What was he trying to do?

    Jingxin and the other Zen masters couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing.

    At such a distance, even if he used the saber ray, how much power would he still have left?

    It was impossible to break through the formation formed by so many Zen masters using their Zen techniques.

    ¡°Jade shatter!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said softly. After gathering his strength for a short while, he swung the peace de.

    A deep lion¡¯s roar was heard, and a dark golden Saber beam shed. The next moment, it appeared in front of Jingxin andpany.

    It was better to be broken Jade than intact tiles. As long as it was locked on, distance didn¡¯t matter.

    puff! Puff. Puff. Puff!

    One by one, the Zen masters ¡®chests were filled with horrendous knife marks. Their hearts were destroyed, and so was their vitality.

    The Dhyana technique and formation couldn¡¯t block this overbearing knife intent.

    Jingxin was the only Zen Master who had escaped. Although his physical body was not as strong as a martial artist¡¯s, after reaching level four, his life force still surpassed that of mortals.

    He didn¡¯t die immediately after his heart was destroyed.

    With trembling hands, he took out a porcin bottle from his monk robe, poured out some incense ash, and wiped it on his chest.

    This was the incense ash from the incense burner under the amorous Arhat, which was stained with the aura of the lifeless fruit position all year round.

    It had the effect of bringing the dead back to life.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest was bleeding one after another. It was a bloody mess and his heart was torn.

    The price of broken Jade.

    However, for him, who had a body of the third stage, this injury was not fatal. At most, it was because of the existence of the demon sealing nail that the wound healed a little slower.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly. Her legs went soft, and there was only fear in her heart.

    Ji Xuan was seriously injured, but he was not unconscious. After witnessing everything, his eyes were dull and lifeless, as if he had suffered a great blow.

    Meanwhile, joy-begging pill fragrance, who had managed to survive by a stroke of luck, finally developed a great fear of this renowned genius from the Central ins.

    The White Tiger only thought of running away now. It didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.

    On the other side, Xu yuanhuai clenched his fists, feeling bitter and desperate. At this point, he no longer had any intention to fight with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He had lost. He had been utterly defeated, and this was under the condition that his cultivation had been sealed ¡­ Xu yuanshuang was in a daze.

    too, too strong. This is the realm I¡¯ve been dreaming of. Miao Youfang muttered.

    He immediately looked to the side and tried to get the old Daoist¡¯s approval, only to find that the old man had already retreated far away from him.

    At this moment, the Golden alms bowl that was suspended in the sky suddenly trembled violently, sending out golden ripples.

    The battle between Luo Yuheng and the Arhat of sentiment was about toe to an end.

    Jingxin, Ji Xuan, and the others, who were in despair, held their breaths and grabbed onto thest ray of light in the darkness.

    [ PS: stay upte wrote it. This chapter was written yesterday.. ]

 Chapter 1248: H

    Chapter 1248: Healing (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It¡¯s done?

    Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. He paid attention to the movement above his head as he swept toward Miao Youfang.

    Although he had full confidence in Luo Yuheng, he still had to consider the unexpected. If the state preceptor was no match for the Buddhist Arhat because of his ¡± sorrowful ¡± personality, he would have to be careful.

    Or the Arhat had other trump cards and could win against the Imperial advisor with the home advantage. These were all possible.

    In that case, Miao Youfang was his main focus now, and killing Ji Xuan and the others was secondary.

    Obviously, Xu yinluo¡¯s enemies were not stupid. While they were paying attention to the movement in the air, they quickly gathered when Xu Qi ¡®an was approaching Miao Youfang.

    The White Tiger transformed into its true form, which was twenty feet long. It picked up Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai and put them on its back. Its right forelimb was broken, and it looked particrly miserable.

    Liu Hongmian supported the heavily injured Ji Xuan and leaned over, throwing him onto the Tiger¡¯s back.

    Even though all parties were taking action, they still paid some attention to the Golden alms bowl.

    Even Ji Xuan, who was seriously injured, could not care about absorbing Qi to heal his injuries as he stared at the sky.

    The rest of the people also treated the emotionless Arhat as theirst hope.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    Suddenly, a crack appeared in The Golden Bowl, and spider web-like cracks spread all over The Golden Bowl.

    Then, under the horrified gazes of the people below, the Golden alms bowl exploded with a boom.

    Three figures fell from it. They were Luo Yuheng, who was covered in blood, the trembling Saint, and the emotionless Arhat.

    At this moment, Arhat du Qing had a blood-stained iron sword stuck in his Baihui acupoint. Half of it was buried in his head, and the other half was exposed.

    His expression was dispirited, his hands were pressed together, his eyes were closed, and he was motionless.

    Jingxin¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.

    Monk Jingyuan¡¯s face was covered in two lines of blood as he ¡®looked¡¯ in their direction.

    ¡°The Arhat lost.¡±

    Liu Hongmian shrieked.

    The faces of qihuan danxiang, Ji Xuan, jiaoye and the others were pale.

    The White Tiger didn¡¯t say a word and fled on a gust of wind. It was in a panic, like a dog that had lost its family.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    He sprinted two steps and threw out the peace saber with all his might. This time, he was inspired by the pill fragrance of begging joy and used the mind maniption method to control the peace saber, just like how he controlled sparrows and orange cats.

    This way, he could ensure that the peace saber would not be affected by the heart insect of the pill fragrance of begging joy after it left his control.

    In a sense, this was a form of unity between man and saber.

    * Whoosh ¡­ * The shrill sound of the saber piercing through the air was deafening. The peace saber quickly caught up with The White Tiger, and the saber Qi that seemed to cut through the face made everyone¡¯s heart tremble.

    With a light ¡°Kacha¡± sound, Ji Xuan crushed the teleportation jade talisman in his hand.

    As the son of the hidden Dragon city¡¯s master, a junior that Xu Pingfeng valued, he naturally had many ways to save himself and his life.

    If they encountered an opponent stronger than them, they would be at the mercy of others without any means to deal with them. How could they travel the martial world then?

    At this moment, the peace saber suddenly emitted saber Qi without any warning. This saber Qi was thin and sharp, like an arrow that was shot out in the dark.

    After the Jade talismans were crushed, Ji Xuan and the rest felt their hearts rx. Their tense nerves had just rxed, and no one could react in time.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes reflected a dark golden de light.

    His expression became extremely frightened. This saber Qi was aimed at him, and at this time, his martial body had been destroyed.

    At this moment, the de light reflected in his pupils was blocked by a shadow.

    The shadow immediately exploded, sending bits of flesh and bones flying in all directions. The remaining de Qi pierced through Ji Xuan¡¯s shoulder before being blocked by The White Tiger¡¯s bronze skin and iron bones.

    At the crucial moment, the old Daoist Jiao ve stepped forward and blocked the sword for him.

    A clear light rose from the bottom up, wrapped around the group, and teleported them away.

    since ancient times, my cousin has always been hateful. He¡¯s one of the four great viins, Yun Zhonghe!

    Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue and muttered, ¡®¡±You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    He turned his head andplimented her happily, ¡°¡±State preceptor, have you captured Arhat du Qing?¡±

    The truth was right in front of him, and he wanted to confirm it again. Luo Yuheng nodded slightly, his brows furrowed with sorrow.

    ¡®Quickly leave.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her carefully and found that the state preceptor¡¯s breath was weak, and his beautiful eyes hid his fatigue. Blood was oozing out under his gorgeous feather clothes, and it was obvious that he was seriously injured.

    ¡°Are you seriously injured?¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded and looked into the distance. His pleasant voice was tinged with fatigue.

    ¡°My physical body is severely injured, but my yang God celestial body is fine.¡±

    For the cultivators of Dao sect, as long as their primordial spirit was still there, they would not die. Of course, there would be no end to this.

    For Luo Yuheng, if he wanted to advance to the first grade of demigod, he had to merge his physical body with his Dharmakaya to achieve an immortal body.

    If his physical body was destroyed at this time, he would have no hope of reaching rank-I.

    ¡°The destruction of the Golden alms bowl caused quite amotion,¡± Luo Yuheng continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure the two Vajra Warriors have already noticed the abnormality here. We can¡¯t stay here for long.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood what she meant. If the two Vajra realm Warriors tried to snatch her away and escape, the sun god of the sky sect might not be able to keep them.

    It wasmon knowledge that martial artists were known to be difficult to deal with, and Vajra¡¯s physical defense was stronger than that of third-grade martial artists of the same realm.

    And now, Luo Yuheng¡¯s condition was terrible.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately summoned the Stupa in the distance and put Miao Youfang, li lingsu, Jingxin, and Jingyuan into it.

    This broken tower was not willing to attack the Buddhist disciples. After watching the show from the side for a long time, now that the overall situation had been decided, it was no longer stubborn.

    Since the Arhats could not enter the stupa, Luo Yuheng waved his sleeve and took Xu Qi ¡®an and the emotionless Arhat with him.

    In just two to three minutes, the earth rumbled, and two golden lights shot straight at the ground.

    This was the phenomenon caused by the two Vajra realm experts running wildly..

 Chapter 1249: Healing (2)

    Chapter 1249: Healing (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist priest Xuancheng of the heavenly sect were chasing after the two golden lights on their flying swords.

    However, when they saw that the main battlefield had been decided and the people had left, the two sun gods immediately slowed down.<div>

    They looked at each other and made the flying sword turn 90 degrees. It flew into the sky and disappeared into the vast sea of clouds.

    ¡°Arhat du Qing has lost.¡±

    Du Nan¡¯s vajra body was majestic. He looked around with a cold expression and sensed the remaining aura of The Golden Bowl.

    This Guardian Vajra, who had survived the sixty-year demon-ying battle five hundred years ago, was furious.

    The Shura Jin Gang fan pinched the space between his eyebrows and calmed himself down. He said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°He should be sealed. No one in the same realm can kill Arhat du Qing.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng¡¯s current condition might not be very good. Let¡¯s split up and search Yongzhou and the green apricot garden.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet here before sunset.¡±

    yes, ¡± the king Kong of difficulty replied. I will report this to the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    As he spoke, his gaze fell on the monks ¡®corpses lying on the ground and he was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±<div>

    The Asura Vajra put his palms together and lowered his head while chanting the name of Buddha. He then silently stored the corpses of the monks into his storage artifact.

    In the wilderness of Yongzhou.

    A gust of strong wind blew over and turned into a twenty-foot-long white Tiger with a broken forelimb.

    It descended with the wind, shook off the people on its back, and then crawled to the side, licking the dark red Fracture of its right forelimb.

    Everyone fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    Ji Xuan clutched his chest with one hand and half-supported the banana-leaf Daoist with the other. He hoarsely shouted, give me the medicine, Yuan Shuang, give me the medicine ¡­

    Xu yuanshuang was silent. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to save him, but that Xu Qi ¡®an had taken away her silk bag, along with the magic tools and elixirs inside.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t waste the pills.¡±

    Daoist priest jiaoye waved his hand and looked down at the Big Hole in his chest. He shook his head andughed,

    ¡°With such heavy injuries, it looks like he¡¯s dead for sure.¡±

    Everyone was silent.<div>

    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes shed with pain as he said in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    The old Daoist shook his head.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t talk. Give me some time.¡±

    He swallowed a mouthful of blood and said with a serious expression,

    ¡°This trip to the martial world is a trial for you. Many people in the hidden Dragon City are watching.

    ¡°The city Lord doesn¡¯t like you, a bastard son, but he is a talented monarch. He won¡¯t give you the cold shoulder or dislike you because of his personal preferences.

    ¡°If you can collect Dragon Qi or advance to the third stage, you can be the future city Lord.

    ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t have to gather all the Dragon Qi.

    ¡°Although the city Lord and the state preceptor have given you the task of gathering Dragon Qi, ha, but Hidden Dragon Citycks topbat power. ¡°The position of the future heir, they have to give it to him no matter what.

    this old Daoist had wanted toe and watch you ascend to the highest peak. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t be able to wait until that day.

    He was seriously injured, but he could still think clearly and say these words without a pause. This was probably the so-called final radiance. The old Daoist Jiao ye took a deep breath and paused for a moment,<div>

    ¡°In today¡¯s battle, we¡¯ve beenpletely defeated.

    ¡°Young master, remember today¡¯s lesson. In the days toe, you must avoid Xu Qi ¡®an and collect the Dragon Qi that is scattered in other ces.

    ¡°The Buddha sect won¡¯t let the capture of Arhat du Qing go, and the witch God religion hasn¡¯t made a move yet. These are all forces that we can make use of.

    ¡°In addition, you have to think of a way to keep the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions by your side, don¡¯t let the state preceptor summon them back.

    ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and I¡¯ve more or less guessed Imperial Preceptor¡¯s next n.¡±

    He didn¡¯t continue speaking. Instead, he looked at Ji Xuan with a gentle gaze and said,

    ¡°Young master, do you still remember the first time we met?¡±

    Ji Xuan replied with a very nasal ¡°en.¡±

    I always believe that the me will burn from the broken grass and burn away all the decay. The old Daoist jiaoye tightly held Ji Xuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That day wille.¡± Ji Xuan said in a low voice. The old Daoist Jiao ye let out a breath and smiled.

    His smile was frozen forever.

    Liu Hongmian was silent for a moment, then bowed to Daoist banana leaf.

    It sounded like this old Daoist had a story, but she didn¡¯t want to get to the bottom of it. After all, which person in the hidden Dragon City didn¡¯t have a story?

    Xiushui town, Southwest of Yongzhou City.

    Chen, a rank four secret agent with a hood and a cloak over his head, galloped to the town and stopped in front of a house built near the water.

    He knocked on the door in a certain rhythm.

    The sound of light footsteps came. The person who opened the door was wearing a plum-colored dress. She had beautiful facial features and a cold temperament. It was Xu yuanshuang.

    Her expression was not too good. When she saw Shen, she nodded.

    Spy Shen followed Xu yuanshuang into the house and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°I received a letter from miss, so I came over.¡±

    After passing through the courtyard and entering the hall, the moment spy Shen saw Ji Xuan and the others, he was shocked and suspected that he had recognized the wrong person.

    The first one was the originally gentle and reserved core of the team, Ji Xuan. His chest was wrapped in thick gauze, and his face was pale as he sat on the chair. His originally bright and spirited eyes were now slightly empty.

    He looked at the ground in a daze, thinking about something, and turned a deaf ear to his arrival.

    To his left was the simrly dejected and silent joy begging pill fragrance, this extreme heart Gu master was like a defeated dog, tightly wrapped in his multi-colored robe.

    Beside heart Gu master was the tall and sturdy White Tiger, his right arm was missing from the elbow down, it was wrapped in thick gauze, dark red blood could be seen from it.

    The only one who could still be considered normal was Liu Hongmian.

    However, she was also immersed in this atmosphere and no longer had her

    usual flirtatious look..

 Chapter 1250: Healing (3)

    Chapter 1250: Healing (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Where is young master Yuan Huai?¡±

    Shen¡¯s heart trembled. his arm and kneecaps have been shattered. He¡¯s lying in the room. Xu yuanshuang said softly.<div>

    Shen heaved a sigh of relief and continued,

    ¡°What about the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon?¡± in the backyard, bandaging his wounds. Xu yuanshuang said.

    From her words, one could tell that the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon had not gained any advantage from sun Xuanji.

    Soon, the old dragon came back from the backyard with seven cloaked men. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡® ¡°Why would the sun god of the sky sect appear here?¡±

    The spy, Shen, shook his head.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect them to be in Yongzhou City. The heaven sect has never been involved in worldly affairs, and their disciples rarely move around in the martial world.

    in this generation, there are only the Holy Son and Holy daughter.

    The old dragon said aggressively, ¡± this is an oversight in your intelligence. You have to take responsibility.

    The spy, Shen, frowned.

    ¡°No intelligence organization can urately grasp the movements of transcendent realm Masters, especially when they keep a low profile.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t even know that the sky sect¡¯s sun god had entered the world to travel.¡±<div>

    The Yang God of Dao sect came and went without a trace. Today he was in Yongzhou, but tomorrow he might reach the capital.

    Who could get information so quickly?

    Moreover, the sky sect¡¯s two sun gods had kept a low profile and had arrived in Yongzhou City without a sound.

    Even if their spies had seen them at the inn, how could the spies tell that they were two sun gods at a nce?

    Seeing that the old dragon was no longer speaking, secret agent Shen let out a sigh of relief. After a moment of consideration, he looked at Ji Xuan and the others and said,

    ¡°It seems that Xu Qi ¡®an has found a lot of helpers.¡±

    Even with the help of the sky sect¡¯s sun God, the transcendent realm Masters would at most be evenly matched, but on their side, there were two peak fourth-rank Buddhist cultivators, as well as fourth-rank Masters like Ji Xuan and white Tiger.

    In the absence of transcendents, he was almost invincible.

    Now that he was in such a sorry state, it could only mean that Xu Qi ¡®an was well-prepared and had gathered many level four Masters to help.

    Liu Hongmian looked over at him with aplicated expression. The lips of both the pill fragrance and The White Tiger moved slightly.

    no help, ¡± Xu yuanshuang said in a low voice. he¡¯s the only one.<div>

    He was the only one ¡­ Shen¡¯s eyes, which were hidden behind the curtains, widened. He quickly asked,

    ¡°He ¡­ He recovered his third-grade cultivation?¡±

    The expressions of Liu Hongmian and the others became even moreplicated.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s still a rank- 4.¡± Xu yuanshuang shook her head bitterly.

    The hall was silent for a while, and no one spoke.

    Luo Yuheng left Yongzhou with Xu Qi ¡®an and flew North on a golden light.

    After passing through the vast mountains, ins, and rivers, a city appeared below.

    Luo Yuheng released a golden light andnded outside the city.

    ¡°I need to rest and recuperate, so I¡¯ll find an inn to stay in first.¡±

    She ordered softly.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t return to Yongzhou City was because du Nan and du fan, the two Vajra realm Warriors, would definitely search for him. Arhat du Qing closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in silence like a lifeless statue.<div>

    He was floating beside Luo Yuheng, under her control.

    After entering the small town, Xu Qi ¡®an walked along the main road. He swept his eyes across the fluttering cards on both sides of the road and easily picked an Inn.

    Luo Yuheng made a hand seal with one hand and led the Arhat of passion to follow behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Sir, do you want to fight or stay in the hotel?¡±

    As he stepped into the inn¡¯s lobby, the waiter greeted him attentively, turning a blind eye to Luo Yuheng and the Arhat measuring love, whose head was pierced by an iron sword.

    The other diners did not seem to see Luo Yuheng either, and they did not cast him a surprised look.

    ¡°A guest room, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ncing at her.

    [ PS: there¡¯s still one more chapter, but it¡¯s definitely after midnight.. ]

 Chapter 1251: Love (1)

    Chapter 1251: Love (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Under the guidance of the inn staff, he walked up the stairs and entered the room on the second floor.

    Luo Yuheng waved his hand and controlled Arhat du Qing tond in a corner. He then took off his cloud-patterned shoes and sat cross-legged on the bed.<div>

    Then, she shook out arge pile of bottles and small wooden boxes from her sleeve.

    Doraemon¡¯s sleeve?

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at it in surprise. He had seen many storage magical treasures, such as brocade pouches, mirrors, and porcin, but he had never seen a sleeve.

    He suddenly understood why Luo Yuheng never changed his robe. Xu Qi ¡®an could testify that Luo Yuheng often changed his undergarments and undergarments, but he had never seen her change her robe.

    So the robe was a magic tool.

    Luo Yuheng removed the wooden corks one by one, and the faint smell of medicine filled the room.

    He had almost forgotten that she was a rich woman and had all kinds of elixirs. Inparison, the orange cat Taoist priest was poor and poor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    He had been worried that Luo Yuheng¡¯s injuries would be too serious and affect her bnce of the Hellfire.

    Now that he saw her spending money, he felt much more at ease.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately sat cross-legged by the bed, meditating side by side with Luo Yuheng.

    He also had to recuperate his chaotic meridians.<div>

    Circting Qi for a long period of time would cause a few ces on the demon sealing nails to be impacted, causing the nail holes to be in unbearable pain, which was equivalent to the recurrence of old injuries.

    On the other hand, the wound caused by the Jade fragment¡¯s bacsh had already begun to heal slowly.

    the seven extinction domain seems to be evolving. No, it¡¯s entering the next stage ¡­

    After a long period of hard work, the seven ultimate demon beast had finally entered the critical stage of its transformation. In fact, after dual cultivating with Luo Yuheng, he had finally fulfilled the needs of the seven ultimate demon beast.

    The love Gu that he had been suppressing was finally released.

    Furthermore, because it gave the female cultivator at the peak of the second stage a handle, the love Gu had obtained great benefits.

    At that time, he should have felt that the love Gu was about to mature and obtained the strange poisonous insect that was summoned by the pill fragrance of begging for joy in the battle just now.

    Venomous Ying had improved even further.

    ¡°Just. little bit more, there¡¯s only oneyer left that hasn¡¯t been pierced ..

    Xu Qi ¡®an focused on sensing the seven ultimate mes.

    Time flew by as he was doing his breathing exercises. After an unknown amount of time, he was awoken by Luo Yuheng.<div>

    He opened his eyes and looked out of the window. It was already dark. The amorous Arhat was sitting cross-legged in the corner of the room. ¡°State preceptor, have you recovered from your injuries?

    what¡¯s his condition now? can he be awakened? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    I¡¯ve temporarily sealed him. He¡¯s in a state of neither life nor death, and he can¡¯t sense the outside world.

    The current Luo Yuheng was neither cold nor fierce enough. He was like a sentimental wife who had been raised in the boudoir of a rich family.

    ¡°If you want him to help you remove the devil sealing nail, you have to go back to the capital.¡±

    Seeing him frown, Luo Yuheng exined, ¡®¡±¡®Although I can seal him, I can¡¯t kill him, let alone make him release the demon sealing nail. Don¡¯t give him the chance to kill you.¡±

    ¡°So, we need you to be the middleman,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an understood and said.

    Being able to defeat an Arhat did not mean that he couldmand the Arhat to do things.

    Especially when he couldn¡¯t kill the other party.

    Perhaps he would be brainwashed and sent to Buddhism.<div>

    It was good to go back to the capital. He could inquire about the situation in Yunzhou from the supervisor and understand the recent situation of the major forces in the nine regions ¡­

    I¡¯ll also take the opportunity to see the fish in my pond.

    Just as he was thinking this, he heard Luo Yuheng re at him and say, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see those women.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡°I only have the state preceptor in my heart.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°State preceptor, is that sword a peerless divine weapon?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the iron sword that was half-inserted into the Arhat¡¯s head and half-exposed.

    Luo Yuheng nodded, then shook his head. it was originally a magic treasure, but its Artifact Spirit was wiped out by its owner.

    ¡®What?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted to express his doubts.

    ¡°It was the peerless divine weapon of a Dao chief of the human sect more than 700 years ago. The patriarch¡¯s swordsmanship was unparalleled and he dominated Jiuzhou with his killing skills. Gradually, the artifact Spirit became more and more violent and bloodthirsty.

    ¡°When the ancestral master was alive, he could still suppress it. When he died from the heavenly Tribtion, the artifact Spirit went out of control, causing a lot of killing. Later, he was subdued by the next Dao chief of the human sect and had his consciousness erased. from then on, this sword became the carrier for the sword Qi and sword will of the Dao leaders of the human sect.

    Luo Yuheng exined in a gentle voice.

    Xu Pingfeng was also. peak rank. 2. He did not know if the Imperial advisor could defeat him ¡­ No, warlocks and Taoist priests were different systems, and they each had their own strengths. They couldn¡¯t be divided just bybat strength ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡®

    ¡°How can I make a peerless heavenly weapon grow quickly? During today¡¯s battle, I¡¯ve discovered a w of peerless godly weapons.¡±

    He told Luo Yuheng about the Taishi knife¡¯s condition, that this not-so-smart child was affected by the Voodoo.

    ¡°This should be rted to the nature of the peerless heavenly weapon. Your saber is not a weapon with a strong sense of evil. Simply put, he¡¯s not arrogant enough.¡± Luo Yuheng pondered for a moment before he added, ¡± besides, it has only just gained consciousness. It hasn¡¯t even been half a year.

    Taiping was still too young ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought helplessly.

    ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, please go ahead,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You have two wisps of Dragon Qi in your body now, so it¡¯s useless to leave them there. You might as well use them to nourish the peace saber.¡± Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an did not understand, Luo Yuheng reminded him,

    ¡°The nation-guarding sword!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯ Imperial advisor, are you saying that we can forge the peace de into a magic weapon like the nation-guarding sword? Can I really?¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded.

    ¡°The nation-guarding sword is a peerless godly weapon. It was nurtured by fate for 600 years before it transformed into a magic weapon. However, this was an unconscious nurturing process, and the progress was slow. And you can directly mobilize the Dragon Qi to nourish your saber..

 Chapter 1252: Love (2)

    Chapter 1252: Love (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Although it¡¯s impossible to make your saber reach the same level as the nation-guarding sword in a short time, it may be a weapon that¡¯s above peerless heavenly weapons and below magical treasures.

    ¡°At that time, I should be able to resist the influence of the Voodoo.¡±<div>

    It waspletely feasible!

    Xu Qi ¡®an was excited. Dragon Qi was also a type of luck. He could definitely copy the path of the National Sword.

    He was well aware of the power and terror of the nation-suppressing sword.

    It was simply the nightmare of a peak expert.

    If the peace de could be the second nation-guarding sword, no, as long as it had some simr characteristics, he could break Jingyuan¡¯s Vajra power with one strike in the previous battle.

    In the future, even if he were to face a third-grade Vajra, he would still be a threat.

    the state preceptor is really smart. I didn¡¯t think that I could use the Dragon Qi like this. Xu Qi ¡®an offered him a rainbow fart.

    Luo Yuheng looked calm and haughty on the surface, but there was a little joy in his eyes.

    How easy to coax. If only he had this personality all the time ¡­ Xu Qian thought.

    Without further dy, he immersed his consciousness into the small Jade Mirror. The peace de and the Golden Dragon Shadow were sleeping inside. Other than that, there were also some silver notes, gold and silver, Jade, porcin, and antiques.

    When it sensed its master¡¯s consciousness descending, the peace saber woke up and conveyed its happy and fawning thoughts.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored its ttery and sent it into the dragon Qi.

    The peace de was ¡°immersed¡± in the Golden Dragon Shadow.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s sofortable. I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying ¡­.

    Who did this Idiot¡¯s personalitye from? Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and unhappily retracted his consciousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed effective.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Luo Yuheng nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°I still have internal injuries. Although the Taoist Dharmakaya is said to be immortal, its recovery ability is far inferior to that of a martial arts practitioner.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Luo Yuheng said in a reserved manner, ¡±

    ¡°Dual cultivation can also heal injuries.¡±<div>

    In the room, the candlelight flickered.

    There was a small space separated by the screen. Luo Yuheng was soaking in the bathtub, his eyes half-closed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was lying on the bed, half-naked and wrapped in thick gauze.

    The emotionless Arhat was sitting cross-legged in the corner, facing the wall. This was set up by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Luo Yuheng had said that the old monk had fallen into a state of neither life nor death and could not sense anything in the outside world.

    After a long time, Luo Yuheng finished his bath and walked out from behind the screen. He was wearing a long feather robe with his chest slightly open, revealing a fair area.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the dudou and underwear hanging on the screen and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Luo Yuheng thought that his smile was very cheap and frowned slightly.

    She strolled to the side of the bed, put her long legs under the nket, and theny down.

    This personality magnified Luo Yuheng¡¯s good feelings for Xu Qi ¡®an. He had even said many shameful things to Xu Qi¡¯ an, so she was willing to do dual cultivation with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    However, she was also the most melodramatic one. She frowned slightly and clutched her robe tightly to protect her chest.<div>

    [ angry personality: anything you touch will make me angry. ]

    Lustful personality-I still want it¨Cstill want it, I will never be satisfied.

    Fearful personality-98% of it is equivalent to death, it¡¯s best not to get out of bed today.

    Sad personality-I really want to fall in love but I¡¯m afraid of being F * cked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled the nket over the two of them andy on top of her. He supported himself with his hands on the bed and stared at her with a burning gaze.

    Luo Yuheng looked into his eyes for a few seconds before he turned his head away, his face slightly red. Her crystal-like ears were dyed red, and she looked very beautiful.

    He finally lowered his head and kissed her cheek. Then, he went all the way down to her neck for a moment. He continued to move down and his head shrank into the quilt.

    ording to the angle of the quilt, his head was on Luo Yuheng¡¯s soft chest.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and a sweet voice came out of his red lips.

    She immediately pouted her mouth in embarrassment and did not make any sound. However, as her cheeks became redder and her breathing became heavier, it could be judged that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ventriloquism skills had reached the point of perfection.

    After the time it took to make a cup of tea, the ¡± bulge ¡± on the quilt began to move down, down, and down ¡­

    Then, he stopped moving.

    The Dao leader¡¯s eyes were already like silk as she looked at the roof in a daze.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and a short scream came from his throat.

    The process of dual cultivation was boring. For example, Luo Yuheng waszily lying on his bed, guiding the energy in his body to circte.

    Another example would be Luo Yuheng sitting on the dressing table with his body leaning back and his hands on the window sill. The window was open and the cold wind poured into Jiaojiao¡¯s fair back as she guided the energy in her body to circte.

    Another example was that she put her legs on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulders, and the two of them worked together to circte Qi.

    In the middle of the night, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injuries were fully healed. He was breathing heavily and feeling refreshed.

    But deep in his heart, he was deeply worried.

    If I defile her like this, after seven days, will I be killed by her sword?

    The Luo Yuheng that Xu Qi ¡®an had been sleeping with for the past few days was not the normal Luo Yuheng. It was her personality that had been magnified by her emotions. It was hard to imagine that the cold and aloof state preceptor had recovered and recalled what had happened in the past few days.

    What kind of reaction would she have?

    when the timees, we must escape early. Otherwise, we¡¯ll die without a burial ce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an made up her mind.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Luo Yuheng snuggled up in his arms. His hair was messy, his cheeks were red, and his eyes were misty.

    State preceptor, three dayster, when you think of the words ¡®husband Xu¡¯, you¡¯ll be so angry from embarrassment that you¡¯lle after me with your sword ¡­ Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    At dawn.

    The official road of Yongzhou.

    The three horses galloped madly. In the middle was a beautiful girl full of heroic spirit, on the left was a green-robed swordsman with a touch of white hair on his forehead, and on the right was a tall, burly, bald middle-aged man.

    ¡°Run! Run! Run! Before my master catches up!¡± Li Miaozhen shouted.

    ¡°Amitabha. Fellow Daoist li, are you sure you and Lord Xu are doing this for the right reasons?¡± Hengyuan said in a deep voice.

    After he and Chu Yuanyou entered Yongzhou City, they hid and secretly took li Miaozhen away while origin Lord Bingyi and Taoist priest Xuancheng were fighting outside.

    The two sun gods of the sky sect had been used as tools, and the Holy maiden had been ¡°kidnapped.¡±

    Hengyuan felt that Lord Xu and Li Miaozhen¡¯s actions were not right.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than letting the two seniors walk around the human world,¡± Chu Yuanughed.

    However, schr Chu thought that the battle of wits and courage between the disciples and the Masters would not bring substantial harm to both sides, but would be very interesting.

    my master must be very angry now. Oh no, she won¡¯t be angry. But the next time she sees Xu Qi ¡®an, she will probably draw her sword and kill him.

    Li Miaozhen chuckled,

    they would never have thought that such a dignified expert was actually such a shameless person.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to y with your elders,¡± Hengyuan said helplessly.

    number six, what do you know? Xu Qi ¡®an is doing a wise thing.

    Li Miaozhen snorted,

    ¡°Master and uncle-master are people who don¡¯t listen to advice and can¡¯t be persuaded. His martial strength was definitely not good either. Luo Yuheng might be able to, but if she interfered with the heavenly sect¡¯s Affairs, she would definitely provoke the heavenly venerates, which would bring forward the arrival of the struggle between heaven and man.

    ¡°Since neither force nor persuasion works, we can only use our wits. Hurry up and get to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ce before dawn.¡±

    While his threepanions were in a hurry, Xu Qi ¡®an was sleeping in the warm bed with Luo Yuheng¡¯s soft and tender body in his arms.

    Suddenly, he was jolted awake by a palpitations. He knew that The Earth Book had sent a message.

    He raised his hand and waved. The Earth Book flew out of his clothes and into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands.

    [ two: Xu Qi ¡®an, we¡¯re here. Which Inn are you at? ]

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an quivered and all his sleepiness disappeared.

    So fast?

    Did they have to travel through the night?

    He hurriedly lifted the nket and got up. There was only one thought in his mind:Get another room.

    He couldn¡¯t let li Miaozhen see him and Luo Yuheng sleeping in the same bed.

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes, hugged his waist, and said with a charming smile, ¡±

    ¡°What is Mr. Xu going to do?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that her tone and expression had changed. It was not the same as yesterday.

    He carefully observed Luo Yuheng and saw that her eyes were full of emotion and her smile was sweet. He immediately had a guess.

    Love?

    I¡¯m finished!

 Chapter 1253: Meeting old acquaintances (1)

    Chapter 1253: Meeting old acquaintances (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an had always been a steady person. He thought quickly, but his words didn¡¯t dy him. He asked in a deep voice,

    ¡°State preceptor, do you love me?¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng covered his mouth and chuckled. He said affectionately, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, we¡¯ve already dual-cultivated for many days, so we¡¯re Daopanions now. If I didn¡¯t love you, why would I do dual cultivation with you?¡±

    The state preceptor¡¯s social death had be more serious ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was heavy, but he put on an affectionate expression and said, ¡±

    Chu Yuanyou and master Hengyuan are here. They are my friends. I¡¯ll go out to wee them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    With that, she lifted the nket and revealed her chest.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. If you go, how will they be able to remain calm?¡±

    Hearing this, Luo Yuheng did not force him. He looked at him with a smile and did not say anything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt guilty for no reason. He quickly dressed up, left the room, and went to the lobby of the inn.

    It was already past five o ¡®clock in the morning, and the sky was dusky. Candlelight was lit in the lobby of the inn, and steam was rising in the backyard. That was the cook preparing breakfast.

    ¡°Du du!¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the counter and woke up the waiter who was dozing off on the table.

    ¡°Get another guest room.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± the shop assistant asked in surprise.

    He had a good memory and recognized that this blue-robed guest was staying at the inn near dusk.

    Why would a person book two guest rooms and think that the money was too much?

    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned cold.

    Seeing this, the waiter said no more. He collected the money, registered, and gave the room key to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After putting away the key, Xu Qi ¡®an replied to li Miaozhen, ¡±

    [ 3: I¡¯m at Tongfu Inn. After entering the city, walk along the main road for a mile and you¡¯ll see it. ]

    He put the fragment of the book of theher world into his pocket and sat in the most conspicuous position, directly facing the door of the inn.

    After waiting for half an hour, li Miaozhen, Chu yuanzhen and Hengyuan appeared and crossed the threshold into the inn.<div>

    ¡°Brother Chu, master Hengyuan, long time no see. How have you been?¡± He greeted her with a smile.

    He looked at li Miaozhen onest time, and Li lingsu¡¯s opening remarks shed in his mind-¡°-haven¡¯t seen you for-long time, I miss you-Although-¡®m gone, my heart is always with you.

    ¡°The flying Swallow is still as elegant as ever, but where¡¯s my concubine susu? Did you help me take care of it?¡±

    When the words reached his mouth, he resumed the opening that matched Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s character.

    Li Miaozhen heard the familiar smell and naturally rolled her eyes. okay, I¡¯ll let the paper man sleep with you tonight.

    Although susu had the Lotus seed, she had not recovered her physical body. Xu Qi ¡®an knew some of the reasons, and the sun was one of the reasons. More importantly, after the beautiful female ghost recovered her human body, the corresponding spells and means would no longer exist.

    This was the price he had to pay to be an adult again.

    Therefore, the female ghost had not made up her mind yet.

    The four of them looked at each other and smiled. Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and led the three of them upstairs to his new room.

    He took out the key to open the lock, lit the candle, and took out two jars of yellow wine and fourrge bowls from the fragments of the book of theher world.

    ¡°This is the wine I stored during my travels. Try it.¡±<div>

    ¡°Good wine!¡±

    Chu Yuanqian was a wine lover. She took a sip, and her eyes lit up.¡±It tastes better when it¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an expert.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Thus, he asked the waiter to bring a small stove, light the charcoal fire, warm the wine, and chat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told them in detail about his travels since he left the capital, from Yongzhou to Leizhou, and from Leizhou to Yongzhou.

    Along the way, they spoke whatever they thought of.

    ¡°Your experience is as colorful as ever.¡±

    Chu Yuanyang held a big bowl, took a sip of wine, and said with a smile, ¡°¡±So, the princess Consort is now considered your confidante?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed.

    Don¡¯t you bring up a sore spot ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and drank.

    Chu Yuanughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen the princess¡± true appearance, but I know that even the state preceptor is inferior to her in terms of appearance. There were thousands of women in the capital, and she was the one who could really amaze people.

    ¡°Zhenbei wangfei, Imperial advisor, and Prince huaiqing, three people.

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in life for you to be able to obtain one of them.¡±

    People had different standards of beauty. Chu Yuanyang was a Ranger, a schr, and a swordsman, which corresponded to beauty, talent, and swordsman respectively!

    It happened to be this woman.

    Ah,. ¡®m sorry, they¡¯re all fish from my pond ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an knew that the state preceptor was staying in the same Inn, so he didn¡¯t dare to go too deep into this topic.

    it¡¯s too early to say that. Perhaps His Highness huaiqing has also fallen for Xu yinluo.

    Li Miaozhen snorted and didn¡¯t talk too much about huaiqing, because in the saint¡¯s opinion, a noble, cold, and talented woman like huaiqing would never fall for the flirtatious Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Even if he had a good impression of her, it would only be a good impression.

    ¡°Where are the others? how should we deal with them?¡± Chu Yuanxi asked.

    I kept them in the stupa. We fled here in a hurry yesterday, and the Imperial Preceptor and I were only concerned about healing our injuries.

    Dual cultivation was also healing ¡­ He added in his heart.

    ¡°Li lingsu is also in the pagoda?¡± Li Miaozhen asked.

    Chu Yuanqian and Heng Yuan looked over. They already knew that number seven was li lingsu, the person who had been hunted down by her ¡± enemy ¡± and had gone missing for more than a year.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and gave an affirmative answer. He thought for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°In order to hide my identity, I was not called Xu Qi ¡®an in his ce, but Xu Qian. The character was a transcendent realm master who had lived for several hundred years, a terrifying figure who could easily defeat a supervisor, an unfathomable Senior Master.

 Chapter 1254: Meeting old acquaintances (2)

    Chapter 1254: Meeting old acquaintances (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    he believed in me without a doubt and was respectful to me. He only dared to criticize me in his heart.

    Chu Yuanqian, li Miaozhen, and Heng Yuan originally thought it was normal. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s main purpose in Jianghu was to hide. But as they listened, the three owners of the broken skin of the earth Book looked at each other and then fell silent.<div>

    Lord Xu¡¯s old habit was acting up again ¡­

    A leopard can¡¯t change its spots.

    Haha, if li lingsu knew the truth, how would she feel ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point, ¡±

    as the saying goes, paper can¡¯t contain fire. The Saint will find out my identity sooner orter. I have no idea how to deal with this. Do you have any suggestions? ¡±

    Li Miaozhen raised her hand and suggested, ¡±

    why should we let him know? rather than making both sides feel awkward, it¡¯s better to keep it a secret for as long as possible.

    Chu Yuanqi remembered the two rooms and one living room she had dug out by the bonfire in the wilderness in the North. She said seriously, ¡±

    ¡°Miaozhen, you¡¯re right,¡±

    Did he think that the Saint society had not died enough and wanted everyone to witness the death of another society? ¡®You two bad guys ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head with a serious expression.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s too unfair to the Saint. He¡¯ll think that everyone in the world is bullying him and deceiving him.¡±<div>

    Chu Yuanqi¡¯s expression was serious. ningyan, this is your one-sided view. First of all, you have a reason for hiding your identity. Secondly, the Saint is an open-minded person. He won¡¯t think that we¡¯re bullying him because of this.¡±

    You don¡¯t even know him ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an said no, no, this was immoral.

    Li Miaozhen said yes, yes. This was good.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    Chu Yuanqian said that none of us are.

    In the end, Xu Qi ¡®an reluctantly epted the suggestions of his twopanions and said, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this! Everyone, please cooperate with me and don¡¯t expose my identity.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi and Li Miaozhen nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Master Heng Yuan, who witnessed everything, felt that he was out of ce because of his kindness.<div>

    ¡°By the way, why is the state preceptor in Yongzhou?¡±

    Li Miaozhen asked the question that she had been concerned about.

    Ah. this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. He suddenly realized this problem.

    The human sect¡¯s cultivation method had the aftereffects of the karmic fire bacsh. This was something that li Miaozhen, the saintess of the heaven sect, and Chu Yuanyou, an in-name disciple of the human sect, were well aware of.

    Emperor Yuan jing wanted to dual cultivate with Luo Yuheng because luck could extinguish the fire of karma.

    What was even more fatal was that the owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld now knew that he had luck.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a big bowl and took a sip of wine. When he lowered his head, he quickly nced at Chu Yuanxi and Li Miaozhen.

    Chu Yuanyang was ying with the big bowl and gently shaking the wine. He looked rxed, but if she was not wrong, he had straightened his back quietly.

    Li Miaozhen leaned forward and stared at him with burning eyes.

    They were indeed suspicious ¡­

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking of an excuse, there was a knock on the door of the guest room.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an got up, walked to the door, and opened the door.

    Unsurprisingly, there was a stunning beauty standing at the door, smiling like a flower. It was the preceptor who had slept with himst night.

    What was she doing here? she shouldn¡¯t have called him ¡®Mr. Xu¡¯. Xu Qi¡¯ an stepped aside, his scalp tingling. He forced a smile and said,

    ¡°State preceptor, pleasee in.¡±

    Luo Yuheng gently nodded and crossed the threshold to enter the house.

    ¡°State Teacher!¡±

    Li Miaozhen and the other two quickly got up and saluted.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s smile was bright and charming. He gently nodded and nced at Chu Yuanqian.¡±Not bad, your cultivation has improved again. Have you thought about how to advance after level four?¡±

    Chu Yuanxi shook her head with a bitter smile.

    She then looked at li Miaozhen,¡±middle-stage rank-4. I can step into peak rank-4 within a year.¡± You¡¯ve already surpassed your senior brother li lingsu.¡±

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou both felt that today¡¯s state preceptor was a little different. He didn¡¯t seem to be as cold as before.

    Luo Yuheng looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said with a smile,

    I came to Yongzhou this time to explore the underground pce outside Yongzhou City. I heard from Xu yinluo that the master of the underground pce was the founder of the ancient era, Ren Zong.

    So that was how it was ¡­ Chu Yuanqian, who had personally experienced the exploration of the underground pce, suddenly realized.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the danger and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Actually, if ningyan hadn¡¯t brought miss Zhong into the tomb, we might have been able to bring Lina out when we were in the periphery.¡±

    Li Miaozhen had never entered the tomb together, but she was no stranger to this. She nodded.¡±Did you find anything?¡±

    She was still very concerned about the Taoist faction.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to go,¡± Luo Yuheng replied with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was surprised by the state preceptor¡¯s understanding. He thought to himself, is this the legendary saying that when a woman falls in love with you, she will think for you?

    ¡°Why did you hide our rtionship?¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an received a message from Luo Yuheng.

    ¡­¡­¡­ He looked at the state preceptor without saying a word. Thetter smiled and looked at him with deep meaning.

    It¡¯s all because you¡¯re a shark. If you could get along well with your sisters, would I be so cowardly ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. But in return, you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Imperial advisor?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯ll give you one day to cut off all ties with mu nanzhi and Li Miaozhen. When he returned to the capital tomorrow, he would cut off all ties with the other women. If you continue to be in an ambiguous rtionship with other women, I will be very distressed.¡±

 Chapter 1255: Meeting an old acquaintance (3)

    Chapter 1255: Meeting an old acquaintance (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°This, this ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand your difficulties.¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s voice was filled with gentleness and love.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you, then I¡¯ll personallye forward to clear the line for you. Mu nanzhi will spend her retirement in the Imperial Academy.¡±

    Are you¡­ cking demon ¡­ This personality was a sickly petite ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to recuperate. Let¡¯s head to the underground pce in Yongzhou City this afternoon,¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Miaozhen saluted.

    After Luo Yuheng left, li Miaozhen said, ¡±

    ¡°Take out the stupa Pagoda! Xu Qi ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an? I¡¯m talking to you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly came back to his senses and let out a confused ¡°ah.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in a daze? I want to see li lingsu,¡± li Miaozhen said with a frown.

    ¡°Oh, oh ¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right, hurry up and ask the scumbag how to deal with this situation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an moved quickly, and he even took out the stupa Pagoda in a hurry.<div>

    The dark golden Pagoda was only the size of a palm. It hung in the air, and the door suddenly opened, sucking everyone in.

    Inside the tower, on the first floor.

    Li Miaozhen and the others looked around. In front of them was the Golden body of the Buddha, which was more than 100 feet tall. On both sides of the Buddha, there were nine bodhisattvas with blurry faces. After the Bodhisattvas were Arhats.

    These statues were tall and majestic. Inparison, humans were as small as ants.

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou were both Buddhists, but they were in awe for no reason.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hengyuan put his hands together and looked sincere.

    There were four people sitting cross-legged on the path to the Buddha¡¯s golden body. They were the Zen master Jingxin, the blind Jingyuan, the host of the Dragon Qi Miao Youfang, and Li lingsu, who had her palms together devoutly.

    Li Miaozhen chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Li lingsu, your omnipotent Junior Sister hase to save you.¡±

    The Holy son¡¯s ears twitched as he heard a familiar voice. He was slightly moved.<div>

    He immediately opened his eyes and stared straight at li Miaozhen. ¡°Junior Sister?¡±

    Li Miaozhen looked at him and teased, ¡°¡±I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, but you¡¯re still so lively. I thought you were going to be squeezed dry by women.¡±

    Li lingsu snorted. it¡¯s been a year since west met. Junior Sister, you haven¡¯t made any progress at all. You¡¯re still so stingy with your cloth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood why li Miaozhen chose not to save her back then. It turned out that there was a personal grudge between them.

    Li lingsu then turned to Chu Yuanqian and Heng Yuan and smiled.

    ¡°How may I address you two fellow Daoists?¡±

    ¡°Number four!¡± Li Miaozhen pointed at the green-robed swordsman.

    ¡°Number six!¡± He pointed at Hengyuan.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Li lingsu coughed hard, signaling her Junior Sister with her eyes not to leak the information about the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    At the same time, he looked at Chu Yuanxi and Hengyuan in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect to see the other two hosts of Dragon Qi here.<div>

    This wasn¡¯t right. Back then, the owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld were on guard against each other and helped each other.

    How did the owners be friends in less than a year?

    ¡®What happened when I wasn¡¯t around?

    Well, Xu Qian didn¡¯t understand the code name.

    Li lingsu cupped her hands together and greeted Chu Yuanqian and Heng Yuan, then introduced, ¡±

    ¡°This is senior Xu Qian. He is highly respected, righteous, and upright. He has the style of a hero, but he doesn¡¯t lose the steadiness of a senior.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to senior Xu¡¯s help that I¡¯m able to meet all of you here ¡­¡±

    After that, he found Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, and Hengyuan looking at him as if he was an idiot.

    No, it was moreplicated than looking at a fool, especially the hateful Junior Sister li Miaozhen. Her face was red, and so was her white neck. The muscles on her neck were twitching slightly.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Li lingsu said with a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡±

    Li Miaozhen said lightly.

    Chu Yuanqian interrupted at the right time and said sincerely, ¡°¡±To be honest, we are old acquaintances of senior Xu. Only a few people in the capital know of his existence.¡±

    Sure enough, Xu Qian was a transcendent realm master who could y chess with the supervisor, and his identity was. secret, but those of higher status would definitely know him ¡­. Li lingsu nodded, as if she had already guessed it.

    ¡°Daoist priests, although I¡¯ve been with senior Xu for a long time, I still don¡¯t know his roots.¡±

    Li lingsu secretly sent a voice transmission to her Junior Sister and the two holders of the Book of the Netherworld fragments.¡±Do you know who he is?¡±

    Chu Yuanqi pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°¡±Xu Qian has some connections with the royal family, but I can¡¯t tell you his identity.¡±

    Has some connections with the royal family ¡­ Realization dawned on li lingsu, and she transmitted a message to him, ¡±

    ¡°Ha, my guess was right. He has a deep rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials, and is in charge of collecting the Dragon Qi. And with the princess of zhenbei ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s pupils trembled as she transmitted her voice, ¡±

    ¡°Could it be ¡­ Could it be that he¡¯s the North-guarding King? That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t the North vanquishing Prince die in the Northern Territory?¡±

    He was not well-informed, but he knew about the death of the North vanquishing Prince.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s facial muscles trembled and her lips were tightly pursed. She couldn¡¯t hold it in.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Li lingsu frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing.¡± Li Miaozhen denied.

    you obviously have it. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time. He said angrily.

    While they were muttering to each other, Xu Qi ¡®an had alreadye in front of Miao Youfang and was examining the host of Dragon Qi.

    [ PS: I have a meeting this afternoon. I¡¯ve dyed my writing time. ] This chapter was a little rushed, but the word count was close to 5000, which was still considered good.

    I¡¯ll correct the wrong wordster.

    Well, I¡¯ll continue to write the next chapter, but the update will probably be veryte. Everyone is an old reader, so I¡¯m sure they know what I¡¯m doing. Therefore, it was not rmended to wait.

 Chapter 1256: A shocking change (1)

    Chapter 1256: A shocking change (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an examined the host of Dragon Qi. He was in his twenties, about the same age as himself. His skin was slightly rough and dark. One look and one could tell that he was a wandering Ranger.

    His facial features were not bad, but they were not outstanding. The most outstanding part was his pair of eyes, which were bright and lively.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an had seen him once at the special club from the perspective of a Sparrow, and had a good impression of him-men who loved to go to brothels were All Angels who had folded their wings in their previous lives.

    In fact, when that prostitute was implicated, Miao you Fang¡¯s first concern was not for himself, but for the woman¡¯s safety.

    This was a rare quality among the wandering martial artists who broke the rules with their martial arts.

    To deal with the host of the Dragon energy, Xu Qi ¡®an not only extracted the Dragon energy, but also found out the other party¡¯s character.

    If it was someone with a good character, he would choose to be honest and clear with the other party.

    If he was a criminal, he would kill him.

    Miao Youfang was also looking at Xu Qi ¡®an. He was a little cautious, because he had a deep memory of the battle yesterday.

    ¡°Name, gender, age.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an started off with three statements from his previous life.

    Miao Youfang was obviously stunned for a moment, as if he was not used to this kind of opening. He was afraid of this man¡¯s fierce power yesterday, so he answered truthfully, ¡±

    Miao Youfang, male, 23 this year.<div>

    Before answering, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±Where are you from?¡±

    miaojia town, ck goat County, Qingzhou.

    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Because I¡¯m. genius ¡­ I¡¯ve traveled the martial world for many years, ¡± Miao Youfang said proudly. I¡¯ve killed hoodlums, tyrants whomitted evil, and corrupt officials who preyed on themon people. He has too many enemies.¡±

    As a man who aspired to be a hero of his generation and punish evil, he had drawn his de and cut people down many times when he saw injustice.

    but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason ¡­

    Miao Youfang pursed his lips. I still know my own limits.

    In the eyes of true experts, his actions were just a small fight. It was impossible for him to cause the shocking battle from yesterday.

    ¡°Senior, just give me a definite answer. Can I still live? If you can¡¯t live, then you should act more swiftly. Although I¡¯ve killed many people, I¡¯ve never tortured them.¡±

    ¡°What if I can live?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Miao Youfang revealed a serious and sincere expression. ¡°You are my father.¡±<div>

    Interesting! But no, you¡¯re too ugly to be my son.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed his shoulder. whether you can live or not depends on your performanceter.

    Under Miao Youfang¡¯s puzzled expression, he jumped.

    The two of them immediately disappeared from the first level of the stupa Pagoda and were directly teleported to the third level.

    Miao you Fang looked around in surprise. This was an extremelyrge space, but it was not as wide as the first floor.

    A golden body stood on the north and south sides of the city. A broken arm stood on the west side of the city. On the east side of the city, there was a small couch with an old monk and a woman sitting on it.

    The woman had a in appearance and a small white fox was nestled in her arms. When she saw theme in, the woman quickly put her hands together and put on a pious posture.

    ¡°Master, please observe him with the Dharma.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his palms together in front of the old monk and waited for him to nod. He turned to Miao Youfang and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Did you kill any innocent people?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by killing innocents?¡±<div>

    ¡°Those who have notmitted capital crimes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only killed those who deserve to be killed.¡±

    ¡°Was there any rape or plunder?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    As if to increase his persuasiveness, Miao Youfang raised his chin and said proudly, ¡±

    ¡°What kind of pretty girls do the brothels not have? Moreover, he knew how to serve people, so he didn¡¯t need to rape or plunder. As for me, I¡¯m always able to earn shiny silver to spend in brothels.¡±

    He was a bike-sharing enthusiast ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and turned to look at the old monk.

    Thetter nodded.

    Phew, I¡¯ve finally met a Dragon Qi host with a good character. What kind of people have I met along the way?

    ¡°You must be very curious as to why those people from yesterday were after you, and why I locked you up in the tower,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Miao Youfang was still curious, and he nodded vigorously.

    actually, you¡¯re not that talented. Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    But he was immediately interrupted by Miao Youfang. He raised his head proudly and said, ¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯re a senior and I shouldn¡¯t refute you because of my desire to live, you can say anything you want about me, but I can¡¯t take it if you say I don¡¯t have talent. Senior, I¡¯m the best fighter in the town.¡±

    Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the most beautiful child? he seems to be very concerned about his talent ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an restrained the twitching of his mouth and said calmly, ¡±

    most of your achievements now are due to something called dragon energy.

    Miao Youfang was unconvinced, but he perked up his ears to listen attentively.

    ¡°It is a kind of fate formed by the copse of the Dragon vein when Xu Qi ¡®an, the silver Gong, killed the incapable ruler. yes, Xu Qi ¡®an is a rare genius that only appears once in hundreds of years. I don¡¯t need to repeat this. Those who obtained the Dragon Qi would have many fortuitous encounters. Money was just a small path, but connections, cultivation progress, and so on would all benefit.

    ¡°You know your own situation best. Is it because your luck suddenly improved more than a month ago? you can make friends wherever you go and get all kinds of gifts from them?

    ¡°In terms of cultivation, I¡¯m also advancing by a thousand miles. If I encounter any problems, there will always be someone to solve them.

    in addition, you¡¯ll win nine out of ten at the casino and earn a lot of money every day.

 Chapter 1257: A shocking change (2)

    Chapter 1257: A shocking change (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The more Miao Youfang listened, the more silent he became. He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    This senior was right, everything matched.<div>

    A month ago, when he returned home from his travels, he identally won the favor of the prettiest girl in town. The old master who taught him the fist technique suddenly took out a secret manual and gave it to him, saying that he would not live long and did not want to lose the lost art ¡­

    He left the town and continued his journey. He had many fortuitous encounters and had almost never encountered any danger except when he was chased by the group of people yesterday.

    His cultivation base was still advancing by a thousand miles.

    Miao Youfang probed,¡±so ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied,¡±if the Imperial Qi continues to be scattered outside, the dynasty will copse sooner orter.¡± And if it was obtained by an outsider, it was foreseeable that the Central ins would change hands. Therefore, I¡¯m going to take back my Dragon Qi.¡±

    Seeing the struggle on Miao you Fang¡¯s face, he mocked, ¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not willing? You consider yourself a hero, so you should know The Greatness of a Hero for the country and the people.¡±

    The dark-skinned young man lowered his head, and the struggle on his face became more obvious.

    After a long time, he asked, ¡± I¡¯m already a turtle in the jar. You can take the Dragon Qi yourself. Why are you saying so much to me? ¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a viin, I don¡¯t need to waste my breath on you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    Miao Youfang stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a few seconds, then lowered his head again.<div>

    After more than ten seconds of silence, he sighed.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m unwilling, I¡¯m a hero, and a hero should act like a hero.

    ¡°If the Dragon Qi can really save the Imperial court, if it¡¯s really in my body, then, then I¡¯ll take it ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took out the fragment of the book of theher world, pointed the mirror at him, and silently recited the incantation.

    A golden light suddenly lit up in Miao Youfang¡¯s eyes, as if a Dragon¡¯s Shadow had shed. A thick Golden Dragon¡¯s Shadow rushed out of his head and unwillingly entered the fragment of the book of theher world.

    Miao Youfang felt a sense of loss.

    He didn¡¯t see the Dragon Qi, but in that instant, he felt that something important had left.

    This way, I have three crucial items. As long as I gather thest six, I¡¯llplete my mission ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was overjoyed. In just over a month, he had collected three wisps of Dragon Qi.

    Moreover, the nourishing process of the peace de would also be elerated by this new Dragon Qi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw Miao Youfang¡¯s dispirited and wooden expression from the corner of his eye. He was in a good mood and warned him, ¡±

    ¡°A true expert¡¯s heart is indestructible. Without a Brave Heart, no matter how strong you are, you can only bully the weak and die in the face of those of the same level.¡±<div>

    Miao Youfang scratched his head. I should also be content. If I didn¡¯t have the Dragon Qi, I might not have been able to achieve what I have now in my life. In fact, my talent is really not good. The old master who taught me boxing in town also said that.

    ¡°My fellow disciples allughed at me for overestimating my abilities, saying that I wanted to be a hero of my generation despite having mediocre talent. When I was 16, I left the town to travel, and it was only when I was 23 that I had enough money to hire a spirit forging stage expert to help me open my aperture.

    ¡°In order to save this money, I didn¡¯t change my shoes for two years, and I sewed a robe for three years.

    not long ago, my luck suddenly changed. I can finally be a hero of my generation that everyone respects ¡­ Hey, what did the books say? right, the moon in the water.

    ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t belong to me, it won¡¯t be mine.¡±

    He lowered his head and was dejected, like an ugly duckling that had been beaten back to its original form.

    ¡°I¡¯mcking a follower.¡±

    Miao you Fang suddenly raised his head and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a cold expression on his face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to talk to himself. as my follower, you have to work hard withoutint. You have to work like a cow or a horse. You won¡¯t be paid a monthly sry, but you will asionally teach me a few moves.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s face was serious as he said, ¡°¡±Father.¡±

    ¡­¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.<div>

    Xiushui town, Southwest of Yongzhou City.

    Liu Hongmian sat on the roof of the house, one hand hugging her knees and the other supporting her chin. She was bored to death as she gazed at the scenery in the distance.

    Xu Qi. an was really strong. He was indeed the most talented young man in the Central ins ¡­

    Ji Xuan seemed to have lost his fighting spirit. Was the death of the old Daoist banana leaf such a huge blow to him? He was clearly just an old Daoist priest with shallow cultivation ¡­

    The team¡¯s members are scattered, I should find another way out ¡­

    . s, if only I could hook up with Xu yinluo. I¡¯ll go back to the ten thousand Flower House in Jianzhou and kick Xiao yuenu out of the sect ¡­¡¯

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s thoughts wandered off as she thought of some irrelevant things.

    She retracted her gaze and looked at Ji Xuan, who was in the courtyard. The young master was sitting by the well. Fromst night until now, he had been sitting in the courtyard for the entire night.

    however, it might not be a bad thing for him. After this setback, he will be able to go higher and further.

    Liu Hongmian clicked her tongue twice. She was still hoping to rely on Ji Xuan to counterattack the ten thousand Flower House and take back the position of the head.

    Miao Youfang chose to stay by Xu Qian¡¯s side as an unknown follower.

    Unknown was the definition he imposed on himself. In fact, this kid was a Chatterbox and was very familiar with others.

    ¡°Flying Sparrow swordswoman, I¡¯ve been in the pugilistic world for so many years, but you¡¯re the only one I admire. Flying Sparrow, please say something.¡±

    Li Miaozhen would respond politely at first, but after finding that this guy was talking in a fit of anger, she ignored him.

    ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but if you can be an official in the court, why do you have to wander around the Jianghu? The status of schrs in our town is very high.¡±

    Chu Yuanyang didn¡¯t like to pay attention to him either. The reason was that this kid always criticized him for being willful. He had clearly been nominated for the top schr¡¯s list, but he still resigned and was so willful.

    ¡°Brother li, in the future, I¡¯ll be in charge of bringing tea and water to senior Xu, and you¡¯ll be in charge of washing his clothes and cooking for him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times, I¡¯m not senior Xu¡¯s follower.¡±

    alright. You¡¯ll be in charge of serving the tea and water. I¡¯ll do theundry and cook.

    Seeing that Miao Youfang and everyone had gotten to know each other, Xu Qi ¡®an led them out of the stupa Pagoda. After lunch, the group returned to Yongzhou on their flying swords.

    Their destination was the underground tomb outside the city.

    Luo Yuheng had wanted to investigate this ce for a long time. When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the capital city from the underground pce, he told Luo Yuheng about this.

    After deducing the approximate age from the clothes of the human race in the murals, she searched through the history of the human sect, but she couldn¡¯t trace it back to that long time.

    In other words, the ancestor of the human sect in the underground pce might have appeared even longer than the human sect.

    The reason Luo Yuheng was so interested in the human sect¡¯s ancestral master was not out of curiosity, but because he had failed to pass the Tribtion but had not died.

    Instead, it shed its old body and separated it from the past.

    Luo Yuheng could not understand this.

    Under the heavenly Tribtion, everything would turn to dust. Since ancient times, no rank two Dao chief of the human sect had ever seeded in transcending the Tribtion, much less survived it.

    This person was extraordinary.

    When they arrived at their destination, Luo Yuheng stood at the entrance of the cave, turned around, and said, ¡±

    ¡°You guys stay outside. I¡¯ll go in with Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Li Miaozhen and Li lingsu, the two Taoist disciples, were unwilling.

    Luo Yuheng had only cast them a sidelong nce, and they were already willing.

    Thus, the four Espers of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, as well as Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s new henchman, Miao Youfang, stayed outside the cave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng jumped into the cave, and Miao Youfang¡¯s voice came from above, ¡±

    ¡°How can a swordswoman like the flying Swallow be a hero of her generation so quickly? I¡¯ve been exterminating evil and serving justice all these years, but my reputation ¡­¡±

    heh, my Junior Sister is famous partly because of the heavenly sect¡¯s reputation. Do you think she¡¯s famous all by herself? ¡±

    The conversation that followed could not be heard. He led the way and went deep into the underground pce with Luo Yuheng.

    The underground pce was dark, and the deeper they went, the darker it became. Gradually, they couldn¡¯t even see their own fingers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lit the torch he had prepared and said, ¡±

    ¡°Thest time I came here, I found that Shen Shu¡¯s seal had loosened. If I don¡¯t care about it, it will break the seal in a year at most.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, you can help to strengthen the seal.¡±

    The fiery glow illuminated Luo Yuheng¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. She hummed in acknowledgment.

    After passing through the copsed underground Pce, they soon arrived at a huge stone door.

    ¡°Eh ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Luo Yuheng turned his head to look at him.

    ¡°Thest time I left, I don¡¯t remember the gate,¡± he exined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said as he walked into the main burial chamber. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Perhaps the ancient corpse had closed the door on its own.

    Zha Zha ¡­

    The stone door slowly opened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the torch and entered the main burial chamber.

    There were piles of rocks here, as if they had just been mined. They were left behind by the battle between Shen Shu and the ancient corpse.

    He swept his eyes over the area and did not see the figure of the ancient corpse sitting cross-legged. After walking a dozen steps inside, he saw a broken human figure lying on the ground.

    Ancient corpse ¡­ He¡¯s dead?

 Chapter 1258: The Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix (1)

    Chapter 1258: The Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Half of its head was missing, and pale white brain matter was scattered on its face.

    Its dried-up greenish-ck body was in tatters. One could vaguely see the ck organs inside through the broken bones and flesh.<div>

    The dark green eyes were wide open, and there was dead silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not sense any Qi movement in its body, which meant that the body in front of him was pure and without any magic.

    The ancient corpse was dead. Although this description was a bit strange, it was indeed dead.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank into pinhole as if they had encountered a strong light. His breathing also became rapid.

    The first thought that came to his mind was:

    The owner of the tomb had returned!

    The moment this guess rose in his heart, fear surged uncontrobly.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes glowed with a faint light, and with his cold and beautiful face, there was a kind of flirtatious beauty.

    She slowly swept her gaze across the main burial chamber. After a while, she said softly, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no remnant soul.¡±

    In other words, the ancient corpse hadpletely disappeared.<div>

    Although it was an ancient corpse that was thousands of years old, it had a real soul. Strictly speaking, it belonged to another kind of life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    Luo Yuheng turned his head and nced at him. He raised his hand that was hidden in his sleeve and gently held Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath of turbid air andposed himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no trace of battle at the scene. The ancient corpse died very cleanly.

    ¡°There are three possibilities.The other one was much stronger than it and could easily kill it when it was sealed.

    ¡°How about ¡­ He¡¯s both an acquaintance and a super expert.¡±

    ¡°So you suspect that the owner of this tomb has returned?¡± Luo Yuheng nodded slightly.

    The state preceptor was indeed smart ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was solemn.

    ¡°Although it was sealed by Shen Shu and can¡¯t use its power, its body is a genuine second-grade Daoist body. Even if it wasn¡¯t as strong as a warrior, it was still able to destroy it like this.<div>

    ¡°At least a transcendent, no, even an ordinary third rank might not be able to do this. There were indeed many extraordinary experts gathering in Yongzhou recently, but they didn¡¯t have the need to kill the ancient corpse. They didn¡¯t even have the confidence to kill it.

    ¡°At most, we¡¯lle in to Scout and ask for information.¡±

    Luo Yuheng hummed in agreement with his guess.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued,¡±the ancient corpse said that he would stay in the underground tomb and wait for his master to return and retrieve his fate.¡± That fate, by chance, ended up in my hands ¡­¡±

    At this point, his heart was extremely heavy.

    If the ancient corpse died at the hands of the tomb¡¯s owner, then one could imagine the attitude of this mysterious Taoist. He would be angry, brutal, and unfriendly ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±

    Luo Yuheng smiled and said in the tone of a good mother, ¡±

    you don¡¯t have to worry about having too many debts. It¡¯s very troublesome to offend one big Shot, and it¡¯s fatal to offend two big shots. However, when you offend three, four, or even more, you¡¯ll be very safe.

    well, at least you¡¯ll have a bargaining chip.

    Wasn¡¯t this the usual way of doing business in his previous life forrge enterprises with severe financial losses ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an retorted to relieve the pressure in his heart.<div>

    The Imperial advisor¡¯s words were reasonable. No matter who the master of the underground pce was, if he wanted to deal with him, he would have to get past Luo Yuheng and the supervisor.

    During this period of time, the Buddhist sect might alsoe and interfere.

    After that, Xu Pingfeng would also express his opinion.

    What? You want to touch my son? No, only I can kill my son.

    There was also the fragment that looked like a Golden Lotus on the surface, but was actually the earth sect¡¯s Dao head, and the orange cat¡¯s true face.

    There was also headmaster Zhao Shou who wholeheartedly wanted Yun Lu Academy to rise again.

    There was also the Gu race who gave him the seven ultimate venomous insects and made him bear the karma of the Gu God¡¯s seal.

    These were all forces and people who were deeply connected to him.

    let¡¯s change our way of thinking. The existence of the underground pce¡¯s master might also be a point that we can make use of.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an felt more at ease.

    Sigh, he didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or worried.

    ¡°When we return to the capital today, if the master of the underground pce tries to harm you, the supervisor will definitely give you hints or make some arrangements that you can¡¯t understand at this stage,¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the capital and hug the director¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    He said, and then moved stones from the surroundings, making a simple stone tomb for the ancient corpse.

    After guarding it for thousands of years, he could be considered free.

    Outside the ancient tomb.

    With a scabbard on his butt and a de of grass in his mouth, Miao Youfang asked li lingsu, who was beside him, in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Brother li, do you think that no courtesan will like me after I lose my Imperial Qi?¡±

    ¡°Courtesan Belle?¡±

    Li lingsu stood at the side and looked at him disdainfully.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    This was a Sea King¡¯s mockery of a defeated dog.

    Miao Youfang scrutinized li lingsu and suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°Brother Li, you have kidney deficiency.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± li lingsu¡¯s expression changed slightly as she retorted angrily.

    ¡°I can tell. I¡¯ve been in the pugilistic world for many years, and I¡¯m also a martial artist. I can tell whether a person¡¯s qi and blood are vigorous or not with one look. Your kidney Qi is obviously weak.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll be fine after a period of rest.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, let¡¯s take off our pants andpete to see who can pee further.¡±

    ¡°Vulgar!¡± Li lingsu snorted coldly.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t agree to such a boring move. The Saint had the burden of being an idol.

    Moreover, it would be fine if they won, but what about their face if they lost?

    Li Miaozhen, Chu yuanzhen, and master Hengyuan watched the two of them in silence.

    Miao Youfang had the vulgarity unique to the people of the martial world, as well as the jumping of a young man, and had a strong aura of the martial world.

    However, the people present were all experienced and were used to seeing such people.

    After li lingsu and Miao Youfang mocked each other for a while, they didn¡¯t bother to argue with this kid with low cultivation. This was because he realized that the other party was always able to pull the two of them to the same level and then defeat him with his rich experience.

    ¡°Junior Sister.¡±

    The Saint walked in front of li Miaozhen, rubbed his hands, and smiled.

    now, I don¡¯t have to worry about the Dongfang sisters ¡®pursuit. It¡¯s time to return the fragment of the Book of the Earth to me.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes flickered and she said perfunctorily, ¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Li lingsu cast a questioning look at her Junior Sister.¡±Why do you need a while?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. After a while is just after a while.¡±

    no, you have to return the fragment of The Earth Book to me now.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±

    Li Miaozhen took out the fragment of the book of theher world and gently poured it over. A small Jade Mirror of the same style fell out of the mirror.

    Li lingsu caught it with her palm and forced out a drop of blood from between her fingers, allowing the book of theher world to recognize a new master.

    He still remembered his promise. When he asked Xu Qian for help to escape from the Dongfang sisters, he promised to pay him with his belongings in the fragment of The Earth Book.

    As a proud person, he would not break his promise.

    Although I don¡¯t have. lot of money, the magic weapons and gold and silver talismans are worth a few thousand taels of silver ¡­ Li lingsu established a new connection with the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and sent her consciousness into it.

    The fragment space was empty.

    £¿Li lingsu was taken aback.

    Perhaps the way he opened it was wrong ¡­ He withdrew his thoughts and re-entered The Earth Book space.

    It was still empty.

    Li lingsu turned her stiff neck and looked at li Miaozhen. where¡¯s my silver? Where¡¯s my magic tool? Where¡¯s my talisman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m selling it!¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes looked left and right, but she didn¡¯t look at li lingsu.

    ¡°Sell it?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s voice went up by a few decibels as her eyes widened.

    ¡°Who told you to sell it? what right do you have to sell my things? Why are you selling it?¡±

    ¡°When I was building a gueri Bandit-suppressing Army in Yunzhou, I needed money, so I sold your things.¡± Li Miao was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell your own?¡± Li lingsu felt as if she had been struck by lightning several times.

    ¡°When did you have the illusion that I know how to save money?¡± li Miaozhen pouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given all my money to the poor,¡± he muttered.

    Li lingsu was going crazy, her handsome face twitching non-stop.¡±You scum of the heavenly sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the scum of the heavenly sect,¡± li Miaozhen said angrily.

    ¡°As the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect, why don¡¯t you focus on cultivating the Taishang Wang Qing and be a hero? If you¡¯re not a scum, then who is?¡±

    as the Holy Son of the sky sect, aren¡¯t you still sleeping with women everywhere and showing mercy? you¡¯re not only the scum of the sky sect, you¡¯re also an unfeeling stinky man.

    I¡¯m true to every woman. Besides, falling in love and breaking away from love is a path I¡¯ve figured out. You know nothing.

    Oh, why didn¡¯t you say this to the celestial venerable? if it weren¡¯t for you, would master and uncle-master havee down the mountain to capture him? ¡±

    didn¡¯t theye down the mountain to capture you because you ruined the sky sect¡¯s reputation, flying Sparrow swordswoman? ¡±

    Chu Yuanyou and master Hengyuan looked at each other.

    They knew about li Miaozhen¡¯s situation, but they didn¡¯t expect the Saint to be so strong.

    No wonder ¡­ No wonder origin Lord Bingyi and Daoist Xuancheng personally came down to capture him.

    He wasn¡¯t wronged ¡­

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the heavenly sect would have two wonderful Holy Sons and holy virgins,¡± Chu Yuanxi said through voice transmission.

    Hengyuan nodded helplessly. He thought for a while and added, ¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still better than being a supervisor.¡±

    Thinking of the situation with the Directorate of Celestials, the two of them fell silent.

    [ PS: there was a bug in thest chapter. Miao Youfang knew Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity. He heard it. ] Last night, she was in a daze and did not notice this detail.

 Chapter 1259: Matters in the capital city (1)

    Chapter 1259: Matters in the capital city (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    While they were arguing, Luo Yuheng flew up from the bottom of the cave with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    A small heavenly sect actually produced two young dragons and phoenixes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who asionally heard a few words, couldn¡¯t help butin, and his depressed mood improved a little.<div>

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins of the heavenly sects were not only weird, but they could also do crosstalk.

    ¡°How is it? Did you manage to get any valuable information?¡±

    Li Miaozhen asked.

    Li lingsu was also curious, but she didn¡¯t dare to be so rude. At the same time, she noticed that her Junior Sister seemed to have a good rtionship with Xu Qian.

    Because when Junior Sister was facing Xu Qian, she was not the least bit reserved and respectful.

    its soul has beenpletely destroyed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried not to show a serious expression.

    His soul was destroyed ¡­ Li Miaozhen was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this to be the result. She was confused and surprised.

    Li lingsu¡¯s reaction was simr to hers.

    On the other hand, Chu Yuanyou and Hengyuan, who had experienced the dangers of the underground pce, changed their expressions and showed intense emotional fluctuations.

    They had personally experienced the exploration of ancient tombs and knew the horror of ancient corpses. If it weren¡¯t for the backup that the warden had left on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body that helped them get rid of that bad luck, they would have been killed.<div>

    The Heaven and Earth Society would have probably been disbanded long ago due to the deaths of its founder and important members.

    However, such a powerful ancient corpse¡¯s soul had actually scattered?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian asked in a low voice. If it were any other situation, he might have felt that this question was inappropriate, but everyone present was his own.

    Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with li lingsu, she was the Holy Son of the heaven sect and a member of the heaven and earth Association, so he could trust her.

    As for Miao Youfang, top schr Chu didn¡¯t look down on him.

    If one wasn¡¯t at the right level, one wouldn¡¯t be able to understand such high-level secrets.

    ¡°I suspect that the owner of the tomb has returned,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an muttered.

    This sentence sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine, and some of their scalps went numb.

    ¡°Will it be a threat to you?¡± Li Miaozhen¡¯s focus was clear.

    Li lingsu immediately perked up her ears.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know whether to nod or shake his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take one step at a time.¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded slightly, and her beautiful oval face became a little serious.

    Li lingsu was a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t get to hear the secret.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around at the crowd. the state preceptor and I are going back to the capital. Are you going to follow us or will we part ways here? ¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to ask you to help me refine the fragments of the book of theher world,¡± Chu Yuanughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was able to sense and collect Dragon Qi with the help of the book of theher world because the supervisor had carved a formation on the fragment of the book.

    The Earth Book was the only magic weapon in the world that could bear the Dragon Qi.

    The Imperial Pce, jingxiu Pce.

    Lin ¡®an sat on the small couch and apanied his mother, noble Consort Chen, to talk.

    She was wearing. plum-colored coat,. puffy dress, a carefullybed bun with a small Phoenix Cor,. silver gilded gold hairpin,. Gold Phoenix hairpin with silk, iid with gems ¡­ A pure silver Kasaya hung around his neck.<div>

    She was dressed up in a luxurious and rich manner.

    Even if an ordinary woman was beautiful, it would be difficult for her to wear dazzling and luxurious jewelry.

    However, Lin ¡®an was only suitable for this kind of dressing and could control it well, adding color to her beauty.

    Lin ¡®an in in clothes and light makeup was beautiful, but there was nothing special about it.

    Her luxurious dress made her one of the most beautiful women in the world.

    Holding a teacup, noble Consort Chen¡¯s posture was elegant, with light crow¡¯s feet at the corner of her eyes. Although she did not have the beauty of her youth, she won in her plump figure, which had a unique charm.

    Noble Consort Chen examined her daughter and suddenly said with emotion, ¡±

    ¡°Now that His Majesty is the Emperor, consort mother¡¯s only wish is to see you get married.

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, you should find a husband.¡±

    Ya ¡­ When Lin ¡®an heard her mother mention this, she felt a little shy and happy. She also felt that she should get married.

    It was boring to stay in the pce and the residence of Lin ¡®an all the time. It was time to move to another ce, like the Xu residence.

    Just as she was about to say something, she heard noble Consort Chen say, ¡±

    ¡°The second son of the Duke of dingguo has reached the age of marriage. A while ago, the Furen of the Duke of dingguo came to the pce as a guest and talked about this matter when she drank tea with me.

    ¡°She begged me to ask His Majesty for your hand in marriage on behalf of my son, to marry you into the high Duke¡¯s public house.¡±

    Lin an rolled his eyes and puffed up his cheeks, ¡±

    ¡°How can a mere High Duke tolerate me? consort mother, don¡¯t joke. Just reject me.¡±

    Imperial concubine Chen said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°If the high Duke¡¯s public house can¡¯t amodate you, where can it amodate you? Lin ¡®an, you are not young anymore. In the past, thete Emperor was engrossed in cultivation and did not care about the marriage of you princes and princesses.

    ¡°That resentful woman in Feng Qi Pce is even more toozy to care about you. Now that the Crown Prince has ascended the throne, the atmosphere of the court has changedpletely.

    ¡°Consort mother knows that the Duke dingguo¡¯s Furen has selfish intentions. That title is the eldest son¡¯s and the second son has no share. This was why he wanted to marry a Princess back to the pce, so that his second son could have a bright future.

    ¡°Ever since Wei Yuan died in Jingshan city, the Duke of dingguo fought in the Battle of Shanhai Pass. His ability to lead troops in battle was extremely outstanding, and his Majesty valued him greatly.

    ¡°The second son of the Duke of dingguo is also a talented person, both civil and military, and has a special affection for you. Last year you met, but I heard from the high Duke¡¯s wife that ever since he saw you, the little master¡¯s mind has been elsewhere, and he misses you day and night.¡±

    I¡¯ve already forgotten what he looks like ¡­ Lin ¡®an muttered in his heart. With a round and delicate oval face, he said in a bad mood,

    ¡°Did brother Emperor ask you toe and persuade him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Noble Consort Chen smiled and said, ¡± he only wants to be a wise ruler. How could he have the energy to care about you? ¡± It¡¯s consort mother¡¯s own intention.¡±

    Lin an raised his chin with confidence, ¡°¡±Then you tell brother Emperor.¡±

    The Emperor knew that she had long been secretly in love with the little Gong.

    However, few people in the court knew about it, such as the noble Duke dingguo. Otherwise, he would not have dared to send his wife into the pce to test the waters.

    The smile on noble Consort Chen¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She looked at her indifferently and muttered to herself for a moment, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about him?¡±

    ¡°Who, who is it ¡­¡± Lin an¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered.

    Noble Consort Chen sighed and said with a heavy heart, ¡°¡±He¡¯s not a good match for you, he won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    ¡°Imperial mother, what do you mean?¡±

    Lin an furrowed his exquisitely trimmed brows.

    At this moment, the pce maids carried in delicacies and ced them on the table.

    Noble Consort Chen changed the topic at the right time and said, ¡±

    ¡°The dishes have all been served. Why hasn¡¯t Her Majesty arrived yet?¡±

    Lin ¡®an happened to be a little hungry. Her peach blossom eyes looked at the food and she said in a tender voice,¡±Brother Emperor is busy and might have been dyed. I¡¯ll send someone to ask.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly ande back quickly,¡± imperial concubine Chen nodded.

    At the temple.

    Emperor Yongxing sat on the big chair in the Imperial study. He was dressed in a yellow robe and swept his gaze across the officials in the hall with a solemn expression.

    After Emperor Yongxing ascended the throne, he didn¡¯t move into Emperor yuanjing¡¯s Pce of Heavenly Purity. Instead, he moved to the Temple of Peace on the west side.

    He didn¡¯t like the Pce of Heavenly Purity, just like how he hated the previous emperor who was obsessed with cultivation. It reminded him of the previous Emperor¡¯s face and his true identity.

    ¡°The snow disaster in the North is severe, and arge number of refugees have already moved South, causing a disturbance to the other continents. Other than that, Qingzhou, Yuzhou, Xiangzhou, and other ces are also suffering from snow disasters, and the people are constantly rebelling and causing trouble.¡± Emperor Yongxing said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°My Dear Ministers, how do you think we should handle this?¡±

    [ PS: this chapter is shorter. ]

 Chapter 1260: The kingâ€™s return _1

    Chapter 1260: The king¡¯s return _1<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The main topic of discussion in this little court Assembly was the ¡°snow disaster.¡± Ever since the beginning of winter, the temperature had plummeted.

    The families that could barely make ends meet had been affected by the cold wave and had no choice but to spend more money on charcoal, cotton clothes, and other supplies.<div>

    However, to the poor farmers, their annual ie was so little that they had to worry about their food and clothing.

    Spending money on charcoal and cotton-padded clothes meant that there was no money to buy rice.

    Many poor people could not survive this winter, and they lost countless people in hunger and cold.

    The Imperial court received reports from the local authorities one after another, and they described the disaster as ¡°not a single household was left in the ten viges.¡±

    The judge of the court of judicial review immediately stepped out and bowed,

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can ask the Ministry of Revenue to mobilize money and food for disaster relief. The people are short of food and clothing and can¡¯t survive the winter.

    the people who were robbed by the refugees will also be refugees. If the disaster is not resolved as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid there will be a great disaster.

    Without waiting for Emperor Yongxing to speak, the Minister of Revenue stepped out in a panic and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the National Treasury is empty and we really can¡¯t take out any extra money to help the disaster. Please reconsider, Your Majesty.¡±

    Every year during the disaster relief period, to him, the Minister of Revenue, it was a storm that shook his official position.

    Sure enough, the Ministry of Revenue quickly stood up and added,<div>

    ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to impeach the Minister of Revenue for abusing his power for personal gain, abusing his power for money, and sucking up to the Imperial court with his aplices, causing the National Treasury to be empty.¡±

    ¡°I beg for the bones!¡± The Minister of Revenue knelt down and shouted.

    The corner of Emperor Yongxing¡¯s mouth twitched and he looked down at his ministers expressionlessly.

    The party was fighting!

    To this day, there were still factional disputes!

    It¡¯s you schrs who only know how to fight among yourselves, working together with the previous emperor, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve brought disaster to the people of Da Feng ¡­ Emperor Yongxing clenched his hands in his sleeves and smiled gently, ¡±

    ¡°As I said yesterday, the disaster is serious. The Emperor and officials of the court should be United and discuss countermeasures. My Dear Ministers, please stop.¡±

    The Minister of Revenue and the others immediately ceased their activities.

    Emperor Yongxing nodded with satisfaction and said loudly, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the Yi Cang¡¯s reserve?¡±

    The Minister of Revenue said,¡±they¡¯ve all opened the warehouses for disaster relief.¡± However, during the autumn harvest, the Imperial court and the witchcraft cult had a fight and suffered a great loss. On that day, the rations were transferred from all over the country. As a result, there is a shortage of grain in the local Yi warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Guan Cang?¡± Emperor Yongxing thought for a while.<div>

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the hall looked at each other. The Imperial censor of the right, Liu Hong, stepped out and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t. If you want to stabilize the situation in various ces and let the minor officials and officials act normally, you can¡¯t touch the official positions.¡±

    The Yi Cang was specially used for disaster relief during the deste year.

    The official Granary was used to pay the officials.

    If the Imperial court couldn¡¯t pay the official positions, then the world would truly be in chaos.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face darkened,¡±then what good n does Minister Liu have?¡±

    ¡°The demon barbarians in the North still owe the Imperial court countless furs, salt, and iron ores. Your Majesty, you can send an envoy to the North to ask for them,¡± Liu Hong said after a moment of thought.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and the officials below were also discussing. However, chief advisor Wang walked out of the formation and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    The Dukes immediately retorted, ¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±<div>

    ¡°I feel that Lord Liu¡¯s n is brilliant.¡±

    that¡¯s right. The barbaric monsters have herds of cattle and sheep. Their fur is uncountable. It¡¯s just nice to keep out the cold and solve the urgent needs of the Imperial court.

    Chief advisor Wang patiently waited for everyone to finish before he continued, ¡±

    ¡°On that day when the oath was drawn up, it was written by the Han Lin Academy¡¯s SHU ji shi to celebrate the new year, and I personally supervised it. It was written in ck and white that the Barbarian demons would give Da Feng fur, cattle, sheep, and other things three yearster.

    ¡°Now that the war has subsided for less than two months, the Barbarian demons are in dire need of resources. If you want them to fulfill the contract now ¡­¡±

    Chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t continue, but the officials understood.

    This was to force the Barbarian demons and Da Feng to turn against each other.

    ¡°Lord Chief Assistant, do you have any good ns?¡± Emperor Yongxing was a little annoyed and asked.

    Chief advisor Wang sighed in his heart. Even without turning his head, he could feel the burning gazes behind him.

    As the chief advisor, there were some things he could not avoid, so he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    although the National Treasury is empty, there are rich people inside and outside the capital and even all over the Central ins. Your Majesty can call on all the righteous people in the world to donate.

    It¡¯s here ¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart sank.

    In fact, many days ago, there had been a rumor in the capital that the Emperor wanted to call for donations to fill the National Treasury and wanted to cut off their flesh.

    Emperor Yongxing had been waiting for this moment. Heughed,

    this is a wonderful method. Lord Chief Assistant, how do you think we should call for more people? ¡±

    everyone should take the lead in donating, ¡± Wang shoufu said. I¡¯m willing to donate half of my family¡¯s wealth to help the victims.

    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the hall was in an uproar.

    Several members of the Royal faction and the former Wei faction immediately responded, saying that they would donate half of their family¡¯s wealth to fill the National Treasury, just like chief advisor Wang.

    However, more ministers opposed it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°We barely make ends meet, where do we get the money?¡±

    merchants are after profits. Asking them to donate is like cutting their own flesh. It¡¯ll definitely cause an uproar.

    ¡°The National Treasury is empty and we can¡¯t publicize it. If the witchcraft religion finds out, I¡¯m afraid there will be a war. At the same time, let the people know that the court is strong on the outside but weak on the inside. When the timees, the refugees will be bandits and cause endless disasters.¡±

    As soon as they heard that the Emperor was calling for donations, chief advisor Wang took the lead to donate half of his family¡¯s wealth. The response was great, and they stood in the same camp with great tacit understanding.

    Even if they were like fire and water.

    Emperor Yongxing raised his hand to calm down the mor of the ministers.

    This was the Royal study, not the throne room, so there were no eunuchs scolding him.

    After everyone had quieted down, he looked at the judge of the Supreme Court and said,

 Chapter 1261: The kingâ€™s return (2)

    Chapter 1261: The king¡¯s return (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Sir Tera-chief, what do you think?¡±

    The Dukes present were the core figures of the parties. If he could get rid of them, he could get rid of most of the parties.<div>

    And the chief of the court of judicial review was now the head of the Qi party, the only leader. If he agreed, the Qi party would be able to take over, at least half of it.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The Deputy of the Supreme Court stepped out and said sorrowfully,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been an official for 20 years, and I¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ve barely managed to get by in the hot summer without ice and the cold without charcoal.¡±

    As he spoke, he shook his hands, causing his wide sleeves to fall, revealing a pair of hands covered in frostbites.

    ¡°This official is willing to sacrifice my life for the court, even if it means death. But I pity my wife and children and don¡¯t want them to freeze to death on the streets. If your Majesty insists on this, I beg for your remains.¡±

    Old fox ¡­ Emperor Yongxing¡¯s head was throbbing in pain and he quickly waved his hand,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like this, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this ¡­¡±

    If that was the case, he would be the greedy Emperor who forced officials to donate money and caused the ministers to resign. His reputation would be ruined, and the history books would record this.

    Fine, he was not much better than the previous emperor.

    Emperor Yongxing believed that such a schr would definitely write this.

    Because they were the ones who were forced to donate.<div>

    Emperor Yongxing asked the other ministers, but they were all rebuffed.

    They were either crying about being poor or begging for bones.

    The young Emperor¡¯s face grew uglier and uglier. He was in a difficult position and finally mmed the table.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do this or that, what¡¯s the point of the Imperial court supporting you? Within three days, I want a foolproof n. If you can¡¯t, then all of you can scram!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm your anger!¡±

    Everyone knelt down.

    The small court Assembly ended early because of Emperor Yongxing¡¯s loss of control and anger.

    Chief advisor Wang adjusted his official¡¯s hat and tucked his hands in his sleeves. He walked side by side with Wei Yuan¡¯s sessor, Liu Hong, the head of the right Imperial Censorate and the leader of the night watchmen on the wide road paved with green stone bs.

    The meridian Gate was just ahead.

    In the distance, there were guards standing guard and the Imperial Army patrolling. Chief advisor Wang¡¯s gaze was bored to death as he chased after the Imperial Army. A momentter, he retracted his gaze and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has exposed your weakness of loving your reputation too obviously. How can you fight with this group of old foxes?<div>

    ¡°Your Majesty is still too young.¡±

    ¡°I have the heart to strengthen my country, but my standard is a littlecking.¡± Liu Hong did not bother to hide his disdain.

    Chief advisor Wang took in a cold breath, his nose turning red from the cold. He said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Your methods are immature, and your schemes are not deep enough. If it was the fourth prince, he wouldn¡¯t be any better.¡±

    Liu Hong said without thinking, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a pity that His Highness huaiqing is a woman.¡±

    ¡°The idea of the Imperial court¡¯s donation to Eng¡¯s Memorial was suggested by His Highness huaiqing,¡± chief advisor Wang sneered. You think I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Lord first assistant, you have sharp eyes,¡± Liu Hong said frankly.

    she didn¡¯t ask the merchants to donate alone, but asked His Majesty to mobilize the ministers to donate as an example. She has some foresight.

    Chief Assistant Wang snorted and his face turned cold, ¡±

    ¡°Tell huaiqing that if he wants to try his own methods in the future, he shouldn¡¯t use my future son-inw as a tool. His Majesty is bound to lose face because of this matter, and at that time, he will definitely vent his anger on Eng.¡±

    Liu Hong remained silent.<div>

    The two of them walked side by side for a while. Chief advisor Wang calmed down and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°The Imperial court¡¯s National Treasury is empty, and the Ministry of Revenue is unable to continue. The reason why his Majesty did not use the money is to guard against the rebel army in Yunzhou.¡±

    Liu Hong said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°However, if the disaster is allowed to spread, the number of refugees will increase day by day and bring chaos to all ces. This is also what the rebel army would be happy to see. Embezzling military funds was exactly what the rebel army wanted. If they didn¡¯t use it, the rebel army would still be happy to see it.

    although I¡¯ve never dealt with Xu Pingfeng, I know that he¡¯s very skilled. It¡¯s scary.

    If there was no pay during a war, the Army would rebel.

    However, regardless of the disaster, if the rate of the refugees ¡®growth was not curbed, the situation would be more and more chaotic, and the consequences of a fire in the backyard would be equally terrible.

    ¡°Even his Highness huaiqing can¡¯t be med.¡± Liu Hong sighed. I thought that the Imperial court would usher in a new era after thete Emperor passed away. Who knew that it would turn out to be such a mess? ¡±

    Chief advisor Wang looked into the distance and seemed to be touched.

    After a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°If this n is feasible, it can indeed solve the urgent need. However, she had overlooked a crucial point. If he wanted this group of old foxes and officials of all sses to be willing to pay for it, he needed someone who could control the situation.

    ¡°In the Imperial court, there¡¯s the director, the previous emperor, Wei Yuan and I, and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    supervisor, you don¡¯t care about the state affairs. The previous emperor and Wei Yuan are old friends. Xu Qi ¡®an has been traveling in the Jianghu. I asked Eng a while ago, but there has been no news from him.

    Liu Hong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It turned out that chief advisor Wang had already seen through this n. He had been secretly investigating and deliberating about it without anyone noticing.

    Jingxiu Pce.

    Emperor Yongxing arrived in a big carriage and entered the jingxiu Pce, surrounded by eunuchs.

    He stopped in the yard and took a deep breath. He pinched the space between his eyebrows to make his expression less serious.

    With a slight smile on his lips, he walked through the courtyard and stepped over the threshold. He saw his mother and sister who had been waiting for a long time.

    Noble Consort Chen, who had ordered the pce maids to heat up the dishes several times, reproached in a soft voice, ¡±

    ¡°Although Your Majesty is in the prime of your life, you should still take care of your dragon body and not overwork yourself.¡±

    mother, don¡¯t worry. The temple of spiritual treasures has many elixirs that can nourish the body. Lin ¡®an waved his little hand and smiled like a flower, ¡±

    ¡°Brother Emperor,e and eat.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing revealed a smile and swept away the depressed atmosphere of the court. He began to eat with the service of the pce maids.

    He ate a few mouthfuls and began to chat with his mother and sister about family matters.

 Chapter 1262: The kingâ€™s return (3)

    Chapter 1262: The king¡¯s return (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°A few days ago, I heard from Zhi ¡®er that a youngdy came to the study room. She came from Chief Assistant Wang¡¯s residence. Chang Kang had identally provoked the other party and was beaten up.

    ¡°Zhi ¡®er avenged my younger cousin, but was also beaten up until his head was full of bumps.¡±<div>

    ¡°Zhi ¡®er¡± was Emperor Yongxing¡¯s third son, and he was ten years old this year.

    Chang Kang was the second son of the sixth brother of Lin ¡®an.

    Upon hearing that her grandson had been beaten, noble Consort Chen¡¯s expression changed drastically, and her shapely eyebrows raised.¡±Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    ¡°The referee has suppressed it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Noble Consort Chen asked suspiciously, unable to understand her son¡¯s approach.

    Emperor Yongxingughed bitterly. that¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger sister. Fortunately, she was sent out of the pce that day. She didn¡¯t even get to study.

    Imperial concubine Chen immediately fell silent.

    Little did he know that the Grand Tutor had escaped.

    After eating for a while, imperial concubine Chen saw that Emperor Yongxing was still unhappy and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, is there any difficulty in the court?¡±<div>

    Emperor Yongxing hesitated for a moment and sighed helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°The National Treasury is out of silver, and the war has just ended. The granaries in various ces are insufficient, and they are unable to provide relief to the victims. As a result, there were refugees everywhere, turning into bandits.

    ¡°My country is aplete loan.¡±

    He also told them about the setback he had encountered when he was calling for donations.

    Emperor Yongxing pinched the space between his eyebrows, ¡± I only know how difficult it is when I¡¯m in this position. Everyone in the Imperial court is an enemy.¡±

    Although he had just ascended the throne, he had already felt many obstacles and the powerlessness of the government¡¯s orders.

    This was something he couldn¡¯t personally experience when he was the Crown Prince.

    The atmosphere at the table suddenly became heavy.

    Emperor Yongxing hurriedly said,¡±there is no need to think about these bad things. Consort mother, your son offers you a toast.¡±

    After drinking the wine, Emperor Yongxing picked some easy topics to try to make noble Consort Chenugh and make the family banquet more rxed.

    Lin ¡®an silently looked at his brother, feeling a little sad.<div>

    In the past, she had felt that her brother Crown Prince was obsessed with inheriting the throne, and many of his thoughts and ideas made her ufortable.

    However, things had changed with the passage of time. After experiencing so many things, she had also matured a lot.

    The crown prince¡¯s older brother was so obsessed with the throne. Other than his own desire for the throne, the main reason was because of the mother and daughter.

    Her mother was suppressed by the Empress, and she was often bullied by huaiqing. In addition, the fourth prince had Wei Yuan¡¯s support in court.

    The crown prince¡¯s older brother wanted to make a good impression so that his mother could raise her head and puff out her chest in front of the Empress, so that she could unt her strength in front of huaiqing.

    After lunch, Lin ¡®an used the excuse of taking a walk to digest food to go to Dexin court.

    As soon as he entered huaiqing¡¯s territory, he saw a handsome and tall young officialing out.

    His eyes were like stars, his lips were red, and his teeth were white. The lines of his face were much tougher, making him look more manly.

    ¡°Your humble servant greets Your Highness.¡±

    Xu niannian stopped in his tracks and cupped his hands in greeting.

    ¡°Why is Lord Xu here?¡±<div>

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s amorous and charming peach blossom eyes turned and sized him up.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss knowledge with Your Highness huaiqing,¡± Xu niannian said.

    ¡°By the way, has my big brother sent any letters to His Highness recently?¡± he asked after a pause.

    When Lin ¡®an heard this, he was full of resentment. He snorted, ¡±

    ¡°Who is your big brother? bengong doesn¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t block the way.¡±

    Her skirt fluttered as she brushed past Xu Xinian.

    The dog ve had left the capital for more than a month, and there was no news from him. It was clear that he didn¡¯t care about her.

    They went straight to the inner courtyard. With the pce maid leading the way, they arrived at the inner hall and saw huaiqing drinking tea behind the table.

    ¡°I just met Xu cijiu outside, what is he doing here?¡±

    Lin an asked.

    Usually, those who were invited into the princess¡¯s residence were people with extraordinary rtionships.

    Women aside, men were all trusted aides.

    But Lin ¡®an knew that Xu niannian was the future son-inw of the Wang family, and chief advisor Wang was her Emperor brother¡¯s man.

    ¡°Discussing knowledge.¡±

    Huaiqing replied perfunctorily, then asked,¡±What are you doing here again?¡±

    She didn¡¯t really wee Lin ¡®an. This younger sister chattered like a Sparrow. If you weren¡¯t careful, she would fly over and Peck your face.

    Although hisbat power was still as weak as before, Emperor Yongxing was still in power.

    Huaiqing was more or less afraid.

    Even though Lin ¡®an was unconvinced after being defeated, they neverined to Emperor Yongxing.

    Lin an came to the side of the table, lifted her skirt and sat down, saying, ¡±

    ¡°Huaiqing, you¡¯ve got a lot of ideas. I¡¯d like to ask you a question.¡±

    Huaiqing coldly nodded.

    Lin ¡®an told him about the donation, frowning slightly,

    ¡°What method do you have to make that group of old foxes pay out of their own pockets?¡±

    ¡°If someone wants to steal your family¡¯s wealth, will you give it to them or not?¡± huaiqing asked indifferently.

    Lin an thought for a moment and said,¡±it depends on who. If the dog ve asks me for money, bengong will give it.¡±¡±Yes, I will.¡±

    Huaiqing took a sip of tea. that¡¯s why you can¡¯t do it unless it¡¯s someone close to you. Your Emperor brother extended his hand to ask for money, of course he wouldn¡¯t be able to get it. ¡±

    Lin an felt that it made sense and probed, ¡°¡±Intimidate?¡±

    Huaiqing shook his head.

    ¡°This is the best method, but also the stupidest method. The stupid thing was that it couldn¡¯t be the Emperor who did it. Otherwise, there would be a great bacsh from the court and the public.

    ¡°But some people can do it, and the ministers can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Lin an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Huaiqing was once again disappointed in his sister¡¯s intelligence. It was really boring to y games with her.

    ¡°What do you think of the director?¡±

    .. guess ¡­¡±

    ¡°What if he was the number one warrior of Da Feng, the North vanquishing Prince?¡±

    ¡°But, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then who is the number one martial artist in Da Feng now?¡±

    Lin ¡®an finally understood and suddenly came to a realization. His small hand pped the table.

    ¡°You mean the dog ve!¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s not in the capital,¡± she said in disappointment.

    [ PS: continue to write the next chapter. ] I suggest you read it tomorrow

 Chapter 1263: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (1)

    Chapter 1263: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Ever since Xu Qi ¡®an left the capital, huaiqing had never taken the initiative to contact him.

    Xu niannian had juste to visit and discuss the omission of the donation n. He had pointed out the shorings of the new king¡¯sck of prestige and the inability to suppress the court officials.<div>

    ¡°It would be great if big brother was in the capital!¡±

    Xu Eng sighed with emotion.

    It was a pity that Xu Qi ¡®an had cut off all contact with the capital ever since he started his journey in Jianghu, so he had never received a letter from his family.

    Of course, huaiqing knew that if Xu Qi ¡®an was in the capital, he would be even more influential. Moreover, based on his past style of blocking the meridian Gate, killing the Duke of state, and killing the previous emperor, he would not be able to stop Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    He raised his arm and called out. There were many ministers who were willing to donate their silver. No one wanted to provoke this guy.

    However, huaiqing did not do so, not because it was inconvenient for him to speak, or because they were not close enough. He only felt that if Da Feng really reached the point where it needed a person to handle everything.

    That would really be the end of his luck.

    ¡°Did your dog ve send you a letter?¡± Huaiqing asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lin ¡®an raised his snow-white chin and said proudly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m much older.¡±

    ¡°In a dream, I guess.¡± Huaiqing exposed her mercilessly.<div>

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Lin an red at her.

    Huaiqing was in a good mood as he picked up his teacup and took a small sip.

    Lin ¡®an left angrily and returned to shaoyin Pce in a depressed mood.

    ¡°Your Highness, did you get bullied at Dexin court again?¡±

    Her personal Pce maid covered her mouth and chuckled.

    Lin ¡®an didn¡¯t speak, his interest waning.

    She took the tea offered by the pce maid, but did not drink it. She held it in her hands to warm it.

    After sitting for a while, Lin an suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I think that I¡¯m not important to him.¡±

    Her personal Pce maid naturally understood her meaning and said softly, ¡°¡±Why does your Highness have such an idea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as smart as huaiqing, my temper is not good, and I don¡¯t have any cultivation. When he was still Yin Gong, bengong was a Princess, and bengong was very confident.¡±<div>

    ¡°She¡¯s so confident that she puts her hands on her waist in front of him every day.¡± The pce maid added in a low voice.

    ¡°But now, even the princess can¡¯t stand in front of him anymore. I¡¯m useless to him.¡±

    Lin an¡¯s face had a rare sorrow.

    She could only confide these heartfelt words to the pce maids that she had grown up with.

    ¡°I think that Xu yinluo¡¯s love for Your Highness has nothing to do with your usefulness,¡± the pce maid said. If the premise of liking a person was that the person was ¡± useful, ¡± then what was the point of such liking?

    ¡°Your Highness, you just need to be yourself.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was suddenly a little excited, ¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he contact me?

    ¡°In the past, when he was investigating cases, he only thought about huaiqing and only discussed everything with him.

    ¡°Now that he has left the capital, there is no more news. I asked the Directorate of Celestials to send a letter to him a long time ago, but he did not reply to me.

    now that my Royal brother is in trouble, I can only rely on him, but I can¡¯t find him ¡­<div>

    As she spoke, her voice lowered and her head drooped. She looked lonely.

    Dusk was approaching.

    A faint Golden ray of light streaked across the sky above the capital city andnded on si Tianjian¡¯s Eight Trigrams stage.

    When the golden light dissipated, it was Xu Qi ¡®an and his team of seven.

    The supervisor sat behind the table, his back facing the crowd as he looked down at the capital.

    Miao you Fang nervously looked around, his legs actually somewhat weak. This was his first timeing to the capital, his first time going up the legendary stargazing tower, and his first time seeing the supervisor.

    White hair and white clothes, as expected of an immortal ¡­ Miao Youfang looked at the back of the supervisor and felt emotional.

    This was li lingsu¡¯s first time in the capital and her first time meeting the supervisor. Apart from being a little reserved, she was generally calm.

    Luo Yuheng waved his wide sleeves and shook out the Arhat of sentiment, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I have something to discuss with the supervisor.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the crowd.

    She really wanted to stay and listen. Maybe she could hear the secrets of the higher-ups and guess Xu Qian¡¯s real identity ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s curiosity was off the charts, but since senior Xu had spoken, he could only obediently leave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched li Miaozhen and the others go down the stairs. He let out a sigh of relief and finally stopped pretending to be an expert.

    ¡°Supervisor, Imperial Preceptor and I have captured Arhat du Qing in Yongzhou.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands and bowed to the supervisor.

    The supervisor did not seem to hear him. He stood still with his back to him and Luo Yuheng.

    Could he be dead ¡­? Xu Qian cursed in his heart. Then, he heard Luo Yuheng say,

    ¡°His primordial spirit has left his body.¡±

    Ha?

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not hide his surprise, but he was not surprised that the supervisor could have his primordial spirit out of his body.

    He was a regr at the Imperial astronomer and had been on the eight trigrams stage many times. Every time someone came, the Imperial astronomer would wait for them.

    What surprised Xu Qi ¡®an was what had happened to the supervisor. As a result, even when a ¡°guest¡± came to his house, he still did not return in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe to the Directorate of Celestials, so I¡¯ll show you around,¡±

    Li Miaozhen led the crowd downstairs with familiarity. Not long after, they saw a white-robed sorcerer holding a soft brush and rice paper passing by.

    ¡°Senior brother, where is Junior Sister Caiwei?¡±

    Li Miaozhen called out to him.

    ¡°Junior Sister Cai Wei is reading in the library,¡± the white-robed sorcerer replied.

    Li Miaozhen was shocked. Yan Caiwei is reading? ¡±

    Did the sun rise from the West?

    ¡°Next year, Junior Sister Caiwei will be able to teach on behalf of her master. Now, she¡¯s cooped up in the library every day.¡± The white-robed sorcerer exined and left in a hurry.

    Li Miaozhen originally wanted to find Yan Caiwei to be her guide, but seeing how busy she was, she gave up.

    Anyway, she and Chu Yuanyou hade to the Directorate of Celestials several times and were no strangers to them.

    As the group continued walking, li lingsu and Miao Youfang looked left and right, curiously sizing up the legendary Directorate of Celestials.

    This was the ce where warlocks gathered, and it was also the only ce whererge groups of warlocks could be seen.

 Chapter 1264: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (2)

    Chapter 1264: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Why do all the astrologers of the Directorate of Celestials carry writing brushes, ink, and paper with them?¡± Miao Youfang asked li lingsu in a low voice.

    Along the way, they found that the white-robed warlocks carried paper and soft brush with them, as if they would write a long story if they didn¡¯t agree.<div>

    ¡°Warlocks are easier to learn,¡± li lingsu muttered to herself.

    Miao Youfang came to a sudden realization. I see. I¡¯m really ashamed. I only know how to write my own name.

    As they spoke, they arrived at the seventh floor.

    ¡°This floor is where all the gold cultivators gather, and the Directorate of Celestials¡± pill room is here.¡± Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡±

    Seeing her Junior sister¡¯s apprehensive look, li lingsu asked curiously, ¡±

    ¡°This is the Imperial astronomer¡¯s forbidden area?¡±

    ¡°The process is confidential?¡± he said with a look of realization.

    ¡°No!¡±

    it¡¯s because the gold cultivators on this floor are all demonic, ¡± Chu Yuanyang said lightly. if you¡¯re someone who knows nothing about gold cultivation, they¡¯ll look down on you and mock you for not being intelligent enough.

    ¡°He¡¯s really arrogant.¡± ¡°If they have simr interests in alchemy, will they be treated as distinguished guests?¡± li lingsu asked.

    ¡°No!¡±<div>

    Master Hengyuan said in a deep voice, ¡±

    if you show interest in alchemy, they¡¯ll rmend you some strange food for you to try. For example, melon with eyes, roast chicken with two heads, and so on. They would even encourage you to try human refinement.

    ¡°In the entire capital, the only people who can suppress them are the supervisor and Lord Xu.¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu?¡± Li lingsu didn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡± Hengyuan said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± li lingsu suddenly realized, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve long heard of your great name, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you. I have to pay you a visit since I¡¯m in the capital.¡±

    The three escapees of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragments looked at him with an indescribable expression.

    ¡°What does it mean to cultivate the human body?¡± Miao Youfang took the opportunity to interrupt.

    ¡°For example, crossbreeding you with a pig.¡±

    Miao Youfang and Li lingsu both lowered their heads and quickened their pace.

    The group quickly left the seventh floor and met a group of white warlocks on the sixth floor.<div>

    ¡°Daoist priest li.¡±

    A white-robed sorcerer cupped his hands in greeting and turned around. He nced at them with the back of his head and left.

    ¡°Top schr Chu.¡±

    Another white-robed sorcerer recognized Chu Yuanxi and greeted her with a smile. He suddenly turned his head and showed them the back of his head.

    Miao Youfang and Li lingsu were stunned and looked at li Miaozhen in confusion.

    ¡°To this group of people, using the back of their heads to look at you is a sign of respect.¡± Li Miaozhen said lightly.

    She didn¡¯t seem to want to exin.

    Miao Youfang and Li lingsu nodded, indicating that they understood.

    In his heart, he thought, the rules of the Directorate of Celestials are really strange.

    After visiting the sixth floor, they went down the stairs to the fifth floor.

    Three white-robed warlocks walked down the corridor. Miao Youfang and Li lingsu took the initiative to greet them.<div>

    ¡°Greetings, senior brothers.¡±

    The three white-robed warlocks didn¡¯t know these two people, but they knew li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou. They were about to bow and return the salute when they suddenly saw the two guys turn around and face them with the back of their heads.

    The faces of the three white-robed warlocks instantly turned red. They felt a great humiliation. They flicked their sleeves and said,

    ¡°Who are you looking down on!¡±

    He left in a hurry in anger.

    Miao Youfang and Li lingsu both looked at li Miaozhen in confusion.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes were smiling,¡±I said it¡¯s for that group of people.¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± li lingsu¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°In a few years, when the disciples of the Directorate of Celestials greet each other, they might even have to give each other fruits and desserts,¡± Chu Yuanyang suddenly said.

    The poor Warden ¡­ Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanqian and Hengyuan thought at the same time.

    Li lingsu and Miao Youfang looked at each other, not understanding why the three of them had suchplicated expressions.

    Li Miaozhen said,¡±Chu Yuanyou, master Hengyuan, and I are going to go underground to see a friend.¡± The guest rooms are on the fourth floor. You can ask the senior brothers from the Directorate of Celestials to take you there.¡±

    Miao Youfang was a little surprised,¡±don¡¯t we need to be interrogated?¡± It¡¯s my first time here with brother li.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Li Miaozhen waved her hand. they¡¯re toozy to interrogate. There¡¯s a supervisor here. Why would they be afraid of people causing trouble? ¡±

    ¡°Under the stargazing tower?¡± li lingsu asked. Miao Youfang and I will go with you.¡±

    Li Miaozhen hesitated and said,¡±that¡¯s good.¡±

    The group came to the lobby on the first floor, opened the iron gate inside the hall, and went underground along the steep steps.

    There were oilmps embedded in the stone walls of the underground to dispel the darkness.

    ¡°The underground area of the Directorate of Celestials is used to imprison prisoners. However, there aren¡¯t many prisoners worth imprisoning for a long time, so this is usually the¡± guest room ¡°of the two disciples of the director. They live here often.¡±

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t forget to introduce.

    Why did the disciples of the supervisors have to live in such a dark and damp ce ¡­ Li lingsu muttered in her heart.

    In the corridor, the light flickered, and the sound of everyone¡¯s footsteps echoed.

    Suddenly, a deep voice came from one of the doors.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    Everyone stopped in front of the door, and Chu Yuanqian replied, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang, we¡¯vee back to the capital to see you and Junior Sister Zhong. We¡¯ll split up in the pugilistic world and travel on our own, so we won¡¯t be able to return to the capital for a long time.¡±

    ¡°What did senior yang do?¡± li Miaozhen asked.

    As long as yang qianhuan was underground, it meant that he had been locked up by the supervisor.

    Yang qianhuan was silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. This winter is very cold, and the people in the capitalck charcoal and cotton. I want to distribute all the yellow and white things in the Treasury of the Directorate of Celestials to help the victims. Teacher Jian Zheng didn¡¯t agree and locked me up here.

    ¡°Elder Jian Zheng ¡­ Teacher, you always make mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 1265: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (3)

    Chapter 1265: A visit to the Directorate of Celestials (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Miao Youfang¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.

    The Directorate of Celestials actually did such a chivalrous thing, my Dao is not alone.<div>

    ¡°Your Excellency has noble character and unquestionable integrity!¡±

    Li lingsuplimented. Looking through the small window of the metal door, she saw a back view standing proudly in the room.

    The demeanor of an expert!

    At this moment, he heard the tall man from behind ask in a very conflicted tone, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Directorate of Celestials for a long time and am unable to inquire about the outside world. That dog Xu Qi ¡®an has been away from the capital for more than a month. Is there any news?¡±

    After a long time, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the supervisor let out a long breath, and knew that he had returned.

    I didn¡¯t see my primordial spirit return at all ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±

    ¡°Where did Jian Zheng go just now?¡±

    ¡°I fought with the Gxia tree at the border of Leizhou.¡±

    The supervisor picked up the wine cup and took a sip.

    He didn¡¯t say who won or lost, nor did he state his motive for fighting. He put down his ss and looked sideways at the Arhat du Qing who was sitting cross-legged.<div>

    The supervisor had a fight with the Gxia tree at the border of Leizhou? Is it because of me or something else ¡­?

    As Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking, the supervisor turned around and examined him. He then looked at Arhat du Qing and praised, ¡±

    ¡°If you understand, you¡¯ll find another way.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that he was referring to the matter of capturing the top masters of Buddhism to remove the demon-sealing nails, so he said, ¡±

    ¡°Although Imperial Preceptor has captured the Arhat of sentiment, it is difficult to order him to do things. Thus, we brought him back to the capital for you to deal with.¡±

    The supervisor dipped his finger into the wine cup, dipped it in a drop of wine, and flicked it gently.

    Pa!

    When the drop of winended between the Arhat¡¯s eyebrows, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to hear a deafening Thunder. One could imagine what kind of experience the Arhat was experiencing.

    The old monk with long hair hanging down his face trembled and slowly opened his eyes as if he had just woken up from a dream.

    He nced at the supervisor, Luo Yuheng, and Xu Qi ¡®an, put his hands together, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Greetings, supervisor.¡±<div>

    ¡°After removing the devil sealing nail, I¡¯ll keep you under the stargazing tower for three years. After three years, you¡¯ll be allowed to return to the Western regions,¡± the supervisor said indifferently.

    ¡°I have another condition,¡± said Arhat du Qing after a moment of silence.

    The old monk looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. let Jingxin and Jingyuan go. I will help you remove the three demon sealing nails.

    There was no coercion or temptation, and he would rather die than submit. The moment he saw the supervisor, Arhat du Qingpromised.

    The supervisor also made appropriate concessions, allowing the two sides to reach an agreement.

    ¡°Three?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an emphasized.

    Emotionless Arhat put his palms together, lowered his eyes, and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°The incantation to unseal each demon-sealing nail is different. The demon-sealing nail is a magic weapon made by Buddha, and I have mastered the incantation to unseal three of them.

    ¡°If the Arhat wants to solve it, you need to do it yourself, Bodhisattva.¡±

    The Bodhisattva had personally made. move ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch the space between her eyebrows.<div>

    The four great bodhisattvas of Buddhism, the Buddha tree, Samantabhadra, Faji, and Azurite, were all at the peak and all of them coveted his body.

    It was simply wishful thinking to ask them to unseal the demon sealing nail. When the time came, Xu yinluo would pack him up and send him out, and the Buddhist sect would cheer and cheer while waiting to unseal the package ¡­ He ridiculed silently.

    ¡°The demon sealing nail was one of Xu Pingfeng¡¯s final arrangements. His purpose was to nail Shen Shu and me to death. He was prepared to fail. Even if he didn¡¯t take back the fate, he would still cripple me.

    that¡¯s why it¡¯s reasonable for the demon sealing nail to be difficult to remove. Any Arhat can eliminate all future troubles. How can it be worthy of the setup of a level two Qi cultivator? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an could onlyfort himself like this.

    ¡°Which three?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Two Governor meridians and one Baihui Meridian.¡± The emotionless Arhat said.

    The demon-sealing nail in the Baihui acupoint had been pulled out by Shen Shu. Fortunately, only one nail had ovepped.

    This result was in line with his expectations.

    ¡°Thank you, master. I will keep my promise and release Jingxin and Jingyuan.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put her hands together politely.

    Seeing that the deal had been made, Luo Yuheng conjured a spell with one hand and recalled his iron sword.

    In the eyes of Arhat du Qing, a golden Buddhist light shed. His aura was rising and it was majestic.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the Arhat and sat down cross-legged with his back facing him.

    The emotionless Arhat paused for a moment, as if he was gathering his strength. Xu Qi ¡®an could feel that the aura behind him was increasing greatly, which was the same as when Shen Shu cut off her arm to remove the demon-sealing nail.

 Chapter 1266: Returning to rank-3 (1)

    Chapter 1266: Returning to rank-3 (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The emotionless Arhat pointed his fingers like a sword and pointed at the two demon sealing nails on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    A golden lightning bolt shot out from his fingertip and connected to one of the nails in the du Meridian.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a sharp pain in his back, as if he had been stabbed by a sword.

    And this pain was only the beginning.

    The muscles on Arhat du Qing¡¯s skinny right arm suddenly swelled, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged. As he pulled with force, the demon sealing nail protruded out little by little.

    This caused Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s wound to crack, and the remaining seven devil sealing nails resonated with each other and resisted together.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an groaned, and his eyes turned ck. His sweat nds were secreting sweat crazily, and his face was already in pain and looked ferocious.

    His reaction was much better thanst time. It wasn¡¯t that the pain had subsided, but that his primordial Spirit¡¯s tolerance for pain had increased after recovering.

    However, the loss of emotion-proof Arhat was no less than that of Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm.

    His skinny body had already expanded to the extent that he was not inferior to a Vajra, and a faint golden light swam on the surface of his body. The Golden lightning on his fingertips was dazzling, like an electric spark at the maximum power.

    In addition, the Halo at the back of his head was no longer gentle, and it bloomed with a brilliant light.

    It was dazzling!<div>

    At this moment, if someone happened to look in the direction of the stargazing tower, they would see a ball of light on the top of the building that was like a zing sun.

    This processsted for five minutes. Finally, with two crisp ¡± ding ¡± sounds, two demon sealing nails fell to the ground.

    As the demon sealing nail fell to the ground, the aura of the amorous Arhat rapidly weakened. His body shrank and he returned to his thin and shriveled image. He closed his tired eyes and silently put his palms together.

    After removing the demon sealing nail that sealed the governor Meridian, the Qi movement in his dantian was like the soda water in a Coke bottle that had been violently shaken.

    With an arrogant posture, it instantly connected the du Meridian and gushed out.

    ¡°Roar ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flew up and looked up at the sky. A Buddhist lion¡¯s roar burst out from his throat.

    Qi gushed out from his throat, eyes, and Baihui point, straight into the sky. Theyers of white clouds above the stargazing tower instantly dispersed.

    The whole building of the Directorate of Celestials trembled slightly as if there was an earthquake.

    The power of a third-rank martial artist was terrifying.

    In the capital, gazes turned over one after another. Officials, martial artists of the pugilistic world, guests of the noble families, experts of the human sect, and so on, all cultivators had noticed the movements of the stargazing tower.<div>

    In the peace God Hall, Emperor Yongxing, who had just finished his dinner, heard a Thunder-like lion¡¯s roar from a distance. The sound reached the pce and was somewhat distorted.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing rushed out of the Directorate of Celestials, surrounded by eunuchs.

    He looked in the direction of the Directorate of Celestials from under the eaves and saw the blood-red setting sun. There was not a single white cloud in the sky above the stargazing tower, but there were ripples of clouds condensing in the surroundings.

    It was as if some kind of power had forcefully dispersed it from the center and stacked it in all directions.

    ¡°Maybe he had an epiphany in his cultivation.¡±

    The young eunuch beside himughed.

    No matter where this kind of phenomenon happened, one had to be on guard and investigate deeply, but since it happened to the Directorate of Celestials, they could only watch the show.

    In any case, it was impossible for anyone to cause trouble in the Imperial astronomer.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s expression became slightly rxed and he nodded slightly. Just as he was about to return to the pce Hall to rest, he suddenly frowned and ordered the eunuch beside him, ¡±

    ¡°Go and call the Imperial Armymander on duty.¡±<div>

    As one of Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s descendants, he was one of the few ¡± tough ¡± princes who had passed the spirit refining realm. He was now in the Qi refining realm.

    Although he was limited by his talent and was busy with government affairs, he had wasted his cultivation.

    However, as a martial artist, he could still distinguish the Qi movement of his own system.

    Qi movement was an energy unique to martial artists. Although other systems could also forcefully cultivate Qi when they reached high ranks, it was more of an auxiliary method.

    A momentter, themander of the Imperial Army rushed over with his guards.

    Emperor Yongxing stood under the eaves and looked down at themander of the Imperial Army,

    ¡°Was there a fluctuation of Qi activity in the Directorate of celestial science just now?¡±

    The Imperial Armymander cupped his fists and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the fluctuation of Qi.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing nodded and asked thoughtfully, ¡±

    it caused quite amotion. Its grade shouldn¡¯t be low, right? ¡±

    The Imperial Armymander frowned and did not reply.

    Emperor Yongxing stared at him and took a step forward. He asked in a deep voice,¡±I am asking you a question.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t estimate. ¡°The Qi fluctuation just now was huge and vast. It¡¯s not something a rank-4 martial artist can match.¡±

    As a rank-4 martial artist, the Imperial Army¡¯smander had considerable confidence and authority to make a judgment.

    ¡°Not. rank. 4 martial artist ¡­ Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with a sharp light, but he hid it well and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Go to the Directorate of Celestials immediately to ask about the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After sending away the Imperial Armymander, Emperor Yongxing quickly turned his head and did not hide the urgency and excitement in his heart. He urged,

    ¡°Quickly go to shaoyin Pce and invite His Highness Lin an to see Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you want to move to the Royal study?¡± the eunuch was stunned for a moment and reminded.

    It was already past dinner time, and ording to the rules of the pce, princesses should note to the emperor¡¯s chambers.

    ¡°Ask her toe to the Imperial study room quickly,¡± Emperor Yongxing nodded.

    Dexin court.

    On the pitch-ck roof, huaiqing, in a in white dress, stood on the corner of the flying eaves and looked out at the star-viewing tower.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually back?¡±

    Huaiqing muttered to himself in a low voice, an undetectable joy shing through his clear eyes.

    She immediately floated down from the roof and summoned the chief guard of Dexin court. She ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Go to the ceremonial Department and inform them that bengong is leaving the pce.¡±

    It seemed that Xu yinluo was not in the capital recently ¡­ Li lingsu didn¡¯t pay much attention to her junior martial sister¡¯s words and continued to listen to the conversation between her junior martial sister and the white-robed sorcerer.

 Chapter 1267: Returning to rank-3 (2)

    Chapter 1267: Returning to rank-3 (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    I didn¡¯t do anything. I just walked around and looked around. It was quite boring. Li Miaozhen said.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Chu Yuanqi also agreed.<div>

    Why bother, why bother!

    If you knew that he caused a ruckus in the Buddhist temple in Leizhou and stole the stupa Pagoda in front of Vajra;If you knew that he suppressed a group of level four Masters in Yongzhou and plotted with the National Master to capture the Arhat ¡­ Can¡¯t you live your days?

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou felt that for the sake of yang qianhuan¡¯s physical and mental health, it was best to keep it a secret.

    ¡°By the way, why do the senior and junior brothers of the Directorate of Celestials all carry paper and brush with them?¡±

    Li Miaozhen changed the topic.

    She was also curious about this phenomenon. It was not like this in the past.

    ¡°Because that mute sun Xuanji has returned,¡± yang qianhuan scoffed.

    Sun Xuanji?

    Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou and Hengyuan had only heard of sun Xuanji¡¯s name and knew that he was the second disciple of the supervisor.

    However, he didn¡¯t understand what this second disciple had to do with him bringing pen and paper.

    Li lingsu, on the other hand, was the one who came to a sudden realization. She immediately understood what yang qianhuan meant.<div>

    I see. Then I should bring a pen and paper. Well, I have to prepare one too.

    Li Miaozhen and the other two looked at the Saint with questioning eyes. They had never seen sun Xuanji before, but it seemed that li lingsu was no stranger to this second disciple of the supervision Department.

    Li lingsu said with some difficulty,

    ¡°It¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to talk behind someone¡¯s back. Hmm ¡­ Senior Brother Sun doesn¡¯t like to talk, so he has a slightnguage barrier.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun has a seriousnguage barrier, he¡¯s even mute.¡± Li Miaozhen suddenly realized.

    ¡°It¡¯s a painful thing to talk to senior Brother Sun,¡± Chu Yuanyou added.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Hengyuan said.

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression did not change. She looked at the three of them in shock and confusion. how did you guys know?!

    Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou, and master Hengyuan looked at each other and sighed with a kind of ¡± sure enough ¡± and ¡± no wonder he is the Directorate of Celestials.

    Then, Chu Yuanyou and master Hengyuan exchanged a look in private.

    Li Miao was really the pot calling the kettle ck!<div>

    This was a clear and intuitive chain of contempt.

    Suddenly, everyone felt the ground beneath their feet shake slightly, and dust fell from above their heads.

    A terrifying and powerful aura prated the building and descended on everyone. It was as if a slumbering ancient demon God had awakened.

    Transcendent realm?

    With the exception of Miao Youfang, everyone present had a strong sect background and rich experience, so they were very familiar with the aura of transcendents.

    No matter what system it was, once one achieved rank-3, their life level would undergo a transformation and no longer belong to mortals. A corresponding pressure would be born.

    When mortals faced transcendent realm Masters, they would feel a sense of pressure from higher life forms.

    The Tiger¡¯s body trembled, and the mortals bowed their heads.

    Xu Qi. an¡¯s seal had been further removed ¡­ Chu Yuanyou and the other two were delighted.

    Is it senior Xu? did senior Xu recover his cultivation?

    Li lingsu¡¯s heart jolted, and a look of joy appeared on her face. Suddenly, she heard the white-robed Warlock in the stone chamber roar, ¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an recovered his cultivation. Damn it, why did he recover so quickly? I didn¡¯t even have time to rece him!

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me, no!¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer opened his arms and howled.

    Did he mean that Xu Qi ¡®an had recovered her cultivation?

    The one who caused such a bigmotion was not senior Xu, but Xu Qi ¡®an?

    This sentence seemed to have the effect of enlightenment, instantly allowing li lingsu to put all the fragmented details together.

    Xu Qian was from the capital, and Xu Qi ¡®an was also from the capital.

    Xu Qian and Xu Qi ¡®an were both transcendent realm Masters.

    Xu Qian was collecting the Dragon Qi, which had only dissipated after the Emperor of Da Feng had fallen.

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t have the slightest respect for Xu Qian, and the other two holders of the book of theher world¡¯s fragments didn¡¯t show him the courtesy of a junior.

    And just now, the white-robed sorcerer had said that Xu Qi ¡®an was the one who had recovered his cultivation!

    ¡­¡­¡­ A ¡± boom ¡± resounded in li lingsu¡¯s mind. A bolt of lightning struck him, causing his expression to stiffen and his pupils to dte.

    After a while, he slowly turned his head and looked at the three wielders of the book of theher world fragments.

    ¡°Xu, Xu Qian is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    The Saint stared at them.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve noticed,¡± li Miaozhen couldn¡¯t hide her smile.

    Li lingsu¡¯s face twitched violently. ¡°W-why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    he¡¯s hiding his name to avoid his enemies and collect Dragon Qi, ¡± Chu Yuanxi said sincerely. you¡¯ve been traveling with him for so long, so you should be able to see that there are many enemies coveting him.

    ¡°For example, Buddhism!¡± The Saint nodded.

    Yang Kai let out a sigh of relief in his heart. Good, good, no matter whether Xu Qian was Xu Qi ¡®an or Xu Qi¡¯ an was Xu Qian, they were both transcendent realm Masters.

    In front of a transcendent realm master, calling himself a junior was nothing to be ashamed of, even if this transcendent realm master was of the same generation.

    Xu Qian, no, Xu Qi, pretended to be a senior expert mainly because of the mission¡¯s requirements and the situation.

    He had never met Xu Qi ¡®an before. It was not embarrassing that he did not know Xu Qi¡¯ an or Xu Qi ¡®an.

    If the two sides were old friends, it would be really embarrassing if one side was toyed with by the other.

    The Saint calcted in his heart and felt that it was nothing. The embarrassment in his heart was slightly relieved.

    so Xu Qian is Xu Qi ¡®an. It seems that I don¡¯t have to drink with him.

    Li lingsu chuckled. He had said this on purpose, even with a hint of self-deprecation, to show that he was not embarrassed at all.

    He had even thought of a better way. The Saintughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, Xu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an is quite good at acting. He even recited a poem. Well, it¡¯s said that he¡¯s never used a flying sword to take a head ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1268: Returning to rank-3 (3)

    Chapter 1268: Returning to rank-3 (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    He recited the poem and said, ¡°¡±Now that I think about it, I feel embarrassed for him.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the better way was to take the initiative to embarrass Xu Qi ¡®an and expose his pretense.<div>

    In this way, li Miaozhen and the others would downy the fact that he had been calling them ¡± senior ¡± like a grandson.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    A sudden shout caused li lingsu to turn around in surprise. She saw the white-robed sorcerer in the room, who seemed to have been provoked by something, repeatedly reciting the poem.

    She said in an excited, jealous, and indignant tone, ¡±

    the reason why I can¡¯t surpass him is because he can write poems. I can¡¯t ept this ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly just a yellow-haired brat, yet you¡¯re putting on such an act.¡±

    The corners of li lingsu¡¯s mouth twitched, and she chimed in with a smile.

    ¡°Right? however, it¡¯s enough for everyone to just listen to these things. Don¡¯t spread it out.¡±

    He was afraid that Xu Qi ¡®an would take revenge on him.

    The Saint looked back at li Miaozhen and the other two, pretending to be rxed, but found that their expressions were strange, as if they were examining fools.

    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±<div>

    The saint¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you something,¡± li Miaozhen said faintly.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, also a holder of a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld,¡± Chu Yuanqi sighed.

    Just as li lingsu¡¯s face turned pale, master Hengyuan added, ¡±

    he also knows that you¡¯re also a holder of a fragment of the Book of the Earth. We all know that number seven and Daoist priest li have a close rtionship and are suspected to be fellow disciples.

    Li lingsu¡¯s body swayed, as if she couldn¡¯t take such a huge blow. She staggered backward, leaned against the wall, and slowly slipped.

    He knows that I¡¯m. member of the Heaven and Earth Society, and so is he, but he doesn¡¯t say it clearly. He just sees me being so respectful to him ¡­

    Li lingsu recalled the bits and pieces of their journey together ¡­

    Li Miaozhen said in a happy tone, ¡± ah, we still have to go see Zhong Li. We¡¯ll go first.

    I¡¯m finally not the one who¡¯s the most embarrassed ¡­ ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yuanyang nodded with a smile.

    The two of them walked along the dark corridor. Master Hengyuan saw that the Saint had nothing to live for and couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic. He said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Amitabha, fellow Daoist li ¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, let me have some peace and quiet,¡± li lingsu interrupted him with dull eyes.

    Master Hengyuan shook his head helplessly and left with his twopanions.

    The Saint shut himself in for a while. Suddenly, he heard a sighing from the room.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been poisoned by Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not his match,¡± li lingsu replied emotionlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken my mind,¡± yang qianhuan replied.

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes regained some liveliness.¡±What do you mean, fellow Daoist?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­¡±

    On the eight trigrams stage.

    Night fell, and the setting sunpletely sank into the horizon.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmed down his manic Qi movement and examined himself. He was delighted to find that after the du Meridian was unblocked, his Qi movement adjustment rate had reached 80%.

    Before his dual cultivation with Luo Yuheng, 80% of his aura was equivalent to the weakest third-rank martial artist.

    After the dual cultivation, his current 80% Qi was equivalent to a martial artist who had just entered rank-3.

    In other words, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current cultivation had passed the early stage of level three, but he had not reached the middle stage.

    Of course, his physical strength was still sealed. If he were topete with a rank three martial artist in closebat, he would definitely not be able to win.

    ¡°Now, even if I can¡¯t win against the Vajra, I won¡¯t be in such a sorry state. He was simrly unable to capture or kill me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide my head and show my tail in the martial world anymore.¡±

    The Imperial Pce, the Imperial study.

    Lin an brought two Pce maids to the outside of the Imperial study.

    The pce maids stood at the bottom of the steps outside the door and watched His Highness go up the steps and into the room under the lead of the eunuch on duty outside the Royal study.

    The Imperial study was brightly lit by candles and luxuriously decorated. Emperor Yongxing was sitting behind arge tableid with yellow silk, reviewing memorials.

    ¡°Brother Emperor, why did you call me here?¡±

    Lin an said in a tender voice.

    Emperor Yongxing hurriedly put down the memorial and greeted him with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Good sister, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    [PS: typos are corrected first.] I¡¯m done with the next chapter, so I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow. He had something on tomorrow, so he had to sleep early today and couldn¡¯t stay upte.

 Chapter 1269: The princess (5000 words) _1

    Chapter 1269: The princess (5000 words) _1<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Lin ¡®an and Emperor Yongxing grew up together and knew his character like the back of his hand.

    Seeing his solicitous attitude, and at this time, he knew that he had an urgent request.<div>

    In the past, when he was still the Crown Prince, he would ask her to look for his father when he needed his help, but it was not convenient for him to do it himself.

    After all, she was the second Princess and was the most favored one among the princes and princesses.

    ¡°Brother Emperor, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Lin ¡®an looked around for a moment. There were no chairs in the Imperial study. Other than the Emperor bestowing a seat, anyone else would have to stand here.

    Emperor Yongxing walked in front of his sister and kept her in suspense,

    ¡°Do you know how to solve the problem of calling for donations?¡±

    Lin ¡®an was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that her brother the Emperor had called her over to ask her for advice.

    Lin ¡®an suddenly felt the joy of being ¡°rewarded.¡± He was d that he went to find huaiqing in the afternoon. He immediately said,

    we need someone with enough prestige to call on the officials. Brother Crown Prince has just ascended to the throne. If he doesn¡¯t have enough prestige, he won¡¯t be able to suppress the officials.

    Emperor Yongxing was stunned for a moment as he did not expect his sister¡¯s wisdom to improve by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°Then, who does Lin ¡®an think has enough prestige?¡±<div>

    Lin ¡®an ryed smelly huaiqing¡¯s words, ¡±

    ¡°The only ones who have the prestige to make the officials donate willingly are the supervisor and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    junzheng is a man with a real reputation, while Xu Qi ¡®an is more infamous. No one dares to provoke him.

    No matter how tough a schr¡¯s bones were, he would not be stupid enough to fight to the death with a peak martial artist who had killed a Duke and an Emperor.

    ¡°When did Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes be so bright?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing praised him in surprise and continued,

    ¡°I want to ask you to persuade Xu Qi ¡®an. s, you also know that I¡¯ve just ascended the throne not long ago and have yet to grow my wings. The Imperial court is currently facing internal and external troubles, and now there¡¯s a natural disaster, so I¡¯m in urgent need of silver to relieve the disaster.¡±

    So it was about this ¡­ Lin ¡®an revealed a rare bitter smile, his round oval face showing frustration, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not in the capital, and he never contacted me.¡±

    When she said this, she felt a little ufortable, as if she was forced to admit that her position in the dog ve¡¯s heart was not high enough.

    Emperor Yongxing didn¡¯t care about her disappointment. He was waiting for this moment and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°No, Lin ¡®an, you don¡¯t know. He¡¯s back. He must have returned. In all of great Feng, besides him, no transcendent realm cultivator would appear in the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide and his breathing was obviously rushed. Then, he was filled with great surprise and excitement. He grabbed Emperor Yongxing¡¯s arm,

    ¡°Really? he¡¯s really back?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing nodded,¡±at dusk, the Directorate of celestial had transcendent realm Qi fluctuations, it¡¯s most likely him, I¡¯ve already sent people to ask.¡±

    The supervisor waved his hand, and the teleportation formation patterns lit up beneath Arhat of passion. Clear light engulfed him from below, and he disappeared from the eight trigrams stage in an instant.

    After suppressing Arhat du Qing underground, Jian Zheng¡¯s wrinkled old face revealed a slight smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re making good progress.¡±

    Supervisor, there¡¯s. hidden meaning in your words ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart. He looked at Luo Yuheng, who looked silly and sweet but was actually a sick girl.

    He coughed and retracted his gaze.

    ¡°You asked the state preceptor to tell me that all the changes will happen this winter. What do you mean by this?¡±

    Hearing this, the supervisor raised his wine cup and took a sip. He slowly said,<div>

    ¡°Will Da Feng¡¯s territory change hands, will my old bones be able to live for another five hundred years, and will you, a lucky person who carries half of the country¡¯s fate, die for the country? It¡¯s all up to this winter.¡±

    ¡°You used the means of¡± destiny ¡°to pry into the secrets of heaven and came to this conclusion?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was grave.

    ¡°I¡¯m using my brain,¡± the supervisor said unhappily.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a few seconds and guessed, ¡± you mean the rebel army in Yunzhou will rise in revolt this winter? ¡±

    After Luo Yuheng had passed on this message, he hade up with a simr spection.

    The supervisor nodded, satisfied with his answer. He slowly said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the progress of collecting dragon energy is a little easy? ¡°Although Xu Pingfeng suffered from the bacsh of luck and was afraid of me setting up a trap to kill him, he didn¡¯t dare to personally attack you. But with his methods, he doesn¡¯t necessarily have to do it himself if he wants to deal with you.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you have it so easy.¡±

    ¡°What has he been doing all this time?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    He already had an answer in his heart.

    he¡¯s preparing for a rebellion. He¡¯s trying to win over allies.

    ¡°Just like how Emperor Wuzong roped in the Buddhists and helped them rebel,¡± Jian Zheng said as he looked to the West.

    ¡°The Buddhist sect agreed?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Why else do you think I fought with the Gxia tree?¡± Jian Zheng sneered. Thepetition between the Mahayana realm and the Mahayana realm in nda became more and more intense, and the contradictions were very deep. The Buddha was in a deep sleep, so the Bodhisattvas and Arhats were confronting each other.

    ¡°But at the same time, it also makes them wary. When the conflict esctes to the point where it has to explode, nda will have an internal strife.

    under such circumstances, shifting the conflict is the best choice.

    When domestic conflicts couldn¡¯t be suppressed, the best solution was to fight. foreign war ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. Human nature had something inmon.

    Luo Yuheng raised his eyebrows and said,¡±the Buddhist League has already suffered in this respect. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Xu Pingfeng will go back on his word like you?¡± You must know that the great Feng imperial court has the least credibility.¡±

    The witchcraft cult gave him a like.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought, trying to find joy in his suffering.

    ¡°It¡¯s different this time!¡±

    The supervisor took a sip of wine and said slowly,

    ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the Buddhist sect is like a burning oil and is thriving. On the other hand, the demon barbarians of the North and the remnants of the southern demons were unable to recover. Due to the loss of the dynasty¡¯s fate, Da Feng¡¯s National Strength was gradually weakening.

 Chapter 1270: The princess (5000 words) _2

    Chapter 1270: The princess (5000 words) _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°This year, the Sorcerer God almost broke free from his seal and expanded his territory, greatly damaging the Barbarian demons ¡®vitality. Wei Yuan led his Army to Jingshan city, and all three sides suffered heavy losses. Now, other than the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s surviving members who were hiding in the dark, there was also the Gu n, which had a small poption.

    ¡°All sides are in a weakened state.<div>

    this is the opportunity that Buddhism has been waiting for. This is a situation that was not present when the martial arts grandmasters rebelled.

    Luo Yuheng narrowed his beautiful eyes. therefore, the Buddhists don¡¯t care whether Xu Pingfeng will keep his promise or not.

    After a pause, she asked in confusion, ¡°¡±The Buddhist sect wants to unify the nine prefectures?¡±

    If he only preached to the Central ins, he was bound to repeat the mistakes of the Emperor Wu Zong¡¯s era.

    The supervisor did not answer her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of the will that Wei Yuan had left him. He thought of what da Qingyi had said on it, ¡±

    This world is far crueler than you can imagine!

    Then, the Confucius Saint sealed the Gu God and the witch God.Even if Wei Yuan had to risk his life, he still wanted to seal the witch God.

    He suddenly realized that there was a higher level of secret hidden in the fog that his eyes could not reach.

    Even Luo Yuheng, a Dao chief of the human sect and a peak expert, did not know about this secret!

    ¡°Then who told Lord Wei?¡±<div>

    A figure shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, and he had an answer in his heart.

    Zhao Shou!

    ¡°The Confucian school has existed for more than two thousand years, and as the leader of the current Confucian school, Zhao Shou definitely knows many secrets, no less than a supervisor. But he¡¯s too low-key, no, the entire schrly faction is too low-key ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath and suppressed her wandering thoughts. She said, ¡±

    I can¡¯t figure out one thing ¡­ Supervisor, did you already know that Xu Pingfeng and the hidden Dragon City branch are hiding in Yunzhou?¡±

    If he had known, why didn¡¯t he kill Xu Pingfeng earlier and destroy the bloodline from 500 years ago?

    The supervisor seemed to have seen through his thoughts and said indifferently,

    ¡°I¡¯m not omniscient and omnipotent, and even super-ss can¡¯t be omniscient and omnipotent.

    ¡°As for now ¡­ The cloud region no longer belongs to the great Feng.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked to the South and chuckled, ¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already reached the Supreme rank, I¡¯ll tell you some secrets. Back then, I supported the Wu Zong Emperor to clean up the emperor¡¯s side. Starting from the Wu Zong¡¯s fief in the South, I dered independence.<div>

    ¡°With that fief as the foundation, we¡¯ll expand step by step, nibbling away at the surrounding provinces until we reach the capital.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t teacher kill me in advance?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spirit was lifted. The secret of 500 years ago was a taboo in Da Feng. The first generation was blocked by the current generation, and the Emperor Wu Zong also destroyed the history books and rted records of that year.

    To this day, it was impossible to find any clues from any physical ancient books.

    If he could understand how Emperor Wuzong¡¯s rebellion had seeded under the pressure of the first supervisor, he might be able to deduce Xu Pingfeng¡¯s detailed n.

    ¡°To a level two Qi cultivator, the main purpose of supporting an Emperor to be a Minister of the Dragon is to refine the Qi. upying thend of a continent and cultivating the fate of a continent.

    ¡°During this process, they will be stronger and stronger. This is the origin of the name ¡®Qi cultivator¡¯. only after devouring the entire Central ins and establishing a dynasty would one be a first-grade Heaven¡¯s Fate master.

    ¡°Qi refinement Warriors are almost invincible in their own territory.¡±

    No wonder the director was invincible in the DA Feng territory ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood.

    ¡°You mean, Xu Pingfeng is invincible in Yunzhou? When you realized that he was hiding in Yunzhou, he had already secretly refined Yunzhou. But, you didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice when they were stealing the fate either,¡± said Jian Zheng.<div>

    Xu Pingfeng was able to steal the fate because of Tian Huan¡¯s ¡®star shifting¡¯ ability. In other words, Xu Pingfeng had a high-grade heavenly Gu master with him, or a top-tier magical weapon with the corresponding ability.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood.

    The supervisor continued,

    ¡°However, warlocks have a fatal w. Once they lose their territory, their power will decline. The so-called invincibility was rtive. Even in the DA Feng region, I can¡¯t defeat and kill multiple rank ones at the same time, not even the first generation.

    that¡¯s why the Bodhisattvas of Buddhism helped us to restrain the first generation. That¡¯s how we could fight all the way to the capital.

    The current situation in Da Feng was almost the same as it was in the past ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an came to a realization.

    so, Xu Pingfeng wanted to replicate the method you and Emperor Wu Zong used.

    And it had been a sess. The Buddhist sect had once again yed the role of a tool.

    The warlocks were truly a system cursed by fate ¡­ Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    When the father and son had a showdown, he had already learned from ¡®not being a son¡¯ that the reason warlocks epted disciples was to not let the system be cut off.

    However, it was the nature of all living things to pursue a higher level of scenery. This would inevitably cause the disciple to backstab the master, generation after generation, and the cycle would be repeated by the children and grandchildren.

    Although the Warriors were rough, they were the most carefree and happy.

    There was no need to talk about Daoism and warlocks, but to enter the Buddhist system, one had to first observe three years ofmandments, and there were too many rules.

    On the other hand, the Gu n¡¯s power came from the Gu God and was not a traditional system.

    Currently, there weren¡¯t any major ws with the Wizards.

    ¡°If Xu Pingfeng is in Yunzhou, does that mean he is invincible?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought the topic back.

    ¡°We only need to send two or more rank-2s to fight him,¡± Jian Zheng said with a smile.¡±We¡¯ll pin him down, then send our troops to attack and take back Yunzhou. Then we¡¯ll be able to break his¡± realm of invincibility.¡±

    That was why they wanted to form an alliance with the Buddhist sect ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. The supervisor¡¯s words were actually telling him the way to defeat the Warlock.

 Chapter 1271: The princess (5000 words) _3

    Chapter 1271: The princess (5000 words) _3<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    After they finished talking about serious matters, Xu Qi ¡®an said,

    I think the task of unsealing Shen Shu is too difficult. It¡¯s impossible toplete it in just two to three months.<div>

    He was tactfully asking if there was any way to quickly undo the remaining demon sealing nails.

    ¡°Collecting Dragon Qi is your main task now. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else,¡± the supervisor said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said in a low voice,

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The ancient master in the pce outside Yongzhou City has been destroyed recently.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± the supervisor replied, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was already used to the way he interacted with warlocks, so he didn¡¯t continue to ask.

    ¡°I heard that Caiwei is going to teach her disciples?¡±

    He asked, trying to find a topic.

    The supervisor didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Has senior Brother Sun returned? After the battle outside Yongzhou City, he disappeared without a trace.¡±

    The supervisor said unhappily,<div>

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    She always brought up unpleasant topics.

    ¡°Supervisor, if I use Dragon Qi to nourish the peace de, how long will it take to reach the level of the nation-guarding sword?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an still had questions to ask and refused to leave.

    it¡¯s impossible in the short term, but it¡¯s enough for it to undergo a preliminary transformation and be a half-finished magical treasure. The supervisor replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked a few more questions and received detailed answers from the supervisor.

    Luo Yuheng looked at the sky and smiled.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, follow me back to the spirit Treasure Temple for dual cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    At this moment, Yan Caiwei appeared from the top of the steps. She was dressed in a yellow dress and was jumping around. The big-eyed cute girl was as lively and cute as ever.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a smile and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Lin ¡®an and huaiqing havee to the Directorate of Celestials, they want to see you.¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the preceptor and was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The supervisor chuckled.¡±I¡¯ll let you go or not, you deserve to die.¡±

    Downstairs.

    Li lingsu said in disbelief, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect brother yang to have such a tragic past. Xu Qi ¡®an has repeatedly taken your opportunities.

    ¡°In order to support him, Jian Zheng abandoned his own personal disciple, how hateful!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to stay in the Directorate of Celestials ¡­ Yang qianhuan sighed.

    ¡°Brother Li¡¯s encounter is also heartbreaking. I won¡¯t be able to raise my head in front of him in the future.¡±<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s feet scratched the ground hard.

    The two of them were silent for a moment, and a feeling of mutual appreciation welled up in their hearts.

    ¡°He¡¯ll get his retribution,¡± yang qianhuan scoffed.

    Li lingsu nodded her head vigorously. if you don¡¯t believe me, just look up. Who will the heavens spare? ¡±

    After a few seconds, he said angrily,¡±it¡¯s fine that he has a girlfriend like the princess of zhenbei Kingdom, but even the state preceptor wants to do dual cultivation with him.¡±

    £¿A huge question mark appeared in yang qianhuan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng and Xu Qi ¡®an are dual cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating?¡± Li lingsu nodded,¡±the princess Consort is so beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen a woman who can match her beauty in my entire life.¡± The Imperial Preceptor is also a rare beauty in the world.¡±

    Yang qianhuan was confused. He didn¡¯t know that Xu Qi ¡®an had the Fortune of the nation, but he didn¡¯t feel jealous.

    In senior brother Yang¡¯s opinion, neither the state preceptor nor the princess Consort was as envious as the people of the capital who shouted ¡®Xu yinluo is a hero¡¯.

    by the way, I heard that Xu Qi ¡®an has many female friends in the capital. Do you know the details, brother yang? ¡±

    Li lingsu asked curiously. He believed that women like the Grand Tutor and the princess Consort were rare in the world.

    However, it was impossible for Xu Qi ¡®an to have such a beautiful woman.

    On the other hand, li lingsu¡¯s love rivals were all beautiful women.

    If he excluded Luo Yuheng and the princess Consort, his female confidante would not be worse than Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Yang qianhuan thought for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. I¡¯ve never been concerned about such trifle matters. But Xu Qi ¡®an is indeed very popr with women.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the beauty of those women?¡± li lingsu asked.

    Yang qianhuan scoffed. they¡¯re just ordinary women. I¡¯ve never even looked at them.

    Because his back was always facing her.

    He looks so disdainful ¡­ Li lingsu had a rough idea of what was going on.

    At this time, li Miaozhen and the others came back with a woman in a sackcloth robe with disheveled hair.

    Li lingsu guessed that this unkempt woman was the ¡®Zhong Li¡¯ that her Junior Sister had mentioned.

    Such a disheveled woman was naturally not worthy of the saint¡¯s attention. He calmly retracted his gaze and observed the expressions of the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    Seeing that they did not mock or mock him, the Saint heaved a sigh of relief.

    Li Miaozhen introduced,

    ¡°She is Zhong Li, the fifth disciple of the supervisor, a fifth-grade sorcerer.¡±

    Considering that bad luck was a private matter, she didn¡¯t tell her scumbag senior.

    ¡°En,¡± li lingsu replied and followed the group out of the underground.

    As they walked up the stairs, li Miaozhen reminded, ¡°¡±You two better stick to the wall.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The road is slippery!¡±

    Li lingsu looked at her as if she was looking at a fool, not taking it to heart.

    He was a fourth-grade nascent soul cultivator, and he was afraid of the road being slippery?

    However, after taking a few steps, the Saint suddenly felt his foot slip and he rolled down the stone steps.

    He gritted his teeth in pain and mumbled, ¡±

    ¡°It, it¡¯s really quite smooth.¡±

    This time, he paid great attention to his feet and looked down at the road from time to time.

    After climbing 30 steps, the Saint slipped again. He rolled all the way to the end and fell so hard that even his mother couldn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°I already told you to stick to the wall!¡± Li Miaozhenughed.

    Hengyuan opened his mouth and looked back at li Miaozhen, who was usually very serious.

    However, after reuniting with his senior brother li lingsu, his heart had turned ck.

    Li lingsu raised her head and looked at Miao Youfang, who was also not walking against the wall.

    ¡°Do you think your feet are slippery?¡±

    Miao Youfang did a somersault on the stairs.¡±It¡¯s not slippery,¡±

    This guy was quite dramatic ¡­ Chu Yuanyou nced at Miao Youfang.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, you guys go first,¡± li lingsu said after some thought.

    He looked around vigntly and suspected that li Miaozhen was plotting against him, but he had no evidence.

    ¡°This senior brother of mine is dissolute and womanizes everywhere. asionally, we should let him know about the dangers of the martial world.¡±

    Li Miaozhen used voice transmission to give her reason.

    Hengyuan thought about it and agreed with her.

    Chu Yuanqian felt that something was wrong and said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Xu Qi ¡®an is also a womanizer?¡±

    ¡°Is there?¡± li Miaozhen was surprised.

    Chu Yuanqi was speechless.

    Li lingsu only heaved a sigh of relief after watching the four of them leave.

    ¡°Zhong Li is a fifth-grade Warlock, she¡¯s called a prophet. Warlocks at this level will be gued by bad luck and implicate the people around them.¡±

    Suddenly, a deep voice came from behind him.

    Li lingsu turned around and saw a back view.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Li lingsu felt that the way he showed the back of his head was somewhat familiar, and she suddenly realized.

    ¡°Then why am I the only one who fell down ¡­. He said. unconvinced.

    He suddenly stopped talking, his expression as if he had just eaten a dead rat.

    This time, li lingsu returned to the surface without any danger. The moment he pushed open the door leading to the surface, yang qianhuan teleported and appeared behind him with his back still facing him.

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    Li lingsu asked when she saw Miao Youfang waiting at the entrance.

    Miao Youfang said, ¡±

    ¡°I heard the Warlock and priest li talking just now. It seems that the two princesses have arrived.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just amoner, I don¡¯t dare to meet such a Big Shot,¡± he shrugged and said with a bitter smile.

    [ PS: the typos are corrected and then changed. Continue to type the next chapter. ] I¡¯ll see tomorrow.

 Chapter 1272: Quickly go to the Western Heaven and invite the Tathagata Buddha (1)

    Chapter 1272: Quickly go to the Western Heaven and invite the Tathagata Buddha (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    After sending away Yan Caiwei, Xu Qi ¡®an ignored the fact that the supervisor was present. He held the state preceptor¡¯s soft hands and said affectionately, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, you must be tired from the long journey back to the capital.<div>

    ¡°Go back to the spirit Treasure Temple and wait for me.¡±

    He knew that this personality was ¡®love¡¯, and he tried to use love to influence the state preceptor.

    Luo Yuheng said softly, ¡±

    then don¡¯t forget to make it clear to those women. I¡¯m the head of the path of the human sect. I won¡¯t allow you to be half-hearted.

    It actually worked? ¡°I only have the state preceptor in my heart,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded vigorously.

    After today, you won¡¯t be you anymore.

    Luo Yuheng rode the golden light and disappeared in the direction of the Imperial City.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved as he watched the Imperial advisor leave. The big shark was gone, and his little fish were safe.

    After bidding farewell to the supervisor, he walked up the wooden steps. Under the guidance of Yan Caiwei, he arrived at a tea room on the eighth floor and saw Lin ¡®an and huaiqing, whom he had not seen in a long time.

    The little white dress and little red dress that he would see in his dreams from time to time.

    The moment little red dress saw him, her charming and amorous peach blossom eyes immediately filled with ayer of moisture, and her oval face was engraved with longing and resentment.<div>

    The girl in the white dress was as noble and cold as ever. She nodded slightly as a greeting.

    However, the moment she saw Xu Qi ¡®an, her eyes softened.

    In addition to huaiqing and Lin ¡®an, Chu Yuanyou, Hengyuan, li Miaozhen and Zhong Li were also in the spacious tea room.

    greetings, your Majesties. Senior martial sister Zhong, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re safe and sound.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and greeted them.

    ¡°Dog ve!¡±

    Lin ¡®an habitually shouted ¡°his pet name. he stood up with the help of the table and walked to him.

    Her peach blossom eyes looked at him with a desire to say something.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered quite a bit of your cultivation.¡± Zhong Li whispered.

    ¡°Lord Xu has been traveling for many days. How much Dragon Qi have you collected?¡± Huaiqing asked.

    In a situation where everyone was present, they were more restrained ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the table and sat down. He began to talk about his journey.<div>

    Ming Miao rested his chin on his hands and looked at him with a smile.

    Huaiqing held his teacup and asionally took a sip, listening carefully.

    Zhong Li¡¯s sitting posture was the most obedient, and she didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements.

    Yan Caiwei also sat down beside him, eating the crystal pig knuckle as she listened.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew the personalities of thedies at the table like the back of his hand. He told Lin¡¯ an about the interesting stories of his travels, told Chu Caiwei about the delicious food, and told huaiqing about the process of collecting Dragon Qi.

    From Yongzhou province to Leizhou province, from Leizhou province to Yongzhou province and back to the capital city.

    He finished the story in the time it took for an incense stick to burn.

    Of course, he would ignore things that he should ignore, such as the bits and pieces of his time with mu nanzhi.

    this is interesting. Let¡¯s go to the martial world in the future. Ming Ming said in a tender voice.

    ¡°After I¡¯m done with the things at hand and recover my cultivation, I¡¯ll take you to travel around the Central ins.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said gently.

    Hopefully. it wasn¡¯t a promise made by Niu yang ¡­ He added in his heart.<div>

    Buddhism has also participated in the collection of Dragon Qi. Their ambition to encroach on the Central ins is obvious. We have to be wary of the collusion between the Western regions and the rebels in Yunzhou.

    Huaiqing¡¯s sense of smell was as sharp as ever.

    ¡°Where is the ancient tomb that the chai family in Xiang Zhou is guarding? Do you have a map?¡±

    Zhong Li, on the other hand, was more interested in the tomb.

    Sigh, I¡¯m starting to have a stress disorder when ites to the ancient tomb ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    half of the map is in the Gu tribe. If you want to explore the ancient tomb in the future, you can ask Lina to lend you the map.

    After answering their questions, Xu Qian said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesties, why have youe to the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an could understand if it was just for framing.

    However, huaiqing would not break the curfew and leave the pce just to see him, which was not in line with the character of the eldest Princess.

    Huaiqing¡¯s voice was melodious, like the collision of ice.

    ¡°The Dragon Qi is rted to the rise and fall of the Imperial court, so bengong naturally cares. In addition, there have been some matters in the Imperial court that require Lord Xu¡¯s help. Bengong was worried that you woulde and go in a hurry, and leave the capital tomorrow, or even overnight.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°What kind of incident?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an caught the main point.

    ¡°Ningyan ¡­¡± In order to salvage the situation, brother Emperor wanted to get the officials in the court to donate and then call on the Squire through the officials to raise as much silver as possible to help the victims.¡±

    She was used to calling him ¡°ningyan¡± as a ve, so she was a little shy when she suddenly called him ¡°ningyan.¡±

    ¡°But brother Emperor has just ascended the throne, his wings are not yet fully grown, he can¡¯t fight against that group of old foxes.¡± She pursed her lips, grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand, and pleaded in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Can you help my Royal brother?¡±

    The candlelight shone into her peach blossom eyes, which were sparkling with anxiety and pleading.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    When he said this word, the anxiety and pleading turned into a brighter joy and sweetness, as well as a sense of relief.

    This n should have been thought up by Eng, but Emperor Yongxing didn¡¯t agree to it. It seems that the disasters in various ces are much more serious than I thought ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like trying to put out a cartload of firewood with a cup of water with just donations.¡±

    Of course, he would still help Emperor Yongxing toplete this matter because this was a strategy that could save the lives of many poor people.

    ¡°At least it can solve the urgent need.¡± Huaiqing said.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Regarding this, huaiqing already had a draft in his mind. He said, ¡±

    ¡°You just need to show up and intimidate them. With your fierce reputation, that¡¯s enough. The rest will be left to Xu cijiu.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the waterclock and felt that it was almost time.

    I have to go to the spirit Treasure Temple to dual cultivate with the state preceptor. I¡¯m so excited just thinking about it. A beauty like the state preceptor, if. marry him as my wife, I¡¯ll definitely not be dead for seven years ¡­ He made a joke in his heart.

 Chapter 1273: Quickly go to the Western Heaven and invite the Tathagata Buddha (2)

    Chapter 1273: Quickly go to the Western Heaven and invite the Tathagata Buddha (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Your Majesties and everyone else, I have some matters to attend toter. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±<div>

    ¡°I won¡¯t be returning to the pce tonight. I¡¯ll be staying with the Directorate of Celestials. It¡¯s not easy for you toe back, so why don¡¯t you keep mepany and talk a little more?¡± Ming pouted.

    As soon as he said this, Xu Qi ¡®an clearly saw huaiqing frown, li Miaozhen¡¯s face was filled with displeasure, and Zhong Li¡¯s head slightly tilted to him.

    Hurry up and leave ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t stay any longer and hurried out. As soon as he opened the door, he froze like a statue that had weathered with time.

    At the door stood an amorous beauty in Daoist clothes. Her eyes were full of emotion and the corners of her mouth were curved into a smile.

    Luo Yuheng!

    Didn¡¯t you f * cking leave?

    The little soul in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was roaring. He was a mature fish pond owner, so he kept smiling without leaving a trace.

    ¡°State preceptor, what brings you here?¡±

    Luo Yuheng crossed the threshold and entered the room. He looked around at everyone in the room and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°It is rare that everyone is here, so it is better to say things clearly here, so that in the future when any youngdy provokes me, others will say that I will be killed without teaching.

    ¡°Right, xng?¡±<div>

    The room instantly fell silent.

    But in the minds of everyone present, it was as if Thunder had struck from a clear sky and exploded in their ears.

    Even Yan Caiwei was stunned. She didn¡¯t care about the crystal elbow that fell to the ground.

    In the current era, when women addressed their sweetheart, they would usually add a ng¡± after the surname.

    By calling him Mr. Xu, it was equivalent to announcing their rtionship.

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression suddenly darkened and became as cold as ice.

    Zhong Li lowered her head. She would only do this when she was in a bad mood.

    ¡°You, you guys ¡­¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at them for a long time with a stiff face, shocked, angry, and angry.

    The girl was stunned for a moment before she looked at the state preceptor and forced a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Is the state preceptor joking?¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°When did this Lord like to joke? Mr. Xu is my Daopanion, and we¡¯ve already dual-cultivated.¡±

    Then, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side profile affectionately.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, say something.¡±

    What did he say? Damn it, I¡¯m so annoyed ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was like a storm, but he maintained a stiff smile on the surface.

    Seeing that he did not speak, the women knew that this was true.

    Ming Ming¡¯s eyes instantly reddened.

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face turned pale and she pressed her hand on the hilt of her sword. She had the urge to chop Xu Qi ¡®an into pieces.

    How ¡­ How could this be possible? Xu Qi ¡®an was the state preceptor¡¯s cultivation partner? I¡¯m the Dao chief of the human sect, but I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Dao partner?

    Chu Yuanyang was greatly shocked. He instinctively doubted the truth of the matter, even though he had seen the state preceptor¡¯s intimate behavior toward Xu Qi ¡®an with his own eyes.

    That¡¯s right, he had fate on him, and the state preceptor¡¯s dual cultivation required fate ¡­ Chu Yuanxi looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with aplicated expression.<div>

    Even though he did not have any improper thoughts about Luo Yuheng, as a swordsman, he still admired the Dao chief of the human sect.

    Therefore, he found it hard to ept.

    Moreover, he was an in-name disciple of the human sect, and Luo Yuheng was considered an elder in the sect. Xu Qi ¡®an was his close friend andpanion.

    Now, his elder had be his best friend¡¯s Daopanion.

    The seniority would be a mess.

    Luo Yuheng saw that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s silence was golden, so he gave him a sidelong nce. Then, his eyes swept across Lin¡¯ an, Huai Qing, Zhong Li, Ling Caiwei, and Li Miaozhen. He said lightly,

    ¡°I know that some of you like Mr. Xu, some have good feelings for him, and some have a secret crush on him.

    ¡°But after tonight, I hope you will put away any thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Even though Luo Yuheng did not mention any names, the beauties present felt guilty, as if she was talking about them.

    Huaiqing¡¯s brows raised as he said coldly,

    ¡°When did Imperial Preceptor be his Daopanion? how could bengong not know?¡±

    Li Miaozhen immediately followed up, ¡±

    ¡°The state preceptor is the Dao chief of the human sect and my senior. Judging from what the state preceptor had just said, was it something an elder should say to a junior?

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me not to seduce my man?¡±

    you¡¯re just using his luck to calm your karmic fire, ¡± Zhong Li whispered. your luck is not right now. You don¡¯t really like him.

    The fifth Senior sister¡¯s words struck a chord in his heart.

    He started to tear ¡­ And Lin. an didn¡¯t have any reaction. She was an expert in this kind of thing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. He sent a voice transmission to Chu Yuanqian.

    ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯ll have to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi replied coldly, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t handle it!¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu, please go to the Xu family and invite my sister over,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said through telepathy.

    A question mark floated in Chu Yuanxi¡¯s heart.

    He thought to himself,¡±why did you invite Xu lingyue over in such a situation?¡±

    ¡°Xu lingyue?¡± he asked through voice transmission to confirm.

    ¡°Quickly go, please! Remember to tell her about this matter.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi left the room unhappily, and no one stopped him.

    As night fell, the number of warlocks outside decreased. He quickly walked through the corridor and was about to pick a window to leave with his sword.

    Suddenly, he heard footsteps approaching. Turning around, he saw Miao Youfang, li lingsu, and yang qianhuan, who was walking up the stairs backward.

    ¡°Brother Chu, I¡¯ve heard that the princess of Da Feng is here. I¡¯ve heard of her for a long time and would like to pay my respects to her.¡±

    ¡°Are they in this building?¡± li lingsu asked with a smile.

    Chu Yuanxi said expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°At the end of the corridor, in the second room. However, I advise you not to go.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± li lingsu asked in return.

    The green-robed swordsman sighed, ¡±

    ¡°It turns out that the state preceptor is Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation partner. The atmosphere in the room is tense.¡±

 Chapter 1274: Quickly go to the Western Heaven and invite the Tathagata Buddha (3)

    Chapter 1274: Quickly go to the Western Heaven and invite the Tathagata Buddha (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Li lingsu and yang qianhuan¡¯s faces instantly flushed red.

    ¡°This is retribution, brother yang!¡±<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother li,¡±

    The two of them perked up, as if they could see their great enmity being avenged and their grievances avenged.

    Li lingsu cupped her hands and hurriedly walked past Chu Yuanqian, heading towards the room.

    On the way, he said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Those two princesses have mediocre looks and must have been ruthlessly suppressed by the state preceptor. I¡¯d like to see how that Xu fellow will deal with them.

    ¡°Brother yang, you don¡¯t know this, but when we were in Yongzhou, Imperial Preceptor also encountered a simr situation.

    ¡°But at that time, her opponent was the princess ¡­

    ¡°AI, the princess Consort is truly the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±

    He walked as he spoke and soon arrived outside the room. He tidied up his clothes and knocked on the door.

    The door opened automatically, and cold gazes were cast over, looking at the uninvited guests who dared to provoke them at this time.

    It was at this moment that li lingsu finally saw the women in the room.<div>

    The first was Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng, who were standing side by side closest to the door.

    On the Round Table opposite them, from left to right, was his Junior Sister li Miaozhen and the Prophet Zhong Li with disheveled hair.

    Beside Zhong Li was a woman wearing a gorgeous red dress and a small Phoenix Cor.

    She had a round and fair oval face, and a pair of charming and amorous peach blossom eyes. When she looked at people, her eyes were misty, as if they were filled with affection.

    The long dress was luxurious and gorgeous. Other than the small Phoenix crown made of gold, there were also all kinds of precious headdress.

    She was dressed up gorgeously.

    The Saint had never liked women who dressed up too much. He thought that they were not confident in their beauty, so they made up for it with their clothes and jewelry.

    However, it would only highlight their vulgarity.

    However, the woman in the red dress in front of him, her beauty and her temperament, perfectly controlled the luxurious andplicated headdress.

    It even made people feel that only by dressing up like this could she highlight her beauty.

    Beside this opulent woman was a woman in a in dress, her hair tied up simply.<div>

    Different from the former, her dress was elegant and simple, but it was this simple dress that matched her cold and Noble temperament, as if it highlighted her noble air.

    Her eyes were like a cold pond in autumn, and her lips were like Rouge.

    autumn water as the divine Jade as the bones ¡­ Li lingsu muttered in her heart.

    Beside this elegant beauty, there was a little beauty in a yellow dress. Her eyes were round and big, and together with her oval face, she had a lively and bright temperament.

    A dozen secondster, li lingsu turned her rusty neck to look at yang qianhuan on her left. Trembling, she transmitted, ¡±

    ¡°They ¡­ They are all Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s close female friends?¡±

    This didn¡¯t include his Junior Sister li Miaozhen.

    ¡°You¡¯re just amon woman,¡± yang qianhuan scoffed.

    I actually believed you ¡­ Li lingsu staggered back a few steps, looking as if she had just suffered a huge blow.

    At this time, Luo Yuheng coldly said, ¡±

    ¡°Is there something?¡±<div>

    Li lingsu opened her mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°¡±I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡±

    He suddenly lost interest in watching the show, because seeing so many beauties fighting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s affection would only make him feel worse and more unwilling.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, then get lost!¡±

    Li Miaozhen said angrily.

    Pa!

    The door closed.

    Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s right hand grabbed the air a few times.

    Li lingsu supported herself against the wall and strolled along the corridor.

    I lost. I lostpletely ¡­

    ¡°Brother yang, I¡¯ve already fully experienced your despair.¡±

    Miao Youfang grinned and said,¡±she¡¯s really f * cking beautiful. She¡¯s more beautiful than all the courtesans I¡¯ve seen.¡± And, and the feeling it gives people is different.¡±

    Li lingsu was not in the mood to teach him what was temperament, what was charm, and what was a beauty raised in a life of luxury.

    When the three of them reached the stairs, they heard a shrill scream from the window facing the stairs.

    A ray of sword light shot through the window and stopped in front of them.

    It was Chu Yuanxi, who had returned.

    Behind him was a young girl wearing a green robe and a puffy long dress of the same color. Her hair was loose and her face was bare. Her eyes were bright and watery, and her facial features had a three-dimensional shape that was rare for women in the Central ins.

    What a beautiful and refined White Lotus ¡­

    The Holy son¡¯s dim and indifferent eyes instantly lit up and regained some liveliness.

    However, to his disappointment, the White Lotus only nced at him and moved away from his handsome face without any reluctance.

    He followed Chu Yuanqian with small steps and went to the house in the corridor.

    Li lingsu¡¯s face was filled with despair. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Brother yang, let¡¯s form an alliance,¡±

    ¡°An Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Fight against Xu Qi ¡®an!¡±

    Yang qianhuan was silent for a few seconds before reaching behind her. Li lingsu also extended her hand.

    The two hands sped together.

    ¡°Good brother!¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯ve slept for a while. I¡¯ll correct the wrong words tomorrow. I¡¯ll continue sleeping. ]

 Chapter 1275: What bad thoughts could a sister have?

    Chapter 1275: What bad thoughts could a sister have?<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    To be honest, Xu Qi ¡®an was a little prepared for this situation, so he was notpletely at a loss.

    First of all, he would be honest with them sooner orter.<div>

    Dafeng¡¯s system was one husband, one wife, and many concubines. As a man who followed good advice, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he should follow the customs of thend.

    However, he knew that a system was a system, and a person was a person.

    If the system could solve everything, where would the open and secret fightse from in the mansions of the rich?

    Moreover, none of the fish in the pond were kind.

    Secondly, Luo Yuheng¡¯s ¡± love ¡± personality and temper were likely to happen in advance.

    In Yongzhou, when the state preceptor asked him to draw a clear line with other women, Xu Qi ¡®an had been mentally prepared. He had made a certain analysis of his advantages and disadvantages.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s advantage was:

    First, the rtionship between him and every fish had not reached the point of marriage. This would reduce the intensity of the Asura arena, and everyone would tear each other up in an illegitimate manner.

    Two, he had a good character.

    It was well known that Xu yinluo was a regr at the Academy¡¯s workshop, and more than half of the 24 courtesans had slept with him.

    He gave off the impression that he had always been like this.<div>

    Thus, on the level of being a womanizer, everyone was very tolerant of him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s disadvantage was that because the rtionship between him and the fish was not close enough to talk about marriage, they were likely to jump out of the fish pond.

    However, it was unlikely that she would still have a good impression of him after knowing his character.

    So, what he needed to do now was to divert Luo Yuheng¡¯s firepower.

    She was the only one who would announce that he was her man, and the other flirtatious women could get lost.

    The other fish would not do such an aggressive thing because they were not rted.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s judgment, there was no permanent solution. Time was the best way to mediate conflicts.

    What he needed to do was to use his excellent operation to calm down the conflicts and conflicts that urred again and again.

    For now, the best way Xu yinluo could think of was to summon Xu lingyue!

    She was very suitable to y the role of a mediator.

    His sister didn¡¯t know how to attract hatred, and as the center of the storm, he was always wrong.<div>

    In the atmosphere of danger and undercurrent, there was a knock on the door.

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He walked to the door and opened it.

    His beautiful sister was standing at the door, but Chu Yuanqian did not return. He tactfully left the storm.

    ¡°Lingyue, what brings you here?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled like an older brother.

    Xu lingyue looked at him with aplicated expression, and her eyes swept around the room.

    The first thing she saw was Luo Yuheng¡¯s back. He was wearing a feather coat with a ribbon around his slender waist.

    The state preceptor didn¡¯t look back and coldly examined the women at the table, as if she would immediately suppress anyone who dared to be unconvinced.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s gaze swept past the state preceptor and looked at the other women. The cold and indifferent Prince huaiqing held his teacup, his eyes slightly lowered, and he didn¡¯t say a word.The righteousdy in the swallow looked to the side and gritted her teeth.The gorgeously dressed Lin an Highness stared at the Imperial tutor fearlessly with red eyes.

    The lively and cheerful Yan Caiwei frowned, which was a rare sight, and remained silent.

    ¡°I heard that big brother has returned. Mother has been waiting for you for a long time and was worried, so she asked me toe and take a look.¡± Xu lingyue said softly.<div>

    Auntie, please be a tool ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood. He cleared his throat and said, ¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been away from the capital for many days, so I really should go back and take a look.

    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I dare you to try and leave.¡±

    The women in the room expressed their opinions one after another.

    As expected, the state preceptor forced me to draw a clear line with them, and they also wanted me to make a statement. At a time like this, it was obviously best for me to remain silent and then attack them one by one in private.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Xu lingyue, but thetter ignored him and remained silent.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the corners of his mouth curled into a dangerous arc.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, if you continue to refuse, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡±

    The eyes of Lin ¡®an and the others instantly turned sharp, staring straight at Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Sigh, state preceptor, the reason why I¡¯m avoiding this matter is mainly because I don¡¯t want you to diepletely! Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart. Just as he was about to say something, Xu lingyue spoke first,

    ¡°Mr. Xu?¡±

    ¡°State, state preceptor, you and my big brother ¡­. She was extremely shocked.

    Luo Yuheng finally turned around and looked at the man in-name disciple of the human sect.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is my Dao partner for dual cultivation.¡±

    During the time when Xu Qi ¡®an left the capital, Xu lingyue had already be an in-name disciple of the human sect to avoid her aunt¡¯s urging for marriage.

    While the other women were looking at him, Xu Qi ¡®an was also looking at Xu lingyue.

    The situation at hand was Luo Yuheng¡¯s overbearing attitude, and the other fish were not convinced and joined forces to resist.

    On one hand, she refused to admit that she had anything to do with him, but on the other hand, she was waiting for him to make a statement.

    ¡°What lingyue needs to do is to dispel state preceptor¡¯s overbearing attitude and bring this matter over calmly. As long as state preceptor takes the initiative to give up, I¡¯m confident that I can coax them in private ¡­¡±

    Xu Qian analyzed the situation in his heart, and he looked at Xu lingyue with anticipation.

    Who knew that Xu lingyue would purse her lips and not say a word.

    She didn¡¯t speak, but the framed man couldn¡¯t bear it and sneered, ¡±

    Dao head, as the Grand advisor of the great Feng dynasty, you are of the same generation as my father. You actually have dual cultivation with Xu ningyan, a junior. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at if this news gets out? ¡±

 Chapter 1276: What bad thoughts could a sister have?

    Chapter 1276: What bad thoughts could a sister have?<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    He was indirectly ridiculing Luo Yuheng for eating young grass. He was already so old, yet he had actually taken a fancy to a junior.

    Lin. an, you¡¯re going to lose your life with this pace of answering questions ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. As expected, she was the best at provoking people.<div>

    she¡¯s just using Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± Zhong Li whispered. she¡¯s shameless.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me,¡± li Miaozhen said,¡±I just don¡¯t like the state preceptor¡¯s aggressive attitude.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do with Lord Xu,¡± huaiqing said coolly.¡±I¡¯m a little curious as to why the state preceptor forced him to cut off all ties with us.¡±

    Yan Caiwei also felt very wronged and said,

    Xu ningyan and I are only friends. Why did you force him to cut off all ties with me? seriously, the state preceptor is too overbearing.

    ¡°I guess he¡¯s not confident. Lin ¡®an may be stupid, but what he said makes sense.¡± Huaiqing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with ¡± f * ck ¡°, but he was also on guard against Luo Yuheng¡¯s anger.

    When his close female friends quarreled and tore at each other, as a man, it was not good to obviously side with one side, but he had to watch by the side and not let them fight.

    Luo Yuheng was so angry that heughed. a bunch of sharp-tongued little b * tches. Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.

    Li Miaozhen and the others ¡®expressions changed and they were stunned.

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Lin an said.<div>

    The sickly state preceptor ignored her. He turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and said gently, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, since you¡¯re not willing to give up on these cheap people, then I can only make the decision for you.

    ¡°Since Zhong Li is a prophet, she will guard the bottom of Zhai Xing Lou for 20 years. I will discuss this with the supervisor personally.

    ¡°As for Lin ¡®an, he has also reached the age to get married. The little emperor has just ascended the throne and his Foundation is not stable. I will directly go to him and tell him that my husband is my Daopanion, and see if he is willing to offend me.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have a backer in the court after Wei Yuan¡¯s death?¡± Luo Yuheng scrutinized Huai Qing.

    She turned to li Miaozhen. progenitor Bingyi is looking for you. I¡¯ll tie you up today. It¡¯s a gift to the heavenly sect.

    Zhong Li¡¯s body shrank.

    Lin an gritted his teeth.

    Huai Qing¡¯s expression was dark.

    Li Miaozhen was cold.

    Then, they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an together.<div>

    ¡°State preceptor,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately expressed his attitude,¡±don¡¯t say such scary things.¡±

    Luo Yuheng felt very wronged. When the little b * tches were mocking her, Xu Qi ¡®an had just watched them coldly.

    At this moment, Xu lingyue said in a soft voice, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, why are you so angry?

    ¡°Although my big brother often goes to the teaching workshop and sleeps with the willow trees every night, I know that he is a gentleman and will never let state preceptor down.¡±

    Thank you, sister ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feelings wereplicated. She felt that she was mocking her, but she could not refute it.

    Xu lingyue continued, ¡±

    ¡°I can guarantee to state preceptor that big brother and the two princesses are innocent. During the time Daoist priest li was staying at the Xu residence, he was only polite to big brother and called him a good friend. There is definitely no friendship between a man and a woman.¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking me for being jealous?¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.

    Xu lingyue quickly said,¡±I wouldn¡¯t dare. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± However, as a younger sister, she had to protect her elder brother¡¯s innocence. I also hope that there won¡¯t be any misunderstandings between you and the state preceptor, and that your rtionship won¡¯t be hurt.¡±

    Her words were beautiful. She spoke for huaiqing and the others, but also tacitly agreed to the rtionship between Luo Yuheng and Xu Qi ¡®an.<div>

    He acted as a peacemaker without offending anyone.

    Sure enough, li Miaozhen and the others didn¡¯t say anything.

    A wise man submits to circumstances, so he did not stoop to Luo Yuheng¡¯s level.

    But the sickly Luo Yuheng did not buy it. He said unhappily,

    ¡°There¡¯s no ce for you to speak here.¡±

    Xu lingyue¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes glistened with tears. She actually started sobbing.

    He cried just like that?

    Lin ¡®an felt that she wasn¡¯t so delicate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath, straightened his back, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, how can you say such things about my sister?¡±

    enough, ¡± he said in private. I¡¯m innocent with them. Stop messing around.

    Luo Yuheng sneered.

    Xu lingyue shook her head and sobbed, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve spoken too much.

    ¡°Although you were brought up by father and mother, they are not your birth mother. Who you want to be Daopanions with is your own business. Father and mother don¡¯t have the right to interfere, so I shouldn¡¯t point fingers.¡±

    Luo Yuheng raised his eyebrows.

    Xu lingyue seemed to be making a concession by mentioning Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s uncle and aunt, but it was actually a very clever way to advance by retreating.

    Although they weren¡¯t his biological parents, the kindness of giving birth wasn¡¯t as great as the kindness of raising him.

    She was using this as an excuse to refute her own statement, ¡°you have no right to speak here.

    She and Xu Qi ¡®an were Dao partners, so she could force him to draw a clear line with other women, but she could not force Xu Qi¡¯ an to disown her sister.

    Luo Yuheng said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Mr. Xu, you can make an oath here.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t have any illicit rtions with these little b * tches, not in the past and not in the future.

    ¡°Swear an oath, and this matter will be over.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s beautiful faces changed slightly, and they were so angry that their faces turned white.

    The firepower was focused on Xu Qi ¡®an again.

    Luo Yuheng was not easy to fool, and he had a clear goal.

    No matter how Xu lingyue tried to smooth things over, change the rhythm, and change the target, she couldn¡¯t shake her.

    How would lingyue respond? As Xu Qi ¡®an thought about this, he heard Xu lingyue sob.

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor, this matter is inappropriate.

    ¡°My big brother, the two princesses, priest li, and the two sisters of the Directorate of Celestials are innocent.

    if you force my big brother to make an oath, aren¡¯t you saying that they have an ambiguous rtionship with my big brother? in this world, a woman¡¯s reputation and integrity are the most important, especially the two princesses ¡­

 Chapter 1277: What bad thoughts could a sister have?(3)

    Chapter 1277: What bad thoughts could a sister have?(3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you humiliating them by doing this?¡±

    Luo Yuheng sneered, ¡±<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to do things?¡±

    Xu lingyue lowered her head and said timidly, ¡±

    ¡°This disciple doesn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m not only an in-name disciple of the human sect, I¡¯m also big brother¡¯s sister and fellow Daoist Li¡¯s friend. Naturally, I can¡¯t bear to see the state preceptor bully and humiliate them.

    ¡°Even if you are the state preceptor, you should not be so unreasonable.¡±

    Luo Yuheng narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Xu lingyue. Her expression showed that she was angry.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s face turned pale, and she became more timid. She said fearfully, ¡±

    ¡°If Imperial Preceptor doesn¡¯t like to hear it, then this disciple will leave.

    ¡°It is just that eldest brother has been away from the capital for many days and father and mother are thinking of him. The state preceptor can¡¯t possibly stop big brother from seeing him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Luo Yuheng said expressionlessly.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time in her current state. If she didn¡¯t settle this matter today, she wouldn¡¯t have another chance in the future.<div>

    Hearing this, Xu lingyue turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother, since the state preceptor is so insistent, you should follow his wishes and make an oath.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she looked at the other women and said apologetically, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesties, Daoist priest li, Senior Sister Zhong Li, Senior Sister Caiwei, it wasn¡¯t my big brother¡¯s intention to damage your reputation and integrity, he had no choice.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Li Miaozhen and the others didn¡¯t speak. It was hard to tell if they were silently agreeing or not.

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost understood Xu lingyue¡¯s operation. He coughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Since the state preceptor wants an oath, then I ¡­¡±

    Luo Yuheng turned his head abruptly and red at him angrily. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°¡±You know I don¡¯t want this!¡±

    She suddenly pinched the space between her eyebrows and sighed.¡±Forget it,¡±

    The state preceptor nced at Xu lingyue from the corner of his eyes, then turned into a golden light and fled.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked at the fish and turned his face away in a Huff.Huai Qing was expressionless while Zhong Li hung her head and ignored him, while Yan Caiwei pouted.

    Li Miaozhen red at him. What are you looking at? get lost!

    He had to admit his mistakes. and he had to stand at attention when he was beaten ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled to himself and left with Xu lingyue.

    The moment she stepped out of the door, Xu lingyue¡¯s beautiful face gradually lost its expression, revealing a rare coldness.

    The weakness, pitifulness, and fear from earlier had all disappeared.

    ¡°Lingyue, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Xu lingyue closed her eyes and slowly let out a breath. She returned to her gentle and lovely posture and said in a soft voice, ¡±

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t cause any trouble for big brother.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re doing very well,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took her to the window outside the corridor, hugged Xu lingyue¡¯s waist, jumped out, and flew to the Xu family mansion.<div>

    Wrapped in Qi, Xu lingyue didn¡¯t feel cold. She snuggled into her big brother¡¯s warm chest and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother is really making things difficult for me. Just now, I was so scared that I cried.

    ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate that the state preceptor was kind and let you leave in the end.¡±

    Yes, yes, big brother knows that you don¡¯t know how to scheme against each other. In the end, it was the state preceptor who thought it through and gave up on his own ord, instead of being forced by you to make an oath that was only a formality ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed in his heart as he flew.

    Speaking of which, he only understood Xu lingyue¡¯s operation at the end.

    After her first ¡± escape ¡± failed, she remained silent, but in fact, she was observing everyone.

    When Luo Yuheng¡¯s confrontation with the fish was over, she saw that the fish were timid and had been caught in their weakness, so she took the initiative and said a lot of beautiful words in the form of a guarantee, giving li Miaozhen and the others a way out.

    At this point, the fish were temporarily stabilized.

    Luo Yuheng was the only one left.

    In the subsequent confrontation, she found that Luo Yuheng was unmoved by force or persuasion and insisted on her swearing.

    Therefore, he came up with a strategy. He deliberately angered Luo Yuheng and secretly changed the concept of ¡°swearing an oath¡± into a form that he had no choice but to do.

    One must know that at this time, the fish had already stepped down and chosen topromise. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken because of the ¡®oath¡¯ that was more practical than the actual thing.

    It was inevitable to have a grudge, but it was not uneptable.

    It was precisely because Luo Yuheng had seen through this that he disdained to ask him for an oath.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had summoned his eldest sister for two reasons. One was that he needed someone who could smooth things over and had a safe identity to break the deadlock for him. Secondly, Xu lingyue¡¯s ability was trustworthy.

    ¡°Big brother, the state preceptor must hate me to death, right?¡±

    Xu lingyue said worriedly, ¡±

    ¡°Will she be angry with me because of this?

    ¡°If she makes things difficult for me when you are not in the capital, what should I do?

    ¡°The state preceptor is so terrifying. He even forced you to swear an oath today and put you in a difficult position.

    ¡°You¡¯re not like me, I only feel bad for big brother.¡±

    What bad thoughts could a sister have? she was a good sister who loved her brother dearly.

    As for the state preceptor, I don¡¯t know if she will make things difficult for you. But she¡¯ll definitely hunt me down because of her overwhelming sense of shame ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was full of worry.

    The state preceptor¡¯s degree of social death was in thete stage, and there was no hope.

    As the night gradually deepened, Luo Yuheng stood in the quiet courtyard, looking at the dark night sky.

    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡±

    She sighed in disappointment and said hatefully, ¡±

    next month, I¡¯ll force you to make a choice next month. I¡¯ll sell the woman you¡¯re having an ambiguous rtionship with to the Academy with mu nanzhi.

    She silently threw a tantrum. Suddenly, the corner of her mouth twitched and she muttered, ¡±

    at least I¡¯ve achieved my goal. With my pretentious personality, if I¡¯m not forced into a dead end, I¡¯ll most likely remain reserved after the seven-day period.

    At this moment, her ears twitched. She turned her head to look into the darkness and said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the Directorate of Celestials with your little lovers? what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Because I fell in love with the state preceptor¡¯s bed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an emerged from the shadows.

    Luo Yuheng spat, his face cold. ¡°Tonight, we will not pair cultivate. Lord Xu, please return.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and returned to the quiet room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an forced a smile. He walked through the courtyard and came to the door. He pushed the door, but his palm was bounced back by a force.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll really be leaving.¡±

    He shouted towards the room and turned to leave.

    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he returned. He pushed the door, but he still could not enter.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to do dual cultivation?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an scratched his head and looked around. His eyes fell on the window, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Suddenly, the window opened and closed with a squeak, and Xu baichan disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 1278: Seven ultimate Guâ€™s evolution _1

    Chapter 1278: Seven ultimate Gu¡¯s evolution _1<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Before dawn, Emperor Yongxing got out of bed and changed his clothes under the service of the eunuchs. At this time, the sky was dark and the bedroom was brightly lit by candles.

    The eunuch Zhao xuanzhen, who had been serving Emperor Yongxing since the eastern Pce, had now followed his master to the sky and sat in the position of the seal eunuch.<div>

    ¡°Lin ¡®an did not return to the pcest night?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing opened his arms and turned himself into a clothes rack so that the eunuchs could help him put on the Imperial robe.

    ¡°This servant asked people to keep watch at the pce gates. Once His Highness Lin an returns to the pce, they will immediately report it. There is no news so the Directorate of Celestials should still be in there.¡±

    After Zhao xuanzhen finished speaking, he saw Emperor Yongxing frown slightly and immediately added,

    ¡°His Highness huaiqing hasn¡¯t returned either.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s brows rxed immediately and he nodded slowly, ¡±

    it seems that you¡¯re resting at the Directorate of Celestials. Well, the cold wind was very strongst night. Your Majesties are delicate and it¡¯s indeed not suitable for you to go back and forth. You¡¯ll be easily caught by the cold wind.

    Master and servant had apanied each other for more than ten years, so Zhao xuanzhen had easily read the emperor¡¯s concerns. That was why he had added ¡°His Highness huaiqing has not returned to the pce¡± to calm the emperor¡¯s heart.

    As expected, the moment he heard that huaiqing did not return to the pce, the Emperor was relieved. He was not worried that His Highness Lin ¡®an would be ¡°bullied.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen, who was simr in age to Emperor Yongxing, hesitated and said,

    ¡°This servant knows that Your Majesty pities themon people for having no charcoal during the harsh winter, but I also hope that Your Majesty will not forget to warm the hearts of thedies.¡±<div>

    Emperor Yongxing nced at the seal-bearing eunuch and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°You dog, how much did you take from thedies?¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen answered truthfully, ¡±

    ¡°Five hundred taels, it¡¯s all in the pce Treasury.¡±

    In fact, Emperor Yongxing was notpletely useless. He knew that the National Treasury was empty andcked money for disaster relief, so he had secretly formted many ns to umte wealth.

    One of them was to make use of the eunuchs in the pce to ask for bribes from the ministers.

    Unfortunately, he was only an Emperor trainee who had been practicing for a month. Compared to his predecessor who had been in the Dao for forty years, his means of making money were too immature.

    Emperor Yongxing nodded with satisfaction and responded to Zhao xuanzhen¡¯s words,

    ¡°Ever since I ascended the throne, I¡¯ve often worked untilte at night and slept at my desk. I¡¯ve been very tired.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen understood that the Emperor would not visit any of the concubines in the harem for a long time.

    Emperor Yongxing suddenly sighed,<div>

    ¡°If this matter doesn¡¯t work out, the Lord Chief Assistant and his son-inw will have to bear the infamy.¡±

    He was prepared to propose a donation at today¡¯s court conference. This kind of thing would not be done by the Emperor charging into the enemy lines, nor would it be done by chief advisor Wang. Instead, it would be done by the Han Lin Academy¡¯s SHU ji shi [ 1 ] to celebrate the new year.

    In return, he had promised chief advisor Wang that he would promote Xu Xinyi.

    At dawn, apanied by the sound of drums, the civil and military officials passed through the meridian Gate in an orderly manner, crossed the Golden water Bridge, and attended the court meeting.

    In the month since the new king ascended the throne, the most direct feeling of the capital officials was:

    When would the court session end?

    The court Assembly was held at five o ¡®clock in the morning. The Dukes living in the Imperial City only needed to leave their manors an hour in advance.

    However, some of the capital officials who lived in the inner city, far from the pce, had to get up at three in the morning. In this cold winter, it was really a painful thing.

    The frequency of the court meeting mainly depended on the emperor¡¯s attitude. For a talented immortal cultivator like Emperor Yuan jing, there might not be a court meeting every ten days or even half a month.

    At that time, the self-proimed state Schrs secretly cursed Emperor yuanjing for cking off in politics and mored for ¡°return our Court Assembly.¡±

    Now that the new emperor had ascended the throne, he had morning court sessions every day for a month.<div>

    Every time the capital officials painfully got out of bed and left their manors to face the cold wind, they would miss the previous emperor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s biological clock was also at five o¡¯ clock. The first thing he did when he woke up was to close his eyes and sense the changes in his dantian.

    ¡°The increase in Qi activity brought about by dual cultivation is slowly weakening, and is moving towards a more constant amount.

    well, that¡¯s understandable. The effect has always been so exaggerated. The state preceptor and I have been dual cultivating for two years, and we have ascended on the spot ¡­

    In just five days of dual cultivation with Luo Yuheng, he had directly advanced from the initial stage of the third stage to the middle stage.

    This was a path that an ordinary third-grade martial artist would take several years, or even more than a decade toplete.

    From this, it could be seen how important the quality of a pair of cultivation partners was. Luo Yuheng was a member of the Daoist sect, and he was at the second stage tribtion passing stage.

    There was probably no other woman in the world who could make Xu Qi ¡®an happy while making his cultivation advance by leaps and bounds like her.

    With the exception of the cheater, the reincarnation of the flower God.

    Xu Qi ¡®an yawned and sat up on the small, copsed bed. He looked around. The quiet room was simply furnished. Luo Yuheng had no concept of sleep in his daily life.

    Therefore, the two of them slept on the couch that she usually meditated on.

    Now, it was dead.

    Luo Yuheng was covered in a loose robe, and his Jade-like body was curled up as he slept.

    Every time she underwent dual cultivation, she would fall into a deep sleep to calm her karmic fire and change her personality.

    The robe was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s. Last night, she didn¡¯t want to dirty her robe, so she used Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s robe as a quilt.

    It wasn¡¯t covered very tightly. The lower hem of the robe only covered her thighs, and a pair of long, white legs were exposed.

    Luo Yuheng had a pair of long legs that made people unable to stop themselves. As a beauty connoisseur, Xu Qi ¡®an could appreciate the beauty of women the best.

    The state preceptor¡¯s legs could not bepared to the two bamboo poles of the silly girls outside. They had the slender legs of a young girl, but they did not lose the round and smooth legs of a mature woman, and at the same time, they were firm and stic.

    I won¡¯t get tired of it even after ten years!

    Xu Qi ¡®an held Luo Yuheng in his arms and counted the time silently. At a certain moment, Luo Yuheng¡¯s thick eyshes trembled and he opened his eyes.

    The two of them looked at each other and she smiled.

    Phew, looks like it¡¯s a ¡°happy¡± personality ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt relieved.

    If it was the evil personality who woke up, Xu Qi ¡®an was prepared to make her unable to get out of bed for 24 hours.

    Only in this way could he prevent the state preceptor from doing something heartless, such as eating the cute fish in his fish pond.

    Luo Yuhengy t with his arms open and his waist stretched.

    Her fair body stretched out from the robe. Xu Qi ¡®an looked down and saw half of her round butt.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve felt so rxed.¡±

    Luo Yuheng let out a long sigh of satisfaction and smiled sweetly. ¡°Mr. Xu, it¡¯s so good to have you.¡±

    That¡¯s great, your society¡¯s death is even deeper, that¡¯s great ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was expressionless, but he was crying in his heart as heined madly.

    The two of them put on their clothes that were scattered on the ground and ate breakfast in a leisurely and elegant manner. They didn¡¯t interact much on the way, but the atmosphere was harmonious and their actions were tacit, like partners who had spent many years together.

    After breakfast, Xu Qi ¡®an saw that Luo Yuheng did not mention a word aboutst night¡¯s incident, as if he had forgotten about it, and he felt a little relieved.

    Just as she was about to make a trip home, she suddenly felt pain and swelling on the back of her neck.

    The seven ultimate demon beast was about to transform ¡­ He was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°State preceptor, I need a quiet room where no one can disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Just go back to your room. No one will disturb you.¡± Luo Yuheng nodded and smiled.

    The room she was referring to was the quiet room where the two of them had their dual cultivation.

    There were few guests in this quiet courtyard. Even the disciples of the temple would note if there was no urgent matter.

    It was still fine when Emperor Yuan jing was around, but after his death, it became quieter.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an entered the room, Luo Yuheng raised his palm and set up a wizardry barrier.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the futon and closed his eyes. He adjusted his body to the best condition to deal with the transformation of the seven ultimate banner.

    Ever since the seven extinction Gu was refined, it had been in a dormant state, maintaining itsrva stage.

    For more than a month, it had been living in his body, bing one with him, receiving the nourishment of his qi and blood. Finally, after making up for the llip¡¯s shorings, it had grown.

    ¡®The next stage of the seven ultimate mes should be able to give me abilities that aren¡¯t weaker than a rank-4.¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an was looking forward to it.

    Therva stage of the seven ultimate venomous worm made him invincible in front of a rank-4. Although he could not beat it, it was more than enough to protect himself.

    Now that it had matured, it should be able to raise its overallbat power to the fourth stage.

    This way, it would be able to form aplementary rtionship with his martial arts system.

    . wonder if there will be any new changes to the abilities of the seven legendary venomous insects ¡­

    As he waited, he felt the changes on the back of his neck.

    Time flew by, and after 15 minutes, he felt the flesh on the back of his neck being propped up, forming a swollen bump.

    Under the invisible flesh and blood, the seven ultimate venomous worm began to grow. Its body became longer and its limbs thicker. It pierced deeper into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s flesh and spine.

    This was like the rtionship between a host and a parasite, allowing the human and the Jiao to form a livingmunity.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s powerful primordial spirit ¡°witnessed¡± this scene.

    it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not too painful. It¡¯s not as painful as when I first started parasitizing. I haven¡¯t received any feedback from the evolution ¡­

    The moment this thought appeared, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vital spirit was pierced by a sudden force.

    This power came from the seven ultimate mes.

    All of a sudden, he had the illusion that his primordial spirit was being torn into countless pieces.

    His consciousness floated in the boundless void, unable to find anding point, unable to return to reality, unable to sense the existence of his physical body.

    This processsted for an unknown amount of time until he came into contact with some fragmented memories.

    It was a memory that did not belong to him.

    [ author¡¯s note: two things: first, this chapter is a little short, so continue to write the next chapter. I suggest you read it tomorrow. ] Because it might only be updated tomorrow morning.

    ¡°Second, I just heard that someone was selling the¡± sister ¡°Side Story and even said that I would get a share of the money. Someone really spent money to buy it.

    I¡¯ve said before that the side Story is free of charge. Don¡¯t be fooled.

    Friends who are selling side stories privately, please stop this behavior. This is attracting hate for me.

 Chapter 1279: Going home (1)

    Chapter 1279: Going home (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Roar!

    A deafening roar seemed to ring in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart.<div>

    His entire body trembled as he turned around and saw a monster that made him dumbfounded.

    The monster¡¯s body covered the sky, and its image could not be described in simple words because its structure was tooplex and terrifying.

    It was a huge piece of meat, with tendons protruding and muscles expanding, like a mountain made of muscles.

    The ¡± mountain ¡± made of muscles had rows of air holes that spurted out dark green smoke, which lingered in the sky and formed dark green clouds.

    At the bottom of the meat Mountain, there was a sticky shadow.

    In the shadows, countless creatures were mating crazily, forgetting their feelings. Their minds were only filled with mating and reproduction.

    A group of strange beasts that looked like walking corpses followed behind the Roushan.

    The reason why Xu Qi ¡®an could determine the ¡± front ¡± and ¡± back ¡± of the Roushan was that it had a pair of eyes full of wisdom. It was as if they could see through the sun, the moon, the mountains, the rivers, and the rushing time of ancient times.

    The poison God!

    Xu Qi ¡®an naturally knew its name without any verification.

    The only surviving Demon God from ancient times, one of the current Supreme-grade demons, an ancient giant beast that has been sleeping in the abyss for countless years.<div>

    ¡°Why am I seeing the legendary poison God ¡­.

    Confusion shed across Xu Qian¡¯s mind. At this moment, he saw a huge shadow surging in the poison God¡¯s intelligent eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around to look ¡­

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    There was another clear and loud roar. He saw the blue sky and the vast earth. He saw the true dragon soaring through the sky;He saw the me bird flying across the sky, the sunset was burning.

    He saw the one-eyed giant walking aimlessly on the vastnd, with the setting sun behind him.

    He saw tentacles waving wildly in the boiling ocean, covering the sky and the sun.

    He saw the ck Tortoise that was entangled by the giant snake.

    He saw the giant red single-eyed snake, whose eyes were wide open as day and whose eyes were closed as night.

    He saw a giant with twelve arms.There was a ck-scaled giant snake with nine heads, a Golden Lion with three tails, and a ck-scaled giant snake with nine heads.A round meatball with eyes and tentacles;A divine bird that was shimmering with five-colored divine light ¡­

    The scene shattered, and endless darkness came.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly opened his eyes. The familiar quiet room and simple furnishings gave him a great sense of security and brought him back to reality.

    ¡°An ancient fiendgod?

    what I see are the gods and demons of ancient times ¡­

    ¡°Why do I see them, who should have been annihted in the river of time?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the scene she had just seen. She felt her heart palpitate, and she was almost overwhelmed by fear.

    At this moment, he realized that his back was already drenched in sweat.

    how terrifying. Every ancient God is extremely terrifying. It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of era that was.

    He got up and went to the coffee table. He poured himself a cup of hot water and took a few sips with a dazed expression. After a while, he felt that he was ¡± alive ¡± again and got rid of the fear.

    After he calmed down, he began to analyze the origin of those memory fragments.

    They came to the conclusion that they were poison gods.

    ¡°The only thing I have that¡¯s rted to the poison God is the seven ultimate venomous insects. But the question is, why does the seven ultimate venomous insects have the poison God¡¯s memories?<div>

    as the only treasure in the world that canbine all seven Gu techniques, there must be a secret behind the seven ultimate Gu.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. In this state of confusion, he couldn¡¯t help but think of himself when he was still a neer.

    ording to my style, when I encounter something I can¡¯t figure out, I¡¯ll turn to look for Lord Wei and leave the troublesome matter to him.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed, and then he fell silent.

    He rubbed his face and got rid of all distracting thoughts. He then examined the upgraded seven extreme banner.

    The first was the scale. There were no changes to it. It could predict the weather, sense the changes of the twenty sr terms, and its core ability, ¡± shifting stars.

    As for the ability to see the future, it was too high of a level for the seven ultimate mes.

    Dark Phoenix¡¯s two abilities, shadow leap and shadow stealth, had been greatly improved.

    The range of the shadow jump had been increased to 300 meters, and there was no longer a ¡± buffer ¡°. In the past, when Xu Qi ¡®an jumped in the shadow, he would have less than a second of buffer (his body would melt like a shadow).

    Shadow stealth was faster and stealthier. It could be regarded as an escape technique and could carry one person.

    Additionally, a third ability was added:Shadow possession!

    Xu Qi ¡®an could stay in the shadow of the target for four hours.

    However, he had to be wary of the two deepened side effects and the addition of a third side effect:

    He would use shadow possession for 15 minutes every day.

    it¡¯s still alright, I can hide under a woman¡¯s skirt ¡­ The seven ultimate demon beasts are simply demonic beasts.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Strength Gu¡¯s upgrade was its self healing ability.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an, self-healing abilities were of little value.

    The Voodoo could be improved in two aspects:

    First, it had a deeper influence on intelligent creatures.Two, increase the number of low-intelligence beasts under his control.

    The first one could be used to influence the enemy, just like how the incense of begging for joy was used to deal with the peace de.

    The second one was suitable for war, as one person could form a small army.

    However, it should be noted that the host¡¯s love for animals has deepened. If he can¡¯t control himself well, it is likely that he will have the terrible thought of ¡± why not have a child with it? ¡±

    Poison Gu¡¯s transformation was that as long as he was willing, he could turn his own saliva, blood, hair, and so on into highly toxic substances, any poison that his body had tasted.

 Chapter 1280: Going home (2)

    Chapter 1280: Going home (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    For example, if Xu Qi ¡®an had once taken a poison that could be used in medicine, he could turn his hair or nails into that poison. When necessary, he could use it to save people.

    Or, if he had tasted some kind of poison that could make people numb, he could turn his saliva into that kind of poison and transfer it into her body when he kissed the state preceptor. This way, he could do whatever he wanted.<div>

    Of course, unless the Gu God was here, there was no poison in the world that could poison the Imperial advisor.

    The side effect was that his desire for poison would increase every day and he would be picky. If he didn¡¯t eat a variety of poisons within half a month, he would lose his temper.

    The love Gu could now split into 18 child Gu, and the effect of the aphrodisiac gas it secreted was even stronger. If Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to, he could let the people around him do multiple body exercises at any time.

    In addition, the love Gu had two new abilities:

    First, to improve the endurance of sexual intercourse.

    Increase personal charm.

    The first method was also useless for Xu Qi ¡®an, who was a martial artist.

    The second type was equivalent to a low-quality version of charm.

    The side effect was that on the basis of the original L-P, there was an additional demand that they had to have sex once every half a month. Of course, with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current third-grade body, he could suppress this side effect.

    He just didn¡¯t need to.

    Finally, it was the corpse puppet.<div>

    The number of child Gu had increased from four to eight. In the past, they had retained the skills of those who had been alive, but now, they could retain the remnant souls of the dead, making the puppets more agile and stronger.

    The deepening of the side effects could be summarized in one sentence:

    I can¡¯t see the naked corpse! I can¡¯t see the naked corpse! I can¡¯t see the naked corpse!

    Important words should be repeated three times.

    ¡°The side effects of the corpse puppet arepletely at odds with my hobby of dissecting corpses ¡­¡± I should be d that I hadn¡¯t inherited the seven extinction domain when the consort Fu case happened ¡­¡±

    Otherwise, Huang xiaorou and Consort Fu would not be able to escape.

    The corpse puppet was the most abnormal, followed by the heart puppet ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined silently.

    His expression changed as he thought of a question.

    Why do I feel that the corpse puppet is more perverted than the heart puppet? Could it be that it was easier to ept beasts and humans than humans and corpses? Is it because of the Voodoo that I¡¯m thinking this way?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    At this moment, thettice door of the quiet room was pushed open from the outside. The preceptor, holding a horsetail whisk, crossed the threshold and entered the room.<div>

    I can sense that you¡¯re awake. Your aura was a little off just now. What happened? ¡±

    She asked, full of concern.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s nose twitched slightly, and she smelled the fragrance of cosmetics.

    On closer look, Luo Yuheng had put on light makeup and looked even more beautiful.

    She must have dressed up for me to see. This Luo Yuheng personality is the real, normal woman ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was about to praise him when he suddenly saw Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful figure in his eyes. It was a cat-likedy with animal ears.

    A mature, mature, big sister-type catdy with animal ears.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and opened them again. The cat girl had disappeared. This time, she had turned into a Centaur. Her upper body was a feather-covered horsetail whisk, like a cold and beautiful state preceptor, while her lower body was a horse.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped himself hard.

    Luo Yuheng frowned slightly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±<div>

    It struck back at my view on choosing. spouse and my three views ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a silent sigh and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, state preceptor.¡±

    He immediately understood that it was Luo Yuheng¡¯s strange charm, which was shrouded in karmic fire, that made him see a new image in her besides the image of a ¡± kind aunt ¡°.

    Outsider mother!

    And this new image was influenced by the Voodoo. After he made somepromises andbined with his experience from his previous life, he came up with an image that could satisfy the Voodoo¡¯s yearning for beasts and also make him ept it to a certain extent.

    The state preceptor was really the evil-revealing mirror for the team ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an forced down the beautiful thoughts in his heart and said, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯m going back to the manor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng hesitated for a moment before he said softly, ¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent, you can stay at the spirit Treasure Temple until dusk.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the¡± evil ¡°of the seven emotions, the most difficult to control negative emotion.

    ¡°To be safe, I won¡¯t do dual cultivation tomorrow. I¡¯ll set up a seal and let myself spend the next day in a deep sleep.

    ¡°So ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood what she meant. She wanted to make up for tomorrow¡¯s dual cultivation.

    After a fierce fight, Xu Qi ¡®an hugged his two round and tight long legs, his lower abdomen pressed tightly against Luo Yuheng¡¯s round buttocks.

    ¡°State preceptor, can you meow for a moment?¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, woof woof is fine too.¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, do you know how a horse neighes? State preceptor, why are you stabbing me with your sword ¡­¡±

    It had been less than an hour since the court session had ended, but any well-informed official in the capital knew of the disturbance in the court session.

    The future son-inw of chief advisor Wang, the second son of the Xu family, Xu niannian, acted as the vanguard of the ¡± donation policy ¡± and scolded the officials and nobles in the throne room. He begged His Majesty to adopt his n and call for donations.

    ording to the officials who were standing outside the pce at that time, Xu Eng¡¯s tongue had dueled with the other officials, and the entire Pce was filled with Zhu Zigui¡¯s scolding, but no one responded.

    Although Xu Eng had won in terms of his tongue skills, he had not been able to resist the general trend. Under the strong opposition of the nobles and the officials, the court session ended in a nearical manner.

    In an instant, Xu cijiu had be the center of attention.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Your Majesty is calling for donations. The National Treasury is empty, so it¡¯s naturally filled with taxes. How can you let us distribute our wealth?¡±

    ¡°AI, Your Majesty is young and impetuous. You don¡¯t follow the rules when you do things.¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know this, but this strategy to gather donations was thought up by Xu Xinyi. His Majesty didn¡¯t agree at first, but this thief had a glib tongue and described the n in a flowery way, making His Majesty think that as long as we donate silver, the disasters in various ces can be easily solved.¡±

 Chapter 1281: Going home (3)

    Chapter 1281: Going home (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Shameless, absolutely shameless! This Xu Xinian was really unscrupulous for his future. Why didn¡¯t he spend all his money? Our sries are limited, and we¡¯re just trying to make a living.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just a lowly official.¡±<div>

    he¡¯s not just a viin, he¡¯s also a pretty boy. If he didn¡¯t seduce chief advisor Wang¡¯s daughter with his girly face, he would be nothing.

    In any era, forced donations were not weed and even loathed by any group of people.

    After all, there were only a few loyal soldiers who were hot-blooded and devoted to the country.

    Coupled with the fact that he had be the first assistant Minister of the court on the New Year¡¯s list and had a bright future ahead of him, he had undoubtedly be the object of abuse and disdain from all levels of the officialdom.

    Hanlin Academy.

    Xu Xinian, who was in the center of the storm, ignored all the rumors from the outside world and bent over his desk to write a notice.

    ¡°Farewell,¡±

    A few Shu Ji soldiers stepped into the hall and said indignantly,

    ¡°The scolding outside is getting louder and louder. This group of muddleheaded people have read the books of the sages for so many years in vain.¡±

    Hmph, they¡¯re used to living an extravagant life. Why would they care about the lives of the people? ¡±

    The Hanlin Academy was a clear stream among clear streams. They had always had their eyes on the top of their heads and looked down on ordinary officials.<div>

    If ordinary officials werepared to mud, then they were self-proimed lotuses.

    His usual arrogant attitude was annoying.

    However, they were indeed purer than ordinary officials, their thoughts more open, and their minds had not yet been polluted by the big VAT of officialdom.

    Xu Eng thought for a while, took out a piece of paper, and wrote:

    ¡°For the past six hundred years, how could the civil and military officials all escape?¡±

    The eyes of the few Shu Ji soldiers lit up as they pped their hands and praised,¡±Excellent!¡±

    At this time, the rigid and serious schr of the Hanlin Academy, MA Xiuwen, walked in with his hands behind his back and an expressionless face.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Xu niannian and a few other Shu lucky soldiers saluted.

    Matthew¡¯s personality was old-fashioned and he had no expression all year round, so his face looked stiff. He gave a cold hum and said, ¡±

    ¡°Xu cijiu,e to my Hall,¡±<div>

    With that, he turned around and left.

    A few of them gave Xu niannian a look that said, ¡± you¡¯re on your own.

    Xu niannian smiled bitterly. It was rare for him to feel a tingling sensation on his scalp.

    He cupped his hands at his colleagues and left quickly to where mathewain was sitting.

    MA Xiuwen sat behind the table, holding a zed blue and white teacup in his hand. His eyes stared at Xu niannian through the rising steam.

    ¡°Pour your own tea!¡±

    He said indifferently.

    Xu niannian shook his head. I¡¯m full of tea. I can¡¯t eat anymore.

    MA Xiuwen didn¡¯t force him. He was silent for a while, then suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°Chief advisor Wang¡¯s idea?¡±

    Xu niannian shook his head. it¡¯s my own idea. You didn¡¯t know about it at first. It was only when His Majesty adopted my n that I informed the head assistant Minister.¡±<div>

    MA Xiuwen came to a sudden realization. I knew it. How could chief advisor Wang let you do such a thing that would anger the public? ¡± Cutting off one¡¯s path to wealth was like killing one¡¯s parents. It¡¯s not much better to steal people¡¯s money.¡±

    He took a sip of hot tea and continued, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for Your Majesty to even reach out and take money from their pockets, let alone you.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even left the Hanlin Academy and you¡¯ve already ruined your reputation. That day when I blocked the meridian Gate with the officials and angrily rebuked King Huai¡¯s good impression, it was all ruined because of this matter.¡±

    ¡°A truly loyal man will not me or hate me for this,¡± Xu xinnian said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.

    MA Xiuwen was the Grand schr of the Hanlin Academy. He was in charge of teaching the young officials of the Hanlin Academy. Xu Xinyi was also considered his student.

    Grand schr MA shook his head. in the end, we¡¯ll have to live in the same world as the light. I might as well tell you frankly that this n won¡¯t work.

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice,¡±when I went out just now, there were many people who scolded you, and those who were jealous of you wanted to take the opportunity to deal with you.¡± Be prepared to be impeached tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Sir,¡± Xu niannian said with a bow.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mathewain waved his hand.

    When Xu niannian returned to the office, a few good friends came over and said, ¡±

    farewell. After I¡¯m done with my duty, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Academy for a drink and forget about these bad things.

    It was normal andmon for officials to go to the teaching workshop together after work.

    Xu niannian subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he heard a colleague say, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t even hold a pen in my hand. I need the chests of the girls of the Academy to warm me up.¡±

    Xu cijiu, who hadn¡¯t touched a woman in months, agreed after some thought, ¡±

    ¡°However, I have something to do at home tonight and have to return to the fu before dusk, so I won¡¯t be resting at the Imperial Academy¡¯s workshop tonight.¡±

    Dusk!

    Xu Qi ¡®an left Ling Bao temple with his mysterious means and followed the crowd to the Xu mansion.

    No matter how serious the disasters were, the capital, especially the inner city and the Imperial City, was always filled with songs and dances, and the people were rich and healthy.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to be blinded by a leaf!¡±

    He sighed and looked around the street as he walked.

    Very quickly, he found his target, an old man who sold green oranges.

    The old man was sitting on the side of the street, with two baskets of green oranges in front of him.

    Green orange tastes sour, can dissolve phlegm, stop coughing, and soothe the lungs. Orange skin has a strong taste, can be burned to drive away mosquitoes after drying.

    Its medicinal value was extremely high, so its sales had always been very good.

    ¡°State preceptor has put on. lot of Rouge, I have to get rid of the smell ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively bought a bag of green oranges and used the skin Juice to remove the smell of makeup on her body.

    Then, he suddenly realized ¡­ Why do I need to get rid of the smell of makeup?

    Back then, he had used the orange juice as a cover because Xu dng¡¯s character was a simple and honest teenager who would not even go to brothels.

    The whole family thought so.

    However, as his reputation grew, the title of the head of the Academy¡¯s workshop could no longer be suppressed.

    There was no need to hide it anymore.

    ¡°Sigh, my youth is over.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was still carefully using orange juice to get rid of the smell of the Rouge. Then, she went home with a bag of green oranges.

    He could give it to Ling Ying!

    She would treat it as a gift from her big brother when he returned home.

    He strolled to the entrance of the Xu family¡¯s residence. His ears twitched and he turned his head to look behind him, only to see Xu Eng riding home on a fine horse.

    Eng also saw Xu Qi ¡®an. He could not hide the joy on his face. He pulled the reins of his horse in a panic and shouted as he got off the horse, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to nod in response, but Xu niannian took out a bag of green oranges from his Horse Bag.

    At this time, Xu niannian also noticed the paper bag in his brother¡¯s hand. He took a closer look and saw that it was a green orange!

    The two brothers looked at each other in silence for a moment. Neither of them mentioned this. As they nodded to each other, second uncle Xu also returned.

    ¡°Ningyan!¡±

    Second uncle Xu was overjoyed to see his nephew who he had not seen for a long time, even though he had already heard from Xu lingyuest night that eldest brother had returned.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Your aunt has been worried about you every day ¡­¡±

    Second uncle Xu got off the horse and took out a bulging kraft paper bag from the horse Bag as he spoke.

    When second uncle Xu saw the green oranges in his nephew and son¡¯s hands, his face suddenly froze.

    Father and son, uncle and nephew, and brothers looked at each other in silence.

    Ye Qing returned ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart.

    [PS: please give me a monthly ticket.] Update first, then correct the wrong words.

 Chapter 1282: The evil of society (Part 1)

    Chapter 1282: The evil of society (Part 1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The thin-skinned Xu Eng looked at his elder brother and then at his father. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but Twitch a few times.

    In the awkward atmosphere, Xu Qi ¡®an cleared his throat and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It smells so good. I think I can smell little sister lingyue¡¯s cooking.

    ¡°Second uncle, I won¡¯t rest until I¡¯m drunk tonight.¡±

    The awkward atmosphere was broken, and the three men tacitly hid the bag of green oranges by their side, pretending not to see it.

    During this process, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Eng and saw that his expression had not changed. He had already concealed his embarrassment.

    In the past two years, Eng had grown a lot. When he hung himself in the old house while reciting poems. he was so terrified that he wanted to die on the spot when his family found out ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the past and felt emotional.

    The three of them entered the residence and went straight to the inner hall.

    The candles in the inner hall were bright, and a few ice dumplings were hanging under the eaves. The aroma of food floated out from the open door.

    There were many servantsing and going in the inner courtyard, and a few pretty maidservants were added.

    In the month he had been away from the capital, the Xu estate had bought many servants.

    many people in the capital¡¯s territory also froze to death. Their families happened to be short of servants, so your aunt asked the housekeeper to buy some servants from the kitchen. At least they had a way to live.

    Second uncle Xu said.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. Although her aunt was narrow-minded, prideful, and thought of herself as a little fairy, she had a lot of ws. However, a woman who was pampered, carefree, and didn¡¯t need to fight for favor couldn¡¯t have a bad heart.

    Lin ¡®an was also an example. It was fortunate that Emperor Yuan jing had cultivated for many years and the pcecked the soil for infighting. If one had lived in such an atmosphere for a long time, Lin¡¯ an might not be as innocent and kind as it was now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a year of great cmity, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at Xu nianxin. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Auntie buy a Tongfang for Eng?¡±

    haha! second uncle Xuughed. the second son will be engaged to the first assistant Minister¡¯s daughter in two months. Your aunt would not dare to offend the first assistant Minister¡¯s daughter.

    Xu cijiu furrowed his brows, a little displeased with his elder brother and father¡¯s teasing.

    As they spoke, the three of them entered the inner hall, where charcoal braziers for heating were ced in the four corners. There was a sumptuous spread of food on the table, all sorts of delicacies. This was clearly not the norm for dinner at the Xu residence.

    His aunt and lingyue were sitting at the coffee table, while Xu lingying and Lina were sitting at the table, staring at the food.

    ¡°Lingying, don¡¯t think about eating secretly. Wait for your big brother toe back before you eat.¡±

    His aunt warned.

    ¡°Oh ~¡±<div>

    Xu Ling knelt on the stool, her small hands on the edge of the table. She reluctantly retracted her gaze and looked out of the hall, just in time to see the three masters return.

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ah! the little boy shouted in anger. He jumped down from the stool, put his hands on his waist, and opened them behind him. He buried his head and rushed over aggressively.

    Xu Pingzhi and Xu niannian stepped aside at the same time.

    The little boy ran into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Such great strength ¡­ He was taken aback as he examined his sister. It had only been a month since hest saw her, but there was basically no change. Well, if he had to say it, her face had be rounder.

    It was like a round red apple.

    This meant that the little Bean¡¯s qi and blood were very strong.

    Based on the collision just now, Xu Qi ¡®an estimated that her strength was now in the ninth level of the spirit refining realm.

    that¡¯s too scary. When I was her age,. couldn¡¯t stop shaking when. was in the horse stance ¡­ Xu Qian was shocked.

    He touched Xu lingying¡¯s head and nced at the three women in the hall.<div>

    Xu lingyue had already seen Lina before. Lina¡¯s skin was a little fairer. The one who had changed the most was her aunt. Her facial features were beautiful and exquisite, and her skin was fair and supple. Just by looking at her face, she didn¡¯t look like a woman who had raised three children.

    Was it the youth retaining pill from Yan Caiwei? The effect is really good. If it was in my previous life, I would have made a fortune. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go back ¡­ He thought with regret.

    Aunty and lingyue walked up to him. The former nced at her nephew to make sure that he was not missing an arm or a leg. Then, she raised her chin slightly and said in a reserved manner,

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Suddenly, her nose twitched and she furrowed her delicate eyebrows.¡±It¡¯s the smell of green and orange again. Why is it so strong?¡±

    Second uncle Xu quickly took out the green orange in his hand and smiled without changing his expression.

    ¡°Green oranges can cure coughs. I bought them for Ling Ying. I ate one on the way here, so it¡¯s quite vorful.¡±

    Xu lingying¡¯s face fell when she heard that.

    Second uncle Xu red at him. what are you doing?e and get it.

    Xu lingying¡¯s two shallow brows furrowed as he held the bag of green oranges in his arms.

    She looked at her father, then at the Qing ju in her arms. Her short and thick fingers fumbled around inside. There were only four, and she felt that she could still do it.

    Her two shallow eyebrows smoothened.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    Xu Eng cleared his throat, took out the paper bag of butter he had hidden behind him, and handed it to Xu linging.

    second brother was also afraid that you would cough ¡­

    Xu Ling was stunned. Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to see a series of question marks above her head.

    Xu Pingzhi and Xu niannian, who had thrown the hot potato to the child, sat down at the table in a good mood.

    Xu Ling looked like she was about to cry.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t bear it, so he said, ¡±

    ¡°Lingying, big brother brought you a gift this time.¡±

    The little boy immediately revealed a bright smile, like the clouds had dispersed and the snow had disappeared. He had forgotten all the unhappy things and said in a tender voice, ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the gift? where¡¯s the gift, big brother?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took out the green orange that she had hidden behind her back and put it in the little Bean¡¯s arms.

    Xu lingying-

    The poor child was stunned. He never thought that his father, big brother, and second brother would treat him like this.

 Chapter 1283: The evil of society (2)

    Chapter 1283: The evil of society (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The little boy suddenly burst into tears, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat oranges, I don¡¯t want to eat oranges ¡­¡±<div>

    Xu Eng, who had already thrown the me on them, said with a rxed expression, ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, throw it away.¡±

    Throw it away ¡­ Hearing this, the little bean cried out even more sadly.

    She could not bear to throw it away ¡­ Xu Eng picked up some winter bamboo shoots with his chopsticks.

    No matter how unptable it was. he would eat it ¡­ Second uncle Xu slurped down the wine.

    Second uncle and secondng are really inhumane ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an picked up some food for her aunt and said, ¡°¡±Remember to let her brush her teeth.

    After three rounds of wine, second uncle Xu picked up a piece of pig¡¯s head meat and slowly chewed and swallowed it. Then, he poured a ss of wine for his son and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone outside is saying that you were the one who suggested to His Majesty to ask for donations?¡±

    Xu niannian nodded and exined, ¡±

    ¡°In fact, the best way is to confiscate the property, but Emperor Yongxing has just ascended the throne and his position is not secure. Therefore, he could only use a gentler method.

    ¡°Originally, he didn¡¯t agree to the call for donations, because any action he took during his reign would be magnified and overinterpreted by the officials below.<div>

    ¡°If you want to sit firmly on the Dragon Throne, it¡¯s best to do nothing and wait until you¡¯re fully grown before doing things boldly and decisively.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the heavens didn¡¯t grant my wish.¡±

    Xu Pingzhi shook his head and stared at Eng, saying,

    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t understand these things. But father heard a colleague say something today.¡±

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Whoever asked me to pay, I¡¯ll cut them down ¡­¡± Eng, that person said it for father.

    if you don¡¯t handle this well, your future will be ruined. Well, with chief advisor Wang as your backer, it won¡¯t be that bad, but you¡¯ll have to be a cold bench for many years.

    ¡°I know,¡± Xu niannian said with a serious face.

    His aunt and Xu lingyue rarely went out, so they didn¡¯t have any channels to get information and didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask too much about official matters. The mother and daughter looked at each other, frowned, and ate while listening.

    Xu niannian continued, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t big brother back now? with big brother here, what are you worried about, father?¡±

    The aunt and Xu lingyue rxed their brows and ate without any distractions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation in the Imperial court?¡±

    Xu niannian pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°The king¡¯s party is the strongest. The Wei party is currently headed by imperial censor Liu Hong, who is in charge of the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen. The other parties are still the same.

    ¡°In order to stabilize the situation, the first assistant Lord did not take advantage of the new king¡¯s Ascension to eliminate dissidents on arge scale. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do that. Otherwise, the temple would be in a mess, and so would the people.

    moreover, although Emperor Yongxing relies heavily on Lord Chief Assistant, he is not a fool. If Lord Chief Assistant were to eliminate dissidents, Emperor Yongxing would not be able to sit still.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and teased, ¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling him father-inw?¡±

    because I¡¯m a decent person, ¡± Xu niannian said. I¡¯m not like big brother.<div>

    The two brothers turned to look at Qing ju, who was standing in front of Xu Lingyin, and tacitly ended the conversation.

    ¡°How did the Imperial court react to the donation?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve angered the public.¡± Xu niannian smiled awkwardly and said, ¡±

    ¡°There are only a few who agree, but many who watch. There are many people who criticize you.¡±

    ¡°Eng has be a street rat,¡± second uncle Xu added.¡±Everyone who sees him will scold him.¡±

    Xu niannian snorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s just scolding, but someone even wants to hit me when I¡¯m down to impeach me. If there¡¯s no result to the donation call, I¡¯ll be held responsible for it.

    ¡°When the timees, I might be released.¡±

    The Auntie had a huge reaction and immediately shouted, ¡±

    then I¡¯d rather you quit your post than leave the capital. The world is in chaos now. I heard that there are refugees and bandits everywhere.

    This was the disadvantage of having. family. The Imperial court belonged to the royal family, and the money was his. Today, he was still in this position, but tomorrow. he might be beheaded by the Emperor. It was wishful thinking to expect him to use up all his property to fill the National Treasury ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly sighed.

    ¡°Are there any details?¡± he asked after a moment of contemtion.

    Xu niannian nodded.

    ¡°Of course there is. Officials of different ranks have a minimum donation standard, and it will be decided ording to their sry. This could prevent the officials from blindly asking for money and filling their own pockets during the process of execution.

    ¡°In addition, I also propose that His Majesty set up a merit monument and ce it in the Imperial College and the schools of the counties for the students of the world to admire.

    ¡°And then ¡­¡±

    He said a lot of things, but Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    ¡°Just tell me, what do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the studyter,¡± Xu niannian said.

    The business hade to an end. Xu Qi ¡®an nned to eat and drink like crazy, so he asked, ¡±

    ¡°Leena, how much do you know about the seven extinction domain?¡±

    Lina¡¯s cheeks were puffed up as she swallowed her food with difficulty.

    ¡°The seven ultimate banner was left behind by granny Tiangang¡¯s husband, who is old man Tiangang. When old man Tian Huan left the Gu n, the seven ultimate banner wasn¡¯t fully refined yet. It was granny Tian Huan whopleted it for him.¡±

    ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    after that, granny Tian Huan gave me the seven ultimate Gu and asked me toe to the capital to find the fated person.

    I know all this ¡­ ¡°Other than that, what else do you know?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after some thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more,¡± Leena began to eat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. the seven ultimate venomous insects can allow a person to possess seven types of venomous techniques at the same time. Don¡¯t you find it strange? ¡± Did the Gu n have such a thing before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird!¡± Leena nodded seriously.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you investigate?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Leena looked at him and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to investigate?

    ¡°There are so many things that I can¡¯t figure out. Isn¡¯t it too tiring to investigate everything?

    ¡°Right, lingying?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was full ofints, but he couldn¡¯t refute them.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The little boy nodded.

    She took the opportunity to pull her master into the water and help share the pressure. ¡°Master, please help me eat the orange.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Directorate of Celestials and look for sister Caiwei,¡± Lina shook her head.

    ¡°Then do you think the seven Deadly venomous insects are rted to the poison God?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an brought the topic back.

    ¡°All the Gu in the world are rted to the Gu God.¡±

    Leena revealed a rare serious expression. the poison God was sleeping in the abyss. His power changed the southern border. The creatures around him absorbed his power and mutated. That¡¯s why there was the Gu.

    yes. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. I¡¯ve heard you say that this is the origin of the seven great voodoo arts.

    ¡°Yes, different creatures absorb different powers, and the changes are different. asionally, there will be creatures and Gu Masters with two Gu techniques, but only the Gu God has all seven Gu techniques.¡±

    Leena said.

    Only the poison God ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt his scalp go numb.

    It was the same evening, the setting sun was like blood.

    The luxurious carriage made of gold Phoebe Wood entered the pce with the ttering of the wheels.

    Lin ¡®an stepped down from the small stool with a gloomy face. He wrapped himself in a Fox-fur coat and entered the Imperial study under the lead of the eunuch.

    Emperor Yongxing, who was busy dealing with official business, said in a bad mood,

    ¡°What does si Tian Jian have that is worthy for His Highness to be so reluctant to leave?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nostalgic about, I just don¡¯t want to go back to the pce. I¡¯ve slept for the whole day.¡± Lin an said angrily.

    Emperor Yongxing raised his head and put down the memorial, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for your news.¡±

    ¡°He agreed to it.¡± Lin ¡®an replied concisely.

    ¡°Zhen just knew that if you take action in Lin ¡®an, he would not reject.¡± Emperor Yongxingughed.

    Lin ¡®an didn¡¯t stay for long and took his leave.

    Emperor Yongxing watched as she crossed the threshold and walked away along the steps. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists in excitement.

    On therge case, there was a thick stack of impeachments for Xu Xinyi.

    [ PS: I¡¯m going to the hospital for DNA testing tomorrow. I¡¯m going to bed. ]

 Chapter 1284: Recommendation _1

    Chapter 1284: Rmendation _1<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Yin: 35!

    Outside the meridian Gate, the cold wind whistled.<div>

    The officials of the capital arrived in carriages one after another. They arrived at the pce and then walked to the meridian Gate.

    The whistling cold wind was like a bone-scraping steel knife, swaying thenterns hanging on the city gate tower and the stonemps on the roadside. The torches in the guards ¡®hands shook violently.

    The officials were all wrapped in thick cloaks and wearing Windproof Hats. A careful person would notice that no matter how high or low their rank was, or how much power they held, everyone was dressed very simply.

    The cloak was made of wool, and the hat was made of rat skin.

    Even the wealthier families in the capital could afford to wear this outfit.

    The attitude of the capital¡¯s officials was very clear. Everyone was poor, and they had enough to feed themselves. Where would they get the silver to donate?

    There was still an hour before the court conference. The officials gathered in groups of twos and threes, discussing in low voices.

    The Imperial censors who were in charge of order turned a blind eye.

    ¡°Every day there is a court session. His Majesty is determined to torment us.¡±

    that¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we just donate some silver? it¡¯s not a lot.

    ¡°Sir yang is muddle-headed. He said that he would only ask us to donate three months¡± worth of sry, but in reality, it was just His Majesty¡¯s n to feign. I only want to ask you, when chief advisor Wang takes the initiative to donate a year¡¯s worth of sry, will you all respond or not? Did he really think that this amount of donation was enough? You¡¯re just prying open our mouths first.¡±<div>

    ¡°This ¡­ Lord Zhu¡¯s words are reasonable, this yang understands.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t relent on this matter, just as we discussed yesterday. As long as we follow your steps and don¡¯t give in, His Majesty will at most torture us for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°AI, I¡¯m a clean and honest man, and the house I¡¯m living in now is rented. The capital is alreadycking in food. If we donate our sries, how are we going to survive?¡±

    ¡°We are the same as Lord Zhao, we are all schrs with clean sleeves.¡±

    ¡°Milords, it¡¯s so cold and this official¡¯s body is not well, I really can¡¯t stand it. Why don¡¯t we just donate it ording to your Majesty¡¯s wishes?¡±

    This was an official who was in a wait-and-see state and was biased toward donating.

    The official beside him immediately looked angry. ¡°Lord li is too muddleheaded. Snow disasters keep happening everywhere, and we¡¯re short of food, charcoal, and silver. How can we fill the National Treasury with our meager sry?¡±

    ¡°Lord li only sees what¡¯s in front of him and doesn¡¯t think deeper. The reason why the Dukes are gritting their teeth is that they¡¯re setting a new precedent. If there¡¯s one, there¡¯ll be two, and if there¡¯s two, there¡¯ll be three. When His Majesty is short of moneyter, he¡¯lle to donate again. Then, we¡¯ll be left with nothing to eat.¡±

    ¡°Such a simple logic, but that Shu ji shi can not understand the new year.¡±

    ¡°How is it that he doesn¡¯t understand? he is clearly pretending to be deaf and dumb to please His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°This kid is full of himself, relying on his cousin¡¯s prestige and looking down on everyone. Recently, he has also gotten close to the chief Assistant, so he is a little smug.¡±<div>

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not a son.¡±

    One of the officials spat.

    On the other side, Zhang xingying, who had been promoted to imperial censor of the right, slowly walked toward Liu Hong and sighed in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s idea is very good. If we can call on the schrs and officials to donate, then the local authorities will call on the Squires to donate. With money and food, we can greatly alleviate the disaster and control the refugees.

    ¡°As long as we can survive this winter, the people will see the hope of spring plowing and will not cause trouble everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Your Majesty has just ascended the throne and your reputation is not good enough. If Lord Wei had not passed away, he would have been able to work with chief advisor Wang to promote the donation.

    ¡°Now ¡­ Sigh, some of our subordinates are also dissatisfied.¡±

    His Highness huaiqing urged Xu Eng to make a memorial, but the former Wei supporters did not know about it at first.

    After the discussion, several core members had thought that this n would not seed and would encounter great obstacles.

    First of all, it was extremely difficult to take advantage of the civil and military officials. They were both people who hade from Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s era, so how could they not know each other¡¯s character?

    He ate, took, and asked for money, umting wealth without limit.<div>

    Was it really the previous Emperor¡¯s fault that Da Feng¡¯s strength had weakened to this day? If the previous emperor was not upright, the people under him would follow suit.

    Usually, he would not even have the time to umte wealth. It was conceivable how much resistance he would face if he wanted to get a handful of wool from these old Taotie.

    Secondly, who knew when this ¡± cold disaster ¡°, which was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, would end? it had only been a month since winter, and the colder times had yet toe.

    At that time, if the Imperial court still had no money, what would happen to His Majesty? Another appeal for donations?

    In the end, this was essentially still a game in the Imperial court.

    The Emperor and the officials belonged to two opposing camps. The new king did something like this when he ascended to the throne, which made the group of civil officials smell a trace of bad smell.

    Whether it was out of position or out of love for money, it was an instinctive resistance.

    Not to mention Emperor Yongxing, even Emperor Yuan jing would also encounter resistance when he did this when he ascended the throne.

    Liu Hong nced at the officials who were huddled together and whispering to each other, ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, at this moment, His Highness huaiqing is watching from the side. Who agreed to donate, who agreed in their hearts but didn¡¯t dare to anger the public, and who didn¡¯t?Which people are so stingy that they don¡¯t want to spit out a single cent?¡±

    ¡°She knew that it wouldn¡¯t work?¡± Zhang xingying asked in realization.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll be harming Xu cijiu,¡± he frowned.

    Liu Hongughed. it¡¯s unlikely. He has chief advisor Wang¡¯s support. At most, he¡¯ll be sitting on the bench for a few years.

    Zhang xingying nodded and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I still hope that this matter can be done. The National Treasury really has no more silver, and now the refugees are causing trouble everywhere, and there are already signs of the country falling into chaos. If we don¡¯t extinguish it soon, chaos will break out sooner orter.¡±

    Liu Hong revealed a meaningful smile. At this moment, amotion in the distance attracted the two of them.

 Chapter 1285: Recommendation _2

    Chapter 1285: Rmendation _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Liu Hong and Zhang xingying squinted their eyes and looked over. They saw a young official in a green robe standing in front of Xu niannian, who was also wearing a green robe. He was angrily cursing and spitting.

    Liu Hong¡¯s eyes were not very good. After looking around for a long time, he asked,<div>

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Qian Mu,¡± Zhang xingying said with a smile.

    Liu Hongughed as well, ¡±

    ¡°Those hotheaded young men who wrote memorials to Sue the assistant Minister of the Ministry of official personnel for corruption and bribery, leading to the death of many officials from the Ministry of official personnel?

    ¡°It seems like he has been sitting on the cold bench for too long and his butt can¡¯t stand the cold, so he came here to prove his loyalty.¡±

    Zhang xingying shook his head,¡±to be someone¡¯s gun.¡± In the short term, there will indeed be benefits, but in the long run, ha, if he enrages His Majesty, what good will he expect?¡±

    Liu Hong smiled,¡±it¡¯s not a big deal. Once you¡¯ve pledged your loyalty and joined the Green Party, you can still be an official.¡± As long as he keeps a low profile in the future, will His Majesty still be able to keep an eye on him?¡±

    On one side, they were talking andughing, while on the other side, they were ready to fight.

    Qian Mu pointed at Xu niannian and said, ¡±

    ¡°During the winter, the honest people in the court were short of rice and charcoal. Not everyone was like Xu Tanhua, who had a family of thousands of gold taels and a life of luxury.

    ¡°Three months¡± worth of sry, how are you going to let those colleagues who have nothing to do survive this winter?¡±<div>

    Without waiting for Xu niannian to speak, he sneered and said sarcastically, ¡±

    ¡°In order to please His Majesty, you actually came up with such an absurd n. I¡¯m from the same generation as you, and I also feel that I¡¯ve lost face.¡±

    The surrounding officials chimed in.

    I¡¯m doing this for themon people, ¡± Xu niannian said expressionlessly. I have a clear conscience.

    ¡°What a good¡± clear conscience ¡°!¡±

    Qian Muughed and said loudly,¡±I¡¯m willing to give up all my property to fill the National Treasury and provide relief to the victims.¡± Xu Tanhua, since you have a clear conscience and are doing this for themon people, do you dare to donate all your family assets like I did?¡±

    After he finished speaking, the crowd cheered, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Qian has noble character and unquestionable integrity.¡±

    ¡°Lord Qian, you¡¯re a righteous man.¡±

    Everyone looked at Xu niannian with mischievous eyes.

    Xu niannian frowned. Qian MU¡¯s words were shameless. The Xu family had a lot of shops, fertilend, and the chicken essence dividends left by his elder brother. What did Qian Mu have?<div>

    Although he was not penniless, after sitting on the cold bench for so long, he was afraid that his family only had a few buckets of rice and a few taels of silver.

    However, he couldn¡¯t argue with them because neither Qian Mu, the people behind him, or the officials around him could reason with him.

    They were here to find trouble.

    If he ignored her, he might be called a ¡°hypocrite¡± again in the new year after the court session.

    At this moment, chief advisor Wang walked over. He didn¡¯t say anything, but just nced at the officials around him coldly.

    The officials immediately fell silent.

    Qian Mu smiled. Regardless of whether Xu niannian responded or not, he had already conveyed what he wanted to express.

    After that, there was no more movement, until the dawn came and the drums sounded.

    The civil and military officials remained silent. They passed through the meridian Gate, crossed the Golden water Bridge, and lined up in order, ording to their ranks.

    Only a small group of people could enter the throne room.

    Xu niannian, as one of the core figures of this storm, was also allowed to enter the hall, but he had to stand at the entrance of the hall.<div>

    After everyone entered the pce, Emperor Yongxing arrived a few minutester.

    He sat high on the Dragon Throne and looked down at the officials. He said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°The various ces are suffering from serious disasters. As the Emperor of a country, I am very sad. Do you all have any good disaster relief strategies?¡±

    The Dukes and nobles below showed expressions of ¡°I knew this would happen¡± and made a few superficial suggestions, such as tax reduction and calling on the Squires to donate.

    Emperor Yongxing said,

    ¡°Since we want to donate, the Imperial court and the beloved ministers should set an example. This way, the Squires will be willing and can also warn the officials to prevent them from embezzling.¡±

    If they only called on the Squires to donate, most of the silver would be exploited.

    The party leaders and nobles of several parties tacitly stepped out one after another and shouted ¡°No.¡±

    At this moment, the official of the Supreme Court appeared and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the atmosphere in the court is corrupt and corruption is prevalent, causing the National Treasury to be empty. Donating money can solve the symptoms but not the root cause. If we want to provide disaster relief, we must first clean up the bad influences.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the war-loving Minister of the Ministry of Revenue stepped out and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to impeach the Han Lin Academy for epting bribes to celebrate the new year.¡±

    No one in the hall spoke, and no one questioned what kind of bribe the Shu ji shi of the Han Lin Academy could ept. It was as if they had long expected such a thing to happen.

    The official from the Ministry of official personnel affairs stepped out and said loudly,

    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to impeach the Han Lin Academy for using chief advisor Wang¡¯s name to ept bribes during the new year.¡±

    Following that, the ministers of the six ministries stepped forward one after another to impeach Xu Xinian.

    Those who were able to stand in the throne room were all experienced and immediately understood what tricks these people were ying.

    This was their counterattack.

    With Xu Eng as the starting point, they would rebel against Emperor Yongxing and chief advisor Wang.

    By doing so, it would notpletely enrage Emperor Yongxing and chief advisor Wang, but it could also show his attitude and tell Emperor Yongxing that they wanted to kill his vanguards one by one.

    At the same time, he tactfully warned chief advisor Wang that although the Royal faction was powerful, it had not reached the point where they could cover the sky with one hand. Moreover, there were also voices of disagreement in the Royal faction.

    Did they receive gifts for the new year?

    The answer was yes.

    As the future son-inw of chief advisor Wang, the members of the Royal party had given him many gifts. In the officialdom, only those who had received gifts were considered one of them.

    He wanted to integrate into the Royal faction as a student of Yun Lu Academy, so he couldn¡¯t be too aloof.

    Although Xu Xinian had rejected many expensive gifts, this could not change the fact.

    ¡°In the government, it¡¯s good to be clean and achieve nothing, and it¡¯s easy to be used by political enemies when the wind and waves are at the forefront. Therefore, the core problem was that they did not have enough power.

    the problem to be solved is to rope in more people.

    Xu nianxin suddenly understood.

    Among the officials in the hall, some were observing Emperor Yongxing¡¯s expression while some were examining chief advisor Wang.

    Let¡¯s see how they¡¯re going to deal with this.

    If Emperor Yongxing protected Xu Xinian, they still had other ns. If chief advisor Wang appeared, they also had other ns, such as dragging him down and impeaching him together.

    Right now, they were the ones who had the upper hand.

    No one noticed that Liu Hong slowly stepped out of the ranks and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject feels that the words of the Minister of the Supreme Court are reasonable. The National Treasury is empty and the taxes are difficult to collect because of corruption, fraud, and bribery.

    ¡°Therefore, I request your Majesty to investigate the officials and rectify the atmosphere.¡±

    Interesting ¡­ The officials and nobles in the hall all turned to Liu Hong.

    Liu Hong was seen as Wei Yuan¡¯s ¡± heir ¡± in the court and took over Wei Yuan¡¯s team. After the new emperor took over, many people in the former Wei faction were demoted and their power was reduced by nearly 50%.

    The empty positions were divided by the king¡¯s party and other parties.

    In officialdom, this was an appropriate concession.

    Now that Liu Hong had stepped forward, it was obvious that the former Wei Gang, who controlled the Imperial Censorate and the night watchman, wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    Emperor Yongxingughed,¡±Minister Liu is right, continue.¡±

    Liu Hong said in a clear voice,

    ¡°Since the death of Lord Wei, the Watchmen have declined. This subject¡¯s ability is not even one-thousandth of Lord Wei¡¯s, and my energy iscking. He wanted to rmend a person to His Majesty to rece him in charge of the night watchman Yamen.

    ¡°With a better supervisor.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. This wasn¡¯t the line they had imagined. Liu Hong had actually given up his responsibility at this critical juncture and handed over the position of night watchman to someone else?

    ¡°Minister Liu, who do you want to rmend?¡± Emperor Yongxing pretended to be surprised.

    Liu Hong nced at the confused and wary officials and said in a clear voice, ¡±

    ¡°The previous night watchman, Yin Luo, Xu Qi ¡®an!

    [PS: continue to write the next chapter, but I suggest you read it tomorrow.] Because I might only update tomorrow morning, I would habitually work until midnight and then take a nap. Don¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 1286: Suppressing the officials (2 in 1)

    Chapter 1286: Suppressing the officials (2 in 1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu Qian?

    This name reverberated in the minds of the ministers. They couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions and recall many bad memories.<div>

    Blocking the meridian Gate to mock the group, blocking the meridian Gate to kill the Duke;To kill the previous emperor ¡­

    She watched him jump up and down, showing off his strength, but there was nothing she could do.

    In the past, Wei Yuan had protected him, which was why he could be so arrogant. After Wei Yuan¡¯s death, many people in the Imperial court were waiting for Emperor Yuan jing to deal with him.

    They were waiting for his entire family to be executed.

    A wave of chaotic voices suddenly rose. The Dukes looked at each other and asked each other in a low voice. Some people kept shaking their heads, indicating that they had not received the corresponding information.

    Xu niannian stood at the end of the line and heard the most words such as ¡± didn¡¯t he leave the capital? ¡°, ¡± when did hee back? ¡°, and ¡± what is this damn dog doing back? ¡±

    The Supreme Court official and the other party leaders ¡®faces sank.

    Zhang xingying turned his head and looked at Liu Hong in shock. It was the same for the members of the former Wei faction.

    Xu Qi ¡®an is back?

    They had not received any news at all.

    That guy has returned to the capital. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back ¡­ At this moment, the former Wei faction members felt extremely at ease.<div>

    The corners of Emperor Yongxing¡¯s mouth twitched and he used his eyes to signal the eunuch to remain silent, deliberately not interrupting the mor of the officials.

    A bunch of old foxes, the person who will punish you is here ¡­ Emperor Yongxing was refreshed and felt that the depression of the past few days had been swept away.

    After the mor in the hall subsided, Emperor Yongxing slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Xu yinluo has left the capital long ago to travel the Jianghu. Why did youe back?¡±

    Liu Hong shouted,

    Xu yinluo traveled the Jianghu and witnessed the hardships of the People¡¯s lives. She felt pity for them and could not help but shed tears every time she recalled the teachings of Lord Wei.

    ¡°He wants to rece Duke Wei as the night watchman and return peace to the Imperial court.¡±

    All the nobles ¡®expressions changed as they shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is just a warrior, how can he be the night watchman?¡±

    this man is unruly. When he was working in the Yamen, he dared to break into the pce. If he bes the night watchman, there will be no peace in the court.<div>

    More than half of the Dukes in the hall expressed their opposition. Their emotions were so intense that it was many times more exaggerated than forcing them to donate.

    Among the nobles, almost all of them voted against it.

    It could be seen how unpopr that martial artist surnamed Xu was.

    Of course, there were also some who agreed, such as the former Wei faction members and some members of the king¡¯s party.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was Wei Yuan¡¯s confidant and undoubtedly belonged to the Wei faction. In the past, the Royal faction would have risked their lives to stop Xu Qi¡¯ an from taking charge of the night watchman.

    But now ¡­

    Everyone knew that Xu Eng was chief advisor Wang¡¯s future son-inw.

    With this rtionship, this arrogant and domineering warrior seemed to be able to be an ally again.

    Xu Qi. an, that dog. was back ¡­ The Minister of Justice¡¯s expression was a mix of emotions.

    It could be said that he both loved and hated this martial artist. He loved him because this person was of great value, and he hated him because this dog had written poems to scold him and had repeatedly ruined his ns in the past.

    An old enemy.<div>

    However, he had to admit that only this dog could suppress all the officials in the court.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The eunuch flicked his whip, hitting the bright ground and making a clear sound.

    Emperor Yongxing nced at the ministers and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°The night watchman will gather the officials and protect the Imperial Pce and the royal family. I will decide who will lead the night watchman.

    ¡°When will it be your turn to overstep your duties?¡±

    He had just finished speaking when he saw Duke dingguo step out of the ranks of the nobles and say in a deep voice,

    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡±

    The Duke of dingguo was about fifty years old. He wore an eight-Liang crown on his head, a red silk robe, a Jade belt around his waist, and a four-colored brocade robe with clouds and phoenixes.

    Even though he was already half a century old, his eyes were bright and his qi and blood were exuberant, showing no signs of old age. One look and one could tell that he had extraordinary cultivation.

    Duke dingguo¡¯s voice was full of vigor.

    ¡°How could His Majesty appoint a murderer to be the night watchman?¡±

    Seeing that someone had touched on this taboo topic, all the officials in the hall fell silent.

    The Duke of dingguo continued,

    ¡°The Father is the son. After all, the previous emperor is the emperor¡¯s father. His Majesty appointed Xu Qi ¡®an to be the night watchman. A hundred yearster, Secretary Shi¡¯s writing will not be good for His Majesty¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°There will be criticism in the court.¡±

    His words were very tactful. What he meant was that it would not be nice if the news of him appointing an enemy who killed his father as a high-ranking official spread. In the future, it will also be recorded in history books, so that you will be criticized and criticized by future generations.

    What Emperor Yongxing cared about the most was his reputation.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duke dingguo¡¯s words are reasonable. Please think twice.¡±

    ¡°This matter, AI, is indeed inappropriate, Your Majesty.¡±

    The ministers all agreed.

    Just as everyone was talking at once and the crowd was impassioned, Emperor Yongxing said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo has already entered the pce this morning. Men, invite him to the pce.¡±

    The sounds of protest suddenly stopped. The hall was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.

    Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier that you¡¯ve invited her into the pce ¡­ Everyone looked at Emperor Yongxing in a daze, and the expression on their faces seemed to say, ¡±

    Are you ying with us?

    No one spoke.

    Duke dingguo was frozen there, in a dilemma.

    Xu niannian, who was at the entrance of the hall, covered his mouth with his hand to stop himself fromughing.

    The Dukes were strongly opposed. The person who mored for the regicide immediately did not dare to speak when he heard that his big brother had entered the pce.

    It was like a one-sided curse across the wall, but the other party had brought adder over the wall and cut half of it on the spot.

    In the suffocating silence, the Dukes in the hall heard footsteps crossing the high threshold.

    They all turned to look and saw a gorgeous blue-robed man striding over. His temperament was calm and his eyes were gentle. In a trance, everyone almost thought that the Great Blue-robed man of the past hade back to life.

 Chapter 1287: Suppressing the officials (2)

    Chapter 1287: Suppressing the officials (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    In the silence, the sound of unhurried footsteps echoed. He walked to the throne and to the side of the Duke dingguo.

    Da!<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and turned to look at Duke dingguo.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of killing a thief, but I¡¯ve never heard of killing an Emperor.

    ¡°What does the Duke dingguo think?¡±

    Duke dingguo¡¯s face was on fire, embarrassed and humiliated. He forced himself to snort,

    ¡°Xu Qi. an, you ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his knees suddenly went soft and he knelt on the ground.

    ¡°A mere mortal is not worthy of talking to me,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sneered.

    He waved his hand and swept Duke dingguo away, causing him to faint on the spot.

    A high and mighty Duke had actually suffered such humiliation in the pce ¡­ On the spot, some of the Imperial rtives were angry and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, you are not allowed tomit murder in the throne room!¡±

    This angry shout was extremely loud and clear. The officials outside the hall heard it clearly, and they all raised their heads to look into the hall.<div>

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is actually fighting in the throne room?¡±

    preposterous! The throne room is the ce where His Majesty and the Lords discuss matters. It¡¯s the core of the dynasty. Xu yinluo is being too rude.

    ¡°This man is getting more and more audacious. Who can stop him in the future?¡±

    The officials outside the hall began to whisper among themselves. Some of the Civil officials who admired Xu Qi ¡®an also felt that Xu yinluo was too impulsive and an insult to the cultured.

    At this moment, they heard Xu yinluo¡¯s wildughter from the hall.

    ¡°That day when I barged into the throne room with a saber and killed yuanjing, why didn¡¯t you all me me formitting murder in front of the pce?

    ¡°Yuan jing colluded with the witch God religion and attempted to overturn the foundation left by our ancestor. I killed him, but in your eyes, he¡¯s a murderer?

    ¡°I fought back the Alliance Army of Yan and Kang at Yuyang pass and killed the fatuous yuan jing in the suburbs of the capital to protect the country of Da Feng from the erosion of the witchcraft religion, just to let you bunch of trash suck the wealth of the people?

    a mere High Duke dares to talk about me in the pce. He should think about who is the one who is still standing in the pce and showing off.

    The hall waspletely silent.

    The officials on both sides of the pce and in the square looked at each other.<div>

    beating up a state Duke is nothing, ¡± someone mumbled. I even beheaded two at Caishikou.

    that¡¯s right. Xu yinluo has made great contributions to the country. He¡¯s no less than the Duke of Wei. How can he be ndered by a Duke? ¡±

    ¡°Now that refugees are wreaking havoc everywhere, the world is no longer peaceful. Only with a third-rank martial artist overseeing things can the country be stable. As long as His Majesty and the other Dukes still have their rationality, they should know what to do.¡±

    The officials who admired Xu Qi ¡®an spoke one after another, while those who were dissatisfied with him remained silent.

    In the hall, Xu Qi ¡®an stood with his hands behind his back. His sharp eyes swept across the Dukes, nobles, and members of the imperial family. Heughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I narrowly escaped death and protected Dafeng¡¯s country, not to support you bunch of trash.

    ¡°Whether you agree or not, I will be in charge of the Yamen. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite to those who are stubborn.¡±

    The faces of the officials in the hall turned green as they gritted their teeth but were helpless.

    A person¡¯s reputation was like the shadow of a tree. This man had killed a Duke and beheaded an Emperor. When he was mad, he would not recognize anyone.

    It was simply wishful thinking to count on the rules of the officialdom and thews to restrain him.

    If this person were to be in charge of the night watchman, the entire officialdom would be at his mercy ¡­ Thinking of this, many people in the hall already had the idea of resigning.<div>

    It was meaningless to stay in such an official circle. It was a terrible thing for a person who did not follow the rules to control the official circle.

    Xu Qi ¡®an changed the topic and said, ¡±

    ¡°If all of you are willing to assist His Majesty and serve the people diligently, I will naturally not make things difficult for you. On the other hand, Duke Cao and Duke Hu¡¯s yesterday is your tomorrow.¡±

    The hall was silent. No one retorted, no one responded.

    The silence was also an attitude.

    The nobles and the officials were unwilling to ept this, but perhaps Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sst words had some effect, so their emotions were still stable for the time being.

    One person had suppressed hundreds of officials. Apart from the supervisor, only Xu Qi. an could do it ¡­ When Emperor Yongxing saw this, heughed and tried to warm up the situation,

    ¡°With Minister Xu overseeing the Yamen, Zhen can rest assured. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble Minister Xu to assist Zhen.

    ¡°Withdraw the court.¡±

    He stood up with a smile on his face and left the throne room with his eunuch.

    After the court session ended, the civil and military officials walked around the square in silence. Liu Hong and Wang shoufu stood on the throne room and looked down. All the officials were dejected, as if they had just been defeated.

    Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the hall and nodded at the two.

    ¡°How¡¯s the collection of Dragon Qi?¡± chief advisor Wang nodded and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a long way to go,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    After a moment of silence, Wang shoufu bowed deeply and turned to leave.

    ¡°Lord Liu, do you want to find a ce to drink?¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask you, Lord Liu,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Liu Hong alsoughed and rejected Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you drink, but if you get impeached, you¡¯ll lose a month¡¯s sry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Yamen. Let¡¯s have a chat with tea instead of wine.¡±

    Noble Qi building, in the tea room on the seventh floor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat behind the table and raised his ss with Zhang xingying and Liu Hong. He teased, ¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on your promotion, Lord Zhang. It¡¯s your treat tonight.¡±

    ¡°With Xu yinluo¡¯s status, of course he would choose to drink at the education workshop. Why would he go to the brothel?¡± Liu Hong joked.

    ¡°Before Fu Xiang died, I promised her that I wouldn¡¯t go to the Imperial Academy anymore,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Liu Hong and Zhang xingying looked at each other and sighed.

    They were not sighing at Fu Xiang¡¯s Beauty¡¯s tragic fate, but at the vicissitudes of life and the changes in people.

    Zhang xingying was deeply touched. Back then, he went to Yunzhou to investigate a case as a provincial governor.

 Chapter 1288: Suppressing the officials (2 in 1)

    Chapter 1288: Suppressing the officials (2 in 1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an was just a small gong, at the peak of the Qi refining realm, trying to break through to the spirit refining realm.

    In just a year, Duke of Wei and Emperor Yuan jing had died, and little Gong had be an extraordinary Saint and a true Big Shot.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to trouble Lord Liu with.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the teacup and said in a serious tone, ¡±

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m collecting Dragon Qi, which is scattered all over the Central ins. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack if I want to gather it in a short time. Originally, it was the most efficient and effective way for the government toe forward.

    ¡°But now that the disasters in various ces are serious, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for the government to do a good job in gathering intelligence, and it¡¯s easy for the enemy forces to take the fruits of theirbor. I need a more covert and effective intelligence organization to help me. ¡±

    Liu Hong understood what he meant. you want to be the night watchman¡¯s spy? ¡±

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an nod his head, Liu Hong shook his head with a grave expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t inherit the night watchman¡¯s Secret agent.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Liu Hong exined, ¡±

    ¡°After I took over the night watchman¡¯s office, I went to the case library to look for the files that recorded the arrangements of the spies in various ces, but I found that they had long disappeared.

    ¡°The clerk in charge of guarding the case library told me that Lord Wei had already taken it away before the expedition.¡±<div>

    ¡°Lord Wei, did you take away the files of those spies?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°I thought that he would hand over the night watchman¡¯s spy to you, but it seems like Lord Wei has other ns,¡± Liu Hong replied.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tapped his fingers on the table and said slowly, ¡°¡±Milords, who do you think the Duke of Wei entrusted it to?¡±

    Liu Hong and Zhang xingying looked at each other and shook their heads.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disappointed. He frowned and thought for a long time, then said, ¡±

    ¡°I will be leaving the capital tomorrow. I will have to trouble Lord Liu to continue to worry about the matter of the night watchman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to write a memorial to tell Emperor Yongxing so that he doesn¡¯t have to worry that I, a martial artist, will use the Emperor tomand the world.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang xingying and Liu Hong both shook their heads andughed.

    For now, it was impossible for the Emperor to let Xu Qi ¡®an take charge of the night watchman Yamen.

    In the heart of an Emperor, the most basic rule was ¡± bnce. Xu Qi ¡®an could suppress the civil and military officials, but who could suppress Xu Qi¡¯ an?

    Emperor Yongxing would never let such an existence that no one could check and bnce hold real power, otherwise, he would not even be able to sleep well.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was just a tool in this matter.

    The main thing was that his current focus was not on the Imperial court or the capital.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there will be a small court meeting before lunch. At that time, the matter of the donation can be settled.¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    This was a good thing, so he was willing to be a tool.

    After chatting for a while, Xu Qi ¡®an got up and said goodbye. He walked to the door of the tea room and stopped. He looked back at the tea room, which had not changed at all.

    He suddenly rememberedst winter, when he had just joined the night watchman and had just wooed Wei Yuan¡¯s thigh.

    Every time he came here to see Wei Yuan, he would feel nervous.

    my face has disappeared, but the peach flowers still smile in the spring breeze ¡­ Let¡¯s have a few drinks with brother spring, song tingfeng, and Zhu guangxiao.¡±

    The court session had just ended, and the news of Xu yinluo beating up Duke Ding in the throne room and rebuking the officials spread like wildfire in the capital¡¯s officialdom.<div>

    It had been more than a month since Emperor Yuan jing was killed.

    Xu yinluo had been keeping a low profile all this time. She had never appeared in public, and there was a lot of talk about her in the capital.

    ording to the rumors in the city, Xu yinluo was not epted by the Imperial court for killing the fatuous Emperor and was forced to wander the martial world.

    Some said that he was seriously injured in that earth-shattering battle and had to recuperate in seclusion.

    In fact, even the officials in the capital, who were not high enough in rank, did not know about Xu yinluo¡¯s movements, let alone the people in the market.

    Now that he had reappeared, he had directly done something that shocked the entire court.

    Xu yinluo has finallye out. I¡¯ve said that he is a man of great conscience. If the public does not donate, someone will force him to donate.

    the cold disaster is severe everywhere. The people are living in poverty. Xu yinluo can¡¯t sit still anymore.

    ¡°As long as Xu yinluo is here, there is still hope for Da Feng.¡±

    Xu yinluo has finally regained her official position. I¡¯m so excited!

    As soon as the news spread, the loyal supporters of the donation were excited. They no longer had to worry about the attitude of their colleagues, nor were they afraid of public anger, and they openly expressed their stand.

    Sure enough, before lunch, the cab sent out news that the Emperor had decided to call on all officials to donate three dayster, and no one stopped him.

    Jingxiu Pce.

    As lunch approached, noble Consort Chen sat in the warm room and kept looking at the door.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Her Majesty arrived yet?¡±

    The charming imperial consort nced at her daughter beside her and said, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know if Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s appearance will be of any use.¡±

    ¡°Of course it works, everyone is afraid of him ¡­¡± Lin. an subconsciously said.

    She suddenly put on a straight face and pretended to be cold, ¡°¡±What does his business have to do with me? I¡¯ve already drawn a clear line between us.¡±

    Noble Consort Chen examined her for a moment, then shifted her gaze away in puzzlement and continued to look at the door.

    The matter of this morning¡¯s Court Assembly had long spread, and naturally could not be hidden from noble Consort Chen.

    Knowing that Xu Qi ¡®an hade out to help, noble Consort Chen was both surprised and happy. She knew very well that the only person who could help Emperor Yongxing now was Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    The reason why he was willing to help, in the end, was mostly for Lin. an ¡­ Noble Consort Chen withdrew her gaze and turned to look at her daughter, a trace ofplicated emotions in her eyes.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s figure appeared in the courtyard. He strode through the courtyard and entered the house.

    Noble Consort Chen had been waiting at the door for a long time. The first thing she asked when they met was an urgent question, ¡±

 Chapter 1289: Suppressing the officials (2 in 1)

    Chapter 1289: Suppressing the officials (2 in 1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing knew what she was referring to andughed, ¡± three dayster, the Emperor will personally call on all officials to donate and send a notice to all the provinces to get the officials to donate. At the same time, he will call on the Squires to donate money and food.<div>

    A big stone was lifted from noble Consort Chen¡¯s heart, and she revealed a bright and beautiful smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty must be hungry. The food has been prepared. Imperial mother will have the servants bring it over now.¡±

    She held Emperor Yongxing¡¯s hand and sat down at the table. The beautiful woman¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty can finally be at ease for a while. Mother is also happy. This matter is all thanks to Xu Qi ¡®an. Although consort mother doesn¡¯t like him, she still has to ept his feelings.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s round and bright egg-shaped face revealed a sweet smile.

    Emperor Yongxing was in a good mood and joked,

    ¡°I also have to thank Lin ¡®an¡¯s favor. Without Lin¡¯ an, Zhen would definitely be struggling now. This Emperor is so useless.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me,¡± Lin an immediately stopped smiling and imitated huaiqing¡¯s cold and indifferent expression.

    Emperor Yongxing was both amused and at a loss,¡±What is wrong with His Highness Lin an?¡±

    it¡¯s nothing. I have nothing to do with Xu yinluo anymore. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me in the future, brother Emperor. Don¡¯t think that I have an ambiguous rtionship with him. Lin ¡®an maintained a cold expression.

    Needless to say, her cold and emotionless attitude immediately turned a charming and affectionate woman into a cold and sexy little mature big sister.<div>

    Seeing that her daughter was not in a good mood, noble Consort Chen hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    He secretly decided to ask her after dinner.

    Dexin court.

    The study room was elegantly decorated with calligraphy and paintings, porcin, and Jade tes.

    Huaiqing sat behind his desk and nodded slightly after listening to the guard captain¡¯s report.

    since he has stepped in, there will no longer be any problems with the donation.

    The guard captain¡¯s tone was a little excited. His Majesty has handed the night watchman to Xu yinluo. Your Highness, if you don¡¯t have Xu yinluo in touch, the night watchman will be yours sooner orter.

    When huaiqing heard this, he furrowed his brows and corrected her coldly,

    ¡°We have different paths, so we can¡¯t see eye to eye.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he seemed unwilling to say anything more about him. He opened the book on the left, took out a name list, and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Help bengong send out invitations to the Daren on the list. Do it secretly.¡±<div>

    This was the official she had chosen after observing the incident.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was supposed to be the focus of the crowd, was walking on the official road outside the capital with his little mare.

    The ordinary-looking wangfei sat on the horse¡¯s back. Her body swayed slightly as the horse moved.

    Mu nanzhi, who had been thrown into the cold Pce for many days, finally saw the light of day again.

    it¡¯s so ufortable. There¡¯s something in front that¡¯s making me ufortable ¡­ It¡¯s the righteousness Qi.¡±

    The little white fox in her arms said in a tender voice.

    Oh, Bai Ji has also seen the light of day.

    ¡°Nan Zhi ¡­¡±

    Mu nanzhi put her hands together and said in an emotionless tone, ¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, monks don¡¯t speak of their names, and Daoism doesn¡¯t speak of longevity. I¡¯ve already entered the realm of emptiness, so you can¡¯t call me by my past name.¡±

    ¡°You should call yourself a nun,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an corrected him.<div>

    None of your business! Mu Nanxi almost broke down. He took a deep breath and said, ¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver, please feel free to do as you please.¡±

    She had been like this ever since she came out of the stupa.

    He would always put his hands together and chant the name of Buddha to indicate that he had be a monk and cut off all ties with a scumbag who had cheated on his wife and best friend.

    ¡°Nan Zhi, it¡¯s rare for us toe back to the capital, so we¡¯ll buy more storybooks to bring with us. You can read them when you¡¯re bored during the journey. Beijing¡¯s novels are still the best.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suggested.

    Buddha! mu Nanxi chanted the name of Buddha. I don¡¯t have such worldly desires.

    She learned quickly and changed her title.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any worldly desires.¡±

    Bai Ji added.

    ¡®What sin have Imitted? the fish pond exploded, and every fish is in a state of wanting to cut off all ties with me and draw. clear line ¡­¡¯ State preceptor, OH State preceptor, don¡¯t me me for defiling you. few days ago and making you pose in so many embarrassing positions. It¡¯s just an eye for an eye ¡­ Oh right, I have to slip out of the capital before tomorrow, or my life will be in danger!

    After walking for a while, clear cloud Mountain was in sight.

    The reason he came to Yun Lu Academy this time was to find the headmaster, Zhao Shou, and ask Wei Yuan the truth behind why he was willing to sacrifice his life to seal the witch God.

    He also asked for a few pieces of paper that recorded the schrly faction¡¯s ¡®absolutemand¡¯ technique.

    [ PS: the update is slightlyter, but there are a lot of words. ]

 Chapter 1290: The ancient secret (1)

    Chapter 1290: The ancient secret (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Bai Ji, do you want to enter the stupa?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and stopped at the memorial Arch at the foot of the mountain. He tied the little mare to a pir and asked the little white fox for its opinion.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! The Empress said that I¡¯vee out this time to gain experience and broaden my horizons.¡± The little white Fox¡¯s tender voice sounded serious.

    Suddenly, a thought shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    He wondered what kind of sparks would be created if he were to put it together with the little boy.

    It would be beaten up badly ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    ¡°Is your Empress beautiful?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an helped the princess down from her horse.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Bai Ji called out in her soft voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an noticed that mu nanzhi was giving him a cold side nce.

    You don¡¯t really have nothing in the world ¡­ The corner of his mouth twitched.

    The two people and one fox left the little mare at the foot of the mountain and walked up the steps. Qingyun mountain was full of lush vegetation. Even in such a cold winter, they could seerge patches of green.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that she was enjoying the scenery along the way with great interest and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The flowers, grass, and trees here have been nourished by the righteousness Qi all year round. They are different from the nts outside and have undergone some changes. Even in the winter ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I need you to exin?¡± mu nanzhi interrupted her coldly.

    ¡­¡­. I almost forgot that you are the reincarnation of the flower God! Xu Qi ¡®an immediately shut up.

    With mu nanzhi¡¯s level, she would probably have seen through it at first nce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had never mentioned her identity as the reincarnation of the flower God, pretending that she didn¡¯t know.

    Mu nanzhi also pretended that he did not know.

    The two of them had a very high level of tacit understanding, as if they were an old couple who had lived together for many years. They lived a life that did not need muchmunication, and they could understand each other.

    Not long after, they arrived at the Academy along the mountain steps. Xu Qi ¡®an first went to visit the three great Confucians, who were his nominal teachers.

    The three great schrs were entertaining Xu Qi ¡®an in a quiet and elegant attic.

    ¡°Ningyan, long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    Zhang Shen, Xu Xinian¡¯s teacher, greeted him with a smile before turning to mu nanzhi. ¡°This is ¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an introduced.

    The three great schrs all had a surprised expression on their faces. Even mu nanzhi turned her face sideways and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an in shock.

    Mu nanzhi quickly put her hands together and started to fight back.

    ¡°I¡¯m a monk. Benefactor Xu, don¡¯t speak nonsense and ruin my reputation.¡±

    The little white fox squatted on the coffee table and raised her little face to look at her.

    aunt, how can a monk have a good reputation? you should be saying, don¡¯t ruin this poor nun¡¯s cultivation.

    Mu nanzhi hit her head with the back of her hand, her embarrassment turning into anger.

    ¡°You know so much.

    ¡°Do you want me to set up a stage for you and let you perform for three days and three nights?¡±

    Bai Ji was young, and she was in a state of having half a bucket of water ttering, so she had a strong desire to show off. It had embarrassed mu nanzhi more than once or twice, even though it did not realize it.

    Seeing the four men staring at her, mu nanzhi felt a little embarrassed and got up to leave angrily.<div>

    ¡°Aunty, wait for me ¡­¡±

    The little white fox jumped off the table in a hurry and wagged its furry tail like a kitten abandoned by its owner, chasing after him anxiously.

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched the man and the Fox leave. He shook his head and sighed.

    I¡¯m. married woman with a bad temper. I¡¯m about the same age as my aunt ¡­ AI, please forgive me, teachers.¡±

    And married?

    She¡¯s still too young to be his mother?

    There seemed to be something more in the eyes of the three great schrs when they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to visit the three teachers this time to ask for a few pieces of the ¡®absolutemand¡¯ spell.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his hands, feeling embarrassed for his white silk.

    The reason why he wanted the three great schrs ¡®spiritual spells instead of Zhao Shou¡¯s was that he could withstand the bacsh of the fourth stage¡¯ absolutemand¡¯.

    Director Zhao Shou was at the peak of the third stage, only one step away from the true ¡± great schr ¡± realm. Xu Qi ¡®an could not withstand the bacsh of this level of spiritual spell.

    ¡°Magic!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, it¡¯s not a problem!¡±

    The three great Confucians showed kind and friendly smiles one after another. They also rubbed their hands and said, ¡±

    ¡°Has Ning Yan made any new works recently?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head regretfully and wanted to exin.

    Unexpectedly, the three great Confucians instantly put away their kind and friendly smiles and revealed an expression of ¡°we¡¯ve met by chance¡± and said, ¡±

    ¡°The spells of the schrly faction are not taught to outsiders. Xu yinluo, please go back. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±

    This ¡­ This was Xu yinluo? It¡¯s too real, you guys just want to read my poems for nothing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart, but he immediately felt that he didn¡¯t have the right to criticize others.

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly filled with literary thoughts,¡± he muttered to himself.

    The eyes of the three great Confucians suddenly brightened. They straightened their backs and adopted a listening and serious posture.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°On this dayst year, the human face and peach blossom reflected each other in this sect.¡±

    Seven ¡­ The three great Confucians listened attentively and chewed on the first two sentences in their hearts.

    These two lines of the poem highlighted the deep impression of reminiscence, clear to ¡®today¡¯. The second half of the sentence, human face and peach blossom, let the three great Confucians know that what he was going to write was rted to love.

    As talented schrs, their ability to appreciate and analyze poems was extremely strong.

    He judged that this poem should follow the path of artistic conception and emotion, different from the ¡°floating moonlight dusk.¡±

    The three great Confucians had even started topose poems in their minds or guess the emotional direction of the second half of the poem based on the foreshadowing of the first two lines.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look out of the window and said in a low voice, ¡±

    my face has disappeared, but the peach flowers are still smiling in the spring breeze!

    The three great Confucians were silent as they mulled over the matter. They couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholic.

    With the peach flowers serving as a foil to the beauty, and the time of ¡±st year ¡± as the foreshadowing, when the second half of the song came out, it gave people a sense of disappointment that ¡± things remain but people have changed.

    If it were a sentimental person, they would be dejected upon hearing this.

    ¡°Good poem. If this poem were to be circted, it would definitely be loved and respected by the Miss of the Academy.¡±

    Zhang Shen stroked his beard and sighed.

    This kind of poem that was obviously about emotional hurt was the best at hitting the soft heart of a prostitute.

    ¡°With this poem, Ning Yan can spend as much as he wants in the Academy without spending a single cent.¡±

    Li Mubai praised.

    ¡°Ning Yan, this poem was written for Fu Xiang, right? if it were to spread, the girls of the Academy would all shed tears for your deep love.¡±

    Chen Tai sighed.

    ¡°This poem doesn¡¯t have a name, so I¡¯ll have to trouble the three teachers to help.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the three great Confucians ¡®breathing suddenly became heavy. They looked at each other, their eyes full of vignce, distrust, and vignce.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an stood up and bowed. I still have something to talk to the Dean about. Goodbye.

    He left the pavilion.

    He looked around outside for a while and did not see mu nanzhi. Since he did not have to worry too much about Qingyun mountain, he did not go to look for her.

    Xu Qi ¡®an passed through the school district and the dormitory district with ease. He walked for a long time toward the back of the mountain until he heard the rustling of bamboo leaves in the wind.

    A bamboo forest with green and yellow leaves appeared in front of him.

    There was also a small attic hidden in the bamboo forest.

    Director Zhao had been waiting in the wattled yard in front of the attic for a long time.

    ¡°I went to visit the three gentlemen just now.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an bowed.

    Zhao Shou returned the gesture. Xu Qi ¡®an was now on equal footing with him.

    ¡°Respect your teacher.¡± Zhao Shou smiled in approval.

    He knew that the three great schrs were Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s nominal teachers.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him. I wrote a poem for them. I didn¡¯t give it a name.

    The smile on Zhao Shou¡¯s face slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Forget it, if you have something to say, just say it. Why are you looking for me?¡± Zhao Shou pinched the space between his eyebrows. I have to clean up the messter.

    ¡°Why did the Lord of Wei seal the witch God?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was indeed straightforward.

    Zhao Shou made a ¡°please¡± gesture.¡±Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The two of them entered the house. Zhao Shou looked at the empty coffee table and said unhappily, ¡±

    ¡°There should be tea here.¡±

    With a sh of light, two cups of hot tea appeared on the coffee table.

    This works too? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    He thought to himself, I¡¯ve still underestimated the Confucians.

    Seeing his confusion, Zhao Shou exined with a smile, ¡±

    it¡¯s not something out of nothing. I just used a spell to summon the tea of the people who were drinking tea nearby.

    He looked at the teacup and said,¡±very good, it hasn¡¯t been drunk.¡±

    If I were to sleep at night and say, ¡°He should have a wife here.

    Could he summon someone else¡¯s wife? Hehehe.

    director, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely. please give me a few pieces of the spell of absolutemand.

    Zhao Shou took a sip of tea and smiled.

    because the power of the Confucian Saint is flowing away, the witch God is about to break free from the seal. In order to prevent the Central ins and even the nine regions from being destroyed, Wei Yuan chose to sacrifice himself to strengthen the Confucian saint¡¯s seal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his distracting thoughts and stared at Zhao Shou.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I wanted to ask.

    ¡°Why did the Confucian Saint seal the witch God and the Gu God? old man Tian Huan and Xu Pingfeng plotted to seize fate in order to strengthen the seal.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the statue of the Confucius Saint at the bottom of the abyss in the southern border also cracked. The cultivation of the schrly faction was rted to fate, and the schrly Sage was blessed with fate. As such, old man Tiangang believed that he could strengthen the seal by seizing a portion of fate.

    because it is of the same origin as the power of the Confucian Saint.

    Zhao Shou was silent for a while. He nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°The poison God is an ancient demon God. He will not pity themon people and is bloodthirsty and aggressive. Such a vicious creature naturally had to be sealed. And the witch God is trying to invade the Central ins. I don¡¯t think I need to exin how terrifying a Supreme-level enemy is.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡±

    ¡°Director, I¡¯m a case-solving expert, so don¡¯t try to reason with me.

    ¡°In order to prevent the Central ins from being invaded, the witch God was sealed. However, the Sorcerer God had existed much earlier than the Confucian Saint.

    ¡°If the witch God wanted to invade the Central ins, the Central ins would have been the territory of the witch God sect. The reason why the Confucian Saint sealed the Sorcerer God can¡¯t be that simple.¡±

    Zhao Shou was silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°Since the end of the fiendgod era, there have been a total of five transcendent-level cultivators, namely the Confucian Saint, the witch God, the Gu God, the Buddha, and the Dao master. The Confucian Saint was the youngest, thetest to appear, and the earliest to die.

    ¡°The excuse of sealing the witch God for the safety of the Central ins doesn¡¯t hold water.

    besides, Buddhism is also coveting the Central ins. ording to your logic, does the Confucian Saint also want to seal the Buddha? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at Zhao Shou aggressively.

    The room was quiet. The two of them stared at each other in silence for a moment. Zhao Shou slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Who told you that the Confucius Saint didn¡¯t seal the Buddha?¡±

    In an instant, Xu Qi ¡®an felt an electric current sweep across his back, and his scalp went numb.

    [ PS: continue to write the next chapter. Same rules. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 1291: Iâ€™ve always been here _

    Chapter 1291: I¡¯ve always been here _<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?

    Xu Qi ¡®an really wanted to grab Zhao Shou¡¯s chest and question him loudly.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that the Confucius Saint had sealed the witch God and the Gu God a long time ago, but he had never thought that he would seal the Buddha.

    No one had ever mentioned this.

    Even though he was powerful enough now and hade into contact with many high-level cultivators, even the head Daoist of a sect, Luo Yuheng, had dual cultivated with him.

    However, before today, no one had revealed any relevant information to him.

    perhaps, it¡¯s not that no one revealed it to me, but that no one knows about it. Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly had an idea.

    The only person who knew this secret apart from the Buddhist sect was probably Zhao Shou, the most powerful Confucian ¡­ This had nothing to do with grade. Zhao Shou had inherited the schrly faction, and of course, the secrets that had been buried by time. Xu Qi ¡®an made use of this opportunity to make connections and suddenly understood many things that he couldn¡¯t figure out before.

    ording to the information that the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom told me, five hundred years ago, the Buddhist sect helped the Wu Zong usurp the throne, and a Bodhisattva died in the hands of the first supervisor. At that time, I didn¡¯t even question why the Buddha didn¡¯t stop it.

    ¡°A rank one expert is extremely precious in any force. They can even be the leaders. Even if there were many experts in the Buddhist League, they could not afford such a loss.

    ¡°In addition, three hundred years ago, Dafeng went back on his word and the Confucians destroyed Buddhism. The Buddha also did not attack. So that¡¯s how it is. It has been sealed for a long time.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of many things and asked, ¡°¡±The Confucians destroyed Buddhism because of this reason?¡±

    If the Confucian Saint had sealed the Buddha, then the rtionship between the two sides could be imagined.<div>

    ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Zhao Shou sipped on the slightly bitter tea.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of something and shook his head.

    if the Buddha is sealed, then what¡¯s the deal with the Jiazi dangyao five hundred years ago? I heard that the king of the thousand demons Kingdom, the Nine-Tailed Fox, is a half-step martial God with monstrousbat power. Even the Bodhisattva was not his match.

    ¡°In the end, the Buddha personally took action and destroyed her. If the Buddha has been sealed, then who killed the thousand Fey King? who destroyed the thousand Fey Kingdom?¡±

    Zhao Shou shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. This should be the greatest secret of Buddhism.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was extremely disappointed. He pondered for a long time and asked, ¡±

    ¡°I went to Leizhou when I was traveling in Jianghu and had a lot of interactions with Buddhism. I found something that is worth investigating.

    ¡°The three flower temple in Leizhou has a magic treasure called stupa Pagoda, and its owner is Bodhisattva Faji. This Bodhisattva had disappeared for more than 300 years.

    ¡°Dean, do you think there¡¯s an inside story?¡±

    Bodhisattva Faji had disappeared for more than 300 years, and Bodhisattvapiszuli of the Buddhist League had gone out to search for him several times to no avail.<div>

    There were a few interesting points in this:

    Where did Bodhisattva Faji go? What was the reason for him not to return to ndo? Or perhaps, he was restricted to a certain extent and could not return to Buddhism, nor could he be found.

    Then, what kind of existence could trap a first grade Bodhisattva?

    Zhao Shou thought for a while and said in a serious tone, ¡°¡±Ningyan, I¡¯m a schr,¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about fortune-telling.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately changed the topic and raised another question. ¡°Was Lord taixuan also sealed by the Confucian Saint?¡±

    Zhao Shou shook his head. the Taoist master is the most mysterious one among the Supreme-level Masters. He achieved his Dao in the ancient times. He disappeared before the Confucian Saint was born.

    If that was the case, there must be some other reason for the disappearance of the Taoist Reverend. This was definitely rted to the mysterious disappearance of the heavenly venerable of the heavenly sect ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought about it and said, ¡±

    ¡°Could he have already fallen?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡± Zhao Shou said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°As far as I know, other than the schrly faction, transcendent-grade powerhouses have almost infinite lifespans, and it¡¯s impossible for them to die of natural causes.

    ¡°But the Taoist Reverend has disappeared for thousands of years and there is no trace of him.

    ¡°A senior once analyzed that Lord taixuan had encountered some kind of tribtion that he couldn¡¯t ovee. In order to survive, he was forced to turn one Qi into Three Pure Ones.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an expressed his opinion,¡¯ this guess is quite reasonable. One Qi turning into Three Pure Ones. As long as one incarnation lives, it will not be destroyed.¡¯ The North vanquishing Prince is an example.¡±

    Zhao Shou said in a deep voice,¡±but he still couldn¡¯t escape his fate. The heavenly sect¡¯s incarnation disappeared mysteriously.¡±The earth sect¡¯s incarnation suffered a karmic bacsh, while the human sect¡¯s incarnation died in the heavenly Tribtion because of karmic fire.¡±

    ¡°Which senior¡¯s spection is this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked. The side effects of the three Taoist sects were considered a highly confidential system.

    Many people knew about the karmic fire of the human sect.

    However, even Wei Yuan didn¡¯t know about the karmic bacsh of the earth sect. It was only after Daoist Purple Lotus had died to Yang Yan¡¯s spear that Wei Yuan had gradually analyzed that there was something wrong with the earth sect¡¯s Dao head.

    Only after he, a snitch, had infiltrated the sect did he find out that the earth sect¡¯s Dao chief had been devoured by karma and fallen into the devil path.

    And the strange disappearance of the sky sect¡¯s heavenly venerates was even more confidential than the hidden danger of the earth sect.

    ¡°That senior¡¯s Daoist name is Golden Lotus,¡± Zhao Shou said with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. No, his Daoist name was orange cat.

    He took a deep breath and asked onest question, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the reason why the Confucian Saint sealed a few Supreme-grade?¡±

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t answer, nor did he refuse. He was silent for a long time before he said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°If you could, Wei Yuan would have told you in his will.

 Chapter 1292: Iâ€™ve always been here _2

    Chapter 1292: I¡¯ve always been here _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    it¡¯s not that we¡¯re deliberately mystifying things, but if we say it out loud, it will affect someone¡¯s n and will be blocked on the spot.

    This sentence was equivalent to an explicit statement.<div>

    Supervisor!

    Did the supervisor also have a n for this?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He had always thought that the director¡¯s biggest n was to deal with Xu Pingfeng and save Da Feng.

    It seemed that old silver coin¡¯s scheme also involved Supreme grade.

    That¡¯s right. Both the God of sorcerer and the Buddha wanted to invade the Central ins, and the supervisor and the fate of Dafeng were symbiotic. In other words, the Supreme level was the enemy of the supervisor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an agreed with Zhao Shou after thinking through his logic.

    ¡°Alright, I have nothing more to answer you.¡±

    Zhao Shou ended the meeting and sighed. He pinched his eyebrows and said, ¡°¡±The three guys outside are almost done.¡±

    He waved his hand and dispelled the barrier that enveloped the pavilion.

    The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a strong and surging aura fluctuation from the outside world. He felt that the righteousness Qi of the entire Mount Qingyun was boiling like a tsunami.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhao Shou waved his arm and left with Xu Qi ¡®an.<div>

    As the scene flickered, the two arrived at the top of the mountain. Looking into the sky, they saw three great Confucians. One was holding a brush, one was holding a book, and one was holding a paperweight.

    The battle was intense and in full swing.

    The one holding the book was Zhang Shen. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Thousands of troops and horses enter the world!¡±

    The military book in his hand burst out with a dazzling light and condensed into a virtual shadow in the air. They were either riding on horses or holding sabers.They were either wearing armor and holding Spears, or pushing cannons and bows.

    What was this? Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°Zhang Jinyan used the spell of absolute obedience to summon the Army from the military book. It¡¯s essentially the same type of support as ¡°retreat a hundred li,¡± only that it¡¯s more refined.¡± Zhao Shou exined.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that when I use spells?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was extremely envious.

    that was just the most basic use. No one other than the Confucians can use such an exquisite spell. Zhao Shou said.

    Under Zhang Shen¡¯s control, the virtual Army charged at li Mubai, while the artillery fired at Chen Tai.

    On the other side, Chen Tai was holding a brush and writing rapidly in the air. What he wrote was not words, but illusionary figures riding horses, holding sabers, and wearing armor.<div>

    He had wasted his time on Zhang Shen¡¯s spell.

    This was the ability of a schr of the sixth stage. He could record the magical techniques and skills of others and use them for himself.

    The illusory figures summoned by Chen Tai also split into two groups. One group fired at Zhang Shen, while the other group attacked li Mubai.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The cannons fired in unison, and balls of air exploded in midair. The sound was terrifying, like thunder.

    it¡¯s much weaker than a real magic cannon. It¡¯s very difficult to attack. city, but it¡¯s enough to kill the enemy on the battlefield. Moreover. it¡¯s a Phantom condensed by magic. It¡¯s much more cost-effective than the corpse soldiers of the witchcraft cult ¡­

    hmm, this should be something that can¡¯t be used for. long time, nor can it be used without limit ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The Confucians had almost no shorings, except for their short lives.

    Li Mubai held the paperweight and waved it around, causing the two waves of enemy soldiers to dissipate.

    ¡°Hmph, So You Think you¡¯re good just because you know military books?¡±

    Li Mubai¡¯s anger gathered at the tip of his tongue. He gathered his righteous Qi and loudly said,<div>

    Books and pens are prohibited here.

    The book in Zhang Shen¡¯s hand was instantly sealed by a force, and he was unable to forge any more weapons.

    Chen Tai¡¯s Pen was the same, unable to write anything.

    When the two saw this, they immediately gathered their righteousness and said, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t use magic tools here,¡±

    It directly removed magic tools from the field ofbat.

    Li Mubai coldly snorted. sure. Then let¡¯s use the ¡®absolutemand¡¯ to have a good fight. Let¡¯s see who has more righteousness.

    The righteousness Qi could resist the effect of absolutemand.

    Whoever¡¯s righteousness Qi was exhausted first would lose.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up until you¡¯re convinced.¡±

    The two immediately expressed their opinions.

    ¡°Floating is forbidden here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to talk here.¡±

    ¡°Li Mubai, bark like a dog.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Shen is my son.¡±

    ¡°You bastard, Chen Tai can¡¯t wear clothes ¡­¡±

    ¡°Thou art mother¡¯s death seeking cry? Your belt is broken.¡±

    Seeing that the battle was not going well, Zhao Shou, the Dean of the Academy, finally stepped forward and said, ¡±

    the Academy is an important ce. No fighting is allowed.

    The quasi-Saint Academy rippled with a clear light that covered the entire clear cloud Mountain.

    Within Mount Qingyun, Zhao Shou could borrow the power of the quasi-Saint Academy. In the past, the power of the quasi-Saint Academy had been suppressed by the stone tablet of quasi-Saint Cheng.

    Ever since the stone tablet had cracked, the quasi-Saint Academy had broken free of the seal.

    Zhao Shou, who controlled the power of the quasi-Saint Academy, had abat strength that was not inferior to a rank two in the territory of Mount Qingyun. If he had the help of the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife and the quasi-saint¡¯s Confucian crown, he could even fight a first-grade cultivator head-on.

    ¡°The three of you will be grounded for three days,¡± Zhao Shou continued.

    After some thought, he added another w¡¯:

    ¡°You can¡¯tpose a poem for the next three days.¡±

    And I can ¡­

    ¡°Shameless old thief!¡±

    As the three great Confucians roared, they were forced to turn into clear light and escape into the depths of the Academy.

    It¡¯s over ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was not satisfied. He bowed with regret and said, ¡±

    ¡°This one will take his leave first.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Zhao Shou nodded.

    He found mu nanzhi, who was holding the little white fox and watching the show with the Academy students in the square, and went down the mountain with her.

    The two of them rode the little mare back to the capital. After entering the city, Xu Qi ¡®an asked her, ¡±

    ¡°Home or to the Xu estate?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Mu nanzhi thought for a while.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bought some groceries on the street and brought her back to the small courtyard. The flowers and nts nted in the courtyard had long withered. No one had lived in it for more than a month, and it seemed a little cold and deste.

    However, mu nanzhi felt the joy and peace of mind of returning home.

    ¡°There¡¯s still enough firewood at home, but there¡¯s no charcoal. I¡¯ll go out and buy someter. You can boil water and take a bath yourself tonight, I still have things to do ¡­¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s expression darkened, before she sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo is going to have a secret date with the state preceptor again,¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the state preceptor, it was some other fish ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an exined in all seriousness, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just reced Liu Hong to take over the night watchman Yamen. There are still many things to deal with.¡±

    Mu nanzhi did not believe her. She smiled. Xu yinluo, how does the state preceptor feel? ¡±

    Ah, this is very moist ¡­ ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    At this time, he was suddenly full of desire for the Taoist¡¯s Yi Qi turning San Qing.

    The sun was setting, and the sky was gradually turning dark.

    Candlelight lit up the room, and ck smoke rose from the chimney of the kitchen.

    Mu nanzhi casually made a few side dishes. In terms of cooking skills, Bai Ji¡¯s excitement could be summarized by the change in her heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Mu nanzhi said coldly.

    When Bai Ji heard this, she was overjoyed. As expected, she didn¡¯t want to eat.

    * Squeak ¡­ * Whoosh ¡­ The door opened and closed. Mu nanzhi returned to the table with a dark face and lowered her head to eat.

    Outside the door, the little white fox propped up her small body andy on the door, her two paws pping on the door.

    ¡°Aunt, let me in, let me in.¡±

    It cried out in grievance.

    Xu Qian said,¡±this child really has a low desire to live.¡±

    After the meal, Xu Qi ¡®an boiled some hot water to give Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty a bath, while he used the cold well water to wash himself.

    After the shower, the sky had just turned dark.

    Mu nanzhi sat at the table, hugging Bai Ji, not saying a word.

    After half of the candle had been burned, she began to feel sleepy. Her eyelids kept fighting, and she stubbornly refused to sleep.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held her in her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve always been here.¡±

    She fell into a deep sleep.

    [ PS: go home for the new year. ]

 Chapter 1293: Romantic (1)

    Chapter 1293: Romantic (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried mu nanzhi in his arms and walked into the bedroom. He lifted the quilt and put her down.

    When she was cooking in the kitchen, Xu Qi ¡®an had already made the bed.<div>

    When he left the capital, the bed sheets and quilts were kept in the wooden cab and stuffed with insect repellent pills. Now, he could take them out and use them.

    ¡°Go to sleep!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quietly put away the anesthetic released by the poison Gu and sat down on the edge of the bed. He grabbed mu nanzhi¡¯s ankle and gently took off her embroidered shoes.

    Then, it was the White socks.

    Soon, a pair of white and crystal-like feet were exposed in front of him.

    It was only the size of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm. The back of its foot was smooth, its toes were round, and its toenails were trimmed beautifully. Blue veins could be vaguely seen under its white skin.

    Her feet were pink, and when held in his hand, they were like the world¡¯s most delicate and soft jade.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed her heel with her thumb. Unlike her own, which had a thickyer of calluses due to her years of martial arts training, her heel was soft.

    ¡°Enough, enough ¡­¡±

    He forced himself to put down his two little feet, pulled the nket away, and covered the wangfei¡¯s infinitely beautiful body.

    Then, he ced the little white fox under the nket.<div>

    After thinking for a while, he recalled the past when The White Princess suffocated to the point where her legs were iling. He then took her out of the bed and put a robe on her.

    After blowing out the candle and closing the door, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the yard and touched the side of the little mare¡¯s face.

    ¡°Little mare, I¡¯ll leave the task of looking after them to you.¡±

    The little mare, who had just finished eating the beans, was in a good mood and rubbed her face against the back of his hand.

    Shaoyin Pce.

    In the spacious and luxurious bedroom, behind the tripleyered screen that was a copy of the painting of peony and twin cranes, steam rose in spirals.

    The sound of water sshing in the red-painted bath barrel could be heard. A pair of Jade-like legs stepped out of the bath barrel. The two Pce maids dressed in light gauze waiting on the side immediately unfolded the silk cloth and carefully wiped the water droplets on their master¡¯s body.

    The other man took off the clothes hanging on the screen and changed his master¡¯s clothes.

    After a while, Lin ¡®an, with her hair tied up high, walked out from behind the screen. She was wearing a light blue silk undershirt with a royal blue long dress. The skirt dragged on the ground.

    She sat cross-legged on the bed and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Have you brought the medicinal pills I told you to get from the Imperial medicine room?¡±<div>

    The pce maid on the left said,

    ¡°Pills, silver, clothes ¡­ Everything has been prepared.¡±

    The pce maid on the right covered her mouth andughed, ¡±

    ¡°Why did Your Highness prepare these things?¡±

    The pce maid on the left hit her and teased, ¡±

    ¡°You know the answer but you still ask. You dare to make fun of His Highness, be careful not to tear your mouth.¡±

    The two Pce maids giggled.

    His Highness said that he wanted to draw a clear line with that person and have nothing to do with him anymore, but in fact, he had secretly prepared pills, silver, and clothes for fear that the person would be injured and have no medicine to eat.Hecked money when traveling in the pugilistic world, and it was inconvenient to wear clothes when he was wandering outside.

    Clothing, food, housing, and transportation were all taken into consideration.

    They had served His Highness for so many years, but they had never seen her like this.

    What kind of person is His Highness Lin an? The pampered princess who was deeply loved by the previous emperor was generally heartless. When had she ever been so concerned about a man?<div>

    Ming Ji red at them and asked casually, ¡±

    ¡°Is there any news from the residence today?¡±

    The residence she was referring to was the residence of Lin an in the Imperial City, the residence that the previous emperor had given her.

    The mounted girl¡¯s tone was calm as if she had asked casually, but her charming eyes were filled with anticipation.

    The two Pce maids suddenly fell silent. They looked at each other and carefully replied, ¡±

    ¡°There is no news from the residence.¡±

    The hope in Taohua¡¯s eyes dimmed. She forced a smile and nodded. Oh.

    She waited in the Pce for a day, but he did note to exin to her. Ever since the night they parted ways at the Directorate of Celestials, she seemed to have been forgotten.

    Now, there was no news from the princess¡¯s Manor in the Imperial City, which meant that Xu Qi ¡®an did not go there to leave a message.

    She was stupefied for a moment before she said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Bengong is tired.¡±

    The two Pce maids tactfully left the bedroom and went to the outer room.

    They could tell that His Highness was not in a good mood, and he might have to hide in the quilt and secretly wipe his tearster.

    Although the pce maids knew Lin ¡®an very well, they still underestimated Lin¡¯ an¡¯s backbone. She didn¡¯t hide in the quilt to wipe her tears, because the tears were still in her eyes and didn¡¯t flow down.

    She covered herself with the soft quilt and curled up sideways.

    Until now, he still didn¡¯t understand that the Grand State preceptor, a woman who couldn¡¯t even get his father, would be blind to like her dog servant.

    When he thought of Luo Yuheng¡¯s overbearing and aggressive attitude that night, he was so angry that he wanted to tear that old woman apart.

    But he only dared to think about it in his heart.

    If her love rival was Luo Yuheng, Lin ¡®an would not have any confidence, even though she was a Princess and was proud of her beauty. However, Luo Yuheng¡¯s status as the Dao chief of the human sect was enough to crush her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the past. She thought of the times when Xu Qi ¡®an chatted with her and yed chess with her. The tears in her eyes finally rolled down.

    She felt like she had fallen out of love, even though she didn¡¯t know the word.

    More and more tears rolled down her face. Shey on her side, half of her face buried in the soft pillow.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cry before going to bed, or your eyes will get inmed.¡±

    At this moment, someone handed him a towel from the inside of the bed.

    Oh, ¡± Ming Miao replied and took the towel to wipe her tears. Then, her delicate body stiffened and she felt that something was wrong. She suddenly jumped up from the bed and let out an ear-piercing scream.

    As she screamed, she saw the person on the other side of the bed. He was wearing a green robe and a Jade crown, dressed like a rich young master.

    She was her dog ve.

 Chapter 1294: Romantic _2

    Chapter 1294: Romantic _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±

    There was a knock on the door. Two Pce maids were outside, knocking on the door and shouting, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness?¡±

    Lin ¡®an red at Xu Qi¡¯ an fiercely, pulled up the quilt to cover him, and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound ¡­¡±

    He sniffed and cleared his throat to make his voice sound normal.¡±Come in,¡±

    The scream just now was too frightening and could not be dismissed by her ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± because the pce maid would think that her master was being coerced inside.

    They were all Pce maids who had received strict training and were hard to fool.

    The door of the bedroom was pushed open, and a Pce maid came in with a panicked expression. The Other Pce maid stayed outside and was very careful not toe in, so that she could run out of the room to call for help at any time.

    The pce maid who came in looked around for a while, then looked at the bed and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin an said indifferently,¡±I had a nightmare just now, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    The pce maid stared at her red eyes a few times and suddenly came to a realization. She believed her a little and then looked at the big bed again.<div>

    Fortunately, ever since the National Treasury became empty, Emperor Yongxing reduced the expenses of the concubines and royal family members, including the expensive beast gold charcoal.

    The charcoal fire could no longer be demanded as freely as before, so the things covered in Lin ¡®an changed from thin ¡°silk¡± and ¡°quilt.¡± Instead, it was reced by a thicker ¡®skeleton¡¯.

    The nket filled with wool and duck down was thick and fluffy, perfectly hiding Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Your Highness, is it too hot? Your face is burning.¡±

    The pce maid asked in concern.

    ¡°Bengong is fine.¡±

    The more panicked Lin ¡®an was, the colder he looked.

    ¡°The princess is panting heavily. It¡¯s too stuffy.¡±

    ¡°There is some. Open the window a little.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t this servant just stay in the room?¡± The pce maid said.

    ¡°No need, bengong¡¯s mood is not good, I want some quiet time.¡±<div>

    Hearing this, the pce maid did not insist. She scanned the room and left.

    After she left and closed the bedroom door, Lin an lifted the quilt and pushed his head that was resting on his chest. He was embarrassed, angry, surprised and happy. His eyebrows were raised,

    ¡°A dog ve ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an covered her mouth as soon as she said that. He raised his eyebrows in the direction of the door and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±

    Lin ¡®an turned his head to look. Sure enough, he saw a shadow by the door, as if eavesdropping on the movements in the room.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled up the nket and covered the two of them. Sheughed in a low voice and said, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your servant to be so alert.¡±

    He didn¡¯t notice it in the past.

    ¡°They are all trained by the pce maidservants. The head Pce maids beside the concubines are even more alert.¡±

    Lin an echoed, and then with a red face, he said angrily, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Dog ve, you are so bold, you dare to sleep on bengong¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Go, go. Go to Luo Yuheng¡¯s bed.¡±

    She reached out her little hand and pushed him hard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her wrist and moved closer to her, so close that they could blow each other¡¯s breath on their faces.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been traveling for many days, and I¡¯ve missed you all the time. Every day and night, I regret not growing wings, or else I could ride the wind to see your Highness.¡±

    During this period of time with the scumbag Holy Son, Xu Qi ¡®an had mastered the means of coaxing girls andprehended a core principle that he had never understood before.

    To coax a girl, one had to first stand in her perspective, then figure out what she wanted to hear and what attitude she wanted.

    I can¡¯t stand from my own perspective.

    If he coaxed her from his own perspective, he would lose.

    For example, from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s point of view, the Imperial advisor had risked being burned by the karmic fire to help stop the ck Lotus. Now that her karmic sinmes had reappeared, she would die from the heavenly Tribtion if she did not dual cultivate.

    If he had any humanity, he should take off his pants for morality.

    Lin ¡®an would have exploded if it was exined in this way.

    And from her perspective, what did she want to hear? What kind of attitude did he want?

    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s every frown and smile is deeply imprinted in my mind, making me yearn for it in my dreams.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and put an arm around Lin¡¯ an¡¯s waist. Her eyes were sincere, and her tone was sincere.

    ¡°But I know I¡¯ve done something wrong. I¡¯m so worried at home today that I don¡¯t dare toe and face you. However, I can¡¯t go against my heart, the heart that admires Your Highness.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart beat faster and his cheeks burned as he listened to the sweet words in his ears.

    All the grievances in her stomach disappeared, and her ruthless determination was also dissolved by sugar-coated bullets.

    She snorted and forced herself to harden her heart. She pushed away his arm around her waist and turned her head away.

    ¡°When Lord Xu coaxed other women, did you do the same?¡±

    She tried to suppress this man with her cold attitude.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her small earlobe and resisted the urge to lick it. He sighed.

    ¡°Sigh, it seems that no matter what I say, His Highness will not forgive me. I will be leaving the capital tomorrow. I have no other requests but to ask Your Highness to promise me one thing.¡±

    The first half of the sentence made Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart sink, and he was filled with anxiety. After hearing the second half of the sentence, he quickly asked, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He immediately felt that his tonecked backbone and snorted, ¡°¡±This Prince will deal with it as he sees fit.¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask the princess to apany this humble servant and take a look at the most brilliant light in the world.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin ¡®an was stunned for a moment, not understanding what he meant.

    But the next moment, she saw the dog ve pull up the quilt and cover their heads.

    Then, Lin ¡®an fell into boundless darkness. After an unknown period of time, light appeared in front of her eyes and she heard the howling wind.

    The night was dark, and the lonemoon hung high in the sky.

 Chapter 1295: Romantic (3)

    Chapter 1295: Romantic (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    She stood between heaven and earth, facing the cold wind, empty and lonely, but free.

    Lin ¡®an looked around in surprise. She was standing on a floating battery. Above her head was the moon that shone with cold light. Under her feet ¡­<div>

    She suddenly opened her eyes wide, and in her watery and charming eyes, the lights of thousands of homes were reflected.

    Below him was the entire capital city. The outer city was mostly dark, with only the asional light.

    The pce was the brightest and most resplendent, like a huge cluster of fireworks. The outer ring of the fireworks was the Imperial City, which was also bright and resplendent, with tens of thousands ofnterns protecting the pce.

    The inner city, where the wealthy and well-off families lived, was like the outer mes of the mes, clusters of which were like stars.

    Lin ¡®an had never seen the night view of the capital, and was dazed for a moment.

    The most romantic thing she could think of was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s song, ¡± a boat full of dreams on the Gxy. and now, this man had shown her a different scene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked over, took off his robe, and put it on her, holding the beauty in his arms.

    Lin ¡®an seemed to be drunk. Her eyes were charming, her face was red, and she was drunk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t surprised by such feedback. In fact, he had expected it. Lin ¡®an liked romantic scenes, and it was almost difficult to resist this kind of attack.

    Returning the battery to sun Xuanjiter was. useless move against huaiqing ¡­ He had to treat the Saint better in the future. After all. he had learned something from him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts wandered, and Lin¡¯ an¡¯s dream-like voice rang in his ears.<div>

    ¡°Dog ve, why don¡¯t you propose marriage to my Royal brother?¡±

    From Lin ¡®an¡¯s point of view, their rtionship had been confirmed when Xu Qi¡¯ an left the capital and kissed.

    This man wasn¡¯t someone they could have feelings for, but a lover.

    ¡°I will,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her charming oval face. ¡°But not now,¡±

    Regardless of whether it was him or Da Feng, they would both face a huge challenge.

    If she won, she would sit on the right side of the Imperial advisor¡¯sp and hide behind the princess.

    If he lost, he would be reincarnated.

    It waste at night.

    The pce maid carefully pushed the door open and tiptoed into the bedroom,ing to the bed.

    His Highness of Lin an was wrapped in cream, his sleeping face was peaceful, the corners of his mouth raised, as if he was dreaming of something happy.<div>

    The pce maid felt relieved and was about to leave when her expression suddenly changed. She saw that His Highness¡¯s white neck was covered with hickeys.

    This ¡­ The pce maid¡¯s scalp instantly went numb, and she looked around in horror.

    After a while, she seemed to have understood something, and her face suddenly turned soft.

    In the same night, in a small town.

    Ji Xuan stood on the roof of the house, overlooking the battle below.

    That was Liu Hongmian toying with her opponent, a Jianghu traveler who had scattered Dragon Qi.

    In the past few days, they had relied on the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce to find several hosts of Dragon Qi.

    There were travelers, refined schrs, and even minor officials on duty in the Yamen and women in their boudoir.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s n was to gather as much scattered Dragon Qi as possible and umte them to attract the host of the nine streams of Dragon Qi.

    Of course, this might also attract Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Hongmian, don¡¯t waste any more time,¡± Ji Xuan reminded.<div>

    Liu Hongmian immediately knocked her opponent unconscious.

    Ji Xuan took out a small bronze cauldron the size of a palm and muttered something. A clear light shot out from the mouth of the cauldron and the Dragon Qi host was absorbed into it.

    The small bronze cauldron was called the square cauldron, one of the gifts that the Imperial advisor had sent over after learning about the Yongzhou City incident.

    It was different from ordinary storage spiritual artifacts. Thetter could only store items, but this one could store people.

    Ji Xuan kept the small cauldron and looked towards the Northwest. He muttered,¡±Xu Qian!¡±

    The next day!

    At the spirit treasures temple in the capital.

    In the quiet room, Luo Yuheng, who had slept for a day and two nights, slowly opened his beautiful eyes.

    [ PS: continue to write the next chapter. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 1296: The arrival of the sword (1)

    Chapter 1296: The arrival of the sword (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Yuheng stared at the ceiling in a daze, his pupils seemingly out of focus.

    It was as if he had woken up from a deep sleep and his thoughts were muddled, unable to tell where he was.<div>

    Thest time she had this feeling, she was still a young girl.

    Luo Yuheng let out a long breath and focused his attention on his vital spirit. He began to look into his body and ept the memories of the past seven days.

    The seven personalities represented that when she was being burned by karmic sinmes, she could be called an ¡®inner demon¡¯.

    Now that the karmic sinmes had calmed down, the memories of the seven personalities began to surface.

    Luo Yuheng felt that no matter what happened between him and Xu Qi over the next few days, he could ept it.

    First of all, she had a good impression of Xu Qi ¡®an, which was beyond doubt. Therefore, there was no possibility of rejection.

    Secondly, in order not to leave any room for escape, she had sex with Xu Qi ¡®an for a night as the main personality during their first dual cultivation.

    She would not wake up to find herself sleeping with a strange man for seven whole days.

    In the end, even her body was given to him, and these seven days were nothing more than double cultivation.

    the first time. did dual cultivation with him, I was still quite resistant. After I receive the memories of these seven days, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to ept him, and. won¡¯t feel embarrassed and embarrassed anymore ¡­

    As Luo Yuheng thought about this, memory fragments began to appear in his mind.<div>

    The first thing she ¡± recalled ¡± was the memories of the ¡± anger ¡± personality.

    Many images shed by. In her memory, she was cold to Xu Qi ¡®an, angry at every turn, and her unruly attitude made her frown.

    ¡°He¡¯s still the same, hot-tempered. She represented my final stubbornness, my unwillingness to yield to a man who didn¡¯t have enough emotions for the karmic sinmes. He actually chose to suppress his anger alone and refused to dual cultivate. It was very irrational ¡­

    ¡°Hmm, his attitude is pretty good. He didn¡¯t get too upset with ¡°me¡± for being irascible and easily angered.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded to himself. At the same time, he felt that the ¡°anger¡± personality was too emotional and irrational. He was secretly satisfied with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s good attitude.

    At this moment, an image shed by. It was in the middle of the night when Xu Qi ¡®an forced his way into the bedroom and ¡± seduced ¡± the angry personality. The two of them were fighting on the bed. Then, her clothes were stripped piece by piece, revealing her fair and plump body.

    Luo Yuheng raised his eyebrows in anger.

    however, what he said makes sense. The angry personality is unwilling to dual cultivate. If the other personalities are the same, I¡¯m dead. He forced his way in without knowing about the other personalities. He¡¯s also thinking for me ¡­

    Luo Yuheng tried to convince himself.

    Well, the day of the angry personality was over. Although there were some twists and turns, Luo Yuheng could still ept it.

    What personality woulde next ¡­ She muttered in her heart uncertainly.<div>

    The appearance of the seven personalities was random, without any pattern.

    Soon, an image shed by, and Luo Yuheng knew what the second personality was.

    Desire!

    In the picture, she had woken up early and put her thigh on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist. Her full chest was pressed against his chest, forming an arc.

    The lustful personality clung onto Xu Qi ¡®an and kept shouting ¡± I want it ¡°, not letting him get out of bed. For a whole day and night, the two of them were fooling around in bed.

    He was too shameless, too shameless ¡­ Luo Yuheng¡¯s face flushed red, and blood rushed to his skin. He had the urge to burrow into a crack in the ground. She bent her toes in embarrassment and her whole body tensed up.

    She knew that the lustful personality could be a little, a little lewd, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless.

    Luo Yuheng would never admit that this was her.

    After the desire personality came the fear personality. As soon as the fear personality appeared, it pestered Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been working hard for a day and a night, to continue their dual cultivation.

    Luo Yuheng clearly ¡®saw¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an end the dual cultivation and slip out of the house. His face was pale.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an like this, the state preceptor had mixed feelings. He even thought that he had wronged him.<div>

    But very quickly, this thought was broken by the following memory images. She saw Xu Qi ¡®an bullying the fearful personality and insisting on dual cultivation in the hot spring. She saw her legs wrapped around his waist and her back pressed against the wall of the pool.

    .The corners of Luo Yuheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he forcibly suppressed it.

    Then, the grieving personality came online.

    ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be your mother ¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer for twenty years in vain and didn¡¯tpromise with Emperor Yuan jing. When your journey in the pugilistic world is over, we¡¯ll officially be Daopanions.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and Say You Love Me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡±

    ¡°Quickly call Mr. Xu.¡±

    ¡°Xu, Xung ¡­¡±

    Mr. Xu?

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s body swayed, and he was dumbfounded. Her body trembled slightly, and so did her lips.

    What have I done? how am I going to raise my head in front of him in the future?

    That wasn¡¯t all. Pitiful personality started to pity herself and confide in him. She told him about the journey in her heart, about how she had wanted to get close to him for a long time, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. Her heart was in a mess.

    Later on, when he took the initiative to contact her, she cried tears of joy.

    You¡¯re ndering me! Luo Yuheng was furious.

    Somehow, she felt that her past image hadpletely copsed, and it was gone forever.

    The embarrassing part was yet toe. The sad personality was already in love with the Xu guy, while the loving personality was dead set on him.

    Luo Yuheng ¡± saw ¡± her lying on the bed in the small Inn.Her legs were stretched to their limits, and she sat on the dressing table with her body leaning back.She clenched her teeth and pressed her hands against the bed ¡­

    These were not the cultivation methods of the ancient house techniques, it was purely Xu who was defiling her.

 Chapter 1297: The arrival of the sword (2)

    Chapter 1297: The arrival of the sword (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Bullying too much, bullying too much ¡­ Luo Yuheng¡¯s vision turned ck.

    Hu!<div>

    She slowly took a deep breath to calm her emotions. Her eyes were a little empty as she looked at a certain spot in the room and muttered to herself, ¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to dual cultivate with him, I¡¯ve already regarded him as my future Daopanion.

    ¡°Between Daopanions, sexual intercourse is only natural. There¡¯s no need to mind it, no need to mind it ¡­

    ¡°At least, at least this is a matter between me and him. Others don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Suddenly, a piece of memory appeared. In a certain room, by the table, sat Lin ¡®an huaiqing, li Miaozhen, and two female disciples who were in charge.

    ¡°I know that some of you like Mr. Xu, some have good feelings for him, and some have a secret crush on him. However, after tonight, I hope that you will put away any thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, say something.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was like a stone sculpture, weathered by the wind inch by inch.

    She sat quietly for a long time without joy or sorrow. At a certain moment, she reached out her right hand and said in an emotionless voice, ¡±

    ¡°Sword,e!¡±

    The rusty iron sword flew out of the pool and into Luo Yuheng¡¯s hand.<div>

    The National Master rushed out of the Lingbao temple with the golden light. She left resolutely and valiantly, like a female general rushing to the battlefield with the courage to die together with her enemy.

    In the Xu family¡¯s residence, the Auntie was yawning as she lectured the energetic little bean who had woken her up early in the morning.

    can¡¯t you stop worrying? you¡¯re already making a scene before dawn. I¡¯ve provided for you to eat and wear so that you can wake me up in the morning? ¡±

    Auntie put her hands on her waist and said eloquently.

    The little boy stood in front of her with his head lowered, humbly admitting his mistake.

    ¡°Do you know your mistake?¡±

    ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Do you still dare to do it next time?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what did you do wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mother, what did I do wrong?¡± The little boy asked.<div>

    The aunt almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She sat down weakly and held her forehead with one hand.

    ¡°Get out, get out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Xu lingying bounced and ran out.

    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s an immortal.¡±

    She stopped at the entrance of the hall and shouted,¡±what a beautiful immortal!¡±

    His aunt walked over in a daze and saw a beautiful woman in a feather coat and a rusty iron sword in her hand standing in the small courtyard outside the hall.

    His aunt was a little fairy herself, and the moment she saw this woman, she resonated with her ¡®kind¡¯.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    The woman said word by word.

    Her face was expressionless, but her voice was squeezed out from the gaps of her teeth, and it sounded like she was gritting her teeth.

    Her aunt did not know this woman, even though she had heard of the state preceptor¡¯s reputation.<div>

    ¡°Ningyan left before dawn. Who is this youngdy, and why are you looking for him?¡± His aunt answered cautiously.

    ¡°Did he say where he was going?¡± Luo Yuheng¡¯s face was frighteningly dark.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    As soon as the aunt answered, a golden light was reflected in her eyes. The woman flew away on the golden light.

    ¡­¡­¡­.. In the Northwest of the capital, on the official road, mu nanzhi was riding on the back of a little mare. Her hands were on the saddle, and she was wearing a Fox-fur coat, squinting as she looked into the distance.

    Miao Youfang and Li lingsu were riding beside him.

    The former was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s follower, so he followed him. As for thetter, the Holy son¡¯s ultimate goal for this Jianghu trip was to be in the capital.

    In the capital, there was the head of the Daoist path of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, the number one beauty of the great Feng dynasty, the princess of zhenbei, the courtesan of the Imperial Academy, and so on.

    Unfortunately, life was unpredictable. To him, the capital was just a sad ce.

    Since that was the case, he could only step back into the pugilistic world, the journey of Taishang Wangqing.

    However, now that the sky sect wanted to capture him and lock him up in the mountain, something even worse might happen.

    Li lingsu felt that she had been forced into a corner, and the only way to survive the disaster from her sect was to forget about the Grandmaster.

    Before Taishang Wangqing arrived, it was obviously safer to follow Xu Qi ¡®an, as it could solve the pressure from both his lover and his sect.

    As for li Miaozhen, in order to prove that she didn¡¯t secretly admire Xu Qi ¡®an, she decided to stay away from scum.

    However, li lingsu sensed that something was amiss. With her Junior sister¡¯s personality, if she and Xu Qi ¡®an were really innocent, she would have traveled together.

    That hateful Xu Qi ¡®an!

    ¡°Brother yang, I¡¯ll be in charge of keeping an eye on him and reporting to you everything he¡¯s done, no matter how big or small,¡±

    In the morning light, li lingsu turned her head and looked in the direction of the capital.

    Thest reason why he was following Xu Qi ¡®an was because his sworn brother yang qianhuan had asked him to spy on Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    Miao Youfang saw that the two of them were looking in the direction of the capital, and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Xu, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±

    To be safe, she had to call him Xu Qian.

    ¡°He said he was going to meet someone,¡± mu Nanxi replied.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°A person who has done him a great favor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±

    Li lingsu took the opportunity to interject, ¡°¡±Madam Xu, where¡¯s the little fox demon?¡±

    He still admired Da Feng¡¯s number one beauty, but since she was already taken, the Holy Son could only bury his admiration in his heart.

    Of course, the reason why he had such a great realization was rted to mu nanzhi¡¯s current mediocre appearance.

    If the princess showed her true face, no man could resist her charm. Even if her man was Xu Qi ¡®an, there would be countless men who would not fear death and would wave their hoes.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s lips curled up. I asked it to send a message to those little b * tches.

    When someone¡¯s body was burning with karmic fire, he would be tortured by the seven emotions and be unlike himself.

    Mu nanzhi had promised her that she would keep it a secret and not reveal it to anyone.

    Anyway, Bai Ji was not human ¡­

    And what did Bai Ji¡¯s loose tongue have to do with her, mu nanzhi?

    Luo Yuheng patrolled around the capital and did not find any trace of thief Xu. He focused on sensing the amulet and found that he had lost contact with it.

    In other words, she would never be able to find Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get even with you next month!¡±

    Luo Yuheng gritted his teeth.

    She rode the golden light back to Lingbao temple.

    As soon as he returned, a disciple came and stood outside the courtyard, shouting, ¡±

    ¡°Dao leader, His Highness Lin ¡®an, His Highness huaiqing and Li Miaozhen from the heaven sect have sent three letters to you.¡±

    A letter?

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Luo Yuheng said, frowning slightly.

    The Daoist-robed disciple stepped into the courtyard, took out three letters from his arms, handed them over respectfully, and then left the courtyard.

    With a flick of Luo Yuheng¡¯s finger, three letters flew out of the envelopes at the same time and unfurled in the air.

    From left to right, the letters were written:

    ¡°To grow old together!¡±

    ¡°Forever united!¡±

    ¡°Give birth to a son soon!¡±

    Luo Yuheng held his breath. He felt as if he had been publicly executed, ridiculed, and ridiculed. A huge sense of shame engulfed him.

    These three letters hade at such a coincidental time, as if they were specially sent to add salt to the wound.

    In the Directorate of Celestials, the door of the secret chamber was pushed open.

    Xu Qi ¡®an carried a wine pot and entered the room quietly. He turned around and closed the door.

    The morning light shone in through thettice window. The secret room was very spacious and had simple furnishings. There was a square table and a simple wooden bed.

    Therefore, it seemed a little empty.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly walked to the bed and silently looked at the man sleeping on the bed.

    He was wearing a well-made green robe. His facial features were handsome, his temples were white, and the fine crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes showed that he was no longer young.

    it¡¯s so simr. It¡¯s exactly the same. It¡¯s a pity that it doesn¡¯t have any Qi. It¡¯s just an ordinary body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned and said,¡±Lord Wei, I¡¯m here to see you. I¡¯ve brought you some wine.¡± I¡¯m going to leave the capital soon to continue gathering Dragon Qi. Before I leave, I¡¯ll talk to you for a while.¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m rmending a book. It¡¯s ¡± from the Crimson Moon ¡± by the old ghost of the Montenegro Mountain. The results are not bad. The old ghost is a God. The quality is guaranteed. ] Wastnd background. Readers who like this theme can take a look.

 Chapter 1298: Strange things (1)

    Chapter 1298: Strange things (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine, thought for a while, and said,

    ¡°Duke of Wei, I¡¯d like to report my work first. After Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s death, the Dragon Qi has dispersed and Da Feng is in imminent danger.

    ¡°The witch God religion, the Buddhist League, and the branch from 500 years ago are all coveting the Dragon Qi. After a month of traveling, I¡¯ve collected three vital Dragon Qi.

    ¡°The supervisor said that we can ignore the scattered Dragon Qi. As long as we gather the nine vital Dragon Qi, the scattered Dragon Qi will gather on its own.

    ¡°However, I guess that it¡¯s not necessary to gather all nine Dragon Qi because it¡¯s too difficult. As long as one of the Dragon Qi is found by the enemy and brought back to the base camp, I won¡¯t be able to do anything.

    therefore, I should try my best to collect as much dragon energy as possible to stabilize Da Feng, which is on the verge of copse. For example, it¡¯s enough to collect more than half of the Dragon energy. Or maybe he had other ns, he was too deep.

    if you were still alive, I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an took another sip of wine and sighed softly.

    ¡°Your sacrifice didn¡¯t bring any good changes to Da Feng, even though the supervisor and Zhao Shou said that you bought time for the Central ins.

    ¡°On this journey, the weather was cold and the ground was freezing. All I saw were things I couldn¡¯t bear to see. Prosperity meant suffering for the people, and death meant suffering for the people. You¡¯re not lying to me.

    ¡°I will try to change this situation with my life and save Da Feng from the brink of destruction. This is also rted to my own life. Once Da Feng is destroyed, I, who carries half of the country¡¯s fate, will also die with the country.

    ¡°Sometimes I feel lost and don¡¯t know where to go. If only you were still alive.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve finally dual cultivated with the state preceptor. She¡¯s already my Daopanion, but she should be dying to stab me to death with her sword now. She¡¯s really a tigress ¡­

    ¡°In the past, I was purely coveting the state preceptor¡¯s body. She was simply too beautiful and too charming. During this period of dual cultivation, I have some different feelings for her. This was probably the legendary ¡®get on the bus first, pay for the ticketter¡¯.

    the only thing that¡¯s troubling me is that she¡¯s not too friendly to my other women ¡­ However, I can¡¯t suppress her. After she subsides her karmic fire and undergoes tribtion, she¡¯ll be a first-grade demigod.

    ¡°Just thinking about it makes me feel despair. Perhaps, Lin ¡®an and the rest are even more desperate. Alright, it¡¯s my fault for being lecherous. Lord Wei, can a Saint of love like you understand me?

    when I recover my cultivation and reach the peak of level three, I can dual cultivate with mu nanzhi. With my outstanding charm, she will definitely not reject me, but I don¡¯t want to take her spiritual energy.

    ¡°Perhaps the room technique of the ancient Dao sect can solve this problem and let us benefit from it.

    ¡°Also, huaiqing¡¯s personality is very strong and overbearing. I went to see her yesterday, but she blocked me outside the house for an hour with the excuse that it was inconvenient for me.

    ¡°Guess How I Met her after that. I said,I haven¡¯t gone to Lin ¡®an yet.

    ¡°She just saw me. If she knew that I went to Lin. an first ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged on the ground, leaning against the bed. As he drank, he turned to look at Wei Yuan and said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have the energy and time to collect the materials for the soul-summoning Bell. The situation has forced me to put collecting Dragon Qi as my first priority.

    ¡°In the past, I would have chosen to resurrect you first. ¡°Now, I choose to save the country first. This is a responsibility that I must shoulder. ¡°When you first started practicing martial arts, it was to achieve rank-3 and to bring the Empress out of the capital.

    ¡°However, when you really did possess the cultivation and power to look down on themon people, you chose to stay in the Imperial court. You were willing to be yuan jing¡¯s chess piece, to be an Empire¡¯s seamstress.

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s aw that has both sides, not letting down themon people and not letting down the Minister.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted her gaze and continued to Jabber on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve epted a new disciple, his name is Miao Youfang. His aptitude is average, but he has a very chivalrous heart. His dream is to be a hero of indomitable spirit.

    ¡°At that time, I suddenly felt that I should give him a chance, because you were the one who gave me a chance, a chance for someone like me who has no family or friends, and that¡¯s why Xu yinluo is who she is now.

    ¡°You cultivate talents for the Imperial court, and so do I.

    ¡°Duke of Wei, this is the inheritance you gave me.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the pot of wine was finished.

    Xu Qi ¡®an propped herself up and bowed in front of the bed. After that, she left the secret room.

    While maintaining the star shifting technique to prevent his aura from leaking out, he contacted sun Xuanji with the help of the conch.

    It was a one-sided call, and he simply said, ¡±

    See you downstairs!

    Without giving senior Brother Sun a chance to reply, he cut off themunication.

    When sun Xuanji arrived at the first underground floor, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an ruffling fifth Junior sister¡¯s messy hair.

    ¡°Wait for me to return at the Directorate of Celestials. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bring you along, but it¡¯s too dangerous.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die young and unmarried, do you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the smoothness of her hair on her fingertips. Zhong Li looked unkempt and unkempt, often giving people the impression that she didn¡¯t pay attention to personal hygiene.

    However, her hair was smooth, and she didn¡¯t have any strange smells on her body. She actually liked to be clean.

    Zhong Li didn¡¯t resist Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s touch and exined in a low voice, ¡±

    your luck can offset bad luck. I might not be in trouble.

    Senior martial sister Zhong, you¡¯re a woman, but you don¡¯t have any self-awareness at all ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about master Heng Yuan¡¯s boiling meat soup outside Yongzhou City? Have you forgotten what happened in the underground pce? Have you forgotten all the unfortunate things you¡¯ve experienced in my house?¡±

    Zhong Li said,¡±but you have the Dragon Qi with you now, plus your original luck ¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you still not convinced?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an red at her.

    Zhong Li lowered her head and looked like she had been wronged. She didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at sun Xuanji and said, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take me out of the capital.¡±

    He was afraid that the state preceptor was still patrolling the capital. If he met him, the state preceptor¡¯s little fists would beat his chest until he died.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an were to put himself in his shoes, he would also go crazy if anyone caused his society to die to this extent.

    Sun Xuanji nodded and looked at Zhong Li, ¡±

    ¡°She ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had already handed him a pen and paper.

    Sun Xuanji suddenly lost his desire to express himself. He lifted his foot and stomped on the ground. The teleportation formation lit up and he disappeared with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Junior Sister, you want to ascend to the fourth stage as soon as possible so that you can help him resist the crisis in the future?¡±

    Zhong Li turned her head to the side and saw yang qianhuan peeking out from the door.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied honestly.

    ¡°What an eventful autumn.¡±

    Yang qianhuan sighed and said,¡±after I¡¯m done with the matters in the capital, I¡¯ll have to make a trip to the underworld. Teacher Jian Zheng has given me a task.¡± Although Xu Qi ¡®an is annoying, we¡¯re friends after all, so I should help him if I can.¡±

    Zhong Li asked curiously, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang, is there anything else you need to do in the capital?¡±

    Yang qianhuan whispered, ¡±

    that¡¯s a secret, but I can reveal some things to you. Yes, it¡¯s rted to donations.

    Zhong Li was enlightened, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang wants to donate all of si Tian Jian¡¯s wealth again?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this ¡­ How did you guess that? no, no, no, I didn¡¯t think that way. Don¡¯t use me ¡­¡±

    Yang qianhuan stuttered incoherently for a long time before saying dejectedly, ¡°¡±Junior martial sister Zhong, remember to keep this a secret for me. I¡¯m preparing to catch teacher Jian Zheng off guard.¡±

    Yunzhou!

    Hidden Dragon City, mountain peak stargazing Pavilion.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    The sound of a hoarse cough echoed in the tea room. A middle-aged man in white was sitting by the table and brewing tea, covering his mouth and coughing from time to time.

    On the observation deck outside the tea room stood a golden figure that looked like an iron tower.

    He was eight feet tall and his body was perfectly proportioned. He wore a half-naked Kasaya, and his exposed muscles looked like they were cast from gold.

    His facial features clearly had the characteristics of the Western regions. When he stood there, he was as straight and strong as a bamboo joint.

    His eyes were deep and majestic, and those who looked into his eyes would have the illusion of being in an abyss.

    ¡°In your current state, you¡¯ll be killed within ten moves.¡±

    The Golden figure opened his mouth and spoke. His voice was not loud, but it had a thunderous might.

    ¡°The bacsh of luck on warlocks is far more terrifying than you think.¡± Xu Pingfeng patiently brewed the tea and sighed.

    ¡°To use a self-mutting curse on me, my eldest son¡¯sbat talent is extremely terrifying. If he¡¯s given another five or ten years, rebellion will be a joke.¡±

    The Golden figure looked down at the entire Hidden Dragon City and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to find Bodhisattva Faji. Otherwise, his apothecary Dharma could have treated your injuries.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t do anything now, you have to focus on collecting Dragon Qi.

    ¡°The current situation is not good. The emotionless Arhat has been captured, and at least half of the demon-sealing nails on the Arhat have been removed. Even if he doesn¡¯t recover his immortal body, he¡¯s always been able to reach the third grade.¡±

    The white-robed sorcerer finished brewing the tea, took a sip, and smiled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still the two vajras and my Azure Dragon¡¯s seven constetions?st night, when I observed the stars, I discovered that there was an additional brilliant star in the West. Is this the birth of a new Arhat or the awakening of a reincarnated Arhat?¡±

    ¡°The Shura King¡¯s youngest son has returned to the throne.¡± The Golden figure said.

    Xu Pingfeng nodded, ¡±

    ¡°The Shura are natural Warriors who cultivate both martial arts and Buddhist arts. With the young son¡¯s return, the Buddhist sect has gained a Vajra and an Arhat.

    there¡¯s no hurry to collect the Dragon Qi. I have another n. Since teacher Jian Zheng has trapped us in Yunzhou, we can have some time to discuss the details after the event.

    After saying that, the white-robed sorcerer and the Golden figure raised their heads at the same time and looked up at the sky.

    In the blue sky, the clouds churned and changed, condensing into a huge face that looked down at the earth coldly.

    Supervisor!

    One day, Xu Qi ¡®an and his group arrived at Jiang Prefecture and passed by a ce called Yi County.

    The city walls were low, and four soldiers stood at the gate of the county city. They held Spears and stood in a drooping posture, shivering in the cold wind.

    what the hell is this weather? the sun is just like a decoration.

    Miao Youfang cursed. He was only one step away from having skin of copper and bones of iron, and had long since be unafraid of the cold and heat.

    However, his mentality was still that of ¡± usmoners ¡°. He instinctively put himself in the perspective of themoners.

    Looking at the stooped bodies of the pedestrians, they felt that they were also harmed by the ¡®cold current¡¯.

    As they entered the city, the gstone of the main road was full of cracks. The house was low, and although it wasn¡¯t too shabby, it was quite ordinary.

    This meant that Yi County¡¯s economic situation was not good.

    The pedestrians on the street were in a hurry, each busy running around. Their faces were red from the cold wind, and if one looked carefully, one would find that most people had chilins on their hands.

    The group found a restaurant facing the street and sat down to eat.

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    The waiter came forward and pointed to the wooden signs hanging on the wall. Each wooden sign had a dish written on it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ordered a few dishes and three pots of wine. He asked with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Waiter, have there been any strange things happening here recently?¡±

    Strange ¡­ The waiter looked around and whispered, ¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, there really are a few strange things.¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m halfway through the second chapter. I wanted to post both chapters at the same time. ] However, it was impossible for him to do it in the ¡®morning¡¯. Therefore, the first chapter was released first.

 Chapter 1299: Temple God (1)

    Chapter 1299: Temple God (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Every time they passed by a ce, they would ask the local well-informed people about anecdotes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an believed that this was the most effective method besides the Dragon Qi detection method.

    The hosts of the Dragon Qi were all flirtatious and demonic. They would stir up trouble in their respective asions and show off.

    However, ording to the intensity of the Dragon energy, themotion would be different. Some dragon energy could shake an entire city, while some dragon energy hosts could only be the most beautiful baby.

    Moreover, it was a chaotic time, and everywhere was not peaceful. There would definitely be a lot of messy things.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the fun?¡± li lingsu asked with a smile.

    Miao Youfang bit on his chopsticks and casually added, ¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules of the martial world, demons, ghosts, and monsters causing trouble are called¡± strange things.¡±The evil people of the pugilistic world robbing people was considered a ¡°disaster.¡±The Squires and tyrants, the officials who raped the good families, and the oppressing of themon people were called ¡°immoral.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re asking about the first one.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise.

    He then nced at li lingsu. The Saint was also surprised, indicating that this was the first time he had heard of it.

    Seeing this, Miao Youfang suddenly stood up and found a sense of superiority. He shook his head and said, ¡±

    both of you are high and mighty figures. It¡¯s only natural that you don¡¯t know the Proverbs and rules of the underworld.

    After he finished speaking, he saw mu Nanxi shrink her body and stick close to Xu Qi ¡®an, her expression a little fearful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had asked ¡°is there anything strange?¡±

    The waiter replied,¡±yes!¡±

    This meant that there had been a few incidents of demons and ghosts causing trouble in the small county recently.

    Mu nanzhi was most afraid of these supernatural things. Even if she had a transcendent realm cultivator by her side, it didn¡¯t give her any sense of security.

    Under the silent gazes of the customers, the waiter first nced at the door of the shop. Seeing that no new customers had entered the shop, he sat down next to Miao Youfang and said, ¡±

    ¡°It all started a month ago. There was a man named Li Gui in the county, and his wife died.

    ¡°It¡¯smon for people to die, so there¡¯s nothing strange about it. But who knew that on the seventh day, Li Gui heard someone knocking on the door at night. Li Gui was in a daze and asked who it was.

    ¡°The person outside the door said that it was his wife and wanted to go home to sleep. She even questioned him why he closed the door.

    ¡°Li GUI¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t clear at the time, so he got up to open the door. When he walked to the door, he suddenly remembered that his wife was already dead, so how could shee back?

    ¡°He was so frightened that he ran back to the bed and hid in the nket, not daring to show his face.

    ¡°Li GUI¡¯s wife kept knocking on the door outside, asking him why he didn¡¯t open the door. She kept asking him the same thing.

    ¡°The knocking only stopped when the rooster crowed at dawn.¡±

    Mu nanzhi shuddered slowly. She imagined herself alone at night, and then a man came knocking on the door, iming to be Xu Qi. an. who had been dead for seven days ¡­

    Her face turned pale.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not know that he was a dead husband in mu nanzhi¡¯s mind. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    The waiter said, ¡±

    ¡°The next day, Li Gui went to report to the authorities. The authorities thought Li Gui was lying, so they beat him up and chased him away. The next night, Li GUI¡¯s wife came back and knocked on the door again.

    this time, his wife knocked on the door for. while. Seeing that Li Gui didn¡¯t open the door, she leaned against the window and looked into the room. Shey there for the whole night ¡­

    Mu Nanxi was so shocked that she was stunned. The little white fox in her arms almost suffocated from her hug and her legs kicked around.

    Miao Youfang listened with great interest and questioned, ¡±

    how do you know that you¡¯ve been looking out the window all night? why do you know so much about it? ¡±

    The waiter chuckled and said, ¡±

    this matter isn¡¯t over yet. After the rooster crowed, Li GUI¡¯s wife left. Li Gui was frightened for two days and felt that he couldn¡¯t go on like this. Anger rose from his heart, and evil grew from his guts, so ¡­

    ¡°So he went to report it to the authorities again?¡± Miao Youfang interrupted.

    The waiter was at a loss for words. He licked his lips and revealed an awkward but polite smile.

    you really love to joke, Sir. You don¡¯t need to be so bold to report to the officials ¡­

    Pausing for a moment, the waiter¡¯s face turned serious and his tone was low, ¡°¡±He¡¯s calling his friends to dig a grave.¡±

    ¡°Did the body disappear?¡± mu nanzhi lowered her voice.

    The waiter shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Li Gui brought his friends and family to dig up his wife¡¯s grave and found her lying in the coffin. The corpse had already rotted slightly.

    ¡°Everyone let out a sigh of relief and med Li Gui for speaking nonsense. It was not an injustice to be beaten by the government. After all, the body is still in the coffin. Could it be that she opened the coffin at night to scare people and then buried herself back in the morning?¡±

    Mu nanzhi was no longer afraid when she heard that it was not a ghost. She threw a punch and said, ¡±

    ¡°This Li Gui is not a son, he¡¯s wasting his dead wife.¡± (Note 1)

    The waiter¡¯s face was serious as he shook his head,

    ¡°Thisdy, don¡¯t be impatient and let me finish.

    ¡°In the face of everyone¡¯s doubts and the scene in front of him, Li Gui couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the encounters of the past two days were his own illusion.

    he was sure that he didn¡¯t mishear or see, so he carefully observed his wife¡¯s body. Guess what he found? ¡±

    This waiter was quite talented at telling stories. He knew how to keep people in suspense and suspense. With his exulted appearance and hand gestures, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that if he was not used to prostitution for free, he might have thrown him out with a reward.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    The little white Fox¡¯s tender voice came from mu nanzhi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± the waiter looked around in confusion.

    When his eyes were about to fall on the princess¡¯s plump chest, Xu Qi ¡®an pressed his face with his palm and turned his eyes back. He said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Continue with your story.¡±

    Mu nanzhi took the opportunity to pinch the little white Fox¡¯s butt, warning the little fellow not to interrupt.

    Otherwise, there would be another ¡°strange thing¡± in the small county today.

    The waiter replied in a ttering manner and continued,

    ¡°Li Gui discovered that the shoes my wife was wearing were stained with a lot of mud.

    ¡°Think about it, how can a corpse lying in a coffin be stained with mud? Unless ¡­¡±

    ¡°The corpse will move on its own,¡± he said gloomily.

    Mu nanzhi lowered her head and drank her tea to hide her fear.

    If I were to tell you about ¡°mountain vige teacher¡± tonight, wouldn¡¯t you be so scared that you would consummate our marriage today ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    At this point, li lingsu and Miao Youfang had already concluded that the waiter¡¯s story was exaggerated.

    It was not half true and half false, nine false and one true.

    The waiter saw the disbelief on the customers ¡®faces, so he chuckled with confidence.

    ¡°Do you not believe me?

    ¡°Many of the guests didn¡¯t believe it, but in the end, they all believed it.¡±

    Miao Youfang, who had a lot of experience in Jianghu, raised his eyebrows.¡±Oh, there¡¯s a follow-up?¡±

    The waiter knocked on the table with his finger, like a storyteller patting a ruler, and said, ¡±

    ¡°After Li Gui pointed out his doubts, his friends and rtives were also afraid. They hastily buried their graves and fled home. Not long after, the news spread in the county.

    ¡°At this time, an old woman who called herself a witch came to Li GUI¡¯s door and said that her wife would die in peace because she had offended the temple God.

    ¡°The witch said that Li GUI¡¯s wife was disrespectful to the temple God when she was alive, which was why she suffered an unexpected disaster. She would still suffer after death and would never be able to reincarnate. It would also harm his family.

    ¡°After Li Gui heard this, he suddenly realized something and remembered something about his wife.

    ¡°When my wife was still alive, there was one time when she went back to her maternal home to visit rtives. When she returned to the city, she encountered heavy rain and hid in the Chenghuang Temple to avoid the rain.

    ¡°That City God Temple has long been abandoned. Li GUI¡¯s wife was drenched in the rain and used a¡± wood ghost ¡°in the city God Temple as firewood to burn for warmth.

    ¡°From then on, Li GUI¡¯s wife¡¯s health got worse and worse. After being bedridden, she would wake up from nightmares every night, saying that she saw a ghoste to take her soul. Li Gui just assumed that she was in a daze and had a nightmare.¡±

    The waiter spoke frankly and with assurance,

    ¡°Only then did Li Gui know that his wife had offended the temple God. What should the scared witch do?

    ¡°The witch told him that he had to rebuild the statue for the little ghost and burn incense for three days. His bad luck was relieved, so Li Gui emptied his savings to rebuild the statue and also renovated the Chenghuang Temple.

    ¡°After that, his wife never came to see him again.

    ¡°Now the City God Temple is very lively. Every day there are people going to offer incense. It is said that it is very effective and will get whatever one asks for. And those who did not respect the temple God were all punished.¡±

    ¡°How effective is it?¡± li lingsu asked with a smile.

    The waiter looked around and lowered his voice:

    ¡°What a coincidence. I know that boss Zheng, who runs a Rouge shop on Guanghua Street, is a devout man. Because there was also a Rouge shop opposite and it snatched his business, he went to the City God Temple to offer incense and curse the owner of the shop to die a terrible death.

    in the end, the owner of the shop hung himself at home that night.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s thick eyebrows immediately rose.

    Li lingsu, on the other hand, smiled without a change in her expression. how did you know? did boss Zheng tell you that himself? ¡±

    ¡°It really is!¡±

    ¡°Boss Zheng was drunk here a few days ago,¡± the waiter¡¯s voice became deeper and deeper,¡±and he said it out of a slip of the tongue after drinking.¡±

    Li lingsu frowned and retracted her smile. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you report it to the authorities?¡±

    The waiter asked curiously,¡±why should I report this to the authorities?¡± Let¡¯s not talk about whether the officials like to care or not, what does this matter have to do with me? if I offend the temple God, my little life will not be saved.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an knocked on the table and said, ¡±

    ¡°Alright, go and serve the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The waiter was satisfied and left in satisfaction.

    After his figure disappeared from the hall, Xu Qi ¡®an muttered, ¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound like something a dragon energy host would do.¡±

    It was too bizarre.

    ¡°Should we interfere?¡± li lingsu asked.

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to express his opinion, Miao Youfang quickly replied, ¡±

    ¡°Of course we have to care. If you kill someone, you have to pay with your life. After eating, we will go to the City God Temple to take a look. Besides, I also want to see what kind of God this temple God is.¡±

    yes. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and looked at the Saint, ¡± what do you think about Li GUI¡¯s experience? ¡±

    Li Ling knew what he was asking.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be a vengeful spirit. The souls of mortals are weak. They¡¯re muddleheaded before the seventh day and disappear after the seventh day, unless there¡¯s someone who¡¯s proficient in Dao Arts refining their souls.

    ¡°But the waiter just said that it was the corpse. I think it¡¯s a corpse-controlling method. Why don¡¯t we dig up the grave and do an autopsy?¡±

    Li lingsu suddenly realized why Xu Qi ¡®an was so famous in the capital. It was because he liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    Just like how li Miaozhen could be a swordswoman.

    Inparison, brother yang was not persistent enough in this aspect.

    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed. Spending so much effort, just to rebuild the City God Temple?¡±

    Li lingsu was deep in thought.

    After the meal, Xu Qi ¡®an asked the waiter for the location of the temple and left the small county.

 Chapter 1300: 108-caster (thanks to the silver Alliance of â€œmountain river ink charmâ€) _1

    Chapter 1300: 108-caster (thanks to the silver Alliance of ¡°mountain river ink charm¡±) _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chenghuang Temple was outside the county, six miles to the East.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the others hurried on their horses and arrived at their destination in the time it took to make a cup of tea.<div>

    A small temple with ck tiles and white walls was located not far from the official road. The small temple was surrounded by a white wall, and a small winding path connected the temple to the official road.

    the City God Temple was quite lively. There weremoners dressed in in clothes and rich people dressed in bright clothesing and going from the narrow and winding path to enter and exit the temple.

    There were also a few horse-drawn carriages parked outside the temple.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reined in the horse in front of the temple and got off the horse. He helped mu nanzhi down and tied the horse to a stake by the side of the road with li lingsu and Miao Youfang.

    He closed his eyes to sense for a moment and was immediately disappointed. There was no dragon Qi in the surroundings.

    Two burly men stood at the entrance of the temple. They reached out and stopped them. They raised their heads and said, ¡±

    ¡°If you enter the temple to burn incense, you have to pay twenty wens first.¡±

    There were also tickets in this era. Although the temple God incident had nothing to do with the Dragon Qi, since he had encountered it, he would go in and take. look ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at li lingsu. Thetter pursed her lips and handed over twenty wens.

    The man on the left took it and examined Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brocade robe. He chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Twenty wens per person.¡±<div>

    Mu Nanxi frowned. This guy was obviously looking for an opportunity to ask for money after seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s good clothes.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they using it?¡± She pointed at a young couple who entered the temple.

    ¡°They¡¯re regr customers, so naturally there¡¯s no need.¡± The man at the door had his own way of saying things. He didn¡¯t seem to be afraid that someone would cause trouble and impatiently said, ¡±

    ¡°If you want to burn incense, then quickly pay up. If you don¡¯t have money, then get lost.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked up andforted mu nanzhi, saying, ¡°¡±Give it to him,¡±

    After paying the money, the four of them stepped through the gate. Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and saw that the courtyard was divided into two parts by the bluestone road leading to the temple. On the left side was a merit tower made of yellow mud, burning yellow paper.

    On the right were two rows of candle stands half the height of a person. Red candles were burning, and wax tears rolled down.

    Many pilgrims had gathered on both sides, either burning yellow paper or lighting candles.

    the four of them passed through the courtyard and entered the Shing Wong Temple. The offerings in the temple immediately attracted their attention.

    It was an ugly, shirtless little ghost with a big belly. It raised its hands high and dragged a stone mirror. The mirror seemed to be damaged, with only half of it remaining.

    It wasn¡¯t the statue that was damaged, but the mirror itself.<div>

    In front of the sculpture, more than a dozen devotees were piously worshipping. On the right side of the incense table in front of them stood an old woman with white hair. Her face was thin and her forehead was high and wide. She looked like a mouse.

    He was smart and Philistine.

    There were no fluctuations of Qi, no vengeful souls, no demonic Qi ¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an activated his primordial spirit and scanned the ce. He confirmed that this was just an ordinary Shing Wong Temple.

    Whether or not it was the City God Temple was still open to discussion.

    A normal Shing Wong Temple would not worship a little ghost.

    Li lingsu also used the eighth-grade ¡°switch¡± method of the Taoist sect to examine the small temple. He shook his head slightly at Xu Qi ¡®an, indicating that he had not found anything unusual.

    Was the waiter exaggerating? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little disappointed. It was more likely that the waiter was lying to him than that the person behind this was so skilled that he couldn¡¯t detect anything.

    It was impossible for a small county like the heavenly sect to have two crouching Dragons and young phoenixes appear and deceive the great Xu yinluo.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment, then walked up to caster and said, ¡±

    ¡°We are foreigners. We heard that the City God Temple here is very effective, so we came to the temple to burn incense. You must be a witch. May I ask what kind of deity is being worshipped in the temple?¡±

    The old woman looked at him and saw that Xu Qi ¡®an was wearing a robe of good quality. Her eyes lit up, and she coughed.<div>

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯vee to the right ce.

    ¡°The temple worships the Hun Tian God, an omnipotent God. The mirror in his hand is called the Hun Tian divine mirror, and the Hun Tian God can see the world through this mirror.

    I see that your be is ck. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve met with bad luck recently. You came here to burn incense because the huntian God is protecting you. He saw your bad luck.

    Xu Qi ¡®an showed a¡¯ frightened ¡®expression and said, ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I, everything has been smooth on my way here.¡±

    The old woman said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just not the time yet. If you want to get rid of bad luck, I can give you a clear path. ¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, she examined Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s clothes and said, ¡±

    the temple God loves money. Offer two hundred taels of silver and worship for seven days. This will eliminate bad luck.

    Two hundred taels, what a big appetite ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an noted down the names of the Hun Tian God and the Hun Tian divine mirror. He nned to ask the members of the heaven and earth Association in the Book of the Earth fragmentter.

    Although he was pretty sure that the old witch was a fraud.

    At this time, a middle-aged man in thin clothes walked over. He had a sweatshirt on the inside and a worn-out cotton jacket on the outside. Straw could be seen through the holes.

    The cotton-padded jacket was stuffed with straw.

    The middle-aged man had a weather-beaten face, and years of hard work made him look a little dull. He said in a muffled voice, ¡±

    ¡°Caster, my wife is dying. She, why hasn¡¯t she recovered yet?

    you said that she would be cured after worshiping the temple God for seven days, but she can¡¯t eat today.

    that means you¡¯re not pious enough, ¡± said the witch, frowning. you need to continue offering for three days.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s weather-beaten face revealed a bitter expression.¡±I, I don¡¯t have any more silver. All my savings have been used to provide for the temple.¡±

    Caster said unhappily, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. If you don¡¯t have money, you can sell yournd or borrow from others.

 Chapter 1301: 108-caster (thanks to the silver Allianceâ€™s Mountain river ink) _2

    Chapter 1301: 108-caster (thanks to the silver Alliance¡¯s Mountain river ink) _2<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The temple God is fair, he won¡¯t side with you just because your family is poor. Don¡¯t the other devotees have offerings? Is your family not poor?¡±

    The middle-aged man was speechless at her logic, and his lips trembled slightly.<div>

    ¡°But my wife can¡¯t eat anything, she can¡¯t eat anything ¡­¡±

    In the Simple Minds of the people, not being able to walk or eat was a matter of life and death.

    Caster snorted and said threateningly,

    ¡°The temple God will protect us, and if anyone offends us, they will be punished.¡±

    The middle-aged man seemed to have thought of something. He looked extremely frightened, bent his back, and did not dare to speak again.

    Not far away, Miao Youfang listened to the whole process, and his two eyebrows stood up.

    On the other side, li lingsu was quick-witted and asked for information from the visitors. His target was a young man.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so young, what do you want from the temple?¡±

    Li lingsu was extremely handsome and graceful, making it difficult to ignore her. However, the young man¡¯s words were evasive.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all here to offer incense, so why don¡¯t you tell us?¡± li lingsu smiled.<div>

    He secretly exerted his primordial spirit power to influence his voice, and his voice was mixed with a charm that made people submit and get close to him. The young man unconsciously opened up his heart and said with a bitter smile, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a child.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± li lingsu replied.¡±Also seven days?¡±

    The young man nodded.

    ¡°You must have spent quite a bit of silver.¡± Li lingsu nced at the middle-aged man as she spoke.

    ¡°The silver is still okay ¡­¡±

    The young man revealed a strange expression. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. At this time, the curtain leading to the inner hall was lifted, and a delicate and Pretty Woman quickly walked out.

    Her face was a little red, and her hair was a little messy. When she saw everyone looking at her, she immediately lowered her head and walked back to her husband.

    After a while, the curtain was lifted again, and a burly man came out. He nced at the delicate woman¡¯s figure, and his face was full of longing.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already sent the child on behalf of the temple God, you should take the money. The littledy is very satisfied.¡±

    The man said with a smile.<div>

    The old woman looked at the young couple and chuckled.

    ¡°Zhang family¡¯s youngdy, husband Zhang, are you satisfied?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face turned pale, and the young man surnamed Zhang¡¯s eyes shed with humiliation and anger. He forced a smile and said, ¡±

    satisfied, satisfied ¡­

    As he said that, he forced a smile and took off the money pouch, handing it over.

    The man reached out to take it and weighed it in his hand. His eyes wandered around the delicate woman¡¯s body as he grinned,

    there are still four days. Remember toe on time, or the temple God will be angry.

    Fear appeared in the young couple¡¯s eyes at the same time, and they nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it to the authorities?¡±

    The young man surnamed Zhang heard a sigh. He turned his head and saw that it was the handsome man with a dignified appearance.

    He was once again affected by the voice, and his heart inexplicably mustered up courage. With a slightly fearful tone, he said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The people who reported it to the officials are all dead, and those who disrespected the temple God are also dead.

    as long as we worship the temple God, the temple God will protect us ¡­

    Li lingsu asked directly, ¡±

    ¡°Since you know that those who disrespected the temple God are all dead, why did youe here to burn incense?¡±

    As locals, the young couple should know that they could have chosen not toe if they were to get involved in the temple God¡¯s trouble.

    The youngster surnamed Zhang gritted his teeth and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not us who wanted toe, it¡¯s him. He took a fancy to my wife and came to our door. He asked us to go to the City God Temple to pray for a child, or else the temple God will punish us.¡±

    Li lingsu understood now. This was the same as the sons of rich and powerful oppressing men and women. The difference was that one relied on power and influence, while the other relied on the temple God.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Qi ¡®an. He saw that Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s face was gloomy and silent, as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°Mother, where did this idiote from?¡±

    The man listened calmly without the slightest fear, and even a little disdain.

    Caster¡¯s face darkened. She pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and Miao Youfang and said, ¡°¡±These are the foreigners who came together.¡±

    Then, she sneered at the young couple and said, ¡±

    ¡°Husband Zhang, wife Zhang, you¡¯ve disrespected the temple God, and the temple God has seen it.¡±

    The littledy¡¯s face turned pale and she said in a sobbing tone, ¡°¡±Temple God, please forgive me. Priestess, please forgive me.¡±

    After beating the young couple, caster snorted and announced to Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve disrespected the temple God and angered him, so you¡¯re already on the verge of death. If you want to calm the temple God¡¯s anger, then pay three hundred taels of silver. Otherwise, this old woman can¡¯t save you.¡±

    Her son pped his hands in cooperation, and three men outside the temple immediately walked in and surrounded Xu Qi ¡®an and the others.

    The surrounding devotees pointed and whispered to each other.

    ¡°These foreigners are really bold.¡±

    that¡¯s right. Hurry up and hand over the silver. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you died.

    By now, husband Zhang hade back to his senses and was no longer affected by li lingsu. He knew what he had just said, and his legs went soft from fear.

    ¡°Temple God, please forgive me, temple God, please forgive me ¡­¡± He said with a trembling voice.

    Caster¡¯s son ignored him. He red at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others and threatened, ¡°¡±Quickly hand over the silver.¡±

    The devotees at the side quickly persuaded, ¡±

    ¡°Outsider, quickly apologize to the temple God.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Yes, quickly hand over the silver, don¡¯t drag husband Zhang into this.¡±

    The middle-aged man opened his mouth and seemed to want to persuade him as well, but his eyes shed with resentment and he clenched his fists silently.

    ¡°Silver? Damn you, go get it from the King of Hell.¡±

    Miao Youfang cursed, took two quick steps, clenched his fist, and leaned his right arm back.

    Bang! Bang!

    Before anyone could react, he punched caster¡¯s son¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1302: 108-caster (thanks to the mountain river ink charm of the silver Alliance) _3

    Chapter 1302: 108-caster (thanks to the mountain river ink charm of the silver Alliance) _3<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    His head exploded like a watermelon, and his flesh and bones sttered all over the ground, the walls, and the temple god sculptures behind him.

    The temple was silent for a few seconds before shrieks suddenly exploded. The devotees fled in panic.

    the three guards of the temple followed the devotees and escaped into the courtyard.<div>

    ¡°My son!¡±

    Caster screamed and fell in front of the headless body, crying.

    Miao Youfang took out a long knife from the storage spiritual artifact that Xu Qi ¡®an had given him and smashed it around. He kicked over the incense table, kicked the incense burner, and finally cut the statue in half.

    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±

    Caster red at the four of them with hatred and said, the temple God won¡¯t let you go. Everyone has to die.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    He still had some doubts and questions about this temple God, but it didn¡¯t matter. He would ask li lingsu to summon the spiritter, and he would interrogate the soul of the old witch himself.

    Miao Youfang immediately swung his knife to cut off caster¡¯s head, and then kicked her head to pieces.

    It¡¯s different with underlings. I don¡¯t have to do it myself ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction. The Zhang couple and the middle-aged man, who were still in shock, sighed in their hearts.

    The. the caster is dead ¡­ The young couple was dumbstruck. Their hearts trembled violently, and they could not tell whether they were feeling happy or scared.

    The middle-aged man was also dumbfounded.<div>

    The devotees in the courtyard were also dumbfounded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that these people needed to beforted. He walked out of the temple and looked at the visitors in the courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯m an arrester from the capital. I¡¯ve been working with you these days.

    ¡°Someone went to the capital to file aint, saying that someone in Yi County hadmitted obscene rituals and harmed the people.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated in secret for a few days and have found out the truth. That witch had learned a few demonic Arts and secretly harmed people. She had also used the temple God¡¯s name to intimidate the people.

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s been executed, there¡¯s no need for you toe here to offer your offerings.¡±

    Hearing that this young man was from the government, the Pilgrims felt much more at ease.

    The Imperial court was the most powerful force in the world, and it was precisely because of this that they felt more secure with the Imperial court¡¯s presence.

    ¡°But, but the temple God is really effective.¡± A devotee said.

    If it was just a threat, it would not be enough to make them willingly burn incense and offer offerings.

    ¡°The boss of the Rouge shop on Guanghua Street was killed by a witch. I have already investigated this matter.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Only then did the visitors feel relieved.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and entered the temple. He took out an official silver and handed it to the middle-aged man.

    ¡°You still need to find a doctor if you¡¯re sick.¡±

    After asking for the middle-aged man¡¯s address, he turned around and instructed li lingsu, ¡°¡±You go thereter and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    He was worried that the middle-aged man¡¯s wife was beyond cure and that ordinary doctors would not be able to save her.

    Li lingsu nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord. Thank you, my Lord.¡± The middle-aged man knelt down, trembling.

    At this time, Miao Youfang picked up the purse next to the caster¡¯s son and threw it to husband Zhang, saying, ¡±

    ¡°Forget what happened here. Don¡¯t look down on your wife because of this.¡±

    The young man surnamed Zhang took a look at the bodies of caster and her son and spat. He silently kowtowed to the three of them and left with his wife.

    Miao Youfang turned his head and spat at the corpse. He looked like he was used to it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the pugilistic world for many years, and I¡¯ve killed countless viinous people like this,¡±

    ¡°This is not a good thing!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.<div>

    This meant that the Imperial court¡¯s jurisdiction and rule over the various regions were already very weak. When order was gradually shaken, chaos would ur frequently.

    Someone would stand up and establish a new order. At that time, there would either be a change of dynasty, or the dynasty would suffer a huge blow and struggle on itsst breath.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced outside and confirmed that all the visitors had been driven out. He immediately closed the temple door and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Li lingsu, summon spirit!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Miao Youfang suddenly clutched his chest, his face ashen, and slowly withered to the ground.

    His face was the color of a pig¡¯s liver, and his eyes rolled back. His life force was rapidly fading away.

    A warrior at the peak of the spirit forging stage was on the verge of death?

    [ PS: rmended book: ¡± the ruins of the old days ¡± byng gouxiong. ]

 Chapter 1303: The true face of the temple God (1)

    Chapter 1303: The true face of the temple God (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Without any warning, Miao you Fang¡¯s life force was forcibly taken away, and his aura rapidly declined.

    In a few breaths, he was already on the verge of death.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±<div>

    Even the experienced li lingsu was shocked by the scene before her. She hurried over and squatted down to check.

    The first thing that came to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was ¡°Killing Curse.¡±

    ording to his experience, there weren¡¯t many methods that could kill people silently. Among them, the ¡®dream witchcraft¡¯ and ¡®curse¡¯ of the wizard God religion and the ¡®soul-snatching technique¡¯ of the Taoist sect could do it.

    However, there was a prerequisite for both dream witchcraft and soul summoning, and that was that the target had to be in a dormant state.

    Miao Youfang didn¡¯t meet this condition.

    In that case, there was only the Killing Curse.

    The problem is that curses use hair, skin, and flesh as a medium. At the very least, it requires personal items. Miao Youfang has always been with us, and he has not ¡°lost¡± any simr items ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°His internal organs are failing, and a part of his primordial spirit is missing.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression changed slightly as she exined the situation. At the same time, she took out a medicinal pill from her storage pouch and fed it to Miao Youfang.

    a part of my primordial spirit is missing?!

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked for confirmation.

    Li lingsu nodded, understanding what he meant.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Killing Curse,¡±

    A Killing Curse would not cause a situation like ¡°a part of the primordial spirit is missing.¡± If Miao Youfang had been hit by a Killing Curse, then his current state should be that both his primordial spirit and physical body were failing.

    Until death.

    Li lingsu added,¡¯his heavenly soul has disappeared. It seems to have been forcefully extracted. The strange thing is, I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±

    To be able to extract one¡¯s primordial spirit in front of a fourth-grade nascent soul cultivator without being discovered was even more bizarre than a Killing Curse ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an gathered his thoughts and pulled mu nanzhi to his side, bending over to check on Miao Youfang¡¯s condition.

    He was like a candle in the wind, and could die at any moment.

    ¡°What method can forcefully strip away a part of the primordial spirit and put the physical body on the verge of death?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked quickly.

    ¡°Forcibly extracting. part of one¡¯s primordial spirit is quitemon, and I can do the same, but to be able to hide from my perception, the other party is either a transcendent or has some special method ¡­

    as for putting my physical body on the verge of death ¡­ Theoretically speaking, without a heavenly soul, a person would fall into aa.Without an earth soul, one would be a fool;Without a human soul, one will die immediately.¡±

    Li lingsu also replied quickly. Then, with a heavy expression, she said, ¡±

    oh no, the pill is not working. He will die in the time it takes to brew a cup of tea at most.

    Without a heavenly soul, he would be. vegetable. Without an earth soul. he would be. fool. Without a human soul, he would be reincarnated ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡±<div>

    In other words, the condition of Miao Youfang¡¯s physical body has nothing to do with the loss of his heavenly soul.

    Li lingsu pondered for a moment, then came up with a conclusion from the professional point of view of the Holy Son of the heavenly sect.¡±I should say, there¡¯s no direct rtionship.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts turned very quickly.

    ¡°Using a heavenly soul as a medium? a method simr to a Killing Curse? However, the former was based on hair, skin, blood, and flesh, while thetter was based on the heavenly soul. Yes, I know what to do.¡±

    Under li lingsu¡¯s thoughtful gaze, Xu Qi ¡®an reached out his palm and patted Miao Youfang¡¯s head.

    There were no abnormal signs, but the failure of Miao Youfang¡¯s five viscera and six bowels instantly stopped. The medicinal pill he had taken began to take effect, nourishing his organs.

    Shifting stars!

    Xu Qi ¡®an made use of this advanced ability of the heavenly spirits to ¡± hide ¡± Miao Youfang, cutting off the connection between the heavenly soul and the main body.

    It was indeed effective ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an exhaled.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡±

    Li lingsu was overjoyed. The person behind the scenes could no longer use the heavenly soul to harm Miao Youfang.

    In just a few words, they had solved a problem that most cultivators were helpless about.<div>

    This was not only because the two of them were knowledgeable and experienced, but also because Xu Qi ¡®an had rich means.

    The seven extinction domain¡¯s effect was simply too powerful. Although it had yet to reach the third rank transcendent realm,pared to the martial arts system, which could only disy destructive power, the seven extinction domain was more useful at certain times.

    However, a new problem came up. Li lingsu frowned.

    ¡°Who is dealing with us?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have a guess?

    the one that we have an obvious conflict with is right in front of us.

    The two of them looked at the copsed statue of the temple God. Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡°¡±It was Miao Youfang who cut down its sculpture just now.¡±

    Li lingsu hissed, ¡±

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case. In a small county, a small Yin temple, how could there be such a terrifying thing? Speaking of which, what was this temple God? Even now, I haven¡¯t been able to sense any soul ripples.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shrugged. I only know that there¡¯s an unlucky one among us.

    To be able to encounter such a troublesome thing in a small county was like a child fishing in a stream and finding a Dragon.

    Other than his dark skin, he couldn¡¯t think of a more reasonable exnation.

    Without the persona of ¡°senior Xu,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an spoke more casually.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and ask the gods first. Let¡¯s see what this temple God is,¡±

    I¡¯m in the open while the enemy is in the dark. If I want to get rid of the temple God, I have to figure out what it is first.

    So far, they still did not understand the details of the temple God.

    Li lingsu immediately carried Miao you Fang on his back and was about to leave the temple. However, the moment he turned around, he suddenly froze. In the next moment, he perfectly repeated Miao you Fang¡¯s mistake.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them fell to the ground at the same time.

    On the other side, mu nanzhi and the little white fox had also fallen into aa at the same time. Li lingsu and the little white Fox¡¯s life signs were dropping rapidly. Only mu nanzhi was safe and sound, but she could not wake up.

 Chapter 1304: The true face of the temple God (2)

    Chapter 1304: The true face of the temple God (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the flower God¡¯s reincarnation in her arms before she fell.

    He looked at the ce where the statue had copsed with a serious expression.

    The half of the stone mirror held by the little ghost had floated up at some point. With a ¡± Kacha ¡± sound, the stone shell on the surface cracked.<div>

    It was half a bronze mirror, wrapped in vine-like patterns. The smooth mirror surface reflected an eye without eyshes, coldly and emotionlessly staring at the people in the temple.

    It was cut open from the middle. The cut was smooth, as if it had been cut by a sharp de.

    The moment he was examined by the eye, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s warrior¡¯s intuition immediately gave him a warning and released a dangerous signal.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood what the temple God was.

    A magic treasure, an iplete magic treasure.

    Without a doubt, it had its own consciousness and could be seen as a different kind of creature.

    A magic treasure was being worshipped and worshiped here, absorbing Joss mes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved. He had vaguely guessed some inside information.

    The eye in the mirror looked down at Xu Qi ¡®an coldly, and suddenly shot out a dark green light.

    This beam of light was unavoidable and directly affected the soul.

    In an instant, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a huge force pulling at his primordial spirit, trying to tear his soul out of his body.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Yang Kai¡¯s yuan Shen was the first to pull out the devil sealing nail, a genuine third grade Yuan Shen. Even a martial artist¡¯s yuan Shen was not something a magic treasure could easily extract.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an stabilized his primordial spirit to resist the pull. At the same time, he took out a fragment of the Book of the Earth and shook out the stupa Pagoda.

    He wanted to use aplete Dharma Treasure to fight against an iplete Dharma Treasure.

    As soon as the stupa appeared, a vast and majestic aura descended, filling every space.

    The second level of the stupa Pagoda-suppression!

    It was specially used to suppress top-notch experts, such as the rank two rain master Nn Tianlu.

    The bronze mirror slowly ¡®raised its eyes¡¯, and its attention shifted to the stupa.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the bronze mirror, and the stupa Pagoda pressed down on the broken magic treasure.

    The bronze mirror was turned over, and the mirror¡¯s surface was aimed at the stupa Pagoda in the sky. The eye without eyshes shot out a piercing dark green light.

    Chi Chi!

    The green beam of light hit the base of the stupa, and a blinding green light burst out, like sparks created by a welder.

    The stupa pressed down unwaveringly, and the green beam of light was continuouslypressed. Finally, with a ¡± ng ¡°, the stupa fell to the ground, and the copper mirror was suppressed under it.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not be bothered to check on the stupa anymore. He quickly moved closer to Bai Ji and Li lingsu and hid them with his star transference technique to prevent them from dying from physical exhaustion.

    After doing all this, he entered the stupa without worry and went up to the third level.

    The old monk tower spirit sat cross-legged on a futon, ying with half a bronze mirror in his hand, watching his arrival with a smile.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and bowed. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know what this is?¡±

    The old monk tower spirit didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined what had happened that day.

    The old monk tower spirit came to a sudden realization. so it has been lost among themon folk for a long time. Almsgiver Xu is indeed a person with great luck. You were able to find this item.

    So, what the hell was this? Xu Qi ¡®an was about to ask more when the old monk shook the mirror and four souls, three people and one fox, came out.

    Miao Youfang, mu nanzhi and the little white fox were floating in the air in a daze.<div>

    Li lingsu was the only one who came to life and fully demonstrated the uniqueness of the Dao sect in the primordial spirit realm. He looked around in surprise.

    ¡°Why did Ie to the tower?¡±

    ¡°Your heavenly soul has been captured by this mirror.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the bronze mirror.

    ¡°This mirror? Is this the mirror that attacked us in the temple?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? a magical weapon?¡± li lingsu clicked her tongue in wonder.

    ¡°It¡¯s a magic treasure, but it seems to be damaged.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the old monk as he spoke.

    The old monk tower spirit looked a little emotional.

    ¡°This is a magic treasure called the Hun Tian divine mirror. It is the dressing mirror of the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom, the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    ¡°It can shine through the nine prefectures, so that the demon Race King knows about the world without leaving his house.

    the primordial spirit of anyone who is shined on by it will be sucked into the mirror, and their physical body will not be free. Their life and death, as well as their actions, will all be controlled by it. It is said that only the Nine-Tailed Fox is immune to it and not affected.

    ¡°During the sixty-year-cycle of demon-ying, it was cut in half by guangxian Bodhisattva and disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect to appear here today. Perhaps almsgiver Xu has karma with the demon race.¡±

    His body was no longer free. Was this the thing that controlled Li GUI¡¯s wife¡¯s corpse?

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately raised his doubts,¡±it should have appeared a month ago.¡± Why do you use the name of the temple God to force the people to offer incense?¡±<div>

    The old monk tower spirit exined,

    ¡°The magic treasure can absorb the power of wishes from the Joss mes, which can help it stabilize its condition. I¡¯ve been cultivating in the three flowers temple for hundreds of years and have been influenced by the incense every day. However, this penniless monk is in good condition, and the incense is dispensable.

    ¡°And it¡¯s iplete, so it needs incense to supplement it.¡±

    Incense could nourish magic weapons, so the National Sword had always been enshrined in the temple of mountains and rivers in Sangbo. So the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife and the quasi-Sage¡¯s Confucian crown were enshrined in the quasi-Sage Hall? Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood.

    The little knowledge that he felt was useless had increased.

    ¡°This lousy magical equipment has been impersonating wild gods for the past 500 years?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The old monk tower spirit lowered his head to look at the bronze mirror as if he wasmunicating with it. A few secondster, he raised his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°It said it couldn¡¯t remember the past, and when it woke up, it was picked up by an old woman. Then, he asked the old woman for incense ¡­ Eh? A bald monk?¡±

 Chapter 1305: The true face of the temple God (3)

    Chapter 1305: The true face of the temple God (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    The old monk¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he shook his head andughed, ¡°¡±Because it¡¯s iplete, its mind is in a mess.¡±

    An iplete magic treasure that was not in. good mental state ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble senior to look after this item for the time being,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    After saying that, he left the stupa with the souls of the three humans and one fox.<div>

    After their souls returned to their positions, they woke up one after another. Xu Qi ¡®an briefly told Miao Youfang what had happened. Miao Youfang was dumbfounded. He had spected that the temple God was a mountain spirit, a monster, a heretic practitioner, and so on.

    The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was a mirror.

    ¡°Li lingsu, summon spirit!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    Li lingsu mumbled something under her breath, and in an instant, a chilly wind blew in the temple, causing the temperature to plummet.

    As it had just died, it did not need any supplementary materials to set up the formation.

    Two souls were formed. One was a white-haired old woman;The burly men all had dull eyes and dull expressions.

    The witch and her son.

    ¡°How did you get the mirror?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Caster¡¯s eyes were dull as she looked ahead. Her voice was hollow.

    ¡°My old home is a dry well.¡±

    The newly-deceased ghost had no thoughts and would answer whatever was asked without saying anything.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked a lot of questions intermittently before he got a general idea of what had happened.

    About a month ago, due to the poor harvest and frequent disasters, the witch¡¯s son was unwilling to take care of his mother, so he pushed her into a dry well.

    Caster picked up the bronze mirror in the well.

    From then on, she was driven by the copper mirror and repaired this Yao City Temple for it. She also lived a rich life and no longer had to go hungry.

    However, she thought that the temple God was crazy. One moment, he wanted to offer incense, the next moment, he wanted to kill a bald donkey, and the next moment, he wanted to shout for the king to be immortal.

    Fortunately, the temple God who ordered her around was actually very obedient and would basically do things ording to her suggestions, killing whoever she wanted.

    It is worth mentioning that Li GUI¡¯s wife was killed by the witch. The witch and Li GUI¡¯s wife knew each other and identally learned that she used the ¡°wood ghost¡± in the city God Temple as firewood.

    Hence, Li GUI¡¯s encounter.

    As a result, she received her first bucket of gold from Li Gui and used it to make a name for herself. With the power of the mirror, she made the people in the county fear her.

    In the past month, her son had also taken advantage of the temple God¡¯s prestige and raped several beautiful women in the name of praying for a child.

    ¡°He deserved to die!¡± Hmph! Miao Youfang snorted coldly. if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let this b * stard mother and son die so easily.

    ¡°Miao Youfang, go and find someone to ask around. Kill those men who are guarding the courtyard.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an arranged everything in an orderly manner.<div>

    His ability to maintain hisposure was much deeper than before, and he could hide his emotions.

    The few men who had helped the evildoers were already on his kill list, but he was not as anxious as before. He was calm, as if everything was under his control.

    He looked more and more like Wei Yuan.

    The only thing he didn¡¯t know was why the bronze mirror ended up in the Central ins. Of course, this wasn¡¯t important, just like there was no need to figure out whether the chicken or the egg came first ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an waved his sleeves and destroyed the souls of caster and her son.

    He turned to think about how to deal with the mirror.

    Normally speaking, the best choice was to keep this iplete magic treasure with him and let it atone for its crimes. One more magic treasure meant one more method.

    The more methods one had, the greater one¡¯s ability to deal with risks.

    However, since this magic treasure was the ¡± dressing mirror ¡± of the Nine-Tailed Fox, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that it might be able to maximize the benefits.

    Would the noble Princess be interested in her mother¡¯s relics?

    Perhaps I can sell it for a higher price ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Bai Ji and smiled amiably.

    ¡°Little cutie, can you contact your Princess?¡±

    <div>

 Chapter 1306: The deal (1)

    Chapter 1306: The deal (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The little fox tilted her head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an nkly with her ck button-like eyes.

    how did you know that my nickname is little cutie? ¡± it said happily after a few seconds. that¡¯s what my sisters call me.<div>

    This was not the main point! Xu Qi ¡®an criticized him in her heart, but she smiled kindly.

    ¡°So, is there any way to contact her?¡±

    The little white fox nodded and then shook her head. Her ck eyes were filled with vignce and she said, ¡±

    ¡°The Empress¡¯s whereabouts are kept a secret. Without permission, I can not contact her.¡±

    Empress? Princess? Who are they talking about ¡­ Li lingsu, who was listening by the side, was stunned.

    Although he knew that the mirror was a relic of the thousand Fey King, he did not know that Bai Ji was a member of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox n, let alone Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at li lingsu and Miao Youfang, frowning.

    ¡°What are you standing there for? did the task assigned to you just fall on deaf ears? Hurry up and get to work, I don¡¯t keep useless people here.¡±

    Miao Youfang carried his saber and walked away.

    The witch and her son deserved to die, and those subordinates who helped the evildoers also did the same thing to oppress the people.

    if they thought that by escaping the city God Temple, they would be able to write off all the bad things they had done in the past, then they were too optimistic.

    Li lingsu¡¯s mission was to treat the middle-aged man¡¯s wife so that she would not die of an incurable disease.<div>

    Xu Qian, no, Xu Qi. an, ever since he confessed his identity, he had stopped pretending ¡­ Sometimes, I still miss that senior Xu. At least he wasn¡¯t like Xu Qi ¡®an, who cursed and swore. He was really a rough warrior.

    Xu Qian was more like a senior ¡­

    While li lingsu was criticizing Xu Qi ¡®an in her mind, she missed Xu Qian.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed the door of the temple and took the little white fox from mu nanzhi¡¯s arms. He raised it high and smiled warmly.

    help me contact the Nine-Tailed Fox. I¡¯ll buy you delicious food, lots and lots of delicious food.

    Bai Ji was not moved by Bai SU¡¯s seduction. She used her soft and tender voice to say seriously, ¡±

    ¡°No, rules are rules.¡±

    If it was Xu lingying, he would have sold his entire family. As expected, human Cubs and fox cubs couldn¡¯t bepared ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the heavenly mirror?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the little white fox answered honestly.

    She was a young fox of the new generation in the Fox Tribe. Things that happened five hundred years ago were too far away for her. She only knew the general process from word of mouth, but she could not be precise about a magic treasure that had disappeared for hundreds of years.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told him about the heavenly mirror.<div>

    so, you must contact her. This is very important.

    Xu Qi ¡®an acted like an adult, as if this was a serious matter.

    Usually, children would hesitate and be at a loss when they saw this because they didn¡¯t have the habit and awareness to make decisions.

    Of course, this trick would not work on Xu lingying. She would listen to you seriously and then ignore you.

    However, Bai Ji¡¯s personality was delicate, she loved to cry, had a soft temper, and was noble. She was like a little girl from a rich family, like a little adult, and she was reasonable.

    ¡°Alright, alright ¡­¡±

    It tilted its head and thought for a long time before answering softly.

    Xu yinluo had made it sound so serious, and it was a relic of the former emperor. In Bai Ji¡¯s eyes, it was indeed a big deal.

    Perhaps the Empress really needed it, so he couldn¡¯t spoil it.

    It immediately kicked its hind legs, signaling Xu Qi ¡®an to put it down.

    Xu baijun did as he was told. Bai Ji ran to the fallen statue with her furry fox tail raised. She nced at the tall base and turned back.

    ¡°Can you help me put it up?¡±<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to dance?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The little white Fox¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to have be a little moist as she said aggrievedly, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t jump up.

    ¡°The Empress¡¯s descent needs to be dignified. I have to go there.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked it up and ced it on the base where the statue of the temple God had been standing.

    The little white fox curled up and retracted her tail. She closed her eyes and seemed to be asleep.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi waited patiently.

    About half an hourter, a will as vast as smoke and as vast as the ocean descended. No, to be more precise, it woke up from Bai Ji¡¯s body.

    A second tail grew out of its back, then a third, a fourth ¡­ Then, nine tails appeared, like a Peacock spreading its tail.

    It opened its eyes, and its ck pupils were reced by a clear light that seemed to be about to overflow from its eyes.

    Her bell-likeughter reverberated in the temple, with a charm that could bewitch all living beings.

    It¡¯s here ¡­<div>

    The princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom, a nine-tailed fox, was one of the strongest in the world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had ¡°met¡± her once before, but he still did not dare to underestimate her. His body slightly tensed, he cupped his fists and said, ¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Empress.¡±

    Bai Ji swayed her nine fox tails and walked over. She stepped on the void and stopped in front of Xu Qi ¡®an. She looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°You little silver Gong, why are you looking for me?¡±

    She had the attitude of a big sister ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart. He did not say anything directly. He examined the little white fox and said,

    ¡°Bai Ji is of your blood?¡±

    The way the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox appeared was a little strange. It did not descend with its will, but appeared in the form of an awakening.

    In other words, Bai Ji could be seen as a nine-tailed fox in deep sleep. As long as she wanted to, she could directly upy this body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was now considered experienced and knowledgeable. He knew that in addition to special secret techniques, the carrier that carried the consciousness was also very important. Usually, only the blood of the direct descendant could do it.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±<div>

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to answer.

 Chapter 1307: The deal (2)

    Chapter 1307: The deal (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox tilted her head and nced at mu nanzhi. Thetter immediately red at her.

    What are you looking at!

    She shifted her gaze away and looked at the stupa.<div>

    Since you have found Shen Shu¡¯s other arm, why don¡¯t you release him? ¡± he asked. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s voice was soft and charming.

    Are you questioning me ¡­ the premise of releasing it is to be able to control it, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said calmly. moreover, the tower spirit is not willing to release Shen Shu.

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    Even when she was scolding people, she gave people the feeling that she was a coquettish lover. Xu Qi ¡®an felt that this was probably the highest realm of charm.

    ¡°If the tower spirit isn¡¯t willing, then we¡¯ll destroy it by force. What¡¯s the use of a disobedient magic treasure? Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm was full of malice, but from another perspective, it was the best way to defeat the enemy.

    ¡°If you use it reasonably, it can help you kill enemies of a higher realm. You¡¯ve been with it before, so you should know that it canmunicate and negotiate, not just an evil creature that acts on instinct.¡±

    The little white fox spoke as it walked. When it stopped, it was almost face to face with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    It was clearly a fox cub, but it disyed an extremely strong big sister attack.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and took a step back.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was stunned. After examining him for a moment, she suddenlyughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Shou kun,¡±

    The beast Gu was the heart Gu.<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Fox race has nock of beauties, flirtatious and unrestrained, pure and pleasant, charming and passionate, cold as ice ¡­ I can reward Yin Luo with a group of Fox beauties for you to cultivate the Voodoo heart.¡±

    Yourdyship, our Fox n must keep our promises ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but I¡¯m not a lecherous person.¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face was stern the entire time, and she was getting old.

    As a woman, she instinctively resisted the flirtatious nine-tailed fox. What made her even more vignt was that Xu Qi ¡®an, who had always been able to move freely among the flowers, seemed to be at a disadvantage in front of her. He was even faintly suppressed.

    This wasn¡¯t a suppression of cultivation base, but a suppression of the host and guest positions.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. I¡¯ve invited you here this time. It¡¯s an important matter.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and waited for him to continue.

    ¡°I found the fragment of the Hun Tian divine mirror.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    The little white fox gently stroked her nine tails and suddenly stopped. After a few seconds, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s gentle and charming voice sounded, with a little desire and surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the mirror?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t waste any time. He summoned the stupa Pagoda andmunicated with the pagoda spirit.

    The door of the first level of the stupa Pagoda opened, and the golden light wrapped around the Hun Tian divine mirror as it flew out andnded in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm.

    The mirror seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. The eye without an eysh no longer appeared on the mirror.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s eyes followed it. The clear light in her eyes slowly faded, revealing a pair of ck eyes. It was the same pair of eyes, but in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, the charm it had waspletely different from the little white fox.

    Bai Ji¡¯s eyes were watery and pure, the purest eyes of a child.

    His eyes were filled with too manyplicated emotions-reminiscence, sorrow, joy, frustration ¡­ The eyes were the windows to the soul, and the emotions they carried were soplicated.

    ¡°The mirror is the dressing mirror of the thousand Fey King?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked as he yed with the bronze mirror.

    every magic treasure has its own unique ability. However, mother would usually ce it on the table as a dressing mirror.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Clear light overflowed again and filled her eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said,¡±then, what do you n to use to trade?¡±

    The host and guest positions were reversed, and Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative.<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°You heartless man, isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m giving Bai Ji to you as your child bride? You¡¯re actually so greedy. Forget it, Ye Ji is your old lover anyway, so I¡¯ll give you both Bai Ji and Ye Ji.¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyebrows jumped.

    You want to flirt with me for nothing? Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t make such a joke.

    ¡°Magic treasures are rare in the world. Although the mirror is broken, I can use my Dragon Qi to nourish it and keep it by my side to defend against enemies.

    ¡°If you are not sincere, then I will take my leave.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Mother is right. When a man is ruthless, he really does not give any face.

    ¡°Fine. Since Xu yinluo doesn¡¯t like the sisters, I¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡±

    She seemed to have a script in her mind as she said without a pause, ¡±

    ¡°Two demon sealing nails!¡±<div>

    ¡°Four!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said, ¡±

    ¡°You might as well let me help you remove all the seals.

    ¡°Although I have a way, I can only remove two roots at most. You should already know that the demon-sealing nail is a magical weapon made by the Buddha. Other than him, only the Bodhisattva can remove it.

    in addition, I¡¯m now overseas and can¡¯t return to the nine regions. It will take some time to remove the demon sealing nail.

    It¡¯s definitely a huge profit for me to exchange an iplete magic weapon for two demon sealing nails. In the current situation, there¡¯s nothing more worth it than unsealing the seal ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Three months!¡± She said.

    no, I¡¯ll only give you one month. The deal will be void if it expires. Xu Qi ¡®an was very strong.

    Three months was toote.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox agreed.<div>

    ¡°Why is the Empress going overseas?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked after the deal was made.

    ¡°Looking for nsmen who might be there,¡± the Nine-Tailed Fox said with a smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t quite understand, or rather, she didn¡¯t realize the importance of the information contained in this sentence.

 Chapter 1308: The deal (3)

    Chapter 1308: The deal (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox exined, ¡±

    ¡°After the end of the fiendgod era, humans and demons rose to power. A portion of the fiendgod descendants went overseas and never returned.¡±

    Overseas ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of the legendary ¡± white Emperor ¡± in Yunzhou. It was a strange beast that was suspected to be the descendant of a Qilin.<div>

    It had oncee from overseas and stayed in the coastal Yunzhou for a long time. When it exhaled, it became wind, and when it inhaled, it became Thunder. When it appeared, it was apanied by wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning, which happened to solve the drought in Yunzhou at that time.

    ¡°The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is the descendant of a God and Devil. It has a unique spiritual umtion, but the number of its nsmen has always been small. I¡¯m the only one left in the entire nine prefectures.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox sighed and said with self-me, ¡°¡±Bengong is a Virgin who has lived for a few hundred years. I also want to get married, so I went out to sea to find a future husband.¡±

    ¡­¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell if she was telling the truth or not.

    To be honest, the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s character was a little hard for him to deal with. In the martial arts novels of the past, she was a strange and temperamental demoness.

    Well, she was a demoness to begin with.

    Why did he have to find someone from the same race? wasn¡¯t it better to find someone from a different race ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°I think the Voodoo suits you.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox choked and stared at him.

    ¡°Your provocation is very on point,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed dryly and changed the topic.

    ¡°Why is the Hun Tian divine mirror in the Central ins?¡±<div>

    ¡°In the past, the demon race suffered a great defeat, and the remnants of their forces scattered and fled in all directions, hiding in various parts of the nine prefectures. After I rose to power, I subdued most of the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom, but there were still a small number of demons who were scared out of their wits by the Buddhist League.

    ¡°Choose to integrate into the human race and live a peaceful life. They would either live in seclusion in the mountains and no longer participate in the affairs of the two races. And they more or less have the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s inheritance in their hands. The mirror is not the only treasure that has been lost and never found. ¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said.

    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. I have a few questions to ask.¡±

    He kept the mirror into the stupa and asked, ¡±

    what was the real reason why the Buddhist League destroyed the thousand demon Kingdom? ¡±

    ording to the history books, it was because the demon race was causing chaos and harming the people. The Buddhist sect exterminated the demon race for the sake of the human race.

    However, after experiencing so much, he would be too stupid to believe what was written in the book.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was silent for a long time. Her mature and gentle female voice was a little cold as she asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why would the Buddhist sect covet the Central ins?

    if you can know the truth behind this matter, you will naturally understand why the Buddhist sect wants to destroy the thousand demon Kingdom.

    If I knew, would I ask you? Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Please enlighten me, Empress.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pouted and snorted, ¡°¡±The value of this information is not enough to even sell you. You¡¯re dreaming, stinky man. ¡±

    Her tone was soft and coquettish.

    You¡¯re a widow making trouble at night! Xu Qi ¡®an, who didn¡¯t get an answer, cursed angrily in his heart. He then asked, ¡±

    ¡°What does your Majesty think of the situation in the Central ins? As far as I know, Xu Pingfeng has already joined forces with the Buddhist sect to invade the Central ins.¡±

    The thousand Fey Kingdom and the Buddhist League were mortal enemies. Since Xu Pingfeng had joined forces with the Buddhist League, he was naturally the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s enemy as well.

    ¡°I will give you some help.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox expressed her attitude bluntly, ¡°¡±Anything else you want to ask?¡±

    When did you Fox Tribe mature ¡­? ¡°No,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    The White Princess flew back to her base. During the process, her tail decreased in number and the clear light in her eyes dimmed.

    When the four short legsnded on the base, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox just happened to leave.

    ¡°The Empress has left?¡±<div>

    It looked left and right without knowing anything. It carefully walked to the edge of the base and looked down. After estimating the height, it jumped down cautiously.

    He fell down.

 Chapter 1309: Shining through the nine provinces (1)

    Chapter 1309: Shining through the nine provinces (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Bai Ji quickly rolled on the ground and ran to mu Nanxi¡¯s feet with her short legs. She raised her head and looked at mu Nanxi eagerly.

    Mu nanzhi bent down and held it in her arms. Bai Ji turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an and said in a sweet voice, ¡±

    ¡°The Empress has left? Have you guys made a deal?¡±<div>

    she¡¯s very satisfied with the deal and praised your wit. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Bai Ji immediately beamed with joy, like a child in kindergarten who had been awarded A Little Red Flower. She was proud and smug, but she suppressed it.

    so, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± in the future, you have to listen to me. Understand? ¡± What bad intentions could I have? I¡¯m just thinking for your Fox race.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Bai Ji replied.

    He felt that his rtionship with Xu Qi ¡®an had be closer.

    ¡°Did the Empress say anything else?¡± It looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with its ck eyes, trying to get a reply from the Empress.

    Mu Nanxi pouted, snorted, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your family¡¯s Empress is going to reward you to him as a child bride.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a child bride?¡± Bai Ji didn¡¯t understand.

    when you¡¯re still young, he¡¯ll be in charge of raising you. When you grow up, you¡¯ll be his ve and even have to sleep with him. Yes, sleep with him and then give birth to his fox cubs.

    Mu nanzhi exined the meaning of ¡®child bride¡¯ in detail.

    Bai Ji immediately understood Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s exnation. She looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an from head to toe and seemed to be a little unhappy.<div>

    Tsk. I¡¯m being despised ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pretended not to notice the Fox cubs¡¯ expressions.

    As expected, Cubs can¡¯t understand the charm of this silver Gong.

    As they spoke, li lingsu was the first to return andnded in the courtyard on her flying sword.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beyond cure. Originally, it was just an infection of the cold wind. If you take medicine early, the illness can be cured very quickly. But the old man chose to worship the temple God ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head.

    ¡°His wife has been drinking talisman water for several days, and her condition has be more and more serious. At most, she will live for two days. Fortunately, although her body was weak, her internal organs were not exhausted. I gave her a cold-expelling pill and An Qi-replenishing pill to suppress her illness.

    after that, I¡¯ll take good care of myself and take in supplements. I¡¯ll be able to recover in less than ten years.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had given them a ingot of silver, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the couple¡¯s livelihood.

    Li lingsu continued, ¡±

    ¡°Just now, when I was walking around the county, I heard something. The county Magistrate of Yi County deceived the poor in the name of giving out porridge, then killed them and used their heads to pretend to be refugees to im credit from the Imperial court.<div>

    that¡¯s why beggars are rarely seen in Shengyi County. The people in the viges outside the city who can¡¯t survive don¡¯t dare to enter the city.

    The refugees were unregistered citizens, or because of crimes or avoidance of taxes, they left their homes and wandered around.

    Because these people did not havend to cultivate, they usually chose to do evil things, such as stealing, human trafficking, and so on.

    There were also those who chose to do hardbor.

    In times of peace, refugees were a small part of the poption and were not a cause for concern.

    Once there was a great Famine, the people would be refugees because they couldn¡¯t survive. The current situation of the refugees in Da Feng was extremely serious. It was still fine in the richnds, but in the poor areas, it was terrifying for the refugees to rebel.

    This was also the reason why Emperor Yongxing was forced to promote the donation. The situation was really too bad.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for the Father to bid farewell to the son, but in the end. they encountered the once-in. a-century ¡°cold disaster,¡± and the mess left behind by thete Emperor ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. I know.

    He nced at the Saint and said, ¡± you¡¯re tactfully mocking me. Saving one person is like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood. In fact, nothing can be changed.

    Of course, li lingsu would not admit it. She chuckled and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a reminder, a reminder ¡­¡±

    After a pause, the Saint sighed. the situation in Da Feng is already very bad, and it will get worse by the day. If we can¡¯t improve it in time and let the disaster continue, it¡¯s only a matter of time before rebellions are formed.<div>

    In history, this phenomenon was called. peasant uprising ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought deeper. If the disaster could not be effectively alleviated, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s call for help would probably be responded to by many forces in the martial arts world.

    They would think that overthrowing the corrupted court was the only way out, just like the great Zhou Dynasty in the past, when heroes rose together.

    At this time, Miao Youfang walked in from outside the courtyard, carrying a bamboo basket in his hand. The three people and one fox, who had a keen sense of smell, had already smelled the pungent smell of blood.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Miao Youfang walked through the courtyard and ced the wicker basket in front of everyone. With his hands on his waist, he smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t fail you!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stuck his head out and saw that the basket was full of human heads. Their eyes were wide open, and their frightened expressions were frozen on their faces.

    ¡°Seven?¡±

    He frowned. There were only four thugs in the yard.

    Miao Youfang let out an ¡°Oh¡± and said,¡±I¡¯ve killed the county Magistrate, the Deputy, and the county lieutenant,¡±

    The temple fell silent. Li lingsu¡¯s mouth was wide open.¡±Why did you kill the magistrate and the Deputy Magistrate?¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand.¡±<div>

    Miao Youfang put on an expression that said ¡°I¡¯m an old hand,¡± crossed his arms in front of his chest, and chuckled.

    ¡°This pair of mother and son dared to bully the people and rape a good family without any restraint, but the government did not care. This means that there must be a backer behind them. After interrogating theseckeys, as expected, they were in cahoots with the county Magistrate and Deputy.

    I¡¯ve asked around again. Good Lord, the county officer is also ck-hearted and has done all kinds of bad things, so he broke into the county office and wiped them out.

    How efficient ¡­ Li lingsu and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at each other, speechless.

 Chapter 1310: Shining through the nine provinces (2)

    Chapter 1310: Shining through the nine provinces (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Thetter pinched the space between his eyebrows. that¡¯s enough. Put the head here and don¡¯t care about it anymore. Just take it as a warning from a minor official of the county government.

    He then took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and exined the situation to huaiqing.

    [ one: bengong understands. ]<div>

    Only then did Xu Qi ¡®an rx. Miao Youfang had caught all the high-ranking officials in the county Yamen in one fell swoop. It would definitely cause people to panic. He had to report the matter to huaiqing as soon as possible and let her inform the Imperial court.

    The Imperial court would be able to arrange for a new county Magistrate to stabilize the overall situation in time.

    The group returned to Yi County and found an Inn to stay in. In the room, Xu Qi ¡®an summoned the stupa Pagoda and asked the pagoda spirit to unseal the divine mirror.

    this thing can illuminate the nine regions. It has a good function. It¡¯s simply the Trump magic weapon in The Intelligence War.

    Xu Qi ¡®an praised as he looked at the mirror in his hand.

    Mu nanzhi was leaning against the water tank, stirring the water in the tank and turning back to look.

    ¡°The nine-colored lotus root is about to ripen.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the water tank with half of the mirror in his hand. He looked at the nine-colored lotus root in the shallow mud. It had grown from a small section to the length of an adult¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already cooked?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Not yet, another ten will be enough.¡± The flower God¡¯s reincarnation vowed.

    She lifted her chin proudly and said, ¡°¡±There is only one Supreme-grade numinous treasure like this in the world. If not for my spiritual umtion, Humph!¡±

    She stared at Xu Qi ¡®an with her bright eyes, as if waiting for his praise and ttery.<div>

    ¡°Awesome!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched her chin and lifted her face.

    Pa!

    Mu nanzhi pped his hand away and said in embarrassment and anger, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t touch me,¡±

    With her proud personality, she would not tolerate being teased like this.

    [ it¡¯ll mature in 10 years. It¡¯s time to go to martial Union ¡­ ] Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the bed and looked toward the southeast.

    The Jian Prefecture was in the southeast of the Jiang Prefecture.

    Back then, when martial Union¡¯s old ancestor was in seclusion, he had split some of his forces to help him deal with Xu Pingfeng. He had taken a huge risk.

    Xu Qi ¡®an only knew that he had encountered some trouble while trying to break through to the second stage realm, and was in a dilemma.

    With such a background, dealing with a rank-2 powerhouse could very likely break the bnce that the old man had been trying so hard to maintain.

    no, it¡¯s very likely that the bnce has been broken, and he¡¯s now sliding down into the abyss ¡­

    ¡°However, since martial Union has yet to send a message to the capital and ask me to fulfill my promise, this means that the situation isn¡¯t too serious ¡­<div>

    ¡°With a major faction like martial Union and a peak rank-3 martial artist like the old Union Master, we must pull them into our camp.

    by the way, there¡¯s a ten thousand Flower House in Jianzhou. It¡¯s full of outstanding beauties. With the saint¡¯s L-P nature, he¡¯ll definitely have a girlfriend. Haha, there¡¯ll be a good show to watch.

    ¡°I can also fan the mes and say that li lingsu likes the new and loathes the old. With the rtionship between martial Union¡¯s variousrge sects and myriad Flower House ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was suddenly a little impatient.

    He held the mirror and walked to the desk. His primordial spirit turned into a ¡®tentacle¡¯ and reached into the mirror.

    A single eye without eyshes appeared on the bronze mirror again, staring at Xu Qi ¡®an coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an conveyed a friendly thought.

    long live the thousand Fey King!

    The artifact Spirit of the divine mirror also transmitted its thoughts.

    everyone, let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m the handsome and charming Xu Qi ¡®an. I¡¯m the silver Gong that everyone loves.

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried tomunicate.<div>

    ¡°Damn the Buddhists, cut the bald donkey into a thousand pieces!¡±

    The mirror spirit said.

    There was no way tomunicate at all! Xu Qi ¡®an scratched his head, feeling troubled.

    ¡°I¡¯m your father,¡± he said after some thought.

    The bronze mirror shook violently. The eye without eyshes seemed to be more profound and lively, as if it was examining Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At the same time, a majestic thought entered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Lowly human brat, are you spheming this God?¡±

    He¡¯s awake? Xu Qi ¡®an was surprised and happy. He replied with his mind, ¡±

    I¡¯m an ally of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    ¡°What a glib tongue!¡± Humph! the mirror spirit snorted. the thousand demon Kingdom has long been destroyed.

    the king of the past left behind a daughter. She is now the leader of the remaining forces of the thousand demon Kingdom ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an patiently exined his karma with the thousand demon Kingdom.<div>

    ¡°Puny human brat, don¡¯t try to deceive me. You¡¯re a Lackey of the Buddhist sect, and you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡±

    The artifact Spirit didn¡¯t fall for this.

    When the Nine-Tailed Fox descended, it was sealed by the tower spirit and did not notice the appearance of its master¡¯s daughter.

    The stupa Pagoda was a traitor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re already in my hands. We might as well cooperate. If you work for me, I¡¯ll nurture you.¡±

    it¡¯s a tempting offer, but I refuse!

    The mirror spirit seemed to have a backbone, and it sneered, ¡±

    I can¡¯t coexist with Buddhism. Even if I¡¯m annihted, thrown out of here, abandoned, or sealed, I won¡¯t eat a single bite of your incense.

    If you¡¯re too tough, I¡¯ll respect you for being a good man ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an chose topromise with the mental illness device.

    It was not good to let Bai Ji summon the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom again as it would be too disrespectful to the big shots.

    forget it, I won¡¯t force you. A monthter, I will hand you over to the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom. During this time, you will be nourished in the Dragon Qi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.<div>

    what Dragon Qi? I won¡¯t ept your grace.

    The artifact Spirit said firmly.

    . can¡¯t be bothered with you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth and threw it in.

    When the muddy sky divine mirror touched the fragment of the book of theher world, the surface of the small Jade Mirror rippled and swallowed it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used his primordial spirit to ¡°move¡± the mirror and put it into the Golden Dragon.

    ¡°I will not ept your grace, you Lackey of the Buddhist sect!¡±

    The divine mirror poured its Dragon Qi into it as it cursed, and the next moment, its cry suddenly stopped.

    A warm and majestic power wrapped around it, nourishing its consciousness, making it feel as if it was lying in the arms of the thousand Fey King.

    ¡°Ah ~¡±

    The divine mirror couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan, ¡°¡±This is so cool, so cool, what is this thing ¡­ Why does it feel so good?¡±

    This kind of nourishment was countless times more than the incense, even soothing the chaos and pain caused by its iplete consciousness.

    ¡®In time, I might be able to repair my iplete consciousness and return to my previous state ¡­¡¯ The divine mirror suddenly had this thought.

    It immediately became excited.

    When the peace de saw a magic weapone in and fight with it for the Dragon Qi, it immediately conveyed its ¡°grievance¡± thought, hoping that its master could drive it away.

    Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my son, I picked it up ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anforted her.

    ¡°It seems like you really like dragon energy. So, can we work together now?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The divine mirror pretended to be dead and didn¡¯t respond.

    It didn¡¯t want to surrender, but it also wanted to bathe in the Dragon Qi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled and carried it out with his primordial spirit.

    ¡°Let me go back, let me go back.¡±

    The divine mirror panicked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the eyes on the mirror expressionlessly.

    ¡°Alright, alright ¡­¡±

    After more than ten seconds, the divine mirror finally gave in. ¡°I can be of use to you.¡±

    Thew of true fragrance was the hardestw in the world. He owed Wang Ling a Nobel Prize ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Now, I want to see your ability,¡± he said impatiently.

    It illuminated the nine prefectures!

    [ PS: continue to write the next chapter. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Don¡¯t wait. ] Remember, don¡¯t wait.

 Chapter 1311: The Grand Tutor who lost his integrity in his late years

    Chapter 1311: The Grand Tutor who lost his integrity in histe years<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The mirror said,

    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen my ability. I can silently absorb the target¡¯s primordial spirit and use it to control the physical body, turning the target into a puppet.

    ¡°The great King relied on me to subdue many great demons. But now, I can only absorb the heavenly soul and let my physical body die slowly.<div>

    ¡°Yes, if the target is an ordinary creature or has a low cultivation, I can still control him. You don¡¯t have to face the heavenly soul to be able to take it away. You can even forcefully control it from ten thousand miles away.¡±

    Forcefully controlling someone from ten thousand miles away was as abnormal as taking someone¡¯s virginity from ten thousand miles away ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. He felt that it didn¡¯t make sense.

    The mirror added,

    ¡°The further the distance, the weaker the control. Usually, it can only control living creatures without any intelligence from ten thousand miles away. Now that I¡¯m crippled, I can¡¯t use this ability.

    the disadvantage is that I can¡¯t hide the state of the puppet under my control. It will be recognized by those with high cultivation or those who are proficient in the primordial soul domain.

    If the distance was too far, even ordinary people would not be able to control it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood.

    ¡°My second ability is that I can illuminate the nine prefectures regardless of distance. However, there are some special ces that we can¡¯t spy on, such as the sacred Buddhist mountain, nda.¡±

    The mirror sighed,¡±I¡¯m already in a broken state, and I can¡¯t shine through the nine prefectures.¡± But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem to cover a radius of two thousand li.¡±

    ¡°How do I use you? bind you with blood?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The mirrorughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to those low-level magic tools. As long as I acknowledge you and am willing to cooperate with you, you can use me. If I¡¯m not willing, even if you bind it with blood, it¡¯ll be of no use.¡±<div>

    The fragment of The Earth Book was included ¡­ Oh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said. He suddenly thought of why the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld did not have self-awareness. They were both iplete Dharma Treasures.

    With only a radius of two thousand miles, he couldn¡¯t see the situation in Yunzhou. Well, I¡¯ll give it a try first. Xu Qi ¡®an immediately said, ¡±

    ¡°Can the light be reflected in the capital of great Feng?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a first-grade martial artist and a first-grade magician in the capital of great Feng,¡± the mirror replied hesitantly.¡±I can¡¯t get a picture of them.¡±

    it¡¯s fine. That warrior has been dead for hundreds of years. A first-grade Warlock wouldn¡¯t care about you.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted the mirror, signaling for it to act quickly.

    It didn¡¯t seem to know the secret that those who were lucky couldn¡¯t live forever. As Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking about this, the bronze mirror started to change. The bronze material disappeared, and it became as clear as a ss mirror.

    The ss mirror reflected a Grand and majestic city.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had looked down at the capital city several times, recognized it at a nce.

    ¡°I feel like someone is spying on me ¡­¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror transmitted its thoughts.

    It¡¯s the supervisor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. ignore him. He¡¯s just an old man.<div>

    He hoped that the supervisor couldn¡¯t hear him. He added in his heart.

    The mirror ignored him and said proudly, ¡°¡±Now you know how powerful I am.¡±

    The capital was less than two thousand miles from here.

    locating Beijing ¡­ He moved seven hundred feet to the North, then another ten feet ¡­ Alright, alright, can you pass through the house?¡±

    Aftermunicating, the mirror showed the scene in Lin ¡®an¡¯s bedroom in shaoyin Pce.

    She wasn¡¯t in shaoyin Pce, and he didn¡¯t know where she had gone.

    ¡°Can you locate it? Well, it means that next time, you can see this ce directly, and you don¡¯t need to guide you.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be doubting my ability.¡±

    The mirror expressed its displeasure and said, ¡°¡±Do you need me to help you locate the bath barrel? I know that males like to watch femalese out of the bath.¡±

    I¡¯lle back at night ¡­ ¡°Nonsense,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice,¡±I¡¯m different from the males you know.¡±

    ¡°You like to watch malese out of the bath?¡± the mirror asked in surprise.

    Are you a f * cking supporting character? Xu Qi ¡®an asked the mirror to locate the Xu mansion again. This time, it was kind enough to lock onto the bathtub.<div>

    Isn¡¯t this second uncle and aunt¡¯s room ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He said angrily,

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for a fixed bathtub here. Are you really a proper magical treasure?¡±

    ¡°You really like males!¡± The mirror came to a realization.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was toozy to exin to a mentally ill patient. He set the table in the inner hall of the Xu mansion.

    hey, lingying, are you going out? to school? ¡±

    In the picture, he saw Xu lingying carrying a ¡± school bag ¡± made of a small cloth bag, her hair tied up in a bun, and being unwillingly led out of the door by Xu Eng.

    His aunt was giving him advice by the side.

    The mirror didn¡¯t have a voice function, so it could only see images.

    Auntie still hasn¡¯t given up on lingying¡¯s studies. What great motherly love. Even though she¡¯s been through countless despair and face-smacking, she still hasn¡¯t given up on her wish for her daughter to be a dragon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said jokingly. After setting the location of the Xu mansion, he then let the mirror set the location of the Lingbao temple.

    The scene changed to a magnificent Taoist temple and then a quiet courtyard. In the courtyard, a beautiful woman wearing a feather coat and a Lotus crown was sitting cross-legged above the pool.

    He closed his eyes and meditated.<div>

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    In the next moment, the image shattered and the mirror screamed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind ¡­ That woman is a demigod!¡±

    It suffered a bacsh.

    The state preceptor was one step closer to the heavenly Tribtion. The mirror was treating her like a first-gradend God ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was both happy and worried.

    He was happy that her cultivation had improved and she was about to be a God on earth.

    He was worried that he would not be able to control the shark. Even if he recovered his cultivation, how could a rank-three martial artist control a rank-one?

    The fish in the pond would never be able to emerge.

 Chapter 1312: The Grand Tutor who lost his integrity at late age (2)

    Chapter 1312: The Grand Tutor who lost his integrity atte age (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The capital!

    Xu Eng had specially returned to the manor for dinner today because he had toe back to bring Xu lingying to the pce to study.

    The matter was like this. After settling the donation, Emperor Yongxing summoned Xu Eng to the Imperial study and expressed his appreciation for him. He also expressed his intention to promote him.<div>

    He encouraged second son Xu to work hard and not let the Imperial court down.

    At the end of the conversation, Emperor Yongxing said, intentionally or unintentionally, ¡±

    ¡°I heard that Minister Xu¡¯s younger sister just so happens to be at the Age of Enlightenment, and she¡¯s about the same age as the other princes and princesses in the pce. Why don¡¯t we let the youngdy enter the pce to study and have the Grand Tutor personally teach her?¡±

    Xu Eng could immediately tell that Emperor Yongxing was expressing his goodwill and trying to win him over.

    It was a great honor for the children of officials to enter the pce to be study attendants. Usually, only the princesses, princes of the imperial family, and the children of some noble and important officials had this qualification.

    But Xu Eng didn¡¯t want such a ¡± gift ¡± and quickly refused.

    Emperor Yongxing was a little unhappy. He ignored Xu Eng¡¯s refusal and gave the order forcefully.

    How could the officials refuse the emperor¡¯s favor? Moreover, he was trying to win over Xu Eng on the surface, but in fact, everyone knew who he was trying to win over. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care about Xu Eng¡¯s opinion at all.

    It was difficult to disobey the emperor¡¯s order, so Xu Eng could only agree.

    When she went home and told her mother, her aunt was overjoyed. She thought to herself, my stupid daughter¡¯s luck has finally changed?

    The Grand Tutor was in charge of teaching the princes and princesses. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to teach Ling Ying how to read and write.

    Last time, because Ling Ying hit the Crown Prince, she was expelled from the pce, and aunt regretted it until now.<div>

    In the carriage, Xu Eng nced at his sister who was sitting obediently on the bench and said, ¡±

    ¡°After entering the pce, not caring about the Grand Tutor ¡­ No matter what he asks you, you say that you have never been to school and know nothing. Do you understand?¡±

    Xu Ling nodded hard.

    ¡°Mm!

    ¡°I¡¯ll study hard and be listed on the Golden roll like second brother.¡±

    No, I only beg you to spare the Grand Tutor¡¯s dog life ¡­ Xu Eng muttered in his heart.

    After some thought, he touched Xu lingying¡¯s head and said, ¡±

    ¡°If anyone bullies you, you can beat them up. If anything happens, big brother will take responsibility for you.¡±

    After a pause, he quickly added,¡±be careful not to use your full strength.¡±

    It would be fatal.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The little boy nodded his head naively.<div>

    Xu Eng immediately felt relieved. Under normal circumstances, the bell would still be very obedient. She also had a good temper and would not get angry easily unless her food was snatched away.

    The carriage quickly entered the Imperial City and was stopped outside the pce gates.

    After Xu Eng exined the situation, the pce guards entered the pce to inform him. After a while, a eunuch came out and bowed to Xu Eng before bringing Xu lingying into the pce.

    The ce where the princes and princesses, as well as the princesses and princes, attended their sses was called the ¡®upper study room¡¯.

    Xu lingying looked left and right in surprise. Even though she had been to the pce once, for a child, one visit was obviously not enough to satisfy their exuberant curiosity.

    As she walked, she suddenly saw a simple yet elegant long dressing from the distance.

    ¡°Big sister, big sister ¡­¡±

    The little boy was pleasantly surprised and shouted loudly without any manners, waving at the simple and elegant dress.

    Huaiqing heard the voice and looked over. When he saw the round girl, he was slightly stunned. She greeted him with a faint smile, ¡±

    ¡°You still remember me?¡±

    ¡°When my big pot died, you came to my house.¡± Xu Ling said loudly.

    Something didn¡¯t sound right ¡­ Huaiqing smiled and nodded.<div>

    ¡°What are you doing in the pce?¡±

    Xu lingying¡¯s innocent face showed some confusion.¡±What¡¯s a kidney?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Huaiqing rephrased his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to study. Mother told me toe here to study.¡±

    The little boy answered all his questions with an innocent face.

    Huaiqing nced at the eunuch, who replied,

    ¡°With His Majesty¡¯s special permission, the youngdy of the Xu family can enter the pce to study.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the study,¡± huaiqing said.

    The eunuch didn¡¯t dare to refuse. He bowed and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huaiqing looked at the little boy with a gentle expression.

    She didn¡¯t have much interaction with the Xu family¡¯s youngdy. She had only met her once at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s funeral and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the aftermath.

    After all, no matter how good his rtionship with Xu Qi ¡®an was and how much he appreciated Xu Eng, it was impossible for him to pay attention to a six or seven-year-old child in his family.<div>

    She didn¡¯t even know that Lina had taken Xu lingying as her disciple, let alone the little Bean¡¯s power.

    Number one had always been cold and aloof, not very sociable, and no one in the Heaven and Earth Society would talk to her about these daily trifles.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    The little boy walked beside huaiqing and raised his head.

    Huaiqing smiled.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    After a while, she added.

    Huaiqing lowered his head and saw the girl¡¯s big eyes shining with a fawning look.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Huaiqing squinted his eyes, easily seeing through her thoughts.

    ¡°Can I go to your house to eat pastries?¡±

    The little boy revealed his true intentions.<div>

    ¡°Sure,¡± huaiqing smiled.

    She had always admired smart people, and smart children were among them. In addition, this child was not only clever, but also bold.

    Not long after, the little boy followed huaiqing to the study.

    In the spacious hall, Twelve Tables were set up. Twelve children sat obediently behind the tables, their eyes focused as they listened to the Grand Tutor¡¯s lecture.

    The Grand Tutor was nearly eighty years old and was an elder of three dynasties. He was ranked second in the ranking of the Zhen de era and had taught Emperor Yuan jing, Huai Qing and Lin ¡®an. Now, he was going to teach the new generation of the royal family.

    Back then, Emperor yuanjing had neglected his duties in the government when he was cultivating. The Grand Tutor had rushed into the pce and scolded the fatuous Emperor outside the Imperial study.

    After that, he was disheartened and lived in seclusion in the capital.

    After yuan jing¡¯s death, he was one of the few people who knew the secret, so he unraveled the knot in his heart and picked up the work he loved again to make full use of it.

 Chapter 1313: The Grand Tutor who lost his integrity at late age (3)

    Chapter 1313: The Grand Tutor who lost his integrity atte age (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Grand Tutor!¡±

    Huaiqing led the little boy through the door and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, eldest Princess.¡±<div>

    The Grand Tutor bowed in return.

    ¡°Greetings, eldest Princess.¡±

    More than a dozen princes and princesses, as well as princesses and crown princes, stood up and saluted.

    Huaiqing nodded slightly and looked at Xu linging.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this child. She¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger sister. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her. ¡±

    She had brought Xu lingying over mainly to warn the younger generation of the royal family in case this simple-minded child was bullied.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, you don¡¯t have to worry. This child is very powerful,¡± the Grand Tutor said with a smile.

    He told her about Xu lingying¡¯sst feat.

    Huaiqing looked at the round and cute girl in surprise. He smiled and said,

    ¡°Bengong is overthinking.¡±

    Taifu po said with a deeper meaning,

    ¡°Your Highness is too distant from the matters of the pce.¡±<div>

    Huaiqing smiled and said nothing more before taking his leave.

    The Grand Tutor beckoned for Xu lingying toe in front of him and asked, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to test youst time before you left the pce. Where was he enlightened before he came here? Who was the teacher of enlightenment?¡±

    The little boy tilted his head and thought for a moment before answering honestly,

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    £¿The Grand Tutor was taken aback. He had forgotten his teacher, or had this child not been enlightened?

    ¡°Do you know how to recite the Three Character ssic?¡± he muttered to himself.

    ¡°I will, I will.¡±

    Xu Ling nodded excitedly.

    The Grand Tutor¡¯s expression softened and he nodded with a smile.¡±Recite it to me.¡±

    After huaiqing left the pce, he went to the Hanlin Academy to pass on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s instructions to second brother Xu.

    Emperor Yongxing was extremely afraid of her and her brother, the fourth prince, so this matter had to be spoken by Xu Eng.<div>

    If Emperor Yongxing knew that Xu Qi ¡®an was in close contact with her in private, it would be suspicious.

    It was the most sensitive time for a new emperor to ascend the throne, and huaiqing did not want to cause trouble.

    ¡°s, it takes more than a day to freeze three feet in ice.¡±

    Xu Xinyi was filled with emotions.

    ¡°Governing a country is like cooking fresh meat, and one must pay attention to a slow n. However, if the country was beyond cure, how would they manage it? Whether it¡¯s His Majesty, chief advisor Wang, or the other officials of the court, none of them have such experience.¡± Huaiqing said indifferently,

    ¡°Lord Xu, do you still remember the bet we made that day?¡±

    Xu xinnian looked serious and hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Of course I remember.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Huai Qing nodded.

    After a pause, she changed the topic. the worship ceremony is in three days. His Majesty will call for donations then. How much silver does Lord Xu intend to donate? ¡±

    Xu niannian knew she was reminding him and said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with my big brother.

    ¡°I will donate three months¡± worth of sry, and big brother will donate five thousand silver taels.<div>

    this way, I won¡¯t be impeached for donating too much, and no one will use me of promoting donations while being stingy with my own money.

    If a meremoner donated five thousand taels of silver, he would definitely be in trouble.

    But if he didn¡¯t donate, he would attract a storm of criticism.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±

    Huaiqing immediately felt relieved and said,¡±On my way here, I saw Lord Xu¡¯s younger sister in the pce.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Eng¡¯s face was full of worry. He sighed, ¡±

    ¡°If your Highness has nothing to do today, can you stay in the study and look after him?¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, are you afraid that she¡¯ll be bullied?¡± huaiqing asked with a smile.

    I¡¯m thinking of the Grand Tutor¡¯s safety ¡­ Xu Eng sighed again and reported the little boy¡¯s glorious deeds one by one. He said helplessly,

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tactfully rejected Your Majesty, but Your Majesty is insistent on doing things your own way. Sigh.¡±

    Huaiqing was dumbfounded.

    She was so angry that the teachers of Qingyun mountain avoided her, li Miaozhen gritted her teeth, Chu Yuanyang¡¯s face was livid, and the famous Wang simu was so angry that she cried ¡­<div>

    ¡°Your sister is just ying dumb and doesn¡¯t like to study.¡± Huaiqing said.

    ¡°If she had yed dumb, the Masters of the Academy, priest li, brother Chu, and simu would not have been so depressed. He even cried out in frustration.¡±

    Xu niannian said with a bitter smile.

    It was because they really couldn¡¯t learn it that they felt that they had failed and weren¡¯t worthy of being teachers.

    As a result, he began to doubt himself.

    If lingying was ying dumb, they would justugh it off and not get carried away.

    Huaiqing was still skeptical and returned to the pce. He had just stepped into the pce when he received news.

    The Grand Tutor suddenly fell ill and was bedridden!

    Huaiqing was shocked. The Grand Tutor was fine just now, why did he suddenly fall ill ¡­

    She thought of what Xu Eng had just said and her heart sank. She immediately went to visit him.

    Huaiqing lifted the hem of his dress and rushed to the study. He saw the Grand Tutor lying on a small couch and a few Imperial physicians examining him.

    ¡°Your Highness, the eldest Princess.¡±<div>

    The Imperial physicians all saluted.

    Huaiqing waved his hand, his cold and beautiful face filled with seriousness.

    ¡°How is the Grand Tutor¡¯s health?¡±

    An Imperial physician said, ¡± eldest Princess, don¡¯t be anxious. Grand Tutor is fine. He only has a sudden headache and dizziness. He just needs to rest in bed for a few days.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t be provoked during this period of time, you have to rest,¡± another Imperial physician added.

    To exin it in easier-to-understand words:

    The Grand Tutor was fine, his blood pressure was just rising!

    Huaiqing walked to the side of the bed and looked at the weakened Grand Tutor. He asked gently,¡±Grand Tutor, what¡¯s wrong? what happened?¡±

    The Grand Tutor said weakly, ¡±

    ¡°Help this old man up. This old man can still do it, but this old man doesn¡¯t believe that there¡¯s such an idiot in this world.

    ¡°Today, I must teach her to memorize the Three Character ssic. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have read the book of the sage for nothing.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression changed slightly as he held the Grand Tutor¡¯s withered hand.¡±Grand Tutor, this is too difficult for you.¡±

    The Grand Tutor said excitedly,

    ¡°No, even if I die, I will teach her to memorize the Three Character ssic.

    ¡°This old man has taught the previous emperor, taught the princesses, this old man can not lose my integrity.¡±

    No, no, no, your death would be too worthless ¡­ Huaiqing didn¡¯t know how tofort him.

    At this moment, the Grand Tutor¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted.

    Xiang Prefecture!

    Dongfang Wanrong sat in a big carriage and swaggered through the city, followed by dozens of East Ocean Dragon Pce disciples.

    Sitting beside her was Dongfang Wanqing, who had the same appearance but a cold temperament.

    master, we¡¯ve already collected eight hosts of Dragon Qi. Should we send them back to Jingshan city? ¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong asked.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. He said gently,

    ¡°Dragon energy has the characteristic of attracting each other. The more scattered dragon energy we collect, the more it will attract other dragon energy hosts.

    ¡°If we send them back to Jingshan city, we will be missing a ma to find a needle in a haystack.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong nodded and asked,

    why don¡¯t you just take over the body of a host of Dragon Qi? they¡¯re all lucky and have deep blessings.

    Nn Tianlu smiled and said,

    ¡°They can¡¯t be considered to have great fortune. In the eyes of the transcendent realm experts, they are just lucky to have obtained some benefits. The person master wants to possess must at least be a transcendent.

    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, peak rank-4 will do too, just like you.¡±

    ¡°Disciple is willing to sacrifice for shizun,¡± Dongfang Wanrong giggled.

    ¡°What a glib tongue,¡± Nn Tianlu shook his head.

    Although peak rank-4 was rare, it was not difficult to find. There was no need to possess a disciple.

    Besides, this disciple was a little girl. Nn Tianlu was not willing to be resurrected as a girl.

    Dongfang Wanrong thought about it and asked curiously,¡±What if I can possess Xu Qi ¡®an? That¡¯s what you call a blessed one.¡±

    Nn Tianlu shook his head andughed.

    ¡°This child¡¯s entire body is filled with karma. I would rather exist in the state of a lonely ghost than possess him.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡±

    ¡°In the nine states, I know that only the Nine-Tailed Fox of the thousand demon Kingdom can use its own spiritual energy to create a perfect body.

    ¡°If I could trade with her, I wouldn¡¯t need to possess her.¡±

    The after-effects of possession were extremely great. The corporeal body and primordial spirit would repel each other, and they would not be able to get used to each other for hundreds of years.

    In other words, his cultivation would not be able to progress for the next few hundred years.

    Dongfang Wanrong muttered,

    ¡°We¡¯re collecting Dragon Qi hosts, so are the Buddhists, and that Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Honored master, do you think that all of us will meet at a certain time and ce?¡±

    Nn Tianlu gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be wonderful.

    ¡°When the timees, I will give you a hand.

    ¡°Wei Yuan attacked Jingshan city and killed my son. I¡¯ll kill the junior he relies on and end this karma.¡±

    [ PS: a new month, please give us your monthly votes! ]

 Chapter 1314: The needle doesnâ€™t poke _1

    Chapter 1314: The needle doesn¡¯t poke _1<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the Imperial study, Emperor Yongxing looked at the memorials presented by the cab. Written on it were various matters of the donation, including but not limited to how to promote the donation, set standards, and the asset liquidation of the self-proimed clean-witted officials.

    He wrote more than a thousand words.

    Reviewing memorials was not as easy as reading books, because many of the memorials submitted by the ministers had hidden ¡± traps ¡°.<div>

    If he didn¡¯t want to be yed like a monkey by the officials, the Emperor had to be sharp enough to detect the trap in the memorial.

    In this aspect, no one could help, because after he sat on the throne, all the civil and military officials in the court were enemies.

    Emperor Yongxing promoted the donation for disaster relief, so they could not make any mistakes at this time, so they looked at it very seriously.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    At this moment, the seal-bearing eunuch Zhao xuanzhen hurriedly entered the Imperial study and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°The Grand Tutor is sick.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes moved away from the memorial, he pinched the space between his eyebrows and asked, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s sick? s, the Grand Tutor is already old and should not be so tired. Go to the Imperial medicine room to get some Qi replenishing and blood cirction pills and send them to the Grand Tutor.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen agreed, but he didn¡¯t leave. He continued,

    ¡°The Grand Tutor said that he wants to resign from his position and will not teach the young masters anymore.

    ¡°He wants to go to the Xu estate to be a teacher, to teach the Han Lin Academy¡¯s schrs, to wish the New Year¡¯s youngest sister.¡±

    Ah? Emperor Yongxing was shocked and could not understand.<div>

    The seal-bearing eunuch Zhao xuanzhen said, ¡±

    ¡°The Grand Tutor¡¯s meaning is that he must wholeheartedly educate that child and can not be distracted. I hope your Majesty can understand.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing revealed a solemn expression. He leaned forward slightly and asked in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°That child¡¯s talent is extraordinary and his intelligence is outstanding, causing the Grand Tutor to love him?

    ¡°Interesting. Even the Grand Tutor didn¡¯t treat huaiqing like this. Tsk, tsk, this Xu family is really full of heroes. First, there was Xu Qi ¡®an, and now there is Xu cijiu. I didn¡¯t expect that a little girl would be so outstanding.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he saw Zhao xuanzhen¡¯s face stiffen, not knowing how to exin.

    ¡°What?¡± Emperor Yongxing expressed his doubts with a nasal voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t know this, but the Grand Tutor was angered ¡­¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen told Emperor Yongxing what happened in the study room in a low voice.

    Emperor Yongxing did not speak for a long time and fell into deep self-me.

    After a long while, he said, ¡± take that girl back to the Xu estate. I will write a memorial to appease the Grand Tutor. During this time, do not let the Grand Tutor leave the pce. Take good care of her.

    Zhao xuanzhen replied and said awkwardly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°You can keep it for a while, but you can¡¯t keep it for a matter.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing was silent for a long time and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°This one will issue a decree to the Xu estate to forbid them from having the Grand Tutor visit.¡±

    After sending Zhao xuanzhen away, Emperor Yongxing took a sip of ginseng tea and recalled what the seal-holding eunuch had just said. He clicked his tongue repeatedly,

    ¡°Unbelievable, unbelievable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a fool in the world who would wait until I have the time to test him personally.¡±

    The carriage stopped at the Xu Manor, and the little boy jumped off the carriage with a small cloth bag on his back.

    The small cloth bag was bulging, and it seemed to be filled with something.

    This was the pastry she had gotten from huaiqing.

    Xu niannian then jumped off the carriage and walked into the manor expressionlessly.

    With his hands on both sides of his waist, the little boy rushed into the mansion with his head lowered. He tripped at the door and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Second brother, I fell.¡±<div>

    She raised her head and looked at Xu Xinyi.

    Xu Eng¡¯s handsome face twitched. and then? ¡±

    She dusted off her butt and stood up. She protected the pastry in the small cloth bag and looked at Xu Eng cautiously.

    £¿Xu Eng looked at her with a frown.

    The little boy carefully looked at his second brother and suddenly ran away in fear.

    Xu Eng was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He hadn¡¯t been nice to Ling Ying along the way, and his stupid sister thought he was coveting the cake.

    The evidence was that she didn¡¯t help her up after she fell.

    As she entered the inner courtyard, she saw the mother and daughter staring at each other.

    ¡°Why is she back? did she get kicked out of the pce again?¡±

    Xu Eng nodded.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Lao Ai was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He gritted his teeth.¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±<div>

    Xu Eng said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°The ringing of the bell has angered the Grand Tutor to the point of falling sick. Ha, tomorrow, her great name will spread throughout the officialdom and the schrs.

    ¡°All schrs would know that the highly educated Grand Tutor, who was one of the most prestigious schrs, was actually bedridden by a child.¡±

    The aunt¡¯s body swayed as she suddenly thought of many things. Her face turned pale as she said, ¡±

    ¡°How is lingying going to get married in the future?¡±

    Xu Engughed in anger andined, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault. Lingying isn¡¯t cut out for studying, but you¡¯re unwilling to give up and want her to be a talented woman.¡±

    Auntie felt sad and pushed the me to second uncle.

    look at her cowardice. She took after your father. If she took after me, she would be proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting at such a young age.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying hard.¡±

    Ling Ying said aggrievedly while eating the delicious pastries in the pce.

    Xu Eng pinched the space between his eyebrows. He was worried about another thing. After this matter spread, lingying might be a hot cake in the eyes of some people who wanted to make a name for themselves.<div>

    As a schr of the Imperial College, the Imperial tutor had cultivated a noble and righteous spirit, and had a leading position in the literary world.

    If a child that even the Grand Tutor could not enlighten was sessfully enlightened by someone, wouldn¡¯t he be famous all over the world?

    No one would think that they couldn¡¯t even handle a child before they saw the bell. By then, they would definitely swarm to the door and countless people woulde to visit.

    . Even if he¡¯s stupid. he¡¯s still famous in the capital. What kind of things are these ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1315: The needle doesnâ€™t poke (2)

    Chapter 1315: The needle doesn¡¯t poke (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu Eng pinched the space between his eyebrows.

    The next morning.

    Li lingsu knocked on the door. The door opened with the sound of a wooden bolt being unlocked. He looked in and saw Xu Qi ¡®an drinking tea by the window. Mu nanzhi was sitting at the table, controlling the little white fox to brush its teeth with a bristle brush.<div>

    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±

    The little white fox let out a pained cry, and its limbs kicked randomly from time to time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You have to brush your teeth properly, or your mouth will stink.¡±

    Mu nanzhi said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stinky ¡­ Wuwu ¡­¡±

    The little white fox retorted out of habit. It seemed to be used to such things and did not put up much resistance.

    She¡¯s treating her like a daughter ¡­ Li lingsu sighed in her heart and said, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Xu, the waiter has already prepared breakfast downstairs.¡±

    He didn¡¯t address him as ¡°senior Xu¡± as sincerely as before.

    The little white fox took the opportunity to get away from mu nanzhi and shouted, ¡°¡±I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    As he spoke, he spat out some bubbles.

    The group went downstairs and saw that Miao Youfang was already sitting at the table, eating his own breakfast.<div>

    Each of them had a bowl of in porridge, three meat buns, two steamed buns, and a stack of salted vegetables.

    Yi County wasn¡¯t rich andcked resources. The people were in a state of having their stomachs filled.

    There were no docks in the vicinity, and trade was not developed. Therefore, even if they had money, the inn could not offer anything better.

    Everyone took their seats and ate quietly with their heads lowered.

    ¡°Senior, where are we going next?¡± Miao Youfang asked.

    I¡¯ll go to Jian Prefecture after I find the host of the Dragon energy in Jiang Prefecture. Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The Jian province ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly lowered her head to eat her porridge.

    ¡°Sir, are you staying or going to the top?¡±

    The waiter¡¯s enthusiastic voice attracted their attention. Miao Youfang turned his head to look, and his eyes lit up slightly.

    The waiter was greeting a pretty young woman with an extremely slim figure. She was wearing a in-colored short hair and a pair of leather boots.

    Her facial features were delicate and her eyes were determined, revealing a coldness that kept strangers away.

    ¡°Stay in the hotel!¡±<div>

    The woman said.

    As she watched the waiter lead her upstairs, li lingsu teased, ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve slept with many courtesans? is this all you¡¯re capable of?¡±

    Miao Youfang reluctantly retracted his gaze and retorted, ¡±

    ¡°How can a courtesan and a heroine be the same thing? Speaking of which, in my most glorious month, there were also several heroine who seduced me.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I cruelly rejected them.¡±

    The most glorious month was when the Dragon Qi was possessing the body.

    ¡°Why?¡± li lingsu asked in surprise.

    Miao Youfang sighed and said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. In the martial world, women are always trouble. The more beautiful a woman was, the more troublesome it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything wrong with their characters, but that beautiful heroes always cause trouble. Sometimes, when you meet a lustful master who wants to sleep with you, you have no ability to refuse.

    ¡°You can¡¯t expect every martial artist to be like me, with chivalrous courage.<div>

    ¡°Then, what should you do as apanion? If he stood up for her, he might be killed. It would be too humiliating if he didn¡¯t stand up for her. Thus, I¡¯ve always been a loner.¡±

    Li lingsu and Xu Qi ¡®an looked as if they had been taught a lesson.

    Neither the sea King of tianzong nor the Sea King of the capital city had ever encountered such a thing.

    Miao Youfang suddenly revealed a wretched expression and said, ¡°¡±Brother Li, you im to have seen countless women, and there¡¯s nock of high-ranked martial artists among them, right? Are there any rank-6 and above?¡±

    ¡°Naturally,¡± li lingsu nodded.

    Miao Youfang chuckled. I¡¯m very curious. Rank-6 martial artists have copper skin and iron bones. Can your little soft stick break their physical body? ¡±

    This angle was very strange ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who had never slept with a martial artist of rank-6 and above, also turned to look at li lingsu.

    ¡°Vulgar!¡±

    Li lingsu didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Miao Youfang chuckled.

    Miao Youfangughed. actually, I¡¯ve also thought it through. Fish scale armor is also difficult to damage with knives and Spears. But the embroidery needle can pierce through the gap.

    After he finished speaking, he suddenlyy his head on the table and fell unconscious.<div>

    Li lingsu held a soul in her palm and squinted her eyes, smiling.

    ¡°Brother Miao, you¡¯re quite creative.¡±

    At this moment, a yellow-haired dog ran in while the waiter was not around.

    Li lingsu flicked her fingers and pushed the soul into the dog¡¯s body.

    ¡°Where did this doge from? get lost!¡±

    The waiter came downstairs and waved his stick to drive the yellow-haired dog away. He even hit it a few times.

    The smile on li lingsu¡¯s face grew wider as she threw a meat bun over.¡±Poor fellow,e, this is your reward.¡±

    ¡°Woof woof woof ¡­¡±

    The yellow-haired dog didn¡¯t want the meat bun. It started to bark rhythmically outside the inn.

    ¡°He¡¯s scolding you!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°What are you scolding me for?¡± Li lingsu said with a smile.

    he scolded you for giving birth to a son without a partner. I¡¯m a top courtesan. All the women I¡¯ve slept with have a new lover. I¡¯ve even given birth to a bunch of children for you. I¡¯m just waiting for you toe home and call your father.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Li lingsu was dumbfounded, and her face stiffened.¡±How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I can definitely understand thenguage of beasts.¡± Xu Qian smiled and added, ¡±

    ¡°Oh, he just said that your butt is really good!¡±

    Li lingsu was furious. She rolled up her sleeves and stood up. I¡¯m going to skin it today and eat its meat ¡­

    He suddenly felt someone tap on his back. Then, his primordial spirit and mana were sealed.

    The Saint turned his head, his face pale, and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. we have to be fair. Go on, let¡¯s fight.

    Not long after, the pedestrians on the side of the road and the guests in the Inns either stopped to watch or stuck their heads out to watch a man and a dog biting each other. The fight was intense.

    The crowd cheered loudly, sometimes cheering people on, and sometimes pping for the dog.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi finished their breakfast in a happy atmosphere.

    In a small town in Yuzhou, in the early morning mist, in a brothel.

    Under the horrified gazes of the whoremasters and girls, Ji Xuan took out the small bronze cauldron and ced an unconscious man covered in blood into it.

    He nced at the broken stairs and the cracked ground. He threw down a silver ingot and turned to leave.

    On the street outside the brothel, by the side of. small stall, there was. one-armed White Tiger, Xu yuanshuang and her brother, the charming Liu Hongmian, and the pill fragrance of. beggar in a colorful robe ¡­ He was eating his breakfast with his head lowered.

    Ji Xuan sat down and asked the stall owner to bring him a bowl of hot soy milk. He gulped down half of the bowl and let out a satisfied breath.

    the thirteenth host of dragon energy.

    Liu Hongmian pouted. too bad it¡¯s all about dispersing Dragon Qi.

    Ji Xuanughed and said,

    ¡°Little drops make an ocean. When scattered Dragon Qi gathers to a certain extent, the attraction to other Dragon Qi will increase.

    I still have to thank sister Yuan Shuang for her help. Without the help of the aura observation technique, how could I be so fast? ¡±

    you should be thanking the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce, ¡± Xu yuanshuang said. without them, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather all the Dragon Qi so quickly.

    Just as Ji Xuan was about to speak, he saw Xu yuanshuang take out a piece of paper from the small bag on her waist.

    ¡°Thetest news is that a host of Dragon Qi has been found in Yuzhou. It¡¯s one of the nine vital Dragon Qi.

    the secret agents of Yuzhou didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, because the Dragon Qi has the ability to seek good fortune and avoid evil. They were afraid of alerting the enemy.

    ¡°Yuzhou, huh? it¡¯s not far from here,¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    [ PS: continue to write the next chapter. I¡¯ll read it tomorrow morning. ]

 Chapter 1316: All parties (1)

    Chapter 1316: All parties (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Ji Xuan muttered to himself for a moment before shaking his head,

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue to collect and disperse the Dragon Qi. The great host will have the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon subdue it.

    ¡°Hehe, we can¡¯t determine Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s whereabouts right now. It would be bad if we run into him in Yuzhou. Just as we didn¡¯t expect to meet him in Yongzhou.

    ¡°And if it¡¯s the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions, a genuine third-gradebat power, it¡¯ll definitely be easier to deal with than us.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s match, I should be able to escape.¡±<div>

    Everyone nodded in silence.

    Liu Hongmian and qihuan danxiang heaved a sigh of relief, their tense expressions rxing.

    After having breakfast, Ji Xuan and his group returned to their temporary residence. It was an abandoned courtyard in the slums. There were many empty courtyards like this in the small county.

    Their owners might have gone to their rtives due to poverty and famine.

    It was also possible that he had died in a robbery, and his entire family had not been spared.

    Along the way, Ji Xuan and the rest were used to seeing destion and poverty, as well as corpses in the wind and snow.

    In a simple and crude room, Ji Xuan sat by the table and focused on the box in his hands.

    The red sandalwood box was opened, and the array engraved on it disappeared. Inside was a bead that was shining with a Scarlet light.

    The pigeon egg was so big.

    It contained the blood essence of a transcendent martial artist.

    Ji Xuan stared at it for a few seconds. His gaze was a little unfocused, and his thoughts drifted away.

    Thump thump!<div>

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s pupils contracted as he recovered his spiritual aura. With a ¡°pa,¡± he closed the box and kept it in his arms. A smile appeared on his face as he said,

    ¡°Come in,¡±

    Xu yuanshuang pushed the door open and nced at the simple room and the almost non-existent furnishings. ¡°Seventh brother.¡±

    Behind her were joy-begging dan Xiang, White Tiger, Liu Hongmian, and Xu yuanhuai.

    Ji Xuan nced at them and smiled.¡±Is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang nodded.

    ¡°I do want to discuss it with seventh brother.¡±

    after the battle of Yongzhou, Daoist priest jiaoye died. Liu Hongmian and the others were scared out of their wits by Xu Qi ¡®an. Even Yuan Huai, who was the most unconvinced, lost his confidence.

    Liu Hongmian let out an ¡°Aiya¡± and said in a tender voice, ¡± I¡¯m just a woman. Xu Qi ¡®an is fierce and overbearing. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m afraid.

    The proud Xu yuanhuai pouted, but he could not refute his sister¡¯s words.

    Towards that big brother of his, other than feeling helpless, he felt helpless.<div>

    ¡°And then?¡± Ji Xuan was silent for a moment.

    The White Tiger with a broken arm chuckled.

    ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. In fact, collecting dragon energy is not necessary. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can get the Dragon Qi or not.

    the most important thing is to prevent Xu Qi ¡®an from obtaining the Dragon Qi. As long as the Dragon Qi doesn¡¯t return to the throne, Da Feng will be more chaotic. Only then will the city Lord and the state preceptor seed in their rebellion.

    Ji Xuan slowly nodded his head.

    To them, as long as the opponent¡¯s situation was bad enough, their goal would be achieved.

    Dragon Qi could increase their bargaining chips, but it was not necessary for them to have Dragon Qi.

    Xu yuanshuang continued, ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do we have to fight one on one?

    ¡°The Buddhist League is collecting Dragon Qi. Although the emotionless Arhat has been captured, there are still two third-grade vajras in the Central ins responsible for collecting Dragon Qi.

    ¡°The wizard God religion must be collecting Dragon Qi as well. Let¡¯s join forces and fight as one. No matter how strong Xu Qi ¡®an is, he can¡¯t defeat us all at the same time.

    this way, we can stop him from collecting the Dragon Qi and buy time for father and uncle.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Ji Xuan replied with a smile.

    At the right time, joy pill fragrance interrupted, ¡±

    ¡°I can go back to the southern border and persuade the Gu n to help us. Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of the Gu n, they have several transcendent realm Masters.

    ¡°If they are willing to help, Da Feng will definitely die.¡±

    Liu Hongmian smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Gu n and Da Feng have enmity. If it reallyes to the stage of rebellion, they might be able to be allies. But now, we can¡¯t count on them to send out a master to deal with Xu Qi ¡®an ¡­¡±

    The alluring beauty chuckled,¡±don¡¯t you forget what his Voodoo is all about?¡± I don¡¯t believe that it has nothing to do with your Gu n.¡±

    Qi Huan dan Xiang frowned, unable to refute.

    Ji Xuan said,

    ¡°This is feasible. As for the Gu n, there is no need to contact them for the time being. We know how to contact the two vajras, but the witch God sect ¡­¡±

    ¡°The mysterious heavenly Pce will be in charge of it,¡± Xu yuanhuai said.

    Ji Xuan nodded his head and ended the meeting. As he sent everyone away, he said,<div>

    ¡°Yuan Shuang, you stay.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang closed the door, sat back at the table, and looked at him silently.

    ¡°What do you think of Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± Said Ji Xuan with a smile.

    ¡°Very strong, so strong that it¡¯s terrifying.¡± Xu yuanshuang gave a pertinent reply.

    ¡°Yes, very strong ¡­¡±

    Ji Xuan sighed,

    ¡°Before the battle of Yongzhou, I, as well as my brothers and sisters in Hidden Dragon City, all thought that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievements today were all due to luck.

    ¡°That might be true, but not entirely.

    ¡°After Yongzhou, I truly realized how terrifying he was. We¡¯re both at the fourth stage, but his ¡°intent¡± makes me shudder. And this has nothing to do with luck.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang couldn¡¯t help but think of the day he destroyed the Zen master formation outside Yongzhou City.

    That de was powerful and sharp, revealing the madness of a desperate man who could not retreat.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been influenced by my aunt and feel pity for him. You think that the state preceptor is heartless and injures his own flesh and blood. Yuan Huai was mostly influenced by the state preceptor.<div>

    he has always wanted to surpass Xu Qi ¡®an and prove to the state preceptor that he is no worse than his big brother in the capital. However, Yuan Huai does not hate Xu Qi¡¯ an that much.

 Chapter 1317: All parties (2)

    Chapter 1317: All parties (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Are you trying to tell me not to show mercy?¡± Xu yuanshuang interrupted coldly.

    ¡°Seventh brother wants a promise from you,¡± Ji Xuan shook his head and said with a smile.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time. When the timees, I will tell you.¡± Said Ji Xuan with a smile.

    Xu yuanshuang looked at him deeply and didn¡¯t say anything. She left the room silently.<div>

    In the Imperial City¡¯s South great imperial Hall.

    There were two offerings in Da Feng every year, the early spring offering and the end of the year offering to the ancestors.

    The ceremony was held in sangpo, where the ancestral tablets were enshrined, and the ceremony to the heavens was held in the Great Hall in the South of the Imperial City.

    In special situations, there would be a second offering, a third offering, or even more.

    For example, when Emperor Yongxing ascended to the throne, he held a sacrifice to the ancestors and the heavens at the same time. For example, when a country war started, the Emperor would lead the civil and military officials to worship the heavens and their ancestors.

    After winter, the cold disaster swept through Dafeng. Emperor Yongxing had always had the idea of praying to the heavens and praying for blessings. Now, he took advantage of the call for donations to hold a heaven worship ceremony.

    After the end of the worship, the Imperial court would allocate funds for disaster relief, and the situation of the people would improve. Wasn¡¯t this the result of his Emperor¡¯s blessings?

    At noon, Xu Eng rode his horse to the Great Temple south of the Imperial City.

    There was still some time before the worship ceremony, and hundreds of officials arrived one after another.

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡±

    Xu Eng handed the horse to the official and saw a group of civil officials walking over.

    They were supposed to treat Xu Eng coldly, but they were especially enthusiastic today.<div>

    Xu niannian saluted with a bow without changing his expression.

    Lord Xu, I have a good friend who has recently decided to ept. disciple. She heard that Lord Xu¡¯s younger sister is talented and intelligent, so she wants to ept her as. disciple. She asked me to ask on her behalf. Lord Xu. for my sake, could you ¡­

    ¡°Lord Xu!¡± Another civil official interrupted,

    I like to be a teacher and also want to take in a disciple. Your sister is a rare seed of study, and I¡¯m willing to enlighten her.

    ¡°Lord Xu ¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu ¡­¡±

    The people who came over to strike up a conversation were all ordinary officials. The real big shots were naturally reserved, but they all seemed to be quite concerned and were looking over.

    Xu niannian bowed repeatedly and avoided the crowd.

    What the hell is this ¡­

    Imperial astronomer.

    Yang qianhuan sat cross-legged in his room, quiet and unmoving. However, his heart was filled with anxiety.

    Finally, the sound of footsteps rang out in the quiet corridor.<div>

    Not long after, a big-eyed girl in a yellow dress appeared outside the door. She looked in through the small venttion window and said in a clear voice, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother yang, I went to the eight trigrams stage to take a look. Teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s primordial spirit has left his body.¡±

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s breathing quickened, but he managed to suppress his excitement.

    ¡°Did you call him?¡±

    ¡°I did, but teacher Jian Zheng ignored me. I don¡¯t know where his mind has wandered off to.¡± Li Caiwei said.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡±

    Yang qianhuan burst intoughter.

    Yan Caiwei reached into her clothes, took out a piece of paper, and threw it in through the door and window,

    then the deal is done. You must help me get the thing on it within three days.

    The note was a ¡± menu ¡°. Through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, Yan Caiwei listed the food and wine mentioned on it.

    She kept it like a secret book. She had nned to travel around the world ording to the food on the list when she advanced to the fourth stage in the future.

    That was until yang qianhuan found her and asked her to keep an eye on her teacher.<div>

    The quick-witted Yan Caiwei immediately proposed a deal. Her reward was that yang qianhuan had to gather good food and fine wine for her within three days.

    A win-win situation!

    Yan Caiwei¡¯s heart was filled with joy as her oval face revealed a bright smile. However, she was soon a little worried as she said,

    ¡°Senior brother yang, what are you up to this time? Can¡¯t you just let teacher Jian Zheng be less worried?¡±

    Yang qianhuan retorted, ¡±

    you¡¯re just a guy who monitored your own teacher for the sake of stammering. What right do you have to criticize me? ¡±

    After that, the senior brother and Junior Sister tactfully gave in to each other and did not argue on this topic.

    Of course, yang qianhuan wouldn¡¯t tell Yan Caiwei that he was nning to cause a scene during the worship ceremony.

    It wasn¡¯t to disrupt the ceremony, but to use it to be famous.

    He was going to donate all the wealth of the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°The people are poor, hungry and cold, how can we live a life of wine and meat in the Vermillion gate. I¡¯m definitely not doing this to show off, but to do something for the suffering people.¡±

    Yang qianhuan told herself in her heart.<div>

    The clear light beneath him lit up and engulfed him.

    Yan Caiwei skipped away.

    In the room at the other end of the corridor, Zhong Li quietly took out a sound-transmitting conch and whispered, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother song, senior brother yang is indeed insatiable. He¡¯s going to donate the money of the Directorate of Celestials just likest time.

    ¡°He even got Junior Sister Caiwei to help monitor teacher Jian Zheng.¡±

    Song Qing¡¯s voice came from the conch, ¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng is right, I know ¡­ He took out the heaven secretspass to suppress him. ¡®What an idiot! He donated the money of the Directorate of Celestials. How am I going to conduct my alchemy experiments?¡¯

    ¡°Junior Sister Cai Wei is also helping the evildoer. It seems like I can only suppress her then.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng promised me that as long as I helped him keep an eye on yang qianhuan, he would allow me to do one human alchemy experiment. Now that there¡¯s a Junior Sister Cai Wei, I have to fight to get him to allow me another experiment.¡±

    ¡°Junior martial sister Zhong, what did teacher Jian Zheng promise you?¡± Song Qing asked.

    Zhong Li whispered innocently, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to anything. I just felt a little bored recently and wanted to find someone to apany me.¡±<div>

    Jiang state capital.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held a small bronze mirror in his hand. While sensing the surroundings, he ordered, ¡±

    ¡°I want to have a bird¡¯s eye view of the Jiang Prefecture.¡±

 Chapter 1318: All parties (3)

    Chapter 1318: All parties (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    The mirror surface of the mirror projected an image:

    In a room in an Inn, Miao Youfang was soaking in a medicinal bath, naked. His expression was pained, and his skin was like a cooked shrimp.

    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted to see?¡± the artifact Spirit of the mirror replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that I don¡¯t want to see a man taking a bath,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, the corners of his mouth twitching.<div>

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll change it now.¡±

    The scene changed, and a strange man taking a bath appeared in the mirror. He was much more handsome than Miao you Fang.

    Is there a problem with your readingprehension? Xu Qi ¡®an used silence to express his attitude.

    understood. You want to see a female and a male mate while taking a bath.

    The mirror saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, so it changed the scene again.

    This time, a young man and woman appeared on the screen. They were soaking in arge bathtub, naked and pressed against the steaming hot tub. Water sshed everywhere as they exercised intensely.

    Hu ¡­ ¡°I think we need to have a talk,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, exhaling.

    The image shattered, and the ¡°eye¡± of the mirror appeared. It examined Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    you don¡¯t have to be so serious and solemn. You can continue with the scene just now. Well, I think it¡¯ll be easier to talk like this.

    When the mirror resumed its live broadcast, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time. Why do you always make decisions on your own?¡±<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pry into other people¡¯s secrets?¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror said in a matter-of-fact tone,

    my greatest ability is to allow you to spy on other people¡¯s most private matters without restraint. You will gain a god-like confidence and a sense of superiority.

    Did the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox use you to do this back then? Does she like to see two men taking a bath ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to understand.

    The mirror continued, ¡±

    you didn¡¯t use me to spy on femalesing out of the bath, so you like to watch malese out of the bath. You should be d that I¡¯m so considerate.

    No, I¡¯m the only one who can see the bathing pictures of huaiqing and Lin. an. Even if you¡¯re a genderless weapon spirit, I can¡¯t ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out another breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk to you. My request is very simple. In the future, do whatever I tell you to do, and don¡¯t act on your own.

    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about being nourished by the Dragon Qi.¡±

    ¡°Alright ¡­¡± The mirror gave in.

    I want to have a bird¡¯s eye view of Jiang state capital. Don¡¯t dy my collection of Dragon Qi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had recently discovered a new way to use the mirror. He could use the mirror as a medium to observe the situation of a city. Then, through the connection between the book of theher world fragment and the Dragon Qi, he could find the host of the Dragon Qi hidden in the vast sea of people.<div>

    The restriction was that he needed to see the Dragon energy host clearly in the mirror before he could sense him. He couldn¡¯t directly locate the Dragon energy host by looking at Jiang state capital from a bird¡¯s eye view.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used the mirror to observe the northern part of the city. He looked at each Street.

    He would stay in the south of the city to sense the possible host of Dragon Qi nearby.

    This method was very effective. He only used one morning to find a host of dragon energy.

    That guy was a stall vendor who sold baked sesame seed cakes. Ever since he got the Dragon energy, his birthday was very happy, and he became the envy of the nearby stall owners.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bought two sesame seed cakes from him and took away the Dragon Qi.

    Yuzhou.

    After Xu yuanshuang returned, she said to Ji Xuan and the others, ¡±

    ¡°The Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions has captured the host of the Dragon Qi.

    also, the secret agents in Xiang state have informed us that the two Pce Masters of the East Ocean Dragon Pce are looking for hosts for the Dragon energy.

 Chapter 1319: The final decisive battle (1)

    Chapter 1319: The final decisive battle (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    In the inn, Miao you Fang let out a satisfied and pained sigh.

    Ever since he had followed Xu Qi ¡®an, his master in name, had been helping him collect herbs to strengthen his body.

    He also taught him a unique Qi-circting technique to assist him in his advancement.

    Every day, he soaked in medicinal baths, endured the pain of burning and corrosion, and silently circted his Qi. He finally crossed the threshold and advanced to sixth-grade copper skin iron bones.

    He stood up from the tub and looked around himself. His bronze skin was shining with a faint divine light.<div>

    His strength and five senses had improved by quite a bit, and his Qi activity had also be much more vigorous. However, what surprised the martial artist the most was his body that was impervious to swords and Spears.

    There was a saying in the pugilistic world,¡±a sixth-ranked County Magistrate, a fifth-ranked magistrate, and a fourth-ranked Marquis.¡±

    Using official positions as an example of the ranks of martial artists, a rank-6 could be a King in a County, and even the government would not dare to provoke them.

    Rank-5 could show off in a Prefecture.

    Fourth-grade meant that one could be like a Duke and dominate a region.

    Of course, this statement was only limited to the dominant party in the pugilistic world and did not involve the Imperial court.

    Miao Youfang lowered his head and saw that the salted fish in the grass was shining with divine light, like a peerless divine spear.

    He said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Good fellow, it¡¯s as I expected.

    ¡°From now on, the girls will be crying for their parents when they see the spear ¡­¡± Hey, brother li, are you envious? you must be envious.

    ¡°Only a martial artist can deal with a martial artist.¡±

    Li lingsu shot him a nce and said indifferently, ¡±<div>

    ¡°No matter how hard an embroidery needle is, isn¡¯t it still an embroidery needle?

    ¡°Oh, So You Think that the girls who can be stabbed are more painful?¡±

    you! Miao Youfang was furious. He straightened his back.pete? ¡±

    Li lingsu crossed her legs andughed.¡±I only show my stuff to beautiful women. I don¡¯t want to argue with embroidery needles.¡±

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an pushed open the door and nced at them. He said expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°Pack up and leave Jiang state capital.¡±

    Two clowns ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, turned around, and left.

    He wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang state capital, the main city of a continent, to only have scattered Dragon Qi as a host.

    Yuzhou.

    Xiang, Jing and Yu provinces were neighboring the fire Country. Based on the principle of proximity, Nn Tianlu first ¡°plundered¡± the hosts of the Dragon Qi in the three provinces.

    His decision was undoubtedly correct. After a period of searching, they had collected eight Dragon Qi hosts in Xiang province and two in Yu Province.

    In the city¡¯s highest restaurant, in a private room.<div>

    Dongfang Wanrong was wearing a peach-colored low-cut dress, exposing the White of her chest. She was sitting sideways on a soft couch and drinking tea.

    The door was pushed open and Dongfang Wanqing, who had the same appearance as her sister but had a cold temperament, stepped over the threshold. She reached out to take the tea her sister handed to her and said, ¡±

    I caught a spy. More urately, he came to me.

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s delicate eyebrows raised, and she said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°A spy from the Imperial court of great Feng?¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing shook her head,¡±he imed to be from the mysterious heavenly Pce.¡±

    The mysterious heavenly Pce ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong frowned slightly. She waspletely unfamiliar with this name.

    At this time, an old and gentle voice came into her mind, ¡°¡±Let him in,¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong conveyed the teacher¡¯s order while asking in her mind,

    ¡°Teacher, you know of the mysterious heavenly Pce?¡±

    After a few seconds, Nn Tianlu finally replied,

    ¡°It¡¯s an intelligence organization established by a second-grade Warlock. They are spread all over the Central ins, even the nine regions. During the Battle of Shanhai Pass, this organization yed a huge role.<div>

    ¡°Wei Yuan had a hard time back then.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong was even more puzzled,¡±a second-grade Warlock, yet he stands on the opposite side of Da Feng?¡±

    In her impression, sorcerers could also be synonymous with the Directorate of Celestials, and the Directorate of Celestials was under the Imperial court of Da Feng.

    Nn Tianlu sighed.

    ¡°The Battle of Shanhai Pass was essentially an outbreak of increasingly intensifying conflicts between the forces in nine regions. However, if it weren¡¯t for the two people who added fuel to the fire, the Battle of Shanhai Pass might have been dyed for more than ten years.

    and of those two, one is the leader of the heavenly venomous tribe, elder heavenly venomous, and the other is this second-grade Warlock.

    A second-grade magician and the heavenly venomous tribe working together to push for the Battle of Shanhai Pass? This was the first time Dongfang Wanrong had heard the inside story of the war, and she was both surprised and at a loss.

    ¡°Why did that second-grade sorcerer do this?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to rece the supervisor and be promoted to the first rank,¡± Nn Tianlu said slowly.

    Rece the head Warden ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong suddenly said,

    no wonder you wanted to see the spy. That rank two Warlock is an ally you can rope in.

    Nn Tianlu snorted.<div>

    ¡°He¡¯s just a temporary ally. He¡¯s an extremely terrifying character. I¡¯ve been suppressed in the stupa Pagoda for 20 years, and when I reappeared, he has already turned great Feng into such a mess.

    ¡°The biggest beneficiaries of the Shanhai Pass battle, other than the Buddhist faction, were him and old man Tian Huan. Although Da Feng won, half of the country¡¯s fate was stolen. If that was all, they would not have fallen into such a state.

    but that person had been nning for twenty years. He had gotten rid of North Vanquisher Lord and Wei Yuan one after another. The death of North Vanquisher Lord and Wei Yuan had relieved everyone.

    Nn Tianlu suddenly fell silent, and Dongfang Wanrong looked toward the door.

    Creak ~ the door opened again, and Dongfang Wanqing led in a mysterious person in a cloak and hood.

    ¡°Greetings to the two Pce Masters. I am a secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce, wind. I am in charge of the territory of Yu Province.¡±

    A deliberately hoarse male voice came from the hood.¡±Please allow me to make an introduction. The mysterious heavenly Pce is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get straight to the point,¡± Dongfang Wanrong coldly interrupted.

    The wind was silent for two seconds, then smiled and said, ¡± it seems that the great Pce Master already knows our background.

    He reached into his pocket, took out a letter, and presented it with both hands.

 Chapter 1320: The final battle (2)

    Chapter 1320: The final battle (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Dongfang Wanrong beckoned, and the envelope automatically fell into her hands, and she began to read it.

    Ten secondster, she ced the letter on the table and smiled.

    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡±

    The wind spy bowed and said, ¡±

    ¡°The great Pce Master is wise. The young master also said that if he met Xu Qi ¡®an, he should avoid him and wait for an opportunity.

    ¡°Heh, dragon energy has the characteristic of attracting each other. As we collect more and more dragon energy, all parties will meet sooner orter. When the timees, we¡¯ll work together for the greater good.¡±

    After a pause, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Next, I have some information to share with the two Pce Masters.

    ¡°Of the nine vital Dragon Qi, Xu Qi ¡®an has already obtained three. They are in Leizhou, Xiangzhou of Zhangzhou, and Miao Youfang of Qingzhou.

    ¡°Yongzhou doesn¡¯t have a host for one of the nine shes of Dragon Qi.

    ¡°Now, we know that there is one in Yuzhou, but there is none in Yunzhou. Out of the thirteen great Feng continents, only the Jiang continent was left, the Northeast¡¯s Xiang, Jing, and Yu continents, Jian continent, Chu continent, and the capital. The remaining five streams of Dragon Qi are scattered in these six provinces.¡±

    In the official administrative divisions of Da Feng, the capital was also a continent.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t one in Xiang Prefecture!¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong shook her head.

    ¡°Then there must be one, or even two, in Jing and Yu provinces.¡± That is, if it wasn¡¯t intercepted by sun Xuanji of the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Dongfang Wanrong said.

    The wind agent nodded and continued, ¡±

    after the two Pce Masters have gone through the three northeast prefectures, the remaining prefectures will be the Jiang Prefecture, the Jian Prefecture, and the Chu Prefecture. We will probably have a conflict with Xu Qi ¡®an in one of these three prefectures.

    ¡°Are there any spiritual wisdom Masters from the witchcraft cult nearby?¡±

    Yang Kai tactfully hinted that without the strength of a transcendent, it was impossible to participate in a battle of this level.

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Dongfang Wanrong said with a smile.

    Yuzhou.

    Xu yuanshuang opened her arms and let the pigeonnd on her forearm. She took out a small note from the thin bamboo tube tied to the pigeon¡¯s ws.

    After reading it carefully, a smile appeared on his handsome face. He turned around and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions captured the host of the Dragon energy in Yuzhou.

    however, with the help of the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce and the power of the seven constetions of the ck Dragon, we were safe.

    It was one of the nine vital Dragon Qi.

    Liu Hongmian and the others were relieved. Ji Xuan smiled and said, ¡°¡±Next, it¡¯s time to contact the two Vajra realm martial artists.¡±

    Qingzhou, which was close to Yunzhou, Jingxin and Jingyuan walked for thousands of miles and finally met du Nan and du fan in a dpidated temple in a County on the border of Qingzhou.

    The Vajra Mas were wearing capes and hoods to cover their dark golden skin.

    ¡°Master! Martial uncle!¡±

    ¡°Martial uncles!¡±

    Jingxin and Jingyuan put their palms together and bowed.

    Jingxin told the two vajras in detail about what happened after he was taken away.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an released us as promised.¡±

    At this point, even as a Zen Master, he could no longer call that person Fozi.

    His heart was filled with thoughts.

    ¡°Three years ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the son of the Shura King has returned to the throne,¡± the Vajra of Dufan sighed.

    Even the Buddhist League couldn¡¯t afford to lose a second-grade Arhat.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan were overjoyed.

    ¡°Master, uncle-master, what are you doing here?¡± thetter asked.

    ¡°One of the avatars of the Buddha of the Kyara tree is in the hidden Dragon City of the clouds ins. He might have an order in the near future,¡± the Vajra of adversity said slowly. The two of us will wait here for the messenger.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Jingxin was puzzled.

    ¡°The supervisor is keeping an eye on Yunzhou,¡± Vajra du fan said.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other in horror.

    Ten dayster, in Jiang state capital.

    After going around in circles, Xu Qi ¡®an had traveled all over Jiang Zhou and returned to the main city.

    He had already captured all the hosts of the Dragon Qi in Jiang Zhou, but he still couldn¡¯t find one of the nine Dragon Qi¡¯s hosts.

    if the host of the Dragon energy in Jiang Zhou is a Wanderer, then he has already traveled to other ces, just like Miao Youfang.

    Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare and walked to the porridge stall built outside the city with Miao Youfang and Li lingsu.

    There was a long queue, and many poor people and refugees in simple clothes were holding broken bowls and bamboo tubes, waiting to give out porridge.

    The city defense Army rudely maintained order, reprimanding and kicking the crowded poor.

    Although the method was brutal, it did stabilize the situation.

    As for the poor people who were hungry and cold, although there were still signs of numbness and pain on their faces, their eyes were bright as they looked at the porridge stall.

    To be honest, Emperor Yongxing¡¯s disaster relief measures had greatly changed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s impression of him.

    Up to this point in Da Feng, the local governments were mostly people who obeyed in secret and opposed in secret. When the dynasty had decayed to a certain extent, it could not be changed by the Emperor alone. It was not even something that the Lord of the capital could change.

    The difficulty of executing government orders had always been the biggest headache for each dynasty and generation.

    ording to huaiqing, Emperor Yongxing had epted Xu Eng¡¯s suggestion and sent all the Imperial censors in the capital to supervise the provinces, giving the provincial governors the power to act first and reportter.

    Each Governor was apanied by a white-robed sorcerer in charge of supervision.

    As everyone knew, white-robed warlocks were famous for their pride and wealth, which greatly prevented them from colluding with each other for corruption.

    However, because the low-ranked warlocks were weak, in order to prevent the Imperial inspector from being tempted to embezzle and kill them, the Imperial court added another ironw:

    The Warlock died, and the governor was beheaded.

    As for the local governments, the Imperial court encouraged the neighboring counties to monitor and report each other.

    Once it was confirmed, the informant would be promoted by one rank, and the reported person would be dismissed or executed, depending on the severity of the crime.

    There were many other policies to prevent officials from embezzling food for disaster relief, such as ¡°heads fall on the ground when chopsticks float¡± in the porridge bucket.

    As for how to deal with those who pretended to be refugees and imed relief food, the shrewd chief advisor Wang gave them a solution:

    70% rice, 20% chaff, and 10% sand.

    These still could notpletely put an end to corruption, but they had a great restraining effect.

    ¡°Although the effects of the Imperial court¡¯s actions are limitedpared to the disasters in the Central ins, at least the people have seen hope,¡± li lingsu looked at the porridge stand and said with a smile.

    It was rare that Miao Youfang didn¡¯t argue, and he looked at this scene with a gentle gaze.

    The group entered the city and nned to rest for the night. Their next stop would be Jianzhou.

    At night.

    Xu Qi ¡®an moved the candle beside the Round Table to the desk, spread out the rice paper that the inn had prepared, and wrote:

    ¡°Xiang, Jing, Yu, Jian, Chu,¡±

    Mu nanzhi walked over with the little white fox in her arms and stuck her head out to look. ¡°Where are these ces?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you read the¡± Dafeng geographical record ¡°every day?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I forgot after reading it. Who would remember?¡± Mu nanzhi pouted.

    A bad student ¡­ Xu Qian cursed in his heart.

    If this woman had lived in his era, she would have had two options:

    One, marry a rich man with her extraordinary beauty and be a rich wife.

    Enter the entertainment industry and be the Queen of bad movies that won¡¯t get famous no matter what.

    Why can¡¯t I be famous? This was because the reincarnation of the flower God was not the kind of person who could endure hardships.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask much of her. Other than being too arrogant, she was kind by nature. At critical moments, she was reasonable and wouldn¡¯t hold people back.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, it was already a rare quality for a woman to be willing to apany you.

    ¡°The remaining six Dragon Qi are basically in these few ces.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched her chin and analyzed for her, ¡± but we can¡¯t judge whether the wizard God religion, the Buddhist League, and the hidden Dragon City have taken the fruits of theirbor in advance.

    Mu nanzhi nodded seriously, her expression serious, like a good student who was listening to the ss.

    ¡°If they obtain one of the nine wisps of Dragon Qi and immediately return to their base camp, that will be the most troublesome situation.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°There¡¯s no solution to this,¡± No. Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head. my bottom line is to lose two vital Dragon Qi. I¡¯ll make up for it by scattering the Dragon Qi.

    Mu Nanxi frowned. then how can we beat them? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I have half of the nation¡¯s fate, so the chances of me encountering Dragon Qi are higher than them. If I didn¡¯t encounter it, they naturally wouldn¡¯t encounter it either. At most, he would encounter one or two.

    ¡°I have a feeling that one of the nine streaks of Dragon Qi will be the host of Jianzhou.¡±

    At this moment, he sensed something and took out the voice transmission conch.

    ¡°In ¡­¡±

    As soon as sun Xuanji¡¯s voice came from the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately answered, ¡±

    it¡¯s at Jiang state capital¡¯s Lai Fu Inn. It¡¯s the third room on the third floor, east side.

    The other side fell into a long silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited patiently for two hours. Finally, a clear light rose from the bedside and interwove into a young man in white clothes. He was of ordinary height and ordinary features.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    As he spoke, he respectfully handed over a pen and paper.

    If he could make a move, he would definitely not let senior Brother Sun Talk.

    Sun Xuanji held the pen in resignation and wrote, ¡±

    Dragon Qi intelligence report!

    After a pause, he wrote,¡±I found something strange.¡±

    [PS: please give us your monthly votes!!!] He wrote the next chapter.

 Chapter 1321: Intelligence (1)

    Chapter 1321: Intelligence (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Strange things?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked in surprise. Seeing sun Xuanji¡¯s lips move, he quickly pushed the pen and paper.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, there¡¯s no need for you to say such precious words.¡±

    Sun Xuanji thought for a moment and probed, ¡± Guo ¡­ I ¡­¡±

    Five minutester, Xu Qi ¡®an yawned and pointed at the pen and paper.<div>

    Sun Xuanji sighed and once again resigned himself to his fate. He picked up his pen and wrote, ¡±

    ¡°I collected 20 scattered Dragon Qi, Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanqian and Heng Yuan collected six. How much did you collect?¡±

    ¡°Fourteen!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said immediately. These days, he was like a child who had received pocket money, counting every day, not letting go of a single copper coin.

    ¡°Exactly thirty.¡±

    that¡¯s right. sun Xuanji nodded and started writing furiously. then, the Buddhist sect, witchcraft cult, and Hidden Dragon City that don¡¯t have the fragments of theher world Book can¡¯t possibly have more than we have. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know when it started, but I gradually couldn¡¯t find a host for dragon energy. I haven¡¯t slept or rested for the past few days, driving the Fort to search all over the ce, but it¡¯s very difficult to find another host of dragon energy.¡±

    After sun Xuanji finished writing, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an silently, as if he was hoping for his opinion.

    ¡°The host of Dragon Qi is almost done collecting?¡±

    This was the first thought that shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.<div>

    Sun Xuanji shook his head and continued writing. nine is the extreme number. Nine rays of vital Dragon Qi. Ny-nine rays of scattered Dragon Qi.

    So it was like this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood. They had collected thirty wisps of scattered Dragon Qi. The Buddhist League, the witchcraft religion, and the hidden Dragon City couldn¡¯t have more.

    This was because this was determined by fate. It was impossible for the three forces to collect more than him, a person with fate.

    Then, where did the rest of the Dragon Qi go?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and his gaze became sharp. there¡¯s a force that we don¡¯t know about gathering Dragon Qi in secret?!

    ¡°It seems like you think so too.¡± Sun Xuanji nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and didn¡¯t say a word. The forces in the Jiuzhou continent and the Buddhist sects in the Western Region shed through his mind.The Central ins ¡®Da Feng imperial court, the Northeast¡¯s witchcraft cult, and the Central ins¡¯ great wilderness sect.And the royal family of the hidden Dragon City.

    These were the forces that had already been defeated.

    The forces that didn¡¯t participate were the Barbarian demons in the North.The Gu n in the southern border and the remnants of the thousand Fey Kingdom.

    Among them, the Barbarian demons in the North were the first to be eliminated. They had experienced the war for the first half of the year and had many things to do. Their first task was to rebuild their homes and recuperate.

    Even if they obtained the Dragon Qi, they would not have enough troops to enter the Central ins.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible for the Gu n. Back then, old man Tian Huan stole fate in order to repair the Confucian saint¡¯s seal. Dragon Qi was also a type of luck.<div>

    ¡°The ultimate goal of the thousand demon Kingdom must be to restore the country and take back their homnd, but Buddhism is an insurmountable threshold. If I were the Nine-Tailed Fox, I would join forces with my allies and get rid of the Buddhist League first.

    there is no point in snatching the Dragon Qi at this time. Instead, it will help the hidden Dragon City rebel army, and the rebel army is an ally of Buddhism.

    Xu Qian analyzed the situation in his heart and said, ¡°¡±The Gu n?¡±

    Sun Xuanji nodded and lowered his head to write.

    we can¡¯t rule out this possibility, but I think we shouldn¡¯t focus on the entire force. We should also pay attention to those small forces or individuals who have the ability to control or find dragon energy.

    ¡°What do you think, supervisor?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Sun Xuanji shook his head.

    After a moment of silence, he continued to write, ¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the enemy¡¯s information.

    ording to reliable sources, a host of one of the nine streaks of Dragon Qi may have appeared in Yuzhou, but not long ago, he was kidnapped by a group of mysterious people. ording to the description of bystanders, I judge it to be the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    yes, they¡¯re acting in the downtown area. They¡¯re very arrogant.

    One of the nine Dragon Qi ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an leaned back in her seat and pinched the space between her eyebrows.<div>

    Although he had told mu nanzhi that the bottom line was two Dragon Qi, he still felt a sense of frustration when things came to a head.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked after letting out a silent breath.

    ¡°The two sisters of the East Ocean dragon n are collecting dragon essence for the witchcraft cult. We have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Sun Xuanji was still writing on the paper, but before he could finish, Xu Qi ¡®an asked urgently,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill them?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Sun Xuanji shook his head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a short nasal voice.

    ¡°One of the twins, Nn Tianlu¡¯s primordial spirit is residing in his body. The Magi are the same as the Dao sect, with the primordial spirit as their Foundation. Even if they don¡¯t have a physical body, their battle strength won¡¯t be weakened too much.

    ¡°I encountered them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. The twins did not notice me, but Nn Tianlu had locked onto me ¡­ It¡¯s a good thing I ran fast. The teleportation formation is really useful.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked up and saw senior Brother sun¡¯s face showing fear and relief.<div>

    Nn Tianlu was killed by Lord Wei. I¡¯m Lord Wei¡¯s sessor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows again.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He slowly let out a breath and forced a smile, ¡°¡±Senior Brother Sun, let¡¯s talk about something interesting.¡±

    Sun Xuanji thought for a moment, dipped his brush in ink, and wrote, ¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother yang has left the capital. Teacher Jian Zheng has a task for him.¡±

    ¡°What kind of interesting thing is this?¡±

    Xu Qian said,¡±I thought he had been suppressed by the supervisor again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Junior Brother yang tried to take advantage of teacher¡¯s mental wander to announce at the worship ceremony that he would donate all the money of the Directorate of Celestials ¡­¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the line of words on the paper, a series of ¡± good fellow ¡± appeared in his heart.

    If he seeded, the officials and the Emperor would see it with their own eyes. Even the supervisor would find it hard to back out.

    If it were any other white-robed sorcerer, the officials would not believe it and would even inform the Directorate of Celestials to bring this crazy disciple back.

    However, yang qianhuan was the supervisor¡¯s third disciple and a fourth-grade expert. To a certain extent, he could represent the Directorate of Celestials.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was calm andposed. He knew that with old silver coin¡¯s methods, the act tough King would never be able to make a name for himself in this life.

    ¡°In order to conceal himself, senior yang used delicious food to tempt Caiwei to help him monitor teacher Jian Zheng. However, teacher Jian Zheng had already anticipated this and had given the heaven secretspass to Junior Brother song. Once Junior Brother yang left the stargazing tower, he would immediately suppress him. Junior Brother song was definitely more proactive than anyone else in this matter.

    fifth Junior Sister also made a great contribution. She has always been very well-behaved and will listen to teacher¡¯s words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned, wondering what kind of Imperial astronomer version of Infernal Affairs this was ¡­

    The supervisor was experienced and knew how to use his disciple to check his disciple.

    ¡°What¡¯s the task that the supervisor gave to senior brother yang?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know that senior yang brought Junior Sister Caiwei along with him, she was also sent out.¡±¡±This idiot Yan Caiwei, if her brain isn¡¯t working, then she shouldn¡¯t get involved in this kind of life-and-death matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m done giving you all the information.¡±

    Sun Xuanji said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and told him about the mirror and the deal he made with the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, what do you think?¡±

    Sun Xuanji pondered for a long time and wrote,¡¯she should have control over part of Shen Shu¡¯s body.¡¯

    What he meant was that the demon-sealing nail could only be removed by a secret Buddhist technique. Since the Nine-Tailed Fox dared to make such a promise, it meant that she controlled part of Shen Shu¡¯s body.

    I also think so ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Sun Xuanji nodded, and a clear light rose from under his feet, wrapping him up as he left.

    Upon seeing this, mu nanzhi, who was sitting by the bed in a reserved manner, exhaling with the air of a Princess, let out a breath.

    She red at the man unhappily,¡±you alwayse in the middle of the night, don¡¯t you feel annoyed?¡± Don¡¯t you understand the difference between men and women?¡±

    She remembered that thest time Xu Qi ¡®an was pressing her under the nket, sun Xuanji had alsoe.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun would have informed us before he came. Last time, we didn¡¯t know him well enough and didn¡¯t make any preparations. Besides, there¡¯s no need to have so many rules in the martial world. The guest room is just a temporary ce to rest.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anforted her.

    His heart felt heavy as he mulled over the information sun Xuanji brought.

    Quanrong mountain.

    The Quanrong mountain was the foundation of the martial arts Alliance, and it had the Alliance master¡¯s mansion as its core.

    The confrontation between the peaks was like a battle between a Dragon and a Tiger. The mountains were red, the water was green, and the clouds were rising. It was a beautiful scene.

    One-armed old Zhou was martial Union¡¯s Centurion. Logically speaking, even in martial Union, which was filled with experts, a Centurion could be considered a pir of strength.

    Unfortunately, the one-armed old Zhou did not have any real power.

    It was said that martial Union had always used the military system left behind by the old Union Master, never changing it even after 600 years.

    He had exchanged his right arm for his position as a Centurion. Lao Zhou was originally a guard, but about a month ago, he was ambushed by his enemies when he was escorting Cao Qingyang¡¯s wife and children back to their parents ¡®home.

    Zhou¡¯s right arm had been lost at that time, and he had taken a blow for Cao Qingyang¡¯s children.

    Since then, old Zhou was promoted from a small guard to a Centurion. He was treated like a Centurion, but he did not have any real power.

    As a martial artist in the spirit refining realm, the loss of his right arm meant that hisbat power was almost negligible.

    The one-armed old Zhou carried a pot of wine and knocked on the door of a courtyard in the cold wind.

    The door to the courtyard opened, and a middle-aged man in a thick cotton coat said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally here. The dog meat is very fragrant. Quick, this way please.¡±

    The middle-aged man was tall and thin, and his arms were exceptionally long. His name was Wang You, and he was an Archer on guard.

    The two of them entered the house and sat at the table to enjoy the hard liquor and dog meat. Drinking the hot soup, they feltfortable in the cold winter.

    ¡°Old brother, you¡¯re really amazing. An arm in exchange for the treatment of a Centurion, you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life. You¡¯re not like me, I spend all that money on women.¡±

    Wang You¡¯s face was filled with emotion as he grumbled endlessly.

    haha! old Zhouughed as he drank his wine, ¡± isn¡¯t the purpose of life to sleep on a woman¡¯s soft belly? ¡±

    The two drank and ate, chatting about everything. After three rounds of drinks, Wang You said in a casual tone, ¡±

    brother, you saidst time that Alliance master Cao¡¯s two daughters didn¡¯t die after being hit by an enemy. Is that true? ¡±

    Old Zhou huped and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Why Would I Lie to You? I was the closest to them at that time, and my hand was chopped off while protecting the two children.

    ¡°Burp ~ I saw with my own eyes that the two children were pped. They were out of breath at that time, or else the enemy would not have been able to leave. But guess what? in less than 15 minutes, they woke up again.¡±

    ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± Wang You said with a smile.

    Old Zhou mmed the table in dissatisfaction and said angrily, ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, why did you ask me twice?¡±

    Wang You immediately cupped his hands and apologized.

    Soon, the dog meat hotpot was finished, and old Zhou left in satisfaction.

    The drunkenness in Wang You¡¯s eyes disappeared. He walked to the bedside and pulled out a box from under the bed. He took out a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone from inside and wrote on the table.

    daughter of Cao Qingyang from martial Union. Suspected host of dragon energy.

    [ PS: today, I¡¯ve been stuck on a dead end and self-contradictory over a logic bug for a long, long time, probably a few hours. ]

 Chapter 1322: 117-spy (1)

    Chapter 1322: 117-spy (1)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Wang You wrote down the information he had gathered in the secret letter. At the end, he added his own conclusion:

    ¡°Cao Qingyang¡¯s children are still young and are raised in arge courtyard. They have little contact with outsiders and have not shown any abnormalities.

    ¡°This child has not been enlightened for long, and his mind is not yet mature. Even if the Dragon Qi is possessed, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t show any divinity.

    ¡°I can¡¯t detect the Dragon Qi, so I hope that Your Excellency can find a way to confirm it.

    ¡°Martial Union¡¯s old ancestor has been hiding in seclusion, and the back mountain is a forbidden area. Apart from Cao Qingyang, anyone who enters will be killed by the Quanrong beasts.<div>

    ¡°However, after this humble servant secretly scouted around, I discovered that there was an additional group of hidden guards stationed at the periphery of the back mountain. Hence, I judged that martial Union¡¯s old Alliance master¡¯s condition might be worsening.¡±

    After he was done, he blew dry the ink and whistled.

    A momentter, a ck wild bird flew out from the forest in the backyard andnded by the open window. Its ck eyes looked at him faintly.

    Wang You unhurriedly took out a bamboo tube, tied it to the wild bird¡¯s leg, and touched its head.

    The wild bird pped its wings and flew away.

    Wang You watched the wild birds fly away and let out a sigh of relief.

    This bird was a verymon wild bird. It was not as conspicuous as a messenger pigeon. Using a messenger pigeon in martial Union was an insult to martial Union¡¯s intelligence, as well as an irresponsible act toward one¡¯s own life.

    Using a type of wild bird that could be seen everywhere would be able to avoid most of the risks.

    After all, the Quanrong mountain stretched for hundreds of miles, and the forest was verdant and verdant, so there was nock of wild birds.

    Of course, there was still the risk of being identally shot down. Thus, if it was not important information, it would not be sent by flying birds.

    It was worth mentioning that this bird was trained by a Gu n heart Gu master, thus it could act as a Messenger.

    Wang You closed the window, added charcoal to the stove, wrapped himself in a thick sheepskin coat, and fell asleep on his side with the help of the alcohol.<div>

    After an unknown amount of time, his ear twitched from his deep sleep and he suddenly woke up. He reached for the short de under his pillow.

    Bang! Bang!

    As he held the short de, his head was hit by a blunt weapon, and he lost all hope.

    In a daze, after an unknown period of time, a bone-piercing chill fell on his face, and Wang You woke up with a groan.

    His eyes turned from nk to sharp in less than a second. He suppressed the panic in his heart and looked around calmly.

    At the same time, he tried to sense his body¡¯s condition. He was tied up and his body was limp, as if he had been drugged.

    It was a sealed room with chains, maces, manacles, and other torture instruments hanging on the stone wall.

    In the corner, there was a Tiger bench, a foot chopping knife, a skinning table, and otherrge torture instruments.

    Other than that, Wang You also saw some that specialized in dealing with female prisoners, such as wooden donkeys and thousand-man mounts.

    A charcoal Brazier was burning in the secret room, and a man in ck was sitting on arge chair to the left of the charcoal Brazier.

    On his left cheek, there was another hideous scar. He had a horse face, green eyes, and his facial features were as ugly as the scar.

    Wang You recognized him. He was martial Union¡¯s Grand Warden in charge of punishment.<div>

    ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡±

    The Grand Warden said with a smile.

    Wang You revealed a look of fear and confusion, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Wang You, an Archer from Nanfeng Hill. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong, please enlighten me, Grand Warden,¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± The Grand Warden waved his hand and exined sincerely, ¡±

    don¡¯t belittle yourself. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What you did was a mere capital crime.

    Wang You¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°¡±This lowly one has been loyal and devoted to martial Union for many years. How could I havemitted a capital crime? please don¡¯t wrongly use me, Grand Warden.¡±

    The Grand Wardenughed, ¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Alliance master Cao wouldn¡¯t take such a bizarre thing as the young master and the youngdy being able to take a hit from their enemy and not die? Would they not investigate?

    why don¡¯t you think about it again? there were quite a number of guards that day, and everyone else was tight-lipped, so why didn¡¯t old Zhou receive the order to keep his mouth shut? ¡±

    Wang You¡¯s pupils contracted. He didn¡¯t say anything else, but his tongue was stirring in his mouth ¡­

    I¡¯ve taken out your fake teeth for you. There¡¯s poison hidden in it. I found a dog to test it on and it died instantly. Tsk, tsk, this poison is not something that ordinary people can refine.<div>

    The Grand Warden was still smiling.¡±What¡¯s your real name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking old Zhou out of curiosity. You¡¯ve misunderstood, Lord Warden,¡± Wang You exined with his head lowered.

    The Grand Warden said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never ask a third time. Although I don¡¯t like to torture people, I¡¯ll never resist using cruel means to achieve my goals.

    ¡°Yes,pared to ordinary punishment, I prefer to find new ways and seek new changes. This is more meaningful.

    ¡°For example, a thousand-man Mount can also be used to deal with men.

    ¡°Take off his pants.¡±

    Two subordinates stepped forward and lifted the limp Wang You, making him lie on the instruments of torture, and then firmly tied him up with ropes.

    It was worth mentioning that the thousand-man cavalry looked like the barrel of a cannon.

    Wang You gritted his teeth and did not say a word. He already knew what kind of humiliation he was about to face.

    However, the Grand warden¡¯s next move made the three of them, including his two subordinates, change their expressions.

    The Grand Warden picked up a pair of iron tongs and blew on it gently. The Red Hot iron reflected on his face, and the smile on his face grew wider.<div>

    Wang You¡¯s face turned pale.

    The two subordinates clenched their hips tightly.

    The night was dark and the wind was cold.

    The Grand Warden, who was wearing a ck cloak, entered the Alliance master mansion in the night with two attendants.

    In the hall, Cao Qingyang, who had received the news, was already waiting. He was wearing a light blue robe, and his burly body was as heavy as a mountain, calm and reserved.

 Chapter 1323: 117-spy (2)

    Chapter 1323: 117-spy (2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    His square face was expressionless but serious.

    ¡°Alliance master!¡±

    The Grand Warden cupped his fists and bowed.

    Cao Qingyang gestured for him to take a seat and ordered the servants to serve him some hot tea.

    The Grand Warden took a sip of hot tea to warm his stomach, then said slowly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve investigated thoroughly. Wang You is a spy belonging to the mysterious heavenly Pce.

    ¡°ording to his ount, he was only added in because the previous spy died in an ident. However, he doesn¡¯t know who the previous spy was or when he died.¡±

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s brows furrowed as he pondered.

    ¡°The mysterious heavenly Pce?

    ¡°From the name, it seems to be rted to the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    As one of the top yers in martial Union, he knew that a rank 3 Warlock was called a seer.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the mysterious heavenly Pce to deal with me. You¡¯ve captured the wrong person?¡±

    Cao Qingyang frowned.

    More than a month ago, his wife was ambushed when she went back to her parents ¡®home. Obviously, a spy in the Alliance had leaked the information.

    Cao Qingyang had been investigating in secret, trying to find the spy.

    The Grand warden¡¯s expression turned strange as he said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found another thing ¡­.<div>

    The Grand Warden chose his words for a moment,

    ¡°ording to Wang You, he¡¯s looking for something called Dragon Qi.

    ¡°This item will possess a person¡¯s body. If you obtain it, your fortune will be profound and you will show all kinds of abnormalities. For example, a person with average talent suddenly opened his aperture and became intelligent.

    a martial artist at the bottom of the Jianghu suddenly experienced a great increase in his cultivation and had a series of fortuitous encounters.

    The Grand Warden nced at Cao Qingyang¡¯s face and continued, ¡±

    ¡°He thinks that the reason why young master and youngdy came back to life might be due to the Dragon Qi. But he couldn¡¯t confirm it. Today, he had sent a bird to his superior, hoping that he could find a way to confirm it.

    Wang You¡¯s level is too low. He doesn¡¯t know much about the secret heavenly Pce¡¯s inside story and background.

    Cao Qingyang was silent for a long time, as if he was digesting the information. After a while, he asked, ¡±

    ¡°Dragon Qi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confused as well,¡± the Grand Warden replied,¡±but even Wang You doesn¡¯t know what Dragon Qi is. The heaven¡¯s secrets Pce probably used a wide method to search for this Dragon Qi, only revealing the phenomenon that Dragon Qi can cause, but not its essence.¡±

    Cao Qingyang tapped his fingers on the tea table and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°In that case, the mysterious heavenly Pce has a method to observe Dragon Qi. However, I didn¡¯t discover any so-called Dragon Qi on Chun ¡®er and Xue¡¯ er¡¯s bodies. En, the Qi observation technique is a technique of warlocks. The mysterious heavenly Pce is indeed rted to the Directorate of Celestials.<div>

    ¡°This matter has solved my doubts.¡±

    It was a pity that after the battle of the capital, the old ancestor¡¯s condition was extremely bad and he had to fall into a deep sleep. Otherwise, he might have been able to find the answer from the old ancestor on the day the two children met with an ident.

    Cao Qingyang took a sip of tea and asked, ¡°¡±Wang You is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯s alive. Every spy is valuable,¡± the Grand Warden said with a smile.

    Cao Qingyang nodded and said,

    ¡°If it¡¯s someone from the Directorate of Celestials, then let them live. Send someone to the capital and ask the Imperial astronomer for an answer.¡±

    He thought for a moment and raised his hand. no, ¡± he said, ¡± don¡¯t make it public for now. Listen to my arrangements.

    First, he had to verify it with his ancestor and understand the Dragon Qi. Then, he had to listen to his opinion.

    This matter concerned his children, so he had to be careful.

    The Grand Warden nodded, stood up, and cupped his hands, ¡°¡±Your subordinate will take his leave.¡±

    Cao Qingyang left the hall and went to the inner courtyard to visit his son and daughter.

    They were a pair of twins, seven years old this year, just at a different age.<div>

    Cao Qingyang was obsessed with martial arts in his early years. After bing the alliance leader, he took care of the affairs of the Alliance and only married and had children when he was 30 years old.

    Although he didn¡¯t have a son at his old age, he was already old.

    Therefore, he loved the twins very much.

    In the warm Hall of the inner courtyard, Cao Chun was ying with a wooden sword on his waist.

    The nanny chased after him, constantly reminding him to pay attention to the charcoal basin.

    Cao Xue quietly snuggled in her mother¡¯s arms and read the little human-sized book with her.

    Seeing Cao Qingyang enter, Cao Chun immediately stopped making a fuss. Cao Xue also sat up straight from her mother¡¯s arms.

    The siblings were more afraid of their father, who was a man of few words and smiles.

    Cao Qingyang took off his robe and handed it to the wet nurse.

    ¡°Chun ¡®er,e here.¡±

    Cao Chun stood up straight in front of him and called out, ¡°¡±Father!¡±

    Cao Qingyang nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t tested your swordsmanship for a long time.¡±<div>

    ¡°Let father y with it,¡± she said, ncing at the wooden sword at his waist.

    ¡°En!¡±

    yes! Cao Chun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded with excitement on his face.

    He immediately drew out his wooden sword and disyed a set of sword techniques. It was actually a bit fierce.

    His wife smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Chun ¡®er suddenly opened her aperture. Husband, isn¡¯t this very simr to you?¡±

    When Cao Qingyang was young, he had beenughed at for hisck of talent. Even the previous Alliance leader had been secretlyughed at for not knowing people well.

    He focused on nothing else and trained hard, throwing out 8000 punches every day. One day, many yearster, he suddenly discovered that he had be the number one expert in martial Union¡¯s youth faction.

    It became a good story.

    Cao Qingyang did not smile at all. Without a word, he put on his robe and left the inner court.

    He left the residence and headed towards the back of the mountain with a clear destination.

    He had a stomach full of questions he wanted to ask the old ancestor.<div>

    What was dragon energy, why was it with the two children, and why was it with them?The Directorate of Celestials ¡®attitude towards the so-called Dragon Qi and so on.

    He quickly came to the cliff and the closed stone door.

    ¡°Ancestor, Qing Yang has something to ask.¡±

    He bowed.

    He shouted three times, but there was no response from the stone door.

    The old ancestor was still in deep sleep. When would he wake up? The battle in the capital had worsened his condition, but the nine-colored lotus root promised by Xu Qi ¡®an had not arrived yet ¡­ Cao Qingyang¡¯s heart was heavy.

 Chapter 1324: 117-spy (3)

    Chapter 1324: 117-spy (3)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Two blood-rednterns suddenly lit up on the cliff, and they looked over coldly.

    Cao Qingyang immediately knew that it was the Quan Rong guards of the ancestor asking him to leave and not disturb him.

    He bowed helplessly and returned the way he came.

    In a small city at the border of the Jiang Prefecture.

    Miao Youfang bit on a stick of candied gourd and said, ¡±<div>

    I found that there are fewer refugees at the border than in other ces.

    Li lingsu also bit on her candied Haws and said, ¡±

    ¡°This is because this ce is close to the Jian province. All the refugees have fled to the Jian province.¡±

    ¡°Is the Jian province very rich?¡± Miao Youfang asked, his face full of doubt.

    ¡°A ce with good weather will naturally be rich. The Jian province has martial Union, who is known as the true master of the Jian province. Even the three divisions of the Jian province have to be wary of him.¡±

    ¡°The Jian province¡¯s pugilistic world is extremely orderly. If an ordinary person wants tomit crimes, martial Union will use lightning-like methods to get rid of them. It was the exact opposite of Yunzhou, where the murderers gathered.

    ¡°At the same time, the government and martial Union will keep each other in check. No one will dare to act too recklessly.¡±

    I¡¯ve only heard that the Jian province is a Holy Land for martial arts. Miao Youfang didn¡¯t quite believe it and retorted, ¡°¡±Based on what you¡¯re saying, does the Imperial court not care? To allow a Jianghu force to grow so strong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Jian province¡¯s martial Union has a transcendent realm ancestor, I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡± Li lingsu said with a smile.

    ¡°Then why the hell did you say that?¡± Miao Youfang pursed his lips.

    The two of them started arguing, and the topic gradually deviated from the topic of ¡± refugees ¡± and ¡± wealth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Xu Qian.¡±<div>

    Li lingsu snorted.

    Given Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity and status, he would definitely know about these secrets.

    Miao Youfang immediately looked over. Mu nanzhi, who was eating the candied gourd, and Bai Ji, who was licking the candied gourd, also looked excitedly at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was leading the horse.

    ¡°There is indeed an old man, and an old man of the same age as our country.¡±

    ¡°However, the Imperial court is able to tolerate martial Union¡¯s existence, not entirely because they fear a transcendent martial artist. You must know that during the golden age of Da Feng, not to mention one transcendent, even two transcendents were not enough.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡± Miao Youfang was even more confused, but he was very interested.

    Li lingsu listened attentively. She knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had a stomach full of secrets and interesting stories. Before her identity was exposed, she had often heard about ancient secrets from him.

    Because of this, he believed in Xu Qian¡¯s identity without a doubt, ignored some details and ws, and did not see through his identity.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    during the weekend, a group of heroes rose up. An ordinary man from the martial world gathered a group of people in Jianzhou and began his journey to the Central ins.

    ¡°Afterwards, the various forces were annihted and unified, leaving only two. One was the Army of the founding Emperor of Da Feng, and the other was the Army of the martial artist of Jian province.

    ¡°At that time, the great Zhou had already been destroyed, and the Central ins was still in ruins. He was unwilling to kill anymore, so he challenged the founding Emperor of the great Feng dynasty to a battle.<div>

    ¡°The winner takes over the Central ins while the loser retires. You all know what happened after that. Da Feng was born because of that.

    ¡°When I first heard about this, I was only moved by Emperor Gaozu¡¯s power. Only now did he realize that this old man from the Jian province didn¡¯t have the intention of bing an Emperor.

    ¡°He revolted purely because the people couldn¡¯t survive. In his heart, he should be pursuing martial arts.

    ¡°As for Emperor Gaozu, he wasn¡¯t very interested in martial arts or longevity. He was only interested in his ambitions. The two of them pursued different things, so the result was decided.

    ¡°When the old man of the Jian province retired, Emperor Gaozu made a pact with him and allowed him to keep his troops in the Jian province. It was a warning to himself and his descendants.

    at this point, the emperor¡¯s attitude towards Jianzhou is no longer important. The most important thing is the director¡¯s attitude. The reason why Jianzhou can survive until now is because of his silent consent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Now that he thought about it, martial Union was also one of the supervisors ¡®pawns.

    This old silver coin, who knew how many pieces he still had in his chessboard.

    divinator was a natural chess yer ¡­ Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    Cloud region, Hidden Dragon City.

    A monk wearing a simple Kasaya that revealed half of his muscr chest was sitting cross-legged by the coffee table.<div>

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been nning for so many years, you shouldn¡¯t have not expected this day toe.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree looked at the white-robed sorcerer sitting opposite him.

    He was referring to Yunzhou¡¯s current predicament.

    The supervisor was just outside Yunzhou. Whoever dared to go out would be the first to die.

    Of course, for the Buddha of the Gxia tree, he could just fight it head-on.

    Even if the Central ins was the director¡¯s territory, he could stilly down.

    As someone who could control the Vajra Dharma power and the unmovable Emperor Ming Dharma power, there was no one in the first rank who could kill him.

    Once Xu Pingfeng acted, he would be in charge of keeping the supervisor busy, while Xu Pingfeng would be in charge of attacking the city.

    However, the Buddha of the Kyara tree felt that if Xu Pingfeng could not solve the crisis at hand, then this ally of his would be too useless.

    Xu Pingfengughed. North vanquishing Prince and Wei Yuan are both pawns of teacher Jian Zheng. He still has many more under his control. I¡¯ll take care of them one by one.

    [ PS: as usual, I¡¯ll ask for monthly votes and continue writing. As usual, you guys can watch it tomorrow. ]

    <div>

 Chapter 1325: A thousand miles away, one shot to kill

    Chapter 1325: A thousand miles away, one shot to kill<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°A spy?¡±

    The Bodhisattva of the Gxia asked in a rxed tone.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng is a Heaven¡¯s Fate master, and he¡¯s best at setting things up. A long time ago, I thought that as long as we get rid of Emperor Zhen de¡¯s three avatars and Wei Yuan, we would be able to gain momentum.

    it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve never underestimated him. After countless deductions in seclusion, I¡¯ve gradually discovered some well-hidden spies.

    Xu Pingfeng paused for a moment, raised his cup, and drank some tea. He smiled and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Martial Union is teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s Secret agent. It is like an Army that is raised in the pugilistic world. It does not belong to the Imperial court, but it possesses extraordinarybat power.

    ¡°Most of the time, it¡¯s just a force in the martial world. But one day, when the Imperial court rotted and the Army was in shambles, this recuperating secret army would y a vital role.

    ¡°It¡¯s specially used to suppress rebellions.¡±

    ¡°Martial Union has long since secretly sided with the Superintendent?¡± Jia Luo Shu nodded.

    He did not know much about the forces in the Central ins. Martial Union did not have the qualifications to enter the eyes of a first grade Bodhisattva.

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Pingfeng shook his head,¡±that old man won¡¯t join anyone. What a pity, what a pity.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree yed with the zed teacup, waiting for the Sorcerer in white to exin.

    ¡°This person had an agreement with Emperor Gaozu back then. If the Imperial court rotted one day and repeated the great Zhou¡¯s mistakes, he would rise up and overthrow the great Feng.

    ¡°At first nce, it seems that he is an ally that can be roped in.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not. Today¡¯s great Feng is different from the great Zhou of the past. The great Zhou¡¯s fate hase to an end, and it has decayed to the bones.

    ¡°After yuanjing was executed, the new emperor of Da Feng ascended the throne and encouraged innovation. In the eyes of many wise people, this was a sign of the dynasty¡¯s revival. The cold disaster was a natural disaster, and a natural disaster would always pass. Moreover, the Imperial court was also working hard to provide disaster relief.

    ¡°It means that the Imperial court is not so rotten that it is useless.<div>

    ¡°Besides, in that old man¡¯s eyes, this was caused by the loss of Da Feng¡¯s Dragon Qi. Helping the Imperial court find its Imperial Qi is definitely a better choice than starting a war that will engulf the Central ins.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng picked up the teapot and poured hot tea into it. He sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the old man is a martial artist who aspires to reach the top of the martial Dao. He has different pursuits, so it¡¯s destined that he can¡¯t be an ally.¡±

    If he was an ambitious person, he would not let go of such a good opportunity.

    That was an ally.

    The Kiara tree listened expressionlessly.

    Xu Pingfeng waved his hand, and the tea tray, porcin, and other items on the table quickly twisted and changed. They were refined into a chessboard and two boxes of chess pieces.

    He rolled up his sleeve with one hand, picked up a porcin chess piece with the other, and ced it on the chessboard with a ¡°pa¡± sound.

    ¡°The transcendent Masters of the DA Feng camp: teacher Jian Zheng, the head of the human sect, the Confucian school¡¯s Zhao Shou, and Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Every time he announced a name, he would ce a piece.

    ¡°Zhao shouli¡¯s life is to rebuild the backbone of the Confucian school and return it to its glory. To him, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference who sat on the throne. In fact, he was even more willing to see someone rece the current imperial family.

    only then will the schrly faction have a chance to shine. Moreover, the schrly faction has been so weak until now, and he¡¯s the only third-grade cultivator. If he participates in the battle for Dragon Qi, he might be at risk of dying.<div>

    ¡°He might not be afraid of death, but the schrly faction will not allow him to die. There¡¯s no need to worry about this person.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng put the chess piece that represented Zhao Shou back into the box.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng¡¯s tribtion is imminent. Although she¡¯s be my daughter-inw and her karmic sinmes have subsided, she¡¯s still in a bad mood. However, this also means that she is one step closer to the heavenly Tribtion. Now, she needs to bnce the growing mana and the karmic fire. Once the bnce is lost, the heavenly Tribtion wille in a sh.¡±

    He also put back the chess piece that represented Luo Yuheng.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cultivation hasn¡¯t recovered yet. He¡¯s at most in the early stage of rank three, or even worse. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    He threw the chess piece representing Xu Qi ¡®an back into the box.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that old man from martial Union. After the battle in the capital city, I expect his condition to worsen. Right now, he¡¯s probably on the verge of failing his Dao integration and is facing the danger of his physical body copsing.

    ¡°In that case, if you want to protect martial Union, the supervisor will have to personally take action. Yunzhou¡¯s predicament will naturally be resolved.¡±

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree put his palms together and said, ¡±

    ¡°It seems that you have long since prepared the de to destroy martial Union,¡±

    I wasn¡¯t ready yet, ¡± Xu Pingfeng said with a smile. now, the time hase.

    At the border of Qingzhou, in a dpidated temple on the outskirts of the city.<div>

    Jingxin, who had been meditating here for several days, opened his eyes. He slowly got up and walked out of the dpidated temple.

    He stood in the courtyard and looked around silently. After a long time, Jingyuan returned from the ritual.

    Vajra did not need to eat, but as rank-4, they were still made of flesh and blood, so they still had to eat.

    The senior and junior brothers looked at each other, and Jingxin sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t meditate anymore.¡±

    Jingyuan understood in his heart, but he still asked, ¡°¡±Why?¡±

    Jingxin said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Heart demon invasion.

    ¡°During this period of time, the battle outside Yongzhou City and the scene of my senior and junior brothers being killed by him with a single de shed through my mind repeatedly.

    fear and anger always burn my heart and soul, making me unable to calm down and meditate.

    Jingyuan was silent for a moment before his face turned cold. ¡°What is your Grand wish?¡±

    ¡°I chose the thief-killing fruit seat,¡± Jingxin said without hiding anything.<div>

    The thief-killing fruit position had two abilities, cutting off all the troubles in the world;He would kill all his enemies in the world.

    The former could cut off one¡¯s own troubles and also the troubles of others.

    Thetter was a pure addition of violence, eliminating the other party¡¯s existence from the root. Inyman¡¯s terms, it was killing.

    Jingyuan said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, this is your chance.

    your troubles started because of him. If you can end it because of him, you will be able to achieve the thief-killing fruit rank and enter the Arhat rank.

 Chapter 1326: A thousand miles away, one shot to kill â€¦(2)

    Chapter 1326: A thousand miles away, one shot to kill ¡­(2)<div>

    Trantor: 549690339

    Jingxin¡¯s eyes were nk. it¡¯s easier said than done to kill him.

    Xu Hongyuan was a person who had to go through the path of cultivation, and there were two types of Hongyuan rted to killing thieves.

    Kill a great enemy of Buddhism or a few old enemies.

    It was very difficult to achieve the great wish of killing the great enemy of Buddhism, because those who could be the great enemy of Buddhism were not people that fourth stage ascetics could deal with.

    It was equally difficult to kill a few old enemies, and since they were old enemies, they would definitely be in danger of dying at any time.<div>

    Eliminate one¡¯s inner demons.

    This path seemed simple at first nce, but it was actually even more illusory. It was very likely that they would not be able to achieve it in their entire lives. Even some ascetics could not touch their inner demons until their death.

    If Jingxin wanted to achieve a high cultivation level and be an Arhat, killing Xu Qi ¡®an would be the most sessful way, and it would also have the highest mortality rate ¡­

    Jingyuan was silent.

    The Arhat fruit position could only be cultivated by people with great fortune and opportunity.

    At this moment, a secret agent of the mysterious heavenly Pce, wrapped in a ck robe and wearing a hood, came to the ruined temple along the mountain path.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan stopped talking at the same time and turned to look.

    ¡°I want to see the two Vajra realm martial artists.¡±

    The spy said.

    The order from uncle-master and master has arrived? Jingxin put his hands together.

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The spy nodded and strode into the temple.<div>

    The small temple was not big. In front of the toppled mountain god y sculpture, two dark golden-skinned vajras with fire rings burning on the back of their heads sat cross-legged.

    ¡°The pce Master has a secret letter for the two Vajra realm martial artists.¡±

    The secret agent took out an envelope from his chest pocket and respectfully handed it over with both hands.

    The Vajra opened his palm and allowed the letter tond on his palm. He opened it and read it. Then, he said in a muffled voice, ¡±

    ¡°Are there any other things?¡±

    The secret agent immediately took out a metal box and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°The pce Master asked me to pass this to you two.¡±

    Du Nan received it but didn¡¯t open it. He nodded and said, ¡°¡±We already know,¡±

    Hearing this, the spy bowed and left the small temple.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan, who were outside the courtyard, watched the spy leave and entered the small temple side by side.

    The king Kong of difficulty swept a nce at the two of them.

    ¡°The Buddha of the Gxia tree has ordered us to leave for the Jian province and destroy the martial Union.¡±<div>

    Martial Union? As Buddhist disciples of the Western Region, Jingxin and Jingyuan were really unfamiliar with this Dafeng Jianghu organization.

    The king Kong of difficulty didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he opened the small metal box.

    A resplendent golden light was reflected in the eyes of Jingxin and Jingyuan. It was so piercing that they closed their eyes subconsciously.

    At the same time, a vast power that made one¡¯s heart tremble filled the small temple.

    The surrounding air became hot, as if a volcano was erupting, and his lungs were on fire.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The disaster avoiding Vajra closed the metal box in a timely manner, and the formation engraved on the surface took effect, shielding the terrifying power.

    ¡°This is a drop of essence blood from the Buddha of the Kyara tree. It can allow me or Junior Brother du Nan to disy the Vajra Dharma form for a short period of time.¡±

    The ugly Asura metal monk exined.

    The blood essence of the Buddha of the Kyara tree ¡­ Jingxin and Jingyuan looked at each other and held their breaths.

    ¡°The pce Master has ordered us to head north to Yuzhou to meet up with Ji Xuan and the others,¡± du Nan said.

    ¡°So. Jianzhou has such a history. I¡¯ve never heard of it ¡­¡± Realization dawned on li lingsu. She took a bite of her candied gourd and had to admit that she admired Xu Qi ¡®an a little.<div>

    This man was state preceptor Zuo, a wangfei, and had a group of beautiful female confidants in the capital. He was a scumbag.

    But be it cultivation or knowledge, he far surpassed his peers.

    As the Holy Son of the heavenly sect, it was natural for li lingsu to be proud, and she had the right to be.

    Before he entered the Jianghu, he boasted that he was one of the best of the young generation in the nine states and was one of the top few people. In fact, he was.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was born in this generation of young people.

    It made all the young talents pale inparison.

    Even the famous experts of the older generation had to sigh.The future generations were terrifying.

    .. see ¡­¡±

    Miao Youfang listened with great interest and said, ¡± I¡¯ve never heard of such an interesting history in the books.

    Although he was literate, he had not read much. At most, he had only been enlightened.

    Most of the cultural knowledge came from the storyteller. For example, the Battle of Shanhai Pass was still being yed by some restaurants and teahouses.

    Miao Youfang had heard a lot of unofficial and official history from the storyteller, so he thought that the storyteller had all the history in his mouth.<div>

    ¡°Do you know how secretive, important, and valuable the things that Xu Qian just said are?¡±

    Li lingsu sneered and bickered out of habit.

    ¡°So you know.¡± Miao Youfang also bickered out of habit, and then he said, ¡°¡±Tell me about it.¡±

    Li lingsu snorted, ¡±

    these secrets might not be useful, but they¡¯re definitely of an extremely high level. People who don¡¯t have a certain status can¡¯t get in touch with the inside story. This will help you to see the nature of the world and settle down.

    heh, the current you is full of vulgar words like ¡®his grandmother¡¯,¡¯ I¡¯m your master¡¯, ¡®sleeping with a woman¡¯.

    However. he was uncultured and could only say¡­ ck. to travel the world ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an concluded in his heart.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t martial artists just vulgar?¡± Miao Youfang didn¡¯t mind.

    Li lingsu was speechless for a moment, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡±

    but you¡¯re different now. It¡¯s a turning point in your life to be Xu Qian¡¯s follower. If you continue to be vulgar, you won¡¯t be able to be distinguished in the end.

    Miao Youfang nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and stopped arguing. He muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Then how should I change?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. first of all, you have to pay attention to self-restraint. Don¡¯t say things that are vulgar. For example, change¡¯ you are a scumbag ¡®to¡¯ are you li lingsu?¡¯¡±

    A scumbag actually ridiculed me as. scumbag ¡­ ¡°Senior Xu, you¡¯re really humble,¡± li lingsu chuckled.

 Chapter 1327: A thousand miles away, one shot to kill â€¦(3)

    Chapter 1327: A thousand miles away, one shot to kill ¡­(3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at the Saint and looked at Miao Youfang.

    ¡°Look, this is another example. Learn from others.¡±

    The little white fox lifted her head to look at mu nanzhi after listening to the three human males ¡®crosstalk. She said in a sweet voice, ¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I want to learn too.¡±

    Mu nanzhi pouted. you¡¯ll be a failure. Ignore them.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and looked back at the reincarnation of the flower God. Thetter stared back at him with her bright and moist eyes.

    ¡°You know so much about the Jian province. Have you traveled there before?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked the question that had been bothering him.

    ¡°The Jian province isn¡¯t too far away from the sky sect. After my Junior Sister and I leave the mountain, the Jian province will be our second stop,¡± li lingsu nodded.

    The heaven sect isn¡¯t far from the Jianzhou ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an noted it down and continued to ask, ¡±

    ¡°Do you have a lover?¡±

    Li lingsu avoided the question.

    This made Xu Qi ¡®an a little curious. Li lingsu had never thought of herself as a scumbag, so she did not have much of a taboo when it came to rtionships. It was rare for him to have such a secretive attitude.

    A normal rtionship would definitely not be like this. It seemed like it was a love that was not easy to talk about ¡­ Then the problem was most likely with the woman. A married woman?

    At the thought of this, Xu Qi ¡®an instinctively turned back to look at mu nanzhi.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and she was furious.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at her when the topic of ¡± lover ¡± was brought up. It was obvious that she was in the position of ¡± lover.

    The proud and Noble reincarnation of the flower God would never admit that she was his lover.

    Miao Youfang snorted. I heard that there are many beautiful women in the ten thousand Flower House in Jian province. Each of them is a national beauty. Brother li, if you are really a flirtatious and amorous person, you will definitely not let go.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Flowers tower in Jianzhou province is indeed full of beauties. There are young girls in their Prime, charming beauties and mature women who still have their charms ¡­ In particr, the myriad Flower house¡¯s master, Xiao yuenu, was an outstanding beauty.

    ¡°That figure, that face, that temperament, that charm ¡­.

    Suddenly, she saw mu nanzhi¡¯s dark expression and quickly changed the topic. ¡°I can¡¯t evenpare to a single hair on Nan Zhi¡¯s head.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ttery. Even the National master¡¯s beauty was stillcking in front of the reincarnation of the flower God.

    It wasn¡¯t the difference in facial features or temperament, but an indescribable feeling.

    Xu Qi ¡®an interpreted this feeling as the ¡± charm ¡± unique to the flower God.

    However, it was undeniable that Xiao yuenu¡¯s overall score was the best of the best.

    ¡°There are as many beauties as the clouds in the ten thousand Flower Tower ¡­¡± Miao Youfang¡¯s face was full of yearning.<div>

    Li lingsu remained silent as she rode away on her horse.

    Miao Youfang quickly caught up with him and tried to please him.

    ¡°Brother li, do you really have a lover in the ten thousand Flower House? Brother, I haven¡¯t found a wife yet. Introduce me to her. From now on, you¡¯ll be my brother, no, my father ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two jokers running away and mu nanzhi¡¯s strange voice came to his ears.

    ¡°Did someone¡¯s heart fly to that Xiao yuenu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve already taken her virginity from a thousand miles away.¡±

    Because of this sentence, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head was hit by gravel all the way.

    Yuzhou.

    When Ji Xuan and the rest returned from searching for the Dragon energy¡¯s host, they saw that there were nine uninvited guests in their temporary residence.

    They were all dressed in ck robes, but the difference was that eight of them were slightly bloated, and there seemed to be armor hidden under their ck robes.

    The other person was of a normal size.

    The old Dragon¡¯s seven constetions and a secret agent from the mysterious heavenly Pce.<div>

    Before stepping into the courtyard, Ji Xuan had already sensed that there was someone in the hall. Unsurprisingly, he greeted,

    ¡°Sorry for the long wait.¡±

    He grabbed Liu Hongmian, Xu yuanshuang, and the others and sat down on the other side. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    If there were no unexpected circumstances, the secret agents of the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon and Yuzhou would note together.

    The secret agent of Yuzhou picked up the secret letter beside him and threw it out.

    Ji Xuan stretched out his hand to receive it and began to read with a puzzled expression.

    After reading it, his face turned solemn.

    ¡°Seventh brother?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai asked.

    Ji Xuan passed the letter to the other party.

    Xu yuanhuai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.<div>

    ¡°Father wants us to destroy martial Union?

    ¡°There are nine Dragon overlords in martial Union ¡­¡±

    [ PS: please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 1328: 119-gathering (1)

    Chapter 1328: 119-gathering (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Xu yuanshuang, who was beside him, snatched the secret letter and read it with rapt attention. Then, she passed it around to Liu Hongmian, The White Tiger, and the pill incense.

    After reading it, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    This was the first time the pce Master of the mysterious heavenly Pce had given an order since he had entered the pugilistic world to gather Dragon Qi.

    Suddenly, a bell-likeughter rang out. Theughter was initially joyous, but it soon turned somewhat deste. Everyone turned their heads and looked at Liu Hongmian, who wasughing so hard that tears were rolling down her face.

    Ji Xuan looked at her silently for a while until the alluring and charming woman calmed down. Then, he said in a gentle tone,<div>

    ¡°Hongmian is a disciple of myriad Flower Tower. She understands martial Union the most,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a former disciple.¡±

    Liu Hongmian corrected him. A faint smile appeared on her bright and beautiful face, and she returned to her usual demeanor that could turn all living things upside down.

    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Jian province is known as the Holy Land of martial arts in the pugilistic world precisely because of martial Union¡¯s existence.

    ¡°Since the founding of the country, it has been the giant of the Jian province. In the past 600 years, martial Union maintained the order of the Jianzhou underworld, allowing the sects in Jianzhou to grow and prosper.

    ¡°To this day, all of the top-ranked guilds in Jian province¡¯s Jianghu are now subordinates of martial Union,¡±

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s eyes swept across everyone present and she continued, ¡±

    ¡°Among the subordinate forces of martial Union, there are nine strongest sects. They are godly fist sect, ten thousand Flower House, ink Pavilion, thousand trickery sect, Shenxing sect, tie Yi Hall, Mount Yu, White Crane temple, and Jianzhou¡¯s Chamber of Commerce.

    ¡°The patriarchs of these factions either came from martial Union or established their own sects with the support of martial Union. For several hundred years, they had been allies with martial Union.

    ¡°As for the small sects, I won¡¯t go into details.¡±

    ¡°There are rank four experts in these gangs?¡± Xu yuanhuai asked in a deep voice.<div>

    ¡°At least one,¡± Liu Hongmian replied.

    The crowd fell silent.

    Putting aside the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions, if it was just them, martial Union would not even need to personally take action. The various sects under them would be able to turn them into dust.

    Moreover, there were definitely other Masters in the subsidiary sects. As long as they had not reached the transcendent realm, taking turns to kill a rank four was an effective way.

    ¡°Tell me about the situation at martial Union¡¯s headquarters,¡± White Tiger, who had lost an arm, said.

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Liu Hongmian, including the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    ¡°Martial Union is located at Quanrong mountain. There is a military town at the foot of the mountain, and it is said that there are 20000 heavy cavalry. However, in reality, there are only 8000 heavy cavalry at most, and the number of heavy cavalry will not exceed 4000. The 20,000 troops were the old Alliance master¡¯s direct troops. Of course, they¡¯ve been reced countless times.¡±

    Liu Hongmian recalled as she said, ¡±

    ¡°Aside from the military, it¡¯s not easy to count the experts in martial Union. Even I can¡¯t make an urate judgment. I think that the ones who should be taken seriously are Cao Qingyang and the old Alliance master.

    ¡°Cao Qingyang is in the top five of the top 100 martial artists list, a half-step transcendent. In a one-on-one fight, any one of us would be dead if we encountered him.

    ¡°As for the old Alliance master, although many people in the pugilistic world believe that his existence is just a gimmick created by martial Union, at our level, we naturally know that he truly exists.

    however, the old Alliance master has never appeared in the past hundreds of years. I didn¡¯t know why before, but now that I¡¯ve seen the pce master¡¯s superstition, I know the whole story.<div>

    After introducing the situation of the Jianghu in the Jian province, she didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°We need more people.¡± Ji Xuan calmly made his judgment. He looked at the spy from Yuzhou and said,

    ¡°Send a message to the eastern sisters and the two Vajra realm Warriors of the East Ocean Dragon Pce. They are having a meeting here. Tell them toe as soon as possible.¡±

    Today was a day off, so Xu Eng rode a fast horse out of the city. In less than two hours, he arrived at the Yun Lu Academy in the outskirts of the capital.

    He quickly climbed the mountain, passed through the Academy, and went straight to the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain.

    ¡°Greetings, principal.¡±

    Xu Xinian bowed outside the bamboo house.

    There was a sh of light under his feet, and he was brought into the bamboo house.

    In the elegant and clean bamboo house, Zhao Shou sat by the table alone, sipping tea.

    There was already a cup of hot tea in the seat opposite him.

    Xu niannian knew that it was prepared for him, and he also knew that it was Zhao Shou¡¯s attitude.

    Originally, he was not qualified to be on the same level as Zhao Shou.<div>

    Whether it was his cultivation level or his status as a teacher, Xu cijiu should be standing in front of Zhao Shou.

    ¡°Thank you, headmaster.¡±

    Xu Xin bowed and sat down calmly.

    ¡°I need your help with two things.¡±

    Zhao Shou put down his teacup and said with a gentle look,¡±Bring a report for the Academy;Help me make an appointment with Wang zhenwen for afternoon tea.¡±

    Xu nianxin¡¯s eyes flickered and he hesitated. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    At the border of Jiang Prefecture.

    The young mare swung her ponytail and lowered her head to chew on the concentrated feed in the wooden bucket.

    The two stallions on both sides were drooling over its feed and stretched their heads over, trying to get a piece of it. Every time this happened, the little mare would shake her neck and give the other party a headbutt.

    In front of the bonfire by the stream, mu nanzhi was stir-frying wild vegetables in an iron pot, while Xu Qi ¡®an was chopping the wild game he had caught in the forest.

    Li lingsu, on the other hand, was squatting by the stream and washing the ingredients.

    Miao Youfang wasn¡¯t doing any work. He was boxing not far away, sweating all over.<div>

    after copper skin and iron bones, it¡¯s the fifth stage, huajin. The most unique feature of this realm is that it starts from breathing in and out Qi, then goes back to refining qi and blood.

    Xu Qi ¡®an taught her while slicing the meat, ¡±

    but it¡¯s different from the pure training of qi and blood in the spirit refinement realm. You need to use your heart to feel the rhythm of your body and perfectly control your power.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s hands and feet didn¡¯t stop moving, and he replied loudly, ¡°¡±I can already control it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still far from that,¡± li lingsu sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Daoist priest, what do you know!¡± Miao Youfang scolded.

    Li lingsu ignored his vulgarities and said, ¡±

    ¡°People are born with the ability to control their own hands and feet and control their bodies, but this is the most superficial use of the body.

    ¡°An ordinary person can only use less than ten or twenty percent of their body¡¯s power. The best proof is that they can burst out with unparalleled power at a critical moment.

    ¡°The essence of the fifth stage is to control these uncontroble forces, am I right? Senior Xu.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement with li lingsu.

    ¡°This realm can¡¯t be achieved quickly, and it can¡¯t be piled up with resources. It depends on personal talent and enlightenment. The higher the grade, the more opportunities andprehension were needed. All major systems were the same.<div>

    however, the experience of your ancestors can help you avoid many detours. I suggest that besides boxing, you should meditate every day and temper your primordial spirit.

    Miao Youfang asked,¡±why do you still need to temper your primordial spirit?¡± Aren¡¯t you training your body?¡±

    because the body is controlled by the brain, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. the better the brain is developed, the stronger the control over the body.

    Miao Youfang did not fully understand, while li lingsu was deep in thought.

    The Wang Manor.

    After Xu Eng had his lunch in the Wang Residence, he was brought to the outer hall of the boudoir by Wang simu.

    Even if the two of them were engaged, they were not married yet, and the woman¡¯s boudoir could not be entered by her fianc¨¦.

    The outer hall was luxuriously decorated, with expensive linens, antique shelves, and famous calligraphies and paintings on the walls.

    Wang simu was extremely talented, beautiful on the outside but intelligent on the inside, and he always felt happy to be around her.

    asionally, he would throw a tantrum at his lover. Fortunately, Eng was not the iron-willed straight man he used to be, so he would still say a few words to coax him.

    ¡°When the Spring Festival is over, sister lingyue should be neen years old, right?¡±

    Wang si mu asked with a smile.

    Xu Eng nodded absent-mindedly as he was deep in thought.

    ¡°She¡¯s also at the marriageable age. Are you engaged?¡±

    Wang simu asked again.

    In Da Feng, the age for women to get married was usually after 14 years old formoners, and after 16 years old for the families of high officials and rich people.

    She couldn¡¯t be over 22 years old at thetest, or she would be an old leftover woman.

    Xu Eng nced at his 21-year-old fianc¨¦e and said, ¡°¡±No rush, let¡¯s wait a few years.¡±

    Wang simu nodded with a smile and added,

    ¡°After we¡¯re married, she¡¯ll be able to pick even more husbands.¡±

    Wang simu¡¯s train of thought was very clear. When she married into the Xu family in the future, she must marry Xu lingyue off.

    Just the matriarch of the Xu family alone was enough to give her a lot of pressure. If she let her younger sister, who liked to act pitiful and weak, interfere, her future status would be worrying.

    Of course, Wang simu was not abative person. She had married for the sake of house fighting.

    She just wanted to reduce the ¡®threat¡¯ around her and try not to be controlled by others.

    Xu Eng hummed perfunctorily for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°I still have something to discuss with chief advisor Wang.¡±

    Wang si mu nodded and said gently, ¡±

    ¡°Father seems to be sick. He has been coughing for a while and is always in a daze.¡±

    ¡°Have you checked with the astrologers?¡± Xu Eng asked with concern.

    Wang simu sighed.

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials said that father is sick from overwork and is too worried, so he needs to recuperate. In addition, there was also some cold wind.

    ¡°When Wei Yuan was still around, he was full of fighting spirit. Now that Wei Yuan is dead and he has no political enemies, all that energy has been lost.

    I could¡¯ve used this to my advantage, but the disaster was too intense ¡­

    Xu Eng nodded with a heavy expression.

    After leaving his fianc¨¦e¡¯s residence, he came to chief advisor Wang¡¯s study with ease and knocked on the door.

    After getting permission, he pushed the door open and entered.

    Chief advisor Wang was sitting behind the table with a hot teacup in his arms. There was nothing in front of him. He seemed to have been in a daze.

    ¡°Lord first assistant, the headmaster would like to see you.¡±

    Xu cijiu cut straight to the point.

    Chief Wang looked at him for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with him, and I¡¯m not interested.

    ¡°The Ascension of the new emperor will cause Yun Lu Academy to want to use this opportunity to return to the Imperial court. This will definitely cause unrest in the court and attract the resistance of the Civil officials. You should know what this means at this point.¡±

    ¡°The rebel army in Yunzhou is ready to go. If the Yun Lu Academy can return to the Imperial court, it will undoubtedly be a great help,¡± Xu Eng said in a deep voice.

    Chief advisor Wang shook his head.

    ¡°What the Imperial court needs now isn¡¯t the clear streams of his Yun Lu Academy. It¡¯s Silver, an endless amount of silver. Go and tell Zhao Shou that if he can increase the Treasury by five million taels of silver, I¡¯ll give up my position.

    ¡°Going against the schrs of Yun Lu Academy is themon understanding of the schrs and the Civil officials. If we let this go, do you think that group of civil officials will ¡°force¡± the abdication?

    ¡°Then, who is going to provide disaster relief?¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Xu Eng sighed.

    On the third day, he applied for leave and didn¡¯t go to the Hanlin Academy. Instead, he went to the Yunlu Academy to ¡± report ¡°.

    although chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t meet the director, he did hand in the memorial. However, His Majesty ignored it ¡­

    Xu Eng said.

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Zhao Shou sighed and looked in the direction of the capital.¡±I¡¯ve already done my best to Yongxing.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Eng still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this sentence.

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The cold wind was sharp.

    A flying ship shuttled through the clouds and mist, slowly ¡®parking¡¯ in the sky above the majestic city.

    Dongfang Wanrong stood proudly at the bow of the ship, her beautiful hair and skirt flying in the wind.

    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve arrived at Yuzhou.¡±

    In the small courtyard, Ji Xuan was entertaining the two Vajra realm Warriors, du Nan and du fan.

    ¡°I wonder if the two Vajra realm martial artists have found the host of the nine Dragons?¡±

    Ji Xuan looked at the Vajra of the Buddhist sect sitting at the head of the table and probed.

    Du Nan shook his head slightly.

    The Asura Vajra closed his eyes and remained silent.

    Ji Xuan smiled and did not say anything else. He knew that his status was not enough for the two Vajra realm Warriors to take him seriously.

    ¡°Benefactor Ji Xuan, who is the ally you made us wait for?¡± Jingxin asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the witchcraft sect,¡± answered Ji Xuan honestly.

    The Vajra of endurance opened his eyes and looked at him for a moment, then closed them again without expressing his opinion.

    ¡°How will the Dragon Qi be distributed?¡± monk Jingyuan frowned.

    The cooperation with Hidden Dragon City was a decision made by the higher-ups of the Buddhist League. Even if the Dragon Qi went to the hidden Dragon City, he would not object.

    However, the rtionship between the wizard God religion and the Buddhist League had not reached that stage yet.

    Just as Ji Xuan was about to speak, he suddenly turned his head and looked outside the courtyard.

    Jingxin, Jingyuan, and the others did the same thing.

    Suddenly, a knock came from the two old wooden doors of the small courtyard.

    Liu Hongmian went to open the door and saw a group of people from the East Ocean Dragon Pce, led by the Dongfang sisters.

    Ji Xuan stood up to wee him and said with a smile,¡±Pleasee in, Pce Masters.¡±

 Chapter 1329: 120-a game of chess (1)

    Chapter 1329: 120-a game of chess (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Dongfang Wanrong nodded slightly. Her gaze swept past Ji Xuan¡¯s shoulder and looked at the people in the hall.

    At the same time, Nn Tianlu¡¯s voice rang out in his mind,

    those eight people are a little strange. Their auras are like one person, seemingly transcendent yet not transcendent.

    Dongfang Wanrong made a slight judgment and understood which ¡°eight people¡± Nn Tianlu was referring to, because they were all wrapped in the same ck robe.

    The twins were so pretty ¡­ Liu Hongmian examined the two beautiful sisters, surprise shing in her eyes.<div>

    She thought of herself as an outstanding beauty. Even in a sect like ten thousand Flower House, where beautiful women were asmon as clouds, her appearance was still top-notch.

    Liu Hongmian could not be surprised by either of the twins, but when the twins stood together, it was as if there was a qualitative change.

    Especially when one of them was charming while the other was cold, theyplemented each other.

    The attitude of everyone in the hall was simr to Liu Hongmian¡¯s. They were all stunned by the twin sisters.

    These people included the cold-looking young man Xu yuanhuai, the southern border Gu n¡¯s Qi Huan dan Xiang, and the demon race¡¯s white Tiger.

    Dongfang Wanrong looked at Ji Xuan and said with a charming smile, ¡°¡±And you are?¡±

    ¡°I am Ji Xuan, the son of the hidden Dragon city¡¯s city Lord.¡±

    Said Ji Xuan as he cupped his hands.

    Dongfang Wanrong had long known what kind of ce the hidden Dragon City was from her teacher, Nn Tianlu, and nodded slightly.

    She led the disciples of the East Ocean Dragon Pce into the yard and asked them to line up in the yard. She and her sister, Dongfang Wanqing, entered the hall.

    ¡°Greetings to the two vajras.¡±

    The two sisters bowed respectfully.<div>

    ¡°Two young masters, we meet again.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong greeted Jingxin and Jingyuan with a smile.

    After all the parties had greeted each other, Ji Xuan took over the topic and said,

    ¡°The secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce have already exined the general situation in the secret letter. What do you two Pce Masters want to ask?¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing was silent, and her sister, Dongfang Wanrong, said, ¡±

    ¡°Why did martial Union have two Dragon auras?¡±

    Two of the nine Dragons had appeared in martial Union at the same time. This was a very strange phenomenon.

    Jingxin put his palms together and guessed,¡¯perhaps it¡¯s the characteristic of the mutual attraction between Dragon Qis.¡¯

    Dongfang Wanrong frowned, clearly not satisfied with this answer.

    Xu yuanshuang said, ¡±

    it¡¯s not because the Dragon Qi is attracted to each other. Dragon Qi is a kind of luck. It has its own consciousness. This consciousness is not the spiritual consciousness that we understand. It¡¯s more like aw of the world.

    ¡°Fate is the condensation of the people¡¯s will, so the Dragon Qi will instinctively find people with great prestige or objects that are worshipped to reside in.<div>

    ¡°Jianzhou¡¯s martial Union has an extremely good reputation and ys the role of maintaining order. In addition to martial Union¡¯s old Alliance master¡¯s background, which faction do you all think has the highest chance of conquering the Central ins if there is no interference from any external faction?¡±

    Without a doubt, it was martial Union.

    that¡¯s not right, ¡± Dongfang Wanqing said. I¡¯ve met many treacherous people in the process of collecting Dragon Qi.

    Xu yuanshuang thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°First of all, human nature isplicated. Even a gambler might have the qualities of an Emperor. Secondly, since ancient times, how many of the kings and emperors had been honest and loyal?

    ¡°If the Imperial Qi chooses its master based on a person¡¯s character, then from the past to the present, there has never been a qualified founding Emperor.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing didn¡¯t say anything more. It was Liu Hongmian who frowned, ¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t the Dragon Qi choose to reside in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body when it dissipated? When ites to reputation, he is stronger than anyone in martial Union.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang said indifferently, ¡±

    because it was scattered in the first ce. The Dragon Qi was condensed by the fate of the Central ins. After it was scattered, it would naturally return to the Central ins.

    Dongfang Wanrong nodded and was quite satisfied with her answer. She examined the cold young girl and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re a Warlock?¡±<div>

    Xu yuanshuang didn¡¯t say anything and silently agreed.

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s eyes swept over the people of the hidden Dragon City and asked again,

    ¡°How will the Dragon Qi be distributed after this?¡±

    ¡°One for each,¡± Ji Xuan replied.

    Seeing that Dongfang Wanrong didn¡¯t refute, he continued,

    ¡°How much do the two Pce Masters know about martial Union?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask young master Ji to exin,¡± Dongfang Wanrong said.

    The East Ocean Dragon Pce was not within the DA Feng Empire. To the two sisters, martial Union was a central-ins organization that had no conflict of interest. Thus, they had only heard of it and did not know the details.

    Liu Hongmian acted as thementator, exining martial Union¡¯s situation in detail.

    This made the Dongfang sisters frown.

    Ji Xuan replied,

    ¡°Wulin Alliance is powerful, so we need to n for the long term. This is also the reason why I¡¯ve invited the two Pce Masters to have a discussion.<div>

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do a deduction.

    ¡°First is Cao Qingyang. He is a half-step transcendent and can be easily dealt with by the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions. However, considering that there are too many middle and high-level martial artists in the Jianghu of the Jian province, if I were to team up with Cao Qingyang, I would probably be able to fight to a draw.¡±

    He looked at the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    A hoarse voice came from the old Dragon¡¯s hood, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t estimate it urately, but the odds are very high.¡±

    It was hard to estimate theirbat strength. If the seven constetions of the ck Dragon were rank three martial artists, then even if Cao Qingyang joined forces with all the rank four martial artists in Jianzhou, they would not be able to shake the seven constetions of the ck Dragon.

    However, his side was also a swordsman who took an unconventional path. He only had thebat power of a rank 3 martial artist, but he did not have the corresponding defense or the ability to regenerate flesh.

    In this case, the fault tolerance rate was very low.

    Moreover, it was impossible to determine if martial Union had the assistance of a joint attack formation.

    Therefore, they would only know the situation after they fought.

    Ji Xuan nodded and said,

    next is the military town at the foot of Quanrong mountain. An Army of 20000 people is enough to kill a rank four. In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, many rank four martial artists died of exhaustion.

    <div>

 Chapter 1330: 120-a game of chess (2)

    Chapter 1330: 120-a game of chess (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°We can choose Quanrong mountain as the battlefield,¡± White Tiger muttered,¡±it will effectively limit the cavalry¡¯s advantage.¡± In addition, during the battle in the mountains, we can also make use of the terrain to create Rolling Stones, which is a destructive disaster for the mortal soldiers.¡±

    Meanwhile, joy-begging pill fragrance said, ¡±

    ¡°I can control the poisonous insects to wreak havoc and poison the soldiers and ordinary members. ¡°However, with just us rank-4s, no matter how many tricks we have up our sleeves, we¡¯re still not enough.¡±

    As a force that had dominated the Jian province for six hundred years, how could a few fourth-grade cultivators deal with it?

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re not the main force.¡±<div>

    Ji Xuan smiled and said,

    ¡°Martial Union¡¯s old Alliance master has been in closed-door cultivation for many years. I¡¯ve received reliable news that his current condition is extremely terrible, and he¡¯s no longer a cause for concern. But we have to be on guard against another person.

    ¡°An opponent that makes people tremble.¡±

    Other than the two Vajra realm Warriors, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    The people in Ji Xuan¡¯s team were mainly afraid.Jingxin and Jingyuan¡¯s faces turned gloomy.The Dongfang sisters were filled with resentment.

    It was that person who had stolen their man.

    When Ji Xuan saw everyone¡¯s expressions, he knew that he did not need to exin. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an himself is a transcendent, but he is not at his peak, so hisbat strength can be estimated to a certain extent. The strength he disyed outside Yongzhou City should not be weaker than Cao Qingyang¡¯s.

    ¡°After Arhat du Qing was captured, his seal should have been further removed. By a conservative estimate, he should be at the third-grade.

    ¡°This kind of cultivation is nothing to worry about. A Vajra can suppress him. However, the people behind him that might be involved were extremely troublesome. For example, Luo Yuheng and the heavenly sect. ¡±

    Xu yuanhuai frowned and said,¡±my father¡¯s superstition says that Luo Yuheng will most likely not do anything.¡± As for the two sun gods of the sky sect, their whereabouts are uncertain and difficult to predict.¡±

    Liu Hongmian looked at the Dongfang sisters and said with a smile that was not a smile, ¡±<div>

    ¡°What trump cards do you two sisters have?¡±

    An old man with white hair and a white beard floated above Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s head. He calmly looked down at everyone in the hall and gently said, ¡±

    ¡°If the sun god of the sky sect appears, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±

    Nn Tianlu ¡­ Jingxin and Jingyuan¡¯s hearts trembled. The two Vajra realm Warriors behind them looked at each other and their expressions turned grave.

    ¡°Nn Yushi?¡± Ji Xuan probed.

    The old man smiled and nodded.

    Ji Xuan let out a breath,

    ¡°Then this junior is at ease.

    in fact, the two sun gods of the sky sect can¡¯t always follow Xu Qi ¡®an. Thest attack was probably a coincidence.

    He had guessed correctly.

    ¡°Moreover, Xu Qi ¡®an might not be in Jianzhou right now, and he might not know that martial Union in Jianzhou has two wisps of Dragon Qi. We¡¯re just taking precautions. Compared toing up with a perfect n, I think our priority should be to end the battle as soon as possible.¡±

    Ji Xuan spoke frankly and with a clear train of thought,¡±With lightning speed, we¡¯ll charge into Quanrong mountain and destroy martial Union. After that, we¡¯ll uproot the subsidiary sects.¡±<div>

    Martial Union.

    Cao Qingyang had been in a state of anxiety and uneasiness for the past few days. Thest time he had visited the ancestor, he had failed. The next day, he had sent someone to the capital to exin to the Directorate of Celestials about the Dragon Qi.

    The reason was simple. Dragon Qi was obviously a treasure that had a magical effect that was beyond the knowledge of ordinary people.

    Wang You had already exined clearly that before he was captured, he had already spread the news.

    In that case, the Imperial astronomer woulde to question him sooner orter and demand the Dragon Qi.

    No matter how arrogant Cao Qingyang was, no matter how strong martial Union was, they did not have the confidence to challenge the Directorate of Celestials.

    Since that was the case, it would be better to be honest. That way, there would be room for bargaining. For example, if he took out the Dragon Qi, would it endanger the lives of his children?

    At the same time, he also asked the messenger to send a secret letter to Xu Qi ¡®an, hoping that he could mediate.

    Sun Xuanji returned to the Directorate of Celestials, but he didn¡¯t go to the eight trigrams stage to see teacher Jian Zheng. Instead, he went to find Song Qing.

    The alchemy madman was leading his junior brothers in research. He was currently working hard to refine a thin and soft metal with strong defense.

    This could effectively reduce the burden of the soldiers marching, and when they were ready to fight, they could sleep more soundly.

    It could even be made into armor in the future, allowing the cavalry to have high mobility and also be able topete with heavy cavalry.<div>

    However, Song Qing failed. The result of this experiment only made his dark circles worse.

    Song Qing felt someone Pat his shoulder. He put down the utensil in his hand and turned around to see that second senior brother had returned.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Song Qing turned around and fiddled with the metal lump as he said, ¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, a man from the pugilistic world who ims to be from martial Union came to the Directorate of Celestials and imed that there¡¯s a host of dragon energy in martial Union. I remembered that you¡¯ve been collecting Dragon Qi, so I used the sound-transmitting conch to inform you.¡±

    His tone was calm, and when he spoke of the host of dragon energy, it was as if he was talking about a random cat or dog on the side of the road.

    Sun Xuanji nodded and was about to leave when Song Qing called out to him, ¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.

    ¡°A while ago, before teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s mind wandered, he gave me something and asked me to give it to you.¡±

    Then, he turned to the other alchemists in the room and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the nation-guarding sword? Where did you put the nation-suppressing sword?¡±

    The white-robed warlocks looked at each other, indicating that they did not see anything.<div>

    Sun Xuanji caught a glimpse of a white-robed sorcerer holding a brass sword in his hand, using it to stir the charcoal fire in the alchemy furnace while shaking his head and replying, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the National Sword.¡±

    ¡°Xu Fu, isn¡¯t that the one in your hands?¡± Song Qing said angrily. You¡¯re using the mighty nation-guarding divine sword as a fire Stick?¡±

    The white-robed Warlock lowered his head to take a look and was shocked.

    ah, it¡¯s been here for too long. I¡¯ve forgotten about it ¡­

    ¡°Senior brother song, didn¡¯t you also use teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s heaven secretspass as a table leg? you have the nerve to criticize me.¡±

 Chapter 1331: A game of chess (3)

    Chapter 1331: A game of chess (3)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Sun Xuanji lowered his head to take a look. As expected, teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s heaven secretspass was pressed on the table leg.

    The heaven secretspass was a magic treasure, but it did not have a will of its own. It had never developed any intelligence. Teacher Jian Zheng had said that it was impossible for objects that deduced and spied on the secrets of heaven to give birth to intelligence.

    Thus, even if it was thrown into the toilet, the heaven secretspass would not object.

    However, what sun Xuanji was curious about was that the nation-suppressing sword had a weapon spirit. It was the sword of the founding Emperor and had suppressed the fate of the country for 600 years. When had its temper be so gentle?

    ¡°Oh, teacher Jian Zheng sealed it. Remember to untie itter, but don¡¯t do it in the Directorate of Celestials.¡±<div>

    Song Qing said.

    Sun Xuanji took the nation-suppressing sword and immediately understood what song Qing meant.

    The weak consciousness of the nation-suppressing sword came, ¡±

    ¡°Destroy ¡­ Destroyed ¡­ I ¡­¡±

    In the courtyard, Cao Qingyang stood with his hands behind his back as he observed Cao Chun, who was swinging his sword with all his might.

    Anyone who saw a seven-year-old child using a wooden sword so skillfully would not believe that he had only started practicing this set of sword techniques yesterday.

    Dragon Qi is indeed a treasure. If I can keep it in Chun. er¡¯s body, his achievements will only be higher than mine ¡­ Cao Qingyang quickly dismissed the thought.

    Compared to his son being sessful, as a father, he hoped that his son would be safe first.

    He hoped that the Directorate of Celestials would not ask for a high price and that Xu Qi ¡®an would rush to martial Union after receiving the secret letter. He suddenly turned his head and looked behind him. He realized that a white-robed figure had appeared at some point in time.

    A Warlock? The people from the Directorate of Celestials had no hostility ¡­ Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Chun ¡®er, go back to your room.¡±

    Cao Chun stopped and looked at his father in confusion. ¡°Yes.¡±<div>

    He didn¡¯t seem to see the man in white and returned.

    ¡°May I know your name, Sir?¡± Cao Qingyang cupped his hands.

    ¡°Sun ¡­¡± The white-robed sorcerer stared at him.

    Half an hour passed, and Cao Qingyang did not see any follow-up.

    Hisst name was sun? The Directorate of Celestials ¡®warlocks were indeed arrogant ¡­ Cao Qingyang cupped his hands.

    ¡°Mr. Sun, I already know about the Dragon Qi. May I ask how Mr. Sun would like to deal with it?¡±

    He waited for a long time, and what he got was:

    ¡°Profound ¡­ M-m-m-m-m ¡­¡±

    The experienced and knowledgeable Cao Qingyang was filled with questions. He took a deep breath and said, ¡±

    ¡°Will my son¡¯s life be in danger if I take out the Dragon vein?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Did Xu yinluoe with you?¡±<div>

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    What a cold and arrogant Warlock ¡­ Cao Qingyang felt that he had gained a basic understanding of the white-robed sorcerer in front of him. He was very cold and arrogant, and only said one word.

    ¡°Mr. Sun, can you tell me more about the Dragon Qi?¡±

    ¡°Also, I would like to bring my children to the capital to meet Xu yinluo,¡± Cao Qingyang said.

    What he thought was that Xu Qi ¡®an had to be present to exin the pros and cons.

    Cao Qingyang did not trust this strange Warlock.

    An hourter, in the study, Cao Qingyang looked at the smooth strokes of the brush on the paper and felt a strong sense of satisfaction and happiness.

    Sun Xuanji put down his pen, shook the paper, and handed it to Cao Qingyang.

    Cao Qingyang took it and read it with rapt attention. The more he read, the more serious his expression became.

    The entire page was filled with a simple exnation of the Dragon Qi¡¯s origin. Cao Qingyang finally understood why the Dragon Qi would possess his children.

    After Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s death, the spirit of the dragon vein copsed and scattered all over Jiuzhou, attached to different hosts.

    In addition, the Sorcerer named sun Xuanji had clearly stated that he could not extract the Dragon Qi, and that only Xu Qi ¡®an could do it.<div>

    Cao Qingyang heaved a sigh of relief. If Xu Qi ¡®an had been the one to extract the Dragon Qi, he would have felt much more at ease.

    What he said next made Cao Qingyang¡¯s face turn grave.

    At the moment, the witch God sect, the celestial mystery Pce, and the Buddhist sect were also collecting Dragon Qi. These forces were trying to get their hands on the Central ins.

    Now, it was very likely that they had already turned their sights on martial Union.

    The old ancestor¡¯s condition was terrible, and he was in. deep sleep. How could he defend against the enemy ¡­ Cao Qingyang¡¯s heart was heavy.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, please be prepared to face the enemy.¡±

    Sun Xuanji wrote down these words, stood up, and bowed. A clear light lit up under his feet, and he disappeared before Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes.

    He was going to find Xu Qi ¡®an.

    [ PS: as usual, please ask for monthly votes. ]

 Chapter 1332: 121-preparing for battle (1)

    Chapter 1332: 121-preparing for battle (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    the Jian province is indeed rich. I didn¡¯t expect the brothels to be so lively even though this County city isn¡¯t big.

    On the busy street, Miao you Fang sat on the back of a horse, looking to his left.

    To his left was a three-story brothel. On the second floor, there were beautiful women sitting beside him.

    They smiled like flowers, and in the winter, they either wore low-cut clothes or chiffon clothes, swaying their waists to their hearts ¡®content and waving their handkerchiefs to attract passing guests.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa,e and y.¡±<div>

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m waiting for you in the building. Pleasee quickly.¡±

    ¡°Young master, please give me a chance to serve you ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. The girls were dressed like this in the winter to attract customers. It was obvious how poor their performance was.

    Li lingsu said pitifully, ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all pitiful people. The world is so difficult, and those who could havee to the brothels to drink have decreased in frequency or stoppeding.

    ¡°The brothels can not earn money, so naturally they would oppress the girls in the brothel. It¡¯s a cold day, it¡¯s not good to catch a cold. You have to spend money to see a doctor, if you don¡¯t have money ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head. As a sentimental person, she couldn¡¯t bear to see ady suffer.

    Miao Youfang said worriedly, ¡±

    ¡°Do you think the brothel will close down and close down?¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Li lingsu gave an affirmative reply and sighed.

    ¡°At that time, most of these girls will be sold to be ves or even ves.¡±

    Miao Youfang cursed and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°This dog shit world, even a prostitute can¡¯t survive. Sigh, I don¡¯t have much money in my pocket. If I didn¡¯t lose my Dragon Qi, I would have revolted.¡±

    I can¡¯t afford to save a lost woman, so I have to rebel. it had the style of a certain type of novel ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Li lingsu said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°What righteousness, what righteousness? Look at a certain someone and tell him, don¡¯t tell me. ¡±

    The group found an Inn to stay at. After feeding the horses and having their meal, Miao Youfang secretly borrowed ten taels of silver from Xu Qi ¡®an with a shy expression.

    After that, he went to save the girls who had poor performance.

    Li lingsu, on the other hand, went back to her room to meditate. He had high standards for the quality of his lovers. He would not even take a fancy to ordinary delicate and pretty women, let alone women from brothels, unless they were famous courtesans.

    However, with li lingsu¡¯s unparalleled beauty, it was hard to say who would be at a greater disadvantage if he slept with a woman in a brothel.

    The reason why Xu Qi ¡®an thought this way was that when he was in the capital, he had heard that the women of the Imperial Academy regarded sleeping with Xu yinluo, Xu Eng, and Xu second uncle as an honor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept with all three men in the Xu family!¡±

    If he said it, he would have a lot of face.

    Well, second uncle was just a bonus.<div>

    There was another reason why Xu Qi ¡®an lent money to Miao Youfang.

    He silently opened Miao you Fang¡¯s room, closed the door, and crawled under the bed in the quiet environment.

    The side effects of the seven ultimate Gu were quite troublesome, he had to squeeze out time every day to satisfy the Gu¡¯s ¡®desire¡¯, insistently taking in poisonous things and staying under the bed for a period of time every day.

    He interacted with The White Princess and the little mare every day.

    They ate regrly every day and had huge appetites.

    Every year, he would find frozen bones on the side of the road, and then use corpse puppets to control them, making the corpses dig graves and bury themselves.

    Only the love Gu was temporarily suppressed, waiting for his Dao partner little aunt to find him for dual cultivation.

    Half a month had passed, the state preceptor should have calmed down by now ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an prayed that her aunt was an open-minded person. Once the world died, things would be familiar again.

    Don¡¯t take it to heart.

    In such a quiet atmosphere, he fell into a state of half-sleep. He was happy and did not want to leave this ce. He only felt that the outside world was a sea of bitterness and that under the bed was a Pure Land of bliss.

    At this moment, he saw a pair of white shoes by the bed.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±<div>

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled instinctively. His body instantly hid in the shadows. There was no prior warning. This was an upgrade after his dark vortex had leveled up.

    The next moment, he emerged from the shadow beside the table. He looked closely and saw that it was sun Xuanji.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±

    As he heaved a sigh of relief, he grumbled, ¡°¡±Senior Brother Sun, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance?¡±

    He could have guessed that it was sun Xuanji, but Xu Pingfeng had left him with too much of a trauma. Furthermore, because of the supervisor, he was subconsciously very wary of the white-robed Warlock.

    He was usually in a good state. When he was at his calmest and most rxed state, this sudden move immediately stimted his truest heart.

    Sun Xuanji nced around, then walked straight to the desk to pour water and grind.

    He didn¡¯t even try to speak? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned serious, and he jumped and followed her.

    After grinding the ink, sun Xuanji picked up his brush and wrote, ¡±

    martial Union possesses two streams of Dragon Qi, one of the nine Dragons. It resides in the bodies of Cao Qingyang¡¯s children ¡­

    As expected, Jian province¡¯s dragon energy was in martial Union! Xu Qi ¡®an wasn¡¯t surprised by this, because he had guessed this before. Now, he was only surprised that his guess was confirmed.

    ¡°The spies of the mysterious heavenly Pce have already sent out the information.¡±<div>

    The secret heavenly Pce¡¯s spies were really all over the Central ins. The spies of the night watchmen should be even stronger, but it was unknown who Lord Wei had passed them on to ¡­ In addition, celestial surveince sun¡¯s intelligencework was too powerful ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly.

    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll head to martial Union to extract the Dragon energy right now before the mysterious heavenly Pce¡¯s people,¡±

    Sun Xuanji didn¡¯t reply and continued writing.

    ¡°What happens after you¡¯re done extracting the Dragon Qi?

    ¡°The Buddhist sect and the mysterious heavenly Pce have already formed an alliance. They wille to martial Union sooner orter. Now that the old Alliance master¡¯s situation is terrible, martial Union can¡¯t possibly go against the mysterious heavenly Pce and the Buddhist sect.

 Chapter 1333: 121-preparing for battle (2)

    Chapter 1333: 121-preparing for battle (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°If they find out that the Dragon energy has been taken away, it¡¯s impossible to say for sure that they won¡¯t take the opportunity to destroy martial Union to vent their anger.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng, he asked me to bring you the nation-guarding sword.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qian looked at sun Xuanji calmly and asked, ¡±

    ¡°As expected, martial Union is the superintendent¡¯s chess piece?¡±

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s answer to this question was, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his contempt and actively used his brain. In his impression, jiangzheng was the mastermind behind the scenes. He was the one behind the development of many things, but he was very secretive.

    Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even notice the supervisor adding fuel to the fire, he needed to review it from time to time and add a certain amount of spection.

    this was how terrifying a divinator was and also their limitation.

    It was rare for the director to directly gift something like this.

    What did this mean?

    The storm surrounding martial Union this time could be extremely dangerous. Moreover, he did not have any trump cards to deal with it. The Superintendent had no choice but to personally give him a bargaining chip.

    ¡°Wait a moment, let me verify it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragments of the book of theher world and the amulet given by the Imperial advisor. He sank his mind into it and sent messages from thousands of miles away.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an. I have an urgent matter to attend to.¡±

    The voice transmission was like a y ox entering the sea, and there was no response.

    It¡¯s your little cutie Xu Qi. an ¡­ Say something ¡­ The state preceptor should be in closed-door cultivation. She would have to cross the Tribtion in three months at least, and in half a year at most. At this stage, she was making the final sprint for the Tribtion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the talisman and went through his helpers in his mind.<div>

    ¡°Director Zhao Shou is someone you can ask for help from. You can ask huaiqing to help you pass the message through the earth Book.

    ¡°The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox has just established a rtionship with him and directly asked him to be a fighter. Let¡¯s not talk about whether it would work or not, the Fox spirit has not returned from overseas and obviously can¡¯t help.

    ¡°The whereabouts of the two sun gods of the sky sect are uncertain. Thest time was an unexpected surprise and can not be replicated. Moreover, the possibility of them drawing their swords to attack me is even greater.¡±

    After concluding, he found that his teammates were sun Xuanji and Zhao Shou.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say how that old fogey from martial Union is doing. The nine-colored lotus root is ripe, but it¡¯s impossible for him to obtain it and level up at lightning speed.

    ¡°Zhao Shou hasn¡¯t left Mount Clear cloud for decades. Last time, he made an exception because it was a matter of life and death. But this time is different, so it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯s willing toe.

    ¡°The worst case scenario is that I only have one teammate, sun Xuanji. And who was on the other side?

    ¡°The two Vajra realm martial artists, the Azure Dragon¡¯s seven constetions, Nn Tianlu ¡­ No wonder he asked sun Xuanji to bring the nation-guarding sword. But even so, it doesn¡¯t feel safe.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an collected his thoughts and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Both Dragon auras are in martial Union? Why is it like this?¡±

    Sun Xuanji wrote, [ Dragonbreath favors martial Union. Rebellion has a bright future. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately narrowed his eyes.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s a future in rebelling, and we still need to save martial Union. There must be some agreement between the supervisor and that old man. Well, if that¡¯s the case, Xu Pingfeng will definitely not sit by and do nothing. He wants to get rid of all the hidden dangers before the rebellion.¡±

    you¡¯re very smart, ¡± sun Xuanji wrote. I thought the same when I got the nation-guarding sword.

    ¡®Damn, my white Warlock stress disorder, the shadow in my heart from my father¡¯s love is about to act up again ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    ¡°But this is very interesting!¡±

    He added. It was as if a chessboard had appeared in front of him, and Xu Pingfeng was on the other side of the board.

    In the past, Xu Qi ¡®an was a chess piece, at the mercy of the chess yers. Now, he was still a chess piece, but unlike before, this chess piece could leave the chess yer¡¯s control and choose which move he wanted to take.

    He was on the chessboard, but he could y with the chess yer.

    let¡¯s y another round with him. Well, I can¡¯t underestimate Xu Pingfeng. I have to think about it and write. few words ¡­

    Quanrong mountain.

    Rongrong, the hand of ecstasy, followed the sect¡¯s team, riding fast horses, and arrived at the huge Memorial Arch at the foot of the mountain.

    After arriving at martial Union¡¯s headquarters, the atmosphere in the team of beautiful women eased significantly, no longer as tense as before.

    Rongrong nced at the tower master in front of her and asked her master beside her in a low voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Master, what do you think is the reason for this red g order?¡±

    Martial Union¡¯s summoning of their subsidiary guilds could be divided into three levels. From the lowest to the highest, they were the green wood token, the ck water token, and the red g token.

    The green wood order was usually an order for all the gangs to arrest a certain criminal or thief.

    The ck water order, on the other hand, was rted to the struggle between gangs, and it was very important.

    The red g token was rarely used, because it was only used when the Alliance master gathered all the sects to fight against the enemy together.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, the red g order was themander¡¯s seal, used to summon soldiers and horses.

    Thest time he had used the red g token was when he was fighting for the Lotus seed.

    The beautiful woman shook her head and said in a serious tone, ¡±

    ¡°In short, something big has happened.¡±

    She whipped her horse and caught up with Xiao yuenu, who was in front of her. She whispered, ¡±

    ¡°Tower Lord, in the past few days, the disaster victims have been constantly pouring into Jian province, the government is already overwhelmed. The refugees who didn¡¯t get any relief became bandits, and all the ces in Jianzhou were affected.

    ¡°You said that the Alliance master has gathered us here to discuss how to deal with the disaster victims, right?¡±<div>

    If it was any other force in the pugilistic world, they would not have such self-awareness.

    However, the gangs of the Jianghu in the Jian province still maintained the tradition of maintaining order.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the disaster victims.¡±

    Xiao yuenu shook her head slightly. Half of her face was covered by a silk scarf, and her handsome nose and cheeks formed a beautiful outline.

    Her eyes were bright and full of spirit, like autumn water, and her white skin wasparable to a white silk scarf.

    ¡°When we passed by the military town just now, the number of guards outside the town increased by 30%, and there were more Scouts sent out.¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s voice had the maism of a mature woman, gentle and pleasant to the ears. the disaster victims wouldn¡¯t let the headquarters make such a response. There should be an external enemy waiting for them.

    External enemies ¡­ The beautiful woman¡¯s heart trembled.

    She found it somewhat inconceivable. Martial Union had been established in the Jian province for hundreds of years, and it had been many, many years since anyone dared to provoke this behemoth.

    In the entire Central ins, the only faction that could threaten martial Union was the Imperial court.

    Could it be that after the new emperor ascended the throne, he wanted to use martial Union to establish his might? However, why? martial Union and that young Emperor had never interfered with each other¡¯s business, yet they had failed to establish their might against martial Union ¡­

    She nced at Xiao yuenu. There was no panic in her clear and beautiful eyes, which made the beautiful woman feel a little more at ease.<div>

    She had watched her tower master grow up and was intelligent since young. She was a child with great intelligence and opinions.

    When the girls her age were ying with dolls and eating candied Haws, she was already thinking about her future, the future of her sect. She showed an extraordinary intelligence and maturity.

    However, her beauty often made people overlook her intelligence.

    The beautiful woman felt that she couldn¡¯t me those men for being shallow. The tower master always covered her face with a silk scarf because she was too beautiful and had to hide it.

    He remembered that when she was eleven years old, she was already slim and elegant. Her figure had begun to take shape, with the innocence of a young girl and the charm of a mature woman.

    At that time, martial Union¡¯s vice Alliance master had taken a fancy to her at first nce and had tried his best to take ve Xiao as his concubine.

    At that time, the Deputy Alliance master was over fifty years old and could have any woman he wanted, but he still could not resist Xiao yuenu¡¯s beauty.

    In the end, because of the former Alliance master¡¯s intervention, the ten thousand Flower House had protected her.

    ¡°Have the younger female disciples in our sect make preparations. If martial Union really encounters a powerful enemy, have them return to the sect,¡±

    Xiao yuenu said softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The beautiful woman knew that she was preserving the sect¡¯s legacy. The young disciples bat power was limited. If the enemy was too powerful, it would be better to preserve the sect¡¯s seed than to stay as cannon fodder.

    Soon, the women of the ten thousand Flower House climbed up the Quanrong mountain, followed the steps, and came to the square outside the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    There were already over a thousand people gathered here.

 Chapter 1334: The enemyâ€™s arrival _1

    Chapter 1334: The enemy¡¯s arrival _1<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°Sister Yuan Shuang, do you know what is luck?¡±

    High up in the sky, Ji Xuan stood proudly at the bow of the ship, overlooking the vastnd.

    The wind howled, but it was blocked by the Qi barrier he had raised.

    Xu yuanshuang was also within the Qi barrier. The beautiful girl retracted her gaze and turned to look at her cousin. She frowned slightly.

    ¡°You asked me out just to ask this?¡±<div>

    The Qi barrier restricted their conversation to a radius of three Zhang.

    Ji Xuan squinted his eyes. With his usual gentle smile on his face, he said,

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, so I want to confirm it again.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. After some deliberation, she said, ¡±

    ¡°Everything in the world has fate, and their fate is different. Humans, beasts, nts, and animals, as well as their status, all these factors determine the amount of fate.

    ¡°A dynasty also has its own fate, but in the words of warlocks, this is called destiny.¡±

    Ji Xuan retracted his smile and looked into the distance. After a long while, he suddenly asked,

    ¡°What seventh brother wants to ask is, are fate and destiny the same?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang nodded. the essence is the same. However, the fate of a person is like a drop in the ocean whenpared to the fate of a country.

    Ji Xuan no longer spoke. He looked into the distance and smiled.

    ¡°We have arrived at Quanrong mountain!¡±

    Xiao yuenu nced around and saw the godly fist gang, mo Pavilion, and other gangs at their peak. She also saw some gangs that were one level lower in power.<div>

    There were dozens of them and less than ten of them. They all looked over.

    The eyes of all the heroes gathered in the square lit up, and their eyes were glued to the woman from the ten thousand Flower House.

    Most of them were sizing up Xiao yuenu.

    As the number one beauty of the Jian province, Xiao yuenu was the center of attention no matter where she went.

    If it was just her beauty, it would only attract the coveting and sphemy of men. However, Xiao yuenu was also a rank-4 martial artist.

    In terms of individualbat power, none of the sect Masters present dared to say that they could win against her.

    With her strong cultivation as her Foundation and her beautiful face as her decoration, she became the dream woman of all the heroes in Jian province.

    ¡°What are you all doing here?¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s eyes flickered, and her soft and maic voice came out from under the veil.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao has gone to the back mountain.¡±

    ¡°The Alliance master is not in the residence. He has been gone for more than an hour.¡±

    ¡°Tower master Xiao, did you encounter any abnormalities on your way here?¡±<div>

    Martial Union¡¯s heroes began to chatter, all of them talking at the same time.

    On the other side, in the camp of the ink Pavilion, young master Liu¡¯s master nced at his disciple and followed his gaze. He found that this unfilial disciple was staring at the peerlessly beautiful Xiao yuenu.

    Suddenly, he was filled with anger and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°You should at least take a look at miss Rongrong so that I can find an excuse to go to the ten thousand Flower House to propose marriage and get you a wife.¡±

    A teacher for a day was a father for life. Since he was a father, he naturally had to worry about his disciple¡¯s marriage.

    In the end, this unfilial disciple was so infatuated with Xiao yuenu. Did he not think that he, a Toad, could have her?

    Young master Liu said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t even have a wife yet. You should find me a master¡¯s wife as soon as possible.¡±

    Young master Liu¡¯s master said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a swordsman, and it¡¯s enough to have a sword. Only when you treat it with your heart and soul can it treat you sincerely.

    ¡°The long journey is apanied by a sword, do you understand?¡±

    As he spoke, he touched the sword hanging on his waist with pity.<div>

    This sword was given to them by the Directorate of Celestials on behalf of Xu yinluo.

    Young master Liu protested in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Master, this sword is mine.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I will pass this sword to you after I die?¡±

    The middle-aged swordsman red at him and said earnestly, ¡°¡±You have to treat it with your heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be like master and treat it like my wife.¡± Young master Liu licked his lips.

    After saying that, the master and disciple felt that there was something wrong with his words. They looked at each other and fell silent.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the Alliance master mansion. He was elegant and easy-going, and had the temperament of a schr.

    She was dressed in a ck robe embroidered with gold and silver threads and a golden crown. She was dressed very exquisitely.

    The Vice Alliance master of martial Union, Wen chengbi.

    Martial Union¡¯s internal systempletely followed the old Alliance master¡¯s military system. The only difference was that they had changed the title of their positions.

    The general was changed to ¡°Alliance leader.¡±<div>

    The Deputy general and military advisor were changed to ¡®Deputy Alliance master¡¯.

    The past vice Alliance Masters of martial Union were mostly schrs. They focused on intelligence and talent, not martial strength.

    ¡°Alliance master Cao has returned. Everyone, please follow me inside.¡±

    Wen Cheng bi stood at the entrance and bowed.

    In tacit understanding, the sect Masters and gang Masters present stepped out and walked into the mansion side by side.

    The disciples stayed outside.

    Xiao yuenu and the gang leaders entered the Alliance master mansion and went to the meeting hall.

    Cao Qingyang, who had a square face and a serious aura, was wearing a light green robe as he sat on arge chair, looking at the group of people who had arrived.

    After everyone was seated, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone, martial Union is about to face a crisis,¡±

    When the gang leaders heard this, they exchanged nces silently. They seemed to have expected this and weren¡¯t too surprised.

    The leaders of the small and medium-sized gangs did not dare to speak and remained silent.<div>

    On this asion, everyone only needed to remain silent and wait for Fu Jingmen to speak.

    Among the leaders of the nine affiliated sects, Fu Jingmen, who was dressed in dark green, said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Which blind fool dares to provoke our martial Union? Even if it¡¯s the Imperial court¡¯s Army, we won¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Seeing that they had started the conversation, Xiao yuenu said softly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the Imperial court.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Fu Jingmen frowned.

    A chubby middle-aged man opposite him sneered and pointed at his head.

 Chapter 1335: The enemyâ€™s arrival _2

    Chapter 1335: The enemy¡¯s arrival _2<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    use your brain that only knows how to fight and think. The cold disaster is raging, and the court is busy stabilizing the situation and appeasing the people. How could they make things difficult for us at this time? ¡±

    The fatty was the chairman of the Jian State Chamber of Commerce, Qiao Weng.

    The expenses of the military town at the foot of Quanrong mountain were mostly covered by the Jian State Chamber of Commerce.

    Leizhou Chamber of Commerce was the money bag of Quanrong mountain.

    Fu Jingmen immediately looked at Cao Qingyang. Thetter nodded and looked at the crowd again.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story ¡­¡±

    He immediately told everyone about the Dragon Qi in detail.

    The spirit of the dragon vein crumbled and turned into Dragon Qi that scattered across the Central ins ¡­

    The Dragon Qi was rted to the fate of the country and the safety of the Central ins ¡­

    The Vajra of Buddhism, the experts of the witch God religion, and an unknown mysterious heavenly Pce were all coveting the Dragon Qi ¡­

    The hall was silent for a moment. After hearing Cao Qingyang¡¯s words, the gang leaders tried their best to digest the concept of Dragon Qi and the shocking news.

    This was especially so for the enemy they were about to face. The word ¡®Vajra¡¯ made all the unruly Warriors present lose all their arrogance.

    Pavilion master yang cuixue sighed, ¡±

    ¡°The copse of the Dragon Qi has led to endless natural and man-made disasters, and countless people have frozen to death.

    ¡°The outsiders are eyeing us covetously and are trying to encroach on the Central ins. Has our great Feng already reached such a stage?¡±

    The founder of the mo Pavilion was a schr who had lost many times in the Imperial examinations. In a fit of anger, he abandoned his studies and chose to pursue martial arts, establishing a sect in Jianzhou.

    The disciples of this sect retained the custom of reading and learning calligraphy. They usually dressed like schrs, but they changed the folding fan that schrs liked to hold in their hands to a three-foot long de.<div>

    At this moment, yang cuixue had the air of a schr who detested society.

    Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere in the hall seemed to have frozen.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s voice was steady and powerful.

    ¡°This matter concerns the Imperial court¡¯s survival. However, if we take responsibility, we¡¯ll first have to worry about martial Union¡¯s survival.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see the foundation of my ancestors destroyed, but I can¡¯t tolerate foreigners to encroach on the Central ins. I invite all of you to fight the enemy together.¡±

    ¡°Alliance master!¡± As a businessman, joweng first weighed the pros and cons.

    ¡°This subordinate feels that this is not a question of whether we can handle it or not, but whether we can.¡±

    Fu Jingmen was irascible and impulsive. Upon hearing this, he said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?

    ¡°The Imperial court is ipetent, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we central insmen are ipetent. The bald donkeys of the Western regions and the scumbags of the witchcraft sect wanted to seize the Dragon Qi and encroach on the Central ins. They were bullying the people at their doorstep.

    ¡°Do you really think that there¡¯s no human in the Central ins? Bullsh * t Vajra, if hees, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±

    Han Xie, the sect master of the thousand engineering sect, said gloomily, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Fu Jingmen is as brainless as ever, but I agree with him. So what if they¡¯re a Buddhist faction? can Vajra seize my Da Feng¡¯s Dragon Qi in the Central ins without fear?¡±

    The head of the mo Pavilion, yang cuixue, knocked on the table a few times and asked,

    ¡°What is the Imperial astronomer¡¯s attitude?¡±

    the Directorate of Celestials will provide you with some help, ¡± Cao Qingyang said. the second disciple of the director, sun Xuanji, is currently in the Jian province. He is a third-grade magician.

    Through the painful verbalmunication with sun Xuanji, he had long be familiar with the other party¡¯s background and ss.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the old Alliance master?¡±

    The person who asked the question was a middle-aged Daoist. He was the abbot of White Crane temple, one of the nine subordinate forces of martial Union.

    Cao Qingyang shook his head.

    the ancestor is in seclusion. I¡¯ve been waiting at the back mountain for a long time, but he didn¡¯t wake up.

    This ¡­ The hearts of everyone in the hall sank.

    The old Alliance master was the source of martial Union¡¯s confidence. In times of peace and prosperity, he was more of a deterrent.

    However, with so many powerful enemies surrounding them, the old Alliance master could not exit his seclusion. This was equivalent to martial Union losing their greatest trump card.<div>

    At this moment, Xiao yuenu, who had been silent, said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu yinluo?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Cao Qingyang, their eyes filled with hope.

    Cao Qingyang gave a simple nod of approval.

    Hu ¡­ Almost everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    After knowing that Xu yinluo woulde to help, some of the sect Masters and sect Masters who were originally nervous felt much more at ease.

    With the old Alliance master in seclusion, they were not at ease with a mere third-grade Warlock.

    Moreover, the white-robed sorcerer was a stranger. How strong was he? How¡¯s his character? Would he run away when the situation turned bad?

    These were all possible problems.

    However, if it was Xu yinluo, they would not have such concerns.

    Fu Jingmenughed and said excitedly, ¡±

    that day, I joined hands with Xu yinluo to kill that unknown young man. Now, we have the chance to fight against a strong enemy together. What a happy life!<div>

    The other person who had helped Xu Qi ¡®an was yang cuixue. He looked excited and said, ¡±

    ¡°At that time, Xu yinluo wasn¡¯t even a fifth-grade martial artist, and it was Alliance master Cao who helped him toprehend huajin.

    ¡°When he killed the incapable ruler, he was already an extraordinary martial artist. He wondered if his cultivation had improved. I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡±

    On the southern peak of Quanrong mountain, li lingsu, whose aura had been concealed by the star shifting battle technique, stood on a giant pine tree and looked at the memorial Arch at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°All of martial Union¡¯s subordinate sects have arrived. Their military towns are also on standby, fully prepared to face the enemy,¡±

    ¡°However, I feel that martial Union¡¯s direct line of soldiers won¡¯t be of any use,¡± the Saint muttered.

    Miao Youfang stood beside him and looked down with him. He asked, ¡°¡±How can you be so sure?¡±

    Li lingsu said, ¡±

    ¡°Sister Rong has a Supreme grade magic tool called the wind riding boat.

    ¡°If I were that Ji Xuan, I would havee here on the wind-controlling boat and headed straight for the seclusion area at the back of the mountain. To capture the bandits, I would first capture the leader.

    ¡°Once we¡¯ve dealt with those old fogeys from martial Union, their mission will beplete. After that, be it the Army or the martial artists of martial Union, they will all bembs for the ughter.¡±

    this is the most advantageous tactic. That old senior¡¯s current situation is clearly very bad.<div>

    As he spoke, he nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was not far away, trying to get confirmation from him.

    Not long ago, Xu Qi ¡®an had suddenly told them about what had happened in Jian province. The war hade so suddenly that li lingsu and Miao Youfang had been caught off guard.

    Although the scene changed in an instant, it changed too quickly.

    Miao Youfang, in particr, was still fighting with the girls on the bed a moment ago, and in the next moment, li lingsu barged in and said that there was no need to fight, that the battle was over!

    Miao Youfang was dumbfounded at that time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and ignored li lingsu¡¯s probing.

    After a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the sky in the distance.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    On the wind-controlling boat, the three forces gathered at the bow of the boat. As the owner of the magic tool, Dongfang Wanrong stood in the center, the two vajras of the Buddhist sect were on the left, and Ji Xuan¡¯s team and the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon were on the right.

    Below them was a towering mountain range that stretched for hundreds of miles.

    Quanrong mountain. ording to the records of Dafeng geographical records, there was a mountain in Jianzhou with a beast on it. The beast had the face of a human and the body of a beast. It had six tails and could swallow the moon. It was called ¡± Quanrong.

    Ji Xuan smiled as he swept his gaze across the crowd and said,

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if Xu Qi ¡®an is already in Quanrong.

    the strange beast Quan Rong is a descendant of the gods and demons. Although its bloodline is thin, it is still not something an ordinary rank four can deal with. Who wants to go down and fight it? ¡±

    Monk Jing Yuan stepped forward and said indifferently, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He had the invincible Vajra Divine Art, and his defense was far superior to martial artists of the same level.

    Seeing that his master was going through a difficult time and that Asura jingfan did not refuse, Jingyuan raised his finger and tapped the space between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    With the crisp sound of a bell, the Golden paint lit up between his eyebrows and covered his whole body like flowing water.

    Jingyuan jumped off the flying boat.

    The Alliance master mansion.

    Cao Qingyang led a group of sect and gang leaders out of the main hall. He looked up at the sky and saw a Golden ray of light flying across the sky and falling into the back mountain.

 Chapter 1336: Attacking the mountain (1)

    Chapter 1336: Attacking the mountain (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Everyone was shocked and angry. They didn¡¯t expect the enemy toe so quickly, not giving them any time to react.

    A moment ago, they were still discussing in the hall, and the next moment, the other party hade to kill them.

    ¡°Bastard, how dare you disturb the old Alliance master¡¯s closed-door cultivation.¡±

    Fu Jingmen was in a bad mood.

    Han Xie, the sect master of the thousand engineering sect, squinted his eyes and looked at the sky. His expression changed.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s a flying spiritual artifact in the air.¡±

    Cao Qingyang and the other higher-ups looked up and saw a ck dot in the blue sky.

    Even with their eyesight, they could only barely see that it was a ship-shaped magical treasure.

    . flying spiritual artifact ¡­ Cao Qingyang¡¯s heart sank, but he did not panic. He had set up checkpoints and Scouts on the Quanrong mountain and the surrounding roads. He had also installed many ballistae on the mountain.

    The cavalrymen of the military town were ready for battle. They could attack when they advanced, and they could go into the mountains to defend against the strong enemy when they retreated.

    The cooperation between martial Union¡¯s experts and soldiers could be described as a very impressivebat power.

    ¡°Sound of gold!¡±

    Cao Qingyang turned to Wen chengbi and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°The nine of you, follow me to the back mountain to defend against the enemy. The rest of you, gather the disciples to be on guard against other enemies who might take the opportunity to cause trouble.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he jumped onto the roof of the house and nced at the square outside the house, where the disciples of the various sects were in an uproar.

    If the number of enemies was small and they were all top experts, then these people could keep their lives and only need to watch from the side.

    After that, regardless of whether martial Union won or lost, it would have nothing to do with these low-ranking disciples.<div>

    If the people on the flying boat were the enemy¡¯s Vanguard, and there was still arge-scale enemy attacking from behind, then the direct line of descent of martial Union and the people outside the za would have to face a cmity of life and death.

    Xiao yuenu and the other gang leaders of the nine affiliated gangs followed Cao Qingyang and headed to the back of the mountain.

    All of them could fly in the air for a short time, but the one with the most agile movement technique was the sect leader of the Shenxing sect. This sect leader had a thin body, but he did not fly in the wind. Instead, he stepped on the treetops to move quickly.

    Every time the tips of his toes tapped lightly on the treetops, his body shot forward like a sharp arrow. When the momentum slowed down, he would tap lightly on the treetops again. This cycle allowed him to fly much faster than the rank-4 martial artists who were flying at a uniform speed.

    Soon, they finally arrived at the back mountain. The roars of beasts were endless, and the explosions of Qi wereyered.

    Cao Qingyang and the rest of the group shot up into the sky to survey the situation at the back of the mountain.

    In front of the stone gate on the cliff, a dog-like monster about 40 feet long was fighting with a golden figure.

    It had a face simr to a human¡¯s, and its body was covered in short ck fur. Its eyes were crimson red, like two rednterns.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Quan Rong pounced on the Golden figure in an attempt to tear him apart.

    However, the Golden figure was unusually agile, dodging Quan Rong¡¯s repeated bites and ps.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­<div>

    The solid rock cracked under Quan Rong¡¯s attacks. The Golden figure seized the opportunity and slid through Quan Rong¡¯s abdomen, instantly appearing behind him.

    Kachaa!

    The Golden figure cracked the ground and turned into a golden stream of light, rushing toward the stone door, as if he wanted to smash it.

    ng!

    The Golden figure was sent flying by Quan Rong¡¯s six thick tails.

    Jingyuan broke severalrge trees along the way and barely managed to stabilize his body. He casually tore his tattered na clothes apart, revealing his beautiful golden body.

    After the Quanrong soldiers repelled their enemies, they raised their heads and roared, venting their anger. The sound waves reverberated throughout the entire Quanrong mountain range.

    Pata ¡­ Cao Qingyang led the group to Quan Rong¡¯s side. As heforted the beast, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Vajra Arts, you¡¯re indeed a Buddhist.

    Oh, a fourth-grade monk, huh? the main character hasn¡¯te down yet. Which one of you will go and meet him? ¡±

    The sect master of the Shenxing n stepped out and said, ¡±

    ¡°My movement technique can restrain him, I¡¯ll ¡­¡±<div>

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the sect master of tie Yi sect, who said angrily,

    ¡°Going in circles around him? Your Shenxing n is good at escaping, but not at fighting. They just stand there and let you hit them. Even if you¡¯re bald, you can¡¯t hurt them.¡±

    This was a man as tall as an iron tower. He wasn¡¯t tall, but his horizontal size was very frightening.

    The monk didn¡¯t have hair to begin with ¡­ The sect master of the Shenxing sect muttered in his heart. He did not insist on his opinion, because what tie Wushuang said was the truth.

    ¡°Yushi, be careful.¡±

    Cao Qingyang said as he raised his head, looking warily at the wind boat in the sky.

    There was an awkward situation here. Although rank four martial artists could fly in the air for a short time, their altitude and speed were limited. The wind-riding boat had obviously exceeded the limit of what a rank four martial artist could reach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alliance master. I¡¯ve long wanted to see if the Vajra divine technique of the Buddhist sect is more powerful than the protective divine technique of my tie Yi Hall.¡±

    The short and strong you Shi¡¯s eyes glowed as he stared at the Golden figure in the distant forest.

    Standing beside a broken tree branch, Jing Yuan expressionlessly looked at the members of martial Union. His gaze was cold and arrogant, as if he did not ce them in his eyes.

    What an arrogant monk ¡­ Xiao yuenu and the others frowned.

    With a rustling sound, you Shi ran out madly. He leaped up halfway and smashed towards Jingyuan like a meteorite.<div>

    ng!

    You Shi¡¯s fistnded on Jingyuan¡¯s face, causing his body to lean backward. Just as he was about to fall to the ground, Jingyuan retracted his back and, like a roly-poly toy, pulled him back violently after leaning back at an exaggerated angle.

    ng!

    There was another loud sound. You Shi¡¯s forehead hurt, and his brain instantly entered a state of dizziness. His body was thrown back.

    As for Jingyuan, who had sent his opponent flying with his head, he only rubbed his forehead lightly and said indifferently in an inurate Mandarin of the Central ins, ¡°

 Chapter 1337: Attacking the mountain (2)

    Chapter 1337: Attacking the mountain (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    ¡°It¡¯s a littlecking,¡±

    Yang cuixue and the other fourth-rank martial artists showed serious expressions. From the fight just now, they could tell that you Shi¡¯s body and soul were weaker than the Buddhist monk¡¯s.

    Of course, you Shi still held back and didn¡¯t go all out, but no one could be sure that the monk had already used all his strength.

    The monk who was leading the charge already had such a cultivation ¡­ Cao Qingyang looked up and said, ¡±

    ¡°Friends on the ship, since you¡¯vee, why hide?¡±<div>

    The sound waves reverberated.

    After a short while, as if in response to his shout, five figures jumped down from the wind-riding boat.

    One of them was a young monk in a robe. He had a gentle face and prominent facial features, with obvious characteristics of the Western Region¡¯s people.The burly man with a broken arm had Tiger Eyes and a square face. He was extremely majestic, and a vortex-shaped breeze was swirling around him.

    He was a middle-aged man from the southern border. He was wearing a colorful robe, had slightly curly hair, blue eyes, and brown skin.

    A beautiful and cold young woman with a scimitar in her hand was standing on a branch and looking down coldly.

    There was also a beautiful woman in a long red dress. She had a charming face and a graceful figure.

    ¡°Liu Hongmian?¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s tone changed slightly.

    Liu Hongmian sashayed over, swaying her hips as she chuckled. ¡°Senior Sister, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°You betrayed the ten thousand Flower House a long time ago. I can¡¯t bear the responsibility of being called Senior Sister,¡± Xiao yuenu said indifferently.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s eyes shed with resentment as she sneered, ¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my good Senior Sister, how could I have betrayed the ten thousand Flower House? It was time to get back at him for what he had done back then.<div>

    ¡°White Tiger, I¡¯ve told you that Xiao yuenu is a peerless beauty. I didn¡¯t lie, did I?¡±

    The one-armed White Tiger scrutinized Xiao yuenu and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Although she¡¯s wearing a veil, she¡¯s indeed a rare human beauty. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    Liu Hongmian smiled charmingly.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll capture her and make her your ve to y with.

    ¡°Sigh, young master Ji Xuan and dan Xiang don¡¯t like women, and Xu yuanhuai doesn¡¯t like romantic rtionships. You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    The White Tiger nodded. thank you. I¡¯ll owe you a favor.

    As the king of beasts, women were just tools to vent his desire in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even bother to make a lustful expression.

    This made Liu Hongmian very unhappy. She needed an L.P. To echo each other and attack Xiao yuenu.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s steady gaze swept across the five rank-4s present. He did not pay any attention to them, nor did he look down on them. Instead, his gaze stopped on Liu Hongmian.

    Liu Hongmian ¡­ The upper echelons of martial Union present all recognized her.

    In the past, there had been quite a stir because of the fight for the position of myriad Flower House master.<div>

    Originally, it was normal for sect disciples topete for the position of sect master and tower master. There were also many who turned against each other.

    However, the previous generation¡¯s fight for the position of myriad Flower House was very interesting. Liu Hongmian and Xiao yuenu were both disciples of the previous house master and were important figures in the fight for the position of house master.

    Xiao yuenu was known as the number one beauty of the Jian province. Liu Hongmian, who couldpete with her, would naturally not be too bad.

    Butter on, Liu Hongmian was excluded from the list ofpetitors because of her debauchery.

    As a sect formed by women, the ten thousand Flower House attached great importance to the private virtue of the tower master. How could they let a debauched person control the sect?

    However, Liu Hongmian refused to ept this and said that she had been wronged.

    Not long after, he betrayed the ten thousand Flower House and disappeared without a trace.

    He didn¡¯t expect to return to the Jian province today with a group of enemies.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Tie Yi Hall Master you Shi, whose interest had been disrupted, quietly retreated to Cao Qingyang¡¯s side.

    The two sides began to confront each other.

    On the flying boat, Ji Xuan looked down at the mountain ranges below and stroked his chin.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough bait. Xu Qi ¡®an won¡¯te out if it¡¯s just them.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong, who was at the bow of the ship, expressed her opinion.

    ¡°Or maybe he doesn¡¯t even know what happened here.¡±

    Ji Xuan smiled as he shook his head.

    ¡°No, I bet he¡¯s definitely here.

    ¡°Destroying martial Union was the Imperial advisor¡¯s idea. This means that the Imperial advisor and the superintendent¡¯s battle is involved. The Superintendent will not allow martial Union to be destroyed.

    ¡°The only martial artist that Da Feng can use now is Xu Qi ¡®an. If he doesn¡¯te, who will? At most, there¡¯ll be sun Xuanji.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong tilted her head and listened for a moment, then slowly nodded in agreement with Ji Xuan¡¯s words.

    Ji Xuan continued,

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s like two armies facing each other and testing each other. Xu Qi ¡®an is wary of the state preceptor. He won¡¯t act rashly until he touches his bottom line or finds out our trump cards.

    we¡¯re the same. Who knows what other tricks the head Warden has up his sleeve besides Xu Qi ¡®an? ¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong smiled sweetly and charmingly. She turned her head to look at the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon behind Ji Xuan and said,<div>

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll cross the line and force him out.¡±

    Ji Xuan nodded, turned around, and said in a respectful tone,

    ¡°Azure Dragon, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to meet with the experts from martial Union,¡±

    The old dragon stepped to the side of the ship and jumped down, followed by the seven cloaked men.

    The eight cloaked men swooped down, their robes fluttering in the wind.

    Below, Cao Qingyang raised his head and stared at the eight ck dots.

    ¡°Eight people?¡±

    Another eight rank-4s? The three factions had mobilized so many rank-4 powerhouses to attack martial Union?

    He was a little suspicious. Rank-4 in any system were the mainstays and the true ruling ss.

    But in the current battlefield, rank-4 martial artists were just appetizers, and this battle would obviously involve rank-3 transcendents.

    Sending 14 rank-4s to be the vanguard at once, were they not afraid of being wiped out by Xu Qi ¡®an, who was hiding?

    ¡°Be on guard!¡±<div>

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He realized that the transcendent master was most likely hidden among the eight.

    At this moment, the eight people who were diving down adjusted their posture in the process. Their heads and tails were connected, forming a line.

    His Qi suddenly expanded, turning into an illusionary Dragon Shadow. It opened its fangs and pounced down.

    Almost at the next moment, a terrifying aura descended from the sky like a mountain.

    ¡°Third-grade?¡±

    Cao Qingyang clenched his fists tightly, and his robe swelled up like a ball. Streams of air gathered around his fists, and a zing energy rose.

    A punch to the sky.

    A small sword flew out of Xiao yuenu¡¯s sleeve and followed Cao Qingyang¡¯s fist force to meet the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions.

    The other fourth-rank sect leaders either attacked with their fists, drew their swords, and shot out sword res, or shot out a continuous rain of Qi Ji arrows. Together, they faced the enemy in the sky.

    BOOM!

    The Qi of both sides collided, and a thunderous sound exploded on the mountaintop. The Qi energy turned into a hurricane, shaking all the trees on the mountaintop.

    If this scene was seen from a distance, it would be a spectacr sight.

    The Dragon Shadow was slightly sluggish and weakened, but it did not copse. Seeing that there was no way to stop him, Cao Qingyang roared, ¡±

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Everyone scattered like birds and beasts, allowing the arrival of the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    As the illusory Dragon Shadow fell, the entire mountain shook.

    The Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions unsheathed a long saber from its waist and turned to look at the stone gate in the distance. There was no movement inside.

    ¡°Sure enough, there is something wrong with that old fellow. You guys hold off those fools from martial Union. I¡¯ll go and kill that old fool.¡±

    The old Dragon¡¯s hoarse voice came from the cloak.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Quan Rong roared and pounced, its wsrger than an adult man¡¯s head pping down.

    The Azure Dragon¡¯s de turned and shed upwards. With a tooth-numbing sound, sparks exploded and Quan Rong¡¯s ws were cut off by the de.

    Bang! Bang!

    Cao Qingyang took advantage of the moment when the man and the Beast were fighting to appear behind a ck-robed man like a ghost, and his fist intent exploded.

    However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that the aura of the target had increased dramatically. He had broken through level four in an instant and reached a realm that ordinary people could not reach.

    A martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger warned him. Cao Qingyang decisively pulled back his fist and slid back.

    Almost at the same time, the ck-robed man shed out with his long de. The de Qinded on Cao Qingyang¡¯s originalbat power, creating a deep crack.

    What was going on? This was also a rank-3?

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He turned to look at the leader of the ck-robed men and realized that he had just exchanged another blow with Quan Rong. The de that could have easily cut off Quan Rong¡¯s ws had only left a trail of sparks on the body of the beast.

    His strength had weakened ¡­ Cao Qingyang snapped back to reality and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not true third-grade powerhouses who have achieved transcendent realm explosive power with the help of joint attack formations.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together and tear apart the connection between them.¡±

    These eight people¡¯s powers could be fused into one and circte within any one of them. Each person could be a rank-3, but not all of them could be rank-3 at the same time.

    Therefore, as long as they used the human wave tactic and attacked eight people at the same time, they would be able to contain the other party.

    [ PS: there¡¯s a fandrawing activity in the book review section. The requirements aren¡¯t high. Soul painter, matchstick man, anyone is fine. If you¡¯re interested, you can participate in the book review section. ]

 Chapter 1338: The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?

    Chapter 1338: The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    In the dense forest far away from the back mountain.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged under the tree, holding half a bronze mirror in his hand.

    The mirror reflected the intense battle scene.

    wasn¡¯t Jingyuan¡¯s eyes blinded by my poison? how did he recover? he doesn¡¯t have the ability to regenerate flesh and blood. He must have used pills or special means ¡­

    ¡°There are no enemies hiding in the Quanrong mountain, and the military town has not been attacked. Did Xu Pingfeng really only send Ji Xuan and the others to attack martial Union?<div>

    ¡° Did yuenu Xiao and Liu Hongmian have a grudge against each other? ¡®How can I let the Tiger demon have such an outstanding beauty for nothing? Oh, right, is Xiao yuenu li lingsu¡¯s lover?¡¯

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, if it¡¯s true, then there¡¯s finally one among the saint¡¯s female friends who¡¯s as pretty as the little fish in my fish pond.

    ¡°I wonder how li lingsu is doing.¡±

    Tear apart the connection between them ¡­ The Alliance master was nning to use the human wave tactic?

    The experienced rank-4 martial artists present immediately understood what Cao Qingyang meant.

    Facing an enemy with explosive powerparable to a rank-3, using the human wave tactic would mean that any one of them would die.

    Cao Qingyang replied,

    ¡°Dai Zong, you take the lead!¡±

    The head of the Shenxing n felt his scalp go numb. He stepped out of the formation. His body moved agilely like a leaf dancing in the wind. Sometimes, he floated to the left, and sometimes, he floated to the right.

    ¡°Amitabha, repent and be saved!¡±

    At this moment, Jingxin put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha.

    Along with the sound ofpassion, the power ofmandments spread.<div>

    The divine line sect master¡¯s floating body technique suddenly stopped. In front of the enemy, he could not resist turning around and walking back. He actually gave his back to the enemy.

    In the same realm, the control of themandment was very short. The moment the Shenxing n master turned around, he had already gotten rid of it.

    But at this moment, Dongfang Wanqing was as light as a paper kite. She floated above the head of the Shenxing n master and pressed her palm down gently.

    Immortal caress!

    At this critical moment, han Xie of the thousand engineering sect threw out a soft whip and wrapped it around the waist of the Shenxing sect master. Then, with a shake of his hand, he pulled the Shenxing sect master back.

    Bang! Bang!

    The force of the palm hit the ground, and with a loud rumble, a circr pit with a diameter of ten feet appeared.

    Dai Zong, who had barely dodged the danger, had not had time to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly felt a gust of wind blow.

    The one-armed White Tiger was like a ghost in the wind. It appeared in front of the leader of the Shenxing n, who had just stood still. It waved its fist with a sinister smile.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Fu Jingmen rushed out and hit The White Tiger with his fist.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A strong wind rose in the forest.

    The two of them took half a step back at the same time. Fu Jingmen gritted his teeth and stomped his right foot with force to dissipate the force. His fist intent exploded and he punched The White Tiger¡¯s chest dozens of times in an instant.<div>

    The one-armed White Tiger couldn¡¯t block the opponent¡¯s fist technique and was forced to retreat.

    Suddenly, Fu Jingmen sensed a strong killing intenting from the side. A martial artist¡¯s instinct for danger gave an early warning.

    He decisively took a step back and gave up his pursuit of The White Tiger. Instead, he threw a punch to the side.

    At the same time, he saw the enemy who had attacked him. It was a leopard hiding in the grass.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fu Jingmen was stunned. If it was a leopard, he would not have bothered.

    However, the bloodthirsty killing intent just now, as well as the martial artist¡¯s feedback to danger, made him mistakenly think that the enemy was an expert of the same realm.

    A mere leopard actually had the courage to attack him?

    This was very unreasonable.

    The White Tiger took the opportunity to retreat. It gently breathed in and out to ease the pain in its chest.

    ¡°Heart Gu master?¡±

    The abbot of White Crane temple examined the pill incense.<div>

    The pill fragrance of begging for joy shrieked, and an invisible sound wave spread across the mountain.

    A few secondster, everyone heard a chaotic noise. There was the rustling of countless bushes.The sound of arge flock of birds pping their wings;The cries of apes and monkeys, the roars of big insects ¡­

    In the sky, dozens of wild birds formed a flock, circling and chirping in the air. asionally, they would dive towards the members of martial Union, pretending to attack, and then fly back into the sky once more.

    Every time the flock of birdsunched a feint attack, the members of martial Union would receive feedback from their martial artist¡¯s intuition.

    Poisonous snakes and insects crawled out from the forest. Apes, leopards, boars, andrge insects also appeared from the forest, ring at the yers from martial Union.

    They surrounded him but did not attack, only venting their hostility.

    As a result, the martial union members received wave after wave of enmity. The early warning of danger that they had honed in the spirit refinement realm had now be a burden.

    The pill fragrance of joy said,

    ¡°To me, it¡¯s too easy to deal with a martial artist¡¯s crisis warning.

    ¡°Without the ability to predict danger, how can you fight with experts of the same level?¡±

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s skirt fluttered in the wind as her bell-likeughter echoed.

    ¡°Senior Sister, you colluded with men outside and spread rumors to tarnish my reputation.<div>

    Junior Sister will never forget your great kindness. Is it good to find you today to repay your kindness? ¡±

    She pulled out the soft sword from her waist and stabbed at Xiao yuenu after crossing a distance of several dozen Zhang.

    Xiao yuenu took her time and slipped out a small sword from her sleeve. ng ¡­ Sparks flew in all directions as the two beauties engaged in an intense battle.

    ¡°Tower master Xiao, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Tie Yi Hall¡¯s you Shi ran withrge strides, causing a slight earthquake. He leaped high into the air, treating himself like a rock, and ruthlessly threw himself at Liu Hongmian.

    From the side, a golden light shot over and knocked you Shi away.

    That was the monk Jingyuan.

    The two martial artists, who were known for their physical defense, rolled and knocked down tree after tree.

    The sect master of the Shenxing sect approached the pill incense of joy without a sound. He thrust the dagger in his hand forward, and his killing intent exploded.

    His multi-colored robe suddenly rose and turned into a five-colored wall

 Chapter 1339: The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?

    Chapter 1339: The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    This was just a smokescreen. The dagger easily pierced through the robe, but the pill fragrance of joy had already taken the opportunity to escape its lock. The light beam shot out from the dagger and shot out several hundred feet, causing the ground to be filled with soil and gravel.

    On the other side, the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions didn¡¯t waste any time and slowly approached the stone door.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Quan Rong opened his mouth and roared at the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon, his saliva pouring down like rain.

    Its human face revealed a human-like fear. Facing the approaching seven constetions of the Azure Dragon, it cowered and retreated while trying to scare the other party away with a roar.<div>

    ¡°Quanrong, back off!¡±

    Cao Qingyang had chased the beast out of the battlefield before it went berserk.

    The strength brought by the ultra beast¡¯s huge size was a natural advantage, but at this time, it was a fatal weakness.

    Arge body meant it was difficult to Dodge, and when facing a transcendent realm enemy, it was likely that it would be beheaded in two or three strikes.

    In this aspect, martial artists who were good at movement techniques had an advantage.

    Alliance master, there are too many wild beasts and hostility everywhere. It will affect our judgment.

    Pavilion master yang cuixue held her iron sword and could not hide her anxiety.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of clearing the birds and beasts, leave him to me ¡­¡± Cao Qingyang ordered.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yang cuixue shouted.

    Cao Qingyang jumped to the side and dodged the iing de light.

    The saber Light missed and struck the mountain. BOOM! The cliff cracked open, and rocks rolled down.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ After Cao Qingyang dodged the de, he rushed toward the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon.<div>

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    What greeted him was a zing Saber Light.

    Cao Qingyang did not Dodge. Instead, he took the initiative to meet the attack, as the de was aimed at the stone door behind him.

    Gathering his energy into his fists, Cao Qingyang¡¯s fist intent exploded. He joined his fists together and ¡°caught¡± the de light.

    He held the de light, and the de light pushed him back.

    Bang! Bang!

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s back mmed into the stone door, causing the broken stones to roll down.

    ¡°Alliance master.¡±

    Xiao yuenu and the others were anxious and unconsciously kept a distance from their opponents, distracted by the situation over here.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Cao Qingyang coughed violently, his fists and chest bleeding profusely.

    The hearts of the members of martial Union trembled. With just a single sh, he had beaten Cao Qingyang, who was a half-step to rank-3, into such a sorry state.<div>

    not bad. He¡¯s only half a step away from third-grade, and his vitality and toughness are gradually leaving the ranks of fourth-grade.

    The old dragon looked at Cao Qingyang and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°¡±If I give you a few more years, Won¡¯t You Be able to ascend to the third stage? Cao Qingyang, your death is not unjust.¡±

    The man in the cloak suddenly raised the knife in his hand.

    The sevenpanions behind him did the same thing. The Qi that twisted the air connected the eight of them together and gathered all the power to the old dragon.

    The de in Cang Long¡¯s hand became hot, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the strong Qi movement and was on the verge of melting.

    The old dragon didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, and struck out the saber Qi that had been umting power for a long time.

    After shing out with his de, the old dragon focused his attention on his surroundings. With Cao Qingyang¡¯s strength, he would definitely not be able to take this attack. Furthermore, behind him was the ce where the old man from martial Union was in seclusion.

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an or sun Xuanji would definitely appear.

    However, what happened next was beyond Cang Long¡¯s expectation. Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji did not show up. Cao Qingyang crossed his arms in front of his chest. How could he block the de of a transcendent with his body?

    ¡°Alliance master, Dodge!¡±

    ¡°Cao Qingyang, don¡¯t be rash ¡­¡±

    Cries of rm rose and fell. Xiao yuenu pushed Liu Hongmian back with her sword and flew toward the stone door.<div>

    Dai zongfa ran madly, his face ferocious, as if he wanted topete with the saber Qi in speed.

    Yang cuixue, Fu Jingmen, Qiao Weng, and the other rank four experts all went to the stone gate to help.

    BOOM!

    The de Qi exploded on Cao Qingyang¡¯s body, and the shockwaves almost tore everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The cliff walls continued to crack, and the shock wave sent Xiao yuenu flying. It also sent Fu Jingmen and a group of martial Union¡¯s experts retreating.

    ¡°Boorish fellow!¡±

    The old dragon stood proudly, his robe fluttering in the wind caused by the shock wave.

    If he had not reached rank-3, the oue of taking this attack head on was almost foreseeable.

    Qi Huan, dan Xiang, White Tiger, Liu Hongmian, and the others suppressed their joy and stared at the stone door.

    Wind-riding boat.

    Ji Xuan, who was watching the battle with rapt attention, twitched his ears and looked behind him.

    Dongfang Wanrong and Xu yuanhuai moved in sync, while Xu yuanshuang lowered her head and watched the battle without any abnormalities. It was only when she heard the whistling sound that she turned around in surprise.<div>

    A young man wearing a ck robe embroidered with gold and silver threads stepped on a flying sword and flew toward the wind resistance boat.

    He was extremely handsome and had fair skin. He looked like a young master.

    Any young girl who was in love would be moved by such a handsome man.

    Li lingsu? Xu yuanshuang had a deep impression of the heaven sect¡¯s Saint, but she didn¡¯t have time to admire his looks. She looked around vigntly.

    Ji Xuan and Xu yuanhuai were the same.

    Li lingsu was here, so how far could Xu Qi ¡®an be?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, that Xu guy didn¡¯te,¡± Dongfang Wanrong said indifferently.

    The three of them were relieved. Ji Xuan smiled bitterly, thinking that he was scared of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s beating.

    Dongfang Wanrong ignored the three of them and walked straight toward li lingsu. She looked at him coldly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Li lingsu jumped off the flying sword and gazed at her charming face, saying emotionally, ¡±

    ¡°To see the girl that I have been thinking about day and night.¡±<div>

    He then sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m not qualified to say that. It¡¯s because I always leave without saying goodbye and leave your sister Qing behind.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s pretty face was covered in ice.

    ¡°Li lingsu, you don¡¯t have to say such flowery words.

    ¡°I like you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to listen to you. However, since you chose to leave with Xu Qi ¡®an and abandoned me and sister Qing, we sisters have nothing to do with you anymore.

 Chapter 1340: The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?

    Chapter 1340: The Alliance master has advanced to the third stage?<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    all grudges are over. You don¡¯t have toe to me again.

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her expression wasplicated. There was sadness, loss, and dejection on her face, as if she was a pitiful worm who had lost her love.

    ¡°. ¡®m sorry, sister Rong ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong sneered in disdain.

    what you said really made my heart ache. It made me realize at that moment that I¡¯ve lost something important, something more important than my life.<div>

    He said.

    Dongfang Wanrong nced at him and said with a cold face, ¡±

    ¡°Leave quickly and don¡¯t be a hindrance. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not considering our old friendship.¡±

    As she spoke, she pulled out the dagger from her waist.

    Li lingsu shook her head slightly.

    ¡°During that half a year, I did feel that your love with sister Qing was too heavy. I didn¡¯t feel happy at all and even felt a little pain in my back.

    ¡°These shouldn¡¯t be the reasons for me to leave you. I¡¯m not here to beg for your forgiveness, nor am I looking for an excuse for myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±

    When he saw Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s cold and indifferent expression, he suddenly felt bitter and resentful. He pointed at Ji Xuan and the others and angrily said, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know how scary Xu Qi ¡®an is? Do you know that Xu Qi ¡®an beat up this group of people outside Yongzhou City and almost lost his life?

    ¡°Why did you and sister Qing get involved? With your cultivation, you can¡¯t even hurt a hair on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Dongfang Wanrong said with a smile.<div>

    Li lingsu said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but if you insist on staying here, I¡¯ll take you with me even if I die. I don¡¯t want you and sister Qing to lose your lives in vain.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong threw the dagger in front of him, and her tone was as cold as the cold wind at this moment.

    ¡°You can kill yourself.¡±

    Ah. this ¡­ After a moment of silence, li lingsu forced a smile and said,

    ¡°Sister Rong, you really don¡¯t love me anymore ¡­.

    He left in tears.

    Looking at li lingsu¡¯s departing figure on her flying sword, Dongfang Wanrong was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡±

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s voice resounded in his mind.

    Dongfang Wanrong shook her head slightly. he¡¯s the heaven sect¡¯s Holy Son. Killing him will invite the heaven sect¡¯s revenge. I don¡¯t want to make enemies for teacher.

    Nn Tianlu smiled.<div>

    ¡°You still love him. If I didn¡¯t force you to kill him, you wouldn¡¯t have chased him away.

    ¡°Wanrong, deep love doesn¡¯t live long. We¡¯re not from the sky sect, but we should learn from Taishang Wangqing. It¡¯s easy to be controlled by love.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong pursed her lips.On the other side, after li lingsu left on her flying sword, she did not return to the Quanrong mountain but instead wandered around aimlessly.

    This way, he could avoid being followed and spied on.

    He took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and poured out a small wild bird.

    The wild bird pped its wings andnded on his shoulder. It spoke in humannguage, ¡°¡±How is it?¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s face was solemn as she said, ¡±

    ¡°There are two vajras on the wind-controlling boat, sister Rong, Ji Xuan, and that pair of siblings.

    ¡°Then, I sensed a trace of abnormal fluctuation in sister Rong¡¯s primordial spirit. Nn Tianlu¡¯s primordial spirit had indeed parasitized sister Rong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Other than these people, there¡¯s no one else on the wind-riding boat.¡±

    After the wild bird heard this, it pondered for a moment and pecked the bird¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡±<div>

    ¡°Remember what you promised me,¡± li lingsu said hurriedly,¡±you¡¯ll show mercy to sister Rong and sister Qing and not harm her life.¡±

    He was giving the eastern sisters anotheryer of insurance.

    The wild bird gently pecked its head.

    ¡°I can only try my best. You should know that Nn Tianlu is residing in her sea of consciousness. It¡¯s very difficult for me to deal with Nn Tianlu without hurting her.

    ¡°Besides, in a life and death situation, we might not have time to care about these things.¡±

    Li lingsu did not insist.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    He had only gone to the wind resistance boat. The risk was not high, and the difficulty of the task was not high. There was no reason for him to ask Xu Qi ¡®an to protect the Dongfang sisters when he was fighting.

    Xu Qi ¡®an wouldn¡¯t agree either.

    Deep in the forest.

    On the wind-riding boat, there was no one else other than. few old friends ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an focused on the battle as he racked his brains.

    ¡°If there were only two Vajra realm martial artists, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid with the sharpness of the nation-guarding sword. However, the nation-guarding sword obviously won¡¯t be of much use against Nn Tianlu.<div>

    ¡°Li lingsu didn¡¯t see anyone else, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no ambush on the ship. With Xu Pingfeng¡¯s skills, if he wanted to hide his killer move, li lingsu wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a supervisor watching Yunzhou, so Xu Pingfeng can¡¯t leave in his true form. Let¡¯s not even talk about whether he can hide from the supervisor¡¯s eyes, but if he dares to leave Yunzhou, the supervisor might just steal the crystal.

    Ji Xuan, that dog, he has the same idea as me. He¡¯s testing my trump cards step by step ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced the mirror by his feet and took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth.

    He poured out the fragments of the Book of the Earth and summoned the peace de and the country-guarding sword.

    The aura of the two divine weapons was restrained, and there were no fluctuations.

    ¡°Long time no see, old friend.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the brass sword.

    The nation-guarding sword sent a heavy and gentle thought, like an honest and steady Senior Master.

    The peace de, on the other hand, was much more cheerful. It kept conveying to Xu Qi ¡®an that ¡± I¡¯m no longer who I used to be.

    He was like a young child who was trying to show his father that he was an adult.

    very good. After half a month of nourishment, you¡¯ve be sharper, Taiping!<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched the dark golden de.¡±Today, I¡¯ll use the Vajra¡¯s blood as an offering to you.¡±

    He inserted the nation-guarding sword and the peace de on both sides and picked up the Hun Tian divine mirror again. He looked at the half-kneeling figure by the stone gate and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Cao Qingyang is an idiot. He¡¯s not willing to use the blood essence I gave him. He wants to keep it to digest,prehend, and advance to the third rank.

    ¡°Do you really think you can defeat the seven constetions of the Blue Dragon with your cultivation and the cooperation of yang cuixue and the others?

    ¡°I guess I have no choice but to use it now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too arrogant.¡±

    Cao Qingyang sighed. even if you¡¯re relying on magical equipment and not a real third-grade one, I still can¡¯t deal with you. It¡¯s useless to rely on more people.

    Seeing that Cao Qingyang was safe and sound, yang cuixue and the rest of the fu Jing sect felt a sudden turn of events. On one hand, they could not believe it, but on the other, they were overjoyed.

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s delicate body trembled as she looked at it.

    ¡°Alliance master, you, you¡¯ve entered rank-3?!¡±

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s aura waspletely different now, and it made them tremble in fear.

    What was even more bizarre was that Cao Qingyang¡¯s skin had turned into a light golden color.

    Third grade ¡­ Yang cuixue and Dai Zong stared at him in silence. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t show any expression on their faces, but everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly sped up and started beating wildly.

    Vajra power?!

    Suddenly, monk Jing Yuan blurted out as his expression changed.

    At this moment, the members of martial Union, who had fallen into a state of great joy, slightly sobered up.

    ¡°Alliance master, when did you learn the Vajra power?¡±

    Tie Yi Hall¡¯s you Shi looked at hispanions and tried to get an answer from them. However, he saw the same doubt in their eyes.

    What was going on?

    [PS: this chapter is 5000 words to add to the dy.]

 Chapter 1341: King Kong (1)

    Chapter 1341: King Kong (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Vajra power was a secret technique unique to Buddhism. How could the Alliance master have learned it? If he had cultivated the Vajra Arts, then it would be a big problem ¡­ This ¡­ This feeling was somewhat familiar ¡­

    Could it be ¡­ Yang cuixue, who was experienced and prudent, was moved. She showed an excited expression and said, ¡±

    ¡°Alliance master, is this Xu yinluo¡¯s blood essence?¡±

    He hit the nail on the head.

    Cao Qingyang tore off his tattered robe and stood up in front of the stone door. He slowly turned his neck and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s his blood essence.¡±

    The blood essence of a third-rank martial artist could be regarded as a diluted version of a blood pill, and the duration of its effect was determined by the cultivation of the blood essence provider.

    However, even if it was a diluted version of the sanguine pill, it was not something that an ordinary rank four martial artist could withstand. Only people like Cao Qingyang, whose cells had begun to transform and whose vitality was gradually surpassing that of mortals, could withstand the impact of the blood essence.

    Even a peak rank-4 martial artist¡¯s body would copse and die after consuming a drop of a rank-3 martial artist¡¯s blood essence.

    Some of them had an ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression on their faces, while the others were suddenly enlightened and were ecstatic because of the name ¡®Xu yinluo¡¯.

    ¡°Hahaha ¡­¡±

    Fu Jingmen was overjoyed. He bumped his two fists together and said, ¡±

    we can finally fight back. Damn it, I¡¯m so angry that my lungs are about to explode.

    Yang cuixue, Xiao yuenu, Dai Zong, and the others also smiled as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders.

    Before this, no one had spoken, but in fact, everyone wanted to ask:

    Why hasn¡¯t the helpere yet?

    With the old Alliance master in closed door cultivation, it was very difficult for martial Union to contend against a transcendent realm master. As a result, they had always been in a state of anxiety and uncertainty.<div>

    But now, they had seen Xu yinluo¡¯s attack for real. They saw that he had been in contact with the Alliance master for a long time. Therefore, they could finally put down their worries and see hope.

    When Liu Hongmian, qihuan danxiang, and white Tiger heard the name ¡®Xu yinluo¡¯, they instinctively felt afraid and their expressions turned ugly.

    The monk Jingyuan and Jingxin looked at each other, and both of them looked extremely solemn.

    Thetter¡¯s face twitched and he couldn¡¯t help but put his hands together to calm his anger.

    Eh, they seemed to be particrly afraid of Xu yinluo ¡­ The observant Xiao yuenu sharply noticed this phenomenon.

    Everyone¡¯s reaction to Xu yinluo, including Liu Hongmian¡¯s junior Sister, gave the impression that they had once suffered a great loss at her hands.

    Even though she was curious, she could not ask the question out loud. She calmed herself down and turned her attention to Cao Qingyang.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s condition had already stabilized.

    His aura was at the level of a newly-advanced third-grade cultivator, not much different from the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon, or even slightly inferior.

    The feeling of rank. 3 was really good ¡­ Cao Qingyang clenched his fists, his eyes glimmering with battle intent.

    He raised his hand.

    Yang cuixue and the others understood tacitly and quickly retreated to a distance.<div>

    This was no longer a battlefield that they could interfere in.

    With tacit understanding, Liu Hongmian and the others also quickly retreated in the opposite direction of martial Union¡¯s rank-4s.

    One was to the East, while the other was to the West. In the middle was Cao Qingyang and the seven constetions of the Azure Dragon.

    Cao Qingyang could actually absorb the blood essence of a rank 3 martial artist and temporarily step into the realm of transcendence. This is the unique Foundation of a half-step to rank 3 powerhouse.

    On the wind-controlling boat, Ji Xuan looked down at this scene from above. After hearing the Vajra¡¯s exnation, he came to a sudden realization.

    When Cao Qingyang¡¯s third-grade aura burst out, he was truly shocked. Due to the distance, he could not hear the conversation below. At one point, he thought that Cao Qingyang had broken through to the third-grade.

    ¡°Martial Union is the same age as our country. However, in the past several hundred years, we have never produced a single transcendent. Cao Qingyang¡¯s talent is truly enviable.¡±

    Ji Xuan sighed with emotion. He looked at the tall and burly du Nan, who had dark golden skin, and asked,

    ¡°Difficulty avoiding Vajra, is this the reason why your skin and blood color have turned golden?¡±

    His question was abrupt, but the king Kong of difficulty understood his meaning. He nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°After cultivating the Vajra Arts and bing a transcendent, one¡¯s blood essence will contain the divine might of the Vajra Arts, and one¡¯s skin and blood will turn golden. Cao Qingyang had absorbed Xu Qian¡¯s blood essence, so he had temporarily gained the power of the Vajra power.¡±

    At this time, Dongfang Wanrong suddenly said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Teacher said that there is something wrong with the terrain of Quanrong mountain.¡±

    Cao Qingyang bent his body slightly and charged at the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions like a bull.

    The eight cloaked figures spread out, opening a path for Cao Qingyang to crash into them. Then, they ¡± closed ¡± around him.

    Chi Chi Chi ¡­ The eight long sabers condensed into saber Qi and emitted a burning aura. They shed at Cao Qingyang¡¯s chest, head, and back at the same time, producing a sharp sound of metal colliding with stone.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s expression did not change. He reached out his right hand, which was wrapped in a pale golden light, and grabbed the cloaked man closest to him.

    The cloaked man¡¯s aura suddenly increased dramatically. He fearlessly struck out with his palm, ready to meet Cao Qingyang¡¯s attack head on.

    However, Cao Qingyang stopped his attack halfway, and his real target was the cloaked man behind him.

    The eight cloaked men¡¯s auras were like breathing. As they rose and fell, the cloaked man¡¯s aura, which was about to sh with Cao Qingyang, fell, while the aura of the cloaked man, who was his real target, rose.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two of them exchanged a palm strike and were evenly matched.

    However, Cao Qingyang was hit in different ces by the seven des.

    As a result, Cao Qingyang fell into a bitter battle. It seemed that the battle between martial artists would not be decided in a short time.<div>

    ¡®The power between them can flow endlessly. There is no stagnation between the exchanges. This also means that no matter which one of them I set as my target, he can be a rank-3.

 Chapter 1342: King Kong (2)

    Chapter 1342: King Kong (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    and when I¡¯m fighting with a third stage, the other seven will coordinate their attacks and wear down my defense ¡­

    ¡°Unless I can control two cloaked men at the same time and force them to choose one, then there¡¯s no way I can break this joint attack formation. But these eight people cooperate so well that they won¡¯t give me such an opportunity.

    Xu Qi. an¡¯s blood essence onlysts for 15 minutes. If. can¡¯t finish them off in this time, I¡¯ll definitely lose ¡­

    As Cao Qingyang calmly faced his enemies, his mind whirred.

    The rank-4s from both camps held their breaths and watched the battle with full concentration.<div>

    Jingxin, Jingyuan, and the others were more at ease because they knew that the rank-3 blood essence would notst long and that they had the support of two Vajra realm martial artists and a rain master.

    As for yang cuixue, Fu Jing sect, and the other martial Union rank-4s, they were even more nervous.

    If Alliance master Cao couldn¡¯t defeat the eight cloaked men before his cultivation dropped, he could only ce his hopes on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    In the encirclement, Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes swept across the area and locked onto the cloaked man on the left. He pretended to attack, and when the cloaked man was trying to block his attack, he changed his target halfway and pounced on the old dragon.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The old Dragon¡¯s disdainful sneer could be heard from under the cloak. His aura rose sharply, and he swung his de at Cao Qingyang.

    In the process, his sevenpanions waved their des and attacked the enemy with tacit understanding.

    ng!

    The eight sharp desnded on Cao Qingyang¡¯s body, but the old dragon was stunned, surprised that Cao Qingyang did not Dodge.

    Bang! Bang!

    At the same time, Cao Qingyang¡¯s fistnded on his chest.

    Bang Bang!<div>

    Two more punches were thrown, and in between, Cao Qingyang suffered even more cuts.

    The old dragon frowned and retreated quickly, summoning his sevenpanions to fill in the gap.

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    Cao Qingyang opened his right palm, and his Qi turned into a vortex, sucking the Dragon back.

    The old dragon, who was forced to return, gave Cao Qingyang a set ofbination punches in anger. In terms ofbat skills, he was not inferior to Cao Qingyang, who was also a huajin warrior.

    But ¡­

    ¡°Your weakness is your magic tool.¡±

    Cao Qingyang remained calm and spoke slowly, ¡±

    ¡°The magic tool has helped you, but it¡¯s also the magic tool that has helped you. As long as I destroy it, yourbined attack formation will be broken.

    ¡°And this isn¡¯t difficult, because you¡¯re not third-rank martial artists, so your defense is far worse than mine. Only peerless godly weapons are harder than a rank-three martial artist¡¯s.¡±

    However, in the vastness of Jiuzhou, no force could produce eight peerless divine weapons.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!<div>

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s fist intent exploded, and a series of explosive sounds rang out, as if cannonballs had exploded one after another. One heavy punch after anothernded on Cang Long¡¯s chest.

    The old dragon tried his best to fight back. In fact, it looked like the eight of them were madly attacking Cao Qingyang. Cao Qingyang could not fight back at all. He could only catch one of them and fight back.

    However, just as Cao Qingyang had said, the physical defense of the two of them was not on the same level.

    After absorbing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s blood essence, he was a genuine rank-3 martial artist, and he even had the Vajra power for defense.

    The Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions didn¡¯t have the regeneration ability of a third-grade martial artist, nor did they have the invincible body of a third-grade martial artist.

    ng ng ng ¡­

    Waves of air exploded on the old dragon¡¯s chest. Suddenly, with a sound of metal twisting and making people¡¯s teeth ache, the eight cloaked men became weaker.

    The cloak was torn apart, revealing the body of the old dragon that was covered in armor.

    The armor was engraved with profound and obscure array patterns, and the dark material was obviously a metal refined through alchemy, its quality far superior to ordinary iron.

    At this moment, arge area of the armor had caved in, and the formation patterns were severely damaged.

    ng!

    Cao Qingyang threw out a punch, and the Dragon was sent flying. It hit the stone door hard, and the cliff wall shook with a boom, causing broken stones to roll down.<div>

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    The old dragon mumbled unconsciously, and blood flowed from the armor on his chest.

    His head that was hidden in the hood moved as if he wanted to raise his head, but it quickly returned to calmness and his vitality dissipated.

    Cao Qingyang clenched his right fist.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ With the sound of bones breaking, blood mist exploded from the chests of the seven cloaked men, tearing their hearts apart.

    Without the support of magical weapons, they were so weak that they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from a rank three martial artist.

    He won!

    Alliance master Cao had killed a rank-3 enemy!

    A short burst of cheers erupted from martial Union¡¯s side, but they quickly calmed down. Their sect Masters were all people of status, so they controlled themselves very well.

    However, everyone¡¯s face was filled with joy. Fu Jingmen wasughing wildly, yang cuixue was smiling, Xiao yuenu¡¯s eyes were curved, you Shi was extremely happy ¡­

    On the other side, Jingxin and Jingyuan were slightly disappointed. People from Hidden Dragon City like white Tiger and Liu Hongmian were flustered.

    The seven constetions of the Azure Dragon were theirpanions, and also the greatest reliance that Ji Xuan¡¯s team had in the pugilistic world.<div>

    After losing the Blue Dragon¡¯s seven constetions, no matter what the oue of this battle was for martial Union, they would be recalled back to Hidden Dragon City and end their journey in the pugilistic world.

    Or, they would be forced to stay in the underworld to collect Dragon Qi by Hidden Dragon City.

    Either way, it was not a good thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    In the dense forest, Xu Qi ¡®an, who saw this scene through the mirror, nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°A rank-three martial artist is so terrifying ¡­¡±

    Miao Youfang, who was standing to the side, also witnessed the whole process.

    that¡¯s nothing. Both sides are just amateurs. A true extraordinary battle is not something you can imagine.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he recalled the chaotic battle between transcendents that razed the entire Chuzhou City to the ground. If he was included, there were as many as seven transcendent experts who participated in the battle.

    He directly razed a continent¡¯s main city to the ground.

    Later on, he had killed Jean and fought with Xu Pingfeng, but none of them had been as terrifying as that battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, the show has just begun.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the mirror and said in a low voice.

    It was unclear whether he was speaking to Miao Youfang, who was beside him, or to the members of martial Union in the mirror.

    Wind-riding boat.

    Ji Xuan sighed,¡±relying on external forces is not the right way to go about things. My Hidden Dragon City is toocking in transcendent realm Masters.¡±

    There were hundreds of millions of living beings in the nine regions, but only a few could be extraordinary.

    In the past 500 years, there had only been one third-grade powerhouse in their branch of the royal family.

    The rank-3 martial artist had died in an ident, not even leaving behind a sanguine pill.

    The blood pellet in Ji Xuan¡¯s body was left behind by a rank 3 martial artist of their branch after his death during the rebellion that was started by a martial arts Grandmaster 500 years ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the two vajras.¡±

    Ji Xuan put his hands together.

    Du Nan and du fan looked at each other. Thetter¡¯s voice was loud and clear, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go.¡±

    He jumped down from the wind-riding boat.

    Almost at the same time, the people below raised their heads and saw a golden light falling like a meteor.

    Apanying this golden light was a vast and unstoppable force. It was vast, majestic, and extremely yang. It made people subconsciously lower their heads and tremble in fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Buddhist Vajra.¡±

    Someone eximed.

    Even though they had never seen the appearance of a Buddhist Vajra, and had never experienced how fearsome a Vajra was, based on the information they had received earlier and the unparalleled power, it was not difficult to guess that the Vajra of the Buddhist sect had arrived.

    Cao Qingyang pondered for a moment, then said,

    ¡°I can still maintain it for the time it takes to make a cup of tea.¡±

    Yang cuixue retracted her gaze, and her expression changed slightly as she shouted, ¡°¡±Alliance master, be careful.¡±

    Dai Zong grinned. it doesn¡¯t matter. The Alliance master is also a rank-3 now. He also has the Vajra power to protect his body.

    The chubby middle-aged man, joweng, nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s no match for them, he should be able to hold on for a while,ying the foundation for Alliance master Cao¡¯s breakthrough to rank-3.¡±

    With their previous battle results, the confidence of martial Union¡¯s members soared to an unprecedented height.

    As he spoke, a golden stream of light descended from the sky, and a scorching aura assaulted his face.

    Cao Qingyang took a deep breath, lowered his body, and ignited the rank-3 blood essence in his body. The dim golden light suddenly brightened up.

    One above and one below, the two transcendent auras collided in advance.

    The golden light was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was so fast that it was like a shooting star in the deep night sky.

    The next moment, the earth shook and the mountains shook.

    The entire Quanrong mountain trembled as the mountain began to slide and boulders rolled down. The beasts summoned by the pill fragrance fled in panic.

    The rank-4 martial artists present were swaying left and right, unable to stand steadily.

    After Xiao yuenu steadied herself, she immediately looked in the direction of the stone gate with herpanions to find out the situation.

    Spider web-like cracks appeared on the empty ground that was filled with destruction.

    This was caused by the cracks of the rocks under the soil.

    There was only one person standing on the field. He was a nine-foot tall, ugly giant.

    His skin was dark gold, and his facial features were so ugly that it was terrifying. It was hard to imagine that there could be such an ugly person in the world.

    His iron tower-like body seemed to be cast from metal, and the tattooed muscles showed a sense of strength.

    He was stepping on Cao Qingyang, with half of his body sinking into the ground, bleeding from all seven orifices, and barely breathing.

    The scene instantly fell silent. Xiao yuenu could hear Dai Zong¡¯s rapid breathing next to her, as well as her own.

 Chapter 1343: No need to explain (1)

    Chapter 1343: No need to exin (1)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    the enemy is attacking the back mountain. Why don¡¯t you let us go and help the Alliance master? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we came to Quanrong mountain just to watch a show?¡±

    ¡°Our martial Union has stood tall in the Jian province for 600 years, the same age as our country. When have we ever been afraid of an external enemy? even if we have to die, we will fight to the death with our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Without the elders to defend against the enemy, we young people are afraid of death.¡±

    Themotion at the back mountain attracted the attention of martial Union¡¯s members, as well as the disciples from their affiliated sects. When these fearless youths heard that there was an enemy attack, they immediately grabbed their weapons and rushed to the back mountain with their blood boiling.<div>

    Cao Qingyang had already made arrangements for Wen chengbi, who was in charge of internal affairs, to lead the sect to block the only path to the back mountain.

    In a battle between transcendents, even rank-4 martial artists could only y a limited role, let alone young people.

    Cao Qingyang would never allow these ¡°ants¡± to participate in the battle at the back of the mountain.

    This was also the reason why Ji Xuan and the rest hadunched a surprise attack on the back mountain and targeted the old Alliance master.

    As long as the old man died, it would be easy to eliminate the root of the problem.

    Deputy Alliance master, the old, young, and women in the mountain have been arranged to leave the mountain and stay in the military town for the time being. There are troops there to protect them.

    Wen Cheng bi listened to his subordinate¡¯s report and slowly let out a breath. His expression also eased and he warned, ¡±

    tell the town to prepare the horses and carriages. Tell the cavalry to get ready. Once they see the signal in the mountains, immediately bring the women, the old and the young to Jianzhou city and find the chief governor.

    The subordinate received the order and left.

    At this moment, a middle-aged man in light armor and carrying a long saber walked in and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Vice Alliance master, the public sentiment outside is turbulent and can¡¯t be sealed.

    ¡°Many people went to the old Alliance master¡¯s ce of seclusion from the forest and the back cliff.¡±<div>

    Wen Cheng bi pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡±

    don¡¯t worry about them. Get ready to appease them.

    The task that Alliance master Cao had given him was to escort the women and children away and to stop the disciples from approaching the back mountain.

    The former would not pose any problems or obstacles, but thetter was extremely difficult. After all, martial Union was a faction formed from the pugilistic world. Although they were well-trained, in terms of discipline, the martial artists on the mountain could notpare to the military in the military town.

    [ the characteristics of a martial artist in the pugilistic world are: unruliness, self-confidence, and only submitting to the strong (not necessarily). ]

    Hence, when martial Union¡¯s headquarters, Quanrong mountain, was attacked, how could the unruly pugilistic world¡¯s martial artists endure it?

    Were they willing to do nothing, obediently turn around and leave?

    Directly dering the enemy¡¯s strength could wake up most of the hot-headed rough Warriors, but this would inevitably cause panic.

    It was very likely that the enemy spies lurking in the Alliance would seize the opportunity to incite panic and create chaos.

    Then, some people with evil intentions added fuel to the fire ¡­

    Even at this stage, Wen chengbi still had a countermeasure.

    Young master Liu followed his master. The two of them followed the crowd and arrived at the entrance of the forest that led to the back mountain.<div>

    This ce was filled with people. The members of martial Union carried all sorts of weapons, and their emotions were turbulent. They wanted to explore the back mountain and support the Alliance master and the others.

    Young master Liu¡¯s gaze swept around and saw miss Rongrong and the other women from the ten thousand Flower House. They were frowning, their expressions anxious and confused.

    ¡°Miss Rongrong ¡­¡±

    Young master Liu walked up to them and greeted the people from the ten thousand Flower House. Then, he asked impatiently, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? isn¡¯t the back mountain the ce where the old Alliance master went into seclusion? Is it ¡­¡±

    Did the old Alliance master suffer an attack? Is this the reason why martial Union has gathered us here?

    He didn¡¯t dare to ask, because everyone¡¯s mood was very tense.

    Rongrong nced at the beautiful woman and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I think this is the reason why the Alliance master has summoned us.¡±

    The women of the ten thousand Flower House were silent and didn¡¯t find it strange. It was obvious that anyone with a brain could easily figure out this matter.

    Rongrong¡¯s master, the beautiful woman muttered, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Even if we ignore the old Alliance master, martial Union¡¯s strength is still top-notch. Unless the Imperial court is determined to annihte martial Union, we won¡¯t have any enemies in the Central ins,¡±<div>

    As for those outside of the Central ins, she could not think of any reason why their enemies would target martial Union.

    At this time, in the dense forest that led to the back mountain, a few men with knives suddenly sprang out. Their faces were full of fear, like woodcutters who had encountered a big insect and were lucky enough to survive.

    ¡°Where did you guys sneak in from?¡±

    The two armored soldiers angrily shouted.

    The few men who had returned from the back mountain ignored him and shouted at the crowd, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the third stage. It¡¯s an enemy of the third stage realm.¡±

    ¡°Our martial Union has provoked a rank-3 martial artist,¡±

    there are also many level four experts. There are, there are Buddhist experts ¡­

    The two words ¡± rank-3 ¡± were like a huge rock that was thrown into a Lake. It caused the Restless crowd to instantly explode, and the noise was like a huge wave.

    Young master Liu clearly saw his master¡¯s expression change drastically. He saw miss Rongrong¡¯s beautiful eyes widen, the beautiful woman¡¯s face stiffen, and the people around her reveal extremely frightened and dazed expressions.

    ¡°Why are rank-3 martial artists targeting martial Union?¡±

    no wonder all the sects were suddenly summoned. No wonder Alliance master Cao gave the red g order.<div>

    ¡°This, this ¡­ I was wondering why the Qi fluctuations were so terrifying. Let¡¯s run, or we¡¯ll all die.¡±

    what are you running for? let¡¯s go to the back mountain and take a look. If we can watch the battle, it¡¯s worth it to die.

    The scene was a little out of control and the terrified man suggested that they escape from Quanrong mountain to avoid being affected. The meddlesome ones were hot-blooded and did not care about life and death.

 Chapter 1344: No need to explain (2)

    Chapter 1344: No need to exin (2)<div>

    Trantor:549690339

    Some pessimist had already begun spreading the news of martial Union¡¯s impending doom.

    Of course, there were also those who didn¡¯t believe it. After hearing these words, they wanted to enter the back mountain to find out what was going on. They began to rush towards the ¡± checkpoint ¡± and had a physical conflict with the guards.

    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡±

    Wen Cheng bi brought a group of people and rushed over. His subordinates opened up a path in the crowd to let the Vice Alliance Master Pass.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡±<div>

    As the Vice Alliance leader, Wen Cheng bi had enough prestige to suppress the chaos. The crowd quieted down and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the Vice Alliance leader.

    ¡°Not long ago, Alliance master Cao received Xu yinluo¡¯s notice that martial Union is about to face a great enemy. The enemy is the witch God religion and Buddhist faction. As for the reason for the attack, it was still unknown.

    ¡°After Alliance master Cao received the news, he immediately gathered all the brothers from the major gangs to fight against the great enemy together. This matter had not been announced to avoid panic.

    don¡¯t worry, everyone. With the old Alliance master, Xu yinluo, and Alliance master Cao here, the danger will be nothing.

    Wen Cheng BI¡¯s words were very skillful. He did not hide or deny it, which would instead intensify the panic and cause the believers to not trust him.

    Then, he carried Xu Qi ¡®an out.

    Ever since the storm of beheading the incapable Emperor in the capital, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reputation had been like burning oil. He was almost deified among the people and in the Jianghu.

    They called him the Savior of Da Feng.

    Ever since Emperor yuanjing became obsessed with cultivation, his reputation had been on the decline, and his image as an incapable Emperor was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. When the people encountered natural or man-made disasters and lived a difficult life, they would subconsciously me the ruler.

    In history, many emperors would issue a decree of self-condemnation in a year of disaster to appease the People¡¯s grievances.

    Sure enough, when he heard that Xu yinluo was also involved in this matter, his fear was greatly reduced.

    Many people felt relieved, and their faces looked better.<div>

    Compared to the old Alliance master who lived in the legends, Xu yinluo was a real and positive existence, which could make people feel at ease.

    Wen chengbi continued, ¡±

    ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t watch a battle between third-grade cultivators. The back mountain has be a forbidden area. I¡¯lle back when the matter is settled.¡±

    On the spot, most people chose to leave. Some went back to pack their gold, silver, and valuables and fled Quanrong mountain to avoid being affected.

    But Wen Cheng bi was very clear that arge group of people would secretly sneak to the back mountain.

    It was impossible topletely put an end to it. The effect of his words just now was to let the disciples with low cultivation know the difficulty and retreat. Even if they were newborn calves who were not afraid of Tigers, their elders would also stop them.

    ¡°Master, I, I want to go and see.¡±

    Young master Liu¡¯s eyes lit up. He was excited, excited, and fearful.

    The middle-aged swordsman nced at him and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to die. It just so happens that this sword will be passed on to my own son in the future.

    ¡°You can go to the back mountain, but first bring the mo Pavilion¡¯s disciples down the mountain.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even have. wife, so how could he talk about a son ¡­ Young master Liu cursed in his heart. He saw the light in miss Rongrong¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be both scared and excited.<div>

    The battle between transcendents was too attractive to the people of the pugilistic world.

    After making arrangements for the disciples of the mo Pavilion, young master Liu followed his master and took a detour from the side peak to the back mountain. Along the way, they met many martial artists with the same goal.

    They either relied on their skills and courage to go alone, or they were a master and disciple team.

    The middle-aged swordsman said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°You can see the back of the mountain from the top of the South Peak. It¡¯s far away and it¡¯s safe, but I don¡¯t know how strong a rank-3 is, so you have to stay by my side at all times and don¡¯t run around. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    He was very confident in his Qinggong.

    Young master Liu was about to reply when he suddenly saw a golden light falling from the sky, smashing towards the back mountain.

    The Warriors who had rushed to the South Peak to watch the battle also looked up and noticed the golden light.

    Alliance master Cao!!!

    Yang cuixue and the others were as terrified as they were confident just now.

    Descending from the sky, he stomped the rank-3 Cao Qingyang into the ground. The Vajra¡¯s strength and terror had far exceeded martial Union¡¯s expectations.

    And judging from the ugly King Kong¡¯s rxed posture, it seemed to be a small matter.<div>

    It turned out that there were also differences between rank. 3 ¡­ Fu Jingmen and the other rank-4 martial artists suddenly had this thought.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s voice sounded like a broken wind box, like a dragon that had just died.

    The Asura Vajra¡¯s kick had caused great damage to his internal organs, and his broken sternum had pierced through his heart.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the effect of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s blood essence, he would have died under that kick.

    it¡¯s been hundreds of years since a transcendent appeared in the martial arts world of the Central ins. You¡¯re very talented.

    The Asura Vajra looked down at Cao Qingyang and nodded slightly, acknowledging his talent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to convert to Buddhism, I¡¯ll personally take you in as a disciple and teach you the Vajra Arts. Within five years, you can enter the third grade and be The Guardian Vajra of the Buddhist sect. He¡¯ll receive incense from tens of thousands of people in the Western Region.¡±

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at him without saying anything.

    ¡°The Buddha is merciful, but I¡¯m not a Zen Master. My responsibility is to protect the sect and kill the rebels. I¡¯m not restricted by the precepts of Buddhism.¡±

    The Asura Vajra increased his strength, and with a crack, another rib bone was broken.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s vision went ck as blood spurted out of his throat. The blood from his chest stained the Shura Vajra¡¯srge, dark golden Foot, which was not wearing any shoes.<div>

    The Asura Vajra said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Cultivation is not easy. Benefactor Cao, don¡¯t make mistakes. Ordinary people can¡¯t achieve this level of cultivation even after several lifetimes.¡±

 Chapter 1345: No need to explain (3)

    Chapter 1345: No need to exin (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Cao Qingyang struggled to turn his neck and look at the stone door behind him.

    The Asura Vajra hummed in acknowledgment and then nced at the stone door.

    ¡°Buddhism will not force people to do things they don¡¯t want to. Since you have something on your mind, I will help you remove it from the secr world.¡±

    He retracted his foot and walked towards the stone door without looking at Cao Qingyang.

    ¡°Alliance master!¡±

    The members of martial Union cried out in shock, their gazes filled with anger and frustration as they looked at the Asura King Kong.

    This Buddhist Guardian Vajra actually wanted to bring the leader of martial Union into the void sect in front of them, right in front of the old Alliance master¡¯s closed door cultivation?

    Arrogant!

    But even so, they did not dare to put up any effective resistance in reality, except for the anger in their hearts.

    This was because the oue would be a casual p from Vajra du fan, directly turning martial Union¡¯s rank-4 martial artist into minced meat.

    This kind of Mantis trying to stop a chariot was purely suicidal. Even the most unruly Fu Jingmen could not muster up any courage to resist.

    On the other side, young master Liu and the others quickly ascended the South Peak. They gathered in groups on the Cliff¡¯s peak and looked into the distance. The situation at the back mountain¡¯s stone wall reflected in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the F ¡­ Alliance master Cao?¡±

    Young master Liu squinted his eyes to the extreme. He could vaguely see a dark golden figure with a huge height, like an iron tower, stepping on a person.

    The man¡¯s face was covered in blood. He was probably Cao Qingyang, the alliance leader.

    His eyesight was not that strong, so he immediately looked at his master and the other martial artists to verify.

    Young master Liu could see fear and uneasiness in their eyes.

    It really was Alliance master Cao ¡­ Young master Liu didn¡¯te out. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth was slightly open. He let the expression of shock and panic brew on his face.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu yinluo?¡±

    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s sharp voice called out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Xu yinluo was also involved? why is it only my martial Union¡¯s people? why isn¡¯t xu yinluo here?¡±

    This was a woman from the ten thousand Flower House. Her delicate face was slightly pale.

    The White Tiger with a broken arm shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°The bad habit of the Buddhists to forcefully ferry people has not changed even after so many years.¡±

    ¡°If Cao Qingyang really converted to Buddhism, will he turn around and take revenge on us?¡±

    Liu Hongmian was more concerned about this.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±

    Pill fragrance of begging joy shook her head and said,

    ¡°To convert to Buddhism, one must first listen to the Scriptures for three days. After three days, one will be an unpardonable criminal and will only think of the good of Buddhism in his heart.

    ¡°Hehe, Buddhism calls this the four great emptiness.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-master Dufan¡¯s appearance should be enough to make Xu Qi ¡®an appear,¡± Jingyuan said indifferently.

    On the other side, the Asura Vajra was already close to the stone door. His steps were steady and powerful, leaving a footprint on the ground with each step.

    It was like an unstoppable giant.

    However, when the Iron Tower-like figure was less than ten feet away from the stone door, a clear light suddenly rose, and a white-clothed figure blocked Jin Gang and the stone door.

    This person was of ordinary height, appearance, and temperament, just like the most inconspicuous one among the masses.

    If you weren¡¯t careful, he would blend into the crowd and never be found again.

    ¡°Bu ¡­¡±

    Sun Xuanji looked at Cao Qingyang in the distance, as if he wanted to exin.

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said with difficulty, ¡±

    I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin ¡­

    This man was the only one who Cao Qingyang could understand without him saying anything.

    [ author¡¯s note: P.S.: Pushed a book,¡± my cloud-raised girlfriend¡± introduction:Raising cats and dogs on the cloud, have you ever tried raising a girlfriend on the cloud?

    [ PS: I¡¯m in good shape today. I¡¯ll go and write the next chapter. ] However, it will definitely be updated veryte, so I don¡¯t rmend you to wait.

 Chapter 1346: Rain master (1)

    Chapter 1346: Rain master (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The distance between you and me is less than ten feet.¡±

    The Shura metal monk lowered his head and examined the small man in white. The man¡¯s height only reached his chest.

    ¡°Other than the demons, in the third stage realm, any system that is within three meters of a martial artist will die without a doubt.¡± He looked disdainfully at the white-robed sorcerer, and his thick lips curled up.

    At this distance, even if the other party wanted to teleport away, he could interrupt it in advance.

    As for protective magical equipment, in the eyes of a third grade Vajra, other than a few carved on the city wall, he could not break the city¡¯s protective formation formed by countless small interlocking formations.

    The formations engraved on the magical artifacts were limited by their size and material, so they could not block his Iron Fists.

    Even if it was a magic treasure like the stupa Pagoda, it was toote.

    ¡°Or are you giving the Buddhist sect a hostage in exchange for the emotionless Arhat?¡±

    The moment he said this, the Asura Vajra¡¯s fan-like hand came down from above and covered sun Xuanji¡¯s head.

    Weng ~

    The dark golden hand smacked on the Qi boundary, and the air vibrated with an ear-piercing sound.

    Dufan Vajra¡¯s expression changed as he felt his palm being blocked.

    At this moment, he felt as if he was against heaven and earth, and the world was rejecting him.

    Sun Xuanji did not move. He looked up at him and said concisely, ¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    He reached out his palm and ced it on the chest of the Vajra. There was a pause for about a second, and then, with a loud ¡°dang ¡°, the Vajra bounced out like a cannonball in the ripples of the explosion.

    Along the way, they crashed through countless trees and cleared a ¡®vacuum¡¯ in the dense forest.

    By the time he steadied himself, he had already been sent flying off the mountain peak. He was floating in the air, and beneath his feet was an abyss.

    The arena was deathly silent, and the spectators from both sides seemed to have lost the ability to express themselves.

    The sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials were actually so powerful ¡­

    As expected of the person from the Directorate of Celestials, as expected of the second disciple of the director, he was so terrifying ¡­

    Fu Jingmen and the rest of the martial artists were full of praise. To be honest, they did not pay much attention to the ¡°second disciple of the supervision division¡± that Cao Qingyang had mentioned.

    He didn¡¯t even know much about it. He didn¡¯t know his cultivation level, had no battle records, and was a Warlock who couldn¡¯t even fight in closebat. How useful could he be?

    It was not as dazzling as Xu yinluo¡¯s name.

    However, the scene in front of them made them realize that this white-robed sorcerer was terrifyingly powerful.

    A simple palm strike had forced back the Vajra of the Buddhist sect.

    And this Vajra had just vented his violence and disyed his power.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s mouth was about to form an ¡± O ¡± shape. After joining Hidden Dragon City, she had dealt with warlocks quite a few times. The little girl in the team was also a Warlock.

    She knew that warlocks had weak bodies and relied on the magic weapons they refined as if they were free to attack. They were invincible with their fancy formations.

    If a Warlock and a warrior were to fight hand-to-hand, it would be like lighting antern in the toilet-looking for shit.

    Could it be that the body of a Warlock after the third stage would undergo a tremendous change, so great that it was enough to go head to head with a third stage martial artist?

    White Tiger, joy-begging, dan Xiang, and the others all had simr expressions.

    The two Buddhist disciples, Jingxin and Jingyuan, frowned. They could not see through the mystery.

    Wind-riding boat.

    Ji Xuan turned his head and looked at Xu yuanshuang. ¡°A girl?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Dongfang Wanrong and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Nn¡¯s eyes are like a torch, the terrain of Quanrong mountain has indeed changed.¡±

    She turned to look at Ji Xuan and exined,

    sun Xuanji used the Quanrong mountain as the foundation to inscribe a formation. Now, the entire Quanrong mountain¡¯s power is under his control.

    She was a newly promoted gold cultivator and was still far from being a fourth-grade array master, so she did not immediately notice the changes in the Feng Shui of Quanrong mountain. It was only when sun Xuanji made his move that she noticed a thing or two.

    He suddenly understood Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s words not long ago.

    ¡°Is the power of the Quanrong mountain¡¯s earth vein that strong?¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s brows furrowed.

    Xu yuanshuang hummed in acknowledgment, her little face serious.

    ¡°Quanrong mountain is a famous mountain in the Jian province, and it is ranked ninth among the Blessednds in the Central ins. It is said that the ancestors of the heavenly sect originally nned to build the sect on Quanrong mountain and subdue Quanrong as the divine beast to protect the sect.

    it is hard to tell if this legend is true or false, but it is enough to prove that Quanrong mountain is a rare paradise, and not an ordinary mountain range.

    Ji Xuan came to a sudden realization and said in a deep voice,

    no wonder sun Xuanji didn¡¯t show himself. He was setting up a formation in the dark.

    Based on what he saw, Ji Xuan recalled what the Imperial advisor had said to them a long time ago.

    ¡°In the Central ins, you can go wherever you want. The entire Central ins was in his pocket. What I¡¯m going to do is to make it mine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time, but now he was suddenly enlightened.

    ¡°When many systems are at the lower ranks, they willy the foundation for the higher ranks, or they might even be an upgraded version of the higher ranks.

    Ji Xuan vaguely realized that the technique used by sun Xuanji to control the power of mountains and rivers might be hiding the most profound secrets of warlocks.

    ¡°This is not your power! You were setting up a formation just now!¡±

    The Asura Vajra stood in the air and tried to return to the mountain, but the Quanrong mountain had ¡± closed ¡± its gate. Every time he tried to descend, he would be blocked by the Qi world.

    As The Guardian Vajra of the Buddhist sect, he understood warlocks very well and made a clear judgment of the current situation.

    Sun Xuanji didn¡¯t speak and looked at him in silence.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    The Asura Vajra seemed to be a little angry.

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s lips moved and he squeezed out a word, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Then, there was no then.

 Chapter 1347: Rain master (2)

    Chapter 1347: Rain master (2)<div>

    Cao Qingyang dragged his heavily injured body and staggered towards yang cuixue and the others. Hearing this, a guess appeared in his mind.

    What he wanted to say was ¡®stop talking nonsense¡¯.

    With a few nimble leaps, Dai Zong reached Cao Qingyang¡¯s side and helped him back.

    The rank-4 martial artists from Fu Jing sect, Xiao yuenu, and the others immediately surrounded Cao Qingyang to protect him.

    ¡°Alliance master, how are your injuries?¡±

    Xiao yuenu asked as she took out a healing pill.<div>

    ¡°I won¡¯t die. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s blood essence saved my life.¡±

    Cao Qingyang took the pill and swallowed it. Then, he pulled open his shirt to show everyone his injuries.

    His chest was a mess of flesh and blood, and there were bone spikes protruding out. However, the flesh and blood were squirming tenaciously, trying to heal themselves. However, the speed was very slow, and it gave people the feeling that they would be powerless at any time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to absorb any more blood essence in a short period of time. Otherwise, my body will copse. This injury will take me half a month to recover.¡±

    After taking the pill, Cao Qingyang¡¯s face turned rosy.

    ¡°Alliance master, this Warlock is too powerful. Vajra couldn¡¯t even enter. We might be able to use this to stand on an undefeatable ground. Perhaps Xu yinluo doesn¡¯t even need to appear.¡±

    Fu Jingmen was overjoyed.

    Cao Qingyang finally understood why Sun Xuanji had not arrived yet. He had been secretly drawing up a formation.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The disciples of the Alliance have gone to the South Peak.¡±

    The observant Xiao yuenu said in a low voice.

    Cao Qingyang looked to the South in shock. Indeed, there was arge group of people standing on the top of the cliff. They were as small as beans, but Cao Qingyang could clearly see their faces.

    The veins on Cao Qingyang¡¯s forehead throbbed as he said angrily, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the enemy will start a massacre?

    ¡°I just don¡¯t have the time to deal with them, but I can¡¯t put my life on the mercy of the enemy.¡±

    Weng~

    The sound of air waves interrupted their conversation. When they looked up, they saw the ugly Vajra of the Buddhist League had a burning Ring of Fire behind his head, and his dark golden body had turned into a brilliant gold.

    He stood in the air like a golden sun, so bright that the spectators couldn¡¯t open their eyes.

    The Asura Vajra clenched his fist and swung his right arm backward, causing his entire body to lean backward. His strong muscles bulged out along with this set of movements.

    Buzz ~ buzz ~ buzz ~

    The Golden giant kept on punching the Qi world, as if he was forging iron.

    With every punch, the Qi world would shake violently and change shape. Everyone on the mountain could feel the Quanrong mountain under their feet shaking.

    This earthquake-like feeling caused them to panic. They were afraid that Quanrong mountain would copse in the next moment and bury everyone at the bottom of the mountain.

    The Asura Vajra wanted to shake the mountains and rivers with his own power.

    Sun Xuanji took out a ck iron ruler from his sleeve and swept it with his fingers like a sword.<div>

    As his fingertips brushed across it, the body of the iron ruler lit up with runes, and the ck iron ruler emitted a bright light.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Sun Xuanji stuck the ck ruler into the mud beside his feet.

    The Qi world that enveloped the entire Quanrong mountain suddenly became thick and condensed. The Asura King Kong¡¯s fist could only cause a slight vibration.

    After a few more punches, du fan rationally gave up on attacking. Ever since he started cultivating Buddhism, he had long worn away the madness in the bones of the Shura. He had be calm and rational. This would lose thebat power boost brought by the ¡± madness ¡°, but it would allow him to control himself more perfectly.

    Did he give up? Cao Qingyang, who was sitting on the ground, looked up at the sky and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°As expected of the supervisor¡¯s second disciple ¡­¡± The swordsman yang cuixue stroked her beard and smiled.

    The group of rank-4sughed.

    The members of martial Union on the southern mountain peak were thoroughly satisfied. Although they were only swinging their fists, the visual and mental shock they felt was extremely strong.

    High-ranked warlocks carved formations on the mountain and built a barrier that covered the entire Quanrong mountain.

    The Buddhist Vajra almost shook the entire mountain with his strength alone.

    All of this had left a deep impression on them and caused a violent psychological impact, allowing them to see the glory of the transcendent realm.<div>

    Just as martial Union¡¯s martial artists were rejoicing, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky, and the sky quickly darkened.

    The ck clouds rolled and gathered, and within the clouds, lightning flickered and disappeared, as if it was brewing.

    Suddenly, a thick pir of lightning descended from the sky and struck the Qi world that enveloped Quanrong mountain.

    The lightning pir was so dazzling that it dyed the sky and earth blue and white. Countless people were caught off guard and screamed while covering their eyes. Their eyeballs were burning and hot tears rolled down.

    First, there was the sound of the Qi world shattering. Then, the lightning pir seemed to have hit the mountain, causing a loud explosion.

    The martial artists, who had temporarily lost their sight, could clearly feel Quanrong mountain shaking, and their hair standing on end.

    This was caused by the sudden concentration of charged particles in the air that stimted the skin.

    After a long time, Cao Qingyang and the other cultivators recovered their vision and looked at the arena eagerly.

    Their hearts sank when they saw sun Xuanji¡¯s condition.

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s white clothes were covered in burn marks, his hair crown had long exploded, and his long ck hair had be yellow and curled, emitting green smoke.

    The exposed skin on his cheeks, arms, and other parts of his body were almost carbonized, with a hint of red in the ck.

    His aura was as weak as a Candle in the Wind, making people afraid that it would be extinguished in the next moment.<div>

    This ¡­ Yang cuixue and the others ¡®pupils contracted violently. They were shocked and could not calm down.

    They couldn¡¯t ept sun Xuanji¡¯s defeat. At the same time, they also understood a despairing truth from sun Xuanji¡¯s experience.

    There were even more powerful enemies on the ship in the sky!

    He was so powerful that he could summon lightning and subdue sun Xuanji, who even the Vajra of Buddhism couldn¡¯t do anything about.

    This ¡­ Was this still something that martial Union could contend with?

    ¡°Alliance, Alliance master ¡­¡± Qiao Weng of the Jianzhou Chamber of Commerce swallowed his saliva with difficulty.

    what kind of existence have we provoked? ¡±

    He asked what everyone was thinking.

    Cao Qingyang was at a loss. He did not know that sun Xuanji had only told him that the enemies were from the Buddhist sect and the witch God sect, and that they had transcendent powers.

    A terrifying thought shed through his mind.

    Second-grade?

    That¡¯s right, only a second-grade master could subdue sun Xuanji so easily.<div>

    And the second rank was indeed the transcendent realm.

    ¡°Tsk tsk!¡±

    Heart Gu master Qi Huan pill fragrance looked at Cao Qingyang and the rest, ¡±

    ¡°Second-grade rain master, you live up to your reputation.¡±

    Liu Hongmian and the others had calm expressions. They were not surprised at all. A rank two rain master was their greatest support and the source of their confidence.

    . second-grade rain master ¡­ A second-grade rain master from the witchcraft cult ¡­ Cao Qingyang and the rest looked at each other with bitter expressions.

    He had heard of the witch God religion¡¯s rain master.

    The rain-praying culture was unique to the three countries in the northeast. In ancient times, the people in the northeast of the nine regions would pay tribute to the witch God religion during the dry season and pray for rain from the rain Masters.

    This was not a secret, and there were many historical records.

    The name of the rain master was as well-known as the Arhat of Buddhism.

    ¡°What was that lightning just now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too scary ¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I, I can¡¯t see ¡­¡±

    The spectators on the South Peak had yet to react. They were still immersed in the heavenly might and the panic of having their vision taken away.

    ¡°The white-robed sorcerer was struck by lightning and turned into charcoal,¡± someone eximed.

    Only then did they understand the change in the situation, and an indescribable fear rose in them.

    Pada!

    The Asura Vajranded on the field again and looked at sun Xuanji, nodding in satisfaction.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but the dead can¡¯t be exchanged for an Arhat who doesn¡¯t know how to read people¡¯s feelings.¡±

    As he walked towards sun Xuanji, Cao Qingyang and the others were silent as they watched him approach the stone door and sun Xuanji, who was on the verge of death.

    Suddenly, a faint golden light streaked across the horizon. Ding ¡­ With a crisp sound, it was nailed in front of the Asura Vajra.

    It was a brass sword.

    Dafeng nation-guarding sword!

    [ PS: sleep. We¡¯ll fight again tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 1348: Chaotic battle of the transcendents (1)

    Chapter 1348: Chaotic battle of the transcendents (1)<div>

    The appearance of this brass sword caused the Asura Vajra¡¯s calm expression to finally show some visible fluctuations.

    He took a step back with extreme fear.

    As the Vajra who had participated in the attack on the capital and the killing of the imperial family 500 years ago, he had a deep impression of this sword.

    The defense of the physical body that rank three martial artists were proud of was like a mortal in front of it.

    Even the diamond body, which had a stronger defense than a third-grade martial artist, could not say that it could withstand the unparalleled sharpness of this magic treasure.

    In the great turmoil of the usurping of the throne, the Asura Vajra had once seen a fellow disciple being cut dozens of times by a Prince of the DA Feng dynasty. His body was covered in sword marks, and the sword Qi had eroded his internal organs before he finally died.<div>

    That fellow disciple was a true Vajra.

    The scene of a sword appearing in the sky and forcing the Asura Vajra to retreat had different interpretations in the eyes of the spectators from the three sides.

    ¡°What is this sword? He actually scared off the Vajra?¡±

    is this a matter of the sword? it¡¯s Xu yinluo.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just an ordinary sword, but the owner of the sword is Xu yinluo. It must be him. The Vice Alliance master said that Xu yinluo will support our martial Union.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here ¡­¡±

    The onlookers on the South Peak didn¡¯t recognize the nation-suppressing sword, and they didn¡¯t think that a sword could scare the Asura Vajra away. The one who really forced him to retreat was the owner of the sword.

    The owner was obviously Xu yinluo, whom the Deputy Alliance master had mentioned.

    Xu yinluo had finally arrived ¡­ Young master Liu¡¯s heart rxed a little. The shadow in his heart caused by the pir of lightning had eased a lot.

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at miss Rongrong, and found that her eyes were shining and her face was red. The appearance of a young girl in love was so obvious.

    The female disciples of the ten thousand Flower House beside her had simr expressions. All of them suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Master?¡±<div>

    Young master Liu saw his master¡¯s serious expression as he stared at the brass sword.

    The middle-aged swordsman suddenly came back to his senses and said with some doubt, ¡±

    that sword gave me a very strange feeling. I can¡¯t describe it in detail. Hmm ¡­ This is the self-cultivation of a swordsman.¡±

    Howe I don¡¯t feel anything ¡­ Young master Liu was enlightened.

    ¡°No wonder I had the same feeling.¡±

    ¡°Very good. It seems you¡¯ve been cultivating very hard during this period,¡± the middle-aged swordsman said with relief.

    This little brat, why are you acting in front of me? I just felt that the sword looked familiar, as if I had seen it somewhere before ¡­ The middle-aged swordsman muttered in his heart.

    Liu Hongmian, White Tiger, qihuan danxiang, as well as Jingxin and Jingyuan naturally did not recognize this well-known divine weapon. Their attention was not on the brass sword at all.

    They looked left and right vigntly, their faces cautious and solemn, because they knew that the Xu guy was here.

    He had finally arrived.

    With his appearance, the helpers he would have and the Trump cards he would have would all be revealed.

    The rain master and the Vajra warrior on the wind-controlling boat would also attack with all their might.<div>

    The real battle had begun.

    The previous exchange was just a forey.

    They had suffered in the outskirts of Yongzhou, so they hadplicated feelings toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She wanted him to appear and then take revenge on him. She was also afraid that he would appear, afraid that she would fail again.

    A sword ¡­ Cao Qingyang and the rest of the martial union members did not recognize the nation suppressing sword. However, they were shocked to see that the Shura Vajra was forced to retreat by the brass sword.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, we¡¯ve arrived ¡­¡± Xiao yuenu said word by word.

    Cao Qingyang replied with a ¡°hmm,¡± and his tense expression rxed a little.

    ¡°Even the Buddhist Vajra is so afraid of Xu yinluo.¡±

    He interpreted the Asura Vajra¡¯s wariness and retreating action as him guarding against Xu Qi ¡®an. He thought that the Asura Vajra was afraid of the owner of the brass sword.

    Fu Jingmen and the others also had the same thought. They were delighted at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strength, which gave them confidence.

    No one paid special attention to that sword.

    The pavilion master of mo Pavilion, yang cuixue, stared at the brass sword for a while. Countless needle-like sharp glints were reflected in his pupils. Suddenly, he covered his eyes and groaned.<div>

    Blood seeped out from the gaps between his fingers.

    Pavilion master yang?!

    Hispanions were shocked and quickly checked his condition.

    Yang cuixue covered her eyes and ignored everyone¡¯s concern. She shouted in a slightly sharp voice, ¡±

    the National Sword! It¡¯s the National Sword! It¡¯s the National Sword!

    His voice was high-pitched, and his tone was deranged. He repeated it over and over again, as if he was possessed.

    Mo Pavilion was a sword cultivation sect. Generations of disciples liked to collect famous swords in the world and record them in books.

    From the first generation of the Grandmaster until now, there were a total of three named sword manuals,¡±heaven, earth, and human.¡±

    All the swords that could be recorded in the three sword manuals had three elements:

    First, it was a powerful magic tool.Second, it must have an extraordinary story or historical significance;Third, he had to have both the first and second conditions.

    The number one sword on the famous sword manual, which had not changed for the past 300 years, was the sword of the founding Emperor of Da Feng-the nation-guarding sword!

    It was recorded in the famous sword manual, the nation-suppressing sword!<div>

    ording to historical records, this sword was made of brass from the cliff Mountain, and the patterns on the body of the sword were like turtle shells. Therefore, there was a legend that this sword was given to Emperor Gaozu by the Sang Bo divine turtle.

    The Grandmaster of the mo Pavilion had never seen the nation-guarding sword either, because it was always sealed in the temple of mountains and rivers in the capital city.

    However, as Da Feng¡¯s National divine artifact, it was recorded in detail in the historical data.

    Mo Pavilion¡¯s famous sword manual was a copy of the description in the history books.

    Yang cuixue was able to determine that the sword was the nation-guarding sword. First of all, as a fourth-grade sword cultivator, he was very sensitive to swords and knew that it was a divine weapon. Secondly, the patterns on the brass sword body were like turtle shells.

 Chapter 1349: Chaotic battle of the transcendents Part 2

    Chapter 1349: Chaotic battle of the transcendents Part 2

    Finally, the forging process of this sword was different from the current one. Yang cuixue loved swords as much as her life. She could vaguely tell that this was the most popr swordsmithing style in Da Feng at the beginning of the country¡¯s founding.

    And this style and craftsmanship was exactly an imitation of the National Sword.

    the nation-guarding sword?!

    Someone cried out in surprise, and the martial artists around yang cuixue were dumbfounded.

    ¡°This sword is Emperor Gaozu¡¯s personal sword.¡±

    ¡°North vanquishing Prince used it in the Battle of Shanhai Pass.¡±

    Fu Jingmen and the others swallowed their saliva, feeling as if they were on a pilgrimage.

    Yang cuixue said excitedly, ¡±

    ¡°With the appearance of the nation suppressing sword, why would martial Union fear an external enemy? The sword¡¯s sharp edge could ward off gods and ghosts. Xu yinluo, he has even invited the nation-guarding sword. He can really control the nation-guarding sword. The rumors are true.¡±

    In order to support martial Union, Xu yinluo had actually brought out this legendary treasure!

    The nation-suppressing sword?

    The White Tiger, the pill fragrance of joy, Jing Xin, and Jing Yuan exchanged nces with each other silently. They were both shocked and solemn. They had never expected that the brass sword that was first put into the battlefield was the legendary nation-guarding sword.

    How could they not know the reputation of the nation-suppressing sword?

    Was this Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s trump card?

    He hade prepared.

    ¡°Eh, the Alliance master and the others seem to be very excited?¡±

    ¡°Why is everyone looking at that sword? could there be something special about it?¡±

    ¡°Just now, Pavilion master yang suddenly covered his face and cried ¡­¡±

    Nan Feng could not hear anything and could only make a rough guess based on the actions of Cao Qingyang and the others.

    The shadow under sun Xuanji¡¯s feet suddenly squirmed and a figure came out to hold his shoulder.

    He didn¡¯t turn around, he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. His lips moved slightly, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still 15 minutes ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. Leave the rest to me. Where are your pills?¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he touched sun Xuanji¡¯s waist. He was disappointed to find that his storage spiritual artifact had been damaged by the lightning strike and could not be opened.

    Fortunately, Lin. an had prepared a lot of healing medicine for me, all of which are the best Pills made by the state preceptor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took out the elixir he had prepared, crushed it, and stuffed it into sun Xuanji¡¯s mouth.

    The pill¡¯s effect was immediate, and sun Xuanji¡¯s injury had stabilized.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used his Qi to carry him to Cao Qingyang and the others.

    ¡°Take care of him.¡±

    Fu Jingmen strode forward and hugged the ordinary-looking sun Xuanji. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Xiao yuenu stared at Xu Qi ¡®an and smiled.

    He had finally appeared.

    On the peak of the South Mountain, loud cheers erupted.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    The White Tiger gritted its teeth as it recalled the pain of its broken arm.

    Qi Huan, dan Xiang, and the others were a mix of fear and hatred. Among them, Jingyuan and Jingxin were the most agitated.

    Ever since they left Leizhou, they had suffered at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands and lost every battle.

    This made the two outstanding young geniuses of Buddhism almost lose their confidence.

    15 minutes ¡­ He could only take it with his life ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He had long since secretly visited martial Union and handed the nine-colored Lotus to the old Union Master as promised.

    The old Alliance master¡¯s condition was extremely bad. His body was on the verge of splitting and copsing.

    He needed to sleep to contain the copse.

    Without the help of the nine-colored lotus root, he would only be able to hold on for another month before he died.

    The old Alliance master needed time to digest the nine-colored lotus root and break through to be a rank two Dao integration realm martial artist.

    ording to Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji¡¯s n, he would first give Cao Qingyang a drop of blood essence to help him break through rank-3 temporarily and restrain the enemy. This was because Xu Qi ¡®an knew that Ji Xuan and the Vajra of Buddhism, who were afraid of him, would take each step carefully and slowly test him.

    In the process, sun Xuanji set up a formation and acted as the main force in the second round.

    If they couldst long enough until the old Alliance master came out of seclusion, Xu Qi ¡®an would be able to join forces with the old Alliance master to fight the enemy.

    If a second-grade Dao integration expert and a third-grade martial artist joined forces, this battle would be as easy as an old dog¡¯s fight.

    However, Nn Tianlu didn¡¯t care about martial virtue. He directly released a Heavenly Thunder and broke sun Xuanji¡¯s Mountain-protecting formation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an extended his right hand, and the nation-guarding sword flew back to him.

    He then stretched out his left hand, and the peace de came out of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in his chest, sending itself into its master¡¯s left palm.

    Left knife and sword, standing proudly in the middle of the field, he sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Orangutan, do you dare to fight me in pairs?¡±

    Gori ¡­ The Asura Vajra looked at him deeply and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Du Nan, Nn Yushi, if you don¡¯t make a move now, when are you going to do it?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the golden light fell from the sky again and hit the top of the mountain with a rumble. The person was tall and burly, with dark golden skin, no facial hair, no eyebrows, and looked like a brass statue.

    Another Vajra!

    There was another one?

    The members of martial Union were dumbfounded as they turned to look at Cao Qingyang, only to discover that their alliance master¡¯s expression was the same as theirs.

    It was as if he had not expected there to be two Vajra realm Warriors.

    two Vajra realm Warriors and the rain master of the witchcraft cult ¡­

    ¡°Alliance master Cao, Y-you ¡­¡± Qiao Weng said bitterly.

    He couldn¡¯t speak.

    The others had bitter expressions on their faces. If they had known that the enemy was of such a scale, they would not have had the courage toe to the back mountain.

    A rank-3 was already an unrivaled expert that could not be seen in a hundred years in the pugilistic world. Three of them came at once, and there was even a rank-2 rain master behind them.

    Cao Qingyang did not know that sun Xuanji had been hiding something from him. He had only said that there were enemies of the Vajra Buddhism sect and the witch God religion.

    Sun Xuanji was also afraid that Alliance master Cao would pee his pants and escape with his sister-inw, leaving behind a mess.

    The corners of Fu Jingmen¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°How can Xu yinluo fight this? There¡¯s still hope for him to fight against two Vajra realm martial artists, but what about rain master?¡±

    Dai Zong¡¯s face turned pale, and he lost his fighting spirit and confidence. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ Let¡¯s retreat first. Preserving martial Union¡¯s Tinder is the most important ¡­.

    Xiao yuenu gave him a sideways nce. if you¡¯re afraid of death, then leave.

    Dai Zong opened his mouth, but choked.

    As she spoke, a beautiful woman in a dress with her hair tied up high walked over step by step.

    Above her head was ayer of ink clouds, rolling endlessly. Lightning shed in the thick clouds from time to time, ready to strike.

    It was as if she was the master of this world, with wind, rain, Thunder, and lightning at hermand.

    This was the rain master of the witchcraft cult? Cao Qingyang and the others felt their adrenaline rush, their hearts beat faster, and they had difficulty breathing.

    He couldn¡¯t look directly at the experts of this realm.

    Shouldn¡¯t a monk and a warrior be equally vulgar? as expected. yang qianhuan should be the one to provoke others ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an clenched his sword and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Keep retreating, as far as possible. We can¡¯t keep the back mountain.¡±

    The back mountain couldn¡¯t be saved ¡­ Cao Qingyang and the rest felt their hearts beating wildly. Without a word, they quickly retreated.

    Alliance master, let¡¯s go to the South Peak. It¡¯s very far away. We won¡¯t be affected if we don¡¯t deliberately target them.

    Dai Zong suggested as he carried sun Xuanji on his shoulder.

    hmm. Cao Qingyang muttered to himself. Despite his heavy injuries, he was not much slower than the others.

    Dongfang Wanrongpletely let go of her control over her body and let her teacher take the initiative, bing the master of the body.

    She conjured a spell with one hand and pointed at the sky.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The clouds that were ready to attack immediately struck down a pir of lightning as thick as a water tank, drowning Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The blue-white pir of lightning was so powerful that it could be seen clearly from dozens of miles away.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    A ray of golden light rose from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. The stupa Pagoda formed a light golden air shield, blocking the power of the lightning.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ The Vajra of transcendence ran madly and crashed into the air shield of the stupa Pagoda. He punched Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest.

    ng!

    The Vajra Arts collided with each other, and the sound waves were like a great Bell.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying like a cannonball, breaking countless trees and copsing part of the mountain, causing rocks to roll.

    He rolled to unload the force and was already sent flying off the mountain top. He stabilized his body in the air.

    All of. sudden, the image of the Asura gold appearing above his head, clenched his fists, and smashing them down on his head appeared in his mind. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body changed speed in a way that did not conform to the principles of mechanics. He dodged to the side, twisted his waist, turned back, and used his right arm to sh out the National Sword.

    At this time, Dongfang Wanrong, who was in the sky, extended her right arm and gave an order.

    Killing Curse!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s movements became sluggish, as if he had suffered invisible injuries. Blood flowed out of his seven apertures.

    The Asura Vajra¡¯s fist smashed down.

    Once again, Xu Qi ¡®an transformed into a Cannonball and was hammered back. With a loud ¡± boom ¡°, his entire body was embedded in the mountain, and the main peak of Quanrong mountain shook violently.

    [ PS: are you kidding me? they¡¯ve started setting off firecrackers in just a few days? ] How am I supposed to write my story?

 Chapter 1350: Betting on life (1)

    Chapter 1350: Betting on life (1)

    Following this loud sound, the hearts of the spectators on the South Peak trembled.

    Someone mumbled with a pale face, ¡±

    two Vajra realm Warriors and the even more powerful master in the sky. Xu yinluo is in danger.

    The crowd fell silent. Even the Jianghu people who blindly worshipped Xu Qi ¡®an could see the current situation.

    ¡°There should be other helpers.¡±

    Someone else consoled.

    Rongrong took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and pursed her lips. Her face was filled with anxiety.

    Young master Liu sighed in his heart. He was worried about Xu yinluo, and at the same time, he looked at his master.See, this is why I didn¡¯t pursue her.

    Rongrong, like him, had someone in her heart and was thinking about people she shouldn¡¯t be thinking about.

    The difference was that the person Rongrong was thinking about was even more unattainable.

    However, the middle-aged swordsman held his beloved sword tightly and stared at the battlefield in the distance without blinking. He did not notice the changes in his disciple¡¯s heart.

    At this time, Cao Qingyang and the rest had arrived at the peak of the southern mountain.

    ¡°Alliance master!¡±

    A group of martial artists hurriedly went up to greet him.

    ¡°Alliance master, do you have any more helpers?¡±

    can the old Alliance mastere out of seclusion? we can¡¯t let Xu yinluo fight alone. He can¡¯t defeat so many masters.

    ¡°Who is that woman in the sky?¡±

    A series of questions were thrown out, and everyone spoke at once.

    Frowning, Cao Qingyang sat cross-legged on the edge of the cliff in silence.

    Xiao yuenu said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Silence!

    ¡°When has Xu yinluo ever been defeated?¡±

    This simple sentence seemed to have the effect of a hammer striking the nail on the head, causing the surrounding noise to instantly die down.

    They silently recalled the rumors and deeds of Xu yinluo in their minds and realized that he had never been defeated.

    Whether it was the battle of Buddhism, the rebellion in Yunzhou, guarding Yuyang pass alone, killing the incapable ruler, and so on.

    He had never been defeated before, as if he was blessed by heaven and earth.

    Miss Rongrong let out a breath and loosened her clenched fist.

    The women of the ten thousand Flower House surrounded their house master and surrounded her to watch the battle on the cliff.

    ¡°Hula ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯ pulled ¡®himself out from the rolling soil and gravel. His face was more serious than ever.

    Whether it was the du fan Vajra, du Nan Vajra, or the rain master Nn Tianlu, they were all stronger than him. If his cultivation recovered, he might be able to suppress one of them.

    However, it was still too much for him to fight against three people at the same time.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know why I¡¯m stalling for time. This is my biggest advantage. Fifteen minutes. As long as I can stall for fifteen minutes, the old Alliance master will be able to cooperate with me to kill them after hees out of seclusion.

    yes, I¡¯m not fighting alone. I still have the nation-guarding sword and the peace saber.

    His thoughts stopped here, because the dark clouds in the sky were rolling, and the water-tank-thick lightning pir was rising again.

    At the same time, Dongfang Wanrong once again stretched out her hand andunched a Killing Curse technique on him.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The zing blue-white Lightning swallowed him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reappeared a few hundred feet away. He was not hit by the lightning pir. He had just used his ¡± luck ¡± to avoid the influence of the Killing Curse.

    This kind of Killing Curse that was cast without any medium would not only reduce its power, but it would also be easily blocked. However, Nn Tianlu had previously used his high level to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an and made him fall for it.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an relied on ¡°luck blessing¡± to make Nn Tianlu hit a miss.

    Then, he used shadow jump to escape.

    As soon as he stood still, the Vajra Dunan had already finished running. Under the ¡± pushing force ¡± of the copse of the ground, he leaped with all his might and pounced on Xu Qi ¡®an, his palm de shing toward Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Arhat, since you¡¯re not willing to convert to Buddhism, then go back to your reincarnation.¡±

    The palm de condensed Qi and was like the sharpest peerless divine weapon.

    In fact, with his diamond body, this strike was no different from the sh of a peerless divine weapon.

    Even if a third-grade martial artist was hit, his defense would still be broken.

    The goal of the Vajra of adversity was very clear-to kill off his head.

    A third-rank martial artist was known to have an indestructible body, but at the beginning of this realm, beheading meant death. At the middle stage, one¡¯s life force would settle down and be denser, making up for this weakness.

    However, if they were beheaded and sealed, the martial artist would slowly exhaust his life force and die in the fruitless cycle of reincarnations.

    The Dufan Vajra appeared behind Xu Qi ¡®an without a sound. It also stabbed Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s heart from the back with its palm.

    Nn Tianlu, who was controlling Dongfang Wanrong, once again opened his palm and cast the Killing Curse technique. This time, he seeded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was about to be covered by the shadow, but it was interrupted, and the shadow receded like the tide.

    With the three transcendents working together, they wanted to end the battle in a single strike.

    At the critical moment, a figure stepped on a flying sword and whistled like the wind. Li lingsu, who had been lying in ambush, seized the opportunity and pointed the celestial mirror in her hand at Qi an and the two Vajra realm martial artists.

    Du fan and du Nan¡¯s bodies suddenly stiffened, and confusion appeared in their eyes for a moment. Half of their heavenly souls had been forcefully pulled out.

    The power seemed to be unable to continue and failed.

    However, this gave Xu Qi ¡®an a chance to catch his breath. He calmly turned sideways and dodged between the two palms. He turned at the same time and turned into a windmill.

    The nation-suppressing sword and the peace saber swept across.

    ng ng ng ng ¡­ The de Storm created dazzling sparks on the necks of the two Vajra Warriors. Finally, with a ¡°PU¡± sound, du Nan and du fan¡¯s necks were cut and dark golden blood spurted out.

    The dark golden blood sprayed down, and any nt that came into contact with the Vajra blood withered quickly.

    The effect of the heavenly soul leaving the body was over in an instant. The two Vajra realm Warriors saw that they had lost the initiative, so they held their necks and retreated.

 Chapter 1351: Life-gambling Part 2

    Chapter 1351: Life-gambling Part 2<div>

    By this time, li lingsu had already fled far away.

    He cleverly escaped from the range of the dark clouds to avoid being killed by Nn Tianlu¡¯s thunderous strike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize me, don¡¯t recognize me ¡­¡±

    Stepping on her flying sword, li lingsu shuttled through the dense forest, hiding behind the trees.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to change my appearance. Damn you, Xu Qi ¡®an, I shouldn¡¯t have saved you. Isn¡¯t it a sign of justice for a scumbag to die in the heavenly Tribtion?¡±

    Li lingsu muttered as she fled into the distance.<div>

    ¡°Xu yinluo destroyed the Vajra¡¯s body ¡­.

    This scene could be said to have taken a turn for the spectators from the South Peak, and their eyes lit up.

    Cao Qingyang and the rest were no longer tense.

    At least, they knew that Xu yinluo had a chance of winning. She would not just be beaten up.

    Rongrong was overjoyed, but she suddenly realized that her master¡¯s body was stiff and he was looking into the distance in a daze. His expression was one of joy, sadness, and anger.

    Rongrong followed her gaze and saw that it was the mountain where the man on the flying sword had disappeared.

    That person just now seemed. little familiar ¡­ Rongrong frowned slightly. She was too far away and couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Rongrong asked in a low voice.

    The beautiful woman, who was already over forty years old, suddenly came to a realization. She shook her head to indicate that she was fine, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to speak.

    ¡°Pleasure-begging pill fragrance, control the nearby beasts and search for li lingsu¡¯s traces. White Tiger, you can control the wind and move the fastest. Once the pill fragrance finds traces of that stinky Daoist, immediately reveal your true form and lead us to chase after him.¡±

    Liu Hongmian, who saw li lingsu¡¯s sudden appearance as if she was a divine soldier who had almost turned the tide of the battle, hurriedly gave the order.<div>

    White Tiger and the others had no objections. Liu Hongmian¡¯s suggestion was exactly what they wanted.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an licked the dark golden blood on the nation-guarding sword. His eyes lit up with joy.

    what a strong Vajra power. If I can drink the blood of one of you, my Vajra power will bepleted.

    When the Vajra power was cultivated to the realm of great sess, the skin and blood would turn dark gold, and the blood essence would contain the Vajra power.

    Cao Qingyang had absorbed his blood essence and possessed the Vajra power.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    The difficulty avoiding Vajra shouted.

    Vajra didn¡¯t possess the ability to regrow flesh and blood of martial artists, even though their vitality was extremely strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was about to press on and seize this advantage.

    In the sky,¡±Dongfang Wanrong¡± once again opened her arms. This time, she wasn¡¯t speaking to the seventh peace, but to the two Vajra realm martial artists.

    Waves of bloody light rose from du Nan and du fan¡¯s bodies. The horrifying wounds caused by the Taiping knife and the country-guarding sword squirmed and quickly healed.

    Blood spirit technique!<div>

    This was the ability of a rank-nine blood Spirit Master.

    It was used to stimte the potential of the target or the body. It was usually used to create men of sacrifice who were not afraid of death and did not know pain.

    Nn Tianlu had stimted the vitality of the two Vajra realm martial artists, allowing their self-healing ability to increase in a short period of time. They were nowparable to third-grade martial artists.

    ¡°He¡¯s really difficult to deal with. There are still ten minutes left ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath to calm down.

    After helping du fan recover from his injuries, Nn Tianlu was no longer just a helper. He formed a seal with his hands and summoned a shadow from the heavens and earth.

    The figure¡¯s face was blurry, and there was a vertical eye on its forehead. Its upper body was that of a human, and its lower body was that of a snake. It was a demon.

    In terms of blood rtionship, this Phantom was the great demon Zhu Jiu¡¯s grandfather.

    A snake demon with the bloodline of a fiendgod.

    Four hundred years ago, he was killed by rain master Nn Tianlu in the northeast wilderness.

    After summoning The Phantom,¡±Dongfang Wanrong¡± raised her hand, and bolts of lightning struck down from the clouds, interweaving into a spear of lightning in her palm.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, Wei Yuan killed my physical body and then my only son.¡±<div>

    ¡°Dongfang Wanrong¡± looked down at him and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°He died in Jing Mountain City. It¡¯s a cycle of karma. But I haven¡¯t taken my revenge yet. You¡¯re his most trusted junior, so I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±

    She held the lightning Spear and swooped down, carrying countless tiny electric arcs.

    At the same time, du Nan and du fan turned into Golden Shadows and attacked from both sides.

    one day, I¡¯ll tten Jingshan city, kill the witch God, and end the inheritance of you Wizards ¡­ he thought. Suppress!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    The stupa trembled and bloomed with a piercing golden light. An extremely powerful and majestic aura descended and pressed down on Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s body.

    It interrupted her aggressive dive.

    ng ng ng!

    During this time, Xu Qi ¡®an brandished his sword and fought with the two Vajra Warriors.

    The wonderfulness of huajin martial artists allowed him to easily split his attention and defend against the attacks of the two Vajra realm Warriors.

    The Super endurance and vitality of the immortal body allowed him to recover in an instant even if he was punched by the Vajra, as long as he avoided being beheaded. His endurance was several times stronger than that of the Buddhist Vajra.<div>

    On the other hand, fine sword marks quickly appeared on the bodies of the two Vajra realm Warriors. It was like a normal person¡¯s skin being cut by a small knife. Although it was only a flesh wound, blood was dripping.

    This was the best the nation-guarding sword could do.

    Vajra¡¯s physical defense was stronger than a third-grade martial artist of the same realm.

    Behind Dongfang Wanrong, the vertical eye between the brows of The Phantom trembled repeatedly. Suddenly, a dark light suddenly shot out and hit the stupa Pagoda.

    The majestic aura stagnated, and immediately after, Dongfang Wanrong reached out and cast a Killing Curse on the stupa.

    ng!

    The interior of the stupa trembled and a bell-like sound rang out.

    The Killing Curse could also be used on weapon spirits.

    After the killing Curse took effect, Nn Tianlu didn¡¯t fight to the death with this magic treasure. Instead, he waved his Lightning Spear and ruthlessly struck the tower.

 Chapter 1352: Life-gambling Part 3

    Chapter 1352: Life-gambling Part 3<div>

    With a loud ng, the golden light dissipated into light fragments. The stupa Pagoda flipped and flew out, crashing into a mountain peak in the distance. Millions of tons of stones and soil flew in all directions. It was a huge scene.

    This was the battle of Extraordinaries.

    ¡°The mountain has copsed ¡­¡±

    The crowd from the South Peak was dumbstruck, clearly feeling how small they were.

    The stupa Pagoda could only hold him back. but it could not fight against a rank. 2 ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled. Even though he had never underestimated Nn Tianlu, this rain master, the battle prowess that he had disyed was still frightening.

    This was an expert who could really kill him.<div>

    At his peak, Nn Tianlu was a peak rank-2 rain master.

    After losing their physical bodies, their cultivation would drop slightly, but the main power of a wizard came from their primordial spirit, so the drop was not much.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was d that he was a wizard and not a warrior or a swordsman like Luo Yuheng, because thetter two were known for their killing power.

    On the other hand, Wizards were known for their strangeness and leadership. The battlefield was their home field, and their killing techniques were weaker.

    The spear of lightning fell from the top of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s body quickly ¡± melted ¡± in the lightning and reappeared in the shadow of a tree dozens of feet away.

    As soon as Xu Qi ¡®annded, Nn Tianlu seemed to have predicted where he wouldnd. The shadow above his head suddenly turned and looked over. The vertical eye on his forehead shot out a ck light.

    It hit him hard, melting the flesh on his chest and freezing his body.

    ¡°In front of divination, your shadow jump has long been under my control.¡±

    Nn Tianlu said indifferently.

    At this moment, the Vajra of difficulties opened his palm, where there was a smear of blood.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s blood.

    This was something that the Vajra Dunan had collected on purpose during the fight just now.<div>

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s fingertips gently wiped away the blood. He opened his palm and aimed it at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This time, it was a Killing Curse that used blood as a medium. It was a Killing Curse that a rank two rain master had cast.

    As a second-grade rain master, he could use his flesh and blood to cast a Killing Curse on a third-grade martial artist. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill him in one blow, he could at least severely injure him on the spot.

    The most important thing was that with blood as a medium and the status of a rain master, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡± luck ¡± could be effectively eliminated, and he could achieve a 100% uracy.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ In the slight earthquake, the two Vajra Warriors naturally would not give up such a good opportunity. They rushed out. One of them clenched his fist and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest, which was corroded by the ck light, while the other held his palm like a knife and wanted to cut off his neck.

    The three transcendent realm Masters had once again joined forces to create a deadly situation.

    This time, li lingsu did not make it in time.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The paper burned silently.

    ¡°Invalid!¡±

    A ray of clear light rose from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet. The righteousness Qi was added to his body, and no evil could invade him.

    The paper that Zhao Shou had given him was carved with the magical power of a powerhouse at the peak of level three.<div>

    The Killing Curse did not take effect. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body ¡± melted ¡± and appeared in the distance.

    He had once again avoided certain death.

    With a cultivation of level three primary stage, he had been fighting with two Vajra realm martial artists and a rain master until now.

    The spectators on the South Peak broke out in cold sweat for him.

    The corners of the king Kong of difficulty¡¯s eyes twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    The three of them hadbined their strength, but he had managed to escape time and time again, unable to take him down.

    It was so difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡± The Asura Vajra put his palms together.

    He chanted the name of Buddha to calm his anger.

    ¡°There are still five minutes left. The schrly technique canst for two more minutes. During this time, I don¡¯t have to worry about Nn Tianlu¡¯s Killing Curse. I can properly engage in hand-to. handbat ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the initiative to meet the three people with his brass sword and peace saber.

    In this battle, there was originally no such thing as a fierce battle.<div>

    Because of the existence of Nn Tianlu, a rank two rain master, Xu Qi ¡®an would die on the spot if he was caught and controlled.

    It was like he was walking on a tightrope on a cliff, and he could die at any moment.

    This was the price he had to pay to fight against three transcendents.

    But now, with the righteous energy of the schrly faction protecting him, he could block the ck light and the killing curses of the illusory figure. At this moment, Nn Tianlu was equivalent to a third-rank martial artist (heroic soul summoning).

    He was only facing three rank-3 martial artists.

    As everyone knew, Warriors were vulgar.

    Don¡¯t be afraid!

    The four people¡¯s chaotic battle began. Xu Qi ¡®an relied on the sharpness of the Taiping knife and the National Sword to fight one against three. Although he was in a difficult position, he made the three enemies pay the price in blood.

    Their battle had caused andslide and destroyed half of the main peak.

    This was even when Xu Qi ¡®an asionally rose into the air to shift the battlefield to the sky.

    Two minutes passed quickly, and the light around Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body disappeared.

    Upon seeing this, Nn Tianlu decisively retreated from the battlefield. He wiped Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s blood on his palm and cast a Killing Curse on him.<div>

    Buzzzzzz!

    The paper burned, and the dissipated light rose again. The curse had lost its effect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a stack of paper, bit it in her mouth, and smiled.

    ¡°You can continue.¡±

    The two Vajra realm experts were furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that a rain master can only summon the wind and rain?¡± Nn Tianlu said indifferently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked. He was happy to use the conversation to buy time.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the nature of a rain master. The next rank after a rain master is a Grand Wizard, and a Grand Wizard can make use of thews of heaven and earth to integrate themselves into heaven and earth, and use the position of heaven and earth for their own use.

    ¡°It can even drain all the energy in this world and turn a thousand miles of fertilend into a desert. The rain master being able to produce rain means that he has a preliminary control over the power of heaven and earth.¡±

    Nn Tianlu sighed. I¡¯ve lost my physical body. I didn¡¯t want to forcefully utilize the power of this world. This will cause me to suffer a bacsh.<div>

    He opened his arms and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Wind,e!¡±

    Within a hundred li radius of Quanrong mountain, a hurricane was blowing, sand and stones were flying.

    ¡°Rain,e!¡±

    Within the Quanrong mountains, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning shed and Thunder rumbled, and it was raining heavily.

    In this terrible storm, Xu Qi. an saw trees rapidly wither, fertile soil turn into sand, and rocks decay ¡­ The power of the five elements was stripped away and turned into pure power that flowed into Nn Tianlu¡¯s body.

    He was like the master of this world.

    The Grand Wizard had used the same technique against Wei Yuan.

    A god-like method ¡­ Cao Qingyang and the rest were shivering in the wind and rain.

    ¡°Plop ¡­¡±

    Some people couldn¡¯t hold on and knelt down in the wind and rain. They lowered their heads as if they were repenting or begging for mercy.

    The lower-ranked martial artists all knelt down one by one. It was not that they wanted to kneel, but they could no longer straighten their knees in front of heaven¡¯s might.

    Cao Qingyang and the other rank-4 martial artists did not kneel, but their bodies were trembling non-stop, struggling to hold on.

    It was impossible to win ¡­ This thought shed through everyone¡¯s mind.

    Xu yinluo, the undefeatable legend, had no prestige in front of such a force.

    Despair!

    A feeling of despair rose in Xu Qian¡¯s heart.

    The heavy rain poured on his head like endless cold water, extinguishing his fighting spirit.

    The wind blowing on his body seemed to be urging him to run away.

    A martial artist¡¯s premonition for danger was activated, and every cell in his body was crazily roaring, ¡± run!

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he was not facing an enemy, but the whole world.

    At this moment, he felt like he had returned to jadesun pass, back to the night he sat on the city wall.

    Below the city were 80000 enemy soldiers, and behind them was Emperor Zhen de.

    He couldn¡¯t see the future, and he couldn¡¯t see the way out.

    The desperate man had no way to retreat!

    He hadprehended the Jade fragment in that kind of environment.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The nation-suppressing sword started to shake violently.

    The peace de automatically left its master¡¯s hand and quietly floated to the side.

    ¡°Righteousness Qi!¡± He said softly.

    Whoosh ¡­ All the pages burned and turned into righteous Qi, which protected him.

    The wind and rain mixed together, and the sky was dark. Xu Qi stood in mid-air, looking down at the god-like rain master.

    ¡°Nn Tianlu, do you dare to bet your life with me?¡±

    His deep roar was like thunder, reverberating between heaven and earth.

    PS: 5500 words.

 Chapter 1353: Broken Jade (1)

    Chapter 1353: Broken Jade (1)<div>

    Intent was the path of martial arts!

    Ever since he hadprehended the Jade shatter, his martial Dao had already been set.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s formation-breaking technique was one of the most overbearing ¡°intents¡± in the world.

    However, in terms of the purest and most extreme martial arts in the world, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s broken Jade was definitely at the top.

    The ¡®intent¡¯prehended by other martial artists was for fighting and killing enemies.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s¡¯ intention ¡®was not for the tiles, but for the broken Jade. He wanted to die together.<div>

    It was for the sake of gambling their lives.

    At first nce, it seemed that he had been forced toprehend extreme ¡®intent¡¯ because of Wei Yuan¡¯s death. But what if he didn¡¯t have the heaven and earth One sh as a Foundation?

    If he didn¡¯t have this ultimate technique of ¡°after one saber move, you die or I die¡± as his Foundation, would he really have been able toprehend ¡°Jade shatter¡± when he was in a desperate situation at Yuyang pass?

    Now that he thought about it, his path of martial Dao had already been set from the moment he had chosen the ultimate technique, heaven and earth single saber sh.

    Now that he thought about it, he could quicklyprehend ¡± intent ¡± and step into level four because he had been practicing ¡± intent ¡°. He had been practicing the embryonic form of ¡± broken Jade ¡± since he was in level eight Qi cultivating realm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had shouted ¡± life-risking ¡± not because he was acting on impulse, not because he was being arrogant, but because he had his reasons.

    Since he killed Jean and entered the martial world, Xu Qi ¡®an had always been on thin ice.

    On one hand, he had to guard against Xu Pingfeng¡¯s schemes, and on the other hand, he had to guard against the pursuit of the Buddhist sect.

    Struggling in such an adverse situation, hisprehension of the ¡®Jade shatter¡¯ became deeper and deeper.

    It wasn¡¯t until the battle of Quanrong mountain, where he was surrounded by three transcendent realm Masters and could die at any moment. that jade fragment finally weed a breakthrough ¡­

    Life-gambling?

    This roar resounded through the heavens and earth, even the soldiers and cavalrymen in the military town at the foot of Quanrong mountain could hear it clearly.<div>

    Even though they were far away, the battle at Quanrong mountain was so loud that the people in the military town could clearly feel it.

    He knew that martial Union had encountered the greatest crisis in its history.

    From time to time, the battle between Xu Qi ¡®an and the three transcendent realm Masters would take ce in the sky, so the soldiers from the military town could clearly see it.

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s method of summoning a storm.

    ¡°Life bet? Is Xu yinluo being forced to gamble her life ¡­¡±

    In the heavy rain, a martial artist wiped his face, his lips trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Xu yinluo is righteous, but I¡¯ve only heard of him before, never seen him. Only today did he know that the rumors were true. He¡¯s willing to risk his life to fight for me. ¡±

    A low-ranking soldier clenched his saber. His blood was boiling, and he wished he could go to the heavens to help.

    ¡°Xu ¡­ Xu yinluo has been forced into. dead end ¡­¡±

    A woman from the ten thousand Flower House covered her face with tears in her eyes.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with grief, indignation, and worry. It was obvious that in the face of such a powerful enemy, in the face of God-like power, Xu yinluo was going to risk her life.

    These words were more like the angry roars of a desperate man.<div>

    Rongrong¡¯s face was pale and her fists were clenched tightly. Her heart sank.

    ¡°Why do you have to do this!¡±

    Young master Liu heard his master¡¯s mumbling and turned his head to look. His master¡¯s hand holding the sword was trembling slightly.

    Young master Liu understood his master¡¯s meaning due to the tacit understanding between master and disciple.

    Why did they have to go this far for martial Union?

    Why defend Quanrong mountain?

    Cao Qingyang, who was not far away, turned his head and looked at the middle-aged swordsman.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the ancestor. The ancestor is in seclusion.¡±

    Cao Qingyang exined to everyone,

    ¡°It¡¯s because our ancestor helped him in the battle in the capital. Hence, he will hold fast to martial Union and not give in.¡±

    Did the old ancestor also participate in the battle in the capital?

    As such, Xu yinluo was willing to risk her life to fight for martial Union, all to repay the favor of their help ¡­ Everyone was silent.<div>

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave. His hair stood up. In the middle of the conversation.

    Xiao yuenu took a few steps forward, took a deep breath, and said loudly,

    ¡°The young hero befriended the five heroes. Liver and galldder cave. His hair stood up. In the middle of the conversation. Life and death. A promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    She looked at the young man standing in the wind and rain and murmured, ¡±

    ¡°A promise is worth a thousand gold.¡±

    Everyone suddenly remembered that this was one of Xu yinluo¡¯s masterpieces. It was said that she wrote it when she was fending off 20000 rebel soldiers in Yunzhou. Later, it was widely sung in the capital and spread by storytellers throughout the Central ins.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s words were as heavy as gold ¡­

    Wind-riding boat.

    Xu yuanhuai was drenched by the rain. He looked down at the figure below with aplicated expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to risk my life ¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s finally been forced into a dead end.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.<div>

    Ji Xuan stood at the side of the ship and slightly bent over, as if he wanted to see more clearly.

    Nn Yushi has mobilized the power of heaven and earth. I can¡¯t say if the power has reached rank one, but it¡¯s definitely at the peak of rank two.

    Ji Xuan took a deep breath. he¡¯s an entire realm higher than Xu Qi ¡®an. If he doesn¡¯t have a helper or Trump card of the same realm, he¡¯ll definitely die.

    ¡°Life bet?¡±

    Five colors circted in Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s eyes. This was a sign that the power of the five elements had filled her body.

    Her tone was t, even a little disdainful. She asked, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a third-grade martial artist, yet you¡¯re qualified to bet your life with me?¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her right hand high, her palm facing the sky.

    Boom ~~

    The lightning struck down one after another, and a spear slowly ¡°split¡± out of her palm.

    The spear was made up of pure lightning. It was a zing blue-white color with electric snakes jumping on the surface, making a sizzling sound.

    ¡°Dongfang Wanrong¡± absorbed the invisible power and infused it into the lightning Spear, and the zing blue-white color immediately turned into a five-colored cirction.<div>

    Her hands began to tremble, as if she could no longer control the power.

 Chapter 1354: Broken Jade (2)

    Chapter 1354: Broken Jade (2)<div>

    ¡°As long as I throw this Lightning Spear lightly, you will die without a doubt. Are you even worthy of it?¡±

    Even though her words were extremely mocking, Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s tone and expression didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of ridicule. She was calm as if she was speaking the truth of the great Dao.

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra and the Asura Vajra retreated silently and put their palms together in the distance.

    This Lightning Spear with five elements circting around it gave them an extremely strong threat. The diamond physique that they were so proud of actually didn¡¯t have the slightest confidence in front of it.

    The lightning Spear in Nn Tianlu¡¯s hand had gathered the power of heaven and earth, as well as the lightning in this area. It could kill any third-grade martial artist.

    Danger, danger. danger ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an could only feel his body giving him a crazy warning, and his survival instinct urged him to escape.<div>

    The power gathered by this Lightning Spear was enough to kill him.

    Xu Qi. an, if you don¡¯t die this time, you¡¯ll be famous all over the world. My brother yang will be so envious that he¡¯ll beat his chest and stamp his feet. He¡¯ll be so jealous that he¡¯ll want to possess you ¡­

    Li lingsu stood on her flying sword and watched from afar.

    White Tiger Jingxin and the others, who were originally chasing him, had already stopped at this time and were paying attention to the battle situation in the distance. Everyone knew that the crucial moment of victory had arrived.

    Cao Qingyang and the others held their breaths, their faces pale as they looked at the scene.

    They seemed to have turned into statues at this moment.

    ¡°Wei Yuan ¡­¡± He said.

    Nn Tianlu muttered to himself in a low voice. He took a step forward and fiercely threw out his Lightning Spear.

    At this moment, the image of the young man in the heavy rain, dressed in arge green robe, appeared in his mind. He gradually merged with the man in his memory.

    Nn Tianlu did not care about the survival of martial Union. In fact, he did note here purely for the Dragon Qi. The reason why he chose to cooperate with Hidden Dragon City and the Buddhist sect was because he knew that he would encounter Xu Qi ¡®an sooner orter.

    Whether it was martial Union or the old man, Nn Tianlu did not care at all.

    He didn¡¯t even care about Xu Qi ¡®an.<div>

    This spear of his had pierced through the knot in his heart for twenty years, and pierced through the grievances and disputes with da Qing Yi.

    boom boom boom ¡­

    With a terrifying Sonic Boom, the lightning Spear turned into a beautiful stream of light and pierced through the rain.

    The pupils of everyone present reflected this gorgeous and gorgeous stream of light.

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmed down all his emotions and copsed all his Qi. His body turned into a ck hole, devouring the power in his body.

    In the face of this stream of light, he calmly shed out with the nation-guarding sword and used the heaven and earth single de sh.

    The brass sword burst with a bright light. As Xu Qi ¡®an waved the sword, the burning and turbulent light converged into a thin golden line. It curved, swept through the rain and the void, and cut toward the five-colored light.

    The sword light, which had gathered all of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strength, was like a fragile thread. It first broke and then copsed.

    Then, there was a loud explosion.

    At this time, when everyone heard the explosion, the lightning Spear was already stabbing toward Xu Qi ¡®an with great momentum.

    The heaven and earth single de sh only weakened the power of the lightning Spear, but it did not stop its advance.

    The wind and rain seemed to have frozen, and time seemed to have stopped flowing.<div>

    All eyes were on Xu Qi ¡®an, who was about to meet with misfortune. Their faces ¡± slowly ¡± showed sadness, disappointment, ecstasy, or worry.

    They were slow because the lightning Spears were faster than their faces ¡­

    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!

    Layers of righteousness Qi dissipated.

    ¡°Stupa Pagoda ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his arms to receive the lightning Spear.

    The moment the lightning Spear hit Xu Qi ¡®an, it did not pierce through her body like ordinary weapons. Instead, it ¡± melted ¡± into Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s body.

    In the next moment, dazzling electric arcs jumped on the surface of his body, and every pore of his body spewed out the dazzling power of the five elements.

    The power of the lightning Spear exploded in his body, destroying his life force and the exuberant life force of a third-grade martial artist.

    Such destructive power was far more terrifying than being pierced through the body.

    The light in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes slowly faded, and he fell into a dead silence.

    His charred body fell from the sky, powerlessly.<div>

    ¡°Xu yinluo!¡±

    A shrill scream suddenly erupted from the top of the southern peak. It was unknown who was crying.

    On the wind-riding boat, Xu yuanshuang¡¯s body swayed, and two lines of hot liquid slid down her cheeks. Her aura-gazing technique told her that the man¡¯s aura had disappeared.

    Even now, she still did not know if she should be happy or sad.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    Ji Xuan squinted his eyes. His gaze pierced through the curtain of rain as he stared unblinkingly at the falling charred figure.

    Li lingsu flew toward Xu Qi ¡®an on her sword, her face stiff. She wanted to catch him before he fell.

    On the other side of the forest, Miao Youfang was also running wildly toward the falling Xu Qi ¡®an. The vulgar Jianghu Ranger¡¯s face was full of hatred and sadness.

    Yunzhou!

    The weather was clear today, and the northeast was bone-chilling.

    Located at the southern end of the nine regions, Yunzhou, which was close to the coast, was wet and cold, but the temperature was much higher than that of other areas.

    It was also the ce where the cold disaster was the least serious.<div>

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree, who was used to standing on the observation tower and looking into the distance, was sitting by the tea table today, drinking tea and tasting the unique food of Yunzhou.

    As for Xu Pingfeng, who was always brewing and drinking tea by himself, he stayed at the observation tower for the entire day.

    ¡°AI, how good would it be if martial Union could kill Xu Qi ¡®an and that old fogey in this battle?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng suddenly sighed.

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, this matter is not going to work.¡±

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree said calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s still hope, but whether it seeds or not, it all depends on fate. We n, but we leave it up to the heavens.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°If Xu Qi ¡®an dies in Yunzhou, then half of the country¡¯s fate will be returned to great Feng, which is not good for us.¡±

    The Kiara tree looked at him silently.

    Xu Pingfeng nodded and gave an irrelevant answer, ¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that old fool from martial Union, today would be the best time to take back half of the country¡¯s fate.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the game I yed before. It was my mistake to leave the reincarnation of the flower God alive.¡±

    The Buddha put down his teacup and seemed to understand something. He turned to look at the back of the Sorcerer in white.

    ¡°You have other ns?¡±

    Xu Pingfengughed, ¡±

    ¡°When you y with teacher Jian Zheng, you can never put all your eggs in the same basket, and you can never only aim for one goal. Otherwise, they would lose miserably.

    ¡°Do you know how I plotted in Yunzhou, built the hidden Dragon City, and hid it from the director for 20 years?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra put his palms together and chanted the Dharma name.

    ndo had two different attitudes towards Xu Qi ¡®an. The monks led by guangxian Bodhisattva and du¡¯ e Arhat were more inclined to ept Xu Qi ¡®an into the Buddhist sect.

    They supported the Mahayana Buddhist Dharma.

    The group led by the Buddha of the Kaluo tree, on the other hand, advocated Hinayana Buddhism, so they were not friendly to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The Guardian Vajra was undoubtedly on the side of the Buddha of the Gxia.

    This was because this Bodhisattva, who was the most powerful in Buddhism, was in charge of one of the nine Dharma forms, the Vajra Dharma.

    In this context, du Nan and du fan, the two Vajra realm Warriors, had a forgiving attitude towards Xu Qi ¡®an.

    From Leizhou to Yongzhou, the conflicts and conflicts along the way had worn out the patience of the two Vajra realm Warriors.

    Since they were not willing to convert and repeatedly made enemies of Buddhism, then they should be killed.

    ¡°In this way, ndo would not have to fight for this matter. The conflict between the great and small Buddhism dharmas would be much milder.¡±

    The Asura Vajra thought the same.

    Suddenly, Dongfang Wanrong let out a high-pitched scream. Her cry was painful and mournful. Dazzling electric arcs jumped on the surface of her body, and her white skin instantly carbonized.

    From her wide open mouth, eyes, nostrils, and ears, colorful rays shot out.

    A terrifying power exploded in her body, instantly taking away most of her life force.

    The Jade shattered!

    Before the two vajras could react, there was another loud rumble in the distance. The stupa Pagoda broke through the soil and rose into the air, flying toward the falling Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At the top of the tower, a golden body Dharma form condensed. It held a flower in one hand and a Jade bottle in the other. It was slightly fat and had a kind face.

    The Jade bottle scattered mottled fragments of light, like spring rain, into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    Medicine master Dharma.

    P.S. Toote, toote! He continued to type. Today, he resisted the temptation and rejected his friends ¡®invitation to y cards. Writing was more important.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 1355 - 130 breakthrough (1)

    Chapter 1355: Chapter 130 breakthrough (1)

    Good rain after. long drought ¡­ This was probably the best exnation for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current state.

    Strictly speaking, he was already dead. The moment the lightning Spear exploded in his body, the power of lightning and the five elements wreaked havoc. His life was cut off, and the two souls of heaven and earth were separated from his body.

    Nn Tianlu had forcefully gone all out and paid a certain price to temporarily recover to peak rank-2. The power of that Lightning Spear had directly exceeded the limits of what a rank-3 martial artist could withstand.

    Fortunately, the Dharma of the medicine master in the stupa Pagoda could revive the dead.

    This was also the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an dared to gamble his life with Nn Tianlu.

    ¡°My current level is about the early stage of rank-3, while Nn Tianlu, who has gone all out, is at the peak of rank-2. The difference is even more than one rank. Fortunately, I used the heaven and earth One de sh and the righteous Qi of the schrly faction to weaken the lightning Spear.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an still had lingering fear.

    After realizing that his jade fragment had broken through, Xu Qi ¡®an had reserved his biggest trump card and used it to gamble with Nn Tianlu.

    Hemunicated with the tower spirit and confirmed that the old monk was fine and coulde to his rescue in time. As such, in order to ensure his survival rate, he added twoyers of protection: one was the wulding heaven and earth One sh technique, and the other was the righteous Qi of the schrly faction.

    It was used to weaken the power of the lightning Spear.

    He had won the bet and survived. No, to be more precise, he had been sessfully saved.

    This was the blessing of luck.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my jade fragment has just broken through and can¡¯t return 100% of the damage to the opponent. Otherwise, Nn Tianlu might have turned into ashes on the spot.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Dongfang Wanrong, who was screaming in pain, and felt a sense of pity.

    The Jade fragment¡¯s damage return had a certain amount of loss. He could now return about 60% of the damage.

    It was aplete gamble on whose life was tougher.

    Dongfang Wanrong had actually only been affected. The target of the bacsh from the broken Jade was Nn Tianlu, not Dongfang Wanrong.

    The reason why she was in such a miserable state was because Nn Tianlu was residing in her body and was thus implicated.

    If it was returned to her directly, she would have been turned into ashes long ago with her mere fourth-grade level.

    Li lingsu hovered in the air not far away. She didn¡¯t approach or leave, in case someone took the opportunity to kill her.

    However, his eyes were not on Xu Qi ¡®an. He was paying close attention to Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s condition. The saint¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and he was worried about his old lover¡¯s condition.

    Miao Youfang also stopped and climbed up a withered tree. He hated that he couldn¡¯t fly.

    ¡°Giving him a taste of his own medicine?¡±

    medicine Master¡¯s Dharma power!!

    Du fan and du Nan, the two Vajra realm Warriors, spoke at the same time. They were both shocked and angry.

    He was shocked because he didn¡¯t understand why Dongfang Wanrong would suffer the same bacsh as Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Such a method was simply unheard of.

    He was angry because Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s life was most likely saved after the medicine Master¡¯s Dharma appeared.

    The nine Dharma forms of Buddhism were created by the Buddha. They were Supreme Arts, and each Dharma form had unpredictable abilities.

    The medicine master Dharma didn¡¯t have any attack power, but it could bring people back to life and change their fate.

    Back then, during the Jia Zi period of demon-shaking, Bodhisattva Faji used the Medicine Buddha Dharma to save countless Buddhist disciples and Vajra.

    Except for some special means, or if the soul was scattered on the spot, the medicine master Dharma could save it.

    Now that medicine Master¡¯s Dharma had appeared, even if Xu Qi ¡®an had died just now, he could probably be saved.

    On the other hand, Nn Yushi seemed to have suffered an unimaginable injury from the primordial spirit fluctuation.

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s dress was charred ck, and there were many holes sted by the electric arcs. She supported her body with great difficulty and sat cross-legged.

    A faint bloody light rose from her body, flickering like a candle in the wind.

    At this moment, the dark clouds that shrouded Quanrong mountain began to dissipate and the storm turned into light rain. The storm that had lost the support of the rain master had finally subsided.

    ¡°Nn Yushi, how¡¯s your situation?¡±

    The difficulty-oveing Vajra strode forward.

    Dongfang Wanrong was silent, as if she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.

    Nn Tianlu used the blood spirit technique to stimte the potential of his disciple¡¯s body and heal his injuries. However, this body was already an arrow at the end of its flight. Even the blood spirit technique could not make friends out of nothing.

    Therefore, the restoration effect was limited.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    The sound of something breaking through the air could be heard, and Dongfang Wanqing flew back. She looked at Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s miserable appearance, and her face was pale. Her eyes were filled with panic and anxiety.

    ¡°Medicinal pill ¡­¡±

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s tired voice came from Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s body.

    Dongfang Wanqing hurriedly took out all the healing medicinal pills, pried open Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s mouth, and stuffed them in.

    In an instant, the rising blood light became a little thicker.

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Nn Tianlu¡¯s voice was hoarse and exhausted.

    A wizard¡¯s body was too fragile. Without the tenacity and vitality of a warrior, their self-healing ability was not good.

    ¡°No, no more ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing said with a sobbing tone.

    She wasn¡¯t a sorcerer or a Daoist, so how could she have so many pills?

    ¡°Two masters, do you, do you have any medicinal pills?¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing pursed her lips and asked for du Nan and du fan¡¯s help.

    ¡°Amitabha, I didn¡¯t bring any pills with me.¡±

    The two Vajra realm experts shook their heads.

    Although Vajra¡¯s self-healing ability was far inferior to that of a third-grade martial artist, it was definitely stronger than most of the healing pills in the world.

    Unless it was a Supreme-grade elixir refined by Jian Zheng, the so-called healing elixir was of little value to a Vajra.

    Dongfang Wanqing raised her head and looked at the wind-riding boat. She knew that Ji Xuan did notck medicinal pills.

    However, the wind-riding boat was too high, and she couldn¡¯t fly up.

    The wind-controlling boat was silent. Ji Xuan didn¡¯t seem to want to save Dongfang Wanrong.

    A whistling sound came from behind her, and a small sword flew over, dragging a scented bag, and nailed it at Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s feet.

    She nced at the sachet, then turned to look at li lingsu, who was floating in the air in the distance.

 Chapter 1356 - 130 breakthrough (2)

    Chapter 1356: Chapter 130 breakthrough (2)

    Dongfang Wanqing opened the fragrance pouch and took out a few porcin bottles. She brought them to her nose and sniffed them to distinguish the properties of the pills.

    He picked out some healing and Qi-nourishing medicinal pills and fed them to Dongfang Wanrong.

    Only then did he stabilize his sister¡¯s injury.

    Nn Tianlu heaved a sigh of relief and slowly said,

    ¡°I¡¯m too weak to fight anymore. Please do as you please, Masters.¡±

    Forcefully raising his cultivation realm was already harmful to his Foundation, and now he was suffering from the bacsh of the lightning Spear¡¯s power, so he was extremely weak.

    A turn of events!

    To martial Union, just as the situation had hit rock bottom, a sudden reversal had urred, and the situation had soared to the heavens.

    The change was so big and fast that their brains were in a daze.

    A few secondster, shrieks and cheers erupted, mixed with the sound of a woman crying with joy.

    Young master Liu took a deep breath and looked around. He found that most of the people still had fear and sadness on their faces, but they were cheering or making sharp meaningless cries.

    Just a moment ago, everyone thought that Xu yinluo would die for sure.

    In the next moment, the situation reversed. The goddess-like woman was suddenly seriously injured and could not get up. At this time, Xu yinluo was floating in the air. The pagoda above his head scattered golden light and protected him.

    ¡°Xu yinluo actually won.¡±

    ¡°You scared me to death ¡­¡±

    he¡¯s too strong. No wonder he¡¯s the most outstanding genius among the young generation of the Central ins.

    what kind of technique did he use just now? why did the rain master suddenly suffer such heavy injuries? ¡±

    After venting their emotions, the crowd began to discuss.

    He had actually killed a grade two rain master ¡­ Young master Liu had already found out the woman¡¯s identity from Alliance master Cao and the other elders.

    He was a rank two rain master from the witchcraft cult.

    In his eyes, a second-grade martial artist was like a god.

    tower master is right. Xu yinluo has never been defeated, never been defeated ¡­

    Young master Liu heard Rongrong¡¯s cry and looked towards the source of the voice. She was holding her master¡¯s hand and speaking agitatedly, with tear stains on her face.

    Young master Liu shifted his gaze to the back of the fairy-like figure. She stood at the edge of the cliff with her back to the disciples of the ten thousand Flower House. Her eyes had never left Xu yinluo.

    Young master Liu frowned and said, ¡±

    but, aren¡¯t there still two Buddhist vajras? and Xu yinluo doesn¡¯t seem to be able to fight anymore ¡­

    His words were like a bucket of cold water that was poured over everyone¡¯s heads, extinguishing their joy and excitement.

    The scene instantly fell silent.

    Everyone was looking at him.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The Asura Vajra nced at du Nan, signaling him to calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s thest resort,¡±

    Du Nan nodded.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree had given them a drop of blood essence. This drop of blood essence contained the power of the Vajra Dharma and was used as ast resort.

    The so-called blood essence wasn¡¯t ordinary blood, but the power of Vajra that was refined into the blood.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had given Cao Qingyang a simr blood essence.

    The power of the Vajra Dharma idol was too overbearing. Even a third-grade Vajra could not control it well.

    If he used it rashly, his body might explode from the Vajra Dharma power, or he might be left with internal injuries that were difficult to eradicate.

    Furthermore, if they could get rid of the Arhat and martial Union without using the Bodhisattva¡¯s blood essence, they could keep this drop of blood essence for their own use. They could slowly digest it andprehend the Vajra Dharma within.

    If the Buddha of the Kyara tree gave them the blood essence, he would not ask for it back.

    ¡°Yushi, please heal your injuries. Leave him to me.¡±

    Asura Jingang walked toward Xu Qi ¡®an. He soon reached the edge of the cliff and stepped into the air as if he was walking on t ground.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, the Buddhist sect¡¯s patience is limited. You¡¯ve made them your enemy again and again. Join forces with Luo Yuheng to capture the emotionless Arhat.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m The Guardian Vajra, I should kill the bandits for the Buddhist sect.¡±

    He seemed to be walking slowly, but in fact, he was waiting for an opportunity to attack. He locked onto Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The target of Buddhism was also Xu Qi ¡®an, whether it was to kill him or to save him.

    Inparison, other than the people in Hidden Dragon City who were thinking of eliminating martial Union, Nn Tianlu and the two Vajra realm martial artists had the same thought in their minds:

    Xu Qi ¡®an, Dragon Qi, and martial Union!

    If Xu Qi ¡®an did not show up, they would withdraw their Dragon Qi and destroy martial Union.

    The moment Xu Qi ¡®an supported martial Union, he would be the number one target of both sides.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injuries had stabilized. New tender skin grew under her carbonized skin, and her body was slowly recovering.

    He calmly looked at the Asura Vajra, who was filled with killing intent, and smiled.

    ¡°15 minutes have already passed.¡±

    What? The Asura Vajra frowned, not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Suddenly, the stone door that was buried by the Rolling Stones exploded without any warning, and countless stones flew in the air.

    A bright de light full of killing intent swept out from the stone door and shed at the Asura Vajra.

    An old man from martial Union? The Asura Vajra¡¯s premonition of danger allowed him to Dodge in advance, avoiding the brilliant de light.

    After the saber Light missed, it quickly disappeared into the void.

    The Asura Vajra suddenly dodged to the side. In the next moment, a Saber Light shed out from the void above his head and brushed past him.

    Then, he entered the void again.

    It won¡¯t disappear if it doesn¡¯t hit the enemy?

    The Asura Vajra¡¯s thick eyebrows raised. He sensed dangering from his left side. He didn¡¯t Dodge anymore. His fist bloomed with a dazzling golden light as he punched out.

    It just so happened to collide with the de lighting from the left.

    In the muffled Thunder-like explosion, the Asura Vajra rolled and flew backward. He lowered his head in shock and looked at his bloody right fist.

    This saber intent had actually broken his diamond body?

    Suddenly, almost everyone looked at the cave. A figure walked out of the dark cave.

    The most eye-catching thing about him was his white hair. His nket-like white hair was tied behind him and dragged on the ground.

    His eyebrows drooped down on both sides of his cheeks, and his beard reached his chest.

    He was naked and did not have any cloth to cover his body. Years of not seeing the sun made his body look like white jade. His muscles were firm and he was tall and strong.

    He looked like an old man in his fifties. There were some wrinkles on his face, but he did not look old.

    His facial features were like a sculpture. He must have been an extremely valiant man when he was young.

    old ancestor?!

    Cao Qingyang mumbled.

    The martial union members behind him were simrly confused and surprised, but also worried.

    ¡°So, this is the ancestor of our martial Union?¡±

    yes, it¡¯s the old ancestor. He looks a little like the portrait.

    After a brief moment of confusion, he gradually recognized this old man who had sealed himself for hundreds of years. He matched the portrait hanging in the ancestral hall.

    ¡°Why did the ancestor break through at this time? H-He¡¯s in a terrible state, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Fu Jingmen¡¯s expression changed slightly as he spoke.

    ¡°Did he see that Xu yinluo was in trouble and decided to break through by force?¡±

    He did not continue.

    Everyone¡¯s expression also changed greatly. If that was the case, the price of the old ancestor forcefully breaking through could be imagined.

    After this battle, martial Union¡¯s pir of support would copse. This was a loss that martial Union could not afford to suffer.

    ¡°This, this ¡­¡± Some people trembled and couldn¡¯t speak.

    Only Cao Qingyang, the Alliance master, knew about the nine-colored Lotus. He was about to exin when Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Old senior, you¡¯ve finallye out. If you still don¡¯t break through, I¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡±

    He hid in the stupa and left.

    The old manughed, ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Xu yinluo, for your nine-colored lotus root. I¡¯ve already advanced to the second stage, and I¡¯vee back from the worst!¡±

    His voice was loud and clear.

    [PS: Happy New Year everyone ~]

    The new year was full of arrogance. Well, don¡¯t forget to cast your monthly votes.

    The year 2020 has passed. Let¡¯s bid farewell to the ¡± colorful ¡±st year and wee a better future.

 Chapter 1357: Seeing that his son was still alive, the Father drew out the seven wolves (I) _1

    Chapter 1357: Seeing that his son was still alive, the Father drew out the seven wolves (I) _1<div>

    Their conversation reverberated in the air and shocked everyone present.

    The Asura Vajra retreated at the first moment and stood side by side with the difficulty avoiding Vajra, facing the enemy with rapt attention.

    At the same time, he understood why the martial artist¡¯s de intent was able to break his diamond body. This was because this was the saber intent of a second-grade martial artist at the Dao integration realm.

    The daomerge meant that he was the leader of all DAOs.

    Nn Tianlu stopped meditating to recuperate and retreated decisively. He allowed himself to leave the battlefield so that he would not be targeted by a rank two martial artist.

    Martial Union¡¯s old fool had advanced?<div>

    On a mountain in the distance, Liu Hongmian and the others looked at each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the wind-riding boat first. That way, we can retreat at any time.¡± Liu Hongmian said in a low voice.

    ¡°No, once we return to the wind-riding boat, we¡¯ll be targets.¡± Pill fragrance of begging joy shook her head and rejected her suggestion.

    Jingxin shook his head slightly and pressed his palms together.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The two Vajra realm martial artists still have a way to defend against the enemy,¡±

    Liu Hongmian and the others looked over in shock.

    Jingxin¡¯s expression was calm and confident.

    Second-grade? The old ancestor had advanced to the second stage? Was it because of the nine-colored lotus root sent by Xu yinluo?

    The immense happiness they felt nearly made the members of martial Union faint.

    What was the concept of a second-grade martial artist? how many second-grade martial artists were there in the nine regions?

    The head Daoist of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, was only a rank two.

    In other words, martial Union, which had a Rank 2 martial artist, could be considered one of the Superrge sects.<div>

    And all of this was brought about by Xu yinluo.

    ¡°The ancestor has advanced to the second stage! Haha, hahaha ¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo is truly martial Union¡¯s Lucky Star,¡±

    ¡°Alliance master Cao didn¡¯t make an enemy of him when he snatched the Lotus seed. You¡¯re wise, wise, and divine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alliance master Cao is wise and powerful.¡±

    Fu Jing sect¡¯s yang cuixue and the other martial artists were ecstatic. They felt that martial Union was about to wee its most glorious and peak moment.

    Young master Liu could not help but look at Xiao yuenu when he heard the people around him praising Xu yinluo.

    There was a smile on her face. It was unknown whether she was happy because her ancestor had broken through or because Xu yinluo¡¯s crisis had been resolved.

    Would tower master Xiao also admire Xu yinluo ¡­? The women of the ten thousand Flower House liked young and handsome men, and one could imagine the temptation of a genius like Xu yinluo to them ¡­ Only a peerless beauty like tower master Xiao was worthy of Xu yinluo ¡­

    When young master Liu thought of this, he felt that he had a mental breakdown.

    On the wind-controlling boat, Ji Xuan slowly retracted his gaze and sighed with emotion.

    ¡°I understand. He¡¯s been stalling for time, waiting for the old man to advance to the second stage. Sigh, if only Nn Tianlu and the Buddhist Vajra would listen to our advice and destroy the old man¡¯s seclusion ce. We¡¯ll have won this battle.¡±<div>

    Xu yuanshuang said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°In their eyes, martial Union isn¡¯t important. It doesn¡¯t matter whether that old man is Dead or Alive. Moreover, what¡¯s a self-proimed transcendent martial artist who¡¯s been doing for a few hundred years?¡±

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t look sad at all. It was as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had cried just now.

    Xu yuanshuang said, ¡±

    ¡°With father¡¯s intelligence, he should have known that Xu Qi ¡®an had the nine-colored lotus root. I don¡¯t know why he has the nine-colored lotus root, but father definitely knows.

    ¡°Based on this premise, you must have a backup n, or you and father have other ns?¡±

    Ji Xuanughed and said,

    ¡°Sister yuanshuang is smart, why don¡¯t you make a guess?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The hair on the back of the old man wrapped around his body like tentacles, covering his vital parts.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    He looked around in satisfaction, then looked at the two Vajra Warriors and smiled.<div>

    the Buddhist Vajra hase to Jianzhou. Since when did the Western Region¡¯s hand reach so far? ¡±

    The Asura Vajra put his hands together and said in a dignified voice, ¡±

    ¡°The light of Buddha shines on all living beings, where can¡¯t you go?¡±

    The old man narrowed his eyes and said word by word, ¡±

    they¡¯re collecting the Dragon Qi of Da Feng and trying to get their hands on the Central ins. The Buddhist sect is still as arrogant as ever. They really think that there¡¯s no one in Da Feng.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he appeared in front of the Asura Vajra and held his palm like a de.

    The warning of danger allowed the Asura Vajra to respond in advance. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, and the Vajra divine power surged, forming ~ round air shield.

    This was an ability that could only be used when the Vajra divine technique was cultivated to a profound level.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    The old man¡¯s palm de lightly poked and broke the round air shield.

    The scattered golden light spread into a ripple that was dozens of meters in diameter.

    Suddenly, he tilted his head, and a golden fist brushed past his neck. This fist was originally aimed at the back of the old man¡¯s head.<div>

    It was unknown when the Vajra had appeared and attacked from behind.

    The old man turned his wrist and flicked his palm de, which happened to hit the wrist of the Vajra. The de intent condensed on the de of his palm cut open the dark golden skin.

    Golden blood gushed out.

    ¡°Rough skin and thick flesh!¡±

    The old man, who had wanted to cut off the Vajra palm, snorted coldly.

    The Guardian Vajra¡¯s body was much stronger than a third-grade martial artist.

    The difficult-avoiding Vajra¡¯s wrist trembled in pain. He made a prompt decision and retreated decisively.

    However, he did not manage to retreat sessfully. His wrist was grabbed by the old man, and he was pulled and thrown over his shoulder.

    BOOM!

    The iron-tower-like Vajra crashed heavily into the ground. The terrifying force passed through his body, prated the mountain, and tore apart the rocks within. The cracks extended all the way into the mountain.

    Just like this, Quanrong mountain¡¯s main peak was covered in cracks like porcin.

    The Vajra Dunan¡¯s vision turned ck, and his consciousness was shaken. He choked on arge amount of dark golden blood.<div>

    What. waste ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who was far away, swallowed hard.

    The Vajra Dunan¡¯s pupils dted, and he fell into a temporarya.

    On the other side, the Asura jingfan lifted a huge rock that weighed tens of tons and threw it at the old man with all his might.

    Hu~

    Arge shadow covered the old man.

    The old man raised his palm and drew a cross. With a ¡± ka Cha ¡± sound, the giant rock urately split into four pieces and flew in four directions, just passing by the old man in the center.

    The Shura Vajra¡¯s figure was reflected in the old man¡¯s eyes. He leaped high and used his knee as a spearhead, crashing into the old man aggressively.

    Compared to other systems, the fighting between martial artists seemed simple and unadorned, while the Buddhist Vajra, who did not cultivate ¡®will¡¯, relied on a pair of fists and feet to defeat the enemy.

    He seized the opportunity to close in and used a set of moves to kill him.

    The old man took a step forward and threw out a palm at the same time. It hit the Asura Vajra¡¯s inner thigh, causing him to tilt to the left.

    The old man took a second step, and with a ng, the Asura Vajra¡¯s body exploded with a dense golden light, like golden fireworks.

    So strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had clearly seen that the old man¡¯s fists, palms, elbows, knees, and other parts of the body hit the Asura Vajra like a storm.

    The golden light protecting his body scattered, and he looked like a statue that had been stripped of its paint.

    The onlookers only heard a loud ¡°ng¡± because all the attacks werepleted in almost an instant.

    The Asura Vajra¡¯s strength was not weak even among rank-3s. At least, it was stronger than Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current strength. However, it could not fight back at all.

    The closebat ability that the warrior was so proud of waspletely suppressed by a more powerful warrior.

    The moment his knee was pped away, the Asura Vajra tried to counterattack with his huajin ability, but he was interrupted by the old man¡¯s more violent force.

    ng!

    The old man pped Asura diamond¡¯s forehead. Asura diamond fell to his knees and blood spurted out of his mouth.

    ¡°Did I let you get up?¡±

    The old man spun and lifted his foot, stomping down with force and stepping on the Vajra of resilience again.

    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Once again, the Vajra started to vomit blood.

    One of the two Vajra realm Warriors was lying on the ground while the other one was kneeling on the ground, covered in blood.

    Crack ~ crash ~

    The hard rocks cracked and the mountain copsed. The diamond of difficulty fell down the cliff along with thousands of tons of Rolling Stones.

    Terrifyingly strong ¡­ This was what a rank-two martial artist was like ¡­ The spectating martial union members ¡®jaws dropped slightly.

    Everyone had witnessed the ferocity of the two Vajra realm martial artists not long ago, and they felt that they were undefeatable.

    Even Xu yinluo was afraid of them.

    But now, they were like two newbies who had just entered the martial Dao and were being pushed to the ground by an old senior.

    ¡°I feel so good. I haven¡¯t exercised my muscles and bones for hundreds of years.¡±

    The old manughed wildly, and his voice shook the forest in the distance.

    old senior, stop ying around. Let¡¯s end this as soon as possible to avoid any more trouble.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was shrouded in the scattered light of the pharmacist¡¯s Dharma, reminded him loudly.

    Viins die because they talk too much, not because they are viins, but because they talk too much.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is too steady,¡±

    The old man had been in seclusion in the cave for hundreds of years, and he couldn¡¯t help but try his skills just now. The two Vajra Warriors had thick skin and thick flesh, and even he would have to spend a lot of effort to cut them.

    However, exhausting himself didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t be killed. At best, he was a sandbag that could take a beating.

    ¡°But it¡¯s indeed not good to fight for a long time, or else this old man¡¯s Mountain will be razed to the ground.¡±

    The old man rose into the air and stood in mid-air. At that moment, he seemed to have transformed into a peerless de. Cao Qingyang and the others closed their eyes immediately after seeing him.

    His eyes were ring as hot tears flowed down.

    The clouds in the sky were torn apart, and the world was filled with a sharp saber Qi.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body, which was as strong as he was, was stimted by the invisible saber Qi, and his hair stood on end.

    On the wind-riding boat, Xu yuanshuang closed her eyes abruptly. A ¡± Chi Chi ¡± sound came to her ears. The clothes on her arms, thighs, shoulders, and other ces were cut by the slight de Qi.

    A small wound appeared on his skin, and he felt a burning pain.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Xu yuanhuai came to his senses and quickly stood behind her to block the knife Qi for her.

    he can kill Vajra realm martial artists. This kind of power can definitely kill Vajra realm martial artists ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up. He steered the stupa Pagoda and approached the main peak.

    As long as the old man killed one of the Vajra, he would immediately go and absorb the Vajra¡¯s blood essence to push the Vajra divine technique to a higher realm.

    The Asura Vajra felt that he had been locked on.

    He was the only one who faced the saber intent directly, while the diamond of difficulty was thrown off the cliff by the old man.

    The crisis warning that originated from a martial artist was frantically sending out ¡± danger ¡± signals, urging its master to escape as soon as possible.

    After so many years, the Asura Vajra finally felt the threat of death again. Thest time he felt this way was when he followed the Bodhisattvas and Arhats to destroy the southern demons.

    However, he couldn¡¯t escape. The saber intent in the air had already locked onto him.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The Asura Vajra put his hands together and sat cross-legged.

    ¡°It seems that you havee to a realization!¡±

    The old man¡¯s body turned upside down, turning himself into a de that was ready to strike.

    The next moment, he unsheathed his long saber.

    At this moment, beams of golden light rose from the bottom of the cliff. The golden light was so intense that it was as if a scorching sun was about to rise from the bottom of the cliff.

    A golden body made of gold appeared. He was taller than the main peak of the Quanrong mountain and had twelve arms. There was a golden-red me pattern between his eyebrows and a scorching sun hung behind his head.

    Each of the 12 pairs of arms held a different magical equipment, such as a saber, a sword, a pestle, a Pagoda, a staff, a Bell, and so on.

    His aura was as heavy as a mountain and as vast as the sea.

    Everyone who saw this Dharma power almost couldn¡¯t control their knees at the same time. They knelt down and trembled.

    Shen Shu?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body trembled as he felt the suppression from a higher level.

    His pupils widened slightly. The appearance of this Dharma power was very simr to the Dharma power that Shen Shu had shown when she killed the North vanquishing Prince in Chuzhou City.

    There were 12 pairs of arms, a fire ring behind her head, and a pattern that looked like a fire between her eyebrows. The difference was that Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form was ck, and she didn¡¯t hold any Dharma artifacts in her hands.

    Both sides.

    ng!

    The unparalleled de that the old man had transformed into hit the Asura Vajra, but it didn¡¯t kill him because the Golden Bell in one of the twelve-armed Dharma form¡¯s hands had covered the Asura Vajra.

    ¡°Vajra Dharma!¡±

    Xu yuanshuang heard a chuckle behind her. The voice was so familiar.

    Her delicate body trembled and she suddenly looked back. She saw a white-robed figure standing with his hands behind his back and a smile on his face.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang eximed.

    PS: there were very few fireworks today and it was very noisy. I swore that I would never y cards again.

    He couldn¡¯t enter the state of typing. As expected, he still needed to be calm when writing. Well, it was not because he lost money ¡­

 Chapter 1358: Seeing that his son was still alive, the Father drew out seven wolves (2) _1

    Chapter 1358: Seeing that his son was still alive, the Father drew out seven wolves (2) _1<div>

    In front of him, Xu yuanhuai, who was blocking the saber Qi for his sister, suddenly turned around and saw his father. He was surprised and happy.

    ¡°Father, why have youe?¡±

    The cold-looking young man hurriedly went up to him.

    Only Ji Xuan smiled and called out ¡°state preceptor.¡± It was not strange at all, as if he had already known that he woulde.

    Xu Pingfeng looked at his second son and smiled.

    not bad. Your cultivation has improved again. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you step into the fourth stage.<div>

    Hearing his father¡¯s exaggeration, a smile appeared on Xu yuanhuai¡¯s cold face, and he was as satisfied as a child.

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s eyes flickered as she observed the figure in white. She said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Father, this isn¡¯t your real body ¡­¡±

    His father¡¯s fate was strange, not something a normal person should have.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a puppet clone. The supervisor is keeping an eye on it outside the cloud ne, so my true body can¡¯te. With the help of the apanying magic tool left behind by old man Tian Ji, he managed to hide from teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s aura observation technique using the shifting stars technique.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng gave a simple exnation. He nced at Xu yuanshuang and then looked at Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    So that was how it was ¡­ Xu yuanshuang came to a sudden realization. At her father¡¯s and the supervisor¡¯s level, the magical artifacts and methods of the Warlock system that could hide the secrets of heaven were no longer effective on them.

    If he wanted to hide it from the supervisor, he had to use the methods of other systems.

    But his father¡¯s true body had note. Did this mean that the supervisor had already locked onto his father, and that even old man Tian Huan¡¯s methods could not be hidden?

    Ji Xuan did not reply immediately. Instead, he took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, as if he was trying to calm his emotions.

    ¡°Be prepared at all times, State Teacher.¡±<div>

    Xu yuanshuang and her brother sized up their father and Ji Xuan curiously.

    Xu Pingfeng nodded in satisfaction. His fingers drew quickly in the air, and runes containing thews of heaven and earth appeared. Theynded in an orderly manner on the deck, mast, and side of the wind resistance boat.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire wind resistance boat was covered in formation patterns.

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she tried her best to memorize the runes that she could not understand. To a Warlock, these scribbled runes were the greatest treasure.

    After Xu Pingfeng finished setting up the formation, Xu yuanshuang could not help but ask, ¡±

    ¡°Father, what kind of formation is this?¡±

    It actually required him to personally inscribe it.

    Before a Warlock advanced to the fourth stage, they would go through a long process of ¡®memorizing arrays¡¯.

    The so-called ¡®remembering arrays¡¯ was to memorize all the arrays that he could control. After he advanced to the fourth stage, those arrays that had been imprinted in his mind would be his instinct.

    When he used it, with a thought, the formation would be formed.

    The Directorate of Celestials had two books on formation ceremonies,¡±Tiangang¡± and ¡°Disha.¡± There were a total of 108 great formations, and each great formation was divided into a dozen or dozens of small formations.

    At the age of seventeen, Xu yuanshuang¡¯s ability to remember two formations had already caused her hairline to almost move up.<div>

    However, she knew that a Warlock of her father¡¯s level had long since memorized ¡°Tiangang¡± and ¡°Disha¡± by heart. When he cast the formation, he did as he pleased.

    A formation that could be personally carved by him must be extremely profound.

    ¡°What formation?¡± Xu Pingfeng looked at his daughter and smiled.

    ¡°This is the formation that I used to steal the fate of Da Feng. Of course,pared to that world-shocking formation, this formation is the product of many simplifications.

    ¡°It only has one use, and that is to gather fate.¡±

    The ¡± de ¡± that the old man had transformed into hit the surface of the Golden Bell, and a sharp sound resounded through the sky.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not far from the battlefield, so he was the first to be hit. He instantly lost his hearing and his ears rang.

    The people on the South Peak were also suffering from tinnitus. This made them cover their ears in pain, and they had no energy to think about the direction of the battle and the changes in the situation.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    After a short stalemate of more than ten seconds, a crack appeared on the surface of the Golden Bell.

    At the same time, the old man¡¯s ¡®power of one sh¡¯ was exhausted.

    The majestic and towering golden body didn¡¯t give him a chance to strike a second time. The arm holding the golden sword swung, bringing the divine sword down.<div>

    The martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger gave him a hint to Dodge, and the old man turned into a shadow and dodged to the side.

    Hula!

    In The Sound of the Mountain copsing, the divine sword cut downrge pieces of Rolling Stones. This sword did not have any Qi movement, but the main peak of Quanrong mountain was like a sand pile in front of it.

    It could be easily overthrew.

    At this moment, the Asura Vajra seized the opportunity and retreated to the shoulder of the Vajra Dharma form.

    There was no ce safer than here.

    The sword cut through the air, but before it could be retracted, the golden rod came down.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Countless gravel exploded, the main peak of Quanrong mountain waspletely blown apart, and it became shorter.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The old man relied on his martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger and was like an agile cockroach, sometimes on the left, sometimes on the right, shing and appearing.

    The 24 arms of the Vajra Dharma form drew their bows, and the swords, sabers, and cudgels came crashing down.<div>

    The Quanrong mountain¡¯s main peak cracked again and again, sending thousands of tons of soil and rocks flying.

    BOOM!

    The golden rod smashed down, and the old man¡¯s figure shattered. His true body appeared on the rod that was as thick as a giant tree.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ He followed the rod and ran toward the Dharma power that was taller than the mountain.

    He ran faster and faster, like a whistling de, and the surrounding air was distorted.

    The de was pointed at the Vajra Dharma form¡¯s forehead.

    Pa!

    The two giant palms of the Vajra Dharma form smacked the old man into the air as if he was smacking a fly.

    In the next moment, his palms began to tremble violently, and it was difficult for him to close them.

    After a few seconds of stalemate, with a dull and loud sound, the old man¡¯s palms were shaken off. His body was covered in blood, his hands and feet were twisted in a strange way, and his chest copsed.

    The physical body of a rank two martial artist had been shattered by the Dharma.

    <div>

 Chapter 1359: Seeing that his son was still alive, the Father drew out seven wolves (2) _2

    Chapter 1359: Seeing that his son was still alive, the Father drew out seven wolves (2) _2<div>

    The Vajra Dharma power didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. It knew that such an attack would be difficult to kill a transcendent martial artist with tenacious vitality, so it fiercely attacked his elbow.

    The Golden body, which was a few thousand feet tall, shone with a myriad of Buddhist lights, dyeing a radius of tens of miles around Quanrong mountain golden.

    Its aura was even more terrifying than the abyss, causing all the living beings within the range of the Buddhist light to tremble in fear and prostrate on the ground.

    ¡°Alliance, Alliance Lord Cao, what¡¯s going on ¡­.

    Fu Jingmen knelt on the ground. His entire body trembled and he lowered his head.

    Beads of sweat rolled down Cao Qingyang¡¯s forehead as he prostrated himself on the ground in an inelegant manner.<div>

    Originally, with his half-step transcendent cultivation, he should not have been so weak. However, he was seriously injured and in an extremely bad state after the battle. He was not much better than Fu Jingmen and the others.

    ¡°Is, is it the legendary Arhat? Bodhisattva?¡±

    The president of the Jian province Chamber of Commerce, Qiao Weng¡¯s fat lips trembled as he squeezed out a guess from his mouth.

    The old ancestor was already a second-grade martial artist. If he could suppress him, this Dharma must be an Arhat or Bodhisattva. Vajra was third-grade, and it was impossible for a third-grade to suppress a second-grade martial artist. This was a very simple reasoning.

    It would have been fine if he had not said so. However, the moment he said so, the panic in the hearts of the members of martial Union ignited.

    Why would an Arhat or Bodhisattva appear here?

    Why did the Buddhist faction have to go to such great lengths to deal with martial Union?

    Xu yinluo was seriously injured and could no longer fight. Could the old ancestor win?

    One question after another appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, bringing uneasiness, nervousness, fear, and uneasiness.

    Cao Qingyang remained silent. His face was solemn, and his eyes were filled with anxiety.

    From the moment the two vajras appeared, he knew that sun Xuanji was hiding something from him and had blurred the enemy¡¯s information.

    However, Xu yinluo had fought against three people and defeated the rain master of the witch God sect. She had disyed her powerfulbat strength, andter, the great ancestor had broken through and advanced to rank two, perfectly controlling the situation.<div>

    He didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.

    Sun Xuanji didn¡¯t have the patience to exin in detail.

    Until now, when he saw the terrifying Dharma descending, Cao Qingyang could not help but suspect that sun Xuanji had intentionally concealed his strength not because he was disdainful, but because he did not have the confidence to win.

    Revealing the truth would only be demeaning him.

    Up until now, both sides had been using their own trump cards. The exchange of blows hadpletely exceeded the limits of Cao Qingyang¡¯s imagination.

    He was even afraid that the enemy would have even stronger backup ns.

    What he was afraid of happened. Suddenly, he heard Xiao yuenu¡¯s scream, ¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Cao Qingyang and the rest managed to raise their heads to look. In the distance, the great ancestor was still fighting with fa Xiang. Nothing was wrong.

    After a second, the crowd realized that Xiao yuenu was referring to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had received information about Buddhism from Bai Ji and knew the Dharma forms controlled by the first-grade bodhisattvas like the back of his hand, had a vague guess in his heart.

    However, no one had verified it and could not be sure.<div>

    ¡°This is the Vajra Dharma!¡±

    A gentle and familiar voice came from behind him.

    In an instant, Xu Qi ¡®an had an explosive reaction-he turned around and attacked with his full strength!

    But he forcefully restrained this impulse, because he did not sense any hostility or killing intent from the other party.

    Therefore, the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger did not give any feedback.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯ unhurriedly ¡®came back to his senses and saw a white-robed figure standing in the air with his hands behind his back. He was staring at Xu Qi¡¯ an with a gentle gaze.

    This person¡¯s facial features were simr to his and his second uncle¡¯s.

    Xu Pingfeng!

    After seeing that he was no longer a human, Xu Qian heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and said,

    ¡°A mere clone dares to be arrogant in front of me?¡±

    Don¡¯t panic. don¡¯t panic, his main body is being watched, he can¡¯te over ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an focused his attention on sensing the iing attack. He did not let his guard down.

    it¡¯s because of my clone that I¡¯m able to suppress my hostility towards you. I¡¯m here to have a few words with you.<div>

    Xu Pingfeng put his hands behind his back and smiled gently.

    The tone of his voice was also very gentle and calm, as if the rtionship between the two was not that of a father saying goodbye and a son smiling, but a rtionship of a loving father and a son smiling.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say between us.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de in his left hand and the National Sword in his right.

    Xu Pingfeng turned his head and looked at the old man who was retreating in the distance. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Vajra Dharma form is unparalleled in both attack and defense. A drop of blood essence contains the power of the Buddha of the Kaluo tree and his understanding of the Vajra Dharma form. The reason why the Gtian tree could be the strongest Bodhisattva in Buddhism was because of this Vajra Dharma form.

    ¡°Why is Shen Shu so powerful? It was also because of the Vajra Dharma idol.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that the old man, who has just entered rank-2, can defeat.¡±

    He¡¯s indirectly telling me that the Dharma power Shen Shu showed is the Vajra Dharma power! However, there were some changes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was silent, his mind spinning quickly as he thought about the purpose of Xu Pingfeng¡¯s appearance.

    After a simple evaluation, Xu Pingfeng looked away and stopped paying attention to the battle. He said, ¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, we¡¯re father and son, so I¡¯ll give you onest chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept you. Come back to Yunzhou with me, and all the grudges in the past will be written off. I¡¯ll find a way to remove the demon sealing nail for you.<div>

    ¡°As for the imperial family, you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as you make a heavenly Dao oath not to be Emperor, they¡¯ll be very happy to have you join them.

    you know, it¡¯s not necessary to extract the country¡¯s fate. By recruiting you, we can also strengthen the hidden Dragon city¡¯s fate.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at him for a few seconds andughed.

    ¡°Since recruiting me was as effective as recruiting me, why did you kill me that day?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng sighed, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown too quickly. It¡¯s only been a year since you¡¯ve risen to power. It¡¯s too risky to recruit you, especially with your personality. You¡¯d rather break than bend. You¡¯re willing to betray Da Feng?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him like a fool.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it now?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how great Feng¡¯s state is unstable and how the people live in misery. I¡¯vee to find you today because of your personality.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be revolting soon, and with the help of Buddhism, teacher Jian Zheng is no longer an unshakeable mountain. Only by joining the hidden Dragon City and overthrowing the rotten dynasty together would the people be able to live a good life.

    ¡°Ningyan, that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been trying to achieve. Themon rtionship between you and Da Feng Ming is also very easy to solve.<div>

    ¡°After dual cultivating with Luo Yuheng, you¡¯re already in the middle of rank-3, and you¡¯ll be able to reach the peak of rank-3 soon. At that time, you will be able to step into second-grade if you take mu nanzhi¡¯s spiritual umtion.

    ¡°Do you still remember what I said to you in the capital? If you were able to seed in the daomerge, you wouldn¡¯t have to die because of the loss of the nation¡¯s fate.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t respond and remained silent.

    Xu Pingfeng continued, ¡±

    ¡°In order to protect your life, your mother abandoned her family and secretly came to the capital to give birth to you.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, she was under house arrest in the hidden Dragon City. She couldn¡¯t even take a single step out. Although she didn¡¯t say it, I knew that she missed you very much. She secretly asked Yuan Shuang for your information.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow step by step and be famous. I¡¯ve been smiling more and more in the past year.

    ¡°Yuan Shuang and Yuan Huai are your brothers and sisters. Because of me, they have some enmity towards you, but even Yuan Huai is only unconvinced of you. I don¡¯t really hate you.

    ¡°If you are willing to give up the conflict between us and submit to the hidden Dragon City, everything you have now will not change. You will also have a mother, a sister, a brother, and the clouds ins.

    after the great cause of ruling the Central ins ispleted, Yunzhou will be changed to Xuzhou. You are my eldest son, and Xuzhou will be yours in the future. It will belong to your bloodline.

    And then give birth to a descendant who would lie on the ancestors ¡®credit book, pick up the bowl to eat, put down the bowl to curse his mother?

    Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s smile slowly disappeared as he looked down at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re so scared that I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡±

    He disdained to mock and ridicule, but these words were the most mocking words in the world.

    You¡¯re so afraid of me that you can¡¯t eat or sleep well, and I¡¯m offering you an olive branch as a strong person. As a weak person, shouldn¡¯t you feel honored, d, and relieved?

    P.S. Niu Nian¡¯s bull spirit reaches the sky.

 Chapter 1369: 136-settling scores after autumn (1)

    Chapter 1369: 136-settling scores after autumn (1)<div>

    Hearing this, the princesses and princesses showed a worried expression.

    Among them, some of them were indifferent to the matter, some of them felt that their fathers and brothers might be able to benefit from it, and some of them were afraid that their lives would be affected.

    Only Lin an was truly worried and worried for his brother.

    Huaiqing was also genuinely worried and worried, but not for Emperor Yongxing, but for the overall situation at a higher level.

    ¡°If word of this gets out, won¡¯t the guilds force Your Majesty to issue an apology?¡±

    ¡°Some people will also take the opportunity to use His Majesty of making the ancestors angry by calling for donations. Those civil and military officials who are dissatisfied with His Majesty will have a reason to attack His Majesty.¡±<div>

    ¡°His Majesty has just ascended the throne. For something like this to happen, it will be a major blow to his prestige.¡±

    As they discussed, huaiqing saw Lin ¡®an¡¯s face and quickly fell. His brows furrowed and he was deeply worried.

    Ever since Emperor Yongxing ascended to the throne, Lin ¡®an was more and more concerned about political affairs and had to pay attention to all matters, big and small.

    Of course, it was not because she suddenly had a desire for career and began to yearn for power.

    In the past, when Emperor yuanjing was in power, she only needed to be a carefree Canary. She had no need and no right to participate in political affairs.

    Now that Emperor Yongxing had ascended the throne, natural disasters and man-made disasters were like diseases, tormenting the old dynasty.

    As the emperor¡¯s brother, he was the first to bear the brunt of this pressure. He was like a thinyer of ice.

    When he first ascended the throne, he was still hot-blooded and worked hard to rule. Now, his enthusiasm was exhausted, and the new king was already showing signs of fatigue.

    In particr, the king¡¯s assistant was sick and could no longer bury himself in office work all night like before. The pressure on the Emperor was even greater.

    As the younger sister of Emperor Yongxing, Lin ¡®an could not be as carefree as before and be a Princess without worries.

    In fact, to put it bluntly, Emperor Yongxing could not give her a sense of security, and she would always be worried and worried about her brother.

    During Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s time, although the dynasty¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good and the country¡¯s power was declining, Emperor Yuan jing was an Emperor who could suppress his ministers.<div>

    The eunuch served the eldest Princess a cup of hot tea.

    Huaiqing took it and took a sip. Then, he noticed the confusion and surprise in the eunuch¡¯s eyes.

    She squinted her eyes and put down the teacup without any reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°I deserve to die.¡± The eunuch bowed his head.

    Huaiqing hummed in acknowledgment and had no intention of punishing him. He crossed his arms and ced them on his lower abdomen as he focused his mind on the problem of the temple of mountains and rivers.

    Knock Knock ¡­ She knocked on the coffee table, and the chattering of the nobles immediately stopped.

    ¡°Could it be an earthquake?¡± She asked.

    Lin ¡®an shook his head,¡±ording to the report from the Imperial Army, they didn¡¯t notice the earthquake.¡± Simrly, there was no earthquake in the pce, only the Mulberry Lake.¡±

    Sang Bo was very close to the Imperial Pce and also very close to the Imperial Army camp. If there had been an earthquake, it was impossible for both sides to have not noticed it.

    Lin ¡®an hesitated for a moment, then whispered into his ear,

    ¡°I heard from Zhao xuanzhen that Emperor Gaozu¡¯s statue had cracked.<div>

    ¡°The nation-guarding sword is gone.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he stared at her with a serious expression.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s oval face was also very serious, and he pecked his head hard.

    In that case, this matter was most likely rted to the supervisor. No one in the world could control the country-guarding sword at will except for the supervisor ¡­ The supervisor took the nation-suppressing sword away, and then in the temple of mountain and river, the ancestral tablets of the ancestors were all broken, and the statue of Emperor Gaozu was cracked ¡­

    What matter was there that required him to use the nation-guarding sword? No, it might not be for himself. With the position of the supervisor, he should not need the nation-guarding sword ¡­

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an?

    A lecherous face appeared in huaiqing¡¯s mind. She took a deep breath and expelled the face from her mind.

    Then, she left the side hall with the excuse of going to the toilet. In the spacious and quiet bathroom with the yellow silk curtain hanging down, she took off the sachet on her waist and took out the fragments of the book of theher world from the sachet.

    [ 1. The nation-guarding sword has been lost. Do you know the details? ]

    After waiting for a moment, no one responded.

    Huaiqing frowned and sent another letter.

    [ 1. This matter is of great importance. ]<div>

    Still, no one responded. This didn¡¯t make sense.

    [ 5: the nation-guarding sword is lost? [ then hurry up and find it. ]

    Someone finally responded, but it was a Leena.

    [ 5: number 1, what happened in the pce? Wasn¡¯t the Dafeng National Sword sealed in sang Bo? how could it be lost just like that? [ that¡¯s a sangpo. ]

    [ 5: you can even throw away the National Sword? then your Emperor of Da Feng must be careful. If the thief can steal the National Sword, he can also steal his head. ]

    He said a lot of things.

    It wasn¡¯t worth it to waste time with her. He couldn¡¯t exin it ¡­ Huaiqing typed helplessly,

    [ we¡¯ll talk about thister. ]

    He put away the fragment of The Earth Book again.

    In the Royal study.

    The members of the imperial family were gathered together. There were three generations of ancestors and grandchildren, including Emperor Yongxing¡¯s granduncle, King Li, his uncle, King Yu, and his brothers.

    The atmosphere in the hall was solemn, and the Kings in casual clothes were frowning.<div>

    ¡°Is there any reply from the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    ¡°The supervisor didn¡¯t reply.¡±

    The princes were disappointed, angry, and helpless. Even when Emperor Yuan jing was still in power, the supervisor did not care about him and the royal family.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the nation-guarding sword?¡±

    ¡°The country-guarding sword was taken away by the supervisor half a month ago. He informed me about this.¡±

    The questions and answers continued for a moment, and the princes and Junwang no longer spoke.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t the earthquake, what could have caused the ancestor to be so angry? I¡¯ve told you not to call for donations, as it will lose the hearts of the people, but Your Majesty refused to listen to my advice. Now that the ancestors are angry, sigh ¡­¡± Another Prince said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1370: 136-settling scores after autumn (2)

    Chapter 1370: 136-settling scores after autumn (2)<div>

    Hearing this, all the princes and princesses looked at Emperor Yongxing and remained silent.

    All the ancestral tablets were broken, which was a very bad thing.

    If such a thing happened in some big family, the family might be forced to abdicate.

    The nature of a country¡¯s ruler determined that it could not be easily changed. But even so, the eyes of the royal family looking at Emperor Yongxing were full of me and resentment.

    They thought that he was not a wise ruler.

    After a short silence, the white-haired King Yu said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Could this matter be rted to the branch in the cloud Prefecture?¡±

    The princes were shocked.

    Ever since the incident where Xu Qi ¡®an killed the previous emperor, Xu Pingfeng had appeared in the world. Everything rted to him had been exposed to the sun.

    The important figures in the court, the small group of people in the core of the dynasty¡¯s power, such as the Grand schrs in the cab and this group of princes, knew that the bloodline from 500 years ago had been hiding in Yunzhou and had intended to rebel.

    ¡°What King Yu means is that this matter involves the battle for the fate of the nation?¡±

    ¡°That Xu Pingfeng is the eldest disciple of the supervisor, and warlocks are closely rted to the fate of the country ¡­¡±

    ¡°To Emperor Gaozu, the bloodline from five hundred years ago was also. descendant of the Ji n ¡­¡±

    The more Emperor Yongxing listened, the uglier his expression became.

    The fourth Prince¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Uncles, what should we do about this?¡±

    His current title was the me Prince.

    The imperial family¡¯s royal titles in Da Feng usually only had two titles: Qinwang and Junwang. Junwang was the title of the first wife¡¯s son of a Qinwang, other than the Crown Prince.<div>

    King Yu thought for a moment, then said,

    ¡°First of all, this matter must be kept a secret. Pass down the order, kill all those who spread the news.

    ¡°The matter of calling for donations will causeints from all levels of the court. We can¡¯t give the Dukes an excuse to criticize His Majesty. This matter will also be a major blow to His Majesty¡¯s prestige.¡±

    Du du du ¡­ The sound of the cane hitting the ground attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The princes and Junwang could not help but look at the old man sitting on arge sandalwood chair on the left side of Emperor Yongxing.

    It was an old man with sparse white hair, wrinkles, and age spots on his face.

    King Li.

    He was the uncle of the former emperor Yuan jing, an old man in his 80s, and the highest-ranking person in the imperial family.

    During the incident with the North vanquishing Prince, the old prince had even cooperated with Emperor yuanjing to put on a show.

    ¡°This is definitely not just a matter of His Majesty¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s not even a matter of those writing brushes who eat the emperor¡¯s grain,¡±

    King Li¡¯s voice was hoarse, but it was unusually loud and echoed in the Imperial study.

    The old man stood up shakily, looked around, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, that bloodlineid dormant in Yunzhou and was ready to go. At this critical moment, the ancestral tablets fell, and Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharmakaya cracked ¡­<div>

    ¡°Yongxing, this is because old ancestor and Emperor Gaozu are not satisfied with you.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face changed,¡±granduncle, you ¡­.

    King Li¡¯s words would be considered treasonous on any other asion or time.

    But on such an asion, in such a matter, there was nothing wrong with his words. The princes of the Imperial n would only think that he was right.

    King Li continued,

    ¡°This matter is a family matter of my imperial family, so it must be concealed. But you, you will ept the self-admonishment edict and stop your donation of funds from the officials. In addition, Your Majesty should stay in the ancestral temple for three days to reflect on your mistakes and beg for forgiveness.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face turned ugly,¡±granduncle, I¡¯ve just ascended the throne, how can. dere my crimes ¡­.

    Ever since he ascended the throne, the cold disaster had swept across the Central ins, causing the people to starve to death and many to freeze to death. Refugees were everywhere.

    It was not easy for him to regain some of his reputation because of his donations for disaster relief.

    To issue a self-admonishing statement at this time was not just a p in the face for a new emperor.

    This was almost as if he was saying,¡±I¡¯m not fit to be the Emperor!

    How could he stomach this?<div>

    ¡°As a subject, this King shouldn¡¯t have said anything wrong about His Majesty. But as a granduncle, as a descendant of the Ji n, can this King not say it? Even if the previous emperor were to be in power, this King would still make him kowtow and beg for forgiveness from our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Yongxing, since you¡¯re in this position, you have to bear the responsibility.¡± King Li tapped his cane hard.

    Taking advantage of his seniority! When father was cultivating, why didn¡¯t you dare to advise him? ¡®You¡¯re still bullying me because my Foundation is unstable, and you¡¯re forcing me to bear the crime of¡¯ Ancestor¡¯s Wrath¡¯. ..¡¯ The veins on Emperor Yongxing¡¯s forehead were throbbing.

    A Prince stepped out and said loudly, ¡±

    Your Majesty, our ancestors ¡®attitude is rted to the fate of the country. You must not underestimate them. You can not let the branch in Yunzhou take advantage of them.

    Emperor Yongxing sat down dejectedly, ¡±

    ¡°I understand. If I can satisfy my ancestors, so what if I admit to my crimes or reflect on it for three days?¡±

    In the dense forest.

    Jingxin looked around and his eyes swept past li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou, and Hengyuan. He then looked at li lingsu and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the mirror in his hand.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind swept up as The White Tiger lunged toward li lingsu. It was so fast that even the rank-4 martial artists present could not react in time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±<div>

    Jingxin put his hands together and executed themandment.

    The prohibition of killing sealed li lingsu¡¯s killing intent and dispelled any thoughts of counterattacking. This was to ensure that The White Tiger would be able to kill her in one strike and eliminate her greatest threat.

    As a grade four heart Gu master, the joyful begging pill fragrance could also deal with them if they were unconscious.

    Li lingsu chuckled, and a golden light bloomed from her dantian, dispelling the power ofmandment.

    One golden core could break all techniques!

    At the same time, li Miaozhen stretched out her arm and aimed at The White Tiger. Her pupils became transparent, empty, and emotionless.

    In an instant, The White Tiger¡¯s clothes tightened, and his belt tried to strangle him to death. His shoes automatically came off and flew up to hit his face. His hair wrapped around his neck and blocked his eyes.

    The Qi in his body flowed in reverse, out of control.

    This caused his attack on li lingsu to be ineffective.

    Taking advantage of her Junior sister¡¯s help, li lingsu retreated on her flying sword. At the same time, a miniature version of a scumbag jumped out from between her brows and pped The White Tiger¡¯s brows.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Liu Hongmian stomped on the tree trunk and caught up to li lingsu¡¯s physical body with the explosive power of a martial artist.

    She flew up high, the soft sword at her waist turning into a sharp brilliance.<div>

    Besieging Wei to save Zhao.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A sword light shot over diagonally.

    Liu Hongmian had the body of a rank-four martial artist and was fearless. She nned to take the sword Qi head-on and cut li lingsu¡¯s body.

    ng!

    Sure enough, the metal sword did not cut through Liu Hongmian¡¯s body. However, her eyes suddenly went nk. Her body was like a carriage that had lost control as she crashed straight into li lingsu. The soft sword in her hand could not be wielded.

    The sword of heart of Renzong was used to cut the primordial spirit.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s low shout was like the sound of a great Bell, causing Liu Hongmian to wake up from her dream.

    He nimbly used the brainwashing ability of a seventh stage wizard to help Liu Hongmian get out of her dazed state.

    At this moment, Liu Hongmian was less than three meters away from li lingsu¡¯s physical body. The sword Qi that the flexible sword spewed out could easily kill him.

    Liu Hongmian brandished her soft sword without hesitation.

    ng! At this moment, arge golden hand reached over and crushed the sword Qi.

    ¡°Amitabha. Female benefactor, please don¡¯t fight. Peace is the most important thing.¡±

    Hengyuan¡¯s face was full ofpassion. He then pped Liu Hongmian away.

    He had already mastered the Vajra power, and hisbat strength had officially stepped into the fourth stage realm.

    At that moment, li lingsu¡¯s nascent soul sessfully patted The White Tiger¡¯s forehead.

    Without any sound or Qi movement, an illusionary figure suddenly jolted out from the back of The White Tiger¡¯s head. It was his primordial spirit.

    The primordial Spirit¡¯s upper body had left the body, but the lower body stubbornly remained inside.

    The primordial spirit of a martial artist was tough and indomitable. Even a Dao sect nascent soul could not easily shake the primordial spirit out of the body.

    The mirror shed and captured The White Tiger before it could return to its body.

    The White Tiger¡¯s tall and sturdy body fell to the ground with a loud bang, unconscious.

    And Jing Yuan, who was just about to rush over to help, was held back by Dongfang Wanqing.

    Between her allies and her lover, she chose thetter without hesitation.

 Chapter 1371: Sense of security (1)

    Chapter 1371: Sense of security (1)<div>

    In an instant, the two level four experts becamembs waiting to be ughtered.

    This was the power of a magic treasure. Even if it was iplete, it was not something that a ¡°mortal¡± could resist.

    Anyone below the transcendent realm had no way of fighting back against a magic treasure.

    Liu Hongmian, Jing Xin, and Jing Yuan did not know about the mirror of the chaos, but after experiencing the strangea of White Tiger and the incense of begging joy, as well as the formation of Four Masters from the other side and the ¡®rebellious¡¯ Dongfang Wanqing, it was self-evident how they should choose.

    Without any warning, Liu Hongmian shed out a cross-shaped sword Qi and pretended to attack. She didn¡¯t even look back and ran away like a vigorous female leopard.

    She was smart enough to escape instead of using the flight step.<div>

    Only when a rough warrior was on the ground could he disy his fastest speed and perform Qinggong or flight. In the eyes of the Taoist masters who could fly swords, he was simply walking into a trap.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan also fled in different directions. There was only one Dharma artifact, so they had a chance of survival if they ran separately.

    Seeing this, Chu Yuanqian immediately gave orders and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Li lingsu, go after Jingyuan. Miaozhen, go after Jingxin. Hengyuan and I will go after Liu Hongmian.¡±

    Although this was his first time dealing with this group of people, he had already obtained information on Liu Hongmian and the others from li lingsu in private.

    Chu Yuanyou¡¯s arrangement was very particr. Among the three of them, the monk Jingyuan had the Vajra power and was the most difficult to deal with. That was why he let li lingsu chase after him with her magic treasure. If he went, Dongfang Wanqing would definitely follow.

    Thetter, as a warrior, could restrain the monk.

    Only li Miaozhen¡¯s side wasn¡¯t stable, but the Zen master couldn¡¯t do anything to her without strong offensive means.

    Liu Hongmian was a martial artist, so he and Hengyuan could deal with her easily.

    Heng Yuan jumped up and jumped behind Chu Yuanxi. The two of them flew away on their swords, whistling like the wind.

    Liu Hongmian passed through the mountains and creeks. Her dress was torn by the branches and shrubs, but she did not stop in her tracks. The only thought in her mind was to escape.

    Just now, they were still rejoicing that they were fourth stage cultivators and were easily overlooked ¡°small minions.¡± Joy-begging elixir fragrance and white Tiger secretly vowed to sneak in and take revenge.<div>

    Who knew that Xu yinluo did not care about them, but it did not mean that she would let them go. The sharp des that were used to deal with rank-4 like them had long been unsheathed in secret.

    * Whoosh ¡­ *

    The sound of something breaking through the air came from above. Liu Hongmian was shocked, knowing that the Taoist experts had caught up.

    There were high and low slopes on the mountain and trees blocking the way, so it was difficult to outrun. Daoist priest who was riding. flying sword ¡­ Liu Hongmian picked up a tree branch as she ran.

    She leaped high into the air, turned around in the air, and threw a branch at the enemy in the air behind her.

    Whoosh!

    The tree branches whizzed through the air, carrying with them a strong Qi movement that was several times faster than a crossbow.

    Chu Yuanxi reached out and grabbed the branch in her hand.

    Take my full-powered strike with your bare hands? Wasn¡¯t he a Taoist priest ¡­ Liu Hongmian¡¯s heart trembled.

    As these thoughts shed through her mind, she heard a rustling sound. The surrounding green leaves and branches flew up one after another. Then, they were endowed with sword Qi and formed a Grand sword array.

    Chu Yuanqi¡¯s fingers were like swords, pulling the entire carriage down.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!<div>

    The dead branches and leaves that filled the sky turned into a rain of swords, and holes appeared on the ground. The trees in the forest made cracking sounds as they were knocked down by the rain of swords.

    Liu Hongmian galloped through the rain of swords, relying on a martial artist¡¯s premonition for danger to avoid them. If she really couldn¡¯t avoid them, she would use her physical body to take them on.

    When she passed through the rain of swords, she suddenly stopped. In front of her was a middle-aged monk covered in golden light. He had his palms together and was waiting for her.

    Behind him was the green-robed swordsman, who stood proudly on his sword.

    After a quarter of an hour, the three parties gathered at the ce where they had separated.

    Li lingsu carried the unconscious Jing Yuan on her shoulder and returned with Dongfang Wanqing on her flying sword.

    Hengyuan also carried Liu Hongmian on his shoulder and returned on flying swords with Chu Yuanyou.

    Only li Miaozhen¡¯s face was ck and her hands were empty.

    Seeing this, li lingsu perked up. Putting her hands on her waist, she assumed the posture of a senior brother andughed, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, Junior Sister, but this is damaging to the reputation of our sky sect and the status of our Holy maiden.

    ¡°You actually let a mere Jingxin escape?¡±

    Li Miaozhen sneered, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just use the women around you to make up the numbers.¡±

    Li lingsu changed the topic and said,¡¯Jingxin isn¡¯t weak either. He¡¯s a peak rank-4 expert. It¡¯s indeed a little difficult.¡¯ Junior Sister, you¡¯ve been working very hard.¡±

    Li Miaozhen snorted.

    Although the Golden core of Taoism could restrain the precepts, li Miaozhen¡¯s soul-sucking and other primordial spirit domain attacks were also infinite to the Zen master.

    The Zen master could also resolve the secret art of the unity of man and nature of the heavenly sect by looking at the precepts and Zen techniques.

    However, li Miaozhen¡¯s killing technique was still a level higher than Jingxin¡¯s. Otherwise, Jingxin, who was at the peak of the fourth stage, would have turned around and chased after the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    Chu Yuanqian was not surprised by this. In fact, she had already expected it. She smiled and said, ¡±

    there¡¯s no need to care about those who have escaped. We¡¯ve already gained a lot. Fellow Daoist li, please absorb Liu Hongmian¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s primordial spirit had been attacked by the Renzong heart sword, and her physical body had been subdued by the power of the eternal Vajra Divine Art. She was now unconscious.

    But he would wake up soon.

    After li lingsu extracted Liu Hongmian¡¯s soul, Chu Yuanyou looked around. Seeing that there was no one else around, she took out the fragment of the book of theher world.

    Hengyuan, li Miaozhen, and Li lingsu took out the fragments of the Book of the Earth.<div>

    When they had exchanged blows just now, their hearts had been palpitating. They knew that someone was using the fragments of The Earth Book to send a message, but they had no time to care about it, so they had ignored it.

    Oh, number one said that the nation-suppressing sword was lost ¡­

    After reading the letter, li lingsu was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s number one?¡±

    Li Miaozhen nced at him and said lightly,

 Chapter 1372: Sense of security (2)

    Chapter 1372: Sense of security (2)<div>

    ¡°Number one is the eldest Princess of Da Feng, huaiqing. She¡¯s a very annoying woman.¡±

    Now, there was no need to hide his identity as the holder of the Book of the Netherworld fragment.

    Other than No. 8, who was still AFK, the others had all logged off and be friends.

    Number one is the eldest Princess huaiqing? Li lingsu¡¯s mind was filled with the image of a beautiful woman in a simple yet elegant dress.

    He was so sad that he was trembling.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, this dog, actually ate the grass beside his nest!<div>

    Heng Yuan said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist li is injured? Why are you trembling?¡±

    Li lingsu spoke righteously, her face full of pity.

    because the scourge of the world always lives for a thousand years, while a man of justice like me has been persecuted time and time again. The heavenly Dao is unfair.

    Li Miaozhen pouted.

    ignore him. He¡¯s just regretting that he lost the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in the past year and let that Xu guy get it first.

    Hengyuan came to a sudden realization. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°Even without Lord Xu, His Highness huaiqing would most likely not have taken a fancy to fellow Daoist li.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know what silent meditation is?¡± li lingsu asked expressionlessly.

    Hengyuan frowned and shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior monk, I don¡¯t practice Zen.¡±

    Li lingsu cupped her hands.<div>

    Chu Yuanqian pulled the topic back and said, ¡°¡±Are you going to say this or not?¡±

    Hengyuan and Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t speak. One was casual, and the other was toozy to answer number one¡¯s question.

    Li lingsu wasn¡¯t familiar with number one, so she didn¡¯tment.

    Hence, Chu Yuanqian wrote with her finger, ¡±

    [ four: the nation-guarding sword is in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands. He has just summoned Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form and fought with the Dharma form of the Buddhist Bodhisattva. We¡¯ve sessfully repelled the experts from the witchcraft cult, the Buddhist League, and the hidden Dragon City, protecting the Quanrong mountain and the Dragon Qi.

    After replying to the message, schr Chu nced at the captive and said, ¡±

    heart Gu master and the Tiger demon are about to die, quickly take out their primordial spirits.

    As rank four experts, these people were the pirs of the hidden Dragon City. They knew a lot of information.

    Li lingsu nodded andmunicated with the mirror to release the pill fragrance and The White Tiger¡¯s primordial spirit, keeping them in the magical artifact that sealed their primordial spirits.

    After hesitating for a moment, li lingsu turned to look at Dongfang Wanqing and said, ¡±

    ¡°Sister Qin, you should go.¡±

    ¡°Li Lang,e with me to the East Ocean Dragon Pce,¡± Dongfang Wanqing said lightly.<div>

    Chu Yuanyou and the others had initially thought that li lingsu would say something like ¡®we walk different paths and can¡¯t work together¡¯.

    Li lingsu shook her head.

    I¡¯m not done with my worldly experience yet. If I follow you back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, my master will definitely find him. He wants to take me back to the sky sect. If that happens, I might never be able to leave the sky sect.

    He told Dongfang Wanqing about the sky sect¡¯s attitude towards him and Li Miaozhen.

    Dongfang Wanqing didn¡¯t believe him and turned to look at li Miaozhen.

    Li Miaozhen replied with an ¡°en.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing furrowed her brows slightly, and her cold face hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡±

    ¡°Then I will apany you.¡±

    Ah, this ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s eyes flickered as she wittily found an excuse and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    I don¡¯t want to leave sister Qing either, but that thief Xu is extremely vicious and narrow-minded. If he sees you, he¡¯ll definitely kill you. I¡¯m not his match.

    Heng Yuan frowned and was a little unhappy. He sent a voice transmission to li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest li lingsu seems to have a deep prejudice against Lord Xu.¡±<div>

    How could it not be deep? he had been scammed so miserably, but this was only a privateint. He still had to do things actively ¡­ The corners of Chu Yuanxi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It wasn¡¯t a deep prejudice, but the hostility between lechers, just like how schrs despised each other ¡­ Li Miaozhen said lightly,

    ¡°He won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, miss Dongfang. That Xu guy is toozy to deal with you. As long as you haven¡¯t done anything immoral and you don¡¯t have any deep grudges with him, you can go to Quanrong mountain.¡±

    Li Miaozhen, the disgrace of the heavenly sect, you¡¯re forcing me to my death ¡­ Li lingsu was furious. The senior brother and Junior sister¡¯s eyes met, and invisible sparks flew.

    Chu Yuanxi stepped on her flying sword and broke the secretpetition between the Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix in the heavenly sect. She said, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Quanrong mountain.¡±

    The nation-guarding sword was in Xu Qi. an¡¯s hands. He had just fought with the Buddhist sect, the witch God sect and the rebels from the hidden Dragon City, and managed to protect the Dragon Qi and Quanrong mountain ¡­

    In the bathroom, huaiqing stared at the fragment of The Earth Book in his hand, slightly dazed.

    What did he mean by summoning Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form?

    Even the Dharma of a Buddhist Bodhisattva has appeared in the world?

    What happened at Quanrong mountain?

    Many questions appeared in her heart. The eldest Princess, who had always been calm and collected, was now full of curiosity about the battle at the distant Quanrong mountain.<div>

    It was like a capital stock ced in front of her, making her want to read it urgently.

    Huaiqing quickly regained his calm and left the bathroom expressionlessly, returning to the side hall.

    At this moment, the imperial family¡¯s internal meeting was still going on in the Imperial study.

    The princesses were drinking tea, eating pastries, and chatting with their heads lowered, waiting for the meeting to end.

    After they were seated, huaiqing lifted his cup of tea and took a sip. He turned his head to look at Lin ¡®an, who had a serious expression on his face, and said softly,

    ¡°Bengong knows the reason for the strange movement in Yongzhen mountain river temple.¡±

    Lin an¡¯s eyes brightened and looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    Huaiqing turned around and looked away. He lowered his voice and said,

    the nation-suppressing sword is in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands. He fought with the remaining forces of the Buddhist sect, the witch God sect, and the hidden Dragon City.

    The nation-suppressing sword was with that dog ve ¡­ Lin an¡¯s breathing quickened and he blurted out,

    ¡°What was the result? was he injured?¡±<div>

    ¡°He¡¯s lost before?¡± huaiqing asked back indifferently.

    A casual sentence made Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart, which had just been raised, steadily calm down.

    What followed was a great sense of security. All his worries and worries disappeared at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t even know the specific situation and didn¡¯t know the significance behind this matter, but as long as she knew that he was the one doing this, with him supporting, Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart was unprecedentedly calm and peaceful.

    Lin ¡®an slowly let out a breath, letting out all the haze in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my brother the Emperor.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes and brows moved again.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has a special way of contacting Xu Qi ¡®an. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Huaiqing gave her a sideways nce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Lin an patted her shoulder and said with loyalty.

    Huaiqing sighed. If it were any other sister, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything.

    She was honest with Lin ¡®an because she first considered the big picture. In the current Da Feng, whether it was the people or the government, stability was the first premise.

    Secondly, so many people in the pce knew about this matter. It was difficult to hide it, and it was likely to be a reason for the Dukes to object to the donation.

    Emperor Yongxing was the king of a country, at most his reputation would be damaged, but Xu Eng would be finished.

    Lin ¡®an lifted his skirt and got up. He left the side hall and walked towards the Imperial study.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    The eunuch who was guarding the door immediately stopped him and said with a bitter face, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty and the Kings are discussing something. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Lin an pointed at the door of the Imperial study and said in an imposing manner, ¡±

    ¡°Quickly go and report.¡±

    She was now more mature and restrained. In the past, she would not have cared about the eunuch¡¯s feelings.

    The eunuch hesitated for a moment, then ran to the Imperial study.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s gaze followed him and saw the eunuch beside the Emperor brother, Zhao xuanzhen, stick his head out and look at her a few times. He revealed a fawning smile and then retracted it.

    After a while, Zhao xuanzhen personally ran out, nodding and bowing.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty invites you in.¡±

    Lin ¡®an nodded her head in satisfaction. She knew that her brother the Emperor would definitely let her in.

    Emperor Yongxing would never reject her request.

    Lin ¡®an followed Zhao xuanzhen across the threshold and entered the Imperial study. On both sides of the Scarlet carpet, a group of uncles and brothers stood. They frowned and looked at Lin¡¯ an who came in, their expressions not too happy.

    King Li snorted coldly.

    the elders are discussing matters. Why are you here? there are no rules.

    He was criticizing Lin ¡®an, but he was also dissatisfied with Emperor Yong Xing¡¯s indulgence of his sister.

    Emperor Yongxing took a breath and said patiently, ¡±

    ¡°Lin an, Zhen is discussing with my granduncles and uncles. We will talk about your matterter.¡±

    One of the princes waved his hand and instructed Zhao xuanzhen, ¡°¡±Send His Highness back.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen looked at the Princess in the Pce, who was still the most favored after two dynasties.

    Lin an ignored everyone and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Does brother Emperor know the reason for the strange movement in Yongzhen mountain river temple?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face darkened as he nced at King Li and the others. He said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°It is Zhen¡¯s treachery that has caused dissatisfaction among the officials.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already promised my granduncles that I¡¯ll admit to my crimes immediately and reflect on my mistakes in the ancestral temple for three days to appease the anger of the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with my brother the Emperor!¡±

    Lin an¡¯s brows were raised and he red at the Qinwang and Junwang on both sides.

 Chapter 1364: Dharma power of the Emperor (1)

    Chapter 1364: Dharma power of the Emperor (1)

    Under the blue sky, a pair of emotionless eyes appeared in the sky, overlooking the earth.

    It was like the materialization of the will of the great path.

    It was also like an ancient giant waking up and opening his eyes.

    At first, the eyes were like the ink on a piece of paper, not very clear. Then, they slowly became more and more solid.

    After conjuring his eyes, the lines of his face began to be outlined, as if an invisible brush was drawing. As the lines moved, the outline of his handsome face waspleted.

    The ¡®pen¡¯ turned, and his body appeared.

    This figure was about 300 meters tall. It wore a t crown, a dragon robe, and Golden Boots. In its hand, it held a brass sword shadow.

    In the heaven and earth, the power of the five elements suddenly became chaotic. The astral wind turned into his long robe, the Earth Spirit forged his body, the ck water turned into his blood, the wood spirit awakened his life force, and the gold spirit forged his sword.

    Two bolts of lightning streaked across and struck his eyes.

    The founding Emperor of the DA Feng Empire!

    Xu Qi ¡®an summoned Emperor Gaozu¡¯s heroic soul.

    On the wind-riding boat, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s face suddenly stiffened.

    Ji Xuan muttered,

    ¡°Emperor Gaozu ¡­. He muttered.

    His face suddenly twisted, not knowing whether it was anger or jealousy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡±

    ¡°On what basis did he summon Emperor Gaozu? on what basis?

    ¡°This is the ancestor of my Ji n.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything because they saw their father¡¯s hands clenched into fists behind his back.

    At this moment, they suddenly had a strange feeling in their hearts-their father was regretting.

    It was not necessarily that he regretted making an enemy of the eldest son of the first wife, but he did regret something.

    Yongzhen mountain river temple.

    The entire Mulberry Lake suddenly trembled violently, and the surface of theke rippled.

    Ping, ping. ping. ping ¡­

    The memorial tablets on therge tables used to honor the ancestors of the Imperial n were flipped over and fell to the ground.

    The statue of Emperor Gaozu cracked with a ¡°Kacha¡± sound, and the crack spread from the center of the brows to the chest.

    Imperial astronomer, Eight Trigrams stage.

    The supervisor¡¯s eyes were still closed, but he picked up the wine cup and raised it toward the southeast.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The wine cup in his hand suddenly exploded, followed by the supervisor¡¯s chest, and his white clothes were dyed red with blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to invite a God but hard to send him away ¡­¡±

    The supervisor said in a low voice.

    The blood from his chest stopped and his wound slowly healed.

    However, his face was so pale that it seemed as if there was no blood.

    In the Royal study.

    Emperor Yongxing, who was busy dealing with government affairs, heard the sound of hurried footsteps.

    A eunuch broke into the Imperial study without being informed. He knelt on the ground with a pale face and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, our ancestors¡± memorial tablets have fallen.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing pushed the big table and suddenly stood up. His face changed greatly.

    Clear cloud Mountain.

    Zhao Shou stood on the top of the cliff and looked to the southeast.

    summoning the Emperor of humanity will result in the bacsh of the heavenly Dao. The price Wei Yuan has to pay is no less than summoning the Confucian Saint.

    As he spoke, Zhao Shou looked at the capital and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Supervisor, you¡¯re actually willing to suffer the bacsh of the heavenly Dao for him. You really did choose him.¡±Emperor Gaozu?

    Everyone looked at the emperor¡¯s Dharma form in a daze. After a short moment of shock, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s call echoed in their minds.

    With a t Imperial Crown on his head, a dragon robe on his body, and Golden Boots on his feet, surrounded by the power of the five elements, such a Dharma form could give people the impression of an ¡°Emperor¡± even without what Xu Qi ¡®an had just said.

    On the southern cliff, Cao Qingyang and the rest were dumbfounded. They were unable to digest the information that they had just received.

    ¡°This, this is Emperor Gaozu?¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo has summoned Emperor Gaozu?¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo is the reincarnation of Emperor Gaozu?¡±

    These three questions filled their minds. Each question was unbelievable and difficult to digest.

    Qi Huan, dan Xiang, and the others were also unable to ept and digest the information in front of them. They could not ept it because the situation was clearly good, and they could finally capture or kill Xu Qi ¡®an as they wished.

    Who would have thought that the situation would change so quickly that Xu Qi ¡®an would summon Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form?

    ¡°Emperor Gaozu? The Emperor Gaozu who fought with our ancestor to conquer the world?¡± Liu Hongmian¡¯s petite body trembled slightly as she spoke intermittently.

    Heart Gu master Qi Huan pill fragrance shrieked,¡±isn¡¯t the founding Emperor of Da Feng dead? what right does he have to summon Emperor Gaozu?¡± He¡¯s just a crude warrior.¡±

    No one answered him.

    Everyone had seen Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions just now. They were all experienced people, so how could they not understand how he had summoned Emperor Gaozu?

    The pill fragrance was only venting the frustration and anger in his heart.

    Gulp~The White Tiger swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Go!

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat first. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

    He had considerable experience and knew that escaping was the best choice in such a situation.

    If they won in the end, they would contact each other after the battle. If they lost, they could save their lives by retreating now. They were really scared of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was controlling Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form, was not feeling well. His face was strangely flushed, and his skin was like a cooked shrimp.

    No, to be precise, it was the Dharma that was controlling Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t control his hands and feet. His posture of holding the saber had changed to standing with the support of the sword.

    ¡°Buddhist rats, how dare you invade my Dafeng territory?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but speak in a dignified voice, as if he was speaking the heavenlyws.

    Dark clouds covered the Quanrong mountain, as if heaven and earth were furious.

    The Vajra Dharma form was solemn and looked at the Emperor Dharma form in silence. Its twelve arms spread out like a Peacock spreading its tail, and it was in an attacking stance.

    The Emperor Dharma idol was still standing with its sword, domineering and proud.

 Chapter 1365: Dharma power of the Emperor (2)

    Chapter 1365: Dharma power of the Emperor (2)<div>

    A clear light rose from the feet of the Vajra Dharma form, and the thousand-foot golden body suddenly disappeared, leaving only a Bell and a Pagoda to suppress the old man.

    The next moment, the Golden body appeared behind the Emperor transcendence without a sound.

    Twelve pairs of arms fell at the same time. The Vajra scepter that released electric arcs, the Buddhistmandment de that was covered with the power of the metal element, the divine sword that flowed with ck water spirit, the demon subduing staff that seemed to be able to crush the void ¡­

    These magical artifacts resonated with each other and their powers interacted with each other, causing thick cracks to appear.

    Buzzzzzz!

    There was a huge shock wave in the air. An invisible force blocked the attacks from the twelve pairs of arms, like an invisible air shield.<div>

    The 24 ripples collided with each other and shook each other.

    The dignity of an Emperor must not be vited!

    The entire world was rejecting the Vajra Dharma form, rejecting this thief who had angered the Emperor.

    At this moment, Emperor Gaozu slowly turned around and raised The Phantom of the brass sword in his hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did the exact same thing.

    BOOM!

    A pir of lightning struck down from the rolling clouds and hit the tip of the sword.

    Within a radius of a few hundred li around Quanrong mountain, there was an unprecedented turbulence. The rivers flowed backwards, the frozen soil cracked, and the mountains shook.

    Xu Pingfeng, who was on the wind-riding boat, suddenly raised his head and looked up into the sky.

    Xu yuanshuang looked up at the sky like her father.

    In the Warlock¡¯s eyes, streaks of fate energy, thick and thin, streaked across the sky like streams of light and gathered into the brass sword that was raised high.

    The power of all living beings!<div>

    Since ancient times, the Emperor had been under themand of the heavens and ruled over themon people.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice was majestic and deep.

    He involuntarily shed out the nation-suppressing sword, in line with the emperor¡¯s Dharma form behind him.

    There was no sword light as brilliant as this in the world.

    In the eyes of the spectators, everything in the world faded, leaving only this sword light that shed like aet.

    The head of the Vajra Dharma form was the first to copse, followed by the neck and chest. They disintegrated inch by inch and scattered into the purest fragments of light.

    The Vajra Dharma form, which was known for its defense, had lost the capital to look down on everything.

    The thick earth element power could not resist the sharpness of the country-guarding sword, and the formation copsed one by one.

    BOOM!

    The Dharma copsedpletely and turned into a wave of energy that swept everything in its path.

    Rocks rolled down the Quanrong mountain range and countless trees were uprooted. Cao Qingyang and the rest were either fleeing in panic or lying on the ground, trying to avoid the aftermath of this sweeping attack.<div>

    The military town in the distance was also inevitably affected. The roofs were blown off and the buildings copsed.

    It was like a natural disaster.

    Along with the destruction of the Vajra Dharma form, the difficulty avoiding Vajra also perished.

    He put his hands together in desperation and weed his own end.

    At the beginning of Yongxing, the Buddhist Dunan Vajra fell on the Quanrong mountain in Jian province.

    Regardless of whether it was Dafeng or Buddhism, they would add this to their respective history books or epoch-making.

    After everything had calmed down, only the figure of the emperor¡¯s Dharmaksana stood proudly under the blue sky and white clouds.

    After killing the strong enemy, the Emperor Dharma form did not stop. It stood up with the sword and gently poked.

    Pfft!

    A dozen miles away, the Asura Vajra, who had already quietly escaped, was nailed to the ground. Dark golden blood stained the ground below him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing ¡­¡±

    The light in Asura Vajra du fan¡¯s eyes dimmed.<div>

    His soul and life force were severed at the same time.

    His soul was scattered.

    At this time, Xu Pingfeng reached out his hand and grabbed at the air twice, as if he had just plucked two handfuls of wool.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s voice was like the cold wind in thest month of the year. He raised his foot and stepped on the ground. The teleportation formation expanded and covered the wind-riding boat.

    The wind-riding boat disappeared.

    By this time, Nn Tianlu had already disappeared without a trace.

    The old man¡¯s headless body stood up, bent over, picked up his head, and pressed it against his neck.

    As his flesh wriggled, his head reattached. Other than his aura being slightly weaker, he was fine.

    With a light breath, his aura returned to its peak.

    The old man raised his head and looked at the emperor¡¯s Dharma form in a daze.

    The box of memories was opened, and those years that he had long forgotten surged back endlessly at this moment.<div>

    The first time Kou Yang Zhou had seen that fellow was during a meeting of the 26 rebel armies. At that time, he only had a group of old and weak soldiers with tattered equipment.

    He had attended this gathering in order to borrow money to recruit soldiers.

    He was very thick-skinned, toasting everyone he met and calling them big brother.

    Kou Yang Zhou had also lent him two hundred taels of silver, but that guy¡¯s skin was too thick. He had just left the Jian province not long ago, and he was a self-proimed righteous man who would not do anything like robbing.

    Thus, his money bag was also very empty, so of course he wouldn¡¯t lend it. Thus Kou Yang Zhou said,

    ¡°Get lost for this old man, you bastard!¡±

    In the end, that guy called out ¡°dad¡± on the spot.

    That ¡°dad¡± had cost kou Yangzhou two hundred taels. It was onlyter that he found out that the fellow had used the two hundred taels he had given to buy eighteen beautiful skinny horses and offered them to a lustful leader of the revolutionary Army.

    They managed to borrow more silver and two hundred elite infantry from the leader.

    Kou Yang Zhou had personally heard him say this, many yearster. He had gone from an unremarkable small leader to a rebel with 200000 soldiers.

    There was also a handsome young man who was always by her side.

    That youth was the first supervisor.<div>

    Six hundred years passed by in a hurry. His old friend was already a handful of yellow soil, and his primordial spirit had also turned into a wisp of war spirit between heaven and earth.

    Emperor Gaozu¡¯s heroic soul seemed to have stopped moving ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was covered in blood. The blood vessels under his skin had burst, making him look redder than a cooked shrimp.

    He was like a machine that was overloaded and was on the verge of breaking down, but the power off button had been pressed, so he could not stop.

    How was he going to send Emperor Gaozu away?

    He frowned. He had never encountered such a situation before.

    At this moment, the emperor¡¯s Dharma form made a gesture of raising a cup, as if he was holding a wine cup in his hand.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also raised her cup and drank the invisible wine in one gulp.

    After drinking a cup of ¡®wine¡¯, the Emperor Dharma form slowly dissipated.

    It was over ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and looked around calmly.

    Nn Tianlu had long since disappeared. Xu Qi ¡®an did not even know when he had retreated. He had been trying his best to resist the Vajra Dharma earlier and had no time to care about anything else.

    Perhaps he had died when he summoned Emperor Gaozu¡¯s heroic soul.

    Perhaps after Xu Pingfeng appeared, he retreated to prevent the two of them from fighting each other.

    It was. pity ¡­

    He had also seen the disappearance of the wind-riding boat. Xu Pingfeng had escaped very quickly, and Emperor Gaozu¡¯s heroic soul had its own thoughts and was not under his control.

    That was why they didn¡¯t chase after him.

    Martial Union¡¯s martial artists appeared one after another on the southern cliff. Like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow, they were also observing the situation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced around, but he couldn¡¯t find li lingsu and Miao Youfang.

    He endured his fatigue and weakness as he steered the stupa and flew toward the Asura King Kong¡¯s corpse.

    He wanted to take this opportunity to push the Vajra power to a higher level.

 Chapter 1366: Li lingsu:Itâ€™s time for me to show my divinity in front of the masses

    Chapter 1366: Li lingsu:It¡¯s time for me to show my divinity in front of the masses<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an flew in the air for a while and found the Shura Vajra¡¯s body in a Mountain Valley.

    He fell into a pool of dark golden blood, without any signs of life, his eyes empty and dead.

    Xu Qi ¡®annded lightly on the ground. Without wasting any time, he strode to the Asura Vajra¡¯s corpse andy on the wound on his back, gulping down the sticky blood.

    Gulu, Gulu ~

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and the Vajra divine technique was burning likeva, burning Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s stomach.

    The Asura Vajra¡¯s corpse quickly dried up.<div>

    As he absorbed more and more divine Vajra blood, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils turned golden, and golden blood vessels bulged on his cheeks. Then, his skin was dyed golden.

    He was enveloped in a rich golden light. The golden light rose and fell as if he was breathing.

    This process continued for half an hour before the golden light gradually receded.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s skin was dark gold, and his muscles were bulging. With a ¡± Chi ¡± sound, a Ring of Fire appeared behind his head, and the temperature around him began to rise.

    It was filled with an aura of extreme yang.

    He became dignified and deep, like a Guardian Vajra of the Buddhist sect.

    There¡¯s no change in my Qi, but my physical strength has increased dramatically. Even without the nation-guarding sword, I can still defeat du Nan or du fan Vajra ¡­

    right now, I¡¯m equivalent to abination of a third-grade martial artist and a third-grade Vajra.

    Feeling the changes in his body, Xu Qi ¡®an was delighted to find that the divine guardian deity technique had finally caught up and stepped into the third-grade Vajra realm.

    He had the physique of a third-grade Vajra realm martial artist and the self-healing ability of a third-grade martial artist.

    In the third stage realm, he was definitely a top-notch figure. If he could undo the demon sealing nail and recover his cultivation, then it would not be impossible for him to be invincible in this realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve collected two strands of Dragon Qi from martial Union and obtained the rank of Vajra.. ¡®ve made. huge profit ¡­<div>

    ¡°I remember Zhao Shou saying that you have to pay a huge price, even your life, to summon a heroic spirit above your level. Lord Wei summoned the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic spirit with the intention of dying. I summoned Emperor Gaozu¡¯s heroic soul with my third-grade body. Other than being extremely taxing, I didn¡¯t seem to suffer any bacsh.

    ¡°Could it be because I carry the fate of the nation?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who didn¡¯t get an answer, put this doubt to the back of his mind. His attention was attracted by the bracelet on the Asura King Kong¡¯s wrist.

    This bracelet had the aura of Tiangang and was a high-grade magical treasure that had the ¡°shifting stars¡± ability.

    It was woven from silk and hung with animal teeth, copper pieces, and colorful Jade.

    The heavenly venomous n¡¯s magic tools were of extremely high rank. It was obvious that this was the magic tool left behind by the southern border¡¯s partner, elder heavenly venomous.

    I¡¯ll definitely make a trip to the southern borders in the future.. ¡®ll keep this magical artifact for now. When the timees.. ¡®ll give it to that granny Tiangang as. meeting gift. She should be very concerned about the remains of herte husband ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world and absorbed the Dragon Qi in his body. Then, he put the bracelet and the Shura Vajra¡¯s body into it.

    The body of a Vajra was also a Supreme material for refining magic weapons or elixirs. He nned to give it to sun Xuanji as a reward.

    ¡°Du Nan and du fan have fallen in Jian province. There are no more third-grade Buddhist cultivators. I wonder how nda will react. Will all the Bodhisattvase out and kill me together?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gritted his teeth at the thought of this.

    The emotionless Arhat had been sealed in the Directorate of Celestials and the two Vajra Warriors du fan and du Nan had fallen all because of him.<div>

    ¡°Although there has always been a conflict between the Buddhist sect and me, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll fight to the death this time. I had no other choice but to rely on the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll just treat this as a token of my loyalty.¡±

    It was only after Xu Qi ¡®an left that Cao Qingyang and the rest of the martial union members slowly regained their sense of reality.

    ¡°Is it over? there won¡¯t be any more enemies, right?¡±

    ¡°Will there still be bodhisattvas descending in Buddhism? Could it be that the witch God church still has rank one experts that haven¡¯t arrived?¡±

    where is Xu yinluo? is there a strong enemy to deal with? ¡±

    In the crowd, there were people who kept raising doubts, suspecting that the battle was not over and that both sides still had trump cards that they had not used.

    From the surprise attack of the fourth-grade Buddhist monk to the chaotic battle between the fourth-grade Buddhist cultivators, to the battle between the eight cloaked men and Alliance master Cao, then to the Vajra¡¯s descent from the sky, to the second disciple of the supervision division ¡± keeping the Vajra outside the door ¡°, and then the rain master of the Wu God religion¡¯s attack, summoning Thunder to bombard him.

    Xu yinluo appeared and severely injured the rain master of the witch God religion. The great ancestor broke through. The Golden body with twelve arms descended. The man in white appeared. Xu yinluo summoned Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form ¡­

    This seemingly endless ¡°counter-attack¡± had left a huge psychological shadow on the members of martial Union.

    The fight between the immortals made the mortals feel like they were walking on thin ice.

    Pata ¡­ The old mannded on the peak of the South Mountain and scanned the crowd. He then turned to Cao Qingyang and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the aftermath,¡±

    Only then did Cao Qingyang and the rest confirm that the battle was over.

    Everyone was relieved.

    ¡°Yes, ancestor!¡±

    Cao Qingyang looked at the old man from head to toe and left with his subordinates.

    ¡°Great ancestor, where did Xu yinluo go?¡±

    Xiao yuenu didn¡¯t leave and bowed.

    Everyone immediately looked at the old ancestor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

    The old man waved his hand.

    Only then did the yers from martial Union rx.

    Dongfang Wanrongnded beside a mountain stream on a barren mountain that was extremely far away from martial Union.<div>

    ¡°Oh ~¡±

    She clutched her chest and groaned as she fell to the ground. She said anxiously,¡±

    ¡°Teacher, why are you escaping? That white-robed sorcerer just now, was he the head disciple of the supervisor Council you spoke of?¡±

    Nn Tianlu replied with an ¡°en¡± and said,

    ¡°He is one of the masterminds behind the Shanhai Pass battle.¡±

 Chapter 1367: Li lingsu:Itâ€™s time for me to show my divinity in front of the masses (2)

    Chapter 1367: Li lingsu:It¡¯s time for me to show my divinity in front of the masses (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It really was him ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong took a deep breath and asked in confusion, ¡±

    then there¡¯s even less reason to escape. As you said, although he can¡¯t be trusted, he¡¯s at least a temporary ally.

    Nn Tianlu was silent for a moment before he slowly said,

    I can sense the aura of a blood pill on that kid.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Dongfang Wanrong didn¡¯t understand.

    Nn Tianlu said, ¡±

    ¡°That kid Ji Xuan, he has the aura of a sanguine pill on his body. I¡¯m guessing that Xu Pingfeng wants to borrow the power of the Dragon Qi to help Ji Xuan advance to the third stage.¡±

    He knew that Dongfang Wanrong didn¡¯t understand, so he patiently exined, ¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, there have only been two ways for a martial artist to advance to rank-3. The first is to rely on his own Foundation to nourish his physical body, shed the shell of a mortal, and open the door to transcendence.

    ¡°The second is to collect the essence of life to form a blood pill and refine this enormous life force to advance to the third rank. This path was very dangerous, and almost no one had seeded. However, it was in ordance with thews of heaven and earth, so there was a slight possibility.

    those who are blessed by luck will be blessed by the heavens. If they devour the blood pill, they will have a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°In ordance with thews of heaven and earth?¡± Dongfang Wanrong asked with a frown.

    Nn Tianlu said, ¡±

    ¡°Flowers, birds, fish, insects, humans, beasts, and demons. All living things in the world are plundering everything around them. Life is based on plundering. Perhaps the form of this plundering will change, but the essence will not change.

    thus, killing living beings to refine blood pills to be transcendents is definitely not a dead end.

    Dongfang Wanrong nodded. She suddenly thought of Xu Qi ¡®an. This person had risen from the age of the capital investigators and had been promoted all the way. In just one year, he had suppressed his peers and be a transcendent.

    He had obviously taken this path as well.

    Nn Tianlu continued,

    ¡°Everyone has fate. A second-grade rain master like me can even directly affect the overallbat strength of the witchcraft cult, so I naturally have fate.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the two Vajra realm Masters. Transcendent realm Masters are all people with great luck, the only difference is how much luck they have.¡±

    Dongfang Wanrong¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Teacher, are you saying that the eldest disciple of the supervisor wants to kill you and take your luck?¡±

    Nn Tianlu smiled and said,

    ¡°When he appeared, I did a divination, and the divination showed great fortune. However, transcendent realm magicians were able to conceal themselves from the heavens and restrain divination. We must always be on our guard. If Xu Qi ¡®an doesn¡¯t die, we will be in danger.

    ¡°In our current state, no matter which side wins, we¡¯ll be at risk if we stay there. Since that was the case, why didn¡¯t they retreat earlier?

    as for the final result, ha, we¡¯ll just find out after the matter.

    The teacher was still very steady ¡­ Dongfang Wanrong was convinced in her heart.

    High up in the sky, the wind-riding boat was flying above the sea of clouds.

    The strong wind was blocked out by the formation, and the ship was silent. Xu Pingfeng and Ji Xuan did not speak, so Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai did not dare to speak either.

    ¡®He lost again. Even someone like Father. who can predict the future of the world, has been defeated by Xu Qi. an time and time again. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen father lose hisposure like this ¡­¡¯ Xu yuanshuang pursed her thin red lips. Once again, she felt the terror and power of her brother.

    In her eyes, her father¡¯s wisdom was unparalleled, and he was a person who could even win against the heavens.

    There was nothing in the world that his father couldn¡¯t predict. His enemy was the supervisor, who was one of the top few people in nine regions.

    However, the brother who was regarded as a tool and abandoned by his father had now grown up and be one of the few top figures in nine regions who could y against his father.

    Did his father regret abandoning Xu Qi. an ¡­ Xu yuanshuang thought to herself.

    Seventh brother seemed to be very angry and jealous ¡­ Xu yuanhuai sometimes pondered and sometimes looked at Ji Xuan.

    He could understand Ji Xuan¡¯s feelings. As a descendant of the Ji n, he had to watch an outsider use the nation-suppressing sword to summon the souls of his ancestors and foil his n.

    Anyone with a sense of belonging and pride would be furious and envious.

    At this time, Xu Pingfeng said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°The formation that trapped the Dragon Qi canst for seven days. We will return to Yunzhou within seven days.

    ¡°Remember to keep the wind-controlling boat in the bronze cauldron. This way, you can avoid being discovered by the supervisor. Don¡¯t worry, the supervisor is blocking the way outside Yunzhou, but his target is me.

    ¡°He won¡¯t care about you antsing in and out. He won¡¯t be able to care about you.¡±

    Ji Xuan probed,

    ¡°Is the luck of the two Vajra realm Warriors enough?¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Xu Pingfeng shook his head and suddenly chuckled. ¡°I have my ways. This trip to the martial world was not a waste.¡±

    Ji Xuan heaved a sigh of relief. The Imperial advisor was as reassuring as ever.

    ¡°I want to recall White Tiger and the others first.¡± Ji Xuan said.

    This was his future team. White Tiger and the others had escaped from the duel earlier and were unable to return to the wind resistance boat.

    ¡°The secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce will be in charge of themunication,¡± Xu Pingfeng nodded.

    A strong wind blew across the mountain top. The White Tiger, which was more than three meters long,nded with Liu Hongmian and the others on its back.

    The White Tiger shook off the people on its back and transformed into a human. It said with a lingering fear, ¡±

    ¡°This ce is about a hundred li away from the Quanrong mountain, we should be safe.¡±

    He immediately broke a tree beside him with a palm strike and roared towards the sky.

    The tiger¡¯s roar startled countless birds in the forest.

    ¡°What right does he have to summon Emperor Gaozu? just how many more trump cards does he have? Such a difficult enemy, it¡¯s hard to sleep and eat in peace.¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s face was filled with anger. when master captures him in the future, I want to drink his blood, eat his flesh, and y with his women. I want to take revenge for my broken arm.

    As the leader of The White Tiger constetion of the 28 constetions under Xu Pingfeng, he was extremely hostile to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    In the battle outside Yongzhou, Xu Qi ¡®an had cut off his right arm, which made The White Tiger hate Xu Qi¡¯ an even more.

 Chapter 1368: Li lingsu:Itâ€™s time for me to show my divinity in front of the masses (3)

    Chapter 1368: Li lingsu:It¡¯s time for me to show my divinity in front of the masses (3)

    They had originally thought that they could take revenge on the trip to the Jianzhou, but they did not expect that the kid would summon Emperor Gaozu¡¯s heroic soul. This was a trump card that caught them off guard.

    The White Tiger didn¡¯t even dare to look at the oue and fled in panic with everyone on its back.

    This made him feel even more ashamed.

    Joy-seeking dan Xiang chuckled,

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. We¡¯re not his match, but it¡¯s easy to deal with the people around him.

    ¡°That Xu guy is a yboy and has a lot of lovers in the capital. I¡¯ll just have to go back to the mysterious heavenly Pce and ask for a detailed report.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing did not fit in with the crowd. She lifted her skirt and sat cross-legged on arge rock, expressionlessly listening to The White Tiger and the begging for joy pill incense to vent her emotions.

    Soon, she lost interest in listening. Males were all the same. When they were flustered and exasperated, they liked to curse women who had eighteen generations of ancestors, and they would say dirty words continuously.

    Liu Hongmian looked at the two young monks, who had serious expressions and were sitting cross-legged in silence, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Do the two of you have a way to contact the Vajra Dunan?¡±

    Jingyuan ignored her while Jingxin shook his head slightly. ¡°We can only think of a way to contact him after this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare to go back now.

    Liu Hongmianughed at herself.

    being weak has its advantages. We can escape time and time again because they don¡¯t take us seriously.

    The White Tiger sneered, ¡±

    ¡°He will pay the price for his arrogance.¡±

    Liu Hongmian sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Other than the old Daoist Jiao ye who died in Yongzhou City, our group can be considered lucky, we are all safe and sound.¡±

    A rank-4 expert was the main pir of any force.

    Qi Huan plucked a leaf and chewed it. He said, ¡±

    because of the death of Daoist priest jiaoye, young master Ji Xuan sees Xu Qi ¡®an as an enemy. If he rises to power in the future, Xu Qi¡¯ an will be the first person he kills.

    He suddenly froze, his eyes losing focus, and then, he fell straight down.

    Liu Hongmian and the others turned pale with fright. They shot up and looked toward the east.

    A whistling sound came.

    A young man as handsome as a painting stood on a flying sword, holding an iplete bronze-level sword in his hand. He was smiling as he looked down at the six people in the forest.

    Li lingsu?

    How did he catch up?

    White Tiger and the others instantly entered battle mode.

    ¡°Li Lang ¡­¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing called out with aplicated tone.

    sister Qing, ¡± li lingsu said with a smile, ¡± you can leave now. I need to clean up these guys.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    The White Tiger licked its lips and grinned.

    we can¡¯t deal with Xu Qi ¡®an, but it¡¯s easy to kill a stinky Taoist like you. I¡¯ll use you as a meal first.

    ¡°You can try,¡± Dongfang Wanqing said coldly.

    Qi Huan, dan Xiang, and the others immediately looked at her with sharp eyes, as if they were judging an enemy.

    Li lingsu was not afraid at all. She chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only ones with helpers? I also have a few underlings under me. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the whistling sound came again.

    Two sword lights flew over. One of them was a young woman in a Daoist robe, looking valiant and heroic.He was a green-robed swordsman with a strand of white hair on his forehead and a calm and reserved temperament.

    Behind the swordsman was a strong-looking middle-aged monk in a white robe with washed hair. He put his palms together and had a deep ¡± Chuan ¡± character between his eyebrows.

    He looked like he was in deep pain and hatred.

    The young woman stared at the mirror in her scumbag senior brother¡¯s hand for a long time and said in a crisp voice, ¡±

    this broken mirror is really useful. It can actually track a person for a hundred miles.

    The flying Sparrow, li Miaozhen!

    Chu Yuanqi, the top schr.

    Beijing, Dexin court.

    Huaiqing, dressed in a in dress, brought two Pce maids with him as he walked quickly into the Royal study.

    She was taken to the side hall by the eunuch who was guarding the door, so she couldn¡¯t enter the Imperial study.

    In the side hall sat the royal family members, including the three princesses and princesses.

    As soon as huaiqing entered, the chattering immediately stopped.

    . Sister huaiqing,. heard that the ancestral tablets in the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen were broken ¡­¡±

    The third Princess came up to him, and the other noble families looked over.

    Huaiqing said indifferently,

    ¡°Bengong has just heard of this matter.¡±

    She nced at the third Princess and said, ¡°¡±Since you are already married, it is not good for you to ask about this matter. Don¡¯t make His Majesty unhappy.¡±

    The third Princess was a little embarrassed.

    Not long ago, the mountain river temple of Yongzhen shook, and the memorial tablets of the royal family¡¯s ancestors were all broken. It was a hugemotion.

    Emperor Yongxing blocked the news immediately and did not let the news spread out of the pce.

    However, the members of the imperial family and the Imperial n had heard of this matter through their own channels in the pce.

    At this moment, Emperor Yongxing was discussing with his uncles and brothers in the Imperial study.

    The third Princess happened to return to the pce today. When she heard about this, she came over with her sisters.

    It was reasonable for unmarried princesses and princesses to pay attention to such a big event.

    A married Princess was half an outsider.

    ¡°Brother Emperor is not in the mood to care about her!¡±

    A coy voice, it must be Lin ¡®an.

    She furrowed her delicate eyebrows and said, ¡±

    ¡°The Imperial uncles said that this matter must be investigated and rified. Otherwise, people outside would say that it is the Emperor older brother who did not manage the country well and angered the ancestors.¡±

 Chapter 1369: 136-settling scores after autumn (1)

    Chapter 1369: 136-settling scores after autumn (1)<div>

    Hearing this, the princesses and princesses showed a worried expression.

    Among them, some of them were indifferent to the matter, some of them felt that their fathers and brothers might be able to benefit from it, and some of them were afraid that their lives would be affected.

    Only Lin an was truly worried and worried for his brother.

    Huaiqing was also genuinely worried and worried, but not for Emperor Yongxing, but for the overall situation at a higher level.

    ¡°If word of this gets out, won¡¯t the guilds force Your Majesty to issue an apology?¡±

    ¡°Some people will also take the opportunity to use His Majesty of making the ancestors angry by calling for donations. Those civil and military officials who are dissatisfied with His Majesty will have a reason to attack His Majesty.¡±<div>

    ¡°His Majesty has just ascended the throne. For something like this to happen, it will be a major blow to his prestige.¡±

    As they discussed, huaiqing saw Lin ¡®an¡¯s face and quickly fell. His brows furrowed and he was deeply worried.

    Ever since Emperor Yongxing ascended to the throne, Lin ¡®an was more and more concerned about political affairs and had to pay attention to all matters, big and small.

    Of course, it was not because she suddenly had a desire for career and began to yearn for power.

    In the past, when Emperor yuanjing was in power, she only needed to be a carefree Canary. She had no need and no right to participate in political affairs.

    Now that Emperor Yongxing had ascended the throne, natural disasters and man-made disasters were like diseases, tormenting the old dynasty.

    As the emperor¡¯s brother, he was the first to bear the brunt of this pressure. He was like a thinyer of ice.

    When he first ascended the throne, he was still hot-blooded and worked hard to rule. Now, his enthusiasm was exhausted, and the new king was already showing signs of fatigue.

    In particr, the king¡¯s assistant was sick and could no longer bury himself in office work all night like before. The pressure on the Emperor was even greater.

    As the younger sister of Emperor Yongxing, Lin ¡®an could not be as carefree as before and be a Princess without worries.

    In fact, to put it bluntly, Emperor Yongxing could not give her a sense of security, and she would always be worried and worried about her brother.

    During Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s time, although the dynasty¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good and the country¡¯s power was declining, Emperor Yuan jing was an Emperor who could suppress his ministers.<div>

    The eunuch served the eldest Princess a cup of hot tea.

    Huaiqing took it and took a sip. Then, he noticed the confusion and surprise in the eunuch¡¯s eyes.

    She squinted her eyes and put down the teacup without any reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°I deserve to die.¡± The eunuch bowed his head.

    Huaiqing hummed in acknowledgment and had no intention of punishing him. He crossed his arms and ced them on his lower abdomen as he focused his mind on the problem of the temple of mountains and rivers.

    Knock Knock ¡­ She knocked on the coffee table, and the chattering of the nobles immediately stopped.

    ¡°Could it be an earthquake?¡± She asked.

    Lin ¡®an shook his head,¡±ording to the report from the Imperial Army, they didn¡¯t notice the earthquake.¡± Simrly, there was no earthquake in the pce, only the Mulberry Lake.¡±

    Sang Bo was very close to the Imperial Pce and also very close to the Imperial Army camp. If there had been an earthquake, it was impossible for both sides to have not noticed it.

    Lin ¡®an hesitated for a moment, then whispered into his ear,

    ¡°I heard from Zhao xuanzhen that Emperor Gaozu¡¯s statue had cracked.<div>

    ¡°The nation-guarding sword is gone.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he stared at her with a serious expression.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s oval face was also very serious, and he pecked his head hard.

    In that case, this matter was most likely rted to the supervisor. No one in the world could control the country-guarding sword at will except for the supervisor ¡­ The supervisor took the nation-suppressing sword away, and then in the temple of mountain and river, the ancestral tablets of the ancestors were all broken, and the statue of Emperor Gaozu was cracked ¡­

    What matter was there that required him to use the nation-guarding sword? No, it might not be for himself. With the position of the supervisor, he should not need the nation-guarding sword ¡­

    It was Xu Qi ¡®an?

    A lecherous face appeared in huaiqing¡¯s mind. She took a deep breath and expelled the face from her mind.

    Then, she left the side hall with the excuse of going to the toilet. In the spacious and quiet bathroom with the yellow silk curtain hanging down, she took off the sachet on her waist and took out the fragments of the book of theher world from the sachet.

    [ 1. The nation-guarding sword has been lost. Do you know the details? ]

    After waiting for a moment, no one responded.

    Huaiqing frowned and sent another letter.

    [ 1. This matter is of great importance. ]<div>

    Still, no one responded. This didn¡¯t make sense.

    [ 5: the nation-guarding sword is lost? [ then hurry up and find it. ]

    Someone finally responded, but it was a Leena.

    [ 5: number 1, what happened in the pce? Wasn¡¯t the Dafeng National Sword sealed in sang Bo? how could it be lost just like that? [ that¡¯s a sangpo. ]

    [ 5: you can even throw away the National Sword? then your Emperor of Da Feng must be careful. If the thief can steal the National Sword, he can also steal his head. ]

    He said a lot of things.

    It wasn¡¯t worth it to waste time with her. He couldn¡¯t exin it ¡­ Huaiqing typed helplessly,

    [ we¡¯ll talk about thister. ]

    He put away the fragment of The Earth Book again.

    In the Royal study.

    The members of the imperial family were gathered together. There were three generations of ancestors and grandchildren, including Emperor Yongxing¡¯s granduncle, King Li, his uncle, King Yu, and his brothers.

    The atmosphere in the hall was solemn, and the Kings in casual clothes were frowning.<div>

    ¡°Is there any reply from the Directorate of Celestials?¡±

    ¡°The supervisor didn¡¯t reply.¡±

    The princes were disappointed, angry, and helpless. Even when Emperor Yuan jing was still in power, the supervisor did not care about him and the royal family.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the nation-guarding sword?¡±

    ¡°The country-guarding sword was taken away by the supervisor half a month ago. He informed me about this.¡±

    The questions and answers continued for a moment, and the princes and Junwang no longer spoke.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t the earthquake, what could have caused the ancestor to be so angry? I¡¯ve told you not to call for donations, as it will lose the hearts of the people, but Your Majesty refused to listen to my advice. Now that the ancestors are angry, sigh ¡­¡± Another Prince said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1370: 136-settling scores after autumn (2)

    Chapter 1370: 136-settling scores after autumn (2)<div>

    Hearing this, all the princes and princesses looked at Emperor Yongxing and remained silent.

    All the ancestral tablets were broken, which was a very bad thing.

    If such a thing happened in some big family, the family might be forced to abdicate.

    The nature of a country¡¯s ruler determined that it could not be easily changed. But even so, the eyes of the royal family looking at Emperor Yongxing were full of me and resentment.

    They thought that he was not a wise ruler.

    After a short silence, the white-haired King Yu said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Could this matter be rted to the branch in the cloud Prefecture?¡±

    The princes were shocked.

    Ever since the incident where Xu Qi ¡®an killed the previous emperor, Xu Pingfeng had appeared in the world. Everything rted to him had been exposed to the sun.

    The important figures in the court, the small group of people in the core of the dynasty¡¯s power, such as the Grand schrs in the cab and this group of princes, knew that the bloodline from 500 years ago had been hiding in Yunzhou and had intended to rebel.

    ¡°What King Yu means is that this matter involves the battle for the fate of the nation?¡±

    ¡°That Xu Pingfeng is the eldest disciple of the supervisor, and warlocks are closely rted to the fate of the country ¡­¡±

    ¡°To Emperor Gaozu, the bloodline from five hundred years ago was also. descendant of the Ji n ¡­¡±

    The more Emperor Yongxing listened, the uglier his expression became.

    The fourth Prince¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Uncles, what should we do about this?¡±

    His current title was the me Prince.

    The imperial family¡¯s royal titles in Da Feng usually only had two titles: Qinwang and Junwang. Junwang was the title of the first wife¡¯s son of a Qinwang, other than the Crown Prince.<div>

    King Yu thought for a moment, then said,

    ¡°First of all, this matter must be kept a secret. Pass down the order, kill all those who spread the news.

    ¡°The matter of calling for donations will causeints from all levels of the court. We can¡¯t give the Dukes an excuse to criticize His Majesty. This matter will also be a major blow to His Majesty¡¯s prestige.¡±

    Du du du ¡­ The sound of the cane hitting the ground attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The princes and Junwang could not help but look at the old man sitting on arge sandalwood chair on the left side of Emperor Yongxing.

    It was an old man with sparse white hair, wrinkles, and age spots on his face.

    King Li.

    He was the uncle of the former emperor Yuan jing, an old man in his 80s, and the highest-ranking person in the imperial family.

    During the incident with the North vanquishing Prince, the old prince had even cooperated with Emperor yuanjing to put on a show.

    ¡°This is definitely not just a matter of His Majesty¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s not even a matter of those writing brushes who eat the emperor¡¯s grain,¡±

    King Li¡¯s voice was hoarse, but it was unusually loud and echoed in the Imperial study.

    The old man stood up shakily, looked around, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, that bloodlineid dormant in Yunzhou and was ready to go. At this critical moment, the ancestral tablets fell, and Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharmakaya cracked ¡­<div>

    ¡°Yongxing, this is because old ancestor and Emperor Gaozu are not satisfied with you.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face changed,¡±granduncle, you ¡­.

    King Li¡¯s words would be considered treasonous on any other asion or time.

    But on such an asion, in such a matter, there was nothing wrong with his words. The princes of the Imperial n would only think that he was right.

    King Li continued,

    ¡°This matter is a family matter of my imperial family, so it must be concealed. But you, you will ept the self-admonishment edict and stop your donation of funds from the officials. In addition, Your Majesty should stay in the ancestral temple for three days to reflect on your mistakes and beg for forgiveness.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face turned ugly,¡±granduncle, I¡¯ve just ascended the throne, how can. dere my crimes ¡­.

    Ever since he ascended the throne, the cold disaster had swept across the Central ins, causing the people to starve to death and many to freeze to death. Refugees were everywhere.

    It was not easy for him to regain some of his reputation because of his donations for disaster relief.

    To issue a self-admonishing statement at this time was not just a p in the face for a new emperor.

    This was almost as if he was saying,¡±I¡¯m not fit to be the Emperor!

    How could he stomach this?<div>

    ¡°As a subject, this King shouldn¡¯t have said anything wrong about His Majesty. But as a granduncle, as a descendant of the Ji n, can this King not say it? Even if the previous emperor were to be in power, this King would still make him kowtow and beg for forgiveness from our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Yongxing, since you¡¯re in this position, you have to bear the responsibility.¡± King Li tapped his cane hard.

    Taking advantage of his seniority! When father was cultivating, why didn¡¯t you dare to advise him? ¡®You¡¯re still bullying me because my Foundation is unstable, and you¡¯re forcing me to bear the crime of¡¯ Ancestor¡¯s Wrath¡¯. ..¡¯ The veins on Emperor Yongxing¡¯s forehead were throbbing.

    A Prince stepped out and said loudly, ¡±

    Your Majesty, our ancestors ¡®attitude is rted to the fate of the country. You must not underestimate them. You can not let the branch in Yunzhou take advantage of them.

    Emperor Yongxing sat down dejectedly, ¡±

    ¡°I understand. If I can satisfy my ancestors, so what if I admit to my crimes or reflect on it for three days?¡±

    In the dense forest.

    Jingxin looked around and his eyes swept past li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou, and Hengyuan. He then looked at li lingsu and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about the mirror in his hand.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind swept up as The White Tiger lunged toward li lingsu. It was so fast that even the rank-4 martial artists present could not react in time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±<div>

    Jingxin put his hands together and executed themandment.

    The prohibition of killing sealed li lingsu¡¯s killing intent and dispelled any thoughts of counterattacking. This was to ensure that The White Tiger would be able to kill her in one strike and eliminate her greatest threat.

    As a grade four heart Gu master, the joyful begging pill fragrance could also deal with them if they were unconscious.

    Li lingsu chuckled, and a golden light bloomed from her dantian, dispelling the power ofmandment.

    One golden core could break all techniques!

    At the same time, li Miaozhen stretched out her arm and aimed at The White Tiger. Her pupils became transparent, empty, and emotionless.

    In an instant, The White Tiger¡¯s clothes tightened, and his belt tried to strangle him to death. His shoes automatically came off and flew up to hit his face. His hair wrapped around his neck and blocked his eyes.

    The Qi in his body flowed in reverse, out of control.

    This caused his attack on li lingsu to be ineffective.

    Taking advantage of her Junior sister¡¯s help, li lingsu retreated on her flying sword. At the same time, a miniature version of a scumbag jumped out from between her brows and pped The White Tiger¡¯s brows.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Liu Hongmian stomped on the tree trunk and caught up to li lingsu¡¯s physical body with the explosive power of a martial artist.

    She flew up high, the soft sword at her waist turning into a sharp brilliance.<div>

    Besieging Wei to save Zhao.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A sword light shot over diagonally.

    Liu Hongmian had the body of a rank-four martial artist and was fearless. She nned to take the sword Qi head-on and cut li lingsu¡¯s body.

    ng!

    Sure enough, the metal sword did not cut through Liu Hongmian¡¯s body. However, her eyes suddenly went nk. Her body was like a carriage that had lost control as she crashed straight into li lingsu. The soft sword in her hand could not be wielded.

    The sword of heart of Renzong was used to cut the primordial spirit.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Jingxin¡¯s low shout was like the sound of a great Bell, causing Liu Hongmian to wake up from her dream.

    He nimbly used the brainwashing ability of a seventh stage wizard to help Liu Hongmian get out of her dazed state.

    At this moment, Liu Hongmian was less than three meters away from li lingsu¡¯s physical body. The sword Qi that the flexible sword spewed out could easily kill him.

    Liu Hongmian brandished her soft sword without hesitation.

    ng! At this moment, arge golden hand reached over and crushed the sword Qi.

    ¡°Amitabha. Female benefactor, please don¡¯t fight. Peace is the most important thing.¡±

    Hengyuan¡¯s face was full ofpassion. He then pped Liu Hongmian away.

    He had already mastered the Vajra power, and hisbat strength had officially stepped into the fourth stage realm.

    At that moment, li lingsu¡¯s nascent soul sessfully patted The White Tiger¡¯s forehead.

    Without any sound or Qi movement, an illusionary figure suddenly jolted out from the back of The White Tiger¡¯s head. It was his primordial spirit.

    The primordial Spirit¡¯s upper body had left the body, but the lower body stubbornly remained inside.

    The primordial spirit of a martial artist was tough and indomitable. Even a Dao sect nascent soul could not easily shake the primordial spirit out of the body.

    The mirror shed and captured The White Tiger before it could return to its body.

    The White Tiger¡¯s tall and sturdy body fell to the ground with a loud bang, unconscious.

    And Jing Yuan, who was just about to rush over to help, was held back by Dongfang Wanqing.

    Between her allies and her lover, she chose thetter without hesitation.

 Chapter 1371: Sense of security (1)

    Chapter 1371: Sense of security (1)<div>

    In an instant, the two level four experts becamembs waiting to be ughtered.

    This was the power of a magic treasure. Even if it was iplete, it was not something that a ¡°mortal¡± could resist.

    Anyone below the transcendent realm had no way of fighting back against a magic treasure.

    Liu Hongmian, Jing Xin, and Jing Yuan did not know about the mirror of the chaos, but after experiencing the strangea of White Tiger and the incense of begging joy, as well as the formation of Four Masters from the other side and the ¡®rebellious¡¯ Dongfang Wanqing, it was self-evident how they should choose.

    Without any warning, Liu Hongmian shed out a cross-shaped sword Qi and pretended to attack. She didn¡¯t even look back and ran away like a vigorous female leopard.

    She was smart enough to escape instead of using the flight step.<div>

    Only when a rough warrior was on the ground could he disy his fastest speed and perform Qinggong or flight. In the eyes of the Taoist masters who could fly swords, he was simply walking into a trap.

    Jingxin and Jingyuan also fled in different directions. There was only one Dharma artifact, so they had a chance of survival if they ran separately.

    Seeing this, Chu Yuanqian immediately gave orders and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Li lingsu, go after Jingyuan. Miaozhen, go after Jingxin. Hengyuan and I will go after Liu Hongmian.¡±

    Although this was his first time dealing with this group of people, he had already obtained information on Liu Hongmian and the others from li lingsu in private.

    Chu Yuanyou¡¯s arrangement was very particr. Among the three of them, the monk Jingyuan had the Vajra power and was the most difficult to deal with. That was why he let li lingsu chase after him with her magic treasure. If he went, Dongfang Wanqing would definitely follow.

    Thetter, as a warrior, could restrain the monk.

    Only li Miaozhen¡¯s side wasn¡¯t stable, but the Zen master couldn¡¯t do anything to her without strong offensive means.

    Liu Hongmian was a martial artist, so he and Hengyuan could deal with her easily.

    Heng Yuan jumped up and jumped behind Chu Yuanxi. The two of them flew away on their swords, whistling like the wind.

    Liu Hongmian passed through the mountains and creeks. Her dress was torn by the branches and shrubs, but she did not stop in her tracks. The only thought in her mind was to escape.

    Just now, they were still rejoicing that they were fourth stage cultivators and were easily overlooked ¡°small minions.¡± Joy-begging elixir fragrance and white Tiger secretly vowed to sneak in and take revenge.<div>

    Who knew that Xu yinluo did not care about them, but it did not mean that she would let them go. The sharp des that were used to deal with rank-4 like them had long been unsheathed in secret.

    * Whoosh ¡­ *

    The sound of something breaking through the air came from above. Liu Hongmian was shocked, knowing that the Taoist experts had caught up.

    There were high and low slopes on the mountain and trees blocking the way, so it was difficult to outrun. Daoist priest who was riding. flying sword ¡­ Liu Hongmian picked up a tree branch as she ran.

    She leaped high into the air, turned around in the air, and threw a branch at the enemy in the air behind her.

    Whoosh!

    The tree branches whizzed through the air, carrying with them a strong Qi movement that was several times faster than a crossbow.

    Chu Yuanxi reached out and grabbed the branch in her hand.

    Take my full-powered strike with your bare hands? Wasn¡¯t he a Taoist priest ¡­ Liu Hongmian¡¯s heart trembled.

    As these thoughts shed through her mind, she heard a rustling sound. The surrounding green leaves and branches flew up one after another. Then, they were endowed with sword Qi and formed a Grand sword array.

    Chu Yuanqi¡¯s fingers were like swords, pulling the entire carriage down.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!<div>

    The dead branches and leaves that filled the sky turned into a rain of swords, and holes appeared on the ground. The trees in the forest made cracking sounds as they were knocked down by the rain of swords.

    Liu Hongmian galloped through the rain of swords, relying on a martial artist¡¯s premonition for danger to avoid them. If she really couldn¡¯t avoid them, she would use her physical body to take them on.

    When she passed through the rain of swords, she suddenly stopped. In front of her was a middle-aged monk covered in golden light. He had his palms together and was waiting for her.

    Behind him was the green-robed swordsman, who stood proudly on his sword.

    After a quarter of an hour, the three parties gathered at the ce where they had separated.

    Li lingsu carried the unconscious Jing Yuan on her shoulder and returned with Dongfang Wanqing on her flying sword.

    Hengyuan also carried Liu Hongmian on his shoulder and returned on flying swords with Chu Yuanyou.

    Only li Miaozhen¡¯s face was ck and her hands were empty.

    Seeing this, li lingsu perked up. Putting her hands on her waist, she assumed the posture of a senior brother andughed, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, Junior Sister, but this is damaging to the reputation of our sky sect and the status of our Holy maiden.

    ¡°You actually let a mere Jingxin escape?¡±

    Li Miaozhen sneered, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just use the women around you to make up the numbers.¡±

    Li lingsu changed the topic and said,¡¯Jingxin isn¡¯t weak either. He¡¯s a peak rank-4 expert. It¡¯s indeed a little difficult.¡¯ Junior Sister, you¡¯ve been working very hard.¡±

    Li Miaozhen snorted.

    Although the Golden core of Taoism could restrain the precepts, li Miaozhen¡¯s soul-sucking and other primordial spirit domain attacks were also infinite to the Zen master.

    The Zen master could also resolve the secret art of the unity of man and nature of the heavenly sect by looking at the precepts and Zen techniques.

    However, li Miaozhen¡¯s killing technique was still a level higher than Jingxin¡¯s. Otherwise, Jingxin, who was at the peak of the fourth stage, would have turned around and chased after the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    Chu Yuanqian was not surprised by this. In fact, she had already expected it. She smiled and said, ¡±

    there¡¯s no need to care about those who have escaped. We¡¯ve already gained a lot. Fellow Daoist li, please absorb Liu Hongmian¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s primordial spirit had been attacked by the Renzong heart sword, and her physical body had been subdued by the power of the eternal Vajra Divine Art. She was now unconscious.

    But he would wake up soon.

    After li lingsu extracted Liu Hongmian¡¯s soul, Chu Yuanyou looked around. Seeing that there was no one else around, she took out the fragment of the book of theher world.

    Hengyuan, li Miaozhen, and Li lingsu took out the fragments of the Book of the Earth.<div>

    When they had exchanged blows just now, their hearts had been palpitating. They knew that someone was using the fragments of The Earth Book to send a message, but they had no time to care about it, so they had ignored it.

    Oh, number one said that the nation-suppressing sword was lost ¡­

    After reading the letter, li lingsu was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s number one?¡±

    Li Miaozhen nced at him and said lightly,

 Chapter 1372: Sense of security (2)

    Chapter 1372: Sense of security (2)<div>

    ¡°Number one is the eldest Princess of Da Feng, huaiqing. She¡¯s a very annoying woman.¡±

    Now, there was no need to hide his identity as the holder of the Book of the Netherworld fragment.

    Other than No. 8, who was still AFK, the others had all logged off and be friends.

    Number one is the eldest Princess huaiqing? Li lingsu¡¯s mind was filled with the image of a beautiful woman in a simple yet elegant dress.

    He was so sad that he was trembling.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, this dog, actually ate the grass beside his nest!<div>

    Heng Yuan said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist li is injured? Why are you trembling?¡±

    Li lingsu spoke righteously, her face full of pity.

    because the scourge of the world always lives for a thousand years, while a man of justice like me has been persecuted time and time again. The heavenly Dao is unfair.

    Li Miaozhen pouted.

    ignore him. He¡¯s just regretting that he lost the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in the past year and let that Xu guy get it first.

    Hengyuan came to a sudden realization. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°Even without Lord Xu, His Highness huaiqing would most likely not have taken a fancy to fellow Daoist li.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you know what silent meditation is?¡± li lingsu asked expressionlessly.

    Hengyuan frowned and shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior monk, I don¡¯t practice Zen.¡±

    Li lingsu cupped her hands.<div>

    Chu Yuanqian pulled the topic back and said, ¡°¡±Are you going to say this or not?¡±

    Hengyuan and Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t speak. One was casual, and the other was toozy to answer number one¡¯s question.

    Li lingsu wasn¡¯t familiar with number one, so she didn¡¯tment.

    Hence, Chu Yuanqian wrote with her finger, ¡±

    [ four: the nation-guarding sword is in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands. He has just summoned Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form and fought with the Dharma form of the Buddhist Bodhisattva. We¡¯ve sessfully repelled the experts from the witchcraft cult, the Buddhist League, and the hidden Dragon City, protecting the Quanrong mountain and the Dragon Qi.

    After replying to the message, schr Chu nced at the captive and said, ¡±

    heart Gu master and the Tiger demon are about to die, quickly take out their primordial spirits.

    As rank four experts, these people were the pirs of the hidden Dragon City. They knew a lot of information.

    Li lingsu nodded andmunicated with the mirror to release the pill fragrance and The White Tiger¡¯s primordial spirit, keeping them in the magical artifact that sealed their primordial spirits.

    After hesitating for a moment, li lingsu turned to look at Dongfang Wanqing and said, ¡±

    ¡°Sister Qin, you should go.¡±

    ¡°Li Lang,e with me to the East Ocean Dragon Pce,¡± Dongfang Wanqing said lightly.<div>

    Chu Yuanyou and the others had initially thought that li lingsu would say something like ¡®we walk different paths and can¡¯t work together¡¯.

    Li lingsu shook her head.

    I¡¯m not done with my worldly experience yet. If I follow you back to the East Ocean Dragon Pce, my master will definitely find him. He wants to take me back to the sky sect. If that happens, I might never be able to leave the sky sect.

    He told Dongfang Wanqing about the sky sect¡¯s attitude towards him and Li Miaozhen.

    Dongfang Wanqing didn¡¯t believe him and turned to look at li Miaozhen.

    Li Miaozhen replied with an ¡°en.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing furrowed her brows slightly, and her cold face hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡±

    ¡°Then I will apany you.¡±

    Ah, this ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s eyes flickered as she wittily found an excuse and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    I don¡¯t want to leave sister Qing either, but that thief Xu is extremely vicious and narrow-minded. If he sees you, he¡¯ll definitely kill you. I¡¯m not his match.

    Heng Yuan frowned and was a little unhappy. He sent a voice transmission to li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest li lingsu seems to have a deep prejudice against Lord Xu.¡±<div>

    How could it not be deep? he had been scammed so miserably, but this was only a privateint. He still had to do things actively ¡­ The corners of Chu Yuanxi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It wasn¡¯t a deep prejudice, but the hostility between lechers, just like how schrs despised each other ¡­ Li Miaozhen said lightly,

    ¡°He won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry, miss Dongfang. That Xu guy is toozy to deal with you. As long as you haven¡¯t done anything immoral and you don¡¯t have any deep grudges with him, you can go to Quanrong mountain.¡±

    Li Miaozhen, the disgrace of the heavenly sect, you¡¯re forcing me to my death ¡­ Li lingsu was furious. The senior brother and Junior sister¡¯s eyes met, and invisible sparks flew.

    Chu Yuanxi stepped on her flying sword and broke the secretpetition between the Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix in the heavenly sect. She said, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Quanrong mountain.¡±

    The nation-guarding sword was in Xu Qi. an¡¯s hands. He had just fought with the Buddhist sect, the witch God sect and the rebels from the hidden Dragon City, and managed to protect the Dragon Qi and Quanrong mountain ¡­

    In the bathroom, huaiqing stared at the fragment of The Earth Book in his hand, slightly dazed.

    What did he mean by summoning Emperor Gaozu¡¯s Dharma form?

    Even the Dharma of a Buddhist Bodhisattva has appeared in the world?

    What happened at Quanrong mountain?

    Many questions appeared in her heart. The eldest Princess, who had always been calm and collected, was now full of curiosity about the battle at the distant Quanrong mountain.<div>

    It was like a capital stock ced in front of her, making her want to read it urgently.

    Huaiqing quickly regained his calm and left the bathroom expressionlessly, returning to the side hall.

    At this moment, the imperial family¡¯s internal meeting was still going on in the Imperial study.

    The princesses were drinking tea, eating pastries, and chatting with their heads lowered, waiting for the meeting to end.

    After they were seated, huaiqing lifted his cup of tea and took a sip. He turned his head to look at Lin ¡®an, who had a serious expression on his face, and said softly,

    ¡°Bengong knows the reason for the strange movement in Yongzhen mountain river temple.¡±

    Lin an¡¯s eyes brightened and looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    Huaiqing turned around and looked away. He lowered his voice and said,

    the nation-suppressing sword is in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands. He fought with the remaining forces of the Buddhist sect, the witch God sect, and the hidden Dragon City.

    The nation-suppressing sword was with that dog ve ¡­ Lin an¡¯s breathing quickened and he blurted out,

    ¡°What was the result? was he injured?¡±<div>

    ¡°He¡¯s lost before?¡± huaiqing asked back indifferently.

    A casual sentence made Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart, which had just been raised, steadily calm down.

    What followed was a great sense of security. All his worries and worries disappeared at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t even know the specific situation and didn¡¯t know the significance behind this matter, but as long as she knew that he was the one doing this, with him supporting, Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart was unprecedentedly calm and peaceful.

    Lin ¡®an slowly let out a breath, letting out all the haze in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell my brother the Emperor.¡±

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes and brows moved again.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who has a special way of contacting Xu Qi ¡®an. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Huaiqing gave her a sideways nce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Lin an patted her shoulder and said with loyalty.

    Huaiqing sighed. If it were any other sister, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything.

    She was honest with Lin ¡®an because she first considered the big picture. In the current Da Feng, whether it was the people or the government, stability was the first premise.

    Secondly, so many people in the pce knew about this matter. It was difficult to hide it, and it was likely to be a reason for the Dukes to object to the donation.

    Emperor Yongxing was the king of a country, at most his reputation would be damaged, but Xu Eng would be finished.

    Lin ¡®an lifted his skirt and got up. He left the side hall and walked towards the Imperial study.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    The eunuch who was guarding the door immediately stopped him and said with a bitter face, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty and the Kings are discussing something. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Lin an pointed at the door of the Imperial study and said in an imposing manner, ¡±

    ¡°Quickly go and report.¡±

    She was now more mature and restrained. In the past, she would not have cared about the eunuch¡¯s feelings.

    The eunuch hesitated for a moment, then ran to the Imperial study.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s gaze followed him and saw the eunuch beside the Emperor brother, Zhao xuanzhen, stick his head out and look at her a few times. He revealed a fawning smile and then retracted it.

    After a while, Zhao xuanzhen personally ran out, nodding and bowing.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty invites you in.¡±

    Lin ¡®an nodded her head in satisfaction. She knew that her brother the Emperor would definitely let her in.

    Emperor Yongxing would never reject her request.

    Lin ¡®an followed Zhao xuanzhen across the threshold and entered the Imperial study. On both sides of the Scarlet carpet, a group of uncles and brothers stood. They frowned and looked at Lin¡¯ an who came in, their expressions not too happy.

    King Li snorted coldly.

    the elders are discussing matters. Why are you here? there are no rules.

    He was criticizing Lin ¡®an, but he was also dissatisfied with Emperor Yong Xing¡¯s indulgence of his sister.

    Emperor Yongxing took a breath and said patiently, ¡±

    ¡°Lin an, Zhen is discussing with my granduncles and uncles. We will talk about your matterter.¡±

    One of the princes waved his hand and instructed Zhao xuanzhen, ¡°¡±Send His Highness back.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen looked at the Princess in the Pce, who was still the most favored after two dynasties.

    Lin an ignored everyone and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Does brother Emperor know the reason for the strange movement in Yongzhen mountain river temple?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face darkened as he nced at King Li and the others. He said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°It is Zhen¡¯s treachery that has caused dissatisfaction among the officials.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already promised my granduncles that I¡¯ll admit to my crimes immediately and reflect on my mistakes in the ancestral temple for three days to appease the anger of the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with my brother the Emperor!¡±

    Lin an¡¯s brows were raised and he red at the Qinwang and Junwang on both sides.

 Chapter 1373: The promise (1)

    Chapter 1373: The promise (1)<div>

    Had nothing to do with the Emperor?

    King Li and the others didn¡¯t bother exining the responsibilities of a ruler to a little girl.

    Emperor Yongxing thought that his sister wasining to him, but the current situation did not allow her to make a fuss. He said with a straight face,

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, don¡¯t be rude.

    ¡°I still have to discuss matters with my uncles. You can leave first.¡±

    A Prince shook his head slightly.<div>

    ¡°When the previous emperor was in power, he was engrossed in cultivation and neglected the marriages of the princesses. Your Majesty, now it is time to consider the marriage of Lin ¡®an. She is not young and should be married.

    ¡°Save me the trouble of being so rude and impudent. You haven¡¯t improved at all.¡±

    Whether it was a man or a woman, marriage was the best catalyst to force people to mature and grow up.

    Lin an¡¯s face was stiff, not giving the uncles a good face. He bowed and said,

    ¡°Brother Emperor, I know the reason for the strange movement in Yongzhen mountain river temple. The ancestors were not angry, there was another reason.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing was shocked at first as he did not expect such words toe out of her mouth. Then, he pushed the table away in surprise and asked, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the ancestor¡¯s anger, is there another reason? Lin ¡®an, you tell me what happened.¡±

    The other princes also looked over in shock.

    ¡°The nation-guarding sword is now in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands. He fought with the Buddhist sect, the witchcraft cult, and the branch of the cloud Prefecture on the Quanrong mountain in the Jian Prefecture. It protected the Dragon Qi and Quanrong mountain.

    ¡°The strange movement of the temple of mountains and rivers in Yongzhen is rted to this.¡±

    Lin ¡®an said everything he had heard from huaiqing.

    She didn¡¯t clearly exin the significance of the battle of Quanrong mountain, nor did she exin the deep connection between the strange movement of Yongzhen temple of mountains and rivers and that battle.<div>

    However, this was enough for the royal family present. This information was enough for them to piece together and analyze the truth.

    The nation-guarding sword was in Xu Qi. an¡¯s hands. He had fought with many forces at Quanrong mountain and managed to preserve his Dragon Qi ¡­ Emperor Yongxing¡¯s pupils dted and he felt extremelyplicated.

    After knowing the truth, she felt a strong sense of security.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was like a good general in the history books, guarding the border and letting him, the Emperor, rest easy.

    ¡°So it¡¯s in Xu Qi. an¡¯s hands ¡­¡±

    it seems like the leader of the guards took the nation-guarding sword and gave it to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± said the white-haired King Yu. I didn¡¯t expect the Buddhists, the witchcraft cult, and the rebels of Yunzhou to gather at Quanrong mountain.

    ¡°But what does this have to do with the broken ancestral tablets and the damage to Emperor Gaozu¡¯s sculpture?¡± one of the princes frowned.

    The old king Li stood up with the help of his walking stick and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good to keep the Dragon Qi. Immediately ask the Jian province¡¯s chief governor to investigate this matter. How many masters the Buddhist sect, the witchcraft sect, and the survivors of Yunzhou had sent, the course of the battle, and so on, all the details must be investigated.

    ¡°If we understand the situation, we might be able to understand the reason why Emperor Gaozu¡¯s sculpture was damaged.

    he forced the supervisor to send the nation-guarding sword out of the capital. This is no ordinary battle. We must investigate it thoroughly.

    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lin ¡®an and his gaze became much gentler.<div>

    ¡°Little girl, how do you know about this?¡±

    Lin ¡®an raised his chin. I naturally have a way to contact Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    King Li frowned and looked at Emperor Yongxing in confusion.

    Thetter sat high at therge table and smiled.

    ¡°Granduncle cultivates his body and rarely goes out. You don¡¯t know, before Xu Qi ¡®an rose, Lin¡¯ an took care of him everywhere and the two had a deep friendship.

    ¡°I am the Emperor, but in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯m not even ten percent as good as Lin¡¯ an.

    ¡°It is not strange that they have a way to contact each other in private.¡±

    Deep friendship ¡­ King Li nced at Lin ¡®an and his eyes shed.

    Emperor Yongxing paused for a moment and leaned over slightly. He looked at King Li, then at the other princes and Junwang, and said,

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, do I still need to issue a self-admonishing edict?¡±

    King Li waved his hand.

    King Yu said,<div>

    ¡°What we need to do now is to investigate this matter as soon as possible. The greater Xu yinluo¡¯s contribution, the more beneficial it will be to His Majesty. If someone uses the unusual movements of the ancestral temple to attack His Majesty, His Majesty can take the opportunity to announce the truth.

    ¡°Not only will it not damage His Majesty¡¯s reputation, it will even be beneficial.¡±

    The smile on Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face widened and he nced at the fourth prince.

    Thetter lowered her head, showing no expression.

    The meeting ended.

    Huaiqing led the pce maids back to Dexin court.

    ¡°Huaiqing,¡±

    The fourth prince was heading in the same direction as her. Seeing that his sister was right in front of him, he quickened his pace and chased after her.

    Huaiqing slowed down his pace and waited for him to catch up. At the same time, he nced at the two Pce maids beside him and sent them away.

    The fourth prince caught up with her and walked side by side with her. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡±

    ¡°How hateful! Originally, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, but if his reputation was swept away, his prestige would be lost.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see how proud he was when he said that Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an had a deep friendship. He was obviously saying it for us to hear.<div>

    ¡°After King Li heard it, his attitude towards Lin an immediately changed ¡­.

    At this point, the fourth prince sized up his sister and said, ¡±

    ¡°I remember that Xu Qi ¡®an used to be your man. You were the one who brought him to the Imperial City to attend the banquet that day, and heposed the song,¡±when drunk, you don¡¯t know the sky is in the water, a boat full of clear dreams crush the Gxy.¡±

    ¡°Now it has been taken by Lin ¡®an.¡±

    The originally expressionless Huai Qing¡¯s face darkened, and he seemed to be a little angry. He turned to look at the fourth prince and said,

    ¡°Imperial brother, do you think that in the current situation, letting you sit on the Dragon Throne would be better than Yongxing?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ Naturally, I¡¯ll do it better than him.¡±

    The fourth prince frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the difference between fifty steps and a hundred steps. The current state of Da Feng can¡¯t be reversed by one person. It didn¡¯t make much of a difference who sat there. Since that¡¯s the case, why is Imperial brother in such a hurry?¡±

 Chapter 1374: The promise (2)

    Chapter 1374: The promise (2)<div>

    Huaiqing said indifferently.

    ¡°You mean ¡­. The fourth prince looked at her.

    Huaiqing turned around and left. fourth brother, how long has it been since you¡¯ve read history? the second volume of ¡®the history of Zhou¡¯, Chapter 13. It¡¯s very interesting. Brother, you can take a look at it when you¡¯re free.

    Jian province.

    Xu Qi ¡®an drove the stupa and brought mu nanzhi, the little mare, Bai Ji, and Chai Xing¡¯ er, who had settled down in Jianzhou city, back to Quanrong mountain.

    While Chai Xing ¡®er was in the Jian province, her cultivation was sealed. Of course, even so, she wasn¡¯t someone that the flower God reincarnated could deal with.<div>

    Well, it was not yet confirmed whether she was weak or not. After all, Xu Qi ¡®an did not give her a chance.

    Fortunately, Bai Ji was still there. Although this young fox demon was also a weakling, it was thanks to its peers that it became the pir.

    It was no problem for him to deal with a weak Chai Xing ¡®er whose cultivation had been sealed.

    In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Xu Qi ¡®an gave Chai Xing¡¯ er a tendon softening powder.

    are you done fighting? did you win or lose? what¡¯s the loss of Buddhism? ¡±

    Bai Ji kept pestering him, trying to find out more about the battle situation at Quanrong mountain.

    This was not her usual style, so Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tip off nine-tailed fox?¡±

    Bai Ji¡¯s ck button-like eyes were dazed for a few seconds before she shook her head.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡®Your expression says it all. Well, you¡¯re much smarter than lingying. If you were a little kid, you¡¯d be running away in fear, afraid that your big brother is so scary ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Of course I won. Otherwise, why would I still be standing here?<div>

    after the battle at Quanrong mountain, du Nan and du fan died in battle. The Buddhist sect no longer has any Guardian Vajra.

    There were no more Guardian vajras in the Buddhist League ¡­ Bai Ji¡¯s ck eyes were dazed again.

    If one were to include the amorous Arhat that was lost outside Yongzhou, the Buddhist League had lost a second-grade Arhat and two third-grade vajras in just a month.

    This was something that the Empress and her fellow nsmen had not been able to aplish in several hundred years.

    Although the Empress had already ordered all the demons of the thousand demon Kingdom to hide and withdraw from the big stage of the nine states ¡­

    I¡¯m going to tell this good news to the Empress and make her happy ¡­ Bai Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Suddenly, she realized that Xu Qi ¡®an was looking at her. She blinked her clear ck eyes and put on an innocent look.

    Driving the stupa Pagoda back to Quanrong mountain, he saw the old man standing at the edge of the broken cliff with his hands behind his back, overlooking the vastnd.

    He was wearing cotton clothes, and his silver hair fluttered unruly.

    Although his eyes had the sharpness of a martial artist, they were more of the vicissitudes of life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an drove the stupa andnded beside the old man. Then, he left the pagoda alone.

    ¡°Old senior!¡±

    He cupped his hands and bowed.<div>

    More than half of the main peak of Quanrong mountain had copsed, and no one could live there anymore. The internal structure of the mountain was damaged, and for a long time, it would copse intermittently until it waspletely stable.

    Fortunately, the Quanrong mountain range stretched for hundreds of miles and was not an isted mountain.

    To the members of martial Union, all they needed to do was move to a new mountain and rebuild their headquarters.

    Military town, meeting hall.

    Cao Qingyang sat at the head of the table, listening to Wen chengbi¡¯s report on the casualties.

    There were 320 disciples who died in the copse of the main peak and did not manage to escape in time. For various reasons, this group of people did not manage to escape in time and were buried forever with the copse of the mountain.

    The military town was quite far from the battlefield, but the aftermath of the battle had caused houses to copse. The initial count of the dead was 134 people, and the injured was as many as 500.

    ¡°The casualties are still bearable. Fortunately, the Alliance master transferred the old, the weak, the women, and the children in advance. Those who died in the town were also women, children, and the elderly. Most of the infantrymen and young adults were outside the house at that time.¡±

    Wen chengbi continued, ¡±

    ¡°The headquarters needs to be rebuilt, and this will require a huge amount of money. As for martial Union¡¯s Treasury, we did not manage to move it in time, and it is currently buried at the bottom of the mountain. We don¡¯t have that much manpower and financial resources.¡±

    Xiao yuenu, Fu Jingmen, yang cuixue, and the rest were frowning.

    After this battle, martial Union had suffered heavy losses. Although the number of casualties was not high, it was still within an eptable range.<div>

    However, the headquarters that had been in operation for hundreds of years was destroyed overnight, and the loss of property was heartbreaking.

    Cao Qingyang replied, ¡±

    ¡°Getting back the silver is not a problem. At most, we can ask the ancestor to help us chisel the mountain and move the rocks. ¡°Martial artists above rank-5, help out together.¡±

    The president of the Jianzhou Chamber of Commerce, geoweng, continued, ¡±

    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can only ask everyone to be generous.¡±

    These sect Masters and gang Masters were all big shots, and they had a lot of wealth in their sects.

    Fu Jingmen furrowed his brows and said directly, ¡±

    ¡°But the silver we can give is limited, and we still have to appease the local disaster victims. Everyone knows that the government¡¯s rations can¡¯t fill the stomachs of the victims.¡±

    Yang cuixue continued, ¡±

    ¡°To rebuild the headquarters in the mountains will cost a lot of money. Why don¡¯t we make apromise and use the town as the core to expand the headquarters?¡±

    Vice Alliance head Wen Cheng bi shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°This is not in line with our ancestors¡± rules. The reason why our headquarters is located in the mountain is to remind us not to forget the purpose of martial Union¡¯s establishment. We will never be a simple organization.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s a righteous master, a righteous master who can attack cities and raze strongholds in troubled times.¡±

    Martial Union¡¯s headquarters was equivalent to a fortress that upied a natural barrier.

    Cao Qingyang knocked on the table, interrupting the argument.

    ¡°Cheng bi, go and ask the ancestor.¡±

    I went to Jianzhou just now and suddenly felt like I was back in the past.

    The old man put his hands behind his back and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°If the disaster is not controlled, the central in will have a new dynasty in less than two years.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    The old man turned around and smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Do you know why those two streaks of dragon energy chose martial Union?¡±

    ¡°Martial Union has operated in the Jian province for hundreds of years. The order in the Jian province is stable, the weather is good, and the people are well fed. Now that the great Feng dynasty¡¯s fate has declined and the Dragon Qi is choosing its master, they naturally believe that martial Union can rece the great Feng dynasty.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said frankly.<div>

    The old man nodded and said,

    ¡°From ancient times until now, there has never been a dynasty that has not declined. When I handed over the Army to him and returned to Jianzhou, I made an agreement with him. In the future, if the great Feng follows the path of the great Zhou, I will personally end it. ¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°However, both of us did not expect that the woman would create the Warlock system.

    ¡°The birth of warlocks made it more and more difficult for ordinary people to rebel. Today, if there is external help, it is difficult to change the dynasty by relying on the people of the Central ins.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and probed, ¡±

    ¡°A woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first supervisor!¡± The old manughed, ¡±

    they¡¯re more beautiful than women, and they follow Emperor Gaozu of Dafeng all day. If. didn¡¯t know that the shameless person likes women, I would have thought they were ¡­

    Sworn brothers ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said it for him in his heart.

    ¡°Old senior and the supervisor, yes, the current supervisor, do you have any agreement?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± The old man nodded.

    Indeed, martial Union had always been the supervisor¡¯s hidden chess piece ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked, ¡±

    ¡°What agreement? When did you make the agreement?¡±

    [ PS: update before editing ]

 Chapter 1375: 500 years of hindsight (1)

    Chapter 1375: 500 years of hindsight (1)

    The promise ¡­ Hearing this, the old man narrowed his eyes. He looked away from Xu Qi ¡®an and into the distance.

    There was a sense of lethargy in him, and lethargy was not a derogatory term. It was just that people yearned for a new life, so this term was often not in line with people¡¯s preferences.

    The old man¡¯s lethargic aura was the result of the umtion of time, an aura that was more ancient than the vicissitudes of life.

    He was the same age as Guo, born on the weekend, and had witnessed the rise and fall of two dynasties.

    He had risen up in the chaotic world and led the righteous Masters to overthrow the tyranny. He had experienced too many things and seen too many people.

    The lethargic air naturally seeped into his bones.

    The strange thing was that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t see such lethargic air on the supervisor, the emotionless Arhat, or the two Vajra realm experts.

    Was it because he had been living in the mortal world all this time ¡­ Or was it because he was a vulgar martial artist ¡­ Xu Qian thought.

    After a long while, the old man slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°When Emperor Wu Zong rebelled and usurped the throne, I was not in seclusion. At that time, the Emperor of Dafeng had gotten close to the treacherous officials, causing chaos in the court.

    ¡°Of course, a moment of political chaos is nothingpared to the chaos at the end of the dynasty.

    ¡°Wu Zong is great ancestor¡¯s grandson. His talent is not below grandfather¡¯s, and his personality is the same. He took advantage of the dissatisfaction of the court towards the fatuous Emperor and treacherous officials at that time, and in the name of purging the Emperor, he recruited troops and bought horses tounch a rebellion.

    ¡°This is very smart. If he directly revolted, he would not win the hearts of the people and would not get the help of wise people.

    ¡°At that time, he was only a third-rank martial artist. It was as difficult as ascending to heaven to rebel under the eyes of the first supervisor.

    ¡°So, he cleverly found three helpers:Confucianism, Buddhism, current supervisor.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an had to interrupt him and said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°But I heard that when Emperor Wu Zong rebelled 500 years ago, the Confucians did nothing from the beginning to the end,¡±

    The old man chuckled, ¡±

    ¡°Standing by is the greatest help. Otherwise, with the foundation of the schrly faction and the addition of a first generation supervisor, how could Wu Zong seed? Unless the Buddha himself took action.

    ¡°The Confucians had long been dissatisfied with the Emperor of that time, but the first generation supervisor kept him in check, leaving the Confucians helpless.¡±

    He waited for a moment. Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an had no questions, he continued, ¡±

    ¡°When Emperor Wu Zong first started his rebellion, he did not have enough soldiers under hismand to contend against the entire great Feng. Hence, he targeted martial Union.

    ¡°And the one in charge of persuading me to send troops is the current supervisor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree at first, but what benefits can I get if this is done? The Grandmaster would never give the Jian province to me. If I lose, martial Union, which I¡¯ve painstakingly built for over a hundred years, will very likely be destroyed in a single day.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess how he convinced me?¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to this agreement?¡± Xu Qian¡¯s heart moved.

    The old man nodded, then shook his head.

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a deal.

    ¡°In the hundred years since I returned to Jianzhou and established martial Union, I¡¯ve long since advanced to peak rank-3. However, I¡¯ve never been able to reach Dao integration.

    ¡°The scariest thing in the world is not difficulties and setbacks, but not being able to see hope. Ji¡¯s cultivation base was simr to mine back then. After he became an Emperor, his cultivation base improved by leaps and bounds, and he finally stepped into the ranks of first-grade martial artists.

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced, so I¡¯ve never asked him about his Dao integration stage experience.¡±

    What a shameless question, you old man. you¡¯ve snatched all the bamboo shoots from Quanrong mountain ¡­ Xu Qianined silently in his heart.

    at that time. I didn¡¯t know the rule that those who were lucky couldn¡¯t live forever.. few decadester, before I could convince myself, Ji became a short-lived ghost and actually died ¡­

    The old man shook his head andughed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that first generation girl is crying her eyes out, hahaha. I¡¯ve always suspected that he¡¯s a rabbit. * Cough cough * ¡°In short, I¡¯ve been stuck at peak rank-3 for many years. I can¡¯t break through, and I can¡¯t see any hope of breaking through.

    until that day, the current supervisor came to me. He said that as long as I was willing to send troops to help a martial arts Grandmaster seize the throne, he would help me advance to the second grade.

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed.

    ¡°I understand, old senior, you¡¯ve been tricked by the supervisor. I didn¡¯t expect the director to be an old politician.¡±

    The old man nced at him and said with a faint smile, ¡±

    ¡°I used to think the same way, but now, I¡¯ve really advanced to the second stage.¡±

    Ten seconds after he finished speaking, the smile on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face remained unchanged. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. The smile stiffened on his face and slowly disappeared.

    If there was a camera that could capture the entire process, his ¡®acting skills¡¯ would be absolutely superb.

    . Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the old man in a daze. His lips moved, and he said with difficulty, ¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that the nine-colored lotus root, no, my help, is to keep the promise that I made?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better exnation,¡± the old man replied.

    Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    Xu Qi ¡®an took three steps back and stared at the old man in a daze. His face suddenly twisted, and it was hard to tell whether he was surprised or scared.

    Or perhaps, both.

    Outsiders had no way of knowing what he was thinking. Under his dull face, there was an overwhelming emotion, an explosive surge of information.

    If things were really as the old man said, what did that mean?

    ¡°I remember Xu Pingfeng said that the divinator has the ability to see the future, which is why you can¡¯t interfere with what he sees. He could only set things up in the dark and influence them from the side.

 Chapter 1376: 500 years of hindsight (2)

    Chapter 1376: 500 years of hindsight (2)

    ¡°Prying into the secrets of heaven is already a heaven-defying thing. If you reveal the secrets of heaven, you will be punished by the heavens. But this wasn¡¯t the main point. The main point was ¡­

    &Nbsp; ¡± 500 years ago, he wasn¡¯t a divinator. How could he predict the future? how is that possible?!!!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, as if his world view had copsed.

    ¡°You seem to have thought of something?¡±

    The old man asked with a frown when he saw that his expression was not right.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t reply. She maintained her ugly expression and took a long time to calm down.

    Then, he came up with three conjectures and one doubt based on this information.

    Guess 1: the one who predicted the situation 500 yearster was not the supervisor, but the first supervisor.

    If that was the case, the secrets involved were terrifying.

    Guess 2: there is a problem with the current supervisor¡¯s identity, and he is likely to be the first supervisor. The original disciples might have been the first-generation characters.

    But if that was the case, why did the first generation go through so much trouble to ¡±mit suicide ¡°? what was the purpose?

    In addition, the Bodhisattvas of Buddhism were involved in this matter, and each Bodhisattva had the power to seize the creation of heaven and earth. It was very difficult for the first generation to hide from them.

    [ third guess: both of the above are wrong. The current supervisor can predict what will happen 500 yearster because he has a problem. ]

    As for his doubts ¡­

    Now that he thought about the Warlock system, there was actually a paradox in the curse of the disciple backstabbing the master.

    The first generation of supervisors was as terrifying as the current one.

    The current head supervisor could predict the future, and so could the first. He could find a way to get rid of Emperor Wu Zong before he rebelled.

    &Nbsp; even if a divinator couldn¡¯t interfere with the future, Xu Qi ¡®an believed that Emperor Wu Zong had many close shaves with death in his life.

    As long as the first head supervisor seized the opportunity and exerted influence, Emperor Wu Zong would die.

    Don¡¯t doubt it, the first director could definitely do it.

    There were many simr methods, and the first director had the ability to prevent Emperor Wu Zong from finding a chance to rebel.

    At first nce, this paradox seemed to verify conjecture one and conjecture two, but in fact, it could also verify conjecture three.

    If there was a problem with the current supervisor, then the paradox could indeed be broken.

    ¡°The other exnation is that the first supervisor foresaw the current backstabbing, but he didn¡¯t stop it and chose to y against him. Just like how the current supervisor treated Xu Pingfeng.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to stab me in the back, but I won¡¯t stop you. Let¡¯s fight to the death like warlocks.

    in Xu Pingfeng¡¯s words, this is the curse of the Warlock system, and it can not be avoided. Unless you want the Warlock system to end here, as long as you want to continue, you have to take in disciples and then ept the backstabbing of the disciples.

    ¡°It¡¯smonly known as the rules of the underworld!¡±

    Other than the three conjectures and one doubt, Xu Qian had another logical deduction in his mind.

    There wasn¡¯t much conspiracy theory in this reasoning. The truth was that the director had indeed been an old politician back then and was just fooling an old man.

    As everyone knew, the politicians in the world all negotiated a price in advance and paid for it in vain after the matter.

    After all, when the supervisor sessfully advanced to rank one, would he be afraid of revenge from a vulgar martial artist?

    If the old man really relied on the nine-colored lotus root to advance to grade two 500 yearster, it was possible that after many years, the supervisor would realize that he could use the nine-colored lotus root to fulfill his promise and make arrangements.

    In essence, there was no such thing as predicting for 500 years.

    In all fairness, Xu Qi ¡®an felt that this was the truth.

    The reason was simple. It was impossible for a first stage cultivator to have the ability to urately predict what would happen 500 yearster.

    Not even Supreme-grade.

    He wasn¡¯t a newbie anymore. He had killed a second-grade Jean and fought a first-grade Dharma power. Even if he hadn¡¯te into contact with a transcendent-grade, he still had some idea.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gathered his thoughts and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Senior, how do you determine that the promise I was talking about is me?¡±

    The old man sighed, ¡±

    ¡°That old man once told me:Live well, and the day you reach the Dao integration realm will be the day the people of the Central ins need you.

    ¡°Of course, it might just be an excuse. Warlocks are always mysterious. However, since I¡¯ve sessfully advanced, I¡¯ll take it as him fulfilling his promise.¡±

    . Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s scalp went numb.

    At this moment, someone flew up to the top of the cliff and stopped in the distance. He cupped his hands and said, ¡±

    ¡°Old ancestor, junior is Wen chengbi.¡±

    The old man was slightly confused.

    Xu Qi ¡®an helped to introduce them.

    ¡°This is your martial Union¡¯s vice Alliance master,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the old man nodded in realization.

    Wen chengbi exined the trouble that martial Union was facing and probed, ¡±

    ¡°If we use military town as the core of the expansion, we can indeed save a lot of manpower and resources. Alliance master Cao was hesitant and ordered me to seek your opinion, ancestor.¡±

    The main problem was theck of funding ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an concluded.

    In an era where equipment was not developed,rge-scale construction was very costly in both money and manpower. In the history that Xu Qi ¡®an was familiar with, there were many cases ofrge-scale construction that caused the downfall of a country.

    The Sui and Qin dynasties were examples. Although this was not the only reason for the fall of a dynasty, there must be other factors, but they were crowned as such by theter generations.

    It was enough to show how muchbor and money a infrastructure project was.

    The old man muttered,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the silver. I will be responsible for finding the silver buried at the bottom of the mountain. The headquarters is still built on the mountain, this is beyond doubt.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood what he meant. With chaos looming, martial Union¡¯s headquarters was like a dangerous mountain ridge. They could retreat and defend, and they could advance and attack.

 Chapter 1377: 500 years of hindsight (3)

    Chapter 1377: 500 years of hindsight (3)<div>

    If it was built on a t terrain, the enemy cavalry would instantly be defeated.

    wen cheng bi said solemnly, ¡±

    ¡°But if we do that,. ¡®m afraid that the Alliance¡¯s many years of umtion will ¡­ If it was on a normal day, it would be fine. At most, his brothers would save and live frugally. But now that there are disasters all over thend, the situation in the Jian province will probably be chaotic without money.¡±

    ¡°Then let the brothers in the Alliance and the soldiers work together,¡± the old man immediately said.

    Wen Cheng bi shook his head,¡±we still don¡¯t have enough manpower.¡±

    The old man frowned and thought for a moment. He turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so simple, we just have to work in ce of relief. We¡¯ll gather the victims, build the headquarters, and give them food without silver. It can not only solve the problem of food and clothing for the victims, but also save money.¡±

    Wen Cheng BI¡¯s eyes lit up and said in surprise, ¡±

    Xu yinluo is wise. As expected of Xu yinluo. To think that he coulde up with such a brilliant n.

    This was not a brilliant n, this was a tradition ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded reservedly.

    ¡°This is against the rules!¡±

    The old man frowned.

    There was no precedent of working in ce of relief these days. The refugees were calmly drinking the porridge given by the Imperial court or therge families, waiting for the disaster to end and for the earth to warm up.

    Even if there were asional small-scale work-for-food incidents, it was difficult to be mainstream.

    ¡°Great ancestor, this is a brilliant n.¡± Wen chengbi quickly said, ¡± unusual times naturally require unusual things. Please give your approval, ancestor.¡±

    The old man waved his hand, toozy to care about these small things.<div>

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    After watching Wen chengbi leave, Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Old senior, I¡¯m now a third-grade cultivator, and my next step is the daomerge. However, the true intent of the Dao integration stage is still unknown.¡±

    The old man said everything he knew,

    ¡°The integration of Dao is the transformation of the¡± will.¡±I call itpleting one¡¯s martial Dao. Every fourth-grade martial artist could onlyprehend one kind of ¡®intent¡¯, which was the martial Dao they had chosen.

    ¡°Intent is the embryonic form of Dao.

    ¡°Perfecting one¡¯s own Dao is the true essence of the daomerge of the second stage. However, it was easier said than done.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent my entire life practicing my de techniques, gathering the strengths of various de techniques into one. However, in the end, he was still stuck at peak rank-3 and almost died from failing the Dao integration.¡±

    ¡°Senior, how did you reach the daomerge?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly asked.

    ¡°There are thousands of saber DAOs, and one can attempt the daomerge byprehending the true meaning. however, there are countless paths leading to true meaning. During my closed-door cultivation, my body turned into pieces of flesh. Every piece of flesh represented a different knife path. They have their own thoughts, and they all think they are right.¡±

    ¡°The nine-colored lotus root can help people reach the daomerge?¡±

    ¡°The nine-colored lotus seed can transform all things, so the Lotus root can naturally do the same, or even stronger. Its role in this was to enlighten the thousands of ¡± selves ¡± that were stuck in the quagmire and determine a ¡± self ¡± that was in the dominant position. The Lotus seed was not effective enough to achieve this effect, but the nine-colored lotus root could. This was also the reason why Qing Yang wanted to help me obtain the nine-colored Lotus.¡±<div>

    The nine-colored lotus root acted as. stabilizing agent, which had both catalytic and stabilizing effects ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an understood.

    I still have a small piece of nine-colored lotus root left. Hmm, let Nan Zhi continue to cultivate lotus roots for me. This way, I might not need to steal her spiritual energy when I reach second-grade.

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an handed over the nine-colored lotus root, he cut off a small part of it and kept it with him, just like the nine-colored lotus root he had obtained before.

    Such a natural treasure had to be developed continuously.

    After bidding farewell to the old man and returning to the military town, Xu Qi ¡®an found a courtyard and invited mu nanzhi and Chai Xing¡¯ er out. Thetter was weak and weak because she had been imprisoned in the stupa for a long time. Xu Qi ¡®an nned to let her out for a while.

    She was still useful. The tomb guarded by the chai family¡¯s ancestor was noticed by Xu Pingfeng, so the owner of the tomb was definitely not ordinary.

    Mu nanzhi was wearing a plum-colored cotton-padded jacket and a in-colored pleated long dress, entuating the temperament of a young schr and a richdy.

    Even if her looks were average, it was hard to hide her unique charm.

    The little white fox took advantage of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s departure and said, ¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I want to pee.¡±

    Without another word, she jumped out of mu nanzhi¡¯s arms and ran away happily.

    It disyed its original magical ability and turned into a white shadow. After a few shes in the military town, it left the buildings and plunged into the lush Quanrong mountain range.<div>

    In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Bai Ji had sneaked deep into the mountains and forests, far away from the main peak of the Quan Rong mountain.

    It looked around and chose a tall rock to jump on.

    The Empress¡¯s arrival was very impressive.

    [ author¡¯s note: my head hurts. Today, I went through the previous content again to find some forgotten pits. ]

 Chapter 1378: Li lingsuâ€™s Shuraba (1) _1

    Chapter 1378: Li lingsu¡¯s Shuraba (1) _1<div>

    The White Princess curled up on the rock and made a sleeping gesture. A few secondster, a terrifying and powerful will awakened from her body.

    At this moment, all the beasts and birds in the forest stopped screeching at the same time. They either prostrated on the ground or spread their wings to wrap around their bird heads.

    The pressure of a high-level creature made the nearby creatures shiver as if doomsday was approaching.

    On the half-copsed main peak of Mount Quanrong, the old man kou Yangzi sensed something and looked into the distance with a frown.

    Such a strong demonic aura, the white fox beside Xu ningyan ¡­ He looked at it carefully for a while, then slowly retracted his gaze and ignored it.

    On the other side, after the powerful will descended, Bai Ji opened its eyes. One of its eyes was filled with clear light, while the other eye was pure and ck.<div>

    ¡°Empress!¡±

    Bai Ji called out.

    Then, it opened its mouth again, and its voice changed into the maic voice unique to a mature woman.

    ¡°That Xu guy isn¡¯t here. Little girl, what do you have to report?¡±

    Bai Ji¡¯s voice changed back to a young girl¡¯s voice.

    Your Majesty, I¡¯m currently in martial Union of the Jian province. There¡¯s just a battle for the Dragon Qi here. It involves the Buddhist sect, the Wu God religion¡¯s rain master, and the cloud province¡¯s warlocks.

    The mature and maic female voice was silent for a moment before she smiled and said,

    it seems like this fight is very intense. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to look for me.

    yes! Bai Ji nodded and said, ¡± Xu yinluo won. The Buddhist League has suffered a great loss this time.

    ¡°How did it end?¡± the Nine-Tailed Fox asked with a smile.

    ¡°All the vajras are dead,¡± Bai Ji said.

    After that, the Nine-Tailed Fox fell silent for a long time. Bai Ji could not help but say, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Empress?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox then said, ¡± tell me what happened in detail.

    Bai Ji told the Empress everything she had heard from Xu Qi ¡®an. It was simple, because Xu Qi¡¯ an only told her the general details of the battle.

    ¡°I can imagine how shocking it was. Du e fan died, and the only high-levelbat power left in Buddhism are the three bodhisattvas, Jia Luo Shu, Guang Xian, and Liu Li, du e Arhat.

    ¡°In just a short month, the number of transcendent experts the Buddhist sect has lost is more than the number they have lost in the past five hundred years. As expected of a person who carries the fate of the country for half a year.¡±

    Bai Ji could hear the joy in the Queen¡¯s voice. She raised her paw and patted the stone, ¡±

    it¡¯s time to counterattack the hundred thousand mountains and take back thend of our thousand demon Kingdom.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even in heat and you¡¯re already so arrogant. A newborn Fox is not afraid of Buddha.

    ¡°But you¡¯re right. The chance to take back the hundred thousand mountains is not far away.¡±

    After a pause, she didn¡¯t continue on this topic and sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be willing to bear the heavenly Dao¡¯s bacsh for him. I¡¯m starting to doubt your purpose.¡±<div>

    From Bai Ji¡¯s feedback, she didn¡¯t see any signs of Xu Qi ¡®an suffering from a bacsh.

    ¡°Bacsh from the heavenly Dao?¡± Bai Ji tilted her head.

    ¡°The witchcraft religion¡¯s ¡®offering¡¯ divine power can summon the spirits of our ancestors and those who are entangled with our karma. Usually, one could only summon heroic spirits of the same realm. Any higher and one would have to rely on external forces.

    ¡°When Wei Yuan attacked Jingshan city, he used the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife and the quasi-Sage Confucian crown to summon the Confucian saint¡¯s spirit. He had to pay the price for this.

    ¡°The price here is not only his body, which will be destroyed by a high-level power, but also the bacsh of the heavenly Dao, because this is against the rules.

    whether Wei Yuan sessfully seals the Sorcerer God or not, he¡¯s dead for sure.

    Bai Ji suddenly understood and was shocked.

    ¡°That Xu yinluo ¡­¡±

    ¡°Emperor Gaozu isn¡¯t a Confucian Saint, so the bacsh isn¡¯t that great. As a first-grade Warlock, director Jian can handle it. If it¡¯s a third-grade Warlock like Xu Qi ¡®an ¡­¡± The Nine-Tailed Foxughed.

    Even if he was lucky enough to keep his life, he would have to pay an unbearable price.

    ¡°Then will du Nan, who bears the Vajra Dharma form, also suffer a bacsh from the heavenly Dao?¡± Bai Ji thought of the king Kong of difficulty, who was also ¡®cheating¡¯.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like summoning a spirit, and he won¡¯t be devoured by the heavenly Dao. It¡¯s just that as a third-grade Vajra, he¡¯ll have to pay an unimaginable price after receiving the blessing of a first-grade Dharma idol. Killing 1,000 enemies at the cost of 800 of their own.<div>

    ¡°In addition, the reason why he was able to withstand the blood essence of the Buddha of the Gxia tree was because he was also a Vajra. If it was an Arhat, it would be impossible for him to conjure the Vajra Dharma.

    yes, summon me again at night. I have something to tell him.

    Bai Ji nodded obediently.

    ¡°Empress, have you found your kin overseas?¡± it asked in a delicate voice after they finished talking about serious matters.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox shook her head.

    ¡°The ocean is vast and boundless. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack if you want to find your kin. However, I met a fiendgod descendant, and I learned something interesting from him.¡±

    ¡°Descendants of gods and devils?¡± Bai Ji asked with great interest.

    it¡¯s the one who appeared in cloud region¡¯s White Emperor City. He told me some secrets of the mythical era, as well as an obscure hint about the real reason why the descendants of the mythical era fled the nine regions.

    Without waiting for Bai Ji to ask, she smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets can not be revealed. Your current cultivation is not enough to pay the price of knowing the answer.

    ¡°Alright, take me to him.¡±

    Wen Cheng bi returned to the meeting room and pushed the door open. Cao Qing Yang and the rest immediately stopped talking and turned to look at him.<div>

    ¡°What did the ancestor say?¡±

    Cao Qingyang¡¯s eyes fell on the Vice Alliance leader¡¯s face.

    ¡°It seems that the ancestor¡¯s reply is to your liking.¡±

    Fu Jingmen and the others immediately pouted. Wen chengbi advocated for the headquarters to be built on the mountain. Building a city on tnd and building a headquarters in the mountain were two different things.

 Chapter 1379: Li lingsuâ€™s Shuraba (1) _2

    Chapter 1379: Li lingsu¡¯s Shuraba (1) _2

    Wen Cheng bi smiled, ¡±

    the old ancestor said that with the impending chaos, the headquarters must be built on the mountain and upy the terrain.

    Qiao Weng from the Jian province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce pinched the space between his brows and said with a bitter smile, ¡±

    ¡°Old forefather is not in charge and doesn¡¯t know the value of food. Everyone, don¡¯t ask for anything more, just tighten your belts and live your lives in the future.¡±

    The group of fourth-grade sect Masters were frowning.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to pay, but the gangs in Jianghu definitely couldn¡¯t collect taxes like the government. They had their own businesses.

    Because of the natural and man-made disasters, the businesses operated by the sects were severely hit, and their business was not very good. However, the group of people who relied on the gangs for a living still had to be taken care of. In addition, they had to cooperate with the government to provide porridge and disaster relief.

    The financial pressure was huge.

    Now that he had to bear the cost of the headquarters ¡®construction, it was easy to imagine how difficult his life would be.

    At this time, if one¡¯s moral bottom line was too high, it would instead be a burden.

    If it was an ordinary sect in the pugilistic world, who would care about the life and death of ordinary people? that would be a matter for the government to worry about.

    Wen Cheng bi saw everyone¡¯s faces fall and his mouth raised, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The most difficult part of building the headquarters is manpower and money. We just need to solve these two problems, and it will be fine.¡±

    Fu Jingmen nted his eyes andughed awkwardly.

    ¡°But we just can¡¯t solve the problem of money. Why don¡¯t you make it appear for me?¡±

    Everyone looked at the Vice Alliance leader expressionlessly.

    Wen Cheng bi did not panic and said, ¡±

    ¡°Each of our sects has to provide money and grain to cooperate with the government to provide porridge and disaster relief.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we might as well gather the victims and let them build a headquarters for everyone. This will solve the manpower problem, and we don¡¯t need to pay extra for the repair.

    ¡°This is called, um, work for relief.¡±

    The meeting hall was silent for a moment. The sect Masters were stunned for a long time, and then the sound of discussion instantly began.

    it seems like it¡¯s possible. This way, we don¡¯t need to fork out extra silver. In any case, we will definitely have to fork out money and food for the disaster relief.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There are so many disaster victims, it would be a waste not to use them. You don¡¯t even need to give extra silver, just enough to fill your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Work in ce of relief ¡­ Is this the idea of our ancestor?¡±

    The reason was actually very simple, and it made sense.

    The reason they didn¡¯t think of it wasn¡¯t because they were stupid, but because their thinking was limited. In this era, if the Imperial court wanted to do basic construction, the people had the obligation to work for free.

    This was called conscript.

    In other words, there was no need to spend money on basic infrastructure. It was the responsibility that the people should bear.

    Since they could pay for free, who would take the initiative to pay?

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t think of the idea of work for relief, but that he didn¡¯t need it at all.

    As for why no one had thought of a simr method during the disaster, it was also due to the limitations of the era.

    The reason was very simple. The Imperial court was not a construction fanatic. It would take decades for them to repair the city walls and roads.

    Since there was no need for it, there was no such thing as work for relief.

    However, this idea perfectly solved martial Union¡¯s current predicament.

    There was a sudden turn of events.

    as expected of the old ancestor. You¡¯ve lived for a long time and have wisdom. You¡¯re smarter than us.

    our ancestor is someone who has experienced chaotic times. He is a person with great wisdom.

    Qiao Weng, yang cuixue, and the others were not stingy with their praises. Their faces were full of joy. A difficult problem that had given them a headache had been easily solved by their ancestor.

    Wen Cheng bi was stunned and waved his hands, ¡±

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t our ancestor¡¯s idea ¡­¡±

    ¡°You?¡± the crowd looked at him suspiciously.

    Wen Cheng bi still shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    As expected, he heard Wen Chengqian say, ¡±

    ¡°It was Xu yinluo¡¯s idea. He just happened to be talking to the ancestor and gave me this idea.

    tsk, tsk. As expected of Xu yinluo, who is proficient in military tactics, poetry, literature, and martial arts. He has the talent to rule a country.

    Xu yinluo ¡­ Everyone looked at each other and had a feeling of ¡± so it¡¯s him, then there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about ¡± in their hearts.

    I should have used my brain. I should have asked Xu yinluo directly.

    Fu Jingmen smacked the table and sighed.

    With such a God here, they actually turned a blind eye to it and argued for so long.

    Yang cuixue said with emotion, ¡±

    he is indeed talented in governing a country. Xu yinluo is Wei Yuan¡¯s disciple. He has surpassed his master.

    The atmosphere in the meeting hall suddenly became rxed and cheerful.

    Rongrong, along with her fellow sect members from the ten thousand flower Inn, was in charge of brewing the medicine,manding the soldiers to clean up the ruins, and restoring order to the military town as soon as possible.

    ¡°Master, why are you so unhappy?¡±

    Rongrong turned her head and looked at the beautiful woman picking herbs.

    Although it was sad that martial Union had suffered such a cmity, the enemy had been sessfully repelled. Xu yinluo¡¯s performance was spectacr, and the members of martial Union were fortunate enough to witness this world-shaking battle. Aside from a few who had lost their loved ones, the majority of the members were still excited.

    This was especially true for the disciples of the affiliated forces. They were more rxed.

    After all, the headquarters wasn¡¯t their own sect.

    However, the beautiful woman had been frowning ever since the battle ended. It was obvious that she had something on her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t talk too much and go do your work.¡±

    The beautiful woman frowned and lectured.

    Rongrong pursed her lips and muttered as she helped pick the herbs, ¡±

    I¡¯ve looked around, but I didn¡¯t see Xu yinluo. Maybe he doesn¡¯t live in this area.

    The beautiful woman¡¯s brows furrowed even more as she said earnestly, ¡±

    ¡°Rongrong, don¡¯t hold any unnecessary fantasies. There are many girls who like Xu yinluo, but you can¡¯t control a man like him.

    ¡°Are you willing to be a ve or a concubine?¡±

    At this point, the beautiful woman¡¯s face was dejected.

    Seeing this, Rongrong was shocked and her face turned pale.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not even sad, so why are you sad? could it be that you also like Xu yinluo? He can be your son.¡±

    The beautiful woman was furious. Just as she was about to speak, a sword light suddenly shed above her head. Several figures flew on their swords andnded somewhere in the military town.

    The beautiful woman looked at the sky in a daze, her expressionplicated.

    In a courtyard in the southern part of the military town.

    Chu Yuanqi, li Miaozhen, and Li lingsu pressed down on their flying swords and gentlynded in the courtyard.

    In the courtyard, an ordinary-looking woman was washing clothes on a small stool.

    He gave them a sidelong nce, turned his head and shouted towards the house, ¡±

    ¡°You with the surname Xu, your scoundrel friends are here to find you.¡±

    How could this woman speak like that ¡­ Li Miaozhen was unhappy.

    Princess Consort? Chu Yuanqian repeatedly knocked on the ordinary-looking woman¡¯s head, somewhat uncertain of her identity.

    He knew that the legendary Princess of zhenbei had followed Xu Qi ¡®an to travel the world.

    However, the ordinary-looking face in front of him made it difficult for him to associate her with the number one beauty of Da Feng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was changing the bed sheets in the room, came out when he heard the noise. He smiled as usual.

    ¡°Is the matter settled?¡±

    His gaze stopped on Dongfang Wanqing.

    Li lingsu ¡®coughed¡¯ and said,

    ¡°Brother Xu, sister Qing has no intention of bing your enemy. We¡¯re just serving our own Masters ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. I won¡¯t make things difficult for her since you helped me.

    Dongfang Wanqing heaved a sigh of relief.

    His main enemies were Buddhism and Xu Pingfeng. Although the eastern sisters were also his enemies on this journey, they did not have much interaction with each other.

    Andpared to her sister, Dongfang Wanrong, Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s presence was extremely low.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t hate her much. She was just not good enough.

    Li lingsu stood with her hands behind her back and smiled.

    sister Qin, I¡¯ve told you. You have to believe me. I still have some face.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him and turned around expressionlessly. He shouted into the house, ¡±

    ¡°Chai Xing ¡®er,e out for a moment.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression froze instantly!

    [PS: update first and changeter]

 Chapter 1380: Li lingsuâ€™s Asura arena (2) _1

    Chapter 1380: Li lingsu¡¯s Asura arena (2) _1

    Chai Xing ¡®er was wearing a in cotton dress, but it couldn¡¯t hide her natural beauty. She had a pretty oval face.

    Her slightly pale and sickly face made her, who was already delicate, look even more pitiful.

    She was the kind of woman who could arouse a man¡¯s desire to protect her, but in li lingsu¡¯s eyes, she was like the fuse of a cannon.

    Li lingsu forced a smile.

    ¡°Why did Xing ¡®ere out?¡±

    Xu Qian pretended to sigh with emotion.

    ¡°I knew that we were going to fight against a strong enemy, so I let Chai Xing ¡®er out in advance and forgot to inform you. Even though she¡¯s guilty, she¡¯s still your confidante. I¡¯ll definitely be responsible for her life.¡±

    ¡°I thank you!¡± Li lingsu replied through gritted teeth.

    Chai Xing ¡®er looked at Dongfang Wanqing, and Dongfang Wanqing looked at Chai Xing¡¯ er.

    ¡°Li Lang, who is she?¡±

    They said in unison.

    Mister li ¡­ Alright, there¡¯s no need to ask anymore. The way she addressed him had already exined everything.

    Chai Xing ¡®er and Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s eyes met, and sparks flew.

    Puchi ¡­ Li Miaozhen almost reached out to cover her mouth to stop herself fromughing.

    Li lingsu, li lingsu, you¡¯ve finallye to this day.

    Dongfang Wanqing said with hatred, ¡±

    ¡°Li Lang, where did you hook up with this Vixen? It¡¯s not enough for you to have me and my sister, you¡¯re still not satisfied after seducing that little b * tch from Leizhou Chamber of Commerce. How many mistresses do you have outside?¡±

    That¡¯s a lot. The saint¡¯s (senior brother¡¯s) mistresses could be found all over the Central ins. Perhaps, there are even some in martial Union ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen had reached a high level of telepathy at this time.

    ¡°Foxy woman?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er raised her eyebrows and sneered,¡±It¡¯s still not certain who¡¯s the Foxy one. When I made the pledge of undying love with Li Lang, you were still a little girl.¡±

    Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s personality was cold, proud, and unyielding. She took a step forward, ¡±

    ¡°B * tch, this Pce Master will tear you apart right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already be a prisoner, I don¡¯t have many days left to live,¡± Chai Xing ¡®erughed sadly.

    Li lingsu¡¯s heart ached. She stepped between the two and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, you¡¯ll be fine. Brother Xu promised me that he would give you a chance to live.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Chai Xing¡¯ er and thought to herself,¡±she¡¯s amazing. She knows how to turn a disadvantage into an advantage to win li lingsu¡¯s pity.¡± Just his tea-making skills are only a little worse than my sister¡¯s.

    Chai Xing ¡®er silently shed tears.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long known that you¡¯re a dissolute man, but I just can¡¯t bear to part with you, can¡¯t forget you. When you were in Xiang Zhou, you swore that you would only love me in this life.¡±

    ¡°Xing ¡®er, I¡¯m telling the truth ¡­.

    Before li lingsu could finish her sentence, Dongfang Wanqing¡¯s eyebrows shot up, ¡±

    ¡°Li lingsu! How many other women have you said the same thing to?¡±

    On one side, the argument was intense. On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an, li Miaozhen, Heng Yuan, Chu Yuanqian, and mu nanzhi were sitting in a row. They did not add insult to injury, nor did they try to mediate.

    They silently watched the Saint deal with his rtionship problems.

    I have to learn a few more tricks to coax the fish in the future ¡­ Xu Qian said.

    Li Miaozhen transmitted her voice,

    ¡°This senior brother of mine doesn¡¯t have any abilities, but he¡¯s very good at seducing women. Back then, it was because he abandoned the Dongfang sisters that he was hunted down and put under house arrest for half a year.¡±

    Chu Yuanxi said, ¡±

    romantic people are bound to be affected by love. However,pared to the predicament that Ning Yan encountered at the Imperial astronomer that day, this is just a small matter.

    Just watch the show, what the.. ck do you want me to do ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been gloating, suddenly froze.

    Li Miaozhen nced at mu nanzhi and deliberately clicked her tongue, saying, ¡±

    ¡°My senior martial brother is the same as that Xu guy, they are both lecherous people. Princess Consort, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    As expected. it was the princess Consort ¡­ Chu Yuanxi had an idea.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Mu Nanxi frowned. Xu Qi ¡®an and I are just travelling together. What does it have to do with me whether he¡¯s lecherous or not? ¡± You¡¯re testing him, are you his lover?¡±

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face changed slightly and she quickly snorted, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an and I are acquaintances, but we are just friends. Please don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks, Princess.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an hurriedly interrupted theirpetition and said, ¡±

    ¡°Miao Zhen, brother Chu, master Heng Yuan, aren¡¯t you curious about who Chai Xing. er is? it¡¯s a long story, let me exin it in detail

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not curious.¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, I¡¯m not curious.¡±

    On the other side, li lingsu had finally managed to calm Chai Xing ¡®er and Dongfang Wanqing down. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. In fact, he had a better way to resolve the conflict between his close female friends.

    However, the group of despicable thieves from the Heaven and Earth Society were watching the show from the side, which made him feel a little embarrassed.

    my senior brother is really good at coaxing women. Every woman hates him, but they also love him to death.

    Seeing this, li Miaozhen sighed.

    Li lingsu¡¯s woman¡¯sbat strength was too weak, wasn¡¯t it? was she going to give up just like that? Well, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m next to them, so they don¡¯t dare to act rashly ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself.

    When the show was over, he stood up and said, ¡°¡±I still have something to do, please enter the tower and take shelter.¡±

    He summoned the stupa and kept Chai Xing ¡®er and Dongfang Wanqing on the first level.

    Chu Yuanyou took out the fragments of the book of theher world and tipped them over the mirror. A few figures rolled out. It was Liu Hongmian and the others.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jingxin?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took a nce.

    ¡°He escaped, I didn¡¯t manage to keep him.¡± Li Miaozhen puffed up her cheeks.

    Oh, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied. it¡¯s just a small role. It¡¯s okay.

    Li Miaozhen was very satisfied with his attitude. She picked a Yin Nan and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve sealed their souls in the bag. What do you want to do with them?¡±

 Chapter 1381: Li lingsuâ€™s Asura arena (2) _2

    Chapter 1381: Li lingsu¡¯s Asura arena (2) _2<div>

    Li lingsu then returned the mirror to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stuffed the mirror into the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, and the mirror¡¯s groan sounded in his ears, ¡±

    so good, so good, the Dragon Qi is even thicker ¡­

    don¡¯t tempt me like that. I don¡¯t want to return to little master¡¯s side ¡­

    The sound gradually disappeared.

    After obtaining the two wisps of dragon energy from martial Union, the Golden Dragon within The Earth Book fragment became even more corporeal.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the yin Nan and opened it. Four powerful primordial spirits came out and returned to their respective bodies.

    Qi Huan dan Xiang, White Tiger, Liu Hongmian, and Jing Yuan woke up one after another and opened their eyes.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Xu Qi ¡®an lifted his foot and stomped. His Qi spread out like ripples. The four of them felt as if they were struck by lightning or suppressed by something. The extreme actions that they were about to subconsciously do died in their stomach.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an brought over a small stool and sat in front of them with a smile.

    Joy-begging elixir fragrance, who had an extreme personality, had an unruly look on her face and was disdainful.

    White Tiger and Jingyuan¡¯s expressions turned solemn.

    Liu Hongmian, on the other hand, looked very pitiful.

    of course, you can choose not to cooperate. At most, I¡¯ll be a little more troublesome. I¡¯ll kill you and summon your spirits for questioning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing into the four people¡¯s hearts, dispelling their unyielding will.

    Liu Hongmian said weakly, ¡±<div>

    I will tell you everything I know. Please spare my life, Xu yinluo.

    ¡°If you agree to be Xu yinluo¡¯s bed-warming servant, you might be able to keep your life,¡± li lingsu added.

    Why hurt each other ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an silently noted it down and would find an opportunity to take revenge on the Holy Sonter.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Kill him.¡± Mu nanzhi had sentenced her to death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you deal with her.¡± The swordswoman of the flying Swallow was chivalrous and helpful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped them with his gaze. He turned around and stared at the three people other than Jingyuan.

    ¡°Tell me theyout, location, Army, and other information of the hidden Dragon City. If you tell me the truth, I will spare your lives.¡±

    The White Tiger was silent for a moment. are you serious? ¡±

    ¡°A promise is worth a thousand gold,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± The White Tiger nodded.<div>

    A wise man submits to circumstances. It was not easy to cultivate to the fourth stage. Saving his life was the most important.

    As long as he was alive, he could continue to take revenge on Xu Qi ¡®an. As long as he was alive, he would have another chance.

    Qi Huan dan Xiang was also a smart person. Her heart was moved, but she still maintained her arrogant expression and cooperated with her to show signs of being moved, burying her inner thoughts in her heart.

    Compromising was the only good strategy at the moment. They had suffered setbacks in the hands of Xu Qi ¡®an, but the battle between the state preceptor and Xu Qi¡¯ an was not over.

    One day, they would definitely be able to take revenge.

    At that time, he would kill all his rtives and friends.

    ¡°The hidden Dragon City is located deep in the mountains in the South of the cloud region. With the city as the center, there are 72 viges. These viges were ces to train and station soldiers, and they were in charge of plundering people and caravans.

    I¡¯m not too sure about the exact number, but a vige has at least a hundred people and at most a thousand people. In total, there should be no less than fifty thousand people.

    As soon as The White Tiger finished speaking, the pill fragrance of begging joy added,

    ¡°Hidden Dragon City has a poption of 200000,20000 in armor. They are all people plundered from all over the cloud region to fill the poption. Among them, there are also many people from all over the world who havee to Yunzhou.¡±

    Li Miaozhen recalled some past events.

    the one supporting the mountain bandits isn¡¯t the witch God religion, but your Hidden Dragon City? ¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The witch God religion also supports the mountain bandits and secretly amasses their forces. This should be the reason why Xu Pingfeng helped me in the first ce. The witch God religion¡¯s expansion has affected him.¡±

    As for why he had ignored the witchcraft religion¡¯s actions in the past, Xu Qi ¡®an spected that Xu Pingfeng might have used the witchcraft religion to hide his growth.

    Chu Yuanyang frowned. there are no more than 100000 soldiers. It¡¯ll be difficult to rebel.

    An elite army of close to 100000 was actually quite terrifying.

    Back then, Wei Yuan had led an Army of simr numbers and fought all the way to Jingshan city.

    However, Da Feng had arge poption, and its power was deeply rooted. Its structure was much moreplicated than that of the wizard God religion.

    In Chu Yuanyou¡¯s opinion, it would be very difficult for a rebel army of 70000 to 80000 people to rebel.

    The White Tiger said, ¡±

    ¡°This is the direct Army of the hidden Dragon City. But don¡¯t forget that there are still close to 60000 soldiers in the entire cloud region.

    ¡°Yang Chuannan, the Commander-in-Chief of cloud region, is one of us,¡±

    Li Miaozhen heard this and gritted her teeth.<div>

    When she had first set up the Ranger squad in Yunzhou to suppress the bandits, yang Chuannan, as themander of the capital, had given her great convenience and help.

    The two of them became good friends.

    It was not until after the incident in the capital that Xu Qi ¡®an made the information public that she found out about the inside story of Yunzhou. She knew that yang Chuannan had used her to get rid of the mountain bandits supported by the witch God religion.

    She would not expose herself, and she could also be the cannon fodder.

    To think that she had treated yang Chuannan as a close friend and her sincere heart had been wrongly invested.

    ¡°What is Xu Pingfeng¡¯s detailed n for this matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Liu Hongmian and the other two looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°No one can see through Imperial Preceptor¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    other than Hidden Dragon City, how many more spies does he have in the central in and even the Imperial court? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked again.

    ¡°These are the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce,¡± The White Tiger said.¡±We don¡¯t know.¡±

    At this moment, there was a knock on the courtyard door, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    As the host, Xu Qi ¡®an said loudly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Please enter!¡±

    The door to the courtyard was pushed open, and two beautiful women in fluttering colorful clothes crossed the threshold. They were miss Rongrong in her Prime and a beautiful and mature woman.

 Chapter 1382: Li lingsuâ€™s Asura arena (2) _3

    Chapter 1382: Li lingsu¡¯s Asura arena (2) _3<div>

    Rongrong¡¯s face was like a peach blossom, she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t. Anyone could see that she was a young girl in love.

    She held a bag of medicinal herbs in her hand and said, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo has gone through many bitter battles and put herself in danger for martial Union. Rongrong has nothing to thank her for, so I¡¯ve decided to gift you some healing herbs as a token of my appreciation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the piercing gazes from both sides. He stood up without changing his expression, took the herbs, and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, miss Rongrong. After parting at the capital, miss Rongrong¡¯s elegance is even greater than before.¡±

    Miss Rongrong was ted. She immediately noticed that the Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect and an ordinary-looking woman were coldly staring at her.<div>

    She swallowed back the words she had wanted to say.

    She pursed her lips and suddenly noticed Liu Hongmian. She eximed, ¡±

    ¡°Liu Hongmian, it¡¯s you!¡±

    There was some hostility and surprise on his face.

    Liu Hongmian nced at the master and disciple duo but ignored them.

    ¡°You know each other?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s gaze shifted between the three women.

    The beautiful woman nodded and said softly, ¡±

    Liu Hongmian was the disciple of the previous tower master and the junior Sister of tower master Xiao. After she failed topete with tower master Xiao for the position of tower master, she left the myriad Flower Tower.

    She didn¡¯t mention betraying the ten thousand Flower House. After all, it was a family scandal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. No wonder when he saw Liu Hongmian in the barracks in Yongzhou, he felt that this charming and gorgeous woman¡¯s demeanor and temperament were somewhat familiar.

    So he was a disciple of the ten thousand Flower House in the Jian province.<div>

    At this moment, Rongrong was once again attracted by li lingsu¡¯s unparalleled beauty.¡±Eh?¡± she eximed in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re li lingsu?¡±

    The Holy Son, who was half-hidden behind his Junior Sister li Miaozhen, stammered, ¡°¡±You, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten me? Two years ago, you came to the ten thousand Flower House as a guest, and we even drank together. Master was also there at that time, right?¡±

    Miss Rongrong looked at her master with a smile and continued, ¡±

    I thought you looked familiar when you were helping Xu yinluo with your flying sword. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.

    Realization dawned on li lingsu. Oh, it¡¯s you, miss Rongrong. Long time no see. How have you been? ¡±

    He did not greet the beautiful woman.

    The beautiful woman took a deep look at li lingsu before looking away and saying softly, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo seems to have something to deal with. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±

    He pulled Rongrong, who was reluctant to leave, and left.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an asked for more detailed information about the hidden Dragon City, such as the members of the Ji family, the martial organizations of the hidden Dragon City, and so on.<div>

    In the end, he hesitated a little and said, ¡±

    ¡°Are you close to Xu Pingfeng¡¯s wife?¡±

    Liu Hongmian and qihuan danxiang shook their heads, then looked at The White Tiger. The former said, ¡±

    he¡¯s the leader of The White Tiger constetion. He¡¯s directly under the Imperial advisor.

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an was looking at him, The White Tiger immediately said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen the mistress twice. She¡¯s the hidden Dragon City master¡¯s sister. She¡¯s been living in seclusion and has never left her residence.

    ¡°She is under house arrest and can not leave the hidden Dragon City without permission. The Ji nsmen in the hidden Dragon City hate her very much, saying that she is a sinner of the family.

    the family gave her wealth and glory, but she didn¡¯t know how to contribute. She abandoned the family for an abandoned son.

    Chu Yuanqian and the others knew the inside story, so they were silent for a while.

    Li lingsu was the only one who did not know Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s true identity.

    20 years of house arrest and loss of freedom ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was silent and did not speak for a long time.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak anymore, the pill fragrance of begging joy urged, ¡±<div>

    we have told you everything we know. Xu yinluo, please fulfill your promise.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at him and nodded.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll give you your freedom.¡±

    Pa!

    His palmnded on the head of joy-begging pill fragrance, causing heart Gu master¡¯s eyes to roll back and his primordial spirit to dissipate.

    He died on the spot.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The White Tiger¡¯s expression changed drastically. Just as it spat out the word ¡± you ¡°, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm was reflected in its eyes.

    At the next moment, his heavenly inspiration was also shattered and he died on the spot.

    ¡°I never give my promises to my enemies.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked out two child Gu with his fingers. The ck worm-like child Gu went into the nostrils of the two corpses. After a moment, the man with the pill fragrance and The White Tiger stood up again.

    Their eyes were empty as they stood side by side.<div>

    He had obtained two rank four undead puppets.

    With the current maturity of the seven extremes Gu, the corpse puppet could retain nearly 90% of the cultivation of a fourth stage cultivator.

    ¡°This is a corpse puppet?¡±

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou looked envious. This was equivalent to having two fourth-grade death Warriors at once.

    As for master Heng Yuan, he didn¡¯t have such worldly desires.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the pale-faced Liu Hongmian and the expressionless Jingyuan.

    These people were not Dongfang Wanqing. With her rtionship with li lingsu, they were not at the edge of conflict like Dongfang Wanqing, and there was not much hatred between them.

    Joy-begging dan Xiang and the others were Ji Xuan¡¯s group. They were from the hidden Dragon City and were his mortal enemies.

    Jingyuan was the same.

    Xu Qi ¡®an never showed mercy to the enemies who deserved to be killed, even if the other party was a charming beauty.

    ¡°Dong Dong!¡±<div>

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the courtyard door, and Xiao yuenu¡¯s mature female voice came from outside.

    ¡°Xu yinluo and Xiao yuenu request an audience.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian and Li lingsu¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard the voice.

    ¡°Tower master Xiao, pleasee in.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an responded.

    Xiao yuenu pushed the door open and entered. She was wearing a yellow dress and had her hairbed into a popr bun. She was tall and had a light veil covering her face. Her eyes were long and narrow, and she looked very charming.

    Chu Yuanyang was not a lustful person, but the moment he saw this woman, he could not hide the surprise in his eyes.

    Even a woman like the Queen, who thought highly of herself, was slightly stunned. She was surprised that there was such a Pearl in the Jianghu of the Jian province.

    Then, her and Li Miaozhen¡¯s hearts sank.

    ¡°Tower master Xiao, how have you been?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Yuenu Xiao¡¯s eyes swept across the room and stopped on Liu Hongmian for a moment. She then bowed to Xu Qi ¡®an and said,

    I heard from aunty Mei that Liu Hongmian, the traitor of the myriad Flower Tower, is here. She has be Xu yinluo¡¯s prisoner, so I came to take a look.

    ¡°Just take a look?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her.

    Xiao yuenu stepped forward and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°May I ask how Xu yinluo ns to deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Kill him and be quick!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said frankly.

    Xiao yuenu pursed her lips and saluted again. She said sincerely,

    ¡°Xu yinluo, please spare her life and let the ten thousand Flower House deal with her.¡±

    ¡°How do you n to deal with it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    PS: recently, I¡¯ve been working on an outline while writing.

 Chapter 1383: When should I wait (1)

    <div>

    ¡°The sect¡¯s traitors are usually judged by the tower master and the elders, and the punishment will be decided ording to the severity of the circumstances. However, Liu Hongmian was involved in the attack on the headquarters, so this matter has to be discussed between the headquarters and the ten thousand flower Inn.¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s voice was soft and charming. Her pronunciation was clear and she didn¡¯t have any Jian province ent.

    In this era, those who could speak the officialnguage well were either top students or had deliberately practiced hard.

    ¡°You want to save her life,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said directly.

    Without waiting for yuenu Xiao¡¯s reply, Liu Hongmian burst intoughter. Her eyes and expression were full of ridicule.

    ¡°Xiao yuenu, stop pretending.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years, but your hypocrisy and pretentiousness haven¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°In the past, I did it for master to see, but now I¡¯m doing it for outsiders and disciples to see. I¡¯m the only one who knows what kind of person you are.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, if you want to kill me, just kill me. I won¡¯t ept her kindness even if I die.

    There¡¯s a story ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an loved to watch beautiful women fight, except for his fish pond. He said, ¡±

    ¡°Are you so unwilling to ept tower master Xiao¡¯s goodwill?¡±

    Li lingsu had the same thought as Xu Qi ¡®an. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Even ants have to live. Miss Liu, please think twice.¡±

    In fact, he was just trying to get information and wanted to gossip about the grudges between the two beauties of the ten thousand Flower House.

    Liu Hongmian spat and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°She knows that I hate her to the bone, but she still wants toe out and pretend to be a good person to save my life. Can¡¯t you see what she¡¯s up to?

    ¡°She¡¯s exterminating my heart.¡±

    Xiao yuenu shook her head and said,<div>

    ¡°Liu Hongmian, don¡¯t keep making mistakes. If you sincerely repent, I can make a decision for master and let you return to the ten thousand Flower House.¡±

    ¡°Return to the ten thousand Flower House?¡±

    Liu Hongmian chuckled as if she had just heard the funniest joke in the world.

    alright, return the position of tower master to me, and I¡¯ll return to the ten thousand Flower Tower and bury the hatchet with you.

    Xiao yuenu remained silent.

    Liu Hongmian stared at her for more than ten seconds before sheughed awkwardly.

    ¡°See, this is your hypocrisy and pretense. Back then, for the position of tower master, you colluded with other men and said that I was shameless and had an affair with a man. Master believed it and took back my qualification topete for the tower master position. I betrayed the ten thousand Flower House in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Xiao yuenu, you¡¯re a slut who would do anything to achieve your goals. What are you pretending for? Other people might not know your true colors, but I do. Who are you acting for?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes turned and fell on Xu Qi ¡®an, and she suddenly realized, ¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. My value is to help you get on Xu yinluo¡¯s good side. You¡¯ve been in charge of ten thousand Flower Tower for many years and have never married. I think only Xu yinluo is worthy of your attention.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, with such a rich husband, you¡¯ll be able to soar in the future. The tiny Jian province can¡¯t even contain a female Bodhisattva like you.¡±

    Ah, I¡¯m actually looking forward to this ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.<div>

    Mu nanzhi and Li Miaozhen nced at Xiao yuenu.

    Li lingsu interjected in high spirits, ¡±

    ¡°Whether you have an affair or not, it¡¯s not up to tower master Xiao to decide. Could it be that your master didn¡¯t examine your body?¡±

    Liu Hongmian sneered, ¡±

    ¡°This is where she¡¯s brilliant. Who said that having an affair means having to lose her virginity? She imitated my handwriting and forged a love letter. Through the contents of the letter, she shaped me into a promiscuous, foolish, and lecherous woman.

    ¡°As for that so-called lover, he is naturally not a righteous person. If I remember correctly, he is a wastrel with an extremely bad reputation.

    ¡°If this matter were to spread, how would my fellow female disciples in the sect look at me? would they continue to support me? If the future Lord of ten thousand Flower House is a slut who hasmitted herself to a wastrel, what will the image of the entire sect be like?

    ¡°It¡¯sughable that I was young and na?ve at that time. I actually thought ofpeting fairly with you and winning with my own abilities.¡±

    Everyone looked at Xiao yuenu in unison, waiting to see how she would exin.

    However, Xiao yuenu¡¯s response was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did order people to do that. You didn¡¯t have an affair with another man. It was I who defamed you and falsely used you. I made master, who had to care about the sect¡¯s face, cancel your qualification topete for the tower master position.¡±

    Liu Hongmian¡¯s expression was a little dazed, as if she had not expected her to admit it so frankly.<div>

    Xiao yuenu said indifferently,

    ¡°Do you still remember what master told us?

    the position of tower master is rted to the inheritance and prosperity of the sect. You all have to rely on your own abilities.

    Liu Hongmian took a deep breath and dispelled the daze on her face. She retorted, ¡±

    ¡°Is this the reason why you used such underhanded methods?¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s eyes were calm as she slowly said,

    ¡°Everything I¡¯ve done is within the limits of the rules.

    ¡°The position of tower master is rted to the prosperity and inheritance of the sect. This is master¡¯s reminder to us that those who don¡¯t have enough means are not qualified to be tower master.

    ¡°Each of you will rely on your own abilities. This means that there are no rules or bottom lines, as long as you can win.¡±

    Business and understanding ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    Liu Hongmian was furious and screamed, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Master often taught us that the ten thousand Flower House is a sect made up of women. If we don¡¯t want to be bullied, we must be ruthless and decisive.Internally, they must be United and friendly.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to distort the truth and find excuses for your ck-hearted actions.¡±

    Xiao yuenu¡¯s expression remained calm as she looked at her.

    ¡°You think master doesn¡¯t know about my shoddy framing? She gave you a chance, but what did you do?

    she cried, made a fuss, and hung herself. Her tone of defense was pale and weak. You can fight back, you can use even dirtier methods to fight back. You didn¡¯t do anything other than making a scene.

    ¡°Master was the one who was extremely disappointed in you. He thought that you were not suitable to take charge of the ten thousand Flower House. It¡¯s not your fault for being stupid, but don¡¯t ruin the hundred-year-old Foundation of your ancestors, and don¡¯t implicate many of your fellow disciples.

    ¡°I had nned to confess everything to you after I inherited the position of tower master, but who knew that you would be so arrogant that you betrayed the ten thousand Flower Tower in a rage. It was only today that we sisters finally reunited.¡±

    Liu Hongmian stood there in a daze, dumbfounded by the knife.

    It was obvious that she agreed with Xiao yuenu¡¯s words. To be more precise, she was convinced.

    Xiao yuenu stopped looking at her and turned to Xu Qi ¡®an. She said softly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lock her up in martial Union. Xu yinluo doesn¡¯t need to worry about any future problems,¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you can take her away.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.<div>

    Some women looked like charming seductresses, but they were actually silly and sweet inside.

    Some women looked dignified, reserved, and serious, but in fact, they were Kings in the art of tea.

    Wonderful! He muttered in his heart.

    Li lingsu watched as yuenu Xiao sealed Liu Hongmian¡¯s dantian and took her away. Then, she looked away and said with emotion, ¡±

    ¡°As expected, I still prefer naive girls.¡±

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t mock him, but felt the same way.

    The more naive ones ¡­ Chu yuanchu, Hengyuan, and Li Miaozhen¡¯s minds were filled with Lina and Chu Caiwei.

    However, these two girls were still in love. They couldn¡¯t even handle the Xu ningyan banquet, let alone the Saint.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly stood up and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±

    He left the military town and flew South for half an hour. He saw a furry little white fox the size of two palms standing valiantly on the ck Rock.

    That posture was like a cute little pet imitating a lion¡¯s roar in the forest.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a strong, introverted will in its body.

    ¡°Empress?¡±

    He stopped not far away and maintained a polite distance.

    Bai Ji said in a pleasant and maic voice, ¡±

    I heard from Bai Ji about the battle at the Jian province. He killed two Vajra realm Warriors in one battle. Tsk, tsk. The Buddhist League is going to be furious this time.

    Her tone waszy, but there was a hint of satisfaction and joy. One could imagine that she was in a good mood.

    ¡°Empress, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Her will had not dispersed and was waiting here. It was obvious that she had something to tell him.

    ¡°There is indeed something.¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox chuckled, ¡±

    do you still remember your old lover, Fu Xiang? yes, her real name is Ye Ji.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly mention Fu Xiang, and said angrily, ¡°¡±The Empress is going to paint a big picture for me again?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about Ye Ji¡¯s current situation?

    ¡°As the saying goes, a day together as husband and wife means a hundred Days of Gratitude. You slept with her so many times without spending money, so I think your love is stronger than gold.¡±

    You still have the cheek to say that!

    I¡¯m the night watchman of Dafeng, not the corpse controller of Dafeng ¡­ Xu Qian cursed in his heart and said indifferently,

    ¡°Empress, if you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox did not continue to tease him and said, ¡±

    ¡°After she returned to me, I sent her to the oldnd of the thousand demon Kingdom in the southern border to n something. Now, everything was ready, and all that was left was the east wind.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this matter is rted to you.¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an to ask, she said bluntly, ¡±

    ¡°Unseal Shen Shu¡¯s limbs.¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and thought, some of Shen Shu¡¯s limbs are sealed in the oldnd of the thousand demon Kingdom? Yourdyship wants me to be a hatchet man?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox did not answer directly but said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°The reason why Shen Shu was dismembered and sealed was that his physical body was too strong. There are no seals in the world that can trap him. Therefore, he could only dismember the body.

    ¡°But even so, to seal his physical body, a special sealing technique is required. One method was to use a ¡°sealing-type¡± magical treasure as a Foundation and coordinate it with a powerful formation.

    ¡°The other method is to use fate to seal it. The former is the stupa Pagoda, thetter is the Mulberry Lake.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    500 years ago, Buddhism helped Emperor Wuzong rebel. In addition to preaching in the Central ins, they had another condition, which was to help seal Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm.

    In essence, Buddhism was using the fate of Da Feng to seal Shen Shu.

    ¡°The hundred thousand mountains of the southern border are home to countless living beings. It is the origin of our demon race, and it is a ce where fate is concentrated. A part of Shen Shu¡¯s body was sealed there.

    ¡°The southern border was originally the territory of the zed Bodhisattva. After she was injured by the supervisor, the extraordinary power there was temporarily empty. And now, du Nan and du fan had fallen in Jianzhou.

    ¡°I want to take advantage of this rare opportunity to take back Shen Shu¡¯s limbs.

    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m asking for your help is that I¡¯m overseas, and my clone has descended, so the strength I can exert is limited. Secondly, there is only one transcendent in the thousand demon Kingdom other than me. But he¡¯s been throwing a tantrum recently and doesn¡¯t listen to my orders.¡±

    In addition to the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox, the thousand Fey Kingdom indeed had a transcendent realm master. I knew it, how could the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox overthrow the Buddhist sect and revive the thousand Fey Kingdom by herself ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised.

    ¡°Throwing a tantrum?¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, I want to test if there are any hidden experts in the Buddhist League.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox automatically ignored his question and said to herself, ¡±

    ¡°The Arhat status of Buddhism will never change. If you want to break through to be a Bodhisattva, you must reincarnate and cultivate again. In history, there were many Arhats who had reached Nirvana and re-cultivated, and one of them might have returned to his position now.

    hehe, with the current turbulent situation in the nine regions, the possibility of the Arhat returning by luck is extremely high.

    ¡°What can I get in return?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Shen Shu¡¯s severed limbs mean the sealing technique of the demon-sealing nail. In addition to the two demon-sealing nails that I promised you ¡­ If you¡¯re still not moved by this, then Ye Ji is still waiting for you to repay her kindness.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡± I¡¯m definitely going to help you. I don¡¯t care about your kindness. I just want to know how Fu Xiang is doing.

    After a pause, he probed, ¡±

    ¡°Did the Empress find someone of the same race overseas?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox shook her head. it¡¯s not easy to find a needle in a haystack. I will return to the maind after a while.

    Remember to do a DNA test ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed in his heart.

    Yunzhou.

    In the stargazing tower at the peak of the mountain, Xu Pingfeng, who had been sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes.

    ¡°The Jian province is over. Du Nan and du fan are dead.¡± He said.

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree, who was standing on the observation tower, did not move for a long time.

    After a while, the Buddha of the Kyara tree said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t stir up trouble now, when should we?¡±

    [ PS: I¡¯m stuck today. I¡¯m so stuck that I feel like dying. ]

 Chapter 1384: Prelude (7 thousand) _1

    Chapter 1384: Prelude (7 thousand) _1<div>

    That night, martial Union organized a banquet.

    There were two main themes-to celebrate the ancestor¡¯s exit and to thank Xu yinluo for her help.

    At this time, in the hall, Xu Qi ¡®an, Chu Yuanyou, the Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix of tianzong, master Hengyuan, mu nanzhi and Miao Youfang were sitting in a row.

    Cao Qingyang and the other officers of martial Union, as well as the nine subsidiary guilds ¡®sect Masters and guild masters, sat in a row.

    In the middle seat was the silver haired old man kou Yangzhou.

    Because of the copse of the main peak, there were many things to do, so the banquet was not held on a grand scale, and no singers and dancers were invited to liven up the mood. The food and wine were quite simple.<div>

    However, this did not mean that the banquet was boring. On the contrary, the atmosphere was extremely lively.

    Martial Union had nock of people from the three religions and Nine Schools of Thought. Those in the pugilistic world all had talents.

    Talking, learning, teasing, singing, PEI, telling books and performing opera. The women of the ten thousand Flower House showed their talents, sang, and danced. The programs were endless.

    Even Xiao yuenu, the leader of a sect, yed the zither in person and sang Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s half of ¡± a promise is worth a thousand gold.

    Her voice was like the sound of nature.

    The four judges cheered.

    Amazing, her zither skills aren¡¯t inferior to Fu Xiang¡¯s ¡­ Xu Qi appeased her with a smile and was not stingy with his words of praise. He cheered along with the crowd.

    Fu Jing only drank wine and didn¡¯t eat food. She was a little out of it. She pped the table and said,

    this is Xu yinluo¡¯s poem. Since tower master Xiao admires Xu yinluo so much, why don¡¯t we ask our ancestor to be the matchmaker and marry you to Xu yinluo? ¡±

    The surroundings fell silent.

    As the Pearl of the Jian province, Xiao yuenu had countless admirers, but no one stood up to refute Fu Jing¡¯s sect.

    If it was any other man, no one would be convinced.<div>

    Only Xu Qi ¡®an, everyone would only think that Xiao yuenu was out of her League.

    Kou Yang Zhou sat at the main seat and nced at the naturally beautiful Xiao yuenu. He nodded and said,

    ¡°Little girl, your skin looks good.¡±

    If Xu Qi ¡®an liked Xiao yuenu, he would go with the flow and help her.

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xiao yuenu gave him a reserved smile and looked at him with gentle eyes.

    If. refuse, it won¡¯t look good on the girl¡¯s face. If. don¡¯t refuse, Nan Zhi will fall out with me again ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was still hesitating when he heard mu nanzhi say, ¡±

    ¡°Tower master Xiao is a natural beauty and is worthy of Xu ningyan¡¯s love.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can be a concubine.¡±

    Her tone and demeanor were like that of a woman from a wealthy family who wanted to take in concubines for her man.

    Xiao yuenu raised her eyebrows and said with a smile,

    ¡°This aunt is ¡­¡±<div>

    Juan Zi?

    Mu nanzhi raised her eyebrows and her left hand subconsciously pinched the Bodhi bracelet on her right wrist.

    She was about to dere her sovereignty and suppress the arrogance of this Jianghu woman when she saw li Miaozhen staring at her from the corner of her eye.

    He suddenly remembered that he had made a solemn vow during the day and had almost sworn to the heavens to draw a clear line between him and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    This little b. tch from the sky sect is just waiting to see me make. fool of myself ¡­ Taking a deep breath, mu nanzhi smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ningyan¡¯s mother.¡±

    She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an affectionately, ¡°¡±My good son, it would be great for tower master Xiao to enter our Xu family and be a concubine. Mother, am I right?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    He did not expect Xu yinluo to bring her mother with her when she was out.

    They didn¡¯t immediately suspect anything, because the age of the woman in front of them was indeed fitting.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Chu Yuanqi and Li lingsu tried their best to hold back theirughter.<div>

    Xiao yuenu looked straight ahead and said in a cold tone,

    ¡°Xu yinluo grew up with uncle and aunt,¡±

    Hearing this, everyone suddenly remembered the information about Xu Qi ¡®an-his parents had died when he was a child, and he was raised by his uncle and aunt!

    Then this woman who imed to be his ¡®mother¡¯. ..

    Fu Jingmen and the others looked at mu nanzhi, then at Xu Qi ¡®an, a little confused.

    ¡°Nanny!¡±

    Li lingsu couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    thisdy is Xu yinluo¡¯s wet nurse. Xu yinluo has been inseparable from her since she was young. She brought her wet nurse along with her when she left the capital to travel the Jianghu.

    Chu Yuanqian quickly lowered her head and drank.

    Li Miaozhen burst outughing.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face turned red and she red at li lingsu fiercely.

    After this series of interruptions, no one mentioned the marriage anymore.<div>

    However, Fu Jingmen, Qiao Weng, and the other uncouth martial artists kept looking at mu nanzhi and Xu Qi ¡®an from time to time, and they felt that there was an inexplicable meaning in their eyes.

    In particr, they felt that although this nanny¡¯s appearance was mediocre, her every movement was quite charming and she was an extremely charming woman.

    Xu yinluo had lost her mother at a young age, and shecked maternal love ¡­

    Fu Jingmen dispelled the bold thoughts in his mind. He raised his ss high and said, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the Alliance is saying that Xu yinluo is the reincarnation of Emperor Gaozu. Let¡¯s toast to the reincarnation of Emperor Gaozu.¡±

    Even though Xu yinluo had a wet nurse with him, he was still a good person for everyone.

    After eating and drinking, Xu Qi ¡®an and the others left.

    On the way back to their temporary residence, li lingsu picked a topic and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have something to deal with. Please.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± li Miaozhen frowned.

    As a Junior Sister, it was perfectly reasonable for her to interfere and care about her senior brother¡¯s private affairs.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±<div>

    Li lingsu replied perfunctorily. A flying sword flew out of his sleeve, and he stood on the back of the sword and whizzed away.

    Looking at li lingsu¡¯s disappearing back, li Miaozhen snorted, ¡±

    he¡¯s acting sneaky. He¡¯s very strange. It¡¯s unusual that he¡¯s so quiet at the banquet. He didn¡¯t even flirt with Xiao yuenu or the girls from the ten thousand Flower House.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and said, ¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, even now, we still don¡¯t know who li lingsu¡¯s old me in martial union is. Miaozhen, do you know?

 Chapter 1385: Prelude (7 thousand) _2

    Chapter 1385: Prelude (7 thousand) _2<div>

    I remember li lingsu said that Quanrong mountain is not far from tianzong¡¯s holy mountain. The first ce you guys went to after leaving the mountain was the Jian province.

    The flying Sparrow girl nodded her head and said,

    ¡°Li lingsu doesn¡¯t seem to have any close female friends in the Jianzhou province. However, as long as we were travelling together, I would recognize all the female friends he made on the way. Because he won¡¯t hide anything from me. ¡±

    Xu Qian and Li Miaozhen looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°¡±There¡¯s a huge problem!¡±

    Chu Yuanqian asked, ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, there really isn¡¯t.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Li Miaozhen chuckled in tacit understanding. The former looked at the follower in name and said, ¡±

    Miao Youfang, do you still remember how li lingsu responded when you asked him if he had a lover at the ten thousand flower Inn before you came to the Jian province? ¡±

    Miao Youfang imitated Xu Qi ¡®an and touched his chin, saying, ¡±

    ¡°He was hemming and hawing at the time, as if he had something that he couldn¡¯t say.¡±

    Chu Yuanqian¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard this. She analyzed, ¡±

    ¡°Based on fellow Daoist Li¡¯s other two female friends¡± style, they would¡¯ve jumped out long ago when they saw their lover appear in martial Union. It¡¯s impossible for him to have endured until now.¡±

    ¡°Unless she has something to worry about,¡± Hengyuan interjected.

    Everyone looked at master Hengyuan in silence.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hengyuan put his hands together and regretted his gossip.

    At this moment, mu nanzhi, who was carrying Bai Ji, suddenly said, ¡±

    li lingsu must have gone to see her lover. Can¡¯t you use that mirror of yours to monitor her from thousands of miles away? let¡¯s use him to take a look.<div>

    She was taking revenge on li lingsu for teasing her at the banquet.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    The group of people returned to the courtyard they were staying in and entered the house in tacit understanding. They lit the candles, then sat at the table and gathered Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured out the book of theher world fragments and took out the Hun Tian divine mirror. He lowered his voice and said in a mysterious tone, ¡±

    ¡°Mirror, Mirror, can you locate li lingsu?¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror protested,

    ¡°I¡¯m the divine mirror. Also, why do you always like to spy on men? I¡¯ve clearly marked a few beauties for you, but you¡¯ve never peeked at them bathing.¡±

    Are youplimenting me for being a gentleman ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an urged, ¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and speak quickly.¡±

    of course, I¡¯ve already marked his primordial spirit in the mirror, ¡± ye mo said.

    After the mirror finished speaking, it turned its bronze mirror into a transparent ss color. The mirror surface rippled like water before it calmed down.<div>

    An image appeared.

    Everyone saw li lingsu¡¯s figure flying on a sword.

    He was heading towards the mountain range on the west side of the Quan Rong mountain.

    Are you going to see your old me? But did he need to fly so far to see an old me?

    Could she be a married woman?

    All sorts of guesses shed through everyone¡¯s minds, and they became more and more interested.

    Mu nanzhi and Li Miaozhen¡¯s eyes were especially bright.

    After a short while, li lingsu pressed down on her flying sword andnded on a mountain.

    He looked around and saw that there was no one around. He hurriedly took out a woodenb from his arms and deliberately messed up his neat bun, letting two strands of hair fall down, highlighting his unruly temperament.

    Then, li lingsu took out a piece of the book of theher world and took out a ck robe embroidered with gold and silver threads.

    Hence, in his unruly behavior, he had the temperament of a noble young master.

    He sheathed his flying sword and held it in his arms. He leaned against a tree trunk and hid in the shadows. He lowered his head slightly and remained motionless.<div>

    Why are you wearing pin ru¡¯s clothes ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an almost blurted out the word as she watched li lingsu¡¯s operation.

    Li lingsu, the scum of the heavenly sect ¡­ Li Miaozhen silently covered her face.

    After a long time, a figure stepped on the treetops and came over gracefully. His Qinggong was extremely good.

    It was a well-rounded woman in a white dress with her hair tied up high.

    She flew quickly on the branches, as graceful as a swan, and as graceful as a Dragon.

    The woman in the in dress stood still on the mountain top. The fluttering skirt returned to calmness. Her eyes moved and scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    A deep voice came from the shadow under the tree. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw a wild man leaning against the tree trunk, holding a sword in his arms and slightly lowering his head.

    Half of his face was hidden in the shadows, and the other half was exposed.

    The outline of his face was still as handsome as ever. He was dressed in a luxurious ck robe and still looked as charming as ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    After seeing the woman clearly, the people in the room eximed.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He had never expected li lingsu¡¯s girlfriend to be Rongrong¡¯s master.

    He had once thought that it was the myriad Flower house¡¯s master, Xiao yuenu ¡­

    Forget about Chai Xing. er, after all. the Prime Minister had thousands of followers. But Rongrong¡¯s master was old enough to be the saint¡¯s mother. This was simply, simply ¡­ Xu Qi. an nced at mu nanzhi beside him ¡­ Yes, the Saint was right. The saint¡¯s love was unrestrained and magnanimous.

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanqian were dumbfounded.

    Master Hengyuan was also stunned.

    In the image, the two seemed to have a dispute. Li Miaozhen said with regret,

    ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at lip-reading,¡± Chu Yuanyou said immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s just a short-lived rtionship between us. It¡¯s impossible to have a result, and it can¡¯t even be made public. Why did youe to me again?¡±

    The woman in the in dress was Rongrong¡¯s master, a plump and beautiful woman.

    With a cold expression, she turned her head slightly, not looking at li lingsu.

    ¡°But I sent a little ghost to pass on a message and asked you to meet here. Didn¡¯t you stille?¡±<div>

    Li lingsu sighed softly. Mei ¡®er, age shouldn¡¯t be an obstacle to our love. If you¡¯re afraid of rumors and gossip, or the opinions of your fellow disciples and disciples, then I can take you away.

 Chapter 1386: Prelude (7 thousand) _3

    Chapter 1386: Prelude (7 thousand) _3<div>

    The beautiful woman was slightly moved, but she still hardened her heart and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest Li, I¡¯m old enough to be your mother. In another ten or twenty years, I¡¯ll be old and frail, while you¡¯ll still be in your Prime.

    you and I are just passers-by in each other¡¯s lives. Let¡¯s make things clear today. You and I are cut off from each other and have nothing to do with each other.

    Li lingsu giggled and wrapped her arms around him, one hand around her waist and the other around her wrist.

    ¡°I have no parents since I was young and was raised by my master. I also want to know what it feels like to be loved by my mother. Since you don¡¯t want me to be your lover, then I¡¯ll be your son.¡±

    The beautiful woman was embarrassed and angry. Her beautiful eyebrows were tightly furrowed, as if she was about to get angry.<div>

    Suddenly, li lingsu grabbed her hand and pressed it against her chest. Her expression and tone were sincere and meaningful.

    Mei ¡®er, can you feel it? my blood is boiling for you ¡­

    The beautiful woman looked at him in a daze, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.

    Li lingsu took the opportunity to strike the iron while it was hot. She held her face and lowered her head to steady her red lips.

    The two of them leaned against the tree and kissed passionately. Their movements became bolder and bolder, and their limits became greater and greater ¡­

    Pa!

    Xu Qi ¡®an sped the mirror and spread out his hands.

    next, we¡¯ll have to pay for the content. Each person will have to pay me five hundred silver taels.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Li Miaozhen spat at him.

    Mu nanzhi patted Bai Ji¡¯s little head and Bai Ji understood. ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±

    The night was as cold as water.

    Rongrong, who was a light sleeper, heard the slight sound of clothes fluttering.<div>

    Someone used Qinggong andnded in the courtyard outside.

    She subconsciously pressed on the short sword on the bed, and then judged from the light footsteps that it was her master.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back from your cultivation?¡±

    When she asked, she saw her master push the door open and enter. Under the hazy moonlight, she couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly, but from the overall outline, he seemed a little disheveled.

    Rongrong sat up and was about to light themp when the beautiful woman hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t light up the lights!¡±

    The beautiful woman nimbly bypassed the obstacles in the room, took the wooden bucket from behind the screen, and turned to leave.

    Half an hourter, Rongrong heard the sound of clothes being taken off and the slight sound of water. She knew it was time to take a bath.

    Really, what was there to be shy about ¡­ Rongrong muttered in her heart.

    She had been brought up by her master. Even when she was a young girl, she would asionally soak in a big bathtub with her master.

    Suddenly, she sniffled and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±<div>

    Martial artists had a keen sense of smell.

    The sound of water stopped, and the beautiful woman¡¯s voice sounded slightly guilty.

    ¡°Smell? Well, maybe I was practicing in the forest and got ¡­ Got stained with dirt ¡­¡±

    As a Virgin, she didn¡¯t know how sweet it tasted, so she didn¡¯t doubt it at all. Oh, ¡± she replied.

    ¡°Master, what do you think I should do to make Xu yinluo fall in love with me?¡± Rongrong frowned.

    The beautiful woman snorted coldly. don¡¯t think about it anymore. Just focus on your cultivation and pay more attention to the young people around you. Xu yinluo is not someone you can get close to.

    Rongrong snorted. I just like him. If I like him, I have to fight for it. If I can see him every day, I¡¯m willing to be his concubine.

    If you like someone, you have to fight for them ¡­ The beautiful woman leaned against the bathtub and muttered to herself.

    Li lingsu returned in the night, her face glowing with health and a smile on her face. Her overall state perfectly interpreted the saying ¡± people are in high spirits when happy things happen ¡°.

    Although she still couldn¡¯t face this rtionship directly and was afraid of the consequences if it was made public, she no longer insisted on drawing a line between them.

    Li lingsu could understand Ji Jinmei¡¯s concerns because he had the same fear.

    Two people with a nearly twenty year age gap bing Daopanions, under the transcendent realm, such abination, whether in the heaven sect or in the mortal world, would attract strange gazes.<div>

    It was even spurned.

    He pressed down on his flying sword. When he approached his residence, hended in advance and then carefully tidied up his clothes.

    After confirming that there were no ws, he returned to the siheyuan.

    ¡°Squeak~¡±

    The courtyard door was not locked, and the people living inside did not care if the door was locked or not.

    The moment she pushed the door open, the scene in the courtyard stunned li lingsu.

    At the stone table, Xu Qi ¡®an, li Miaozhen, Miao Youfang, Chu Yuanyou, and master Hengyuan were sitting.

    Everyone was drinking, holding sses in their hands and looking at him with strange smiles.

    ¡°What a refined mood ¡­¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s expression was calm and unhurried.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡± li Miaozhen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just strolling around.¡±<div>

    Li lingsu replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of women¡¯s makeup,¡± the swordswoman in the swallow sniffled.

    The Saint didn¡¯t panic at all. He chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°My damn charm ¡­ Senior martial brother¡¯s biggest problem is that he¡¯s too popr with women.¡±

    Li Miaozhen nodded slowly and suddenly put on a look of deep affection.

    ¡°Mei ¡®er, age shouldn¡¯t be an obstacle to our love.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up silently and looked at li Miaozhen affectionately.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of rumors and gossip, or the opinions of your fellow disciples and disciples, then I can take you away.¡±

    Li lingsu¡¯s pupils dted slightly, and she was dumbfounded.

    Chu Yuanqian shook her head and took a sip of wine.

    Daoist priest Li, you might not know this, but I¡¯ve also lost my parents since I was a child. I don¡¯t know what it feels like to be loved by my mother.

    Miao Youfang hurriedly said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Master Chu. Since you don¡¯t want me to be your brother, then I¡¯ll be your son.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a little white fox rushed out of the room. Her voice was as clear as a silver bell as she said in a delicate voice, ¡±

    ¡°Can you feel it? my blood is boiling for you.¡±

    At that moment, li lingsu felt as if she had been abandoned by the world.

    ¡°You, you guys ¡­¡±

    The saint¡¯s face turned red. He felt a me rising in his body and illusory ck smoke spewed out of his head.

 Chapter 1387: Prelude (7 thousand) _4

    Satisfied, the member of the Heaven and Earth Society went back to his room to sleep, leaving li lingsu standing alone in the courtyard.

    Oh, right. Your parents died when you were young, right? I¡¯ll chat with the two elderster. Li Miaozhen added with a smile.

    Li lingsu had parents who were also members of the heavenly sect.

    What¡¯s the point of me living ¡­ The Saint asked himself.

    Qingzhou City, chief administrator¡¯s Yamen.

    In the hall, yang Gong, the purple Sun recluse with a thin face and a goatee, was seriously reviewing the intelligence sent back by the spy.

    now, we understand why the refugees are swarming into Yunzhou.

    Yang Gong, who was the chief administrator of Qingzhou, looked at the officials in the hall with a serious face and said, ¡±

    ording to the intelligence, Yunzhou¡¯s government has issued a notice to open the Granary and absorb refugees into the Army.

    Yunzhou is going to rebel ¡­ The officials ¡®expressions darkened. There was no surprise or anger, only calmness and solemnity.

    As early as two months ago, not long after the former emperor was killed by Xu Qi ¡®an in the capital, the Imperial court issued more than a dozen court memorials to Qingzhou, ordering Qingzhou to prepare for war, to stock up on grain, iron, and repair the city walls.<div>

    Yunzhou was close to the ocean. To the South was the boundless ocean, and most of thend in the North was connected to Qingzhou.

    If the previous dynasty wanted to use Yunzhou as a base to attack the capital, they had to take down Qingzhou to gain enough strategic depth.

    If Qingzhou could not be taken down, the rebel army would be firmly suppressed in a corner of Yunzhou.

    The supervising inspector pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°We have to increase the intensity of disaster relief and curb the trend of the refugees fleeing South.¡±

    Compared to other regions, the South was undoubtedly warmer and had more food, so the number of refugees in Qingzhou was extremely terrifying.

    If all of these refugees were to head to Yunzhou, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    The magistrate of Qingzhou shook his head repeatedly, ¡±

    ¡°Although the Imperial court has given us sufficient provisions, they are meant to be used in a prolonged battle. At present, the cold disaster is wreaking havoc in various ces, and the Imperial court is short of food, which is wasted on the refugees. In the future, when we run out of food, we will copse internally before the enemy attacks us.¡±

    In a war, the first consideration was always the needs of the Army.

    Another official said, ¡±

    ¡°The disaster is raging, and the number of refugees is far more than we imagined. Yunzhou dared to open their granaries, and their grain is not endless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dragging yourself down?¡±

    Yang Gong said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°In the past 20 years, the rebel army in Yunzhou has been hoarding money, grain, and military supplies for this moment. Their umtion and Foundation are definitely beyond our imagination.¡±

    ¡°Lord chief administrator, what should we do then?¡±

    The officials were all worried.

    The refugees were now like mothers who had milk. They would work for whoever gave them food.

    Yang Gong pondered for a moment and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Seal off the border road to cloud region and stop the refugees from going south. Sending people to spread the news of the opening of the Granary in Yunzhou is considered a rumor. In addition, those who dare to spread the news will be killed without mercy.¡±

    The magistrate of Qingzhou furrowed his brows,

    ¡°Lord chief governor, this will cause a mutiny among the refugees.¡±

    Yang Gongughed. I only said to seal off the road to Yunzhou. If the refugees have to travel across the mountains and rivers or go around to the neighboring provinces to the South, it¡¯s none of our business.<div>

    The people present were all experienced and immediately understood the brilliance of chief administrator Yang¡¯s n.

    The weather was cold, and the mountain roads were difficult to walk on. Not everyone could travel all the way South.

    This greatly reduced the number of refugeesing down south.

    It was the same logic to take a detour to the South of the neighboring province.

    And because there was at least some hope, the refugees would not be caught in a life-and-death struggle.

    Themander of Qingzhou said with emotion, ¡±

    fortunately, our Qingzhou is still considered rich and prosperous, and our Granary reserves are sufficient. If it were two years ago, I¡¯m afraid it would have been in chaos.

    After more than a year of yang Gong¡¯s governance, Qingzhou was well-governed, and every family had surplus grain. The official Granary also had sufficient grain reserves.

    Now that he thought about it, the Imperial court had the foresight to respond early.

    After two days and two nights of traveling, Ji Xuan arrived at Qingzhou first on the wind-controlling boat.

    In order to prevent them from running into the supervisors outside Yunzhou, they changed their route and traveled a long distance, sessfully entering Yunzhou.

    Then, he rode the wind-controlling boat again and arrived at the hidden Dragon City.

    Above the sea of clouds, Ji Xuan stood by the side of the ship and looked down at the magnificent city built by the mountain. His eyes were slightly dazed.<div>

    He had left home for two months, but it felt like two years. When he left the hidden Dragon City, he had six powerful warriors to help him. Now, he only had Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai with him.

    Liu Hongmian and the other two were missing, and Daoist priest jiaoye had died in Yongzhou City.

    This trip to the pugilistic world had left an indelible, rich, and colorful mark in his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡±

    The Imperial wind boat hovered above the hidden Dragon City. Xu yuanhuai carried his sister and jumped down from the sky.

    Ji Xuan took advantage of the situation and rose into the air. He took out the small bronze cauldron and kept the scattered Dragon Qi and the wind-controlling boat into it.

    Following the cobblestone slope, the three of them headed towards the peak of the mountain. Themoners and soldiers they met on the way all stopped in their tracks and greeted Ji Xuan.

    Ji Xuan smiled gently and responded to them one by one. The higher he went, the fewer ordinary people there were, until they were all gone.

    After passing through the short city walls, they entered the area where the royal family lived.

    Ji Xuan headed south in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.

    The Xu siblings headed west, in the direction of the heaven¡¯s Secret tower.

    After passing through the sentries, Ji Xuan entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion and met his father in the study.

    A dignified middle-aged man in a luxurious purple robe stood in front of arge table with his hands on the table. He lowered his head and studied the map of the Central ins that was spread out.<div>

    ¡°I have discussed with the Imperial advisor and the generals. If we want to lead the Army North, we must take down Qingzhou.¡±

    The purple-robed man didn¡¯t raise his head. He looked at the map and said, ¡±

    ¡°However, Qingzhou is now in a state of iron, and yang Gong has managed it well. I have to say that the Confucian schrs are very good at governing the country and the Army.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to take down Qingzhou. However, it would be difficult to take them down with the least casualties and the fastest speed!

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Ji Xuan walked to the side of the table and lowered his head to take a nce.

    ¡°We must take down Qingzhou, but there is no need to attack it head-on. We can use the southern border to pass through Yuzhou and enter the hintends of Qingzhou. Or, we can take the sea route and pass through the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory.¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about this Jianghu trip?¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s face darkened. I¡¯m ashamed. Xu Qi ¡®an is too terrifying and powerful. So far, I¡¯ve only collected some scattered Dragon Qi.

    ¡°The copse of the Dragon Qi will make the situation in the Central ins worse, which is the best result for us. As for Dragon Qi, it¡¯s best if you can collect it, but if you can¡¯t, there¡¯s no need to force it. ¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man smiled.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s expression rxed slightly. on the way back, I saw many refugees entering Yunzhou. Father, are you nning to stir up trouble?¡±<div>

    ¡°Three dayster, I will be the new emperor of Yunzhou. You should prepare for that ¡­¡±

    The purple-robed middle-aged man said meaningfully.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s hands trembled slightly. He tried his best to suppress his excited emotions and bowed.

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    On the west side, after entering the big mansion attached to the heaven secret tower, Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai went straight to the small courtyard where their mother lived without changing their clothes.

    It was secluded and secluded. Apart from a few servants who served him, almost no one would visit.

    In the quiet Hall where sandalwood was burning, a woman in a dark green coat, a pleated long dress, and a dignified woman¡¯s hair in a bun sat cross-legged on a futon.

    He closed his eyes and meditated.

    Xu yuanshuang pushed open the door of the small hall and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai didn¡¯t say anything, but he smiled.

    The dignified and beautiful woman opened her eyes, as if relieved of a heavy burden, and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Both of you have lost a lot of weight, and there¡¯s something in your eyes. You must have been through a lot.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡±

    ¡°Did you meet him?¡±

    PS: not today. Don¡¯t wait in the middle of the night. Announce two book friend group ounts

    725606146£¬974490730

    There¡¯s an Easter egg below-the author says!

 Chapter 1388: Bandits (1)

    On the deck of a merchant ship in the Wei River Canal in the Jian province.

    Mu Nanxi was sitting on a big chair with a soft cushion in his coat. He was holding Bai Ji in one hand and fishing with a bamboo pole in the other.

    On the left side, there was a table and two chairs. On the table, a small charcoal fire was burning, and a pot of fish was burning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Miao Youfang were sitting at the table, eating fish.

    Bai Ji poked her head out of mu nanzhi¡¯s arms, her dark eyes staring at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating fish and cured meat these days. I can¡¯t even shit.¡±

    Miao Youfang cursed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped him out of the chair and waved at Bai Ji.

    Bai Ji broke free from the princess¡¯s embrace and ran happily to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feet on her four short legs. She looked up at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up Bai Ji and put a piece of soft fish belly meat in her bowl. Bai Ji buried her face in the bowl and ate it in small bites.

    ¡°You¡¯re progressing very quickly. I estimate that in another month of training, you¡¯ll be able to step into level five evolved Jing. At that time, as long as you don¡¯t seek death and provoke top figures, you can go anywhere in the world.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine and felt a little relieved.

    This time, they went south to the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border.

    There were currently only three people in the small team, one fox.

    Among the members of the Tiandi society, li Miaozhen was chivalrous and liked to serve justice. When the disaster happened, people everywhere were in dire straits and always wanted to do something, so it was difficult for him to stay by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side.

    Chu Yuanyang was an unruly swordsman. She had no fixed home and yearned for the freedom to do as she pleased.

    During his travels in the pugilistic world, he was most happy to be able to meet old friends, drink wine, and settle grudges. When the wine was finished and the matter was settled, he would embark on his journey again to pursue his sword path.

    Master Hengyuan had the same mentality as the Holy maiden. Monks were merciful and had the responsibility to help the world.

    As for why li lingsu didn¡¯t follow them to the South ¡­

    When everyone woke up in the morning, the Saint had already left.

    He left a letter for the members of the heaven and earth Association. The meaning was that he had recently made a breakthrough in his state of mind and wanted to go alone to understand the true essence of the Taishang emotionless skill.

    In fact, when he left, all the members of the Heaven and Earth Society knew that with everyone¡¯s cultivation base, they could clearly see the movement within a few miles.

    Xu Qi ¡®any in the warm bed and sang a farewell song to the Saint in his heart.

    We didn¡¯t say a word when we knew you were leaving that night ¡­ When you put on your bag and put down that glory, I can only let my smile remain in my heart ¡­

    After the Saint left, Xu Qi ¡®an released Dongfang Wanqing, while Chai Xing¡¯ er was still locked up in the stupa. She was fed and summoned to wash up regrly, and Miao Youfang was tasked with washing the toilet bowls.

    At this moment, the person in charge of the merchant ship, manager Zhu, hurried over and said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°Hero Miao, the Golden water beach is in front of us. The water flow is gentle, and there are often water bandits blocking the river to Rob. Usually, you just need to pay some silver to get there.¡±

    Seeing Miao Youfang nod, he continued, ¡±

    ¡°If there are no idents, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±<div>

    Miao Youfang arrogantly replied with a ¡°hmm,¡± maintaining his ¡°master¡± demeanor.

    Manager Zhu bowed and retreated.

    This merchant ship belonged to the Jianzhou Chamber of Commerce. They were going to Yuzhou to do business, and Miao Youfang¡¯s current identity was a new guest that the Jianzhou Chamber of Commerce had recruited. He was responsible for the safety of the merchant ship when it went south.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s identity was not exposed. He was just an ordinary follower.<div>

    The merchant ship sailed for an hour and the water started to calm down. After another fifteen minutes, the ship slowed down.

    They could only rely on the boatman in the cabin to paddle the boat.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Steward Zhu led a dozen martial arts practitioners and ran out of the cabin. They held sabers and bows on their backs, looking alert.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the left bank and saw dozens of small boats Breaking the Waves and approaching at an extremely fast speed.

    Before this, they were still docked on the shore. When the merchant ship entered this gentle River, more than a hundred water bandits on the shore immediately jumped onto the ship, paddled with the oars, and approached them as if they were cutting through the waves.

    This was a small boat with two sharpened ends. It was no longer than three feet long and only three feet wide. It was light and agile, with two paddles and one oar.

    why, why are there so many water bandits?!

    Manager Zhu was bbergasted, his face turning pale.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t before?¡± Miao Youfang looked at him.

    Supervisor Zhuposed himself, but his expression was still unsightly. He forced a smile and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through this water route a few times. In the past, there were only twenty to thirty water bandits. This ¡­ This is a big appetite ¡­¡±

    ¡°What are these ships called?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

    this is a gunboat, known for its agility. It¡¯s a boatmonly used by water bandits.<div>

    Manager Zhu was in a bad mood, he exined patiently:

    ¡°In a River Basin where the water flow is gentle, merchant ships are not as fast as these small boats. The guns in their hands are used to Pierce the bottom of our ship. Guns are not their only means. They also have the kerosene to burn the ship.¡±

    As they spoke, the group of spear-wielding ships was already less than three Zhang away from the merchant ship. Steward Zhu walked to the side of the ship, took a deep breath, cupped his hands and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Heroes, I am Zhu Wen, all brothers in the four Seas. It is not easy toe out and make a living. I have prepared 50 taels of silver for all of you. Please do me a favor.¡±

    Fifty taels of silver was quite arge sum of money for passers-by.

    During Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s time in the capital as a night watchman, he did not eat or drink, and his annual sry was only 50 taels.

    ¡°Fifty taels, are you trying to send off a beggar?¡±

    A sneer came from one of the gunships.

    Manager Zhu and the others looked towards the source of the voice. It was a man dressed in ck with arge cloak draped over his shoulders. He had a de at his waist and was standing steadily at the bow of the ship.

 Chapter 1389: Bandit trouble (2)

    He was in his early thirties, with rough and dark skin and sharp eyes.

    Steward Zhu did not know who he was. In his impression, the head of this group of water bandits was a martial artist named ¡± wild Mandarin Duck ¡°. He was at the Qi cultivation realm and was quite a man of rules. He gave the money as he was given.

    ¡°If you are not. pair of wild lovers, where is he ¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to open his mouth to follow the sound, the man in therge cloak had already leaped up and smashed the bow of the merchant ship.

    BOOM!

    The bow of the entire ship suddenly sank, causing everyone on the ship to sway left and right, almost falling down.

    The Man in ck nced at Miao Youfang, who was the only one standing still, as well as the few martial artists who were guarding the boat with bows and knives on their backs. He snorted, ¡±

    ¡°There are still a few martial artists.

    ¡°Wild mandarin ducks? You mean that guy who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors? I¡¯ve already chopped off his head and sunk it into the river, but I¡¯m still quite loyal and took good care of his wife for him.¡±

    Manager Zhu said in a low voice:

    ¡°How much silver do you want? you can just tell me.¡±<div>

    The Man in ck raised his palm and spread his fingers. ¡°This amount.¡±

    Five hundred taels ¡­ Manager Zhu said in a low voice:

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Sir.¡±

    The profit of the entire ship was less than five hundred taels.

    The Man in ck said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Not only do we want money, but we also want women. We have so many brothers under us, and we can¡¯t live without women.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you apromise. A woman will be worth ten taels, and those with good looks will be worth twenty taels.¡±

    As he said that, he looked at mu nanzhi, who was beside Xu Qi ¡®an, and clicked his tongue in disdain.

    ¡°For this kind of goods, five taels of silver can¡¯t be more than that. It¡¯s only enough for us brothers to pass time for a few days.¡±

    Mu nanzhi sneered.

    . Don¡¯t be too extreme when you¡¯re out in the pugilistic world ¡­¡±

    Steward Zhu, who had originally wanted to persuade him with kind words, suddenly choked. Because at this moment, the ck-clothed man was deliberately facing the sun, and there was a faint divine light on his skin.

    Rank-6, copper skin and iron bones!

    He had encountered a tough one ¡­ Overseer Zhu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Miao Youfang.

    Usually, when one encountered an expert of this level, one could only admit defeat.

    Steward Zhu couldn¡¯t estimate Miao Youfang¡¯s level, so he could only leave the decision to him. Steward Zhu believed that Miao Youfang would weigh the pros and cons.

    ¡°Wishy-washy, this Lord¡¯s patience is limited!¡±

    The Man in ck walked to the table, grabbed the wine pot, took a big gulp, and whistled.<div>

    With a few tugs, a dozen iron hooks were wrapped around the side of the ship, and the water bandits climbed up along the rope.

    The water bandits who did not climb with ropes aimed their long Spears at the bottom of the boat or opened their kerosene jars, waiting for the order from the Man in ck to chisel the boat and burn it.

    They were water bandits, not businessmen. Who would bargain with you?

    After the water bandits boarded the ship, the Man in ck instructed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Go inside and search for valuables. Bring the women out.¡±

    Then, she pointed at mu nanzhi. take this woman with you too. But it¡¯s not considered money. Just treat it as a bonus.

    His tone was rxed, but he didn¡¯t rx. His right hand was still on the hilt.

    Immediately, two water bandits walked towards mu nanzhi with knives in their hands, looking fierce.

    Suddenly, with two loud thuds, the water bandits were sent flying by a huge force as they approached mu nanzhi. They spat out blood and fell to the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out his hand and grabbed the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let them down.¡±

    ¡°Down, down, all of you. down ¡­¡±

    The Man in ck¡¯s face was filled with fear. His current mood was the same as manager Zhu ¡®s-he had met a tough opponent.

    There was amotion among the water bandits. They had never thought that the person who had killed the previous leader in one move would be as weak as a quail in front of this ordinary man.

    Just a mere follower is already so powerful. Hero Miao¡¯s strength is even more terrifying than I imagined ¡­ Manager Zhu was secretly shocked.

    Along the way, Xu Qi ¡®an had considered himself Miao Youfang¡¯s follower.

    The water bandits that swarmed in swarmed back.<div>

    ¡°Sir, please be magnanimous and let¡¯s discuss this. I failed to recognize an expert today.¡±

    The Man in ck¡¯s tone was sincere and pleading.

    He believed that unless the other party did not want the entire ship¡¯s cargo, they would not fight to the death with him.

    Sometimes, water bandits like them were not afraid of Masters at all, because many masters would choose topromise due to casualties, goods, and other reasons.

    There was no need to risk one¡¯s life for something that could be done with silver.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t kill him. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Yuzhou!¡±

    After a series of questions and answers, Xu Qi ¡®an found out that the Man in ck was called Sun Tai. He was from Yuzhou and was a Wanderer in the Jianghu. He was wanted by the Yuzhou government for his crimes.

    This made it impossible for him to set up a gang in a certain ce, because the Imperial court¡¯s wanted order was shared between all continents.

    Sun Tai started to wander around the world. Although he was happy to settle grudges and did notck money, he was still a lone wolf.

    As winter came this year, cold disasters were everywhere, and the order between the continents was vaguely broken. No one would pay attention to a wanted criminal like him anymore.

    Sun Tai began to gather the refugees and other Jianghu Wanderers. He was the king of the water here. Now, he had hundreds of water bandits under him, which was a pretty good force.<div>

    ording to the development of the situation, if this continued, such bandits and water bandits would be righteous teachers who wanted to overthrow the Imperial court, or ¡± feudal lords ¡± who wanted to take over a territory, bing a part of the avnche ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Sun Tai immediately nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at Miao Youfang. kill him and you can live. I won¡¯t interfere.

    Then he said to Miao Youfang, ¡±

    ¡°This is your first trial. In half an hour, bring his head to me. If you fail, then our master-disciple rtionship will end.¡±

    With two ngs, Xu Qi ¡®an kicked Sun Tai and Miao Youfang out of the merchant ship, and the two of them fell toward the shore.

    He then asked steward Zhu to drop the anchor and stay where he was, watching the battle with mu nanzhi.

    Manager Zhu was scared silly, he didn¡¯t expect this follower to be the main character.

    Mu Nanxi saw his serious expression and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Worried about Miao Youfang?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, if I were the Duke of Wei, how would I deal with these martial artists who have broken the rules with their martial arts?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice.

    Da Feng¡¯s enemies were not only the rebels in Yunzhou, but also the people of the martial world who took advantage of the situation to cause chaos and the refugees who snatched wherever they went in order to fill their stomachs.<div>

    In the study of the Wang Residence.

    The dispirited Wang shoufu was holding a hand warmer. He tapped the table with his fingers and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Eng, these are the memorials sent from various ces. Since the beginning of winter, bandits have been rampant in various ces. The vagrants of Jianghu took advantage of the situation to gather the refugees and Rob them. There were problems both inside and outside.

    ¡°Today, in His Majesty¡¯s Pce, he asked all of you how to solve this? Do you have any objections?¡±

    Xu Eng knew that chief advisor Wang was testing him.

    Simr examinations had happened in the past few months.

    Chief advisor Wang took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too inexperienced and can¡¯t convince the people in the king¡¯s party. I don¡¯t know when my body will recover, and it might not.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to hand over the team that we¡¯ve been running for so many years.¡±

    Xu niannian frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just give me a reply within three days.¡± Chief advisor Wang waved his hand tiredly, ¡±

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    [ PS: update and editter. Continue to the next chapter. I¡¯ll see it tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 1390: Secret letter (6000) _1

    Xu Eng had originallye to y with his fianc¨¦e when he was taking a break today.

    However, the two of them were not married, and they could not be alone for more than half an hour. If they were alone for any longer, they would have to talk in the hall.

    Being alone wasn¡¯t really just the two of them being alone. They had to be apanied by a maidservant.

    After all, young men and women were most afraid of being unable to control their emotions and then enthusiastically helping each other reduce swelling and itching.

    After marriage, the inws would usually look at the new daughter-inw¡¯s Red face. If there wasn¡¯t any, then they would lose a lot of face.

    Even though the Wang family was confident in Xu Eng¡¯s character, they still had to follow the rules and would not back down.

    So, after half an hour, Wang simu reluctantly bade her fianc¨¦ farewell and watched him go to her father¡¯s study to discuss matters.

    ¡°Lord first assistant, you¡¯re making things difficult for me!¡±

    Xu niannian smiled bitterly, but he didn¡¯t leave. If it was an ordinary elder, he would have stood up and left. However, chief advisor Wang was his future father-inw, so Xu Eng¡¯s attitude was much more casual.

    In fact, to solve the problem of bandits, the solution was very simple. The Imperial court¡¯s attitude towards the refugees and bandits who upied the mountains was to exterminate them and recruit them.

    The current situation was that the bandits were a disaster, and it was too difficult to suppress them. The Imperial court also did not have the financial resources or resources to continue providing disaster relief.<div>

    Therefore, this was an unsolvable problem.

    ¡°Wealthes from danger. It¡¯s not urate to use it here, but the principle is the same. Only by doing things that others can¡¯t do can you sit in a position that others can¡¯t.¡±

    Chief advisor Wang didn¡¯t force him to leave. He pushed the memorial to him and said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s see. After his Majesty called for donations, the situation improved a lot. Otherwise, the situation would have been even more serious.¡±

    He paused for a moment and said in a casual tone, ¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been getting closer to the eldest Princess recently?¡±

    Xu Eng picked up the booklet and flipped through it. He said, ¡±

    asionally, I would discuss knowledge with the eldest Princess.

    Chief advisor Wang nodded and said without any expression, ¡°¡±The eldest Princess has outstanding talent and intelligence, surpassing most men. If she was a man, she would definitely be able toe up with a solution to this problem.¡±

    He¡¯s hinting to me to discuss with the eldest Princess ¡­ Xu niannian smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The eldest princess¡¯s talent is indeed worthy of admiration.¡±

    Since the topic had been opened, chief advisor Wang poured himself another cup of tea and blew on it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about the matter with martial Union in the Jian province, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± Xu Eng nodded.

    ¡°The detailed information should be back soon. Whether this matter was made public or not depended on the scale of the incident. If it¡¯s a strong dose of medicine, then push it back a little.¡±

    What chief advisor Wang meant was that if the battle was fruitful, they should not make it public. He would only use it when he needed to use strong medicine.

    ¡°Xu ningyan is like the sun in the sky. It¡¯s good, but it¡¯s too good.¡± Chief advisor Wang looked at his future son-inw and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s radiance is too dazzling, making you seem dull. No one will allow you to shine.¡±

    Xu Eng was a proud man. He wanted to say that his big brother was his big brother. He had never needed his big brother to show off his achievements and abilities. He would not feel inferior because of him.<div>

    However, Xu Eng was also smart. He immediately realized that chief advisor Wang was not ¡± instigating ¡± him, but had another meaning.

    ¡°Lord Chief Assistant, do you mean that eldest brother can not return to the temple?¡± Xu Eng muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s the limit of what His Majesty and the other Dukes can ept for him to be given the false title of a night watchman. If he wants to return to the court, then you should be prepared to sit on the cold bench for the rest of your life.¡±

    Wang shoufu took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°¡±You two brothers need to coordinate well.¡±<div>

    The emperor¡¯s mind was always about checks and bnces.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an had really taken control of the night watchman¡¯s Yamen, then Xu niannian would not have taken over the Royal faction. The Emperor would not have allowed it, and the Lords would not have allowed it.

    Xu niannian hummed in acknowledgment and didn¡¯t express his opinion.

    With the photographic memory of the Enlightenment state cultivators of the schrly faction, he quickly finished reading through the reports and gained a detailed understanding of the heavily-stricken areas.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Xu Eng stood up and bowed. He walked to the door and suddenly turned back, ¡±

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no conflict. Big brother is the present, and I am the future!¡±

    He pushed the door open and left.

    ¡°Eng, why are you so absent-minded?¡±

    At the dining table, his aunt scooped a bowl of chicken soup for his son andined, ¡±

    ¡°You should drink some. The chicken soup that mother asked the kitchen to make for you has all gone into lingying and Lina¡¯s stomachs. Don¡¯t you feel bad for giving all the good things to the good-for-nothing?¡±

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s a rice bucket?¡±

    Xu lingying drank the chicken soup and asked.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re the good-for-nothing!¡± His aunt turned around and scolded.

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m xu lingying, right?¡± The little boy was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the Spring Festival again. After a year, you haven¡¯t made any progress. Did you study for nothing? Have you only gained weight but not your brain this year?¡±

    The aunt couldn¡¯t believe it and was heartbroken.

    At least he had to have a book to read ¡­ Second uncle Xu and the othersined in their hearts. They were used to it and continued to eat their own food.

    After her aunt scolded her daughter, she turned to second uncle and said, ¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, His Highness Lin an gave a lot of jewelries and cloth. Master, do you think that she will marry ningyan in the future since she is taking care of our family?¡±

    Auntie used to think that the two Majesties were taking care of the Xu family because they fancied her son who was as beautiful as a fairy.

    Later, after her husband exined, she found out that she had taken a fancy to her nephew, who had outstanding martial arts skills.

    Second uncle Xu said, ¡±

    ¡°With ningyan¡¯s current status, it¡¯s easy for him to marry the princess. In the future, when you enter the Xu residence, she will still have to serve you tea, so you can do your best to train her. ¡±

    Xu Eng nced at his father¡¯s wine pot. He didn¡¯t drink much ¡­

    <div>

 Chapter 1391: Secret letter (6000) _2

    His aunt said worriedly,

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not afraid of the fight in the house, she¡¯s a Princess after all. She¡¯s delicate and can¡¯t be taught as she wishes.¡±

    In the Xu family, no one dared to im second ce in her ability to fight in the Xu family. She had always been in an invincible state.

    Xu lingyue said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Mother, eldest brother is free and uninhibited and is not suitable to marry a Princess. It is better not to be the Prince Consort. I¡¯ve seen those two princesses before, and they¡¯re not a good match for big brother.¡±

    Leena raised her head and munched on her rice, mumbling, ¡±

    ¡°I think Xu ningyan and the princesses are a good match.¡±

    Xu lingyue was silent for a moment, then looked at the little boy and said in a soft voice, ¡±

    ¡°Mother, lingying is fine like this. She practices with Lina every day. The master and disciple are happy and carefree.¡±

    Linaughed arrogantly. Then, she realized that the Xu family¡¯s matriarch¡¯s gaze towards her had be more guarded and hostile.

    Yes, it was this stupid girl who led my lingying astray ¡­ His aunt gritted her teeth.<div>

    Leena: ¡°??? ¡±

    Xu niannian put down his chopsticks, took a sip of the chicken soup, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Recently, the martial artists of the pugilistic world have gathered the refugees and be bandits. As a result, the bandit problem in various regions became serious, and some of the mountain bandits had already threatened the county city.

    ¡°Chief advisor Wang asked me if I have any good ideas, and I¡¯m worried about this.¡±

    His aunt said with confidence, ¡°¡±Let ningyan annihte them.¡±

    ¡°The Central ins is so big. Do you want ningyan to die of exhaustion?¡± besides, ¡± second uncle Xu said, ¡± he ¡­ He¡¯s still watching us like a tiger watching its prey.

    He was referring to his big brother, Xu Pingfeng.

    ¡°Can you recruit him?¡± Xu lingyue was well-educated and had always been very well educated.

    ¡°Amnesty enlistment can only be used in normal times. Bandits are mostly made up of refugees. We can enlist a portion, but not all. At the end of the day, it was still because they didn¡¯t have enough money. If we had enough money and food, the disaster would have been under control.¡±

    Xu Eng shook his head.

    The problems left behind by the previous emperor Yuan jing had all erupted in this cold disaster.

    Second uncle was a soldier and knew the market well. He looked at his aunt and said,

    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t let lingying read and write. Let her join the army. Maybe in three to five years, I¡¯ll return to you with the title of Marquis of ten thousand households and bring honor to my ancestors, making you the wife of the deceased.¡±

    Xuxu was so angry that she almost wanted to fight with her husband. She felt that in this family, her concept of raising children was the most normal.

    Only she would not abandon or give up on Ling Ying.

    Second uncle Xu saw that his wife was unconvinced, so he asked the little bean, ¡±

    ¡°Lingying, what would you do if someone tried to bully you?¡±

    ¡°Fight back!¡± The little bean said confidently.<div>

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t win?¡± Second uncle Xu said.

    then I¡¯ll be friends with them. They won¡¯t bully me, ¡± Xu linging said after some thought.

    [ kid, you don¡¯t have enough awareness. If you lose the war, you¡¯ll most likely be. traitor ¡­ ] Second uncle Xu said in his heart.

    After the meal, Xu Eng returned to the study with a heavy heart.<div>

    He lit the candle, leaned back in his chair, and began to think.

    As a schr, whenever he encountered a problem, the first thing he would think of was to refer to history books.

    He could learn from the experiences of his ancestors.

    ¡°In the history books, the various dynasties used only two methods to deal with the chaos at the end of the period. Most of the time, they adopted the attitude of exterminating, because at the end of each dynasty, the conflicts between the Imperial court and the people had reached the point where they had to be resolved through war.

    ¡°The premise of Amnesty enlistment is to have money and food, and to give up a portion of the benefits. The Imperial court could use Amnesty to resolve a portion of the bandit problem, but it could not resolve all of it.

    ¡°If we could do this, there wouldn¡¯t be such chaos today.¡±

    Xu Eng used his powerful memory to analyze and recall the contents of the history books. The first conclusion he came to was:

    The current Da Feng had not yet reached the end of its rope, and was different from the decay of most dynasties at the end of their reign.

    It wasn¡¯t rotten enough.

    This was a good thing.

    ¡°At this time, if the rebels in Yunzhou start a rebellion, they will be thest straw that breaks the camel¡¯s back. How can we solve the bandit problem?¡±

    The more Xu niannian thought about it, the more confused he felt. The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt.

    He finally understood why chief advisor Wang¡¯s health was getting worse and worse, to the point that even medicinal stones were not effective.<div>

    In the end, he was both mentally and physically exhausted, and he was sick from overwork.

    At this moment, the words that Ling Ying had said suddenly shed through his mind.

    It was as if a ray of light had struck his mind.

    ¡°Be friends, be friends ¡­¡±

    Xu niannian opened his bloodshot eyes, but he was extremely excited. He spread out the rice paper, ground it, and wrote with a pen.

    now that the disaster is serious, there are bandits everywhere. The Imperial court can use three strategies. The first is to recruitrge scale mountain bandits and let the surrendered mountain bandits eliminate the other mountain bandits ¡­

    the second is to send troops to exterminate them. For the small motley crew, we must resolutely eliminate them and not leave any future trouble ¡­

    third, imitate the people of Jianghu and send experts to the people, gather the refugees, and upy the mountains.

    Lingying¡¯s words inspired him.

    Of course, it was impossible to gather all the refugees, but at least it could reduce the current burden on the Imperial court and greatly reduce the torment caused by the bandits to themon people.

    Xu Eng continued to write, ¡±

    ¡°We need to appoint a loyal and righteous man to take on this role. Those with bad reviews and reputation are not to be used;We need to keep his family members under close surveince as hostages.¡±

    After he finished writing, Xu Eng began to think deeply, feeling that he was stillcking something. However, after he had lost his energy, he began to feel tired. He felt a little weak.<div>

    He turned his head to look at the water clock and realized that it was already half past midnight. He had actually been sitting at the desk for four hours.

    Early in the morning.

    Xu Qi ¡®an got up early to wash up. Then, he spread out the map on the table. The destination of the merchant ship was Yuzhou.

 Chapter 1392: Secret letter (6000) _3

    When they reached Yuzhou, they would have to change to another mode of transportation.

    ¡°When we reach Yuzhou, we¡¯ll fly on the stupa. As an Air Fortress, the stupa Pagoda¡¯s defense is not a problem. It¡¯s just that its endurance is a littlecking.¡±

    The energy of a magic weapon came from its master or was umted by itself.

    Talismans that had lost their master usually had poor endurance.

    Just like the peace de, he had umted saber Qi on a daily basis, but it could only be used temporarily. After using it, he would have to umte more.

    This was the same logic as a martial artist who was exhausted and unable to fight again.

    Therefore, Xu Qi ¡®an would not take out the stupa on his own. He would only use it as a shelter when he was in danger.

    Suddenly, he felt his heart palpitate.

    He naturally took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth and checked the letter.

    [ one: there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about. It¡¯s rted to the bandits in various ces. ]

    [ 2. Exterminate bandits? I¡¯m good at this. Organize an Army and break them down one by one, uprooting them by the roots. [ it¡¯s so simple. ]<div>

    Li Miaozhen quickly sent a reply.

    It seemed that the Imperial court had also noticed this hidden danger. At the end of every dynasty, there would be internal and external troubles, and sometimes, the internal troubles were far more terrible than the external troubles ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who was having a headache about the bandits, replied to the Holy Virgin, ¡±

    [ 3. Miaozhen, it¡¯s obviously not that simple. Although violence could solve everything, it also required enough silver to back it up. If the Imperial court had the ability to eliminate all the bandits, the refugees would not have be a disaster.

    [ 2: then what should you do? tell me. ]

    The saintess¡¯s emotional message appeared in The Earth Book of the heaven and earth Association members.

    [ one: everyone, I have three ns. Let me finish. ]

    After a while, huaiqing¡¯s letter arrived in segments. There were three strategies in total, and the word count was about two hundred.

    [ 3. Is this His Highness¡¯s n? [ wonderful. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything and started to tter him.

    [ one: these are Xu Eng¡¯s three strategies. This morning, he came to the pce to visit me and asked for my advice. He wanted to check and fill in the gaps. ]

    Eng¡¯s n? Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    When did Eng get so close to huaiqing? he thought sourly.

    [ two: these three ns are wonderful. I can¡¯t say that they will definitely solve the bandit problem, but they can greatly curb the trend of the refugees bing a disaster. ]

    Li Miaozhen couldn¡¯te up with any ideas, but her vision was good.

    [ 4: the third n doesn¡¯t work! ]

    At this time, Chu Yuanqian jumped out to express her opinion.

    [ one: brother Chu, please speak. ]

    The others also quieted down and didn¡¯t interrupt. Chu Yuanxi was a schr, talented and experienced. She was one of the intellectuals in the Heaven and Earth Society.<div>

    [ 4: what do you rely on to gather refugees? One was martial strength, and the other was money. These two were indispensable. If one¡¯s martial strength was insufficient, one would not be able to gain momentum. If they did not have enough money and food, no one would be willing to follow.

    [ then how do we get money and food? However, the word ¡°robbery¡± was not a big deal. The Imperial court had sent experts to gather the refugees, so it was naturally impossible for them to give money and food. With this financial resources, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to directly provide disaster relief?

    [ a clever housewife can not cook a meal without rice. We can only resort to robbing. This will only aggravate the disaster and make the situation worse. ]

    [ one: what is brother Chu¡¯s opinion? ]<div>

    Xu Eng hade to find her because of this problem.

    She couldn¡¯t give an answer, so she wanted to ask the members of the heaven and earth Association. Everyone was smart except Lina.

    Chu Yuanqian did not let her down. She immediately saw the w in the third n.

    The third n was the most important one to solve the bandit problem.

    [ 4: Your Highness, this is difficult for me. ]

    In a short time, Chu Yuanyou really couldn¡¯t think of a countermeasure.

    [ 2. How about using battle to sustain battle? ]

    Li Miaozhen gave a countermeasure based on her experience.

    [ 7: stupid li Miaozhen, for the refugees, robbing the People¡¯s money and food is far easier and simpler than trekking a long distance to deal with an armed force of a refugee organization.

    [ no one is a fool. It¡¯s human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. If he forced the refugees under him to do so, they would all betray him and leave him in less than two times.

    Li lingsu jumped out.

    Although he was already dead in the real world, he could stillunch a heavy blow on the ¡®inte¡¯.

    Li Miaozhen was furious. [ two: then tell me, what do you have in mind? ]<div>

    The Saint had gone underwater, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    [ one: actually, li Miaozhen¡¯s idea is feasible. He can make the Imperial court use the excuse of stealing money and grain to encircle and suppress another mountain Bandit force. But this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be done often, and he couldn¡¯t make a living out of it.

    [ how do you start a force supported by the Imperial court? How do I maintain my livelihood? We can only Rob the people, but this will make the situation worse, just as brother Chu said. [ Xu ningyan, what are your thoughts? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not say anything for a long time, forcing huaiqing to take the initiative to @ him.

    What can I do? I¡¯ve already donated the earnings of the chicken spirit to disaster relief. I¡¯m good at fighting and solving cases. but don¡¯t look for me when ites to governing. country ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an grumbled in her heart as she racked her brains.

    His greatest advantage was his knowledge from his previous life.

    For example, work for relief, but this n was not suitable for the present Dafeng.

    It could be used in a small area, unless the Imperial court of Dafeng wanted to build roads to the countryside ¡­

    Wait. minute, there really seemed to be a way ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved as he thought of a bold idea.

    However, he did not say anything. His expression was conflicted and hesitant.

    [ 1. Xu ningyan banquet? ]

    Huaiqing urged again.

    [ 3. Robbery is the only way out, but the target of the robbery is not themon people. He¡¯s andlord, a Squire, a merchant who¡¯s greedy for wealth, and a schr.<div>

 Chapter 1393: Secret letter (6000) _4

    Chapter 1393: Secret letter (6000) _4

    The heaven and earth Union fell silent.

    Was he crazy? This thought shed through everyone¡¯s mind.

    Even li Miaozhen, who robbed the rich to help the poor, thought that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s idea was a bad one.

    [ 4: without the support of the Squire, this will only aggravate the chaos. ]

    In this era, the Imperial power did not go to the countryside, and the noble families of the Squires yed an important role in maintaining the stability of the bottom.

    [ 3: no, brother Chu, you¡¯re wrong. The interests of the group triumphed over the interests of one person. The interests of the majority triumphed over the interests of the minority. As long as you could satisfy the interests of the vast majority, you would be able to gain support and would never lose.

    [ the current predicament that Da Feng is facing is caused by the refugees. As long as we can feed the people, the chaos will only ease up and not intensify. In addition, to the Squires andndlords, the survival of the Imperial court had nothing to do with them. In the year of disaster, they would squeeze more and more value out of the poor people. They, who heldnd in their hands, were the enemies of the Imperial court and the people.

    [ most importantly, all of this was done by the refugees and bandits. What does it have to do with the Imperial court? It would not intensify the conflict between the Imperial court and the officials. On the contrary, it would allow those who held arge amount of resources to participate in the Raider extermination.

    [ or donate money and organize militia to resist. No matter which one it was, they were willing to fork out silver and food, which could ease the current situation of a food shortage. [ there will always be people who benefit from this, earning silver and food. ]

    Activate the proletariat!<div>

    The Heaven and Earth Society fell silent. No one spoke for a long time.

    After a long while, Chu Yuanxi sent a message, ¡±

    [ but don¡¯t forget that most of the people in the court are the schrs and officials you speak of. Those officials who have retired are the Squire ss. ]

    [ 3. Therefore, this matter must be ssified as a secret. Even the officials of the court can not know about it. The experts sent out must be ofmon birth and be loyal to the imperial family.

    [ or, a chivalrous man like li Miaozhen. In addition, the character of these experts must be guaranteed. [ you can¡¯t kill the innocent. It¡¯s best to only Rob and not kill. ]

    He could only try his best ¡­ He added in his heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that when his n was adopted, no matter how careful and cautious he was, innocent people would still be affected.

    This was the reason for his hesitation.

    However, the experience from his previous life told him that once he looked at the big picture of the country and society, he could not simply judge a problem by good or evil.

    Now, the disaster was raging, the refugees were bing a disaster, and people were dying every day.

    More people would die in the future.

    What those in power had to do was to stabilize social order as soon as possible, and not be afraid of the possibility of innocents being sacrificed.

    The kind did notmand troops, and simrly, the kind did not have power.

    The Earth Book chat group fell into silence again. Although they were separated by mountains and rivers, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to hear their heavy breathing.

    Or perhaps, his hands were trembling.

    [ 4: Xu ningyan, you¡¯ve really gone crazy! ]

    As a traditional schr, Chu Yuanqian found it somewhat uneptable.

    No one spoke. After a long while, Chu Yuanqian sent another letter.[ but I have to admit that this is a feasible solution, despite the huge hidden dangers. ]

    Li Miaozhen suddenly sent a letter, [ if that¡¯s the case, I hope I¡¯m the one who robbed the Squire. ]<div>

    Because this was the only way to avoid killing indiscriminately.

    [ 4: I¡¯ll try to gather a group of refugees, but it¡¯s not easy to raid the Squires. They usually live in the city. ]

    [ one: you have the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld and can fly on swords. This is not a problem. ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s heart was even more ruthless than theirs. She had already agreed and epted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s suggestion.<div>

    [ 6: Amitabha, this penniless monk does not know how to choose. ]

    [ seven: count me in. ]

    Li lingsu replied.

    [ 2: you? Li lingsu, this doesn¡¯t seem like your style. [ shouldn¡¯t you be saying that I¡¯m the one who sleeps with the most women in the world? ]

    Li lingsu sent a furious message, [ am I that bad in your eyes? ] Li Miaozhen, we¡¯re senior and junior brothers and sisters, can you hope for me? ]

    [ 2: no, sorry! ]

    Li lingsu took a deep breath and sent a message,

    [ this is Taishang Wangqing. He¡¯s not trapped or disturbed by love. If it was beneficial to the overall situation and themon people, it would not be affected by a moment of pity and sympathy, and it would perfectly control its emotions. [ isn¡¯t this the realm that master wants us to achieve? ]

    This time, li Miaozhen didn¡¯t argue.

    At this point, no one spoke.

    On that day, Emperor Yongxing received a secret letter from the Han Lin Academy to the pce for the new year.

    The so-called secret letter was a letter directly submitted to the Emperor without going through the cab.

    Emperor Yongxing sat behind therge table and looked at the secret documents spread open on the table. He was silent for a long time.<div>

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1394: Go (1)

    Chapter 1394: Go (1)

    They appointed their trusted experts to gather the refugees, Rob the merchants, and upy their resources to stabilize the refugees ¡­

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s head was buzzing. He felt that the knowledge he had cultivated in the past 30 years had been overturned by this secret letter, and he had an absurd and unreal feeling.

    After he finished reading the memorial, his first thought was:Nonsense!

    In Emperor Yongxing¡¯s knowledge, the Squires, schrs, and prestigious families were an important part of the Imperial court and a part of maintaining the rule of the dynasty.

    If one made an enemy of these sses, then it would be difficult to carry out the orders of the Imperial court. In history, there were too many dynasties and emperors that had been overthrown because they had offended these sses.

    Emperor Yongxing also studied history. His understanding of politics could be summed up in two sentences:

    He constantlypromised, roped in a group of people, and suppressed another group of people!

    The so-called winning over a group of people and suppressing a group of people in the Imperial court was the support of more parties.

    When it came to ruling a country, they would rope in the powerful families, Squires, nobles, schrs, and so on, and suppress the millions ofmon people in the world.

    However, there was a sentence in Xu Eng¡¯s Secret letter that deeply shocked Emperor Yongxing.<div>

    ¡°Those who hold thend in their hands will be allies in prosperous times and abandoned in troubled times.¡±

    Surrounding this sentence, Xu Eng gave a long exnation. Compared to the countless victims of the disaster, the ss that controlled the dynasty¡¯snd, resources, and wealth was only a very small part of the people.

    In times of chaos, by sacrificing this small number of people, they could gain the support of the general public, and the Imperial power would stand.

    When the old ss was destroyed, there would be new people entering this ss and recing them.

    Emperor Yongxing felt that this was also to win over a group of people and suppress a group of people.

    It was in line with his political philosophy.

    Most importantly, this matter was not the doing of the Imperial court. It was the doing of the vagrants and bandits, and had nothing to do with the imperial family or the Imperial court.

    ¡°Wishing that there will be great talents in the new year and that they can be important!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing sighed with emotion.

    He read the secret letter repeatedly, sometimes excited, sometimes worried, sometimes gritting his teeth, sometimes shaking his head. He hesitated for a long time.

    Hu ¡­ Finally, he let out a long breath and made up his mind.

    ¡°Bring me the brazier!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing ordered.

    Zhao xuanzhen immediately brought over a Brazier.

    Emperor Yongxing threw the secret letter into the brazier. The me rose, licked the paper, and burned the letter that would definitely cause an uproar in the court if it was spread.

    He didn¡¯t n to use this strategy.

    To be more precise, he didn¡¯t want to use the third n.

    The reason was simple. It was too risky.

    If this matter were to be leaked out, he would definitely lose his throne.<div>

    He was not like his father, who had a deep foundation and could firmly suppress the court. He was only a new king who had been in power for less than two months.

    No, even a powerful Emperor like his father would not dare to do this.

    Assigning a confidant to do this was actually equivalent to giving out a handle.

    A handle that could cause him to be consigned to eternal damnation.<div>

    Not to mention his confidants, even his birth mother and sister, Emperor Yongxing would not dare to give them such a handle.

    Who could guarantee that a trusted aide would always be loyal?

    Inside the stupa Pagoda.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had already arrived in Yuzhou and was about to drive the stupa to the southern border, suddenly felt his heart palpitate. He turned to Miao Youfang and said, ¡±

    ¡°Come and help me for a while.¡±

    He was sitting at a small table, ying chess with mu nanzhi. The ck and white pieces were hard to distinguish and the situation was ever-changing. For the time being, no one could do anything to the other.

    The old monk tower spirit was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect these two to have such extraordinary chess skills.

    Miao Youfang stopped practicing and wiped his face with the sweat towel hanging around his neck. He said, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y Go!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an insisted, ¡±

    Nan Zhi will teach you. It¡¯s not difficult to y chess. You have to believe in your own wisdom.

    Miao you Fang went over and sat in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s seat. He looked at the densely packed chessboard and was suddenly shocked.

    The chess pieces almost covered the entire board, but the winner had not been decided yet.<div>

    One could imagine the chess skills of Xu Qi ¡®an and his wife.

    Mu nanzhi nced at him and said, ¡±

    ¡°You take the ck, I¡¯ll take the White.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± Miao Youfang scratched his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You win if you line up the five pieces.¡± Mu Nanxi said.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is go.¡± Mu nanzhi said in all seriousness.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the window and took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. He saw huaiqing¡¯s letter.

    [ one: Emperor Yongxing did not adopt Xu Eng¡¯s strategy. Today, he sent someone to pass a message to him:[ my beloved Minister¡¯s n is brilliant, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Let¡¯s forget about it and not mention it again! ]

    Emperor Yongxing was not bold enough ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head in disappointment.

    [ 2: what? We¡¯ve spent so much energy to think of a brilliant n for him, but he doesn¡¯t use it? [ PEI, Emperor Yongxing is the same as his father, both of them are useless emperors. ]

    The young woman was furious.

    [ 4: actually, his choice is understandable. Not everyone has the courage to do so. If you were in his shoes, you would understand his difficulties. As a new emperor, he would definitely prioritize stability.<div>

    [ there are too many uncertainties and too many risks in adopting Eng¡¯s n. It may notpletely solve the problem of the refugees. However, once he was exposed, he would suffer the bacsh of all the schrs and physicians.

    [ seven: even if he doesn¡¯t ept it, it doesn¡¯t hinder our own actions. [ it¡¯s just that the effect is greatly reduced. After all, the Heaven and Earth Society has limited manpower. ]

    The Saint expressed his opinion.

    Eh, little brother, you¡¯re very active. Have you forgotten how you died a while ago? The corners of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth lifted.

    [ two: Xu Qi ¡®an, do you have any other strategies to deal with the refugees? ]

    Li Miaozhen actually wanted to ask huaiqing, but she wasn¡¯t familiar with him, so she could only let Xu Qi ¡®an act as a tool.

    Was there any other way?

    The previous n was to intensify the ss conflicts and sacrifice a part of the ss to protect the overall situation and imperial power. If there were any other ns, it would be to divert the conflict. Fighting a foreign war was the best way, but ¡­

    The method of using Foreign Wars to transfer contradictions was only suitable for social contradictions that had not beenpletely intensified.

    With Da Feng¡¯s current situation, if he were to provoke others and start a country war, wouldn¡¯t he be thinking that the country¡¯s copse was not fast enough?

    If this move was effective, Chong Zhen would be overjoyed ¡­ He cursed in his heart.

    [ 3. In fact, the Imperial court can recruit soldiers and use the refugees as cannon fodder to deal with the rebels in Yunzhou. Of course, Yunzhou will also use this move. ]

    This was also a way to shift the conflict.<div>

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were silent.

    At that time, the four words ¡®people in misery and suffering¡¯ could perfectly describe the tragedy.

    [ three: let¡¯s focus on the current Matters first. Other than Miaozhen, brother Chu, and Li lingsu, I can send someone else to gather the refugees and rule the mountain. ]

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head to look at Miao Youfang, who was sitting in front of the chessboard.

    [ seven: it¡¯s Miao Youfang, right? ]

    Li lingsu was spot on.

    [ three: yes, he¡¯s stillcking now, but he¡¯ll be able to enter huajin in a month at most. Right, I found a secret to quickly advance to neutral jing. [ that is to persevere in tempering your primordial spirit and developing your brain after you reach the spirit-forging stage. ]

    [ one: what do you mean? ]

    Huaiqing immediately sent her a letter. She seemed to be very concerned about the trick.

    As for the others, only Chu Yuanqi was slightly interested. The heavenly sect¡¯s Hidden Dragon and young Phoenix were Daoist cultivators, and master Heng Yuan had long been a fourth-grade cultivator.

    Lina dived into the water as usual, because she couldn¡¯t understand what the members of the Heaven and Earth Society were discussing, and she had a headache.

    [ three: tempering the primordial spirit can develop the brain, and by tempering the body, it can improve the ability to control the body, making it easier to reach the fourth-grade. I¡¯ve already tested this secret on Miao Youfang. ]

    [ 4: why is this so? ]

    Chu Yuanqi could be considered half a martial artist.

    [ 3. Because the body is controlled by the primordial spirit, the stronger the primordial spirit, the stronger the control over the body. ]

    He had reced his brain with his primordial spirit so that the members of the heaven and earth Association could understand.

    In fact, the primordial spirit and the brain were different. The brain was the carrier of the primordial spirit. As the primordial spirit grew stronger, the brain would develop further. People with strong primordial spirits generally had strong control over their bodies.

    [ 2: so that¡¯s how it is. This reminds me of when I¡¯m as light as a swallow after forming the nascent soul, and I feel that my physical skills have also be stronger. [ so, it¡¯s essentially because my control over my physical body has increased. ]

    Li Miaozhen suddenly realized that many times, with the improvement of the grade, the physical abilities would increase in all aspects. Everyone was used to it and rarely asked for the reason.

    After all, not everyone was interested in learning.

    [ one: Xu ningyan, you are really a genius. ]

    The Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s internal meeting ended.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the fragments of the book of theher world and returned to the chessboard. Miao Youfang was excited, and his chess pieces were flying.

    He and mu nanzhi were ying ck and white, and they were locked in a fierce battle. The old monk tower spirit was stunned, not expecting their chess skills to be so extraordinary.

    ¡°So this is go. Heh, it¡¯s not difficult at all. I thought that go on a chessboard was something only schrs could do, that it was a game that required profound knowledge to y.¡±

    Miao Youfang looked as if he had seen the essence of the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than this!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard this and nced at the evil-minded Princess.

    This disciple of mine isn¡¯t smart to begin with, yet you¡¯re still trying so hard to trick him ¡­ He grumbled in his heart.

    The Imperial Pce, Dexin court.

    Huaiqing held a book in his hand as he stood by the window, looking out at the scenery in the courtyard.

    ¡°If you persevere in tempering your primordial spirit, you can advance to the force Transformation realm faster ¡­¡±

    She mulled over the information.

    It was true that martial artists would only visualize day after day when they were in the Qi cultivation realm. Once they advanced to the spirit cultivation realm, they would slow down their visualization.

    He spent most of his time cultivating qi and taking medicinal baths toy the foundation for advancing to copper skin and iron bones.

    When he reached the bronze skin and iron bone realm, he would begin to train his body andprehend Force Transformation.

    Every grade had a different focus, this was the consensus of everyone.

    This included huaiqing herself. After advancing to the bronze skin and iron bones realm, she only visualized once every few days and had neglected the tempering of her primordial spirit.

    Yes, she had advanced to copper skin and iron bones.

    That day in the side hall outside the Imperial study, being able to drink hot tea was the best proof.

    That was also huaiqing¡¯s greatest mistake, as he had unintentionally exposed his cultivation.

    Huaiqing returned to his desk, tore off a piece of paper, and wrote a series of names on it.

    The first name:

    Chen Ying!

    She dried the ink, folded the note, and left the study.

    ¡°Prepare the carriage, bengong is going back to the pce.¡±

    After giving her orders to the maidservants, she walked to the outer courtyard and beckoned for the guard Captain.

    ¡°Ask the people on the list toe to my residence to find me.¡±

    He handed over the note.

    Yunzhou!

    The air in the prison of themander¡¯s office was damp and mixed with a faint rancid smell.

    Xie Lu looked up at the sunlighting in through the air holes in the wall and was in a daze.

    He had been locked up in the prison for half a year.

    As the new chief administrator of Yunzhou, a third-rank official, the Imperial court did not care about his situation.

    In half a year¡¯s time, he had turned from a high-spirited schr to an unkempt prisoner.

    The dungeon was damp and cold, and his hands and feet were covered in frostbites. Because he had not taken a bath for a long time, his body stank, and his skin was slightly ulcerated.

    Xie Lu was originally the Zhang Prefecture magistrate, in charge of the DA Feng Granary. He had made many achievements and gained a good reputation among the people and the officials.

    After song Changfu, the previous chief governor of Yunzhou, was executed, he immediately took over the position and went to Yunzhou to take over the position.

    Xie Lu knew that dingyun state was a mess, so he was prepared for a long war.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that things would go so smoothly after he took office? he didn¡¯t encounter any subordinates who formed factions to make things difficult for him, and he didn¡¯t suffer any suppression frommander yang Chuannan.

    After the surprise, his impression of yang Chuannan, this loyal and devotedmander du, increased greatly.

    Three months passed like this. One day, yang Chuannan suddenly invited them to a banquet. At the banquet, themander criticized the corruption of the Imperial court, the rampant corruption of corrupt officials, and the poor life of the people.

    She also told him about the existence of the Royal bloodline from five hundred years ago, and sincerely invited him to join the hidden Dragon City to overthrow the corrupted royal family, bring order back to the world, and wee back the great Orthodox.

    Xie Lu pretended to agree. After returning to his residence, he immediately wrote a secret letter to the Imperial court.

    However, his every move had long been monitored, and before the secret letter could be sent out, he was locked up in prison.

    The sound of armor nking could be heard in the dark corridor. A tall figure stopped outside the fence.

    He was wearing armor and carrying a saber, looking majestic.

    It was themander of the cloud region, yang Chuannan.

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1395: Becoming the Emperor (1)

    Chapter 1395: Bing the Emperor (1)

    ¡°Thank you, sir. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while,¡±

    Yang Chuannan held his knife in his right hand, straightened his back, and stood outside the fence. His voice was deep and rich.

    this winter has been particrly difficult to endure. I thought Lord Xie would die in prison, but I didn¡¯t expect you to survive.

    Xie Lu moved his head and looked through his unkempt hair at yang Chuannan, who was outside the fence. His voice was hoarse.

    ¡°What are you doing here? are you trying to persuade me to join the rebel?¡±

    Yang Chuannan nodded. this is your only way out. Don¡¯t expect the Imperial court to save you. The chief administrator has been imprisoned for half a year without anyone asking about him. Lord Xie is a smart man, you should know what this means.¡±

    Xie Lu slowly said,

    Yunzhou is already out of the control of the Imperial court. If I¡¯m not wrong, before I took office, Yunzhou¡¯s officialdom was already under your control.

    Yang Chuannanughed, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not within my control, but within the city Lord¡¯s control. Ever since I became the chief administrator of Yunzhou, I have been secretly training my henchmen and supporting my trusted aides. It was not until a year ago when the witchcraft cult, led by song Changfu, was removed that Ipletely controlled the officialdom of Yunzhou.<div>

    ¡°The entire cloud ne is now under our control, including your life.¡±

    The Squires of the cloud region, the local prominent families, and the schrly ss had all submitted to the hidden Dragon City.

    Some of them were willing to submit and did not have a choice, while some of them were secretly supported by the hidden Dragon City.

    The entire Yunzhou stretched for thousands of miles. To be able to break away from the control of the great Feng imperial court in such a short period of time, this was a Testament to the hidden Dragon city¡¯s hundreds of years of Foundation.

    ¡°Lord Xie is a double-entry schr, and you have a high official status. The hidden Dragon City needs a talent like you. Lord Xie, a fine bird chooses a tree to rest in, a fine official chooses his son.¡±

    ¡°The hidden Dragon City is the ce for you to show off your skills,¡± yang Chuannan persuaded him with all his heart.

    ¡°What a pity,¡± Xie Luughed.

    ¡°A pity?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this seven-foot body has a stomach full of books of saints and sages. It can only hold a brush and can¡¯t kill. It¡¯s said that schrs are useless, but they don¡¯t want to admit it. But now, it is true.¡± Xie Lu said with regret.

    Yang Chuannan¡¯s expression turned cold.

    it¡¯s not easy to stay in the school for ten years. Mr. Xie, are you really willing to waste half of your life¡¯s effort to get to where you are today? ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to,¡± Xie Lu leaned against the cold wall and looked up at the sunlighting in through the air holes.

    ¡°But I¡¯m more afraid of being spurned by future generations thousands of yearster. Surnamed yang, do you know who I admire the most?¡±

    Yang Chuannan looked at him coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zheng xinghuai, the chief governor of Chu Zhou. He let all the schrs in the world understand what it means to¡± sacrifice their lives for righteousness.¡±¡±

    Xie Lu sneered. forget it. What¡¯s there to say to people like you? ¡±

    Yang Chuannan nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to waste any more words. Minister Xie has asked for benevolence and received benevolence.¡±

    He pulled out his long sword and cut the chain.<div>

    Buzzzzzz!

    The cell door was kicked open. Yang Chuannan stepped forward and thrust his iron sword forward. The tip of the sword pierced Xie Lu¡¯s chest and nailed him to the wall behind him.

    Xie Lu held the de with both hands and struggled in pain.

    His hand was stained with warm blood, and his life was quickly lost with the blood.<div>

    Yang Chuannanughed, ¡±

    ¡°I forgot to give Lord Xie time to write his will. If there¡¯s anything you want to say before you die, just say it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never have the chance again.¡±

    Xie Lu didn¡¯t have much to say, he just thought of his younger days when he studied hard.

    At that time, the Battle of Shanhai Pass had not started yet, and the previous emperor had not cultivated Tao.

    However, after the Battle of Shanhai Pass, everything changed. Da Feng¡¯s power became weaker and there were disasters every year.

    Xie Lu was a man who had experienced peace and prosperity. He had seen with his own eyes that this country was weakening step by step and bing old.

    Like many schrs, he worked hard in the hope of saving the country and bringing it back to its peak.

    But he failed, because he was about to die.

    At the end of his life, Xie Lu said sternly, ¡±

    ¡°Someone will take revenge for me. You rebels and traitors will die without a burial ce.¡±

    He red at yang Chuannan and started to mock him.

    Theughter stopped when it was at its highest.

    Cloud Prefecture city,mander¡¯s Manor.<div>

    Yang Chuannan returned to the mansion and strode towards the study room. He pushed open the door and saw Ji Xuan flipping through the memorials.

    ¡°Young master! The coronation ceremony is about to begin, why are you still here?¡±

    Yang Chuannan frowned.

    the number of refugees gathered is less than 10000. The number is far from our expectations. Ji Xuan put down the memorial and asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yang Gong has sealed off the border of Qingzhou,¡± yang Chuannan said with a wry smile,¡±so the refugees can¡¯te here. They can only reach Yunzhou if they cross the mountains or go around the neighboring provinces.¡± This yang Gong will not be easy to deal with.¡±

    Ji Xuan nodded his head.

    ¡°In an hour¡¯s time, it will be His Majesty¡¯s coronation. As the Crown Prince, you can not be absent,¡± yang Chuannan urged.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be attending the coronation ceremony. I have my own ce to go,¡± Ji Xuan shook his head.

    The hidden Dragon City was the ¡°hiding ce¡± during the dormant period. Now that his father was going to ascend the throne, it was natural that he would make it public. The coronation ceremony would be held in the central area of the cloud state city-the White Emperor temple.

    ¡°Is that Xie Lu willing to submit?¡± asked Ji Xuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed him,¡± yang Chuannan shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to kill him.¡±<div>

    With a casual tone, Ji Xuan said indifferently,¡±Schrs are most afraid of losing their integrity in theirter years, but it¡¯s also a kind of blessing.¡±

    White Emperor temple.

    Today, all the officials of the cloud state city had gathered at the White Emperor temple, including the officials of the hidden Dragon City. The ck Mass of people stood in the square, with the Civil officials on the left and the officials on the right. They were arranged in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 1396: Becoming the Emperor (2)

    Chapter 1396: Bing the Emperor (2)

    In the symphony of drums, a middle-aged man wearing a bright yellow Dragon robe and a t crown slowly stepped out of the White Emperor temple.

    Usually, the Ascension of the Crown Prince was a major event for the country. The ceremony wasplicated, especially when the new emperor reced the old one. It was often apanied by funerals, so only whips were sounded and no music was yed.

    The new emperor also had to wear mourning clothes, kneel three times and kowtow nine times in front of the previous Emperor¡¯s spirit, and carry out sacrificial ceremonies in the ancestral temple.

    However, these were not suitable for the current situation, so they were omitted.

    After the yellow-robed Prince led the civil and military officials to worship the heavens, he stood on the high tform in front of the White Emperor temple and looked down at the officials with an imposing aura.

    A white-robed sorcerer from the Directorate of Celestials stood on the lower side and faced the officials. He opened the Imperial edict in his hand and said in a clear voice, ¡±

    since the Wu Zong rebellion, my ancestors have hidden in the mountains and endured humiliation for generations toe. I dare not forget the ancestral teachings for a moment. I will work hard to rule and take back the country ¡­

    ¡°Today, the Imperial court of Da Feng is decadent, and the new emperor is ipetent, causing the people to live in misery. As a descendant of the Ji family, I am the legitimate heir of the royal family. In addition to being heartbroken, I should make a loud cry and turn the tide ¡­

    ¡°Today, I am the Emperor of Yunzhou, and the name of the country is¡± Guang Fu.¡±I hope that all of you will be loyal to me and assist me in my n for hegemony.

    ¡°When the country is established, the rites follow the long bow, and the foundation of the world is there. My son, Ji Xuan, is both civil and military. As the will of the heavens, he will be the Crown Prince and the main seat of the eastern Pce.¡±

    After the white-robed sorcerer finished reading, he put away the Imperial edict and stood silently to the side.

    All of the officials knelt down and shouted,¡±long live Your Majesty!¡±

    In the sky above the cloud Prefecture city, the wind controlling boat was quietly floating.

    Ji Xuan stood by the side of the ship and listened to the thunderous roars below. Even if he was high up in the sky, he could still hear it clearly.

    The people of the cloud state city had gathered in the streets and alleys outside the White Emperor temple to watch the ceremony.

    To them, it didn¡¯t matter who became the Emperor. The people were always concerned about ¡°food and clothing.¡± His father had only reduced the taxes for three years, and he had easily won over the people of Yunzhou.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t be a transcendent now, when should I?¡±

    A gentle voice suddenly rang out, and a clear light rose. Xu Pingfeng, who was dressed in white, appeared in the wind-riding boat.

    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for Imperial Preceptor!¡±

    Said Ji Xuan with a smile.

    Xu Pingfeng nodded slightly, raised his hand, and grabbed at the air.

    The scattered Dragon Qi let out a silent roar and was unwillingly sucked into his palm.

    With a flick of his finger, the dozen or so streams of Dragon Qi rushed into Ji Xuan¡¯s body.

    There seemed to be a Golden Dragon swimming in his eyes, shooting out bright golden light.

    Xu Pingfeng then flicked out two more shapeless and incorporeal strands of fate energy, which entered Ji Xuan¡¯s body.

    This was the luck of du Nan and du fan, the two Vajra realm martial artists. He used the means of a second-grade Qi refining master to turn these two strands of luck into his own.

    Of course, a person¡¯s luck could not bepared to a country¡¯s luck. It was impossible for Ji Xuan to advance to rank-3 by relying on the blood-sucking pill alone.

    That¡¯s why there was the conferment just now.

    The Crown Prince of Yunzhou was naturally blessed with luck.

    Even though this fate could not bepared to Xu Qi ¡®an, who had half of the fate of the country.

    ¡°I can only let the Dragon Qi stay in your body for 15 minutes. You should quickly level up.¡± Xu Pingfeng said.

    Even though he was a second-grade Warlock, it was still difficult for him to manipte Dragon Qi. He could only exert influence on it, and his time was limited.

    Ji Xuan took out a box from his chest and opened it with a ¡°pa¡± sound. A pure blood-red light was reflected in his eyes.

    A tremendous amount of life force filled the wind-controlling boat.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly as he heard the heart thumping wildly in his chest.

    Once this blood pill entered his stomach, there would only be two oues. One was to be a transcendent realm martial artist and rise to the peak of the nine regions. Or they would die and turn into ashes.

    The Imperial advisor had said that even with the Dragon Qi, the luck of the two vajras, and the luck of the Crown Prince, the probability of sessfully refining the blood pill was still less than 50%.

    It was time to gamble with their lives ¡­ Ji Xuan held the blood pill and closed his eyes.

    What shed through his mind were the 20 years of suffering, the sweat-drenched cultivation, and the expectations that Daoist priest jiaoye had held on to him before he died.

    Gulp~

    The sanguine pill turned into a hot stream and rushed into his stomach.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s skin was turning red at a speed visible to the naked eye. He hugged his stomach in pain and curled up on the deck.

    Pain, heart-wrenching pain ¡­

    The pain that exceeded the limits of a human being drowned him. In just a moment, he lost half of his consciousness.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    Blood flowed out of Ji Xuan¡¯s mouth. Blood also seeped out from his eyes, nose and ears.

    His skin cracked and his flesh was torn from the inside out.

    If this continued, the copse of his body would be unstoppable.

    Xu Pingfeng looked on indifferently.

    ¡°Am I going to die? is this what death is? My physical body has already copsed and my internal organs are damaged. My life force is rapidly fading away. Why hasn¡¯t Imperial Preceptor saved me yet ¡­¡±

    In a daze, Ji Xuan¡¯s remaining will was still thinking. He wanted to ask for help, but he could not make a sound.

    His vocal cords had been destroyed.

    The power of the sanguine pill was too overbearing. A mortal¡¯s body could not withstand it at all.

    it¡¯s hard to imagine how Xu Qi. an managed to survive ¡­ That¡¯s right, if he can survive, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    The moment this thought appeared, Ji Xuan¡¯s obsession could no longer be quelled.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an can do it, why can¡¯t I?

    Are you willing to die like this?

    Was she willing to see him shine?

    Would they be willing to let their future ns to rule the world go to waste?

    ¡°Ho, Ho Ho ¡­¡±

    He let out meaningless roars, as if he was roaring in anger and unwillingness.

    Arge amount of blood was flowing out of his eyes, and his eyeballs had already melted.

    Ji Xuan didn¡¯t see the Golden Dragon shadows wrapping around his body. He also didn¡¯t see that his copsed body was showing signs of healing.

    His flesh and blood crumbled, then healed, crumbled, healed ¡­ The cycle repeated.

    After an unknown period of time, Ji Xuan¡¯s consciousness that was on the verge of copse gradually recovered, and his mind became clear.

    The Imperial advisor¡¯s chuckling voice rang in her ears, ¡±

    congrattions on stepping into the extraordinary realm.

    Ji Xuan opened his eyes and saw light again.

    The dawn of a new life!

    Southern border, heavenly Gu tribe.

    Granny tianshuo walked out of the courtyard and stepped onto the roof, looking at the sky.

    ¡°The Ziwei Emperor star has moved, and the battle for the orthodoxy in the Central ins has begun. Old man, your prediction hase true. The poison God is not far from recovery ¡­¡±

    Granny Tiangang sighed and after a moment of silence, she muttered to herself, ¡±

    ¡°Chaos ising. Who could the gatekeeper be?¡±

    Jingshan city.

    On the barren mountain ridge, salen AGU was holding amb and looking southwest.

    The mountains around Jingshan city had been turned into a wastnd after he had sucked out all the spiritual Qi in them during that battle.

    Even though Jingshan city had been rebuilt, this ce was no longer suitable for people to live in.

    ¡°Wei Yuan, you¡¯re almost at the end of the line for Central ins.¡±

    Salen AGU took out a new sheep-herding whip from his waist and gently tapped it on his feet.

    The next moment, a figure came to answer the call.

    It was yelb.

    ¡°Two things. Send the xuanming golden stone to Xu Qi ¡®an.Gather the refugees in Da Feng and bring them back to fill the poption of the Three Kingdoms.¡±

    n and AGU ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yerbu bowed in acknowledgment, then rode off with the wind.

    In the first year of Yongxing, at the end of November, the descendants of the Ji family imed the title of Emperor in Yunzhou, and the name of the country was ¡± Renaissance. Yunzhou officially broke away from Da Feng.

    It would push the dynasty further into the abyss of destruction.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an received huaiqing¡¯s letter and learned of the matter, he was already at the border between the southern border and Da Feng.

 Chapter 1397: Elder Ye Ji (1)

    Chapter 1397: Elder Ye Ji (1)

    What was supposed toe hade. The director was right. All the variables would change this winter ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised by this result at all. After all, he had been mentally prepared for this day.

    Yunzhou would rebel sooner orter, and it would be this winter. So for Xu Qi ¡®an, this news was as natural as the change of the sun and the moon.

    ¡®I¡¯ll quicklyplete the agreement with the Nine-Tailed Fox and remove the demon sealing nails as much as possible. Only then will I be able to recover my strength and deal with more changes. Hmm, I wonder what Fu Xiang¡¯s true form looks like, is it beautiful?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a n from the fragment of theher world Book, on which his goals were clearly nned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to put aside the matter of resurrecting the Lord of Wei. In any case, I can¡¯t find the singing gold stone now, and without it, I can¡¯t refine the soul beckoning Banner¡¯s main pole ¡­¡­¡±

    He made appropriate adjustments to the n, then waved at mu nanzhi.

    ¡°Let me see the¡± Dafeng geographical record.¡±¡±

    Mu nanzhi had bought the Dafeng geography book herself. Like a woman who was going on a trip, she had bought a geography book in high spirits and would open her eyes to look at the relevant folk customs and specialties wherever she went.

    ¡°The southern border is also within Da Feng¡¯s territory.¡±

    Mu Nanxi mumbled in confusion. She took out a crumpled book from her small bag and threw it over.

    He didn¡¯t care about his books at all ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an reached out to catch it and opened the ¡± geography of Dafeng. the reason why he wanted to read this book was that it drew a very simple map of the Central ins.

    It was so simple that the thirteen continents of Da Feng became irregr squares.

    ¡°Yunzhou is near the sea, and the northern region is mostly connected to Qingzhou. If Xu Pingfeng wanted to use Yunzhou as his base to attack the capital, he had to take over Qingzhou.

    ¡°If the Imperial court wants to gain some time to catch its breath, the best way to deal with it is to keep the rebels in Yunzhou.

    therefore, the gathering of the influential people will be held in Qingzhou.

    In the Royal study.

    Emperor Yongxing straightened his back and listened to the quarrels of the ministers in the hall.

    When the news that the royal family from 500 years ago imed the throne in Yunzhou was sent back to the capital, the entire court was shaken.

    On the other hand, the Dukes ¡¯emotions were very stable. After all, they had long been mentally prepared. If not for the cold disaster, the Imperial court would have taken the initiative to attack the South.

    But to the entire officialdom, and even to the people, it was a severe warning.

    Since the end of the capital inspection year, Da Feng had experienced one major event after another, including the destruction of the witchcraft cult¡¯s Army, the death of the previous emperor, the cold disaster, and now the rebellion in Yunzhou.

    Even themon people realized that the world was not peaceful, and chaos was imminent, causing great panic.

    As for the schrs and the low-ranking officials of the capital, their panic and indignation were even greater.

    In the past few days, the students of Jing high school had held many cultural meetings, inviting friends to discuss the matter of the rebels in Yunzhou and the situation in the Central ins.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the rebels of Yunzhou have be the Emperor and shocked the entire court. However, few people know about the Buddhism supporting the rebels, but paper can¡¯t cover fire, which is a great hidden danger.¡±

    The Ministry of War said in a low voice.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was grave. Their former allies had turned against each other and be enemies. This would undoubtedly intensify the panic.

    The power of Buddhism was a fact that even ordinary people could deeply understand.

    A group of rebels who imed to be descendants of the imperial family from 500 years ago imed to be the Emperor in Yunzhou and gained the support of Buddhism. If this news were to spread, it would cause the world to doubt the Imperial court and the imperial family of Da Feng.

    Although such doubts would not cause any problems for the time being, at most, there would be criticism in the market and in the countryside. However, once the situation was unfavorable, these criticisms and doubts would ferment.

    When themoners joined the enemy, they would not have any psychological burden.

    After all, they were still Da Feng¡¯s people and had even thrown their lot in with the Orthodox.

    In the future, if the rebels really overthrew the current imperial court, the people might not even be able to raise the banner of restoring Da Feng.

    Since ancient times, all instigators and instigators had paid great attention to having a good cause.

    This was the reason.

    The Minister of Justice said in a deep voice, ¡±

    the only way is to stop the spread of rumors. Anyone who creates panic, spreads rumors, and talks about this matter will be imprisoned and punished.

    Such a method only treated the symptoms but not the root of the problem. The rumors had to be suppressed.

    Countless examples in history had proven that rumors were the best weapon to attack the heart. If left unchecked, it would be the same as handing the knife to the enemy.

    Although the officials felt that the Minister of Justice¡¯s n was a bad one, it was also the best one at the moment.

    When Emperor Yongxing heard this, he smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. It¡¯s better to disperse than to block. Since paper can¡¯t cover the fire, then we¡¯ll take the initiative to make this matter public. This can show the confidence of the court. Let my people know that I¡¯m not afraid of Buddhism, and the Imperial court is not afraid of the Western regions.¡±

    This ¡­ The Dukes looked at each other, thinking that this was not in line with the emperor¡¯s steady and conservative style of doing things.

    The Minister of Justice frowned and couldn¡¯t help but look at chief advisor Wang, who had a calm expression.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any good countermeasures?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing nced at the Lords and saw that they lowered their heads slightly and put on a listening posture. asionally, they would look up at him. Although they quickly lowered their heads, the thirst in their eyes was undisguisable.

    The smile on his face widened, and he felt a sense of satisfaction from controlling the Imperial court.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Emperor Yongxing said slowly,

    ¡°Not long ago, Xu Qi ¡®an fought with the witchcraft sect, the rebels of Yunzhou, and the Buddhist sect in Jianzhou. He killed two Vajra Warriors. Now, the Buddhist sect no longer had a Guardian Vajra.

    ¡°This is Xu yinluo¡¯s great victory, and it is also a great victory for our dynasty.¡±

    The Imperial study fell silent, and everyone was moved.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is, is this true?¡±

    The Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, said in shock. He had asked the question that everyone had been wondering about.

    Although all the people present were schrs and could only hold the brush with their hands, they were also at the peak of power and were no strangers to The Guardian Vajra of Buddhism.

    Guardian Vajra, grade three!

    What was the concept of rank-3?

    Now, in great Feng, there was only one rank-3 martial artist, Xu Qi ¡®an, to hold the fort.

    Emperor Yongxing nodded,

    ¡°This news will spread in the Jian province very soon. It can¡¯t be fake.¡±

    For the Emperor to say it in such an asion, the information must be irrefutable.

    It was as if the Dukes could hear the wild thumping in their chests, and the surprise and shock on their faces were difficult to suppress.

    The surprise this news brought them was no less than the victory of a great battle, if not more.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please publicize the information.¡±

    ¡°Great. With this, I can safely reveal the news that the Buddhist faction is supporting the rebellion to the public.¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo is the pir of our country, and the People¡¯s hearts are at peace ¡­¡±

    The officials discussed for a long time without stopping.

    Emperor Yongxing did not stop him. Firstly, the small court session in the Imperial study was not as serious as the morning court.

    Secondly, he knew that everyone needed a ce to build their confidence and vent their emotions. The people would be terrified if the news that Buddhism supported the rebels in Yunzhou spread.

    On the surface, he was as calm as a mountain, but his heart was as flustered as a tidal wave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s achievements in the Jianzhou continent were undoubtedly an exciting and heroic feat.

    Once this small group of people who held power had confidence, they would drive the cohesion of the entire dynasty.

    After a long time, Emperor Yongxing saw that the conversation had gradually died down. He looked at the Minister of War and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have already read Minister Xu¡¯s Memorial. Qingzhou will be a ce that the Imperial court and the rebels of Yunzhou must fight for. If Qingzhou was lost, the rebel party would have the foundation to go north. There was also a buffer zone for the mobilization of troops.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Imperial court being too passive if we just blindly defend? There was no such thing as guarding against thieves for a thousand days. If we take the initiative to go south, is that possible?¡±

    Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, stepped out and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°It is possible to go south to suppress the rebels, but now is not the best time. The rebels in Yunzhou had nned this for a long time and with the help of Buddhism, they would be walking into the enemy¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Furthermore, after the death of the Duke of Wei, Da Feng has neither a transcendent realm martial artist nor amander. Thus, a steady approach is the best choice.¡±

    The Imperial court doesn¡¯t have amander? The nobles and generals coldly nced at Liu Hong.

    When a schr ridiculed someone, he was really good at it.

    Although a peerlessmander like Wei Yuan was rare, Da Feng did notck experienced generals.

    From the mouth of that Liu, it was as if the Imperial court¡¯s military had already withered in talent.

    At this moment, the Minister from the Ministry of War stepped out and said,

    ¡°You can summon Xu Qi ¡®an back to the capital and give him military power to guard Qingzhou.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is Wei Yuan¡¯s disciple. He once wrote a military book that even the great schr Zhang Shen admitted his inferiority to. No one is more suitable than him to guard the Qing Province.¡±

    Other than Xu Qi ¡®an, there were no other third-grade martial artists in Da Feng.

    The existence of the Directorate of Celestials was directly ignored by the Dukes most of the time.

    Chief advisor Wang immediately stepped out and retorted, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an doesn¡¯t have any experience on the battlefield. It¡¯s child¡¯s y to let him lead the troops to guard Qingzhou. We can¡¯t lose Qingzhou, and the Imperial court can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±

    After a pause, he nced at the few officials who were not convinced and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is not invincible. If the rebels have a transcendent realm martial artist holding him back or even killing him, the Imperial court will lose Qingzhou. Moreover, Qingzhou is already under yang Gong¡¯s control. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll change his mind if you change the general?¡±

    There was a moment of silence in the Royal study. No one refuted.

    When it came to issues that did not involve party disputes or conflicts of interest, the Lords ¡®brains were still very useful, and they could clearly and urately see the interests.

    Emperor Yongxing nodded and said in a clear voice,

    ¡°Dispatch troops and generals to reinforce Qingzhou.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked at chief advisor Wang. Han Lin Academy¡¯s SHU Shi Shi Shi Shi Xu New Year. He is the disciple of the great schr Zhang Shen. He is proficient in military tactics and has made contributions in the war to help the monsters and barbarians in the North. This time, his name should be on the list of reinforcements to Qingzhou.

    Chief advisor Wang¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he continued, ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing wanted to use Xu niannian to tie Xu Qi ¡®an up and make Xu yinluo, who had been receiving orders from the court, work for the survival of Qingzhou.

    At the same time, he was hinting to chief advisor Wang that he wanted to promote Xu niannian and give the Shu ji shi a chance to make a contribution.

    Yan King¡¯s residence.

    The former fourth prince, now Prince Yan, was sitting in the study room, surrounded by burning charcoal. He was wearing a white brocade robe with a ring of Jade, exuding an air of nobility.

    He held a book in his left hand, and tea and pastries on his right.

    The title of the book, ¡± the history of Zhou ¡°, was written on the Blue Seal. The me Imperial Prince was reading the thirteenth chapter of the second volume.

    It recorded the story of an Emperor in the middle of the great Zhou Dynasty.

    That Emperor was originally the son of a concubine, and there were three other princes above him. The crown should not have fallen on his head.

    However, it was such a coincidence that the three legitimate princes either died identally in a series of fights or were hated by the Emperor. In the end, it benefited him, the Prince born of a concubine.

    ¡°Huaiqing, you really are this Prince¡¯s good little sister.¡±

    The me Imperial Princeughed. I was too impatient. The battle between the ¡®legitimate sons¡¯ has just begun. How can I, the ¡®bastard son¡¯, be so impatient? ¡±

    In the hundred thousand mountains of the southern border.

    The night was bleak, and the deste cries of owls could be heard from time to time in the endless Mountains.

    A twenty-foot-long red Bird spread its wings and glided across the mountains.

    When it arrived at a certain Valley, it suddenly folded its huge wings, and its body changed dramatically in the air. Its feathers retracted into its body, its wings turned into human arms, and its sharp beak became t and became lips.

    Its head expanded into a ball and turned into. human head ¡­ However, when itnded in the valley, it had already transformed into a handsome man with long and narrow eyes.

    There was a rock cave in the valley, and two beautiful women who were wrapped in animal skin, revealing their tight thighs and t abdomens, were guarding outside the cave.

    ¡°Greetings, protector Hong Ying!¡±

    The two seductive women bowed.

    ¡°How¡¯s elder Ye Ji¡¯s condition?¡±

    The bird demon Hong Ying looked into the depths of the cave.

    ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious. We¡¯ve already sent someone to get Guardian Qing Mu.¡± The seductive woman on the left replied.

    Hong Ying¡¯s brows furrowed and she said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Who injured elder Ye Ji?¡±

    [ PS: my hands were itchy today, so I watched some early warning videos on the official media about cancer and sudden death. ] He fell into great anxiety when he saw hisplete body. Then, he took a nap.

    Update before editing.

 Chapter 1398: The hundred thousand mountains (1)

    Chapter 1398: The hundred thousand mountains (1)

    The seductive woman on the right replied, ¡±

    elder Ye Ji went to the Southw templest night to gather intelligence and make the final confirmation. Who knew that she would return with serious injuries? she has not woken up since then.

    The gorgeous woman on the left added, ¡±

    elder Ye Ji¡¯s injuries are very strange. There¡¯s a force in her body that¡¯s continuously wearing away at her vitality and can¡¯t be removed. We don¡¯t know if she can hold on until tomorrow, so we can only wait for protector Qing Mu toe.

    The bird demon named ¡°Hong Ying¡± frowned. Suddenly, a high-pitched ape¡¯s cry shook the field. Looking in the direction of the sound, a white ape stood on the mountain peak in the South, howling at the moon.

    ¡°Why is this annoying monkey here ¡­.

    Hong Ying snorted in disgust, and a smile quickly appeared on her face. She watched as the ape leaped from tree to tree, and finally crashed into the valley with a boom.

    ¡°Protector Yuan, you¡¯ve finallye.¡±

    Hong Ying revealed a warm smile. As one of the three great guardians under elder Ye Ji, he had always attached great importance to the harmony between his ¡®colleagues¡¯.

    After the White apended on the ground, it quickly transformed into a tall and thin man. His forehead was tall and wide, and his lips were thick. At first nce, his appearance was between that of a human and a monkey.<div>

    In contrast to its ugly appearance, the White ape had a pair of blue eyes, so clear that they seemed to be able to reflect everything in the world.

    The White ape nced at Hong Ying, who was full of smiles. Its blue eyes seemed to see through his heart, and its tone was calm.

    your heart is telling me,¡¯what bad luck, why is this annoying monkey still not dead?¡¯ ¡±

    Hong Ying¡¯s expression froze, and sheughed awkwardly. Just as she did not know how to respond, the trees in the valley suddenly shook violently.

    The dense forest swayed, like Giants that had been resurrected, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    As the trees swayed, green light spots were scattered. They gathered in the sky like a Gxy of fireflies.

    Finally, it condensed into the shadow of a towering tree.

    The branches and leaves of this tree extended outward inyers, like a cloud cover.

    The entire Valley was covered by its branches and leaves.

    The shadow of the giant tree cast a green beam of light, which condensed into an old man with green hair, green beard, and green eyebrows. He held a cane made of vines in his hand.

    ¡°Protector Greenwood!¡±

    The monkey, the Red Bird, and the two seductive women bowed at the same time.

    The old man covered in green light nodded slightly and said in a gentle voice, ¡±

    ¡°Is elder Ye Ji inside?¡±

    Hong Ying hurriedly said,

    we¡¯ve been waiting for you. Something happened when elder Ye Ji was investigating NANFA temple. The situation is critical.

    He immediately ryed the words of the two Banshees.

    A power that couldn¡¯t be pulled out ¡­ Qing MU¡¯s heart sank, and he said,

    ¡°Take this protector in to take a look.¡±<div>

    ¡°Guardians, pleasee in!¡± The female Yao on the left bowed gracefully.

    The three protectors followed her into the cave. The tunnel was wide, and there were torches on the stone wall. Every twenty steps, there was a beautiful woman standing by.

    As expected of the Fox race, all of them were top beauties ¡­ Hong Ying admired the Banshees ¡°beautiful appearances.

    as expected of the Fox race. All of them are top-notch beauties. The White ape protector said in a deep voice.<div>

    Hong Ying¡¯s expression froze and she said with a smile,

    ¡°Protector Yuan, you¡¯re a man of character.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about what¡¯s in your heart,¡± the White ape said, ncing at him.

    After passing through the passageway that was more than a hundred feet deep, there was a huge stone cave in front of them. The ground was covered with animal skin, and there were round tables, stools, screens, potted nts, and other items. It looked like a boudoir of a human woman.

    The most eye-catching thing was arge bed with curtains hanging down. It was exquisitely made and had a lifelike Fox carved on it.

    The Banshee who was standing by the bed immediately lifted the bed curtain and said anxiously, ¡±

    ¡°Guardian Qing Mu, please take a look.¡±

    Guardian Qing Mu was the medical Sage of the thousand Fey Kingdom. He was good at alchemy and nting herbs. When he devoted himself to studying medicine, the Warlock system had not yet appeared.

    A lithe and graceful woman was lying on the bed, unconscious.

    Her face was sharp, her eyebrows were long and straight, and her facial features were delicate and seductive. At this time, this enchanting and seductive face was pale from blood loss. She was frowning slightly in her sleep, as if she was in great pain.

    Guardian Qing Mu walked to the side of the bed and took out the woman¡¯s snow-white wrist from her light coat. He sped it and began to transfer green energy.

    Weng~

    A golden light shot out from Ye Ji¡¯s body and sent protector Qing Mu flying. His body quickly disintegrated and turned into green light spots.<div>

    In an instant, the green dots of light condensed into the old man again.

    ¡°Thief-killing fruit!¡±

    Qing MU¡¯s expression was grave.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The bird demon Hong Ying¡¯s expression changed drastically as he cried out in rm. He finally understood why it was ¡°unable to remove¡± and ¡°continuously obliterating life force ¡°.

    As the new protector of the thousand demon Kingdom, he had not experienced the war between the Buddha and the demon, but he had participated in the Battle of Shanhai Pass twenty years ago.

    The thief-killing fruit was the most offensive fruit among the three great Arhat fruits. It was known as the strongest killing method of the Buddhist sect below the Bodhisattva.

    The biggest feature of the thief-killing fruit position was that it would not stop until one of them died!

    ¡°This protector is also powerless.¡±

    ¡°I can only ask the monarch to help.¡± Qing Mu shook his head.

    The power of the thief-killing fruit was not something that could be cured with medicine. It could only be dealt with with with power of the same level.

    ¡°But the country ruler went out to sea and is not in the nine regions continent ¡­ Du ¡®e was the only Arhat in the Buddhist League who had the thief-killing fruit position. He, why did hee to the southern border? Has the battle between the great and small Mahayana realm of Buddhism ended?¡±

    ¡°If the country ruler doesn¡¯t make it back in time, what will happen to elder Ye Ji?¡± Hong Ying¡¯s expression was unsightly.<div>

    For a while, no one responded. Protector white ape and protector Qing Mu looked solemn.

    Qing Mu said in a low voice,

    ¡°She only has two more days. After two days, the power of the thief-killing fruit position will destroy her body and primordial spirit.¡±

 Chapter 1399: The hundred thousand mountains (2)

    Chapter 1399: The hundred thousand mountains (2)

    At this moment, murmurs were heard. The beautiful woman on the bed was awakened by the movement just now and slowly opened her eyes.

    She had a pair of seductive foxy eyes.

    ¡°Elder Ye Ji.¡±

    Hong Ying and the others surrounded him.

    Ye Ji¡¯s gaze turned and swept across everyone. Her voice was t and weak.

    ¡°You guys are here ¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Ye Ji,¡± elder Qing Mu nodded,¡±was the person who injured you Arhat du ¡®e?¡±

    it¡¯s Asuro. Ye Ji shook her head. it¡¯s Asuro.

    Asuro? The White ape and Hong Ying, the two new protectors, looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    He had never heard of this name.<div>

    Elder Qing Mu, who had lived for countless years, had a drastic change in expression.

    ¡°Asura, the Shura King¡¯s youngest son? Didn¡¯t he die a long time ago?¡±

    Ye Ji was also confused and at a loss, unable to answer.

    ¡°Protector Qing Mu, who is Asuro?¡± Hong Ying asked.

    Elder Green Wood¡¯s expression changed. After a while, he slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Asura is another name for Asuras. It¡¯s a title that only the strongest Warriors of the Asura race can have.

    ¡°The previous Asura was the Shura King. Ever since the Shura King had been suppressed at the bottom of the ndo mountain by the Buddha¡¯s devil sealing nail and died, the Shura King¡¯s youngest son had be the new generation of Asura.

    ¡°He witnessed the tragic death of his father and brother. For the continuation of his tribe, he took the lead and converted to Buddhism, and finally cultivated to the Arhat realm.

    ¡°He was extremely powerful. He was known as the most powerful Buddhist after the Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Asuro was an extremely powerful warrior. After he converted to Buddhism, he cultivated the Vajra Arts and condensed his vajra body. After that, he failed to cultivate the Vajra Dharma form, so he focused on the Zen master System and achieved the thief-killing fruit.¡±

    Arhat and diamond body ¡­ Just by listening to his description, protector Hong Ying could imagine how powerful and terrifying Asuro was.

    ¡°Did he fallter?¡± the White ape protector asked.

    Elder Green wood nodded.

    ¡°In the war between the Buddha and demon, he was killed by our King.¡±

    At this point, the green-d old man looked at Ye Ji and said, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to survive. He¡¯s much more difficult to deal with than Arhat. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to continue with the country ruler¡¯s n.¡±

    The previous King was the king of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    Thetter ruler referred to the current ruler, the princess of the past.

    ¡°Protector Hong Ying, have you seen the Bear King? have you asked him toe out of the mountain?¡± Ye Ji looked at Hong Ying and asked.<div>

    Seeing everyone look over, Hong Ying shook her head with a bitter smile,

    the Bear King wanted to sleep and was unwilling to travel the mountains and rivers. I couldn¡¯t invite him. No, I didn¡¯t even dare to get close to him ¡­

    The information was even worse.

    sigh ¡­ Qing Mu sighed. the only thing we can do now is to find a way to remove the power in elder Ye Ji¡¯s body. Staying alive is more important.<div>

    leave, ¡± Ye Ji propped herself up and said, ¡± I need to contact the Empress.

    Protector Hong Ying and the others felt relieved and left the cave.

    Ye Ji removed her light fur coat and pulled out a wooden box from under the bed. She took out a palm-sized bronze censer with a Fox Head.It was a ck incense.

    She rubbed the ck incense and inserted it into the incense burner.

    Ye Ji took a deep breath and inhaled the green smoke into her nose.

    A momentter, a powerful will awakened from her body. Her left eye overflowed with clear light, while her right eye was normal.

    ¡°The thief-killing fruit ¡­¡±

    A charming and sexy voice came out of her red lips. ¡°Who did you meet?¡±

    Ye Ji said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I encountered Asuro at the southern spell temple, but he didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Last night, I sneaked into NANFA temple to investigate the position of the formation and made a final confirmation. I saw Asuro standing guard outside the formation.

    ¡°At that time, I was very far away from him. He only snorted coldly and injured me. If it weren¡¯t for my superb escape techniques, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to return.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was silent for a moment before she snorted, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Mother didn¡¯t kill him back then? I understand now. It¡¯s guangxian Bodhisattva, who controls the great Samsara Dharma form, who protected him and sent him to reincarnate and cultivate again. That was the only way he had a chance of survival.

    ¡°Return to the throne in 500 years.¡±

    Ye Ji frowned.

    ¡°Please save me, Empress.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to carry out the n of unsealing Shen Shu, unless you return, Your Majesty.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t save you. My will can suppress the thief-killing fruit, but you can¡¯t bear my will forever. He would definitely die two dayster.

    ¡°As for our n, well, the rebels in Yunzhou have already imed the throne, and the battle for the orthodoxy in the Central ins is ready to go. The Buddha of the Kyara tree will definitelye out, and the Buddhist League has lost du Nan, du fan, and the emotionless Arhat.

    ¡°The zed Bodhisattva was injured by the supervisor, and guangxian and duqing are guarding nda. The Buddhist Kingdom of the southern border is now empty. If we don¡¯t open the seal now, when will we?¡±

    Ye Ji said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if I die. It¡¯s just ¡­ It¡¯s just that the Bear King didn¡¯te as promised. With my insignificant cultivation, I won¡¯t be able toplete the task Your Highness has given me even if I die.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die. You cherish your life now.¡±

    Ye Ji¡¯s expression changed slightly.<div>

    The Nine-Tailed Fox continued, ¡± it¡¯s fine if that Lazy Bear doesn¡¯te. I¡¯ve found a helper for you. He¡¯ll be here today. Just wait patiently. If you serve him well, he might be able to save your life.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Ye Ji asked warily.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled mischievously. you¡¯ll know when the timees. Tsk tsk, such a beautiful face. I¡¯ve long been prepared to wait for the highest price. Just wait patiently.

    The clear light in Ye Ji¡¯s left eye dimmed, and the ck incense was extinguished.

    She sat cross-legged by the table and kept silent for a long time. Then, she put away the incense burner and the incense stick with a heavy face.

    Then, he ordered the demoness who was waiting outside the cave to invite the three protectors.

    When Hong Ying and the others returned, Ye Ji sat cross-legged on the bed and said in a cold tone, ¡±

    ¡°The Empress said that someone wille to help in the near future. You all should wait patiently.¡±

    The three protectors ¡°expressions were filled with joy. Hong Ying continued to ask,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Ji¡¯s expression turned even colder.

    Eh, elder Ye Ji seems to be very unhappy ¡­ Hong Ying keenly sensed the change in her attitude.

    The White ape nced at him and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Elder Ye Ji, Hong Ying asks you why you are not happy?¡±

    Ye Ji frowned and looked at Hong Ying, saying unhappily, ¡°¡±Meddlesome!¡±

    The bird demon opened its mouth and was speechless.

    Inside the stupa Pagoda.

    Bai Ji was lying by the window on the third floor, her two little ws grabbing the window frame tightly, half of her body hanging down.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the edge of the Shiwan grand mountain,¡± it turned its head excitedly.

    As he spoke, his two hind legs rubbed against the wall a few times, and he begged, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi. an, hug me. I¡¯m so tired ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was an understanding person. She grabbed the back of its neck and lifted it in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this. It¡¯s very ufortable ¡­¡±

    Bai Ji¡¯s four limbs pped around.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored the little fox¡¯s protest and looked down at thendscape below.

    For a time, he suspected that he hade to a primitive forest. There were many mountains below, and the dense forest almost covered the surface of the earth.

    The well-developed water system was like awork of meridians, covering the entire mountain forest.

    this should be considered a Hill, but the area is toorge. There are mountains and primitive forests everywhere ¡­

    the weather is veryfortable, neither hot nor cold. If the people of Da Feng can escape here, they will be able to avoid the suffering of the cold. Unfortunately. the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border is too far from the DA Feng territory. In this era, transportation is not developed, and it is impossible for disaster victims to walk here ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, and he said with emotion, ¡°¡±This is the hundred thousand mountains where you Southern demons have lived for generations?¡±

    It was truly a treasurednd, and the abundance of resources was beyond imagination.

    If Da Feng was able to take down this territory, just the wood resources would be endless.

    ¡°Fu ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned back to look at mu nanzhi, who was asking the old monk the tower spirit for advice on Buddhism. He lowered his voice and said, ¡±

    quickly tell me, where is your sister Ye Ji? ¡°

 Chapter 1400: Auntâ€™s rage (1)

    Chapter 1400: Aunt¡¯s rage (1)

    The capital!

    His aunt had heard the bad news that her precious son was going to join the army again.

    For the aunt, who was not highly educated, short-sighted, and thought of herself as a fairy, war was synonymous with death. It symbolized the destruction of a family and the death of a white-haired man.

    This autumn, Xu Eng had gone with the Army to the North to assist the demon barbarians. His aunt had not been able to eat or sleep well for a month. She suddenly woke up in the middle of the night and dreamed that Eng had died under the iron hooves of Jing Kingdom.

    At first, Xu Pingzhi carefully took care of his wife andforted her with gentle words.

    After a long time, sheined in her heart,¡±Eng dies in your dream once every day, can you not curse him?¡±

    The candlelight was bright in the warm living room.

    The family sat around the table and enjoyed dinner. Xu Eng said confidently, ¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a seventh-grade benevolent person now.¡±

    When his aunt heard this, she asked, ¡±<div>

    ¡°How powerful is a seventh-grade benevolent person?¡±

    Xu Eng muttered to himself, ¡±

    ¡°The seventh stage Confucians understand benevolence and righteousness, and establish morality, but there is no increase in battle power. Hmm, if I have to talk about growth, it¡¯s that I¡¯ll be able to keep my original heart and not be tempted by money, women, and alcohol.¡±

    His aunt spat, ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a weak schr? I¡¯d rather you be tempted by wine, women, and wealth. After going to the education workshop every day, I became the famous Xu yinluo.¡±

    Xu Eng choked and couldn¡¯t say anything.

    At this moment, Leena swallowed the food in her mouth and said, ¡±

    ¡°Brother Eng, when will you set off? I¡¯ll follow you to the South.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Xu Eng scrutinized her.

    Is the rice in my house not fragrant?

    Leena¡¯s exquisite face revealed a helpless expression.

    ¡°Xu ningyan contacted me yesterday and said that he was going to the southern border to handle some matters. He might need to go to the Gu n and hoped that I could introduce him to him. s, I can¡¯t bear to leave the capital and everyone.¡±

    You just can¡¯t bear to part with my white rice. right ¡­? Xu Eng criticized her in his heart and said, ¡± Oh. considering Lina¡¯s appetite, he said, ¡±

    ¡°You can apany me, but you have to prepare your own money and food.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t waste the military provisions.

    The auntie¡¯s eyes lit up and she patted her ample chest. Lina is lingying¡¯s master. We should be responsible for the travel expenses.

    This good-for-nothing from the southern border was finally leaving. Her food alone was equivalent to the food of ten people in the Xu family.

    Moreover, once Lina returned to the southern border, lingying would not need to practice martial arts and could be sent to the pce to study.

    A while ago, the Grand Tutor kept sending people to send invitations, wanting to take Ling Ying as hisst disciple, but they were all pushed back by Xu Eng, who was concerned about the Grand Tutor¡¯s safety.<div>

    In her aunt¡¯s eyes, a distinguished figure in the literary world like the Grand Tutor was an indispensable teacher for lingying on her way to ¡°being educated and reasonable.¡±

    Leena changed the topic,

    ¡°I want to bring lingying back to the southern border. The strength Gu in her body has already reached the first stage of maturity. I want her to absorb the poison God¡¯s power before it reaches the second stage.

    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve epted a super genius as my disciple. If my father and the nsmen know about this, they¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±<div>

    She wanted to bring her disciple back to the strength Gu sect to show off.

    ¡°No!¡±

    His aunt mmed her chopsticks on the table and objected loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not possible.¡±

    Second uncle Xu gave his evaluation in a pertinent tone.

    ¡°But Xu ningyan has already agreed. He said that lingying has such great potential and shouldy the foundation as a child. With lingying¡¯s talent, she¡¯ll definitely be an Overlord in the future, just like my father. In the words of you central insmen, you¡¯ll leave your name in history.¡±

    Leena said.

    Unrivaled strength? Hearing this, his aunt¡¯s face turned green.

    No, when the time came. the history books would only write that Xu lingying had the capital to be an Overlord, but before he could start his business. he followed his teacher and died halfway ¡­ Xu Eng shook his head.

    Leena patted her chest and tried to persuade him in her simple words, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of lingying and bring her to the southern border.

    We¡¯re most worried about you taking care of her. It¡¯d be strange if. silly girl could travel. long distance back to the southern border with. stupid child ¡­ Second uncle Xu muttered in his heart and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°The world is in chaos now. You¡¯re a little girl, and you¡¯re taking lingying to the southern border. You¡¯ll definitely encounter mishaps on the way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already rank-4,¡± Leena immediately patted her chest.<div>

    Second uncle Xu was stunned for a moment, and he immediately looked hesitant.

    If Leena had thebat power of the fourth stage, then there would indeed be no problem.

    ¡°And I can also contact Xu ningyan in real time. He¡¯s also in the southern border now. If we really run into trouble, he¡¯lle to help.¡± Leena said.

    In order to prove that she wasn¡¯t lying, Lina ignored Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s instructions. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she took out a fragment of the book of theher world and contacted Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She sent her family¡¯s objection to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    But Lina forgot to chat privately and directly talked about it in The Earth Book group.

    [ 2: what? Leena was going south with lingying? [ they won¡¯t be heading all the way west, right? ]

    [ 4: based on Lina¡¯s miserable experience when she came to Beijing, this possibility can not be ruled out. ]

    [ two: that¡¯s right. With lingying and Lina¡¯s intelligence, my advice is not to be impulsive and stay in Beijing. ]

    Second uncle Xu, aunt Xu, and Xu cijiu silently looked away from the fragments of The Earth Book and stared at Lina without speaking.

    [ three: it doesn¡¯t matter. They will first arrive at Qingzhou with Eng, then head southwest to Yuzhou. This way, they only need to walk about 1000 miles to reach the southern border. We only need to ensure their safety while they are in Yuzhou.

    [ hehe, with Lina¡¯s strength, there¡¯s no need to worry so much. Appropriate training is good for them. I will let senior Brother Sun take care of them in secret. [ Lina, pass my words to second uncle and secondng. ]

    <div>

 Chapter 1401: Auntâ€™s rage (2)

    Chapter 1401: Aunt¡¯s rage (2)

    Lina was about to say that they were also reading it when Xu Qi ¡®an sent another message.

    [ three: however, I still have to remind you not to trust anyone. Don¡¯t be fooled by anyone. ]

    [ 2: don¡¯t be fooled. ]

    [ 4: be careful not to be cheated. ]

    [ 6: be careful not to be cheated. ]

    [ one: be alert and don¡¯t be fooled. ]

    Oh my God, how stupid was number five ¡­ Li lingsu was stunned.

    Lina¡¯s face turned red, embarrassed and angry. She was about to end the message when she saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s next message.

    [ three: lingying¡¯s talent isn¡¯t bad. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t cultivate strength Gu. My aunt is an idiot with unrealistic dreams. She thinks that lingying is educated and reasonable. The whole familyughed at her, but she didn¡¯t say it. ]

    When li Miaozhen saw it, she immediately replied, ¡±<div>

    [ two: aunt Xu is indeed silly and cute. She¡¯s always being yed around by your sister. ]

    [ 4: the Xu family¡¯s aunt is just too eager to love her daughter. ]

    Leena looked at her aunt, who had an ashen face and was filled with killing intent, and carefully sent a letter, ¡±

    [ 5: Xu, Xu family¡¯s aunt was watching from the side ¡­ ]

    The Earth Book chat group suddenly fell silent.

    Then, there was no more sound.

    The aunt red at kazn with her big round eyes. She first nced at Lina and the fragment of The Earth Book, then red at Xu Eng and second uncle Xu. She gritted her teeth and said,

    ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?¡±

    Finally, he locked onto Xu lingyue,¡±ying with me?¡±

    Second uncle Xu and second son Xu quickly shook their heads.

    Xu lingyue¡¯s voice was soft, and she said with a little grievance,

    I don¡¯t know what Daoist priest li is talking about. When we were staying at the house, our daughter got along well with her.

    Auntie believed her daughter easily. After all, she was her own child. No one knew her daughter better than her mother. How could she fool her with such an easy-to-bully appearance?

    She snorted and said,¡±don¡¯t let her stay at home next time.¡± But that brat Xu ningyan was right about one thing.¡±

    She turned to her son and husband and said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re allughing at me. None of you Xus are good people ¡­¡±

    How am I supposed to live with this ¡­ Li Miaozhen held the fragment of the Book of the Earth, her cheeks burning.

    It¡¯s not a gentleman¡¯s behavior to talk behind someone¡¯s back ¡­ Chu Yuanyang was satisfied with his gentlemanly character and did not speak ill of others behind their backs, even though he was full ofints about Xu lingying¡¯s character.

    Li lingsu, on the other hand, wasughing like a pig in an Inn.<div>

    He didn¡¯t know why he was so happy, but he felt that he was not alone.

    Lina, that idiot. I¡¯ll ask the Golden Lotus Daoist priestter if The Earth Book fragment has a cklisting function ¡­ In the stupa, Xu Qi ¡®an cursed.

    He put away the fragments of the book and continued the topic, ¡±

    ¡°Take me to your sister Ye Ji.¡±<div>

    Bai Ji pecked her head and quickly whispered, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already entered the hundred thousand mountains. Don¡¯t use the stupa Pagoda, it¡¯ll be discovered by the Buddhist faction.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and looked at the vast mountains. There was no one around.

    However, Bai Ji insisted on her opinion.

    ¡°After the Buddhist League drove us out of the hundred thousand mountains, the Western Region¡¯s people migrated on arge scale and built 27 cities in the vast territory of the demon race. Every city had a Buddhist temple.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Golden Bell in the temple. When you¡¯re in danger, ring the Golden Bell and the Golden bells in the other twenty-six temples will sense it. They could quickly provide reinforcements.

    ¡°In the five hundred years of reproduction, the Buddhist League built many small cities and towns with the twenty-seven big cities as the core. Buddhist monks often went back and forth to these towns to chant and preach.

    ¡°The aura of the stupa Pagoda is too vast. The Buddhist monks can sense it from far away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat the grass and alert the snake!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±Your Empress¡¯spulsory education is pretty good.¡±

    Bai Ji was usually silly. She was a child who had just gained her wisdom. She was only a little smarter than his lingying.

    However, when it came to Buddhist knowledge, her Foundation and Foundation were very solid. She hadpletely understood it and not just recited it from the book.

    From this point alone, it was not difficult to see that the thousand Fey Kingdom attached great importance to the ideological construction of the future generations of the fey race.<div>

    The idea of remembering hatred and not forgetting the shame of the country was deeply engraved in the demon¡¯s heart.

    I¡¯m going to travel with the wind. Nan Zhi, you can rest in the tower.

    He was going to meet his old lover in private, so mu nanzhi could not be there. The fish pond mainly knew how to avoid risks.

    Mu nanzhi only knew that Xu Qi ¡®an hade to fulfill his promise with the Goblin Empress to remove the demon sealing nail. She did not know about Fu Xiang¡¯s existence.

    no, I¡¯ve never been to the southern border. I can take this opportunity to have a look around.

    ¡°Alright ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let the stupand immediately. With mu nanzhi on his back and Bai Ji on his head, he touched the treetops like a Dragonfly on water.

    Miao Youfang hadn¡¯t reached huajin yet, so he couldn¡¯t use this Qinggong that could lift heavy things as if they were light, so he ran wildly in the forest to follow.

    The night was bleak, and the cold moonlight shone down on their heads.

    Mu nanzhi wrapped her arms around Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck. She narrowed her eyes and looked at The Endless Forest and mountains as the cold wind blew.

    ¡°It¡¯s all mountains!¡±

    I like it here, ¡± mu nanzhi mumbled. what about you? ¡±

    The reincarnation of the flower God was filled with a sense of belonging to thend covered with vegetation.<div>

    Seeing that Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t speak, she was unhappy and snorted.

    ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to travel the world anymore. I¡¯ll settle down here and we¡¯ll part ways from now on.¡±

    She often said simr things to increase her sense of crisis, but Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her every time.

    Mu Nanxi gritted her teeth in anger. Her proud personality did not allow her to give in, so she often had a Cold War.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of settling down here now,¡± Mu Nanxi said angrily.

 Chapter 1402: Auntâ€™s rage (3)

    Chapter 1402: Aunt¡¯s rage (3)

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s none of my business whether you stay or not.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was cold and ruthless.

    Mu Nanxi raised his hand and smacked his head, forgetting about the little white fox on his head.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak ~¡±

    The little white fox let out a sharp cry after being attacked suddenly. After it calmed down, it said aggrievedly,¡±

    ¡°Auntie, why did you hit me again? I didn¡¯t even say anything.¡±

    Mu nanzhi felt a little guilty and rubbed its head, saying coldly, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anymore. I want to go back to the stupa.¡±

    I was just waiting for you to say that ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly took out the stupa and kept her inside.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Xu Qi put away the pagoda in satisfaction.<div>

    Other than the big shark Luo Yuheng, he had a way to deal with all the other fish.

    Then, he followed Bai Ji¡¯s directions and flew in the air at the edge of the hundred thousand mountains.

    The core area of the hundred thousand mountains was the former capital of the thousand demon Kingdom-the thousand demon mountain!

    Now, myriad demon mountain was renamed ¡°southern kingdom,¡± and was under the rule of the southern temple.

    There were 27 big cities with nanguo city as the center and radiating in all directions. There were no towns on the edge of the Shiwan mountain because the mountain was vast and the Buddhist League did not have such arge poption to upy all the areas.

    At the same time, because of the terrain, there were many ces that were not suitable for humans to live in.

    This also gave the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom space to sneak in.

    Until now, many demons had sneaked back to the hundred thousand mountains and moved around the border.

    The Buddhist League was well aware of this, but they had never paid attention to it.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was merciful, but he really couldn¡¯t.

    Since ancient times, the most difficult part of a war was not the siege, but the subsequent gueri warfare.

    When the southern demons lost their territory, they became barefooted and could do whatever they wanted.

    Bai Ji also said that there were 12 towns of the demon organization on the edge of the Shiwan grand mountain. Some were in natural caves, while others were in the deep mountains. Some were by the fast-flowing river.

    The biggest feature of these towns was that they were simple and could be abandoned at any time.

    Their advantage was that they had a certain appeal and were equivalent tondmark buildings. They could gather the people of the thousand demon Kingdom in a short time.

    they¡¯re military bases. Once a war breaks out, these towns can quickly organize their forces.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    Along the way, he didn¡¯t see any signs of life.

    ¡°The hundred thousand mountains should be thergest mountainous terrain in the nine regions. This ce is not suitable for human habitation, and is full of poisonous insects, fierce beasts, and miasma. No wonder it has be a demon Country.<div>

    ¡°The hundred thousand mountains is actually not suitable forrge-scale human settlements. There is ack of arablend, and it is only suitable for hunting for a living. This will cause human civilization to return to the hunting era.

    ¡°In the past, the Buddhist sect did not hesitate to send out all their forces to destroy the southern demons, which went against the core purpose of the war. Therefore, there must be another true purpose behind this, which was luck.

    ¡°The Nine-Tailed Fox said that the hundred thousand mountains have gathered the fate of the demon race in Jiuzhou and can seal Shen Shu. Let me make a bold guess. The real purpose of the Buddhist sect to destroy the thousand demon Kingdom at all costs was to plunder the light from Providence? If that¡¯s the case, luck is more important than I thought.

    ¡°The witch God sect and the Buddhist sect are trying to get their hands on the Central ins for luck. However, the Confucian Saint had sealed them ¡­<div>

    ¡°The Warlock system is closely rted to luck ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the information and secrets that she was familiar with. In the dark, she felt that inspiration was about to burst forth, as if she had touched upon an extremely terrifying truth.

    However, it was too vague, and he couldn¡¯t urately capture and summarize it.

    At this time, Bai Ji raised her ws and pointed at a Valley in the distance. She cheered, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right there!¡±

 Chapter 1403: Half-step to the martial God (7400) _1

    Chapter 1403: Half-step to the martial God (7400) _1

    ¡°Elder Ye Ji has fainted again.¡±

    At dawn, Hong Ying stood on the top of the cliff to the south of the valley. Her Amber vertical pupils looked down at the distant mountains.

    He had extremely strong night vision, and even in the dark without moonlight, he could still capture targets in the dense forest from high up in the sky.

    Elder Ye Ji had encountered Asuro in NANFA temple, and there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t follow the clues and find her. It was a necessary principle to be vignt.

    Thunderlord mouth¡¯s white ape stood under the tree. It looked at him with its clear blue eyes and said, ¡±

    your heart is telling me ¡­

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡±

    Hong Ying hurriedly interrupted and revealed a kind smile.¡±It¡¯s very impolite to pry into other people¡¯s inner thoughts.¡±

    He forcefully restrained his thoughts and did not allow himself to curse in his heart.

    The White ape slowly said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like a human official, who likes to curry favor from everyone and doesn¡¯t offend anyone. But have you forgotten that you are a proud member of the Red Bird race, the king of the sky?¡±

    Hong Ying readily epted his advice. you are right. This is my bad habit. I will definitely change.

    The White ape nced at him,¡¯but your heart is telling me:The human officials ¡®way of doing things could quickly umte demonic veins, build rtionships, and benefit from it. Even if there were no benefits, there would be no disadvantages. Stupid monkeys can only be Kings in the mountains, vulgar!¡±

    The corner of Hong Ying¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He didn¡¯t like protector Yuan because this Stinky Monkey could see through people¡¯s minds.

    Fortunately, Hong Ying wasn¡¯t thin-skinned and had rich experience in Yao life. She changed the topic without changing her expression,

    ¡°Guardian Qing Mu said that elder Ye Ji only has two days to live.

    ¡°I wonder who the helper the country ruler is talking about.¡±

    The White ape pondered for a moment and replied, ¡±

    ¡°20 years ago, at the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the thousand demon Kingdom allied with the witch God sect, the northern demon race, the Barbarian race, and the Gu race. The demons of the North may not belong to our branch, but they are all demons, so the possibility is very high.

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s an expert from the witchcraft cult or the Gu n. Well, the monarch said that that person can save elder Ye Ji, so he¡¯s most likely an expert from the witchcraft cult. A wizard¡¯s blood spirit spell might be able to eliminate the power of the thief-killing fruit.¡±

    The Guardians were not qualified to know about the rtionship between elder Ye Ji and Xu Qi ¡®an, as well as the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s n.

    They didn¡¯t even know much about Xu yinluo from the great Feng. The hundred thousand mountains in the South was far away from the great Feng, and they didn¡¯t have any contact with each other.

    ¡°Someone is approaching!¡± Hong Ying¡¯s voice suddenly deepened.

    He stared at the night sky in the distance.

    After a few seconds, he suddenly eximed, ¡°¡±Elder Bai Ji?¡±

    The White ape¡¯s breath was rising steadily. Suddenly, it seemed to be stuck. It turned its head and looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Elder Bai Ji has returned with a man,¡± Hong Ying exined.

    ¡°A man?¡±<div>

    ¡°Hmm, he doesn¡¯t seem to be. Magus, but a warrior ¡­¡± Hong Ying gazed into the distance.

    a warrior?! The White ape became more and more confused.

    Hong Ying didn¡¯t answer, because the speed of the man riding the wind was extremely fast. He was less than a thousand feet away from the mountain where the two people were. At this distance, the White ape could see clearly.

    Pata ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®annded on the top of the mountain. He nced at the two demons in front of him and did not say anything.<div>

    ¡°Protector Hong Ying, protector Yuan.¡±

    Bai Ji was lying on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head. She waved her front paws happily and shouted in a soft child¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Elder Bai Ji, what are you doing here?¡±

    Protector Hong Ying says in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m here on the Empress¡¯s orders to return to the southern border to help Sister Ye Ji,¡±

    Said Bai Ji.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    Hong Ying and the White ape looked at Xu Qi ¡®an at the same time. Anyone with a brain would know that the reinforcements the monarch was talking about were definitely not elder Bai Ji.

    It was still a fox cub.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood with his hands behind his back. His expression was calm, neither cold nor warm. He appeared to be carefree to show the demeanor of an expert.

    this is Xu yinluo, ¡± Bai Ji introduced. have you heard of Xu yinluo? ¡±

    Hong Ying and the White ape looked at each other. The former suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°Are you the influential figure of Dafeng who rose to power in the year of the capital¡¯s police, known as the case-solving genius with a straight mouth?¡±<div>

    The White ape said, ¡±

    the Xu yinluo who was imprisoned but could solve a Strange Case and fight against tens of thousands of rebel soldiers in Yunzhou alone? ¡±

    Xu Qian thought to himself, ¡± what the hell is this? did you two just get inte ess in the vige? ¡±

    Bai Ji whispered in his ear, ¡±

    ¡°The two protectors are only in charge of the affairs of the southern border and never leave the hundred thousand mountains. They don¡¯t pay attention to the matters of great Feng.¡±

    At this time, the Thunderlord mouth¡¯s white ape frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo solved a Strange Case and blocked the rebel army in Yunzhou alone at the end ofst year, so it¡¯s not old news. Also, what is the vigework?¡±

    ¡°You can read my mind?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    The White ape nodded. seeing through people¡¯s hearts is an innate magical ability of my race. In addition, when I was young, I served as a demon ve in the two Zen temples. I secretly learned the Buddhist¡¯s Thoughtsteal¡¯.

    Buddhism¡¯s mind-reading ability and the innate divine ability to read people¡¯s hearts? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the White ape and silently put away his thoughts.

    The fact that Xu yinluo was an L.P. Must be kept a secret.

    With his rank-3 mentality, it was still possible for him to restrain his thoughts from being spied on by outsiders.

    ¡°Where¡¯s sister Ye Ji?¡±<div>

    The little white fox asked.

    Hong Ying¡¯s face was full of worry.

    ¡°Elder Ye Ji snuck into the southern spell temple the night before and was injured by Asura King¡¯s youngest son, Asura. Asuro had attained the bandit-killing fruit rank, and his power was extremely overbearing, unable to be removed. Now, elder Ye Ji only had one day left to live.

    ¡°The Empress said that there will be expertsing to help soon ¡­¡±

    Then, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said with respect, ¡°¡±Could it be Xu yinluo?¡±

    The White ape on the side said indifferently, ¡°

 Chapter 1404: Half-step to the martial God (7400) _2

    Chapter 1404: Half-step to the martial God (7400) _2

    Hong Ying¡¯s heart told me,¡¯it can¡¯t be this kid, right? at most, he¡¯s a fourth-grade, not to mention saving elder Ye Ji, he¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between Asura¡¯s teeth.¡¯

    Hong Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she revealed an awkward but polite smile.

    ¡°Protector Yuan is good at everything. It¡¯s just that he has been in the temple for too many years and has been infected with the habit of being honest.¡±

    A bird demon who was very good at socializing, an ape who could read other people¡¯s thoughts but was too honest ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anbeled the two guardians in his heart.

    I¡¯m an old friend of elder Ye Ji, so take me to see her. In addition, my follower is still behind. I¡¯ll have to trouble protector Hong Ying to pick him up. His name is Miao Youfang.

    With Bai Ji¡¯s endorsement, the two guardians believed him. The White ape led Xu Qi ¡®an into the valley, while Hong Ying turned into a giant red Bird and flew away.

    The two protectors believed that the helper the monarch mentioned was rted to the silver Gong of great Feng in front of them. Perhaps it was the person behind this silver Gong.

    He was just a pawn sent by that expert to Scout the way.

    The man and the demonnded lightly in the valley. The White ape led him into the cave, passed through the not-so-deep tunnel, and arrived at the entrance of the cave.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around the cave and was stunned. Theyout was exactly the same as the bedroom in the Academy¡¯s shadow Department, Mei Pavilion.<div>

    In a daze, he seemed to have returned to the capital¡¯s Imperial Academy.

    Those were his most pleasant and happy Days.

    It turns out that a part of my time was spent here in Fu Xiang ¡­

    ¡°Sister Ye Ji!¡±

    Bai Ji jumped down from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head and ran to the bed. She jumped with all her might and her stomach hit the edge of the bed. Her hind legs pped a few times and she finally got on the bed.

    It seemed to have sensed danger and did not recklessly touch the beauty on the bed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes followed it, and then fell on an old man covered in green next to the bed. He held a cane wrapped in vines and held it against the forehead of the young woman. The green light flowed into the cane like water.

    Seeing an outsider enter, the green-haired, green-browed, and green-bearded old man put away his walking stick and looked over with a gentle gaze.

    The White ape introduced, ¡±

    ¡°This is Xu yinluo, the night watchman of Dafeng.¡±

    Then, he introduced Qing Mu, ¡±

    ¡°Guardian Qing Mu is the old man of our monster race. He has lived for thousands of years and is said to have watched the previous King grow up. Even our current king has to address him as grandfather when he sees him.¡±

    His cultivation base wasn¡¯t high, but his seniority was terrifying. It wasn¡¯t his true body, but an avatar formed by. wood spirit ¡­ Xu Qian made a judgment in his heart. He bowed and said,

    ¡°Greetings, protector Greenwood.¡±

    Protector Qing Mu waved his hand and said in fear, ¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. You are an extraordinary martial artist, you can just call me Qing Mu.¡±

    Extraordinary warrior? He was the helper that the ruler had found, not a pawn to Scout for the person behind him ¡­ The White ape¡¯s Blue eyes widened in disbelief.

    If the intelligence was correct, Xu Qi ¡®an did rise in power during the year of the capital investigation. The intelligence report said that he was a genius in solving cases, but it did not say that he was a genius in cultivation.

    No, no matter how much of a genius he was, it was impossible for him to be a transcendent from a nobody in just a year.<div>

    The White ape¡¯s heart moved, and it had a guess.

    The person in front of him was not Xu yinluo, but he had used his name.

    ¡°With my current level of control over my Qi, ordinary people won¡¯t be able to discover my true cultivation level. Everyone in the monster race is. talent ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly, neither admitting nor denying it.

    ¡°This old man is just extremely sensitive to life. Sir¡¯s blood essence is like an ocean, only transcendents have such a vast amount of vitality.¡± Protector Qing Mu replied in an extremely humble manner.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and stopped chatting.¡±Let me see her.¡±

    Protector Qing Mu immediately stepped back and made room for him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the unconscious beauty, her eyes full of amazement.

    Compared to the beautifuldy from yingmei Pavilion, Fu Xiang was apletely different person. Her cheeks were curved at her lower jaw, forming a seductive oval face.

    Her red lips were small and delicate, but her lips were full, and she was born to seduce people.

    Her nose was straight, her eyshes were like fans, her eyebrows were long and straight, and the corners of her eyes were red.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fish pond, no one was more seductive than her.

    ¡°. demoness is a demoness ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled in his heart. He looked down and nced at her chest, which was propped up by the thin quilt. Then, he grabbed Fu Xiang¡¯s wrist.

    Weng~

    The Golden ripples vibrated and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest. It was like a wave hitting a reef, unable to move at all.

    &Nbsp; seeing this, protector Yuanpletely believed that this Xu yinluo was a rank three expert.

    The power of the thief-killing fruit was not something a fourth stage realm cultivator could withstand.<div>

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Protector Qing Mu asked.

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, the White ape protector said, ¡±

    his heart told me,¡¯I¡¯m very satisfied with this body. I¡¯ll consummate the marriage tonight.¡¯

    After that, protector white ape was shocked. He stood with protector Qing Mu and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an vigntly.

    I f. cking ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly cleared his mind and coughed.

    ¡°I can remove the power of killing bandits from her body. You guys retreat first.¡±

    Guardian Qing Mu and Guardian white ape looked at him silently with the words ¡®don¡¯t even think about it¡¯ written on their faces.

    Fine ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took out the stupa Pagoda. The palm-sized dark golden Pagoda floated above the bed.

    ¡°Stupa Pagoda?¡±

    Protector Qing MU¡¯s voice suddenly bes sharp.

    The White ape didn¡¯t recognize this magic weapon, but it could feel the power of the Dharma contained in it.

    The way they looked at Xu Qi ¡®an became more and more guarded. They had already begun to suspect whether he was the helper that the ruler had mentioned.<div>

 Chapter 1405: Half-step martial God (7400) _3

    Chapter 1405: Half-step martial God (7400) _3

    Protector Qing Mu silently clenched the vine walking stick in his hand.

    White hair grew on the cheeks of the White ape protector.

    The Banshees in the cave were also on guard.

    Bai Ji stood by the bed, raised one of her front paws and waved it. She said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the stupa Pagoda is our demon, no, it¡¯s our treasure.¡±

    The expressions of the Yao in the rock cave eased a little. They suppressed their confusion and curiosity and didn¡¯t ask further.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an had already contacted the tower spirit and asked him to use the power of the pharmacist Dharma to help remove the power of killing the bandits.

    The pocket-sized stupa started to spin slowly and gave off a gentle golden light.

    Ye Ji was bathed in the golden light, and her seductive appearance had a bit of holiness mixed with a strange charm.

    ¡°Medicine Master¡¯s Dharma ¡­¡±<div>

    Protector Qing Mu said in a soft voice. He was not surprised by this. As a tree demon with a long life, he had a deep understanding of the stupa Pagoda.

    Ye Ji¡¯s face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her aura became calm. The power that tortured her to kill bandits melted like snow in spring.

    After all, she had not been directly attacked by Asuro. At most, she had suffered some aftershock, but with the level of the stupa Pagoda, it was not difficult to get rid of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the stupa Pagoda.

    Guardian white ape immediately looked at Guardian Qing Mu, who nodded slightly to confirm.

    The two of them no longer had any doubts. A transcendent who had saved elder Ye Ji and had elder Bai Ji¡¯s support, this man was the helper the ruler had mentioned.

    The White ape Guardian stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a while with his clear blue eyes. He was a little disappointed that he could not ¡± hear ¡± his inner thoughts.

    ¡°Zhenzhen ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Ye Ji groaned, her brows furrowed, her eyshes moved, and she opened her eyes.

    The first thing she saw was a blurry figure, and after a closer look, it seemed to be a man.

    When he thought of the Empress¡¯s words yesterday, his heart trembled, and he was suddenly filled with anxiety, wariness, and resistance.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The figureughed.

    In an instant, Ye Ji seemed to have been struck by lightning. Her entire body stiffened. She stared at the man sitting by the bed in a daze, and her eyes, which were like autumn water, began to water.

    ¡°Mr. Xu ¡­¡±

    She mumbled.

    His tone sounded like he was sleep-talking, and the person he had been thinking about day and night had actually appeared so easily in front of him.

    This made her suspect that what she was seeing now was just a dream.<div>

    ¡°Is it really you?¡±

    Probably after confirming that it was not a dream, Ye Ji sat up from the bed and grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand excitedly.

    With. radiant face, he said,¡±Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu ¡­¡±

    of course it¡¯s me. My size hasn¡¯t changed. Do you want to take it? ¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an responded with words that were more in line with his previous persona.

    When they used to y in the bedroom in the yingmei Pavilion, they would often say dirty words and tease each other.

    Ye Ji¡¯s fair cheeks flushed red as she spat at him.

    She propped up her slightly weak body and snuggled into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. Her tone was filled with the joy of reunion after a long time, but also full of confusion.

    ¡°Why is Mr. Xu here? How did you find this ce?¡±

    In Ye Ji¡¯s understanding, Xu Qi ¡®an was still a rank-5 evolved Jing martial artist, caught in a huge conspiracy, and his future was bleak.

    After she ¡®died¡¯ and returned to the Empress¡¯s side, the two of them were separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, and the day of their meeting was far away.

    Grand justice Yuan opened his mouth as he became slightly confused.

    Was this Da Feng¡¯s Silver Gong really elder Ye Ji¡¯s man?

    Elder Ye Ji, who was serving the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s King, had actually found a human man?

    If word of this got out, many male demons would be furious.

    He knew it was true because elder Ye Ji¡¯s heart told him:She wanted to go into heat!

    Qing Mu shook his head andughed.<div>

    I finally understand, there¡¯s no inte in the southern border ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Da Feng?¡±

    On second thought, it had only been about two months since he killed Emperor Yuan jing, not to mention the things he had done during his journey in the Jianghu, such as seizing the stupa Pagoda and killing the two Vajra realm Warriors.

    These things had happened in the past few days, and without a huge intelligencework, it was impossible to know.

    Ye Ji shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°The demons of the thousand demon Kingdom have their own areas of responsibility. After I returned to the Empress¡¯s side, I was sent to govern the demon race in the southern border. Help her monitor every move of the southern kingdom and find out the location of the seal on Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs.

    ¡°The Central ins is not under my jurisdiction, so I can¡¯t get any information. I want to gather information on Mr. Xu, but I don¡¯t have the appropriate manpower or channels.¡±

    The division ofbor was very clear. This could increase efficiency and was also a way for the Nine-Tailed Fox to control the demons in various ces ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and answered her question, ¡±

    I¡¯m now a third grade transcendent with an undying body.

    Ye Ji was stunned and looked at him with a dazed expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled but did not say anything.

    After a long time, Ye Ji sighed and said, ¡± I knew that Mr. Xu was not an ordinary person, but I didn¡¯t expect his cultivation to improve so terrifyingly. I can only imagine how glorious it is now.¡±

    Bai Ji took advantage of the opportunity and climbed up Ye Ji¡¯s body. sister Ye Ji, hug me, hug me.<div>

    When Ye Ji heard this, she picked up the little white fox with a smile and hugged it to her chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re with Bai Ji?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been traveling with me for some time,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Bai Ji¡¯s head was on Ye Ji¡¯s chest, and she wriggled restlessly. She seemed to be not used to it. She turned around and looked at Ye Ji¡¯s chest with a dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Ji asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well ¡­¡± Bai Ji said in a low voice.

    ¡°You used to like it when I hugged you like this,¡± Ye Ji said with a puzzled expression.

    It had found a better pillow ¡­ Xu Qian said.

 Chapter 1406: Half-step to the martial God (7400) _4

    Chapter 1406: Half-step to the martial God (7400) _4

    Ye Ji rubbed the little white Fox¡¯s head and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Xung is the reinforcement that the Empress invited? Are you also the one who cured me?¡±

    Despite her question, she was already very certain. No wonder the Empress had told her to serve the other party well. If it was Xu Qi ¡®an, then everything made sense.

    Husband Xu was a figure that the Empress valued greatly, and she would not easily offend him.

    tell me about Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs. I will tell you more about meter. Xu Qi ¡®an cut to the chase and went straight to the point.

    ¡°We used many demon ves controlled by Buddhism and bribed some merchants who traveled between the southern border and the Western Region. It took us a lot of time to find out the specific location of the sealed Shen Shu¡¯s limbs.¡±

    Ye Ji changed the topic and exined the ¡°demon ve.¡±

    ¡°The Buddhists like to tame us demons and use them as mounts andbor. The nsmen with high cultivation were regrly brainwashed by Scriptures, while no one was willing to spend energy to enlighten the nsmen with low cultivation, and they usually relied on force to deter them.

    thetter is the target that we can secretly contact and instigate a rebellion against.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened attentively without interrupting.

    ¡°Shen Shu was sealed in the ancient Pagoda in the West Yard of the Southw temple. The pagoda itself is nothing special, but there are 68 Zen masters in the pagoda who meditate and chant Sutras all year round. They dispel Shen Shu¡¯s demonic nature with Dharma and strengthen the seal.

    ¡°In addition, the zed Bodhisattva has personally engraved a name for the pagoda-Yongzhen!

    ¡°This Pagoda is the condensation of the hundred thousand mountains¡± fate energy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an clicked his tongue and said,¡±a Zen formation formed by sixty-eight Zen masters can only be broken by those in the transcendent realm.¡±

    Ye Ji nodded. that¡¯s right. We had nned to invite the Bear King toe out of the mountain. We wanted to take advantage of the Buddhist sect¡¯sck of defense to break the formation in one fell swoop. Unexpectedly, Asuro has returned to the throne.

    ¡°Asuro?¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank when he heard the words ¡®return to the throne¡¯, because this word was usually used to describe the resurrection of a reincarnated Arhat.

    Asuro is the Shura King¡¯s youngest son. He¡¯s an Arhat who¡¯s proven to be a thief-killer, and he¡¯s also a third-grade martial artist with a diamond body.

    Ye Ji looked at him with a serious expression. She did not dare to say that Asuro¡¯s strength far exceeded that of a rank-3 martial artist.

    Even though she had already returned to her true form, she still subconsciously lowered her head and acted like a concubine who was easy to bully in front of him.

    Two plus three ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    Whether it was a thief-killing fruit or a warrior with a diamond body, they were all known for their attacks.

    ¡°Who is the Bear King?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Ye Ji told him everything she knew and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°The Bear King is currently the only transcendent Demon King in our demon race other than the Empress.¡±

    She also exined the hierarchy of the monster race.

    ¡°The Supreme Leader of the thousand demon Kingdom is the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox, the leader of my Fox Tribe. She is also the sovereign of the southern demon Kingdom. The monarch would have at least nine elders at his side, and at his peak, he would have fourteen elders, three of whom were transcendents. Below the elders were the protectors.

    ¡°When elder is outside, you are the messenger of the king¡¯s will. The elders were usually selected from the Fox n.

    ¡°Aside from the Fox race, there are twelve monster Kings and twenty monster Kings at the peak of the thousand demon Kingdom. Of course, not every Monster King is a transcendent.

    the Bear King was the only Demon King who survived the war of Buddha and demon 500 years ago. When the war broke out, he was sleeping underground, so he avoided the disaster.

    ¡°Sleeping?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that he had heard wrong.

    the Bear King is toozy, ¡± Ye Ji said helplessly. he often doesn¡¯t move for years. He sleeps for decades or even centuries.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wake him up?¡±

    every time he sleeps, he will pull all the living beings within a few miles to sleep with him. This is his innate divine ability.

    What the hell is this innate ability ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was speechless.

    He finally understood why the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had asked him for help.

    That Demon King was sleeping even when his family was destroyed, not to mention Shen Shu!

    ¡°What does Xu yinluo n to do?¡±

    The White ape protector on the side asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let me first gather some information.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached into his pocket and gently touched the back of the fragment of theher world Book. He grabbed a bronze mirror carved withplicated patterns, which was half missing.

    ¡°Bastard, why did you take me out? let me go back.¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror cursed.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get to work. Otherwise, why would I raise you?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    ¡°Why is it always me who does the work and you never use that broken knife? who is your life-bound magical weapon?¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror rebuked.

    ¡°This, this ¡­¡±

    Protector Qing Mu stared at the mirror for a long time. Suddenly, he was so excited that tears flowed down his face. this is the king¡¯s hun Tian divine mirror?!

    The Hun Tian divine mirror stopped cursing and said after a moment of silence, ¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, old tree spirit.

    five hundred years have passed and you still haven¡¯t made any progress. When will you be a transcendent? ¡±

    Qing Mu knelt down, trembling, and cried bitterly, ¡± greetings, Lord Divine mirror. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m able to see the divine mirror in my lifetime.

    The White ape¡¯s crystal-clear blue eyes stared at the mirror. It was extremely curious about its identity.

    What he was more curious about was why this bronze mirror, which obviously had a high status in the demon race, was in the hands of Da Feng¡¯s Silver Gong.

    Ye Ji¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she lowered her voice.

    this is the mirror that the monarch ced on the dressing table back then. The magic treasure hun Tian? ¡±

    I happened to get this item and made a deal with your King. When she returns from the sea, I will return the mirror to the thousand demon Kingdom, and she will help me release the two demon sealing nails.

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he instructed, ¡±

    ¡°Huntian, can you locate the myriad demon mountain?¡±

    Devil sealing nail? What did that mean? what did he mean by removing the demon sealing nail ¡­? This question appeared in the minds of Ye Ji, protector Qing Mu, and protector Yuan.

    The bronze mirror surface rippled like water. After a while, the image solidified and reflected an ancient temple.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and saw a tall tower in the West courtyard of the ancient temple. A figure stood on the top of the tower.

    ¡°Go west and locate that tower.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the image zoomed in on the West courtyard, and the figure standing on the top of the tower was clearly reflected.

    He was about nine feet tall and had a body that seemed to be cast from steel. He only wore a Kasaya, revealingrge areas of strong muscles and dark golden skin.

    He sped his hands together and lowered his head slightly, so his facial features could not be seen clearly.

    Behind his head was a zing Ring of Fire, and at the core of the Ring of Fire was a golden light that shot out like needles.

    The Ring of Fire behind the head was one of the characteristics of the Vajra Dharma form. This characteristic also appeared on third-grade Vajra who practiced the Vajra divine technique.

    The light wheels behind his head were the symbol of Arhat.

    The person in the picture had both the Ring of Fire and the wheel of light, which meant that he was both a Vajra and an Arhat.

    It matched what Ye Ji said.

    At this moment, the figure reflected in the image slowly raised his head. His facial features were ugly, but he had an indescribable heroic spirit.

    His eyebrows were bare, and his brow bone was high, so that his eyes, which were hidden under the brow bone, were unusually sharp.

    His cheeks were thin, and his facial outline was cold and hard. His proportions were excellent, but his facial features were extremely ugly. When put together, it gave off a very strange feeling.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was sighing about how a person could be so ugly and handsome, the image suddenly copsed. The mirror screamed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind ¡­¡±

    After calling out for a while, it calmed down and quickly said, ¡±

    ¡°Alright, let me go back. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    She was less blind than when she peeked at little aunt, which meant that Asuro¡¯s cultivation level was far lower than hers ¡­ Yes, but he was still much stronger than an ordinary second stage ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an satisfied the request of the mirror.

    after 500 years, the divine mirror¡¯s personality has changed ¡­

    Protector Qing Mu found it difficult to adapt to the current divine mirror.

    ¡°After it was cut in half by guangxian Bodhisattva, its Artifact Spirit was also iplete, so it was very mysterious. It only returned to normal recently, but its personality has more or less changed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    ¡°I understand, I understand ¡­¡±

    Protector Qing Mu nodded his head, and his ancient eyes became dazed for a moment. He sighed,

    ¡°Five hundred years have passed in a hurry, and the Grand asion of the thousand demon Kingdom in those days seems to still be in front of me. That battle back then was too brutal, and many transcendent experts died.

    ¡°Both the Buddhist sect and the demon race were in a killing frenzy. Blood stained the entire mountain, and the corpses of their nsmen filled the valley.

    ¡°We have twenty monster Kings, fourteen elders, and hundreds of thousands of monsters. At that time, the forces in the nine regions that couldpete with us, the South demon, could be counted on one hand.

    but the Buddha is too powerful ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an had the mentality of exploring history and echoed, ¡±

    ¡°How scary is a Supreme rank? Even the Nine-Tailed Fox, a half-step martial God, lost to the Buddha.¡±

    Ye Ji, protector white ape, and the little white fox all looked at protector Qing Mu.

    Guardian Qing Mu almost never talked about the war that destroyed the country. If they had not seen the Hun Tian divine mirror today, they would not have had the chance to hear about that half-buried history.

    Qing Mu was stunned and looked at him with a strange expression.

    After a few seconds of silence, the old man slowly shook his head.

    ¡°The king is not a half-step martial God.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    PS: not today.

 Chapter 1407 - 14-someone else (1)

    Chapter 1407: Chapter 14-someone else (1)

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt at a loss, as if her inherent knowledge had been overturned.

    The king of the thousand Fey Kingdom was a half-step martial God. In his knowledge, even if it was not deep-rooted, it was still a matter that he was certain of.

    Five hundred years ago, there was a Supreme Buddha, four first-grade bodhisattvas, and arge number of Arhats and vajras in Buddhism.

    To be able to resist the encirclement and suppression of such a huge force and fight until both sides suffered heavy losses, the thousand Fey King had to be a half-step martial God. This was the only reasonable exnation.

    If the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom was not a half-step martial God, then the entire history of ¡± sixty-year demon-ying ¡± might be fake, and the entire history would be overturned.

    As for the possibility of the thousand Fey Kingdom¡¯s monarch being a Supreme-grade martial God, Xu Qi ¡®an thought it was zero.

    The reason was simple. With the attack power and endurance of martial artists, if the thousand Fey King was really a transcendent-grade martial God, even if the Buddha joined forces with the Sorcerer God and the Gu God to attack him, the thousand Fey King might only lick his red lips and say disdainfully, ¡±

    Just this?

    Of course, this guess was purely Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s personal spection. The gap between the Super-grade should not be that big.

    However, one thing was for sure, and that was that it was impossible for a Buddha to kill a martial God.

    Absolutely impossible!

    If the thousand Fey King was not. half-step martial God, then he could only be. first grade ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was about to express his doubts when he heard protector Yuan say, ¡±

    Xu yinluo¡¯s heart told me,¡¯if the previous emperor was a Supreme-grade Einherjar, she would have licked ¡­¡¯

    Before protector Yuan could finish his sentence, he was pped to the ground by Xu Qi ¡®an, and his limbs twitched.

    ¡°Sorry, there was a mosquito on your head just now. I¡¯ve already gotten rid of it for you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded at protector Yuan, indicating that he did not need to thank him.

    The impact just now was a little too big, and he subconsciously began to specte, unable to restrain his thoughts.

    If you cultivate mind connection instead of silent meditation, how did you survive until now, brother monkey? Xu Qi ¡®an muttered to himself.

    ¡°Thank you, Xu yinluo, for driving away the mosquitoes.¡±

    Guardian Yuan got up and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with his blue eyes. He thanked him sincerely and tried to continue listening to Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s inner voice.

    Qing Mu recalled the past and said, ¡±

    the thousand Fey Kingdom has never said that their King is a half-step martial God. Who did you hear this from? ¡±

    This question stumped Xu Qi ¡®an. It was like someone asking you:

    Who told you that one plus one equals two?

    Fortunately, it had only been a year and a half since he came to this world, and the time scale was short. He soon remembered that the first time he heard of the ¡± thousand demon Kingdom ¡± was when he first became a night watchman. There was a case of demons eating people in Taikang County, Guo County, which was attached to the capital.

    The monster drove away the nearby grey households and excavated saltpeter with itspanions to secretly make gunpowder.

    When he, Zhu guangxiao, and song tingfeng found out the truth and reported it to Li Yuchun, Brother Chun spected that the demons were likely to be the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was eager to investigate the case, remembered it. Not long after, the irascible monk master Heng Yuan broke into the residence of uncle Ping Yuan at night and killed him. In desperation, he asked for help in The Earth Book chat group.

    Coincidentally, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was on patrol that night, saved the other party.

    Then, he put forward the principle of ¡®equivalent exchange¡¯ and began to inquire about the information of the pantheon of demons from the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    Right, Leena said so.

    Lina said that during the sixty-year period of demon-shaking, the Buddha had made his move because the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom was a half-step martial God.

    I¡¯m so stupid, really. I didn¡¯t know what kind of person Lina was back then. so. fell into her trap ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost vomited blood.

    At the same time, he recalled more things. For example, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had corrected him that the thousand Fey King was a first-grade and not a half-step martial God.

    However, at that time, everyone thought that Daoist priest Golden Lotus was just a loser dog of the earth sect. What did he know about the thousand Fey Kingdom?

    Number five, who was also born in the southern border, was definitely more trustworthy.

    Who would have thought that the defeated dog was actually a Big Shot from the earth sect? the trustworthy number five was actually a not-so-smart foodie.

    ¡°The thousand Fey King is a rank one?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked in a slightly hurried tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Protector Qing Mu nodded.

    ¡°Then the half-step martial God is ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held his breath after asking.

    ¡°Master Shen Shu, the person we are going to save this time,¡± Guardian Qing Mu said slowly.

    As expected ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had aplicated expression on his face. There was a look of ¡± I knew it ¡± on his face, and also a look of ¡± it¡¯s him ¡°.

    After overthrowing the conclusion that the ¡®half-step martial God¡¯ was the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom, the truth immediately emerged in Xu Qian¡¯s mind.

    The three clues were clearer than ever:

    Shen Shu was sent to the capital city to be sealed 500 years ago, and the thousand demon Kingdom was destroyed 500 years ago.

    The time was so consistent, but Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t be sure that Shen Shu ¡± died ¡± 500 years ago. Maybe she had been dismembered long ago.

    Second, the thousand Fey Kingdom attached great importance to Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm. The Nine-Tailed Fox not only sent the broken arm to him, but also helped him many times.

    However, paying attention to Shen Shu did not mean that they had a rtionship with her. After all, the enemy of an enemy was a friend. The Nine-Tailed Fox might want to support an enemy to deal with Buddhism.

    Shen Shu¡¯s undying characteristic.

    His broken arm was sealed in sang po, and he had run out of food and ammunition for 500 years. There was no external power to supplement him, but he was still alive.

    Even a Supreme-grade Buddha couldn¡¯t kill himpletely. Such a terrifying vitality was obviously not something a first-grade martial artist could possess.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an had never seen the strength of a first-grade martial artist, the thousand Fey King was a first-grade Fey. The path of the fey and the martial artists was the same. The difference was that the fey cultivated their innate magical powers when they were fourth-grade, while the martial artists cultivated their ¡± intent ¡°.

 Chapter 1408: 14-someone else (2)

    Chapter 1408: Chapter 14-someone else (2)

    History had proven that the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom had already fallen, which meant that Buddha could kill a first-grade martial artist.

    The Confucius Saint divided all the major systems into nine grades, and only the Buddhas, sorcerers, and gods were beyond the grades. From this, it could be seen that a Supreme-grade had an absolute advantage over a first-grade.

    ¡°Then, then what is the rtionship between Master Shen Shu and the thousand demon Kingdom?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath.

    Guardian Qing Mu shook his head,¡±my level is too low. How would I know?¡± However, the country ruler and Master Shen Shu must know each other and have a good rtionship with each other.¡±

    Well, in the war to exterminate the demons of Buddhism, Shen Shu would not stand on the side of the thousand demon Kingdom ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. While he was thinking about the details, he suddenly heard the White ape protector say in a deep voice, ¡±

    Guardian Qing MU¡¯s heart is telling me that I suspect that the monarch and Shen Shu are old lovers.

    The rock cave suddenly fell silent.

    The White ape protector was shocked by this message and quickly said, ¡±

    ¡°This is what protector Qing Mu said, it has nothing to do with me!¡±<div>

    Protector Qing MU¡¯s face turned red, and his dark green hair stood up one by one. Each strand of hair was filled with green energy. His hand holding the vine cane tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened again ¡­

    After struggling for a moment, protector Qing Mu let out a breath, ¡±

    ¡°This old man won¡¯t lower himself to your level. Ha, that¡¯s right. At that time, we, a group of little demons, did criticize the rtionship between the monarch and Master Shen Shu.

    but the young king is the best proof. The young king is a pure-blooded Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox.

    Protector white ape¡¯s Blue eyes were clear and looked at protector Qing Mu, and he said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Your heart is telling me that this old man suspects that they are old lovers.¡±

    The old lover had no status to begin with and could not be seen by others.

    ¡­¡­.. The rock cave fell silent again.

    Guardian Qing Mu silently clenched his vine cane and activated his hunting time.

    Two streaks of light, one white and one green, chased each other out of the cave and disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡°Protector Yuan¡¯s innate divine ability can see through people¡¯s hearts. After secretly learning the Buddhist¡¯s mind-reading ability, it has exceeded the scope of a rank-four, which makes it a little difficult for him to control. That¡¯s why he often talks nonsense regardless of the asion.¡±

    Fuxiang, no, Ye Ji exined in a low voice.

    Did he often spout nonsense? he was letting himself go ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and didn¡¯t make any furtherments.

    Ye Ji instructed the demoness in the grotto, ¡±

    ¡°All of you, go out and stand guard. You are not allowed to enter without permission.¡±

    After the demoness left, she saw her lover¡¯s careful look and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his arm around Ye Ji¡¯s tight waist, but he was not in the mood to feel her beautiful body. He said with a serious face, ¡±

    ¡°You might not know, but the Buddha has long been sealed by the Confucian Saint.¡±<div>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Ji¡¯s expression froze, and her pupils dted slightly. Xu Qi ¡®an could hear her heart suddenly speeding up at this moment.

    Why did the Confucius Saint seal the Buddha?

    If the Buddha had been sealed by the Confucian Saint, then who was the one who had attacked him back then?<div>

    Ye Ji¡¯s heart turned cold. An inexplicable chill rose from her back, making her shiver.

    then couldn¡¯t it have been sealed by the Confucian Saintter? ¡±

    Bai Ji, who was trying hard to get used to the pillow, interrupted after hearing what he said.

    Although it was still a Cub, its intelligence was enough to understand the horror contained in this secret.

    Ye Ji shook her head slightly, ¡±

    ¡°The life of the Confucian Saint is only eighty-two years old. He has been dead for more than a thousand years, and the war between the Buddha and demon was five hundred years ago.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re good at this. What do you think?¡±

    With her lover by her side, she felt that she had someone to back her up, so she subconsciously asked for help.

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed, ¡±

    I have three conjectures, but they all have paradoxes. Ick sufficient clues.

    After a pause, he saw Ye Ji¡¯s bright eyes staring at him gently and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Either the Buddha has already broken free from the seal;Either it was someone else who had attacked him back then;Or, it was Shen Shu who led the destruction of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    ¡°Buddha and God of sorcerer were sealed together. The God of sorcerer only broke out of the seal recently. They are both Supreme level, so Buddha couldn¡¯t have broken out of the seal five hundred years ago.<div>

    ¡°If it¡¯s someone else, then it¡¯s a little scary. However, this possibility was not high, because the hundred thousand mountains had been incorporated into the territory of the Western Region and became the territory of Buddhism. With the blessing of fate on Buddhism, if it was a certain existence who attacked back then, what was his purpose? it couldn¡¯t be simply to make a wedding dress for Buddhism.

    ¡°As for the destruction of the thousand demon Kingdom led by Shen Shu, well, if that¡¯s the case, who dismembered Shen Shu¡¯s body? Even the Buddha has been sealed, who else can dismember a half-step martial God?¡±

    Ye Ji nodded and said worriedly, ¡±

    ¡°Does your Majesty know that the Buddha was sealed by the Confucian Saint?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Your Empress is unfathomable, and I don¡¯t know her well. However, very few people in the nine regions know about the matter of the Confucian Saint sealing the Buddha. If the leader of the Confucian school had not told me, I would not have known that there was such an inside story.¡±

    The ¡°sixty-year demon-ying campaign¡± five hundred years ago was shrouded in a thick fog that hid even deeper secrets.

    ¡°Bai Ji, contact your Empress.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Bai Ji waszy and didn¡¯t want to move. She said with her childish voice, ¡±

    sister Ye Ji can also contact the Empress. Let her do her work.

    In a family, the older one should, of course, do the work. As the youngest sister, it should be responsible for being cute.

    His sisters would cry out, ¡± wow, little darling. they loved it so much that they couldn¡¯t let it go and fed it all kinds of food.<div>

    Fuxiang could also contact nine-tailed fox ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows and looked at his old me.

    As the sun rose, Miao Youfang sat cross-legged in the valley, facing the zing bonfire, biting a de of grass in his mouth.

 Chapter 1409: 14-someone else 3

    Chapter 1409: Chapter 14-someone else 3

    Hong Ying was roasting tworge birds in her hands. He had caught them when he went to pick up Miao you Fang.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, too kind ¡­¡±

    Miao Youfang was enjoying the treatment of a distinguished guest, and he was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Brother Miao is Xu yinluo¡¯s disciple, so he¡¯s also an honored guest. It is our duty to entertain our distinguished guests and to let them eat and drink well.¡±

    Hong Ying did not have the demeanor of a fourth-level master at all. She was like a wily old fox in the officialdom who was good at socializing.

    As he spoke, he saw that Miao Youfang¡¯s eyes were constantly examining the two female Yao at the cave entrance, and he immediately beckoned.

    ¡°You two,e here.¡±

    The two Demonesses hesitated for a moment before walking over.

    ¡°What are your orders, protector Hong Ying?¡±

    Hong Ying had a reproachful expression and said,<div>

    ¡°Blockhead, of course it¡¯s to entertain our distinguished guest. Brother Miao has followed Xu yinluo in many battles and is an important figure in the human race. You must treat him well. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    This bird demon was actually so good at causing trouble ¡­ Miao Youfang suddenly felt a little light-headed and waved his hand.

    ¡°You tter me. I only followed Xu yinluo to kill a few Vajra realm Warriors. I¡¯m mainly here to help because Xu yinluo is too powerful.¡±

    ¡°Brother Miao, you have to tell us about this.¡± Hong Ying¡¯s eyes brightened.

    The two Demonesses, who were not very happy at first, also quickly sat down and served Miao Youfang on either side.

    It was the same morning.

    Xu lingying carried his luggage and followed his second brother and teacher along the wooden nk that extended out of the warship to the deck.

    The three warships carried a total of three thousand soldiers and generals.

    Da Feng¡¯s military system was based on the Wenshou system, which was derived from the previous great Zhou¡¯s prefecture-level military system. The advantage of the Wenshou system was that it greatly reduced the country¡¯s military expenditure.

    Moreover, by ensuring that the troops were scattered across the various continents, they could quickly gather troops and quell the rebellion, and also curb the situation of a general holding military power and using his troops.

    Thus, the Imperial court only sent 3000 soldiers from the capital this time, while the rest were transferred from other continents.

    ¡°Lingying, be careful!¡±

    His aunt shouted at the top of her lungs from the dock, ¡±

    ¡°If you encounter any trouble, you have to, have to ¡­¡±

    He had wanted to say that he should listen to his master more, but he suddenly remembered that his master might not be more reliable than his disciple.

    ¡°We have to find a way to contact Big brother,¡± second uncle Xu said hurriedly.

    Xu lingying, carrying a bag that was bigger than her, nodded hard.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to fight.¡±

    The surrounding soldiers and pedestrians on the dock all looked over in shock.<div>

    A little kid sneaking into the warship was already eye-catching.

    The moment he heard that he was going to fight ¡­

    Second uncle Xu was shocked and said angrily, ¡± why are you fighting? you¡¯re going back to your hometown with your master. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.

    The little boy had always thought that he was going to fight.<div>

    Many doubtful gazes were scrutinizing Xu lingying from afar.

    Xu lingyue, who was wearing a veil, said loudly, ¡± lingying, as Xu yinluo¡¯s sister, don¡¯t let everyone down.

    All of a sudden, the questioning and dissatisfied gazes turned into warm and friendly ones.

    After some tussling, the master and disciple were led back to the cabin by Xu Eng.

    When the time came, the warship sailed away.

    Xu niannian arranged for his younger sister and Lina to stay in the room next door and said, ¡±

    ¡°Stay in the room, don¡¯t run around, and don¡¯t cause trouble.

    ¡°Leena, don¡¯t eat things given by others, and don¡¯t ept the kindness of the officer.¡±

    Although Lina was a rank four expert, her gluttonous and na?ve character would definitely not be able to resist some underhanded means.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Leena nodded vigorously.

    In fact, she was not afraid of poison. As a girl who grew up in the southern border, even if she was not a member of the poison Gu n, she was still outstanding in identifying poison and resisting poison.

    Moreover, a poison that could knock out or kill a rank-4 was too precious. It was not something that an ordinary person could take out.<div>

    Lina felt that Xu Eng was just a schr with little knowledge, and there was no need to exin these things to him.

    After settling down the two women, Xu Eng returned to his study to study military books and analyze the situation of the war in Qingzhou.

    On the other side, Lina turned around and brought Xu lingying out for a walk, all the way to the deck.

    Facing the cold wind, the master and disciple had stars in their eyes.

    This was the first time in their lives that they had set sail.

    ¡°Who are you to Xu yinluo?¡±

    A question came from behind him.

    Lina turned around and saw a middle-aged man with a square face in armor. He was short and stout, and he was staring at Lina and Xu lingying with a burning gaze.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lina spoke in an off-standard Mandarin of the Central ins.

    ¡°Imperial Army infantry Centurion Chen Yu!¡±

    The middle-aged officer cupped his fists and said,¡±Xia Shi went north with Xu yinluo to investigate the case of the bloody massacre.¡± I just heard that this little girl is sister Xu yinluo?¡±

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]<div>

 Chapter 1410: The heavenly mirror, itâ€™s so difficult for me (1)

    Chapter 1410: The heavenly mirror, it¡¯s so difficult for me (1)

    ¡°It¡¯s big pot¡¯s friend ¡­ Uncle, what¡¯s your surname?¡±

    When the little boy heard that it was his big brother¡¯s friend, an innocent smile appeared on his innocent face.

    ¡°You can call me Uncle Chen.¡±

    I¡¯ve heard that Xu yinluo has two younger sisters, ¡± Chen Zhao said with an honest smile. I¡¯ve long heard that she has two younger sisters.

    He subconsciously reached into his pocket and realized that he was dressed in military uniform and had nothing else to give to the child.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Leena pressed her disciple¡¯s head with one hand and shook her head slightly. A child was a child, and she didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives.

    Men who took the initiative to strike up a conversation like this were the most dangerous. They generally had bad intentions.

    This was something she had already experienced during her journey from the southern border to Da Feng.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out why this Chen Zhao had approached them.<div>

    ¡°Where are the two of you going this time?¡±

    Chen Zhao asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Leena said loudly.

    The sudden high pitch scared Chen Zhao. Those who didn¡¯t know would think he was going to do something to her. After looking around, he said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°You can find me if you need anything. Of course, Lord Xu Can solve most of the problems himself.¡±

    He could clearly feel the vignce and dislike of this southern border Girl, so he smiled warmly at the little bean and turned back to the cabin.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hong Ying¡¯s voice changed and she almost screamed,¡±Did Xu yinluo really kill the two Vajra realm Warriors?¡±

    To be honest, when he heard Miao Youfang say that he had killed two vajras, he thought that he was just boasting.

    However, directly exposing the other party was something that only a stupid person or demon would do. It was not in line with his style of dealing with people, so he showed a very curious and admiring attitude.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to sound so real.

    It was impossible to tell such details when lying. The battle between transcendents was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It was impossible to describe it without seeing it with their own eyes.

    The two Demonesses covered their mouths.

    ¡°Yes, but even Xu yinluo was in a difficult position when facing the attacks of Vajra and the rain master of the witch God religion. Fortunately, he has me by his side.¡±

    The roasted bird in Miao Youfang¡¯s hands was almost cold, and he didn¡¯t care about the bite he had takenst time. Bragging was more important.

    in the blink of an eye, I rode on my sword and took out the mirror. The enemy was stunned, and Xu yinluo seized the opportunity to unleash her power and beat the enemy back ¡­

    The demoness on the left suddenly said,

    ¡°But you¡¯re a warrior, how can you ride a flying sword?¡±<div>

    Ah, this ¡­ Miao Youfang was instantly embarrassed and couldn¡¯t think of an exnation for a moment, but Hong Ying came out in time and reprimanded the female Yao unhappily,

    ¡°What do you know? with brother Miao¡¯s ability, he naturally has the corresponding magical flying sword. You¡¯re just a small demon, don¡¯t interrupt.¡±

    The female Yao hurriedly lowered her head, ashamed of her shallow knowledge and doubt of Lord Miao.

    He was too good ating up with things ¡­ Miao Youfang hurriedly said, ¡± yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s it. Brother Hongying, it¡¯s a waste of your talent to stay in this barren southern border. Why don¡¯t you follow me to the Central ins? ¡±<div>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble brother Miao, the hero of the Central ins, for your guidance,¡± protector Hong Ying said.

    ¡®Hero, Hero of the Central ins ¡­ Miao Youfang¡¯s heart was scratched, and he felt smug. ¡°Brother Hongying, I regret not meeting you earlier!¡±

    The two of themughed and the atmosphere was harmonious.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the cave.

    Ye Ji took out a Fox-shaped bronze incense burner and inserted a ck incense into it. She rubbed it until it was bright, and sandalwood incense Rose in spirals.

    As Ye Ji took in a deep breath, the smell of sandalwood entered her nostrils. The next moment, a clear light in the shape of smoke appeared in her left eye, and it seeped out of her eye socket in a graceful manner.

    A powerful will descended.

    tsk, tsk. Old lovers are gathering. Why are you calling me instead of making use of the time to be intimate? ¡±

    Nine-tailed fox¡¯s flirtatiousughter rang out, and ¡°Ye Ji¡± covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you want me to watch from the side? I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m still a Virgin.¡±

    You don¡¯t sound Like a Virgin, you¡¯re simply too old ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed silently in his heart.

    Ye Ji said respectfully, ¡±<div>

    Your Highness, I¡¯ve learned a great secret from Xu yinluo. It¡¯s of great importance. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re already aware of it, so I could only contact you abruptly. Please don¡¯t take offense.

    After that, Ye Ji turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and said with a charming smile, ¡±

    ¡°Secret information? You¡¯ve only been cultivating for a year and a half, where did you get so much confidential information?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at Ye Ji¡¯s right eye.

    ¡°The Buddha was sealed by the Confucius Saint more than 1000 years ago,¡± Ye Ji immediately said.

    The clear light in Ye Ji¡¯s left eye trembled violently. After a few seconds, the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s voice sounded from her mouth, unprecedentedly serious, ¡±

    no, that¡¯s impossible. Five hundred years ago, the Buddha made a move. I witnessed that battle with my own eyes. I can¡¯t be wrong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said with certainty, ¡±

    the Dean of Yun Lu Academy, Zhao Shou, told me personally. The Confucian Saint sealed all the transcendent-grade cultivators in the world at that time, except for the Dao master who had disappeared long ago.

    The Confucian Saint had sealed all the transcendent-grade items except for the heavenly venerate ¡­ Ye Ji¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, and she found it difficult to digest this secret.

    The two messages were contradictory.

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined his three conjectures.

    ¡°Do you know how to achieve the Buddha fruit?¡± the Nine-Tailed Fox asked in a deep voice.<div>

    Her tone was unprecedentedly serious, and her usual coquettish tone waspletely gone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°When the nine Dharma forms arebined into one, it will be the Buddha fruit.

    ¡°I saw the nine Dharma forms with my own eyes back then. There is no doubt that they are Buddhas. There can¡¯t be a second Buddha in this world. Shen Shu walked the path of a Zen Master, a Vajra, and a martial artist.

 Chapter 1411: The heavenly mirror, itâ€™s so difficult for me (2)

    Chapter 1411: The heavenly mirror, it¡¯s so difficult for me (2)

    ¡°But he can only control the Vajra Dharma form at most.¡±

    In this case, the person who did it back then couldn¡¯t be any other super-grade or Shen Shu. It directly overturned myst two guesses. The person who did it was Buddha ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an hissed, ¡±

    the Buddhapletely broke free from the seal 500 years ago? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to a conclusion. If you want to know all of this, you just have to release all of Shen Shu¡¯s seals. Hmm, every part of Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs contains his broken soul. How many memories does Shen Shu have in the stupa?¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said.

    ¡°You reminded me ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and said,¡±it once said something by ident.¡±Buddha, you are a treacherous viin!¡±

    This ¡­ Ye Ji¡¯s heart stirred as if she had vaguely grasped something.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox in her body also did not speak for a long time.

    After a while, the Nine-Tailed Fox said slowly, ¡± obviously, Shen Shu had made a deal with the Buddha, a deal that only they knew about.

    there are too few clues. We can¡¯t deduce the truth.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an concluded and then said, ¡°¡±Weck clues, so we can¡¯t discuss anything. The Empress didn¡¯t tell you this secret for free.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox immediately returned to its frivolous posture and controlled Ye Ji. It licked its tongue and made a seductive expression.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, we¡¯ll do as many times as you say tonight.¡±

    I¡¯m not sleeping tonight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously, ¡±

    ¡°Yourdyship, this Yin Gong is a decent person, I will not be seduced by your beauty. I¡¯ll talk about business first. Asura King¡¯s youngest son has returned to the throne, and he¡¯s at Southw temple now. I can¡¯t beat him with mybat power.¡±

    Two plus one was equivalent to an Arhat working together with a Vajra. Xu Qian still had some idea.

    so, I need you to fulfill your promise in advance and remove the two demon sealing nails. This way, I will have a better chance of winning.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pondered for a moment,¡±can we win if we remove the demon sealing nail?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get help,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    okay, I will ask Ye Ji to take you to see that part of Shen Shu¡¯s body.

    yes! nine-tailed fox agreed readily and asked, ¡± is there any more? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Ye Ji¡¯s right eye.

    ¡°Fuxiang ¡­ No, Ye Ji will be my woman from now on. I won¡¯t take her away by force, but I hope you can understand this in the future. She¡¯s no longer your ve. You can order her around, but you can¡¯t control her. ¡±

    actually, I don¡¯t object to you taking her away, ¡± the Nine-Tailed Fox said with a smile. I can even give you Bai Ji.

    I don¡¯t want to! Bai Ji cried. I don¡¯t want to!

    ¡­¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the Fox cubs and thought, am I that annoying?

    ¡°Onest request. The mirror is still of great use to me, so I hope to be able to control it for a while. It won¡¯t be more than three months. If it¡¯s dyed, I¡¯ll pay you extra or help you do something.¡±

    The mirror was rted to one of his future ns, so he couldn¡¯t return it to the Nine-Tailed Fox for the time being.

    ¡°Too much!¡±<div>

    Nine-tailed fox replied, ¡± it¡¯s my mother¡¯s relic. It¡¯s also an item that I¡¯ve yed with since I was young. It carries part of my memories. I can¡¯t agree to this request of yours.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was surprisingly strong. no, I need it. If we can¡¯t reach an agreement on this, our cooperation will be canceled.

    Ye Ji¡¯s left eye narrowed and she said indifferently, ¡°¡±If it¡¯s canceled, then cancel it. I won¡¯t be threatened.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other expressionlessly, neither of them willing to back down.<div>

    Ye Ji was caught in the middle, caught in a dilemma.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t remove the demon sealing nail, I¡¯m still a rank-3, and there are many things I can do. At most, he would continue hunting Arhats. After some time, he would be able to break the seal. But will you let go of this once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was well-versed in negotiation skills and would neverpromise.

    ¡°The Central ins is about to fall into chaos, and the Buddhist League will definitely send reinforcements. This is the time when ntuo is at its most vulnerable.¡±

    Nine-tailed fox smiled. if you can¡¯t unseal the seal, not only will you not be able to recover your strength, you won¡¯t be able to break through to rank-2 either. There¡¯s a limit to what you can do in this battle for the orthodoxy. Cooperation is a win-win situation. If you don¡¯t cooperate, both sides will suffer. Think clearly.¡±

    The function of the mirror was equally important to her, so she would not give it to Xu Qi ¡®an easily.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we all take a step back together?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled.

    ¡°How?¡± nine-tailed fox asked indifferently.

    ¡°The mirror has its own consciousness, it¡¯s not an item. Let it choose.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Nine-tailed fox¡¯s tone was filled with confidence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the Book of the Earth on the spot. In front of nine-tailed fox, there was no need for him to hide his identity as a member of the heaven and earth Association. It was not because he trusted her, but because she had known about this long ago.

    He gently knocked on the mirror with his finger. With a ¡± ng ¡°, half of the mirror fell out and fell on the table.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind, my injuries haven¡¯t healed, I can¡¯t work anymore.¡±

    The mirror immediately shouted.

    Ye Ji, no, nine-tailed fox was obviously stunned for a moment, as if this mirror was a little unfamiliar to her, but she quickly calmed down and said in a delicate voice, ¡±

    stupid mirror. We haven¡¯t seen each other for 500 years. Did you miss me? ¡±

    Her voice changed from sexy and charming to a clear and melodious voice that was more like a young girl¡¯s.

    The mirror immediately quieted down, and an eye without eyshes appeared on the mirror. The eyeball turned and looked at Ye Ji.

    It was slightly stunned, and then, its entire body trembled violently, and its voice was high-pitched and sharp.

    Your Highness, Your Highness, is that really you?!

    When Xu Qi ¡®an gave it to the Nine-Tailed Fox in the City God Temple, it had just been sealed by the old monk tower spirit and did not know what was happening in the outside world.

 Chapter 1412: The heavenly mirror, itâ€™s so difficult for me (3)

    Chapter 1412: The heavenly mirror, it¡¯s so difficult for me (3)

    It was only after the incident that he learned about the deal from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Nine-tailed fox picked up the mirror and snorted, ¡±

    ¡°Back then, I always asked you who was the most beautiful fox in the world, and you always answered that it was Mother. Now I¡¯m asking you again, who is the most beautiful fox in the world?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡± The mirror shouted.

    It said in an excited and sobbing voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve finally met you. I¡¯ve been wandering outside for 500 years. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to meet you again, Your Highness. Even if I¡¯m turned into ashes now, I¡¯m willing to do so.¡±

    What a tear-jerking reunion of master and servant ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an rolled his eyes.

    Nine-tailed fox nced at him and said sweetly, ¡±

    ¡°This kid hopes that you can stay by his side for a while longer, but I¡¯m not willing. After all, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, and I really can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t give her a chance to change her mind and added, ¡±

    ¡°So we decided to let you decide for yourself whether to stay by my side for a while longer.¡±<div>

    ¡°Ah, this, this ¡­¡±

    The voice of the Hun Tian divine mirror suddenly changed. After an intense struggle in his heart, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune to be able to see the princess. I can die without regrets.

    ¡°But I choose to stay by that Xu guy¡¯s side.¡±

    The smile on the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    She stared at the mirror and spoke in a tone of confirmation, ¡°¡±What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°This, this ¡­ It¡¯s my good fortune to be able to see the princess. I can die with no regrets.¡± The mirror said.

    ¡°But it chose to stay by my side.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± The mirror replied weakly.

    The corner of ¡®Ye Ji¡¯s¡¯ mouth twitched slightly, and she said sadly, ¡±

    ¡°Mirror, do you know how hard it was for this Princess to find you? I¡¯ve travelled all over the nine prefectures. You¡¯re actually abandoning me for a man you just met?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess.¡±

    The mirror immediately shouted.

    ¡°But it chose to stay by my side.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an repeated with a smile.

    ¡°Y-yes ¡­¡± The Hun Tian divine mirror said weakly.

    Then, he immediately expressed his loyalty. but don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. My heart is with you. I¡¯m staying by that Xu guy¡¯s side as a spy.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Nine-tailed fox held the mirror upside down. The veins on her forehead were bulging. She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an coldly and the light in her left eye slowly disappeared.

    Ye Ji regained control of her body and said carefully, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The Empress is angry. For hundreds of years, I have never seen her angry.¡±

    The rtionship between master and servant was worthless in front of pleasure ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled. He was not surprised by this ending at all.

    The mirror¡¯s intelligence was iplete, so it continued to nourish itself with the Dragon Qi.

    This was the most basic desire of a living being.<div>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you quickly taking this Lord back? PEI, you¡¯re just giving me trouble.¡±

    The mirror took out its anger on Xu Qi ¡®an and flew up to p him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed it and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to doter. It might take a little longer and it¡¯ll be more troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    It refused.

    ¡°When you¡¯re done with your spiritual intelligence, I¡¯ll have the supervisor repair the missing half of your body.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    What was nourished was equivalent to the body and not the artifact Spirit. On this point, the supervisor, who was an expert in artifact refining, could definitely do it.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, just tell me what you need.¡±

    The mirror said sincerely.

    After the initial step was taken care of, Xu Qi ¡®an licked his lips and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get down to business.¡±

    Fu Xiang, who had municated¡¯ with him countless times, immediately understood what he meant, and her face turned red.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the border of Yunzhou, 60000 soldiers were gathered.

    They formed six square formations in an orderly manner, with ten thousand men per square formation. Each square formation had one thousand heavy cavalrymen, one thousand muskets, two thousand light cavalrymen, five thousand foot soldiers, five hundred artillery battalions, and five hundred crossbow battalions.

    Behind the 60000 strong Army, there were 30000 refugees forming the militia.

    Before the reinforcements from Da Feng arrived, the rebel army in Yunzhou had already assembled and was ready to head north to attack Qingzhou.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ author¡¯s note: edit the typoster. Continue to the next chapter. I¡¯ll see it tomorrow. ]

 Chapter 1413: 16-very moist _1

    Chapter 1413: Chapter 16-very moist _1

    Thisrge Army stopped at the border between Yunzhou and Qingzhou. On the official road in front of them, there was a stone tablet with the words ¡± Qingzhou ¡± engraved on it.

    Ji Xuan squeezed his horse¡¯s belly and rushed out of the formation. With the sound of horse hooves, he came to the front of the central square formation. Turning his head, he looked at themander sitting on the back of the horse under themander¡¯s g and smiled.

    ¡°Commander Qi, do you think our 60000 elites and 30000 militia are enough to kill them?¡±

    The general of the rebel army in Yunzhou, Qi Guangbo, looked up at the sky and said, ¡±

    ¡°Our enemy has never been the supervisor.¡±

    His facial features were handsome, and there was a deep ¡°Chuan¡± character between his eyebrows.

    Ji Xuan also raised his head to look at the sky. Retracting his gaze, he smiled and said,

    ¡°Teacher has been hiding in the abyss for fifteen years, but his wealth is not obvious. It¡¯s like he¡¯s wearing a brocade robe at night, and gold is hidden in his in sleeves. However, it won¡¯t be long before the entire Central ins and even the nine prefectures will know of your name.¡±

    Qi Guangbo was Ji Xuan¡¯s first teacher. This person was not well-known in the nine states, but he had a talent that could rule the world.

    Qi Guangbo was born in a prominent family in Yunzhou. He practiced martial arts when he was young and was extremely talented. At the age of 17, he reached the realm of copper skin and iron bones. For some reason, he suddenly evaluated martial arts in disappointment, ¡±<div>

    Vulgar!

    At the age of 23, he passed the Imperial examinations and shook his head, evaluating his studies.

    I don¡¯t like it!

    After that, he indulged in pleasure for seven years. He ate, drank, and drank in brothels. He had done things that people did and things that people didn¡¯t do.

    His family couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to Polish his character so that he could be a good person, so they sent him to the Army.

    Who knew that on the first day Qi Guangbo joined the Army, he would fall in love with the military. His evaluation was one word:

    Interesting!

    After that, in several Raider operations, he made many contributions and was promoted by themander division of Yunzhou, rising two ranks in a year.

    At that time, Xu Pingfeng had justpleted a small goal in his life-to steal the fate of Da Feng!

    He was moving on to his second small goal, which was to unearth talents and cultivate trusted aides.

    He was quickly noticed by Xu Pingfeng. Xu Pingfeng came to him, but he did not immediately express his intention to recruit him. Instead, he went to a sandbox to deduce.

    It was the Battle of Shanhai Pass that shook the nine regions five years ago and would leave a deep mark in history.

    Xu Pingfeng led the great Feng and the Buddhist Kingdom, while Qi Guangbo led the witch God sect, the demons of the north and south, the barbarians of the North, and the Gu n.

    The first time, Qi Guangbo only managed to hold on for an hour before he was forced into a dead end.

    The two of them agreed to fight again half a monthter.

    The second time, Qi Guangbosted for four hours.

    The two of them agreed to fight again in three months.

    A yearter, Qi Guangbo held on until the final battle at the Shanhai Pass. In the end, he was defeated, and he couldn¡¯t defeat Xu Pingfeng.

    Xu Pingfeng then said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The person who defeated you is not me, but Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Follow me to the hidden Dragon City. Within twenty years, I will let you and him y on the battlefield.¡±

    Qi Guangbo joined the hidden Dragon City without hesitation and began his fifteen years of dedicated cultivation.

    He almost single-handedly created the hidden Dragon city¡¯s current Army and invented more than a dozen battle tactics. Under his innovation, the hidden Dragon city¡¯s Army swept away all their losses and became a true Army of Tigers and wolves.<div>

    Qi Guangbo reined in his horse¡¯s reins and raised his head to look north, muttering, ¡±

    ¡°The state preceptor lied to me.¡±

    Wei Yuan was already dead, so what was the point of giving him the power of themander?

    ¡°What do you mean, Sir?¡±

    Ji Xuan didn¡¯t know about the agreement between Qi Guangbo and Xu Pingfeng.

    Qi Guangbo shook his head slightly and looked at the student.

    ¡°Zisu is now a transcendent. In the vastness of the nine provinces, there are only a handful of transcendents at her age. Isn¡¯t today¡¯s matter the time for you to make a name for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Then, how do you feel about mepared to Xu ningyan?¡± Ji Xuan asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Hard work can make up for it,¡± Qi Guangbo said lightly.

    Ji Xuan choked for a moment before he smiled bitterly.¡±Teacher, you¡¯re really a straightforward person, you don¡¯t show any mercy.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of mepared to Wei Yuan?¡± Qi Guangbo asked.

    Ji Xuan did not reply.

    Qi Guangbo didn¡¯t mind, and his tone remained calm, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The cloud of war, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle. Zisu could only understand the situation by facing herself.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is stronger than you. Whether it¡¯s talent,bat power, or means, he¡¯s better than you in all aspects. If they were to meet him one-on-one, they would definitely die.

    ¡°But there is never absolute fairness in the world. You still have a chance. You¡¯ve already stepped into the realm of the extraordinary. Even if you¡¯re not as good as him, as long as you¡¯re on the same level, it means there¡¯s a possibility.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ji Xuan slowly nodded.

    Qi Guangbo didn¡¯t reply and looked at the Deputy general beside him.

    ¡°All troops, advance!¡±

    The Adjutant used the g to pass down the order to the drummer. In an instant, the drums sounded, and the 90000 soldiers marched forward in an orderly manner, stepping into Qingzhou¡¯s territory.

    At this moment, the wind and clouds in the sky surged. The clouds condensed into a huge palm at a speed visible to the naked eye and mmed down on the rebel army.

    As the palm struck down, the power of the entire world seemed to be mobilized.

    The warhorses were frightened and the soldiers were terrified. The Army formation immediately fell into chaos, especially the militia at the back. When they saw this strange phenomenon, their legs went weak.

    At this time, in the sky above the 90000 strong Army,yers of formations were formed. Therge formation covered the small formations, and the small formations formed therge formation.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Under the giant palm formed by clouds and mist, the formations crumbled one by one. Clear light exploded like fireworks above the Army¡¯s heads.<div>

    The moment theyers of formations were broken, a golden light rose from the Army and turned into a golden body with twelve arms holding all kinds of magical artifacts. There was a burning Ring of Fire at the back of his head and a red me mark between his brows.

 Chapter 1414: Very moist (2)

    Chapter 1414: Very moist (2)

    The Golden body was like an ancient giant that was carrying the sky. Its twelve arms supported the giant palm that was slowly falling.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a moment. The giant hand made of clouds and mist seemed to be unable to continue, or it seemed to be defeated by the Golden body in a contest of strength, and it copsed.

    Above the sea of clouds, two figures, one white and one golden, came through the air and stopped somewhere.

    They were Xu Pingfeng and the Bodhisattva of the Kyara tree, who was wearing a Kasaya and had half of his chest exposed.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s white robe fluttered in the wind as he stood above the sea of clouds, looking like an immortal.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree had a serious expression on his face. His tattooed muscles showed his impressive strength, and the Ring of Fire behind his head burned, bringing a high temperature.

    Just by standing there, his aura was as tall as a mountain and as vast as the sea, symbolizing power.

    Opposite the two was a white-haired and white-bearded supervisor. He was dragging an octagonal copper te in his hand. The back of the te was engraved with the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers, and the front was engraved with the heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches.

    The Gxia tree looked at the supervisor andmented in a calm tone.<div>

    ¡°Naturally!¡±

    Xu Pingfeng smiled gently. during the first generation, although there were fatuous emperors and treacherous officials who caused trouble, the foundation of Da Feng was still there, and it was still at its peak. The current Da Feng had lost half of its National fortune, and had also experienced Wei Yuan¡¯s Eastern Expedition and the cold disaster that had swept through the Central ins.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s current strength is probably not even half of his peak.¡±

    The supervisor was expressionless as he moved the heaven secretspass and said slowly, ¡±

    I haven¡¯t used my real power in five hundred years. I¡¯ll y with you guys.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Once again, Chen Zhao saw Xu yinluo¡¯s younger sister on the deck. She was in a horse stance with a serious face.

    She looked rather cute.

    Chen Xiao had nothing to do, so he leaned against the cabin with his arms crossed and watched from the side.

    At a nce, it had been half an hour.

    That¡¯s good ¡­ Chen Zhao was shocked. When he arrived, the child had been practicing the horse stance for more than 15 minutes. To be able to do it for more than 15 minutes at such a young age, he must have a very solid foundation.

    As expected of Xu yinluo¡¯s sister, Chen Xiao thought.

    He said, ¡±

    ¡°This child has reached the essence refinement realm?¡±

    He was asking the southern border Girl who was nibbling on a cornbread.

    ¡°Qi refining stage,¡± Lina looked back at him.

    She was referring tobat strength. Strength Gu had no Qi movement in the early stage, only brute force.

    He bragged without a draft! Chen Zhao was a straightforward person and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen a six or seven-year-old in the Qi refining stage. Xu yinluo was also in the spirit refining stage, and she only broke through to the Qi refining stage at the age of 19.<div>

    Leena munched on her cornbread and said, ¡± she¡¯s in the Qi refining stage. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try her.

    Chen Zhao immediately found a big-headed soldier. This big-headed soldier had just entered the essence refinement realm. Because he was no longer a child, he would only reach the peak of essence refinement in his life.

    ¡°You go and help this child. Pay attention to your limits and don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    Chen Zhao instructed.<div>

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The big-headed soldier looked helpless. He did not want to y with children, but he could refuse his officer¡¯s orders.

    He strode over to the little boy and patted his belly, saying,¡±Little doll, hit here.¡±

    The little boy looked at his master, and Lina nodded. ¡°If you win, you can eat cornbread.¡±

    The little boy¡¯s eyes lit up, and he punched out decisively.

    Bang! Bang!

    The big-headed soldier flew out and mmed into the cabin wall beside Chen Xiao. He curled up on the ground and clutched his stomach, vomiting stomach acid.

    !!! Chen Zhao was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t close it.

    amazing! Let me try!

    Chen Zhao strode toward Xu lingying. He nned topete with the kid in brute force without using Qi.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Xu Eng was sitting at the desk, reading a book on military tactics and a map of Qingzhou.

    ¡°Bang Bang ¡­¡±<div>

    There was a knock on the door, and a soldier shouted from outside, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, your sister is fighting with her colleagues.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Eng turned pale with fright and threw down the military book in a panic. He rushed to open the door and said angrily, ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on? who dares to bully my sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your sister who¡¯s bullying people,¡± the soldier said carefully.

    Xu Eng strode out of the cabin and came to the deck.

    On the deck, dozens of soldiers were lying on the ground. Xu lingying stood alone, like an invincible female general on the battlefield.

    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡±

    A short, middle-aged general spat out gastric acid and struggled to get up. He shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Help me up, I can still fight.¡±

    The soldiers clutched their stomachs as they pulled at him, trying to persuade him, ¡±

    ¡°Boss, stop fighting. If you keep fighting, you¡¯ll vomit outst night¡¯s dinner. This child is Xu yinluo¡¯s younger sister. There¡¯s no need to fight her to the death.¡±

    The middle-aged general was clearly in a daze as he pushed the soldier and shouted, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I can still fight, I can still fight, rgh ¡­¡±

    Xu cijiu stood at the cabin door, covering his face in silence.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the stronghold far away from the official road, the morning sun dyed the mountain Red. Li Miaozhen stood on the low wall, holding a bloody head in her hand, looking down at the mountain bandits made up of more than 200 refugees.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already killed your leader, so I¡¯ll give you two options. One is to follow me and you¡¯ll have food and wine to drink in the future. The second is to be buried with this fellow.¡±

    She raised her head to indicate that she wanted to. Her other hand took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and poured out bags of grains.

    A Bandit in cotton clothes boldly walked over and cut open the sack with a blunt knife. Whoosh! Unshelled grains poured out from the crack.

    ¡°It¡¯s rice, it¡¯s rice ¡­¡±

    Cheers rang out.

    ¡°Heroine, we are willing to follow you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be our chief in the future.¡±

    The refugees, who had be bandits, spoke at once.

    To the refugees, as long as they could fill their stomachs, it didn¡¯t matter who was the leader. Simrly, as long as they could fill their stomachs, it didn¡¯t matter if they killed or not.<div>

    The purpose of killing and robbing was only to fill their stomachs.

    Those who took advantage of the situation to rise up and split up their own territories did not belong to the grassroots in the chaotic world.

    Li Miaozhen nodded with satisfaction,

    ¡°As my subordinates, you must follow my rules. From today on, you are not allowed to Rob the people and harm the innocent.

    ¡°We only Rob the merchants who are greedy for wealth and the corrupt officials who prey on the people.

    ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t follow the rules, kill without mercy!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the cave in the southern border.

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    Apanied by a series of screams, Ye Ji¡¯s fair and tender feet instantly straightened, and the back of her feet arched like a bow. However, the shaking of the bed did not stop because of her hoarse screams.

    This process continued for another half an hour. After Ye Ji¡¯s instep tensed up three times, the toes of the two big feet between her small feet suddenly sped onto the bed, and her thick calves spasmed.

    A pair of old lovers who had not seen each other for a long timey side by side on the bed. One of them was enjoying the aftertaste, while the other was entering sage time.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, but miss Fu Xiang¡¯s methods are still as superb as ever.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an praised.

    Ye Ji spat and said, ¡±

    long time no see. Xu yinluo, why don¡¯t you show me your ¡®three seconds sleep¡¯ technique? ¡±

    She still remembered the little things that happened when they first met. Women were indeed petty, and demons were no exception ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an winked and said, ¡±

    at that time, I didn¡¯t know that miss Fu Xiang was made of water. She was even more moist than the spring rain.

    Ye Ji blinked. what kind of exnation is that? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an hugged the beauty and said, ¡°¡±This is a ssic story. The light rain on the heavenly Street is soft and moist, the color of the grass can be seen from far away but not near.¡±

    After lying down for a while, Ye Ji said with satisfaction, ¡±

    ¡°Let this servant Help Husband Xu take a bath.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let me fight a few more rounds of bloody battles.¡±

    The bed curtains began to sway, and the thin quilt rose and fell.

    Outside the cave, the little white fox was squatting by the bonfire.

    ¡°Why is elder Bai Ji out?¡±

    Protector Hong Ying says in surprise.

    sister Ye Ji said that she had something important to discuss with Xu yinluo, ¡± Bai Ji said softly. she kicked me out. Actually, they¡¯re mating and they don¡¯t allow me to look.¡±

    Miao Youfang was dumbfounded. He suddenly understood why li lingsu and Xu Qi ¡®an hated each other.

    The two of them were lovers all over the nine regions.

    Hong Ying¡¯s voice suddenly rose,¡±mate?¡± Elder Ye Ji and Xu yinluo ¡­¡±

    He was heartbroken and thought that elder Ye Ji had seduced him with her body in exchange for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s help.

    Bai Ji used her most tender voice and said the most obscene words, ¡± sister Ye Ji mated with Xu yinluo every day when she was in the capital.

    So. it was an old lover ¡­ Hong Ying suddenly realized and turned to look at Miao Youfang.¡±Brother Miao, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    How would I know? I wasn¡¯t even with him at that time ¡­ this is Xu yinluo¡¯s personal matter, ¡± Miao Youfang said. I can¡¯t say much.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the amulet in his hand and immersed himself in the cold water in the bathtub. He used his primordial spirit tomunicate.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    I¡¯m the love of your life, your husband.

    After sending the message, Xu Qi ¡®an had mixed feelings.

    He thought of the few personalities that had caused him great psychological trauma, such as the lustful personality, and the sickly tender personality that was always ready to attack.

 Chapter 1415: Shen Shuâ€™s limbs (1)

    Chapter 1415: Shen Shu¡¯s limbs (1)

    There was no response for a long time after the message was sent.

    state preceptor, I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an. I¡¯m in a life-and-death crisis in the southern border and I need your help urgently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly acted pitiful.

    The amulety quietly in his palm without any abnormalities. It was as if he had lost contact with Luo Yuheng.

    . No, in this case, for Luo Yuheng,. should be the one who lost contact with him while. was in the southern border ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an made fun of himself.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯m your husband.¡±

    Luo Yuheng still did not respond.

    It seemed like he really couldn¡¯t contact her! Xu Qi ¡®an finally confirmed that he had lost contact with his aunt.

    ¡°First of all, the distance between the state preceptor and I may have exceeded the distance that the amulet can transmit. To put it simply, there¡¯s no Signal!¡±

    After all, strictly speaking, the amulet was only a sound-transmitting spell of the Dao sect, and there was definitely a gap between it and the professional sound-transmitting magic artifacts produced by the Directorate of Celestials.<div>

    ¡°Secondly, Luo Yuheng is still in seclusion. She¡¯s getting closer and closer to her Heavenly Tribtion, so it¡¯s of utmost importance for her to umte strength to deal with it. If she¡¯s in seclusion, it¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t contact her. I can only wait for her karmic sinmes to reach their limits and thene find me. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt a little guilty at the thought of this. The heavenly Tribtion was rted to Luo Yuheng¡¯s life and death. She had to face it with all her might. At this time, it was not good to use her as a tool.

    ¡°Finally, Luo Yuheng was still embarrassed after the death of the society and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.¡±

    That was unlikely. With little aunt¡¯s personality and tactics, she would probably be able to tolerate a mere social death.

    If li lingsu still had the face to live, what was little aunt¡¯s death to him ¡­ He thought guiltily.

    Ye Ji, who was wearing a light veil, hugged Xu Qi ¡®an from behind. She rested her sharp chin on his shoulder and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, why are you holding onto a talisman?¡±

    Contact your sister ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± I want to ask the state preceptor to help us deal with asulo, but she seems to be in seclusion. Or, the southern border is too far away from the capital. We can¡¯t send the message out.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ye Ji frowned.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was a little surprised that she didn¡¯t ask him why he was able to invite Luo Yuheng, but he immediately understood that this was Fu Xiang¡¯s understanding.

    She had never asked about his private affairs with other women, and had never probed too much into his secrets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have another candidate in mind.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved at the screen, and the fragment of theher world Book flew out of his pocket and fell into his palm.

    He ced the amulet back into the fragment of the book of theher world and took out the voice transmission conch.

    The supervisor had said that this conch could contact sun Xuanji anywhere in the nine regions, and it was an extremely precious sound transmission magic tool for the Directorate of Celestials.

    While holding the conch, Xu Qi ¡®an hesitated for a moment. After thinking for a while, he put the conch back. Then, he turned around and pressed Fu Xiang on the edge of the tub. He let her hold the tub and raise her butt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make out a little more. I¡¯ll look for him after we¡¯re done.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been traumatized by senior Brother Sun. He was worried that senior Brother Sun would appear while he was taking a bath after sending the letter.

    She pinched Fu Xiang¡¯s waist and pressed her lower abdomen against her round buttocks ¡­<div>

    This body was still a delicate flower that had experienced sex for the first time. In addition, she had just recovered from her serious injuries and her body was a little weak. Xu Qi ¡®an did not torment her for too long and stopped after a light taste.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, I¡¯m at the edge of the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border ¡­.

    He briefly exined the situation.

    ¡°Alright!¡±<div>

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s reply was concise andprehensive.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯ll go get Master Shen Shu¡¯s limbs first. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back before dark.¡±

    Ye Ji was neatly dressed in a in strapless dress paired with a light green blouse. This set of clothes leaned towards a cultured and reasonable temperament. Originally, when Fu Xiang wore it, she would have the temperament of ady from a noble family.

    But now, when Ye Ji was wearing it, she looked more like a uniform.

    Her real body was too seductive. Although the Fox race was known for their seductiveness, her seductive look was constantly seducing men. The more formal she dressed, the more she looked like a uniform seduction.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s charming and amorous temperament and Fu Xiang¡¯s seductive and gorgeous temperament were twopletely different kinds of temperaments.

    The former was charming while thetter was a demoness.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, Fu Xiang left.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was meditating in the cave, felt something and left the cave for the valley.

    He was first attracted by a loud singing voice and saw Miao Youfang holding a wine pot, singing and dancing with the bird demon Hong Ying. The two of them had their hands wrapped around each other as they turned around in circles.

    Miao Youfang was singing dirty songs from the brothel, while Hong Ying was singing folk songs unique to the southern border.

    A few Demonesses danced around the two of them.<div>

    Protector Qing Mu and protector white ape were sitting on the side and enjoying the scene. Thetter¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. It was obvious that he had been beaten up.

    Behind them stood a white-robed Warlock. He was of average height, features, and temperament. He was so ordinary that no one had noticed his arrival.

    Sensing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s presence, everyone immediately looked over and stopped singing and dancing.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    Everyone turned their heads with strange expressions. They didn¡¯t know that such a person had suddenly appeared behind them.

    Sun Xuanji nodded, and a clear light rose from under his feet and he shed in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Senior brother, why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an revealed a warm smile.

    Senior Brother Sun was an excellent tool. He was strong and didn¡¯t talk much.

    The White ape subconsciously looked at the stranger. Its clear blue eyes could see through its heart.

    ¡°This master¡¯s heart told me,¡± I just happened to be heading south to Qingzhou and nned to help my teacher, so I took a detour and came here. The journey was too long and I was exhausted. I was just resting.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an clearly saw senior Brother sun¡¯s face freeze.

    ¡°This is protector Yuan. He has the innate ability to see through people¡¯s hearts and has cultivated the mind-reading ability of Buddhism. He is extremely impressive.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately introduced him to sun Xuanji. As he spoke, he suddenly had an idea and said,

    ¡°Protector Yuan, please follow me inside.¡±

    Help me trante ¡­

    Sun Xuanji looked back at Guardian Yuan and followed Xu Qi ¡®an into the cave.

    Qing Mu warned, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a transcendent realm Warlock, don¡¯t talk nonsense, understand?¡±

    Protector Yuan looked back at protector Qing Mu, ¡±

    ¡°But Takagi-senpai¡¯s heart is telling me:This damned monkey, you¡¯d better continue to speak without thinking and wait for your skin to be peeled and your bones to be broken.¡±

    Protector Qing MU¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and the hand holding the vine cane tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened.

    Protector Hong Ying acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him and urged,

    hurry up and go in. Don¡¯t let Xu yinluo wait too long.

    Protector Yuan nodded and entered the cave.

    this Guardian is quite interesting ¡­<div>

    Miao Youfang had witnessed everything just now and looked at protector Hong Ying.

    Because he had been singing and dancing just now, there were no other thoughts in his mind, so Miao Youfang had avoided the death of the society and did not experience the horror and demonic beast of protector Yuan.

    Protector Hong Ying sighed,

    ¡°Protector Yuan has been a ve in a Buddhist temple since he was a child. Later, as he grew older, his innate magical power gradually awakened and he identally learned the Buddhist mind-reading ability. From then on, I will no longer be able to control my powers.¡±

    ¡°Then how did he be one of us?¡± Miao Youfang asked, suddenly enlightened.

    In just two hours, he had already be a family with the southern border monster race.

    ¡°Later on, the monks of the Buddhist temple couldn¡¯t stand him anymore, so they expelled him from the Buddhist League and left him to his own devices,¡± protector Hong Ying pouted.

    Good fellow! Miao Youfang secretly swore that when he faced protector Yuan, he had to be as clear as a mirror and not be stained by dust.

    Protector Hong Ying nced at him and said,¡±protector Yuan is a fourth stage realm master, so his innate divine ability is even stronger. Even if a transcendent realm master can¡¯t restrain their thoughts, he can still see through their thoughts.¡± ¡°Apart from Taoists and Wizards, there¡¯s almost no other system that can block Guardian Yuan¡¯s abilities in rank-4.¡±

    In the cave, Xu Qi ¡®an exined the situation to sun Xuanji in detail, then asked, ¡±

    ¡°What do you think, senior Brother Sun?¡±

    Sun Xuanji didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Guardian Yuan. Thetter understood what he meant. He looked at sun Xuanji with his blue eyes and said, ¡±

    ¡°This senior Brother sun¡¯s heart tells me:You¡¯ll deal with Asuro, and I¡¯ll destroy the formation. I won¡¯t do something like throwing my life away!¡±

    Sun Xuanji panicked and said, ¡°¡±After, after ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and finished for him, ¡°¡±You don¡¯t need to say thatst sentence.¡±

    The White ape Guardian nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued. no problem. Leave Asuro to me. I¡¯ll try my best to contain him. Senior Brother Sun, you¡¯re in charge of breaking the Zen master¡¯s formation.

    In his opinion, this arrangement was the most reasonable. Letting a Warlock break the formation was considered a professional match.

    It was the same professional way to fight-warrior against-Vajra-to see who was harder with a bay!

    After quickly settling the matter, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡°¡±Did senior Brother Sun just say that he wanted to go to Qingzhou to help the Superintendent?¡±

    Sun Xuanji stood with his hands behind his back, not saying a word.

    Protector Yuan said, ¡± the rebels of Yunzhou have already attacked Qingzhou. Master, eldest senior brother, and the Buddha of the Galos tree are fighting. The Great Hall iscking transcendent Masters. I wanted to go and help.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we dy the battle?¡±

    Sun Xuanji shook his head. Protector Yuan said, ¡±

    ¡°The deeper the saber is hidden, the more the enemy will be afraid. There won¡¯t be any idents in the short term. In addition, the rebel army in Yunzhou was waiting for the Western Buddhist Kingdom¡¯s Army to attack. The bigger themotion we cause here, the better. This way, we can restrain the enemy.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the Renegade of Yunzhou must not have only pulled Buddhism into the water with the Buddha of the Gxia tree. The Army of the Western regions must have also helped ¡­ ¡°If I can keep the Army of the Western regions in check, the pressure on the Imperial court will be much less ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slowly.

    At this moment, he saw protector Yuan¡¯s Blue eyes looking at him. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say my thoughts.¡±

    Protector Yuan nodded. After all, he did not want to be killed by Xu yinluo again.

    At this moment, footsteps came from the tunnel. Ye Ji returned with a huge box on her back.

    ng! ng!

    She put the box on the ground, making a heavy muffled sound.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately attracted to the box. It was pitch-ck and had a metallic luster. The outeryer was engraved with dense Buddhist characters, which seemed to be some kind of sealing formation.

    ¡°This is a Buddhist sealing formation carved by goddess herself to suppress Master Shen Shu¡¯s limbs. Every ten years, arge number of living beings must be sacrificed, or else it will break the seal.¡±

    ¡°If we unseal it now, it¡¯ll be very difficult to seal it again without Your Majesty around,¡± Ye Ji said with some worry.

    Guardian Yuan nced at sun Xuanji and said, ¡±

    ¡°This senior Brother sun¡¯s heart tells me:Ha, the Buddhist formation is crude and trashy. I¡¯ll give you a little testter and surprise you.¡±

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It turned out that under senior Brother sun¡¯s honest appearance, there was also a flirtatious heart. As expected. it was human nature to be pretentious and pretentious ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an tried not tough.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He coughed hard and said,¡±open it.¡±

    Ye Ji nodded, took out a dark green Key, leaned over, and inserted it into the keyhole.

    Kachaa!

    As the lock opened, a terrifying and powerful aura filled the entire cave.

    Protector Yuan fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    Ye Ji retreated repeatedly, her pretty face turning pale.

    Sun Xuanji and Xu Qi ¡®an remained unmoved and looked into the box at the same time.

    How many memories does this Master Shen Shu have and what kind of personality does she have? If it was possible, it was not a bad idea to let it meet the broken hand in the stupa Pagoda ¡­ Xu Qian thought.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1416: Daughter (1)

    Chapter 1416: Daughter (1)

    As the box was opened, the items inside were revealed to everyone.

    It was a torso without legs, arms, and a head, but it was the mostplete body Xu Qi ¡®an had ever seen.

    It was worth mentioning that this body was wearing a short skirt made of animal skin, which reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of the thunderous monkey on TV.

    the ten years are not up yet. Why did you wake me up? ¡±

    The torso woke up. It slowly ¡± stood ¡± up and floated in front of everyone. Then, it retracted its aura.

    ¡°Master Shen Shu, I¡¯m opening the seal under the orders of the Empress. I have a request.¡±

    Ye Ji¡¯s pressure was lifted and she bowed as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden.

    Shen Shu¡¯s body slowly turned half. circle, as if it was scanning the people in the cave, until it saw Xu Qi. an ¡­

    The two ck beans on his chest suddenly split open and turned into a pair of eyes. The terrifying aura once again spread out, causing Ye Ji and the White ape to retreat, their faces turning pale.

    you have my aura on you. A part of my body is living in your body.<div>

    Her breasts were staring at him with a burning gaze, and a thunderous sound came from her chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s a right arm!¡± He eximed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an answered calmly. He did not sense any strong hostility or malice from the body.

    This meant that the other party¡¯s personality was ¡± gentle ¡°, just like the right arm that was residing in his body.

    ¡°Demon sealing nail ¡­¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s torso looked at him and said,¡±are you an enemy of Buddhism?¡± Hmm, that¡¯s my friend. His cultivation is not bad and his Foundation is solid. He¡¯s a good warrior.¡±

    Drinking together ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the bowl-sized scar on its neck and didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    However, his personality was still alright and somewhat bold, unlike that lunatic Dale, who kept talking about killing and killing every day.

    ¡°Grandmaster, he¡¯s a helper invited by the Empress.¡±

    Ye Ji told Shen Shu¡¯s body about the deal and said, ¡±

    Asuro is in charge of the southern spell temple. He¡¯s terrifyingly powerful, and we can¡¯t deal with him. We¡¯d like to ask you to help him remove the demon sealing nail in advance.

    Shen Shu¡¯s torso agreed readily. no problem. However, removing the demon sealing nail will greatly reduce my power. I will need a batch of blood essence to replenish my energy after this.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Ye Ji nodded.

    In the hundred thousand mountains, there was nock of beasts. They could even raid small cities and towns and plunder the blood essence of the Western regioners.

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart stirred and he asked,

    ¡°Master, can you board my body? It¡¯s like losing an arm. ¡±

    In this case, he could absorb the divine power of Shen Shu¡¯s body.

    no, you have the demon sealing nail in your body. I can¡¯t host you.

    Shen Shu¡¯s body gave a negative answer.<div>

    So it was like this, there really was no way to exploit the loophole ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head in disappointment. It seemed that he had to go to Asuro in person.

    ¡°Senior, which two demon sealing nails can you remove?¡±

    The pair of runes stared at him for a moment andughed in his chest.¡±You still have the other two.¡±

    Very good, I¡¯m indeed the son of fate. If this repeats, I¡¯ll have to suspect that the fate in my body is fake ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and ordered the others, ¡± get out of the cave.<div>

    Then, he looked at Shen Shu¡¯s body and said,¡±senior, please help me remove the demon sealing nail.¡±

    When sun Xuanji, Ye Ji, and protector Yuan led the Banshees out of the cave, a cyclone copsed in Shen Shu¡¯s chest.

    The air current rolled, causing a strong wind to blow in the cave, causing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s long hair to dance wildly.

    Pipa ~

    Golden electric arcs jumped out of the cyclone, lighting up the cave.

    ×Ì¡­¡­.. The Golden electric arc shot out from the center of the cyclone and sttered on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lower abdomen, which corresponded to the demon-sealing nail in the Ren Meridian.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the Golden electric arc turned into a long chain that connected Shen Shu¡¯s body to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The cyclone spun faster and faster, and the suction force grew stronger and stronger. The long chain formed by the Golden electric arcs tightened, pulling the demon sealing nail.

    The Sanskrit reverberated in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears. He knew that this was the incantation to undo the demon-sealing nail.

    The first two times he had pulled out the demon sealing nails, both Arhat du Qing and Shen Shu had chanted spells on their left arms to help.

    Xu Qi ¡®an secretly noted it down, but unfortunately, after trying, he found out that the light incantation could not unseal the demon sealing nail.

    The demon sealing nail was pulled out bit by bit. His face twitched violently, and bean-sized beads of sweat rolled down like rain.

    He once again tasted the pain of his body being torn apart.<div>

    Pfft ¡­ Along with the sound of the devil sealing nail being removed from his flesh, the Qi in his dantian gushed out uncontrobly like a rising tide.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms jerked outward. BOOM! Qi activity wreaked havoc in the cave, and the entire mountain shook violently.

    Outside the cave, Ye Ji, sun Xuanji, and the others could clearly feel the ground beneath their feet shaking.

    Hu~

    The terrible wind rushed out of the tunnel,¡¯spraying¡¯ the torches and the broken stones out of the tunnel.

    Sun Xuanji stretched out his right palm and pushed forward lightly.

    A tortoiseshell-shaped formation formed by a clear light stood in front of everyone, blocking the strong wind that could ¡± blow ¡± any martial artist below rank-6 to death.

    So strong ¡­ Protector Hong Ying, protector Qing Mu, and the other demons were secretly shocked.

    In the rock cave, after venting his anger, Xu Qi ¡®an calmed the Qi in his dantian, which was followed by the power of recovery.

    Bang! Bang!

    He clenched his fist hard, as if he was grabbing the air.

    the density of my Qi and the strength of my body have been greatly enhanced. The Qi. ¡®ve obtained from dual cultivation with little aunt is finally useful ¡­ well, with my current strength and my mastery of the Vajra power, I can beat either du Nan or du fan. Even if it¡¯s two against one, we¡¯ll still be able to stand undefeated.¡±

    After devouring the Asura Vajra du fan¡¯s blood, his Vajra Divine Art had reached the level of mastery, and he could now fight a Vajra alone.<div>

    Now, he could beat up Vajra.

 Chapter 1417: Daughter (2)

    Chapter 1417: Daughter (2)

    ¡®In terms of physical strength, I¡¯m not inferior to Asuro. Even if I¡¯m slightly inferior, the gap shouldn¡¯t be too big. When I undo the other devil sealing nail, my strength will improve further. However, Asuro was also an Arhat. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t have other means. It won¡¯t be a problem to keep him upied.¡±

    Collecting his thoughts, Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists at Shen Shu¡¯s body, which had weakened a lot.

    ¡°Please continue, senior.¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s body undid the second demon-sealing nail for him. After Xu Qi ¡®an calmed down, it praised, ¡±

    your Foundation is much stronger than I thought. If you remove all the demon sealing nails, your strength will be close to the greatpletion. I think you were at this realm before.

    What it meant was that Xu Qi ¡®an was a rank three upper tier, but he was sealed by the devil sealing nail.

    ¡°The Buddhist sect rarely uses the demon-sealing nail. Your identity is not ordinary. Little descendant, you¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for hundreds of years, right?¡±

    Half a year of practice ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his fists.

    ¡°At the very most, it¡¯s been a year and a half,¡±

    Shen Shu was silent for a moment and said slowly,¡±don¡¯t make such a joke with me.¡±<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this junior to make such a joke with you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, but that¡¯s impossible.¡± Shen Shu¡¯s torso¡¯s tone became confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for half of the fate of the Central ins dynasty,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an told him the truth.

    ¡°And then?¡± the Shen Shu torso asked.

    Do I still need to say this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart and said,

    those with great luck are blessed by the heavens. They can be Saints in a short time. Although it¡¯s exaggerated, it¡¯s not a big deal.

    His current achievements, in addition to his own talent, hard work, and the care of some elders, could not be separated from it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an attributed all his adventures to luck.

    ¡°I only know that those who are angered can not live forever. Well, to be more urate, it¡¯s the fate of the country. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no Emperor in the world who can live forever.¡±

    Shen Shu paused and stared at him with her wet eyes.

    those who haven¡¯t heard of fate can be transcendents within one and a half years.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the fate of a nation is different from the fate of an individual?¡±

    Shen Shu asked again, ¡±

    ¡°In this way, all the emperors of the past can enter the transcendent realm in one and a half years. Why can¡¯t others do it, but you can?¡±

    Xu Qi. an was stunned,¡±this, this ¡­¡±

    He subconsciously wanted to say that great ancestor Da Feng and Emperor Wu Zong were the same.

    Butter, he realized that something was wrong. Although the two emperors had advanced to rank er, that was many, many yearster.

    ¡°Moreover, they¡¯re starting from rank-3.<div>

    Heposed himself and cupped his fists.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.

    ¡°The founding Emperor of the Central ins ¡®Dafeng dynasty, known as the top three ranks of Emperor. After bing an Emperor, one would attain a first-grade body. A hundred yearster, his grandson will rebel and usurp the throne, and the same will happen.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an spoke very quickly.<div>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. But why do you think that they achieved rank-1 because of luck?¡±

    Shen Shu said, ¡± you have a problem with your understanding of the fate. It¡¯s too one-sided. People with fate are different from ordinary people in all aspects. It is manifested in all aspects.

    ¡°But in your eyes, it seems that with luck, one will definitely be able to step into the extraordinary realm, and their cultivation will definitely advance by a thousand miles.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that those who have luck will gain benefits in cultivation and have good luck, but it will always only y a supporting role, so that you don¡¯t take detours on the road of cultivation.

    but if you think that you can be a transcendent or even a first-grade transcendent with luck, then you think too highly of luck and underestimate the first-grade.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils dted slightly.

    ¡°There are still secrets on you that need to be excavated. It¡¯s a pity that my memory is iplete and I can¡¯t give too many opinions.

    ¡°But there are two problems that we should consider.Where did the Fortune of the countrye from? Two:pared to those emperors who are also surrounded by luck, What is the difference between your luck?¡±

    The fate energy in my body was injected by Xu Pingfeng. The difference between me and an ordinary Emperor is that it has been refined?

    Yes, Shen Shu was right. ¡°Xu Pingfeng has been brooding over the speed of my cultivation.

    think about it. If he knew that those who had fate were destined to be Saints and be rank one, with Xu Pingfeng¡¯s wisdom, why would he support the bloodline from 500 years ago? wouldn¡¯t it be better to support me?

    A rank-1 martial artist was enough to push through the DA Feng instance dungeon.<div>

    What did this mean? This meant that he knew that luck could increase one¡¯s cultivation and that he would have many fortuitous encounters, but it was not to such an exaggerated extent.

    Therefore,pared to a martial arts genius, the hidden Dragon city¡¯s Army was more suitable to cooperate with.

    In other words, luck does help me improve my cultivation, but there are other reasons for my current cultivation.

    The reason should still be a problem of luck, but it was not just luck.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a long time, then slowly let out a breath.

    ¡°Senior, do you know the inside story of the war between the Buddha and the demon five hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    ¡°I only remember the time I spent with the country ruler. It was wonderful,¡± Shen Shu¡¯s torso said in a deep voice.

    The old tree spirit had guessed it right. Shen Shu was really the mistress of the Empress of the thousand demon Kingdom? Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    ¡°What else? What else do you remember?¡±

    What answered him was a long silence. After a long time, the Shen Shu torso slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°We have a child, a very cute little fox. She is the current leader of the southern demons ¡­¡±

    F * ck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an hadn¡¯t cursed in a long time, because the news was too shocking.<div>

    Nine-tailed fox is Shen Shu¡¯s daughter? She was actually Shen Shu¡¯s daughter?

    But that¡¯s not right. Protector Qing Mu said that the Empress was a pure-blooded Nine-Tailed celestial Fox. How could she be Shen Shu¡¯s daughter?

 Chapter 1418: Daughter (3)

    Chapter 1418: Daughter (3)

    No, back then, Guardian Qing Mu was only a small demon. No matter how high his seniority was, he was still a small demon. He might not know much inside information.

    But Shen Shu had no need to lie to me.

    Shen Shu and the thousand Fey King were old lovers and had a daughter.Buddhism destroyed the thousand demon Kingdom, and Shen Shu was a Buddhist.Shen Shu and Buddha had a deal that no one knew about ¡­ F * ck, it¡¯s terrifying!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was beating wildly.

    ¡°Senior, do you still remember your own identity?¡± She probed, ¡±

    ¡°I mean your status in Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    I only remember the time I spent with her, ¡± the Shen Shu torso muttered. I only remember that it was Buddha who killed her back then. I can¡¯t remember anything else.

    This might be the reason why he was rtively mild-mannered and didn¡¯t have so much negative energy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t ask further.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<div>

    On the canal, on a three-masted warship.

    After lunch, Xu Eng sat at the desk, holding a pen and writing his first letter to his family seriously.

    His aunt was afraid that something would happen to her son, so she made him write a letter to his family every two days.

    ¡°Mother, the life of drifting on the canal makes me a little ufortable.¡±

    Xu Eng felt ufortable writing such a in letter to his parents. However, considering his parents ¡®educational level, such a letter was easy to understand.

    ¡°On the contrary, lingying likes to take boats very much. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses except that she¡¯s not smart enough.

    ¡°I heard from my colleagues that the situation in Qingzhou is very good. The Army of the Imperial court is forcing the rebel army to retreat, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Your child will be able to return home very soon.

    ¡°Take good care of yourself in the capital and don¡¯t miss me. Ling Ying has big brother to take care of him, so he¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°If your family is in trouble, remember to discuss it with lingyue. Lingyue¡¯s intelligence is not even ten to twenty percent of yours, but with one more person, one more idea.

    lingying didn¡¯t suffer on the ship. The soldiers like her very much. They praised her for being worthy of being big brother¡¯s sister. She¡¯s unparalleled in courage and can hold off ten thousand enemies.

    Xu Eng thought for a while, crossed out this line, and wrote again, ¡±

    praise her for being big brother¡¯s little sister. She¡¯s so smart and will definitely be a well-read and well-educateddy from. big family in the future ¡­

    After he finished writing the letter, he blew dry the ink and put the letter into the envelope.

    At this moment, two rays of light appeared in the room. Zhang Shen and Li Mubai, who were wearing schrly robes and headscarves, suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Teacher, Mr. Mu Bai?¡±

    Xu niannian was stunned and surprised. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±

    Zhang Shen stroked his beard and said,

    ¡°The situation in Qingzhou is not good. Yang Gong wrote a letter to the Dean for help, and the Dean asked me and Mubai to go to Qingzhou to be yang Gong¡¯s aides.¡±

    The joy of their reunion immediately dissipated. Xu xinnian said in a deep voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°What didyman Zi Yang say in his letter?¡±

    Li Mubai said, ¡± the first line of defense at the border of Qingzhou has been broken. Zi Qian has ordered to strengthen the walls and clear the fields. He has gathered the refugees and adopted the strategy of holding on and not leaving. They are waiting for reinforcements.

    Xu niannian immediately opened the map of Qingzhou and examined it for a moment.

    ¡°This is a brilliant n.¡±<div>

    Qingzhou stretched for thousands of miles and had enough strategic depth. It was meaningless to defend the border.

    And the defenders of Da Feng, who had the geographical advantage, had also made the right choice by fortifying the walls and clearing the fields.

    Zhang Shen shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Western Region¡¯s monk soldiers have not entered the battlefield yet. If everything went as expected, the Buddhist sect would send an Army to gongleizhou and other ces in the near future to restrain the Imperial court. Forcing the Imperial court to fight on two fronts.

    ¡°At that time, Qingzhou will face a situation of¡± being alone.¡±¡±

    Li Mubai added,¡±in addition, there are refugees and bandits everywhere. The internal situation is unstable and the situation is worrying.¡± Ziqian had already anticipated this and thought hard about countermeasures to no avail, so he wrote a letter to the Dean for help.¡±

    Xu Xinian¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At dusk, the sun was setting in the West.

    The myriad demon mountain was the core area of the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border. The mountain was not tall, but it was particrly magnificent. It was like a giant lying on its side, stretching for dozens of miles.

    And this was only for the main peak.

    As one of the Blessed grotto-heavens of the southern border, the myriad demon Mountain Bell was agile and beautiful, with an abundance of spiritual energy, and had given birth to generations of demon n.

    The number of demons in the mountains was stillrge, but as time passed, they had be ves.<div>

    The Buddhist sect ruled this ce.

    The southern temple was built on the peak of a mountain and was the tallest building in the southern kingdom.

    After the Buddhist League upied the myriad demon mountain, they began to build trees and cut down trees to open a path, building a majestic city here.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was walking on the streets of nanguo city in a cloak. Beside him were Ye Ji, sun Xuanji, and Miao Youfang.

    They were all wearing the same cloak.

    ¡°Squeak ¡­¡±

    The shrill cries of the monkeys attracted Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attention.

    There was a monkey show on the street. A yellow-haired monkey bowed to everyone and asked for money. If the passers-by didn¡¯t give it, it would do somersaults, make faces, or kneel and kowtow.

    ¡°They¡¯re all small demons who haven¡¯t transformed yet.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out a piece of silver and threw it over. The yellow-haired monkey picked it up and knelt down, knocking its head against the ground.

    Ye Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Because the small demons that have yet to transform are the easiest to control,¡±

    There were two types of demons. The first type was when beasts opened their apertures and became powerful demons through their own cultivation.<div>

    And the offspring they produced were born as demons, just like humans. As they grew older, they would naturally open their apertures. This was another type of demon.

    The demons of the myriad demon mountain were basically the offspring of the powerful demons.

    Although they were beasts, they had extremely high intelligence.

    Bai Ji was an example.

    ¡°There should be some demons who have taken human form.¡± Miao Youfang asked.

    ¡°Of course there are, but they are few in number. Most of them are ves or mounts in the Buddhist temple. Or, they are controlled by the high ranking officials in the city.¡±

    the high-ranking officials and nobles in the Western Region raise transformed demons, ¡± Ye Ji said. they usually use them as war ves. There are very few exceptions.

    ¡°A rare exception?¡±

    Miao Youfang asked.

    for example, ¡± Ye Ji sneered. beautiful demon women will be their ythings. And that¡¯s only if they¡¯re treated well. The ones with poor treatment will be sent to the Army ¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t continue, but Miao Youfang could guess.

    He was silent.

    ¡­¡­¡­..£¬<div>

    The tall and sturdy Asuro stood at the top of the pagoda of the southern Dharma temple, looking down at the Grand city under the night sky.

    At a certain moment, he retracted his gaze and looked at the shadow under the tower.

    A figure in a cloak and hood appeared there silently.

 Chapter 1419: Beheading (1)

    Chapter 1419: Beheading (1)

    ¡°Anmou, you¡¯re from the southern border Gu n?¡±

    Under Asuro¡¯s protruding brows, his naturally sharp eyes fell on the cloaked man.

    He gave people a strange feeling. When he looked down, he was both contemptuous and arrogant, but also indifferent and gentle. The two opposite temperaments were perfectly integrated in him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and nced at the brightly lit Pagoda. The door was closed, and he could not see what was going on inside.

    However, he knew that there were 68 Zen masters in the pagoda who had formed a Zen formation and suppressed Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs with the help of the fate of the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border.

    The Buddhist Dhyana techniques were the foundation of the entire system. The Buddhist sect would be enlightened, and if one wanted to be enlightened, one had to sit in meditation.

    It was enough to show the importance of Dhyana techniques.

    A master with profound Zen techniques could sit for years, decades, or even sixty years without eating or drinking, isted from the outside world.

    The sixty-eight Zen masters in the pagoda were in such a state. They did not eat or drink like statues.

    He was alsopletely unaware of what was happening outside.<div>

    ording to Fu Xiang, every sixty years, the Zen masters in the pagoda would change and take turns to meditate and form a formation.

    In addition, Xu Qi ¡®an also felt the power of a powerful formation protecting the pagoda that sealed Shen Shu.

    He retracted his gaze, and a hoarse voice came out from under the hood.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Gu n.¡±

    He paused for a moment and slowly said, ¡±

    I¡¯m Wutian, an abandoned disciple of Buddhism!

    As he said this, the cloaked man lifted his hood and raised his face. It was a young and handsome face. The Golden paint between his eyebrows quickly covered his whole body and then turned dark gold.

    Weng~

    The mes behind his head rose, forming a scorching Ring of Fire that dispelled the darkness!

    This was a Vajra, The Guardian Vajra of the Buddhist sect.

    Asuro¡¯s sharp and calm eyes finally showed some surprise. Wutian? ¡±

    His voice was young and deep.

    ¡°Many things happened in the past 500 years. I discovered the secret of Buddha and the truth of the demon-exterminating war. That¡¯s why Buddhism can¡¯t tolerate me anymore.¡±

    The cloaked man sneered and said in a mocking tone, ¡°¡±None of the Bodhisattvas and Arhats of nda told you about my existence?¡±

    He was bluffing Asura and trying to get information from the Shura King¡¯s youngest son. Asuro had just returned to the throne, and even if he knew of the son of Buddha¡¯s existence, it was impossible for him to know that he had mastered the Vajra power.

    From the outside, he was already a true Vajra.

    He could make up an identity of an abandoned Buddhist disciple to deceive this powerhouse who had participated in the demon-exterminating war. Perhaps he could get some confidential information.

    Asuro¡¯s face was calm and emotionless when he heard the words of Wutian, the abandoned disciple.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not discouraged. He said loudly, ¡±<div>

    the Buddha is a treacherous viin. He is not qualified to rule the Buddhist League. Back then. he used Shen Shu to destroy the thousand demon Kingdom ¡­

    Before he could finish his words, Asuro¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with golden light, and a deafening Sonic Boom came from the sky. He disappeared from the tower spirit and pounced on the man like an eagle hunting a rabbit.

    That was fast ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s premonition of danger immediately warned him, urging him to Dodge.

    However, his legs seemed to be rooted to the ground and he could not move.<div>

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to move, but the power of the Buddhistmandment had imprisoned him.

    Without chanting the name of Buddha, the power ofmandments came instantly. After the system of Zen Master was cultivated to the Arhat level, he could ¡± regte ¡± the behavior of his enemies with a thought and ask them to abide by variousmandments of the Buddhist League.

    Such a big reaction, he really did know the inside story of the monster-exterminating war. And what I said just now seemed to be very close to the truth ¡­ Suddenly, a golden light shot out from Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head and turned into a small Pagoda.

    The secondyer of suppression was unleashed.

    With a ¡°boom,¡± with him as the center, a deep circr pit with a radius of 100 meters copsed.

    Asuro¡¯s figure was ¡®hit¡¯ down, as if he was being pulled down by a force that was thousands of times stronger.

    The stupa Pagoda¡¯s restraint had disrupted Asuro¡¯s rhythm, and themandment on Xu Qi ¡®an onlysted for about a second.

    ¡°Stupa Pagoda?¡±

    Asuro¡¯s tone was obviously surprised.

    Ever since he had fought against the Vajra Dharma in the Jian province, the old monk tower spirit had never mentioned his promise to ¡®not attack Buddhist disciples¡¯ again, as if he had forgotten the rule he had set.

    Of course, the tower spirit had chosen topromisest time because it had no choice.

    As for this time, Xu Qi ¡®an had personally entered the tower and asked the old monk for help. The old monk was willing to break the rule again because Xu Qi¡¯ an had told him the secrets he had obtained in the past few days.

    The Buddha was sealed by the Confucian Saint, the rtionship between Shen Shu and the thousand Fey King, and the possible deal between Shen Shu and the Buddha.<div>

    From these clues, Xu Qi ¡®an, from a ¡± professional ¡± point of view, guessed that the disappearance of Bodhisattva Faji might be rted to the secret of Buddha.

    Then, he patted his chest and promised to help the tower spirit find Bodhisattva Faji, who had disappeared for more than 300 years.

    The price was that from now on, the stupa Pagoda would grant him all his requests.

    Xu Qi ¡®an dashed out silently. Huajin had perfect control over his body, so he didn¡¯t make any sound and the bricks under his feet didn¡¯t crack.

    Hu!

    With his left leg as the axis, he exerted force from his waist and back, driving his right leg to whip out like a whip, making a sharp whistling sound in the air.

    Asuro opened his right hand and caught the whip-like kick. With a bang, the muscles in his arm trembled and shook crazily, dissipating the terrible force.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s other foot rose into the air andunched an attack without leaving any gaps. First, he kneed Asuro¡¯s face. Then, he punched with both fists, like a cannon or a hammer, each punch heavier than thest, and the air waves exploded one after another.

    The sound of firecrackers could be heard in the silent Sky above NANFA temple.

    During this process, the suppressive force of the second floor of the stupa Pagoda was still in effect, suppressing Asuro.

    For a martial artist, once he seized the opportunity and attacked first, he could deal tons of damage.

    If it had been a third stage expert of another system, his body would have been smashed to pieces.

    But Asuro just kept staggering backward. Every time he tensed his muscles and tried to pounce, he would be violently interrupted by Xu Qi ¡®an.<div>

    Kacha Kacha Kacha ¡­ Every step Asuro took left a deep footprint on the ground.

    After being forced into a stance again, the muscles on Asuro¡¯s neck swelled up, and the muscles all over his body gathered together as if he was about to fight back.

    Ding! Ding!

    At this moment, a sh of Saber Light rushed out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest and shed Asuro¡¯s throat, leaving a string of sparks. Although it did not break Asuro¡¯s defense, it hurt his skin and made him feel a chill on his back.

    The muscles that were umting power were stimted and stagnated.

    Kill him, kill him, kill him in one set ¡­ The more Xu Qi ¡®an fought, the more courageous he became. He bit the peace de in his mouth. Whenever asulo tried to interrupt his rhythm, he would use the sharp energy of the peace de to destroy his power umtion.

    The battle in the Western yard had attracted the attention of the warrior monks and Zen masters in the temple. People rushed out of the meditation rooms one after another, either flying into the air with their magic artifacts or watching the battle from the top of the nearby towers.

    When they saw two golden vajras with fire rings burning behind their heads fighting each other outside the tower where the devil monk was sealed, they were all at a loss.

    His first reaction was,¡±what happened?¡±

    ¡°Why are The Guardian goddesses fighting in the temple?¡±

    The second thought was, who was that Vajra?

    The third thought was,¡±that Vajra can actually defeat Asuro?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a Guardian Vajra, he¡¯s a thief!¡±<div>

    A White-browed old monk said in a deep voice.

    The rest of the monks also quickly recognized the Vajra who was fighting with Asuro.

    Today, there were only two vajras in Buddhism, du fan and du Nan. If a new Vajra was born, Buddhism would announce it to the world.

    And that person didn¡¯t even get rid of his three thousand threads of worry.

    ¡°Gather the disciples of Southw temple and form a formation to deal with him.¡±

    The older monks began to organize their men to fight the enemy.

    As a great sect with thousands of years of history, they naturally had the ability to condense ¡± meager power ¡± to deal with or pin down transcendent experts.

    The price was that many people would die.

    However, with a transcendent present on their side, it was worth it to kill as many people as possible.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    Suddenly, a Cannonball broke through the night sky and bombarded the Southw temple. The shock wave ttened the walls of the courtyard and lifted the roof.

    More explosions came from the distance, and smoke and fire rose all over the city.

    Miao Youfang, Ye Ji, and the demon n members who had sneaked into nanguo city began to take action. They detonated the gunpowder they had hidden in various parts of the city in advance to create chaos.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ More and more cannonballs fell from the sky and exploded in the Southw temple.

    An unmanned Fort flew across the sky. Dozens of cannons spewed mes and tilted their shells.

    The gathered monks were interrupted by the cannon attack and fell into a brief panic, but they quickly organized an effective counterattack.

    The warrior monks drew their bows and shot out arrows that were wrapped in strong Qi.

    The Zen masters chased after the artillery in the air with their magic artifacts.

    At this moment, when most people¡¯s attention had left the tower of seals, a ray of clear light rose from the top of the tower. Sun Xuanji, who was wearing a white robe and a curtain hat, arrived at the top of the tower through a teleportation array.

    Weng~

    With a slightly ear-piercing sound, a circr formation lit up under sun Xuanji¡¯s feet.

    Immediately after, circr formations appeared one after another,yer byyer. There were a total of twelve formations, and they divided the tower of seals into twelve equal parts.

    The entire sealing Pagoda started to shake violently. The pagoda emitted a gentle golden light and twisted Buddhist runes appeared to resist the ¡°strangtion¡± of the twelve formations.

    The Buddhist text was gradually obliterated, and the golden light gradually dimmed.

    It was just as sun Xuanji had said. In front of a third-grade sorcerer like him, the formation of the Buddhist League was too crude.

    At this time, Asuro was caught in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯sbo attack and was powerless to turn the tables.

    Asuro was already in such a state, not to mention the monks whose expressions changed drastically.

    ¡°Not good, the demon sealing tower is going to be destroyed ¡­.

    Someone eximed.

    At this moment, a zing me suddenly appeared behind sun Xuanji.

    A Ring of Fire lit up, illuminating its owner. It was a nine-foot tall Vajra wearing a Kasaya with half of his chest exposed.

    Asuro!

    Asuro ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Then who was the one fighting me?

    Asuro¡¯s palm was like a knife, and he swung it out.

    Pfft ¡­ A human head flew up and fell from the top of the tower. The twelve circr formations copsed with a loud bang.

    He would use his actions to tell everyone present the price of experts from all major systems being approached by extraordinary martial artists.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: the physical copies of Dafeng watchman are officially on pre-sale. They will be sold on all tforms, including heavenly cat, Jingdong, and Dangdang. ]

 Chapter 1420: The power of the bloodline (1)

    Chapter 1420: The power of the bloodline (1)

    ng! ng!

    The head fell to the ground with a crisp sound. As it rolled, the curtained hat fell off, revealing a head made of ck iron and iid with ebony.

    The cannon in the sky stopped moving and a man in white appeared. He had an ordinary appearance, height, and temperament. He was the second senior brother of the Directorate of Celestials.

    Sun Xuanji stood with his hands behind his back, looking down at Asuro, who was at the top of the tower.

    Asuro waved his hand and turned the expensive spiritual puppet into dust.

    As a Warlock who was not good at hand-to-handbat, sun Xuanji was the same as the rank-3s of other systems. He had a strong sense of vignce when facing martial artists.

    Unlike the experts of other systems, warlocks who were proficient in artifact refining and array techniques were well-versed in the art of spending money, so they had more room for maniption and were more fancy.

    This spiritual puppet was one of sun Xuanji¡¯s proudest works. Its body was even harder than that of a fourth-grade martial artist, and there were 99 small arrays carved on its body. It had the abilities of teleportation, protection, and the array of the five elements.

    Both of his arms were small-caliber cannons. Even a rank four expert would be seriously injured if they took a shot head-on.

    In addition, its core ability was the God-gathering array engraved on its head, which sun Xuanji could attach a wisp of his primordial spirit to.<div>

    For a short period of time, the puppet could disy the power of a Warlock of the third stage.

    However, when the primordial spirit was attached to the puppet, sun Xuanji¡¯s original body could not move, and the strength of the puppet would be slightly inferior to his original body.

    Thus, the magical puppet was not very useful in actualbat, but it was perfect as bait.

    If asulo did not have a backup n, sun Xuanji would break the tower of seals and release Shen Shu¡¯s limbs.

    On the other hand, he would be able to find out Asuro¡¯s trump card.

    Obviously, this Shura King¡¯s youngest son was not a simple character. He had also made arrangements in advance.

    ¡°A sorcerer from Dafeng.¡±

    Asuro said slowly. He had fallen in the sixty-year demon-ying battle, and at that time, the Warlock system had been around for a hundred years.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sun Xuanji spat out these two words.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Asuro, who was fighting with Xu Qi ¡®an, turned into a golden light and disappeared.

    One of the three Arhat positions, the corresponding fruit position.

    Yingfu, as the name implied, should receive the support of the heavenly earth and was the most mysterious fruit of Buddhism. Arhats who could achieve the offering fruit were all the Most Merciful people in the world.

    The Goblin Fruit had two great abilities-making a wish and receiving Goblin offerings.

    [ wish: devotees offer Tributes and make a wish. The Arhat in charge of the offering fruit position can fulfill the devotee¡¯s wish. ]

    Of course, there was a limit to this, and it was impossible to fulfill any wishes.

    [ tribute: the Arhat in charge of the fruit can take the initiative to ask for Tributes. ]

    Inside the tower of seals, there was a sarira that could provide fruit.

    Before the battle, Asuro, who had been prepared, offered Tributes and made a wish to the sarira, hoping to get a helper who looked exactly like him.<div>

    The sarira responded to his wish, summoning a helper who was exactly the same as Asuro with the power of the fruit.

    Then, Asuro hid in the surroundings.

    From the beginning to the end, Xu Qi ¡®an had only been fighting with the helpers ¡± summoned ¡± by the sarira, not Asuro¡¯s real body.

    This helper was limited by the level of the sarira. Although he had perfectly copied Asuro¡¯s ability, his cultivation was at most at the beginning of the third stage.<div>

    Furthermore, it could only be maintained for a short period of time.

    Asuro was baiting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s aplices. Of course, he could also choose to attack with his clone, but that would only alert the enemy and scare Xu Qi¡¯ an away.

    Before the two sides even fought, they had alreadyid out their own traps.

    The result was a 50 ¨C 50.

    ¡°Did my spying not long ago raise your vignce?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de in his right hand and slowly walked toward the tower of seals.

    ¡°Bodhisattva guangxian had already anticipated that the South demons would take advantage of the Buddhist league¡¯s interference in the Central ins¡± Orthodox dispute to take action and subdue the hundred thousand mountains.¡±

    Asuro¡¯s voice was young and rich. ¡°That¡¯s why he entrusted me to guard the southern border.¡±

    I hate enemies with brains ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an lowered her knees and shot toward Asuro like a sharp arrow. The peace de in her hand emitted a dazzling light that distorted the air.

    Ding! Ding!

    The peace de was held between two fingers, and no matter how the de Qi was released, it could not hurt Asuro¡¯s Diamond divine body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an started spinning like a top, causing the peace de to spin so that it could break free from the enemy¡¯s fingers.

    Asuro, who retracted his finger, said indifferently, ¡°¡±You can¡¯t kill!¡±<div>

    The power ofmandment had descended, and he could not even think of fighting or resisting.

    His fighting spirit waspletely worn out.

    Then, the Ring of Fire behind Asuro¡¯s head was extinguished and reced by a majestic Golden wheel of light.

    His temperament changed drastically. He was domineering, sharp, and stern, like an unsheathed peerless divine weapon.

    The stupa spun in response to the pressure and also released a powerful suppressive force in an attempt to affect Asuro and weaken his power.

    Bang! Bang!

    Asuro clenched his fist and, ignoring the power of the stupa, hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest. His dark golden skin cracked inch by inch, and his chest caved in.

    The power to kill bandits, known for its strong attack, directly tore apart the Vajra power.

    If he couldn¡¯t break the Vajra power, how could Asuro be called the strongest inbat power after Bodhisattva?

    Xu Qi ¡®an flew out like a cannonball, crashing into houses and halls one after another. He plowed out a trail of dust and smoke in the Southw temple.

    Without the support of its owner, it was a little difficult for the stupa to affect an Arhat who had attained the thief-killing fruit.

    At this moment, Asuro suddenly turned to the side. A dark golden de light swept past him and disappeared into the buildings of NANFA temple.

    <div>

 Chapter 1421: The power of the bloodline (2)

    Chapter 1421: The power of the bloodline (2)

    A few secondster, the buildings and pces cracked open like tofu being cut by a de.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped in the shadows and silently appeared behind Asuro tounch an attack. Because of Tian Gang¡¯s ¡± star shift ¡± ability to cover up his aura, Asuro¡¯s martial artists did not have any warning.

    The sh just now was purely based on his own reaction.

    However, this also made Asuro lose the initiative. As he dodged the de light, Xu Qi ¡®an closed in, his left hand clenched into a fist, and his right hand held the de, coordinating the battle.

    ng ng ng!

    His fists were like cannonballs, and they exploded on Asuro¡¯s body like rain.

    The light wheel behind Asuro¡¯s head vanished, and the zing Ring of Fire exploded with a boom, illuminating the dark night.

    There was a seamless transition between Arhat and Vajra.

    He was tall and burly to begin with, but his muscles exploded and swelled up again.

    ng!<div>

    The Asura Vajra hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead with his head. He used an even stronger and more overbearing force to interrupt Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯sbo.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vision turned ck, and he lost consciousness for a moment. He remembered Fu Xiang¡¯s words-Asuro had failed to cultivate the Vajra Dharma and had switched to the Zen master System.

    A person who was qualified to cultivate the Vajra Dharma form had to be at least aplete rank-3 in terms of strength and Qi.

    Only a more powerful martial artist could interrupt the martial artist¡¯sbo.

    The next moment, the attack and defense switched. The fire ring on the back of Asura¡¯s head was extinguished, and the light wheel lit up. His fists, wrapped in the power of killing thieves, created deep pits on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.

    This time, it was Xu Qi ¡®an who fell into the desperate situation of being attacked by the martial artist.

    And with Asuro¡¯s strength and the damage of Bandit killer¡¯s ¡± don¡¯t stop until you die ¡°, even if he couldn¡¯t kill the warrior with a strong vitality with a set of moves, he could still make the warrior¡¯s condition decline and his strength drop greatly.

    The bnce of victory was thus tilted.

    Seeing this, the monks of Southw temple cheered, truly relieved of a heavy burden.

    The venerable Asuro was invincible. No one could defeat him without a rank one.

    ¡®Venerable¡¯ was a respectful title for the disciples of Buddha.

    The Buddha had been enlightened for thousands of years, and most of his disciples had been annihted in the river of time.

    In today¡¯s Buddhism, the only ones who could be called Venerables were the Buddha of the Gxia tree, the Buddha of guangxian, and the Shura King¡¯s youngest son.

    The higher-ups such as the zed Bodhisattva and the emotionless Arhat were considered the rising stars of Buddhism.

    ¡°Everyone, quickly form a formation and seal off the West courtyard. Don¡¯t let the bandits and their allies escape. The monk wille out of the temple to help the city defense Army put out the fire and catch the arsonist.¡±

    An old monk with a white beard and brows shouted.

    ¡°Yes, elder pan fa!¡±

    All the monks were in high spirits, and the fear and panic they felt earlier were swept away.

    While Xu Qi ¡®an was ¡± restraining ¡± Asuro, sun Xuanji was not idle. He stood at the edge of the battery and slowly spread his arms.<div>

    A circr formation appeared above his head, and the formation patterns were like twisted mes.

    The twelve turrets floated into the air and threw themselves into the array. As soon as they came into contact with the array, the iron-cast bodies of the turrets melted quickly, removing the impurities and turning into bright molten iron.

    The molten iron floated above sun Xuanji¡¯s head, dyeing his white clothes orange.

    The second formation took shape and covered tons of molten iron. With a sizzling sound, the molten iron cooled quickly.<div>

    During the cooling process of the molten iron, arge-caliber gun barrel was condensed, followed by the body of the gun.

    The prototype of a superrge cannon was born.

    For warlocks who could control arrays, they had basically bid farewell to furnaces and ordinary fires.

    Following that, sun Xuanji¡¯s fingers danced as he drew a formation in the air. Formation patterns of different shapes and representing different domains were born, and they were imprinted on the Superrge caliber cannon in an orderly manner.

    It could be used to strengthen the cannon or to gather spiritual energy ¡­ In the span of a dozen breaths, dozens of arrays were drawn.

    It was a superrge caliber cannon.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Sun Xuanji snapped his fingers, and the array patterns on the barrel lit up one by one, triggering a chain effect that lit up the array patterns on the entire cannon.

    Powerful spiritual energy began to gather, and a fist-sized ball of light lit up in the muzzle. As the spiritual energy gathered, the ball of light grewrger.

    This processsted for about 10 seconds. Sun Xuanji suddenly shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking. Asuro. who was chasing Xu Qi. an and venting his violence. suddenly had his chest sink in, then his lower abdomen, ribs, back, shoulders ¡­ Various parts of his body copsed to different degrees.

    His dark golden skin cracked like porcin.<div>

    In an instant, his Vajra Arts copsed, his internal organs were severely injured, and his breath rapidly weakened.

    The Jade shattered!

    Xu Qi ¡®an activated the Jade shatter and recovered 60% of all the damage he received.

    This was the limit of what jade fragment could do.

    Taking advantage of Asuro¡¯s serious injuries, Xu Qi ¡®an blended into the shadows and appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Sun Xuanji snapped his fingers.

    BOOM!

    The barrel spewed out a zing light, and a pir of light with a diameter of one meter enveloped Asuro.

    The entire Southw temple was illuminated by this pir of light as if it was daytime.

    All the monks stared at the light beam in a daze as if they were looking at the sun. Hot tears rolled down their eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t understand the sudden reversal of the plot.

    So strong ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and stared at the light pir without blinking.<div>

    At the top of the stupa Pagoda, the image of the medicine Master¡¯s Dharma power appeared. The Jade bottle sprinkled a gentle golden light that healed his injuries. Together with the strong self-healing ability of a rank three martial artist, it slowly removed the power of the thief-killing fruit.

    As expected of the second grade of Buddhism, which was known for its killing of bandits. Although it was not as good as the characteristics of the nation-suppressing sword, it could also restrain the self-healing ability of extraordinary martial artists under the circumstances of small things making an ocean ¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t beat Asuro in a one-on-one fight, and the Jade fragment can only return 60% of the damage. I¡¯ll lose 1000 points at the cost of killing 800 enemies. Fortunately, I have the apothecary Dharma ¡­¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought with lingering fear.

    The two plus three Buddhist experts were simply terrifyingly powerful.

    senior Brother sun¡¯s all-out attack,bined with the damage caused by my Jade Shatterer, is enough to kill Asuro. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he won¡¯t be a threat.

    The overall situation was set!

    The pir of lightsted for about twenty breaths before it slowly dissipated.

    Asuro¡¯s cross-legged figure appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The light pir had created a deep pit, and he was sitting in the pit with his hands sped together.

    The Kasaya on his body had been burned away. The skin of the Shura King¡¯s youngest son was almostpletely destroyed, revealing a tender red, wax-like melted flesh.

    The most shocking thing was his head. His flesh and blood had been burned away, revealing his charred skull.

    His facial features were like melted wax, twisted together. There were only two charred holes left in his eye sockets, and his eyeballs were gone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s broken Jade directly broke asulo¡¯s golden body and seriously injured his internal organs.<div>

    Even though he had used his Dhyana technique to resist the ¡®cannon attack¡¯ in time, it was still difficult for him to escape the full-powered attack of a third stage Warlock in his poor condition.

    Taking his life while he was down ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body melded into the shadows and reappeared from Asura¡¯s back.

    The peace de shed down!

    Without the blessing of Vajra, Asuro¡¯s body would not be able to withstand the might of the peace de in his current state.

    As long as his head was cut off and given to sun Xuanji to seal, Asuro would only face the path ofplete death.

    Thump thump thump ¡­

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an heard the sound of drums. It was dense and dull.

    Even though he was surprised, this did not stop him from shing down with the peace de.

    Ding! Ding!

    The sharp sound of metal shing rang out, and the Tai-Ping knife produced sparks. It failed to cut Asuro¡¯s head off and was blocked by his outstretched palm.

    It was a palm as ck as ink.

    Asuro¡¯s burnt skin quickly regenerated, and his skull was first covered with tender red flesh and then covered by ayer of dark skin.

    Within a few breaths, Asuro¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. At the same time, his appearance had changed greatly. His entire body was as ck as ink, like a demon from the abyss.

    it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve released my bloodline power. It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten that I¡¯m the strongest warrior of the Shura race.

    With a sigh, Asuro flicked his finger, and the peace de almost left Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand.

    It was only then that Xu Qi ¡®an realized that the dense drumming was Asuro¡¯s heartbeat.

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils dted slightly when he saw asulo¡¯s appearance. He was extremely shocked and stunned.

    He had lost hisposure not because he was afraid of Asura¡¯s power.

    It was because he had seen another person with such an unlucky skin.

    Shen Shu¡¯s ck Dharma form!

    The power of the bloodline, this was the power of the Shura race¡¯s bloodline?

    Then Shen Shu is ¡­

 Chapter 1422: Progiant_1

    Chapter 1422: Progiant_1

    Shen Shu was from the Shura race, the Shura King?

    That was the first thought that came to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind.

    If Shen Shu was from the Shura n, then the only one who fit his identity would probably be the Shura King, who was said to be sealed by the devil-sealing nail and suppressed under the holy mountain of nda.

    However, ording to the legends, the Shura King had already died.

    As for whether it was another Asura nsman, Xu Qi ¡®an thought it was impossible. The reason was simple. After the Asura King died, the one who inherited the title of ¡± Asura ¡± was the Asura King¡¯s youngest son.

    This meant that Asura was the strongest warrior in the Shura race.

    From this, it could be inferred that if Shen Shu was from the Shura n, then the half-step martial God could only be the Shura King.

    Shen Shu is the Shura King. The Shura King and the thousand Demon King are lovers. Nine-tailed fox is the Shura king¡¯s daughter, brother and sister with Asura ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart, ¡±

    This is getting interesting!

    However, there were still many unexinable doubts, the most important of which was the problem of the timeline.<div>

    ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s understanding, the Shura surrendered to Buddhism at least 1000 years ago, or even longer, and the Jiazi demon-sweeping incident happened 500 years ago.

    In other words, the Shura King should have died a thousand years ago. Then, the fact that Shen Shu was the Shura King was a little strange.

    If the Shura King converted to Buddhism, Buddhism would definitely publicize it and record it in Buddhist scriptures, telling believers all over the world to establish the prestige of Buddhism.

    They would not announce that the Shura King had been killed by the merciful Buddha.

    Oh right, deal. Shen Shu and the Buddha have an unknown deal ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he seemed to have grasped something. However, time did not allow him to think too much. The aura that Asuro was exuding was getting more and more terrifying.

    The entire Southw temple was shrouded in a shadow.

    He was nine feet tall, with dark skin, bulging muscles, and protruding brow bones. With his ugly appearance, Asuro looked like a god of War who had walked out of hell.

    Under his protruding brow bone, his sharp eyes lit up with a Scarlet light.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could see bloodlust, cruelty, and fighting in his eyes.

    The Shura were natural Warriors.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Not to mention Xu Qi ¡®an, even the monks of NANFA temple were not used to Asuro¡¯s current state.

    They stopped their formation and retreated while chanting the name of Buddha.

    Asuro¡¯s most prominent characteristic when in a berserk state was that he didn¡¯t recognize anyone.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the peace de and was on high alert. At the same time, he looked up at the sky and saw that sun Xuanji¡¯s second cannon had begun to gather.

    If Shen Shu was the Shura King, did Asura know about this? If he doesn¡¯t know, I might be able to take the opportunity to instigate his rebellion ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Do you know who is sealed inside the pagoda?¡±

    ¡°Devil monk!¡±<div>

    Asuro responded to him. His voice was no longer young and rich, but cold as if he was looking down on everything.

    what if I tell you that he¡¯s your father, the Shura King, the previous Asura? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said telepathically.

    so what if I am? once I enter the Buddhist sect, the four great DAOs are all empty.<div>

    Asuro said indifferently.

    . mere grudge of killing his father ¡­ Seeing asulo like this, Xu Qi ¡®an remembered what the beautiful female Bodhisattva, Liu Li, had said when she arrived in the capital city from the Western Region to help Xu Pingfeng capture him.

    The moment he entered Buddhism, all four elements were empty!

    He felt a chill in his heart.

    If the zed Bodhisattva had seeded, his situation would not have been much better than Asuro¡¯s.

    ¡°ng ng ¡­¡±

    Asulo flicked his fingers and a ck w appeared. His figure disappeared as if he had been teleported and appeared in front of Xu Qi ¡®an.

    That was fast ¡­ Asuro¡¯s ugly face was reflected in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes. His battle instinct was faster than his thinking, and he shed out with the peace de.

    ¡°Pfft ~¡±

    Dark golden blood sttered, and the severed arm fell along with the peace de.

    The power of the thief-killing fruit coupled with his Asura body waspletely irresistible to the Vajra divine skill ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an jumped to the right, supported himself with one arm, and did a beautiful somersault.

    In the process, he lifted his broken arm and activated Jade shatter, returning the injury to Asuro and interrupting his attack.

    A deep w mark appeared on Asuro¡¯s right arm, but it didn¡¯t tear it apart.<div>

    He clenched his fist, causing the muscles on his right arm to bulge, and the injury recovered instantly.

    The Jade fragment¡¯s ability had dropped to less than 50% ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank. Then, he merged into the shadows.

    Asuro¡¯s tall figure suddenly appeared where he had been standing. He struck out with his right fist, aiming for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an appeared more than a hundred feet away and shed with the peace de to the right.

    Ding! Ding!

    Sparks flew as the sword struck Asuro¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an disappeared into the shadows again.

    He had appeared below the tower of seals. Sparks flew as Xu Qi ¡®an used shadow jump to disappear again.

    In therge western courtyard, the two were fighting in a strange way. Sometimes they appeared in the East, sometimes in the South. Sometimes, only the ¡± ding ¡± sound could be heard, and the sparks could be seen, but no one could be seen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer a boorish martial artist who only knew how to work hard. He had mastered the seven ultimate mes and had many fancy skills.

    He first used the star shift spell to cover his aura, then used shadow jump to entangle him. Asuro couldn¡¯t tell where he would appear, and even if he pursued with his terrifying speed, he couldn¡¯t predict the enemy¡¯s attack and was always a beat slower.

    However, there was a disadvantage to this. He had to keep jumping, and if he slowed down, such as taking the opportunity to destroy the tower of seals, he would be caught by Asuro.

    The sealing tower enveloped the formation formed by the 68 Zen masters. Even he could not easily destroy it.<div>

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The blinding pir of light descended once more, illuminating the Southw temple.

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s second attack arrived, but it was no longer aimed at Asuro, but the tower of seals.

    Bang Bang!

    Kachaa!

    The golden light that enveloped the surface of the sealing tower became thinner. The tiles were shattered, and the walls were cracked. It had suffered great damage.

    The beam of light disappeared immediately. Sun Xuanji drove the stupa Pagoda into the sky, umting power and preparing for the next attack.

    At this moment, the conflicting attributes between the systems were revealed. If it was the rain master of the witch God religion or the transcendent of the Dao sect present, sun Xuanji would definitely not dare to fly so high. Both of them had the ability to summon lightning.

    However, the techniques of the Buddhist system were unpredictable and there were very few spells that could control the power of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Two more and I¡¯ll be able to st the tower of seals open ¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was secretly excited.

    If senior Brother Sun hade in person, breaking the formation would have been a piece of cake, but he was obviously afraid of Asura and did not dare toe down.

    The chase continued until the third cannon was ready. The cannon shot out a one-meter diameter light beam and attacked the tower of seals again.<div>

    The southern spell temple was once again enveloped in daylight.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an realized that Asuro had disappeared.

    He did not pursue Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At the same time, Asuro appeared on the Fort. He avoided sun Xuanji¡¯s detection array and appeared on the Fort without a sound.

    At the height of the Fort, transcendent Warriors were unable to descend silently. Unlike onnd, there was a point of focus at high altitude. Warriors could rely on their terrifying explosive power to teleport over a short distance.

    There was no point of focus in the air, and the martial artists ¡®flying speed was slow and they made a lot of noise, so they could not hide from a third-grade Warlock. Not to mention the induction magic array emitted by the Fort.

    However, there was one ce that the induction array could not cover, and that sun Xuanji could not detect.

    It was the beam of light that shot out from the muzzle.

    Asuro went against the beam of light and attacked the fort.

    At this moment, his pitch-ck skin was covered in burn marks, emitting green smoke and the smell of burnt meat.

    At this moment, he was less than ten meters away from sun Xuanji.

    The sun Xuanji now was his main body, not a puppet substitute.

    Death realm!

    Pa ¡­ Asuro threw a punch, and it tore through the air like a cannonball.

    A clear light array lit up on the battery, forming a turtle-shell shaped defensive array. However, Asuro¡¯s overbearing punch seemed to shatter it into pieces.

    Even Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power could not block it, let alone a mere protective array.

    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of sun Xuanji. He opened his arms and met Asuro¡¯s fist.

    Xu Qian!

    The next moment, a ck fist pierced through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest, crushing his heart into a pulp.

    At this time, sun Xuanji finally responded. A modified pistol slipped out of his sleeve, and he stepped out from behind Xu Qi ¡®an. He aimed at Asuro¡¯s chest and pulled the trigger.

    The formation patterns engraved on the fire Phoenix lit up instantly, and a dark golden nail shot out.

    The moment sun Xuanji pulled the trigger, Xu Qi ¡®an activated the Jade Shatterer, which made a bloody wound appear on asulo¡¯s chest and broke his indestructible body.

    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±

    The demon sealing nail pierced Asuro¡¯s chest.

    His sharp eyes slightly lost focus as he looked down in shock at the dark gold nail embedded in his heart.

    Asuro¡¯s dark skin receded like the tide, and he staggered back, holding his chest, and his breath fell like a cliff.

    It worked ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji let out a sigh of relief at the same time.

    This was the n they had discussed in advance. Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji were not arrogant enough to deal with a second-grade Asura and third-grade Vajra so easily.

    A hot-blooded battle definitely wouldn¡¯t work, and it also needed to be apanied by a certain strategy.

    The demon sealing nail was their trump card.

    This was the only thing that could severely injure a martial artist and weaken theirbat power. It was even more useful than the nation-guarding sword.

    It turned out that this was indeed the case. If Xu Qi ¡®an borrowed the nation-guarding sword again, not only would he be unable to defeat the enemy, but the nation-guarding divine weapon of Da Feng might be left in the southern border forever.

    Asuro¡¯s strength was not something a rank-three martial artist could deal with, and the possibility of his weapon being taken away was very high.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji¡¯s n, Asuro would definitely try his best to deal with a third-grade Warlock who could easily break the formation, and the ¡± weak body ¡± of a Warlock would make the martial artists rx to a certain extent.

    That was why Sun Xuanji had to make the demon sealing nail himself.

    The only risk was that senior Brother Sun would also have to bear the risk of death.

    However, the teleportation formation of the Warlock system greatly reduced the risk. When Xu Qi ¡®an realized that Asuro had disappeared, he immediately crushed the teleportation jade talisman.

    The teleportation point had been set up in advance, right on the Fort, right in front of sun Xuanji.

    Xu Qi ¡®an endured the pain in his chest, grabbed Asuro¡¯s neck, and jumped off the Fort with him. They rolled down.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, release the seal!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1423: Xing Tian (1)

    Chapter 1423: Xing Tian (1)

    In the process of falling, Asuro growled and attacked Xu Qi ¡®an with his fists and feet.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! His fists, elbows, knees, and other parts of his body were turned into the sharpest weapons. Xu Qi ¡®an, who had lost his Vajra power, suffered many bone fractures and blood sttering everywhere.

    But soon, Asuro¡¯s power began to decline, and his aura circted as usual. However, every time he attacked with Qi, his heart would hurt, his limbs would be weak, and he would feel dizzy.

    The Qi that was originally flowing smoothly in his meridians had actually caused a huge burden on his body at this time.

    ¡°How is it? The taste of the devil sealing nail isn¡¯t bad, right?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an spat out a mouthful of blood and grinned hideously.

    the heart is the head of the five internal organs. Without it, how are you going to circte the Shura blood essence in your body? ¡±

    Heughed wildly and hit Asuro¡¯s forehead hard. Asuro saw stars and his eyes rolled back.

    When a warrior fought, the heart was the only thing that circted his blood essence. When it stopped supplying blood, the brain wouldck oxygen, the blood in the body would be blocked, and the limbs would be powerless.

    Xu Qian was well aware of the pain. The powerful vitality of a transcendent warrior prevented him from dying, but the pain was constant.<div>

    Fortunately, when he was in the spirit-refining stage, he had tempered his primordial spirit to be extremely strong. His will was strong and he did not copse from the pain.

    Every transcendent warrior had terrifying tenacity.

    Taking a deep breath, the wound on his chest and all the other injuries on his body quickly recovered. Xu Qi ¡®an began to fight back. He used his fists, legs, elbows, and knees, and the hard parts of his body as weapons. He fought back in the same way Asura had hit him.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­

    Amidst the crisp sound of firecrackers, blood sttered from Asuro¡¯s body.

    The Shura King¡¯s youngest son¡¯s eyes turned red, and a beast-like roar came from his throat. He tried his best to resist, but it was difficult to reverse the situation.

    On the other side, sun Xuanjinded lightly on the top of the pagoda. A circr formation lit up under his feet. As he descended, twelve circr formations divided the pagoda into twelve equal parts.

    Immediately after, the upper six formations rotated clockwise, and the lower six formations counterclockwise.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Golden Buddhist runes that covered the outeryer of the sealing Pagoda exploded one by one. This wasn¡¯t a violent destruction, but an even more brilliant formation-breaking technique. It disintegrated the Buddhist runes that formed the sealing formation from the root.

    The monks who were watching the battle from afar were all stunned. Just like before, they did not understand this unpredictable battle between transcendents.

    It was already a glorious battle achievement for these two outsiders to force the Asura Knight to activate his bloodline power.

    That was indeed the case. In the face of the Asura Knight who had activated his bloodline power, the Vajra, whose background was unknown, retreated in defeat and fled in panic.

    The warlocks in the sky only dared to fire their arrows.

    However, after Asuro the venerable charged up the Fort, the situation took a sharp turn. The Vajra, a thief of unknown origin, took the initiative and beat Asuro the venerable to the point where he couldn¡¯t even fight back.

    Furthermore, they had not gained the upper hand by luck. They could clearly sense that the aura of the venerable Asuro was rapidly declining.

    ¡°Get, get into formation ¡­¡±

    The old monk¡¯s lips trembled as he roared in the Western Regionnguage, ¡±

    quickly form the formation and help the Asura Knight kill the enemies. Protect the pagoda.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stomped on Asuro¡¯s chest with both feet and threw out the peace de.

    Whoosh~

    The peace de whizzed out and turned into a dark golden ray of light that was like a swimming fish, nimbly weaving through the monks.<div>

    Wherever it passed, the Zen masters fell one after another, their heads flying, their upper and lower bodies separated, or their knees cut off.

    Only a small number of fourth-grade Zen masters used their Zen techniques at the critical moment. The Buddhist light protected their bodies and blocked the cutting of the knife light.

    In the past, the Taiping de¡¯s performance was as t as its name, even a littleme, but it did not mean that it was not strong.

    It was mainly because the enemy its master was facing was too high level. It was difficult for a small broken knife that had just gained sentience to y a decisive role.

    However, after being nurtured in the Dragon Qi for a period of time, its sharpness had be even sharper.

    It had gradually grown and could y a great role in the transcendent realm.

    And now, to deal with this group of Zen masters, he could not be said to be cutting melons and vegetables, but rather cutting tofu.

    ¡°Get into formation on the spot!¡±

    An old monk roared.

    The Zen masters responded immediately. A few or a dozen of them sat cross-legged on the spot and formed a Zen formation.

    As expected, it blocked the invincible divine weapon, making it difficult for it to break through theyers of golden light shields. However, this also made the monks unable to help Asuro and stop sun Xuanji from breaking the formation.

    With the cracking sound of the beams and the ttering of the bricks, the tower of seals finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and copsed.

    Sun Xuanji took this opportunity to see the scene inside the tower clearly.<div>

    In the center of the first floor, there was an octagonal base cast in gold, and on the base was a Golden Lotus.

    Whether it was the foundation or the lotus flower, they were all engraved with dense Buddhist characters, which were part of the sealing formation. But now, these Buddhist scriptures were dim and had be pure runes, no longer possessing any divinity.

    On the Lotus tform, there was a strong and slender leg with smooth muscle lines.

    It had been sealed here for 500 years, but it showed no signs of withering. It was as fresh as a pair of legs of a living person.

    The sealing Pagoda had a total of three levels, and many Zen masters sat cross-legged on each level.

    With the copse of the pagoda, the Zen masters continued to sit cross-legged and fell one after another. Even when they fell from a high altitude, they still maintained their sitting posture. They did not wake up and did not resist.

    Sun Xuanji opened the sachet and aimed it at the pair of legs.

    The fragrance bag swirled and easily caught his legs. Then, he nced at the Zen masters who were lying on the ground like statues. He hesitated for a moment and gave up the idea of killing them all.

 Chapter 1424: Xing Tian (2)

    Chapter 1424: Xing Tian (2)

    Before the two sides fought, these Zen masters were innocent in the eyes of senior Brother Sun.

    He could not convince himself to kill the innocent.

    Even if these Zen masters became his enemies one day in the future, that was a matter for the future. When that time came, he would not be soft-hearted in killing his enemies.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Sun Xuanji shouted concisely andprehensively. A clear light rose from under his feet and he was teleported back to the Fort.

    The cannons emitted a clear light and disappeared into the dark night.

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an did not hesitate and decisively gave up on thebo attack on Asuro. He stared at the stupa and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Taiping!¡±

    The peace saber whizzed back, allowing its owner to step on the ridge of the saber. The man and the saber flew through the air.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Qi ¡®an was soft-hearted, Asuro¡¯s aura had been greatly reduced after being hit by the demon sealing nail, but this didn¡¯t mean that the Shura King¡¯s youngest son had been crippled. He was still a transcendent.<div>

    Martial artists were famous for being difficult to kill. Since Shen Shu¡¯s limbs had been taken away, there was no need to stay here any longer.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After the great battle, the Southw temple seemed to be a bit unguarded. Most of the damage was concentrated in the West courtyard. The other areas were not affected except for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s attack, which had prated more than half of the Southw temple.

    ASUpass sat on a square with no good bricks, and the copsed Pagoda was in the background.

    His skin was no longer dark, but it was not the dark gold unique to the Vajra. The Ring of Fire behind his head had been extinguished, and he looked more like an ordinary monk.

    At most, he would be ugly and handsome.

    The dark golden naily quietly in front of him.

    Of course, Asuro Knight had the secret technique to remove the demonic seal nail, so he also had the strength to do so.

    Fortunately, it was only a demon sealing nail that had entered his body. Although it had damaged his strength, it was not to the extent of turning him into a cripple. He still had the strength to remove it on his own.

    If all nine demon sealing nails were impaled into his body, he could only return to nda to seek help from the Bodhisattvas and Arhats.

    An old monk led a dozen disciples into the West courtyard. The disciples stopped in ce, and the old monk slowly walked forward with his palms together.

    ¡°Lord Asura, the demonic monk¡¯s limbs have been taken away. What should we do?¡±

    This old monk¡¯s face was full of wrinkles and his body was as thin as a stick. He was Master Pan Nian, the abbot of Southw temple.

    He was 109 years old.

    In today¡¯s Buddhism, in the eyes of ordinary disciples, most of the highly respected people were of the generation with the character ¡± pan ¡°, and the generation above them was the generation with the character ¡± du ¡°. The monks of the generation with the character ¡± du ¡± had either be extraordinary or had already turned into dust.

    The words ¡°highly respected¡± and ¡°highly respected¡± could not be used to describe an expert in the transcendent domain.

    ¡°I will inform guangxian Bodhisattva.¡±

    Asuro sat cross-legged, emotionless.

    Master Pan Nian nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Do you want to send disciples to search for the demons in the hundred thousand mountains?¡±

    The Buddhist sect had been operating in the southern border for many years. They had strong troops and many masters, far more powerful than the demon race. Otherwise, they would not have been able to rule the hundred thousand mountains.

    Asuro shook his head.

    ¡°Order all the cities to stock up on rations and medicinal herbs, strengthen the city walls, and cut down trees to clear the way.¡±<div>

    Abbot pan Nian was shocked, ¡±

    ¡°You mean ¡­¡±

    Each of these orders was used during times of famine and war. The hundred thousand mountains was rich in resources and had an endless supply, so there was no famine.

    There was only one answer.

    Asuro¡¯s expression was solemn, and he put his hands together.

    ¡°The southern demons have endured for 500 years and umted their strength in secret. It¡¯s time for aeback. I¡¯ll contact nda about this.

    ¡°The hundred thousand mountains have be part of the Buddhist domain and will never change. This time, we willpletely destroy the southern Demon¡¯s Fate energy.¡±

    Abbot pan Nian let out a breath and asked the question that had been bothering him, ¡±

    ¡°Who was the Vajra that you fought just now?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be, a martial artist from Da Feng who practices the Vajra Arts and is rted to the Directorate of Celestials?¡± Asuro asked.

    A name appeared in host pan Nian¡¯s mind-Xu Qi ¡®an!

    ¡°It¡¯s him ¡­¡±

    With aplicated expression, Abbot pan Nian said with a bitter heart, ¡±<div>

    this kid has already grown to such a stage. We have missed out on a great opportunity by not taking him into the Buddhist sect.

    His tone was filled with hatred and regret.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the valley, a bonfire was burning.

    Miao Youfang, protector Hong Ying, protector Qing Mu, protector white ape, and more than a dozen members of the demon n drank and chatted, singing and dancing to celebrate the sessful end of the operation.

    Da Feng¡¯s gunpowder really lives up to its reputation. It¡¯s so cool to blow it up.

    A horse Yao patted his chest and said excitedly, ¡°¡±I can¡¯t wait to wipe out all the Western regioners and save my fellow tribesmen from the abyss of suffering.¡±

    Protector Hong Ying quickly raised her ss. the sess of this operation is due to Xu yinluo and hero Miao¡¯s contributions. Let¡¯s raise our sses to our honored guests who havee from afar.

    With just a few words, he brought Miao you Fang to the center of the stage and made him the focus of all the Yao.

    When Miao Youfang heard ¡± hero Miao ¡± being called again and again, he was not drunk, but his heart was.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±

    Miao Youfang cupped his hands and said in a clear voice, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our duty as central insmen to help when we see injustice. Although all of you are demons, you are warm and honest. In my eyes, you are far more worthy of being my friend than most humans.<div>

    ¡°This Miao offers a toast to all of you.¡±

    As he raised his head to drink, he nced at the beautiful Banshees with slender waists.

    I wonder if the monster race is open to the love of men and women? ¡®I¡¯ve risked my life to throw explosives everywhere in the city, so it shouldn¡¯t be too much for them to arrange a few Banshees to sleep with me, right? it¡¯s really good to be with Xu yinluo ¡­¡¯ Miao Youfang¡¯s imagination ran wild.

    At this time, he found that the White ape protector not far away, with clear blue eyes, was staring at him.

    Not good!

    Miao Youfang¡¯s heart trembled, and his adrenaline shot up. If this demonic monkey were to speak out his inner thoughts, then he would be the next li lingsu.

    At that time, he could only cover his face and leave the hundred thousand mountains in tears.

    At this critical moment, protector Hong Ying threw away the wine bowl in her hand and pounced on protector Yuan. She pushed him down and covered his thick lips with her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a killjoy!¡±

    Hong Ying warned.

    The White ape protector looked at him stubbornly and shook his head slightly.

    His ability had already exceeded the fourth stage, and he could not control it as he wished.

    Upon seeing this, Guardian Qing Mu silently picked up his vine cane.<div>

    The White ape Guardian nced at the staff and nodded silently.

    Only then did protector Hong Ying release her hand.

    The White ape protector tore off the corner of his clothes and covered his eyes with his back facing the crowd.

    Such words could still be heard by him, but he could no longer tell who the voices belonged to.

    Miao Youfang heaved a sigh of relief and held protector Hong Ying¡¯s hand tightly. He said sincerely, ¡±

    ¡°Protector Hong Ying, a friend for life.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Inside the cave.

    After taking the elixir given by sun Xuanji, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breath returned to its peak.

    Asuro is too scary. He¡¯s not someone a rank-3 can deal with.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with lingering fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Mr. Xu is fine.¡±

    Ye Ji was serving tea and water, her face full of heartache. After Xu Qi ¡®an finished drinking, she said, ¡±

    ¡°This part of Master Shen Shu¡¯s body can help Xung remove two more demon sealing nails. This way, you¡¯ll only have one devil sealing nail left.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± Bai Ji raised her two little paws and cupped her hands.

    Sun Xuanji, who was at the side, nodded his head slightly.

    ¡°What ¡­¡±

    Ye Ji looked at him with a smile. She waited and waited, but there was no follow-up. She looked back at her lover in a daze.

    Sun Xuanji said, ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Very good ¡­ Ye Ji looked at Xu Qi ¡®an helplessly and suddenly understood why he had asked the White ape protector to speak up for sun Xuanji.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said and looked at sun Xuanji, ¡°¡±Senior Brother Sun, let Shen Shu¡¯s limbs out.¡±

    Sun Xuanji took off the sachet hanging on his waist, untied it, and gently poured it over.

    Pada!

    Two legs fell out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her muscr legs and turned to Fu Xiang.

    ¡°No remnant soul?¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel any primordial spirit fluctuations in this pair of legs.

    Ye Ji exined, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been sealed for 500 years. Grandmaster is in deep sleep and needs blood essence to wake him up. However, I don¡¯t need your blood essence, just mine.¡±

    Sun Xuanji scanned the cave and found a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone on his own. He wrote, ¡±

    ¡°The torso, arms, and legs are all here. What about the head?¡±

    ¡°The head should be in nda, suppressed by the Buddha himself.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an recalled what the evil left arm had said in the stupa.

    The master Shen Shu now was really Xing Tian. Well, he had to be equipped with a set of shield and axe ¡­ He muttered in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, we still don¡¯t know if the primordial spirit in this part of the body is good or evil. Please allow me to report the results to the Empress first.¡±

    Fu Xiang was still so steady and proper in her work ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±okay.¡±

    Ye Ji immediately took out the Fox incense burner and rubbed the ck incense. When the green smoke rose, she inhaled it forcefully.

    In an instant, a powerful will was awakened in her body, and a clear light in the shape of smoke overflowed from her left eye.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox did not say anything, but stared at the two legs on the table.

 Chapter 1425: Farewell (1)

    Chapter 1425: Farewell (1)

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox looked at Shen Shu¡¯s legs. Her left eye was overflowing with a clear light, making it impossible to see the emotions in her eyes.

    However, she maintained her staring position and did not move for a long time.

    After a while, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s unique soft and charming voiceughed, ¡±

    ¡°I was young back then. Although I didn¡¯t fight Asuro, I knew how powerful he was. To be honest, I¡¯m less than 50% confident that you can bring back Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not a pure warrior.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox chuckled and touched her right cheek with her left hand. She said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m liking this kid more and more. Ye Ji, what do you think if I give all of your sisters to him?¡±

    Ye Ji¡¯s heart sank. The Empress¡¯s words meant:

    I¡¯m liking him more and more, and I want him to be the Prince Consort of the thousand demon Kingdom.<div>

    With Xu Lang¡¯s strength, he was definitely at the peak of the nine regions. If the Empress wanted to restore the country, she would have to recruit talents, so it was not strange for her to take. fancy to him. Hepletely had this ability and confidence ¡­ Ye Ji was against it, because Xu Qi ¡®an was her man now. If the Empress really liked him, then she would probably be a maidservant in the dowry.

    Although the demi-human race did not care about status, love was sincere. Even if it was the Empress, she would still feel resentment and dissatisfaction when she publicly snatched away the man she loved.

    In particr, apart from Bai Ji, the other seven flirtatious women all had their own unique charm. They would definitely try their best to seduce Mr. Xu.

    Fu Xiang¡¯s sisters, all of them were as soft as cakes in the light rain? Xu Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not help but look at the little white fox and shake his head in disappointment. This little thing did not count.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox walked to Shen Shu¡¯s legs, raised her hand, and pressed it on her calf gently.

    ¡°For the past 500 years, I¡¯ve been racking my brains all the time, nning how to unseal him and how to lead the South demon to regain their homnd.

    ¡°That day is finally not far away.¡±

    Your Highness, don¡¯t just talk without practice. If you don¡¯t have their photos, at least give me. way to contact them ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Empress, when do you n to rise up and lead the elite troops of the demon race to take back the hundred thousand mountains?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pondered for a moment and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°When I return to Jiuzhou, I¡¯ll wake Shen Shu up and send troops to fight against the people of the Western regions. I¡¯ll capture asulo alive and ask him to unseal yourst seal. Gather all of Shen Shu¡¯s limbs except for her head, and then attack nda.¡±

    And attack ndo? To take back Shen Shu¡¯s head? In this case, could the Buddha of the Kyara tree continue to cooperate with Yunzhou to attack the Central ins ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts turned, and he became excited.

    ¡°When will the Empress return to the nine states?¡± He asked.

    it will still take some time. During this period, I will ask Ye Ji and the others to secretly recall the demons scattered all over Jiuzhou. It will take time to gather the troops.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly. Preparing for war was not child¡¯s y.

    ¡°Empress, do you know that Shen Shu is the Shura King?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw out a piece of explosive news.

    Sun Xuanji and Ye Ji¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡­¡­.. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said slowly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was the Shura King until the end of the war between the Buddha and the demon.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know the identity of his own father. It seemed that Shen Shu and the king of thousand Fey Kingdom had deliberately hidden it back then. Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡±

    ¡°Then you also have the Shura blood essence? But why did Qing Mu say that you are a pure-blooded Nine-Tailed celestial Fox?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly turned around and stared at him with her bright eyes. After a long while, she chuckled and said, ¡±<div>

    Xu yinluo¡¯s case-solving skills are godly. You¡¯ve almost found out everything about her due to a slight negligence.

    After a pause, she sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pure-blooded Nine-Tailed celestial Fox. I was born with eight tails. Back then, mother used an illusionary technique to deceive the demons and made them think that I¡¯m a pure-blooded Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    ¡°At the end of the war between the Buddha and demon, mother knew that she could not escape, so she divided a part of her spiritual umtion and poured it into my body.

    ¡°I obtained her spiritual umtion, which was why I discharged the blood of the Shura and turned into a pure Nine-Tailed celestial Fox. It was also at that time that I found out Shen Shu¡¯s true identity.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. so, the Empress went out to sea to find her own kind. Was it for the sake of the purity of the next generation¡¯s bloodline? ¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox nodded and then shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°If you like them, we can be partners and bring them back to the nine regions to help me restore the thousand Fey Kingdom. If I don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll kill them and take their spiritual energy to prepare for my future children.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m more inclined to thetter. However, the ocean is boundless and there are many inds. I can¡¯t be sure if there are still Nine-Tailed heavenly foxes overseas.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an extracted two key elements from her words:

    First, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox did not have much confidence in rebelling, so it went out to sea to find its own kind, wanting to recruit them under itsmand.

    Secondly, because it was like finding a needle in a haystack, the uncertainty of this n was too great. She seemed to have changed her mind and had a new n.

    Seeing that the conversation was almost over, Ye Ji hurriedly asked, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Goddess, is this part of Master Shen Shu¡¯s body good or evil?¡±

    She had always been concerned about whether Shen Shu¡¯s broken limb would cooperate with Xu Qi ¡®an to remove the demon-sealing nail after she woke it up.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pondered for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to guess. The right arm sealed under sang Bo is gentle and merciful;The left arm inside the stupa was brutal and bloodthirsty;The torso was forthright and straightforward, so the character of this leg ruled out all the above.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not easy to get along with, but not to the extent of being evil and brutal. You can decide for yourselves.¡±

    With that said, the mist-like clear light in Ye Ji¡¯s left eye dissipated, and she left.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji looked at each other. The former took out the stupa Pagoda, the peace de, and other magical artifacts, while thetter tacitly drew a formation.

    Any formation that required a third-grade Warlock to draw it stroke by stroke was definitely a world-shaking formation.

    After sun Xuanji finished drawing the formation, Xu Qi ¡®an signaled Ye Ji to squeeze out two drops of blood essence from her little finger and drip them on her legs.

    The blood was instantly absorbed by Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs. In a short while, the legs came back to life.

    They suddenly jumped up from the table, their left legs kicking at Ye Ji¡¯s charming face, while their right legs attacked her lower abdomen.

    Ye Ji¡¯s expression changed slightly as she retreated.

    Buzz ¡­ His two legs were blocked by a clear barrier of light, which was the formation carved by sun Xuanji-drawing the ground as a prison.<div>

    Shen Shu¡¯s two legs ran around the cave, her left leg to the left and her right leg to the right. When she realized that they were separated, her left leg ran to the right in a hurry, and her right leg ran to the left in a hurry.

    Then, with a ¡°bang,¡± they crashed into each other and fell.

    They tried their best to maintain coordination and synchronization, but they failed each time because of their different thoughts.

    Was this Shen Shu¡¯s performance personality? A circus lover? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth was slightly agape, and she was stunned.

    Sun Xuanji and Ye Ji¡¯s expressions were simr to his. They were both surprised and at the same time, trying hard to hold back theirughter.

    ¡°Master Shen Shu ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an coughed and acted like he had broken both his legs.

    Shen Shu¡¯s legs stopped. She was attracted by Xu Qi ¡®an. The next moment, they burst out with fighting spirit and charged at Xu Qi¡¯ an like unyielding Warriors.

    He kicked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face with his right leg, and his left leg attacked Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s crotch.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stretched out his hands expressionlessly and grabbed the ankles of his left and right legs.

    Shen Shu¡¯s legs were immediately mped, and she could not break free no matter how much she struggled.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a while. Then, Shen Shu¡¯s remnant soul sent a message:

    ¡°Kid, I acknowledge your strength.¡±<div>

    ¡°Senior has been sealed for 500 years, so he¡¯s in a weak state.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an released her ankle and cupped her hands.¡±I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an, and I have a deep rtionship with you,¡±

    ¡°I can sense it. You have a part of my body in you.¡±

    but this will not be a reason for me to show mercy, ¡± Shen Shu said proudly. when I recover, I will fight you to the death. You¡¯re a good opponent, and the blood essence in your body is also very terrifying.¡±

    .bative personality. Well, Shen Shu was the Shura King, and the Shura race was born to bebative. This pair of legs inherited part of Shen Shu¡¯sbative will ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an instantly understood.

    ¡°I can help senior recover, but in exchange, you have to help me remove the demon sealing nail in my body.¡±

    Shen Shu ¡®examined¡¯ him with her legs and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Sure, the stronger the opponent, the more excited I am.¡±

    When I remove the demonic seal nail, I¡¯ll throw out my torso and let you two fight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at sun Xuanji.

    ¡°Let¡¯s seal senior again first.¡±

    With the current state of Shen Shu¡¯s legs, she didn¡¯t have the strength to remove the demon-sealing nails for him.

    After sun Xuanji sealed Shen Shu¡¯s legs and ced them in the wooden box, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, what are your thoughts on the next step?¡±

    Sun Xuanji wrote,¡±to Qingzhou to support the defending Army.¡±

    He nced at Ye Ji and wrote,¡±I have a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Please instruct me, senior Brother Sun,¡± Ye Ji hurriedly said.

    Sun Xuanji wrote on the paper. I want to take the demon ape away. There¡¯s no special reason. I just see that he has good qualifications and want to take him as a disciple.

    Ye Ji nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, who said, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the special function of protector Yuan?¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing,¡± Ye Ji shook her head and said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the valley, a bonfire was burning.

    Sun Xuanji stood with his hands behind his back, and Guardian Yuan stood beside him unwillingly.

    Ye Ji led the group of demons in the valley to send them off. Protector Yuan was not a small demon and had a certain status.

    After learning that protector Yuan was going to leave with the Directorate of Celestials to the Central ins, the demons were very reluctant to part with him and sent him off with tears in their eyes.

    Hong Ying¡¯s eyes turned red,

    ¡°Protector Yuan, I¡¯ve heard that most humans are narrow-minded and narrow-minded. When you go to the Central ins, you must be careful with your words and actions. Although you have senior Brother Sun to protect you, you can¡¯t just let yourself go.¡±

    The White ape protector was expressionless.

    Protector Qing Mu walked forward with his walking stick and patted protector Yuan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Young people should explore the world well. The hundred thousand mountains is too small to amodate you. The Central ins was and of talents and a ce of civilization. It¡¯s good to go out and explore, but you muste back. The fallen leaves return to their roots, and the southern border is your home.¡±

    The White ape protector was expressionless.

    Miao Youfang also stepped forward and patted protector Yuan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°See you in the Central ins!¡±

    The group of demons sent their parting words one after another, their eyes filled with tears as they reluctantly bid farewell.

    Sun Xuanji nodded at Xu Qi ¡®an and pressed his palm on Guardian Yuan¡¯s shoulder. A ray of light rose and wrapped around the two of them, then they disappeared into the valley.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    High up in the sky, the cannons were constantly teleporting and jumping. Sun Xuanji stood with his hands behind his back, looking like a master as he stared at Guardian Yuan.

    Protector Yuan looked at him with his clear blue eyes and said, ¡±

    senior Brother sun¡¯s heart is asking me,¡¯why were you so cold just now? why didn¡¯t you say goodbye to your fellow nsmen?¡¯ ¡±

    Sun Xuanji nodded his head in satisfaction, indicating that this was what he wanted to ask.

    Protector Yuan was silent for a moment before saying,

    Hong Ying¡¯s heart told me,¡¯this damn monkey is finally gone. To my pleasure, let¡¯s drink and celebrate tonight.¡¯

    Without waiting for sun Xuanji to react, he continued, ¡±

    ¡°Guardian Qing MU¡¯s heart told me,¡± the damned monkey is finally gone. If he doesn¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll lose my integrity.

    the hearts of the other little demons are telling me,¡¯hurry up and go ¡­¡¯

    Sun Xuanji was dumbfounded. He suddenly realized that it might not be a good thing for him to take Guardian Yuan away.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Qingzhou City, Baisha County.

    Qi Guangbo climbed up the city wall and looked down at the smoke-filled city.

    The Yunzhou Army had just taken down thergest city on the border. Since then, the defense line formed by the nine counties on the border of Qingzhou had beenpletely removed and was now under the rule of the Yunzhou Army.

    The morale of the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army was greatly boosted, but Qi Guangbo, as the Commander-in-Chief, was not happy at all.

    ¡°Gather all the generals ande to wengcheng for a meeting.¡±

    Qi Guangbo said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Deputy general strode away with his military saber.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1426: Meeting (1)

    Chapter 1426: Meeting (1)

    Wengcheng, white sand County.

    Qi Guangbo, dressed in a military uniform and a Scarlet cloak, stood in front of the map of Qingzhou on the shelf, looking at it attentively.

    Behind him were the generals of the various battalions of the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army. Ji Xuan, who was wearing armor and had a saber at his waist, sat on the head seat on the left.

    The generals had rxed expressions. Although they maintained their silence, their faces were filled with joy.

    In just three days, they had taken out nine counties at the border of Qingzhou andpletely destroyed the first line of defense, allowing the Army to have a stable backline.

    Qi Guangbo¡¯s eyes never left the map, and he said lightly, ¡°¡±Everyone is in a good mood. We¡¯ve won a great battle, so Why Don¡¯t We Get Drunk tonight?¡±

    All the generals were stunned. They looked at each other silently, but no one responded.

    Qi Guangbo instructed the Deputy general beside him, ¡±

    ¡°Tell me about the situation in the city.¡±

    The Deputy general stood up, looked at the generals around the table, and said in a deep voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Before the Qingzhou Garrison retreated, they burned the grain in the granaries in the city. At the same time, burn arge amount of quilts and cloth. In addition, the rich, merchants, and well-to-do families in the city had already left in advance. Now, there were only hungry, poor, and refugees in white sand County.

    ¡°The other nine counties are the same.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The generals were shocked.

    The Deputy general continued, ¡±

    before this, the governor¡¯s office of Qingzhou had already ordered to strengthen the walls and clear the fields. The viges outside the city were all empty, and not a single grain could be found.

    Qi Guangbo, who had his back to the crowd, said, ¡±

    ¡°What a good yang Gong. He¡¯s kind but doesn¡¯tmand troops. I didn¡¯t expect him to be even more ruthless to the people. Are you still in the mood to drink?¡±

    The generals were silent.

    They had taken down the line of defense at the border of Qingzhou and had a back-up n, but it was hard to say whether it was stable.

    Ji Xuan muttered,

    ¡°Yang Gong did not n to defend the nine counties on the border to the death from the beginning. He evacuated the rich in advance, leaving only the refugees and poor to hand over this mess to us.¡±

    Qi Guangbo pointed at the map of Qingzhou and nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Qingzhou is tens of thousands of miles long, and there is plenty of space for him to move around. Why must he guard the border? Now that the Imperial court¡¯s reinforcements have yet to arrive, he chose to tangle with us instead of fighting to the death. This is the right choice.

    ¡°This move of giving him a taste of his own medicine, it¡¯s a brilliant use.¡±

    When attacking a city, they wished for the other party¡¯s situation to be as bad as possible. It would be best if they ran out of ammunition and supplies, with refugees everywhere.

    However, once they upied the city, what the rebel army had to do was to maintain stability. If there was chaos in these ces, it would only drag them down.

    Of course, if the goal was only to plunder, these could be ignored. At most, they would just kill everyone.

    This situation was only suitable for foreign invasion. The rebel army of Yunzhou wanted to gather the People¡¯s hearts and act on the greater good, but it was not good to do so.<div>

    he wants to use the poor and refugees to drag us down. Hmph, it just so happens that the militia who attacked the city this time have all died. These are all excellent sources of soldiers.

    A general said.

    Every n had two sides.

    Ji Xuan nced at him and said,<div>

    ¡°Yang Gong cleared the fields and burned the food, not leaving us a single grain of rice. The pressure on our zhinong will increase by many times. This is like cutting meat with a blunt knife, slowly consuming our Foundation. Of course, we¡¯re not afraid.¡±

    Yang Gong¡¯s purpose was obvious. He wanted to weaken the strength of the rebel army as much as possible in Qingzhou.

    The generals present were all smart and experienced, so it was not difficult for them to figure out this problem.

    Qi Guangbo said lightly,¡±the Imperial advisor has been preparing for many years and has a deep foundation. How can a small Qingzhou consume it?¡± We can use this to spread the name of our righteous teachers.¡±

    The generals looked at each other andughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the Western Region¡¯s monk soldiers to show up. I¡¯ve already sent someone to ask the state preceptor,¡± Qi Guangbo said.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Qingzhou Administration Office.

    In the backyard, the Round Table in the hall was filled with delicacies. Lina and Xu Yingying were lying on the table, eating and drinking.

    The master and disciple¡¯s faces were the same, bulging like buns.

    ¡°Eating fish and cured meat every day, I have to squat for a long time to go to the toilet.¡± Leena said vulgarly without any psychological burden, even though she had delicate features.

    There was ack of fresh fruits and vegetables on the ship.

    ¡°Master, I can shit.¡± Xu lingying announced loudly, indicating that he was more powerful than his master.<div>

    ¡°Should we leave some for brother Eng?¡±

    Although Lina said that, she swallowed her food even faster.

    On the way to Qingzhou, Xu Eng¡¯s teacher, Zhang Shen, and Li Mubai came to find him and brought their disciples to Qingzhou first.

    Of course, Xu Eng wouldn¡¯t let Lina and Ling Ying stay on the boat, so they set off together.

    ¡°Er Guo, er Guo isn¡¯t hungry.¡±

    Xu lingying forcibly defined Xu Eng.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not hungry, then I can¡¯t help it ¡­¡±

    Leena said seriously.

    In the meeting hall of the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office.

    Xu Eng picked up the blue and white teacup, took a sip of the hot tea, and listened in silence.

    At the head of the long pearwood table sat the governor of Qingzhou, yang Gong, who was dressed in a red robe. This recluse Purple Sun, who was from the Yun Lu Academy and whose literary reputation was well-known in the Central ins, had lost a lot of weight.

    He hadn¡¯t slept for half a year, and his thin face couldn¡¯t hide his fatigue, but his eyes were still sharp and his spirit was still strong, as if he had endless strength.

    ¡°¡­¡­.. The current situation in Qingzhou is like this. The border can not be defended.¡±<div>

    Yang Gong ended his long speech, picked up his teacup, moistened his throat, and turned to Zhang Shen, ¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Of the two schoolmates who hade from far away to serve as an advisor, Zhang Shen majored in military tactics, and was a talent that yang Gong urgently needed.

    Zhang Shen nodded and said,

    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let those merchants, wealthy families, and distinguished families leave. The rebel army will definitely choose to sustain war through war. The day the city is broken will be the day their families will be destroyed.

 Chapter 1427: Official meeting (2)

    Chapter 1427: Official meeting (2)

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your family to be destroyed, then help defend the city with your life. This way, you¡¯ll be able to exhaust the rebel Army¡¯s strength. However, this was under the condition that the Imperial court had reinforcements. Ziqian, you¡¯ve done a good job inpromising.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the disciple he was proud of andughed, ¡±

    ¡°Farewell. Come and analyze the situation in Qingzhou for everyone.¡±

    The prefect of Qingzhou, themander, the judge, and the officials and generals under them all looked at him.

    Xu niannian did not have stage fright. He straightened his back and slowly swept his gaze across the crowd.

    ¡°I think that how long can Qingzhou be defended and how to defend it, there are three points that you must understand.

    ¡°One, the environment of Yunzhou!

    ¡°The weather in Yunzhou is warm and humid, thend is fertile, and every household has surplus grain.In the past twenty years, the rebel party had secretly eroded the water transport Yamen of the Imperial court and transported countless iron ores in secret. He didn¡¯tck salt, iron, or grain.

    ¡°In such a richnd, if administrator yang wants to use refugees and poor people to drag down the other party, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket.¡±

    ¡°Then ording to Lord Xu¡¯s meaning, emissary yang bu¡¯s strategy is inappropriate?¡± The magistrate of Qingzhou frowned.<div>

    Xu niannian shook his head. emissary yang bu¡¯s strategy will naturally not be wrong, but the focus should be changed. Don¡¯t think about dragging them down, but kill their elites.

    He looked at the map of the Qing and Yun prefectures on the wall behind yang Gong and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re back in Yunzhou. Do you still remember the other name of Yunzhou?

    ¡°Bandit province!

    ¡°Ever since Emperor Gaozu, Yunzhou was upied by the rebels of the previous dynasty, who turned into mountain bandits and wreaked havoc in the region. For the past six hundred years, Yunzhou¡¯s bandit problem had never been solved.

    do you all still remember the poption of Yunzhou when the Yellow Book wasst remade? ¡±

    The officials looked at each other, but no one knew.

    They were officials of Qingzhou. How could they know about Yunzhou?

    Yang Gong tapped the table with his finger and nced at the officials with dissatisfaction. He slowly said, ¡±

    thest time was in the 30th year of yuanjing. There were 830000 households in Yunzhou recorded, and the poption was about 3.5 million.

    This was the data from eight years ago.

    Xu Eng cupped his hands and continued with a calm expression, ¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, every time the Yellow Book is re-created, the poption of Yunzhou is decreasing sharply. This is the price of running rampant with bandits.¡±

    At this moment, the officials already understood what he wanted to say.

    the poption limits the number of their troops. In addition, in the past few decades, the training and training of their troops have been carried out in secret. Xu Eng knocked on the table with his fist and said in a powerful voice, ¡±

    ¡°Theck of elite soldiers is the greatest weakness of the rebel side. Regardless of the price, we must kill their elites. This is what we should do.¡±

    ¡°Reasonable!¡± Everyone nodded slowly.

    Zhang Shen, yang Gong, and Li Mubai looked at each other and smiled.

    Xu niannian raised two fingers and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°2. Combat strength!

    ¡°A transcendent¡¯sbat power is a factor that can not be ignored in a war. Sometimes, a transcendent can even reverse the oue of a conventional battle.¡±

    The reason why he used the ¡°normal¡± battle map was because there were superrge battle maps in this world, like the Battle of Shanhai Pass.

    It was very difficult for a single transcendent to turn the tide of a war that swept across all the major forces of the nine regions. It was not that transcendents were not strong enough, but that there were too many transcendent experts participating in the battle, so it was not surprising.<div>

    Of course, it would be a different story if it was a Supreme-grade or a first-grade martial artist.

    ¡°Who is themander of the enemy?¡± li Mubai suddenly asked.

    ¡°His surname is Qi and his name is Guang Bo. He¡¯s a nobody,¡± yang Gong replied.

    ¡°A nameless person leading the three armies?¡± Zhang Shen¡¯s brows raised.

    ¡°Nameless doesn¡¯t mean untalented,¡± yang Gong said slowly. On the contrary, this person was extremely powerful. He sent troops to drive away the refugees, then let experts mix in with the refugees to numb the defenders, and easily approached the city wall. Huang Ling County, which was at the border, was caught off guard like this and only managed to hold on for a day before it was broken through.¡±

    ¡°The general guarding the city is soft-hearted and allowed the refugees to approach. They should be killed!¡± Zhang Shen sneered.

    Themander of the capital of Qingzhou, Zhou Quan, sighed, ¡°¡±He¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t know if thismander is a transcendent or not,¡± li Mubai said.

    Yang Gong nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Other than the Bodhisattva of the Buddha of the Rakshasa and Xu Pingfeng, who are responsible for keeping the guards busy, there are no transcendents in the rebel army. However, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s hiding and hasn¡¯t shown himself.¡±

    As a fourth-grade expert of the Confucians and a famous schr of the Central ins, yang Gong had no obvious ws in his talent and personality.

    He would never underestimate his enemy with arrogance.

    ¡°The Imperial court also doesn¡¯tck transcendent experts.¡± Xu xinnian said.<div>

    At this moment, the first thing that shed through the minds of all the officials was not sun Xuanji of the Directorate of Celestials, but Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a reputation like burning oil.

    ¡°The third point is the reinforcements!¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s face was grave. what I mean is that both sides will send reinforcements. Since Buddhism has already colluded with the rebels in Yunzhou, the armies of the Western regions will invade the border sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Once the Imperial court is forced into a battle on two fronts, the reinforcements and military needs that Qing Zhou Can receive will be greatly reduced. On the other hand, the Yunzhou rebel army was like a tiger that had grown wings. This is also rted to the second problem ofbat power.¡±

    The atmosphere in the meeting hall became solemn. Everyone frowned secretly, and their eyes were filled with worry.

    The rebel army in Yunzhou was menacing, and refugees from all over the Central ins were a disaster. It was already difficult for Qingzhou to stop the rebel army.

    Now they were facing the invasion of the countries in the Western Region. The Imperial court was fighting on two fronts, so it was certainly impossible to take care of Qingzhou, because the power of Buddhism was well known.

    There might even be a situation where the Army of the Western regions would reach the capital while Qingzhou was still fighting a tough battle.

    ¡°It would be great if we could make the armies of the kingdoms of the Western Region not dare to invade the border.¡± The magistrate of Qingzhou sighed.

    What. fool¡¯s dream ¡­ As a general,mander Zhou sneered in his heart. If the Duke of Wei was still alive, perhaps he would be able to make the Buddhists fear him and not start a war rashly.

    Now that they were in great Feng, who could make the Buddhist sect fear them?

    They were not even afraid of the jianzheng Buddhism sect, because this behemoth that dominated the Western Region did notck top masters.

    However, there were only a handful of raremanders like Wei Yuan in the nine prefectures.<div>

    ¡°This is a dead end!¡±

    Li Mubai, who was skilled in chess, slowly shook his head.¡±It¡¯s impossible for us to contain the Buddhist League. It¡¯s inevitable that they will march east.¡±

    Yang Gong slowly let out a breath,¡±therefore, what we have to do is to kill as many rebel elites as possible, even if it means risking our lives.¡± I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    He was truly helpless.

    ¡°As soon as the Duke of Wei died, the rebels in Yunzhou rebelled. The Buddhists in the Western regions tore up the Alliance and turned against us because they thought we had no one in the Central ins. We can¡¯t do anything about it ¡­¡± The magistrate of Qingzhou was heartbroken.

    Xu Xinian was silent. The Buddhist sect in the Western Region was powerful and had many soldiers and generals. Moreover, Arhats and bodhisattvas were in charge of nda. Such a behemoth was by no means something that could be controlled by schemes and intrigues.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw two more people in the corner of the chamber. One of them was dressed in white, and his appearance, temperament, and height were ordinary. The other person had a Thunderlord mouth and ugly features like a monkey¡¯s. His eyes were blue and clear, as if he could see through people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, what are you doing here?¡±

    Xu niannian was shocked.

    He knew this second disciple of the supervisor court.

    When did hee ¡­ Yang Gong and the others were stunned and turned their heads to look.

    Protector Yuan nced at the crowd and said,

    ¡°Their hearts are telling me, who is this? Why was he here? Sun Xuanji? Aren¡¯t there any normal disciples of the supervisor?¡±<div>

    After saying that, protector Yuan was shocked. He immediately tried to deny it and pointed at Xu niannian, ¡±

    ¡°He was the one who said thest sentence,¡±

    Xu niannian: ¡°!!!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    PS: the author said there was an Easter egg.

 Chapter 1428: Besieging Wei to save Zhao (3249/100000) _1

    Chapter 1428: Besieging Wei to save Zhao (3249/100000) _1

    Sun Xuanji?

    The supervisor¡¯s disciple?

    The officials looked at sun Xuanji with surprise and doubt.

    Not everyone knew of the low-profile senior Brother Sun. Other than Xu Xinyi and the three great Confucians of Yunlu Academy, the officials didn¡¯t know of a person like sun Xuanji.

    Therefore, protector Yuan¡¯s ¡°exnation¡± yed a crucial role.

    How can this person know what I¡¯m thinking ¡­ Xu niannian coughed loudly and walked towards sun Xuanji.

    ¡°This is the second senior brother of the Directorate of Celestials, the second disciple of the Superintendent, sun Xuanji.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a supervisor¡¯s disciple, sorry for not weing you!¡± The officials nodded.

    ¡°A third stage Warlock,¡± Xu niannian added.

    Hulla ¡­ The sound of chairs sliding was in unison. The Civil officials led by yang Gong and the military generals led by Zhou Mi stood up in a hurry.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, I¡¯ve long heard of your name!¡±

    senior Brother Sun, you havee to Qingzhou. You should greet him in advance so that we can have a big banquet.

    when I was in Qingzhou, I heard that senior Brother Sun was an outstanding talent of the current generation of the Directorate of Celestials. I¡¯ve admired you for a long time, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you. Today, I¡¯ve got my wish fulfilled. I can die without regrets.

    The atmosphere in the meeting hall instantly heated up. The officials and generals were all smiling.

    Yang Gong waved his hand, and the inner hall became quiet. Layman Zi Yang stroked his beard and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°Brother Sun, are you here to help Qingzhou?¡±

    Although sun Xuanji was a third-grade sorcerer, he was much younger than yang Gong. As a schr with moral integrity, he really couldn¡¯t call yang Gong ¡°senior Brother Sun.¡±

    Sun Xuanji nodded.

    Seeing this, the officials in the hall were even happier. They were just discussing the problem ofbat power and worrying about the strength of Buddhism.

    In the blink of an eye, a transcendent realm Warlock had also arrived.

    Although the officials present were not cultivators, they were very familiar with warlocks. Therge-scale lethality of warlocks who were proficient in Qi cultivation and formations on the battlefield was by no meansparable to that of vulgar martial artists.

    Yang Gong immediately ordered someone to bring a chair over and let sun Xuanji sit beside him. As for protector Yuan, he stood beside senior Brother Sun.

    Everyone sat down again, and yang Gong asked, ¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the supervisor?¡±

    Sun Xuanji nced at protector Yuan, who understood his meaning. After a moment of observation with his clear blue eyes, he said in a shoddy official tone, ¡±

    ¡°The teacher will hold back the Buddha of the Gxia tree and eldest brother. All you need to do is to protect Qingzhou.¡±

    No one asked any more questions. A battle of that level wasn¡¯t something they could interfere with. It was enough to know that Jian Zheng could hold off the transcendent experts of the rebel army.

    This sun Xuanji was too arrogant ¡­ On the contrary, sun Xuanji¡¯s attitude attracted the silent criticism of the higher-ups in Qingzhou.

    Zhang Shen, however, frowned.

    ¡°Jian Zheng can stall the Buddha of the Gxia tree, but he can¡¯t stall the rest of the Bodhisattvas and Arhats of nda. When the Western Region Army arrives, the situation will be dire.¡±

    The officials and generals were all worried, and even the smiles on their faces were gone.

    They weren¡¯t afraid of war, but they were afraid of a war that they couldn¡¯t see hope in, or a war that they could already see the end.

    Hearing this, sun Xuanji looked at Guardian Yuan.

    Thetter was also looking at him. After catching his inner thoughts, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Buddhist sect, they can¡¯t even take care of themselves. Even if they send troops to attack great Feng, they won¡¯t send many, let alone transcendent realm Masters.¡±

    Yang Gong looked at him in surprise.

    Zhang Shen and Li Mubai also furrowed their brows. What did he mean?

    The high-ranking officials at the table looked at each other, unable to understand protector Yuan¡¯s meaning.

    After a few seconds, the magistrate of Qingzhou probed, ¡±

    ¡°Did you just say that we don¡¯t need to pay attention to Buddhism?¡±

    Protector Yuan nodded.

    Commander Zhou added, ¡±

    ¡°Too busy to take care of yourself?¡±

    Grand justice Yuan nodded again.

    The meeting hall fell silent. For a short while, no one spoke. The officials showed strange andplicated expressions on their faces. It was the kind of expression that could not wait to ask, but was afraid that they would be too impatient and scare away the answer.

    The magistrate of Qingzhou could not help but lower his voice and asked in a trembling voice,

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhang Shen suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°By the way, why would Brother Sun have a demon by his side?¡±

    Guardian Yuan nced at sun Xuanji and caught his thoughts.

    ¡°I just came back from the southern border and joined forces with Xu Qi ¡®an to break the seal of the great enemy of Buddhism. The South demon general took the opportunity to attack the hundred thousand mountains and regain theirnd. If the Buddhist sect sends an Army to the East, it will be exactly what the South demon wants.¡±

    He had just returned from the southern border ¡­

    He joined forces with Xu yinluo to break the seal of the enemy of Buddhism ¡­

    The South demon was about to restore their country and take back their oldnd, while the Buddhist League was busy with their own affairs ¡­

    All the officials in the hall were stunned by this good news that fell from the sky. Their faces were nk and they did note back to their senses for a long time.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Yang Gong suddenly realized and sighed,

    ¡°I was wondering why Xu ningyan didn¡¯te to Qingzhou to guard. It turns out that he had already nned to sneak into the back garden of the Buddhist sect in the southern border to burn it. To join forces with the thousand Fey Kingdom to restrain the Buddhist League, wonderful, wonderful!¡±

    Zhang Shen shook his head slightly and said,¡±ningyan is indeed a master of military tactics. He¡¯s well-versed in strategy. It¡¯s really admirable.¡± In this way, the greatest crisis of Da Feng has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan has a worthy sessor,¡± li Mubai said.

    At this time, the higher-ups of Qingzhou finally came back to their senses. The military officers mmed the table in excitement, and the Civil officials were all smiling. Everyone felt as if their shoulders had been lifted, and they had seen the light.

    Unknowingly, big brother had done another big thing ¡­ Xu niannian quickly asked, ¡±

    ¡°Is my big brother injured? why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±

    Guardian Yuan said on behalf of sun Xuanji, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the southern border and won¡¯t being to Qingzhou in the near future.¡±

    Xu yinluo had to ensure that the southern demon¡¯s uprising went smoothly ¡­ The officials nodded.

    ¡°Why did you only mention Xu Qi ¡®an and not ¡­¡± Protector Yuan said.

    He suddenly couldn¡¯t speak. His face was red and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He held his throat as if he was about to suffocate to death.

    The White ape Guardian shook his head at sun Xuanji, indicating that he would not say anything.

    ¡°Hu hu ¡­¡±

    Only then did he recover his breathing. He gasped for breath, his chest rising and falling rapidly.

    No one understood what was going on, but they did not ask. Yang Gong smiled and said, ¡±

    inform the soldiers of this matter and raise their morale. I heard that the soldiers at the front line are all hoping that Ning Yan will be in Qingzhou.

    The legend of Xu Qi ¡®an killing 200000 troops of the witchcraft cult and beheading the enemy general at Yuyang pass was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, especially the soldiers on the battlefield who worshipped him like a god.

    The soldiers of Qingzhou also hoped that Xu yinluo coulde to Qingzhou and kill the 60000 rebel soldiers with one de.

    ¡°Yes, go quickly!¡±

    the nine counties at the border have been upied by the rebel army, ¡± the magistrate of Qingzhou said with a smile. this has dealt a huge blow to the morale of our soldiers. It¡¯s a good time to spread this news, boost the morale of the Army, and stabilize the People¡¯s hearts.

    In times of war, the importance of ideological construction could not be ignored.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    In white sand County.

    In the back garden of a three-entry courtyard.

    In the pavilion, by the stone table, a sorcerer in a fluttering white robe was drinking tea with Bodhisattva, who was wearing a Kasaya and had half of his chest exposed.

    I didn¡¯t expect teacher Jian Zheng to still have such strength even after Da Feng¡¯s decline. I¡¯ve never underestimated him, but I¡¯ve still underestimated him.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s face was pale.

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree held the teacup and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Back then, the first jianzheng could fight one against three and not fall into a disadvantage. It wasn¡¯t until the martial arts Grandmaster broke through the capital and killed the incapable ruler that he lost his momentum and was killed by us.

    ¡°It¡¯s already gratifying that the two of us are in a stalemate with him. You should know that Buddhism will never allow another Bodhisattva to help you. Bodhisattva guangxian believes that the southern demons will take the opportunity to rebel and take back the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng nodded slowly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the South Demon¡¯s Fate is not over. However, without any territory, they were like a castle in the air. As long as they could endure for another 500 years, the fate of the South demons woulde to an end.

    ¡°When will the Buddhist League send troops to the East to attack Leizhou?¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree said, ¡±

    ¡°When Arhat du ¡®e is done gathering his troops, he will contact me. When I entered the Central ins, all the countries in the Western regions were already preparing provisions and military supplies. It should be in the next few days.¡±

    that¡¯s good, ¡± Xu Pingfeng nodded. the two armies will work together. In less than three months, we¡¯ll be able to reach the capital. By the time I refined the Qi all the way to the capital, teacher Jian Zheng would be powerless to turn the situation around.¡±

    He took a sip of tea with a smile and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Has the southern border been properly arranged?¡±

    ¡°With Asuro guarding the hundred thousand mountains, even the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox can¡¯t do anything to him,¡± said the Buddha of the Kyara tree.

    Xu Pingfengughed.

    At this time, the Kiara tree put down the teacup and stretched out his right hand, his palm t.

    A golden light rose from his palm and turned into a Golden Bowl. A soft golden light screen shot out from The Golden Bowl.

    On the light screen, a young monk with red lips and white teeth sat cross-legged with a serious expression.

    ¡°Gxia tree, something has happened in the southern border.¡±

    The young monk¡¯s voice was ethereal and empty, as if it came from the horizon. It was hard to tell if it was male or female, young or old.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the Bodhisattva of the Kyara tree asked without changing his expression.

    The young monk said, ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji joined forces to defeat asulo, broke the tower of seals, and took away Shen Shu¡¯s limbs.

    Xu Pingfeng narrowed his eyes. The tea in the teacup in his hand began to ripple.

    ¡°How did he do it?¡± the Buddha of the Gxia asked slowly.

    The young monk didn¡¯t answer and continued, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered du ¡®e to return to nda and deploy troops at the southern border to prevent the southern demons from making aeback.

    ¡°Shen Shu¡¯s right arm, which was sealed in sang Bo, escaped from the Sang Bo case. The Arhat had already taken away his left arm that was sealed in the stupa Pagoda. The body had already fallen into the hands of the Nine-Tailed Fox. Now, Shen Shu¡¯s legs were lost again. Except for her head, her body was back.

    ¡°As I expected, taking back the hundred thousand mountains is only the first step of the southern demons. They will take advantage of the time when you are not in nda to attack it.

    ¡°Cancel the eastern Expedition, I can only send 20000 elites to attack Leizhou to harass them.

    ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    The young monk¡¯s figure disappeared into the golden light screen.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree and Xu Pingfeng were silent.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the Barbican on the city wall, the generals who were discussing military affairs weed the reporting soldier.

    ¡°Great general!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor has sent word that the Western Region will send two elite troops to cause trouble at the border of Leizhou as a restraint. However, they will not cooperate with us to attack great Feng.¡±

    The faces of all the generals froze.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qi Guangbo asked in a deep voice.

    The soldier said,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an will join forces with the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom to attack the southern border and nda.¡± The Buddhists are too busy to care about anything else.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That Xu guy is going to attack nda?¡±

    what right does he have? he¡¯s just a rank 3 martial artist. How can he attack nda? ¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist sect is taking him too seriously.¡±

    The generals of each camp were shocked and discussed angrily.

    Xu Qian ¡­ Ji Xuan¡¯s face darkened as he clenched his fists.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After the meeting, the hungry Xu Xinian went straight to the inner hall.

    At this time, the lunch was over, and he didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast today. He attended the meeting with his teacher Zhang Shen and discussed the military with the higher-ups of Qingzhou.

    He was so hungry that his chest was touching his back.

    He crossed the threshold and came to the office of the chief administrator. Xu Xinian saw the dining table full of tes and tes that had been licked clean.

    The table was full of dishes, not even the soup was left for him.

    He didn¡¯t need this sister anymore ¡­ Xu niannian turned around and left silently.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: I¡¯ll return one chapter first. I¡¯ll summarize at the end of the month and see how much I can return this month. ]

 Chapter 1429: The stainless heart (1)

    Chapter 1429: The stainless heart (1)

    Walking out of the inner hall, Xu Eng looked around but did not find any maidservants.

    Although Houyi was the chief administrator¡¯s living area, it was still part of the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office. Naturally, there could not be too many people in the Yamen, and Xu Eng could understand.

    After walking for a while more, he saw the master and disciple sitting at the stone table in the small courtyard on the west side,zily basking in the sun.

    The corner of Xu Eng¡¯s mouth twitched and he said with a straight face, ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to the southern border? Let¡¯s set off tomorrow.¡±

    Xu lingying was shocked, and his mouth opened wide in an exaggerated manner. He let out a long ¡± ah ¡°, looked at Lina, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this the southern border?¡±

    of course not. This ce is still far from my hometown. Well, it¡¯s not particrly far. I can reach the southern border in seven days and seven nights if I run with it.

    Leena patted her chest and said.

    Xu lingying happily climbed onto her body and sat on her face.

    Lina smacked her away as if she was swatting a fly. didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll leave on the next day? we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Lingying, you¡¯re always so stupid.

    Xu Eng coughed and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave me any food?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ling Ying who said brother Eng won¡¯t be hungry,¡± Lina hurriedly pushed the me away.

    Xu Lingyin¡¯s eyes were wide open as she nodded in all seriousness.¡±Er Guo won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way,¡± Leena said.

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Eng had nothing to say and left.

    Did he pry open his sister¡¯s and Lina¡¯s heads to see what they were thinking?

    Why could he say such silly words so naturally and seriously?

    At this moment, he saw a man walk in from outside the arched courtyard. Thunderlord mouth looked ugly. He was sun Xuanji¡¯s attendant, a demon from the southern border.

    As for his name, Xu niannian didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°This brother, I wish you a Happy New Year.¡±

    Xu Eng greeted him and bowed.

    The White ape protector followed the local customs and returned the bow in a not-so-standard manner.

    ¡°How should I address you, brother?¡±

    ¡°Protector Yuan!¡±

    What a strange name ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an is my elder brother, ¡± Xu Eng hurriedly asked. protector Yuan, can you tell me about his situation in the southern border? ¡±

    Protector Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up and his attitude changed dramatically.

    ¡°Lord Xu is too polite, this protector will tell you everything I know.¡±

    The two of them stood in the courtyard and had a deep conversation. Xu niannian had a deep understanding of Guardian Yuan.

    He came from the southern border and was a Guardian of the thousand Fey Kingdom with a rank-4 cultivation.

    His innate divine power allowed him to see through people¡¯s hearts, and he cultivated the mind-reading ability of Buddhism. It was because of this ability that he was chosen by sun Xuanji and epted as a disciple.

    He was probably not taking her in as a disciple, but as a voice transmission tool ¡­ Knowing that sun Xuanji had anguage barrier, Xu niannian muttered to himself.

    Protector Yuan nced at him and said with a sad tone, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m just a monkey tool.¡±

    Damn it, I forgot that he can read my mind. It¡¯s really tiring tomunicate with such a person ¡­ Xu Eng¡¯s face stiffened and he quickly exined, ¡±

    ¡°Protector Yuan, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean to criticize you. Senior Brother Sun has taken a fancy to your ability and is just fond of you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really tiring tomunicate with people like me,¡± protector Yuan said quietly.¡±Lord Xu, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Xu niannianposed himself and recited the saint¡¯s Scriptures in his heart to stop his wandering thoughts.

    Protector Yuan¡¯s blue and clear eyes looked at him for a moment before he looked away with ack of interest.

    ¡°Then what kind of Yao is elder Ye Ji?¡±

    From the conversation just now, Xu Eng knew that his big brother would not even let off female demons.

    ¡°Elder Ye Ji is a Fox!¡±

    Protector Yuan answered every question.

    The Fox race. ah, that must be. race that could turn all living beings upside down, looking at smoke and walking seductively. If there was. chance.. would also like to experience it. Stop, stop, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. It¡¯s just. matter of time to learn. it¡¯s just. matter of time to learn ¡­ Xu niannian gathered his thoughts and saw Lina and Xu lingying not far away. His heart moved.

    ¡°Protector Yuan, can you please take a look at my two younger sisters¡± thoughts?¡±

    He often found it difficult to understand why lingying was so stupid.

    After witnessing protector Yuan¡¯s terrifying mind-reading ability, Xu Eng¡¯s suppressed curiosity was instantly aroused. If he could understand what lingying was thinking all day, he might be able to lead her to the right path.

    This also removed a worry in her mother¡¯s heart.

    The White ape Guardian nodded and followed Xu niannian.

    His clear blue eyes gazed gently at Lina and Xu lingying.

    Xu lingying and Lina also noticed the ugly Guardian Yuan, but they didn¡¯t pay much attention to him when they saw Xu Eng beside them. The master and disciple talked about trivial things while they digested their food under the sun.

    As he watched, the White ape protector revealed an extremely serious expression.

    This ¡­ Xu Eng¡¯s heart also clenched. He held his breath and waited quietly.

    After waiting and waiting for half an hour, Guardian white ape turned around and left.

    ¡°Protector Yuan!¡±

    Xu Eng caught up with him and found the blue eyes of this fourth-grade Guardian from the southern border were full of frustration and loss.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Xu Eng asked and held his breath.

    Protector Yuan wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°Go ahead, protector Yuan.¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s face turned serious.

    Protector Yuan nodded and said,

    ¡°That southern border Girl was thinking:We¡¯ll have what for dinner and what for tomorrow.¡±

    ?A big question mark shed across Xu Eng¡¯s mind. For. full half an hour, Lina had only thought of this ¡­

    as for that child, I¡¯ve met my nemesis. I didn¡¯t expect that a little girl would have a pure heart.

 Chapter 1430: The stainless heart_2

    Chapter 1430: The stainless heart_2

    Protector Yuan¡¯s face was solemn as he slowly said,¡±The heart is like a mirror, there has never been anything!¡±

    . heart as clear as a mirror, never having anything,. spotless heart ¡­ Xu Eng was stunned. He had never expected Ling Ying to be so talented.

    But a few secondster, he suddenly realized that for-full 30 minutes, Xu lingying¡¯s mind had been empty and he had not thought of anything at all!

    Protector Yuan said in a deep voice,

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen such a situation in eminent monks who are profound in Buddhism and have pure hearts.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, the White ape protector revealed a look of admiration and praise.

    as expected of Xu yinluo¡¯s younger sister. She has already reached such an extraordinary realm at such a young age.

    ¡°No, Grand justice Yuan, you might have misunderstood me ¡­¡± Xu niannian opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The southern border.<div>

    In a Hidden Valley, Xu Qi ¡®an stood in an empty Valley. In front of him were Shen Shu¡¯s two legs. It was worth mentioning that the two legs were separated. When Shen Shu was dismembered, her legs were cut off at the root.

    After a few days of ¡± collecting ¡± qi and blood, the strength of his legs had recovered greatly.

    The remnant soul attached to the leg had an unruly andbative temperament, but it was not cunning. On the contrary, because it was too proud and conceited, it made him look a little cute.

    For example, Xu Qi ¡®an had made a promise with him to remove the two devil sealing nails before fighting with him. He had kept his promise because he wanted to defeat Xu Qi¡¯ an fair and square. It was the happiest thing in life to fight a powerful opponent to the death.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The remnant soul in his legs transmitted a thought, ¡°¡±After removing these two demon sealing nails, your strength will be close to the upper tier of the third stage. At that time, we can have a good fight.¡±

    yes. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. let¡¯s have a good fight after I remove the demon sealing nail. The entire southern border will be our battlefield.

    Pulling out the demon-sealing nail consumed a lot of Shen Shu¡¯s energy.

    Shen Shu¡¯s blood seemed to be boiling. ¡°I can¡¯t wait,¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Outside the valley, Ye Ji and the others felt the ground tremble. They saw a terrifying pir of air rush up from the valley not far away, tearing the clouds in the sky.

    At this moment, with the valley as the center, all the beasts within a radius of several dozen miles trembled in fear. Birds fell from the branches, and the legs of the demons with low cultivation outside the valley trembled uncontrobly.

    After a dozen breaths, the terrifying pressure was withdrawn, and the valley was silent.

    However, the demons still did not dare to return. The fear in their hearts had not dissipated.

    ¡°Xu Lang¡¯s cultivation has recovered a bit. There¡¯s only onest devil sealing nail left ¡­¡±

    Ye Ji was sincerely happy.

    After getting along with Xu Qi ¡®an for a while, she was well aware of Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s current situation.

    He, who had carried the fate of the country for half a year,¡±lived and died¡± with Da Feng and fought the rebel army of Yunzhou to the death. Under such circumstances, every bit of strength was precious.

    Xu yinluo is indeed worthy of being the person who killed two Vajra realm martial artists.<div>

    Hong Ying protector muttered.

    Even though the demons were afraid, they were even more delighted.

    With such an ally, the thousand demon Kingdom felt inexplicably at ease.

    In the valley, the breath of Shen Shu¡¯s legs was weak. She sent a message tiredly, ¡±<div>

    wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and collect the blood essence of living beings and then fight you again.

    Just as he was about to fly away, he suddenly felt a vast and majestic aura envelop him.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s legs ¡°turned¡± and she was shocked.

    senior, I can¡¯t fight with you now, and you can¡¯t go out and collect blood essence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    ¡°You want to go back on your word?¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s legs were shocked and angry. The muscles on her thighs swelled up as if they were going to explode.

    At the same time, he expanded his Qi, and like a wave, he attacked the shackles that enveloped him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled calmly and leisurely.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not reneging, it¡¯s just that the timing isn¡¯t right. Of course, no matter how I exin, you won¡¯t understand. Then we¡¯ll follow your rules.¡±

    ¡°The strong are respected, and the weak can only obey,¡± he said indifferently. Now, as the strongest, I demand that you obediently sleep.¡±

    Shen Shu was furious. Her fighting spirit was high, and her spirit was unyielding. Her strength to break the confinement increased a little.<div>

    ¡°I would rather die than surrender.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and pressed down hard. Shen Shu¡¯s legs fell to the ground with a ¡± bang. she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Then, he took out the Jade bottle given by sun Xuanji, removed the cork, and put the legs of the cursing Shen Shu into the bottle.

    Something like devouring living beings to obtain their blood essence would cause a hugemotion. Fighting with Shen Shu would also cause a bigmotion.

    Given the current situation, the Buddhist Scouts must have been spread out to monitor and search for traces of the demon race.

    If a Buddhist Scout observed his battle with Shen Shu, asulo woulde and go as he wished. Now that sun Xuanji was not here and the Nine-Tailed Fox had not returned, Xu Qi ¡®an was not confident that he could defeat asulo.

    Even if they worked together with Shen Shu¡¯s legs, they would most likely not be her match.

    As for his other limbs, they were all in a weak state and had not been replenished with blood essence.

    However, Shen Shu¡¯s legs didn¡¯t listen to these concerns and principles at all. His mind was full of fighting.

    It was difficult to n big things with coarse legs.

    At this moment, Ye Ji entered the valley with her demons. Master Shen Shu has been sealed? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and handed the porcin bottle to her.

    keep it well and tell nine-tailed fox that she will contact Bai Ji when she returns to Jiuzhou. I will send Shen Shu¡¯s left hand over.<div>

    Ye Ji¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Xu is leaving?¡±

    I¡¯m going to the Gu n. It just so happens that you can tell me about the situation of the Gu n.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked into the cave with the beauty in his arms.

    Since he was in the southern border, he decided to take this opportunity to visit the Gu n and have a chat with granny Tiangang.

    The seven ultimate venomous worm had a great origin. He had to find out what it was and why it had the memory of the poison God.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease.

    ¡°I would also like to apany you to the Gu n, but there are too many matters in the n.¡± Ye Ji was reluctant to leave.

    As they spoke, the two of them entered the cave. Ye Ji sat down by the table and said, ¡±

    ¡°Since. ¡®m going to the Gu n, there are some benefits. can¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll give Xung a list ¡­ Mr. Xu?¡±

    She looked at Xu Qi ¡®an nkly as he pulled her up and lifted her skirt to her waist.

    you go ahead and write. The night of spring is short. Let¡¯s not waste time.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pressed down on Fu Xiang¡¯s waist and made her lie on the desk.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The next day.

    A giant red Bird with a wingspan of 40 feet flew across the mountains and toward the southeast.

    ¡°Brother Hongying, your speed is much faster than that broken tower.¡±

    Miao Youfangughed.

    we Crimson birds are the Kings of the sky, the proud overlords.

    Hong Ying responded loudly.

    Miao Youfang was stunned for a moment. He thought to himself, brother, you have nothing to do with the word ¡°proud and aloof.¡±

    However, he was not protector Yuan. He immediately smiled and said,

    ¡°What a King of the skies. It is my great fortune to be able to befriend brother Hong Ying.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s my honor to be able to make friends with brother Miao. My ancestors¡± graves are smoking.¡±

    Are you sure that you, a demon, also have an ancestral grave? Xu Qi ¡®anughed in his heart as he listened to the human and the demon tter each other.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    He coughed and looked at mu nanzhi, who was beside him. ¡°Nan Zhi, I ¡­¡±

    Mu Nanxi turned his head away and ignored him.

    Although there were all kinds of supplies in the stupa Pagoda, and it was not a problem to live there for ten days to half a month, mu Nanxi was annoyed that he did not care about her and only released her after so many days.

    Xu Qi ¡®an patiently exined to her that her trip had been dangerous and that she had just experienced a life-and-death battle.

    Fighting with the demoness of the demon race was extremely physically exhausting.

    Now that his merit was fulfilled, he convinced the demoness and formed an alliance with the thousand demon Kingdom.

    As mu nanzhi listened, she suddenly raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Give me your ws.¡±

    The adulterer secretly put his arm around her waist without permission.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said cheekily that she was afraid that she would fall off.

    Mu nanzhi pushed and hit him ¡®angrily¡¯. After a while, she suddenly reacted and looked around.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Bai Ji?¡±

    aren¡¯t I in your arms ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her arms and said, ¡°¡±I just threw it out for you.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and go back to find it. Don¡¯t fall to your death.¡±

    Mu nanzhi shouted.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die from the fall ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [PS: update first, editter. Continue typing. See you tomorrow.] I¡¯m also asking for monthly votes.

 Chapter 1431: On the way (1)

    Chapter 1431: On the way (1)

    After leaving the hundred thousand mountains, there were more ins andkes, forming a rich and colorfulndscape.

    In the ¡°nine regions geographical record,¡± the southern border could be generally divided into two major areas, namely ¡°hundred thousand mountains¡± and ¡°extreme abyss.¡± The two names represented the two major forces that dominated the southern border.

    The thousand Fey Kingdom and the Gu n.

    why didn¡¯t the geography of the nine provinces write about the delicacies of the southern border? ¡±

    Mu Nanxi sat cross-legged on a rock by the stream, holding a blue leather book and reading it attentively.

    Miao you Fang and Hong Ying were in charge of preparing the food.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to ask the Confucian Saint.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat down beside her and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Maybe the Confucian Saint doesn¡¯t like good food.¡±

    The geography of the nine states was written by the Confucian Saint for three years. It simply recorded the mountain and riverndforms and the distribution of rivers in the nine states.

    Theter ¡®Dafeng geographical records¡¯ was written by ater generation of Confucians after the schrly Sage.<div>

    Mu Nanxi believed her and said, ¡±

    ¡°However, the mountains and rivers, as well as the tribes scattered all over the ce, have been recorded in detail.¡±

    As she looked at it, the corner of her mouth suddenly twitched.

    ¡°What kind of barbarian are these?¡±

    There were countless tribes in the southern border, ranging from hundreds of years to thousands of people. They were scattered all over the southern border like stars in the sky.

    Their customs were very strange. In mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes, they were simply uncivilized barbarians.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the ¡± geography of nine states ¡± and read it carefully. It was written that there was a tribe called ¡± dog God ¡± three hundred and twenty miles to the West of the southern border. There was a custom in this tribe that when men and women reached adulthood, they must marry a monster called ¡± horned dog ¡± and be partners.

    From then on, they lived together, hunted together, and relied on each other for life and death.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to read and found that these monsters were called ¡± horned dogs. they lived in groups, understood humans, and were fierce and aggressive.

    They lived in the area around the divine Dog tribe.

    ¡°This is the choice of nature.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up, one hand holding a book and the other behind his back, acting like a teacher and exining to mu nanzhi, ¡±

    ¡°The birth of any custom and culture is rted to the surrounding environment. It could be said that the environment determined the culture. For example, the farming of our Central ins and the nomadism of the demon barbarians in the North are determined by the environment.¡±

    Mu Nanxi did not fully understand what he was saying. She frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°T-then their marriage with the horned hounds was also caused by the environment? Why is that so?¡±

    the books say that horned dogs are aggressive and human-like creatures. They are no doubt great partners. You can think of it as living together.

    then how do they reproduce? ¡±

    Mu nanzhi blinked, putting on an innocent expression.

    Unconsciously, the topic of conversation had changed ¡­ ¡°I knew you¡¯d be most curious about this,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.<div>

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s efforts were instantly broken. She spat with a red face and could not pretend anymore.

    I think this is more like a respectful taming. Horned dogs are human and have high intelligence. Ordinary dogs can¡¯tpare to them, so they can¡¯t be tamed. Aftering into contact with our Central ins, the divine Dog tribe discovered that ¡®marriage¡¯ was a very grand ceremony, so they imitated this ceremony to show their respect for the horned dogs. ¡°The horned hounds have also epted this ceremony.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave his own judgment.

    ¡°Then turn three more pages.¡±<div>

    Mu nanzhi said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did as he was told and turned three pages forward. It recorded a tribe called ¡°pan ¡°. The leader of the tribe had the power to take away the first night of a newly-wedded woman when a young man and woman got married.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be decided by the environment, right?¡± She put her hands on her waist.

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and asked, ¡°¡±Do you know what a pride of lions looks like?¡±

    Mu nanzhi shook her head.

    ¡°The structure of a lion pride is that a male rules a group of females. When the male lion first rules the group, he will bite all the Cubs of his predecessor to death. This first night, it¡¯s actually simr.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an argued, ¡±

    ¡°Think about it, if one of these brides gives birth to the patriarch¡¯s child, then his bloodline will continue. This has little to do with the environment, but it¡¯s rted to the instinct of living creatures to reproduce. It¡¯s the instinct of living creatures to reproduce.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t making things up. The customs of living creatures were rted to the environment. If not, why would it be said that one¡¯s environment would support one¡¯s people?

    The simple saying contained the most fundamental truth of biological evolution.

    Mu nanzhi thought about it and reluctantly epted it, then said, ¡±

    ¡°Turn back eight pages.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned back to the eighth page. ording to the tribe¡¯s tradition, when a son reached the age of 18, he must challenge his father. If he lost, he would be chased out of the family. If he won, he would inherit everything from his father, including his father¡¯s daughter and his own younger brothers and sisters.

    I can¡¯t f * cking make it up anymore. I haven¡¯t evene into contact with those tribes, so how would I know the origin of their customs ¡­ Xu Qian ridiculed him in his heart.<div>

    ¡°Hold on, why are the tribes you remember so strange?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her suspiciously.

    Mu nanzhi felt that she had been checkmated and pouted. She turned her face away guiltily and pretended to look at the scenery elsewhere.

    it¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s because it¡¯s strange that I have. deep impression of it ¡­

    No, you remind me of a saying I heard in my previous life, ¡± goddesses also like to watch Love educational films ¡± ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an criticized in his heart. He threw the ¡± geography of nine states ¡± aside and took out the fragment of the book of theher world.

    [ 3: Lina, are you and lingying still on the ship? When can we reach Qingzhou? ]

 Chapter 1432: On the way (2)

    Chapter 1432: On the way (2)

    Riding on the red tassels, he would arrive at the Gu n in less than five days. Considering that the Gu n was also a barbarian, they would definitely not be friendly. Bringing a local along would help reduce conflicts.

    [ 5: I¡¯m in Yuzhou. I¡¯ve been in Yuzhou since yesterday. ]

    Leena replied.

    So fast? [three: who brought you to Yuzhou?] Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Transportation couldn¡¯t be so fast, and Lina was a strength Gu that was even more vulgar than a warrior, so it was impossible for her to control sword Kinesis flight.

    [ 5: we met the teacher of the Eng brothers on the boat and went to Qingzhou with them. The day before yesterday, brother Eng drove me and lingying out of Qingzhou. ]

    Did you two snatch his food and eat it ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an replied,

    [ Do You Know the Way? ]

    [ 5: Xu ningyan, you¡¯re underestimating me. Eng once told me a chant:[ up north, down south, left West, right East, all the way to the South. ]

    Good fellow, it even rhymed! Xu Qi ¡®an saw li Miaozhen jump out to send a letter, ¡±

    [ two: if you¡¯re lost, just ask a passerby. The southern border is to the South of Yuzhou. You¡¯ve been to Yuzhou before when you came to the capital. You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? ]

    [5: probably not.]

    Leena said.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were all suspicious.

    [ 3: how long will it take you to reach the southern border from Yuzhou? ]

    [ 5: if you don¡¯t get lost or get cheated, you can reach there in seven days and seven nights with the Bell¡¯s chime. ]

    Hu ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an helplessly let out a breath and said, ¡±

    [ don¡¯t bother with strangers. If you have any trouble, look for me. How¡¯s my ringtone? ]

    [ 5: you can eat, sleep, and drink. There¡¯s no problem. ]

    Well, Golden Lotus Daoist priest had said before that lingying¡¯s life was tough ¡­ Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to put away the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, li lingsu suddenly sent him a letter.

    [ everyone, how do youmand a team of 300 people? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that something had happened, so he asked, ¡°[ what did you do? ]

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society silently waited for li lingsu¡¯s reply.

    [ seven: nothing much. They are not allowed to Rob the poor, rape women, Rob caravans, and all other evil things. [ I won¡¯t allow them to leave the vige either. I¡¯ll give them rice and grain regrly. ]

    After gathering the refugees, li lingsu settled down in an abandoned vige.

    [ 7: they were fine at first, but after a few days, they wanted to assassinate me. ]

    [ 2: idiot, you are imprisoning them. [ how do you usually manage these people? ]

    [ 7: not managed ¡­ ]

    [ 2: idiot, you have to train them. You don¡¯t manage them, but you also restrict their freedom. If they don¡¯t assassinate you, who do they assassinate? [ forget it, send me a private messageter, and I¡¯ll teach you how to manage the team. ]

    After the heavenly sect¡¯s Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix finished speaking, Chu Yuanyang said, ¡±

    [ I¡¯ve gathered a thousand refugees here, and the training has begun to show results. In a few days, I n to take them to Qingzhou to participate in the war. [ there¡¯s one more thing. ording to a group of refugees who escaped from Jiang Zhou under mymand, there are also people from the martial arts world gathering refugees there to Rob merchants and Squires. ]

    [ 2: didn¡¯t the Emperor not take Xu ningyan¡¯s suggestion? is it a coincidence? ]

    [ 4: Your Highness, what do you think? ]

    Chu Yuanqi immediately rejoiced.

    [ one: it was bengong who sent people to do it. ]

    Huaiqing admitted.

    [ one: Ning Yan¡¯s n is very effective. I have appointed 20 confidants to gather the refugees and rob the rich families. Every day, the Imperial court receives reports of the bandits wreaking havoc, but ording to the secret reports I¡¯ve received, the various regions have be much more stable. ]

    This stability was only rtive to the previous situation. It was impossible to suppress all the refugees of the Central ins with the manpower she had sent and the efforts of the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    However, it had to be said that Xu ningyan¡¯s n had an immediate effect.

    Robbing the merchants to feed the refugees, robbing one household to feed a hundred households, and the local area would quickly stabilize.

    The price was that the ruling ss of a County and a County would be shaken by this.

    If the leader of the bandits was a hero, then the Imperial court¡¯s ruling power would be in jeopardy.

    However, when the bandit leader was one of their own, only the middle-and low-level ruling ss like the noble families were sacrificed.

    Huaiqing continued,

    [ Chu Yuanqi, if your team has a basic level of discipline, then stock up on rations and prepare to head west. You are the same, especially li Miaozhen. Bengong knows that leading troops to war is your strength.

    [ it¡¯s best to head west now, gather the refugees along the way, and form a team. ]

    [ 2: why, why should I listen to you? ]

    Flying Sparrow didn¡¯t say anything and started arguing.

    Chu Yuanyou replied, [ I understand what your Highness means. Now that the war in Qingzhou has been ignited, how can the Buddhist sects that support the rebels in Yunzhou not make any moves? ] He would have to send troops to Leizhou sooner orter.

    Huaiqing continued, ¡± when the timees, the Imperial court will be fighting on two fronts. In addition to internal problems, they will be forced to pull back their Battlefront. The Alliance of Yunzhou and Buddhism will push the Battlefront all the way to the capital.

    Li Miaozhen suddenly realized and was shocked.

    She was very good at leading troops, but she was not good at seeing the big picture. She had always thought that Qingzhou was the most important ce in this war and had ignored Buddhism.

    [ 6: when the timees, who knows how many innocent people will die in the war. ]

    Master Hengyuan had no choice but to send a letter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter, [ Buddhism won¡¯t send an Army to the East. At most, it will be a small-scale harassment. ]

    [ one: how so? ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s letter questioned.

    [ three: I did something insignificant in the southern border. I fought with the second-grade Arhat asulo, unlocked Shen Shu¡¯s seal, and formed an alliance with the thousand demon Kingdom. In recent days, the thousand demon Kingdom attacked the Buddhist forces in the Shiwan mountain and recovered the oldnd. [ you guys wait for the news. ]

 Chapter 1433: On the way (3)

    Chapter 1433: On the way (3)

    There was a moment of silence within the Heaven and Earth Society, and the atmosphere was so quiet that it was a little strange.

    [ seven: you fought with a rank two Arhat and sessfully unlocked the seal of that Shen Shu? ]

    Li lingsu¡¯s mental state crumbled. Wasn¡¯t xu Qi ¡®an sealed? when did he grow to the point where he could fight with a second-grade Arhat?

    He had almost died at the hands of a rank-two rain master in the Jianzhou. He was still far from being a rank-two.

    [ 1. Is this true? ] Did you really form an alliance with the thousand demon Kingdom? [ the thousand demon Kingdom is going to war with the Buddhist League and recover the territory of the old country? ]

    Huaiqing asked three questions in a row. To the cold and Noble eldest Princess, this was enough to show how emotional she was at the moment.

    Xu ningyan had never disappointed anyone ¡­ Li Miaozhen sighed with emotion.

    [ four: wonderful. This way, I can go south without worry and support Qingzhou. [ using the thousand demon Kingdom to restrain the Buddhist League is the best choice at the moment. Many people can think of this method, but the only one who can really establish a connection with the thousand demon Kingdom is you, Xu ningyan. ]

    [ 6: Amitabha. Lord Xu has saved countless lives this time. ]

    After ending the group chat, Xu Qi ¡®an put away the book fragments and found that mu nanzhi had taken off her embroidered shoes. Her fair and delicate feet were soaking in the stream, sshing water happily.

    The feet were only slightly bigger than Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s palm.

    The skin was fine and tender, there were no calluses, the bones were fine, the toes were round, and the bottom of the feet was pink. This was not a foot, this was the most perfect work of art in the hands of a master.

    The flower God¡¯s charm was that she was perfect. Her temperament, appearance, and figure were all top-grade ¡­ Speaking of which, the state preceptor should havee to me for dual cultivation, why haven¡¯t they contacted me yet ¡­ ¡®Oh no, the inte might be cut off. She can¡¯t find me ¡­¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an shivered and suddenly reacted.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Capital city, Imperial astronomer.

    Luo Yuheng rode the golden light andnded on the eight trigrams stage.

    The supervisor sat in front of the table with his eyes closed, like a statue.

    Luo Yuheng nced at it and found that it was only a shell, and its primordial spirit had long disappeared.

    She walked down the stairs, closed her eyes and sensed for a moment, then went straight to the pill room on the seventh floor.

    In the huge elixir room, a group of white-robed warlocks were busy with their work,ining, ¡±

    ¡°Another war, damn it!¡±

    yes, yes. They¡¯re starting to mass-produce magic weapons again. These weapons don¡¯t have souls, which is an insult to us alchemists.

    ¡°Only the profound knowledge of biological alchemy is the pursuit of my generation.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother song, why don¡¯t you just lead us away from the Directorate of Celestials and establish our own sect? we can establish an Alchemist sect together.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be thrown into the stove by teacher Jian Zheng as firewood?¡± Song Qing scolded.

    ¡°Unless I rece teacher Jian Zheng in the future,¡± he said after a pause.

    Luo Yuheng entered the elixir chamber and said in a cold and pleasant voice, ¡±

    ¡°Is there no one else in the Imperial astronomer?¡±

    When Song Qing saw Luo Yuheng, he was stunned. He thought to himself, Who are you? when did you appear?

    ¡°I¡¯m Luo Yuheng.¡± Luo Yuheng frowned.

    ¡°Ah, ah, Grand Tutor ¡­. Song Qing came to a realization.

    Looking at the man with dark circles under his eyes, Luo Yuheng almost suspected that the other party was ying hard to get. How could there be a disciple of the supervisor who did not know her?

    On the contrary, she knew Song Qing and had seen the portrait.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an? I can¡¯t find him with my Jade voice transmission talisman.¡± Luo Yuheng said with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since young master Xu came to the Directorate of Celestials. I¡¯ve rarely seen him since he entered the Jianghu.¡±

    Song Qing only nced at Luo Yuheng¡¯s beautiful face once and thought that it was not as attractive as his own experiment, so he no longer paid attention to it. He lowered his head and fiddled with the tools, saying,

    ¡°I can¡¯t contact him either, but senior Brother Sun has a sound-transmitting conch that is a set with young master Xu¡¯s conch. If we can find senior Brother Sun, we can find young master Xu.

    ¡°Yes, senior Brother Sun should be in Qingzhou now.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he looked up and found that the state preceptor had disappeared.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, that¡¯s the state preceptor.¡±

    An Alchemist on the side was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s truly devastatingly beautiful.¡±

    don¡¯t think about it anymore, ¡± Song Qing said angrily. that kind of woman is not someone you can think about.

    The gold cultivator was displeased.

    ¡°Senior brother song, you¡¯re doubting my devotion to alchemy. I¡¯ve already dedicated my life to alchemy and will never marry. What I want to say is, let¡¯s refine a female body for young master Xu, just like the state preceptor¡¯s.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the surrounding alchemists echoed, ¡±

    that¡¯s a good idea. With Mr. Xu¡¯s lecherous nature, he¡¯ll definitely be ecstatic. He¡¯ll hold her in his arms day and night and not be able to get out of bed.

    ¡°Wonderful! This way, young master Xu Can give us the remaining half of the blue leather book.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that anger the state preceptor?¡±

    what are you afraid of? teacher Jian Zheng will take it for us.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS:te but arrived! ] After taking a nap in the middle of the night, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He continued to write the chapter for repaying debts. I¡¯m also asking for monthly votes.

 Chapter 1434: Xu lingying, big pot ~(6450/100000) _1

    Chapter 1434: Xu lingying, big pot ~(6450/100000) _1

    Song Qing waved his hand.

    you¡¯re always thinking of crooked ways. If you have the energy to make a toy for young master Xu, why don¡¯t you make a body for Chief Assistant Wang first? ¡±

    The Alchemist who hade up with the ¡®bad idea¡¯ asked, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Chief advisor Wang is going to die?¡±

    Song Qing shook his head, ¡±

    I heard from the people on the first floor that chief Fu Wang has been ill for a long time. He has been overworked. If he doesn¡¯t take care of himself, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have much time left.

    The first floor referred to the warlocks in therge pharmacy. It was worth mentioning that in the Directorate of Celestials ¡®faction, Song Qing led gold cultivators who were good at refining weapons.

    The warlocks led by yang qianhuan were on the third floor, and they were there to help the officials andmoners choose their graves.

    The Warlock from the great medicine Hall on the first floor was Zhong Li.

    Every faction of the Directorate of Celestials had their own field of expertise.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless even if you refine it. Chief advisor Wang is just a mortal. Once his soul leaves his body, he can only be refined into a ghost. He can¡¯t enter the shell we¡¯ve refined.¡±

    Wei Yuan is dead, ¡± a Warlock said, shaking his head. if chief advisor Wang dies as well, yuan jing¡¯s era will be over.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Wang Manor.

    Back garden.

    Wang simu was wearing a green dress and a coat of the same color, walking side by side with Lin ¡®an, who was in a red dress.

    ¡°Why did the Lord Chief Assistant fall sick just like that?¡±

    Lin an pursed his lips and said softly,¡±even the astrologers can¡¯t do anything?.¡±

    Her skirt swayed with her Lotus steps, and a pair of deerskin boots was faintly visible. She wore a small Phoenix crown, a golden hairpin, a pearl hairpin, and other essories on her head. Her round oval face was white and delicate, and her peach-shaped eyes hid a hidden amorous feeling.

    She was bing more and more charming and flirtatious.

    Wang simu tilted his head and looked at Lin ¡®an, who had a good personal rtionship with him. He sighed and said,

    ¡°The astrologer of the Imperial astronomer said that father has fallen ill from worry and overwork, so he should resign and rest at home. But if you continue and seek your own death, what can we do?¡±

    Lin anughed,¡±this group of warlocks are still so arrogant ..¡±

    Wang si mu tightened his fox fur coat to keep out the cold, and said worriedly,

    ¡°Actually, a long time ago, father¡¯s body was ill and should have recuperated. It¡¯s just that the Imperial court is gued with internal and external problems, and worries have turned into illness, which has dragged down the body to its current state.¡±

    Lin an frowned slightly and could onlyfort her, ¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, although I¡¯m bedridden now, I can also use this to recuperate.¡±

    Wang simu forced out a smile.

    ¡°The astrologer of the Imperial astronomer said that this was a mental illness, and mental illnesses could only be treated with mental medicine. Before father fell ill, he was worried about three things:The war in Qingzhou, the refugees, and the Buddhism in the Western regions.<div>

    ¡°If even one of these three matters can be resolved, father can recuperate in peace.¡±

    The refugees and the emptiness of the National Treasury were rted by karma.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s two exquisitely beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Wang simu nced at her simple-minded best friend and shook her head.<div>

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. If everyone can¡¯t do anything, what can we, two women, do?¡±

    Lin ¡®an pursed his lips and hummed in acknowledgment. He looked at Wang simu and said,

    ¡°Si muqing has lost a lot of weight. She must be worried about Xu cijiu and the health of the chief Assistant.¡±

    ¡°The situation in Qingzhou is dangerous. He¡¯s just a schr. I¡¯m worried about him.¡± Wang simu looked worried. Originally, you and I were going to be engaged in half a day ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Speaking of this topic, Lin an¡¯s eyebrows jumped up again, like a lively bird, ¡± with that dog ve around, Xu cijiu will be fine even if Qingzhou falls.

    Just now, when she talked about the bedridden chief advisor Wang, she didn¡¯t want to show that she was too heartless, so she showed a serious expression and cooperated with her best friend.

    ¡°Who told you that Xu yinluo is in Qingzhou?¡± Wang simu was stunned and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s outside, then he¡¯ll definitely go to Qingzhou to fight,¡± Lin an said non-stop.

    Although she had never admitted it on the surface, the dog ve was a hero in her heart.

    but I heard from my father that the situation in Qingzhou is tense. Xu yinluo is not in the Army and has not participated in the war ¡­

    Seeing the disappointment in Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes, Wang si mu quickly changed the topic. let¡¯s not talk about this. Won¡¯t Your Majesty help you with your marriage with Xu yinluo? ¡±<div>

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s egg-shaped face instantly turned red. He mumbled,

    ¡°W-what are you talking about? who said I¡¯m going to marry a dog ve? Aiya, this kind of gossip is really annoying.¡±

    Wang simuughed and said,

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, do you think I can¡¯t read your mind? Xu yinluo was a man of striking appearance and a hero in the eyes of the people. Countless women admired him. What you need to do is to quickly decide on your status.

    ¡°With the status, you will be his official wife and those women outside are at most his mistress or the wild mandarin ducks in the Jiang Hu.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t settle on a status, Your Highness, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but without a status, no one can beat you.¡±

    Lin ¡®an felt that he was being looked down upon and puffed up his cheeks.

    In the cold winter, the cold wind was cutting at their faces. The two beautiful and nobledies didn¡¯t walk around for long before they returned to the inner courtyard along the winding corridor with their Pce maids and maidservants.

    On the way, a middle-aged eunuch with a gentle temperament came out of the inner courtyard with two young eunuchs. The two sides met.

    ¡°Greetings to Your Highness of Lin an.¡±

    The middle-aged eunuch and the two young eunuchs behind him bowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re. servant in brother emperor¡¯s pce ¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    Lin ¡®an recognized him, but she couldn¡¯t remember his name. The eunuch by the emperor¡¯s side, she only remembered the seal eunuch Zhao xuanzhen.<div>

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty asked me to inform the chief Assistant that the Buddhist sects in the Western Region have been restrained by the remnants of the thousand demon Kingdom and are unable to pose a threat to our great Feng. Let Lord Chief Assistant recuperate in peace.¡±

    The middle-aged eunuch said.

    There was such a good thing ¡­ Wang simu was pleasantly surprised, and could not help but smile.¡±What did my father say?¡±

    ¡°The chief advisor has asked me to pass a message to His Majesty, saying that he can decline the request,¡± the middle-aged eunuch said.

    The court election was a system where the Emperor would summon the officials to discuss. When an important position was left vacant, a trial would be held.

    Wang si mu immediately understood that her father was nning to resign or temporarily step down from his position as the first assistant.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, eunuch Liu.¡±

    Wang si mu took off a gold bangle and gave it to the middle-aged eunuch. She asked with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Do you have more detailed information? If it¡¯s not convenient, eunuch doesn¡¯t need to say.¡±

    With His Highness of Lin an watching by his side, the middle aged eunuch did not dare to ept the bribe and waved his hands,

    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. I heard from His Majesty that these things seem to be rted to Xu yinluo. He facilitated the Alliance between Da Feng and the thousand demon Kingdom in the southern border. The news came from Qingzhou.

    ¡°This servant only knows this much.¡±

    Xu yinluo facilitated the Alliance between Da Feng and the thousand demon Kingdom in order to contain the Buddhist League ¡­ Wang simu was stunned for a long time. She finally understood why Xu yinluo was not in Qingzhou.<div>

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Lin ¡®an.

    The smile on the face of her close friend beside her was sweet, proud, and full of unting.

    ¡°He has never disappointed me.¡± Lin an raised his chin.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the evening, an exhausted Miao Youfang stood on the crown of a tree. He was like a weightless paper man, stepping on a thin branch.

    Lifting heavy things as though they were light, body like a goose feather, fifth stage transformed force!

    Was this the glory of the huajin stage? Facing the setting sun, Miao Youfang opened his arms, as if he was embracing the world.

    In two and a half months, he had advanced from the Qi refining stage to the fifth stage and became a huajin martial artist.

    Although the Dragon Qi had long been extracted, before that, he had left him onest gift-Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Meeting Xu Qi ¡®an and receiving his careful guidance was also a great fortune given to him by the Dragon Qi.

    ¡°Come down!¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s voice came from the tree.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Miao you Fangnded lightly on the ground. In the process, he made more than a dozen somersaults, showing off his Qinggong to his heart¡¯s content.

    As a huajin stage martial artist, his Qinggong was extremely impressive. When he reached the fourth stage, he would be able to fly in the air.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat by the bonfire and said while boiling water, ¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already reached the huajin stage, our fate hase to an end. From today onwards, I¡¯ll set you free.¡±

    Miao Youfang was stunned, and the joy in his heart faded away. The corner of his mouth moved, and he said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Why? Xu yinluo, I ¡­ I said that I would always follow you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily, ¡±

    get lost. You¡¯re not a beauty. Why are you following me? you¡¯re an eyesore.

    After cursing, his expression gradually softened.

    ¡°When I was still weak, I met a person who cultivated me with all his might. He was not rted to me in any way, but he was willing to cultivate me without considering the return.

    ¡°It¡¯s only because he thinks that I¡¯m a strong-willed person who won¡¯t go astray. He thinks that I can do something for the people of the world in the future. You should thank him. It¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m willing to give you a chance.

    just like how he raised me. He didn¡¯t do it for any reward or selfishness. He did it for the people of the Central ins.

    Miao Youfang was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Then why, why are you chasing me away?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can teach you. Rank-4 is the process of tempering your ¡®will¡¯, the process of a martial artist walking his own¡¯ path¡¯. It¡¯s just the right time to let you go.

    ¡°Go, Miao Youfang. I look forward to hearing your legend in the Jianghu in the future. I¡¯ll hear people say that great hero Miao is chivalrous for the country and the people.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your dream to be a hero?¡±

    For some reason, Miao Youfang, who was used to smiling cheekily, showed a rare serious expression.

    ¡°Then, in the future, when I travel the pugilistic world, can I consider myself your disciple?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good-for-nothing disciple like you. Go your own way and don¡¯t get involved with me. Get lost, get lost.¡±

    Miao Youfang scoffed, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? I¡¯ll definitely be a famous hero in the future. Don¡¯t beg me to call you ¡­¡± He said.

    He didn¡¯t say the word ¡®master¡¯.

    Miao you Fang shuttled through the dense forest, walking further and further away without any reluctance.

    After walking for a dozen li, he suddenly stopped and stood in ce for a long time.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Three dayster, in the northern part of the southern border.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was waiting at a ce called the triple waterfall. Lina and Xu lingying finally arrived two dayster.

    In the distance, he saw a big beggar carrying a small beggar, leaping lightly among the rocks.

    Their hair was unkempt, their clothes were tattered, and they gave off a sour smell. They looked like refugees who had escaped from a famine.

    Lina¡¯s ck eyes were shining, and her delicate face was stained with dirt. Xu lingying¡¯s eyes were dull, and his expression was dull. He was drooling from the corner of his mouth, like a silly daughter of andlord.

    what.. Xu Qi. an was shocked. what happened. what happened. ¡±

    When Lina saw Xu Qi ¡®an, she was relieved. She shook Xu lingying on her back.

    ¡°Alright, stop pretending. We¡¯re safe.¡±

    Xu lingying¡¯s big eyes immediately regained their liveliness, and she called out happily, ¡±

    ¡°Big pot~¡±

    She jumped from her master¡¯s back and flew toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    There must be a story behind this. Was it rted to being two dayste? Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her by the neck and threw her away.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Xu Ling Fell into the pool.

 Chapter 1435: Going home (1)

    Chapter 1435: Going home (1)

    ¡°You go and take a shower too.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Lina and pointed at the pool. ¡°Do you store clean clothes in the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°There are.¡±

    Leena said as she jumped from the rock and plunged into the pool.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and sat on the big rock. Only mu nanzhi and the little white fox in her arms were beside him.

    After sending them here, protector Hong Ying returned to the hundred thousand mountains.

    she¡¯s number five, a member of our Tiandi society. She¡¯s a little girl from the southern border¡¯s strength Gu tribe. She¡¯s been staying at the Xu mansion in the capital.

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to the southern border, so I brought her along,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    Mu Nanxi rubbed the little white Fox¡¯s head and looked in the direction of the pool. He nodded calmly andmented coldly, ¡±

    she¡¯s pretty and has a good figure, but she¡¯s a little silly. She¡¯ll definitely suffer if she goes into the underworld alone.<div>

    She was referring to this little girl from the southern border, who was actually standing by the pond and taking off her clothes without even turning to look at the man behind her.

    They were either too stupid or had ulterior motives.

    Mu nanzhi felt that he was provoking her by taking the initiative to give benefits to Xu Qi ¡®an, whether it was intentional or not.

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and didn¡¯t exin for Lina.

    Women were narrow-minded and unreasonable in this regard. If you tried to reason with her, what bad intentions could Lina have? Lina had no ill intentions at all. She would only think that you were quibbling and defending a green tea.

    Half an hourter, the master and disciple duo, who had been washed away, came back wearing clean and tidy clothes.

    ¡°Big pot~¡±

    Xu Ling ran over, like a fat and light piglet, jumping between the rocks. Her messy hair flew behind her, and she threw herself into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hugged her sister without moving, then pushed her to mu nanzhi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help her tie her hair up.¡±

    He took the little white fox that mu Nanxi handed over.

    Bai Ji¡¯s ck eyes sized up Xu lingying curiously. She whispered, ¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Yes, you¡¯re a fox cub, she¡¯s. human Cub ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    lingying, this is Bai Ji, the younger sister of one of big brother¡¯s friends. You have to get along with her.

    ¡°Alright, big pot ~¡±

    Xu lingying nodded hard. He reached out his chubby hand and rubbed Bai Ji¡¯s head. Then he turned his head and swallowed quietly.

    ¡°Why are you swallowing your saliva?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t swallow.¡± Xu Ling quibbled.<div>

    ¡°You swallowed your saliva just now.¡±

    ¡°My stomach is ¡­¡±

    Hearing the conversation between the brother and sister, Bai Ji quietly shrank into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. She suddenly felt insecure.

    After mu nanzhi had tied little Bean¡¯s hair into a bun, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±<div>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why are you in such dire straits?¡±

    Hearing this, Lina immediately revealed a distressed expression.

    ¡°We kept running into trouble along the way. The central insmen we met either wanted to sleep with me or eat the Bell¡¯s chime, but we beat them all up.

    ¡°Later, an old man told me to pretend to be refugees and that lingying would pretend to be a fool so that she wouldn¡¯t attract attention. Lingyin and I did as we were told, and as expected, we didn¡¯t encounter any more trouble.¡±

    A few simple words made Xu Qi ¡®an understand how bad the situation in Yuzhou was.

    Some of the refugees had already started to eat people.

    Any beautiful woman without the ability to protect herself could only be reduced to a ything in such a chaotic world.

    Human nature was a hypocritical and cruel beast. Law was the cage that imprisoned it, and morality was the chain that bound it. However, as order gradually copsed, this ferocious beast would lose its restraints. The ancient people said that if the etiquette copsed, the country would perish. This was what they meant ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    Everyone started a bonfire by the triple waterfall. Xu Qi ¡®an caught a few pheasants and set up an iron pot to cook the meat. After eating and drinking to their fill, the group continued South and entered the southern border.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Yunzhou military camp,mander¡¯s tent.

    Qi Guangbo stood in front of the map of Qingzhou on the shelf, using a bamboo branch to point at several cities on the map one by one.

    ¡°Next, if we want to push the line of soldiers to Qingzhou City, we need to break through three lines of defense. The first line of defense is Songshan County, Dongling, and Wan County. I want you to take down these three cities in five days.¡±<div>

    He pointed at the two words ¡°Mount Song¡± with the bamboo branch.

    ¡°Especially Mount Song, it¡¯s South of a dangerous peak and West of it is the pine River. If they wanted to attack the city, they could only break through the East and North Gates. This ce is like a nail that has nailed our route to the West. Yang Gong must have sent arge number of troops to guard it.

    ¡°Which one of you will help me remove this nail?¡±

    ¡°Within three days, we can break through this city,¡± Ji Xuan replied indifferently.

    He expressed that he wanted to ept this mission.

    Qi Guangbo shook his head and said,¡±you can¡¯t go. You have to go to the eastern tomb.¡± Draw sun Xuanji out and attract the attention of Qingzhou.¡±

    ¡°Great general, please rest assured and leave it to me!¡±

    A tall and burly general stood up from his seat. His left eye was grayish-white and empty, as if he could no longer see, but his right eye was cold and sharp.

    This person¡¯s name was Zhuo Haoran, nicknamed ¡± butcher Zhuo ¡°. He was a bloodthirsty person, and when he went berserk, there was no difference between the old, the weak, the women, the children, and the young in his eyes.

    When he upied the mountain, he never left anyone alive in the plundering caravans. Every few days, he would lead the caravans out to kill civilians for fun.

    Because of his violent nature, he was not well-liked by the other generals in the Yunzhou Army. However, it was undeniable that he had strong militarymand andbat ability.

    Qi Guangbo had personally praised this person as a rare general talent.

    ¡°Alright!¡±<div>

    ¡°If we can¡¯t take down Songshan County in five days, you¡¯ll have toe back and scrub the toilet,¡± Qi Guangbo said with a smile.

    Zhuo Haoran licked his lips, and his right eye shone with excitement and a cold light.

    After the matter was settled, Qi Guangbo smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll have new reinforcements in less than half a month.¡±

    the Buddhist League has to preserve their strength to deal with the southern demons. As for the wizard God religion, the Imperial advisor has sent people to negotiate with them, but the Grand Wizard has rejected the Alliance, ¡± Ji Xuan said with a frown.

    ¡°The Gu n?¡± his eyes lit up.

    Qi Guangbo nodded and looked at the other generals, who were also happy, ¡±

    don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? where did GE Wenxuan go? ¡±

    GE Wenxuan was the Imperial advisor¡¯s disciple and also an outstanding general of the hidden Dragon city¡¯s young faction. He was intelligent and had a high level of skill in arranging troops and formations.

    Such an outstanding young general should have a ce in themander¡¯s tent.

    However, after the rebellion of the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army, he disappeared and never appeared.

    Qi Guangbo said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°When our Army left Yunzhou, the supervisor was like a knife hanging over our heads. The National Master and the Buddha of the Gxia tree were holding him back, but they were also being held back by the supervisor.<div>

    ¡°This has left the Imperial advisor with no time to n anything else. The situation in the hundred thousand mountains and the Alliance between the thousand demon Kingdom and Xu Qi ¡®an are examples.

    ¡°Fortunately, the state preceptor had anticipated this and left a brilliant n for GE Wenxuan to carry out.¡±

    Ji Xuan slowly nodded his head.

    After the incident, the Imperial advisor and the supervisor threw themselves into the chessboard, and from the previous secret game, it became a battle on the surface.

    While he and the Gxia tree were keeping the warden busy, they were also being kept busy by the warden, unable to n anything else.

    During this period of time, Xu Qi ¡®an had the opportunity to jump around, which led to the current tense situation in the hundred thousand mountains.

    I knew it. Imperial Preceptor¡¯s n is wless. How can he be so easily out of ideas? ¡±

    even without Buddhism, the result will be the same if the Gu n sends help.

    the Gu n of the southern border has a long-standing grudge with Da Feng. They will definitely send out their troops. We will just wait for reinforcements.

    The generals had almost blind faith in Xu Pingfeng.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Two dayster, a group of four people and a Fox walked out of the barren mountain and came to the t side of the official road.

    Under Lina¡¯s guidance, they cleverly avoided the group of four people and one fox from the tribes along the way and finally arrived at the territory of the strength Gu tribe.

    another eighty li and we¡¯ll reach Bo Shan, the base of our strength Gu tribe.

    Leena jumped up and down, her face filled with the joy of returning home.

    Behind her, Xu lingying held the peace de and cut through all the obstacles along the way, opening up a path for everyone to pass through.

    ¡°There¡¯s finally a path ¡­¡±

    ¡°You still won¡¯t admit that you¡¯re lost?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily. Why didn¡¯t you take this road earlier? why did you have to cross the mountains?¡±

    Aiya, I¡¯m not lost. I¡¯m just taking a shortcut to avoid those annoying tribes.

    Leena exined.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nudged mu nanzhi, who was on his back, and felt the soft and plump body of the reincarnation of the flower God.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    The mountain road was too difficult to walk on and mu nanzhi soon could not make it, so she could only let Xu Qi ¡®an carry her.

    Now that they had walked out of the mountain, he should have put her down, but mu nanzhi¡¯s soft body and round and stic buttocks made it difficult for Xu Qi ¡®an to let go, be it the touch or the touch.

    Mu nanzhi also did not ask to walk, and the adulterer couple tacitly remained silent.

    It would take about a day to walk for eighty miles. After walking for an hour, there were fewer barren mountains and more ins. The climate of the southern border was warm, the mountains were still green, and the grass on the roadside rose and fell.

    The cold disaster in the Central ins had no effect on this ce.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Suddenly, a whistling sound came from the left, and it was directed at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Without stopping, he turned his head and blew lightly. The arrow that was as fast as lightning was blown away like a Willow catkin in the wind.

    Two young men wearing clothes sewn from animal skin and carrying the cow horn hard body skill ran out from the bushes on the left.

    Their skin was dark, their eyes were light blue, and their hair was naturally curly.

    ¡°You are not a caravan, you can not enter the territory of the strength Gu tribe.¡±

    The young man with the square face on the left scolded in thenguage of the southern border.

    The young man on the right drew his bow and aimed at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He was the only man in the team.

    However, the two young men from the strength Gu tribe did not have much hostility. Xu lingying¡¯s presence must have numbed them.

    ¡°Earth Dragon, blockhead, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Leena waved her arms happily. She obviously knew this pair of young people.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The square-faced man looked at her suspiciously.

    Lina was stunned by the question and pointed at her face. ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Leena!¡±

    Bullsh * t! She¡¯s fair and tender. One look and I can tell she¡¯s a woman from the Central ins.

    The other young man released the bowstring and shot an arrow at Lina.

 Chapter 1436: Strength Gu division (1)

    Chapter 1436: Strength Gu division (1)

    The arrows shot at close range were even faster, and they had the power to pierce through metal and split rocks as they shot toward Lina¡¯s chest.

    Ding! Ding!

    Leena flicked the arrow with her finger, easily deflecting it.

    She turned back to look at her little disciple, Xu Qi ¡®an, and mu nanzhi. Her face was flushed and she said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a beating!¡±

    The explosive power of his slender legs was amazing. He jumped up and kicked the young man who shot the arrow away.

    Before the other square-faced man could pull out his bone knife, she twisted her waist and swung her arm, sweeping her right arm in a half circle. With a ¡± PA ¡°, she pped the square-faced man and sent him spinning twice on the spot. He fell to the ground with stars in his eyes.

    The two young men from the strength Gu tribe were hit, but they were fine. They quickly stood up, and the young man who shot the arrow looked at Lina suspiciously, ¡±

    it¡¯s really Lina! How did you be as white as the women from the Central ins? ¡±

    As soon as they exchanged blows, they would immediately be able to detect whether they were of the same race.<div>

    The speed of the kick and the nimbleness of the palm, there was no mistake.

    The square-faced man added, ¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±

    The southern border¡¯s climate was hot, and the ultraviolet rays were strong. The southern border natives living here had dark skin, and most of the women¡¯s skin was wheat-colored.

    However, Lina had been recuperating in the Xu residence for more than half a year, avoiding the damage of the ultraviolet rays. In addition, she had secretly eaten her aunt¡¯s Beauty Pill, so her skin was fair and delicate,pletely different from the two young Gu n people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys can¡¯t recognize my face?¡± Leena put her hands on her waist.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in disguise!¡±

    The man who shot the arrow retorted and then snorted smugly, ¡±

    ¡°I was just testing your skills. The real Lina would definitely be able to catch my arrow.¡±

    Lina choked and had nothing to say. She turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and the others and said, ¡±

    it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The people of my strength Gu tribe have always been cautious and smart. They were just testing me.

    No, could the central insmen call out their names? Besides, if it was really a disguise, who would disguise a southern border person as a fair-skinned and beautiful person? wasn¡¯t that just showing off ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was full ofints.

    Xu Ling let out a loud ¡°ah ~¡±, and his face was full of fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re a true southern border person, master.¡±

    The young man who shot the arrow saw the girl from the Central ins ¡®fearful expression and revealed a proud expression. He said, ¡±

    ¡°Leena, who are they?¡±

    she¡¯s an apprentice I took in in the Central ins. This is my apprentice¡¯s brother. They took care of me when I was in the capital.

    Lina introduced Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu lingying to her two nsmen, ignoring mu nanzhi as she was not familiar with her.

    After her introduction, Xu Qi ¡®an also learned the names of the two young Gu n people.<div>

    The young man who shot the arrow was called Tu Long. His arms were slender and his muscles were well-proportioned. He was a natural-born Archer.

    The square-faced young man was called mu TOU. Because he was born with a square face, his parents named him mu TOU.

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    Blockhead was shocked. you¡¯re the chief¡¯s daughter. How can you take in a disciple without permission? and the one you¡¯re taking in is from the Central ins. The elders will beat you up.<div>

    The Earth Dragon frowned. Even though he didn¡¯t agree, one could tell that he was extremely dissatisfied.

    The Gu n¡¯s Secret techniques were not taught to outsiders, even among the seven tribes, they were also very secretive and had their own opinions.

    Moreover, taking a girl from the Central ins as a disciple was obviously against the n rules and was a taboo of the Gu n.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them at all. The elders are rank-4, and so am I. It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s going to be the one fighting.¡±

    Hmph! Lina snorted. I¡¯ll kill any old fogey who dares to make a move with a single punch.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first one the chief will hit!¡±

    Blockhead¡¯s tone was serious.

    ¡­¡­¡­ Leena shrunk her head back and said loudly, ¡±

    the disciple I took in is a one in a million genius, a rare genius in a thousand years. Yes, he is a genius that has never appeared in history.

    She tried her best to describe Xu lingying with her limited vocabry.

    Wood and earth Dragon stopped and looked at the silly little boy.

    ¡°Genius? How many bowls of rice can you eat in a meal?¡±

    Lina snorted.<div>

    ¡°Lingying can eat ten bowls of rice in a meal, not dishes.¡±

    Wood and earth Dragon looked at each other, slightly moved.

    ¡°He is indeed a rare genius.

    but so what? n rules are n rules. You¡¯re also a genius, but you¡¯ll still be punished for imparting the Gu n¡¯s Secret technique.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened to them chattering in the birdnguage of the southern border. He frowned and asked, ¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Leena let out a breath and exined, ¡±

    ¡°They said that I took a central insman as my disciple in private and that I would be severely punished by the elders.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Gu n of the southern border doesn¡¯t teach their Gu techniques to outsiders, but what are the specific rules?¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished speaking, he looked at her, waiting for an exnation.

    ¡°As for the specific rules ¡­¡± Leena recalled the n rules, half-exining and half-memorizing,

    ¡°Without permission, those who pass on the art of Gu to the ves will be whipped 36000 times ¡­ Mm, different tribes have different amounts ofshes. Our strength Gu tribe has the most.

    ¡°Without permission, you¡¯ll be sentenced to death for teaching the art of Gu to foreigners, especially central insmen! The master must die, and so must the disciple.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her silently.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so when you epted lingying as your disciple?

    ¡°Since you know the rules of your n, why did you bring Bell to the southern border?¡±

    If Lina had said ¡± I forgot, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an swore that he would beat the sh * t out of her.

    Unexpectedly, Lina said with conviction, ¡±

    ¡°In the ancient times, the power of the Gu God radiated beyond the abyss. Our ancestors worked hard to find a secret method to use the power of the Gu God.

 Chapter 1437: Strength Gu division (2)

    Chapter 1437: Strength Gu division (2)

    ¡°The secret technique is the foundation of our Gu n.¡±

    The poison God¡¯s power radiated from the abyss and turned the surrounding creatures into ¡± Gu ¡°. In theory, anyone could use this power as long as they learned the corresponding secret technique.

    That was why the Gu n valued secret skills so much, and imparting them privately was a capital offense.

    No wonder the chai family¡¯s ancestor was stuck at the level of the iron corpse. It seemed that he had not learned the subsequent secret skills ¡­ you remember it very clearly, don¡¯t you? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily. but what you did was a human thing? ¡±

    Leena didn¡¯t panic at all and continued,

    ¡°There are nine stages to a vital Gu¡¯s maturity, and each stage corresponds to a grade.

    ¡°Every time a vital Gu is about to advance to the next stage, it needs to be supplemented with the secret technique of our n and the power of the Gu God to develop the vital Gu to the extreme.

    ¡°Without the poison God¡¯s power, even if you force yourself to advance, your Foundation will be unstable and yourbat power will be far less than other experts of the same level. That¡¯s why I brought Bell to the southern border.¡±

    ¡°You brought her here to eat the whip?¡± mu Nanxi interrupted.

    It was a euphemistic way of saying that he was going to die.<div>

    Lina was a little unhappy. Aiya, let me finish. We¡¯re not even close. Why did you interrupt me? ¡±

    After retorting mu nanzhi, she continued, ¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a capital crime to pass on secret techniques, but as long as lingying gets the approval of the elders and father and bes my true disciple, it¡¯ll be fine.

    the experts of our Gu n often go out to find geniuses and bring them back to the n for a test. After passing the test, they will be recognized.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood Lina¡¯s n. She wanted to bring Ling Ying back to the n for a test so that she could be a member of the strength Gu n. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her future promotions.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Leena changed the topic,

    ¡°The Gu n has never epted anyone from the Central ins as a disciple before, but they do have a lot of battle ves. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem, because Ling Ying is a genius that has never been recorded in the history books. Father and the elder will definitely make an exception.¡±

    Why don¡¯t I believe it? it just doesn¡¯t sound reliable ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heard mu Nan ask with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Your Gu n has a history book?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Leena replied.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±Xu Qian said,¡±I¡¯m going to beat the sh * t out of her.¡±

    Led by Mu Mu and Tu Long, the two young men of the strength Gu tribe, they climbed up a high slope and arrived at Bo mountain, where the strength Gu tribe had lived for generations.

    Standing on the high slope, Bo mountain was like a towering city wall, stretching for hundreds of miles, blocking the entire North.

    The clouds and mist loomed between the mountains, exuding a vast and primitive aura.

    At the foot of the mountain was a vast in with dense rivers. The fields were divided into small squares. Different crops had different colors, and the various colors were pieced together to form a magnificent oil painting.

    Between the fields and the ins, tiny figures as small as ants were busy castings to catch fish or farming the fields.

    Thatched cottages and yellow mud houses were scattered in the mountains and fields, forming buildings of various sizes.

    The scenery was very beautiful, like a huge vige that stood aloof from the world.

    The square-faced blockhead coughed and said,<div>

    we¡¯ll stop here. We still have to go back and patrol.

    He was speaking in awkward Mandarin of the Central ins.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had long heard that the merchants from the South often traded with the people of the southern border, trading prohibited items such as porcin, tea leaves, silk, salt, and iron.

    It seemed to be true. If the Gu n didn¡¯tpete with the world, why would the people here speak the officialnguage of the Central ins?<div>

    The earthen Dragon with the bow on its back examined Leena and made a suggestion with a heavy tone, ¡±

    ¡°Go home and bask in the sun more often. Your skin is so white and thin, it¡¯s so ugly. Otherwise, no one would be willing to marry you.¡±

    He nced at mu nanzhi after he finished speaking.

    Why are you looking at me ¡­ The corners of the Queen¡¯s mouth twitched as she felt that she had been insulted.

    Although her appearance had be ordinary, her skin remained smooth and delicate.

    After bidding farewell to the Earth Dragon and the wood, the three of them, a Fox and a child, went down the slope and entered the in.

    Leena cheerfully greeted the strength Gu people along the way, ¡±

    ¡°Aunt ah sang, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Leena? How did you be an ugly girl for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Uncle ck BA, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Leena is back? Is this the ve you snatched from the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s my friend.¡±

    ¡°Silkworm granny, I¡¯m back.¡±<div>

    ¡°Oh, Lina? ¡°Lina, you¡¯re back. Your olddy¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t good, soe closer.¡± I¡¯m telling you, at the beginning of the year, I wanted to propose marriage to the patriarch. My grandson is still unmarried, and you two grew up together ¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t think you two are suitable.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently observed the nsmen of strength effective Gu tribe. Some of them wore in clothes, while others wore clothes made of animal skin. They were taller and stronger than the people of the Central ins. They did not use livestock to plow the fields, but human strength.

    Each of them could drag a few hundred catties of fish, and each of them could run back and forth carrying a small boat.

    ¡°There seem to be a few people ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anmented after some observation.

    ¡°Everyone went out to hunt.¡± Lina said sadly, ¡±

    ¡°Our southern border is barren and not as good as your Central ins where there is so much food. The members of the strength Gu tribe work from morning to night just to get a bite of food, and we often don¡¯t have enough to eat.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it because you guys eat too much ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t try to argue. As she crossed the in, there were more and more houses, and the road became wider and smoother.

    They came to thergest buildingplex in Bo mountain, where the higher-ups of strength Gu n lived.

    Lina¡¯s house was at the highest point of the buildingplex. It was arge courtyard with two entrances.

    There were also many thatched houses and loess houses beside therge courtyard. ording to Lina, the ves of her family lived in them.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m back ¡­¡±

    Leena shouted. She was a wild girl who had no rules.<div>

    A few secondster, heavy footsteps could be heard, and the ground shook. A nine-foot tall giant walked out of the inner courtyard.

    This person was wearing clothes made of animal skin and linen pants. He was barefooted and had a square face. His rough facial features could not be described as exquisite.

    His eyes were blue, and it was hard to tell if his hair was naturally curly because there was only a lightyer covering his scalp. He looked like a monk who had just started to grow hair after returning to asceticism.

    His body was burly and even stronger than the Vajra of the Buddhist League.

    With every step he took, the ground would shake slightly as if it could not bear his weight.

    Seeing his daughter whom he had not seen for a long time, long tu was stunned for a moment. He nodded and said in a low and gratified tone, ¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve experienced a lot in the Central ins to have such a drastic change.¡±

    After that, he nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, and his eyes stopped on Xu lingying. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°These are your ves?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring the little doll. He can¡¯t do the work, and it¡¯s not appropriate to kill him.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not ves. They¡¯re friends I made in the Central ins.¡± Lina pressed down on the little boy¡¯s head with one hand.

    ¡°This is the disciple I took in.¡±

    Disciple ¡­ Long tu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp, and the aura of a wild beast shrouded the courtyard.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: there¡¯s still one more chapter to be edited. ]

 Chapter 1438: Xu yinluo (1)

    Chapter 1438: Xu yinluo (1)

    A terrifying pressure descended from the sky, shrouding everyone¡¯s heads. Even Lina lowered her head, trembling in fear, not daring to speak.

    The little white fox curled up in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms, its furry body trembling.

    Mu nanzhi furrowed her eyebrows. She felt ufortable and hid behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    What a strong pressure ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. If he remembered correctly, Lina had said that her father was a peak rank-3 martial artist in the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had removed eight demon sealing nails, was now an upper-tier rank-3. In terms of realm, he was not much different from Lina¡¯s father. However, if they really fought, he had a greater chance of winning.

    ¡°He¡¯s hiding his aura?¡±

    Long tu examined Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He couldn¡¯t sense any Qi fluctuations from the young man in front of him, and what was even more bizarre was that this man didn¡¯t have the protective divine light-copper skin and iron bones.

    The young man looked like an ordinary person, but how could an ordinary person resist his pressure?

    ¡°Greetings, n leader long tu.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not understand the Nanjiangnguage at all. When long tu looked over, he cupped his fists and said, ¡±

    I am lingying¡¯s big brother. I hope that n leader long tu can make an exception for this matter.

    He was speaking in thenguage of the great Minister. He was not worried that the leader of the n, whose muscles were more exaggerated than King Kong¡¯s, would not understand, because even Lina and the elites (patrolmen) of the n could speak thenguage of the great Minister. There was no reason that the leader could not.

    Long tu took a deep look at Xu Qi ¡®an and retracted his terrifying aura. His voice was deep and majestic.

    ¡°Lina, you brought her back because you wanted me and the elders to acknowledge her.

    then let¡¯s do business as usual. Go and gather the elders.

    Although Leena had been smart since she was young, she was also headstrong and did whatever she thought of, rarely considering the consequences.

    Although long tu was angry that she had epted a girl from the Central ins as her disciple, he did not feel surprised or absurd.

    Long tu nced at Xu lingying and turned to leave.

    ¡°Father, you should go personally.¡± Leena said happily.

    Long tu did not turn back and continued to walk forward. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the heavenly Gu tribeter, and granny Tiangang sent me a message.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with your problem first.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he just walked out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lina shouted. Then, she called a female ve to entertain Xu Qi ¡®an and the others, and she chased after them.

    Lina mumbled and called a female ve over. She led Xu Qi ¡®an and the others in and ran out.

    Along the way, most of the strong men of the strength Gu tribe were not in the main camp, they were probably out hunting ¡­ As long as they could send a troop to avoid the spies and directly attack this ce, they would be able to destroy the strength Gu tribe¡¯s base in. short time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an silently arranged his troops in his heart.

    But he soon realized that he was overthinking it, because it was meaningless.

    The youth sect was not in the base camp, so even if they destroyed this ce, it would not cause a heavy blow to the strength Gu tribe. ording to what they saw on the in just now, the strength Gu tribe was full of soldiers, even the olddy was running fast and climbing over the roofs and walls. They were not the old, weak, women, and children who were waiting to be ughtered.<div>

    Moreover, the strength Gu tribe seemed to be very poor. Not to mention the four walls, they did not have anything valuable, so it was fine if it was destroyed.

    Not long after, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched as he heard hurried footsteps.

    He took a sip of the tea that was obviously sold from the Central ins, put down the porcin cup, and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Leena is back.¡±<div>

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lina walked back angrily. Her clothes were torn and tattered, as if she had just been in a fight.

    ¡°Master, your clothes are torn.¡±

    Xu lingying pointed at her dress, as if he had made a big discovery.

    ¡°I just had a fight with the elders.¡±

    Lina put her hands on her waist, still angry.

    She led Xu Qi ¡®an and the others out of the courtyard and down the wide and t road to the open space outside the buildingplex.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced around and found that there were nearly a hundred people gathered here.

    They formed a circle, and there were six chairs in the circle, on which sat six old men.

    Long tu did not sit. He stood in the circle with his arms crossed, his tall body standing proudly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not need to think to know that these six old men were the elders of the strength Gu tribe. This was not quite what he had imagined. In Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s mind, the elders should be white-haired with crutches.

    They were already on the verge of death and their vitality had declined, but they had high prestige in their respective tribes.

    At the same time, they were also synonymous with corruption and stubbornness.

    But today, the elder of the strength Gu tribe had broken Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s image of an elder.<div>

    They did have a head full of white hair, but they weren¡¯t old. They had musclesparable to bodybuilders, and their qi and blood were as vigorous as young people.

    Seeing Leena bring outsiders over, one of the elders sneered, ¡±

    why are you running away? I didn¡¯t even use my full strength just now, and you were already running away.

    Lina¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°Pfft, I¡¯m only being merciful because I saw that your old bones were about to be broken.¡±

    The elder with white hair and exaggerated muscles flexed his chest muscles and snorted.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s muscles are not to be trifled with.¡±

    The other five elders had already begun to take off their robes and throw their walking sticks, ready to fight with Lina.

    ¡°Great elder, let¡¯s first deal with the matter of Leena privately imparting the secret technique.¡±

    A young woman with dark skin and delicate features called out.

    ¡°Zi is so smart.¡±

    The great elder nodded and stopped harping on the duel.

    This sentence immediately brought the situation of the surrounding strength Gu Department and elders back to the main topic.<div>

    Everyone¡¯s faces were serious, and they looked at Lina and the outsider with a nk expression.

    Seeing this, mu nanzhi and Bai Ji were a little stunned. This group of ¡± simple ¡± strength Gu n had suddenly be murderous and cold.

    Even when he looked at Lina, his eyes were cold. This made mu nanzhi more aware of the strict rules of the strength Gu tribe.

    The great elder asked in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Who is your disciple?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an with hostility.

    Among this group of foreigners, there was a six or seven-year-old girl, a weak and ugly woman, a Fox, and a man.

    It was obvious that the so-called disciple was this man. With the intelligence of the strength Gu tribe, they could easily deduce this.

    It wasmon for the women of the Gu n to be deceived and seduced by wild men. Then, they would sell the n for the so-called love.

    With the strength Gu division¡¯s intelligence, this was a simple deduction.

    ¡°Hmph, damn it. The men of the Central ins will die a horrible death.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just boil it and share it with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Lina, you¡¯ve disappointed me. I was going to ask the Chief for your hand in marriage.¡±<div>

    ¡°What marriage proposal? it¡¯s so white that no one wants it. Hmph, you secretly passed on the n leader¡¯s Secret technique to others, and you still have the face to bring a wild man back.¡±

    The crowd was in high spirits.

    Leena waved her hand.

    ¡°Lingying,e here!¡±

    The little boy strode forward with his two short legs.

    Lina pressed down on the little Bean¡¯s head and said loudly,

    ¡°Grand Elder, this is my disciple.¡±

    The scolding and moring around them suddenly stopped. The other elders seemed to have already known. The great elder looked at Xu linging.

    ¡°What realm are you at?¡±

    peak of the ninth stage, ¡± Lina said. he could have advanced to the eighth stage a long time ago, but I suppressed it.

    The surrounding nsmen¡¯s expressions softened. They had only taught the most basic secret skills, which was rtively better. This was because they often taught the secret skills before the fourth stage to ves with good aptitudes and trained them into battle ves.

    The great elder nodded slightly and said, ¡±

    ¡°Rules are rules. You¡¯ve vited a great taboo by teaching secret techniques to outsiders, and to central insmen at that. Even your father can¡¯t protect you. Leena, the reason the six of us have gathered here today is toe to a conclusion.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he gathered with the six elders and mumbled something in thenguage of the southern border.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand, but he saw that Lina¡¯s face had turned extremely pale.

    A few minutester, the six elders finished their discussion. The first elder slowly shook his head.

    ¡°The Gu n has never epted a central insman as a disciple before, and neither have the other six tribes. Our strength Gu division can¡¯t make such a precedent. Moreover, in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, too many of his nsmen died under the butcher¡¯s knife of the Masters of the Central ins.

    ¡°The other six divisions will definitely be dissatisfied if our strength Gu division epts a central insman as a disciple.

    ¡°So, this little girl only has two paths. They could either stay in the Gu n as battle ves or destroy their vital Gu.

    ¡°As for you, you¡¯ll be whipped ten thousand times and starved for six days.¡±

    Starving for six days ¡­ Leena¡¯s expression slowly stiffened.

    ¡°What did he just say?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked Lina, who was beside him.

    ¡°She said that lingying could either stay in the Gu n as a battle ve or get rid of her vital Gu.¡±

    Lina¡¯s face darkened as she exined,

    battle ves usually don¡¯t live past 30 years old. Their life¡¯s origin Gu is one with their lives. If you cripple your life¡¯s origin Gu, you¡¯ll have a 90% chance of dying.

    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this the elder I remember? Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Although he felt that Lina was unreliable, he still decided to ask for her opinion first. After all, this was her territory.

    ¡°Actually, even if you didn¡¯te to the southern border, I would still invite you over in the future.¡±

    Lina had an ¡°I¡¯m smart¡± look on her face as she said, in our strength Gu tribe, rules are just rules. Strength is the Creed.

    After she finished speaking, she took a few steps forward and stood in front of the six elders and her father. She said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t agree with me taking in disciples, then they can only return to the Central ins. Lingying will not stay in the n as a war ve. You can¡¯t cripple your vital Gu either.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s not up to you.¡±

    An elder began to take off his outer robe again, indicating that he wanted to beat Lina up.

    Lina wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an and said, ¡±

    he¡¯s lingying¡¯s big brother. If you want to deal with lingying, ask for his permission first.

    Knowing how to drive the Tiger to swallow the wolf and find a backer, Lina had made some progress in the Central ins these days. When she heard that Xu ningyan was going to the southern border and asked her to lead the way, she realized that the opportunity for lingying to get the approval of the n hade.

    Hearing this, the six elders frowned and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The surrounding strength Gu people also turned their heads, their friendly, hostile, or curious gazes all focused on him.

    The first elder frowned and stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±

    Seriously. Leena, always finding trouble for me. There¡¯s no point in acting tough in front of my friends and family ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an took a few steps forward and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m xu Qi ¡®an, a silver Gong.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The great elder slowly shook his head.

    . nobody ¡­ The strength Gu nsmen all looked away, no longer paying attention.

    Was there no inte in the vige? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was a little stiff.

    long tu, ¡± the great elder said indifferently. throw this brat aside. On ount of Lina¡¯s friend, I won¡¯t kill him.

    After he finished speaking, he found that long tu did not move. His eyes were staring deeply at the young man from the Central ins, as if he was staring at an enemy that he had to be fully focused on.

    Then, the Grand Elder felt a terrifying auraing from behind him.

    An overwhelming pressure descended from the sky, shrouding the hearts of every strength Gu tribe member.

    The great elder suddenly turned around and saw a golden body with a Ring of Fire burning behind its head, bringing a scorching heat.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly retracted his finger and smiled.

    ¡°Vajra power, you must know it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1439: 32-gifted

    Chapter 1439: Chapter 32-gifted

    Third-grade Vajra!

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Dacheng-stage Vajra power, the strength Gu tribe fell silent. Then, they stepped back in unison, their footsteps chaotic.

    ¡°The Vajra of the Buddhist sect?¡±

    ¡°This is a transcendent realm ¡­¡±

    ¡°Go home and get your weapons. Kill him!¡±

    The members of the strength Gu tribe kept shouting. Their eyes were filled with vignce and hostility.

    In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, Buddhism and Da Feng were allies, and many Gu experts died in the hands of the Buddhist monks.

    ¡°The new Vajra of the Buddhist sect?¡±

    First elder leaned on his walking stick, his expression grave.

    He had not paid attention to the outside world for many years. The Vajra in front of him was not in his memory.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Central ins and have nothing to do with Buddhism. I learned the Vajra power by chance.¡±

    Considering that the Gu tribe didn¡¯t have inte ess and couldn¡¯t exin it in a short time, Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°As for this vajra body, I killed two vajras and swallowed one of their divine blood.¡±

    He learned the Vajra power by luck and killed two Vajra Warriors? Old man Zhang turned to look at long tu.

    ¡°You can do it?¡±

    Long tu grinned,¡¯no problem. If it¡¯s one against two, at most he won¡¯t lose.¡±

    The burly and tall n leader nced at the outsider, his eyes filled with an eager battle intent.

    The great elder nodded. so, this kid is bluffing. He¡¯s acting tough ¡­ What¡¯s that about? to boost your courage.¡±

    It was impossible for long tu, who was at the peak of the third grade, to kill the two vajras. Besides, ording to the style of the Buddhist sect, who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance, if this man had really killed the two vajras, he would have been expiated by Arhats and bodhisattvas.

    ¡°Great elder, you¡¯re just putting up a strong front,¡± the elder on the left said in a deep voice.

    The elder on the right corrected him,¡±wrong, it¡¯s a show of strength, but an internal check ..¡±

    The great elder stopped his walking stick and interrupted their argument. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Leena,e here.¡±

    Leena strode over with her long legs and said in a bad mood, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, old man!¡±

    The great elder asked in thenguage of the southern border, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this kid¡¯s background? since when did great Feng have such an extraordinary expert?¡±

    The elder on the left added, ¡±

    ¡°Buddhism doesn¡¯t have such a Vajra.¡±<div>

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, the great silver Gong Xu Qi¡¯ an. You don¡¯t know him?¡±

    Lina was like a girl who had just returned from the city, and she looked down on the ignorant old people in the vige.¡±Did the central in¡¯s caravan not bring any news?¡±

    The southern border Gu n was in a semi-closed state. The n members rarely went out, and outsiders were not allowed to enter the territory.

    Only a small number of Central ins caravans that were recognized by them coulde over to trade.<div>

    Most of the Gu n¡¯s information about the outside world came from the caravans, while the rest came from the n itself, but it also depended on what it was.

    Long tu said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Da Feng is in a mess. It¡¯s been a long time since any caravans came to our side.¡±

    They were aware of major events such as the chaos in the Central ins and the rebellion.

    ¡°Xu ningyan ¡­ Well, Xu Qi ¡®an is now the number one warrior in the DA Feng dynasty and is loved by the people.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the number one martial artist in Da Feng the North vanquishing Prince?¡± the great elder frowned.

    Lina looked at him as if he was an idiot. that¡¯s all in the past. A lot has happened in Da Feng in the past year.

    His father, long tu, also frowned and asked, ¡°¡±Did he really kill two Vajra realm martial artists?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leena nodded,¡±it happened within thest month.¡±

    Then, she simply told him some of Xu Qi. an¡¯s deeds, such as killing the North vanquishing Prince, the Duke, and the Emperor ¡­ And recently, he had challenged the Shura King¡¯s youngest son, Asura, in the hundred thousand mountains.

    When she finished her long speech, she found that the elders were silent and did not speak for a long time.

    Long tu frowned, staring at Xu Qi ¡®an with fear and excitement. His eyes were shining, and his heart was beating faster.

    Leena knew that this meant that her father¡¯s bloodlust for battle was boiling, but she chose to restrain herself out of concern and fear.<div>

    She had never seen anyone who could make her father so restrained.

    The elders started to discuss among themselves. Then, the first elder coughed and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a transcendent realm master, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. Take your little sister and leave.¡±

    His words were too straightforward. The strength Gu tribe members all nodded. No one felt that the great elder¡¯s words were disgraceful.

    In the strength Gu division, a strong opponent or partner would receive great respect.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°My younger sister wants to be Lina¡¯s disciple. I hope that the elders will be able to amodate her request.¡±

    This matter concerned Xu lingying¡¯s future, so he wanted to fight for it.

    The nature of the seven ultimate Gu in his body was different from other Gu techniques. This thing was rted to the Gu God. As long as it was fed ording to its needs, it would grow.

    The poison God¡¯s power and secret skill were omitted.

    Thus, Xu Qi ¡®an was unable to teach the little kid to cultivate strength Gu. Furthermore, granny Tian Ji was from the heaven Gu tribe, not to mention the old Granny¡¯s attitude towards him.

    Based on the seven Gu tribe¡¯s differences in power, Xu Qi ¡®an was worried that granny Tiangang might not be able to order the strength Gu tribe around.

    I¡¯m just like those parents in my previous life who would bow down to their children so that they can get into a good school ¡­ He cursed silently in his heart.<div>

    If courtesies before violence didn¡¯t work, he was prepared to use his fists to make the strength Gu tribe yield.

    Leena agreed, ¡±

    lingying is a genius, a genius not even recorded in history books. I¡¯m thinking for our strength Gu division, recruiting geniuses.

    ¡°Our Gu n doesn¡¯t have a history book.¡±

    Zi, the girl who was praised by the great elder for being smart, said.

    Lina choked. When she was in the capital, she often heard Xu cijiu say, ¡°¡±Thousands of years, throughout the history books, never before, read all the history books ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1440: 32-gifted?

    Chapter 1440: Chapter 32-gifted?

    After hearing these words so many times, Lina felt that as long as it wasn¡¯t in the history books, it meant that it was very, very powerful.

    This girl is very smart ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the dark-skinned girl.

    The great elder said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Our Gu n doesn¡¯tck geniuses. Every generation will have a few geniuses. ¡°Your father is, and so are you. So what if this girl of the Central ins is a genius?¡±

    ¡°Do you think our Gu n is rare? Was he going to treat her with respect? You¡¯re fighting to take her as your disciple?¡±

    The great elder¡¯s series of questions left Lina speechless.

    Long tu looked at his daughter and asked, ¡±

    ¡°How many bowls of rice can you eat in one meal?¡±

    Lina replied, ¡±

    ¡°I can eat ten bowls for a meal. If there are no dishes, I can eat fifteen bowls.¡±<div>

    The members of the strength Gu tribe were stunned. The great elder looked at Xu lingying in surprise.

    ¡°Your aptitude is indeed not bad ¡­¡±

    The other elders nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You can eat ten bowls? My son is the same age, but he can only eat five bowls.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 15 bowls. Your son can eat five bowls of in white rice, but other people can eat 15 bowls of in white rice.¡±

    ¡°It seems that your aptitude is not bad.¡±

    The strength Gu nsmen discussed animatedly, their faces showing obvious shock.

    ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was not quite used to it. The style of the entire tribe made it difficult for him to integrate and adapt.

    She always felt that the generation gap and estrangement were too deep when she was with this group of people.

    First elder coughed to stop the discussion around him. He stuck out his proud chest and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad, but in our n, there are a few children who can eat as much as she can.¡±

    As he spoke, he revealed a proud expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t find it strange. Although lingying had a big appetite, there must be other children in the power Gu Department who had the same appetite. In terms of talent, the Gu n definitely had children with the same level of talent.

    Ling Ying was not unique, so the Gu n would not break the n rules for her.

    The girl named ¡± Zi ¡± looked at Xu lingying and frowned slightly, as if she had thought of something.

    ¡°Great elder ¡­¡±

    Miss a ¡®Zi called out. When everyone looked at her, she hesitated and said, ¡±

    ¡°But, the children in the n are all nted with the life¡¯s origin Gu from the moment they are born.¡±

    First elder said in a bad mood, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? Who doesn¡¯t have a life¡¯s origin parasite since young ¡­¡±

    He was suddenly stunned. Then, he twisted his stiff neck and looked at Xu lingying.

    ¡°When ¡­ When did Lina go north to the Central ins?¡±

    The great elder asked long tu, who was behind him, in a cautious and probing tone.<div>

    Hearing this, the surrounding strength Gu nsmen, the other elders and long tu¡¯s eyes widened as they suddenly thought of something.

    This child isn¡¯t from the strength Gu n ¡­

    ¡°This summer!¡± Long tu said word by word.

    That¡¯s right, the Bell¡¯s ability to amodate strength Gu was not that long, at most three to four months, which was equivalent to three to four months to go from having no foundation to peak rank. 9 ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought happily.

    At this moment, mu nanzhi said faintly, ¡±

    this group of people is really strange. I feel like my brain is not working properly after staying with them for so long.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and a doubt appeared in her mind.

    Why did I use my appetite to measure my talent? Why didn¡¯t he think that the Bell¡¯s chime could only amodate the strength Gu for three to four months?

    a genius, a genius that¡¯s not recorded in the history books ¡­

    The great elder was so excited that he almost dropped his walking stick. He ran over to Xu lingying and examined her with a gaze that was like he was examining a priceless treasure.

    I remember when longtu was young, he was only at the peak of level nine at the age of nine. He had been eating for nine years, but he was not even as old as this girl. The great elder criticized loudly.

    Long tu looked ashamed.

    You can¡¯t count it that way. can you? infant age can¡¯t be counted ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an, who had regained his intelligence,ined silently.<div>

    The great elder¡¯s hands were constantly massaging Xu lingying¡¯s shoulders, arms, and thighs. Suddenly, he shouted, ¡±

    strong bones and muscles, after the Qi is exhausted, this, this is a body born for strength Gu.

    The remaining five elders and long tu strode over and squatted down. They also touched Xu lingying¡¯s bones and tendons. Their expressions gradually changed, from surprise to shock, and from shock to ecstasy.

    The first elder looked at Xu Qi ¡®an excitedly. ¡°Has she been a big eater since she was young?¡±

    Three big bowls of rice for a meal, not including the dishes ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied with an emotionless ¡°mm.¡±

    ¡°Do you often say you¡¯re hungry?¡± Another elder asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to eat everything you see?¡± Long tu also interjected.

    Bai Ji, who was in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms, shrank subconsciously.

    She even wanted to eat ghosts ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an still nodded.

    The elders who had received an affirmative answer became excited again.

    ¡°Not bad, a genius who passed the first stage of maturity in three to four months is not bad.¡±

    isn¡¯t it? isn¡¯t it? ¡± Lina put her hands on her waist proudly. I said she¡¯s a genius.<div>

    The strength Gu tribe people looked at the little boy in surprise.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can my little sister take Lina as her master and learn the strength Gu secret technique?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said while the iron was hot.

    The elders slowly restrained their emotions and looked deeply at the little boy. Then, they looked at each other. The first elder spoke first, shaking his head, ¡±

    ¡°This is inappropriate!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed inappropriate.¡± An elder shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not appropriate to be Lina¡¯s disciple.¡± Another elder shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to acknowledge us as your Masters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°This is my disciple,¡± Leena stomped her feet in shock.

    ¡°We¡¯re the elders, we have the final say.¡± The great elder nced at her.

    Lina put her hands on her waist and red at the elders angrily. She shouted,

    ¡°Father, please help me.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed inappropriate to acknowledge the elders as Masters.¡±<div>

    Long tu shook his head, speaking up for his daughter Lina.

    ¡°Father ¡­¡± Leena called out sweetly, her tone a little coquettish.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you acknowledge me as your master,¡±

    Long tu did not look at his daughter.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head to look at Lina. The joy on her face froze bit by bit, like a still painting or sculpture.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The heavenly Gu tribe.

    In a house with a patio, granny Tianji, who was dressed in green, sat on a small wooden stool. She was focused on picking out thervae that looked like Chrysalis that had just been dug out from the ground.

    Its white and chubby body was full of fat.

    This was therva of a type of Gu called ¡± silkworm. when the silkworm reached adulthood, it was dark in color and highly toxic. It could easily kill a rank-nine martial artist.

    However, when it was still in itsrva stage, it only had fat and energy. Fivervae were equivalent to a meal for an ordinary person. Moreover, whether it was deep-fried or boiled, the taste was very good.

    Under Skywell, there were five more people, from left to right.

    It was The Walking corpse controlled by the leader of the corpse worm tribe, who was wearing a cloak and a hood and emitting a rotten smell.

    She was a gorgeous woman wearing a colorful robe with a Scorpion in her palm. Her earrings were two slender red snakes that bit their tails. They formed a ring.

    The middle-aged man, who was wearing clothes made of animal skin, was sitting on the ground. He was taking out all kinds of poisonous things from his bag and eating them with great interest.

    She was a charming woman in a white dress with a wrap around her chest. Her tight and slender legs, t abdomen, clear waistlines, and tall and full breasts intertwined to form a lively and alluring delicate body.

    Her light blue eyes were full of light.

    Thest person was a handsome and refined man in white with a gentle temperament. He was very young and had the elegance of a schr, but he did notck the fortitude of a man.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t long tue yet?¡±

    The cloaked man asked in a hoarse voice, his tone extremely impatient.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent him a message.¡±

    Granny tianshuo was minding her own business as she picked out the flesh silkwormrvae and exined in a neither hurried nor slow manner.

    ¡°Those who n for great things are not in a hurry,¡± the man in whiteughed.

    The charming woman in the chiffon dress chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Well said, those who n for great things will not be stingy in satisfying this servant¡¯s desires. General GE, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the love Gu Department tonight.¡±

    The white-robed man¡¯s expression was a little stiff, but he quickly recovered. He chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°After we¡¯ve aplished this great task, I¡¯ll send a hundred thousand strong men to n leader Jie Yu. What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±

    He looked to the East, and his eyes lit up.¡±Patriarch longtu is here.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS: that¡¯s all for today. My liver can¡¯t move. I¡¯m so sleepy. ] By the way, I¡¯d like to ask for monthly votes.

 Chapter 1441: Secret meeting (1)

    Chapter 1441: Secret meeting (1)

    Granny Tiangang raised her head and looked in the same direction before silently looking away.

    Seeing this, the other Gu tribe leaders knew that long tu had indeede.

    Warlocks ¡®aura-gazing could see the enemy¡¯s situation from dozens of miles, even hundreds of miles away. Apart from anmou and Tiangang, there was no other method in the southern border that could restrain aura-gazing ¡­ The beautiful woman with two red snakes on her earlobes moved her almond-shaped eyes slightly.

    After the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the people under Skywell felt the ground shaking. The frequency of the shaking did not change, but the waves were getting stronger and stronger.

    Although the strength Gu tribe was known for their strange strength, as the leader of the strength Gu tribe, it was impossible for him to be unable to control his own strength ¡­ GE Wenxuan¡¯s pupils contracted as a bold guess appeared in his heart.

    Long tu had been at the peak of the third-grade twenty years ago. After twenty years, even if his realm had not increased, his Foundation should have be more and more solid.

    Perhaps he was in a well-prepared state, and the earth-shaking that apanied him as he walked was a sign that he had vaguely touched the second stage realm, and it was hard for him to control it.

    The ground trembled more and more until the light at the gate of the courtyard was blocked by something.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw a nine-foot-tall giant walk in with his head and back lowered.

    He straightened his back in Skywell, his head almost touching the roof.<div>

    Looking at this body full of qi and blood, Ming Yu, who was wearing a light chiffon dress, stretched out her pink tongue and licked her red lips.

    She did not hide the desire in her eyes.

    To the people of the emotion Gu tribe, the strength Gu tribe was the same as the Central ins martial artists, they were the best human cauldrons. The Central ins martial artists were tens of thousands of miles away, but the strength Gu tribe was very close.

    However, as they were all from the Gu n, the emotion Gu n could not attack the strength Gu n. The strength Gu n had a n rule that was against the emotion Gu n:

    Anyone who had rtions with the love Gu n would be killed without mercy.

    ¡°Granny!¡±

    Long tu greeted him respectfully.

    He turned a blind eye to the other leaders.

    Granny tianshuo replied, ¡±

    ¡°The letter didn¡¯t make it clear when I called you here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard about what happened in the Central ins.¡±

    Granny¡¯s voice was kind and gentle, revealing the calmness of a person who had experienced vicissitudes of life.

    Long tu and the others nodded slightly.

    Grandma Tian Ji said, ¡±

    ¡°This child¡¯s master has some friendship with my dead husband. He came to me with master¡¯s letter, hoping that I could take the lead and gather everyone for a meeting.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at the white-robed sorcerer.

    GE Wenxuan looked at long tu and introduced himself, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ge Wenxuan, from Yunzhou.¡±

    He had said the same words to the leaders before, but now he was saying them to long tu alone.

    Long tu looked at him expressionlessly. His other hand secretly reached out to the wooden basin in front of granny Tiangang and grabbed a handful of silkwormrvae.<div>

    Pa!

    Granny Tiangang pped it away.

    Long tu grinned and scratched his head.

    Granny Tiangang shook her head helplessly and pushed the wooden basin over.<div>

    Long tu¡¯s eyes lit up. He happily grabbed the wooden basin and a handful of wrigglingrvae, stuffing them into his mouth to chew. He closed his eyes and revealed a look of enjoyment.

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he resisted the urge to vomit. He took a deep breath and smiled.

    ¡°Teacher entrusted me to persuade everyone to send troops to attack great Feng.¡±

    The tribal leaders looked calm, neither surprised nor moved. The cloaked undead said in a hoarse and cold voice under the hood, ¡±

    ¡°What benefits can we get?¡±

    GE Wenxuan smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The benefits of winning a war are unimaginable.

    ¡°In the Battle of Shanhai Pass 20 years ago, Buddhism and Dafeng were the victors. The former was like a burning oil, with a strong foundation and many outstanding talents.

    ¡°Although Da Feng has lost half of its National fortune, my teacher and I have made a n. If we include Wei Yuan, who died in battle, and Emperor Zhen de, who died long ago, Da Feng has a total of eight extraordinary experts.

    if my teacher and elder Tian Huan had not worked together to steal half of Da Feng¡¯s National fate, the only one in Jiuzhou who couldpete with Buddhism today would be Da Feng.

    The gorgeous woman with a Scorpion in her palm and a small snake as her earring said in a tender voice, ¡±

    ¡°Granny, what is he saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Granny Tiangang sighed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°20 years ago, in order to steal the fate of Da Feng and repair the statue of the Confucius Saint, that old man and the eldest disciple of the supervisor court conspired to push for the Battle of Shanhai Pass.¡±

    She told the leaders what had happened that year in detail.

    Under Skywell, it was deathly silent.

    In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, many experts of the Gu n died, many of which were Supreme rank.

    The gorgeous woman fiddled with her earrings and squinted her big and round almond-shaped eyes.

    ¡°Sealing the Gu God has been the Gu n¡¯s goal for thousands of years. We can understand old man Tian Huan¡¯s actions and we can let it go. However, where is the Fortune of the nation?¡±

    GE Wenxuan shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°The fate of the country still lies in Da Feng, but it¡¯s also not in Da Feng. It is now residing in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body.¡±

    Long tu¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Who is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    Ming Yu asked.

    The leaders of the Gu n all frowned. They were unfamiliar with this person.

    Long tu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡±<div>

    ¡°He¡¯s the number one martial artist in Da Feng.¡±

    Da Feng¡¯s number one martial artist ¡­ Ming Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, like a little girl seeing her favorite toy.

    GE Wenxuan continued, ¡±

    ¡°This person is my teacher¡¯s eldest son. He was originally used as a vessel for the fate of the nation. After the fate of the nation was taken out, the vessel would die. That was why he existed as an abandoned pawn.

    ¡°But when teacher¡¯s wife was pregnant, she suddenly went back on her word and secretly left Yunzhou, giving birth to him in the capital. Because of that, he entered the field of vision of the prison. Teacher was cautious and endured for twenty years without asking about it. ¡±

 Chapter 1442: Secret meeting (2)

    Chapter 1442: Secret meeting (2)

    GE Wenxuan did not continue. He just needed to let the leaders of the Gu tribe know about The Grudge between Xu Qi ¡®an and his teacher. There was no need to go into the details.

    The leaders were deep in thought.

    GE Wenxuan continued, ¡±

    ¡°Everyone has more or less heard of the situation in Da Feng. The refugees are a disaster, and the Imperial court¡¯s Treasury is empty, making it difficult for it to provide disaster relief. To the South, there¡¯s the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army. In the West, the armies of the Western regions had gathered.

    ¡°If the Gu n can join us, then Da Feng will lose without a doubt. At that time, the entire Central ins will be ours.¡±

    what? ¡± Ming Yu was shocked. the Buddhist League is involved too? ¡±

    The leaders looked at each other.

    The cloaked undead sneered:

    let¡¯s talk about something more practical. Don¡¯t give us empty promises.

    Hearing this, GE Wenxuan did not feel unhappy because of the other party¡¯s unfriendly tone. Instead, heughed.<div>

    His words were meant to help the Gu n analyze the enemy¡¯s situation and let them see the hope of victory.

    If he wanted to drag the Gu n down with him, the first thing he had to do was not to tempt them with benefits, but to let them understand that this was a feasible n!

    If the enemy was Buddhism, the Gu tribe would not care no matter how much they offered.

    And now, after hearing that the Buddhist sect had also intervened and that Da Feng¡¯s situation was so terrible, the leaders were indeed moved, especially the zombie leader. What he said just now, in other words, was an agreement to cooperate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, let me exin.¡±

    GE Wenxuan smiled and said in a calm tone, ¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡¯s reward is to cede Yu state and half of Qing state to the Gu n after the matter is over, and to help the Gu n establish a country in the southern border and gather fate.

    ¡°Everyone, you must believe that for warlocks, it is not difficult to gather fate. In this way, you, who rule half of the southern border and part of the Central ins, will have enough fate energy to repair the statue of the Confucius Saint and suppress the Gu God.¡±

    Ming Yu and the other leaders exchanged looks silently. They all saw the desire in each other¡¯s eyes.

    GE Wenxuan continued, ¡±

    ¡°Thend in Yuzhou and Qingzhou is fertile, and the people are good at farming. After the founding of the country, the strength Gu tribe will no longer have to worry about food.

    ¡°n leader long tu, for the sake of the n¡¯s reproduction, I believe you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±

    Long tu looked at granny Tiangang, ¡±

    ¡°Granny, what do you think?¡±

    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, granny Tiangang¡¯s voice was calm, ¡±

    ¡°There are countless possibilities in the future, just like the rivers that spread across the earth, branching into countless paths. But I can¡¯t deny that this is one of the possibilities.¡±

    The heaven Gu tribe could see a corner of the future.

    ¡°The corpse worm division agrees,¡±

    my father died in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, ¡± the cloaked man said in a hoarse voice. he died in Wei Yuan¡¯s ¡®seven days killing formation.¡¯ I must take revenge.<div>

    Ming Yu sighed,¡±in the Battle of Shanhai Pass, our love Gu tribe also suffered heavy losses.¡± The nsmen view Da Feng and the Buddhist sect as enemies.¡±

    In other words, he agreed.

    The middle-aged man who was wearing a long robe made of animal skin swallowed the food in his mouth and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that thend in the Central ins is fertile, but it¡¯scking in poisonous nts and animals.<div>

    but sealing the poison God is indeed a difficult condition to refuse.

    The leader of the heart Gu tribe, who had round and charming almond-shaped eyes, touched the little snake on her earlobe and frowned.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just listen to general GE¡¯s one-sided statement. We can send out troops, but not now. We¡¯re going to send our nsmen to gather information.

    ¡°If the situation is correct, it won¡¯t be toote to send troops.¡±

    The cloaked undead said in a deep voice:

    ¡°Shadow, what¡¯s with your attitude?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything!¡±

    A low voice reverberated in the well, but no one appeared.

    This was the leader of the dark venom division.

    He had always been there, but he had hidden well and not been discovered.

    The members of the Gu n were used to this. The dark Gu tribe was like a Dead City, day or night. The members of this tribe were very good at hiding themselves.

    But they were everywhere too. Sometimes, when you flipped over a rock, you could find a member of the dark venom tribe from the shadows. Or if they identally fell into a deep pit, the dark Gu nsmen inside would greet them, ¡±

    What a coincidence, you came down too!<div>

    Ming Yu said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Long tu, where is your strength Gu division?¡±

    The undead puppet said lightly:

    how could he refuse? the strength Gu tribe would do anything for food.

    Everyone looked at long tu.

    The giant¡¯s rough face was expressionless. He nced at his fellow tribesmen, then at GE Wenxuan, and said lightly, ¡±

    whether it¡¯s sealing the poison God or food that can satisfy the strength Gu n¡¯s needs, they¡¯re both very tempting.

    The smile on GE Wenxuan¡¯s face spread uncontrobly.

    ¡°But I refuse!¡±

    Long tu said indifferently.

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and he looked up at long tu in disbelief.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The abyss was located in the center of the southern border. It was a bottomless crack that stretched for hundreds of miles.<div>

    Around this crack was a vast primeval forest, where countless poisonous insects and fierce beasts lived.

    They were natural Gu and could be divided into seven categories ording to their abilities, corresponding to the seven abilities of the Gu God.

    In the wilderness outside the primeval forest, the strength Gu tribe elders brought their in-name disciple Xu lingying to the abyss.

    ¡°The energy in this area is based on strength. The deeper you go, the more power there is. It¡¯s not suitable for beginners. This ce is enough.¡±

    The great elder stroked his beloved disciple¡¯s head and said with a kind expression, ¡°¡±Do you remember the secret technique I taught you just now?¡±

    No. Xu linging shook his head. I forgot everything.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    First elder praised: ¡± pure and innocent heart. Untainted by dirt and dust. He is indeed a genius who is born to cultivate strength Gu.

    The other five white-haired elders also looked satisfied.

    ¡­¡­.. Beside them, mu nanzhi and Xu Qian¡¯s hearts were filled with ridicule.

    Bai Ji also felt that this guy from the southern border was a bit abnormal, but she was too inexperienced and young to make an urate assessment.

    The strength Gu tribe¡¯s elder and n leader, as well as miss Bai chengchou¡¯s Lina, had almost fought over Xu lingying not long ago.

    The elders rolled up their sleeves, threw away their walking sticks, and were ready to fight with the chief.<div>

    The nsmen were all cheering on the side, waiting to see the n leader kill the elder, or the elder kill the n leader.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought of a brilliant n for them. The n leader, long tu, would take Xu lingying as his disciple, the six elders would take her as an in-name disciple, and Lina would pass on the secret art on behalf of her father.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s quick-wittedness won the praise of the strength Gu tribe. He was rated as a talent who was ¡°as smart as miss Zi¡±

    forget, don¡¯t be afraid, master will guide you to absorb the strength Gu¡¯s power.

    The chief elder looked at this innocent face with a pleasant expression. The more he looked at it, the more he felt close to it, as if it was his own child.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an felt a numbing sensation on his neck. He felt that the slumbering seven extremes demon had awakened and was craving for the power in this area.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: typos corrected. Continue to the next chapter. ]

 Chapter 1443: The power of the Gu God (1)

    Chapter 1443: The power of the Gu God (1)

    ¡°n leader long tu, what did you say?¡±

    GE Wenxuan almost wanted to dig her ears to make sure if there was something wrong with her hearing.

    When he came to the southern border to be a lobbyist, his teacher had given him a set of detailed information, which included the situation of the seven tribes of the Gu n, the personality weaknesses and hobbies of the leaders of each tribe.

    Strength Gu tribe¡¯s biggest problem-food.

    The members of this tribe had a huge appetite. The amount of food that each member of the strength Gu tribe had to eat was ten times or even more than that of an adult man.

    The shortage of food limited the strength Gu tribe¡¯s poption as well as the development of other areas. When the other six tribes were living in brick houses, the strength Gu tribe was still sleeping in mud houses and thatched cottages.

    While the other tribes were building roads, building carriages, and forging armors and iron weapons, the strength Gu tribe was thinking about how to steal the horses of their own kind and eat them.

    When the other tribes put on cloth and silk clothes, the strength Gu tribe would still wear clothes made from animal skin. It was not that they did not know how to raise silkworms and weave, but it was a waste of time.

    Hence, from GE Wenxuan¡¯s point of view, attacking Da Feng, ruling the people of the Central ins, and making the Central ins people create food for themselves was the strength Gu tribe¡¯s unchanging external policy.

    The strength Gu division had the motivation and needs to start a war, but the poison Gu division, which was not interested in the Central ins, agreed, and the strength Gu division refused?<div>

    Not only was GE Wenxuan confused, but the leaders of the Gu tribe were also surprised and suspected that they had heard wrong.

    The leader of the poison Gu tribe muttered, ¡±

    long tu, did you eat the food of my race by mistake? ¡±

    The cloaked undead finally raised his head and stared at long tu with his white eyes.

    I think this guy is too hungry. Does your strength Gu tribe want to hide in a small ce like Mount Bo forever and let your descendants live in thatched cottages? ¡±

    The two female leaders of the love Gu tribe and the heart Gu tribe did not speak. One licked her red lips and sized her up with a smile, while the other frowned slightly and cast a questioning look.

    The leader of the dark venomous tribe, who was hiding somewhere, did not show up, nor did he express his opinion.

    Granny tianshuo wiped her hands on her apron and asked on behalf of everyone, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Leena is back,¡± long tu said.

    Granny Tiangang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Long tu¡¯s eyes swept over the leaders. she brought back a few friends. One of them is called Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At this point, long tu looked at the man in white and saw the drastic change in his expression.

    Xu Qian ¡­ The leaders of the Gu n all had different reactions to this name.

    The leader of the venomous Ying furrowed his brows, as if he was a little afraid.

    The two little snakes on the earlobes of the leader of the heart Gu tribe let go of their tails, straightened their slender bodies, and hissed at granny heavenly Gu.

    She was keenly aware that granny Tiangang¡¯s mental state was slightly excited. Even though it was concealed very quickly, this could not be hidden from her, the leader of the heart Gu tribe.

    ¡°Empathy¡± and ¡°maniption¡± were the core abilities of the Voodoo.

    Ming Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was only one thought in her mind:Dafeng¡¯s number one martial artist!<div>

    The leader of the corpse n controlled the undead and coldly said,

    ¡°Everyone, you can try to kill him.¡±

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was a great opportunity to hunt Xu Qi ¡®an down.

    No one below rank-1 could withstand the siege of the Gu n experts. Even rank-2 martial artists would have to suffer.<div>

    If he could incite the Gu tribe to ambush and kill Xu Qi ¡®an, he might be able to aplish what even his teacher could not do in the southern border.

    Long tu¡¯s voice was deep and he nced at the crowd coldly, ¡±

    the seven tribes of the Gu n don¡¯t interfere with each other. It¡¯s your business if you want to send your troops.

    just because Xu Qi ¡®an is your daughter¡¯s friend? ¡±

    what¡¯s wrong? ¡± the leader of anmou asked in confusion, his deep voice echoing under the well.

    ¡°No!¡± I¡¯ve epted a new genius disciple, ¡°long tu said. she¡¯s Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Just for a disciple?¡± Ming Yu asked in her clear and melodious voice.

    The group of people looked at long tu as if he was a fool. The people of the strength Gu tribe were not very smart, but they should not be so stupid.

    Taking a central insman as a disciple was a brainless act, and it vited the taboo of the Gu n.

    For a disciple from the Central ins, it was even more stupid to abandon the development of the race.

    Long tu said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, why don¡¯t you think about why I made an exception and took a central insman as my disciple?¡±

    A sneer appeared on his rough face, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The development of the n and the cultivation of an unparalleled sessor are both very important.

    ¡°If we attack the great Feng dynasty, let¡¯s not talk about how many nsmen we will lose after destroying the great Feng dynasty. Would the head disciple of the supervisor really keep his promise? Even if he does, our efforts will be in vain after we fail. These are all risks that we have to bear, just like hunting. We don¡¯t want prey that is too cunning.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the time wasted on it can be used to hunt more prey that are not smart enough.

    ¡°So, I choose thetter. This is something that can be seen, and there isn¡¯t much risk.¡±

    If the strength Gu tribe chose to attack Da Feng, then Xu Qi ¡®an was bound to break off rtions with the strength Gu tribe. Xu lingying, the new disciple, would be gone in the blink of an eye.

    After more than ten seconds, the leaders finally understood the meaning of his words. Ming Yu said in disbelief, ¡±

    you said that the new disciple will be a strong man who can carry the great beam in the future? ¡±

    Long tuughed proudly, ¡±

    ¡°Her talent is even better than mine. In fact, it¡¯s even stronger than Lina¡¯s,¡±

    And Lina was already a rare genius. This meant that one day, the strength Gu tribe might have two transcendents.

 Chapter 1444: The power of the Gu God (Part 2)

    Chapter 1444: The power of the Gu God (Part 2)

    Including himself, that would be three.

    When long tu thought of such a future, he was so excited that his blood boiled.

    How could he destroy such a beautiful future with his own hands?

    ¡°If you want to attack great Feng, that¡¯s your business. I won¡¯t stop them from killing Xu Qi ¡®an either.¡±

    After long tu finished speaking, granny sky Gu nodded slightly, lowered her head, bent her back, and left the well.

    Watching him leave, the crowd fell silent.

    GE Wenxuan coughed and continued to guide her.

    ¡°Leaders, Xu Qi ¡®an is Da Feng¡¯s number one martial artist, and he will be one of the biggest obstacles in the n to destroy Da Feng. If he could kill him here, the destruction of great Feng would be a sure thing.

    great things havee to pass. Isn¡¯t this the future within reach? ¡±

    His words were extremely provocative and undisguised.<div>

    GE Wenxuan believed that the leaders of the Gu n would make the right choice. These words would not work on the neutral faction or the personal faction, but the Gu n and Da Feng had a feud.

    As long as they were still hostile to Da Feng and had the intention to send troops, this was the best opportunity to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He believed that the other leaders could understand this.

    once they kill Xu Qi. an, they¡¯ll bepletely in the same boat as Yunzhou ¡­ GE Wenxuan thought to himself.

    leader Shi You, I forgot to tell you that Xu Qi ¡®an is Wei Yuan¡¯s disciple. He is Wei Yuan¡¯s most trusted junior.

    GE Wenxuan said.

    The cloaked man lowered his head, his robe suddenly puffed up, and his aura rose.

    GE Wenxuan then looked at Ming Yu and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Not only is Xu Qi ¡®an the number one warrior in Da Feng, but he also practices the Vajra Arts of Buddhism. He has the Vajra divine blood. Even if he is slightly inferior to the Vajra, he is not far from it.

    ¡°Chief Shiyu, this man is more powerful than 100000 elite soldiers.

    grandma Tiangang, the Fortune of the nation in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was obtained by the old master with his heart and soul. Now that the old master is no longer around, you have to get it back for him.

    Seeing that the poison Gu tribe leader did not want to get involved and was not keen, GE Wenxuan had an idea.

    ¡°Leader Baji, have you ever heard of the reincarnation of the flower God?¡±

    The middle-aged man who was wearing a robe made of animal skin suddenly froze. His eyes widened.

    ¡°The God of flowers from the great Zhou Dynasty?¡±

    GE Wenxuan nodded.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an has a clue to the reincarnation of the flower God. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be keeping the flower God in secret somewhere.¡±

    When the princess of zhenbei came to the North that day, the warlocks in his line urged Ji Zhigu and Zhu Jiu to kill the princess and steal the flower God Lingyun.

    After the incident, the princess disappeared, but they knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had hidden her.<div>

    The leader of the poison Gu tribe, Ba Ji, started to breathe heavily.

    The flower God was an elf among flowers. He had a strong enhancement effect on nts, and this enhancement was also effective on poisonous nts and fruits.

    If he could get the flower God back and let her nt poisonous grass every day, the members of the poison Gu n would have an endless supply of top-grade poisonous grass to eat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the strength Gu division now.¡±<div>

    The undead in the cloak turned around and silently walked out.

    Ba Ji got up and followed behind the undead. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°You guys wait for me.¡±

    Ming Yu twisted her waist, lifted her skirt, and caught up with him with a smile.

    Chun Yu pinched the little snake on his earlobe. He pondered for a moment and then followed.

    A shadow flickered under the sunlight and merged with Chun Tong¡¯s shadow.

    Granny Tiangang looked at GE Wenxuan and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°This old one will also go and join in the fun.¡±

    GE Wenxuan smiled confidently. The seven tribes of the Gu n were of the same breath and branch. When he persuaded the three leaders to attack, he was not afraid of the others opposing him.

    This was the Gu n¡¯s advantage, but it was also a disadvantage.

    Most of the time, the minority had to submit to the majority. Long tu might be stubborn, but when these leaders were in a life and death crisis, when the Gu n was in great danger, the strength Gu tribe had to stand up.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to break out of this!¡±

    GE Wenxuan said in a low voice. As Xu Pingfeng¡¯s disciple, he was well-versed in the art of cooperation.<div>

    ¡°Even if long tu doesn¡¯t make a move, the six leaders of the Gu n are enough to kill him. If it still doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll proceed to the next step of the n.¡±

    GE Wenxuan let out a breath and gently rose up with the wind, flying out of the heavenly well.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    The great elder¡¯s rough fingers touched the back of Xu lingying¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Prepare what?¡±

    Xu Ling asked, confused.

    ¡­¡­.. Old man Zhang was silent for a moment. remember to control your emotions. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I¡¯m going to help you obtain the poison God¡¯s power.

    The five elders on the side warned,

    don¡¯t think about eating. You must stay calm and empty your mind. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Focus on sensing the changes in your body.

    Oh, ¡± Xu Ling replied. Before they left, she had just finished eating the meat soup because she was hungry. She was very satisfied now.

    Seeing her agree so readily, the elders looked at each other with solemn expressions, not letting down their guard.

    Their past experience told them that the strength Gu tribe members were often worried about today¡¯s or tomorrow¡¯s food and couldn¡¯t calm down.<div>

    This would cause the poison God¡¯s power to be chaotic and cause damage to the body. Thus, every nsman needed an elder to help them sort out the poison God¡¯s power when they advanced.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    An elder said.

    The great elder nodded, and the finger on Xu lingying¡¯s neck swelled.

    On Xu Ling¡¯s neck, the tender skin highlighted the outline of a stick insect. It was the strength Gu that had fused into her spine, the child Gu born from Lina¡¯s mother Gu.

    The Zilu had awakened after receiving the vitality energy from elder Zhang. It greedily absorbed the external energy.

    Seeing this, the great elder retracted his finger, but Xu lingying¡¯s life¡¯s origin parasite did not stop devouring. It began to change its target to the power that was drifting around.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils turned into green vertical slits, like those of insects.

    He saw the power of the poison God. It was like the ck-red fireflies in the air, thin but eye-catching.

    So the poison God¡¯s power that the strength Gu sect absorbed was the poison God¡¯s blood and Qi ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    ¡°The poison God¡¯s qi and blood is different from a warrior¡¯s. If you take it in rashly, you¡¯ll be a monster. No wonder the animals and nts that live here all year round would transform into kun.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an tried to absorb some of the ck and red ¡± fireflies ¡± and came to a conclusion.

    They could not be directly absorbed and used by martial artists, they could either be forcefully absorbed and turned into monsters, or they could be expelled from the body, unless the body had strength Gu.<div>

    Strength Gu was like a filter for the poison God¡¯s poison.

    After confirming that absorbing the Gu qi and blood would not cause any harm to himself, Xu Qi ¡®an walked away and released the power suppressing the seven extremes Gu, allowing it to absorb the surrounding Gu qi and blood like a whale.

    This way, they could avoid snatching the little boy¡¯s resources.

    As time passed, the surrounding vitality force became less and less.

    ¡°What a genius!¡±

    The great elder was stunned. He saw the strength Gu around Xu lingying¡¯s neck rapidly grow. It was smooth and there were no signs of disorder.

    Moreover, looking at the situation, it was not the end yet.

    But the amount she had absorbed had already exceeded the amount that other strength Gu n members needed.

    This meant that this child¡¯s potential was greater than they had imagined.

    ¡°He¡¯s a genius that¡¯s not even recorded in the history books.¡±

    One of the elders corrected.

    ¡°How did she achieve a clear mind?¡±

    The other elder muttered to himself in confusion.

    Children were simple-minded, but their thoughts were the most jumbled up, even more jumbled up than adults, because they could not control their wild and imaginative thoughts.

    I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I said my disciple is a genius that has not been recorded in the history books. Another elder expressed his opinion.

    ¡°I want my grandson to marry her in the future.¡± The great elder swore loudly.

    The other elders ¡®faces were full of vignce and hostility. After a round of eye contact, they unconsciously distanced themselves from each other. Their eyes were filled withpetitive spirit.

    At this moment, an elder turned around and looked around.

    ¡°Is the poison God¡¯s power getting thinner?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ author¡¯s note: the typos were corrected first before the next chapter was written. Well, the next chapter was a chapter about repaying debts. ]

 Chapter 1445: Feeding the seven ultimate venomous worms (10876/100000) _1

    Chapter 1445: Feeding the seven ultimate venomous worms (10876/100000) _1

    Hearing this, the first elder and the rest of the elders finally looked away from Poochie. Their eyes turned into green vertical pupils, and they scanned the surroundings.

    Then, the burly old men were shocked and confused.

    In their vision, the air was so fresh. The power of the poison God that used to be like fireflies in the air was now scattered and pitifully scarce.

    ¡°What. genius ¡­¡±

    The old men, led by the first elder, were so excited that their faces were trembling. They all looked at Xu lingying.

    Did she absorb all the poison God¡¯s power in the surroundings?

    How did she do it ¡­ The elders were surprised and excited.

    ¡°Eh, something¡¯s not right.¡±

    The great elder shook his head and examined Xu linging. it¡¯s true that the little girl¡¯s strength has skyrocketed, but she¡¯s still at level eight. The power of the poison God here is not as dense as the area near the abyss, but it¡¯s still not something she can withstand.

    The elders frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. With their intelligence, they naturally wouldn¡¯t gain anything.<div>

    Hence, all of them were frowning.

    At this moment, mu nanzhi returned with the little white fox in her arms. The first elder nced at the fair-skinned ugly girl and asked in a shoddy official tone, ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s that kid?¡±

    ¡°He said to walk around.¡± Mu nanzhi replied.

    The great elder nodded slightly and didn¡¯t take it to heart. He thought that he was just a foreigner curious about the situation in the abyss and wanted to explore and gain experience.

    As for safety, a transcendent warrior who could kill Vajra realm Warriors would be fine even if they went deep into the abyss, let alone in the primeval forest area on the surface.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an was deep in the forest, sitting on top of a rock. He was breathing in and out, absorbing the poison God¡¯s power in the air.

    The poison God¡¯s power here was more than ten times more concentrated than the outside. Every moment he absorbed it, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s qi and blood became more vigorous, and his progress was rapid.

    Qi and blood had nothing to do with Qi movement. It represented strength. The more vigorous the qi and blood, the better the physical strength, and the greater the strength.

    They were both peak rank-3, but if they did not disy their Qi, even two Xu Qis might not be as strong as long tu.

    the more vigorous my qi and blood is, the more Qi I can cultivate. I can absorb the poison God¡¯s qi and blood for my own use, then find aunty for dual cultivation, and finally pull out the demon-sealing nail. Then I¡¯ll be a peak rank-3 martial artist. No, I¡¯ll be a rank-2 martial artist at any time.

    ¡°He¡¯s even more powerful than the North vanquishing Prince.¡±

    He maintained his breathing posture and continued to absorb the poison God¡¯s power. After 15 minutes, the seven ultimate Gu stopped absorbing.

    It had reached its limit and could no longer digest the poison God¡¯s power.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ¡°examined¡± the seven extreme Gu and found that strength Gu¡¯s abilities not only caught up to poison Gu, corpse Gu and dark Gu, it even surpassed them.

    He gained strength Gu¡¯s second ability:Berserk!

    It could stimte the cells and burst out with power beyond the normal state for a short time. The price was that after the burst, one would enter a state of fatigue and eat a lot. One would have to eat and drink to make up for the consumption. Otherwise, it would cause qi and blood exhaustion and affect one¡¯s lifespan.

    Hu!<div>

    At this moment, a whistling sound broke through the air.

    Arge shadow loomed over them, and a huge rock flew toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He turned his body slightly, allowing the giant rock to brush past him, smashing a huge pit in the ground. Then, he continued to roll, breaking two mutated trees.

    The nts here had absorbed the Gu¡¯s divine blood and had also undergone some changes. They were tougher and thicker than ordinary trees.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had dodged the attack of the giant rock, looked ahead. In the dense forest, under the shade of the tree, stood a tall and mighty ckback Gori.

    Its eyes were red, its fangs were protruding, and the muscles above its long mouth were wrinkled. It stared at Xu Qi ¡®an fiercely. Seeing the human looking at it, the ckback Gori shrieked and patted its firm chest.

    Then, he grabbed a handful of gravel from the ground and threw it out. In an instant, it was like a downpour of arrows, shooting towards their faces.

    This gori¡¯s strength was terrifying ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body melted and he emerged from the shadow of the gori.

    He clenched his fist hard, and the bones in his fingers made popping sounds. The muscles in his entire right arm swelled and became two times thicker. It waspletely deformed.

    Bang! Bang!

    Like a cannon being fired, the air exploded from the punch.

    The ckback gori¡¯s body was torn into pieces, and its flesh flew in all directions. Fresh blood and internal organs sttered all over the ground, and a foul stench instantly filled the air.

    I have the urge to arm wrestle with long tu now ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt the changes in her body with joy.

    He didn¡¯t waste any time and turned to head east. He would enter the area filled with miasma after traveling for thirty miles.

    Soon, he arrived at an area covered in miasma and dense foliage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had thought that the vegetation in the area covered by the miasma power would be rtively sparse, and only some poisonous nts could survive. To his surprise, the trees here were tall and dense, with intertwined branches and leaves.<div>

    Ka!

    He broke off a branch, plucked the leaves from the branch, and stuffed them into his mouth, chewing a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous, but the quality is not good.¡±

    Then, he tasted the shrubs and weeds. They were all poisonous, but the toxicity was not strong. It would not benefit the miasma, but it could be used as snacks to relieve the side effects.

    As he walked, he tasted the food, asionally catching a few poisonous insects and picking a few poisonous nts. The deeper he went, the higher the quality of the nts and poisonous insects, and the more poisonous they were.

    When he arrived at a ce where he enjoyed the food, Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged under the shadow of a tree. He breathed in the miasma and poisonous gas in the air to nourish the miasma.

    Not long after, the seven extinction domain reached its bottleneck once more, unable to absorb any more poison.

 Chapter 1446: Feeding the seven ultimate venomous worms (10876/100000) _2

    Chapter 1446: Feeding the seven ultimate venomous worms (10876/100000) _2

    Xu Qi-an had mastered a new ability of the miasma-poison body!

    The poison body had two major abilities-transformation and absorption.

    [ conversion: convert all non-poisonous objects into poisonous objects. ]Turn all poisonous things into non-poisonous ones.

    [ absorb: absorb all poisonous objects for your own use, including the enemy¡¯s Qi, sword Qi, and other attacks. ] At the same time, it could also absorb poisonous substances to repair its body.

    Even if they lost an arm or a leg, as long as there were enough poisonous creatures around them, they could absorb them and turn them into poisonous bodies.

    However, for Xu Qi ¡®an, this ability was a little useless.

    The thing that boorish martial artists were least afraid of was losing an arm or a leg.

    He then went to the other five areas enveloped by the poison God¡¯s power. He didn¡¯t go too deep, but he had a general understanding of the abyss.

    The zombies in the corpse worm tribe were all Walking Dead. There were both animals and humans. They wandered aimlessly in specific areas like zombies. When they saw living creatures entering, they would swarm over.

    It was not to eat, but to pass on the child Gu, turning living beings into walking corpses.<div>

    In the area where the love Gu was, the air was filled with an aphrodisiac smell. There were birds chirping and flowers blooming, and the vegetation was multiplying rapidly, so the flowers and trees were extremely lush. ¡®Multiyer sports¡¯ could be seen everywhere.

    The animals were doing the primitive gene transfer activity without any distractions.

    The chirping of birds and the roars of beasts were the only sounds here. Xu Qi ¡®an tried to use heart Gu to listen to thenguage of the animals.

    The chirping of birds could be categorized into two types:

    ¡°F * ck me¡± and ¡°f * ck¡±

    It was truly and of birds chirping and flowers.

    The dark domain was filled with danger, and Gu worms and Gu beasts could jump out of the shadows at any time to give you a fatal blow.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stayed in this area for the longest time because he could not calm down to cultivate. He could only cultivate in peace after he killed all the surrounding Gu worms and Gu beasts.

    Releasing the aura of a transcendent realm master had no effect, Gu insects and Gu beasts were only afraid of high level Masters of their own kind.

    The area covered by the heart Vortex Power was the most normal, but it only looked normal.

    In fact, that ce was the most dangerous, because all the animals and nts had a ¡± unified ¡± thought. Like a huge Army, they worked closely together and devoured all the living creatures that entered this ce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no choice but to activate the Vajra power and let the beasts and nts under the control of the Voodoo attack him while he absorbed the power of the poison God in the area.

    When the heart Gu evolved further and was suppressed by a higher level of its kind, the heart Gu in the area would not dare to attack him.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an absorbed the poison God¡¯s seven powers one by one and the seven ultimate venomous insects reached a bnce, his neck went numb.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to transform ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and used his heart to sense the seven ultimate banner.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    First elder led third elder and fourth elder deep into the forest. Their eyes were still green as they observed the poison God¡¯s power.

    the concentration of the poison God¡¯s power here has not changed ¡­<div>

    The great elder looked around and his eyes stopped on the east side for a moment.¡±Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±

    After walking for a few minutes, the three elders stopped and found that the power of the God of venomous vermin here was a little thin. This was even after the power of the God of venomous vermin had seeped in from the surroundings.

    The fourth elder touched his chin and analyzed, ¡±

    ¡°A big Gu has appeared?¡±<div>

    He was referring to transcendent realm Gu.

    In the Gu n¡¯s past history, transcendent realm Gu would asionally appear in the depths of the abyss and gain sentience. Then, they would emerge from the depths of the Great Valley and hunt the surrounding creatures, including the Gu n.

    Every six or seven hundred years, a transcendent realm Gu would be born.

    The Gu n¡¯s response to this was that every sixty years, the leaders of the various tribes would go deep into the abyss together to eliminate the powerful Gu.

    However, this did notpletely prevent the birth of transcendent realm Gu, because the poison God¡¯s state was unstable. Sometimes the power it exuded was vast and dense, sometimes it was thin and weak.

    There was no fixed pattern.

    This would result in the birth of a batch of powerful Gu in the first few hundred years, or even a transcendent in the next few decades.

    The leaders of the Gu tribe could not guard the abyss forever.

    First elder¡¯s eyes suddenly focused and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a situation.¡±

    The third and fourth elders followed his gaze and saw pieces of flesh, blood, and organs scattered all over the ground.

    The great elder quickly ran over and grabbed a piece of meat, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still some warmth.¡±<div>

    The third elder found the ckback gori¡¯s head in the nearby bushes. ¡°It¡¯s a Gori.¡±

    ¡°Collect the meat and bring it back to make meat soup for the children,¡± fourth elder said.

    First elder and third elder happily agreed.

    After collecting all the edible meat, the three elders began to analyze it. The great elder asked, ¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a transcendent Gu, why is he only killing it and not eating it?¡±

    The third elder answered the question, ¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s full?¡±

    The fourth elder retorted, ¡±

    ¡°When have you ever been full?¡±

    After a moment of silence, they decided to hurry home while the meat was still fresh.

    After meeting up with the three elders, Xu lingying, and mu nanzhi, the first elder patted Xu lingying¡¯s head andughed heartily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some meat soup when we get home.¡±

    Xu lingying nodded happily and swallowed.<div>

    When mu nanzhi saw this scene, she could not help but suspect that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sister had stolen her way back to the capital from the strength Gu Department.

    She was clearly a foreigner, but when she came to the strength Gu tribe, it was like she had returned home. She stayed with the members of the strength Gu tribe and was surprisingly harmonious.

 Chapter 1447: Feeding the seven ultimate venomous worms (10876/100000) _3

    Chapter 1447: Feeding the seven ultimate venomous worms (10876/100000) _3

    ¡°Your big brother isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    The fourth elder asked.

    eh? where¡¯s the big pot? ¡±

    Xu lingying seemed to have only just realized that his big brother was gone.

    The great elder looked at the piece of meat in his arms and was suddenly stunned. He finally thought of something and frowned, ¡±

    ¡°Did he kill this?¡±

    The fourth elder muttered to himself, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±

    The great elder asked again, ¡±

    ¡°Did he thin the power of the Gu God?¡±<div>

    The fourth elder muttered to himself, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.

    he¡¯s not a member of our strength Gu tribe, so Lina can¡¯t possibly pass on our tribe¡¯s Secret technique to an outsider ¡­

    As they spoke, the elders fell silent and looked at Xu lingying.

    They suddenly remembered that it was Lina who had taught their beloved disciple Xu lingying the Voodoo. And the reason was that this child was naturally gifted.

    What if, what if that kid was also a genius in cultivating strength Gu?

    The great elder¡¯s expression changed. let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go ask Lina when we get back.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    First elder and the rest returned to the strength Gu n and headed straight to the n leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Leena, Leena!¡±

    The great elder shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Lina ran out with a wooden bowl, which contained the recipe that was about to overflow.

    ¡°What ¡­¡±

    The great elder strode over with wide eyes and a face full of vignce, ¡°¡±Did you also teach that Xu Qi ¡®an the strength Gu secret technique?¡±

    no, ¡± Lina answered as she ate. I only have one apprentice, Ling Ying.

    ¡°You¡¯re only teaching in her father¡¯s ce. We¡¯re her Masters,¡± the second elder corrected him immediately.

    The elders heaved a sigh of relief, but they were also a little disappointed.

    He heaved a sigh of relief because Lina, who wasn¡¯t very smart, didn¡¯t lose her mind and reveal the secret technique of the n.

    The disappointment was that if this was true, Xu Qi ¡®an might be a more terrifying genius than Xu lingying.<div>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t xu ningyane back?¡±

    Leena looked back a few times, and her expression brightened.¡±Father, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to look behind them. Long tu was barefoot, walking over with steady steps.

    As they got closer, the first elder and the others found that long tu¡¯s face was solemn.<div>

    ¡°Is there something?¡±

    The first elder asked, leaning on his walking stick.

    This didn¡¯t require any thinking, as long as one had enough understanding of long tu.

    Long tu nodded. a foreigner came. He said he¡¯s from Yunzhou. He wants us to send troops to attack Da Feng.

    He told the elders about the meeting and the conditions of the warlocks in Yunzhou.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    First elder did not make a decision easily, but first asked for long tu¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Of course not. If we beat him until his disciple is gone, who knows how many more people will die. Besides, we¡¯re not even close to that head disciple of the supervisor court, so there¡¯s no reason for us to stupidly go up to him just because he said something.¡±

    Long tu said unhappily.

    but if it¡¯s true, the other six divisions will definitely fight. The great elder concluded.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t fight and win in the future, we won¡¯t get any benefits, and the strength Gu tribe¡¯s status in the Gu n will also drop.¡± The second elder said.

    Long tu said in a low and muffled voice, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When lingying bes a transcendent, we¡¯ll have three transcendents in our race.<div>

    I¡¯ve thought about it. Even if we¡¯re not big, we¡¯re still the strongest in the Gu n.

    The great elder¡¯s old face bloomed with a smile.

    ¡°As expected of you, you little dog. It was the right decision to choose you as the n leader back then. Look at how sharp my eyes are.¡±

    Mu Nanxi held his forehead and took a few steps back.

    Long tu grinned and his face suddenly sank, ¡±

    they¡¯re going to kill Xu Qi ¡®an. I said I wouldn¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not easy.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he frowned.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a shadow twisted in the shade of the big tree in front of him and slowly emerged.

    The shadows dispersed, and five figures appeared under the shade of the trees.

    Ming Yu was wearing a white chest wrap, a pair of small pants, and a chiffon dress.Chunyu, who had a pair of thin and long snakes hanging from her ears;Baji, who was wearing a long robe made of beast skin, granny Tiangang, who had a head full of silver hair and wrinkles.

    As for the leader of the shadow division, he didn¡¯t appear. He hid in the shade.

    The cloaked undead lightly said:<div>

    ¡°Where is that Xu guy?¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    [ PS: I updated it first and then changed it. After sleeping for a while, I got up and went to work. ]

 Chapter 1448: Countermeasures (1)

    Chapter 1448: Countermeasures (1)

    His neck went numb, followed by a sharp pain. It was a pain that abnormal humans could resist ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had experienced it twice, knew that this was the pain caused by the further integration of the seven ultimate mes into the body when it grew, which stimted the nerves in the spine.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat still with his legs crossed. He closed his eyes and focused, enduring the pain.

    After a quarter of an hour, the pain subsided and disappeared. The seven ultimate demon beast had sessfully passed the second stage of maturity and entered the third stage, the ¡®infant stage¡¯.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t open his eyes. He observed the changes brought by the seven ultimate banner. Tian Huan¡¯s ability hadn¡¯t changed. It was still ¡± star shifting. as the basic disc of the seven ultimate banner, Tian Huan had been developed to the extreme.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that the ability to pry into fate would at least require the seven ultimate mes to reach the transcendent level, or even the second-grade.

    Strength Gu¡¯s rage and poison Gu¡¯s poison body didn¡¯t change, but the love Gu had a new ability-it absorbed the lust energy of the surrounding creatures.

    This ability allowed him to not think about Tian tiankun. As long as he absorbed the lust of the surrounding creatures to nourish his love Gu, he would be able to advance steadily, just like a martial artist who cultivated Qi.

    In addition, the power of lust could be stored and released when facing an enemy.

    Lust was sometimes more lethal than poison, because it stimted the body¡¯s functions. The strong vitality of a warrior might not be afraid of poison, but it definitely could not resist the crazy secretion of hormones.

    The secretion of hormones would not cause harm to the body in essence, and the body¡¯s defense mechanism would not resist.

    The growth of a corpse puppety in two points:

    First, the number and grade of the undead that can be controlled will increase;Second, the master¡¯s will can descend on the undead, which is equivalent to a clone, and control the ability of the undead.

    The Dark Phoenix had also evolved. At this stage, its abilities had been bnced. The range of its shadow jump had been expanded to the point where it could jump as far as its eyes could see.

    In addition, the number of people he was carrying increased from one to four.

    The time he could stay in the shadow was also extended. If Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to, he could hide in the shadow until he ran out of energy.

    In terms of attack, Dark Phoenix had a new skill called ¡°blind.¡±

    It cast a shadow and blinded the enemy¡¯s five senses and six Senses, making him ¡°blind.¡± However, it could not restrain the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger.

    In terms of defense, Dark Phoenix had also gained a new skill called shadow.

    The simple exnation was that the body would turn into an invisible shadow, causing the enemy¡¯s attack to miss.

    Thest one was the Voodoo. At his current realm, Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood why the Voodoo was also called the beast-taming Voodoo.

    The heart Gu mother Gu was like a central processing unit, it could perfectly mobilize and control an Army of beasts. There might be generals who knew how to fight better than him, but there was no army in the world that could surpass a transcendent¡¯s heart Gu master.

    In addition, the Voodoo could also affect living creatures with low intelligence, including but not limited to humans, beasts, and weapon spirits.

    The higher the IQ, the harder it was to control the Voodoo. On the contrary, it was easier to control.

    But this was not absolute, if a high intelligence creature was controlled by the heart Gu master for a long time, it would be a low intelligence creature, and it would be difficult to escape the control of the heart Gu master.

    This reminded Xu Qi ¡®an of the forest area where the Voodoo power pervaded. No matter how intelligent the creatures were, they had all be soldiers of sacrifice who only knew how to obey orders.

    But heart Gu Masters had a fatal weakness, their individual battle strength was too low, and they did not have enough life-saving skills.

    ¡°Only Wizards canpete with heart Gu Masters on the battlefield. I really don¡¯t know how Lord Wei won the Battle of Shanhai Pass. Well, the only way I can think of to counter the Sorcerer¡¯s corpse control technique and the mind Gu master is to use cannons.

    ¡°The truth is within range ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes. His pupils suddenly contracted, and his back muscles tensed up like a cheetah ready to pounce.

    Twenty feet away in front of him stood a yellow-haired monkey, who was examining him with a gentle gaze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not sense any hostility, so he suppressed the urge to attack. However, he did not rxpletely, because the Gu tribe had a way to restrain the martial artists¡¯ premonition of danger.

    Shifting stars!

    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you.¡±

    The yellow-haired monkey spoke in the humannguage and had a kind voice. It was an old mother-inw.

    ¡°You are ¡­¡±

    Xu Qian¡¯s heart stirred, and a name appeared in his mind.

    ¡°The children call me granny Tiangang.¡±

    The yellow-haired monkey smiled.

    It was her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an remembered Lina saying that the person who had entrusted the seven ultimate Gu to her and asked her to bring it to the capital to find the fated person was this granny Tiangang.

    She was the wife of old man Tian Huan.

    they all say that Tian Huan has the power to look into the future. I¡¯ve finally seen it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not let his guard down. He said calmly, ¡°¡±Granny¡¯s divine foresight is amazing. You were actually able to predict that I woulde to the southern border and that I would be here.¡±

    The yellow-haired monkeyughed, his tone calm and gentle.

    ¡°No, it was longtu who told me that Lina had returned to the tribe. Only then did I know that you were in the southern border.

    ¡°There are many restrictions to peeking into the future. Otherwise, the old man would not have lost the Battle of Shanhai Pass. Mm, it could also be that the supervisor had blocked out the heavenly secrets, making him unable to see the oue of the war. It was also effective against Wizards.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Wei Yuan is a raremander, but I¡¯m afraid that supervisor of the Central ins has done more things in the dark.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. why did youe to see me in person, granny? ¡±

    The yellow-haired monkey said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°You must have a lot of questions to ask me, and this old woman also happens to have something to tell you.

 Chapter 1449: The countermeasures (2)

    Chapter 1449: The countermeasures (2)

    ¡°But I¡¯m here to give you a piece of advice. Just now, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s disciple came to me.

    he persuaded the leaders of the Gu tribe to form an alliance with the rebel army in Yunzhou to attack Da Feng and split the Central ins.

    Ü³¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face darkened. did the leaders agree? ¡±

    The yellow-haired monkey nodded, ¡±

    ¡°In the Battle of Shanhai Pass 21 years ago, the Gu n lost. All the tribes were not convinced and so many people died. I¡¯ve been suppressing this fire for twenty years, and I¡¯ll have to vent it out sooner orter.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had studied history in his previous life, nodded. Putting aside his stance, it was normal for the defeated country to try to take revenge with hatred and resentment.

    long tu didn¡¯t agree, but if the war situation is bad and the Gu tribe is in danger, the strength Gu tribe will not sit by and do nothing. The same goes for the heaven Gu tribe.

    ¡°I understand Granny¡¯s difficulties.¡±

    The yellow-haired monkey nodded and continued, ¡±

    the seven extreme banner was left behind by the old man. If Xu Pingfeng failed, he would not be able to fulfill his promise, and the statue of the Confucian Saint would not be able to be restored.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he left behind the seven extremes banner as a backup n to continue this karma.

    ¡°However, I want to say that if Xu Pingfeng¡¯s uprising seeds, he must bear the consequences and help the southern border establish a country. He will give up two states and use the means of a first-grade magician to gather fate for the Gu n and repair the statue of the Confucius Saint.

    ¡°Then the poison God will continue to sleep.

    ¡°From this old woman¡¯s point of view, there¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent.

    ¡°There are a few kids lying in ambush in the strength Gu division, waiting for an opportunity to kill you. If you don¡¯t want to die, then leave quickly. After a while, I¡¯ll have Lina look for you. I¡¯ll pass on the information you want to know to you through Lina.¡±

    Granny tianshuo said as she controlled the yellow-haired monkey.

    It seemed that the Gu n was quite determined to send troops to Da Feng. The n had umted grievances for a long time, and even granny Tiangang was not willing to go against the rules. Furthermore, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s promise was to seal the poison God, which was a condition that the poison God could not refuse ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°I can understand that the Gu n wants to attack great Feng.

    ¡°The end result is either great Feng is destroyed and the Central ins is divided. The other way was to destroy the remaining fate energy of the Gu n and never recover from it, then bepletely honest.

    ¡°Granny, is there nopromise?¡±

    Granny Tiangang shook her head.

    ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment. Then, he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I have a magic tool here that I snatched from Xu Pingfeng.¡±

    He reached into his pocket and gently touched the fragment of The Earth Book. He took out a bracelet with the style of the southern border, embellished with copper, colorful stones, and jade pieces.

    Granny Tian Huan¡¯s gaze could not move away from the bracelet. Her eyes were filled with sorrow, joy, reminiscence, and otherplex emotions.

    ¡°Granny, think again.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    Granny tianshuo pondered for a moment before changing her words, ¡±

    ¡°Of course I have a way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the Battle of Shanhai Pass so that you can understand why the Gu n is so hostile to Da Feng.

    ¡°The Buddhist sect mainly dealt with the southern demons who wanted to restore their country and the northern Demons and barbarians. What great Feng is dealing with is the witch God sect that has a grudge against Emperor Gaozu, as well as my Gu n.¡±

    ¡°Among the seven tribes, you Shi of corpse bone tribe hated Da Feng the most because his father died under Wei Yuan¡¯s seven days killing formation. The second was the love Gu tribe. Back then, the DA Feng Army had robbed more than half of the women in the love Gu tribe, destroyed their cultivation, and incorporated them into the local teaching workshops.

    ¡°The poison Gu tribe caused great casualties to the great Feng Army. In a fit of anger, Wei Yuan led 30000 cavalrymen and charged a thousand li, wiping out the poison Gu tribe¡¯s soldiers and capturing five thousand poison Gu tribesmen.

    ¡°To this day, the poison Gu tribe still has the smallest poption among the seven tribes. However, it was precisely because the n leader, elders, and elites of the poison Gu tribe had all died that Ba Ji was able to rise above the rest and be the leader.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much hatred for great Feng, and the poison Gu tribe relies on the rich poisonous nts and poisons in the southern border, so he has no ambition for the Central ins. He could barely be considered a neutral party. However, his attitude did not determine the attitude of his nsmen.

    ¡°The poison Gu division still hates great Feng.

    ¡°Heart Gu, dark Gu, and strength Gu don¡¯t hate great Feng, but they definitely don¡¯t have good feelings.

    as for my heavenly venomous tribe, hatred can¡¯t shake the wisdom of the heavenly venomous tribe. However, the God of venomous vermin has always been our priority. Whoever can seal the God of venomous vermin will gain our support.

    Lord Wei was too ruthless back in the day. He was simply a ruthless character who shed from the East Street to the West Street without even blinking ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Such a Gu n would never be able to be an ally of Da Feng.

    Granny Tiangang smiled, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I should. How you deal with it is up to you.¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand, took the bracelet, and carefully put it on his wrist. Then, the yellow-haired monkey left.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Facing you Shi¡¯s question, the head elder threw away his walking stick and stuck out his chest, showing off hisrge and bulging muscles. He snorted coldly, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is a friend of the strength Gu tribe.¡±

    You Shi said in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°They are also enemies of the Gu n. We will not fight in the territory of the strength Gu n. But if you dare to stop me, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    The other elders threw away their crutches and puffed out their muscr chests.

    ¡°You want to fight? Come on!¡±

    Heart Gu tribe¡¯s Chun Peng rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the character of this group of muscr wild monkeys? Did you y to death until your brain is damaged?¡±

    The nsmen of the strength Gu tribe couldn¡¯t stand being goaded the most. Once they were provoked, they wouldn¡¯t recognize their own family.

    Ming Yu said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Elders, please don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. The Gu n is of the same breath and branch, we can understand that the strength Gu tribe can¡¯t step in.

    ¡°Just keep an eye on himter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spare his life.¡±

    Only then did the six elders ¡®expressions turn for the better, and they snorted, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your business if you want to cause trouble for Xu Qi ¡®an, but get out of the territory of the strength Gu tribe now. As long as he¡¯s still in the strength Gu division, he won¡¯t let you do as you please.¡±

    They still wanted to save Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s life.

    The leader of the Gu tribe hade out in full force. Even if long tu did not interfere, Xu Qi ¡®an would not be able to deal with such arge number of experts.

    Even though he had killed the Vajra, even an Arhat would not dare toe to the Gu n alone.

    And if Xu Qi ¡®an died here, Xu lingying would definitely hate him in the future.

    Heart Gu master Chun Peng¡¯s ears twitched, he listened for a moment before saying: ¡±

    he¡¯s not in the strength Gu tribe. Not long ago, he left with the elders of the strength Gu tribe and did not return.

    Shemunicated with the snakes, insects, rats, ants, and birds around the power Gu n and obtained information from them.

    It was worth mentioning that there were very few animals near the strength Gu tribe.

    The snakes, insects, rats, and ants were not killed by the strength Gu tribe¡¯s barbarians mainly because they had good hiding skills.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    You Shi asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chun Yan shook his head.

    At this moment, her lively almond-shaped eyes suddenly brightened. She turned her head and looked at the end of the in.

    ¡°He¡¯s back,¡±

    Without any hesitation, the leader of anmou summoned a shadow that covered the other leaders and took them away.

    The first elder and the others ¡®expressions changed drastically. They looked into the distance and saw a young man in a green robe standing at the end of the in. He was motionless, as if he was waiting.

    ¡°Oh no, why did hee back at this time?¡±

    The great elder cursed in anger.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [PS: typos are corrected first.]

 Chapter 1450: 1v5 (1)

    Chapter 1450: 1v5 (1)

    Long tu bent his knees slightly, and as the ground sank with a ¡± boom ¡°, he shot out like a superrge Cannonball, or like a straight javelin, straight into the blue sky.

    The elders of the Gu n bent their knees at the same time and ¡®shot¡¯ out.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±

    Mu nanzhi pulled at Lina, who was a little slower because she had bent down to put down her bowl.

    ¡°They are going to kill Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± Leena¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°The leaders of the various tribes are all very powerful, all of them transcendents.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she pushed away mu nanzhi¡¯s pulling and bounced her knees, flying out.

    They were both transcendents ¡­ Mu nanzhi saw this and felt anxious. Her eyes moved quickly and she looked at Bai Ji in her arms. Her heart moved and she said anxiously, ¡±

    ¡°Bai Ji, what¡¯s your talent?¡±

    Bai Ji raised her head, her ck eyes were filled with innocence, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s speed!¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. She ced the two palm-sized fox cubs on the ground and rode on them.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry up and go.¡±

    Bai Ji, who had been crushed by the peach, was stunned.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Mu Nanxi wasforted by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words and scolded him.

    The little white fox swallowed the tears that filled her eyes. She sobbed and gritted her teeth. She propped herself up with difficulty. Her ck button-like eyes lit up with red light. She unleashed her potential and turned into a white shadow with mu Nanxi, disappearing.

    Only Xu lingying was left at the scene. She looked left and right, picked up a wooden stick from the side of the road, frowned slightly, and ran out aggressively.

    She was going to help her brother fight.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At the end of the in, Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the experts of the strength Gu tribe who were shooting at him like cannonballs. He lowered his head and looked at his shadow.

    The shadow twisted and expanded, and. few figures came out. At the same time, Xu Qi. an lost his hearing, sight, and smell ¡­ His five senses and six Senses were all blinded.

    He did a somersault to the right unhurriedly and rolled more than a hundred feet away, distancing himself from the approaching enemy.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­

    Loud sounds of heavy objects falling rang out one after another, long tu brought strength Gu n¡¯s experts over and stood between the two sides.

    ¡°Dragon painting!¡±

    The leader of corpse n, you Shi, said with anger,

    ¡°You really want to stop us? Have you thought about the consequences of going against the will of the Gu n? since we are all from the Gu n, we have tolerated you time and time again. Don¡¯t fail to appreciate your kindness.¡±

    Chun Peng saw long tu¡¯s sharp eyes and was about to say something ruthless. He sighed and tried to persuade long tu before he could intensify the conflict, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Longtu, since the Gu tribe has decided to send troops, Xu Qi ¡®an is a great threat. If he wasn¡¯t eliminated, who knew how many people from the various divisions would die in the future.

    ¡°Which is more important, the Gu n or a friend?¡±

    This sentence made long tu frown.

    Chun Xi didn¡¯t continue to persuade her. Instead, he looked at the silver-haired granny Tiangang, ¡°¡±Granny, what do you think?¡±<div>

    Long tu and the six elders couldn¡¯t help but look at granny Tiangang.

    The heavenly venomous tribe set the calendar and observed the stars. All the tribes relied on the heavenly venomous tribe for farming, and the ability to eat was often respected.

    In addition, the heavenly Gu tribe could peer into the future and give correct guidance. Although the six tribes of the Gu tribe did not follow heavenly Gu¡¯s lead, they were very prestigious and were willing to listen to granny heavenly Gu¡¯s words.

    While everyone was looking at her, granny Tiangang turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and smiled.

    Long tu, why don¡¯t you ask him for his opinion? ¡±

    Without waiting for long tu to respond, the great elder said unhappily, ¡±

    ¡°If he says he won¡¯t fight, will you let him go? Mother-inw, why are you making such sarcastic remarks here?¡±

    Long tu was silent for a moment and turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°I promised not to interfere in the battle between you and them. This is the greatest help I can give you. As a martial artist, it¡¯s your fate to die Here.

    ¡°If you can kill them all, I won¡¯t stop you either. This is also my promise to you.¡±

    The strength Gu tribe liked to fight, they would fight whenever there was a conflict, this was their custom.

    The first elder snorted helplessly, ¡±

    don¡¯t get close to that girl. Don¡¯t take. breath when fighting. Pay attention to the shadows under your feet ¡­ If you really can¡¯t win, just run.¡±<div>

    This was the limit of what he could do. The first half of the sentence was to remind him of the details to pay attention to in the battle, and the second half was actually the main point.

    Escape!

    If a third-rank martial artist in perfect condition wanted to escape, it would be very difficult to stop him. However, once they were caught in a bitter battle, they would not be able to escape with the Gu n¡¯s methods.

    Of course. escaping was the best choice. But if that was the case, the Alliance between the Gu tribe and Yunzhou would be established and Da Feng would definitely lose ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd, and thoughts shed through his mind.

    He came back this time to break the Alliance between the Gu tribe and the rebels of Yunzhou.

    He had a rough n in his heart.

    ¡°Hiss ~¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s finger touched the space between his eyebrows. The Ring of Fire behind his head ignited, emitting a scorching heat. His skin quickly turned dark golden.

    In an instant, a powerful and majestic diamond divine body appeared in front of the Gu n.

    The corner of his mouth twitched, revealing an arrogant and disdainful sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see your brilliant moves!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi ¡®an has cultivated the diamond divine body? ¡±<div>

    A dozen miles away, GE Wenxuan was standing on a treetop, holding a telescope and observing the movements in the distance.

    This magic tool that was good at looking out was invented by Xu Pingfeng.

    It allowed the wielder to clearly see what was happening more than a dozen miles away. If one were to look from a higher ce, the distance would be even further.

    At this time, in GE Wenxuan¡¯s eyes, although Xu Qi ¡®an and the others were small and could not see many details, he could still see the general situation.

    The burning Ring of Fire was clearly reflected in GE Wenxuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°When did he cultivate. diamond body ¡­? Tsk, this guy, there was no record of him in the Last Intelligence Report, which meant that he had cultivated it recently ¡­ As expected of a person with great luck.¡±

    GE Wenxuan frowned.

    With the diamond body and the undying body of a warrior, it would be much more difficult for the transcendent experts of the Gu n to kill him.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    diamond body?!

    A cry of surprise came from beside granny tianshuo. Ming Yu, who was dressed in bright clothes and had an alluring figure, covered her red mouth. Her eyes were shining and her breathing was heavy.

    In contrast to her ecstasy, the others frowned slightly.

    You Shi said in a low voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Shadow, hide well and don¡¯t attack easily. I¡¯ll hold him back. Ba Ji, you use your poison. Ming Yu, when he¡¯s in his best state, you should immediately trigger his lust.

    ¡°As for Chunyan, you can do as you see fit.¡±

    After making a simple n, you Shi said to granny Tiangang,

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble granny to cover our auras.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± granny Tiangang smiled.

    She raised her hand and gently wiped it. In an instant, the auras of the five leaders disappeared at the same time, including their heartbeats, breathing, and energy fluctuations.

    As such, the warrior¡¯s danger premonition would not be effective.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ You Shi, who was wearing a cloak, rushed toward Xu Qi ¡®an, his steps causing a slight earthquake.

    As he approached Xu Qi ¡®an, the sound of his footsteps suddenly disappeared. He covered a distance of more than a hundred feet with a terrifying speed and appeared directly in front of Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    As his cloak fluttered, he thrust his fist forward.

    ng!

    A loud Bell rang between heaven and earth. Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying like a piece of golden metal.

    He had done it on purpose to shift the battlefield to the outer perimeter, trying his best to avoid destroying Bo Shan.

    You Shi continued his pursuit, and the other leaders also took action, nking Xu Qi ¡®an from the side, not giving him a chance to escape.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Shua!

    The great elder heard the sound of hurried footsteps, interrupting his thoughts of chasing up to watch the battle. He turned his head and saw Xu lingying, who was carrying a wooden stick.

    ¡°The sound of the bell?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± the great elder frowned and chided.

    It was as if he was berating a child of his own race.

    Long tu and the others also stopped in their tracks and looked at the little boy with furrowed brows.

    Compared to the burly Gu tribesmen, she was really like a little bean. Her height reached long tu¡¯s knee.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my big brother?¡±

    Xu Ling roared like an angry little lion.

    She raised her thin eyebrows and bared her teeth at the first elder and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat up whoever hits my big brother. Big brother has already died once, I don¡¯t want mother and father to cry.¡±

    She still remembered the coffin at the beginning of the year.

    She had never remembered anything, but she still remembered the coffin.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: this chapter is a little short. You might not believe it, but I wrote about 5000 words. However, the fighting scenes were not satisfactory, so I deleted them. ]

    The content is too long. Everyone, look at the Easter egg below.

 Chapter 1451: 38-strength Gu (14876/100000) _1

    Chapter 1451: Chapter 38-strength Gu (14876/100000) _1

    Long tu¡¯s face darkened. He examined Xu lingying for a moment, then walked forward and rubbed her head.

    His palm was even bigger than the little boy¡¯s head.

    ¡°You are too weak now.¡±

    Long tu¡¯s voice was deep, but his tone was very calm. He raised the little bean high up and ced it on his shoulder, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to watch the battle and let you see the scenery of the extraordinary realm. If your big brother dies, you must remember their faces and risk your life to cultivate.¡±

    The elders frowned at his teaching method, but they didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an retreated 30 miles and stopped in a deste Mountain Valley.

    The moment he steadied himself, you Shi shot over like an arrow, his cloak fluttering.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the menacing and unstoppable cloaked man and grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a one move advantage, look at how proud you are, do you really think you canpete with me with this transcendent realm corpse?¡±<div>

    Instead of retreating, he advanced and faced you Shi head-on. He pressed the cloaked man¡¯s head with one arm, and the Ring of Fire behind his head exploded like a rocket¡¯s propeller, Qi spurting out from his palm.

    With a loud ng, you Shi flew backward. The skin on his forehead was split open, but no blood flowed out.

    You Shi. who was leaning back.nded on the ground with both feet. Thump. thump. thump ¡­ He retreated a few steps, and with every step he took, the ground shook with a ¡°boom.¡±

    As soon as he stood still, Xu Qi ¡®an appeared behind him. His palm was like a knife, and he shed at his neck.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A shrill sound came from the side, and a purple shadow attacked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face at a speed faster than an arrow.

    His body leaned back and moved his head to avoid the purple shadow, letting it brush past his nose.

    Zi, Zi, ¡± the purple shadow shot at an angle into the ground. It was a pool of venom, which immediately corroded a deep pit in the ground.

    The tip of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s nose was stained with a light purple.

    In the distance, Ba Ji puffed up his cheeks, ready to take his second mouthful of poison.

    At the same time, you Shi responded by pouncing forward and kicking Xu Qi ¡®an behind him.

    ng!

    The kick hit his lower abdomen, causing a wave of Qi ripples.

    * Whoosh ¡­ * The second poisonous arrow came from the ce where Xu Qi ¡®an had been kicked back.

    He could not avoid it.

    At this moment, the advantage of a huajin warrior was revealed. Xu Qi ¡®an twisted his body as if he had no bones, and the poisonous arrow missed again.

    ng ng ng!

    You Shi took the opportunity to get close to Xu Qi ¡®an and used both his fists and legs to hit Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s body with a loud bell-like sound.

    At the same time, Ba Ji kept shooting out poisonous arrows. Just as Xu Qi ¡®an violently interrupted you Shi¡¯sbo, Ba Ji finally seeded and shot a poisonous arrow at Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s knee.<div>

    His trousers were immediately corroded, and his dark golden skin was dyed a dark purple.

    The dark purple spots were limited to the knee area by the dark golden protective light and could not spread, but the Golden protective light could not force the poison out.

    Poison was the strongest technique of the poison Gu tribe. If it couldn¡¯t kill experts of the same realm, it would be meaningless.

    Of course, -rank 3 martial artist would not be easily poisoned to death. Ba Ji¡¯s goal was clear-a war of attrition.<div>

    The blunt knife cut the meat.

    At this moment, six figures ran out of the mountain. They were wearing cloaks and hoods, holding seven bone knives in their hands.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Seeing this, Ba Jiughed.

    The six cloaked men wielded their sabers, but they didn¡¯t rush into the arena. Instead, they ran toward Ba Ji.

    The cloaked men lined up in front of Ba Ji, the des in their hands on the ground.

    The style of these sabers was ancient and crude, and they were made of polished bones. The surface of the bone sabers was covered with fine ck spots and yellow marks, showing the traces of time.

    The bone de¡¯s origin was extremely profound. About one thousand three hundred years ago, a transcendent realm Gu beast had appeared in the abyss. It was like an abyss that never had its fill, and wherever it passed, all life would be exterminated.

    The leaders of the Gu tribe fought with the Gu beast in the northern wilderness of the southern border. After a fierce battle, they finally killed it.

    Because this beast was a strength Gu beast, its body was strong and its self-healing ability was even better than martial artists of the same realm. Its physical strength was endless.

    The six bone knives were made from the six hardest bones of the Gu beast, and after sixty years, they were finallypleted.

    The material and sharpness of the bone de were not inferior to that of a peerless divine weapon.

    Ba Ji held the de of a bone knife and shed it lightly, staining the de with blood.<div>

    He used the same method on the other five bone knives.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ba Ji said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, today we will use him as a blood sacrifice to the six star God.¡±

    The cloaked man spoke in the voice of Yoshi.

    The six bone knives brazenly entered the field.

    In an instant, Xu Qi ¡®an only felt that there was killing intent in all directions, but the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger had no reaction.

    Heart Gu master Chun Peng said softly: ¡±

    ¡°Seven people make one person. One person means seven people, and they also have a sharp weapon like the¡± six star God ¡°by their side. Even without our help, you Shi¡¯s battle power is still stronger than an ordinary third-rank martial artist.¡±

    Ming Yu licked her red lips and said, ¡±

    you Shi, you¡¯re not allowed to kill him. I want to nt the love Gu in his body so that he will only belong to me.

    Who was the one who spoke? was it that slutty woman with. super good figure or the big-eyed beauty with two snakes hanging from her ears ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched.

    ng!

    The two cloaked men brushed past Xu Qi ¡®an from both sides, and the bone knives left two shallow purple marks on his waist.<div>

    The purple mark was like a maggot in his bones, unable to fade away.

    What kind of de was this? It¡¯s not as sharp as the peace de, but it should be at the level of a peerless godly weapon. Although it can¡¯t break my Vajra power, it still hurts a little ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He felt a burning pain on both sides of the knife¡¯s waist and immediately lost the mood to pay attention to the beauty.

    The initial pain came from the de, and the continuous burning was caused by the poison.

 Chapter 1452: 38-strength Gu (14876/100000) _2

    Chapter 1452: Chapter 38-strength Gu (14876/100000) _2

    Just as the two ck-robed men swept past his waist, another two men rolled on the ground and shed their bone sabers at his knees.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let the enemy on the left hit his knee. He raised his right leg and stepped on the enemy on the right. At the same time, he gathered his Qi to shatter the undead.

    But to his surprise, although his feet sank into the other¡¯s chest and broke the sternum, he couldn¡¯t shatter the undead.

    Apart from the undead who was fighting with his bare hands, the other cloaked men¡¯s auras had not reached the transcendent realm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly thought of what the chai family had seen and heard. He remembered that Chai Xian collected and refined living corpses, collected qi and blood, and wanted to use the secret method of the skeleton n to cultivate corpses to refine a transcendent puppet.

    He immediately realized that the six new undeads had been refined using this secret technique. Although theirbat strength had not reached the transcendent realm, the hardness of their bodies had exceeded the fourth grade.

    big brother was killed!!

    In the distance, Xu Ling was sitting on long tu¡¯s shoulder. He looked down and saw the battle in the valley clearly.

    Further away was mu nanzhi, who was carefully hiding behind a tree and watching the battle. She was frowning tightly, and at her feet was a dispirited Bai Ji.

    Long tu touched his little disciple¡¯s head and looked at first elder and the rest. He said in a low, muffled voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t quickly resolve you Shi¡¯s seven corpse formation. Coupled with Ba Ji¡¯s poison, it¡¯s most suitable for cutting flesh with a blunt knife and wearing down a warrior¡¯s qi and blood.

    And this was when Baji didn¡¯t go all out, the shadow was hidden in the dark, Ming Yu just stood by, and chunpeng didn¡¯t use his beast to interfere.¡±

    The great elder said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still time to run now ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, his expression changed. they¡¯ve made their move.

    Ming Yu, who had been watching from the side, suddenly walked forward a distance and blew gently with her red and sexy little mouth.

    It was like blowing into a lover¡¯s ear.

    However, the entire Valley was instantly filled with an aphrodisiac gas. The rustling sounds were endless, and the insects hiding underground crawled out of their caves one after another, making cries for a mate.

    The birds on the branches let out excited and shrill cries. Therge animals ¡®eyes were red as they crazily sought for mates and began to mate. They didn¡¯t even care about race or gender. As long as the size difference wasn¡¯t too big, they would immediately lie on the ground and stretch their waists.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you too!¡±

    Ba Ji strode forward and blew out a cloud of sticky green smoke.

    The mass of the green smoke was heavier than the air, and it lingered around the mountain like a light veil, shrouding Xu Qi ¡®an and the seven puppets controlled by you Shi.

    This kind of poison was different from the purple poison arrow. It only targeted living beings. If one identally inhaled it, the poison would spread to all parts of the body along with the blood, killing all the internal organs.

    In the mountain Valley, the sound of the insects seeking a mate had unknowingly disappeared. The male who was mating fell from the female¡¯s body and died with the female while twitching.

    Any living being that sniffed the poisonous gas-snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and beasts-would all die.

    Ming Yu and Baji looked at each other and smiled. Thetter said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Shadow, get ready. If that brat escapes, force him back immediately.¡±

    Unless he didn¡¯t breathe. If he dared to breathe, he would have to face the test of the aphrodisiac gas and poison.

    The two of them would not be able to kill the transcendent warrior in a short time, but it would weaken Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s condition andbat strength.<div>

    The undead were dead. They had no lust and were not afraid of poison.

    This time, even the heartless Lina couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she stomped her feet anxiously.

    ¡°Grandma, grandma ¡­¡±

    She ran to granny Tiangang¡¯s side in a panic and grabbed her arm tightly. She begged, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Tell them to stop. I, I will take Xu Qi ¡®an back to the capital. He is my friend. Don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Leena had never thought that things woulde to this.

    When she thought of using Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s name to make the elders and her father ept Xu lingying, Lina secretly apuded her own cleverness.

    If she had known that things would turn out like this, she would have never brought Xu Qi ¡®an here, even though it was Xu Qi¡¯ an who had suggested that theye to the southern border.

    ¡°This is none of your business.¡±

    Granny Tiangang patted the back of her hand and smiled kindly, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back. We have to fight this battle no matter what. Otherwise, how can they vent their anger? There was a saying in the Central ins, ¡± one burst of energy will weaken again and again, and then it will be exhausted.

    the Gu tribe wanted to form an alliance with Yunzhou. Xu Qi ¡®an was not willing to do so, so he chose to fight.

    ¡°The Gu n is only willing to sit down and negotiate with the strong,¡± she hinted after a pause.

    Lina didn¡¯t seem to understand the hint. She stomped her feet and shouted, ¡±

    they¡¯re bullying us. If you have the ability, then fight them one on one.

    Seeing that even granny tianshuo was unreliable, Lina was so anxious that she was at a loss. At this moment, a familiar sense of fear suddenly descended. Someone from heaven and earth was going to send a message.

    The heaven and earth Union, if you have. problem, go to the heaven and earth Union ¡­ Lina fumbled around in her arms and took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.<div>

    [ 7: Your Highness, do you have any armor or weapons? I want to arm my team and then take them to Qingzhou to fight. ]

    Li lingsu sent a letter.

    Before huaiqing could reply, li Miaozhen cursed,

    [ 2: wishful thinking. There is a shortage of armaments in wartime. How can you use them on the motley crew under you? If you want weapons and armors, go to Qingzhou and kill your own enemies. [ besides, a certain someone is just a Princess with no real power. ]

    He sneered at huaiqing.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t respond, as if he didn¡¯t care about the heavenly sect¡¯s young Phoenix.

    Linaposed herself and used her finger as a pen to send the letter.

    [ 5: help, Xu Qi ¡®an is going to die. The leaders of the Gu tribe are killing him. ]

    [ one: what¡¯s going on? ]

    Huaiqing was the first to send a letter.

    [ 5: the people of Yunzhou want to form an alliance with the Gu tribe to attack Dafeng. Xu Qi. an happens to be in the southern border, and the leaders are surrounding him ¡­ ]

 Chapter 1453: 38-strength Gu (14876/100000) _3

    Chapter 1453: Chapter 38-strength Gu (14876/100000) _3

    Lina exined the situation in a jumbled manner.

    After about ten seconds of silence, li lingsu sent a message,

    [ I stayed in the southern border for a period of time. Each of the leaders of the Gu n¡¯s seven tribes were transcendents. The Gu n¡¯s methods were extremely strange, and it was not difficult to kill a rank three martial artist. [ moreover, the longer we dy, the harder it will be to escape. ]

    [ two: no,. ¡®m fine ¡­ ] He is a third-grade martial artist and has the stupa. If he wants to leave, the leader of the Gu n can¡¯t stop him. ]

    Li Miaozhen realized the danger of the situation. The leaders of the Gu tribe were trying to kill Xu Qi ¡®an. Anyone who knew the strength of the Gu tribe could understand what this meant.

    [ one: Lina, what¡¯s the situation now? ]

    [ 5: he¡¯s being held back by the leaders. ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s letter immediately followed.[ that shouldn¡¯t be the case. With his intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t let himself fall into a dead end. Did the Gu n use lingying as a hostage to force him to stay? ]

    The intelligent Huai Qing immediately realized that something was wrong.

    [ 5: Xu ningyan wants to stop the Gu n from allying with Yunzhou to save Da Feng. ]<div>

    Number one, Huai Qing, suddenly stopped breathing.

    [ do you Gu n want to die? do you want to die? [ do you believe that I will make a heavenly oath to exterminate your Gu n? ]

    Li Miaozhen was furious.

    Leena had never seen number 2 lose herposure like this, and was at a loss.

    Huaiqing was silent and Li Miaozhen was furious. Seeing this, Chu Yuanyang could only stand up and send a letter,

    [ Lina, are you looking for us to ask for help? ]

    [ 5: I don¡¯t know what to do either. ]

    [ four: first, tell me about lingying and the Queen. ]

    He was still used to calling mu nanzhi his Princess Consort.

    [ 5: Ling Ying is with my father. She¡¯s my father¡¯s disciple, so she¡¯s safe. Who is the princess Consort? ]

    [ four: the woman who is with Xu Qi ¡®an. Well, the in-looking one. ]

    Leena immediately knew and sent a reply:[ she¡¯s safe too. ]

    [ four: don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right. There are not many things and people that can make Xu Qi ¡®an risk his life. If it was a situation of certain death, he would have escaped long ago. He might be more familiar with the Gu n¡¯s methods than you, so you must have forgotten about the seven ultimate Gu.

    [ since he has chosen to fight, he must be more or less confident. ]

    Although she said that, Chu Yuanyang was not confident in her heart, so she added, ¡±

    [ tell us when the battle is over. We¡¯ll be waiting. ]

    That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still the seven extinction domain ¡­ Leena was pleasantly surprised. She finally remembered this thing.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The poison of the leader of the poison Gu division is much stronger than mine. He is indeed a professional.<div>

    The dark vortex¡¯s ¡°hoodwinking¡± has yet to be used on me. If I were just a rank-three martial artist, I would definitely be slowly worn out and killed here ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an dodged the six bone knives that wereing at him head-on. After testing the level of you Shi, Ming Yu, and BA Ji, he no longer held back.

    Whether it was the love Gu or the poison, none of them had any effect on him.

    The methods that the leaders were so proud of could only cause limited harm to an enemy with simr Voodoo skills.

    As an experienced soldier, it was normal for him to hold back and test the enemy¡¯s strength.<div>

    The muscles of his right leg burst out of his trousers and suddenly doubled in size.¡±Pa¡± sound was heard as the undead on the left side was hit.

    The undead was broken in half.

    Berserk!

    Thebination of the diamond body and the berserk state was indestructible and unstoppable.

    Compared to when he fought Asuro alone at NANFA temple, hisbat power had soared again.

    Xu Qi ¡®an killed the first undead with a kick. The Ring of Fire behind Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s head exploded. The cloaked man holding the bone knife was about to attack from behind. His body was burning.

    The fire ring behind his head was extremely strong and yang, especially against evil things and ghosts. Even a fourth-grade Yin spirit of Taoism would be seriously injured if burned by the fire.

    The undead were also considered as evil.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and swung her arms. Her exaggerated muscles burst her sleeves. The undead¡¯s head behind her exploded instantly. Bones and gray brain matter sshed everywhere.

    ¡°Strength Gu?¡±

    You Shi roared in anger. He was caught off guard. He controlled the rank three undead and tried to suppress the enemy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an reached out and grabbed the rank three undead¡¯s neck. It looked as if the undead had run into him of its own ord.

    The Ring of Fire behind his head exploded with a ¡± boom ¡°, and his dark golden body expanded to twice its original size, like a deformed muscr giant. At the same time, the Qi in his body rushed along his arm like a violent tide.<div>

    Under the attack of the strange force and Qi Ji, you Shi¡¯s neck made a cracking sound and he was sent flying.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t pursue him. He moved between the undead. Because he didn¡¯t have inertia, his body was agile and light, as if he was dancing tango or skating.

    The remaining four undeads fell down as expected. Some had their heads removed, some had half of their body smashed and some had lost their legs ¡­

    At this time, you Shi¡¯s rank three undead had flown a distance beforending on the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s knees sank slightly, and the ground copsed with a ¡°boom.¡± He turned into a ck shadow and pounced on the rank three undead that had just stabilized itself.

    Riding on the level three undead, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm muscles swelled and blue veins bulged. It waspletely deformed.

    Bang! Bang!

    His right fist hit the rank three undead¡¯s face hard. The undead¡¯s face was hit to the right and its teeth flew out.

    Bang! Bang!

    Then he punched the undead¡¯s face to the left.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    He attacked from the left and right, venting his violence to his heart¡¯s content, hitting the third-rank martial artist¡¯s face until it was a bloody mess.

    Outside the arena, Ming Yu, Chun Tong, and BA Ji, as well as long tu and the others, who were watching from afar, were slightly stunned.<div>

    ¡°Strength Gu ¡­¡± Ming Yu turned to long tu and the elders and raised her voice, ¡±

    ¡°Strength Gu!

    ¡°Long tu, your strength Gu n actually taught a transcendent realm secret technique to a foreign race!¡±

    The elders were dumbfounded, and long tu was stunned for a long time. Then, they turned their heads in unison and stared at Lina with sharp eyes.

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me ¡­¡±

    Leena was forced to retreat by the sharp gazes, and she waved her hands hard toin about her grievances.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: this chapter is 5000 words long. 4000 words are to repay the debt, and 1000 words are to make up for the chapter. ] Since I¡¯m so meticulous, please give me some rmendation votes.

 Chapter 1454: 39-final (2in1) _1

    Chapter 1454: Chapter 39-final (2in1) _1

    Long tu¡¯s sharp eyes stared at his daughter. Suddenly, he was stunned and shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°No, Lina herself hasn¡¯t mastered any transcendent realm secret techniques yet,¡±

    The six elders also reacted. They had been so angry that they had forgotten about this.

    Then, the great elder seemed to have thought of something. He smacked his head and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡±

    Seeing long tu and the other elders looking over, the great elder exined, ¡±

    ¡°When I brought lingying to the abyss to level up today, we found that the power of the poison God in the outer area had be very thin. Third and fourth, I went deep to check the situation and found that the power of the poison God in a certain part of the forest was also thin.

    at that time. I thought that a powerful Gu beast wasing into being ¡­

    At this point, the great elder was suddenly at a loss for words. Because they were so focused on bringing the fresh meat home to cook, they had neglected the important matter of the birth of a legendary venomous beast.

    The third elder said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°When did he start cultivating force Gu? How did he reach the transcendent realm? Who taught him the secret art of cultivation?¡±

    The three consecutive questions made the elders ¡®hearts surge with jealousy and envy.

    Even long tu could not help but say, ¡±

    ¡°Berserk ¡­ He¡¯s only a step away from bing a transcendent.¡±

    The Grand Elder was the only one present who could use berserk for a short time, but it was only effective for a short time.

    how long has he been cultivating? ¡± the great elder muttered. how long has he been cultivating to reach this realm? could he be like Ling Ying? ¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be the same as lingying ¡­ Everyone, including the n leader long tu, looked at the great elder as if he was a lunatic.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    ¡°It¡¯s just as the information says, he really knows Voodoo. In Yongzhou, when he fought with young master Ji Xuan and youngdy Yuan Shuang, his Gu technique was average, not even at the fourth grade ¡­¡±

    GE Wenxuan, who was holding a telescope, saw this scene, and his handsome eyebrows furrowed.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell whether Xu Qi ¡®an had deliberately concealed his cultivation in Yongzhou or if he had just made a breakthrough recently.

    If it was the former, it meant that this kid¡¯s schemes were deep and terrifying.

    If it was thetter, it meant that this kid¡¯s cultivation was progressing so quickly that it made one shudder.

    if the information from Yongzhou is correct, then his progress is too fast. In this case, the information is meaningless.

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s brows furrowed.

    A perfect trap and a proper n required the support of urate information.

    For someone like Xu Qi ¡®an, it was impossible to plot against him slowly.

    Because it could be out of date at any time.

    ¡°Can someone with the Fortune of the nation really be so terrifying?¡±<div>

    GE Wenxuan was a martial arts practitioner. He was a rank five martial artist and a rank six Warlock. The reason why he was stuck at rank six was because he did not have the confidence to ovee the misfortune that the Prophet had to bear.

    As a Warlock, Yang Kai was no stranger to luck. Although those who had great luck would have great fortune, once they reached the transcendent realm, the effect of luck would be infinitely weakened.

    This was also the reason why experts above level three were qualified to look down on the Emperor of the Central ins.

    To a rank one, two, or three expert, killing the Emperor of the Central ins would result in a bacsh from fate.<div>

    I didn¡¯t want to provoke the Emperor, but I was afraid of the bacsh of fate.

    In GE Wenxuan¡¯s eyes, this was a kind of bnce.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t those with luck be able to do whatever they wanted?

    However, he could not understand Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Is the fate of the nation different from destiny, or is there another reason ¡­

    ¡°The Warlock system has only existed for six hundred years, and before that, there has never been any system that is so closely rted to luck. In the past six hundred years, the first and current jianzheng had not refined the fate of the country and stored it in anyone¡¯s body.

    ¡°Teacher is the first one to try this. Without any precedent, perhaps even he doesn¡¯t know what it means to have the National fate? Is teacher¡¯s idea the result of his own hard thinking, or was it inspired by someone?¡±

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s thoughts flickered, and as his thoughts scattered, he, who was watching the battle through the telescope, was refreshed.

    The situation changed again.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi. an. who was riding on. level three undead and venting his violence. suddenly lost his sight, hearing, and smell ¡­ His five senses and six Senses were all blinded.

    The leader of the dark venom tribe, who had been hiding in the surroundings, had used a high-level technique of the dark venom tribe on Xu Qi ¡®an-deception!

    ¡°Bang!¡±<div>

    Seizing the opportunity, you Shi controlled the puppet and used his head to hit the puppet¡¯s head.

    Under the effect of star swap, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s premonition of danger didn¡¯t work, so he couldn¡¯t predict anmou¡¯s move and the undead¡¯s attack in advance.

    The skull of The Walking corpse puppet cracked and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils became empty in an instant. He temporarily lost his will and his mind went nk.

    His entire body was thrown backward, and the dark golden skin on his forehead began to crack.

    If you Shi didn¡¯t feel dizzy, how could a dead person feel dizzy?

    ¡°Now!¡±

    He shouted in his unique hoarse voice.

    They had underestimated their enemy. Although the shadow and Chun Yin didn¡¯t attack, Ming Yu and BA Ji¡¯s n was to test this kid¡¯s strength.

    But underestimating the enemy was underestimating the enemy. This kid was not an ordinary third-grade, he could instantly burst out thebat power of aplete third-grade, which directly destroyed The Walking corpse array that he controlled.

    The leaders also realized this problem, and before you shihou could speak, they had already taken action.

    A pale-faced middle-aged man jumped out of the shadow behind Xu Qi ¡®an. He seemed to have not been exposed to the sun for a long time. He nimbly climbed onto the back of the king Kong.

    The mes of extreme yang burned his body, as if it had only burned an illusory shadow, without any physical object.

    It was the dark venom tribe¡¯s high-level defensive technique-shadow!<div>

 Chapter 1455: The end (2 in 1) _2

    Chapter 1455: The end (2 in 1) _2

    A slightly curved hook-like dagger slid out of the ¡± Shadow¡¯s ¡± sleeve. It waspletely ck, like jade but not Jade, like iron but not iron.

    This was the peerless divine weapon passed down by the dark venom division¡¯s leaders-Scorpion hook.

    This weapon specialized in breaking the physical body of martial artists. In the Battle of Shanhai Pass, shadow had almost killed a Buddhist Vajra with this divine weapon and an Chao¡¯s specialty in sneak attacks.

    ng!

    The Scorpion hook created sparks on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead, causing the fine cracks to expand.

    The pain made Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes light up, and he struggled to break free from the dizziness.

    The apricot-eyed beauty Chun Yan, who was running madly, stopped and opened her mouth to let out a soundless scream.

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His pupils, which had gradually regained focus, became empty and unfocused again.

    The control technique of the Voodoo could shake the primordial spirit and control it by force!

    This could onlyst for less than a second. To the ¡± shadow ¡± who was born at this moment, this was a fleeting chance of victory.<div>

    ng ng ng ¡­ The Scorpion hook created dense sparks on the dark golden forehead.

    With ~ poof, the slightly curved dagger pierced through Xu Qi ~ an¡¯s frontal bone, into his brain, and stirred violently.

    Seeing this, the eyes of the leaders, including you Shi, lit up as if they could see the end.

    Even for the current Xu Qi ¡®an, this kind of injury was enough to be called a serious injury.

    His brain had been destroyed, but his primordial spirit waspletely awake.

    Ming Yu seemed to have expected that he would recover from such an injury. She came over with the wind, and her chiffon dress fluttered in the wind. She sent herself into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Her slender arms wrapped around his neck, her eyes full of affection, half coquettishly and half imploring, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ~¡±

    Charm!

    This was the upgraded version of the charm bonus, turning passive skills into active ones.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s killing intent and anger disappeared. He looked at the beautiful face in front of him, mesmerized.

    Ming Yu¡¯s lips curved up. She raised her sharp chin and sucked his lips, transferring the Zijin and the aphrodisiac into his body.

    The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s dark golden skin turned red, and the tent in his crotch was raised high.

    After achieving her goal, Ming Yu left with a smile.

    Puff, puff, puff~

    Ba Ji¡¯s attack followed closely. The purple arrows shot into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s knees, chest, and face, dyeing his Vajra divine body a deep purple.

    Chun Peng opened its mouth again and let out a silent shriek. Taking advantage of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s indulgence in lust, it tried to control him for the second time.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ You Shi grabbed two bone knives and rushed toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead had been pierced through, and blood and brain matter were flowing along the wound. The diamond body was dim and on the verge of copse. His primordial spirit was controlled by the heart Gu, and his qi and blood rushed to the lower half of his body due to his lust, making him unable to use the strength Gu¡¯s violence.<div>

    You Shi was confident that he could kill him in one move, or at least heavily injure him.

    His battle strength would be greatly reduced and it would be difficult for him to cause any more waves.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t kill him,¡±

    Seeing this, Ming Yu frowned and called out.<div>

    She had never tasted such a perfect male body before. If he died, it would be a waste of God¡¯s gift.

    You Shi chuckled, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will refine him into an undead and retain 80% of his strength. Then I will control him to sleep with you.¡±

    Ming Yu spat.

    As he spoke, he was already in front of Xu Qi ¡®an. He crossed his daggers and shed at the wound on his forehead with all his might.

    Hu!

    The bone knife twisted the air and cut Xu Qi ¡®an and the¡¯ shadow ¡®in half.

    hmm, ¡± you Shi said in confusion. He made a cross with his two sabers and cut the air again. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was like a shadow, but he did not have a physical body.

    ¡°Shadow, what the hell are you doing!¡±

    You Shi med the dark venom tribe leader for everything.

    However, the Shadow¡¯s reaction was even more exaggerated than his. The shadow jumped away like a frightened deer and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if he had seen the God of venomous vermin.

    ¡°You also know the dark Gu technique!¡±

    The shadow¡¯s voice was low and his tone was filled with disbelief.<div>

    At this moment, you Shi also realized that something was wrong. His expression changed and he retreated decisively, giving up the n of pursuing.

    He knows dark Voodoo ¡­ The crowd looked at Xu Qi ¡®an as if they were looking at a monster.

    After strength Gu, he actually knew dark Gu?

    Long tu and the six elders, who were watching the battle from afar, looked at each other and were speechless.

    Mu Nanxi was relieved. He bent down and picked Bai Ji up,forting her as he touched her.

    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll just ride you for a little while, why are you crying like this?¡±

    ¡°My waist hurts ¡­¡± Bai Ji said while crying.

    Mu nanzhi consoled him with a few words before she turned her attention to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The battle was not over yet, and she hoped that he could find a way to escape ¡­

    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible ¡­¡±

    Ming Yu shook her head repeatedly. There were indeed many geniuses in the history of the Gu n who cultivated two Gu techniques at the same time, but without exception, none of them had reached the extraordinary realm.

    These were not the main point, the main point was how a central insman could cultivate strength Gu and dark Gu to such a level.

    In her opinion, it was as absurd as the Barbarian demons in the North pushing cannons and ballistae, or holding military crossbows and handguns.<div>

    ¡°Is this the Confucian schr¡¯s ability?¡±

    Chun Yu squinted her eyes and asked.

    The sixth stage of the schrly faction-the Confucian schr!

    In this realm, one could learn the enemy¡¯s means and then write them on paper with a pen. The core ability of a Confucian schr was ¡± learning.

    Ming Yu shook her head. if he was a schrly disciple, my charm wouldn¡¯t have worked.

    After thinking for a while, they turned to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    I¡¯m really high ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an poked the wound on his forehead with his finger and smiled hideously.

    He had to admit that the Gu n¡¯s leaders worked well together. Some attacked, some controlled. They could easily kill a rank-3 martial artist.

 Chapter 1456: The end (2 in 1) _3

    Chapter 1456: The end (2 in 1) _3

    And this was only the five leaders. With the addition of granny tianshuo and long tu, it would not be a problem to surround and kill a second-grade martial artist. Of course, the premise was that the second-grade martial artist would not retreat even if he fought to the death.

    Just now, the great wisdom Dharmaksana in the stupa Pagoda had awakened his consciousness and made him sober.

    But in fact, even if the old monk tower spirit stood by and did nothing, Xu Qi ¡®an nned to use shadow jump to escape.

    The leaders of the Gu tribe were very strong, but the methods they were so proud of were not effective against him. This was why Xu Qi ¡®an dared to take on five of them alone.

    ¡°We have to change our strategy.¡±

    Chun Yu took a deep breath and sent a message to his friends:

    ¡°Shadow, you can¡¯t attack him when he¡¯s using shadow jump or when he¡¯s in the shadow form. So, once he uses shadow jump, you have to force him out immediately. ¡°Then, the Ming Yu¡¯s charm and my control will work together to forcefully control him.

    ¡°Baji, immediately release the poison arrows and change them to poison that numbs the body. Shadow, you take the opportunity to kill him, just like just now. You Shi, you¡¯ll be in charge of restraining them and work with the shadow to attack.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an merge into the shadows and disappear.

    ¡°Shadow!¡±<div>

    Chun Yan shouted.

    She didn¡¯t need to remind her. The moment Xu Qi ¡®an blended into the shadow, the ¡± shadow ¡± pounced forward and disappeared.

    Two illusory shadows were chasing each other on the ground, entangled, and then both fell out of the shadows.

    When a martial artist who was known for his killing ability mastered the dark vortex¡¯s shadow leap, it was something that would make any expert¡¯s hair stand on end and send a chill down their spine.

    The Dark Phoenix¡¯s short-distance jump was even faster than a Warlock¡¯s teleportation formation.

    It was truly impossible to guard against and could not be stopped.

    Only dark Phoenix could deal with him.

    Seeing the two of them fall out of the shadow, Chun Tong immediately opened his mouth and let out a soundless but extremely sharp howl for primordial spirits.

    Ming Yu rode on the wind, her dress dancing in the wind, like a peerless demoness, and took the initiative to meet Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She opened her arms like a young swallow returning to the forest, and at the same time, she pretended to be pitiful. With tears in her eyes, she said,¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me ~¡±

    charm ¡°was always effective against martial artists. She saw that the man¡¯s eyes had be infatuated with her.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ming Yu sessfully threw herself into this King Kong body that made her drool. Her snow-white Lotus-like arms wrapped around his neck and her moist red lips pressed against his.

    ¡°Hu~¡±

    She breathed out a sweet and fragrant breath and sent a dozen venomous fish into his mouth.

    At this moment, Ming Yu heard the young man say in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Do you treat all men like this?¡±

    This ¡­ Ming Yu¡¯s pupils shrank violently. The next moment, the man exhaled a breath into her mouth. The breath was hot and heart-burning.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±<div>

    Ming Yu clutched her lower abdomen, ck veins bulging on her healthy wheat-colored face, and ck blood oozed out of her mouth.

    The love Gu division focused on arousing, charming, and confusing the mind. The physical body was not the strong point of love Gu Masters.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s poison was not as strong as Ba Ji¡¯s, it was more than enough to deal with a ¡°weak woman.¡±

    He opened his arms and gave the seductive woman a bear hug.<div>

    Kachaa ¡­ More than a dozen bones in Ming Yu¡¯s body were broken.

    ¡°Your tone can¡¯t seduce me, but my tone can poison you half to death!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart.

    Ming Yu¡¯s condition stunned everyone on and off the field. Her charm, which had always worked, lost its effect and she was severely injured by Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s unknown means.

    ck veins covered her beautiful face, and ck blood oozed out of her mouth and nose ¡­

    Ba Ji¡¯s expression changed drastically as he growled, ¡±

    ¡°Poisonous miasma? It¡¯s a poisonous miasma?¡±

    He shouted several times in a row, as if this was the only way to vent the shock in his heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was also a poison Gu master?

    Long tu turned his head to look at the six elders, only to find that they had the same thing in their eyes as him-confusion!

    A man from the Central ins actually knew three kinds of Gu techniques and had cultivated them to an extremely high level.

    Could it be that Wei Yuan had captured the Gu n experts and obtained the secret technique from them?

    Long tu felt that he had guessed the truth.<div>

    The strength Gu tribe members still had the time to be shocked and think about the origin of the three Gu techniques, but the leaders present didn¡¯t have that leisure time.

    Even though they were as shocked as the spectators, they had no time to care about anything else. Defeating the enemy was their top priority.

    Once again, darkness reced light. Xu Qi ¡®an was ¡± blinded ¡± by the dark vortex, and his five senses and six Senses were blocked.

    A shadow appeared silently, holding a slightly curved dagger in his hand, and tried to stab the dark golden brow.

    You Shi held a bone knife in each hand. He ran to Xu Qi ¡®an in two or three steps and shed at his neck with the two knives.

    Ba Ji knew that the poison was useless, but he still spat out three dark green Poison arrows.

    In order to ensure that his threepanions could hit the enemy urately, Chun Yan shrieked again, using the mind Gu technique to control the enemy.

    The three leaders ¡®attacks did hit the enemy, but it was just a shadow without a physical body.

    Under the three attacks, the shadow twisted like smoke. Then, it jumped and disappeared in front of the shadow and you Shi.

    The ¡± shadow ¡± pounced into the shadows and gave chase.

    ¡°Chun Yan, quickly retreat!¡±

    Yushi roared.

    Chun Tong¡¯s expression changed slightly. She could not ept that her ability to control her primordial spirit had failed. However, under you Shi¡¯s warning, the experienced Chun Tong immediately leaped up and left the ground. This would prevent the enemy froming out of her shadow.<div>

    At the same time, it opened its mouth and let out a series of silent shrieks.

 Chapter 1457: The end (2 in 1) _4

    Chapter 1457: The end (2 in 1) _4

    Leaping into the air, she looked down vigntly and calmly. She saw a dark golden figureing out from the shade of a tree near her.

    Then, the warrior bent his knees, and the ground sank with a boom. He was like a sharp arrow that shot into the sky.

    Chun Yan¡¯s heart trembled, and she kept on opening her mouth to let out shrieks.

    This time, the shriek did not shake Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vital spirit. Instead, it triggered the gentleness and tenderness in Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s heart.

    Another method of the Voodoo-empathy!

    In addition, she summoned all the beasts within a radius of dozens of miles as if she was sharpening her spear.

    The reason why he did not use empathy the previous few times was that it was more effective to shake the primordial spirit and forcibly control it, which could create an advantage for his teammates.

    On the other hand, empathy was not as powerful. It could stimte the emotions that already existed in human nature. However, if one went too far, the other party would immediately notice that something was wrong and break free from the state of empathy.

    For example, if a warrior with a strong will were to develop the will to die in a life-and-death battle, or be passive, this kind of empathy would most likely fail.

    The current choice of ¡°have tender feelings for the fairer sex¡± was much gentler in nature, and the main authority was in the other party¡¯s hands.<div>

    in addition, empathy isn¡¯t a one-sided effect. It¡¯s a synchronization of the feelings of both parties.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to die, she would die too.

    In the previous battle, if she had forced Xu Qi ¡®an to ept death, she would have been the first one to rush up and fight Xu Qi¡¯ an to the death!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes softened and he said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle and won¡¯t hurt you. Is this your first time?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chun Yan shyly nodded.

    A few secondster, the two of them broke free from the state of empathy.

    This was definitely not right. As they were fighting, they had started to talk about that.

    The sense of disharmony was too strong, even stronger than the thought of death. Empathy failed.

    Why was his tender love for women like this ¡­ Chun Yu¡¯s eyes shed with despair.

    At this moment, heart Gu master¡¯s weakness was evident, she who was not skilled in closebat could not resist or hide from the attack of a transcendent martial artist.

    He was not even fast enough to escape.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The sound of the ground copsing rang out again. You Shi also turned himself into a sharp arrow and chased after him, trying to stop him from approaching hispanion.

    But in the next moment, boundless darkness enveloped him, and you Shi also experienced what Xu Qi ¡®an had felt not long ago.

    As for the ¡®shadow¡¯, because he had just used¡¯ hoodwink¡¯, he was unable to use it continuously in a short period of time. He could only helplessly watch as this brat from the Central ins entangled Chun Peng.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was responded with a set of familiar moves, which could only be performed by martial artists above neutral jing.

    Only then did he realize that perhaps to make up for theck of individualbat strength, this beautiful heart Gu master was also a peak rank-4 martial artist.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the apricot-eyed Beauty¡¯s wrists and twisted her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Si si ~¡±

    The two little red snakes on Chun Peng¡¯s earlobes loyally protected their master and bit the man¡¯s arm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could tell at a nce that the snake was venomous.<div>

    The two thin snakes bit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. With two hissing sounds, the little snake curled up in pain, as if it had broken its teeth.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Chun Yan¡¯srge and round almond-shaped eyes were filled with anger and panic. She opened her small pink mouth and was about to let out a silent scream.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sprayed a highly concentrated aphrodisiac gas and a love Gu in her face.

    The ck, thin, and long child Gu instantly entered Chun kun¡¯s mouth and disappeared.

    In just a few seconds, her blood began to boil and her skin was dyed red. The lust in her body was ignited and her rationality was burning.

    Love Gu, he was also. love Gu master ¡­ An unbelievable thought shed through Ming Yu¡¯s mind.

    Her limited rationality hadpletely copsed. Her skin was red, her cheeks were hot, and her legs were rubbing against each other unconsciously.

    The effect of ¡± deception ¡± was extremely short. You Shi quickly recovered his perception and charged from the side with his bone knife. His fierce aura seemed to want to kill the adulterous couple together.

    He had done it on purpose, using the killing intent and saber Qi to ¡°awaken¡± her.

    Sure enough, after being stimted by the outside world, Chun nao¡¯s delicate body trembled, and her dazed eyes regained their rity.

    But it was toote ¡­

    ng!<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head was hit by the bone de, and sparks flew. Xu Qi¡¯ an didn¡¯t Dodge the attack. He just gave Chun Peng a bear hug.

    Kachakachaa!

    A woman¡¯s body seemed to be equally soft, and her bones were equally fragile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw away Chun Peng, who had more than a dozen broken bones and had been poisoned by love poison. He stood in the air and looked at the three leaders, an Chao, Shi Xiao, and poison Chi. He grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    The three leaders felt a chill in their hearts.

    Taking a deep breath, he spat out a mouthful of aphrodisiac toward the three people below.

    Other than the undead, the tents in the crotch of Ba Ji and the ¡± shadow ¡± were set up high. Their eyes were burning with lust, but they quickly calmed down.

    After all, it had not reached the transcendent realm, so its power was rtively weaker.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s means were naturally not limited to this. He immediately disappeared in mid-air.

    ¡°Baji, watch your step!¡±

    The shadow shouted.

    Ba Ji understood. He jumped to the side. Because of Chun Tong¡¯s experience, he didn¡¯t dare to fly.<div>

    As expected, Xu Qi ¡®an came out of his shadow.

    Ba Ji calmly took out a handful of ck pills from the small leather bag on his waist, stuffed them into his mouth, and swallowed them.

    His body immediately emitted a ck light.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Ba Ji pped his hands together, and what apanied the sound was a cloud of ck smoke.

    The ck smoke quickly engulfed Xu Qi ¡®an and attached itself to his skin like maggots in tarsal bones. Then, he felt a sharp pain.

    Sure enough, the level of spraying venom from a distance anding into contact with it at close range werepletely different ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. Ba Ji¡¯s poison was one level higher than his, and he could not digest it with his poisonous body.

    You want to force me to retreat? The Ring of Fire behind Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head exploded, causing the ck smoke to shake like a curtain. More than half of it evaporated and thinned out.

    He opened his mouth and let out a soundless scream, causing the bodies of the Yushi and ¡°shadow¡± who had rushed over to help him to freeze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an seized the opportunity and rushed to Ba Ji, using all his limbs and joints as weapons.

    Pa pa pa ¡­

    The physical fightsted for less than three seconds before Ba Ji¡¯s arms and legs were torn off.

    The price Xu Qi ¡®an paid was that half of her body turned ck and purple, and her diamond body was corroded by the poison, causing severe dizziness and vomiting.<div>

    If it was any other leader other than long tu, their limbs would have been torn off and they would have been half-crippled.

    However, the poison body was different. The poison body had a different kind of regenerative ability.

    After temporarily crippling Ba Ji, only anmou¡¯s shadow and the undead controlled by you Shi were left. At this point, it was very simple.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had the diamond body, the immortal body of martial artists, and the seven ultimate Gu, could deal with a rank-three walking corpse and a dark Gu master who was good at assassination even without the stupa Pagoda.

    The situation was self-evident.

    The boundless darkness once again enveloped you Shi. Xu Qi ¡®an had used his technique to deceive him.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s five senses and six Senses were also blinded by the ¡°shadow.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t see or hear where the you corpse was, but the you corpse couldn¡¯t tell where he was either.

    Whoosh!

    A dark golden knife light rushed out from his arms and cut around the undead, making a crisp ¡°ding ding ding¡± sound.

    With the guidance of the peace de, he grasped the you corpse¡¯s location.

    Berserk!

    The undead¡¯s muscles bulged and its body expanded to almost double in an instant. Xu Qi ¡®an identified the position of the undead by listening and seized the opportunity. His attacks fell on the undead like a storm.

    ng ng ng ¡­ During this process, his be was constantly being attacked by the ¡°shadow.¡±

    The ¡± shadow ¡± soon gave up. He blended into the shadows, carrying Ming Yu, Chun Tong, and BA Ji, who had turned into a human rod, and left for granny Tiangang.

    His decision was wise because he realized that it was more difficult for him to pierce through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s forehead than it was for Xu Qi¡¯ an to beat the undead.

    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±

    Finally, you Shi¡¯s head exploded into pieces after a punch, and gray-white brain matter sttered everywhere.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: if you don¡¯t pay your debt today, sleep. ] Good night, everyone.

 Chapter 1458: Alliance_1

    Chapter 1458: Alliance_1

    The ¡®shadow¡¯ wrapped around the three leaders and used shadow jump to return to granny Tiangang¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t hide in the shadows like he usually did. With a pale face, he said,

    ¡°Granny, we lost.¡±

    His tone was filled with unwillingness and confusion.

    Even now, he was still unable to ept the fact that he had lost.

    With the strength of the five of them, they could easily kill a rank-3 of any system. Even if a martial artist had thick skin and thick flesh, it would at most take a longer time.

    If the seven tribal leaders worked together, even a rank-two martial artist would have to suffer.

    However, the truth was that they had been easily defeated by a young third-rank martial artist. It was indeed a simple defeat because the young man had not suffered any serious injuries.

    The injuries they inflicted on the young man would not take long for transcendent martial artists to recover.

    ¡°How should we deal with it?¡±

    The shadow said as he looked at long tu, who was not far away.

    Considering their friendship, long tu did not do anything. The only way to calm Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s anger and make him give up on killing them was to rely on the strength Gu tribe.

    Granny Tian Huan didn¡¯t answer him. She walked to Ba Ji¡¯s side and took out a few bamboo tubes from his bag. She uncorked the bamboo tubes and put the purple poison pill into his mouth.

    Ba Ji swallowed the poison pills greedily. Gradually, his face turned a deep purple, and he looked like a purple potato.

    Then, a magical scene happened. The purple flesh on the wound on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm and the base of his thigh began to wriggle and grow. Not long after, his hands and feet were restored to normal.

    However, Ba Ji¡¯s skin color remained dark purple.

    Poison Gu Masters who cultivated poison body had an indestructible body simr to that of a martial artist, but the essence was different.

    Repairing a broken body required arge amount of poison. After the body was repaired, the toxicity of the poison body would be singr, and the poison body would be the same poison as the one used during the repair.

    To a poison Gu master, this was equivalent to a huge drop in strength, requiring a long period of ingesting other poisonous substances to recover.

    ¡°Extract the poison from Ming Yu¡¯s body.¡±

    Granny Tiangang said.

    Ba Ji nodded. He was more than happy to do so, as he needed to replenish his poison.

    Walking in front of the beautiful Ming Yu, Baji took a deep breath. All of a sudden, poisonous smoke came out of Ming Yu¡¯s mouth and nose and was absorbed by Baji.

    Ba Ji¡¯s eyes brightened, and he asked in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°What a pure corpse poison. It¡¯s purer than all the corpse poisons in the corpse worm divisionbined.¡±

    Ming Yu woke up, her face pale. Her ribs, arm bones, and sternum were broken in more than a dozen ces. Although she was a transcendent realm master and her vitality had evolved, it was impossible for her to recover as quickly as Li Gu and the martial artist.

    Her first reaction was to endure the pain and look at the young man in the distance with fear and dread in her eyes.

    Granny Tiangang continued, ¡±

    ¡°Ming Yu, remove the love Gu from chunpeng¡¯s body.¡±

    Ming Yu nodded and retracted her gaze. She pursed her lips and endured the pain as she stood up. She walked towards the heart Gu master, who was blushing and mumbling from time to time.

    So you¡¯re not any more noble than other women when you¡¯re in heat ¡­ Ming Yu spat and ced her palm on Chun Peng¡¯s chest. A few secondster, this delirious heart Gu master slowly calmed down and opened her eyes.

    She immediately frowned as she felt the pain of a broken bone.

    However, a transcendent was still a transcendent. Even if he did not have a strong physical body, this injury was not a big problem.

    Chun Peng¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as Ming Yu¡¯S. He straightened his back and nced around, then his eyes fell on the Vajra divine body in the distance.

    ¡°Who is he? Why are you so proficient in so many Gu techniques?¡±

    Chun Yan bit her lip, her eyes nk.

    She asked the question that the leaders had. This battle was extremely frustrating. The methods that they were so proud of were unable to show their effects on this young man.

    Because he was also a poison Gu master, heart Gu master, dark Gu master, strength Gu master, and emotion Gu master. Currently, he had only not learned the heavenly Gu and corpse Gu.

    In the history of the Gu n, no one had ever been able to contain so many Gu worms. Two Gu were already the limit. Anyone who tried to master three or even four Gu techniques would end up with the copse of their body.

    At this time, they saw Xu Qi ¡®an crouched down next to the level three undead and took out a dark golden Pagoda.

    At the top of the pagoda, an illusionary Dharma form was formed. It had a round body, a kind face, and a Jade bottle in its hand.

    Golden light floated out of the mouth of the bottle and sprinkled on the undead like spring rain.

    The undead¡¯s Broken Head recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Then, the rank three undead stood up and respectfully saluted Xu Qi ¡®an. He loudly said,

    ¡°Sir Xu!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had enjoyed being amander, nodded in satisfaction.

    There were two types of undeads. One was a pure puppet with only the corresponding physical strength.

    The other was to be refined into an undead not long after dying in battle, and then they could retain some of their skills and spells when they were alive.

    He punched the head of the undead. If it was the second type of undead, the remnant soul inside would dissipate and lose some of the skills and spells from when they were alive.

    However, this rank three undead was the type where its soul hadpletely dissipated and did not retain its abilities when it was alive.

    Therefore, after the medicine Master¡¯s Dharma repaired the undead, there was almost no loss.

    Ming Yu, Chun Yan, long tu, and the others looked at this scene in a daze, and their hearts were in turmoil.

    ¡°He even knows the corpse Voodoo ¡­¡±

    Chun Yan muttered.

    The two thin snakes on her earlobes hissed angrily and tried to extend their bodies, as if they wanted to leave their master and go to deal with the hateful enemy.

 Chapter 1459: Alliance_2

    Chapter 1459: Alliance_2

    Cold sweat broke out on the leaders ¡®backs. They felt as if they were facing a great enemy, yet they could not help but feel depressed and desperate.

    ¡°Other than the God of venomous worms, no one else can master so many venomous techniques.¡±

    Ba Ji, whose entire body had turned purple, said in a deep voice.

    Poison God ¡­ Ming Yu and the others looked at each other in dismay, feeling an inexplicable sense of horror.

    At this time, Ming Yu saw the ¡®mysterious¡¯ young man slowly turn his head, grinned fiercely at her, and then walked over.

    ¡°Si si¡±

    The two little snakes on Chun Peng¡¯s earlobes immediately restrained their ferocity and curled up while shivering.

    ¡°Dragon painting!¡±

    ¡°You still want to stand by?¡± Ming Yu cried out in surprise.

    Shadow and BA Ji, the two leaders who were in rtively good condition, stood in front of them as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Long tu was silent for a moment and walked over to his fellow tribesmen.

    ¡°tuituitui¡­¡­..¡±

    Xu lingying, who was on his shoulder, spat at Ba Ji and the others.

    Holding her walking stick, grandma tianshuo walked around the crowd and went to meet Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Granny?¡±

    The Shadow¡¯s expression changed.

    Tian Huan and Xin Huan were the same. They were not famous for theirbat power, but for their abilities in other fields.

    In front of such an ordinary person, granny tianshuo would probably be killed in an instant. There wouldn¡¯t be time to save her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±

    Granny Tiangang smiled and walked straight to Xu Qi ¡®an. What happened next made Ming Yu and the others wonder if they had seen or heard wrong.

    ¡°Granny, did I do well?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed and asked with a smile.

    ¡°At least you have a sense of propriety.¡±

    ¡°Go and talk to them. You know what to do, right?¡± granny Tiangang nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and walked past granny Tian Gu to the front of the leaders. He first nodded to long tu and then nced at the dazed and fearful leaders. He smiled and said, ¡±

    if I want to kill you now, do you think that long tu alone can stop me? ¡±

    Long tu, who came from the strength Gu tribe, raised his eyebrows, his face full of unwillingness and eagerness to try.

    Ming Yu, Chun Tong, Ba Ji, and the shadow were silent.

    What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Of course, they were still unconvinced, but their current state was not good. They could not join forces with long tu to surround and kill him. There was no benefit in being stubborn at this time. A wise man submits to circumstances, so they all remained silent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be unconvinced. I haven¡¯t used my¡± will,¡±and I haven¡¯t used my magic treasures and peerless divine weapons. Even if the seven leaders of the Gu n join forces, what can you do to me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stretched out his hand and held the stupa in his palm. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You may not have seen the stupa of the Buddha, but you should have heard of it.¡±

    The faces of Chun Peng and the others changed, and the unwillingness in their hearts disappeared.

    ¡°So, all of you owe me your lives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a person who repays evil with good,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.¡±If you want to kill me, don¡¯t me me for killing you.¡± I¡¯ve spared your lives. This is a debt of gratitude that must be repaid.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Ming Yu and Chun mi spoke at the same time. The fear in their eyes did not diminish, but they could tell that Xu Qi ¡®an had other intentions. Seeing that there was room for negotiation, they lost the courage to fight and fight.

    The shadow and BA Ji didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that they were also confused.

    ¡°You all know my identity, or you wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill me. You want to ask about Gu techniques, right?¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he nced at granny Tiangang. Seeing that she didn¡¯t object, he continued,

    ¡°My Gu technique originated from the seven ultimate Gu.¡±

    Seven extinction domain ¡­ The four of them looked at each other with nk expressions. They had obviously never heard of this name.

    The strength Gu tribe¡¯s long tu and the six elders were also confused.

    ¡°This old woman will tell you.¡±

    Granny Tiangang said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°The seven ultimate venomous worm is my life¡¯s work. It has gathered all seven of the Gu n¡¯s Gu techniques. With the heavenly venomous worm as the foundation, it contains the other six Gu techniques. It had been refined for dozens of years and never had a singlerva survived.

    ¡°The seven ultimate venomous insects is a backup n that the old man prepared to seal the poison God. Whoever obtains the seven ultimate venomous insects will have to bear the karma and help the poison tribe seal the poison God. I can¡¯t tell you the details.¡±

    Divulging heaven¡¯s secrets would incur heaven¡¯s wrath, and both warlocks and Tiangang had to abide by the rules.

    Everyone was silent for a long time as they tried to digest what granny Tiangang had said.

    To the Gu n, refining the seven ultimate Gu was an act that broke the rules.

    It would definitely break the Gu n¡¯s current structure, but the leaders could barely ept the fact that the Gu God was sealed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the seven ultimate Gu is unique and there won¡¯t be a second one. Moreover, this Gu is not something that ordinary people can amodate. In the entire nine prefectures, I¡¯m afraid only he can do it. ¡± Granny Tiangang consoled,

    So. the so-called. fated person ¡®was actually an excuse. She gave the seven extinction domain to Lina, but it was actually for me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suspected that granny Tiangang had seen into the future.

    Or perhaps, old man Tian Huan had seen something in the future, and thus made such a n.

    Regretfully, he knew that his questions would not be answered, and the secrets of heaven could not be revealed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, while old man Tian Huan and the eldest disciple of Jian Zheng were plotting for the Fortune of the country, he nted the seven ultimate Gu in his body and secretly nurtured him. In the future, if the head disciple fails, we will still have people to help seal the poison God.¡±

    Heart Gu master Chun Peng said thoughtfully.

    Her words made everyone present suddenly realize that this was the truth.

    no wonder he could be the number one martial artist in Da Feng. No wonder he has such highbat power and his seven Gu techniques are close to the transcendent level. It turns out that he has been cultivating the secret techniques of the Gu n since he was young.

    Long tu nodded. This was slightly different from his previous guess, but it was more eptable and reasonable.

 Chapter 1460: Alliance_3

    Chapter 1460: Alliance_3

    No matter how powerful Wei Yuan was, it was hard to ept that he had seven Gu techniques at such a young age and was close to being a transcendent.

    However, if he was ¡®nurtured¡¯ by Tian Yun elder and started cultivating Gu techniques from a young age, it would be reasonable.

    ¡°I was the one who asked Lina to bring the seven extinction mes to the capital,¡± granny Tiangang shook her head.

    The scene suddenly fell silent.

    The leaders couldn¡¯t help but look at Lina, their faces stiff, confused, or shocked ¡­

    ¡°Yes, it was my mother-inw who asked me to bring her to the capital to find the right person,¡± Leena nodded.

    This year¡¯s matter ¡­ Chun Peng and the other leaders found it hard to ept.

    They began to doubt who was the true Gu tribe?

    Long tu stared at his daughter silently and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡±<div>

    ¡°I forgot,¡± Leena said as if it was only natural.

    Granny tianshuo saw long tu snatch the wooden stick from the little girl¡¯s hand and continued, ¡±

    ¡°As for sealing the poison God, he is one possibility. The promise of the supervisor¡¯s eldest disciple is another. We can choose to work with the head disciple of the supervisor court, or we can choose Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    Between the two possibilities, if the leader of the Gu n had to choose, he would definitely choose to cooperate with Xu Pingfeng.

    He could seal the poison God and take revenge.

    In fact, they had indeed chosen to do so.

    The shadow smiled bitterly. granny, you already knew. Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? why didn¡¯t you stop us? ¡±

    If they had known that Xu Qi ¡®an was proficient in the art of Gu and was not afraid of the love Gu, poison Gu, and heart Gu, they would not havee here to die.

    Granny Tiangang shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of being beaten up, so you me me for not telling you in advance. If I had told you in advance, you would have adopted another n. For example, using this little kid as a hostage.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to fight? it¡¯ll get rid of your hostility and anger, so that we can sit down and talk.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    This is called using force before courtesy. I¡¯ll first beat your spirit, then give you benefits to talk about cooperation ¡­ Seeing that the foundation was almost ready, Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill all of you because I hope that you can reconsider cooperating with great Feng.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°My nsmen won¡¯t agree, and neither will I.¡±

    It was Ba Ji who said ¡°impossible,¡± and Ming Yu.

    Apart from the corpse Gu n, the poison Gu n and the love Gu n¡¯s nsmen deeply hated great Feng.

    ¡°Listen to my conditions first.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled. first of all, I won¡¯t help you seal the poison God. Although I don¡¯t know how to seal him, you should believe in old man Tian Huan.

    this is the karma you should bear for amodating the seven ultimate Gu, ¡± Ming Yu said indifferently.

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave her a sideways nce. you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s my bargaining chip.

    Ming Yu was silent.<div>

    we can reject the Alliance with Yunzhou, ¡± Ba Ji said. we can not attack great Feng. This is the best we can do.

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored him and looked at long tu.

    ¡°I can promise on Da Feng¡¯s behalf that after we suppress the rebellion and resume farming, we will provide enough food for the Gu tribe to fill our stomachs for the next ten years.¡±

    Long tu and the six elders ¡®eyes lit up with excitement.

    He then looked at Ba Ji. the Gu n will provide you with a certain amount of top-grade poisonous herbs and fruits every year. We can discuss the exact numberter.

    Ba Ji opened his mouth. He wanted to reject her, but his mouth didn¡¯t allow him to.

    Then, he turned to Ming Yu and asked after a moment of silence, ¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Among the seven tribes of the Gu n, the love Gu tribe, the poison Gu tribe, and the corpse Gu tribe had the deepest hatred for Da Feng.

    He ¡± cured ¡± The Walking corpse next to him as a bargaining chip with the corpse worm tribe. He didn¡¯t expect the corpse worm tribe to let go of the past grudges, as long as they didn¡¯t ally with Yunzhou.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an could not offer any bargaining chips for the love Gu tribe.

    Ming Yu sneered. stay with me in the southern border for three years. Since you know love Gu, you should know what I mean.

    Xu Qi ¡®an subconsciously turned his head and looked around. Seeing that the timid mu nanzhi was still cowering in the distance and had note over, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he examined Ming Yu¡¯s curvaceous body and nodded.<div>

    ¡°Three years won¡¯t do. Three months at most.¡±

    ¡­¡­.. Ming Yu was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect that the number one warrior of Da Feng would agree to such a request, and so readily.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to refuse or agree.

    If he agreed, the nsmen would definitely have objections and cause trouble. But if he refused ¡­ Ming Yu nced at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strong body, and her mouth seemed to be blocked, unable to refuse.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at Chun Tong and the shadow and said, ¡±

    ¡°I will ask Da Feng to send an envoy to discuss the Alliance with the Gu n. What do you want? you can tell me. ¡±

    His promise was just the appetizer. If he wanted the Gu n to send troops to help, it was not a joke.

    For example, when the demon barbarians sent a diplomatic mission to the capital to seek help, the Treaty they signed required them to pay arge amount of livestock, wool, and other resources.

    If Da Feng wanted the Gu n¡¯s help, he would have to pay a corresponding reward.

    The shadow frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°You Shi won¡¯t agree, he has a deep hatred for Da Feng.¡±

    ¡°If you all agree, what can the corpse worm division do even if they don¡¯t?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±

    I don¡¯t need him to send troops. I have my own ways to make him choose to remain neutral.<div>

    As soon as he finished speaking, a giant bird pped its wings and flew over from the horizon, circling above the Col.

    This was a puppet made of the corpse of a bird.

 Chapter 1461: Negotiation skills (1)

    Chapter 1461: Negotiation skills (1)

    They came so quickly ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He hadn¡¯tpletely convinced Ming Yu and BA Ji. He had nned to persuade these people first, then ask them to help persuade the corpse Gu tribe and suppress them with the Gu n¡¯s power.

    He didn¡¯t expect the you corpse to arrive so quickly, directly controlling the bird corpse to rush over.

    The bird corpse circled in the sky for a moment. Seeing that the situation below was stable and that the leaders of its n were safe and sound, it glided down. However, it did not approach and looked at granny tianshuo and the others from afar.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been captured.¡±

    The bird corpse shook the air and spoke in humannguage, its voice was hoarse and low, it was you Shi.

    After the child Gu that was living in the undead was killed, he immediately controlled the dead bird toe and check the situation.

    The situation in front of him made him slightly relieved.

    The greatest advantage of a corpse Gu master was that they were always safe. As long as their hiding ce was not found, no matter how many puppets died, their main body would still be safe.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him, and the giant bird you Shi controlled also looked back calmly.

    ¡°We only reached apromise.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.<div>

    You Shi ignored him. His empty and dead eyes turned to look at granny Tiangang. Thetter told you Shi exactly what she had told the leaders.

    The giant bird turned its head and looked at Ming Yu and the others. After getting an affirmative answer, it was silent for a long time.

    ¡°I have no reason to object. If you want to form an alliance with great Feng, that¡¯s your business.

    ¡°But the Alliance between the corpse Gu tribe and the cloud ne is the corpse Gu tribe¡¯s business. We will not interfere with each other.¡±

    Ming Yu and the others frowned. The Gu n had always attacked and retreated together. How could they fight on the battlefield?

    Xu Qi ¡®an pointed to The Walking corpse puppet beside him and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send troops. As long as you don¡¯t ally with Yunzhou, I will return this puppet to you. A puppet with a third-grade physique, that should be enough.¡±

    You Shi didn¡¯t even look at the puppet and sneered, ¡±

    you¡¯re underestimating the corpse worm division. We still have another puppet of the same level.

    He was a rank three poison Gu master, and was limited by his realm, so he could only control one walking corpse of the same realm, as well as a few rank four ones.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, the one that came just now wouldn¡¯t be a ¡°six star God,¡± but another third-grade one.

    The corpse worm division was famous for raising and refining corpses, how could it only have one transcendent realm walking corpse after a thousand years of umtion? The rank-three walking corpse left in the n was not a warrior, but the corpse of a monster race expert.

    Sure enough, with the hatred the corpse worm tribe had for great Feng, it was too difficult to make him forget the past ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had been mentally prepared for this.

    Long tu frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan is dead, and your father¡¯s death has been settled. You Shi, don¡¯t cause the corpse Gu tribe and the Gu n to be at odds because of your obsession.¡±

    ¡°How can you just forget and end The Grudge of killing your father?¡± You Shi snorted coldly, his empty and dead eyes sweeping over everyone.

    ¡°You are the ones who are at odds with the Gu n. Ming Yu, have you forgotten that you were captured by the great Feng Army and integrated into the people of the Imperial Academy? Baji, your poison Gu n is the n with the least number of people.

    ¡°You want to form an alliance with great Feng, but have you thought about the n members? There is also strength Gu, dark Gu, heart Gu, and heavenly Gu. Many of your nsmen died in the Battle of Shanhai Pass. Who is going against the will of the Gu n?¡±

    Ming Yu and BA Ji looked ashamed. One of them had picked up Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body, while the other had picked a top-grade poisonous nt and fruit. They were in a state of struggle and hesitation.<div>

    You Shi¡¯s words were like knives stabbing into their hearts, making them worry and resist.

    Compared to the other major forces, the Gu n¡¯s poption was pitifully small. However, the entire Gu n was a warrior, and every nsman cultivated Gu techniques. The n¡¯sbat power was so strong that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    This meant that the leaders couldn¡¯t be like the Emperor of the Central ins, who could kill or take as he pleased from ordinary people.

    The nsmen were notmbs. If the leader was betrayed by all, the nsmen would seek help from the other tribes to overthrow the leader. Or they might as well escape the southern border and live elsewhere.<div>

    sealing the poison God is also the most important thing for the Gu n. It¡¯s more important than personal grudges.

    Heart Gu master Chun Peng said indifferently.

    One sentence interrupted you Shi¡¯s aggressive aura and made him fall into silence.

    Thisdy was wise and intelligent, as expected of a heart Gu master ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and nodded slightly.

    You Shi paused and said, ¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about personal grudges and focus on the matter of sealing the poison God. ¡°Moreover, all of you have some understanding of Da Feng¡¯s situation, so why should we ce our bets on the obviously weaker side?

    ¡°Furthermore, if we choose to form an alliance with Yunzhou, our people will only cheer, our blood will only boil, and we will only sharpen our des. And to form an alliance with Da Feng, you will have to face the situation of being at odds with your nsmen.¡±

    Other than long tu of the strength Gu tribe, the other leaders frowned and kept silent.

    Their wavering and hesitation were almost written on their faces. You Shi¡¯s words not only stated the Gu n¡¯s position of hatred towards Da Feng, but also pointed out the unfavorable situation that they might face if they helped Da Feng.

    To be honest, even if one put aside hatred and simply weighed the pros and cons, if the situation in great Feng was really as bad as GE Wenxuan said, the possibility of overthrowing the Imperial court of great Feng was greater with the help of the Emperor of Yunzhou, who had the help of Buddhism.

    If he added in the help of his own side, then it was almost certain.

    Seeing this, long tu had to remind them, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your situation. If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t show mercy, you would have been dead.¡±<div>

    You Shi nced at Xu Qi ¡®an and sneered, ¡±

    Oh, I forgot. You¡¯re his captives now. You can only ept and not refuse.

 Chapter 1462: Negotiation skills (2)

    Chapter 1462: Negotiation skills (2)

    The leaders looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and frowned.

    The strength Gu tribe¡¯s brain is really not enough ¡­ Xu Qian sighed in his heart.

    He had shown mercy and was willing to sit down and talk to the leaders. It was not really repaying evil with good, but he hoped that they would dispel the Alliance with the rebel army of Yunzhou. Thus, this ¡± kindness ¡± was a stepping stone.

    It was just a bargaining chip for the leaders of the Gu n to sit down and negotiate.

    In the end, he would still have to offer the appropriate benefits and the Gu tribe would agree to not form an alliance with Yunzhou or send troops to help Da Feng. It wasn¡¯t because Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t kill them.

    If it was extortion, he could use the excuse of ¡®your little lives are in my hands¡¯.

    However, if he wanted the Gu n to sincerely form an alliance with Da Feng, he couldn¡¯t mention this reason. This kind of threat was only suitable for them to do one job and leave. If he used it on his allies, they might secretly ally with Yunzhou and stab him in the back.

    You Shi looked at long tu. His empty and dead eyes were emotionless, but he himself must be full of disdain and ridicule.

    A simple guide could lure the stupid strength Gu tribe into the trap.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind was spinning fast. In an instant, she thought of many possibilities, including killing the trouble in the cradle.<div>

    In their current state, I can¡¯t kill anmou, he¡¯s too good at escaping.. can still kill the three leaders of heart Gu, poison Gu, and emotion Gu, but if I do that, the strength Gu division will fight me to the death ¡­ correspondingly, I had no choice but to start a massacre and push the Gu n to the opposite side. Besides, granny Tiangang didn¡¯t interrupt at all. She was too calm.

    Does she really trust my character that much? Isn¡¯t she afraid that I¡¯ll be forced into a dead end and really start a massacre? We¡¯ve just met, and she doesn¡¯t know me well, but she¡¯s too calm.

    Unless she has a trump card, so she¡¯s not afraid of me flipping the table.

    Xu Qi ¡®an narrowed his eyes and suddenlyughed.

    you may not know this, but other than the Buddha of the Kyara tree and a small number of monk soldiers, the Buddhist League is unable to interfere in the war in the Central ins because the southern demons are about to rise up. If you don¡¯t believe me, the Shiwan grand mountain is also in the southern border, not far from the territory of the Gu tribe. You can send someone to investigate.

    The leaders were slightly stunned. You Shi turned his bird head fiercely, staring at him with his dead and empty eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡± Chun Yan nodded.

    If this was true, then the situation in the Central ins was indeed not as certain as GE Wenxuan had said. Even if they didn¡¯t consider forming an alliance with Da Feng, they would still have to reevaluate the risk of attacking Da Feng.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Yunzhou has a strong Army and strong horses, but Da Feng is also gued with internal and external problems. But this doesn¡¯t mean that Da Feng will lose. Otherwise, why would Yunzhou send people to persuade the Gu tribe?¡±

    Seeing that the leaders were deep in thought, Xu Qi ¡®an struck while the iron was hot.

    ¡°Under such a situation, the entrance of the Gu n is the key to turning the situation around. If the Gu n and Da Feng formed an alliance, victory was in sight. Therefore, there was no weakness that the leader of the Yushi group had mentioned.

    ¡°Whatever Yunzhou can give, I, great Feng, can also give. As for the People¡¯s hearts of the Gu n, my promise is still valid. I will give a certain amount of top-grade poisonous grass to the poison Gu n. I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill your request.¡±

    You Shi sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Just this? It¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream to pacify the Gu n¡¯s hatred for Da Feng with these things.¡±

    Ba Ji and Ming Yu were moved, but they chose to remain silent. You Shi was right. They didn¡¯t need the top-grade poisonous herbs and fruits. They would definitely agree with Ba Ji since he didn¡¯t hate Da Feng.

    However, to the poison Gu tribe, this was not enough to appease the hatred of killing half of their people.

    As for Ming Yu, it was just a selfish desire. What did it have to do with her sisters in the n that she had a top-grade man to sleep with and cultivate her love Gu? Even if Xu Qi ¡®an managed thousands of chickens every day and fed his sisters well, what did this have to do with the men in the n?

    ¡°Alright, I understand your difficulties.¡±<div>

    When Xu Qian saw this, he sighed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t insist on sending troops. I only hope that the leaders can choose to be neutral and give up on the Alliance with Yunzhou. The things that I promised just now will not change.¡±

    Ming Yu and BA Ji were stunned. They looked at each other and said in unison, ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±<div>

    If they chose to remain neutral and did not send troops to Da Feng, it would be easier to handle. They could use the reason that the situation was not clear and that they did not want their people to die to appease the tribe.

    This was not only righteous, but it could also bring rich reports to the nsmen (poisonous miasma).

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed. From the very beginning, he did not expect the Gu tribe to send troops to help Da Feng. The conflict between the two sides was so deep that granny Tiangang had personallye to remind him.

    In a situation where Yunzhou and Da Feng could both satisfy the needs of the Gu n, the possibility of making the Gu n forget about the past was too low.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s real n was to defeat them first, then find a way to make the Gu tribe give up on the Alliance with Yunzhou.

    The so-called sending troops to help was just a negotiation technique. First, they would raise the price as high as they could, and then drop it like a cliff, creating a sense of inferiority in their hearts that ¡± we¡¯ve made a huge profit ¡± and ¡± this is eptable.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet. Having the Gu n cancel the Alliance was only the first step.

    Next, Xu Qi ¡®an would still ask them to send out their troops, but he would not let the seven tribes of the Gu tribe send out all their forces. He would use food as a bargaining chip to invite the experts of the strength Gu tribe to join the battle.

    Using all sorts of resources and goods as bargaining chips, he invited the anmou and xinmou tribes to fight. These two tribes had less hatred for Da Feng, so it was not difficult to hire them with a heavy promise.

    The southern border did notck food, but itcked porcin, tea leaves, silk, books, and other supplies.

    As long as he gave them enough, they would agree.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an still underestimated you Shi¡¯s obsession with the death of his father.

    To sessfullyplete the n, the Yushi had be an insurmountable obstacle.<div>

    If he was not appeased, the other six tribes would not be able to stand by and do nothing, given the Gu n¡¯s tradition of being of the same breath and branch.

    You Shiughed and said,

    ¡°What you decide is your own business. My corpse Gu tribe has decided to form an alliance with the cloud ne and no one can stop us. I¡¯d like to see how many people from the love Gu n and the poison Gu n will be willing to follow me. ¡±

    Baji and Ming Yu¡¯s expressions changed.

    The bird turned its head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. why don¡¯t you try to kill me? if you kill me, the problem will be solved.

    ¡°What you corpse leader decides is your business.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t panic at all. He said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°However, I also have a gift for the corpse worm tribe. Why don¡¯t you take a look at my bargaining chip first?¡±

    If it was Xintong and Xintong, Xu Qi ¡®an could not think of anything that could satisfy them. Although the little mare was cute and attractive, she was a mare, and chunzhong was a woman.

    They didn¡¯t like each other.

    What Dark Phoenix needed was a hidden corner. This thing didn¡¯t need to be given by others.

    However, as the host of the seven ultimate venomous insects, Xu Qi ¡®an knew what the corpse worm tribe needed.

    You Shi seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world, and his tone was full of disdain.<div>

    no matter what bargaining chip you have, I will not ¡­

    At this moment, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an take out a small Jade Mirror and tilt it.

    ng! ng!

    A coffin fell out. As it shook, the lid of the coffin slid out.

    Leena covered her nose and retreated. She felt dizzy just from the smell of the coffin.

    Long tu quickly covered Xu lingying¡¯s face with his fan-like hands and threw her far away.

    In the coffin, a broken ancient corpse was exposed to everyone.

    It looked like a mummified corpse that had been sleeping for countless years and had suffered extremely serious damage. Its sternum and ribs were broken, and its head was also iplete.

    However, you Shi¡¯s gaze fell on the ancient corpse and could not move away.

 Chapter 1463: The style of not being a son (1)

    Chapter 1463: The style of not being a son (1)

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    You Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was resisting in his heart, not wanting to fall into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s trap.

    However, when he saw this ancient corpse, his eyes went out of control. His emotions were difficult to calm down, and his desire was like a raging river and sea, crushing his reason.

    It was too perfect. This corpse was too perfect.

    It was more perfect than any corpse he had ever seen, and more attractive than any puppet in the corpse division.

    Even though it looked broken.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer his question. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can take a closer look.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not interested.¡± You Shi said stubbornly. He pped his wings andnded beside the coffin.

    It stared at the ancient corpse for a long time without saying a word. Then, it moved its two ws and looked around the coffin. Its pace was very slow and it was very focused, like an antique collector appreciating an old but valuable antique.<div>

    Suddenly, the you corpse let out an ¡± eh ¡± sound and forcefully pecked the ancient corpse¡¯s face.

    The sharp beak was as fast as lightning, obviously using all its strength, but it couldn¡¯t damage the ancient corpse, nor did it make a sharp sound of metal colliding.

    You Shi suddenly raised his head and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a warrior¡¯s corpse, but the toughness and strength of the body even exceeds my level three walking corpse.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an expert.

    that¡¯s right. This is not the body of a martial artist. This corpse was the remains of a Taoist powerhouse thousands of years ago. He was at the peak of the second stage. After failing to pass the Tribtion, he shed his old body, and this is his corpse.

    Actually, peak rank-2 was a very conservative estimate.

    You Shi¡¯s tone was a little rough.¡±Peak rank-2. Are you sure it¡¯s peak rank-2?¡±

    When he asked the question, he subconsciously pped his wings a few times, as if he was emphasizing his words.

    ¡°A third-grade yang God doesn¡¯t have such a strong and immortal body.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    You Shi couldn¡¯t refute it. The Yang God of Dao sect didn¡¯t have such a body, and he had tested it himself just now. It wasn¡¯t the body of a martial artist.

    ¡°Why was he destroyed like this?¡±

    You Shi tried his best to make his tone calm, so that Xu Qi ¡®an would not be able to hear the pain and desire for this body.

    You must know that it had once gained sentience, so it would be even more crazy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and decided to tell you Shi what had happened. This way, he could increase his bargaining chip and make it harder for the other party to refuse.

    it¡¯s a long story. This corpse had its own consciousness and was no different from a normal living being. I sealed it in the tomb where it was found. A long timeter, I returned to the tomb by chance and found that its body had been broken and its soul had dispersed.

    Everyone could clearly see that the giant bird¡¯s body stiffened and did not move for a long time.

    ¡°You lied to me! You lied to me! You¡¯re lying to me!¡±

    You Shi was extremely excited and shouted.<div>

    As a group of professional corpse controllers, the highest academic goal of the corpse worm Department was to ¡± resurrect ¡± corpses.

    This was different from an expert¡¯s primordial spirit invading a corpse. This kind of action was called possession and possession, but what a corpse Gu master wanted was to revive the corpse.

    Of course, it was impossible for the dead to be resurrected, but there was another way of resurrection, which was to let the corpse gain sentience.

    However, no one in the corpse worm division had achieved this great goal for thousands of years.<div>

    Long tu and the others looked at each other with strange expressions, especially Ming Yu and Chun Yan, whose eyes shed with disgust.

    This was because they thought of one thing:

    The ancestors of the corpse worm division had once spected that the remnant soul left in the body of the undead, if properly cultivated, could transform into a real primordial spirit, and the corpse would give birth to spiritual intelligence.

    From there, he could be resurrected.

    How could a remnant soul without self-awareness transform into a true primordial spirit? This was as ridiculous as the human race creating a body without a ten-month pregnancy.

    In the eyes of the six tribes, this was an excuse that the people of the corpse Gu tribe found for their abnormal rtionship with the corpse, forcibly turning The Walking corpse into a human.

    Facing you Shi¡¯s questioning gaze, Xu Qi ¡®an recalled and said, ¡±

    ¡°It once told me that when the Daoist shed his old body, a part of his soul remained in it. This part of the soul was repaired by a Daoist¡¯s special method and became aplete primordial spirit.¡±

    The leaders were stunned when they heard this. They looked at you Shi in shock and found that he was dumbfounded.

    as expected, as expected. Our ancestors ¡®guess was right. There really is a way to resurrect corpses. There really is. precedent. It¡¯s not an empty fantasy ¡­

    The more you Shi spoke, the more excited he became. In the end, his wings pped non-stop, as if he was dancing.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a moment until the leader of the corpse worm division calmed down, then said, ¡±

    ¡°Then, can this ancient corpse be exchanged for you not forming an alliance with Yunzhou?¡±<div>

    Long tu and the others stared at the giant bird in unison.

    ¡­¡­.. You Shi thought of what he had just said and froze for a moment.

    In the end, his desire for the ancient corpse surpassed his sense of shame and dignity. He coughed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°Longtu is right. Wei Yuan is dead, and this enmity is over. I shouldn¡¯t have let my nsmen sacrifice themselves in vain because of my personal obsession. As for this ancient corpse, everything you say is one-sided, and I won¡¯t easily believe it.

    but since you¡¯ve already convinced the other six tribes, well, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to it ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    As he spoke, he closed the lid of the coffin and put the coffin back into the fragment of the book of theher world.

    ¡°Hey, you ¡­¡± You Shi shouted and suppressed his anger, ¡±

 Chapter 1464: The style of not being a son (2)

    Chapter 1464: The style of not being a son (2)

    Didn¡¯t you hear me when I said I¡¯m not going to form an alliance with Yunzhou? ¡±

    ¡°I heard you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s smile remained unchanged.

    ¡°I said that I would give this ancient corpse to you, so I will definitely give it to you, but not now. When the war in the Central ins is over, I will fulfill my promise.¡±

    How could you Shi agree? it was fine if he hadn¡¯t seen this ancient corpse, but since he had, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to lose it.

    Who would be willing to lose the love of their life!

    ¡°Why should I believe that you will fulfill your promise?¡± His hoarse voice sneered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Then why should I believe you? What should I do if you go back on your word and secretly form an alliance with Yunzhou?¡±

    You Shi had a strong personality and did notpromise.

    ¡°Either we leave the ancient corpse behind, or we go our separate ways.¡±<div>

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and left.3¡¢2¡¢1¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was also a corpse Gu master, was sure that you Shi could not reject him, just like he could not reject his little aunt.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    You Shi shouted and spread his wings. When Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and turned around, he immediately folded his wings and turned his head to the side.

    ¡°Give me back this rank three undead.

    in addition, you have to do this in front of all your fellow tribesmen ¡­ Write a contract.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately took out a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. Under the witness of granny Tiangang and the others, he wrote a receipt and gave it to him with his thumbprint.

    ¡°Keep it well. Everyone in the Central ins knows that this silver Gong is a man of his word.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an blew the ink dry, folded the paper, and handed it to her.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to the strength Gu division to collect the undeadter.¡± The giant bird snorted.

    After saying that, it carefully stretched its head over, took the note with its mouth, and pped its wings to fly into the sky.

    The giant bird flew very slowly, very slowly, and very steadily, as if it was afraid that it would fly too fast and the wind would break the letter in its mouth.

    Hey, aren¡¯t you going to avenge your father? Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the back of the giant bird flying high in the sky and cheered in his heart.

    The negotiation had ended. This was truly knowing one¡¯s enemy and knowing oneself, winning every battle ¡­ He looked away and nced at Ming Yu and Chun Yan, then said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal the two sisters now.¡±

    He took out the stupa and let the apparition of the medicine master Dharma form float at the top of the pagoda.

    Ming Yu and Chun mi had seen the stupa repairing the iplete body of the undead just now. They were both surprised and curious about the legendary Bodhisattva magic weapon.

    The Jade bottle scattered gold-like light, like the spring rain falling, and enveloped them.<div>

    The pain from the fracture slowly disappeared and was reced by a cool and refreshing feeling.

    Ming Yu opened her arms and turned around. Her chiffon dress bloomed like a flower, and she turned back into that charming and seductive slut. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°With this blessing, I won¡¯t be afraid of Xu yinluo¡¯s ferocity in bed.¡±

    In her heart, she hadpletely admitted the difference in strength between the two sides. With such a magical treasure, it was impossible for her side to win against him, and he had indeed shown mercy just now.<div>

    Chun Yu nodded in a reserved manner to express her gratitude.

    Are you ready to die from your intestines being pierced through ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at the woman expressionlessly and nodded at Chun Zhen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally had time to deal with other things.

    ¡°Granny, where is that GE Wenxuan from Yunzhou?¡±

    The shadow said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°When we fought you, it¡¯s impossible for him not to be here. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already run away.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent. He took out a fragment of the book of theher world again and poured out an iplete bronze mirror.

    ¡°What do you need from me?¡±

    The mirror¡¯s tone was a little impatient, but its attitude was still alright. It felt much more at ease when the peace de was summoned to work.

    ¡°With me as the center, light up a radius of a hundred miles.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ordered.

    The mirror didn¡¯t waste any time. The bronze mirror turned transparent like a clear ss mirror. Then, images shed by at high speed. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s powerful vision imprinted these images into his mind.

    The mirror did not leave a mark on GE Wenxuan¡¯s body, so it could not directly locate her. It could only use this ¡± simple ¡± method to track her.<div>

    Only magic treasures could talk ¡­ The Gu tribe leaders were shocked. How many good things did this person have?

    Seeing this, Chun Yu walked to the side and blew a clear whistle.

    Ten secondster, a dense flock of birds flew in from all directions. The birds circled above everyone¡¯s head and let out a chaotic chirping.

    Their cries were noisy and chaotic, and most of them said, ¡± I didn¡¯t see it.

    . small portion of them said,¡±let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go ¡­¡±

    Chun Yu listened for a moment and said, ¡±

    not long ago, he was in the forest in the South. Not long after he left, he went Southwest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an could understand the bird¡¯s nguage,¡± so he ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Shine it in the southwest direction. There¡¯s no limit to the range.¡±

    The mirror¡¯s images continued to sh until it reached the limit of the Dharma Treasure¡¯s range.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find him.¡±

    He kept the mirror and shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°He¡¯s just an insignificant character, why bother?¡± Ming Yu twisted her small waist and leaned on him, saying in a sweet voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°How do you Central ins women call your lover? Mm, xng, right?¡±

    Even though they were far apart, Xu Qi ¡®an could see mu nanzhi¡¯s sharp eyes.

    He pushed Ming Yu away with a serious face and deliberately showed an angry expression under mu nanzhi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What, you want to break your promise?¡± Ming Yu said, feeling wronged.

    ¡°No, what I want to tell you is that in our Central ins, men and women can only be intimate at night after lights out. During the day, Miss Ming Yu, please observe the etiquette.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said these words with an angry expression. Mu nanzhi could not hear it anyway, so she just took it that she was scolding the coquettish woman from the southern border.

 Chapter 1465: The style of not being a son (3)

    Chapter 1465: The style of not being a son (3)

    Mu nanzhi, who was in the distance, showed a satisfied expression.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s quite interesting!¡±

    Ming Yu said with a smile and winked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu ningyan had started to hook up with another woman again ¡­ Lina thought indignantly. At the same time, she took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and turned her back to the crowd.

    Ever since Chu Yuanyu had finished speaking, someone had sent a message to the fragments of theher world Book every 20 breaths.

    Leena¡¯s mind was focused on the battle and had no time to pay attention to it. At this time, she could finally report to the members of the heaven and earth Association that she was safe.

    [ 5: it¡¯s over! ]

    After she sent the three words, her finger was about to continue writing when the message from The Earth Book fragment exploded.

    [ 2: why are you only replying now? I¡¯ve sent you so many letters, can¡¯t you see them? is it because something happened to Xu ningyan that you don¡¯t dare to reply? ]

    [ 1. How is he? What was the result? ]<div>

    [ 7: Xu Qi ¡®an is a troublemaker who lives for a thousand years. He should be fine. ] [ did he escape? ]

    [ 4: benefactor Lina, how is Lord Xu¡¯s condition? are his injuries serious? ]

    [ 6: hurry up and tell me how it is. ]

    These messages were sent at most five seconds apart. Judging by the length of the word, they were written at the same time.

    Just then, Leena finished her second sentence.

    [ 5: Xu ningyan won. ]

    The Earth Book chat group instantly fell silent, so silent that Lina suspected that she had been blocked by the Golden Lotus Daoist priest.

    Even the most irritable li Miaozhen didn¡¯t reply, let alone the others.

    After a full twenty seconds, the first to reply was li lingsu.

    [ 7: it¡¯s over. Xu ningyan is dead. Number 5 did not dare to tell us the truth, so he lied. ]

    But those who knew Lina¡¯s personality knew that this was the truth-Xu ningyan had won.

    [ 2: how did he do it? it¡¯s impossible for him to advance to the second stage so quickly. ]

    Li Miaozhen almost wrote this with trembling hands. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was excited or shocked at the moment.

    This time, it was different from the battle in Jianzhou. In the battle of Quanrong mountain, Xu Qi ¡®an had to summon the heroic soul of Emperor Gaozu to turn the tide.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an had told his group ofrades who had gone through life and death situations several times that there could not be a second time. He had also given the country-guarding sword to sun Xuanji, who would bring it back to the capital.

    [ 6: perhaps he had already reached the bottleneck of the second stage when he was fighting Asura on the hundred thousand mountains? ]

    Chu Yuanqian gave a barely eptable exnation, but li lingsu quickly rejected it.

    [ seven: no, there are still magic sealing nails in his body that haven¡¯t been removed. ]

    After a moment of silence, Chu Yuanyou sent a letter, ¡±<div>

    [ can you tell us what happened in detail? ]

    [ 5: yeah. ]

    She didn¡¯t write quickly, so when she encountered words she didn¡¯t know how to write, she would think for a long time and make a lot of mistakes. However, the people of the Heaven and Earth Society were watching it very seriously and carefully.

    Until Lina said, [ I¡¯m done. ]<div>

    Chu Yuanxi sent a letter and sighed with emotion.

    [ 6: when his cultivation was sealed by the demon sealing nail, it felt like it was just yesterday. In just two months, he has cultivated the seven ultimate spell to such a level. With his third-rank martial arts, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to defeat the leaders of the Gu n. ]

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society had no other thoughts except to sigh with emotion. They even suspected that not long after, they would not even have the mood to sigh with emotion, and would only be numb.

    [ one: has the Gu tribe agreed to cancel the Alliance with Yunzhou? ]

    After a brief moment of shock, huaiqing was the first to think of the important matter.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were jolted, remembering the original intention of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fight.

    [ 5: yes. ]

    Leena replied concisely.

    [ two: wonderful, if the Gu tribe does not participate in the war, there is still a chance to fight against the rebels of Dafeng and Yunzhou. [ the soldiers of Dafeng should be thanking Xu ningyan for saving the Imperial court of Dafeng once again. ]

    Although he was not on the battlefield, he had done too many important things for the war that was about to sweep across the Central ins.

    [ one: his achievements will not be buried. The soldiers and people of Da Feng will know what he has done. ]

    Huaiqing said.

    [ four: Lord Xu has not disappointed me. I will also work hard in my cultivation to repay Lord Xu for saving my life in the past and not let him down. ]<div>

    Master Hengyuan, your words sound weird. You sound like a soldier who makes all kinds of promises before going to war ¡­ Li Miaozhen said.

    Hengyuan¡¯s bald head¡¯s words sounded strange ¡­ Lina was just about to send the letter when she suddenly heard her father¡¯s voice from behind her.

    ¡°Leena, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    She was so frightened that she immediately put away the shards of The Earth Book and pretended to respond to long tu, who was standing behind her, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Oh, I know.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Long tu asked.

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Leena said, trying her best to hold on.

    Long tu nodded in satisfaction. Lina had been smart since she was young, unlike her stupid brother who couldn¡¯t hide things.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was walking towards mu nanzhi, suddenly stopped and turned back. He looked at grandma Tianji and the others and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    [ PS: let Xu bailing be ¡®wrong¡¯ for ten hours. ]

    [ I rmend a book: ¡± the invincible viin starts with the moon exploding. author: Xin Yi. An old author. You can read it if you¡¯re interested. ]<div>

 Chapter 1466: Another plan (1)

    Chapter 1466: Another n (1)

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Ming Yu, who was following behind him, was the first to hear it. She asked in confusion, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The shadow, Ba Ji, and Chun Tong, who were behind the two of them, also looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with questioning eyes.

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Because it was too simple. Xu Pingfeng knew the importance of the Gu n. The choice of the Gu n could very well determine the oue of the war in the Central ins.

    Such an important power had only sent a disciple over to make a verbal promise and offer. few conditions that the Gu n could not refuse ¡­ Yes, these conditions were enough for the Gu tribe to agree to the Alliance. If he did not interfere, the Gu tribe would have formed an alliance with Yunzhou.

    However, Xu Pingfeng knew that he was in the southern border.

    Moreover, he had been collecting Dragon Qi all this time through his strange and powerful voodoo. Xu Pingfeng must have known about this.

    As a person who schemed against the Central ins ¡®authorities, would he ignore such an unusual Voodoo?

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng might not know what the seven ultimate venomous insects are, but he could definitely guess that my venomous technique was a backup n of elder Tian Huan. I, who has a connection with the Gu n, am also in the southern border. The Gu n is so important, but he only sent a disciple to persuade the Gu n ¡­<div>

    ¡°This clearly doesn¡¯t fit Xu Pingfeng¡¯s style,¡±

    Xu Qian analyzed the situation in his heart and came to a conclusion.

    Either Xu Pingfeng had other motives, or he had a way to suppress the Gu n, causing the Alliance to fail and the Gu n experts to not dare to leave the southern border.

    Following this line of thought, it was not hard to guess the method Xu Pingfeng used to restrict the Gu tribe-the abyss.

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an turned around and walked back to granny Tiangang.

    ¡°Granny, I remember you said that old man Tian Huan worked with Xu Pingfeng to steal the fate of the nation in order to repair the statue of the Confucius Saint and seal the poison God.¡±

    Hearing him talk about the poison God, Ming Yu, who was chasing after him, became serious.

    Chun Bo and the other leaders also had serious expressions as they looked at him and granny Tiangang.

    Granny Tiangang nodded her head calmly, ¡±

    yes. The Gu n¡¯s motivation is to seal the poison God.

    Ming Yu hugged Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    The officialnguage of the Central ins was not standard, but her voice was soft and pleasant, with the maic quality of a mature woman.

    ¡°Ji Yuan, the head disciple¡¯s target is Ji Yuan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t try to hide anything and said directly, ¡°¡±If Yunzhou and the Gu tribe can not form an alliance, he will probably try to shake the seal of the Confucius Saint.¡±

    Heart Gu master Chun Peng shook his head: ¡± the Confucian saint¡¯s seal can not be shaken by ordinary people. Even granny can not do so.

    The leaders nodded and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, thinking that he was overthinking.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious, and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    don¡¯t ignore my words. The seal of the Confucian Saint is rted to fate, which is why old man Tian Huan wants to steal the fate of Da Feng.<div>

    After a pause, he nced at the leaders.

    ¡°The control of luck of warlocks is even better than that of the Confucians.¡±

    The expressions of Ming Yu and the others changed slightly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡± Xu Pingfeng might not want to shake the seal, but he definitely has a purpose. We can¡¯t let our guard down. Go to the abyss as soon as possible.<div>

    As soon as he finished speaking, the leaders rose into the air one after another and flew toward the abyss with ugly expressions.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    he¡¯s so powerful that it makes me feel despair ¡­

    In the depths of the primeval forest, GE Wenxuan was leaping in the dense forest filled with miasma. Recalling the battle he had observed not long ago, he felt emotional.

    When she saw Xu Qi ¡®an defeat the five leaders of the Gu tribe, GE Wenxuan¡¯s heart was filled with great anger and frustration. The five transcendents hade out together, but they had been suppressed by Xu Qi¡¯ an without paying much of a price.

    Then, his anger and frustration were reced by fear, and he had a strong desire to retreat.

    He left the southern border and never came back.

    However, he still had a mission toplete. The Alliance had failed, and the next step of the n was to be carried out.

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s mind reverberated with the teacher¡¯s words before they left.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an tries to stop us and the Alliance fails, you¡¯ll have to take my things to the abyss.

    teacher is indeed wise. When one thing fails, you n another. You will never return empty-handed ¡­

    GE Wenxuan relied on his agile movements to sometimes run through the dense forest and sometimes jump on the treetops.

    The poisonous insects and beasts along the way tried to avoid him.<div>

    GE Wenxuan was good at military formations. He was only a level five huajin and level six Alchemist, so he could not go deep into the primeval forest.

    But don¡¯t forget, the ninth rank of the Warlock system was called ¡± healers. medicine and poison were inseparable. He had taken the antidote pill in advance, which made him not afraid of the miasma.

    He then applied the insect repellent powder on his body.

    This was the only way to go deep into the abyss from the area shrouded by the miasma.

    If it was any other area, he would have been killed by the Gu worms and beasts before he could even get close to the abyss.

    Gradually, the number of trees around them began to decrease, andrge patches of ck soil were exposed on the ground, like ck spots.

    However, when GE Wenxuan passed through the forest, arge Rift Valley appeared in front of him. The width of the Rift Valley was difficult to estimate. GE Wenxuan looked into the distance, but he could not see the other side of the Rift Valley.

    The edge of the canyon was not steep, it was a gentle slope that kept going down.

    the nts are starting to be deformed ¡­

    GE Wenxuan stood at the edge of the canyon and looked down. She saw a Bush growing on the slope to the lower left. The leaves of the Bush were like baby¡¯s hands, and there were many words growing out of the Bush, like a child¡¯s smiling face.

    The primitive forest outside the Rift Valley was also a mutant nt, but it did not look as deformed.

    GE Wenxuan took off the silk bag hanging on his waist, and while looking around vigntly, he took out a magic weapon.

    The brass heart protection mirror hung on his chest, and the faint yellow light expanded, revealing a sense of heaviness. This was a top-grade Dharma artifact used for self-defense.<div>

    Then, he swallowed a poison-dispelling elixir and applied a medicinal powder that disgusted poisonous insects. After that, he put a leaf carved from white jade in his mouth and a spicy taste appeared on the tip of his tongue, which excited his spirit to guard against the control of the Voodoo on his primordial spirit.

    The third spiritual artifact was a banner as ck as ink. It gave off a nauseating smell of corpses. The pole was made of white bones, and the banner was made of human skin. It was ck because it had been soaked in blood for too long.

    This Gu was called the yin gathering Gu, and it had the ability to summon spirits, raise ghosts, and control corpses.

    ¡°Oh right, we still have to guard against the love Gu.¡±

    Finally, GE Wenxuan took out a set of silver needles, twisted them with her fingertips, and urately pierced them into several acupuncture points in the lower abdomen, waist, and back.

    The purpose of the acupuncture was not to shield him from the love poison, but to block some of his functions so that he would not be able to raise his ¡± interest ¡± at all when he was poisoned. It could be considered a temporary self-castration.

    The side effect was that he might not have any interest in it for the next six months.

    As long as you¡¯re ruthless enough, no one can defeat you.

    These magic tools were all given to him by his teacher, and each of them was extremely valuable and high-level.

    After everything was ready, GE Wenxuan followed the gentle slope and went deep into the abyss.

    After walking down for a quarter of an hour, a shrill air-piercing sound was heard. GE Wenxuan did a beautiful one-handed somersault on the ground and avoided the attack from the side.

    After he steadied himself, he looked back and saw that the attacker was a small snake with ck scales. It was only a foot long and had two small horns on its forehead. Its dark golden vertical pupils were filled with ruthlessness.

    After missing, the little snake bounced up again, turning itself into a sharp arrow and shooting toward GE Wenxuan.<div>

    The level five neutral jing Ge Wenxuan pulled out a short de and cut it in half.

    ¡°Pa da ¡­¡±

    The little snake was cut in half and writhed on the ground. A silk-like sticky substance grew out of the cut, as if it was trying to piece itself back together.

    Strength Gu, average strength ¡­ GE Wenxuan calmly watched the little snake struggle for a moment before it died.

    At this moment, a dense rain of arrows came from both sides and below the gentle slope.

    Buzz ¡­ The rain of arrows hit the light screen propped up by the heart-protecting mirror, creating a ripple-like Halo.

    GE Wenxuan braved the rain of arrows and ran away, leaving the snakes behind.

    Without the protection of the heart-protecting mirror, he would probably be in trouble from the ¡± arrow rain ¡± just now. Even if he could escape with his skin of copper and bones of iron, he would be injured.

    He had just entered the abyss.

    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t use the aura viewing technique in the abyss, so he couldn¡¯t avoid the danger ahead in advance. If I use the Qi observation skill in the abyss, I will see the fate energy of the poison God. If I examine the fate energy of a Supreme-grade poison God, I will be scared out of my wits ¡­ GE Wenxuan became even more cautious, maintaining a speed that was neither fast nor slow.

    After fumbling down for the time it took to finish a cup of tea, they avoided the attacks of many poisonous insects and fierce beasts, and the light around them gradually dimmed.

    Suddenly, GE Wenxuan smelled a sweet smell. His heart beat faster and his blood vessels expanded. He knew that he had been poisoned by love.

    The wild heartbeat made him a little dizzy, but that was all. The intense love poison could not make him have any beautiful thoughts. His lower body was as steady as Mount Tai, unmoved.

    He looked around and saw the Gu beast that had released the love poison on him. It was a dog-like animal with ck fur.

    Seeing GE Wenxuan looking at it, it turned around and faced the human in white with its butt, trying to use its ¡®secret weapon¡¯ to seduce the human.

    ¡­¡­¡­ The corner of GE Wenxuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He walked around expressionlessly, turning a blind eye to the secret weapon of the ¡± ck Dog ¡± and not being attracted.

    He continued to move along the gentle slope, and on the way, he encountered dark Gu¡¯s attacks, strength Gu¡¯s pursuit, love Gu¡¯s seduction, mind Gu¡¯s maniption, and also a group of walking corpses, but he passed them all safely.

    He finally arrived at a t area.

    The light here was already extremely dim, like the evening when the night was about to cover the sky.

    Further ahead on the tnd was the real cliff, and the poison God was sleeping under the cliff.

    This was the end of the gentle slope.

    GE Wenxuan saw a tall statue standing on the edge of the cliff.

    He was wearing a long robe and a tall Confucian crown. One hand was behind his back and the other was ced on his lower abdomen. He lowered his head slightly and looked down at the abyss below.

    The Confucian Saint ¡­ This name shed through GE Wenxuan¡¯s mind, and his expression became humble and reserved.

    The Confucian Saint really sealed the poison God.

    He had known about this long ago, but he was still shocked to see the statue of the Confucian Saint standing there.

    ¡°Sage of Confucius, GE Wenxuan of the human race greets you.¡±

    He tidied up his clothes and bowed to the statue of the Confucian Saint.

    ¡°. ¡®m sorry to offend ¡­¡±

    GE Wenxuan took off the silk pouch again and took out two items. One was a copper te engraved with the eight trigrams and five elements, and the other was a scale that emitted a faint white light.

    A yellow-haired monkey wearing a colorful bracelet in his hand was silently watching this scene from a hidden spot a dozen meters behind him.

    He didn¡¯t stop her, nor did he approach her.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS: typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1467: Overseas spirit beasts (1)

    Chapter 1467: Overseas spirit beasts (1)

    GE Wenxuan ced the scales that glowed with a faint white light and the copper te that was engraved with the eight trigrams and five elements by his side and took out a small cloth bag from the silk bag.

    He took out a handful of light brown powder from the bag and slightly loosened his fingers. The powder fell straight from the gaps between his fingers. GE Wenxuan¡¯s arm moved as if he was drawing something, bringing the powder to leave a ¡± stroke ¡± on the ground.

    This was a formation. Before the fourth stage, the Warlock system had to rely on materials full of spirituality to make the formation disy its power. Then, the formation had to be drawn and arranged stroke by stroke.

    Fortunately, this formation was simple, and its only function was to awaken the power in the copper te.

    It was simr to a key.

    As the brown powder in his palm continued to decrease, until it was used up, the formation waspleted.

    GE Wenxuan then cut his wrist and let his blood flow on the array. The brown powder that made up the array immediately glowed aftering into contact with the blood. In the dark abyss, it looked like fluorescent powder.

    GE Wenxuan held the copper te with both hands and ced it above the formation.

    The copper te floated in the air and then started spinning. It absorbed the fluorescent powder and spun faster and faster, so fast that it created a cyclone and a Gale.

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±<div>

    The dust that had exhausted its spirituality was blown away by the wind. The copper te spun and flew toward the sculpture of the Confucian Saint. It stopped on the head of the sculpture and spun rapidly.

    GE Wenxuan did not understand what he was doing. Following the steps in his mind, he picked up the scale that was emitting a faint white light, held it in his palm, and transferred Qi into it. He closed his eyes and muttered something.

    This processsted for more than ten seconds. GE Wenxuan opened his eyes and threw the White scale into the dark abyss.

    In the process of the White scale falling into the abyss, light burst out and expanded into a zing white sun, illuminating the entire abyss. But even such a powerful light source could not illuminate the depths of the abyss.

    The light was swallowed by the endless darkness.

    GE Wenxuan closed her eyes and did not dare to look at the light source. Hot tears poured out of her eyes.

    ¡°Aoho ¡­¡±

    At the same time, he heard the roar of a beast. The roar gave off a very strange feeling. It was not the roar of the ferocious beast Zhang Yang, nor did it have the hostility of a wild beast.

    Instead, it was clear and loud.

    GE Wenxuan still did not open his eyes, because he could feel that there was a blinding white light outside his eyelids.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Under the shade of a tree, a shadow expanded. Xu Qi ¡®an and the others emerged from the shadow and looked at the end of the horizon, in the direction of the abyss.

    There was a pir of white light that shot up into the sky, straight into the clouds.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Ming Yu eximed.

    ¡°This aura ¡­¡± The shadow¡¯s voice was extremely solemn as he looked at everyone.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the poison God¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Confucianism, Buddhism, Daoism, Gu, martial arts, Yao, sorcery, none of them.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said indifferently.

    The leaders looked at him in a daze. Xu Qi ¡®an looked back at them.<div>

    I¡¯ve beaten up transcendents of all systems.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t been beaten up, he had experienced it ¡­

    He had beaten them all ¡­ Pure jade and the others looked at him withplicated expressions.¡¯Beaten¡¯ included them, who had just been beaten up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at granny Tiangang and asked, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Granny, you¡¯re very knowledgeable. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Granny Tiangang shook her head and said with a kind expression, ¡±

    ¡°This old one has never left the southern border in my life, so I am very ignorant and ill-informed.¡±

    No one wasted any more time. The shadow merged into the shadows and continued to lead everyone toward the abyss.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    GE Wenxuan only dared to open his eyes when he felt the zing white light outside his eyelids dissipate. In his vision, a tall and handsome four-legged beast stood above the abyss.

    It was formed by white light. Its body was like a deer and was covered with snow-white scales. It had a pair of horns on its head and a snake tail.

    This ¡­ GE Wenxuan¡¯s pupils shrank. He recognized this spirit beast. Almost everyone in White Emperor City knew it. It was the legendary overseas divine beast that appeared in Yunzhou during a drought, bringing heavy rain and strong winds to nourish thend.

    The people of Yunzhou called it the White Emperor!

    To this day, the White Emperor temple of White Emperor City still worshipped its statue.

    The overseas spiritual beast, Emperor Bai, slowly scanned the surroundings and stopped at a spot behind GE Wenxuan. It looked down at the abyss below and uttered a short and strange syble.

    This was anguage that GE Wenxuan had never heard before. It was a sound that could not be produced by human voices.

    Who is it talking to ¡­ A terrifying thought shed through GE Wenxuan¡¯s mind, and his face turned slightly pale. He subconsciously tightened his grip on the teleportation device in his sleeve.<div>

    The teleportation magical treasure could take him out of this ce and teleport him back to a pre-set location, allowing him to escape quickly.

    There were one-way and random teleportation spiritual artifacts. If the teleportation formation was not engraved in advance and the teleportation location was set, it would be a random teleportation, and it would teleport to any ce within a certain range.

    Therefore, he was unable to use the teleportation magical treasure to arrive in front of the sculpture of the Confucian Saint urately. Using random teleportation in the abyss was irresponsible for his own life.

    At this time, GE Wenxuan¡¯s heart suddenly palpitated, and all the pores on his body opened and stood on end. The martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger was activated, sending him a dangerous signal and frantically urging him to escape.

    He held back, lowered his head, and prostrated on the ground, motionless.

    A terrifying will woke up from the abyss. GE Wenxuan, who was lying on the ground, trembled. He could feel that something wasing out of the abyss, something so terrifying that it could tear one¡¯s guts out.

    What was in the abyss?

    The answer was self-evident.

    A ball of ck smoke rose up from the pitch-ck abyss and hovered in front of the White Emperor. The outeryer of the ck smoke was like a dancing me, shaking continuously, and there was a pair of eyes in the core.

 Chapter 1468 - Sign in Sign up

    Chapter 1468: Overseas spirit beasts (2)

    There was no emotion in his eyes, not even coldness.

    The spirit beast, white Emperor, looked at the ck smoke and made a strange sound again.

    After that, it was silent for a few seconds and turned its head, as if listening.

    In the distance, the yellow-haired monkey who was hiding in a hidden corner also listened.

    The White Emperor pondered for a moment, then produced strange sybles from his mouth. This time, it was a long paragraph, and it took more than ten seconds to finish.

    It listened for a long time and then nodded slightly.

    Then, the White Emperor spoke again, asking a third question.

    As the strange sybus ended, its eyes were fixed on the ck smoke, and its slender neck slightly stretched forward, just like a human body leaning forward.

    This question seemed to be very important.

    The yellow-haired monkey, who was in hiding, ignored the risk of being discovered and came out of its hiding ce. It tilted its ears and waited with full attention.

    At this moment, a ¡°ka Cha¡± sound reverberated through the abyss.

    The copper te floating above the head of the sculpture of the Confucian Saint, spinning at high speed, was crushed into powder.

    The ck smoke that had floated up from the depths of the abyss disappeared.

    The spirit beast, white Emperor, swooped down and chased for a distance until it hit ayer of clear light barrier. Its body, which was made of white light, almost copsed.

    A huge sigh reverberated in the abyss.

    The spirit beast, white Emperor, looked at GE Wenxuan, who was prostrating on the ground, and said in a loud voice, ¡±

    ¡°Bring my scales back.¡±

    With that, it turned into a white light and disappeared. It turned back into its snow-white scales and automatically floated to GE Wenxuan.

    GE Wenxuan carefully kept the scale into the silk bag. Suddenly, his ears twitched as he heard the roars of beastsing from above. It was a mess.

    They¡¯ve caught up? Xu Qi ¡®an hade ¡­ GE Wenxuan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and fear shed in his eyes. He had witnessed the terrifyingbat power that Xu Qi ¡®an had disyed not long ago. He crushed the teleportation jade talisman in his hand decisively.

    A clear light rose and took him away.

    Before he left, he saw a golden light swooping down. It was Xu Qi ¡®an, who had a Ring of Fire behind his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was flying over like a cannonball, suddenly stopped in front of the sculpture of the Confucius Saint, which was not in line with thews of mechanics. All the inertia disappeared.

    This was the reason why rank five martial artists were called huajin.

    His feetnded on the ground silently and he looked up at the statue of the Confucian Saint. His face was clear and his facial features were very dignified, but he did not seem aggressive. Instead, he even had a bit ofpassion for themon people.

    The style of the robe on the sculpture was different from that of the mainstream Confucians, and the Confucian crown also had a sense of history. It was taller and heavier than the current Confucian crown.

    There was a deep crack between his eyebrows.

    This was the statue of the Confucius Saint, the core that sealed the poison God ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an straightened his clothes and bowed to the most powerful man in the history of the Central ins.

    ¡°I also want to be as strong as you one day, but I can¡¯t live so short.¡± He thought.

    Granny tianshuo and the rest arrived one after another. Ba Ji and the shadow ran to the statue and examined it closely before letting out a sigh of relief, ¡±

    the sculpture is intact. It¡¯s not damaged.

    Ming Yu and granny Tiangang, who were following behind, also walked over. After carefully observing the sculpture, they felt relieved. Ming Yu¡¯s tender red lips curled up and she nced at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    I knew it. How could the seal of the Confucian Saint be broken so easily? ¡±

    Chun Peng carefully observed his surroundings and didn¡¯t find anything strange. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    but Xu yinluo¡¯s prediction was right. GE Wenxuan dide to the abyss. He couldn¡¯t have juste down to watch.

    When GE Wenxuan saw Xu Qi ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an and the others also saw him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down at the dark abyss. He asked tentatively, ¡±

    ¡°Is the seal still there?¡±

    Chun Yin whistled and summoned a two-headed bird. He controlled it to fly toward Ji Yuan.

    Xu Qi ¡®an clearly saw that the two-headed bird was turned into dust by ayer of clear light after diving for a distance. The clear light spread like ripples and lit up the entire abyss.

    Chun Yu bent down to pick up a stone and threw it into the valley. The light did not react and the stone disappeared into the darkness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened for a long time, but he didn¡¯t hear the sound of stones falling.

    Chun Yu exined:

    ¡°Anything that has life can not enter the abyss. However, dead objects without consciousness can prate the Confucian saint¡¯s seal.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°It should be something with a consciousness. Otherwise, even artifact spirits would be able to enter.¡±

    Chun Yuughed bitterly, ¡±

    the Gu n doesn¡¯t have any Dharma Treasures. We¡¯ve never tried it.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the ground under everyone¡¯s feet suddenly shook, and gravel and sand rolled down the gentle slope.

    ¡°Roar ¡­¡±

    In the abyss, a deep and terrifying roar came from the ground.

    When the sound came up, it became a pure sound wave due to the distance.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an felt the seven ultimate venomous insects at the back of his neck moving restlessly, as if they wanted to leave his spine and escape.

    ¡°The poison God has awakened?¡±

    Ming Yu¡¯s voice trembled with fear, but she didn¡¯t panic and calmly retreated.

    After the roar ended, the ground did not stop shaking. Instead, it became even more intense, and gravel and sand kept rolling down from the gentle slope.

    Everyone sensed a majestic and terrifying power surge up from the abyss.

    Chun Yu¡¯s expression changed, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the poison God, retreat!¡±

    What does this mean? isn¡¯t this ce full of the poison God¡¯s power ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He was never one to put on a brave front. He immediately followed Chun Peng and retreated.

    In the next moment, he understood what Chun Yu meant.

    In the abyss, the power of the poison God gushed out. There was the power of ck-red qi and blood, the power of dark green Poison, the power of ck corpse puppet, the power of light blue heart puppet ¡­

 Chapter 1469: Overseas spirit beasts (3)

    Chapter 1469: Overseas spirit beasts (3)

    Their purity was high, and their numbers were vast, better than any ce outside the abyss.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Chunyan were the closest to the cliff. They were enveloped by a high-purity love Gu power. Instantly, their breaths were filled with a sweet smell.

    He felt his mouth go dry, his body was burning, and a certain part of his body was swelling up as if it was about to explode. The seven extinction mes greedily absorbed the power of the love Gu that invaded his body, but they were unable topletely digest it.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an was already in such a state, then as a heart Gu master, Chun Shu¡¯s consciousness immediately became blurry, her pretty face was burning hot, and sweet moans came out of her delicate mouth.

    She hugged Xu Qi ¡®an hungrily and gave him a hot and passionate kiss. Her hands clumsily groped around his body, looking for something that could satisfy her needs.

    You¡¯re really a Virgin ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand and knocked her out. It was not difficult because Chunyan¡¯s will had already copsed under the poison of love.

    He brought Chun Tong back to Ba Ji and the others. He raised his head and looked at the majestic energy that shot up into the sky and then slowly scattered down near the abyss.

    Granny Tiangang said solemnly, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave this ce first.¡±

    Everyone went back the way they came, and along the way, they saw Gu worms and Gu beasts that had gone mad.

    Under the nourishment of the poison God¡¯s power, they underwent a terrifying mutation. The two-headed bird grew a third head;The giant python began to shed its skin, bing thicker and longer.The insects ¡®bodies expanded rapidly, bing as big as mice.The vegetation grew wildly, and there were mournful cries and children¡¯sughter ¡­

    It was an ugly, deformed monster with an indiscernible species and a second reproductive organ ¡­ A new pair of arms grew out of the ckback gori¡¯s ribs ¡­ The huge shadow wandered aimlessly, devouring the living beings in its way ¡­

    All the monsters in the abyss went crazy.

    Under the shadow¡¯s lead, they quickly left the abyss and arrived outside the primeval forest.

    the statue of the Confucius Saint wasn¡¯t destroyed, and the seal is still there. Why did this happen? ¡±

    As an outsider, Xu Qi ¡®an was at a loss about the situation.

    Ba Ji said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°The poison God is releasing his power all the time. His state is very unstable, sometimes it¡¯s less, sometimes it¡¯s more.

    ¡°His power will make the Gu beasts near the abyss extremely powerful. Every six or seven hundred years, a transcendent realm Gu beast will be born in the abyss. Killing the Gu beasts was a responsibility that the Gu n had to bear.

    and every time a transcendent Gu beast is born, it is bound to be apanied by the death of our leader.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°So, this is a normal phenomenon?¡±

    Granny Tiangang shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°This is caused by that kid. Although I don¡¯t know what he did, if I¡¯m not wrong, the poison God¡¯s consciousness has awakened further. For a long time toe, there will be many simr surges of power.¡±

    Ming Yu and the others ¡®faces turned ugly.

    Granny Tiangang said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this is the method Xu Pingfeng used to pin down the transcendent-level experts of the Gu n. He would further awaken the poison God and increase the power of the poison God near the abyss. The probability of the birth of a transcendent Gu beast.

    we were forced to stay in the southern border and eliminate the overpowered venomous beasts who were expected to be transcendents. We had no time to interfere with the Central ins.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked Ming Yu as he handed Chun Yu to her, ¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need ordinary nsmen to get rid of powerful Gu beasts, right?¡±

    Granny Tiangang nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Ordinary nsmen face a life-and-death crisis when they enter the abyss, so they don¡¯t need it.¡±

    At the very least. I can still ¡®hire¡¯ the ordinary Gu Warriors ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°Does the awakening of the poison God mean that the seal has loosened?¡±

    Granny Tiangang shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°For the past thousand years, the poison God has been constantly wearing down the Confucian Saint seal. He has also been awoken before, but he will fall into a deep sleep soon, sometimes for decades and sometimes for a few years.

    ¡°It has been proven that only a Supreme-grade can shake the seal of a Supreme-grade. That Xu Pingfeng couldn¡¯t even weaken the Confucian Saint.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her.

    Granny Tiangang¡¯s gaze swept across the leaders and said, ¡±

    ¡°Go back and inform the nsmen that in three days, powerhouses above rank-4 will follow us to explore the abyss and kill the Gu beasts.

    Xu yinluo¡¯sbat strength is unparalleled. I¡¯d like to ask for her help.

    Longtu, Baji, and the others looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Xu Qian nodded and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing for the Gu n if the power of the Gu God is released?¡±

 Chapter 1470: The initial reliance _1

    Chapter 1470: The initial reliance _1

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Long tu looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in surprise. you¡¯re only a step away from bing a transcendent. How can you not know the profoundness of the Gu technique? ¡±

    I¡¯m a fake, different from you guys ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an did not answer him.

    Long tu saw that he was not speaking and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Any living being that directly absorbs the poison God¡¯s power will be a monster. The poisonous insects and beasts near the abyss are an example.

    ¡°In order to make use of the Gu God¡¯s power, the ancestors of the Gu n paid a huge price and used their lives to figure out a way to use the Gu God¡¯s power. This is the origin of the Gu n¡¯s Secret skills and vital Gu.

    the life Gu can neutralize the contamination of the poison God¡¯s power. It allows us to absorb the poison God¡¯s power without being contaminated.

    The vital Gu was like a filter ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Baji continued,

    ¡°The vital Gu is also a Gu. Why didn¡¯t it go crazy like the other Gu insects and beasts after absorbing the power of the Gu God? This was because it had a stage limit when it matured.

    ¡°When it reaches the bottleneck, it will fall into a deep sleep to remove the contamination of the poison God¡¯s power.

    in other words, it can¡¯t absorb the poison God¡¯s power and be stronger quickly like ordinary Gu worms and Gu beasts.

    This was more stable and prevented distortion, but it also restricted the growth of cultivation base ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the seven ultimate venomous insects in his body. For the same reason, it could no longer absorb the poison God¡¯s power.

    While they were talking, the love poison in Chun Yan¡¯s body was removed by Cheng Yu, and her consciousness was restored.

    She seemed to still remember what had happened just now and did not dare to look at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    All the leaders left. Xu Qi ¡®an followed long tu back to the strength Gu tribe. They crossed the vast ins and arrived at the foot of Bo mountain.

    The sky was already dark. Outside the patriarch¡¯s courtyard, there was a bonfire and a big pot. Lina was squatting by the big pot and cooking meat. Around her were seven or eight strong children, all under the age of ten.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her stupid sister. She was just like the children of the strength Gu tribe, sitting by the pot and waiting for the cooked meat to be served.

    That expression, that gaze, and the way he swallowed his saliva, they were all exactly the same as the children from the strength Gu division.

    He felt that the bell had perfectly integrated into the strength Gu Department ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and found that there were many unfamiliar young men in the n. He guessed that they were the young nsmen who had gone out hunting.

    ¡°Every time her brotheres back from hunting, Leena likes to take out a portion of the game and cook it for the children in her tribe.¡±

    Long tu said with relief, ¡± she knows how to show kindness to others. She knows more about being the n leader than my brother. Lina has been smart since she was young.

    ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he simply didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Lina, where¡¯s Nan Zhi and Bai Ji?¡±

    He walked to the pot, lowered his head and sniffed. It did not smell good.

    The children around him, including Xu lingying, were immediately on guard, suspecting that he was here to take a share of the loot.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the house.¡±

    Lina didn¡¯t even raise her head as she focused on cooking the meat, asionally throwing in a handful of spices.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and long tu walked around the children and entered the courtyard. In the inner courtyard, a young man with a bare upper body was dancing with a steel knife, whistling like the wind.

    He was muscr, and when he wielded his saber, the muscles on his arms and back moved up and down, making him look extremely masculine.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    When he saw long tu and Xu Qi ¡®an enter, he immediately stopped and greeted them respectfully.

    Long tu nodded and introduced him to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±

    ¡°This is my son, Lina¡¯s brother, morsan.¡±

    Mose was no more than twenty-five years old, and his eyebrows and eyes were somewhat simr to Lina¡¯s, so he was quite handsome. However, a deep scar on the left side of his face ruined his appearance, and his fierce eyes made him look unruly.

    ¡°I¡¯m xu yinluo, a man from the Central ins.¡±

    Long tu briefly introduced Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Mo sang had already heard about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s feat from the elders who had returned. He did not dare to offend Xu Qi¡¯ an and saluted him respectfully.

    you¡¯re wee. Lina is my good friend, and you¡¯re her older brother, so we¡¯re family.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and smiled. He thought that brother mo sang looked normal on the outside, unlike Lina, whose stupidity was written all over her face.

    Mose immediately said, ¡±

    ¡°Who is more powerful, Xu yinluo or my father? I heard that the five leaders lost to you today.

    ¡°My father is definitely no match for you, I can guarantee it.¡±

    I take back my words, no one in the strength Gu division has intelligence ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at long tu, who was full of dissatisfaction and eagerness to try. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he found an excuse to leave.

    The father and son¡¯s loud conversation came from behind, ¡±

    ¡°No rules.¡±

    father, you obviously want to fight with Xu yinluo. Just go straight ahead. Why are you so afraid? ¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re half as smart as Lina, I¡¯ll pass the position of n leader to you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the inner courtyard and easily locked onto mu nanzhi¡¯s room. He pushed the door open and entered. In the simple but spacious room, mu nanzhi was wearing a light purple dudou and white silk pants. She was holding a sweat towel in her hand and carefully wiping her arms and neck.

    Seeing that someone had barged in, her expression changed drastically. When she realized that it was Xu Qi ¡®an, her fear was slightly reduced, and her cheeks flushed. She turned her back to him and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Get out, get out ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at her back, which was as white as Jade, and swallowed his saliva like Xu Ling looking at food.

    Creak. He closed the door and waited for a few minutes until mu nanzhi¡¯s voice came from inside.

    ¡°Come in,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the house and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little shabby. There¡¯s not even a bath barrel.¡±

    Mu Nanxi nodded, pretending that he was not embarrassed at all. He only squeezed Bai Ji harder, secretly retaliating.

 Chapter 1471: The initial reliance (2)

    Chapter 1471: The initial reliance (2)

    The little fox, who was supposed to be a lookout, ignored Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s approach and caused her to lose her innocence.

    ¡°I ran into some trouble just now ¡­¡± He said.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told her what had happened in the abyss and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally figured out Xu Pingfeng¡¯s way of doing things. There¡¯s always a second purpose hidden behind one. If the first n failed, he would immediately carry out the second n. He would never let his efforts go to waste.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to be more careful the next time we meet.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was not interested in fighting and killing. She was just a weak woman who did not even dare to kill a chicken. As long as Xu Qi ¡®an did not suffer, everything was fine.

    I¡¯ll have to trouble you to nt some poisonous grass and poisonous fruitster. I don¡¯t need too much, but I want to give the poison Gu tribe some benefits first.

    It¡¯s. pity that I don¡¯t have diabetes, or I would havee here personally ¡­ He humorously added in his heart.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Mu nanzhi nodded. Ever since she entered the world, she had often helped Xu Qi ¡®an nt poisonous grass to satisfy his strange hobby.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saved Bai Ji from her arms and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a child, don¡¯t bully it like this.¡±

    Bai Ji was very happy to hear that Xu yinluo had made the decision for her. She said, ¡±

    what¡¯s wrong with checking her body? sister Ye Ji was sleeping with Xu yinluo in the Shiwan mountains a while ago.

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an pressed Bai Ji¡¯s head into the water basin expressionlessly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At night, the strength Gu tribe held a bonfire party in the square outside the chief¡¯s yard.

    The theme was to eat meat, eat meat, and eat meat.

    After returning from her travels in the Central ins, Lina had be the focus of the tribe, except for Xu Qi ¡®an.

    After three rounds of meat, an elder said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Lina, quickly tell everyone about your soul-stirring journey in the Central ins. You¡¯ve only gone out for a short while, and you¡¯ve returned as a rank-4. Everyone¡¯s very curious.¡±

    It was worth mentioning that the strength Gu tribe did not have wine because making wine required arge amount of grain. The strength Gu tribe was not that generous.

    asionally, they would exchange food for wine with the other six tribes, which was equivalent to luxury goods. Therefore, in the strength Gu tribe, if someone had a pot of wine in his hand, he could basically take the step of not recognizing his family.

    Lina, who was happily eating the meat, looked up in confusion.

    ¡°Big sister Lina, tell us about it.¡±

    Lina, I heard that the Central ins is very rich. You went to the Central ins, and Bai became an ugly girl. Your cultivation has also reached level four. You must have had a rich and colorful experience.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell us, we can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Men, women, old and young shouted in unison.

    Pfft, rich experience my ass, she¡¯s just freeloading at my house ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost covered his mouth andughed.

    Lina stood up with a troubled expression and stammered, ¡±

    well ¡­ Well ¡­ My journey to the Central ins was, of course, exciting. I fought with the people of the Central ins, experienced hardships, made a name for myself in the martial arts world, and finally arrived in the capital city where I devoted myself to cultivation.

    ¡°And, and did many things that no one has done in the history books for thousands of years.¡±

    for example? ¡± her brother, mo sang, asked.

    Lina was stumped. She rolled her eyes and said loudly, ¡°¡±For example, assisting Xu ningyan in killing the Duke and the Emperor. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±

    Everyone looked at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    What¡¯s the matter with you killing the high Duke? but you did contribute to killing yuan jing ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t expose him and nodded.

    Instantly, Lina won the apuse of her nsmen.

    Lina proudly puffed out her chest and put her hands on her waist.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s sister Lina¡¯s name in the Central ins?¡±

    A child asked loudly.

    ¡°F-flying Sparrow! That¡¯s right, the people of the Central ins call me the flying Sparrow swordswoman.¡±

    Leena also responded loudly.

    If the flying Sparrow swordswoman knows that I¡¯ve be the dark-skinned character of the southern border, she¡¯lle to you with a knife ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face twitched. He saw Xu lingying sitting with a few children in the crowd, pping loudly and cheering for the ¡± flying Sparrow swordswoman ¡°.

    He was already a child of the Gu n.

    The bonfire party ended inughter. Xu Qi ¡®an did not get enough ¡± ttery ¡°. He cursed in his heart that the people of the force Gu Department were a group of vulgar people.

    He brought Xu lingying back to his room to sleep.

    Mu nanzhi went back to her parents-house, the stupa Pagoda-in anger because Bai Ji had identally let it slip.

    Under his threat, the little boy carefully brushed his teeth, washed his feet, and rolled around in bedfortably.

    ¡°Big pot, do I have to stay here for a long time?¡±

    Xu lingying was lying on the bed, looking at him with her big ck eyes.

    ¡°Do you miss your parents?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted her head.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    yes. Xu Ling nodded hard and said, ¡± but I don¡¯t think about it when I¡¯m eating.

    ¡°Do you like this ce?¡±

    ¡°I like it! There¡¯s an endless supply of meat here.¡± Xu Ling waved his arms and said loudly.

    Lingying was born to make. name for herself in the martial world. Her peers were already crying their hearts out when they didn¡¯t see their parents for a while ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her with the nket and smiled.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Xu Ling¡¯s chubby little hand patted the empty space beside him.¡±Big pot also sleeps.¡±

    Not long after, the sound of snoring came.

    Xu Qi ¡®an covered her with the nket and blew out the candle. The room fell into darkness.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The heavenly Gu tribe.

    In a slightly dark room with bean-sized candles, granny Tiangang was sitting by the bed, sewing clothes.

    The candlelight suddenly flickered, but granny Tiangang did not raise her head. She smiled warmly, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s tea on the table. It¡¯s freshly brewed.¡±

    The person who appeared silently at the table picked up the teapot and flipped open the teacup. As he poured the tea, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Granny, what¡¯s a seven extreme banner?¡±

    Granny tianshuo was silent for a while before she slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°About 80 years ago, the poison God¡¯s power burst out and it was several times more powerful than today. The old man went to the abyss to check on the situation, and when he returned, he brought back a strange Gu.

    ¡°It¡¯s very weak, but it¡¯s born with seven Gu techniques. However, the seven powers were extremely chaotic and difficult to bnce. He could explode and die at any moment.

    ¡°In order to nurture it, the old man came up with a method, which was to use the Tiangang realm as the foundation to carry the other six powers.¡±

    The seven ultimate Gu appeared when the power of the poison God surged ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Why is it so special?¡±

    Other than the poison God, no other living being could master seven poison techniques at the same time. The seven ultimate poison was the only exception, which was enough to show its uniqueness.

    Granny Tiangang shook her head and said, ¡±

    ¡°When the poison God¡¯s power erupted, the statue of the Confucian Saint cracked at that time. Because of this, the old man began to think hard about how to repair the seal, and finally set his sights on the fate of the great Feng nation.¡±

    The poison God¡¯s power gushed out, the seven ultimate mes appeared, and the sculpture of the Confucian Saint cracked ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart trembled, and he felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°The seven extreme demon only has its instincts, it doesn¡¯t have an independent consciousness. I can confirm this, but I hope I¡¯m overthinking it. Hmm, even if there¡¯s a problem with the seven ultimate dagger, I can easily suppress it with my current strength.

    it would have been more dangerous if the seven extinction miasma had be my strongest technique. Fortunately, my martial arts talent is not bad ¡­

    Thoughts shed through his mind.

    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, granny Tiangang¡¯s wrinkled face revealed a kind smile.

    ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away his thoughts and smiled.

    ¡°There really is!

    ¡°What did Granny¡¯s monkey clone see in the abyss today? What did you hear?¡±

    Granny Tiangang¡¯s smile slowly disappeared and she sighed, ¡±

    ¡°How could you tell?¡±

    Xu Qi ~ an took a sip of tea and said, ¡±

    ¡°Ever since I became a transcendent, more and more people only remember that I have unparalleled talent and outstanding achievements. Very few people still remember how I first started my family and how I became famous.

    ¡°Not exposing mother-inw in the day is just inconvenient.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: I¡¯ll change the wrong words tomorrow. Go to sleep. No more for today. ]

 Chapter 1472: The conversation between the poison God and the White Emperor (1)

    Chapter 1472: The conversation between the poison God and the White Emperor (1)

    It was to solve the case!

    Before his cultivation base was fully developed, the skill that he was really proud of was his ability to solve cases.

    The ability to solve a case was equivalent to logical reasoning and detailed observation.

    He truly did not possess the level of stratagems that the supervisor and Xu Pingfeng had, and he could not make any strategic ns.

    But even the supervisor couldn¡¯t y with him like a monkey.

    Even Xu Pingfeng, who boasted of his intelligence, was defeated by Xu Qi ¡®an when he tried to recover the fate.

    All of this depended on his powerful ¡± case-solving ¡± ability. ording to various clues, he carefully analyzed and deliberated, unraveling the true identity of the mystic Warlock, and from there, he came up with a countermeasure.

    It had only taken him a year to grow from a weak vessel that anyone could y with to a top-notch transcendent master.

    To be one of the chess yers.

    He had unraveled the ¡°Mystic Warlock¡± Xu Pingfeng¡¯s veil step by step, and now he would unmask the supervisor¡¯s veil.<div>

    Even two peak-level warlocks couldn¡¯t toy with him, let alone granny Tiangang.

    ¡°When granny came to the extreme abyss to find me that day, she stated the pros and cons and advised me to leave the southern border. In fact, even if I didn¡¯t take out my bracelet, you would have told me how to deal with it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down the teacup and looked at the old granny Tiangang through the dim candlelight.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already made your choice to ally with me and not Xu Pingfeng, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart child.¡±

    Granny Tiangang smiled. This was equivalent to a silent agreement.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and continued, ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re going to do next. you¡¯re acting too neutral. You¡¯re not biased toward me or Xu Pingfeng, allowing the five leaders to fight me.

    ¡°But you know that I can beat them, because the seven extinction mes in my body were given to me by you, tolina. In other words, you already knew that the Gu n and Yunzhou could not form an alliance.¡±

    ¡°To form an alliance with one party, you must break off from the other party. With your wisdom, you didn¡¯t secretly keep an eye on GE Wenxuan? Although GE Wenxuan was a small character, Xu Pingfeng was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°If I can guess that Xu Pingfeng has a backup n, you must have guessed it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on GE Wenxuan. What reason would you let GE Wenxuan do whatever he wants in the abyss without stopping him?

    ¡°You once said that sealing the poison God is the eternal motivation of the Gu n. Other than the seven extinction mes, I came here tonight to ask about this.¡±

    &Nbsp; although Tian Gang wasn¡¯t like a divinator who could spy on the secrets of heaven, they could still see a corner of the future. Xu Qi ¡®an had been paying attention to people like them.

    Perhaps only Lina would think that granny Tiangang was a kind and kind old woman. This might be true, but this definitely wasn¡¯t everything about granny Tiangang.

    Granny tianshuo was silent as she lowered her head to sew her clothes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t urge him. He just drank his tea. The bedroom was quiet except for the insects chirping outside the window.

    The climate of the southern border was hot. Even in winter, the vegetation was still green, and the birds and beasts did not need to go through winter. At most, their numbers were fewer than in summer.

    ¡°Knowing these things won¡¯t do you any good.¡±<div>

    After a long time, granny Tiangang sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of power that white light was?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Please tell me, granny.¡±<div>

    you should have heard of its name. Yunzhou has its records and its temple.

    As soon as granny Tiangang finished speaking, Xu Qi ¡®an blurted out, ¡±

    white Emperor?!

    Since when did Xu Pingfeng have a rtionship with this demon descendant ¡­ His heart sank, and he had a bad feeling.

    Not being a son was obviously rted to this descendant of God and demon. Although this could not prove that the two sides were allies, there was a possibility of them bing allies.

    The friend of an enemy was definitely an enemy.

    ¡°ording to my previous analysis, Yunzhou is backed by the vast ocean. It¡¯s very likely that the bloodline from 500 years ago left this as a backup n for themselves. Now that I look at it, Xu Pingfeng chose the clouds ins as his main base for another reason. He has secretly established a rtionship with the White Emperor.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed the situation in her heart out of habit. I¡¯m not sure about the White Emperor¡¯s status, but he can¡¯t be a Supreme-grade ¡­

    He took a deep breath and gathered his scattered thoughts.

    ¡°Granny, you can continue.¡±

    Granny tianshuo lowered her head as she continued sewing, ¡±

    ¡°It asked the poison God three questions. The first question was:When will you be able to break free from the seal?

    the poison God answered him. He will not be missing in the end of the great era-<div>

    This was a trantion she made based on her understanding of the God and Devilnguage.

    He wouldn¡¯t be missing at the end of the great era? Xu Qi ¡®an hissed, thinking that it was scary to think about it.

    The poison God¡¯s answer revealed two pieces of information:

    One, the end of the great era.

    This might be referring to a certain event, an opportunity, or a disaster. No matter what the ¡± era ¡± meant, it definitely involved a very high level.

    Those below the transcendent realm were not qualified to participate.

    Secondly, he would not becking.

    The poison God firmly believed that he could break free from the seal. A Supreme-grade cultivator wouldn¡¯t be blindly confident. Moreover, the heavenly venomous tribe could see a corner of fate, and the poison God, who was the origin of the poison techniques, could certainly do the same.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished thinking, he nodded to grandmother sky Gu, indicating that he would continue.

    Granny Tiangang continued, ¡±

    ¡°For the second question, it asked the poison God, ¡°Where was the Taoist Reverend?

    the poison God¡¯s reply was that he might have beenpletely dead.

    Where is the Taoist Reverend ¡­<div>

    This was interesting. A descendant of. God and a spirit beast from overseas would actually take the initiative to pay attention to the Taoist Reverend ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1473: The conversation between the poison God and the White Emperor (2)

    Chapter 1473: The conversation between the poison God and the White Emperor (2)

    Among all the Super-ss, the Taoist master was the most mysterious and oldest expert.

    There was no way to verify when he attained the Dao, and there were no historical records. He could only guess that it was the end of the fiendgod era, and the era when the human race and the demon race had just risen.

    However, the time scale of this era was thousands of years, and it was impossible to urately determine the location.

    Why would the White Emperor pay attention to a Dao master who had no sense of existence? Why did it ask the poison God? the poison God had been sleeping in the southern border since the end of the fiendgod era and was sealed by the Confucius Saint more than a thousand years ago.

    If the poison God and Lord taixuan had any interactions, it should have happened when the poison God was sleeping in the southern Territory.

    In addition, the poison God¡¯s reply contained a lot of information. The Dao master might have died? Who could kill a Dao master? It couldn¡¯t be that the Taoist Reverend was tired of living andmitted suicide ¡­ Xu Qian asked, ¡±

    ¡°Granny, what do you think of the Taoist Reverend?¡±

    Granny tianshuo shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know, but he couldn¡¯t say ¡­ ¡°You didn¡¯t see the Taoist Reverend in the future?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°You might have some misunderstanding about Tian Huan. What is a corner of fate?¡±<div>

    Granny Tiangang said helplessly, ¡±

    one-sided ignorance of the cause and effect, fragmented and jumbled fragments, as well as the chaos of not being able to urately pry into a certain matter.

    ¡°The restrictions are huge and uncontroble. It¡¯s not like I can immediately use my heavenly spirits to spy on whatever I want to know.¡±

    The gap between you,. Big Dipper. and the supervisor¡¯s ¡± future live broadcast room ¡± is too big ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think is the White Emperor¡¯s purpose in asking about the whereabouts of the venerable?¡±

    Granny Tiangang shook her head again and said with a gentle voice, ¡±

    ¡°For the third question, Emperor Bai asked the poison God, ¡°Who was the gatekeeper?

    the poison God¡¯s answer was,. I thought he was a Sage, butter I found out ¡­¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited for a while, but there was no follow-up from granny Tiangang. He said anxiously,

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    I also want to know, ¡± granny Tianji said helplessly. but the power of the statue blocked the poison God and sealed it again.

    ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost vomited blood. He thought to himself, ¡± the Confucian Saint doesn¡¯t deserve to be a son. He¡¯s dead, and he still wants to give me a chapter.

    ¡°What is Granny¡¯s opinion of the gatekeeper?¡±

    He directly asked granny Tiangang.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the gatekeeper is, but any information about the gatekeeper is a secret that can not be revealed. You have a close rtionship with the Directorate of Celestials, so you should understand what I mean.¡±

    Granny Tiangang replied.

    ¡°Those who know the secrets of the heavens will be bound by them.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and nodded. This was the price to pay for prying into the secrets of heaven. It was thew of the heavenly Dao.

    He poured himself another ss of water, took a sip, and stared at the old man¡¯s wrinkled face.<div>

    granny indulged GE Wenxuan because she wanted to use him to find out the secret of the gatekeeper from the poison God.

    If this was the motive, then granny Tiangang¡¯s actions could be exined.

    She had long chosen to form an alliance with him, acting so neutral and staying out of it, but she was actually waiting for GE Wenxuan to go to the abyss. He even secretly helped GE Wenxuan enter the abyss.

    For example, he could erase his aura so that the mirror wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.<div>

    Another example was to help him clear out the Gu worms and beasts along the way so that he could reach the sculpture of the Confucian Saint smoothly.

    Of course, this was just a guess, and there was no need to verify it.

    Granny tianshuo finished sewing the clothes. She lowered her head and bit off the thread,

    ¡°Yes, I am.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, I should rest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too naggy,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He blended into the shadows and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    When he returned to the strength Gu tribe, he found that the hall was lit by candlelight. Lina and Mose each had a bowl of meat and were having supper.

    Their clothes were torn and they were barefooted. There were traces of blood on Mose¡¯s chest, but no wounds were visible.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spected that the brother and sister had just sparred. As the elder brother, mo sang had been beaten up by the younger sister, and the brother and sister were eating to replenish their strength.

    Mo sang said, ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d abduct a Princess of Da Feng for me, or that you¡¯d bring the most beautiful woman of Da Feng back to be my wife?¡±<div>

    The women of the Central ins don¡¯t seem to be in your strength Gu tribe¡¯s aesthetic point of view ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an listened attentively for a while since it was rted to the princess and the princess Consort.

    I¡¯ve brought her back for you. The woman beside Xu ningyan is the number one beauty of Da Feng.

    Leena said with confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s fair, at least she can get tanned. But how can she be so confident to call herself the number one beauty of Da Feng with such an ordinary appearance?¡±

    Mo sang was disheartened and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°The women of the Central ins are indeed fair and ugly. Those caravans were lying to me.¡±

    He had learned from the merchants from the Central ins that the princess of zhenbei was the number one beauty in Da Feng, and the merchants from the Central ins had made it sound like a deluge of heavenly flowers.

    Mo sang asked them how they werepared to the women of the Gu tribe.

    The Central ins businessman looked at the group of dark-skinned people in the southern border and said sincerely, ¡±

    ¡°The clouds in the sky and the mud in the fields.¡±

    Mose chewed on his food and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°I finally understand. It turns out that the girls of our southern border are the clouds, and the women of Da Feng are the mud.¡±

    no, no. I¡¯ve seen the princesses of the Central ins. They¡¯re actually very pretty, but not as pretty as me. Leena said.<div>

    of course, you¡¯re the number one beauty of our strength Gu tribe. Mose nodded in agreement with his sister.

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands at the brother and sister in his heart and returned to his room.

    Ah, ah, ah ¡­

    The little boy¡¯s snores were rhythmical, and with his powerful vision, he saw his stupid sister sprawled on the bed, kicking off the animal skin nket.

    His right wrist was wet, as if it had just been bitten.

    The bed was not big, and the little boy took up two-thirds of it. Xu Qi ¡®an put her hands and feet in ce, covered the brother and sister with the animal skin nket, and closed his eyes to rest.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In his daze, he heard a heart-wrenching roar, which woke him up.

    At this moment, with the help of his transcendent realm primordial spirit, Xu Qi ¡®an clearly realized that he was still in a ¡°dream,¡± and his first reaction was:

    The wizard God religion¡¯s transcendent expert is here?

    Out of all the major systems, only the ¡®dream wizard¡¯ system at the fourth stage could deal with an expert of his level in the dream world.

    Although Dao sect also had a spiritual technique to hook souls in dreams, it was a supernatural ability of the yin spirit. Compared to dream witchcraft, it was a difference between a professional and a side profession.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw an image in the Echo of the roar.<div>

    He saw a meteorite falling to the ground under the blue sky.

    In the bright red mes, there was a giant ming bird with its wings torn off.

    The me bird fell with the mes like a falling star, and thend itnded on was filled with ruins and countless corpses.

    A giant with a gouged eye and a bleeding forehead;The ck Tortoise that had its snake head cut off and its turtle shell covered in cracks;Twelve-armed Giants with heads detached from their necks;It was a giant snake whose body was as rotten as a mountain, revealing its jagged bones.

    The Golden Lion with only half of its body left;A meatball with a body full of meatballs, staring at the sky with hatred but having already died;A nine-headed snake with its head separated from its body ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an had once seen them in his dreams. They were gods and devils born in ancient times.

    I saw the scene of the gods. fall ¡­

    It was just a dream, but Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to hear his own frantic heartbeat.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [PS: typos corrected]

 Chapter 1474: Dual cultivation requires a sense of ceremony (1)

    Chapter 1474: Dual cultivation requires a sense of ceremony (1)

    The scene changed, and Xu Qi ¡®an saw the monster covered in wounds, moving its mountain-like body and crawling into the bottomless Canyon.

    The monster¡¯s body structure was extremely terrifying. Its tendons protruded and its muscles expanded like a mountain made of muscles.

    The ¡°mountain¡± made of muscles had rows of air holes that spurted out dark green smoke, which lingered in the sky and formed dark green clouds.

    At the bottom of the meat Mountain, there was a sticky shadow.

    The poison God!

    Thest time he saw the poison God was when he slept with the state preceptor in his dream.

    Compared to that time, the poison God¡¯s aura was extremely weak now. His mountain-like body was covered in wounds and there were no living beings that could mate anytime and anywhere, nor were there any Walking Dead that followed him.

    Even though it was just a dream, Xu Qi ¡®an could feel the weakness of the poison God.

    As the poison God entered the abyss, the scene shattered. Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes in the dark room and found that his arm was bitten by something.

    He turned his head and saw Xu lingying hugging his arm, nibbling as she slept. Her brows were slightly furrowed, as if she was wondering why she couldn¡¯t eat the pig¡¯s trotter.<div>

    That¡¯s really enough. How could I have such. stupid and greedy sister like you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pulled back her arm and pinched Xu lingying¡¯s little nose. After more than ten seconds, she rubbed her eyes and woke up, looking dazed and pouting.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Big pot, I just dreamed of delicious food.¡±

    The little boy said in an exaggerated tone, waving his hands and feet.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t bite it,¡± she said, feeling wronged.

    If you can chew on the Vajra power of the Dacheng stage, you can go down to the abyss to eat the poison God ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pointed at her right hand, which was covered in bite marks.

    ¡°Look, your hand was also bitten.¡±

    There were still faint teeth marks on her right hand, and her saliva had evaporated. Xu Qi ¡®an guessed that it might have hurt when she bit her wrist, so she didn¡¯t bite her hard.

    When Xu lingying bit him, he used all his strength.

    The little one looked at her right hand and saw that there was indeed a bite mark. She was shocked and her eyes widened in an exaggerated manner.

    ¡°Who wants to eat my hand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Leena!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    When the little boy heard this, he was immediately on guard. After a long while, he said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s definitely after the meat I¡¯m eating tonight.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a few seconds to understand what she meant.

    Lina wanted to eat her to take away the meat she had for dinner.

    ¡°I just beat her up.¡± Xu Qi consoled.

    ¡°Thank you, big pot ~¡±<div>

    The little bean felt relieved. If her master wanted to eat her, she couldn¡¯t do anything because her master was stronger than her.

    Xu lingying had just advanced, and his appetite had increased again, so he felt hungry. Because he was too sleepy, he didn¡¯t wake up from his hunger, so he slept while eating ¡°pig trotters.

    Xu Qi ¡®an went out and found a thigh of an unknown animal in the kitchen. He cut it into pieces and fried a te of meat for Xu lingying.

    In the dimly lit room, he looked at his little sister, whose mouth was full of oil, but his thoughts were far away.<div>

    The gods and devils were once the rulers of the world, and no one could clearly say how terrifying they were.

    However, he was able to understand a thing or two from the power of some of the descendants of gods and devils.

    The Barbarian demon, the Nine-Tailed Fox, and some powerful spirit beasts in the Jiuzhou continent and overseas were all descendants of the gods and devils.

    From this, it could be inferred that the gods and devils of the ancient era were absolutely powerful enough to make people tremble.

    In the future, the human cultivators had been arguing endlessly about the reason for the end of the fiendgods.

    The most widespread and mainstream saying was that the rise of the human race and the monster race had defeated the gods and devils who had dominated the ancient continent and ruled over all living beings.

    After the death of the gods and devils, their descendants fought against the human and demon races for thousands of years before they were annihted.

    in the images I saw, there were no humans, nor were there any demons ¡­

    if I¡¯m not wrong, these images should be ¡®transmitted¡¯ to me by the seven ultimate venomous insects. The seven ultimate venomous insects are probably the poison God¡¯s means to break free from the seal. In other words, these images are probably part of the poison God¡¯s memories.

    ¡°If they aren¡¯t humans, what kind of existence can ughter all the gods and demons? How did the poison God survive? He looks like he¡¯s about to die from the beating.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the ¡± gatekeeper. what kind of door was he guarding? No, the ¡®door¡¯ should have another meaning.

    ¡°The White Emperor didn¡¯t ask about the Gu God¡¯s death, which means he knew the truth. If the gatekeeper had killed the gods and devils, why did it ask?

    ¡°The Gu God said that he thought the gatekeeper was a Confucian Saint, but the Confucian Saint was a figure from a thousand years ago. From this, it could be seen that the gatekeeper should not be the murderer of the gods and demons. There was another reason for the fall of gods and devils.<div>

    ¡°The White Emperor first asked where the venerable one was, to know that the venerable one might have died, and then asked who the gatekeeper was. Does this mean that the White Emperor suspects the venerable one is the gatekeeper?

    ¡°When the great era ends, he won¡¯t be missing. Tsk, could this be the reason why the Confucian Saint sealed all the transcendent-grade?¡±

    With his logical reasoning, he still managed toe up with some useful conclusions.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. In his will, Duke Wei once said that this world is far crueler than I imagined. Did he know the secret behind this, or did he have any guesses? If that¡¯s the case, Duke of Wei¡¯s ns will suddenly no longer be limited to the Imperial court.¡±

    At this time, Xu lingying licked the porcin te and said, ¡±

 Chapter 1475: Dual cultivation requires a sense of ceremony (2)

    Chapter 1475: Dual cultivation requires a sense of ceremony (2)

    ¡°I¡¯m full,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an came back to her senses and nced at the tes that did not need to be washed.

    ¡°You¡¯re really full?¡±

    ¡°It would be great if we had another te.¡± Xu Ling climbed up the pole.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t eat too much at night,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked her up and threw her on the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep,¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t eat my fill.¡±

    The little boy struggled, and a few minutester ¡­

    ¡°Ah Hu, ah Hu ¡­¡±

    She was in a deep sleep.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an blended into the shadows and left the n leader¡¯s courtyard.

    To him, sleep was an enjoyment, not a necessity. The amount of information he had gained today was too much, and he was not in the mood to sleep.

    After walking around Bo mountain, he found a clear pond.

    Hence, he decided to take a bath and wash his clothes.

    He fought with the leader of the Gu n today and went to the abyss, so he was definitely not clean.

    sigh, ever since. entered the martial world, my sense of hygiene has been getting worse and worse.. often go to sleep without taking. bath or brushing my teeth ¡­

    Even though hygiene was not that important to a transcendent.

    Plop ¡­

    He took off his clothes and jumped into the water. It was cool andfortable, and it made him feel refreshed.

    The pool only reached his waist. He stood in the cool water. The muscles on his upper body were well-proportioned and beautiful. The smooth lines were full of power, but they were not exaggeratedly dead muscles.

    In addition, he had a handsome and masculine face. Even without the Halo around him, he was still a body full of temptation to women.

    ¡°Tsk tsk! I can¡¯t even walk when I see Xu yinluo¡¯s body.¡±

    A coquettishughter came from the shore.

    Under the moonlight, a tall and beautiful woman stood on the shore. She was wearing a white wrap around her chest, white pants, and a chiffon dress.

    Her legs were tight and slender, her small waist matched with the waistcoat line, and under the chest wrap was a full style. Her face was charming and attractive.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I promised to stay with you for three months, but not now,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Ming Yu covered her mouth and chuckled. She raised her hand and brushed her shoulder, causing her chiffon dress to fall. She slowly walked into the pool. The cold water flowed over her slender legs and her small waist ¡­

    She walked to Xu Qi ¡®an and winked at her.<div>

    during the day, I absorbed the love poison of that little b * tch, Chunyu. The love poison umted, and my heart itched. I missed Xu yinluo a lot.

    Are you sure it¡¯s your heart that¡¯s itchy ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°You can go back.¡±

    Ming Yu pursed her red lips and said coquettishly, ¡°you men always don¡¯t mean what you say. If you didn¡¯t want to meet me in private, why did youe here? don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t notice me following you.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to meet you in private, I came here for someone else.¡±

    Ming Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. is it that little b * tch, Chunyan? ¡± she asked.

    ¡°Look back!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    Ming Yu looked back suspiciously. Under the moonlight, a woman in feather clothes was standing on the shore of the pool. She was wearing a Lotus crown on her head, carrying an ancient sword on her back, and a horsetail whisk on her right arm.

    Her facial features were gorgeous and devastatingly beautiful. The Cinnabar dot in between her eyebrows set off a cold fairy-like aura.

    A gust of night wind blew, and his feather clothes fluttered as if he would take advantage of the void and fly up at any time.

    This person was able to get within five Zhang of her without a sound. Ming Yu raised her eyebrows and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    There was fear in her eyes, but with Xu Qi ¡®an by her side, she had enough confidence.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s smile was as cold as a pool of water, and his eyes were even more clear.

    ¡°The person who wants your life!¡±

    In an instant, the whole world was filled with sword Qi, which shed at Ming Yu from all directions.<div>

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The sword Qi that was as thin as a cow¡¯s hair but as dense as rain was blocked by ayer of golden light.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the air shield of Vajra power and blocked Luo Yuheng¡¯s angry blow, which helped Ming Yu avoid the danger of being pierced by thousands of arrows.

    ¡°Grand Tutor, she¡¯s the leader of the Gu n¡¯s love Gu division, and also an ally of Da Feng. Please show mercy.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said hurriedly.

    ¡°She¡¯s the state preceptor Da Feng, and also my cultivation partner,¡± she turned to Ming Yu and exined.

    Luo Yuheng gave him a disdainful nce, but he still retracted his sword Qi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He pushed Ming Yu and pushed her out of the pool, floating away.

    Luo Yuheng did not stop him.

    After getting rid of the light bulb, Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I came to the southern border to handle some matters and was a little far from Da Feng. I couldn¡¯t contact the state preceptor for a while.¡±

    ¡°I went to Qingzhou to look for sun Xuanji, and he said you were in the southern border,¡± Luo Yuheng said, his face expressionless.<div>

    Aftering to the southern border, he had followed the talisman¡¯s reaction and found his way here.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her for a long time and said, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor seems to be able to control the karmic fire?¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded.

    ¡°The karmic sinmes have weakened slightlypared tost month.¡±

    That¡¯s why he was able to suppress it until now? congrattions, ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an quickly congratted. state preceptor, you¡¯re one step closer to bing a demigod.

    The first rank of Dao sect was called thend God.

    Only then did Luo Yuheng smile a little, and the snow Lotus suddenly became bright and beautiful.

    She looked around and frowned.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find an inn in the Barbariannd of the southern border. I¡¯ll take you back to the Central ins.¡±

    Dual cultivation required a sense of ceremony? Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s good here. It¡¯s deste and no one will disturb us.¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s pretty face was as cold as ice as she looked at him.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the shore and pulled her wide sleeve.

    Luo Yuheng pulled her back, his face cold and silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled him back, and Luo Yuheng pulled him back.

    After a round of entanglement, Luo Yuheng frowned and was dragged into the water half-heartedly.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Songshan County.

    At the top of the city wall, Xu niannian was dressed in military uniform and holding a torch. He walked on the horse Road that was full of cracks and potholes, counting the garrison equipment one by one.

    The militia gathered in twos and threes, busy repairing the broken city wall.

    To the South of Songshan County was a dangerous mountain. The terrain was extremely high, and the city wall was taller than a normal County. To the West was a Pine River, a natural fortification that blocked therge scale gathering of the enemy.

    Therefore, they needed to guard the East and North Gates.

    This was the natural geographical advantage of Songshan County. In addition, Songshan County¡¯s trade was developed in the area covered by water transportation, and thend was fertile.

    For the above reasons, it became one of the three most important cities in the second line of defense that yang Gong had set up.

    Yang Gong had given Xu Eng the heavy responsibility of defending Songshan County.

    ¡°As long as the city exists, so will the people. If the city dies, so will the people.¡±

    This was his reply at the time.

    Yesterday, six thousand rebel soldiers had arrived at the city and engaged in an intense battle with the garrison.

    The rebel Artillery Battalion pulled out 40 cannons and fired at the 12 cannons on the city wall.

    The infantry, under the cover of the cannons, began to attack the city.

    The two sides fought until dusk. The rebel army left 800 corpses behind and retreated.

    The defending Army had lost 300 men.

    ¡°Do you think those sons of b * tches will attack us at night?¡±

    A nonchnt voice came from behind.

    Xu Eng looked back and saw an ordinary-looking young man with a knife in one hand and a pancake in the other.

    He walked in a carefree manner, wearing light armor that was covered in knife marks.

    ¡°A night attack in a siege battle is a stupid move.¡±

    ¡°Brother Miao, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Xu Eng said lightly.

 Chapter 1476: A surprise for Qingzhou (1)

    Chapter 1476: A surprise for Qingzhou (1)

    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±

    Miao Youfang was unconvinced. He leaned on his knife and chewed on his cornbread.

    ¡°I like to sneak attack people at night, because I need to sleep at night. It¡¯s the most rxed time.¡±

    Xu niannian patted the wooden barrel filled with kerosene by his feet and smiled.

    ¡°Our oil is not only used to burn the enemy, it can also be used as light at night. They were thrown down by the catapults, and the soldiers could see the situation clearly from the top of the city wall.

    ¡°And the enemy soldiers can¡¯t see the arrows that are shot from the top of the city wall.

    ¡°This move of yours is only suitable for a sneak attack before the battle.¡±

    But now, both sides were prepared for an offensive and defensive battle.

    Miao Youfang felt that this schr¡¯s words made sense. After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°What if the other party sends out an expert?¡±<div>

    Xu Eng looked at him silently. I ordered the military experts to patrol at night. What are they guarding against? ¡± he asked.

    Miao Youfang was convinced and gave him a thumbs up.

    as expected of Xu yinluo¡¯s younger brother. He¡¯s like an older brother.

    The corner of Xu Eng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He thought to himself, ¡± you¡¯re just like my big brother. You have a vulgar style.

    He knew that Miao Youfang was his brother¡¯s follower. Thest time his brother returned to the capital, the two had met a few times. On the day before he was ordered to guard Songshan County, Miao Youfang suddenly came to his door and wanted to fight with him.

    Xu Eng asked if he was sent by his big brother.

    Miao Youfang shook his head and said, ¡± protecting the country is what a man should do.

    A rank-5 huajin martial artist had taken the initiative to join them, and his identity was not a problem. The military naturally weed him with open arms, and so Miao Youfang followed him to Songshan County.

    ¡°However, there are too few experts in the garrison. There¡¯s only one rank-4.¡± Miao Youfang shook his head.

    ¡°Fourth-grade experts are all in high positions, so naturally, there are very few of them.¡± Xu Eng responded.

    ¡°Rare? I¡¯ve followed Xu yinluo to the north and south, and I don¡¯t even care about fourth stage realm trash.¡±

    Miao Youfang said smugly.

    You also know that she was following my big brother ¡­ Xu Eng ced his hands on the parapet and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°To me, I don¡¯t care about the officials of the court. But brother Miao has seen a few of you before.¡±

    At the level that his big brother was involved in, the opponents he was facing must be the highest level of a certain force, and the higher level of a big force was naturally the top group of people in the nine states.

    Rank-4 was naturally not rare.

    However, in Qingzhou, a small county like Songshan, a rank-4 was a high and mighty figure.

    There was only one rank 4mander in the defense Force of Songshan County, the same rank as Xu Eng.

    Themander was in charge of guarding the north gate.<div>

    Xu Eng didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic. He took a breath of the cold night wind and said, ¡±

    ¡°I remember big brother saying that your goal is to be a famous hero of the generation. However, in thend of war, it was difficult for good deeds of you serving justice to spread. Because the person you save today might die tomorrow.

    ¡°The refugees were either saved by the great fengjun or the rebel army. They were tossed here and there like goods, and they would not deliberately remember a certain swordsman who had helped them.

    if you want to be a hero, you have to go to a peaceful ce. Just rob the rich to help the poor and there will be legends about you in the Jianghu.<div>

    Regarding the question of New Year¡¯s, Miao Youfang scratched his head and thought for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to be a hero.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still in my Prime, and it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a few years earlier orter, but Da Feng is already old. If I can¡¯t extend its life, then there will really be a change of dynasty.

    ¡°In fact, as far as I¡¯m concerned, who the Emperor is is none of my business.

    ¡°But to themon people, this is a cmity. If Qingzhou could not be defended, the mes of war would spread to the North and all the way to the capital. Tens of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains along the way would be turned into scorched earth.

    so I was thinking, could we suppress the rebel army in Qingzhou and stop the war in Qingzhou? ¡±

    Xu niannian was a little surprised. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Brother Miao has really made me see you in a new light. In the pugilistic world, there are very few chivalrous people who love their country and people like you.¡±

    Miao Youfang shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°No, actually, I don¡¯t have a good impression of the Imperial court of great Feng. It¡¯s just that when I parted with Xu yinluo, he said something to me.

    ¡°The reason why he nurtured me and guided me in my cultivation was because someone gave him a chance back then. All he wanted was for him to be a useful person to the Imperial court and the people.

    ¡°Xu yinluo did it. She didn¡¯t let that person down.

    so, I don¡¯t want to disappoint Xu yinluo.<div>

    Big brother didn¡¯t pick the wrong person ¡­ Xu Eng nodded silently. He was about to speak when he heard Miao Youfang¡¯s expression change and he shouted, ¡±

    ¡°The enemy is pushing the cannons over!¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s heart trembled. He looked into the distance, but the night was dark and he couldn¡¯t see anything. However, he knew that Miao Youfang was a fifth-grade martial artist, and his eyesight was far better than ordinary people¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t question him. He shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Beat the drum!

    ¡°Prepare the cannons and the ballistae.¡±

    The soldiers resting against the parapet and the soldiers sleeping on the horse track in light armor were all jolted awake. They moved in an orderly manner and loaded the shells and crossbows.

    Miao Youfang pushed away a Cannoneer, personally adjusted the angle, and lit the fuse.

    BOOM!

    A ball of fire expanded and lit up the distance, allowing the guards on the city wall to clearly see the enemy who pushed the cannons closer in the dark.

    The mes of the explosion had not subsided, but the ballistae and cannons on the city wall opened fire one after another, pouring fire on the enemy.

    The advantage of the defending Army was immediately apparent. Because the cannons on the city wall were on high ground, their range was further than the enemy¡¯s cannons.

 Chapter 1477: A surprise for Qingzhou (2)

    Chapter 1477: A surprise for Qingzhou (2)

    If the enemy wanted to bomb the city wall, they had to be baptized by the fire of the defending Army.

    Miao Youfang returned the cannon to the Cannoneer and turned to look at Xu Xinian. He said angrily, ¡±

    didn¡¯t you say that the enemy won¡¯tunch a night attack?!

    ¡°Ah? What did you just say?¡± Xu Eng picked his ears and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°The cannons were too loud, I couldn¡¯t hear them.¡±

    Miao Youfang cursed, thinking that the face of a schr was indeed not weaker than the skin of a martial artist.

    After losing three cannons and two ballistae, the enemy artillery squad had finally entered their firing range, and the sounds of cannons firing filled the air.

    Fireballs exploded on the city walls and the top of the city.

    The clear sound of the ballistae¡¯s strings could be heard.

    The destructive power of mounted crossbows was far inferior to that of cannons. Whether it was the destruction of the city walls or the killing power of the soldiers, they were inferior to the explosion of gunpowder.<div>

    But ballistae and ballistae had one use that allowed them to stand alongside cannons and never be eliminated: the destructive power of their bolts in one-on-onebat.

    Cannons might not be able to kill a warrior with skin as tough as iron, but the armor-piercing power of crossbow arrows could severely injure or kill the experts in the Army.

    Warriors who were caught in the battlefield would be ¡°numb¡± to their premonitions of danger because danger was everywhere on the battlefield. This would make it easy for Warriors to ignore the terrifying crossbow arrows, and they would be unable to avoid them in advance.

    If they were lucky, they would be able to kill or severely injure the enemy¡¯s martial artists, which was a good thing to earn a lot.

    As the two sides exchanged blows, a thousand infantry wearing rattan armor carried battering rams,dders, shields, and other tools as they charged.

    These infantrymen were refugees gathered by the rebel army in Yunzhou. They were specially used to deplete the firepower of the defenders.

    Two guards raised their shields and stood beside Xu Xinian, while he himself ran around the city wall,manding the battle.

    my Lord, you may leave first. If you are harmed by the cannons, the loss will outweigh the gain.

    The guard advised loudly.

    ¡°The morale of the Army is more important than my personal safety.¡±

    Xu nianxin held his sword with one hand and ran back and forth, directing the soldiers to fill up the positions and directing the militia to clean up the corpses and treat the wounded.

    These things didn¡¯t have to be done by him, but they had to be done by him.

    As the highestmander of Songshan County, as long as he stood on the city wall and fought alongside the soldiers, the defenders would never waver.

    The battlested until thetter half of the night. After the enemy abandoned the corpses on the ground, they retreated in defeat.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The southern border.

    Beside the pool, Luo Yuheng was sitting on a smooth stone on the shore with a feather coat draped over his shoulders. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s robe was under his butt.

    From the hems of her feather clothing, a fair and well-proportioned foot could be seen, soaking in the ice-cold water.

    Her cheeks were still red and her eyes were slightly squinted. It was unknown whether she was enjoying the cool water or the lingering charm after the spring tide.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood in the pool and picked up the White dudou with a lotus flower pattern. He yed with it in his hands.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes, which were clearer than a pool of water, swept over him, and an imperceptible shyness shed through them.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers caressed the dudou made of smooth material, reminiscing the delicate softness of her soft chest just now. Sheughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, will you get pregnant?¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes turned cold, but his face was flushed. He kicked with his fair feet, and with a ssh, the water hit the little silver Gong¡¯s face like the sharpest sword Qi in the world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was burning with pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a deal between you and me,¡± Luo Yuheng snorted coldly.¡±I¡¯ll lend you to quell the karmic sinmes, but you¡¯ll lend me yourbat strength. Don¡¯t even think about having an heir.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she saw that he was staring at her lower abdomen, and her embarrassment and anger intensified.

    He was very stubborn, but he was more familiar with the dual cultivation than thest time ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    Whether a woman liked you or not, and how much she liked you, could be felt during dual cultivation. Luo Yuheng might be stubborn, but his body hadpletely epted him.

    She really didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, but she couldn¡¯t lift his hips and twist his waist.

    You and mu nanzhi are really good friends. You don¡¯t admit it, but your body is very honest ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that I¡¯ll be ughtered one day, so at least there¡¯ll be some incense left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. I discovered a big secret on this trip to the southern border.¡±

    He then told Luo Yuheng what granny Tianji had told him about the poison God white Emperor¡¯s interrogation.

    After hearing this, Luo Yuheng¡¯s delicate and slender eyebrows furrowed slightly. He pondered for a long time.

    ¡°If you can figure out three things, you will know the secret behind each of the three questions.<div>

    ¡°First, the reason for the fall of the ancient fiendgods;Second, the terminal illness of the cultivation methods of the heaven, earth, and human sects;Third, why did the poison God think that the Confucian Saint was the gatekeeper?¡±

    The three things corresponded to ¡± the end of the great era ¡°, ¡± the whereabouts of Taoist Reverend ¡°, and ¡± who was the gatekeeper ¡°.

    Luo Yuheng took the opportunity to snatch the dudou back and put it by his side. Then, he gathered the feather raiment. After all, she only had one piece of clothing on her.

    In order to prevent Xu Qi ¡®an from snatching it away, she said quickly, ¡±

    ¡°The era of the gods and demons is too far away and there are no clues. But if you can talk to the White Emperor and the poison God, you will know the inside story. I don¡¯t suggest you try it. The people now don¡¯t have the qualifications to talk to these two on equal terms.

    ¡°Regarding the Dao sect, I¡¯ll make a trip to the sky sect after I advance to the first stage. Just wait for my news. As for the guard, you can ask Zhao Shou or the supervisor.

    ¡°Of these two, one is the sessor of the schrly faction, while the other can pry into the secrets of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°As expected of the state preceptor, you¡¯re so smart.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an gave him a thumbs up.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression was cold, but there was a smile in his eyes.

    For a woman in a high position with a strong character, this was the best way to deal with her. Of course, it had to be Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ttery.

    Because he was Luo Yuheng¡¯s ¡°nominal¡± Daopanion, no matter how much other men ttered him, they could not stir up her pleasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that those who know the secrets of the heavens are bound by them. Even if the supervisor knew, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell me. ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head regretfully. forget it. There¡¯s no hurry. The war in Qingzhou is more urgent. The Imperial advisor has just returned from Qingzhou. How is the battle there?¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±

    ¡°Your cousin seems to have been sent to guard Songshan County, one of yang Gong¡¯s most important strongholds in the second line of defense,¡± he added.

    What she meant was that the war in Qingzhou was temporarily stabilized, but Xu Eng would be in danger ¡­ This was called not paying attention? State preceptor, aren¡¯t you too tsundere? you¡¯re obviously only paying attention to my family ¡­ Xu Qian grumbled in his heart, his expression slightly heavy.

    ¡°The Nine-Tailed Fox is about to return to the continent, and the demons in the southern border are also gathering. I must ensure that the rebellion of the southern demons is sessful, so that we can dy the Buddhist sects in the Western Region. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t interfere in the war of Qingzhou.¡±

    The victory or defeat of Qingzhou would affect the bnce of victory and defeat in this war, but the war in the southern border was more important. If the South demons could not take back the hundred thousand mountains, they could not restrain the Buddhist League.

    If the Buddhists were to cooperate with Yunzhou, it would not only affect the bnce of the battle, but it would also cause Da Feng to fail.

    ¡°We can ask the Gu n to send reinforcements to Qingzhou,¡± Luo Yuheng said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give Qingzhou a surprise.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Although the transcendents of the Gu n couldn¡¯t leave, the nsmen of the seven tribes could participate in the battle. The heart Gu, poison Gu, and corpse Gu were the favorites of the battlefield. Dark Phoenix was a top-tier assassin.

    This should be able to greatly relieve the pressure on Qingzhou.

 Chapter 1478: The dark venom division (1)

    Chapter 1478: The dark venom division (1)

    In wengcheng, Songshan County.

    After Xu niannian heard the Deputy General¡¯s report on the casualties, he let out a silent sigh.

    ¡°Go down. Tell the soldiers to be careful and not give the enemy experts a chance to attack in the night.¡±

    After two sieges, the enemy¡¯s elites were well preserved, and the ones who died were a mixed Army made up of refugees.

    The general of the Yunzhou Army was a smart man. He knew how to use the lives of the refugees to consume the shells and crossbows of the city defenders. In addition, they also let experts mix in with the mixed Army, waiting for an opportunity to climb up the city wall and kill, destroying the ballistae and cannons guarding the city.

    ¡°The enemy¡¯smander is a smart man, but a night attack seems particrly stupid,¡±

    Xu Eng nced at Miao Youfang, who was beside him, and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    Miao Youfang didn¡¯t understand at all. He shrugged. what¡¯s so strange about it? I think he¡¯s a smart person who knows how to sneak attack at night.

    ¡°I have told you about the disadvantages of attacking a city at night. A mature general would not advance so rashly. Unless he has a time limit to take down Songshan County in the short term.¡±<div>

    Xu niannian calmly analyzed.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m only responsible for killing the enemy. I won¡¯t participate in using my brain.¡±

    Miao Youfang first made his stand clear, and then began to boast, ¡±

    ¡°I may not have told you this, but I helped Xu yinluo in the Shiwan mountain in the southern border. We fought our way into the important ce of Buddhism, the NANFA temple, and fought to the death with the eminent monks.

    ¡°In the end, he defeated Asuro, a second-grade Buddhist, andid the foundation for the uprising of the South demon. With my help today, you can be at ease.¡±

    Xu niannian looked at him and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°When I was in Qingzhou City, I met with protector Yuan. He told me in detail about the hundred thousand mountains.¡±

    Miao Youfang¡¯s expression froze, and he immediately gritted his teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a demonic monkey that I hate,¡±

    In this regard, Xu niannian sincerely agreed.

    ¡°Great minds think alike.¡±

    The two of them nced at each other tacitly, as if to say:

    Looks like you¡¯ve also experienced an awkward situation.

    At this moment, a soldier rushed in and reported loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, the enemy has sent an arrow.¡±

    Xu niannian¡¯s eyes flickered and he said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Present it.¡±

    Miao Youfang immediately stood up, took the arrow letter from the soldier, and handed it to Xu Xinian.

    Thetter opened it and read it. After reading it, he sneered.<div>

    ¡°What does it say?¡±

    Miao Youfang asked hurriedly.

    the general of the enemy is called Zhuo Haoran, ¡± Xu Eng said. he said that he would break through the city in three days and cut off my head as a gift to my big brother.

    ¡­¡­¡­..<div>

    Ten miles away from the eastern city gate, in the tent of the Lord of cloud Prefecture.

    The bonfire was zing, and the tents were silent. The soldiers had gone to bed early, and the armored soldiers were patrolling back and forth.

    There were even Scouts patrolling the perimeter.

    Outside the tent, Zhuo Haoran, who was dressed in armor and had a burly physique, had personally killed the captured Da Feng army scout.

    He licked the back of the de that was covered in blood andughed hideously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin to be in charge of Songshan. When I take down Songshan County and cut off his head, I¡¯ll keep it safe and send someone to send it to that Xu guy.¡±

    Deputy general Zhao Tian said in a low voice:

    ¡°ording to this Scout¡¯s instructions, that Xu niannian is a disciple of Yunlu Academy¡¯s Zhang Shen and is proficient in military tactics. We can¡¯t be careless,¡±

    He was well aware of Zhuo Haoran¡¯s domineering personality, so he immediately added, ¡±

    ¡°However, with General¡¯s courage, we can break the city in a day. If the great general knew that you had beheaded Xu Xinian, he would definitely reward you.¡±

    Zhuo Haoran nodded.

    ¡°Pass down my order. Whoever beheads Xu in the new year will be rewarded with a thousand taels of silver and be made a Centurion.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<div>

    The next day, Xu Qi ¡®an woke up from his meditation and saw a lc-like woman with a sorrowful expression.

    She was beautiful, but her sorrowful temperament could make people ignore her beauty, making people want to walk into her heart and listen to her sorrow.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Luo Yuheng said gently.

    It¡¯s you, Xiao Ai ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. Among the seven emotions, the most difficult to deal with were the three personalities, desire, anger, and evil.

    The angry personality was rtively better, but he had a bad temper. He would lose his temper and hit people.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was most afraid of his lustful personality, which meant that he was working as a piledriver 24 hours a day, and his waist was in pain.

    The evil personality had not experienced it before. Thest time the evil personality appeared, he was thest one, and Luo Yuheng had chased him away.

    Based on her aunt¡¯s reaction, Xu Qi ¡®an spected that the evil personality was the Evil Queen in the pce drama.

    As long as these three personalities did not appear, Xu Qi ¡®an did not care about the other personalities.

    Xiao Ai had a lot of good and bad feelings. She felt that she was old enough to be the mother of her lover. She was a little mncholic.

    ¡°State preceptor, you¡¯re as beautiful as the rising sun, intoxicating.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took care of the fragile and sensitive Xiao Ai like she was a delicate flower.<div>

    Xiao Ai revealed a shy and happy expression, and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, you don¡¯t have to call me state Teacher, just call me Yu Heng.¡±

    You¡¯re here, you¡¯re here. and you¡¯re dead ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an shivered and thought to himself,¡±why do you have to do this? when you replyter, you¡¯ll think of shing me with your sword again.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At the periphery of the abyss, at the edge of the primeval forest.

    With granny tianshuo and the other transcendent leaders as the leaders, the rank four experts of the seven divisions gathered at the edge of the primeval forest.

    The Gu n¡¯s people¡¯s hearts were heavy. Arge surge in the Gu God¡¯s power often meant that there was a possibility of a transcendent realm Gu beast being born.

    It was a twisted monster of the transcendent realm with a deranged mind. What it symbolized was ughter and destruction. In the history of the Gu n, many leaders had died to transcendent Gu beasts.

    It could be said that transcendent Gu beasts were killed by the leaders of the Gu n at the risk of their lives.

    ¡°The poison God¡¯s power is several times stronger than usual.¡±

 Chapter 1479: The dark venom division (2)

    Chapter 1479: The dark venom division (2)

    The one who spoke was a rank four elder of the corpse worm Department. He was apanied by three walking corpse puppets with strong auras.

    let¡¯s not talk about the birth of transcendents. The number of fourth-grade legendary venomous beasts and legendary venomous insects will increase explosively in a short period of time. If we are careless, we may face the risk of dying.

    When the elder of the poison Gu n said these words, he looked at the six elders of the strength Gu n.

    The great elder cursed, ¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ve killed more venomous beasts than you¡¯ve eaten meat.¡±

    although he was unconvinced, old zhang¡¯s brows never rxed.

    The power of the poison God had only erupted twice in their lives, and neither of them couldpare to what had happened yesterday.

    After a night of absorption and digestion, the Gu worms and beasts near the abyss had probably started to transform.

    Strength was not the key, the main thing was that the primeval forest around extreme abyss was vast, it was hard to search in detail, if there was an oversight, it could give the future transcendent Gu some breathing space.

    fortunately, we have Xu yinluo¡¯s help. He¡¯s a warrior who¡¯s good at killing. With his help, we¡¯re like a tiger with wings.<div>

    The second elder of the strength Gu tribe said.

    All the elders nodded slightly. Even the poison Gu, corpse Gu, and love Gu departments, which didn¡¯t like the people of the Central ins, had to admit that what the second elder said was true.

    ¡°If only we had warlocks to help us. Bombarding the abyss will save us a lot of trouble. Or, a system like the Daoist and mortal sects that can control sword formations.¡±

    A middle-aged man beside granny Tiangang said.

    While they were discussing, they saw a golden lighting with the wind. It was Xu yinluo with a Ring of Fire behind her head.

    Beside him, there was a woman riding a flying sword. She was wearing a feather coat and holding a horsetail whisk. The Cinnabar between her eyebrows was particrly eye-catching.

    The moment they saw the woman on the sword, the Gu tribe men were stunned for a moment, and then they looked infatuated. Their reason told them that she was a fair woman from the Central ins, but their eyes told them that she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

    They could see the one they loved on this woman.

    Xu Qi ¡®annded on the ground and nodded at granny Tian Gu and the others.

    ¡°This is the head of the path of the human sect, Grand advisor Da Feng.¡±

    The head of the Dao of the human sect ¡­ Other than granny Tiangang, everyone else stared at Luo Yuheng in surprise. If they remembered correctly, the current Dao chief of the human sect was a second-grade powerhouse.

    ¡°I specially invited him to clean up the Gu beasts.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    With the participation of the sword cultivators of the human sect, it would be much easier to clear out the Gu worms and beasts ¡­ The eyes of the Li Gu, Xin mo, Tian Miao, and anmou n elders brightened, they were truly happy.

    The elders of the poison Gu, love Gu, and corpse Gu tribes were either silent or embarrassed, because they were hostile to Xu Qi ¡®an in their hearts.

    This was because he represented the great Feng dynasty.

    Why should he treat his enemy with respect? This was theirmon thought.

    But now, he saw that Xu Qi ¡®an had invited the Dao chief of the human sect, who was far away in the capital of Da Feng, to help the Gu tribe clear the Gu beasts.

    This sincerity and goodwill made them unable to say anything harsh.<div>

    To be able to invite the state preceptor great Feng to the southern border, he must have used up a huge favor ¡­ The elders of the three tribes thought to themselves.

    ¡°To be able to invite the Dao chief of the human sect, he must have used a great favor.¡±

    First elder sighed.

    The people of other tribes would keep their doubts to themselves, but the people of the strength Gu tribe had always been ¡± straightforward ¡°.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at Luo Yuheng and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the state preceptor is my Daopanion.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Xu Qi ¡®an saw more than 20 people present, and his expression suddenly became very strange.

    The Dao head of the human sect was his Daopanion for dual cultivation ¡­

    God damn it, such a beautiful woman had been touched by this boorish warrior ¡­

    . Xu yinluo is indeed the number one martial artist in Da Feng. His background in the Central ins is deeper than we thought ¡­¡¯

    Hmph, stealing my man ¡­

    All kinds of thoughts shed through everyone¡¯s mind.

    Granny Tiangang nodded at Luo Yuheng and said, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    With Luo Yuheng¡¯s help, the clearing of the Gu beasts became easier and faster.

    The destructive power of a sword cultivator who was about to pass the Tribtion made the Gu n people look at her in a new light.<div>

    At dusk, Xu Qi ¡®an and the rest of the Gu tribe left the abyss and returned to their tribe.

    He did not return to the strength Gu division with long tu. He caught up with granny Tiangang and said, ¡±

    ¡°Granny, let¡¯s talk in private.¡±

    Granny Tian Ji held onto her walking stick and walked shoulder to shoulder with him for a distance. The old man asked with a kind expression, ¡±

    ¡°The matter of asking for reinforcements?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    Granny Tiangang walked forward slowly and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Forget about the love Gu and poison Gu, the two tribes have too deep a prejudice against Da Feng, and it can¡¯t be changed overnight. On the other hand, the corpse worm tribe could be won over. Wei Yuan had killed you Shi¡¯s father, so the other tribe members didn¡¯t hate him that much.

    the dark venom tribe is only slightly better than the strength venom tribe because of their habits. However, they alsock material wealth and food. They live in poverty. You can start from this aspect.

    Habit? Are they ying hide-and-seek all day long ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an held back and didn¡¯tin.

    ¡°The nsmen of the heart Gu tribe are more rational. Chun Yan seems to like you. It won¡¯t be difficult to discuss this with them. The strength Gu tribe only needed to give them food, their people loved to fight and were not afraid of sacrifice. The heavenly venomous tribe isn¡¯t good at fighting, but they¡¯re good at astrology, so they don¡¯t need to worry about us.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, granny.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands.<div>

    After asking for the address of each department, he and Luo Yuheng returned to the strength Gu Department. After the state preceptor entered the room, the first thing he did was to stick a talisman on the door and window to iste himself from the outside world.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent Xu lingying to Lina¡¯s room.

    ¡°Pa pa pa ¡­¡±

    In the dimly lit room, the climate of the southern border was hot and annoying. Xu Qi ¡®an helped the state preceptor to kill the mosquitoes untilte at night.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The next day, when the sun had just risen, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the shadow Department while the state preceptor was still asleep.

    The dark shadow division was located in the southwest of the abyss. It was a ratherrge town, surrounded by a three-meter-high mud wall with a mountain behind it. There was a small river flowing outside the town.

    The town had a poption of about seven thousand.

    Of course, this was not the entire poption of the dark shadow tribe. The Gu n had multiplied in the southern border for thousands of years and developed many small tribes. There were many small viges scattered around this Big Town.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped through the shadows all the way. When he arrived at the dark shadow Department, the sun was already high up in the sky.

    The river outside the town was dyed with a magnificent golden-red color, flowing quietly.

    The town was quiet, as if a town full of people had suddenly disappeared. It was strange in the dead silence.

    He turned around and saw a child wearing the clothes of the southern border sitting at the door of the house, nibbling on a cornbread.<div>

    ¡°Where are the adults?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an went over.

    As he spoke, he looked at the little boy. He was dressed in simple clothes, and the cornbread in his hand seemed to be his breakfast.

    The little boy looked at him nkly, obviously not understanding the officialnguage of the Central ins.

    At this moment, a young man crawled out from the shadow beside the water tank. He was wearing a green and blue uniform. His face was pale and his head was wrapped in a green cloth.

    ¡°Is it Xu yinluo?¡±

    The young man said respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re his father?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the patrol team. We noticed you the moment you entered the town. The leader has ordered that if Xu yinluoes to visit, I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±

    The young man looked at the child.

    his parents have gone into hiding. They won¡¯te out until four hours have passed.

    I¡¯m getting addicted to talking. and. can¡¯t help but want to hide ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Lead the way,¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: recently, I¡¯ve been adjusting my work and rest. I make sure that I go to bed before 12 o ¡®clock every day, so I¡¯ve been watching two chapters at a stable time. ] I¡¯lle back to update when I¡¯m back to my daily routine.

 Chapter 1480: Half-rolled map (1)

    Chapter 1480: Half-rolled map (1)

    Walking in the quiet town, he would asionally see a few children wandering around the empty streets, or taking off their pants to pee on the side of the street.

    But adults were rarely seen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an spected that these children were still weak and did not need to hide themselves every day to alleviate the side effects of the dark Voodoo.

    When they grew up and their abilities improved, they would be like their parents, hiding in the corners every day.

    could it be that granny Tiangang said that the dark venom tribe¡¯s ¡®financial situation¡¯ isn¡¯t good? it would be a wonder if it¡¯s good. They waste most of their time on meaningless hide-and-seek. Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    When he first obtained the seven ultimate venomous worm, he felt that the side effects of the dark worm were very troublesome. He had to find time to hide himself every day, and he would hide for two to four hours.

    They never thought that it would be a ¡± disaster ¡± if all the people of a race were like this.

    actually, we can hide at night. There¡¯s no need to hide during the day.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The young man on the patrol team nodded.<div>

    ¡°Of course there are people hiding at night, but most of them are unmarried. He didn¡¯t have time at night when he got married.

    in addition, the higher the level, the more the purpose of hiding is not just to eliminate the side effects. You¡¯re also a great Grandmaster anmou, so you should understand.

    The side effect was the most basic requirement of the dark vortex. If one wanted to increase their cultivation and nurture the dark vortex, they had to actively hide in the shadows andprehend the power of the dark vortex.

    As he spoke, he saw Xu Qi ¡®an looking at the shadow under his feet. He smiled and said, ¡±

    you¡¯re not mistaken. The rest of the patrol team are all hiding in the shadows under my crotch.

    ¡®What kind of shadow is this? do all of you from the dark venom division live under it ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    Passing through quiet alleys, the two of them approached the center of the town, where it was much more densely popted. Pedestrians in twos and threes shuttled through the empty streets, with shops on both sides.

    Xu Qi ¡®an saw that among these pedestrians, there were people from the Central ins and people from the southern border. They were wearing tattered cotton clothes and were not much better off than the refugees from the Central ins.

    The main thing was that most of these people didn¡¯t have dark vortexes in their bodies.

    they were ves. Some were captured from the Central ins, and some were from the southern border tribes who did not follow the rules. We exterminated them and divided their poption equally among the seven tribes.

    The young man on patrol said, ¡±

    ¡°These ves are the preciousbor force of our tribe.¡±

    ¡°The Gu tribe often does human trafficking with the Central ins¡± caravans,¡±Xu Qi ¡®an said after a moment of silence.

    The young man was stunned for a while before he understood. He said, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.

    the trade caravans from the Central ins know that we are short of manpower, so they often send people to the southern border in exchange for some herbs, wood, ores, and so on unique to the southern border.

    And those people were most likely abducted ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the chai family¡¯s ancestor. When the ancestor was young, his entire family was exterminated by his enemies, and he was sold to the corpse Gu n in the southern border as a ve.

    Later on, he somehow escaped back to the Central ins and established a sect in his hometown of Xiang Zhou.

    Oh right, he had to ask you Shi for the map. The half of the map that the chai family¡¯s ancestor had was in the corpse worm division ¡­ At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an saw arge house with a que with the words of the southern border.<div>

    this is the chief¡¯s mansion. Pleasee in, Xu yinluo.

    After stepping into the mansion, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at theyout of the courtyard. There was a road paved with bluestone leading to the inner courtyard. On the left side of the road, there were water tanks covered with wooden boards.

    On the right side were deep holes with narrow calibers.

    There were people hiding in the pits and tanks ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked away and followed the young man. After a while, they didn¡¯t see anyone.<div>

    It was not until they entered the inner hall that Xu Qi ¡®an saw the shadow of the dark venom tribe¡¯s leader in ck. He was sitting in the main seat with a cup of tea in his hand.

    He had not seen the sun for many years, so his pale face revealed a smile.

    ¡°The tea is ready. Please take a seat, Xu yinluo.¡±

    It was the etiquette of the Central ins to serve tea to guests.

    After Xu Qi ¡®an took his seat, he said,

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite the elders. I can¡¯t make the decision to send out troops alone.¡±

    This was something they had already discussed during the battle yesterday.

    In the time it took to brew half a cup of tea, eight shadows emerged from under the table and turned into eight elders, some middle-aged and some old.

    the leader has already told us that Xu yinluo wants to invite the dark venomous tribe to the North to help great Feng fight against the rebel army of Yunzhou.

    The white-haired old man seemed to be the great elder, and he said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but let¡¯s see what Xu yinluo can offer.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of tea and said, ¡±

    after the war is over, the great Minister will reward the dark venom tribe with 50000 taels of silver, 50000 rolls of silk, and 30000 dan of grain for five years.<div>

    The few elders were slightly moved and started to whisper to each other in thenguage of the southern border.

    ¡°Fifty thousand taels of silver can fill up my room.¡±

    ¡°50000 silk cloths can make our dark venom tribe members wear beautiful clothes.¡±

    food is more important. Our people have never had time to hunt and farm.

    The white-haired great elder coughed hard to interrupt the elders ¡®whispering. Fortunately, Xu yinluo did not understand the southern bordernguage, otherwise, his bargaining power would have been lost by these good-for-nothing people.

    The great elder shook his head.

    ¡°But what if great Feng is defeated? Wouldn¡¯t we have wasted our efforts?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression did not change.

    ¡°How does first elder wish to add?¡±

    ¡°Straightforward!¡± ¡°Double,¡± the great elder said in a low voice.

    ¡°Straightforward!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an stood up silently and cupped his hands.

    I still have to make a trip to the heart Gu tribe. I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. Goodbye.

    The Shadow¡¯s hand moved, but he held back. Seeing Xu Qi ¡®an walk to the door, he sighed and said, ¡±<div>

 Chapter 1481: Half-rolled map (2)

    Chapter 1481: Half-rolled map (2)

    ¡°60000 taels of silver, 50000 rolls of silk, and 50000 catties of grain for six years.

    in return, we will send 800 of our elite nsmen to participate in the battle. Don¡¯t worry, they are all absolute elites.

    Although the entire Gu n was a soldier, eight hundred elites were indeed a lot, excluding the old, the weak, the women, and the children, and the ordinary nsmen.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stopped and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Before he came, he had alreadymunicated with huaiqing to get a reasonable range of the ¡°sui bestowment¡± from her.

    After all, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t study history and didn¡¯t know much about this thing. He didn¡¯t know the market price of ¡°sui CI.¡±

    The Shadow¡¯s request was within a reasonable range.

    ¡°The elite warriors of the dark venomous n will do their best to help Da Feng eliminate the rebel army,¡± the shadow said.

    As for whether Xu Qi ¡®an could represent the Imperial court of Da Feng, the shadow and the elders did not doubt it. Not only did he have the title of Da Feng¡¯s top martial artist, but he was also the cultivation partner of the state preceptor, Luo Yuheng.<div>

    In the eyes of the dark venom tribe, his words were more reliable than the Golden words of the Emperor of the Central ins.

    ¡°After a while, I will have the Imperial court send a document as proof of the Alliance between Da Feng and the Gu n.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    The shadow nodded slightly.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After leaving the dark venom division, Xu Qi ¡®an flew in the air and arrived at the heart venom division¡¯s territory an hourter.

    This ce was filled with birds, flowers, and beasts.

    The heart Gu tribe¡¯s houses were built in the dense forest. The pavilions were hidden among the green branches and leaves, and humans and beasts lived in harmony.

    The young girl rode on the big multicolored Tiger and yed in the mountains.All kinds of giant creatures worked in the fields;Agile and small monkeys with long tails were carrying bamboo baskets and picking fruits all over the mountain.

    Suddenly, Xu Qi ¡®an saw a giant beast covered in scales rising from the dense forest below. It pped its membrane wings and carried a young heart Gu nsman, circling around him.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, the leader asked me to receive you.¡±

    The young patrol member was very respectful and spoke in an off-standard Mandarin of the Central ins.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡± okay. he chose to fly over, which was to expose himself and let Chun Yan notice him.

    The young man from the heart Gu tribended in the forest on his flying beast.

    Hmm, this flying beast isn¡¯t. female. It seems like the Knight is a proper Knight ¡­ This thought appeared in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind for no reason. He followed the patrolman to the south side of the mountain peak, in front of a building by the cliff.

    Next to the pavilion was a tall pine tree.

    The squirrels were ying on the branches, and the White apes were crying under the pine trees.

    Outside the pavilion, a few big birds with long legs and ck feathers lowered their heads to peck at the food. When they saw the stranger, they pped their wings in panic and flew away.

    Wearing a long blue dress, with two red snakes hanging from her earlobes, Chun Tong stood outside the pavilion with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Leader Chun Peng!¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a smile.

    The two of them entered the building and sat down in the hall on the first floor. As a heart Gu master, Xu Qi ¡®an immediately noticed the various poisonous insects, snakes, and small beasts hiding in the corners.

    there are snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and beasts all over the ce. Do they give Xu yinluo a sense of familiarity? ¡±

    Chun Yan said half-jokingly.<div>

    He couldn¡¯t help but want to gather them all and square dance together ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s indeed unforgettable, and I feel very close to you,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    A simple sentence seemed to have shortened the distance between the two of them.

    Chun Zhen¡¯s almond-shaped eyes rippled as she sighed.

    ¡°But if you are too close to beasts, it is easy to get lost in it.¡±

    You¡¯re referring to doing fadeaway exercises with beasts. right ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an smiled without any prejudice.

    ¡°This is their personal choice.¡±

    Chun Zhen looked at him. Seeing that he didn¡¯t have any prejudice, her smile became gentler.

    ¡°The rules of the n state that those who have vited the rules with beasts can not marry again. This is to intimidate our nsmen and also to respect their choice.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°Resisting the impulse from the vital Gu is helpful in tempering one¡¯s will. If one subsides into their instincts, it is beneficial for the cultivation of the Voodoo. I have to say, this is a double-edged sword.¡±

    He made up his mind not to let the little mare out while they were in the southern border and let her stay in the stupa.

    Otherwise, he was worried that the heart Gu tribe would steal it or eat it.

    Seeing that the conversation was going well, Xu Qi ¡®an exined his purpose foring and gave the heart venom tribe the same conditions as the dark venom tribe.<div>

    Chun Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡±

    the heart Gu tribe doesn¡¯tck food. I hope to exchange them for cloth, tea, porcin, salt, and iron.

    To heart Gu Masters, eating meat was not a problem, and in terms of farming, they could also use beasts asbor.

    ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Xu Qi ¡®an agreed.

    After the deal was done, Chun Yu¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°So, what kind of troop does Xu yinluo want? Heart Gu Masters were most skilled in taming beasts, the Central inscked strong beasts, and they were scattered all over the ce, making it difficult for them to join the battle. The most reasonable way is to transfer them directly from my heart Gu division.¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest, leader Chun Peng?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an agreed.

    The Central ins was not like the southern border. Poisonous insects and fierce beasts were everywhere, and the city was full of cats and dogs. There were many beasts in the mountains, but it was difficult to guarantee that there would be a rich herd of beasts at the edge of the battlefield.

    Ordinary beasts were not of much use. Theirbat power was not on the same level as the mutant beasts in the southern border.

    Chun Yu said,

    ¡°The heart venom division has two main types of troops, the mutant beast cavalry and the flying beast Army. I personally suggest that Xu yinluo should choose the flying beast Army. The strange beast cavalry moved slowly, and it would take at least a month to get to Qingzhou in groups.

    ¡°On the way, people eat and beasts chew, and food is a big problem. After arriving at Qingzhou, food was still a big problem. Da Feng was alreadycking in food due to the cold disaster, and the mutant beast cavalry only ate meat, not grains.

    <div>

 Chapter 1482: Half-rolled map (3)

    Chapter 1482: Half-rolled map (3)

    ¡°Even though the flying beast Army only eats meat, they are fast and can reach Qing Zhou in six days at most. Along the way, we can let our tribesmen find food, which is a piece of cake for us heart Gu Masters.

    ¡°In terms ofbat ability, Da Feng does notck cavalry, but the flying beast Army is very few. There is only the red-tailed fierce Eagle that shone in the Battle of Shanhai Pass.¡±

    However, because the country¡¯s strength was declining day by day, they could not afford to raise the red-tailed fierce Eagles. The Imperial court had already sold them to the local chambers ofmerce and Noble families in Leizhou, only keeping a small number of flying beast soldiers ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    ¡°How much can the heart Gu tribe give?¡±

    ¡°There are only 1200 flying beasts in the tribe, so we can only give Dafeng 500 at most.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Chun Zhen knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had other matters to attend to, so she didn¡¯t try to keep him. She sent him out of the pavilion.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s next stop was the corpse Gu tribe. Among the seven tribes of the Gu tribe, the heavenly Phoenix tribe was not good at fighting, so they were excluded.The hatred between the poison Gu n and Da Feng is too deep, eliminated;The aphrodisiac of the love Gu tribe doesn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe, and at the same time, it has a deep hatred for Da Feng.

    Thus, he wanted the strength Gu, dark Gu, heart Gu, and corpse Gu.<div>

    Among them, the corpse worm division yed the most role. Although the corpse worm division required child Gu to control the corpses, they could not control the corpses in batches to form an Army like the wizard¡¯s corpse control technique. However, The Walking corpses of the corpse worm division won in their high quality and strongbat power.

    And a Suicide Squad with highbat power could y a considerable role on the battlefield.

    The situation of the corpse worm division was different from what Xu Qi ¡®an had expected. He had thought that the headquarters of the corpse worm division was simr to the legendary ghost city of Hades.

    But in fact, the headquarters of the corpse Gu tribe was the most impressive of all the tribes, enough to be on par with Tian Huan.

    This was a small city.

    The high city wall was built with stones, which were in the shape of a square. The architectural style of the city was simr to that of Da Feng, consisting of bricks and wood.

    People came and went in the city, and the trade was quite developed.

    The only strange thing was that the sedan carriers all had white eyes. There must be one or two walking corpses beside the living, acting as attendants and coolies.

    In the crowded market, two-thirds of the people were Walking Dead.

    This was horrifying.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the simple-minded strength Gu tribe would be the most normal tribe in the Gu n, second only to the heaven Gu tribe ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed silently.

    Because he had deliberately exposed his aura, he immediately attracted the attention of the you Shi and was invited into the three-way courtyard in the center of the city.

    The servants in the courtyard were busy with their own work, and the patrolling guards all had white eyes.

    The undead and the living got along well.

    After entering the inner courtyard, Xu Qi ¡®an saw many maidservants in revealing clothes. They seemed to be used to it and had no sense of shame.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited in the living room for a while. You Shi arrivedte and said, ¡±

    ¡°Just state your conditions.¡±

    He didn¡¯te directly, but controlled the undead to meet Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at him and said with a smile, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Did I disturb your good mood?¡±

    With his current cultivation, he could clearly hear you Shi¡¯s true body inside the room.

    ¡°You Shi¡± said indifferently,

    ¡°This is the best way to restrain the side effects of the corpse puppet. Whenever you can¡¯t help but want to do something with the corpse, there are a few scantily dressed maidservants by your side, which can be a good diversion.<div>

    ¡°When you vent your desire on them, you will not be interested in the undead for a long time.¡±

    He ingeniously used the Sage¡¯s time to resist the side effects of the corpse puppet ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded slightly.

    The corpse worm tribe was rtively rich, so they did not raise the price like the dark venom tribe. However, you Shi added a condition. Xu Qi ¡®an must leave the ancient corpse in the corpse worm tribe while he was in the southern border.

    When to leave the Gu n and take the ancient corpse.

    Hearing you Shi¡¯s calm but desperate tone, Xu Qi ¡®an said,

    ¡°Sure, but I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡± You Shi said.

    ¡°I once traveled to Xiang Zhou and there was a Chai family there. They learned the secret technique of the corpse worm tribe and could refine iron corpses ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told you Shi about the chai family¡¯s situation. do you remember? ¡±

    The chai family¡¯s ancestors were more than a hundred years old.

    You Shi recalled for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°There is such a ve. That was when my father was the leader. If I remember correctly, he used half a map to exchange for his freedom.¡±

    The map that Xu Pingfeng had deliberately collected was definitely not simple ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I need that half of the map,¡±

    You Shi pondered for a moment, ¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I have a request.¡±

    No nesting doll ¡­ ¡°Just say it,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°If you can solve the secret of the map in the future, I hope you can tell me.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in agreement, you Shi said, ¡°¡±Wait a moment!¡±

    More than ten minutester, a white-eyed walking corpse entered the living room with a ck wooden box in his hand.

 Chapter 1483: 51-a kind person can not command an Army (1)

    Chapter 1483: Chapter 51-a kind person can notmand an Army (1)

    The undead put the wooden box in front of Xu Qi ¡®an and turned away.

    ¡°Ka BA!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingertips pressed on the copper lock, and the Qi reced the key to make the lock pop open.

    The moment he opened the wooden box, he smelled anti-corrosion and insect repellent powder. There was a roll of animal skin in the box.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was made of animal skin, the age of this map was definitely more than two thousand years. In the era of the Confucius Saint, the carrier of books was bamboo slips, but animal skins were even older than bamboo slips ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought to himself as he unrolled the half-rolled animal skin.

    After unfolding it, one could see that the map was torn from the middle, and it was the left half of aplete map.

    The map was drawn in a strange way. It was covered with twisted and irregr lines, simr to the map in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s previous life.

    Other than the lines, there were no words.

    I remember that when I was studying, the topographic map also had these messy lines ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at you Shi and said, ¡±

    ¡°Has this map been deciphered?¡±<div>

    Of course, this map could not be the same as the one in his previous life.

    You Shi shook his head.

    ¡°My father has studied it and believed that the lines on the map represent the mountains and the ley lines. Only warlocks can understand it. And even if it¡¯s a sorcerer, to find the corresponding area in nine regions is like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    It was precisely because he couldn¡¯t find it that he happily traded it to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    In any case, if he stayed in the corpse worm tribe, there was a high probability that he would be sealed forever. In that case, he might as well use it to exchange for the ancient corpse to be preserved in the tribe for a few days.

    Thinking about that perfect corpse, you Shi¡¯s heart beat faster and his blood boiled.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched. He heard the moans of the women in the yard suddenly be louder and more intense.

    He didn¡¯t take it to heart and took out the coffin from the fragment of the book of theher world on the spot. Then, he put away the wooden box that contained half of the map.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t do anything strange to it, or you¡¯ll be affected by karma. Although I feel that the karma on it has beenpletely removed.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an reminded him with a smile.

    ¡®You Shi¡¯ looked at him with his white eyes and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s an old saying in our corpse worm tribe-those who can¡¯t hold back their desires can¡¯t achieve anything.

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s hope for fourth-grade, they¡¯ll be able to resist the temptation of the vital Gu. Although my n doesn¡¯t prohibit such things, those who break the rules with corpses are all good-for-nothing dogs.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face slowly stiffened.

    You Shi didn¡¯t notice his unusual expression. He was engrossed in admiring the ancient corpse. He waved his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an returned to the strength Gu tribe, the sun was high in the sky. It was a quarter past seven in the morning. He went back to his room to see Luo Yuheng.

    The National Master was sitting cross-legged and cultivating. When he saw himing in, he opened his beautiful eyes and smiled. He was like a beautiful woman who loved to smile in the flowers in spring.<div>

    Oh, little Xi ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Xi and Xiao Ai were both positive personalities. They always had a happy expression on their faces and did not have any negative emotions. They were also willing to follow his wishes during the dual cultivation.

    the southern border is so good. The climate is warm, and the birds are chirping and the flowers are fragrant. I¡¯m very happy.

    Luo Yuheng said with a smile.

    there are many mosquitoes. Last night, I helped state preceptor to smack the mosquitoes, and my buttocks were red.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Luo Yuheng nced at him shyly, but he did not get angry. He was still happy.

    If it was the ¡®angry¡¯ personality, he would¡¯ve sent me to heaven with. single sword strike ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at Xu lingying, who was fast asleep on the bed, and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why did lingyinge back to sleep here?¡±

    Luo Yuheng said helplessly, ¡±

    not long after you left, she ran in and said that she suspected that master Lina wanted to eat her. She was afraid and came to find you, but you weren¡¯t there.

    ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Did you find a bite mark on your wrist?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Luo Yuheng nodded.

    After her ringtone was promoted, her appetite had obviously increased. When she returned to the capital in the future, her aunt would cry ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only pray for her aunt in her heart.

    On the third day, the Warriors of the heart Gu n, corpse Gu n, strength Gu n, and dark Gu n had assembled.

    Among them, the heart Gu tribe had 500 flying beast soldiers, the strength Gu tribe had 400 Warriors, the corpse Gu tribe had 600 mature corpse controllers, and the Shadow Tribe had 800 elites. In total, there were 2300 Gu n members and 1000 extremely powerful walking corpse puppets.

    The mighty team of more than 3000 members left the southern border and headed for Qingzhou.

    It was worth mentioning that Lina¡¯s big brother, mo sang, was also in the expedition team of the strength Gu tribe.<div>

    As for Lina herself, she nned to consolidate strength Gu and absorb the Gu God¡¯s qi and blood before heading north to Qing Zhou to participate in the war and train her gu path.

    The strength Gu tribe was both happy and worried about the 400 elites going out. They were happy because the food for this group of people would be handed over to Da Feng. The elders secretly ordered the young men,

    ¡°Eat as much as you can, and eat until you be poor from the Central ins¡± Granary.¡±

    The worry was that after this group of people left, there would be a shortage of hunters. The old people who used to only do farming or did not work at all now had to roll up their sleeves and go into the mountains to hunt.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Late at night!

    In the military tent ten miles away from Songshan County, Zhuo Haoran sat at the conference table. In front of him was a Copper Basin with a roasted leg ofmb in it.

    He held the leg ofmb in his left hand and bit it hard, while the long knife in his right hand was stained with blood.

    On both sides of the conference table, the generals were silent.

    A huge battle had just ended. The Yunzhou Army under Zhuo Haoran¡¯smand had defeated the defenders of Da Feng, who had attacked them through the night. Such ambushes had happened from time to time in the past few days.

    The generals sneaked a nce at Zhuo Haoran and did not dare to speak. The atmosphere in the tent was tense, and only the sound of Zhuo Haoran gnawing on amb leg could be heard.

    The five day deadline had long passed, but they still hadn¡¯t taken down Songshan County.

    Not only did they fail to take it down, but the Yunzhou Army also suffered heavy losses.<div>

    Zhuo Haoran was a valiant general, and his individualbat ability was outstanding. His strategy for attacking Songshan County was to organize the refugees to use up the enemy¡¯s cannonballs, crossbows, and arrows.

    There was also ckwood, kerosene, and other city-guarding armaments.

    During this period, he sent experts to blend in with the refugees and wait for an opportunity to climb up the city wall and destroy the cannons and ballistae.

    This move had achieved outstanding results.

    On the third day, the defending Army only had two cannons and one ballista left. They couldn¡¯t do much and could only use ck wood, kerosene, and archers to fight against the Yunzhou Army.

    Upon seeing this, Zhuo Haoran immediately dispatched the elite infantry that had been lying dormant for three days to attack the city.

    However, just as the Yunzhou Army¡¯s elite infantry entered the firing range of the cannons, the cannons on the city wall suddenly fired. The arrows were fired like lightning, and the fierce fire directly stunned the elite infantry.

    After the attack on the city was fruitless, they left seven to eight hundred people behind and hastily retreated.

    Naxu Xinyi still had a batch of cannons and ballistae, but he had endured and not used them in the first three days, even though the city guards had suffered heavy casualties in the process.

    Zhuo Haoran had to admit that the man was a qualified leader just from the words ¡®a kind man would notmand an Army¡¯.

    The general had said that the essence of war was to win at all costs.

    Since they could not take them down head-on, Zhuo Haoran secretly divided his troops and had the elite soldiersunch an attack from the dangerous peaks in the South during the night. In the end, they stepped on animal traps that covered the entire mountain and the deep pits where sharp wooden stakes were stuck.

    Other than the experts who could break through, the soldiers suffered heavy losses.<div>

    Zhuo Haoran considered the fact that Songshan County hadn¡¯t had any rain for half a month, and the mountains were dry. They might burn the mountains during the new year, so he gave up on the idea of going around the dangerous peaks to attack the city guards.

    On the night of the fourth day, drums suddenly sounded from the top of the city wall, followed by the sound of horse hooves.

    The attack on the city during the day had failed. The exhausted Yunzhou Army thought that the enemy had attacked and led the Army to meet them. In the end, they found out that the enemy had not attacked at all.

    After a few times, the cloud state Army was exhausted.

    At dawn, the drums sounded again, but the rebel army in Yunzhou did not take it seriously. They only symbolically sent out Scouts and a small number of people to check on the situation.

    In the end, they were attacked by 1000 light cavalrymen, and the Yunzhou Army suffered more than 2000 casualties.

    A third of the six thousand elites had been lost.

    On the fifth day, Zhuo Haoran ignored the losses and forcefully attacked the city. However, he returned in defeat and suffered heavy losses along with the city guards.

    However, at night, the city guard used the same trick again, causing the Yunzhou Army to be unable to bear the disturbance.

    It was now the seventh day, and the 4000 men from the refugee organization had all died. Only 3000 of Zhuo Haoran¡¯s 6000 elites were left.

    On the city Guard¡¯s side, there were nearly two thousand people.

    From the number of people on both sides, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t take down Songshan.

    Zhuo Haoran swallowed thest mouthful of meat and nced at the generals coldly.

    ¡°Let the soldiers have a good sleep. There won¡¯t be any more attacks tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough sleep. The city will be broken at dawn!¡±

    His expression was calm andposed, and he spoke with confidence as if the city would be broken at dawn.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Miao you Fang and Zhu Jun led the five hundred cavalrymen through the city gate and returned to the main camp.

    ¡°General Zhu, Eng is riding a bull on the city wall. Shall we go up and have a few drinks?¡±

    Miao Youfang invited him warmly.

    Zhu Jun was a thin middle-aged man of few words. He was the only rank four in Songshan County and was in charge of guarding the north gate.

    It was because of his presence that Xu Eng dared to order the cavalry to attack the enemy camp. Otherwise, they would only be courting death.

    He shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°Let Lord Xu bring it to the north gate. Let¡¯s forget about the wine.¡±

    With that, he led his men and galloped away.

    ¡°Boring!¡±

    Miao Youfang shook his head, dismounted, and climbed up the steps to the top of the city wall.

    There were iron pots on the horse track, and the soldiers were eating meat around the pots.

    Their faces were filled with smiles of happiness as they ate the meat inrge mouthfuls. Their enthusiasm was high.

    Miao Youfang looked at the excited faces of the soldiers and thought of the conversation he had with Xu Eng during the day.

    Xu Eng forciblymandeered the cattle, dogs, chickens, and ducks of the people in the county to reward the soldiers guarding the city andpensate them with a small amount of rice.

    At first, Miao Youfang felt that it was inappropriate. He thought to himself,¡±isn¡¯t this like robbing the people of their property in disguise?¡±

    However, Xu Eng told him that in times of war, the interests of the soldiers would always be the top priority, followed by themon people. The soldiers had been fighting for days and were exhausted, but eating meat could boost their morale.

    As for themoners, if they couldn¡¯t defend the city, their ending would be even worse.

    Miao Youfang now felt that what he said did make sense.

    He walked straight into the Barbican and saw Xu Eng bending over the table, examining the map. He frowned and said nothing.

    ¡°Eng, ording to what you¡¯ve said, they should withdraw their troops tomorrow,¡±

    ¡°If there are no reinforcements, that is indeed the case.¡±

    Xu Eng looked up, ¡±

    ¡°But I think that the reinforcements from the rebel army of Yunzhou will be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 1484: Trump card unit _1

    Chapter 1484: Trump card unit _1

    Xu Eng pointed at the map and said, ¡±

    ¡°Songshan County is one of yang bu¡¯s second line of defense. If they can protect it, then the grain in Qingzhou can be transported to the South.

    ¡°With Songshan County as the center, the entire Northwest can be the back of our Army, supporting our fight against the Yunzhou rebel army.¡±

    Miao Youfang looked over. On the map, Xu Eng used a charcoal pencil to draw out the city walls upied by the Yunzhou Army. Songshan County ¡± was like a nail, embedded in the Northwest of the rebel Army¡¯s line of advancement.

    ¡°If you draw it like this, I¡¯ll understand the importance of Songshan. ¡°I was still wondering why administrator yang ced so much importance on such a small and broken County, even though you often say that it¡¯s an important stronghold of the defense line.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s important, hero Miao. Isn¡¯t it clear at a nce?¡±

    Miao Youfang nodded as he watched.

    ¡°As expected of secondng. You are a schr from the Yun Lu Academy. This great swordsman is greatlyforted.¡±

    ¡°Read more books when you have time to improve your rhetorics.¡± Xu Eng replied with a calm expression.

    He was quite experienced in dealing with boorish martial artists.<div>

    He would not get angry easily.

    Xu Eng continued, ¡±

    unless the Yunzhou rebel army ispletely defeated at Dongling and Wan County, and has no choice but to send more troops into the battlefield, Zhuo Haoran will not withdraw his troops. He will wait for reinforcements.

    Dongling, Wan County, and Songshan County formed the second line of defense.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Miao Youfang asked.

    ¡°The grain in the city and Zi Zhong who is guarding the city are still sufficient, so naturally they will note out and wait for yang bu¡¯s reinforcements.¡± Xu niannian muttered, ¡±

    provided that the battles in Dongling and Wan County are not too intense.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s very tragic?¡± Miao Youfang asked.

    ¡°Then be prepared to fight a protracted war without any help.¡± Xu niannian sighed.

    Dongling and Wanjun were more important than Songshan County.

    Fortunately, before he left, sun Xuanji had given him arge number of heavy firearms, including cannons, ballistae, ballistae, and handguns. These were all useful for defending a city.

    As for kerosene, rolling wood, and other supplies, Songshan County was rich and had a huge reserve.

    The DA Feng Army had the confidence to fight a protracted war.

    As he spoke, he summoned a Centurion and ordered, ¡±

    send Scouts out from the west side of the city. Bring pickaxes and shovels and sneaked along the pine River. We¡¯ll wait for the enemy¡¯s supply route.

    When the centurion left with his orders, Miao Youfang took the initiative to analyze, ¡±

    ¡°You want to cut off the enemy¡¯s provisions before the reinforcements arrive?¡±

    A few days ago, he had led the cavalry to charge into the camp and killed indiscriminately, burning the rebel Army¡¯s grain. Even if the fire was finally extinguished, the remaining grain would notst for a few days.

    Xu niannian chuckled and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to destroy the main road and dy the enemy¡¯s reinforcements. Then, I¡¯ll anger Zhuo Haoran and force him to attack the city. This way, we might be able to take down Zhuo Haoran¡¯s Army before the rebel Army¡¯s reinforcements arrive.¡±

    Marching to war was inevitably apanied by the transportation of grain and military equipment, and these things were dependent on carriages.

    The normal progress of the vehicle depended on the road.

    A route filled with holes would greatly slow down the speed of the reinforcements.<div>

    brother Miao, you¡¯ve just gone through a tough battle. Go and eat some meat. You still have to keep watch at night.

    Xu niannian rubbed his swollen temples and exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m also going to rest for a while.¡±

    He had not slept for a day and a night.

    After sending Miao Youfang away, Xu Eng fell asleep in his light armor. The hard and disgusting equipment did not hinder him at all, and he fell asleep very quickly.

    This was due to the experience of going up north to help the demon barbarians. At that time, the Allied forces of Da Feng and the demon barbarians were scattered, and the remaining forces were scattered everywhere, facing danger at any time.

    As a result, he had cultivated a divine technique that allowed him to fall asleep quickly even while wearing armor.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong ¡­¡±

    The dense and heavy sound of the drum woke Xu Eng up. He opened his eyes abruptly and jumped up from the simple bed. He subconsciously turned his head to look at the water clock by the bed. The time was 5:45.

    The night before dawn.

    He ran out of the Barbican with his standard military knife. The sky was dark, and the torches on the city wall burned brightly in the cold night.

    Miao Youfang, who was rushing in the direction of the Barbican, met eyes with Xu Eng and grinned.

    ¡°That guy is a madman. He actually attacked the city. Isn¡¯t this just what we want? we don¡¯t even need to try to goad him.¡±

    As Xu Eng walked toward the battlements, he said with a frown, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Zhuo Haoran is hot-tempered and impulsive, so he¡¯s easily goaded into action. However, we haven¡¯t goaded him into action yet, and he¡¯s no ordinary person. He should know that the remaining forces are not enough to attack the city.

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± asked Miao Youfang.

    I¡¯m not a supervisor, how would I know ¡­ Xu Xinian came to the battlements and looked into the distance cautiously. With the help of the mes from the cannons fired from the top of the city wall, he saw a dense Army approaching the city.

    ¡°Is he trying to destroy both Jade andmon stone?¡±

    Xu Eng frowned.

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, he suddenly pounced to the left. A Cannonball whizzed and exploded at his hiding spot. The mes swept up the air waves and gravel, spraying in all directions.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s Qi surged and blocked the hot air flow, allowing Xu Eng to escape the fate of being seriously injured.

    ¡°F * ck his mother!¡±

    Xu Eng crawled up with cold sweat all over his body. He bent his waist and ran towards the horse track while shouting, ¡±

    ¡°The catapults are firing oil for illumination.

 Chapter 1485: Trump card force _2

    Chapter 1485: Trump card force _2

    ¡°Archers, marksmen, get ready. Don¡¯t carry the kerosene barrels up first, carry the rolling wood first ¡­¡±

    Under hismand, the defending Armyunched a defensive counterattack in an orderly manner. The rumbling sounds of cannons firing and shells exploding could be heard everywhere.

    The expanding mes exploded below the city and on the city walls.

    The cannon gunner was killed, and the reserve team quickly filled in.

    The mounted crossbow cannons were destroyed, and the militia immediately pushed in new heavy firearms.

    In addition, these conscripted militia were running back and forth on the horse track, rescuing the wounded.

    The battle was extremely intense.

    Zhuo Haoran held a standard military saber and agilely dodged the cannons, arrows, and the rolling wood that was thrown down from the top of the city wall.

    They got close to the city gate.

    The city gate had been destroyed by him three days ago, but the Yunzhou Army had not been able to pass through the city gate smoothly because the city guards had already carried over tons of stones to block the gate.<div>

    There was only a small door that could only allow one person and one horse to pass through.

    When they were defending the city, the small gate was blocked by a huge rock.

    When they left the city, dozens of militiamen used hemp ropes to pull apart the boulders.

    This kind of tactic wasmon before the emergence of the Warlock system.

    In ancient times, there would be a separate stone storage warehouse built at the gate of each city wall to ensure that the defending Army could quickly seal the city gate during wartime.

    After the emergence of the Warlock system, the border towns and main cities were all protected by formations, and the ¡°city-sealing tactic¡± was gradually abandoned.

    In the past year, yang Gong had re-employed the tactic of sealing the city and ordered all counties to build warehouses to prepare stones.

    The city-sealing tactic was mainly used to guard against rank-4 powerhouses. The city gates would not be able to stop martial artists of this realm, but the city-sealing technique could ensure that the enemy could still be stopped even after the city gates were destroyed.

    After all, the Army was still mainlyposed of ordinary soldiers and low-ranked martial artists.

    Zhuo Haoran leaped up and took a few steps on the city wall, easily reaching the top of the city wall. With a sweep of his de, he cut a cannon and two cannoneers into two.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Miao Youfang stepped on the horse track, creating deep pits one after another. Like a mad bull, he crashed into the fourth-grade Zhuo Haoran with his fifth-grade body.

    Zhuo Haoranughed sinisterly, and his saber intent burst forth. The standard military saber instantly turned as red as a soldering iron, and it was wrapped in the intent to destroy everything. It was as if he was going to cut down the rank-5 fellow.

    Not far away, under the protection of two guards, Xu Eng¡¯s whole body was surrounded by a faint clear Qi. With one hand behind his back and the other on his lower abdomen, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°A man should die with no regrets.

    ¡°A man should be benevolent and righteous.¡±

    Yang Gong¡¯s jade pendant hanging on his waist lit up, adding a bit of power to the righteousness Qi.

    At the same time, the guard on the left of Xu Eng drew his bow and shot an arrow into the sky.

    The arrow was bound to the fireworks and exploded in the sky.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Miao Youfang¡¯s aura rose sharply, as if he had been injected with stimnts. Zhuo Haoran¡¯s eyes clearly showed that he was in a daze for a moment. The word ¡®benevolence¡¯ made him unable to swing the knife in his hand.<div>

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Miao Youfang closed in and pped away the de in Zhuo Haoran¡¯s hand. Then, he lunged to the side and knocked Zhuo Haoran¡¯s body uncontrobly into the air. After that, he used the ultimate technique of huajin martial artists-

    I¡¯ll kill you with one set!

    Xu Eng was a seventh-level benevolent person, and the ability he had just used was an eighth-level cultivation state ability-literary courage.

    The greatest use of the power of literary courage was to boost morale, increase the fighting power of one¡¯s own soldiers, and eliminate certain illnesses.<div>

    Secondly, it could affect the enemy¡¯s mind for a short time. If used well, it could weaken the enemy.

    The eighth level of the power of literary courage was an advanced version of the fifth level of virtue. As the name suggested, virtue was to regte people¡¯s words and actions, and to demand others with the ¡± six virtues of a gentleman ¡°.

    This was very simr to the Buddhistmandment.

    However, there was no room for discipline to advance, and virtue, if it went one step further, would be thew.

    At that point, there would be no need for the six virtues of a gentleman to regte people¡¯s words and actions, and they could do whatever they wanted and force it.

    Bang! Bang!

    Miao Youfang¡¯sbo was forcibly interrupted by Zhuo Haoran, who hade back to his senses. His lower abdomen was immediately kicked, and he was instantly sent flying, rolling on the horse track.

    Zhuo Haoran didn¡¯t care about the pathetic-looking Miao Youfang. He stomped on the parapet and charged toward Xu Eng with a clear target.

    In the past few city sieges, this schr from Yun Lu Academy had caused him to suffer greatly. He had relied on the Confucians ¡®spells to temporarily pin him down and a rank 5 martial artist to cause him to return in defeat time after time.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s elbows and feet plowed deep marks on the ground, and he forcibly diverted the force. He opened his palm, took two cannonballs from the basket, and threw them at Zhuo Haoran.

    Then, it was ignited by Qi.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The expanding mes enveloped Zhuo Haoran, and Xu Eng took the opportunity to retreat under the protection of the guards.<div>

    He was unusually calm and did not seem to be afraid of being chased by a rank-four martial artist. After Zhuo Haoran rushed out of the ball of fire, he gathered his clear air again and said, ¡±

    ¡°A gentleman should value peace.

    ¡°A gentleman should sacrifice his life for justice.¡±

    Miao Youfang pounced from the side with a ferocious expression and rolled down the city wall while entangled with Zhuo Haoran.

    ng ng ng ¡­ During the process, the two of them used both their arms and legs to fight fiercely. The enemy soldiers who were climbing up thedder were affected and fell while screaming.

    Miao Youfang was quickly defeated, and Zhuo Haoran opened up an opening with a punch. Immediately after, butcher Zhuo¡¯s palms were like knives, and knife intent exploded in Miao Youfang¡¯s chest.

    At that moment, a sharp spear radiance shot over like aet, interrupting Zhuo Haoran¡¯s attack and forcing him to wave his palm de to block.

    Zhu Jun flew over the wall and rushed over at the critical moment.

    With Xu Eng and Miao Youfang¡¯s abilities, it was barely enough to deal with Zhuo Haoran. Whenever Zhuo Haoran attacked the city, Xu Eng would send someone to use fireworks as a signal to inform the bamboo Jun at the north gate.

    Zhu Jun knew that the enemy¡¯s rank-4 was here and would immediately rush over.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    In the st that was like the explosion of a cannon, Miao Youfang took the opportunity to break free. He stepped on the city wall and returned to the top of the city wall, guarding Xu Eng.

    After Zhuo Haoran shed the spear away, he returned to the top of the city wall and stood on top of it.<div>

    Zhu Jun stood between the two parties and summoned its spear to confront Zhuo Haoran.

    Zhuo Haoran¡¯s gaze swept past Zhu Jun andnded on Xu niannian, who was behind him. He sneered, ¡±

    ¡°I once said in front of the general that I¡¯ll take down Songshan County in five days. Today was the eighth day. The city was not taken down, and more than half of the elites under hismand were lost.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my reputation is all thanks to you, little brat.¡±

    Xu Eng replied calmly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an injustice for a son to fall into the hands of his father.¡±

    Anger shed across Zhuo Haoran¡¯s face, but he suppressed his emotions and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I attacked the city tonight?¡±

    This was exactly what Xu Eng was puzzled about, but he only replied indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re tired of living.¡±

    The veins on Zhuo Haoran¡¯s forehead throbbed. I don¡¯t have to be angry with someone who¡¯s about to die. The elites that the state preceptor has painstakingly trained are already here.

    ¡°Ruthless ~¡±

    Suddenly, a high-pitched and sharp cry came from the horizon.<div>

    At this moment, the sky was blue and the sun was rising from the east.

    Under the dark blue sky, a group of huge creatures pped their wings and headed towards Songshan County.

    ¡°Vermillion Bird Army!¡±

    Zhuo Haoran nced at the horizon and retracted his gaze. He grinned hideously.

    ¡°Today, I will destroy the city. I will ughter for three days and three nights.¡±

    Flying beast Army ¡­ Xu Eng¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The southern border.

    Xu Qi ¡®an summoned the stupa Pagoda. The door of the pagoda opened and a beam of light shot down.

    In the beam of light was mu nanzhi, who was holding Bai Ji.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He kept the stupa Pagoda and looked at Bai Ji.

    The little fox had sent him a message through the tower spirit, saying that she had something important to discuss with him.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Luo Yuheng, who was standing beside Xu Qi ¡®an.

 Chapter 1486: Taoist Reverendâ€™s heroic feat (1)

    Chapter 1486: Taoist Reverend¡¯s heroic feat (1)

    ¡°Oh, someone¡¯s in heat again.¡±

    Mu nanzhi said sarcastically.

    It had been almost a month and a half since thest dual cultivation. She had thought that Luo Yuheng would note to Xu Qi ¡®an for dual cultivation again.

    He was secretly happy.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that in the end, this old cow eating young grass woulde to find Xu for dual cultivation. She was almost forty years old, couldn¡¯t she have some face?

    As for himself, who was only a few years younger than Luo Yuheng, he could not be considered an old bull.

    The princess Consort had always thought of herself as a little fairy.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s face turned cold. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an worriedly.

    Mr. Xu, I can feel her hostility. Mu nanzhi is the most beautiful woman in Da Feng. I really don¡¯t have the confidence to snatch her man.

    As she said this, a trace of fear shed in her eyes.<div>

    ¡°In order to prevent you from leaving me, I think it¡¯s better to sell her to a brothel and let her be a withered flower. This way, you won¡¯t like her anymore. No, sell it to the strength Gu Department first.¡±

    As she spoke, she raised her hand and grabbed mu nanzhi¡¯s wrist, pulling her out of the house.

    You¡¯re too steady, no, the people in the strength Gu tribe have. different sense of beauty, they don¡¯t like white girls ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly snatched the flower God from him and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, there are more important matters.¡±

    Mu nanzhi snuggled into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms, her eyshes fluttering a few times. Her eyes were full of fear and her voice trembled.

    ¡°She ¡­ She really wants to sell me to a brothel ¡­¡±

    Having known each other for many years, she could tell whether Luo Yuheng was joking or not.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her current state. She¡¯s not a proper state preceptor.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an exined.

    The Luo Yuheng in front of her was a ¡°little fear.¡± She was afraid of everything, and because of fear, she was steady.

    When she woke up every day, she would insist on doing dual cultivation again even though they had already done itst night. After lunch, she pulled Xu Qi ¡®an into the room for dual cultivation.

    The reason was that even though karmic sinmes were suppressed and refined through dual cultivation, as long as there was a possibility of it erupting, one could not be careless.

    There was a 98% chance that it wouldn¡¯t explode. Rounding it up, it meant that it would definitely explode. There was no problem!

    Luo Yuheng frowned and shook his head.

    ¡°Mr. Xu has seen her true appearance, and so have I. This kind of cmity, if left in this world, will be a disaster.

    I can¡¯t just sit by and watch her seduce my man. The best n is to ruin her.

    All seven personalities are crazy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was toozy to reason with a personality that could only exist for one day, so he echoed, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never betray the state preceptor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng gently shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, unless you swear not to touch her or love her for the rest of your life.¡±<div>

    Ah. this ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but nce at mu nanzhi.

    However, the reincarnation of the flower God was not easy to deal with either. She struggled out of Xu¡¯s arms and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Fine, you call the shots today. You can sell me to whichever brothel you want.¡±

    After saying that, she raised her wrist and took off her bracelet.<div>

    Beauty was the flower God¡¯s greatest weapon. She firmly believed that no man could resist her charm. Any man who saw her true appearance would not be able to tolerate her being sold to a brothel.

    The moment he took off the bracelet, the simple and crude room of the strength Gu tribe was filled with light.

    Bai Ji raised her head in a daze, looking at the beauty that no words or words could describe.

    Or rather, if the word ¡®beauty¡¯ was tailored for someone, it must be this woman in front of him.

    She was beautiful but not vulgar, charming but not demonic. Her wless facial features were only the most basic standard. Her face revealed an intoxicating charm, and her temperament made people unable to extricate themselves.

    Even Luo Yuheng, a peerless beauty with his own buff, was inferior in front of her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sell her to a brothel, she¡¯s mine!¡±

    Bai Ji raised her paw and pped it, announcing fiercely.

    The baby¡¯s fierce roar woke Xu Qi ¡®an up. He quickly grabbed mu nanzhi¡¯s wrist and put the bracelet back on, sending a voice transmission to Bai Ji, ¡±

    didn¡¯t you say that you had business to attend to? is nine-tailed fox looking for me? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The little white fox said, half drunk and half awake.

    He nced at Luo Yuheng, whose face was getting gloomier and whose eyes were filled with fear, and whispered hurriedly, ¡±

    ¡°Summon her.¡±<div>

    Only sharks could deal with sharks.

    Oh, ¡± Bai Ji replied and jumped out of mu nanzhi¡¯s arms. She stood firmly on the ground and looked at Xu Qi ¡®an. She raised her paw and pointed at the simple square table, saying coyly, ¡±

    ¡°Put me up there.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did as he was told and put Bai Ji on the table. It curled up and covered its body with its soft tail.

    A few secondster, a powerful will descended. Bai Ji slowly opened her eyes, and her left eye emitted a clear light.

    It nced at the three people in the room, then at Xu Qi ¡®an. It smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You look a little anxious.¡±

    The voice was soft, maic, and pleasant to the ear. It was the voice of a nine-tailed fox.

    How could he not be anxious? the fish in the pond were about to fight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at mu nanzhi and Luo Yuheng. Seeing that they were both staring at nine-tailed fox with slight hostility, he knew that his way of diverting the conflict had worked.

    He said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Why is the Empress looking for me?¡±

    ¡°I will be able to return to the Jiuzhou continent in a few days. You can go to the hundred thousand mountains and wait there.¡± The Nine-Tailed Foxughed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and analyzed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°With theyout of the Buddhist sect in the southern border, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for Asura topete with us. Is it possible for du ¡®e and guangxian to participate in the battle?¡±

    Bai Ji sat on the table, looking cute and obedient, but the words she said were mature and mature.

    ¡°Thanks to Xu yinluo¡¯s power, the Buddhist League lost an Arhat and two vajras. The body of the jialuo tree was in Qingzhou to restrain the supervisor. If the Buddhist League wanted to protect the hundred thousand mountains, du ¡®e would definitely go.

    ¡°Guangxian would probably send an avatar.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Only one clone?¡±

    ¡°Guangxian has been guarding nda for 500 years and has never left. What do you think he¡¯s guarding?¡± nine-tailed foxughed.

    Guarding the sleeping Buddha. If that was the case, it would be less difficult to take back the hundred thousand mountains. By then. he would help the southern demons to confront the Buddhist League ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if he was a part of history and was changing it.

    ¡°Jia Zi Yao clearing¡± was a battle recorded in the history books, and what he wanted to do now was to add a twist to this history.

    Many yearster, the future generations might write this in the history books:

    Five hundred years after the demon-ying ceremony, the South demon, with the help of Xu Qi ¡®an, drove the Buddhist League out of the southern border and took back their homnd!

    The Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Luo Yuheng, and she smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°The Dao chief of the human sect also wants to help us demons? Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re indeed worthy of being one of the most powerful female cultivators in the nine regions.¡±<div>

    No, you¡¯re courting death. Is Luo Yuheng someone you can tease like this? Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He observed Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression, and when he saw that she was ignoring him with a cold face, he said helplessly,

    ¡°No, the state preceptor will be in seclusion in a few days and will not participate in the war at the southern border.¡±

    To him, the most important thing was to quell Luo Yuheng¡¯s karmic sinmes as soon as possible and transcend his tribtion to be a demigod.

    With a first-grade swordsman in charge, the dynasty would be more stable.

    Before that, any battle that could break Luo Yuheng¡¯s ¡°bnce¡± was an unnecessary risk.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox nodded in disappointment.

    ¡°Empress, please don¡¯t leave yet. I have important news here. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in making a deal.¡±

    Following the principle that knowledge was wealth, Xu Qi ¡®an nned to sell the conversation between the poison God and the White Emperor to the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    Everyone was an expert in the supernatural realm, so it was impossible for them not to be interested in such confidential information.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox chuckled and said, ¡±

    ¡°That will depend on whether your news is worth my attention.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, Emperor Bai, who appeared in the clouds ins, came to the Gu n to find the Gu God. I asked him three questions.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s left eye trembled and she retracted her charm.

    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully piqued my interest.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told the Nine-Tailed Fox about the conversation between Emperor Bai and the poison God.

    ¡°Empress, what do you n to offer in exchange for this secret?¡± he asked with a smile.

    What a coincidence!

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    when I went overseas, I also met the White Emperor. From him, I learned the reason why the descendants of gods and demons fled from the nine regions, and it was rted to these three problems.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face turned serious, and he blurted out, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    Although theter generations of the human race often announced that the era of gods and demons was ended by the ancestors of the human race, and that after the fall of gods and demons, the descendants of gods and demons were also ughtered by the human race, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that after the fall of the ancient gods and demons, their descendants had ruled the nine regions for many, many years.

    At that time, although the human and demon race were gradually rising, there were no super-grades, and rank-1 was probably very rare.

    It was difficult to fight against arge number of demon descendants.

    It was just not as despairing as the fiendgod era.

    However, the current nine regions was indeed dominated by the human race. The Nine-Tailed Fox saidst time that the descendants of gods and demons suddenly left the nine regions on arge scale in ancient times and went far away.

    Luo Yuheng and mu nanzhi were also interested. The former was one of the strongest people in the nine regions, so it was natural for him to pay attention.

    Thetter was just a bystander.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°They were driven out of Jiuzhou by Lord taixuan.¡±

    Those who were driven out by the Taoist Reverend ¡­ Hence. if Emperor Bai wanted to know where the Dao venerate was ¡­ Why did the venerable Daoist drive the descendants of gods and devils out of Jiuzhou? was his mother also eaten by the descendants of gods and devils?

    In addition, what did the gatekeeper mean? could it be rted to the Taoist venerable ¡­

    At this moment, it was as if a bolt of lightning had shed across Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. Inspiration surged up like bubbles and burst in the blink of an eye.

    He seemed to have grasped something.

    This state was like investigating a case with insufficient clues. He had a guess but could not prove it.

    At the same time, he also thought of another question. After knowing that the venerated self might have fallen, would the White Emperor return to Jiuzhou?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Qingzhou Administration Office.

    In the hall, yang Gong sat behind his desk, listening to the endless debate of his aides.

    Two military reports came from the front line. Wan County was surrounded by 20000 troops. The Yunzhou Army surrounded but did not attack. They destroyed the three troops that went to help.

    The Qingzhou Army had suffered heavy losses.

    The situation in Dongling city was even worse and moreplicated. Sun Xuanji and Ji Xuan had a huge battle, and half of the city wall was reduced to ruins.

    The eastern tomb was no longer a question of whether they could defend it or not. The city was already destroyed.

    The Qingzhou Army that was originally stationed in Dongling had withdrawn from the city walls and were engaged in a field battle with the Yunzhou rebel army. The battle was at a stalemate.

    Although they didn¡¯t lose, the eastern tomb was no longer their defensive line.

    ¡°Ziqian!¡±

    Li Mubai slowly let out a breath,

    ¡°The reason why the reinforcements sent to Wan County were ambushed was because the rebel army had a flying beast Army. In front of the scouts of the flying beast Army, there were no secrets to be kept.

    ¡°This is a dead end.¡±

    All of the advisors fell silent.

    Da Feng didn¡¯t have a flying beast Army, which was equivalent to giving the sky to the enemy. Their every move would be under the enemy¡¯s eyes, so how could they not be defeated?

    And only the flying beast Army could deal with it.

    Yang Gong pinched the space between his eyebrows and let out a breath,

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent an urgent report to the Imperial court, requesting for the mobilization of the red-tailed fierce Eagles in Leizhou.¡±

    An aide said dejectedly, ¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough, how many can Leizhou recruit? The Imperial court had already sold the red-tailed fierce Eagle to the local Chamber of Commerce and prominent families.

    ¡°Besides, if the red-tailed ardent Eagle doesn¡¯t fight, how muchbat power can it have? Duke yang, if we can¡¯t suppress the enemy¡¯s flying beast Army, it will be very disadvantageous for us in the subsequent battles.¡±

 Chapter 1487: Reinforcements (1)

    Chapter 1487: Reinforcements (1)

    Yang Gong picked up the teacup, took a sip of the hot tea, and slowly said, ¡±

    it¡¯s not difficult to deal with the flying beast Army. Let Zhang Shen work with the experts in the Army and break them down one by one.

    Ordinary soldiers and low-ranked martial artists could not do anything to the flying beast Army, but it was not difficult for a rank four expert who could ride the wind to deal with the flying beast Army.

    Li Mubai nced at his good friend as he reminded,

    ¡°There are also experts in the flying beast Army. Moreover, if we could think of such a simple solution, would the rebel army not think of it? Maybe it¡¯s another trick to invite the Emperor into the pot.¡±

    It was too dangerous for a rank-4 martial artist to leave the base camp and kill the enemy in the air alone. He might not be able to return.

    ¡°If only we had a flying beast Army.¡±

    An aide sighed.

    ¡°Maybe we can ask the Barbarian monsters for help. We can ask the gold wood tribe¡¯s winged spider toe to the South and help us.¡±

    One of the advisors on the left had a thought, but this thought was quickly rejected.<div>

    ¡°Your idea is no different from asking the Imperial court to conscript the red-tailed ardent Eagle. Furthermore, the North is 100000 li away from Qingzhou. How can we make it here?¡±

    how about we ask sun Xuanji for help? he¡¯s a third-grade Warlock. If he can be in charge of ¡®transporting¡¯ the goods, it might not be impossible.

    ¡°If sun Xuanji leaves, who will hold back Ji Xuan? Sigh, I didn¡¯t think that there would be a young rank 3 martial artist in the Yunzhou rebel army.¡±

    however, asking for help from the demon barbarians is indeed feasible. However, ording to the procedure, we have to first submit a letter to the Imperial court, and then the Imperial court will send an envoy to the North. Even if the demon barbarians readily agree, it will be after spring when the metal wood tribe¡¯s flying beast Armyes to the South to join the battle.

    ¡°Distant water can¡¯t quench present thirst.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too short-sighted. The flying beast Army was dismissed back then because it was peaceful and prosperous, and there was no use for it. However, after the battle of Jingshan city, you should have been more vignt.¡±

    ¡°If Lord Wei was still here, he would have started to train a flying beast Army.¡±

    ¡°If only we had a flying beast Army.¡±

    Li Mubai knocked on the table and interrupted this helpless topic. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°The eastern tomb has fallen. Under the leadership of sun Xuanji, the defending Army has turned the battle against the rebel army into a field battle. Wan County was surrounded, and the rebel army nned to use the scouting ability of the flying beast Army to besiege and attack reinforcements. This was a war of attrition, and there would not be any changes in the short term.

    ¡°But if we ignore them for a long time, Wan County will run out of food and ammunition sooner orter.¡±

    He paused for a moment and looked around at the frowning aides.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t think of a way to solve Wan County¡¯s predicament, we have to think of a way to protect Songshan.¡±

    The advisor beside him was stunned at first, then he reacted and looked at yang Gong, ¡±

    ¡°Boss, if I remember correctly, there hasn¡¯t been any good news or requests for help from Songshan.¡±

    Yang Gong nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Compared to Dongling and Wan County, Songshan County is less important. The rebel army of Yunzhou will definitely attack the first two ces.¡±

    Li Mubai mumbled,

    ¡°Songshan County has enough grain and with Zhu Jun and Eng there, it should be able to hold. However, based on the current situation, the eastern tomb had been taken and Wan County was surrounded.<div>

    ¡°The Yunzhou rebel Army¡¯s next move will be Songshan.¡±

    Just as they were talking, an official hurriedly came in with a secret letter in his hand and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Chief administrator, there¡¯s an urgent report from Songshan.¡±

    ¡°Bring it up,¡± yang Gong hurriedly said.<div>

    The clerk handed over the secret letter.

    Yang Gong¡¯s face darkened as he read it.

    When li Mubai and the rest saw this, their hearts trembled.¡±What did the letter say?¡±

    Yang Gong said word by word,

    ¡°Flying beast Army ambushed Songshan County, Eng requests for help.¡±

    After a pause, his face suddenly turned ugly.

    ¡°This is a letter from three days ago,¡±

    It would take three days to travel from Songshan County to Qingzhou City.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Songshan County.

    The sun was high up in the sky, but it did not bring any heat. Xu Eng stood on the city wall and grabbed a handful of gravel mixed with the blood and smoke of the guards.

    He looked around expressionlessly. The top of the city wall was full of bullet holes, and it was broken and mottled. Almost no ce was intact.

    The soldiers wrapped in sackcloth and fine cloth were scattered in twos and threes, and not a single person was intact.<div>

    The ones left on the city wall were the ones with the least injuries.

    Songshan County¡¯s original 2000 defenders were only left with 500. The rest had died in the brutal battle.

    Three days had passed since the flying beast Army¡¯s surprise attack.

    The flying beast Army¡¯s method of attack was very simple. They would throw cannonballs and kerosene cans at the top of the city wall. The flying beast Army would deal with the defenders in the same way as the defenders dealt with the enemy.

    Simple as it was, it was deadly.

    On the first day, nearly a thousand people were sacrificed. The city wall was riddled with holes and the bricks were burnt.

    At dusk, the enemy retreated.

    After such a day of despair, the morale of the defending Army had copsed. They believed that the city would be broken tomorrow, and their hearts were wavering.

    Xu Eng sent people to collect bronze mirrors from house to house in the city overnight. He also called for craftsmen to improve the ballistae, transforming them into ballistae that could be used to fire to the air.

    On the second day, the flying beast Army attacked again. The bronze mirrors that filled the top of the city wall reflected the sunlight, almost blinding the eyes of the cavalrymen and flying beasts.

    The defending Army took the opportunity to shoot down 12 flying beasts, forcing the flying beast Army to retreat. The results of the battle were gratifying, and the morale of the defending Army was greatly boosted.

    However, Xu Eng knew that this move could only catch his opponent off guard. After dusk, the bronze mirror would no longer be of any use.

    As such, after the enemy troops had retreated, he ordered the defending troops to insult Zhuo Haoran at the top of the city wall, especially the women of the enemy¡¯s family. They scolded him for two hours, instigating Zhuo Haoran to lead his troops to attack the city. Once again, both sides suffered heavy losses.<div>

    Zhuo Haoran returned in defeat. After dusk, the flying beast Army retreated after a round of bombarding due to the heavy losses of the enemy¡¯s infantry.

    When night fell, Xu Eng forcefully recruited the militia, gathering more than 1000 people. He ordered Zhu Jun and Miao Youfang to lead the troops and charge into the camp. In the end, only 300 people managed to escape.

    At this point, the elites on both sides had almost been wiped out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to ask for help from the city of Qingzhou. Next, we¡¯ll see whose reinforcements arrive first.¡±

    Xu Eng said in a low voice.

    Beside him, Miao Youfang hadn¡¯tughed for three days. With a bow on his back, he gave a low ¡± mm ¡°, but immediately felt that something was wrong. He frowned and said,

    ¡°Even though Zhuo Haoran¡¯s Army has beenpletely annihted and only has a few hundred men left, the flying beast Army¡¯s formation is still intact. If they attack us every night, we¡¯ll still be beaten. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hold on until the reinforcements arrive ¡­¡±

    He suddenly opened his eyes wide, as if he had understood something.

    ¡°If our reinforcements came first, Zhuo Haoran would be forced to retreat even if he took down Songshan County due to theck of manpower. Songshan will still be ours.¡±

    But the soldiers and the people in the city had be abandoned ¡­ Miao Youfang¡¯s lips moved. if it reallyes to that, I¡¯ll take you away first.

    Xu Eng said softly, ¡±

    ¡°That would be so embarrassing. Big brother is guarding jadesun pass by himself. I, on the other hand, could only run away with my tail between my legs.¡±

    Miao Youfang¡¯s brows furrowed, and he thought, this is not up to you. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll knock you unconscious.<div>

    Xu Engughed bitterly and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just sighing with emotion, I won¡¯t be out of line. Victory and defeat aremon in the military, and when Emperor Gaozu rose up in the past, there were also times when he lost again and again.

    ¡°If he really went against his principles, there wouldn¡¯t be the current Da Feng. A man knows when to yield and when to stand tall.

    but I can also understand those heroes in the history books who would rather die than retreat. The soldiers who fought with me are all left here, so how can I have the face to live? ¡±

    As he said that, arge flock of birds appeared in the sky in the distance.

    The flock of birds quickly approached, followed by heavy and loud roars.

    Miao Youfang and Xu Eng¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The injured and sick who were resting on the city wall also noticed the movement on the horizon and stood up in horror.

    They all looked at the ck Mass of flying beasts with despair in their eyes and pale faces.

    ¡°Again, again ¡­¡±

    ¡°There are so many of them. How, how are we supposed to defend?¡±

    Despair spread among the defenders.

    ¡°Lord Xu, another flying beast Army has arrived. We can¡¯t hold Songshan County any longer, let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    A Centurion ran over in a panic.

    When he said these words, he stared at Xu Eng with aplicated expression in his eyes. There was pleading, despair, and hope for survival.

    Xu Eng¡¯s eyes turned ck and he had a splitting headache.

    That¡¯s right, in terms of reinforcements, what kind of troop could travel faster than the flying beast Army?

    He even wanted topete in speed with the Yunzhou Army. How could hepete?

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Xu Eng punched the wall and said through gritted teeth, ¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of the flying beast Army, we won¡¯t be able to defend Qingzhou.¡±

    He realized that these lightning-fast flying beast troops were one of the key factors in the battle of Qingzhou.

    Miao Youfang took off the bow on his back, nocked an arrow, and pulled the string. He aimed at the flying beast Army in one go and said, ¡±

    ¡°Take Lord Xu and leave first. I¡¯ll shoot down a few beasts first and earn enough.¡±

    Coincidentally, the flying beast Army had already entered his shooting range.

    Miao Youfang¡¯s pupils contracted, and his vision was erged to the extreme. He aimed at the flying beast in the lead.

    He was immediately stunned because this flying beast Army was different from the one that had attacked him before.

    The flying beast of the Yunzhou rebel army was a giant red Bird. Its body was covered in beautiful feathers of fire.

    The monsters that the flying beast Army was riding on had bodies covered in ck scales. They had long necks and a slender body. They were shaped like lizards, and they were not pping their wings but membrane wings.

    In addition, the Knights riding the flying beasts were not soldiers wearing armor, but a group of people wearing strange clothes, even wearing animal skin clothes.

    On the back of the leading flying beast sat a dark-skinned man in blue and green clothes. His hair was naturally curly, and he was waving his arms at the people on the city wall with a smile on his face, as if he was greeting them warmly.

    Miao Youfang let out an ¡°eh¡± and released the bowstring.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s eyesight was not as good as the warrior¡¯s, so he frowned and asked when he saw this.

    Miao Youfang replied with confusion, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this group of people,¡±

 Chapter 1488: Reinforcements (2) _1

    Chapter 1488: Reinforcements (2) _1

    The reason why Miao Youfang had put down his bow and arrow and detected that there was something wrong with these people was not because of his wisdom, but because the martial artists ¡®premonition of danger had not given him any feedback.

    This meant that the flying beast Army was not hostile.

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Xu Eng raised his hand and blocked the centurion who was about to escort him away. He turned his head to look at Miao Youfang.

    Miao Youfang described the characteristics of that group of people and exined, ¡±

    ¡°They are not hostile.¡±

    Xu Eng immediately made a judgment after hearing this, ¡±

    ¡°People from the southern border?¡±

    His skin was dark, his hair was naturally curly, and he was dressed in a mix of blue and green clothing and animal skin.

    Whether it was written in books or seen with his own eyes (referring to Lina), Xu Eng was sure that the people who came were from the southern border.<div>

    The people of the southern border, could it be ¡­ Miao Youfang smacked his head and said in ecstasy, ¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin and threw away his bow and arrow. He stood on the parapet and waved his arms excitedly at the approaching flying beast Army.

    When the leader of the winged cavalry saw the response, he rode his flying beast and left the group. He swooped down andnded on the top of the city wall, while the rest of the winged cavalry vigntly circled above the city wall, maintaining a distance.

    ¡°Hu hu ¡­¡±

    The strong wind caused by the membrane wings blew away the gravel and sand. The ck-scaled giant beastnded on the horse track and slowly folded its membrane wings.

    Miao Youfang ran up to him and asked in a hurry, ¡±

    ¡°You are from the Gu n?¡±

    The middle-aged man on the back of the ck-scaled beast said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tamo, themander of the flying beast Army of the heart Gu tribe. I¡¯m here to support the Qing Province under the orders of leader Chun Peng.

    ¡°The heart Gu tribe has reached an agreement with Xu yinluo.¡±

    The officialnguage of the Central ins was very inurate, and Miao Youfang had to listen to it three times before he understood.

    As expected. he was the one who invited her ¡­ Miao Youfang heaved a sigh of relief. He had parted ways with Xu Qi ¡®an on the way to the Gu tribe. The Gu tribe Army had appeared at this moment, and they had no hostility towards the DA Feng Army.

    It was easy to guess that these people were Xu yinluo¡¯s reinforcements.

    Miao you Fang turned around and nodded at Xu erng, indicating that he was safe and reliable. Then he waved his hand.

    Under the escort of the vignt Centurion, Xu Eng came to Miao Youfang¡¯s side.

    I¡¯ve told you before. Xu yinluo and I parted ways on the way to the Gu n. Miao Youfang exined casually and said excitedly, ¡±

    ¡°They are the reinforcements that Xu yinluo found.¡±

    The reinforcements that Xu yinluo had found ¡­ The centurion was stunned.<div>

    Miao Youfang¡¯s voice was very loud, and when the guards in the distance heard it, they, who were originally vignt and full of hostility, were suddenly stunned.

    Xu Eng looked at the man on the back of the giant beast. He had dark skin, thick lips, and a thin but not weak body. On the contrary, his tight muscles were full of explosive power.

    Xu Eng¡¯s eyes shed and he asked calmly, ¡±

    ¡°My big brother sent you here?¡±<div>

    ¡°This is Xu yinluo¡¯s cousin.¡± Miao Youfang interjected.

    Hearing this, Xu Eng¡¯s eyes changed. He said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Xu Eng nodded and said casually, ¡±

    ¡°How did you guys find this ce?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, big brother would have sent the Gu tribe¡¯s reinforcements to Qingzhou City to get in touch with the higher-ups of Qingzhou first. There was no reason for them toe directly to Songshan County.

    He pretended to ask casually, but he was actually testing the reaction of tamo, who imed to be from the heart Gu tribe.

    ¡°Xu yinluo sent us here. He also gave us a map of Songshan County.¡± As tamo spoke, he took out a map from his pocket. ¡°Although I came to Da Feng many years ago, I still took the wrong path. I should have arrivedst night.¡±

    He nced at the Dafeng g on the city wall and said, ¡±

    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m notte.¡±

    Big brother told them toe to Songshan ¡­ We¡¯re saved, Songshan County is saved, the people are saved ¡­ Xu Eng closed his eyes, his body trembling slightly.

    He took a deep breath and suppressed all his emotions. He nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was in Songshan?¡±<div>

    This was indeed in line with big brother¡¯s style.

    He just didn¡¯t know how big brother knew he was stationed in Songshan.

    Tamo shook his head, indicating that he did not know.

    He then asked, ¡±

    ¡°Can wend now?¡±

    Seeing Xu niannian nod, he raised his head and whistled.

    The flying beast Army that was hovering in the air received the order and descended in an orderly manner,nding steadily on the city wall. However, due to the sheer number of ck-scaled behemoths, most of them could onlynd below the city wall.

    A soldier in the distance, with a weapon in his hand, carefully approached and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, I just heard general Miao say that they are the reinforcements that Xu yinluo invited?

    ¡°Brother, we all want to know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Xu niannian nced at him and saw a few injured soldiers gathered together in the distance, looking at him eagerly.

    Retracting his gaze, Xu niannian looked at the young soldier and nodded.

    yes, they are the flying beast Army of the heart Gu tribe. They are the reinforcements that Xu yinluo invited.<div>

    The young soldier¡¯s face suddenly twitched, and his body trembled with excitement. However, there were tears in her eyes that rolled down.

    Miao Youfang jumped onto the parapet. From left to right, his gaze swept across the ck-scaled behemoths on the city wall, and then looked down at even more ck-scaled behemoths below.

    His eyes were bright and glistening with tears.

    He took a deep breath and held back his nose, roaring, ¡±

    ¡°Brothers, our reinforcements have arrived. Xu yinluo has invited reinforcements for us. We also have a flying beast Army.¡±

    His voice reverberated.

    Excitement exploded in the hearts of the defenders and militiamen, which then set off a wave of noise.

    ¡°We¡¯re saved,¡± someone mumbled with tears streaming down his face.

    Some of them were so excited that their faces turned red and they roared loudly.

 Chapter 1489: Reinforcements (2) _2

    Chapter 1489: Reinforcements (2) _2

    Some people were in high spirits, dancing and cheering.

    After the militia at the foot of the city found out about the situation, they excitedly ran along the streets and alleys to tell each other.

    He told the people in the city that the reinforcements had arrived, and they were brought by Xu yinluo.

    For a time, the cheers echoed throughout the small county.

    Xu niannian took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, and said, ¡±

    Sir tamo, the flying beast Army of the heart venom division came from afar. We should have arranged a ce for you to stay, but speed is the most important thing in war. The opportunity will pass in a sh.

    Tamo patted his chest and said, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Xu, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    When Zhuo Haoran received the report from the Scout, he was ying with prostitutes in the camp. Some of these women were captured during the March, and some were beauties from various counties when they attacked the first line of defense in Qingzhou.<div>

    Even the great general Qi Guangbo couldn¡¯t interfere with the matter of snatching women from the camp.

    This was because prostitutes in camps were an essential part of an Army.

    For those in power, the necessity of camp prostitutes was to boost morale and solve the soldiers ¡®worries on the battlefield.

    This was disadvantageous in the war, and the effect was particrly obvious.

    An Army of hundreds of flying beasts?

    When he first heard the news, Zhuo Haoran¡¯s first reaction was that the Scout had lied about the military situation.

    When did Qingzhou have such arge flying beast Army?

    It was simply a fantasy.

    He immediately pulled up his pants and ran out of the camp with his weapon. He flew into the air and looked at the city wall in the distance.

    After seeing it with his own eyes, he had no choice but to ept this ¡± absurd ¡± news.

    The top of the city wall was filled with ck-scaled beasts with folded wings.

    ¡°When did Qingzhou have such arge flying beast Army?¡±

    Zhuo Haoran clenched his fists, and his face twitched.

    The city was about to be destroyed, and the defending Army suddenly received hundreds of flying beast Army reinforcements. Zhuo Haoran was so angry that his chest was about to explode. He quicklynded and returned to the camp. The first order he gave was to retreat.

    The Vermillion Bird Army in the camp only had 30 or so cavalry, and they were unable to contend with the flying beast Army.

    Regardless of whether they admitted it or not, the situation had been reversed, and they were the ones who should escape now.

    There was no other way but to retreat.

    The military camp was thrown into chaos. The few hundred soldiers left everything they were doing and abandoned all their supplies. They got on their horses and galloped out of the camp under Zhuo Haoran¡¯s lead, leaving a trail of dust behind them.

    The 30 Vermillion Bird Army cavalry spread their wings and quickly retreated.<div>

    However, what Zhuo Haoran did not expect was that just as his side retreated, a deep roar came from behind them.

    The cavalrymen looked back and were scared out of their wits. In the sky behind them, the ck Mass of flying beast Army was surging over like dark clouds.

    The ck-scaled beast pped its wings and quickly caught up to the cavalrymen, the heart Gu Masters on its back let out a long cry.

    In an instant, the well-trained warhorsespletely lost control. They knelt on the ground as they galloped, and the man and the horse rolled and fell together. The scene was chaotic.<div>

    The heart Gu Masters were either throwing cannonballs and barrels of oil, or drawing their bows and shooting arrows at the defeated Army.

    ¡°May we celebrate the new year!¡±

    Zhuo Haoran howled to the sky.

    Six thousand elites had all died in Songshan County, and half of his life¡¯s worth had been destroyed.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Half an hourter.

    In the half-copsed Barbican, Xu niannian sat behind the table and looked at the crowd. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°The flying beast Army annihted 300 enemy cavalrymen and captured 28 people. Annihte 20 riders of the Vermillion Bird Army, capture three people, and escape with eight riders.

    Zhuo Haoran and his Deputy general escaped. Their whereabouts are unknown.

    Xu Eng didn¡¯t expect the flying beast Army to capture rank 4 martial artists. The difficulty was too high. The results of the battle were already very gratifying.

    There were the two remaining Centurions, Zhu Jun, Miao Youfang, and tamo, the leader of the flying beast Army from the mind Gu n.

    After listening to Xu Eng¡¯s ¡± report ¡°, everyone¡¯s face was full of joy and their dejection was swept away.

    I really didn¡¯t expect that Xu yinluo, who was in the southern border, could make such a strategic decision from thousands of miles away.<div>

    of course. Xu yinluo is a great militaryw master who wrote a book on military tactics.

    The two centurions talked excitedly, and their words made Xu Qi ¡®an seem like a god.

    Zhu Jun, who usually didn¡¯t smile, also revealed a smile on his face.

    Xu Eng looked at tamo and smiled.

    ¡°The flying beast Army of the heart Gu tribe has solved the great Feng¡¯s urgent problem. I will write a letterter, and you can take it to Qingzhou City. The matter of the Alliance will be left to envoy yang bu.¡±

    The Alliance between the Gu n and Da Feng was still a ¡°verbal promise¡± at the moment. Yang Gong had to submit a written letter to the Imperial court, obtain the official document, and the Imperial court would agree to it before it was considered a promise.

    In Xu Eng¡¯s opinion, the Imperial court was more than happy to have this, but they still had to go through the necessary procedures.

    if envoy yang bu knew that Xu yinluo had brought back 500 flying beast soldiers for Qingzhou, he would definitely be overjoyed.

    The smile on Zhu Jun¡¯s face became deeper.

    Tamo seemed to remember something and said, ¡±

    ¡°I forgot to mention, other than our heart Gu tribe, there are also the brothers of strength Gu corpse Gu and an Chao.¡±

    In wengcheng, the chatter andughter suddenly died down.

    Xu niannian¡¯s breathing became rapid. He stood up with his hands on the table.<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s more? What was the number? Where are they?¡±

    Tamo pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°The three divisionsbined should have about a thousand people.

    ¡°As for where they are, I don¡¯t know. After we left the southern border, we split up. After all, the winged cavalry can¡¯t carry that many people.¡±

    There were still more than a thousand people in the three tribes ¡­ Xu niannian and the others were excited.

    Anyone who knew about the Battle of Shanhai Pass would know how difficult it was to deal with the Gu race Warriors.

    Although the Gu n¡¯s poption wasn¡¯trge and couldn¡¯t bepared to Da Feng¡¯s Army of hundreds of thousands, they used their strange and difficult Gu techniques to make Da Feng suffer many losses in the Shanhai Pass battle.

    If he could make good use of them, these one thousand Gu and five hundred flying beast Army would definitely be able to shine on the battlefield.

    Xu niannian¡¯s face was red with excitement. His fingers trembled as he held the pen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter to administrator yang.¡±

    ¡°Follow tamo back to the city of Qingzhou,¡± he said to the Deputy general.

    Soon, tamo carried the DA Feng g and rode the ck-scaled flying beast alone, leaving Songshan County and flying towards Qingzhou City.

    ¡­¡­¡­..<div>

    Two dayster, in the main hall of the chief administrator office.

    Yang Gong lowered his head and looked at the map spread out on the table. He stared at the three words ¡°Songshan County¡± and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°We need to be prepared for the fall of Songshan.¡±

    Li Mubai and the other advisors all had heavy hearts.

    Although the Scout hadn¡¯t replied yet, it was easy to make a guess based on the enemy¡¯s formation and the deployment of their forces.

    Li Mubai sighed,

    ¡°The reinforcements are ready. As long as the scouts send back detailed information, we can immediately attack Songshan and take back the city.¡±

    Based on the overall situation of the second line of defense, the n was to protect Songshan County first. The reason was simple-they could turn Dongling into a field battle and retreat as they wished.

    Wan County was besieged by the main force of Yunzhou¡¯s rebel army, and the flying beast Army was hovering above their heads. If they wanted to solve Wan County¡¯s predicament, they didn¡¯t know how many soldiers they would have to fill in, and they might not even be able to protect it.

    Inparison, taking back Songshan County was the wisest move.

    The enemy had just upied Songshan County, and the Yunzhou Army wouldn¡¯t be able to reach Songshan County in a short time. If they attacked now, they had a high chance of taking back the county.

    After that, Chen Bing would defend Songshan County to the death, protecting thest stronghold of the second line of defense.

    ¡°Eng is well-versed in The Art of War and isn¡¯t a rotten person. He shouldn¡¯t be willing to die for the city.¡± Li Mubai prayed in his heart.

    Yang Gong looked around at the crowd, ¡±

    ¡°Do you have any ideas to deal with the flying beast Army?¡±

    An advisor said, ¡±

    ¡°The best way to deal with a flying beast Army is naturally to have a flying beast Army.¡±

    He paused for a moment and said,¡±apart from that, modify the mounted crossbows so that they can fire in the air. This might be able to restrain the flying beast Army.¡± In a situation where thebat power of the enemy and US are not too different, it is not a bad strategy to let a rank-4 master attack.¡±

    As they were talking, an official hurriedly came in and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Lord chief governor, there is a winged cavalry carrying the great tribute g outside the city. He ims to be from the Gu n.¡±

 Chapter 1490: Whoâ€™s the gatekeeper (1)

    Chapter 1490: Who¡¯s the gatekeeper (1)

    The Gu n¡¯s flying cavalry that carried the DA Feng g ¡­ The officials and aides in the hall were a little confused and couldn¡¯t connect ¡°Da Feng military g¡± with ¡°Gu n¡± for the time being.

    Eh? The winged cavalry?

    The next moment, everyone caught the main point and looked at yang Gong.

    ¡°Clear the weapons and let him in.¡±

    Yang Gong pondered for a moment and said unhurriedly.

    The clerk took the order and left. A quarter of an hourter, the guard of the administration office brought two people into the hall.

    Yang Gong, li Mubai, and the other advisors looked at the person who had arrived.

    The one on the left was from the southern border. He had dark skin, light blue eyes, and curly hair. His clothes and explosive muscles made him look wild.

    But those light blue eyes contained the light of wisdom.

    She was indeed. heart Gu master ¡­ As the highest governor of a state, yang Gong maintained his stern dignity and looked at the soldiers around tamo.<div>

    Xu Eng¡¯s Deputy general.

    Gu Qi immediately understood the chief governor¡¯s questioning gaze. He cupped his fists and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gu Qi, the Deputy general of Lord Xu.¡±

    He paused for a moment, and after seeing yang Gong nod, he continued,

    this is tamo from the Gu n¡¯s heart Gu division, themander of the flying beast Army. He¡¯s the reinforcement that Xu yinluo invited.

    Li Mubai and his aides swore that these words were the most pleasing and beautiful voice they had ever heard in the past ten years.

    When did Xu yinluo go to the Gu n in the southern border? They even invited the flying beast Army of the Gu n?

    In addition, how many flying beast armies were there, where were they, and what was theirbat ability? They had a series of questions to ask, but before yang Gong could speak, they restrained their impulses.

    However, his heart was burning.

    ¡­¡­¡­. Yang Gong straightened his back and stared at Gu Qi.

    ¡°Why did the Gu n¡¯s flying beast Armye with you?¡±

    He asked the question in the hearts of his aides.

    Gu Qi said, ¡±

    ¡°The Warriors of the heart Gu tribe havee to Songshan County under the orders of Xu yinluo to help the defending Army defeat the enemy.¡±

    As he said this, he took out a letter from his pocket.

    ¡°With Lord Xu¡¯s letter as proof.¡±

    The clerk stepped forward to take the letter and respectfully handed it to yang Gong. Yang Gong opened it and read it, then nodded to the aides who were looking at him.

    Songshan County was saved ¡­¡­

    It was anotherpliment that made everyone feel smug. The aides were overjoyed and looked at each other, conveying excitement and joy.<div>

    At this moment, tamo took out a handwritten letter from his pocket and said, ¡±

    this is a letter from Xu yinluo. She asked me to pass it to emissary yang bu when I arrive in Qingzhou.

    This time, yang Gong directly raised his hand, took the letter from a distance, and opened it impatiently.

    Unlike Xu ningyan¡¯s handwritten letter, which had neat and flowy handwriting, Xu ningyan¡¯s handwritten letter was twisted and ugly, and the font seemed to be forcibly pieced together by the strokes.<div>

    Yes, it was Ning Yan¡¯s handwriting ¡­ Yang Gong believed it immediately, without any doubt.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one could imitate Xu ningyan¡¯s handwriting, but that Xu ningyan¡¯s calligraphy was extremely rare. In the current nine states, other than the Yun Lu Academy and the capital city¡¯s Xu estate, Xu ningyan¡¯s handwriting could hardly be seen.

    Xu ningyan was a man of honor, so he cherished his calligraphy very much and would never spread it.

    Therefore, even if someone wanted to imitate it, there were no samples to be provided.

    Yang Gong continued to read. The first half was Xu ningyan¡¯s story about how he had a war of words with the Confucians in the southern border, and how he had convinced the Gu n with his unparalleled eloquence. He had used his noble emotions to influence the Gu n, and finally made them forget about their past grudges and send troops North to support DA Feng.

    Yang Gong believed that eloquence might be present, but sentiment was questionable.

    Further down was the number of troops sent by each division.

    ¡°Five hundred flying beast cavalry of the heart Gu tribe ¡­¡±

    When he saw the first line, yang Gong was stunned.

    He suspected that Xu ningyan had written it wrong. One must know that during the Battle of Shanhai Pass, the flying beast Army of Da Feng only had 1500 soldiers.

    After the Shanhai Pass battle ended, the Imperial court disbanded the flying beast battalion and sold the red-tailed ardent Eagles inrge quantities.

    Why? Because they couldn¡¯t afford it.

    If the heavy cavalry ate silver, then the flying beast Army ate gold.<div>

    What kind of concept was a flying beast Army of five hundred? That was probably half of the flying beast Army in the heart Gu division.

    As he continued to read, the strength Gu tribe had 400 soldiers;There were 600 corpse controllers from the corpse worm division, 800 elites from the dark shadow division, and 500 flying beast soldiers ¡­

    Yang Gong¡¯s heart sank. He was both surprised and worried. He was surprised because these elite soldiers of the Gu tribe could no doubt alleviate the current situation of the Qingzhou Army.

    He was worried that Xu Qi ¡®an would make a promise that the Imperial court would not be able to ept.

    He frowned as he looked at the end of the letter, which was Xu ningyan¡¯s promise to the Gu n.

    This ¡­ Yang Gong once again suspected that Xu ningyan had written it wrong.

    Earlier, he had felt that the flying beast Army was toorge, but now, he felt that the price was too small.

    It was too cheap ¡­

    Yang Gong¡¯s back was getting straighter and straighter without him realizing it. He still maintained his stern and rigid look, but his eyes had be exceptionally bright.

    He kept the letter and stared at tamo.

    ¡°Has the leader of the heart Gu tribe read the contents of the letter?¡±

    Tamo didn¡¯t understand why he asked this, but after thinking about it, he understood and nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, envoy yang, the contents of the letter are urate.¡±<div>

    The intelligence of heart Gu Masters was generally above average, which was why Xu Qi ¡®an gave them the handwritten letter.

    If it was the strength Gu tribe, they would probably respond like this:

    ¡°How would I know!¡±

    Or, he would only say,¡±me too!¡±

    Tamo continued, ¡±

    ¡°I hope that emissary yang bu can submit a letter to the Imperial court as soon as possible to confirm this matter.¡±

 Chapter 1491: Whoâ€™s the gatekeeper (2)

    Chapter 1491: Who¡¯s the gatekeeper (2)

    Yang Gong nodded,

    I understand. Commander tamo, you¡¯ve traveled a long way and must be tired. I¡¯ll arrange for you to rest first. We¡¯ll treat you to a good meal tonight.

    After tamo was taken away to arrange a ce to stay, yang Gong slowly let out a breath and looked at his aides at the table.

    These aides who were proficient in various fields and were well-read could not wait.

    ¡°What did ningyan¡¯s letter say? how many flying beast armies does he have?¡±

    Li Mubai asked on behalf of everyone.

    ¡°Five hundred,¡± yang Gong said with a smile.

    five hundred?!

    A cry of rm rang out from the table. The busy clerks in the distance also stopped what they were doing and looked over in shock.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±<div>

    Li Mubai stretched out his hand and said in a deep voice,e!¡±

    The letter in yang Gong¡¯s hand suddenly disappeared and reappeared in li Mubai¡¯s hand. He opened the letter and read it. As he read, his breathing became slightly rapid. The hand holding the letter also trembled a few times, but it quickly calmed down.

    The letter was passed around among the staff. Their hands were shaking, and their faces were filled with excitement.

    The arrival of the Gu tribe¡¯s elites was like a timely rain for the current Qingzhou.

    It watered the dried up battlefield.

    this price alone is enough to invite so many Gu tribe elites. Xu yinluo¡¯s noble character can even move the Gu tribe.

    An advisor stroked his beard and praised.

    Naive ¡­ Li Mubai and yang Gong looked at him. Thetter slowly said,

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a price that we don¡¯t know about, and it¡¯s paid by ningyan himself.¡±

    The atmosphere at the table eased up, and the staff membersughed and said, ¡±

    I don¡¯t know when Xu yinluo will be able to deal with the matters in the southern border. If he cane to Qingzhou, the rebel army will be exterminated.

    although he is not on the battlefield, his heart is still with Qingzhou, right? ¡±

    Speaking of that martial artist whose reputation was at its peak, even if all the people present were schrs, there was only respect in their hearts. One had to know that schrs looked down on vulgar martial artists the most.

    looking at it now, we still have to thank Lord Wei. He allowed Da Feng¡¯s National pir to continue and not copse because of his sacrifice.

    Da Feng lost Wei Yuan, but with Xu Qi ¡®an, the inheritance was still intact.

    Li Mubai furrowed his brows and snorted,

    Ning Yan is indeed my student. His art of coboration is so perfect that my years of teaching have not been in vain.

    Xu Ning would rather be his student in name.

    Yang Gong expressionlessly looked at his ssmates and friends and said, ¡±<div>

    that¡¯s right. I¡¯m also very satisfied with this student of mine, Xu ningyan. He has never dishonored the teachings I¡¯ve given him over the years.

    The two great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy exchanged nces, and it was as if electric sparks were colliding in the air.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Two dayster, in the base camp of the Yunzhou Army, ten miles away from Wan County.<div>

    Eight giant birds as red as fire flew over from the horizon, flying past the tents andnding on the Northwest side of the camp.

    At this moment, Qi Guangbo was making calctions with his strategists and generals.

    ¡°If we attack Wan County by force, we can take it down in ten days, but there¡¯s Zhang Shen, the great schr, who specializes in military tactics, and we can¡¯t underestimate him. If we force our way in, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll lose some of our elite troops.¡±

    GE Wenxuan looked at the sand te and analyzed.

    Seeing the generals of the various battalions frowning and not taking it seriously, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°As I said before, the most important thing in fighting Qingzhou is stability, not speed. The faster they fought, the faster they lost their elites. We can¡¯t have so few elite troops left when we reach the capital.

    ¡°Therefore, the best way to deal with Wan County is to surround it without attacking and slowly wear it out. If the Qingzhou Armyes to help, we¡¯ll eat them. We¡¯ll eat as much as you bring.¡±

    A square-faced general shook his head.

    ¡°The premise of cutting meat with a blunt knife is that we can take down Songshan. Only by taking over Songshan County and Dongling would they be able to force the Qingzhou Army to do their best to stabilize Wan County.

    ¡°Otherwise, they could have used Songshan County as their base and sent troops to meet up with the eastern tomb guards to eat up Ji Xuan¡¯s troops. In this case, Wan County will be a stone that holds back the main force of our Army.¡±

    The Commander-in-Chief of the three armies, Qi Guangbo, finally spoke, ¡±

    ¡°Did Zhuo Haoran send back any information?¡±

    A few days ago, Zhuo Haoran had sent back an urgent report that his six thousand elite troops had encountered resistance in Songshan County and had requested for reinforcements.<div>

    Qi Guangbo had sent 40 Vermillion Bird troops to reinforce them as quickly as possible.

    Logically speaking, they should have taken down Songshan County by now.

    this Xu New Year has surprised me. Even though Zhuo Haoran is not good at sieging, his 6000 elites are all good at fighting. It¡¯s not easy for a young man to achieve this.

    ¡°He¡¯s a general talent,¡± Qi Guangbo said with a smile.

    Just as he said that, the sound of running footsteps stopped outside the tent. Qi Guangbo looked outside the tent and saw a soldier approaching from afar. He said, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The reporting soldier shouted, ¡±

    ¡°The Vermillion Bird Army has returned with news that the six thousand elites that were sent to Songshan County have beenpletely annihted. Zhuo Haoran had escaped, and his whereabouts were unknown. The Vermillion Bird Army had 40 cavalry, but only eight returned.¡±

    As he spoke, the information book fell to the ground.

    In the tent, the generals ¡®expressions changed.

    Qi Guangbo narrowed his eyes, his expression turning solemn. He strode over, took the report from the soldier¡¯s hand, and began to read it.

    ¡°Great general?¡±

    GE Wenxuan whispered.<div>

    Qi Guangbo handed over the information in his hand without any expression.

    GE Wenxuan was silent after reading it.

    The intelligence spread among the generals of the various camps. In the silence, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and said through gritted teeth,

    ¡°The Gu n and Da Feng have formed an alliance.¡±

    After GE Wenxuan returned to the camp a while ago and told everyone that the Alliance with the Gu tribe had failed, the higher-ups of the cloud Prefecture Army had a bad feeling.

    The generals all looked at Qi Guangbo.

    The highest-rankingmander of the cloud Prefecture Army was silent for a long time before he snorted, ¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡±

    When he first joined the Army, he had said these two words. When he was deducing with Xu Pingfeng on the sand, he was still saying the same thing.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    The South City gate of the eastern tomb had copsed into ruins.

    In the beginning, the defending Army of Da Feng and the Yunzhou Army engaged in street fighting in the city, and the mes of war burned every inch of the city.

    After six days of street fighting, the poption in the city was reduced by half.<div>

    Some of the people escaped from Dongling, some were forced into the Army by the Yunzhou Army or the Dafeng Army, and some died in the war.

    After that, the DA Feng Army retreated from che Dongling and started a battle with the Yunzhou Army.

    The mes of war in the city had just subsided, but what followed was the plundering of the Yunzhou Army. The money, grain, and beautiful women of the people were all taken away.

    In a well-preserved small courtyard, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s face was pale as he coughed, and blood seeped out of his palms.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree sat cross-legged on the futon. The temperature in the small courtyard was as hot as Midsummer because of his existence.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been so seriously injured. Teacher is still a teacher.¡±

    Even though he was seriously injured, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eyes were still smiling.

    ¡°But even my teacher couldn¡¯t hurt you,¡± he said, ncing at the Gxia tree.

    The gstar tree closed his eyes and meditated, then said indifferently,

    ¡°The first supervisor didn¡¯t hurt me either. I haven¡¯t been injured for five hundred years, except when I almost died at the hands of Shen Shu when I destroyed the thousand demon Kingdom.

    ¡°The Gu n seems to have joined the battle.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. The Alliance with the Gu n is just a pretense. The purpose is to let the White Emperor¡¯s incarnation meet the Gu God. As for my eldest son, I¡¯ll just let him do as he pleases. He¡¯ll only be qualified to be my opponent when he reaches the Dao integration stage.

    sigh, after so many years, I¡¯ve finally solved a problem in my heart.

    The Kiara tree opened his eyes and stared at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I think I know who the gatekeeper is,¡± Xu Pingfeng said with a smile.

 Chapter 1492: On purpose (1)

    Chapter 1492: On purpose (1)

    After Xu Pingfeng finished, he looked at the unmoving Buddha of the Kaluo tree and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be curious. Could it be that you Buddhists have already known about it?¡±

    The Gxia tree said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long been void of the four great DAOs.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng did notment and continued to brew tea. Suddenly, he coughed violently, and blood seeped out from the gaps between his fingers. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, half of the country¡¯s fate is no longer in Da Feng. Otherwise, teacher¡¯s killing formation yesterday would probably have refined the two of us.

    ¡°The first generation actually couldn¡¯t hurt you. That¡¯s because you Buddhists are bullying the few with numbers.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree was neither happy nor angry, and said, ¡±

    ¡°How long do you n to stay in Qingzhou?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng wiped the blood off his palm with a white handkerchief and smiled.<div>

    ¡°A good fisherman must first be good at seducing. If Qi Guangbo can bear with it, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The southern border.

    Late at night, heavy rain!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Let me kill her, or ¡­¡± He said. The peerless beauty slowly spat out from her fiery red lips, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    A strong wind blew, lightning shed, and Thunder rumbled. Thick dark clouds covered the sky like ink.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knelt on one knee and raised his head with difficulty. The rain washed away the blood on his body, and his hair stuck to his face.

    The rusty iron sword was ced across her neck, and the sword light was as cold as the woman¡¯s expression.

    He raised his handsome face and squeezed out a bitter smile.

    ¡°Then you should just kill me.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp look.

    The next moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s thoughts disappeared.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly sat up from the bed, gasping for breath. It was as if he had just fallen asleep, but also as if he had experienced a long life and finally woken up from the chaos toe to this world.

    Immediately after, his left hand touched his neck and his right hand touched the space between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xu, how could I bear to kill you? She only used her sword Qi to scatter Mr. Xu¡¯s primordial spirit.¡±

    A chuckle came from the window.

    The candlelight was like a bean. A tall figure in a feather coat stood by the window. Seeing that he had woken up, she turned around and smiled flirtatiously.<div>

    She was so beautiful, but there seemed to be danger hidden in her beauty. As the beauty smiled, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to see the birth of a peerless beauty.

    My head hurts ¡­ Xu Qi calmed himself down, like a hungover person gradually waking up from his daze. He slowly remembered what had happened before he ¡± fainted ¡°.

    He had been abused.

    Yesterday, Luo Yuheng had been a lustful person who had pestered him for 24 hours of non-stop dual cultivation, demanding for more. (Note 1)<div>

    At midnight, Xiao Yu finally left. Although Xu Qi ¡®an was not as exhausted asst time, he still felt a little tired.

    Who would have thought that the personality after little desire was ¡°evil.¡±

    It was the evil personality that Xu Qi ¡®an had note into contact with during theirst dual cultivation.

    After the evil personality appeared, the first thing he said was, ¡°I hate mu nanzhi, I want to kill her.

    He also asked Xu Qi ¡®an to take out the stupa Pagoda and release mu nanzhi.

    Of course, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t agree. He wanted to satisfy Luo Yuheng with his sharp tongue and dispel the idea.

    However, the evil personality immediately turned against him. With a flick of his hair, he didn¡¯t love anyone and had an intense conflict with him.

    The two of them had a fight at the border of Mount Bo.

    it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t beat her. Although I didn¡¯t risk my life and didn¡¯t use many of my trump cards, and although she had emptied my body beforehand, the gap between me and Luo Yuheng is indeed not small ¡­

    ¡°As expected of. sword cultivator who is half a step into first grade ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered silently.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± He cautiously stared at the demoness by the window.

    ¡°I just want to spend the rest of my life with my husband, a couple for life.¡±<div>

    Luo Yuheng blinked his beautiful eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.

    She walked over to the table and sat down. The candlelight illuminated her face, making it look like the most wless and warm Jade in the world.

    but you always have the flower God by your side. It¡¯s making me very distressed. Luo Yuheng sighed.

    You must have been possessed by a Nine-Tailed celestial Fox ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. He was not used to this kind of aunt.

    ¡°And your previous reputation as a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, when I think of you being a wastrel who frequently visits the Imperial Academy, I feel very ufortable.¡±

    Without waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply, mu Mianmian smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, I won¡¯t mind. While You Were Sleeping, I used my sword to cut off your manhood. I¡¯ve said goodbye to the past for you, and now you¡¯re clean.

    ¡°Well, do you want to see it?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he looked at her, dumbfounded.

    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a moment. Suddenly, Luo Yuheng began to giggle. Heughed so hard that his plump chest trembled.

    ¡°I lied to you ¡­¡±

    Sheughed so hard that she was lying on the table.

    I take back my words, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is not as bad as you ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an did not feel relieved at all, because he could not tell whether Luo Yuheng¡¯s words were true or false.<div>

    Fortunately, Luo Yuheng¡¯s ¡± evil ¡± personality was still under control, so he did not really turn a blind eye to his own family.

    The battle at the beginning was more like a way to show off her arrival, or it could also be regarded as her prank.

    ¡°Her evilness is the introverted type, not Zhang Yang¡¯s kind of evilness where he would write the bad guys on his face. In addition, the seven personalities were developed ording to Luo Yuheng¡¯s own personality.

    ¡°If Luo Yuheng¡¯s nature is kind, then the state of his evil personality can actually be predicted. She might be very bad, but not to the extent of being bloodthirsty. Hmm, we still need to observe more.¡±

    While Xu Qi ¡®an was thinking, he heard Luo Yuheng stretching his back.

    you tormented me like that yesterday. My body was almost broken by you. I need to rest.

    You were the one who tormented me yesterday. weren¡¯t you? your legs were wrapped around my waist. and. couldn¡¯t even move them ¡­ He cursed in his heart, got up and left the bed to make room.

    Luo Yuheng did not move. He pouted and smiled.

    ¡°The bed is full of your dirty things. Change it.¡±

    ¡­¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an changed the bed sheets that were covered with his thousands of descendants into new ones.

    Luo Yuheng threw himself onto the bed andy on his stomach. He gently lifted the hem of his feather coat, and the edge of the coat slid down his well-proportioned calf and stopped at the base of his perfectly round thigh.

    She looked back and revealed an extremely charming smile.

    ¡°Do you want to do dual cultivation?¡±<div>

    ¡°I think an appropriate amount of rest is better than dual cultivation to regte qi activity.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rejected her tactfully.

    If Luo Yuheng was in his normal state, he would not be able to control him, but he would dare to tease him with a smile.

    In that case, the Luo Yuheng in front of him was someone he dared not provoke or control.

    To be safe, he decided to observe more and understand the behavior of the evil personality.

    Luo Yuheng pouted in disappointment. He turned his head and blew out the candle.

    She snuggled into the nket and rolled to the inner side.

    Xu Qi ¡®any down again, her hands behind her head. In the dark room, she stared at the ceiling in a daze.

    It was now 12:30, and he had just left at the time of lust. ording to the past, he should have slept for a while and would only switch personalities the next morning.

    But as soon as the lustful personality left, the evil personality jumped out.

    Did this mean that the evil personality was the strongest of the seven personalities?

    As he thought about it, his thoughts turned to the hundred thousand mountains.

    ¡°An incarnation of guangxian Bodhisattva.. conservative estimate would be that it¡¯s. second-grade one ¡­ Du. e Arhat was also. rank two, and with Asuro ¡­ It would not be easy to take back the hundred thousand mountains ¡­

    ¡°Yes, the Nine-Tailed Fox should be able to deal with the incarnation of Bodhisattva guangxian. If she doesn¡¯t have the strength, she¡¯ll even think about restoring her country.

    the monster race still has a transcendent. He looks like a Lazy Bear, but he¡¯s only a third grade. Eh, am I being too arrogant ¡­?

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to take back the hundred thousand mountains. Although the seven ultimate demon beasts have improved a lot, I probably can¡¯t beat Asuro.

    ¡°So, the main force fighting Buddhism this time is Shen Shu. Sigh, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s the Demon King who brought along his youngest daughter and beat up the youngest son of his ex-wife.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought about what he could gain from this battle.

    I¡¯ll try to capture du. e and ask him to help me undo thest demon sealing nail. After that. I¡¯ll dual cultivate with the Queen and advance to the second stage ¡­

    also, I can finally see the true appearance of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox. I wonder who is more beautiful between it and aunty.

    As for mu nanzhi, Xu Qi ¡®an had excluded her.

    Beauty was the flower God¡¯s greatest weapon. Her charm had reached the level of Dugu Qiubai, so even now, Xu Qi ¡®an did not dare to show her true appearance.

    Firstly, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Secondly, he was afraid of trouble.

    It was not hard to imagine what kind of trouble the reincarnation of the flower God would cause if he went out for a walk without any disguise.

    Even if he had the ability to face any challenge, there was no need to let himself be caught in endless trouble.

    At this time, Luo Yuheng, who was wrapped in the quilt, quietly leaned over and licked his earlobe without a word.

    ¡°What is the state preceptor doing?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked with a straight face.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to seduce you.¡±

    In the dark, Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyes were bright, like stars in the night sky.

    Don¡¯t make. scene ¡­ The corner of his mouth twitched, and his heart moved.

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯m going to the hundred thousand mountains tomorrow to help the demon race take back their homnd. How muchbat power do you have left?¡±

    Luo Yuheng chuckled and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you beg me.¡±

    She turned over and sat on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lower abdomen. She put her hands on his hard chest and smiled.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m pregnant with your child. I can¡¯t fight.¡±

    As she spoke, she rubbed her t stomach, her face full of love.

    Even if I fed you a whole stomach of it yesterday, it shouldn¡¯t have been so fast ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t want to exin to the evil girl.

    Luo Yuheng didn¡¯t mind at all. He smiled and said,

    ¡°The monks of the Buddhist League are quite capable. There¡¯s one thing that I can¡¯t figure out.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her silently.

    Luo Yuheng continued, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, who do you think is stronger, you or me?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had to admit.

    To be honest, because Luo Yuheng had to quell the mes of karma and prepare for his tribtion, he rarely took action. He often blushed, frowned, and bit his lips in front of mo Wen. This made mo Wen gradually forget that the other party was the Dao chief of the human sect.

    Second stage sword cultivator.

    It was one and a half grades higher than his.

    It wasn¡¯t until tonight¡¯s fight that he suddenly realized.

    Luo Yuheng asked again,

    do you think you can defeat me with sun Xuanji? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an examined his own trump cards and methods. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never fought him, I can¡¯t grasp it.¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s Red lips curled up slightly, and he said softly, ¡±

    then how did you and sun Xuanji defeat Asuro? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Little aunt chuckled in a devilish manner. She lowered her head and sucked on her lover¡¯s lips a few times.

    ¡°Second-grade Arhat, a thief known for his killing techniques;The third-grade Vajra power, and the power represented by the title of the strongest warrior of the Shura.

    ¡°How did you manage to pin him down on your own? You haven¡¯t even pulled out the devil sealing nail. At best, he¡¯s close to upper tier rank-3. With the stupa Pagoda and the seven extremes banner that has yet to reach the transcendent level, how could we possibly tangle with him for so long?¡±

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils shrank.

    He now realized that something was wrong.

    That¡¯s right. When I was rank-three, I only managed to kill a rank-two Jean d ¡®arc with the help of the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife, the nation-suppressing sword, and Shen Shu¡¯s broken limb.

    And Asuro was definitely stronger than Jean.

    Luo Yuheng sighed, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the experience of fighting against a Buddhist transcendent, so it¡¯s not strange that you didn¡¯t notice the problem. You have to be extremely careful when you join forces with the demon race to attack the hundred thousand mountains.

    ¡°Perhaps this is a trap set by the Buddhist sect? He had deliberately given away part of Shen Shu¡¯s limbs to let the demon race see the hope of restoring their country.

    ¡°How much luck do you think the demon race will have left if this operation to restore their country fails?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her.

    ¡°The state preceptor fought with me on purpose ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1493: The Buddhist heart-questioning Part 1

    Chapter 1493: The Buddhist heart-questioning Part 1

    Luo Yuheng put one of his long white legs on his stomach and blinked his beautiful eyes.

    how could I bear to hit Mr. Xu? it¡¯s all because Mr. Xu is heartless. He already has me, but he still wants to be entangled with mu nanzhi. He even brought her to travel the world.

    ¡°When I give birth to a child in the future, you¡¯ll definitely abandon your wife and run away with that little slut.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly beckoned for a rusty iron sword. The tip of the sword was pointed at her lower abdomen, and she snorted, ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill your children, one corpse and two lives.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an missed the original state preceptor, who was cold and aloof. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡± state preceptor, is there something wrong with your brain? ¡±

    The cold de of the sword was ced on his neck. In the darkness, his eyes were as cold as ice, and he sneered, ¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±

    state preceptor, there seems to be something wrong with my brain. Maybe it was damaged by you. After you scattered my primordial spirit, did you put my soul back together? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was flexible.<div>

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s expression changed. He threw away his iron sword and rubbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head.¡±Be good!¡±

    Are you crazy? I¡¯ll send you away after 24 hours ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a forced smile.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s performance made him realize that this chief of the human sect was extremely possessive and was extremely afraid of mu nanzhi.

    Other than little AI, who was jealous and would target the other fish in the pond, the other personalities were only wary and afraid of the flower God.

    it seems that in the Grand Tutor¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi is his strongest love rival. All the other girls can¡¯t even withstand. single blow. The flower God is probably the only woman who has made the Grand Tutor lose his confidence in her beauty ¡­

    As he thought about this, Xu Qi ¡®an nced at little evil.

    Little e blinked its eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked away and thought, ¡± it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not as pretty as her, but you¡¯re moist.

    Ignoring the leg that was rubbing against his stomach, he closed his eyes and began to review the battle with Asuro that day.

    I¡¯ve nevere into contact with the bandit killer position before, so I don¡¯t know if Asuro went easy on me. But now that I think about it, the bandit killer position doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as I thought. Although it gave me a certain level of shock, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, there seems to be something fishy.

    ¡°In terms of thebat power of a third grade Vajra, Asuro didn¡¯t go easy on him. Besides, he was indeed suppressing me ¡­ However, what if he had released his Shura bloodline from the start?

    ¡°A third-grade Vajra¡¯s body and soulbined with the Shura bloodline can probably beat me up. Of course, it could also be exined that he had converted to Buddhism and bid farewell to the past. He was unwilling to release his Shura bloodline unless it was absolutely necessary.

    but I still feel a little forced ¡­

    Although he and sun Xuanji could defeat asulo because of their good cooperation, using the demon-sealing nail to give a ¡± fatal blow ¡± to weaken the other party¡¯s strength, and finally snatching Shen Shu¡¯s legs, they could only run away.

    It looked like he had won by a narrow margin with the help of the demon sealing nail and the stupa Pagoda.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it was not that Asura was not strong enough, but that Xu Qi ¡®an was too sinister.

    However, he couldn¡¯t convince the person involved, because the situation was that sun Xuanji had been holed up in the sky most of the time to y support, while he, who was a third-grade, had held Asuro back for so long.

    After his fight with his aunt today, he realized that a rank-three martial artist could not contend against a rank-two peak expert.<div>

    Then how could he hold Asuro back for so long?

    He¡¯s actually acting as me ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an hissed. Asuro not only acted as him, but he also did a good job.

    First of all, when the two of them fought, Asura was indeed suppressing Xu Qi ¡®an, and in the end, Xu Qi¡¯ an won with the help of the demon sealing nail. It could be said to be a narrow victory.

    Under such circumstances, it would often make people feel that they had won by a great margin and that the enemy was very powerful.<div>

    Who would suspect that Asuro was acting?

    here¡¯s the question, why did Asuro act as me ¡­ First of all, it was impossible for him to be an ally, because once he entered the void gate, he would have no chance of being a traitor.

    ¡°The Bodhisattvas and Arhats of Buddhism are not stupid. If Asuro had a problem, why would they arrange him to guard the southern border?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there can only be one answer-the internal conflict of Buddhism. Thepetition between the great and small divine beasts is more intense than I expected, so I need the monster race as a foreign enemy to divert the conflict?

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with this exnation, but I feel like something is missing.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the hundred thousand mountains first. When the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox returns, we¡¯ll tell her about this and see what she thinks. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox would definitely be able to detect the details that little aunt could, but she didn¡¯t say anything ¡­ It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t say it. She did feel emotional that I could take back Shen Shu¡¯s limbs.

    help the thousand demon Kingdom restore its country, capture du. e or Asuro to remove thest demon sealing nail, and the end of the battle of the hundred thousand mountains will shake the nine regions ¡­

    As he was thinking, he noticed that his cheek was licked by a wet and warm little tongue.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head and looked at the beautiful face beside the pillow.

    Little e stuck out its tongue and licked its lips. A flirtatious smile bloomed on its beautiful face. It raised its snow-white chin and provoked, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do dual cultivation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rolled over and pressed down on her. my third-grade body is not to be trifled with. Are you ready to cry? ¡±<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The next day, inside the stupa.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and sat beside the old monk tower spirit. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been enlightened again.¡±

    Xu yinluo¡¯s face showed no worldly desire when she said this.

    The old monk tower spirit nced at him and nodded in relief. ¡°Good!¡±

    Mu nanzhi, who was beside her, hugged Bai Ji and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Master, he has alreadyprehended it twice.¡±

 Chapter 1494: Buddhismâ€™s questioning of the heart (2)

    Chapter 1494: Buddhism¡¯s questioning of the heart (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an red at her and pulled flower God to the side. Flower God staggered and was dragged to a corner. He said with a straight face, ¡±

    ¡°Who allowed you to touch me?¡±

    Bai Ji raised her ws and pped Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand that was holding mu nanzhi¡¯s arm. She shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Let go, let go!¡±

    It was like a child who stood firmly on its mother¡¯s side.

    Xu Qi ¡®an retracted his hand and snorted. He nudged her with his shoulder and said,

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Mu Nanxi sneered in return. You¡¯re overestimating yourself. Do you really think that all the women in the world love you so much that they can¡¯t extricate themselves?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Bai Ji said angrily.

    No, no. The number of women who like me is not even one-tenth of li lingsu¡¯S. He¡¯s the big boss with girlfriends all over the world ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Bai Ji and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the southern border tomorrow. Don¡¯te out during this time.¡±

    Mu Nanxi¡¯s eyes reddened and he looked at him coldly.

    ¡°What, you think I¡¯m in the way of your dual cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked how Xu yinluo and the state preceptor¡¯s dual cultivation is going. I think they¡¯re like glue and don¡¯t want to be separated for a moment,¡± he said sarcastically.

    It was empty anyway ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said seriously, ¡±

    no, you might not know this, but Luo Yuheng¡¯s current personality is ¡®evil¡¯, a venomous evil. Last night, she forced me to release you from the stupa and wanted to kill you with my own hands.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s expression changed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t agree, so I had a fight with her.¡±

    Mu nanzhi was angry and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°She hit you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, feeling wronged. He held mu nanzhi¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡±

    it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m thick-skinned or not, but you¡¯re different. I¡¯ll never let her hurt you.

    The anger in mu nanzhi¡¯s heart dissipated by half. She pulled her hand back gently and snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent with you, don¡¯t say such lewd words.¡±

    She pursed her lips and took the opportunity to cover up the curve of her lips.

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew when to stop and continued, ¡±

    but The White Princess ising with me. I need to use it to contact the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    but you said that Luo Yuheng is very vicious. Will he make things difficult for Bai Ji? ¡± mu nanzhi said worriedly.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an took Bai Ji from her and held her in his arms. He said expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°I think this is what it should bear at its age.¡±

    Bai Ji trembled and quickly tried to salvage the situation, ¡°¡±I like Xu yinluo the most.¡±

    It was toote ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an carried Bai Ji and walked up the stairs to the second floor. There were many Vajra statues here. Some of them were fierce, and some of them were ready to fight. It was a very strict and terrifying sight.<div>

    These sculptures formed a special formation and were bestowed with the Dharma. They formed the third floor of the stupa Pagoda and were used as a cage to seal powerful cultivators.

    The power of ¡®prison suppression¡¯ overflowing from the second level could even temporarily affect second stage cultivators.

    Chai Xing ¡®er sat cross-legged between two statues. She was originally a beautiful wife with a delicate and pitiful temperament. The long period of imprisonment had made her even more delicate and tender, causing people to pity her.

    His face was pale and thin, and his ck hair was scattered.

    When Miao Youfang was by his side, he acted as a jailer, regrly feeding and changing the toilet.

    In addition, every seven days, Chai Xing ¡®er would have a chance to go out and take a bath.

    After Miao Youfang left, the task of feeding was handed over to mu nanzhi. As for recing the toilet bowl, it was the responsibility of the old monk tower spirit.

    Anyway, for the tower spirit, it could transfer anything in the tower out of the tower with a sh of thought-except for Shen Shu¡¯s broken arm.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the long life of imprisonment would make your Qi be more and more powerful, and your cultivation level would rise greatly.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Chai Xing ¡®er opened her eyes and looked at him. She spoke neither haughtily nor humbly,

    there¡¯s nothing else to do other than breathing and cultivating qi. Anyone else¡¯s cultivation would have increased greatly like me.

    After a pause, her eyes softened and she asked, ¡±<div>

    ¡°How has Li Lang been?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll form an Army of refugees and prepare to go to Qingzhou to fight. During the time you were in the stupa, the cold disaster broke out, the people of the Central ins were disced, and the rebel army of Yunzhou went north to attack Qingzhou. The war was at a stalemate.¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er was silent for a moment before smiling bitterly.

    a small stupa has be a shelter.

    It was a sanctuary, but the first half of the sentence could only be said by the tower spirit ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t waste any more time. He took out half a roll of the animal skin map from his pocket.

    ¡°Take a look, is this the half-scroll of the map left behind by your ancestor?¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er stretched out her hand to receive it and unfurled it.

    ¡°It seems so. This is made of the same material as the map that the pce Master took away from the chai family.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the other half of the map?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Does Xu yinluo think that I¡¯m qualified to know?¡± Chai Xing ¡®er smiled bitterly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡±

    ¡°What else do you know about your Chai family¡¯s ancestors?¡±<div>

    Chai Xing ¡®er shook her head.

    right now, the only ancestor that can be traced back to is the one who returned from the southern border. If we go further up, they would havepletely disappeared after experiencing a n extermination.

    He¡¯s a little bald ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an helplessly put away the animal skin map.

    Anything that caught Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eye was definitely not ordinary. Who was the owner of the tomb, and how did Xu Pingfeng notice the chai family ¡­ Sigh, for now, there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s take it slow.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In the poorly-decorated bedroom, Luo Yuheng yawnedzily. He took out a pair of clean pants and a dudou from his storage bag and slowly put them on, then covered himself with a feather robe.

    ying with the lotus flower crown in her hand, she looked at the exquisite Pagoda on the table with her beautiful eyes, and the corner of her mouth raised, ¡±

    ¡°A third-grade martial artist, just like that?¡±

    She threw the Lotus crown on the table and left the bedroom.

    Because the young and strong of the tribe had gone to war, the number of people hunting in the mountains had decreased a lot. As the tribe leader, long tu had to go back to the mountains to work.

    In the strength Gu tribe, the tribe leader was the person with the most power and responsibility.

    When faced with ack of manpower and food, the n leader long tu was forced to open his business and go up the mountain to hunt.

    Luo Yuheng came to the courtyard and saw Xu lingying and Lina squatting under the shade of a tree. They had raised a bonfire and there were six skinned and washed rats stuck in the fire.<div>

    by the time we finish eating the rat, the sweet potatoes under the fire will have been roasted.

    ¡°Are you looking forward to it?¡± Leena snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± The little boy wiped his drool.

    Lina ordered her disciple, ¡±

    ¡°Go get a water bag for master, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Then, then don¡¯t eat it.¡± The little boy looked at her warily.

    After getting his master¡¯s promise, the little boy strode into the yard with his short legs.

    ¡°Hello, state preceptor.¡±

    Lina greeted Luo Yuheng respectfully when she saw him.

    She wasn¡¯t a brainless idiot like Xu lingying. She knew how powerful the person in front of her was and how high his status was.

    In the past few days, Luo Yuheng and Xu Qi ¡®an had contributed a lot to the ultimate Abyss. The legend of their cultivation couple sweeping through the ultimate Abyss had spread throughout the Gu tribe.

    Luo Yuheng looked at Lina.

    you¡¯re the ¡­ The holder of the Book of the Netherworld¡¯s fragment.

    Lina was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the state preceptor to know her identity.

    Luo Yuheng did not stop and continued to walk out.

    Lina¡¯s eyes followed her, and she was keenly aware that there was something wrong with the state preceptor today.

    She immediately retracted her gaze and looked at the rat that was almost done roasting with enthusiasm ¡­ But he found that there was no one around the bonfire.

    The mouse was gone?

    Leena stood up in a daze and looked around. Where were the rats? Where¡¯s the spicy roasted rat I had?

    Shua shua shua ¡­ At the same time, Xu lingying ran out with a water bag.

    Looking at the empty space beside the bonfire, she suddenly froze.

    The master and disciple stared at each other.

    Lina moved her lips and said with difficulty, ¡±

    ¡°The rat ran away on its own, do you believe it?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­ The little boy threw his waterskin aside and sat on the ground, kicking his legs and wailing.

    In the distance.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s ck hair and feather robe fluttered in the breeze. His smile was as beautiful as a flower.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Southw temple.

    On the square outside the copsed tower of seals.

    Arhat due, who had a seven-colored light wheel behind his head, was sitting cross-legged on a futon with a golden alms bowl in his palm.

    ¡°Pass through the eight distresses formation and undergo the questioning heart gate, this is the intention of Bodhisattva guangxian. If you pass these two tests, then the matter of the sealing tower being destroyed will be forgotten.¡±

    The dark-skinned and skinny old monk looked at Asuro calmly.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Asuro put his hands together and stepped into the Golden alms bowl.

    Arhat du ¡®e retracted his hand and the Golden alms bowl floated in the air. A light screen was projected from the mouth of the alms bowl.

    In the light screen, Asuro, who was wearing the Kasaya, stood in front of the eight distresses formation with his hands sped together, but he did not enter the formation.

 Chapter 1495: The person of fate and the person of tribulation (1)

    Chapter 1495: The person of fate and the person of tribtion (1)

    The eight distresses formation was a formation used by eminent Buddhist monks to gain enlightenment. After passing through this formation, one¡¯s worries would be removed and one would have Buddhist thoughts.

    From then on, he converted to Buddhism and became profound in Buddhism.

    On the contrary, they would fall into the eight distresses and their primordial spirit would copse.

    Of course, every monk who entered the eight distresses formation would receive the attention of Arhats or bodhisattvas to ensure the stability of their vital spirits.

    In short, the eight distresses formation was actually a part of Buddhism¡¯s ¡°four great emptiness.¡±

    If Asuro was still Asuro, the Asura who had converted to Buddhism, then he would not be afraid of the eight distresses formation.

    Seeing that Asuro had not entered the formation for a long time, du ¡®e said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Asuro, what¡¯s the hesitation?¡±

    His voice passed through the Dharma artifact and into the Buddhist realm in The Golden Bowl.

    Asuro said lightly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminiscing about the past, the past that has long turned into clouds and smoke.¡±

    With that, he no longer hesitated and stepped into the eight distresses formation.

    Du ¡®e squinted his eyes and looked at Asura, who was in the formation. He saw that the ugly but heroic son of the Shura King was walking slowly but firmly through the eight distresses formation.

    During the process, his expression remained calm.

    After passing through the eight distresses formation, Asuro did not stop. He climbed the steps and soon arrived at the ancient temple on the top of the mountain.

    There was a bronze bell on the top of the old temple.

    Asuro slowly walked up the stairs, put his hands together in front of the bronze bell, and chanted the name of Buddha.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    He pushed the bell hammer and rang it for the first time.

    The ancient bronze bell chimed and rippled with golden light.

    ¡°ng ng ng ¡­¡±

    The bell continued to ring, and the rippling golden light swept over Asuro¡¯s body. First, the golden light shone between his eyebrows, and then his body was covered in ayer of faint golden light, clear and transparent.

    After the 81st chime, Asuro let go of the bell hammer, put his hands together, and lowered his head.

    Du ¡®e smiled, ¡±

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s heart is spotless. I will report this to guangxian Bodhisattva. In recent days, demonic Qi had filled the outer area of the hundred thousand mountains. The wildfire of the South demon¡¯s revival, which had been suppressed for five hundred years, was now burning through the hundred thousand mountains.

    we have been ordered to guard the southern border. We can¡¯t be careless.

    Asura nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.<div>

    The southern border.

    Outside the courtyard, Leena was gnawing on a sweet potato. She nced at the back of the little girl beside her and exined helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t eat the rat.¡±

    The little girl held the sweet potato that belonged to her and nibbled on it silently. With her small back and the back of her head facing her master, she looked as if she had cut off all ties with him.<div>

    Lina pondered for a moment and pushed Xu lingying¡¯s shoulder. Xu Lingyin twisted her body and refused to be touched.

    ¡°Na na, I¡¯ll let you eat the sweet potatoes, okay?¡±

    Pilina said.

    Xu Lingyin turned her head around and stared at her master with bright eyes.¡±Really?¡±

    Leena reluctantly looked at the sweet potato that she had just taken a bite of, nodded her head in pain, and handed it over.

    Xu lingying happily snatched it over and held it in her arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    The master and disciple had reconciled.

    Lina beamed with joy and said, ¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s something good, do you want to share it with master? Give master a sweet potato, please.¡±

    The little boy was also smiling. He lowered his head and spat at the sweet potato.

    Leena was speechless.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the room, Xu Qi ¡®an came out of the stupa. He looked around but did not see Luo Yuheng.

    The air was still filled with the faint scent of the state preceptor¡¯s body and the smell of protein.

    The bed was in a mess.

    Although the little white fox was a Cub, it was very sensible. Its ck eyes turned to look at the bed and said angrily, ¡±

    I¡¯m going to tell sister Ye Ji that you¡¯re mating with another woman behind her back.

    What. vulgar way of speaking, the demon race is indeed the demon race ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her and said, ¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to say that I¡¯m mating with another woman? do you have proof?¡±

    The little white fox raised her paw and mmed it on the table. In a fierce tone, she said, ¡±

    ¡°Every time you sleep with sister Ye Ji, the bed is so messy. I even saw you hitting sister Ye Ji¡¯s butt ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped its head and scolded, ¡±

    ¡°What does little brat know? quickly summon the Empress, I have something to ask her.¡±

    Under Xu yinluo¡¯s threat, Bai Ji gave in. She curled up on the table and covered her body with her tail. After a while, a strong will power awakened in her body.<div>

    The two palm-sized Little Foxes stood up, their left eyes shining with a clear light. They sighed in a charming and pleasant voice, ¡±

    ¡°This Lord¡¯s prestige is declining day by day, and I¡¯ve be someone you can summon at any time?¡±

    Cut the crap, there¡¯s serious business ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°I reviewed the battle with Asuro today and found that he didn¡¯t use his full strength that day.¡±

    ¡°You just realized.¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said with a smile.

    This little b * tch had indeed seen through it. Xu Qi ¡®an said expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°Empress, you will lose my friendship like this.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox scoffed and sat down obediently. Her voice was soft and maic, ¡±

    ¡°There are two possibilities. One, Asuro let you take away Shen Shu¡¯s limbs without leaving any traces for some purpose. He wants to go one step further.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°Asura reincarnated and re-cultivated, returning to the throne five hundred yearster. However, the one who returned was still Asura King¡¯s youngest son, Asura. Where was his reincarnation? If his reincarnated body reached the fourth grade and he had already fulfilled his wish, then as long as he fulfilled his wish, he could achieve the Bodhisattva fruit.

    ¡°From this, I can deduce that his Grand wish is most likely rted to the demon race. Or rather, to help Buddhism take over the southern border. However, the southern border is already the territory of the Buddhist sect. ¡±

    ¡°So, you want to throw it again?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin.<div>

    ¡°Second, this is all a trap set by the Buddhist sect. If we attack nanguo city, we might encounter guangxian Bodhisattva directly. I can definitely escape, but it¡¯s hard to say for you guys.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said thoughtfully,

    ¡°You seem to have a n?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled slyly, ¡±

    ¡°If Asura wants to attain the Bodhisattva fruit, then we¡¯ll beat him at his own game. If the Buddhist sect is trying to trick us demons, then we¡¯ll just go with the flow.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked directly, ¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    The little white fox sat down obediently and smiled.

    ¡°Do you want to fight to nda to see what state the Buddha is in and see if the statue of the Confucian Saint has been destroyed?

    ¡°When I helped you deal with Xu Pingfeng, I asked for a few teleportation magic tools from the supervisor. Then, I sent someone to secretly send a stone te engraved with the corresponding formation to the Western regions. We just need to crush the teleportation magic tool to be teleported to the location of the stone te. It was only thirty miles away from nda.

    ¡°If guangxian dares to leave nda, we will teleport there directly and take back Shen Shu¡¯s head so that he cane back to life.¡±

    ¡°Why would Bodhisattva guangxian allow us to teleport?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said angrily.

    As for the secret dealings between Jian Zheng and the Nine-Tailed Fox, he was not surprised. For the former, this was a basic principle. To thetter, after 500 years of nning, if he didn¡¯t even have this little bit of nning, then what was the point of restoring his country? he should just get married and have children, helping his husband and raising children.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have my own ways.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s tone was firm.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,

    if nothing goes wrong with the restoration of the kingdom, I want you to help me capture the du ¡®e Arhat and have him remove thest magic sealing nail in my body.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also tell you the location of theher silk.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart thumped twice, and he said in a hurry, ¡±

    ¡°Do you know where theherworld silk is?¡±

    Netherworld silk was one of the main materials to refine a soul beckoning banner.

    The soul beckoning banner was an essential Dharma artifact to resurrect Wei Yuan.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll talk about this after the demon race regains their country.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Dongling city.

    Xu Pingfeng sat in front of the bronze pill furnace with a banana fan in his hand, gently Fanning the green mes.

    ¡°Do you want to make a trip back to the southern border?¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the Buddha of the Gxia tree, who was sitting diagonally across him.

    ¡°If I go back, it will be exactly what the supervisor wants.¡± The Buddha of the Gxia tree said lightly.

    that¡¯s true. Teacher has long been in cahoots with the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    Xu Pingfeng nodded. he¡¯s using the demons in the southern border to contain the Buddhist League. It¡¯s his n. He¡¯s just borrowing my eldest son¡¯s hands to do it. Let¡¯s wait for the news in Qingzhou.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree meditated with his eyes closed and said, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too smart.¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s smile suddenly turned sinister.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Jingshan city.

    Salen AGU stood at the peak of a barren mountain and looked toward the South.

    ¡°After the Battle of Shanhai Pass, our luck is in the southwest.¡±

    The cloaked old man sighed.

    ¡°Grand Wizard, do you think that the southern demons will be able to restore their country?¡±

    Wu Da Pagoda, the only two spiritual wisdom Masters in the witchcraft cult, asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to rely on the demons alone, but there¡¯s still Xu Qi ¡®an.¡± Salen AGUughed.

    I don¡¯t know what level his strength has reached. If Nan Yao wins this battle, it will really shake the nine states. The crow scout Pagoda frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like how the Buddhists shook the demons during the first half of the year, shocking the entire world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s taking so long for yelbu to give away the singing gold stones?¡± he muttered.

    Salen AGU said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°The time isn¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Beijing.

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Zhao Shou stood on the edge of the sky-high rooftop and looked down at the capital.

    ¡°The capital is still bustling, but in my eyes, it¡¯s covered with darkness and depression. The luck is turbid.¡±

    He stroked his beard and sighed.

    Then, he turned to the supervisor,

    you¡¯ve lost a lot of your power, and you¡¯ve even broken the two Dharma forms of the gstar tree. In the long run, do you think Da Feng still has a chance of winning? ¡±

    The supervisor said indifferently,

    ¡°The decline of all things is the heavens. From Zhen de to Xu Pingfeng to Xu Qi ¡®an, they are all people who were born by fate. They are all catastrophes for the Central ins and the human race.¡±

    ¡°Human?¡± Zhao Shou frowned.

    And not Dafeng!

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets can¡¯t be revealed. I¡¯ve spied on heaven¡¯s secrets and know heaven¡¯s will. I¡¯m also a tribtion taker.¡± Zhao Shou, do you know why I suppressed the Confucians for two hundred years?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t reveal the secrets of heaven,¡± Zhao Shou said lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re Teachable,¡± the supervisor nodded.

    Zhao Shou chuckled and turned around to face the South.

    ¡°Whether or not we¡¯ll be able to keep the Buddhists in check will all depend on this battle. I hope he won¡¯t let us down.¡±

    The directorughed and asked,

    ¡°When has he ever let us down?¡±

    He raised his wine cup, took a sip, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Did youe to the capital to chat with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhao Shou said, as if he had just remembered something.

    ¡°Yang Gong sent a letter to me, saying that the Gu tribe is willing to form an alliance with great Feng and help fight the rebel army of Yunzhou. I hope I can pass it to the little emperor. I need your permission to enter the pce.¡±

    Even if they were to travel eight hundred li at an increased speed, their speed wouldn¡¯t be as fast as the secret technique of the schrly faction.

    The supervisor nodded,

    ¡°Go. The war in Qingzhou is urgent, and the young Emperor and the Lords are worried. It¡¯s good to calm their hearts.¡±

 Chapter 1496: The marriage.1

    Chapter 1496: The marriage.1

    In the Royal study.

    The young Emperor Yongxing sat behind a big table covered with yellow silk with a solemn expression, listening to the report of the new chief advisor, Qian Qingshu, the Grand schr of Wuying Hall.

    After Wang zhenwen recuperated from his illness, the Imperial court had pushed him to the position of chief and assistant. After a fierce battle between the various parties, the position of chief and assistant fell to Qian Qingshu, the Grand Secretary of Wuying Hall.

    It was still the Royal faction.

    ¡°There are many cases of bandits plundering the noble families of the gentlemen. In the Jiang and Jian provinces, there are even people who collude with the bandits and open the city gates to let the bandits in.

    ¡°A rough estimate is that there are quite a few in all ces.¡±

    The goateed Qian Aohan said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please send troops to suppress the bandits. Otherwise, there will be chaos sooner orter. If we can¡¯t stabilize the rear, the situation in Qingzhou will be dangerous.¡±

    The members of the king¡¯s party agreed.

    The members of the various parties were half-silent and half-agreeing.<div>

    The fact that they specialized in robbing criminals of the ranks of schrs and doctors undoubtedly pricked the nerves of the Dukes.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider!¡±

    Amidst the cheers, the Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, stepped out and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°The war in Qingzhou is in full swing. The Imperial court should do its best to help yang Gong stop the rebel army in Qingzhou. How could they waste their National Strength to eliminate the vagrants and bandits when the Imperial court was short of money and food?

    ¡°They¡¯re just a motley crew, it¡¯s hard for them to be a big force.¡±

    The former members of the Wei party immediately echoed and supported the admonishments of the current leader of the party, Liu Hong.

    The members of the Royal party immediately retorted, ¡±

    ¡°A motley crew? Now that the refugees had be a disaster, they were already a force that could not be underestimated. If we ignore it, before the rebel army in Yunzhou reaches the capital, those refugees and bandits will arrive at the city with an infantry.¡±

    The two sides began to argue. The discussion in the Imperial study was also called a ¡°small court meeting.¡± Compared to the morning court, it was more rxed and casual. The argument gradually turned into a war of words.

    Emperor Yongxing watched coldly from the side. To this day, Wei Yuan and chief advisor Wang were both dead and sick. The situation in the court was still that the two parties were at war with each other, and all parties were involved in the fun.

    He swept his gaze over the officials and his gazended on the official of the Supreme Court. He said indifferently,

    ¡°What do you think, temple Minister?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes inevitably turned to the Minister of the Supreme Court.

    The official of the Supreme Court was over fifty years old, and there was no white hair between his hair and beard. He had maintained himself quite well.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I think that we can recruit the vagrants and bandits. We can give the chief of the bandits an official position and let him lead his troops to Qingzhou to resist the rebel army.¡±

    The official said.

    Emperor Yongxing remained silent for a long time before he said slowly,

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter on hold for now.¡±

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The first line of defense in Qingzhou has been taken over by the rebel army. Yang Gong has failed to deal a heavy blow to the rebel army in Yunzhou. Dear Ministers, can anyone tell me if Qingzhou can be defended? How long can we hold?¡±

    No one answered.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the Minister of War and the Minister of Revenue.

    ¡°My two beloved ministers, I asked you to mobilize troops and grain to support Qingzhou. Is there any progress?¡±<div>

    The Minister of Revenue stepped out and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°We still need some time, please give us another ten days, Your Majesty.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing originally wanted to reprimand him, but when he saw the haggard appearance of the Minister of Revenue, he sighed in his heart and did not make things difficult for him.

    He turned to the Minister of War and said, ¡±

    ¡°Minister Xu¡¯s rmendation, Zhao junyu, gave me a report yesterday. He suggested that the Army supporting Qingzhou should be led by him to attack Yunzhou. Destroy the rebel Army¡¯s base.

    ¡°He is truly a rare general talent.¡±

    The Minister of War¡¯s heart trembled. He saw Emperor Yongxing¡¯s smile but his eyes were unusually cold. Cold sweat instantly appeared on his forehead and he said anxiously,

    ¡°This subject was blind, Your Majesty, please punish me.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing ignored him and let him maintain his bowing posture. He nced at the other officials with an ugly expression,

    ¡°We don¡¯t have food, and we don¡¯t have anything that can fight. The Imperial court has raised soldiers for six hundred years, and you¡¯re the only thing it has raised? Fortunately, the countries of the Western regions did not send their troops into the border, only harassing them at the border of Leizhou.

    ¡°Otherwise, the Army of the Western regions would have already reached the capital.¡±

    At the end, Emperor Yongxing shouted loudly.

    Everyone was silent. They knew that he wasining about theck of money and grain, and that he could not immediately send troops to Qingzhou.<div>

    If the National Treasury had money, the reinforcements would have already been on their way to Qingzhou.

    During this period of time, the Ministry of Revenue had already begun to collect taxes and plunder the wealth of the people. This was something the Imperial court would inevitably do in the face of war, and it had been like this for generations.

    Such actions would umte the grievances of the people and consume the country¡¯s strength.

    If the war could be settled, everything would be fine, but once the Imperial court was defeated, the people would retaliate and the country¡¯s luck would be instantly depleted.

    the situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. The soldiers on the front line are fighting with their lives. You haven¡¯t prepared enough money, food, and troops. Do you know how many opportunities you¡¯ve missed? ¡±

    Emperor Yongxing cursed.

    Everyone was still silent.

    At this moment, a clear light rose, and a figure appeared between the Dukes and the Emperor. It was Zhao Shou.

    He was dressed in a white-haired but meticulous Confucian robe. His white hair hung down casually, and he looked like a down-and-out schr, an old schr.

    Emperor Yongxing and the court officials were shocked. They did not expect Zhao Shou to ¡°break¡± into the pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Zhao Shou smiled and bowed.

    Emperor Yongxingposed himself and squeezed out a polite smile, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The Dean doesn¡¯te without a reason.¡±

    Zhao Shouughed.

    ¡°The matter is already at Your Majesty¡¯s table.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing lowered his head in confusion and saw a booklet on the big table. He picked it up in surprise. When he looked up, Zhao Shou had already disappeared.

    Everyone looked at Emperor Yongxing and waited for his exnation.

    Emperor Yongxing opened the memorial. As he read it, his expression changed dramatically. At first, he was stunned, then he frowned. When he read thest part, his eyes widened as if he had seen something shocking.

 Chapter 1497: The marriage.2

    Chapter 1497: The marriage.2

    Then, the shock turned into ecstasy.

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing was overjoyed. with the elite of the Gu tribe joining us, Qingzhou¡¯s crisis can be temporarily alleviated. Xu yinluo has surprised me time and time again.

    Elite Gu? Xu yinluo ¡­ Everyone in the hall looked at each other.

    Qian Qingshu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, is there any good news?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing did not answer. He looked at the seal eunuch Zhao xuanzhen under the throne and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°For everyone to see.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen took it respectfully. He was extremely curious, but he didn¡¯t dare to pry into its contents. He respectfully handed it to the new first assistant, Qian Qingshu.

    Qian Qingshu¡¯s expression was calm, but the speed at which he took the memorial was extremely fast. He opened the memorial and read it with rapt attention. After a long while, he took a deep breath.<div>

    ¡°Minister Liu, you can finally have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Minister Liu was the Minister of Revenue who had aged several years since the winter disaster, and his hairline had moved up a few centimeters.

    Upon hearing this, Minister Liu looked over and said anxiously, ¡±

    ¡°What does it say? Quick, let me take a look.¡±

    I¡¯m not on your side ¡­ Qian Qingshu calmly handed the memorial to Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice behind him.

    Minister sun read it silently. His expression was extremelyplicated. There was joy and disappointment.

    The frustration was because the boy who used to be regarded as a thorn in the side had now be an unattainable figure, a top master in nine regions.

    The memorial was passed around in everyone¡¯s hands, and their old faces were either relieved or overjoyed. The most excited one was Minister Liu.

    good, good. In this way, the situation in Qingzhou will be alleviated. I can also rx and have a good sleep ¡­ Minister Liu almost cried tears of joy.

    Xu yinluo actually managed to make the Gu n and great Feng ally. This is incredible, incredible.

    His tone didn¡¯t hide his admiration and praise.

    The Dukes began to discuss in low voices.

    how did he make the Gu tribe send out their troops at such a small price? ¡±

    ¡°The Gu n has a deep hatred for us, Da Feng. Why did they choose to ally with Da Feng instead of Yunzhou?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always able to impress people. Although he¡¯s not like Wei Yuan, who can lead the three armies and win every battle, he¡¯s still a genius. But as a warrior, he¡¯s considered quite a figure in the transcendent domain.¡±

    ¡°With him and the warden, there¡¯s still some hope for great Feng ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yongxingughed,

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Alliance agreement to the cab. Do you have any objections?¡±

    Zhu Gong said,<div>

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After the meeting ended, Emperor Yongxing¡¯s heavy mood was slightly relieved. The Alliance between the Gu n and Da Feng was undoubtedly exciting news.

    However, there was still one thing in Emperor Yongxing¡¯s heart.<div>

    ¡°Your Majesty, the head counselor requests an audience.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen stepped into the pce.

    Emperor Yongxing frowned and said,¡±invite him in.¡±

    Since he did not mention it in the Imperial study, it meant that Qian Qingshu had something to report alone.

    Qian Qingshu, who had a white goatee, returned to the Imperial study under the lead of the eunuch.

    ¡°What does Prime Minister Qian want to discuss with me alone?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing asked without any expression.

    Qian Qingshu said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, bandits are rampant in various ces. If we don¡¯t send troops to eliminate them, it will lead to a great disaster sooner orter. Now that the pressure on Qingzhou has been reduced, we can divide our forces to encircle and annihte them.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing was silent.

    Qian Qingshu shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject is highly regarded by Your Majesty. I will do anything for Your Majesty, even if it costs me ten thousand lives.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing was slightly moved,<div>

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Such a straightforward reply stunned Qian Qingshu, and he cupped his hands in greeting.

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing nodded,

    ¡°Beloved official, please withdraw, you are tired.¡±

    Looking at Qian Qingshu¡¯s back, Emperor Yongxing sat expressionlessly and did not move for a long time.

    The thing that was bothering him was what Xu Xinian had suggested before. He wanted to secretly send experts to organize the refugees and Rob the merchants and the gentry ss to calm down the refugees who were running rampant.

    If such a decision to betray the ss was exposed, Emperor Yongxing would be deserted by everyone.

    After weighing the pros and cons, he chose to give up.

    However, he did not expect that someone in the Imperial court would secretly carry out this n and reap great results. The scale of the n grew day by day.

    ¡°My enemies are not only the Yunzhou rebel army.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing muttered in a low voice.

    He knew very well who the enemy was.<div>

    At the same time, he secretly made a decision that he could not dy any longer. Bestowing the marriage was an urgent matter.

    Xu niannian had disloyal thoughts and had secretly sided with the fourth prince, who was now the me Prince.

    And his decision would definitely affect Xu Qi ¡®an.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an also fell to Prince geyan¡¯s side, his throne would definitely be unstable.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been promoted by Wei Yuan, who was an old friend of the Empress and a staunch supporter of the fourth prince. Moreover, Xu Qi¡¯ an had a good rtionship with huaiqing.

    Now that there was a New Year¡¯s Eve, they had decided to seek refuge with the fourth prince ¡­

    The only way that Emperor Yongxing could think of to break the situation was to marry his sister Lin ¡®an to Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    In this way, the throne would be stable.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Dexin court.

    Not long ago, huaiqing had made a certain degree of renovation to the study. He had moved a sandbox and a map of Qingzhou. The desk was filled with military books, including the ¡± Sun Zi¡¯s military tactics ¡± written by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an imed that the book was written by his grandson, but huaiqing knew that he had no grandson.

    He was just fooling around.<div>

    As a Princess, it was not easy for her to be so concerned about the war in Qingzhou.

    Huaiqing was actually not proficient in military tactics, and he was even more of ayman when it came to leading troops and fighting wars. However, these days, he had been reading military books behind closed doors and practicing on the sand, and his progress had been extremely fast.

    Of course, this was only an improvement in the overall situation. Practical military arrangements required too much experience, and there was not much meaning in talking about it on paper.

 Chapter 1498: Marriage (3)

    Chapter 1498: Marriage (3)

    Behind the desk, the eldest Princess, who was wearing a simple and elegant long dress, unfolded the note with her slender fingers.

    There were two things written on the note:

    One, under the push of Xu Qi ¡®an, the Gu tribe formed an alliance with Da Feng and sent troops to help Qingzhou.

    Two, Zhao Shou had personally sent a Memorial to Qingzhou.

    Regarding the first piece of information, huaiqing¡¯s heart did not waver at all, because he already knew.

    However, she took a long time to digest the second message.

    The light at the door dimmed. A Pce maid stood outside the study and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Eldest Princess, the me Prince is here.¡±

    Huaiqing put the paper into his sleeve, stood up, and led the pce maid to the inner hall.

    In the inner hall, Prince Yan was dressed in a purple robe and a Jade belt. He was luxurious and held a cup of tea in his hand. His temperament was calm.<div>

    ¡°Fourth brother, why are you so free toe to Dexin court?¡±

    Huaiqing said indifferently.

    After Emperor Yongxing ascended the throne, he ¡°drove¡± his brothers out of the pce, but his unmarried sister could still stay in the pce.

    The Prince would not enter the pce for no reason.

    Yan Prince waved the pce maids away and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    I heard that Xu Qi ¡®an has formed an alliance with the Gu n. He invited the elite of the Gu n to help Qingzhou at a very low price.

    Huaiqing coldly replied,

    ¡°This is a good thing.¡±

    Yan Prince nodded, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good thing. To me, it¡¯s not a good thing, but it¡¯s not a bad thing either. At most, I¡¯ll just wait for another opportunity. I¡¯vee today for another matter.¡±

    ¡°Fourth brother, please speak.¡±

    The me Imperial Prince said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Today, Zhao Shou entered the pce. The supervisor has been suppressing the Yun Lu Institute for two hundred years, and Zhao Shou has only entered the pce twice in his life. The first time was to force Imperial father to issue a self-admonishing edict, and the second time was this time.

    ¡°What does huaiqing think you mean by this?¡±

    Thest time he entered the pce, it was pardonable, but this time, he was only going to give a Memorial?

    Huaiqing raised his hand, causing his wide sleeve to slide down slightly so as not to hinder her from picking up the tea. He slowly took a sip and said indifferently,

    ¡°Fourth brother must have some guesses.¡±

    The me Imperial Prince hummed in acknowledgment and nodded.

    ¡°At such a time of crisis, I¡¯m afraid that the director might have topromise with the Yun Lu Academy and let Zhao Shou enter the court as an official. A peak third-grade great schr was worth it for him to lower his status.<div>

    I¡¯m looking for you because I want to go to Mount Clear cloud with you to visit director Zhao Shou.

    To put it bluntly, huaiqing was considered half a student of Yun Lu Academy and had studied there for several years.

    Zhao Shou would definitely give her face.

    Huaiqing nodded.<div>

    ¡°Even if fourth brother didn¡¯t look for me, I would still look for you.¡±

    ¡°Good sister,¡± the me Imperial Princeughed.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Feng Qi Pce.

    Lin ¡®an brought two Pce maids with him and passed through the courtyard, entering the quiet and cold Feng Qi Pce.

    She crossed the threshold and entered the inner hall. She found that the hall was as deserted as the courtyard, and the number of Pce maids and wet nurses was kept to a minimum.

    Lin an knew that consort mother was making things difficult for the Empress.

    However, ever since her brother had ascended the throne, the Empress hadpletely lost her temper. No matter how hard her mother bullied her, the Empress ignored it.

    Lin an originally thought that this was the Empress promise and admission of defeat. However, she had once heard her mother say that after Wei Yuan¡¯s death, that b * tch was like a dead person and that it was really boring.

    In the simple and elegant inner hall, the Empress, dressed in in clothes, sat at the table and looked at her without any expression.

    Lin ¡®an had not seen the Empress for many years, but in his impression, the Empress was the same as huaiqing, cold and indifferent, not warm to anyone. However, it was not like now, where there was nothing but coldness.

    ¡°Greetings, mother.¡±

    Lin an respectfully saluted his nominal mother.<div>

    The Empress was an extremely beautiful person. Even though she was no longer in her Prime, time seemed to be unable to bear to destroy her beauty. There were no traces of her devastatingly beautiful face, but instead, it was more like the precipitation of time.

    ¡°His Majesty just came to see me.¡±

    The Empress looked at the person in front of her. Her face was round and her peach blossom eyes were charming and full of emotions. She was a woman who could seduce people without saying anything.

    Inparison, her daughter, huaiqing, was too cold even though her figure and appearance were not inferior.

    ¡°Brother Emperor?¡±

    Lin an was a little surprised.

    The Empress nodded slightly and said in a calm tone, ¡±

    ¡°Lin ¡®an has also reached the age of marriage. His Majesty came for your marriage.¡±

    Lin an¡¯s expression changed.

 Chapter 1499: Nine-tailed fox (1)

    Chapter 1499: Nine-tailed fox (1)

    After listening to the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Lin ¡®an¡¯s first thought was that in order to stabilize the regime, the Emperor brother intended topromise with the court officials and marry him to the son of a Duke.

    This was not her baseless guess. Before, her Imperial mother had mentioned this matter and wanted to marry her to the second son of the Duke of dingguo.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was very soft and light. She continued, ¡±

    ¡°Bengong is after all your mother in name, so your marriage matters must be handled by me.

    ¡°When the previous emperor was alive, he did not care about your marriage, and bengong was happy to be idle. Now that the new emperor has such a n, bengong has no other choice.¡±

    Brother Emperor knows that I¡¯m close to this dog ve. Although I¡¯ve never admitted that I like him, can¡¯t brother Emperor see it ¡­? Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart was filled with anger.

    His face instantly sank, and his tone was respectful yet cold, ¡±

    ¡°There is no need to trouble the Empress Dowager. Lin ¡®an will personally speak to brother Emperor.¡±

    The Empress Dowager looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married?¡±<div>

    Lin an said with a straight face, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying anyone.¡±

    The Empress Dowager nodded. She didn¡¯t care and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°Fine.

    ¡°I heard from His Majesty that you and Xu yinluo are quite close and have a good rtionship. It turns out that Your Majesty has misunderstood.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­ Lin an looked at her in a daze.

    After being petrified for a few seconds, Lin an stuttered, ¡±

    ¡°Mother, what did mother say?¡±

    The Empress Dowager said lightly, ¡±

    His Majesty wants to arrange. marriage between you and Xu yinluo. If you¡¯re not willing, you can just tell him to ¡­

    Before he finished, Lin an said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Since, since older brother Emperor has said so, then no matter how unwilling Lin an is, one can onlyply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble mother to manage.¡±

    The Empress Dowager stared at her for a while and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve matured quite a bit after experiencing so much.

    ¡°Bengong has already said what I wanted to say, you can withdraw.¡±

    ¡°Lin an takes his leave!¡±

    She bowed without changing her expression and left Feng Qi Pce with her two Pce maids.

    Just as he stepped out of Feng Qi Pce, Lin an¡¯s legs went soft and he almost fell down.<div>

    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡±

    Fortunately, the two Pce maids were quick to react and supported her.

    ¡°Where is Your Highness feeling unwell? This servant will go and get the imperial physician.¡±

    The pce maid on the left hurriedly ran away.<div>

    Lin ¡®an leaned on another Pce maid softly, in a daze.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing this, the pce maid became anxious.

    Lin ¡®an¡¯s heart thumped wildly as she listened. Her vision turned dark. She wanted to smile, but her tears flowed down. She muttered,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Late at night, the southern border.

    On the outskirts of the hundred thousand mountains, there was a high mountain called Qingfeng cliff.

    The full moon hung high in the sky, and a dense number of figures were busy working under the bright moonlight. Some looked like humans, some looked like humans but had the characteristics of beasts, and some were purely in the form of beasts.

    Themon point between them was that they were porters.

    Thousands of demons were throwing living creatures into a big pit. There were animals and humans from the Western Region.

    However, be it animals or humans, they were either dying or unconscious,pletely unaware of their impending fate.

    High up in the sky, Luo Yuheng was standing on his flying sword, Xu Qi ¡®an was standing on his peace de, and Bai Ji was hanging on his shoulder.<div>

    ¡°A Grand, bloody sacrifice.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a deep voice as he looked down.

    The purpose of collecting these creatures was to help Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs recover their initial strength.

    Shen Shu had been sealed for 500 years, and her blood and Qi had been exhausted. This was not something that could be recovered by simply breathing and cultivating. If he wanted to restore his transcendent realm strength, he had to absorb the power of an equal level.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s opinion, it was in line with the conservation of energy.

    Transcendent realm blood pills were too rare, so a quantitative change could only lead to a qualitative change.

    what? the chivalrous Xu yinluo can¡¯t bear to see the creatures below lose their lives for nothing? ¡±

    Luo Yuheng teased her with a smile, like a frivolous demoness.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°With Jun Moxie¡¯s words, a General¡¯s sess will be built upon ten thousand bones.¡±

    He then replied, ¡±

    ¡°People know how to be flexible, and they must also make choices. Blindly following a certain principle is not what a wise man would do.¡±

    Luo Yuheng grinned and raised his hand. His wide sleeves slid down, revealing his fair wrist and small hand. He stroked his head and said,<div>

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been a pedantic person.¡±

    As he said that, a loud noise came from the forest below, and the trees copsed.

    From Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s angle, he could see a huge ck-scaled snake slowly crawling over, rolling down the trees along the way.

    ¡°Si si ¡­¡±

    The giant snake raised its head and flicked its tongue at the full moon in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s protector snake, protector snake is here.¡±

    protector snake¡¯s body is still as huge as ever. No, has it gotten bigger? ¡±

    The demons below were discussing spiritedly.

    The giant snake¡¯s abdomen wriggled, and a round ball protruded. The round ball slowly moved upwards, and when it reached the throat of the giant snake, it was spat out with a ¡± pfft ¡± sound.

    It was a ¡°ball¡± made up of people of the Western regions, wrapped in Qi activity, and there were dozens of them.

    ¡°Ruthless!¡±

    The clear cry echoed in the night sky.

    Two huge creatures swept across the night sky. One of them was a twenty-foot-long red giant bird with feathers that were as red as mes.It was an Eagle that was 13 feet long, with golden feathers.<div>

    The two giant birds each held an iron chain in their ws, and in the middle of the iron chain was a wooden cage with a length, width, and height of two Zhang.

    There were all kinds of animals in the wooden cages, including herbivores and carnivorous animals.

    The two giant birds flew over the group of demons, and their ws suddenly loosened, smashing the huge cage down.

    The snake Guardian swung its long tail and easily wrapped it around the wooden cage, putting it down steadily.

    Immediately after, a long howl reverberated under the moonlit night. A huge dog that was thirty feet long dashed over, its four limbs stepping in the air as if it was walking on t ground.

    From the muttering of the demons below, Xu Qi ¡®an knew that this was the dog guardian of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    In the next two hours, 18 demon guardians appeared, all of them fourth-grade demons.

    The creatures in the pit also piled higher and higher.

    in terms of the number of demons, the number of experts is not bad. Besides. the thousand demon Kingdom definitely has more than 18 fourth stage demons. Ye Ji is not here, so there must be other fourth stage demons working elsewhere ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not surprised that the thousand demon Kingdom, which had been lurking for 500 years, had such arge force.

    it¡¯s a pity that there are only nine-tailed fox and a bear among the transcendent experts.

    He said regretfully.

    The number of transcendents was too small.

    At the peak of the thousand Fey Kingdom, the number of transcendent realm great Fey was second only to the Buddhist sect, and even the great Feng dynasty was inferior.

    After all, the southern demons symbolized the Orthodox lineage of the demon race and condensed the luck of the entire demon race.

    The demons in the North were far from that.

    At this moment, he heard a small demon below shouting, ¡±

    ¡°Elder qingji.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately looked in the direction of the voice. A tall woman in a blue dress stood on the top of Qingfeng cliff. Her face was covered with a silk scarf, and her foxy eyes were bright as she looked down at the group of demons below.

    When did she appear? does she have an innate ability simr to the dark venom division¡¯s stealth ability? Xu Qi ¡®an heard Bai Ji call out in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Ya, elder sister qingji.¡±

    He had almost forgotten that this little fellow was also the great elder Bai Ji ¡­ Xu Qian asked, ¡±

    ¡°Is this Ye Ji¡¯s sister?¡±

    Bai Ji nodded her head.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen big sister qingji for a long time. Big sister qingji¡¯s cooking is very delicious.¡±

    How many sisters do you have ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an probed, ¡±

    ¡°Is she pretty?¡±

    Without waiting for Bai Ji¡¯s reply, Xu bailing stated the truth with a serious expression.

    ¡°No matter how pretty she is, she can¡¯t be as pretty as the state preceptor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded in satisfaction and withdrew the sword from his neck.

    The veiled young woman looked down at the demons and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Please wee the Empress!¡±

    Her voice was very clear, not charming or sweet, but clean and clear like a silver bell.

    ¡°Please wee the Empress!¡±

    All the demons present shouted, their voices converging into a tide.

    ¡°Ding Ling ¡­¡±

    The crisp sound of the copper Bell rang in the ears of every demon, as well as Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng.

    At this moment, the cold full moon seemed to dim a little, as if it was covered by something.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is here ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, and he turned to look at the full moon.

    The Fox race was known for their beauty, and all of them were top-notch beauties.

    How beautiful would the only nine-tailed fox in the nine regions be?

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS: the word count is a little low. I¡¯ll make it up in the next chapter. ]

 Chapter 1500: Prologue of the Great War (1)

    Chapter 1500: Prologue of the Great War (1)

    Under the full moon, the first thing Xu Qi ¡®an saw was the mboyant and beautiful nine fox tails that looked like an empty open screen.

    It was white and fluffy, with a demonic beauty.

    After that was the main character. This was a woman that people couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe in a short time.

    She had fluffy fox ears and a head of silver hair that was like frost.

    Her facial features were delicate and seductive, and she had the signature foxlike eyes of a Fox woman.

    She was draped in a thin chiffon dress, and her chest was wrapped in an animal skin that was neither wide nor narrow. It was bulging and full, and below it was her white and tight lower abdomen.

    A white fox fur coat was tied around her waist, hanging behind her waist like a cloak, but it did not cover her long legs that were like two white pythons.

    There was an anklet on his right ankle, and brass bells rang along with his steps.

    A cold full moon hung in the deep and vast night sky. She walked over leisurely with a smile on her face.

    The demons below, regardless of gender, all looked at her in a daze.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an had to admit that the Nine-Tailed Fox was one of the most attractive women he had ever seen.

    Femme fatale, a demoness of a generation.

    ¡°Niangniang is so beautiful, niangniang is mine, aunty is also mine!¡±

    Bai Ji said in a daze.

    Beast ears, fox tail, demoness ¡­ Not good, the Voodoo is acting up ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body was hot, and he had a strong urge to mate.

    This was an impulse that he had never had when he first met mu nanzhi.

    The next moment, an iron sword was ced across his neck. The sword Qi surged. Xu Qi ¡®an trembled and woke up instantly.

    ¡°In the entire Jiuzhou, in terms of charm, no one canpare to the Nine-Tailed Fox.¡±

    Luo Yuheng licked his lips and squinted his beautiful eyes. He blew into his ear and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°If Mr. Xu likes her, I¡¯ll catch her and make her your concubine to serve you every day, okay?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was held hostage, blinked.

    He took a deep breath andposed himself. He was no longer affected by the charm. He clicked his tongue and said,

    ¡°With such a terrifying charm, who would be willing to fight with her? The king of the thousand Fey Kingdom was probably the same back then. The Buddhist sect was indeed a group of wood who did not know how to show tenderness to women.

    ¡°As for being a concubine, forget it. I will only love the state preceptor in this life.¡±

    He looked away reluctantly and turned to Luo Yuheng.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    Luo Yuheng looked at it for a moment and shook his head.

    I can¡¯t tell. However, the monster race is the same as martial artists. They focus on physical strength andbat power. If your concubine is a rank one, she doesn¡¯t need your help.

    in the first stage realm, the lower limit of a martial artist is very high. You¡¯d better not let me catch you, or you¡¯ll die one after another.<div>

    when a rank one from other systems faces a rank one martial artist, you might be overbearing, but you¡¯re still a rough martial artist.

    The former was undefeatable in his normal state.

    Thetter couldn¡¯t win, but he was also undefeatable.

    In other words, if the Nine-Tailed Fox was a first-grade demon, then the Buddhist League would have to send two bodhisattvas to suppress her. Now that Liu Li was recuperating and the Gxia tree was in Yunzhou, only guangxian could help.<div>

    The demons were sure to win, so they didn¡¯t need Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s help.

    ¡°State preceptor, who is stronger, you or her?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly asked.

    In the night breeze, Luo Yuheng flicked his hair and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Why do you ask?¡±

    Because only sharks could deal with sharks ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    As she spoke, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox swayed her hips and walked gracefully to the top of the cliff with the tinkling sounds of her anklets.

    The masked woman in the blue dress respectfully retreated to the side.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox stood on the top of the cliff. The background was the deep night sky and the bright moon that was like a white jade te. The wind blew her silver hair and touched her beautiful fox tail.

    She looked down at the group of demons below, opened her arms, and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Citizens of the thousand demon Kingdom!

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Buddhist sect killed my people, destroyed my home, and drove us out of our homnd.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, we were wandering around, looking for a ce to stay. They hid in the mountains and forests, or in the city, mixing with the human race, not daring to reveal their true bodies for even a moment.

    ¡°There are also some nsmen who work as ves in the 27 cities built by the Buddhist League. They have been humiliated and oppressed by the people of the Western Region for generations.<div>

    we¡¯ve been wandering for five hundred years. Today, we¡¯ll take back our homnd, drive Buddhism out of our home, and rebuild the thousand demon Kingdom!

    The demons ¡®blood boiled as they roared in response, ¡±

    ¡°Take back our homnd!¡±

    rebuild the thousand demon Kingdom!

    Tens of thousands of demons shouted in unison. Their voices were filled with anger, excitement, and hatred.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pressed her hands together, and the tsunami-like sound suddenly stopped.

    The Queen ¡­ Xu Qian clicked his tongue in his heart. From this small detail, he could tell that the Nine-Tailed Fox had an extraordinary position in the hearts of the demon race.

    The demi-humans were not as disciplined as human soldiers. The demi-humans were more like martial artists of the pugilistic world. They were unruly and hated discipline the most.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve invited a famous Big Shot from the nine states to fight against Buddhism with us.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the demons began to discuss and whisper to each other.

    ¡°Who is it? which important figure has the Empress invited?¡±

    it¡¯s Zhu Jiu, right? in our demon race, other than the Empress and the Bear King, there is only Zhu Jiu, the only transcendent.

    master Zhu Jiu¡¯s cultivation is unrivaled. With his help, we are like tigers with wings.<div>

    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Zhu Jiu. I heard from the small demons stationed in Shiwan mountain that Xu yinluo from Da Feng came here a while ago and helped the demon race take back the sealed artifact.

    ¡°Is it credible?¡±

    Some of the demons were immediately excited when they heard this.

    The demons were scattered all over the country. Some of them had heard of Xu Qi ¡®an, while others had never heard of him. However, the demons who lived in the Central ins knew what the name ¡± Xu yinluo ¡± meant.

 Chapter 1501: Prologue of the Great War (2)

    Chapter 1501: Prologue of the Great War (2)

    A monster with two goat horns on his head said excitedly, ¡±

    it would be great if we could invite him here. He¡¯s a powerful human that¡¯s even stronger than the Bear King.

    ¡°What? Even stronger than the Bear King, you stupid sheep, did you eat too much grass?¡±

    The demons at the side were in disbelief.

    The Bear King was a great demon that had stepped into the transcendent realm five hundred years ago. Among the southern demons, he was the strongest after the Empress.

    In the hearts of ordinary demons, they were like gods.

    herbivores are wise, ¡± the goat demon snorted. all you carnivorous brains are filled with sheep¡¯s shit.

    After retorting, he said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of his name countless times in the Central ins. He¡¯s a warrior who can even kill a second rank Emperor. Not long ago, the Imperial court had even issued an announcement that Xu Qian had killed two Vajra realm martial artists in Jianzhou.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s very powerful. However, I¡¯ve never heard of him having any dealings with our monster race. Furthermore, the Central ins is in chaos, so how could he possibly travel thousands of miles to the southern border to attack us?<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t be able to get such a helper.¡±

    A monster who lived in the southern border shook his head.

    ¡°As far as I know, Xu yinluo was indeed in the southern border ten years ago.¡±

    The demons of the thousand demon Kingdom were scattered all over the country, and there was a seriousck of information. The demons in the southern border did not know what was happening in the Central ins, and the demons living in the Central ins did not know what was happening in the southern border.

    Of course, the higher-ups of the demon race would not have such an error in information.

    Simr discussions were happening in various small circles.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox raised her eyes slightly and smiled charmingly.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    The group of demons looked back in shock and raised their heads. They followed the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s gaze and looked at the night sky behind them.

    It¡¯s my turn ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an came into contact with Tian Huan¡¯s ¡± star shifting battle ¡± ability and ¡± exposed ¡± himself to the audience.

    All eyes were focused on him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a step forward, as if he was walking on t ground. He stepped over the group of demons expressionlessly and walked to the top of the cliff.

    In the process, the Golden paint between his eyebrows lit up. After seven steps, the Golden paint covered his whole body, forming a diamond body of extreme yang.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The Ring of Fire behind his head exploded and burned.

    the Buddhist Vajra?!

    The demons were shocked.

    it¡¯s really Xu Qi! an, the great tribute silver Gong! ¡±

    The demons who were familiar with him cried out in excitement.<div>

    At this moment, the demons below saw the human expert in the sky. They suddenly raised their hands and grabbed the Ring of Fire behind their heads.

    The bright and burning light instantly disappeared, leaving only a dazzling golden body.

    What was he doing ¡­ While the demons were confused, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly threw out his right hand and the me in his palm.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±<div>

    The zing mes suddenly exploded and spread out in the air, turning into a majestic cloak condensed from mes.

    A robe of mes.

    The domineering me Cloak and the Golden Diamond body made Xu Qi ¡®an look like a god who had descended to the mortal world.

    The group of demons looked on in a daze, leaving only the Golden figure in the Cloak of mes.

    Gold and red were the only colors left in their eyes.

    I¡¯m not acting cool, it¡¯s something that I should be doing with my current cultivation base ¡­ Xu Qian said in his heart. He finally stepped onto the top of the cliff and stood beside the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    The appearance of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox just now gave him inspiration.

    Transcendents had their own special effects, and it would be even better if they were apanied by background music.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox squinted at him with a smile. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to see two words in her eyes:

    You¡¯re so flirtatious ~

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded expressionlessly. His eyes lingered on her beautiful face for a while, then he looked at the woman in the blue dress beside her.

    Coincidentally, qingji was also peeking at him. When their eyes met, she smiled out of courtesy and avoided his gaze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not greet qingji or the Nine-Tailed Fox. He turned to look at the demons and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The Western Region is arrogant and domineering because of its own strength. Five hundred years ago, they invaded the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s territory, and now they are trying to get their hands on the Central ins. Those who used force to suppress others would definitely be suppressed.

    ¡°I represent the Imperial court of Dafeng in the Central ins to form an alliance with the thousand demon Kingdom. From now on, we shall advance and retreat together to fight against Buddhism.¡±

    Pausing for a while, he activated the Voodoo force and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Brothers of the monster race, can you bear with this?¡±

    All of a sudden, a strong anger and hatred welled up in his heart. Even the calmest demon race had a deep-rooted hatred for Buddhism. He remembered the humiliation of his homnd falling into enemy¡¯s hands for 500 years.

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±

    The group of demons roared, and the atmosphere below instantly exploded. Every monster clenched their teeth and their veins popped.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s f * ck them up,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an roared.

    The sound waves below were instantly raised and soared into the sky. The demons were in a turbulent mood, and their momentum and fighting spirit were even more vigorous than when the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had given her ¡®speech¡¯ just now.

    In the distance, Bai Ji, who was in Luo Yuheng¡¯s arms, raised her right w and shouted in her young girl¡¯s voice, ¡±

    ¡°.. ck them, f. ck them ¡­¡±

    It looked like it was possessed.

    In such an atmosphere, the four vixens carried the two boxes to the edge of the pit, unlocked it with the key, and quickly retreated.<div>

    Bang! Bang!

    The lid of the box was sent flying. Two legs flew out of the box on the left, and a torso flew out of the box on the right, automatically falling into the deep pit.

    At the same time, the stupa Pagoda flew out of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms. The door of the first level of the pagoda opened, and a ck arm flew out and fell into the big pit.

    Beforeing to the hundred thousand mountains, Xu Qi ¡®an had a deep conversation with the old monk tower spirit, and mu nanzhi was driven to the second floor because of that.

    Other than the two of them, no one knew what they were talking about.

    However, when mu nanzhi returned to the third floor of the pagoda after the conversation, she found that the old monk tower spirit had be extremely silent and had not said a word.

    In the huge pit, tens of thousands of animals rapidly withered and turned into dried corpses.

    A blood-red light rose from the pit, and one could clearly see that half of the night sky was dyed red by the blood-red light.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In another stronghold, in a hidden cave.

    Ye Ji, who was dressed in a ck muslin dress, ended her emotional and impassioned speech, arousing the fighting spirit of the group of demons in the cave.

    She nodded in satisfaction, turned her head, and looked at the huge creature beside her.

    It was a huge iron-eating beast with ck and white fur, especially its eyes.<div>

    He was three meters tall, and his body size was not outstanding among the monster race. However,pared to Ye Ji, who was beside him, he was enough to be called a giant.

    ¡°Bear King, do you have anything to say?¡±

    Ye Ji said in a low voice.

    The iron-eating beast let out two ¡°ah ah¡± sounds, as if it had just returned from a mental journey, or as if it had been woken up from a nap. He looked at the group of demons and slowly said,

    ¡°The Buddhist sect is hateful ¡­ ¡®They ¡­ Stole ¡­ Our territory ¡­ We, we want to ¡­¡±

    His voice became lower and lower, and his eyes gradually closed.

    The group of demons, who were originally full of fighting spirit, suddenly felt sleepy. Their eyes closed uncontrobly and they swayed left and right as if they would fall asleep at any time.

    ¡°Bear King, you have to hold on ¡­¡± A steel needle slipped out of Ye Ji¡¯s sleeve and ruthlessly pierced the iron-eater¡¯s waist.

    I want revenge!!!

    The iron-eating beast¡¯s body trembled and it suddenly roared.

    I want revenge, I want revenge!!

    The group of demons got rid of their sleepiness and echoed loudly, their emotions high.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Under the moonlight, the myriad demon mountain looked like a giant lying t on the ground. The mountain was not steep, but it stretched for hundreds of miles.

    As the core of the earth vein of the southern border, the myriad demon mountain was full of spirit and beauty. Since ancient times, the mountain had given birth to great demons and nurtured powerful tribes.

    Now, it was the territory of Buddhism. After more than 500 years of migration, the people of the Western Region had built a country here-the southern kingdom!

    With the South City as the center, twenty-six cities were spread out.

    On the tall city wall of South City, an armored guard was munching on the refreshing dried fruit that was produced in the southern border. He said to his colleague beside him, ¡±

    ¡°Are the demons really going to rebel?¡±

    The Western regions had sent 100000 soldiers to strengthen the garrison of the southern border, and at the same time, they had collected and purchasedrge amounts of herbs and destroyed the mountain paths other than the official roads.

    They gathered the residents of the Western regions in various mountain towns to strengthen the walls and clear the fields.

    His colleague, who was also munching on dried fruit, snorted in disdain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this group of animals got their confidence from. Five hundred years ago, the southern demons were so powerful, but they were still annihted by our western regions.

    ¡°After struggling at death¡¯s door for 500 years, you still want to restore your country?

    however, I¡¯ve heard from themander that the demons will rebel sooner orter. Once this anger is snuffed out by us, they won¡¯t be able to cause any more waves.

    The guard who spoke first suddenly chuckled.

    there¡¯s only half an hour left before the shift starts. Let¡¯s go have some fun. I found a few pretty Banshees in the kennels in the east of the city a while ago, and they¡¯re cheap.

    The guards on the side heard this andughed in unison.

    ¡°Give me a few golden spear pills while you¡¯re at it,¡± His colleaguesughed.

    The guard spat out some dried fruit and cursed, ¡±

    ¡°When have I not done it to. Banshee in bed ¡­¡±

    His eyes suddenly went nk. He raised his trembling right hand and pointed to the sky.

    w-what¡¯s that?!

    In the distant horizon, arge patch of ¡°dark clouds¡± surged over.

 Chapter 1502: The God of War Xu Qian (1)

    Chapter 1502: The God of War Xu Qian (1)

    It was a ck mass of flying beasts. There was the Red Bird Tribe led by Hong Ying, the Condor tribe led by the Golden Condor, the crane tribe ¡­

    They formed the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s flying beast Army, and like locusts, they swarmed from the horizon.

    At the same time, the sentries ten miles from the south of the city, five miles from the South, and three miles from the South all blew their horns and stopped.

    ¡°The demons, the demons are here ¡­¡±

    The voice of the guards on the city wall reverberated in the night sky and the tall city walls.

    Immediately after, ¡± Dong Dong Dong ¡± drum sounds began to beat. They were deep and thick, spreading through the night.

    Groups of defenders followed the steps and climbed up the city wall.

    A portion of them methodically prepared the oil, chopping wood, Rolling Stones, and so on to defend the city.

    The other group of defenders pushed the ballistae onto the pile of arrows and aimed at the forest a hundred meters away.

    The southern city was built on the myriad demon mountain. When the city wall was built, the people of the Western regions had cut down all the trees within a 100-meter radius of the city wall to clear out an empty area.<div>

    Such a design was to prevent the demons from using the geographical advantage to quietly approach the city walls.

    There was no wind at night, but the dense forest in the distance trembled under the moonlight.

    In the darkness, there was no telling how many enemies were approaching.

    One of the sergeants pulled out an arrow. The Arrowhead rolled on the torch, and the Arrowhead was stained with oil and burned.

    He shot the arrow into the air, and the Qi that was wrapped in the arrow suddenly exploded. A me lit up and illuminated the surroundings.

    Below, under the light of the fire, a dozen gray wolves that were secretly approaching the city wall subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Swish Swish Swish ¡­¡±

    They were immediately covered by the dense rain of arrows and killed on the spot.

    This was like the fuse for the start of a war. Large groups of ck shadows rushed out of the dense forest and charged towards the city gate.

    Most of them were on all fours, and a small number of them were in human form.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    The archers on the city wall immediately released their bowstrings, and the sound of the bowstrings echoed through the city.

    The arrows and ballistae began to rain down upon the ck figures, killing them in the first wave.

    The death of theirpanions could not intimidate the demons. The wildfire of revenge and the desire for their homnd made them unafraid of death.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    The second wave of arrows was fired, and this time, the ¡°dark clouds¡± in the sky were also within range.

    The soldiers on the city wall fired a dense rain of swords at the ground and the sky.

    One by one, the bird demons fell from the sky, letting out shrill cries.

    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±<div>

    The third wave of arrows took the lives of several hundred more demons.

    At this moment, the ¡°Air Force¡± formed by the bird demons had already reached the top of the city wall and was about to tear down the defensive line of the defending Army.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A golden pir of light shot up into the sky from the Southw temple, which was located on the myriad demon mountain.<div>

    It spread out in the sky and turned into a Golden shield of light, covering the entire South City.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ Hundreds of bird demons crashed into the golden light barrier, turning into a bloody mess as their feathers scattered in the air.

    Hong Ying and the other bird demon leaders led the remaining forces and soared into the sky, unwillingly circling in the sky.

    The guards on the city wall had just heaved a sigh of relief when they suddenly froze collectively and looked ahead in horror.

    A huge iron-eating beast was lying on the top of the city wall, like a child lying on a cab.

    Its head was round, and its ears were also round. Its fur was white, and its eyes, nose, and ears were ck.

    Its eyes were a little dull, which made it look a little simple and honest, if its body was not so big.

    ¡°Awooo ¡­¡±

    The iron-eating beast let out a calm cry. Its body was still expanding, causing the city wall to continue to shrink. From its height, to its chest, then to its waist ¡­

    The iron-eating beast raised its two ws and knocked on the golden light shield.

    It didn¡¯t shake.

    It seemed to be angry and knocked again, but it still didn¡¯t move.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The more it knocked, the harder and faster it knocked. Its originally simple-looking round face became ferocious, and its fangs protruded.<div>

    The golden light shield trembled violently to dissipate the terrifying force.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The light shield shattered and exploded into golden fragments of light.

    The impact of the explosion turned into ripples that swept across the area. The iron-eating beast was pushed by this force and staggered and fell.

    ¡°Ruthless!¡±

    As soon as the light barrier was broken, the bird demon Army swooped down and faced the rain of arrows, attacking the guards on the city wall.

    The guards threw away their bows and arrows and drew their weapons to kill the bird demons. However, they were quickly pounced on by the bird demons that swooped down. Their heads were pecked open and their necks were broken.

    Without the arrows, the demons that were attacking the city climbed up the city walls and fought with the defenders.

    The thousand-feet-long giant python climbed up the city wall and whipped it with its tail, cracking the city wall.

    The snow-white giant dog LED the wolf tribe to leap onto the city wall and charge forward.

    Green vines grew out of the cracks in the wall and attacked the Western Region defenders.

    It was a mess on the city wall. The monks and Masters of the defending Army tried their best to resist, but the oil lit up the city wall and illuminated the night sky.

    At this moment, 108 golden lights shone down from the top of the mountain and stopped above the two sides.<div>

    They were 108 Zen masters covered in golden light. They sat cross-legged in the void, protecting an old and thin monk with long eyebrows in the center.

    The Zen masters sat cross-legged with their eyes closed, as if they were turning a blind eye to the fierce battle below. They were focused on chanting Sutras and chanting Buddha.

    The chanting was inaudible at first, but gradually, it suppressed the sounds of fighting and beast roars.

    Not long after, only the sound of Sanskrit could be heard between heaven and earth.

    The Western Region¡¯s defenders and Buddhist monks were encouraged by him and theirbat power doubled. On the other hand, the demons either had a splitting headache, or were trembling on the ground, or the killing intent in their eyes had disappeared and they had lost their will to fight.

    The guards took the opportunity to wave their butcher¡¯s knives and take the lives of the demons one after another.

    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a soft and maicughter broke the rhythm of the Sanskrit.

    Under the moonlight, the enchanting figure twisted her waist and stepped on the air. When she approached the formation formed by the Zen master, the nine fox tails behind her suddenly unfolded and flicked slightly.

    In an instant, decadent sounds rang out on the city wall.

    A graceful woman appeared in front of the guards, either smiling or twisting her waist to seduce them. For a moment, they were in a state of confusion and were unable to extricate themselves from the gentleness.

    The situation immediately reversed. The demon Army retaliated, killing the defenders and monks.

    Du ¡®e frowned, opened his eyes and shouted, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Kill the thieves!¡±

    The Sanskrit and miyin disappeared.

    The iron-eating beast with ck and white fur slowly got up and roared as it charged towards the Zen formation formed by the one hundred and eight Zen masters.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The giant beast was immediately blocked by the golden light barrier and staggered back once more.

    In the formation, the seven-colored light wheel in Arhat du ¡®E¡¯s mind lit up. He reached out his palm.

    A Golden Buddha¡¯s Palm condensed above the Bear King¡¯s Head and mmed down.

    The Bear King immediately raised its two ws to resist the Buddha¡¯s Palm, but it could not resist this Buddha¡¯s Palm that contained the power to kill thieves.

    As the Buddha¡¯s Palm pressed down, the Bear King¡¯s body shrank little by little until it returned to its normal size.

    At this moment, a ray of fire lit up behind him. It was the fire that came from King Kong¡¯s body.

    Asuro had appeared behind the Bear King at some point in time, and his palm was like a de as it shed towards the Bear King¡¯s neck. The dark golden de of his palm was surrounded by a rainbow light.

    The Bear King sensed the danger and was about to free up a hand to deal with it.

    Asuro spoke the truth, ¡±

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    The power ofmandment was exerted on the Bear King, interrupting his follow-up response.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The round head flew up and fell beside Asuro¡¯s feet.

    At the same time, the Golden Buddha¡¯s Palm smacked down smoothly, shattering the Bear King¡¯s body into pieces.

    With thebined strength of two rank-2 powerhouses, it would be easy to deal with a rank-3 demon.

    ¡°Bear King!¡±

    ¡°No, this is impossible ¡­¡±

    The demons in the battle cried out in rm.

    They had never expected that their Bear King would be beheaded in the first exchange. His body was also torn into pieces, and he had no power to fight back against the two Buddhist powerhouses.

    After seeding, Asuro and du ¡®e did not stop. The former took out a golden alms bowl and tried to seal the Bear King.

    Thetter put his hands together and looked at the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox in the sky.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±

    He used the Zen formation formed by 108 Zen masters to strengthen the power of the precepts to the extreme, wearing down the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s fighting spirit and temporarily affecting her, making her unable to save him.

    Asuro aimed the mouth of the bowl at the Bear King and was about to activate the magical artifact when a wave of sleepiness suddenly hit him. His eyelids felt heavy, and his consciousness became blurry. He wanted to fall asleep immediately.

    At the same time, the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger activated.

    A shadow expanded under Asuro¡¯s feet and turned into a human figure.

    Was this its innate divine ability? No, I can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s dangerous ¡­ Asuro¡¯s thoughts also slowed down.

    Xu Qi ¡®an emerged from the shadow. He stepped forward with his right foot and arched his back. He held an ancient sword in a wooden scabbard in his left hand and pressed his right hand on the hilt. He copsed all his Qi and restrained all his emotions.

    There was no joy or sorrow in his eyes.

    A few secondster, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arm suddenly expanded by two times, followed by a ¡± ding ¡± sound. The brass sword was unsheathed. Those who were paying attention to the battle saw a thin but unusually dazzling sword light.

    The sword light shed and appeared, and then disappeared again.

    Asuro¡¯s body, which was entangled with sleepiness, suddenly stiffened, and then his head slowly rolled down.

    The power of. second-rank demon to kill. thief, coupled with the toughness of Vajra power, could effectively damage the body of. third-rank demon. Asulo had indeed gone easy on him that day ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t continue to attack. He quickly retreated before he felt sleepy.

    The Bear King¡¯s innate divine ability was indeed powerful. Even Asuro was affected. Unfortunately, this kind of magical power didn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe. Otherwise, he would have taken the opportunity to seal Asuro ¡­ With the sharpness of the nation-suppressing sword, my broken Jade, and the explosive power of the powerful spinal cord, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to cut through a third-grade Vajra¡¯s body, but it shouldn¡¯t be able to cut Asura¡¯s body after he released the Shura¡¯s blood essence ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s breathing rapidly declined.

    Jade fragment¡¯s predecessor was the heaven and earth single saber sh. This saber technique was used to fight above one¡¯s level, but the price was that one would be weakened for a period of time.

    ¡°This sort of weakness is infinitely shortened at rank-3. With the cirction of vigorous vitality, it can be recovered in a dozen seconds or so.

    under normal circumstances, I still can¡¯t use the broken Jade. Otherwise, during this short period of weakness, I¡¯ll be killed by a set of attacks from the same level.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly exhaled. He nced at the guards and demon soldiers on the city wall, silently took off the fire ring on the back of his head, and threw it away.

    The mes danced and turned into a zing cloak.

    At this moment, he was like a god of War in the eyes of the demons and the Western Region soldiers.

    ¡°Xu Qian ¡­¡±

    Du ¡®e Arhat mumbled to himself with aplicated tone.

 Chapter 1503: The great reincarnation Dharma idol (1)

    Chapter 1503: The great reincarnation Dharma idol (1)

    The thing that Arhat du ¡®e regretted the most in his life was not bringing Xu Qi¡¯ an back to the Western Region.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s theory of Mahayana Buddhism had enlightened du¡¯ e and enlightened him, from bing a Buddha through self-redemption to bing a Buddha through the salvation of the world, his realm had been elevated.

    Although Arhat du ¡®e called Xu Qi¡¯ an a Fozi, in the end, he still didn¡¯t pay enough attention to him.

    Therefore, under the obstruction of the supervisor and the Imperial court of Da Feng, and after Xu Qi ¡®an stated that he was not willing to join the Buddhist sect, du¡¯ e gave up the idea of taking him as a disciple and rushed back to the Western Region to be the founder of Mahayana Buddhism.

    After the incident, he obtained the consent of Bodhisattva guangxian and Bodhisattva Liuli, allowing thetter to head to the great domain personally.

    But at that time, Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer the same as before.

    After the storm in the capital, the Buddhist League took advantage of his trip to the Jianghu to collect Dragon Qi and sent Guardian Vajra and amorous Arhat to the Central ins to capture him. In the end, they went for wool and came home shorn.

    At this point, the whole of Buddhism stopped. Even guangxian and du ¡®e, who advocated Mahayana Buddhism, did not mention this matter again.

    Arhat du ¡®e would often think that if he had brought him back to Buddhism, Mahayana Buddhism would have already spread all over the Western Region.

    The ideas and doctrines of Buddhism would surely spread throughout the nine states.<div>

    In addition ¡­ Arhat du ¡®e looked at the demons, whose aura had suddenly soared, and at the young man wearing a robe made of mes.

    The Central ins would not have Xu yinluo, and the Western regions would have a talented son of Buddha.

    this is the best chance to seal Asuro, but it will take some time to seal a top-tier master. Before that, I¡¯ll be affected by the sleeping spell and be a drowsy salted fish ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two human heads and the Panda heads in the distance and sighed regretfully.

    Whether their heads were chopped off or their bodies were torn apart, for transcendent realm monsters and cultivators, these were all minor injuries.

    Asulo and du ¡®e wanted to take advantage of the weak and sealed a Monster King first, but they fell into the monster race¡¯s trap.

    After the Bear king¡¯s domain expanded, all living beings within the domain would fall into a deep sleep.

    Asuro was a top-tier Buddhist powerhouse. Although he was so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes, he could still maintain some consciousness. Of course, he didn¡¯t have the strength to press his head back to his neck.

    For Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s side, using a rank-3 Demon King to hold back a rank-2 and rank-3 was undoubtedly a great gain.

    There was no need for eye contact. The Nine-Tailed Fox and Xu Qi ¡®an attacked at the same time. One of them swooped down like aet and crashed into the Zen formation formed by the 108 Zen masters.

    A person rose into the air, and the nation-suppressing sword burst out with a dazzling light, like a rapidly rising sun.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The two of them were simultaneously blocked by a faint golden light barrier.

    The one hundred and eight Zen masters sat cross-legged in the void like a still oil painting. They did not move at all, not even the corners of their monk robes shook.

    Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    The silver-haired Fox-eared demoness punched the light screen continuously. The nine fox tails behind her extended like eight tentacles and pped with all her might.

    Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s muscles expanded and he transformed into an eight-foot-tall ¡± giant. with the support of strength Gu¡¯s explosive force, he swung his sword and hacked at the light curtain.

    The attacks of demons and martial artists were simple and unadorned. However, the violence contained in their simple punches, kicks, des, and swords could easily destroy the bodies of transcendents of other systems.<div>

    Under the violent attacks of the two transcendents, the light screen formed by the Zen masters finally began to shake.

    The one hundred and eight Zen masters frowned as if they had been injured.

    Seeing this, Arhat du ¡®e put his hands together and chanted, ¡±

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife.¡±<div>

    Under the suppression of the grade, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hand loosened and he almost lost his grip on the country-guarding sword. He was extremely disgusted with weapons.

    Du ¡®e Arhat looked at the Nine-Tailed Fox, who was a perfectbination of violence and beauty. He quickly made a gesture with his hands and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    The seven-colored light wheel behind his head suddenly lit up.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s tail was knocked back by a violent force and spread out in all directions. Her body was like porcin, full of cracks and blood stained her white skin.

    Arhat du ¡®e was still ¡± biased ¡°. He used themandment on Xu Qi¡¯ an to wear down her fighting spirit, while he used the great power of killing thieves on the Nine-Tailed Fox, which directly broke the firm and immortal body of the princess of the thousand Fey Kingdom.

    In just an instant, all of his injuries had recovered.

    In the next moment, the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s skin was once again split open with a cobweb-like wound. This cycle repeated five times before the power of the thief-killing fruit position was exhausted.

    Among the three fruits of Buddhism, the thief-killing fruit was famous for its killing power. It locked on to the enemy and would not stop until its power was exhausted.

    Not only could it break the body of a martial artist of the same realm, but it could also continuously wear down the martial artist¡¯s Qi, blood, and vitality.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox immediatelyunched a second round of attacks in an attempt to break the Zen formation with brute force. However, they were neutralized by Arhat du¡¯ e.

    The injuries on the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s body healed and ruptured, ruptured and healed.

    ¡°Buddhism¡¯s Dhyana technique is the simplified version of the¡± unmovable Emperor Ming Dharma.¡±It focuses on the unmovable, after entering meditation, there is no self and no other, and it is one with the heaven and earth. They don¡¯t eat, drink, or sleep, and aren¡¯t afraid of being invaded by evil or attacked by enemies.¡±<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said, ¡±

    du ¡®e is a second-grade Arhat. He gathered the one hundred and eight Zen masters to form a Zen formation. Even if they don¡¯t resist, it will take us a lot of effort to break this formation.

    It turned out that the upgraded version of the Dhyana technique was the ¡± atha Dharma power ¡°. The atha Dharma power was also a defensive technique, and it had a different meaning from the Vajra Dharma power ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and thought of the Buddha of the Kaluo tree in Yunzhou.

    That Big Shot cultivated both the ¡°unmovable Emperor Ming Dharma power¡± and the ¡°Vajra invincible Dharma power,¡± and theyers of armor made people despair. He didn¡¯t know if the supervisor could hurt him.

 Chapter 1504: The great reincarnation Dharma laks.2

    Chapter 1504: The great reincarnation Dharmaks.2

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed troublesome. What idea does the Empress have?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied.

    The so-called one who understood you the most was definitely your enemy. If this saying was applied to Buddhism, the South demon would definitely be the one who understood the bald donkey the best.

    He believed that the Nine-Tailed Fox would have a way to deal with it.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that the Zen technique emphasizes on ¡®unmoving¡¯. When du¡¯ e Arhat attacks us, he will automatically leave the Zen technique state.

    with my power, I can¡¯t break a Zen formation controlled by a second-grade Arhat, but it¡¯s not a problem to break a Zen formation formed by 108 Zen masters.

    I can also break the Zen formation with my own strength. But when Arhat du. e makes his move, one of us is affected by the precept while the other is attacked by the power of killing bandits. We can¡¯t spare any time to break the formation ¡­ Unless I can shield myself from the influence of themandments.

    However. this was impossible. Whether it was the Golden core or the righteousness Qi of Taoism, they could not resist themandment of. second-grade Arhat, unless Zhao Shou or the Yang God of Taoism came in person ¡­

    As he thought about it, Xu Qi ¡®an had an idea.<div>

    A dark gold exquisite Pagoda floated out of his chest and hung above his head.

    At the top of the tower, a Dharma form with a smile on its face and a wheel of light behind its head that symbolized wisdom appeared.

    ¡°Stupa Pagoda!¡±

    Arhat du ¡®e sensed this Buddhist Dharma Treasure and looked over with a frown.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Arhat du ¡®e, this demonic woman led the demon soldiers to kill the disciples of the Buddhist League and attack the cities of the Buddhist League. She¡¯s always thinking about restoring her country.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t die, the southern border will never be peaceful. If she didn¡¯t die, the monster race would never be satisfied. Quickly, quickly kill her!¡±

    At the top of the stupa, the light wheel behind the cosmic form of great wisdom reversed.

    After hearing what was said, Arhat du ¡®e was enlightened. His hatred for the Nine-Tailed Fox reached its peak in an instant. He regarded her as a major threat to the demon n and an enemy that he had to kill at all costs.

    He immediately put his hands together and cast amandment, ¡±

    ¡°Be merciful!¡±

    These four simple words had worn away the demoness ¡®killing intent and hostility, and her beautiful face showed a brief moment of confusion.

    Seizing the opportunity, the light Wheel of Wisdom behind Arhat Dua¡¯s head shone with an unprecedented light. He raised his palm and mmed it down.

    In the night sky, a Buddha¡¯s Palm that was dozens of feet long condensed, and the dazzling golden light illuminated the city wall below.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox, who was in a state of confusion, did not have the slightest intention of resisting. Instead, it was merciful and was willing to die.

    BOOM!

    She was mmed down from the sky by the Buddha¡¯s Palm and hit the Hard Rock, causing an earthquake on the myriad demon mountain.

    Seizing the opportunity, Xu Qi ¡®an copsed all his Qi and restrained all his emotions. His dantian turned into a ck hole and devoured the energy in his body.

    The thin and bright knife light rose again. With the power to destroy everything, it split the formation that had lost the control of the second-grade Arhat and only 108 Zen masters left.<div>

    The golden light covering the bodies of the Zen masters dissipated, turning into light fragments that scattered in all directions.

    The 108 Zen masters fell like rain.

    The formation was broken!

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been in the limelight, wanted to use the same old trick and make a robe with mes, but on second thought, he gave up.<div>

    The special effects couldn¡¯t be repeated, and it would seem like they were at their wit¡¯s end ¡­ He couldn¡¯te up with a new set of special effects yet.

    On a certain section of the city wall, Ye Ji had killed all the guards and monks around her, and her ws were stained with blood.

    When she noticed that the formation had been broken, she turned around and saw Xu Qi ¡®an standing in the air with a sword in his hand.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from beside him. Qing Ji was holding a green sword, looking at Ye Ji in disdain, and said, ¡±

    ¡°You broke the agreement between the sisters and fell in love with a human man.¡±

    Ye Ji smiled sweetly, ¡±

    ¡°Promise? Do you have any proof?

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with a human man. Why? are you jealous? jealous that my man is a hero?¡±

    Qing Ji looked at her proud face and spat, ¡±

    ¡°This kind of lecher who loves every woman he sees is worthy of my jealousy?¡±

    Both of them had veils covering their faces, almost the same foxy eyes, curvaceous figures, and different temperaments, but they were both outstanding beauties.

    Ye Jiughed.<div>

    She was not going to tell this noob woman that the chicken spirit was invented by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The Empress had said that as long as all nine sisters fell in love with him, Xu Qi ¡®an would be the Prince Consort of the thousand demon Kingdom. Who would want him to be the Prince Consort?

    On the other side, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox floated into the air. Its silver hair was stained with sticky blood, and one of its fox ears drooped, looking extremely miserable.

    The nine foxtails swept, swiped, and rolled, killing the falling Zen masters on the spot.

    ¡°Stinky man!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and sent a voice transmission.

    Empress, listen to my quibble ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said,

    ¡°Between you and me, who is more capable of destroying the Zen formation? Although the light wheel of the great wisdom Dharmaksana was reversed, and the wisdom of the person being watched by the Dharmaksana would also be reversed, du ¡®e was still an Arhat after all.

    if he forces himself to ignore you and deal with me, he might notice that something is wrong and get rid of the influence of the wisdom reversal. We will lose more than we gain.

    The great wisdom Dharma form was left behind by Bodhisattva Faji, and it was one of the stupa Pagoda¡¯s strongest abilities.

    Although it was definitely not as good as the original, it could still affect a second stage Arhat for a short time.

    As he spoke, Xu Qi ¡®an controlled the stupa Pagoda and made the medicine master Dharma form appear. The Jade bottle scattered broken light to help the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox remove the power to kill the thief.

    After being nourished, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s face glowed, and its aura did not decline. It could be seen that it had a deep foundation and was extremely durable.<div>

    As a demon, she was qualified.

    Arhat du ¡®e sat cross-legged in the void and looked at the dead Zen Master with pity. He chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Bodhisattva, please save the lives of our Buddhist disciples.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he crushed a will bead hanging around his neck.

    The Firefly-like golden light enshrouded the sky and condensed into a young monk in a red and yellow Kasaya. He looked like he had not yet reached the crown and his face was young.

    His eyes were merciful andpassionate, as if he loved everything in the world.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The young monk put his palms together and lowered his head to chant the name of Buddha.

    A huge Buddhist artifact formed behind him. It was a wheel made of gold. The word ¡± ¡± was engraved in the center of the wheel, and the words ¡± heaven, man, Asura, beast, Hungry Ghost, hell ¡± were engraved on the sides.

    The wheel was asrge as a waterwheel, cast from gold, and had a heavy metallic texture.

    The wheel slowly turned.

    A scene that defiedmon sense happened. The one hundred and eight Zen masters who were killed by the nine sky foxes opened their eyes and sat up in a daze.

    On top of the city wall and below the city wall, the corpses lying on the ground sat up and looked around in confusion.<div>

    These people and demons who had died in battle had all been resurrected.

    The resurrected creatures did not include the dead whose souls had been scattered.

    ¡°The great Samsara Dharma form ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an heard the Nine-Tailed Fox say in a serious tone.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [PS: typos are corrected first.]

 Chapter 1505: The white-haired loli (1)

    Chapter 1505: The white-haired loli (1)

    The great reincarnation Dharma form,ing back to life? This is too magical ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was almost stunned. He knew that there were nine Dharmaksana in Buddhism. He had also seen the power of the Vajra Dharmaksana, the magic of the medicine master Dharmaksa, and the lowering of wisdom of the great wisdom Dharmaksa.

    However, the great sun Samsara Dharma in front of him was able to bring the dead back to life, which was a great shock to him.

    ¡°Ka ka ka ¡­¡±

    The Golden Wheel spun slowly, and the dead were resurrected one after another. They looked at themselves and their surroundings with nk eyes.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°An illusion? It doesn¡¯t seem like it ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? are Asuro the venerable and the Demon King dead? Who killed the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox?¡±

    Because they didn¡¯t know what was going on, the resurrected humans and demons were rtively calm. They didn¡¯t immediately fight, but vigntly observed the surroundings, trying to figure out the situation.

    Xu Qi ¡®an calmly observed for a while and then sent a message to the Nine-Tailed Fox, ¡±

    ¡°Within the great reincarnation Dharma domain, all the dead will be resurrected, with the exception of those whose souls have been scattered?¡±<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox chuckled and said, ¡±

    you have sharp observation skills. You are indeed a genius detective.

    This stinky man had almost figured out the first level of the great Samsara Dharmaksana¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°There are two great powers of the great Samsara Dharma.The second is to allow a person to experience a reincarnation in a short period of time. When Asuro was killed by my mother, guangxian helped him reincarnate and save his life.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox transmitted.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and looked around warily.

    ¡°It seems to be guangxian¡¯s clone.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox hummed in acknowledgment. The two of them had a tacit understanding.

    They had previously discussed the reason why Asuro had ¡± let them go ¡°, and the two conjectures they had were:

    The selfishness of Asuro and the conspiracy of Buddhism.

    Thetter was most likely the real body of guangxian Bodhisattva who had descended to try and wipe them out.

    However, the one who appeared now was the avatar of guangxian Bodhisattva, so the answer was obvious.

    ¡°Is Asura trying to achieve the Bodhisattva level and step into the first rank through something rted to the demon race?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said telepathically.

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that guangxian¡¯s real body is nearby. Be careful. If the situation doesn¡¯t look good, act ording to the n,¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox replied.

    As he spoke, Bodhisattva guangxian looked at the Bear King and Asuro¡¯s bodies and heads with apassionate gaze.

    It was a ¡± no man¡¯snd ¡°, and anyone who got close to it had fallen to the ground and fallen into a deep sleep.

    ¡°Are you still not going to wake up?¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian said indifferently.

    The wheel spun with a click and shot out a beam of light that shone on Asuro and Bear King¡¯s ¡± bones.<div>

    The heads of the two transcendents slowly opened their eyes. The two bodies stood up and pressed their heads on their necks. As the flesh and blood squirmed, their necks grew back without a single scar.

    The Bear King yawned and wriggled his fat body, walking to the Nine-Tailed Fox and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Asuro returned to the side of guangxian Bodhisattva, put his hands together, and stood with his head down.

    Du ¡®e Arhat was on the other side.<div>

    ¡°Amitabha. The war five hundred years ago was a terrible one. Both the Western regions and the demon race suffered countless casualties. Almsgiver, there¡¯s no need for you to make a move.¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian put his hands together and his eyes were filled with mercy.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled charmingly, ¡±

    what Bodhisattva guangxian said makes sense. Why don¡¯t the Buddhist League return the hundred thousand mountains and withdraw from the southern border? then, there will naturally be no more suffering.

    Unexpectedly, guangxian Bodhisattva nodded, ¡±

    ¡°I can make the decision to return half of the territory in the hundred thousand mountains to the myriad demon mountain. The demon race will live in the East while the Buddhist sect will take the West.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡±

    ¡°This is the greatest concession that Buddhism can make. I can swear a heavenly oath that I will not go back on my word. The area to the East of the myriad demon mountain is vast enough to amodate all the demons.¡±

    His words seemed to have the power to convince people. The surrounding demons were moved after hearing it.

    He actually felt that Bodhisattva guangxian¡¯s suggestion was excellent. This way, they could avoid the death of their tribesmen in battle, or perhaps they could live on a vast and fertilend.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    The Bear King shook his head and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°I, don¡¯t ept ¡­¡±<div>

    The young-looking guangxian Bodhisattva had a peaceful expression and a gentle voice.

    ¡°Almsgiver, do you have any wise ideas?¡±

    The Bear King snorted and said slowly,

    I have a difficult request ¡­

    there¡¯s too little bamboo in the North. I don¡¯t like it ¡­ I also want the three thousand mu of bamboo forest in the southwest.

    ¡°If the Buddhist sect is willing to give up such a preciousnd. I will believe in your sincerity ¡­¡±

    Guangxian Bodhisattva nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Bear King¡¯s Doudou eyes suddenly widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Buddhist sect would agree to such an excessive request. They were even willing to give up three thousand mu of preciousnd in the bamboo forest. They were indeed very sincere.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    Bodhisattva guangxian¡¯s move was intended to stabilize the demon race so that he could mobilize his troops to the East to conquer the Central ins and help the rebel army in Yunzhou overthrow Da Feng. Even though they had only given up the territory to the East of the myriad demon mountain, the Buddhist League still upied the most preciousnd in the hundred thousand mountains of the southern border, and their luck was not damaged.

    It was equivalent to maximizing the benefits at the lowest cost.

    However, he was not worried that the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox wouldpromise. If she was so easily ¡®recruited¡¯, she would not have endured it for five hundred years.<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    you took my home, killed my people, and gave us the territory of the monster race as charity. Do you think the Buddhist League thinks we are beggars? ¡±

    He was smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to activate the ¡± empathy ¡± ability of the Voodoo and exert influence on the surrounding demons.

    All of a sudden, new and old grudges surged. The demons reignited their fighting spirit and anger, and they felt ashamed for their previous feelings.

 Chapter 1506: The white-haired loli (2)

    Chapter 1506: The white-haired loli (2)

    Bodhisattva guangxian sighed and remained calm. He did not try to persuade the Nine-Tailed Fox but turned to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±

    ¡°Son of Buddha, I¡¯m not coveting your luck when I invite you to join the Buddhist sect.

    ¡°Since you can create Mahayana Buddhism, you are a person fated with Buddha. The price of the Buddhist cultivation of the fruit position is not just power, but also spirit andpassion.

    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re someone who can bepared to Buddha. If you are willing to convert to Buddhism and lead the world¡¯s Buddhas toprehend Mahayana Buddhism, I can help you remove the fate of the country.

    ¡°This way, Da Feng will be destroyed and you won¡¯t die.¡±

    The biggest conflict between Xu Qi ¡®an and Buddhism was that Buddhism wanted to help the rebel army in Yunzhou destroy Da Feng, so he, who carried half of the fate of the country, would have to die for the country.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had joined forces with the demon n and the Gu n. Everything he had done was to protect himself and then to take revenge.

    Living on was a human¡¯s most instinctive desire. There were thousands of morality in the world, and survival was the most righteous morality.

    As for revenge, of course, it was to take revenge on Xu Pingfeng.

    There were personal grudges and also grudges for the people of the Central ins.<div>

    If Xu Pingfeng had not stolen the fate of the country for his own benefit, Da Feng would not have suffered from so many natural and man-made disasters for the past twenty years.

    If Xu Pingfeng had not started a rebellion for his own benefit, Qingzhou would not have been plunged into such misery and suffering.

    ¡°Should I thank you for not killing me?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered, ¡±

    ¡°You Buddhists want to destroy Da Feng and invade the territory of the Central ins, so I have to escape to Buddhism, abandon my family and lover, abandon the people of the Central ins who trust me, and be the son of Buddha of Buddhism, contributing to the development of Buddhism.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not willing, I¡¯ll have to die for the country.

    ¡°In the eyes of guangxian Bodhisattva, I¡¯m just a weakling, so I don¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡°If you really admire me so much, why don¡¯t you break off with the Hinayana Buddhism led by the Gtian tree for me, convert to Da Feng, and help Da Feng quash the rebellion?

    ¡°I can promise you that after the World is at peace, Mahayana Buddhism will bloom all over the Central ins.¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian said frankly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He suspected that he had heard wrong.

    Guangxian continued as if there was no one else around,

    ¡°Moreover, the strength of Da Feng and Buddhism are far apart. Even if I were to abandon my identity and only spread the Mahayana Buddhism, I should choose the stronger Western Region as my Foundation.

    ¡°Moreover, the Western Region is filled with Buddhist kingdoms, so it¡¯s easier to ept Mahayana Buddhism. Why would I choose to go to great Feng?¡±

    He¡¯s telling me that Da Feng¡¯s strength is not good enough, and I¡¯m not good enough, so he chose Buddhism instead of me. He¡¯s so honest that it¡¯s unbelievable ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°Can you help me pull out thest demon sealing nail?¡±

    Guangxian Bodhisattva shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t do something like raising a Tiger to bring disaster, unless the Arhat joins our Buddhist sect.¡±<div>

    He was too honest ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart stirred and he asked,

    ¡°When Buddhism helped Emperor Wuzong to rebel, was guangxian Bodhisattva involved?¡±

    Guangxian nodded,

    ¡°I was almost sent to reincarnation by the first supervisor.¡±<div>

    He was as honest as ever.

    A rank one Warlock could fight several rank ones in their own territory. The supervisor¡¯s strength was definitely not as good as the first generation ¡­ Xu Qian asked, ¡±

    ¡°How did you kill the first generation?¡±

    As he spoke, he manipted the stupa Pagoda and let the medicine master dharmic form sprinkle its light to heal the Bear King¡¯s injuries and recover the qi and blood it had lost.

    Bodhisattva guangxian said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as today. Wu Zongs started a war in the east and fought all the way to the capital. The Buddhist Army advanced from the Western Front, and the two sides met in the capital. He would weaken the first-generation one step at a time until he was killed.

    ¡°The difference from now is that at the beginning of the rebellion, the strength of the current supervisors is much weaker than the first generation. Grandmaster is not as prepared as Xu Pingfeng.¡±

    That was why he needed many first grade bodhisattvas to help him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°What did the first generation set up?¡±

    After a moment of silence, guangxian Bodhisattva said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Never! In terms of intelligence, the first generation was much worse than the current generation. At the start of the rebellion, the great Feng imperial court¡¯s response was extremely hasty and they were caught off guard.¡±

    Caught off guard? Are you kidding me? that¡¯s a divinator ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together and said, ¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±<div>

    He quickly suppressed all his doubts, gathered his thoughts, and returned to hisbat state.

    ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m also stalling for time.¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian said frankly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the dim wheel glowed with a golden light again. On the wheel, the word ¡± beast ¡± lit up and a beam of light shot out, hitting the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    Then, the character ¡± Ren ¡± lit up and shot out a beam of light that shone on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an finally understood why the Nine-Tailed Fox did not Dodge. The moment the golden light shot at him, he was affected by the power ofmandment and lost the thought of ¡± dodging.

    He wasn¡¯t hurt ¡­ As this thought shed through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind, he saw that the Nine-Tailed Fox beside him had suddenly be shorter. Her full chest, which was wrapped in an animal skin that was neither wide nor narrow, was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    His deep career line was gone.

    In the blink of an eye, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox turned from a tall and slender big sister with fox ears and silver hair into a twelve or thirteen-year-old white-haired loli.

    Pink and cute, pure and flirtatious.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an blurted out, and then realized that the white-haired loli was about the same height as him.

    His expression changed slightly as he looked at himself. The clothes that were originally fitting had be wide and tight, and the trousers were loose, like a child wearing adult¡¯s clothes.<div>

    I¡¯ve also be smaller, and my aura and strength have weakened, but it¡¯s not serious ¡­ He immediately understood the second ability of the reincarnation Dharmaksana.

    Seizing the opportunity, Asuro lowered his knees and shot toward the Nine-Tailed Fox like a cannonball as the ground copsed.

    BOOM!

    The Bear King also shot out like a cannonball, blocking Asuro.

    Asuro disobeyed thews of physics and made a sudden stop. He lowered his knees and head, avoiding the Bear King¡¯s attack.

    Following that, he flicked his waist and his fists turned into afterimages as he struck the Bear King¡¯s chest.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ In an instant, he threw hundreds of punches, turning the Bear King¡¯s chest into a bloody mess. The ripples of Qi stirred up a terrible wind.

    A fox tail shot out and wrapped around the Bear King, flinging it back, allowing it to avoid Asuro¡¯sbo.

    One of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s tails lit up and then began to shrink, bing a short one.

    In the distance, Qing Ji let out a low groan, and her tall body quickly shrank, turning into a 12 or 13-year-old loli.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox returned to being a tall and charming silver-haired maturedy.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty cute.¡±

    She nced at Xu Qi ¡®an andughed.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was speechless.

    Afterughing at Xu Qi ¡®an, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox looked up to the sky and let out a long howl.

    The howl reverberated between heaven and earth, spreading far and wide.

    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky and crashed into the arena.

    It was a broken body, missing the right hand and head. Its skin was dark, and every inch of its skin and flesh contained a great power.

    A powerful and terrifying aura enveloped the entire area.

    It made the ordinary soldiers and the small demons shiver. They felt that their minds were on the verge of copse and their emotions were in a frenzy. They wanted to destroy everything, including themselves.

    ¡°Shen Shu ¡­¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian¡¯s expression was grave.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [PS: typos are corrected first.]

 Chapter 1507: 66-Asuro dies in battle?(thanks to the â€œmagic carâ€ of the silver Alliance) _1

    Chapter 1507: Chapter 66-Asuro dies in battle?(thanks to the ¡°magic car¡± of the silver Alliance) _1

    ¡°Guangxian, we meet again!¡±

    A low voice came from Shen Shu¡¯s chest.

    After the torso, legs, and left arm merged, Shen Shu¡¯s primordial spirit also merged. The evil intention of Zhang Yang on the left arm was neutralized by the warmth of the torso, and the recklessness of the legs made his temper very bad.

    Just by standing there, his maniacal and deranged aura had affected all the living beings present.

    Anyone who looked at him would hear terrifying ravings in their ears and hallucinate. They wanted to kill everything around them, including themselves.

    Bodhisattva guangxian did not reply. The wheel behind him turned slowly, and the words ¡°Asura¡± lit up. A golden light shot out and shot toward Shen Shu.

    However, the beam of light only hit an afterimage. Shen Shu appeared in front of guangxian like a ghost. With a bang, her left hand clenched the air and exploded. She raised her left arm, pulled her back, and smashed it at guangxian.

    BOOM!

    This punch also hit the air, and Hiroshi¡¯s body dissipated into golden light.

    Shen Shu¡¯s fist hit the ground, creating a big pit with a diameter of three meters. The violent power traveled along the ground, tearing a crack.<div>

    The crack hit the city wall in the distance. With a ¡± bang ¡°, the city wall cracked, and stone chips flew.

    Guangxian¡¯s golden light of reincarnation did not hit Shen Shu, which meant that hismandment did not have any special effect. Shen Shu¡¯s current grade was at least first grade ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an calmly rolled up his sleeves, tied his belt, and tucked in his pants.

    He was now a 12 or 13-year-old boy, or perhaps he was still quite young. Otherwise, the Nine-Tailed Fox would not haveughed at him.

    The golden light gathered in the air and condensed into the shape of a young monk.

    The Samsara Dharma form dimmed slightly.

    Just now, he couldn¡¯t avoid Shen Shu¡¯s fist and had already ¡± died ¡± once. With the power of this clone, he could only die three times.

    Shen Shu straightened her body and let out a deep roar. She was like a ferocious beast that had woken up from a deep sleep and couldn¡¯t wait to show the world its great power.

    The top of the city wall was in chaos. The Western Region soldiers, the monk soldiers, and the demons all started killing each other, regardless of friend or foe.

    Behind guangxian Bodhisattva¡¯s head, the reincarnation Dharma was hidden and a ten-meter-tall golden body Dharma was formed. The Dharma put its hands together and lowered its head, lookingpassionate.

    great mercy andpassion, always tireless, always seeking good deeds, and everything for benefits.

    Bodhisattva guangxian put his hands together and chanted in a low voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of Sanskrit reverberated between heaven and earth. The ten-meter Dharma form bloomed with golden light, shining through the dark night.

    The bloody battlefield seemed to have be a peaceful and merciful ce for Bodhisattva.

    ng! ng!

    The sound of weapons falling to the ground rang out one after another. At this moment, no matter if they were humans or demons, they all abandoned their weapons and were unwilling to kill.

    Just a moment ago, they were still enemies who were fighting with their lives. Now, they looked at each other, their eyes full ofpassion and love for life.

    The fact that humans and demons did not hug each other and call each other ¡°brothers¡± was thest thing they could think of.

    The monk soldiers, soldiers, and demons who had been affected by Shen Shu¡¯s body and became extremely manic broke away one after another. They were merciful and had no intention of fighting. At the same time, they were afraid of the battle between transcendents, so they retreated from the battlefield in an orderly manner.

    To avoid being affected.<div>

    ¡°The great mercy Dharma ¡­¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox frowned. After being baptized by the light of Buddha, the hatred, calction, resentment, and ambition in her heart all disappeared in the light of Buddha.

    However, her strong primordial spirit represented a strong sense of reason, which made her realize that such emotions were wrong. Buddhism and the demon race were mortal enemies.

    His rationality and emotions were in a stalemate.<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was unable to shield itself from the effects of the transcendence golden body. The transcendence golden body was extremely unique in that it did not have any offensive capabilities.

    Its only use was to demonstrate the ¡°Dao¡± of guangxian Bodhisattva.

    Unless a rank-2 Dao integration stage martial artist had alreadypleted his own Dao, any system below rank-1 would be affected by the Dharma of great mercy.

    He was suppressed by the status of guangxian Bodhisattva.

    Demons didn¡¯t walk the ¡®Dao¡¯. What they cultivated were their innate divine abilities.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t need to worry about being attacked by the Buddhists, because both due and Asuro were full ofpassion at the moment.

    ¡°The greatpassion and greatpassion Dharma power is the same as the great Samsara Dharma power, it does not distinguish between friend and foe. It feels like guangxian Bodhisattva is a shit stirrer.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an also noticed the state of the Buddhist cultivators.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox looked at him in surprise. The little boy in front of her, whose hair had not even fully grown, was not affected by the ¡®mercy¡¯ at all.

    At the same time, she noticed that Xu Qi ¡®an was holding a long, dark gold knife.

    On the field, only two people were not affected by the Dharma form of great mercy-Xu Qi ¡®an and Shen Shu.

    Seeing the silver-haired Fox-eared maturedy staring at him in surprise, Xu Qi ¡®an exined, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Mercy is not my Dao.¡±

    He raised the knife in his hand and said, ¡±

    ¡°This is my Dao.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox could clearly see that the word ¡± Taiping ¡± was engraved on the de near the hilt.

    She muttered to herself,

    ¡°You¡¯ve established your own life?¡±

    The demoness¡¯s eyes were filled with unconceble jealousy.

    ¡®Li Ming¡¯ was the name of the schrly faction¡¯s third stage, and the schrly faction¡¯s exnation of Li Ming was:Cultivate one¡¯s body and wait for the heavens ¡®will.

    Establishing one¡¯s life and the Dao were different but led to the same destination.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I carry the fate of the country, but when I named it, I also inexplicably established my own fate. Back then, my cultivation base was still shallow and I didn¡¯t know much. If I were to do it again, I wouldn¡¯t have such a life.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox looked at him and said, ¡±

    ¡°What kind of order will you give?¡±<div>

    He would probably be sitting in.. white carriage ¡°or listening to. song ¡­ ¡°Take a guess,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    On the other side, Shen Shu¡¯s belly button opened and turned into a mouth, letting out a strange buzzingugh.

 Chapter 1508: 66-Asuro dies in battle?(thanks to the â€ magic car â€ of the silver Alliance) _2

    Chapter 1508: Chapter 66-Asuro dies in battle?(thanks to the ¡± magic car ¡± of the silver Alliance) _2

    ¡°Great mercy? It¡¯s of no use to me. ¡±

    The mouth formed by his belly button suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. It hit the great mercy Dharma and instantly polluted the Golden body, covering the three-foot-tall Dharma with a ck-red blood light.

    Bodhisattva guangxian¡¯s face twitched slightly as if he was in great pain.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Shen Shu ran with all her might. Under the moonlight, her strong body was full of strength, and her muscles moved up and down as she ran.

    However, Shen Shu¡¯s target was not guangxian Bodhisattva, but the city wall in the distance.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The towering city wall seemed to have been detonated by dozens of tons of explosives. Under the shock wave, the gravel turned into bullets and shot in all directions.

    A ten-meter-wide gap was created on the southern wall.

    At this time, as long as the demon Army rushed in through this gap, they would be able to take the South City and take back the myriad demon mountain in a short time.

    But both the demons and the Western Region¡¯s Garrison had long since retreated from this area. They were either fighting in the distance or watching from afar.<div>

    Looking down at the copsed city wall, there was no anger on the face of guangxian Bodhisattva. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief and retracted the Dharma form of great mercy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had been observing his expression, and a thought inexplicably shed through his mind:

    The real intention of guangxian¡¯s Dharma of great mercy was to stop the fighting on the city wall and relieve the low-ranking soldiers and demons from being affected by Shen Shu¡¯s aura and falling into mania and confusion.

    Without a sound, a shadow shrouded guangxian Bodhisattva. It was Shen Shu, who had blocked the moonlight. No one knew when he had returned to the sky, like an eagle hunting a rabbit.

    The mouth that was formed by his belly button split open and revealed a sinister smile.

    Just at this moment, a golden figure shot from the ground and knocked Shen Shu away. They entangled and rolled into the distance.

    That was Asuro.

    Two vigorous and fierce bodies filled with unparalleled power were rolling and fighting, hands. feet. elbows, and knees ¡­ Any part of his body could be turned into a divine weapon and cause terrible damage.

    The wheel behind guangxian turned with a ¡± ka ka ¡± sound, projecting a golden light onto Asuro¡¯s body, and imprinted the word ¡± ¡± on his forehead.

    On the other side, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox, who was no longer affected by the Dharma form of great mercy, pushed her eight tails on the ground and pushed her up high, pouncing toward guangxian Bodhisattva in the air.

    Its eight tails were dancing behind it, looking extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian sat cross-legged with his palms together.

    A faint golden light appeared on the surface of his body.

    Meditation technique!

    ng ng ng ¡­ The eight fox tails were like tentacles as they pped guangxian Bodhisattva¡¯s body, causing golden light to ripple.

    Seeing this, Arhat du ¡®e took off the prayer beads hanging around his neck and gently broke them. 99 prayer beads floated around him and were dyed with a colorful Halo.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Arhat du ¡®e waved his sleeves and threw out all the prayer beads.<div>

    The gorgeous ¡®storm¡¯ streaked across the night sky and attacked the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox.

    The little boy jumped out of the silver-haired demoness ¡®shadow. He held a knife in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, and he waved them around without any gaps.

    With a ¡°ding ding ding¡± sound, sparks flew and the beads were bounced off.

    If only it was in Da Feng, I could use the nation-guarding sword to gather the power of all living beings, and perhaps. could split guangxian¡¯s Zen technique with one sword ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked around and saw that the prayer beads were like a swarm of insects. They circled around and attacked the Nine-Tailed Fox from the side.<div>

    Even a transcendent warrior would not dare to let these rosary beads, which contained the power to kill bandits, hit his body.

    The stupa trembled and its prison suppression force spread out, suppressing the rain of will beads.

    Bodhisattva guangxian has the goddess to keep him busy, and Asuro has Shen Shu to suppress him. Now is the best time to capture Arhat due. If you can capture him, myst demon sealing nail will be released ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an blended into the shadows and came out of due Luohan¡¯s shadow. The nation-guarding sword burst out with a brilliant sword light and attacked his back.

    But he failed to use the nation-guarding sword, as the Buddhistmandment of ¡± no killing ¡± enveloped him.

    The stupa trembled and released the power of Inferno again. It was not to offset the power ofmandment, but to suppress Arhat due¡¯s subsequent response.

    This caused Xu Qi ¡®an toe out from du¡¯ E¡¯s shadow. He held his sword and tried to stab du ¡®e in the back, but he failed.

    Arhat du ¡®E¡¯s back was facing him and he did not do anything.

    In the next second, the precepts and the power of purgatory wore off. The nation-suppressing sword was no longer hindered and pierced unwaveringly into du erohan¡¯s back.

    The light wheels behind thetter¡¯s head spun rapidly, and a rainbow-like brilliant light spread out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sent flying by the force. Then, he heard a whistling sound behind him. 99 rosary beads shot out like gorgeous mes.

    On the other side, Shen Shu grabbed Asuro¡¯s neck with one arm and lifted him in the air. Sheughed strangely.

    ¡°Kid, there¡¯s a familiar aura on your body.¡±<div>

    The Ring of Fire behind Asuro¡¯s head was extinguished, and the five-colored wheel of light lit up. His eyes shed with golden mes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill!¡±

    The precepts were invalid.

    He calmly sat cross-legged and used his Dhyana technique. His body was covered in ayer of faint golden light.

    Kachaa! The golden light was crushed by Shen Shu immediately, and the meditation technique was ineffective.

    Asulo¡¯s fist lit up with five-colored light. He pushed the power of killing bandits to the extreme, and his fist hit Shen Shu¡¯s chest like the wind.

    Bang! Bang!

    With a loud sound, the fist force passed through Shen Shu¡¯s body and traveled thousands of feet like a storm, destroying all the houses and city walls along the way.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ Asuro¡¯s fists kept exploding on Shen Shu¡¯s chest. The force of the fist passed through her body, and an irregr vacuum was cleared in the area behind Shen Shu.

    ¡°You¡¯re scratching an itch?¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s belly button opened her mouth and asked in a confused tone.

    Asuro¡¯s fists, which were as dense as rain, froze slightly.

    You should have said,¡±punch my chest with your little fists ¡­¡± In the distance, Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart as he witnessed the scene.<div>

    He responded to Arhat du ¡®er¡¯s will bead calmly. He was not in a hurry to achieve sess. He and the Bear King held Arhat on both sides.

    There was still a huge gap between a rank-3 and a rank-2, especially for a rank-2 like Arhat du ¡®e who had been around for many years.

    The power of killing bandits could cause great damage to him and the Bear King.

    The best strategy at the moment was to wait for Shen Shu to kill asulo and free her hands to deal with du ¡®e and guangxian.

    Shen Shu lifted Asuro and struck down hard.

    With a loud bang, Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to hear the sound of a missile explosion, and he felt a violent tremor under his feet.

    The solid ground suddenly sank and cracked, and the cracks extended downward, tearing the rock body inside the myriad demon mountain.

    Asuro¡¯s eyes widened, and blood spurted out of his throat.

    Boom, boom, boom ¡­

    As his heart beat like a drum, Asuro¡¯s dark golden skin faded and was reced by a dark skin color.

    This meant that he was no longer suppressing his Shura blood essence. He was releasing his inner fighting spirit, an unyielding warrior, an undefeatable God of War, a ¡­

    Bang! Bang!

    Shen Shu stepped him into the ground, causing the cracks in the rocks to be more serious.<div>

    ¡°What a familiar aura. You have a very familiar aura.¡±

    As Shen Shu spoke, she stomped on Asura. Asura¡¯s sternum copsed, and he kept coughing blood. Even the unyielding body of the Shura race could not withstand Shen Shu¡¯s Big Foot.

    Asuro grinned, showing his red teeth, and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful.¡±

    Shen Shu seemed to be angered. She raised her left hand, and a mass of ck and red energy rose from her palm. The inner core was ck, and the outeryer was covered with blood light. The ck inner core kept copsing, shooting out ck Electric arcs.

    Shen Shu held the energy ball and smashed it on Asuro¡¯s head.

    The red and ck light instantly expanded, spreading out like a light shield. Then, it exploded with a boom, turning into a pure, raging energy storm.

    The dense forest around them bent over like withered grass.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the Bear King, and the Nine-Tailed Fox stopped at the same time and turned to look in Shen Shu¡¯s direction.

    Shen Shu stood in the big pit created by the melting energy, with smokeing out of her left hand. Beside her feet was a broken ck corpse with no head and chest.

    He¡¯s dead?

    Xu Qi ¡®an focused his senses, but he couldn¡¯t capture Asura¡¯s primordial spirit.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: thanks to the big boss of ¡± magic car ¡°, the silver Alliance. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the back-end yesterday and didn¡¯t notice in time that there was an additional nouveau riche reader. ] Thank you, thank you!

 Chapter 1509: Out of control (1)

    Chapter 1509: Out of control (1)

    Transcendent realm cultivators had an exuberant vitality and the ability to regrow severed limbs, so no matter how severe their physical injuries were, they could only consume their blood and Qi, unable to truly kill them.

    However, if one¡¯s primordial spirit was obliterated andpletely disappeared, the transcendent realm cultivator would diepletely, leaving behind an ¡°immortal¡± body.

    In the various major systems, there were only two ways to kill transcendent Warriors:

    First, by continuously striking, the martial artist¡¯s qi and blood would be worn down until he was exhausted. Then, he would dismember the martial artist and seal him.

    Two, by using a special method, the martial artist¡¯s primordial spirit could be extracted, and after a long period of refinement, the primordial spirit could be obliterated to kill him. At that time, what was left of the martial artist was just a shell.

    Of course, it was not easy to extract the primordial spirit of a martial artist. In this aspect, only the Taoist sect and the Sorcerer system could try, and they might not necessarily seed.

    As for Shen Shu¡¯s way of dealing with Asuro, it was purely a suppression of status. It was crude and simple, without any technical content.

    Something¡¯s not right. Although Shen Shu¡¯s move was powerful, the physical attack was not enough to kill Asuro¡¯s primordial spirit ¡­ From Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s loose pants, a dense swarm of ck insects crawled out and disappeared.

    ¡°Swish Swish!¡±

    The prayer beads came from the left, like a group of colorful fireflies, magnificent and eye-catching.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was about to block the attack with his sword when the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. The blood-stained city wall, the corpses lying on the ground, and the towering mountain range disappeared.

    What reced them were rows upon rows of high-rise buildings, a forest of reinforced concrete, an endless stream of vehicles, and a scroll full of a modern atmosphere.

    Ding ding ding ¡­

    The sharp sound of collision woke him up. The picture scroll from his previous life shattered, and the real scenery appeared in front of him again.

    The peace de and the country-guarding sword controlled their Masters to block a portion of the prayer beads, while the Bear King swatted away the other portion with his ws.

    The iron-eating beast¡¯s ws were badly mangled, and under the corrosion of the power to kill thieves, the wounds would not heal in a short time.

    At the same time, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox in the distance raised her hand and pressed down. A majestic Qi descended from the sky, suppressing the sense beads that contained the power to kill bandits. They were frozen in mid-air, and no matter how they trembled, it was of no use.

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an came back to his senses and cupped his hands at the Bear King.

    The peace de buzzed and vibrated, conveying the emotion of ¡°anger,¡± using its owner of being distracted in the battle.

    You¡¯re already a mature saber. You have to learn how to control your master to fight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anforted her and was about to continue to pay attention to Asuro¡¯s situation when the silver-haired Fox-eared demonessughed from a distance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be smaller again. How terrifying. Stay in the southern border and be my son.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an realized that his belt and trousers were loose again. His age had regressed again, and he was now a ten-year-old boy.

    In addition, his Qi activity and vitality had also declined greatly, and hisbat strength had declined even more severely.

    This ¡­ &Nbsp; His pupils contracted slightly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be small?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox nodded and transmitted a message, ¡±

    ¡°In the next four hours, you will continue to be smaller until you be an infant. This is the reversal of the great Samsara Dharma. If it was a normal rotation, it would cause the target to age.

    ¡°But you and I are both at the peak. If it¡¯s a normal job, with our lifespans, we might not age even if we fight until tomorrow. But if you were to reverse it, how long has it been since you became a transcendent?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an once again realized the horror of the nine Dharmaksanas.

    They might not be good at attacking, but they all had their own magical and unpredictable abilities.

    ¡°The Dharma form of Samsara can make people remember the past?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the great Samsara Dharma form can make people remember their past and present lives. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    She turned to Shen Shu and reminded her loudly, ¡±

    Shen Shu, swallow Asura¡¯s blood essence.

    A long night would bring more trouble.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Asuro was dead or not. If he devoured his blood essence, he would die even if he survived.

    As long as Asuro was taken care of, there would be no surprises or waves in this battle.

    At the same time, the ten-year-old boy and the mature and charming big sister tacitly searched for their respective opponents and entangled them.

    Shen Shuughed strangely and picked up the headless body of Asuro. A cyclone formed in her palm and took Asuro¡¯s vitality.

    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the Shura King¡¯s youngest son¡¯s pitch-ck body rapidly shriveled and dried up.

    At this moment, the swastika on Asuro¡¯s dark body lit up. The swastika rotated slowly and revealed Asuro¡¯s primordial spirit behind Shen Shu. Behind the primordial spirit was a metal wheel.

    In the center of the wheel was the word ¡± ¡°, while the words ¡± heaven, man, beast, Asura, Hungry Ghost, hell ¡± were engraved on the outer ring of the wheel.

    The great reincarnation Dharma form!

    ¡°Ka ka ka!¡±<div>

    The wheel spun, and the three words ¡®Asura¡¯ lit up. A golden light shone on Shen Shu and Asura.

    Shen Shu¡¯s strong body suddenly froze. The cyclone disappeared, and Asuro¡¯s ¡± dried corpse ¡± fell to the ground.

    At this moment, the figure of guangxian Bodhisattva, who was sitting cross-legged in the sky, turned into broken light and dissipated.

    The next moment, he appeared in front of Shen Shu.

    The golden light that he had sent into Asuro¡¯s body not long ago was the power of the reincarnation Dharma. With the convenience of Asuro¡¯s closebat, he let the power of the reincarnation Dharma form cover Shen Shu.

    Shen Shu was still frozen like a statue and turned a blind eye to guangxian Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Who, am¡­.¡±

    Shen Shu mumbled in confusion.

    Under the moonlit night, the copsed city wall and the corpses were everywhere.

    The cold moonlight illuminated this ce. As the Western Region¡¯s defenders and the demon Army had retreated far away, this ce was particrly quiet. In Shen Shu¡¯s muttering, only the crackling of the mes could be heard, as if apanying her.

 Chapter 1510: Out of control (2)

    Chapter 1510: Out of control (2)

    The wheel of Samsara turned slowly, like a huge xenonmp, and the golden light continued to shroud Shen Shu.

    Bodhisattva guangxian put his hands together and said with a face full ofpassion, ¡±

    ¡°You have no roots, I hope you can find a home in the reincarnation cycle!¡±

    His figure was in between transparent and illusory, as if he was about to run out of energy.

    Shen Shu gradually calmed down. She hesitantly bent her left hand and put one palm together. A calm voice came from her chest, ¡±

    ¡°AMI ¡­¡±

    His voice suddenly stopped. He was resisting some kind of instinct, the instinct to convert to Buddhism.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the Nine-Tailed Fox looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The effect of the great Samsara technique on Shen Shu was beyond their expectations.

    The Dharma form of great Samsara evoked Shen Shu¡¯s past memories and awakened her Buddha nature? Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the modern city he had just seen and had a guess.<div>

    Suddenly, Asuro¡¯s headless body jumped up and did a roundhouse kick in the air.

    Pa! The air seemed to have exploded from the kick and a terrifying Qi dynamic exploded from the tip of his feet, immediately tearing guangxian Bodhisattva¡¯s body apart.

    This kick hadpletely scattered the clone¡¯s energy.

    The sigh of Bodhisattva guangxian reverberated in the night sky. The wheel of Samsara then copsed into golden light and Asuro¡¯s primordial spirit returned to his body.

    Asuro¡¯s broken body slowly stood up. The cells proliferated crazily, and the flesh and blood wriggled. First, the spine grew, and after the neck bone was repaired, the skull ¡± grew ¡± from the neck. When the bones were fully grown, the tender red flesh and blood quickly covered it, and then the dark skin.

    The first thing he did after he was resurrected was to shatter the dozen or so corpse puppets in his body.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox nced sideways and gave the little boy a smile.

    After Asuro¡¯s ¡± death ¡°, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was extremely sensitive to corpses, thought that this was an opportunity that he could take advantage of. He immediately split out the corpse Gu and secretly corroded Asuro.

    Of course, erosion did not mean maniption or transformation.

    With the corpse puppet¡¯s current realm, it could notpletely control a rank-two corpse, but it was not difficult to manipte it to perform some simple offensive actions.

    This was why he had shattered the avatar of guangxian Bodhisattva with a kick.

    The little boy returned her a smile. Now that the avatar of guangxian Bodhisattva had dissipated and Asuro was severely injured, the only one who could fight was Arhat due.

    After losing the influence of the Dharmaksana of Samsara, Shen Shu was still in a daze. She muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Who am I? who am I ¡­¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox shouted, ¡±

    you are Shen Shu, but you are also the Shura King, an unyielding warrior of the Shura race.

    A melodious voice echoed.

    the Shura King ¡­<div>

    Shen Shu calmed down a little and suddenly began to mumble to herself again, ¡°¡±Who am I? who is the Demon King? I can¡¯t remember ¡­¡± He said.

    The confused muttering gradually turned into an irascible roar.

    ¡°Who am I? Who am I?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox said, ¡± you are Shen Shu, you are the Shura King ¡± a few times, but it was to no avail.<div>

    She and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at each other and realized that something was wrong.

    Shen Shu lost control.

    ¡°The great Samsara Dharma form can restrain Shen Shu?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly turned his head and looked at the silver-haired beauty.

    The silver-haired beauty frowned.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    With Shen Shu¡¯s status andbat power, the great Samsara Dharma form might be able to weaken and influence him, but it could not restrain him.

    Unless the problem was with Shen Shu herself ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart trembled. He suddenly realized something.

    If Asuro had gone easy on him that day, it was out of selfishness and he wanted something. It was not the real body of Bodhisattva guangxian who came to capture the demon race.

    If so, why would Bodhisattva guangxian, who knew about the broken body of Shenshu, still send an avatar here today?

    Was he so confident that he could stop Shen Shu with just one clone and two rank twos? Moreover, there was still him, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox, and the Bear King.

    Now, looking at the crazy Shen Shu, Xu Qi ¡®an knew the answer.

    The Dharma form of reincarnation was just a trigger. It triggered Shen Shu¡¯s ¡± madness ¡°. As for the reason, Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand it yet.<div>

    Be it him or nine-tailed fox, they did not know Shen Shu well enough.

    The Buddhist sect understood this half-step martial God the best.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    The terrifying demonic sound echoed in the myriad demon mountain. A ball of blood light suddenly rose from Shen Shu¡¯s body and expanded rapidly, devouring everything in its way.

    The five transcendents on the scene rose into the air at the same time and quickly retreated.

    The blood-red light expanded into a ball of light with a diameter of 30 meters before it exploded.

    The five transcendents standing high up in the sky saw the entire forest on the mountain ¡®bow¡¯ at this moment, and the houses near the city wall copsed.

    On the west side of the southern city, the fire was moving, and countless figures as small as ants were fleeing toward the city gate in panic.

    The retreating monk soldiers, Zen masters, and city guards tried their best to maintain order.

    The blood-red light dissipated, and a 200-foot-tall Dharma form slowly straightened its back.

    He waspletely ck, with twelve pairs of muscr arms on his back. A ck me mark lit up between his eyebrows, and a burning Ring of Fire burned behind his head.

    His face was like a sculpture, without any expression.

    It was as if he was the embodiment of power and evil. Every inch of his flesh and blood contained a terrifying and strange power, and was also full of evil and terrible mental pollution.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Her whole body was cold, and her pores opened up. She was drenched in cold sweat.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the terrifying mental corruption, but because he had been locked on.

    Shen Shu locked onto him.

    Shen Shu is crazy and is eager to repair herself, but I have a broken arm in my body ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was enlightened.

    The next moment, a huge shadow covered him.

    The 200-foot-tall Dharma form appeared in front of him silently. Its 12 arms clenched into fists and punched out at the same time.

    So fast, I didn¡¯t even have time to use shadow jump ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an made a prompt decision and let the stupa release its prison-suppressing power. At the same time, golden paint lit up between his eyebrows and quickly covered his whole body. The Ring of Fire behind his head exploded with a bang.

    Next, strength Gu went into berserk mode, its muscles expanded and its body became twice as big.

    The peace de and the country-guarding sword shed out in a cross.

    Bang! Bang!

    The swords and sabers soared into the sky and shot into the distance.

    Golden light and fire intertwined and exploded, and the Vajra power copsed on the spot.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s vision turned ck, and he lost consciousness for a moment. When he came back to his senses, he found that his body was flying backward uncontrobly at the speed of a meteor.<div>

    His arms had already lost their senses and were hanging limply. All the bones in his body were broken, and there was not a single part of him that was intact.

    BOOM!

    He crashed into a mountain in the distance, causing andslide.

    The Shenshu Dharma form, which was about to chase after him, suddenly stiffened and trembled as if someone had hit its body with a wooden stick.

    The Jade shattered!

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned the damage to him and interrupted Shen Shu¡¯s rhythm, winning himself a chance to breathe.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    On the other side, Arhat du ¡®e put his palms together and said slowly, ¡°¡±Almsgiver nine-tailed fox, Shen Shu is not someone you can control. You don¡¯t know how terrifying he is.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s eyes glowed red as he looked at Asuro and du ¡®e coldly.

    ¡°Using the enemy¡¯s spear to attack the enemy¡¯s shield, what a good n by the Buddhist sect. I don¡¯t understand why Shen Shu would lose control like this.¡±

    Asuro slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Only guangxian Bodhisattva knows about this.¡±

    As he spoke, he and Arhat du ¡®e surrounded the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t control Shen Shu, but you can¡¯t control her either. Do the two masters know the principle of ying with fire? ¡±

    The silver-haired beauty did not panic at all. She smiled and said,

    ¡°You guys are too mean to Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    At this time, Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form looked around above the copsed mountain. It seemed to have lost its target and could no longer sense the aura of its own limbs.

    Following his instinct to restore his body, Yang Kai, who was now thirsting for blood essence, slowly turned around and cast his eyes towards the three transcendent realm Masters.

 Chapter 1511: Who am I (5000) _1

    Chapter 1511: Who am I (5000) _1

    Arhat du ¡®e, the Bear King, Asuro, and the Nine-Tailed Fox broke out in cold sweat.

    Especially thest three, who had a sense of danger. Every cell in their body was roaring, and every nerve was sending a signal of danger.

    As Warriors, their qi and blood were purer and more vigorous than that of the Arhat. They were Shen Shu¡¯s main targets.

    Asuro tensed up his body, his muscles stretching silently as he umted his strength.

    He could keenly sense that he was Shen Shu¡¯s primary target, and the Shura¡¯s blood essence had a Fatal Attraction to her.

    Suddenly, the tall Dharma power in the distance disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The next moment, twelve pairs of arms stretched out from Asuro¡¯s back, like the fangs of Venus flytrap.

    The godly Dharma form had appeared behind Asuro without him knowing. The Dharma form¡¯s dark face was expressionless, but it was more sinister and terrifying than any malicious expression.

    Asuro copsed silently and broke away from the ¡®encirclement¡¯ from below before the twelve pairs of arms that seemed to havee out of hell closed.

    Asuro¡¯s eyes glowed with a faint golden light. It was the divine eye.<div>

    It was this magical power that allowed him to capture Shen Shu¡¯s movements in advance and react in time. Otherwise, he would have ended up like Xu Qi ¡®an.

    As he was falling, a brilliant light wheel appeared behind Asuro¡¯s head. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    the firstmandment: don¡¯t kill!

    Arhat du ¡®e put his hands together and the light wheel appeared behind his head. He said slowly, ¡±

    the firstmandment: don¡¯t kill!

    All of a sudden, the evil aura emitted by the Shenshu Dharma form was restrained, and the spiritual contamination subsided slightly.

    With thebined power of the two Arhats, they finally managed to affect Shen Shu.

    At this moment, the Nine-Tailed Fox hesitated for a moment. If she let Shen Shu kill asulo, thetter would definitely die. There was only one du ¡®e Arhat left and he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But in this case, she would have to lead the demon race to escape from the southern border, or she would also be Shen Shu¡¯s prey.

    In addition, this also meant that the demon race would lose the ¡± right to use ¡± Shen Shu. Without Shen Shu, the demon race would never be able to restore their country. Even if they managed to regain the myriad demon mountain, it would eventually be upied by the Buddhist League again.

    No, Shen Shu, who had lost control, would follow her instincts and kill crazily in the southern border to seize the blood essence. This ce would be a forbidden zone in Jiuzhou.

    The demon race couldn¡¯t even take over the myriad demon mountain.

    She immediately understood the true intention of Bodhisattva guangxian. The real way for Buddhism to deal with the rebellion of the demon race was to use the power of the great Samsara Dharma form to make Shen Shu lose control and go berserk, turning the southern border into a forbidden zone and making the demon race¡¯s n to restore their country fall through.

    Then, he would help the rebel army in Yunzhou overthrow the great Feng and solve the war in the Central ins.

    Xu Pingfeng and the Bodhisattva of the Kyara tree would be able to suppress Shen Shu after they had advanced to the first-grade sorcerer realm. They would then be able to separate and seal her again. At that time, the Shiwan mountain would still belong to the Buddhist League.

    Although she understood the Buddhist n, the Nine-Tailed Fox still couldn¡¯t figure out why the great Samsara dharma assembly made Shen Shu lose control.

    But no matter what, the most important thing now was to seal Shen Shu or to restore his rationality.

    Otherwise, he would lose everything.

    The eight fox tails swelled up in the wind and turned into huge pythons that covered the sky. The huge pythons swept across the night sky and wrapped around Shen Shu, who was in a state of stagnation.<div>

    Shen Shu¡¯s 12 arms exerted strength and slowly broke free from the restraint of the Fox tail.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s snow-white face suddenly turned red, her body trembled slightly, and the veins on her forehead were bulging.

    The two sides were wrestling.

    Fortunately, she was a member of the monster race and had unparalleled strength. If she were an extraordinary master of another system, she would not even be qualified to arm-wrestle with Shen Shu.<div>

    Seizing the opportunity, Asuro growled, and the light wheels behind his head retracted back into his body. Suddenly, a sariras shining with five-colored light rose from the top of his head.

    This was the sarira that symbolized the killing thief fruit.

    Asuro reached out and held the sarira in his palm. His fist bloomed with dazzling light, illuminating the night sky.

    This was no longer using the power of the thief-killing fruit position, but using the fruit position to fight with Shen Shu.

    In an instant, the entire myriad demon mountain was filled with a murderous aura.

    The nts, birds, and beasts all died silently.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    As Asuro roared, his fist, which was glowing with light, hit Shen Shu¡¯s forehead urately.

    Between the sky and the earth, a beautiful ripple spread, illuminating the mountains below.

    The Ring of Fire at the back of Shen Shu¡¯s head exploded, and a crack appeared between her eyebrows like a porcin vase, destroying the me mark.

    Shen Shu, who was furious, let out a deafening roar.

    Boom! Boom. Boom! The eight fox tails that were wrapped around Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form were broken one by one. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s face was as white as snow, as if it had suffered a huge injury.

    The broken fox tail did not fall. It flew back to her back as if it had a life of its own and reconnected itself.<div>

    Shen Shu¡¯s twelve arms covered asulo from all directions,yer byyer, and covered him in her palms.

    At this moment, a Buddhist relic floated out of Arhat du ¡®E¡¯s head. It was golden and floating.

    the first wish, may Asuro be by my side.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Asuro, who was supposed to be covered by the palm, appeared beside Arhat due.

    Bang! Bang!

    In the explosion of Qi, Shen Shu pped her hands together, but nothing was hit.

    There was a Ar Ras in the Southw temple, which was the AR Ras for the ¡°offerings¡± fruit.

    It was left by the first Abbot of the southern Dharma temple when he reincarnated. On the night Xu Qi ¡®an and sun Xuanji fought over Shen Shu¡¯s legs, asulo had made a wish to the Buddhist relic, asking for a helper like himself.

    In the past few hundred years, this sarira had been kept in the Southw temple and baptized by incense.

    Believers could umte wish power if they offered Tributes sincerely.

 Chapter 1512: Who am I (2)

    Chapter 1512: Who am I (2)

    When there was enough power of will, the offering would satisfy the wishes of the believers within a ¡± reasonable range.

    Wish power was very specialized and would only be returned to the person who offered it.

    Du ¡®e Arhat had not offered this relic for a long time, and the power of his will was limited. It could only satisfy Five Wishes, so he had kept it as a trump card.

    Of course, these five Wishes had to be within a reasonable range. If they were exceeded, the wishes would not be fulfilled.

    At this moment, the Bear King with ck and white fur charged at Shen Shu like a fat siege hammer.

    ng!

    The two ws hit Shen Shu¡¯s forehead hard, making the crack even more intense.

    Shen Shu, who was being attacked, instinctively waved her fist and hit the Bear King¡¯s round abdomen with a bang.

    The fist force pierced through the iron-eating beast¡¯s body and turned into a raging wind behind it.

    Just like Xu Qi ¡®an, the Bear King turned into a Cannonball and shot forward. It crashed into a mountain in the distance, causing andslide.<div>

    Arhat du. e did not stay idle. When the Bear King pounced on Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form, ny-nine prayer beads rushed out of his sleeves. Ding. ding. ding ¡­ The prayer beads collided with each other and formed a line, like a thin sword.

    It was a dazzling sword.

    Du ¡®e pushed out his palm and the thin sword flew out, turning into a colorful light.

    He then put his hands together and said, ¡±

    ¡°Second wish, may the power of this move double.¡±

    BOOM!

    The dark clouds in the night sky ovepped, and a thick, tree-like lightning bolt struck down, stacking on the Rosary sword.

    The speed of the Rosary sword increased sharply, and with a sharp whistling sound, it pierced through the forehead of the Shenshu Dharma form.

    Fa Xiang¡¯s head exploded with a boom. There was no flesh or blood, and it dissipated into pure energy.

    The headless technique was quite stiff.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    In order to save their old father who had lost his mind, the daughter and son worked together with an 80. year-old monk to blow up their father¡¯s head ¡­ Somewhere in the ruins, Xu Qian, who was watching the battle, muttered in his heart.

    I¡¯m really so filial.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡±

    He then said to the Bear King, who was slowly waking up.

    After being crippled by Shen Shu, Xu Qi ¡®an used the Jade pieces to interrupt Shen Shu¡¯s attack. Then, he used Tian Huan¡¯s star shifting technique to cover his aura. After that, he used shadow jump and hid in the dense forest.

    Thus, he avoided Shen Shu¡¯s follow-up pursuit and diverted the disaster to due Arhat and Asuro, causing them to suffer.

    Just as he was enjoying the show, the Bear King was suddenly thrown over.

    ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±<div>

    The Bear King groaned in a low voice.

    it¡¯s fine. Lie down slowly. I¡¯ve already covered your aura. Xu Qi ¡®anforted.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using your tower? It can heal injuries.¡±

    The Bear King¡¯s Doudou looked at him, his expression a little cowardly. Because he was spitting out blood, he looked particrly pitiful.<div>

    ¡°That will expose the target.¡±

    ¡­¡­. It was very reasonable. The Bear King epted his exnation and could only recuperate and recover on his own.

    In fact, at this point, under normal circumstances, Xu Qi ¡®an could have slipped away and killed Asuro or du¡¯ e with a beautiful move.

    ¡°Shen Shu must calm down and be controlled by the demon race. Only in this way can the South demon race support the follow-up battle of the hundred thousand mountains and restrain the Buddhist League. If I really leave, then I¡¯ll be finished. I¡¯ll win the part but lose the whole.

    it¡¯s really tiring to fight with the big shots. I have to take one step and see ten steps ahead.

    He believed that the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had also understood this. That was why he had stopped Shen Shu and joined hands with Arhat du ¡®e and Asuro temporarily.

    But the problem was that Asuro and du ¡®e must be thinking of retreating now ¡­ He thought to himself.

    After careful observation, Xu Qi ¡®an found that after Shen Shu lost control, she was fighting by instinct.

    There was no technique.

    When he had encountered the Bear King¡¯s attack, he had instinctively retaliated instead of taking the opportunity to control it and then devour its blood essence.

    it¡¯s good to be brainless. It¡¯s easier to deal with someone without a brain ¡­

    At this moment, he saw the head of Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form reappeared. It was still expressionless.

    Of the five transcendents present, the three in the air and the two in the forest felt their hearts sink.<div>

    This was a half-step martial God!

    Even if it was iplete, even if it lost control and was only fighting with its instincts, it was still a half-step martial God.

    What. vulgar martial artist ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an gritted his teeth. He experienced how the other systems gritted their teeth when they faced extraordinary martial artists.

    Although Asuro, du ¡®e, Bear King, and the Nine-Tailed Fox had cooperated well and crushed the head of Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form, it did not suffer much damage.

    On the other hand, the tolerance for mistakes was very low. If they were not careful, they would be caught by the Dharma and their blood essence would be sucked dry.

    Wasn¡¯t this the feeling of transcendents of other systems fighting transcendent martial artists?

    Asuro looked at the demonic Dharma form and said quickly, ¡±

    ¡°Make a wish to the sariras and leave this ce.¡±

    With the level of the ¡°offering¡± fruit, it was not difficult to simte a teleportation array.

    Du ¡®e Arhat had long given up on the idea of fighting. He no longer hesitated and said his third wish, ¡±

    ¡°The third wish, may Asuro and I return to nda.¡±

    The sarira lit up and then dimmed.

    The two of them were still in the same ce, and nothing had happened.<div>

    It was only then that everyone realized that the night had be as dark as ink, and the moon had disappeared.

    Asuro¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°The Shura domain!

    ¡°This is the domain he created. He has recovered part of his memory.¡±

    The Shura domain was a fighting technique created by the previous Shura King. It was a fighting technique that only belonged to the Shura King. Even Asura, his son, didn¡¯t learn this technique.

    Within the domain, the prey had no ce to escape until they were killed or killed.

 Chapter 1513: Who am I (5 thousand) _3

    Chapter 1513: Who am I (5 thousand) _3

    Arhat du ¡®e had a serious expression.

    This meant that they couldn¡¯t stay out of it. They would either get rid of Shen Shu or be killed by him. ording to the difference inbat power between the two sides, it was obviously more likely that Shen Shu would finish him off.

    The Shura domain ¡­ Nine-tailed fox¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she shouted, ¡±

    Shen Shu, you are the Shura King. The Shura King is Shen Shu.

    She tried to deepen Shen Shu¡¯s self-awareness and awaken her rationality.

    But it didn¡¯t. The Shenshu Dharma form remained unmoved. It turned half its body to face Asuro, and its twelve arms spread out at the same time.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    it¡¯s unrealistic to kill the God. I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s impossible to suppress him. What should I do ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an began to examine himself. His magic weapon, his backer, and his means shed through his mind.

    Finally, he thought of the demon sealing nail!<div>

    ¡°The demon-sealing nail can¡¯t seal Shen Shu for sure. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been dismembered and sealed in various ces by the Buddhist League. But it should be able to suppress him. The problem is how to drive the devil sealing nail into his body ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly felt drowsy. He turned his head and saw that the Bear King was drowsy.

    The hell, I almost fell into your hands ¡­ He broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly mounted it. He waved his small hands and gave it a big p.

    The Bear King immediately sobered up a little and said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Sometimes, I can¡¯t control my sleepiness.¡±

    Xu Qian had an idea and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep yet. I¡¯ll let you sleepter, then you can sleep.¡±

    The Bear King nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped in the shadows and approached the dense forest below them. After closing the distance, he used the power of voodoo to transmit his voice, ¡±

    ¡°Guys, I have. way to subdue him ¡­.

    Asuro, du ¡®e, and nine-tailed fox, who were fighting, turned their ears at the same time and listened attentively for a moment. Then, their eyes lit up.

    Asuro and du ¡®E¡¯s light wheels lit up behind their heads.

    They put their palms together in unison and said in unison, ¡±

    the firstmandment: don¡¯t kill!

    The two rank-2s worked together again to enforce the precepts.

    Shen Shu¡¯s unstoppable fist suddenly froze, but she broke free from the influence of themandment in less than a second.

    In less than a second, the eight fox tails used the same trick, expanding like pythons and wrapping around the tall Dharma idol.

    At the same time, Xu Qi ¡®an raised the iron eater with both hands and flew out of the forest, throwing it at Shen Shu with all his might.<div>

    The iron-eating beastnded three feet away from Shen Shu, suspended in the air, and slept.

    The Shenshu Dharma form was struggling with the Nine-Tailed Fox to break free from the restraints bit by bit. Suddenly, a huge wave of sleepiness hit him like a tidal wave. The sleepiness seemed to directly affect his primordial spirit, forcing him to fall asleep.

    Shen Shu didn¡¯t fall asleep, but her struggle became weaker.

    Threeyers of control!<div>

    After throwing out the iron-eating beast, Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand. In the dense forest in the distance, the nation-suppressing sword flew over on its own andnded in his hand.

    He wielded his sword and turned into a long rainbow, crashing into fa Xiang¡¯s chest.

    Zzzzzzz~

    The tip of the country-guarding sword was pressed against his dark chest. Sparks burst out, and a sharp sound that made people confused was heard.

    Break my defense, break my defense ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was ferocious, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. His strength had entered the berserk state, causing the muscles all over his body to expand.

    The tip of the sword finally pierced through his skin.

    Seeing this, Arhat du ¡®e put his hands together and said his fourth wish, ¡±

    ¡°The Fourth Wish is for the sword to pierce through the chest.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the light of the nation-suppressing sword brightened a little, and the tip of the sword pierced into his flesh with a ¡± PU ¡± sound.

    That¡¯s enough ¡­ Hot blood sshed on her face. Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out the nation-suppressing sword, and a demon-sealing nail that he had prepared slipped out of his left sleeve. He held it between his fingers and hit Shen Shu¡¯s chest.

    The demon sealing nail was half-pierced.

    The pain made Shen Shupletely free from sleepiness. The Shura¡¯s blood essence boiled, and in the crisis, he actually burst out with more power.

    Pa pa pa ¡­<div>

    The eight thick fox tails broke like taut ropes, and the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s face twitched in pain.

    ng!

    Shen Shu¡¯s fist sent Xu Qi ¡®an flying, and he was beaten like a broken sandbag.

    Asuro attacked from the left and tried to hit the half of the demon sealing nail in, but he failed. He was also sent flying by Shen Shu¡¯s fist.

    Next was the Nine-Tailed Fox who had just reattached her tail. She attacked from the right side, but she also couldn¡¯t get close and was sent flying by Shen Shu¡¯s two punches.

    Master Shen Shu punched his son on the left and his daughter on the right. He was extremely fierce.

    The ny-nine prayer beads of du ¡®e Arhat hit Shen Shu¡¯s fist like beautiful mes.

    The 24 hands formed an imprable defensive circle.

    Their ¡± suicide ¡± attack provided an opportunity for Xu Qi ¡®an. He came out from the shadow under Shen Shu¡¯s armpit and covered his aura with star shifting so that Shen Shu didn¡¯t notice him in time.

    ng!

    Xu Qi ¡®an clenched his fist and hit the head of the demon-sealing nail, sending it into Shen Shu¡¯s body.

    After doing this, he immediately merged into the shadows and fled far away.

    Du ¡®e, Asuro, and nine-tailed fox formed a triangle and surrounded Shen Shu, but they did not continue to attack.<div>

    Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form was stiff and motionless.

    Other than Arhat du ¡®e, the other four transcendents, including Xu Qi¡¯ an, had used up a lot of their energy, and theirbat strength had dropped to a certain extent.

    Among them, Xu Qi ¡®an and Asuro¡¯sbat power had suffered the most.

    The former was mainly eroded by the power of the great Samsara Dharma. Now, he was already a seven-year-old little boy. The two subsequent punches from Shen Shu were not serious, as they were just fatal injuries.

    Thetter, on the other hand, had more than half of his blood essence taken by Shen Shu. After he was resurrected, he had fought a series of life-risking battles and was exhausted.

    I hope the demon-sealing nail can make Shen Shu regain her senses. Otherwise, there will be a tough battle.

    Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart, but he was no longer as nervous as he had been earlier.

    The reason was simple. The demon-sealing nail could definitely suppress Shen Shu and weaken her strength. If the demon-sealing nail couldn¡¯t make Shen Shu regain her senses, the subsequent battle wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous and difficult as it was just now.

    If Shen Shu could chant a spell on her own and pull out the demon sealing nail, it meant that she had regained consciousness and everyone¡¯s goal had been achieved.

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze, the domain that enveloped the air shrank first, and then Shen Shu¡¯s Dharma form also shrank.

    Shen Shu, who had lost her head and right arm, appeared in front of everyone again.

    The Bear King was still sleeping and had not woken up, so no one would disturb it.

    It was everyone¡¯s consensus to let Shen Shu continue to be affected by the sleeping curse.<div>

    ¡°Who am I? who am I ¡­¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    He still hasn¡¯t recovered?

    The faces of Arhat due, Asuro, nine-tailed fox, and Xu Qi ¡®an darkened instantly.

    Then, they heard Shen Shu say in pain, ¡±

    ¡°I remember now, I¡¯m not the Demon King.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m Buddha ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: for the sake of Dazhang, please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 1514: The restoration of the country (1)

    Chapter 1514: The restoration of the country (1)

    Shen Shu¡¯s words struck the hearts of the four transcendents like a Heavenly Tribtion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s expressions suddenly changed, and their eyes widened. The bearing and demeanor of a transcendent master werepletely gone.

    Even Arhat du ¡®e, who had a heart as deep as an ancient well and a high level of self-control, had lost his usual calmness. He raised his head and looked at Shen Shu as if he was looking at a lunatic.

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡±

    Asuro mumbled to himself. If one looked closely, one would find that his pupils had no focus.

    Clearly, just like the other three, they had been struck dumb by the ¡®Heavenly Tribtion¡¯.

    If Shen Shu was Buddha, then who was Buddha? Who was the Demon King? What was the rtionship between the Buddha and the Shura King?

    no, this is impossible. This is impossible ¡­

    The silver-haired beauty shook her head and mumbled, ¡°¡±Shen Shu can¡¯t be a Buddha, she can¡¯t be a Buddha. Something must have gone wrong.¡±

    Although it was not the right asion, Xu Qi ¡®an still wanted to say, ¡±<div>

    Your Highness, you¡¯re like a pitiful woman who knows that her boyfriend is her long-lost brother.

    Of course, this description was not urate here.

    It should be-shock! The person who killed my mother was my father!

    Or, shock! The big viin is actually my dad!

    Eh? My dad is the big viin? Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face gradually stiffened.

    ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha, Amitabha ¡­¡±

    Master du ¡®e put his hands together and kept chanting the name of Buddha. His lips opened and closed quickly, and his tone was extremely fast, as if this was the only way to calm the turbulent emotions in his heart.

    ¡°The great Samsara Dharma form reflects the past and present life. Master Shenshu remembers the past, but it¡¯s unclear. Because of her deep obsession, she desperately wants to repair herself, which led to her berserk state.¡±

    ¡°Bodhisattva guangxian knows master Shenshu very well. You must know his true identity,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a clear voice.

    Arhat du ¡®E¡¯s chanting of the name of Buddha paused.

    Asuro¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°Master Shen Shu, what else do you remember?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Shen Shu sat cross-legged and put her hands together. Her tone was confused but calm.

    ¡°¡­. Can¡¯t remember ¡­¡±

    I seem to understand why Shen Shu¡¯s head was personally sealed by Buddha ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Theplete memory was probably in the head.

    At this moment, he heard the Nine-Tailed Fox take a deep breath, calm down, and look at Asura.

    ¡°When was the Shura n born?¡±

    Asuro didn¡¯t need to think and replied, ¡±

    ¡°It has existed since the fiendgod era. Within our Shura n, there is a legend that the Shura n is the ancestor of the humans in the Western regions. It was those weak nsmen who were driven out of their ns and scattered all over the Western Region, which evolved into the human race of the Western Region.<div>

    ¡°But in the legends of the human race in the Western regions, the Shura race is a human race with the bloodline of gods and devils. In ancient times, in order to survive, the human race in the Western Region relied on powerful gods and devils. They sent the beautiful girls of their race to mate with gods and devils, giving birth to the Shura race.¡±

    The silver-haired beauty S was a little disappointed, but she remained silent.

    From the perspective of evolution, the legends of the humans in the Western regions were more reliable. Of course, in this world without reproductive istion, the theory of evolution itself didn¡¯t hold any weight ¡­

    Does your Majesty think that Buddha is the Shura King, and that the Shura race originated from Buddha? However, although the Shura n had existed since ancient times, it was not contradictory that the Buddha and the Shura King were the same person ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an did not say anything.<div>

    The Nine-Tailed Fox looked at master du e and said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°Master du ¡®e, have you ever seen the Buddha?¡±

    Du ¡®e Arhat was silent.

    In this situation, the Empress and Asuro had clearly suffered. strong impact and lost their will to fight ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said in a clear voice,

    ¡°Master du ¡®e, you¡¯ve seen what happened tonight and what Bodhisattva guangxian did. He should know that Master Shen Shu wouldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°If he really is a Buddha, then this matter can¡¯t be described as¡± confidential.¡± What happened to the Buddha? why was Shen Shu Buddha? what role did the Buddha y in the demon-ying battle five hundred years ago?

    ¡°If Bodhisattva guangxian knows about this, do the other bodhisattvas know? Could this be rted to the disappearance of Bodhisattva Faji? And why did I hide it from you and Asuro? Aren¡¯t you curious about all this?¡±

    Du ¡®e hesitated and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°This is a matter of Buddhism and is no small matter. I will go back and ask about the situation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure that guangxian Bodhisattva will tell you?¡±

    ¡­¡­. Du ¡®e was silent for a moment, he sighed, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve convinced me.¡±<div>

    After a pause, he continued in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°It has been 1300 years since I¡¯ve attained the fruit position, and the Buddha has given a lecture once every sixty years. After that, the Buddha never appeared again. The Bodhisattvas said that the world was full of karmic fire, and the Buddha, with the Supreme position of fruit, helped the world to calm the karmic fire. Thus, I fell into a deep sleep.¡±

    Good Lord, you captured me to be a Buddha in the Western Region to help the Buddha calm down his karmic fire ¡­ Not only did Xu Qi ¡®an not believe him, but he alsoined in his heart.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox turned her head and looked at the boy with red lips and white teeth.

    ¡°You said that the Buddha was sealed by the Confucius Saint.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    ¡°The time matches.¡±

    Through Arhat du ¡®e, they had verified the matter of the Confucian Saint sealing the Buddha. The Yun Lu Academy had a history of 1200 years and was founded by the first disciple of the Confucian Saint. However, the lifespan of a Confucian Saint was only 82 years.

    It meant that the time when the Confucian Saint sealed the Buddha was about 1200 years.

    Du ¡®e attained the fruit rank 1300 years ago and met the Buddha within 60 years. After that, the Buddha went into¡¯ closed-door cultivation¡¯.

 Chapter 1515: The restoration of the country (2)

    Chapter 1515: The restoration of the country (2)

    the Confucian Saint sealed the Buddha?!

    Arhat du ¡®e was slightly stunned. He stared at Xu Qi¡¯ an and said, ¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and told du¡¯ e Luohan the information that Zhao Shou had told him.

    Currently, exchanging information was a win-win situation for both sides.

    Du ¡®e Arhat mumbled, ¡±

    In that case, who was the one who subdued Shen Shu 500 years ago? ¡± he asked.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pondered for a long time and turned to look at the seven or eight-year-old boy.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She knew that Xu Qi ¡®an knew a lot about Shen Shu and Buddha and had been investigating in secret. Nine-tailed fox trusted Xu Qi¡¯ an very much when it came to solving cases.<div>

    Asuro and Arhat du ¡®e naturally knew of Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s name. Hearing this, they immediately looked over.

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t respond immediately. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Before that, can you tell me how to remove the erosion of the great Samsara Dharmaksana?¡±

    He was now a primary school student wrapped in adult clothes, as tall as the peace de.

    Arhat du ¡®e looked at him and said, ¡±

    ¡°With your status, you should be able to remove it in two days.¡±

    Will I degenerate into an embryo in two days ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an was a little worried, but he did not panic. Although he was young and his cultivation had been severely weakened, he was still at the transcendent level.

    He didn¡¯t notice that his qi and blood were exhausted. For transcendent martial artists, it wasn¡¯t a big problem as long as their qi and blood were still vigorous.

    ¡°After thinking through a few questions, we will be able to solve the secret of Shen Shu and Buddha.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a clear child¡¯s voice, ¡±

    ¡°The Confucius Saint conferred the title of Buddha more than 1000 years ago. 500 years ago, the Buddha made a move to subdue Shen Shu and killed the Queen of the thousand demon Kingdom. Then, how did the Buddha attack through the seal? That was the first question.

    ¡°Shen Shu ims to be a Buddha, but he has the body of a Shura. Then, what is the rtionship between the Shura King and Buddha? This was the second question.

    the third question: when did Shen Shu appear? ¡±

    Du ¡®e and the others fell into silence, thinking about these three questions.

    ¡°Five hundred years ago, the Buddha did make a move. I saw the Vairocana Dharma.¡± Du ¡®e Arhat said slowly.

    He then added, ¡±

    ¡°The Vairocana Dharma is a Dharma unique to Buddha, the first of the nine Dharma forms.¡±

    Asuro suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t hold on until the Buddha made his move and was killed by the thousand Demon King. Unless you saw the Buddha with your own eyes, you can¡¯t be sure that the Vairocana Dharma is from the Buddha.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Shen Shu, who was sitting quietly.<div>

    This person called himself ¡°Buddha,¡± and he must have been there at the time. Who could be sure that he didn¡¯t know the Vairocana Dharma?

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox shook her head.

    there must have been a super-grade in the battle back then. Otherwise, who could seal Shen Shu? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an concluded, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright. What we can confirm now is that there were indeed Supreme-grade martial artists who made a move that day, including the Buddha. Next is the second question, what is the rtionship between the Shura King and Buddha?¡±

    Nine-tailed fox and Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Asuro.

    The ugly, handsome, and valiant Shura King¡¯s youngest son muttered to himself for a moment, then said,

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. When I was very young, the Shura King was suppressed by the Buddha in nda. It was rumored in the n that the Buddha wanted to pass on his teachings to the Shura n, but the Shura King did not agree, so he challenged the Buddha to a battle.

    ¡°They never returned. After that, the Buddha personally descended upon the Shura race and the people converted to Buddhism.

    ¡°However, there were still some nsmen who were unwilling to surrender, so they fled their homes and fought against Buddhism for hundreds of years. I grew up then and reced my father as the strongest warrior of the Shura.

    ¡°Until I met the Buddha of the Gxia tree and was defeated by him. From then on, Iprehended the Dharma and entered the void sect, bing a void of all four elements.¡±

    As he spoke, he put his palms together devoutly and lowered his head, chanting, ¡°¡±Amitabha.¡±

    The Shura King and Shen Shu were not the same person ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and looked at Arhat du¡¯ E. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°When did Shen Shu appear?¡±

    Du ¡®e recalled for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°About 700 years ago, he was originally a monk with unparalleled talent. He managed to cultivate the Vajra Dharma form. After that, he began to cultivate the Zen master System. His promise was to let the demons of the southern border convert to Buddhism.

    ¡°He left nda and disappeared. After that, it would be the demon-ying battle.<div>

    now it seems that his original identity was fake. He is the Demon King.

    His identity as a Buddha was not mentioned for the time being, but the Asura King was not fake, and the Asura divine blood in his body could not be wrong.

    Xu Qi ¡®an analyzed, ¡±

    ¡°The Buddha first suppressed the Asura King, and the Confucian Saint sealed the Buddha. About three hundred yearster, a martial monk appeared, and this martial monk was actually the Asura King. His Grand wish was to let the demons of the southern border enter Buddhism.

    ¡°But for some reason, the demon race didn¡¯t convert to Buddhism. Instead, they fought with Buddhism and both sides suffered great losses. Therefore, it was sealed by the Buddha. Five hundred yearster, the Shura King said that he was Buddha.

    there are too many unexinable links in this. There are contradictions everywhere, but if we overthrow one of the confirmed facts, the situation will be reversed.

    Asuro nced at him.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked back at Asura.

    you have never seen the Shura King, and neither have we. Who can guarantee that Shen Shu is the Shura King? ¡±

    Du ¡®E¡¯s white eyebrows trembled.

    Asuro was stunned.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was deep in thought.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued,¡±if the Buddha refined the Shura king¡¯s blood essence in order to break free from the seal and re-shaped a body, then he started cultivating again ¡­¡± As for Xu Hongyuan¡¯s matter, he was afraid that it was just an excuse.

 Chapter 1516: The restoration of the country (3)

    Chapter 1516: The restoration of the country (3)

    ¡°What the Buddha really wants is the luck of the demons in the southern border. It can help him break free from the seal of the Confucian Saint.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Nine-Tailed Fox shook her head and denied, ¡±

    The goal of Buddhism has been achieved. If it is as you said, then Shen Shu would have be a Buddha long ago.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned.

    ¡°What if the Buddha in ndo is someone else?¡±

    This simple sentence caused the three transcendents ¡®hair to stand on end, and they were all shocked.

    In this case, there was a good exnation for Shen Shu¡¯s self-proimed Buddha behavior.

    In the Jia Zi dangyao era, the one who fell together with the thousand demon Kingdom was the real Buddha, and the one in nda now was an existence who used the title of Buddha.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°In this case, it can be exined why Shen Shu¡¯s Grand wish was to convert the southern demon, but in the end, it became to sweep away the demons for sixty years. This was not Buddha¡¯s intention, but someone behind it.<div>

    ¡°Shen Shu was fighting against that existence when she was against Buddhism. In order to verify this guess, we have to understand the fuse that led to the sixty-year period of demon-ying.¡±

    Everyone looked at du ¡®er Arhat, who shook his head slightly.

    Even a second rank Arhat did not know about it. This undoubtedly increased the possibility of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s spection.

    ¡°The second possibility is that Shen Shu and the Buddha are the same person. More than 700 years ago, the Buddha broke free of the seal and refined the Shura king¡¯s blood essence, thus Shen Shu was born. However, they had different opinions on the problem of the southern demons. This resulted in the current situation.

    ¡°The Buddha won in the end and upied the hundred thousand mountains in the southern border. He finally broke free from the seal of the Confucian Saint. However, the existence of Shen Shu forced him to seal it himself, so he fell into a deep sleep.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an gave his second spection.

    He wasn¡¯t just making a wild guess, he was slowly deducing it based on the clues he had obtained so far.

    Xu Qi ¡®an even felt that the second possibility was more likely, because the broken arm in the stupa Pagoda had once said that the Buddha was a treacherous viin.

    Du ¡®e shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°One person can split into two. Buddhism is not Daoism, and they don¡¯t have divine powers in this area. Even the three fruits and nine Dharmaksana can¡¯t do this.¡±

    If you put it that way, the truth behind that incident would be even moreplicated ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple to verify the second guess. After Arhat du ¡®e returns to nda, he will see if the statue of the Confucian Saint is still there. Yes, he was looking for the statue of the Confucian Saint.

    ¡°If the statue is still here, then my first guess is correct. The statue is not here, or it can¡¯t be found. That¡¯s the second guess.¡±

    Arhat due and Asuro looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    My cultivation has fallen to the early stage of level three. Asuro is slightly stronger than me, and du ¡®e Arhat is still at level two. However, the Empress is not seriously injured, and there is also the Bear King. Our chances of winning are slightly higher. As for Shen Shu, she is obviously autistic ¡­

    If they really fought, it was likely that both sides would suffer heavy losses ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Then, farewell?¡±

    Arhat due and Asuro looked at each other. The former nodded.

    ¡°Farewell!¡±<div>

    Very good, very good. Everyone¡¯s desire to live is not bad. It¡¯s not easy to cultivate to be. transcendent ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately drove the stupa and flew away.

    The Fox tail behind the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s waist extended and wrapped around the Bear King and Shen Shu. They stepped on the air and soon disappeared.

    Not long after, the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s demon soldiers began to retreat and returned to the deep mountains and old forests.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<div>

    In a hidden cave.

    Ye Ji was holding a cute baby girl in her arms and Bai Ji was standing on her shoulder. She quickly walked through the tunnel and entered the cave.

    Torches were burning in the cave, and ck smoke wasing out of the cracks on the top of the cave. There were three more tunnels inside the cave that led deeper into the cave.

    This was one of the thousand demon Kingdom¡¯s strongholds in the southern border, called the city of thousand caves.

    The caves and tunnels were all over the mountain like a spider web.

    Outside, there were poisonous insects, beasts, miasma, and dense rivers as cover. It was very well hidden and had never been discovered.

    It was almost impossible to find a hidden stronghold of the demon race in the hundred thousand mountains, which was full of primitive forests, dangerous mountains, and rivers.

    Stepping into the cave, Ye Ji saw a beautiful and luxurious Empress sitting cross-legged on a stone throne, her eyes closed as she regted her breathing.

    ¡°Empress, please save qingji ¡­¡±

    Ye Ji¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. When she got closer, she realized that a five or six-year-old child was sitting cross-legged on the futon beside the bed.

    The short fox tail on the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s bottom moved unconsciously. She opened her eyes and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll recover tomorrow.¡±

    After receiving the Empress¡¯s reply, Ye Ji heaved a sigh of relief. She then looked at the child and probed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Mr. Xu?¡±

    The boy blinked innocently and turned his head to ask nine-tailed fox, ¡±

    ¡°Mom, who is this woman?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your child bride.¡±

    The eight fox tails suddenly shot out and wrapped around Xu Qi ¡®an. One of the Fox tails was about to untie Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s belt.

    ¡°Empress, let¡¯s talk this out.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said sincerely.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox was still smiling.

    ¡°There¡¯s an additional mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a mother to spank her son¡¯s butt.¡±

    In the end, she did not take off Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pants. The Fox tail pped him hard on the butt.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, when will you recover?¡±<div>

    Ye Ji carried the baby girl and quickly approached, her watery and seductive foxy eyes shing with worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally recover in three days.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. ask the Guardians of the demon race to stabilize the demon soldiers. We will take back the myriad demon mountain in three days.

    Ye Ji didn¡¯t stay for long. She carried the baby girl and left through the tunnel they came from.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced around the simple furnishings in the cave and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Goddess, have you ever nned to attack nda, take back Shen Shu¡¯s head, and help him revive?¡±

    Nine-tailed fox said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which of your two conjectures is right or wrong. It won¡¯t affect my n. Shen Shu won¡¯t pull out the demon-sealing nail for the time being. Although it will weaken hisbat power, he is still invincible as long as he is not a rank one.¡±

    ¡°If guangxian reallyes, we will still act ording to our original n. If it¡¯s just a clone, with the devil sealing nail, I don¡¯t think Shen Shu will go crazy.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    With that, he stood up and walked out.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox asked.

    I¡¯ll treat fuxiang to some enoki mushrooms.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t even turn his head.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Ten dayster.

    Ye Ji and Qing Ji sat in the Barbican of the southern city. The bird demons rose and fell from the top of the city wall, bringing or sending letters.

    elders, we have taken down the ck wind city in the West. We have eliminated 20000 enemy soldiers in the Western Region, captured 800 of them, and 150000 civilians in the city. How should we deal with them? ¡±

    ¡°The prisoners of war will be treated as ves, and the people in the city will be temporarily settled down until the war is over. If there are anymoners in the city who dare to secretly cause trouble or resist, kill them without mercy.¡±

    ¡°Elders, the Western Region Army has recaptured Baibi city in the North. The demon soldiers who stayed in the city have beenpletely annihted.¡±

    seal off the supply lines of Baibi city. We¡¯ll surround them but not attack them. We¡¯ll deal with them when Xu yinluo is free.

    ¡°Two elders, when the Bear King was attacking wo city on the Eastern Front, he identally fell asleep, and the hundreds of thousands of Western regioners in the city are still unconscious. Our Army won¡¯t lose a single soldier to take down this city, but no demons dare to enter the city.¡±

    ¡°Bring the intelligence to the Empress and let her decide ¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    After 20 days of war, the armies of the Western regions led by Bodhisattva guangxian, the venerable Asura, and Arhat due finally retreated from the southern border to the Western Region.

    The demons annihted 180000 soldiers of the Western Region Army, captured 30000 enemy soldiers, and 620000 civilians.

    On the second day after the Western Region¡¯s Garrison withdrew from the southern border, the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox summoned a group of demons at the myriad demon mountain and announced the restoration of the country.

    The demon race that had been wandering for five hundred years had returned to their homnd.

    In the history books ofter generations, this day was called the ¡°revival of the South demon.¡±

    And in this, a martial artist from the Central ins yed a crucial role.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: more than 10000 words updated today. ] If I tear it down, I c

 Chapter 1517: 70-individual action (1)

    Chapter 1517: Chapter 70-individual action (1)

    South City.

    At dawn, Xu Qi ¡®an was lying on a big, soft, andfortable bed, covered with a light fur coat made of silk, unique to the South.

    Ye Ji leaned sideways and stuck close to him, in azy posture of a servant helping a delicate and weak person up.

    ¡°After living in the capital for so many years, I¡¯ve already gotten used to everything about the human race. After returning to the southern border, I felt that the life of the demon race in the past was very rough and not detailed enough.¡±

    I thought Your Highness would burn down the South City and rebuild the thousand Fey Kingdom, ¡± Ye Ji said with a sigh.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox retained the 27 cities built by the people of the Western regions and used them as the strongholds of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    Such a decision actually required a lot of courage, because not all demons could transform, and not all demons liked to live in human towns.

    Gathering in the mountains and forests and living a carefree life in nature was the ideal life for many demons.

    Therefore, while the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox retained the 27 cities, it also divided the areas of activity for the various demon ns in the southern border.

    In order to ensure that there were sufficient troops and that they could join the battle quickly and listen to orders, the area was divided not far from the 27 cities.<div>

    However, most of the demons were currently living in the cities. Firstly, the war had just stabilized, and secondly, they needed enough demon soldiers to manage the humans in the Western regions.

    ¡°Your family¡¯s Empress is a very rational woman, no, Banshee. Preserving the cities and imitating the human system will be more beneficial to the demons.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Under the light fur coat, her smooth and soft body was pressed against him. Ye Ji seduced him recklessly while sighing, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is worried that the kingdoms of the Western regions don¡¯t want prisoners. Then it¡¯s a problem to kill or keep these Western regioners.¡±

    In the past, the people of the Western regions hade to the southern border to ¡°open up the wastnd.¡± Tens of thousands of people had migrated and built cities in the southern border. They enjoyed the medicinal herbs, wood, and mountain treasures in the 100000 mountains.

    Now, 500 yearster, the total poption of the 27 cities and the surrounding viges and towns had reached a million.

    Some of these people died in the war, some fled back to the Western regions, and most of them became prisoners.

    In order for the various countries in the Western regions to amodate so many people, the first problem was food, and the second was housing,nd allocation, and so on.

    Whether or not he was willing to bear the responsibility was very questionable.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a person like her who takes one step and thinks ten steps ahead to not have any countermeasures.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    Ye Ji assumed the posture of a little girl and fawned, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu¡¯s wisdom does not lose to niangniang.¡±

    It¡¯s still the best when I¡¯m with Fu Xiang. She knows how to please me, unlike the state preceptor, who only knows how to squeeze me dry ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said with emotion.

    It was not only the preceptor. Mu nanzhi, Lin ¡®an, li Miaozhen, huaiqing, and so on were all the oddities of the times. They were either beautiful enough tomit crimes, or they were spoiled, or they were more chivalrous than him, or they were the top female students who made him feel inferior.

    When he thought of how he had just arrived in this world, he had yearned for the boring life of having three wives and four concubines. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart was filled with emotions.

    After reaching the transcendent realm, the life of a rich man was still far away.

    That was why people said that dreams were precious, because dreams were always out of reach.

    Seeing that she had sessfully won over her lover, Ye Ji smiled charmingly and continued, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The Empress said that taking back myriad demon mountain is only the first step. The demon race still needs to deploy troops at the border in the future, so that they can help the Central ins contain the Buddhist League. It just so happened that these Western regioners could serve as militia and make the best use of them.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep them for free. Besides, the monster race is not as particr about their lives as the human race. Only the nobles of the human race feel that they are superior to others. They pay attention to rules and enve servants to show their status.¡±

    If the demon race stopped after recapturing the hundred thousand mountains, the Buddhist League could send troops to assist the rebel army in Yunzhou.

    Therefore, the battle between the demon race and the Buddhist League was not over yet. The first step was to take back the southern border. After that, they would have to deploy troops at the border and make it seem like they would invade the Western regions at any time.<div>

    Only in this way could the countries in the Western Region be vignt and not dare to send arge number of troops to the Central ins.

    This was what restraint was.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    He looked at the veil above his head, thought for a while, and said, ¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship between you, Bai Ji, and Qing Ji with the Empress? You sisters shouldn¡¯t be pure white fox race.¡±

    This ¡­ Ye Ji hesitated for a moment before sending a voice transmission, ¡±

    ¡°I knew you would see through me sooner orter.

    ¡°We have a total of nine sisters. Bai Ji is the youngest. She is indeed not a pure Fox, but she is nobler than the Fox n. We are the Empress¡¯s split souls.¡±

    ¡°A split soul?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Human beings had three souls, heaven, earth, and man. The meaning of ¡®split soul¡¯, if he understood it correctly, was one of the three souls.

    Ye Ji exined, ¡±

    ¡°A Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is born with twelve souls. Besides three souls, each tail has one soul. When they reached adulthood, the nine split souls would leave the body with the tail and turn into nine maids.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the previous King of the thousand Fey Kingdom had at least nine elders by his side, which are actually nine tails.<div>

    the tails of the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox have a great effect. They can be used to shape a physical body. So, for us nine sisters, as long as our souls are not destroyed, we can change and reconstruct our physical bodies at any time.

    ¡®Ah, so I used to drive corpses, and now I¡¯m mating ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    ¡°What other innate divine abilities does she have?¡± He was waiting for an opportunity to find out more about the Nine-Tailed Fox.

    To be honest, Ye Ji had struggled before. After all, this was the Empress¡¯s Secret. But when women were in bed, their psychological defense was the weakest. Soon, she would side with an outsider and reveal the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s innate magical ability to Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The nine great split souls were one of the innate divine abilities. The Nine-Tailed Fox had three other innate divine abilities.

 Chapter 1518: 70-separate action (2)

    Chapter 1518: Chapter 70-separate action (2)

    Soul devour, speed ¡­ Thest innate divine ability was unknown. It could only be controlled after the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox reached the first grade.

    In that case, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had four innate magical powers. It was indeed worthy of being. Demon King with spiritual reserves and blessed by the heavens ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the day when the Nine-Tailed Fox used decadent sound to break the chanting of erohan.

    That should be the soul Catcher.

    He then asked, ¡±

    ¡°No wonder Bai Ji¡¯s innate divine ability is speed. What about yours?¡±

    Ye Ji smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, ever since we reunited in the southern border, do you feel that you¡¯ve be more and more obsessed with me, and more and more reluctant to leave the southern border?¡±

    Oh, so it¡¯s the charm of a Soul Catcher. I really didn¡¯t feel it if you didn¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all mu nanzhi¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve been with her for so long that I¡¯mpletely immune to ordinary charm ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned over and put his arms on both sides of Ye Ji¡¯s waist. He lowered his head to look at her and showed an infatuated expression.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder this Yin Luo has been thinking of miss Fu Xiang every night.¡±<div>

    Ye Ji was extremely pleased and her face was filled with joy.

    Suddenly, the bed curtains began to shake rhythmically.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Mu nanzhi carried Bai Ji and strolled around the square of NANFA temple.

    The ce was full of raggle. The main hall had copsed, the Buddha statues had fallen, and the square paved with blue stone bs was full of cracks and potholes.

    Demon soldiers with weapons in their hands could be seen everywhere. They instructed the Western regioners to repair the potholes in the square and rebuild the copsed halls. The sound of scolding and whipping could be heard without end.

    Mu nanzhi knew that it was the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s order to repair NANFA temple. ording to Bai Ji, it was to make the demons remember their humiliation and train hard.

    ¡°Elder Bai Ji,¡±

    ¡°Greetings, elder Bai Ji.¡±

    The demon soldiers they met along the way bowed respectfully to Bai Ji, who was in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms.

    Bai Ji politely responded to the demon soldier¡¯s greeting with her child-like voice,¡±en, en, ah.¡±

    ¡°If even a little thing like you is an elder, then wouldn¡¯t this olddy be a Demon King?¡±

    Mu Nanxi rubbed Bai Ji¡¯s head andughed.

    She looked at the demon soldiers around her with great interest. Some of them were in the form of beasts, while others were in the form of humans. However, they retained some of the characteristics of beasts, such as goat horns, eagle ws, scales, and so on.

    For the reincarnation of the flower God, this was very interesting.

    Originally, she had been quite afraid of the demon race. Back when she had gone north, she had been chased by the demon barbarians in the North, which had cast a shadow in her heart.

    Later on, she realized that the male demons did not even look at her.

    Mu nanzhi could not figure out for a moment whether it was because her appearance was too ordinary or that the demons had a different concept of beauty than humans.

    Bai Ji suddenly said in a low voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I might have to stay in the southern border.

    ¡°The Empress asked me to follow Xu yinluo to make sure that he had properly removed the seal on Shen Shu¡¯s broken limb. But now that the Empress has restored her Kingdom and Shen Shu¡¯s broken limb has been pieced together, thest right hand is in his body.

    ¡°I have no reason to follow him anymore.¡±

    The faint smile on mu nanzhi¡¯s lips gradually disappeared.<div>

    Bai Ji raised her head and said, ¡±

    ¡°Auntie, are you unhappy?¡±

    Mu nanzhi sighed.

    ¡°I was willing to travel the world with him because I thought that even if I had to travel the world, I would have apanion and the journey would not be too lonely. However, I¡¯ve spent half of my time in the pagoda in the past two months.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I have you to apany me, so I¡¯m not lonely. If you stay in the southern border, I will be so lonely.¡±

    A look of loneliness shed in her eyes, and she looked lost.

    As she said that, a clear and crisp voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Bai Ji!¡±

    Mu nanzhi turned around with the little fox in her arms and saw a tall woman with a light veil over her face, her dress fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°Elder sister Qing Ji.¡±

    Shouted Bai Ji.

    Qing Ji beckoned and Bai Ji jumped out of mu nanzhi¡¯s arms, running towards her sister whom she had not seen for a long time.

    Mu nanzhi frowned slightly, a little reluctant to part with him.<div>

    Qing Ji bent down and picked up Bai Ji, her foxy eyes curving into crescents. She then nodded slightly at mu nanzhi and walked past her.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes followed the woman¡¯s back and she wanted to say something but stopped. Suddenly, she saw Bai Ji¡¯s head stretch out from the shoulder of the woman in the blue dress, raising a paw and waving it.

    She was immediately pressed back by the blue-dressed woman.

    Mu nanzhi smiled. After a moment of silence, she sighed softly.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    On the myriad demon mountain.

    The silver-haired Fox-eared charming big sister stood proudly at the edge of the cliff and said, ¡±

    ¡°2600 miles to the South of Shiwan grand mountain, there¡¯s an Ind full of colorful silkworms. I named it silkworm Ind.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Valley to the North of silkworm Ind where theherworld silkworm n lives. The poisonous miasma on the ind is extremely heavy, and the poisonous miasma in the valley can even paralyze transcendents. Theherworld silkworm loved to feed on those with strong qi and blood. They would use nibbling to weave a to catch the sea beasts in the sea.

    however, you have the seven extreme Gu as yourpanion, be it poisonous gas or the colorful silkworms all over the ind, they can not threaten you.

    Extremely high intelligence, highly toxic, silk is very difficult to deal with ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an listened very carefully.

    The silver-haired beauty raised her hand, and a map made of animal skin floated in the air.

    ¡°This is the map I drewst night.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the map, but didn¡¯t open it immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡±

    ¡°How did you know that I wanted to resurrect Lord Wei?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pursed her red lips and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°The old white-bearded man said so.¡±

    Supervisor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was no longer confused. He said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t capture du ¡®e or Asuro. My magic sealing nail is still here. After this battle, the Buddhists are even more afraid of me. I really don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have the chance to remove the devil sealing nails.¡±

    After the transcendent battle at the southern Dharma temple, du ¡®e and the others knew that he was going to remove the demon sealing nail. They were extremely careful, and Xu Qi¡¯ an did not find an opportunity to capture either of them.

 Chapter 1519: 70-individual action (3)

    Chapter 1519: Chapter 70-individual action (3)

    Whether it was du ¡®e or Asuro, they were both outstanding rank-2.

    It was possible to repel them, but it was too difficult to capture them alive.

    ¡°Then just wait for the day when you follow me to attack nda. At that time, I¡¯ll find a way to take out the devil sealing nail.¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox faced the wind and squinted her eyes, her silver hair dancing in the wind.

    My filial piety has changed ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined.

    The earlier he came into contact with the demon sealing nail, the earlier he would be able to enter the second stage. If he dyed it for another eight to ten years, there would be no point in removing the demon sealing nail ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Right, I have another request!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    After lunch, Xu Qi ¡®an led the little mare with mu nanzhi on its back. The two of them walked along the wide streets of the South City, towards the only well-preserved North City gate.

    The other three city gates had been reduced to ruins in the war and were now being rebuilt.

    Along the way, many streets and houses were being repaired. The people of the Western regions, dressed in simple clothes, carried bamboo baskets, stones, and wood, worked under the scolding and whipping of the demons.<div>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they escape?¡±

    Mu Nanxi subconsciously touched the little white fox in her arms, but she touched nothing. A sh of loneliness shed in her eyes, but she hid it well.

    ¡°They are at most enved in the city. Once they leave the city, they will be eaten by the demons in the hundred thousand mountains.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t seem to notice her abnormal behavior. He continued to lead the pony forward.

    Oh, ¡± mu nanzhi replied, looking at the scenery on both sides of the street with waning interest.

    The two of them soon arrived at the city gate. Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Our next stop is to go out to sea to a ce called silkworm Ind. It¡¯s very dangerous there, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to enter the pagoda again. Also, help me cultivate some poisonous nts.¡±

    Mu nanzhi sighed softly.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, I want to go back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Back to the capital?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    Mu nanzhi did not dare to look at him. She turned away and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I often wonder if you¡¯ve ever really thought about my feelings. Have you ever thought that I would be bored and lonely in the stupa? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to stay in the tower, but I can¡¯t help you when you¡¯re fighting the enemy outside, so I naturally can¡¯t add to the trouble.

    I-I just feel that you¡¯ve never cared about my thoughts and feelings ¡­

    As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Suddenly, she heard Bai Ji say angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Auntie, take me back to Beijing,¡±

    Mu nanzhi touched her head out of habit and hummed, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll bring you back to the capital ¡­¡±

    The second half of her sentence came to an end. Mu nanzhi looked down in disbelief at Bai Ji in her arms.

    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± Mu nanzhi was surprised and happy, looking back frequently.<div>

    ¡°The Empress asked me to continue following Xu yinluo.¡± Said Bai Ji.

    She actually didn¡¯t care who she followed, because both sides were close to each other.

    Mu Nanxi looked up at Xu Qi ¡®an. ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued to walk forward with the little mare and said angrily, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Really, you want to go back to your mother¡¯s house (the capital) whenever you feel wronged, what an unreasonable woman.¡±

    After a pause, he said in a low voice, ¡±

    when the world is at peace, you won¡¯t have to follow me around. I¡¯ll give you a little more time. It won¡¯t be long.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The sky of the Western Region was clear and blue, and thendscape was a bit more rugged than that of the Central ins.

    The majestic Goshawk soared under the blue sky. On the wilderness of the meadow, the melodious cries of cattle and sheep could be heard. In the distance, the snow-capped peaks and red Rocks were everywhere.

    The summit of nda was covered in snow that had not melted for years. Like a white-haired old man, he sat cross-legged on the vastnd of the Western Region.

    Amid the never-ending chanting, Asuro walked through the halls and temples, stepped onto the path, and arrived at the cold pool.

    Due Arhat sat cross-legged on the Lotus throne, which was floating on the water. He put his palms together and closed his eyes in meditation.

    guangxian Bodhisattva and colored ze Bodhisattva are currently contacting the Kaluo tree Bodhisattva.

    The handsome and handsome Asuro said in a deep voice.

    The three bodhisattvas must be talking about the fall of the southern border and the follow-up strategic n of Buddhism.

    Arhat du ¡®e opened his eyes and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°You go to the demon-suppressing stream and see if the Shura King¡¯s corpse is still there. I¡¯m going to the Chan Lin to meet the Buddha.¡±

 Chapter 1520: 71-saving _1

    Chapter 1520: Chapter 71-saving _1

    Under the Bodhi tree outside the Grand and majestic temple.

    The young monk, guangxian Bodhisattva, took out a Golden Bowl from his sleeve and ced it in front of him.

    In front of him was a zed Bodhisattva, who was dressed in white, barefooted, and had long ck hair.

    Other than theck of blood in his lips, there was nothing unusual about the zed Bodhisattva.

    Her eyes that flickered with a zed luster looked at guangxian without any emotions and said gently, ¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s strength?¡±

    The young monk said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit off from rank-1.¡±

    The zed Bodhisattva nodded, ¡±

    without awakening that ability, she can¡¯t fully use the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s spiritual umtion. She¡¯s not a big threat.<div>

    As he spoke, the Golden alms bowl shot out a ray of golden light, and the tall and sturdy figure of the Buddha of the Kaluo tree appeared above the two of them.

    Bodhisattva guangxian put his hands together and said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°The southern demons have been restored.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The demon-suppressing stream was a cold valley in the South of nda. The Buddhist League had built roads and prison cells on the cliffs to imprison monks who had broken the precepts, Devils who had roamed the Western regions, and some foreign enemies.

    Two or three hundred years earlier, the demon-suppressing stream was filled with demons.

    Later on, those demons reached the end of their lifespans and naturally died. Some could not withstand the cold and loneliness and converted to Buddhism. Demon-suppressing stream gradually became quiet.

    Asuro descended from the sky and looked around. The prison cells embedded in the cliffs on both sides of the valley were empty and cold.

    The further down he went, the dimmer the light became.

    ¡°Pa da ~¡±

    Asuronded in the valley and looked to the West.

    There was a 20-foot-high cave entrance on the pitch-ck cliff wall, and three words were engraved on the entrance:

    Demon-suppressing stream!

    Once they entered the cave, they would be able to go straight to the underground of nda.

    In the legends, the demon-suppressing stream was the ce where the Buddha had suppressed the Demon King at the bottom of the mountain.

    The bottom of the valley was a forbidden area of nda, and ordinary monks were not allowed to approach it. As for Arhats and vajras, they were also not allowed to enter without the permission of Bodhisattva.

    In the past, Bodhisattva guangxian had been keeping watch on nda from a high ce. Asuro had nevere here, whether before he died or after he returned to his position.

    Asuro reached out his hand carefully towards the cave, as if there was an invisible door there.

    His hand easily went deep into the cave, but he touched nothing.<div>

    No restriction ¡­ Under Asuro¡¯s protruding brow bone, his sharp eyes flickered. Without any hesitation, he stepped into the cave.

    The tunnel waspletely dark, and in the absence of light, the structure of the eye made it impossible for even transcendents to see anything.

    However, if transcendents wanted to see, they did not have to use their eyes.

    In particr, Asuro had also cultivated his divine eye, but for some reason, due to his intuition as a transcendent realm master, he didn¡¯t use his divine eye or the power of his primordial spirit to scan his surroundings.<div>

    The unique sense of danger that martial artists had clearly didn¡¯t give any warning.

    Walking along the dark tunnel, Asuro was not afraid of running into a wall at all, because even peerless godly weapons would find it difficult to break his body.

    After walking for fifteen minutes, Asuro stopped.

    ¡°Hu, hu hu ¡­¡±

    In front of him, from the depths of the tunnel, he heard the sound of rhythmic breathing.

    Asuro hade to look for the Shura King¡¯s corpse, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation.

    Someone was sleeping in the demon-suppressing stream where the Demon King was suppressed?

    The cold wind blew on Asuro¡¯s body, and he felt cold all over. It was a cold that came from his soul.

    However, the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger still did not warn him.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The symbol of power, the Buddha of the Gxia tree, sat cross-legged with his palms together. When he heard that the southern demons were establishing a country and that the Western Region¡¯s monk soldiers had retreated from the southern border, his calm and solemn face did not change. He only said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Even you didn¡¯t manage to stop them.¡±

    In response, Bodhisattva guangxian replied with a calm tone, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m not a first-grade magician.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree put his hands together and asked, ¡±

    how¡¯s Asuro¡¯s condition? is his Buddhist heart spotless after he returned to the throne? ¡±

    He was referring to Asuro¡¯s failure to protect Shen Shu¡¯s limbs, which were taken back by the demon race. This was the main reason for the loss of the southern border today.

    The zed Bodhisattva also shifted his gaze to look at guangxian Bodhisattva.

    The young monk said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s heart is stainless!¡±

    Hearing this, the Buddha of the Kyara tree gently nodded.

    The zed Bodhisattva looked away.

    ¡°Liuli, how long will it take for you to recover from your injuries?¡± The Kaluo tree looked down at the female Bodhisattva with long ck hair.

    ¡°Supervisor has hurt my Foundation, and it¡¯s difficult to recover in a short time. Unless the Buddha of favism returns and helps me with medicine and magic,¡± The zed Bodhisattva shook his head slightly.

    The Kiara tree sighed, ¡±

    ¡°At that time, the supervisor¡¯s strength was still above average, but it¡¯s difficult for him to hurt your Foundation now.¡±<div>

    After he finished, guangxian Bodhisattva asked unhurriedly, ¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the war in Qingzhou?¡±

    The Gxia tree shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still stuck.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the two bodhisattvas guangxian and Liu Li muttered, ¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Thetter added with her melodious voice, ¡±

    with the elite forces of Yunzhou, they should have taken Qingzhou by now. The Gu tribe is too small and can¡¯t change the overall situation.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree did not answer, but said lightly, ¡±

    wait for the news in ntuo, in case the demon race attacks ntuo and snatches Shen Shu¡¯s head.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The ce where the Buddha slumbered was the Zen forest in the West of nda.

    This was a forbidden area for all Buddhist monks. From ordinary monks to first-grade bodhisattvas, no one was allowed to enter without being summoned.<div>

    The red walls were like giant pythons coiling around the mountains,yer uponyer, with gray tiles on top.

    Outside the Zen forest, a wheel of golden light lit up and revealed the appearance of Arhat du ¡®e.

    Du ¡®e put his palms together and bowed outside the Zen forest. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Disciple du ¡®e greets Buddha.¡±

    The Zen forest was quiet and there was no movement. There was not even a living being.

    ¡°Disciple du ¡®e greets Buddha.¡±

    There was still no movement.

    Time was limited, du ¡®e couldn¡¯t hesitate, he stepped out with his right foot that was wearing arhat shoes.

    The so-called Zen forest was the burial ground of the monks. From the Bodhisattva to the Samantabhadra, everyone could enter the Zen forest after death.

    This was also the only chance they had to enter this Zen forest in their lives.

    On the way to du ¡®e, they saw tall pagodas, mottled walls, and fallen leaves. It was a scene of destion and death.

    He was searching for the sculpture of the Confucian Saint with a purpose.

    ording to Xu Qi ¡®an, if the statue of the Confucius Saint was still there, the Buddha would not have broken free from the seal.

    If the sculpture was destroyed, the Buddha would be free.

    Du ¡®e didn¡¯t doubt the truth of Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s words, because they had the same purpose in this matter:Solve the ¡°mystery of Shen Shu¡¯s life¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had no reason to lie or mislead. It was meaningless.

    The Zen forest was huge, upying the entire mountaintop. Du ¡®E¡¯s goal was clear. He went straight to the depths of the Zen forest, where there was a Bodhi tree.

    ording to the legends, the Buddha attained enlightenment on the ntuo mountain. The day he attained enlightenment, he attracted the jealousy of the heavens, causing torrential rain and lightning to fall.

    At this moment, a Bodhi tree grew from behind the Buddha, shielding him from the wind, rain, and lightning.

    Not long after, du ¡®e arrived at the deep end of the Zen forest and saw the Bodhi tree.

    The tall and dense Bodhi tree stood in the depths of the Zen forest. Its trunk was thick and thick, and its vines were as thick as an arm. They were so dense that they almost covered the trunk.

    The Bodhi tree wasn¡¯t tall, but it stretched out in all directions and was as tall as a canopy.

    Arhat due¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Under the shade of the tree, there was a pile of severely weathered gravel. Upon closer inspection, one could see that it was a broken stone sculpture.

    The statue of the Confucius Saint was destroyed, and the Buddha was free ¡­ Arhat du ¡®e looked at the stone sculptures and did not speak for a long time.

    Suddenly, a calm and emotionless voice sounded from behind Arhat du ¡®e.

    ¡°Du ¡®e, what are you doing here?¡±

    In this situation, if it was an ordinary person, their heart would inevitably beat faster and they would break out in cold sweat.

    However, du ¡®e was a second-grade Arhat and had profound mental cultivation skills. He turned around slowly and looked at guangxian Bodhisattva who was thirty feet away behind him. He said slowly,

    ¡°Shen Shu broke the seal and reappeared in the world. The South demon took back the hundred thousand mountains and announced the restoration of the country.

    ¡°This is a matter of great importance. I believe that the Buddha should not sleep again.¡±

    Du ¡®e was a second-grade Arhat and a disciple of Buddha. In theory, his status was not any lower than that of guangxian Bodhisattva.

    He was qualified to meet the Buddha directly.

    However, Buddhism respected the fruit position. Arhats were one rank lower than Bodhisattva, so Bodhisattva usually had a higher status.

    ¡°The Buddha dispelled the world¡¯s karmic fire. When it¡¯s time to wake up, he will naturally wake up. When it¡¯s time to see you, I¡¯ll see you.¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian¡¯s tone was calm as he said,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see him, you won¡¯t be able to see him no matter where you go.¡±

    Du ¡®e put his hands together and said, ¡±

    ¡°I was too impatient.¡±

    Guangxian Bodhisattva nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Go, don¡¯t disturb the Buddha again.¡±

    Du ¡®e didn¡¯t say anything more and left.

    Just as he passed by guangxian Bodhisattva, a soft and strange whisper suddenly came from behind him, ¡±

    ¡°Save me, save me ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    [ PS: typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1521: Probing (5400) _1

    Chapter 1521: Probing (5400) _1

    The cry for help was like a stone thrown into a well, causing ripples on the calm water.

    Du ¡®E¡¯s heart was like the well water.

    He stopped and slowly turned his head back to look at guangxian Bodhisattva and the Bodhi tree.

    Bodhisattva guangxian squinted his eyes and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°What else is there?¡±

    Bodhisattva guangxian would answer all his questions without hiding or lying. It was better to be honest with him now and ask the Buddha what was going on. He must know something ¡­ The thought shed through Arhat due¡¯s mind.

    He could no longer contain his desire for the truth. He put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha. He then stared at guangxian Bodhisattva and said, ¡±

    the Buddha of the Gxia tree is determined not to ept the Mahayana Dharma, so we can only ask the Buddha. It just so happens that the Buddha of the Gxia tree is not in nda ¡­

    Du ¡®e stopped and didn¡¯t continue.

    Bodhisattva guangxian stared at him for a few seconds and his expression softened. He said in a moderate pace, ¡±<div>

    ¡°This is a crucial moment for the great n of the Buddhist League. Everyone in nda should be United.¡±

    Du ¡®e put his palms together and lowered his head.

    ¡°Amitabha, it¡¯s my reverie,¡±

    With that, he turned around and left. His steps were slow and his Kasaya swayed as he walked out of the Zen forest.

    Bodhisattva guangxian looked away and looked at the scattered stones on the ground. He paused for a few seconds and then looked at the thick and knotted Bodhi tree.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Arhat du ¡®e walked out of the Zen forest steadily and came to the edge of the cliff. The cold wind was blowing, shaking his Kasaya and freezing his soul.

    As a mature Arhat, he had long been clear of his state of mind and would not be affected by emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. Of course, curiosity would not make him lose his mind.

    Arhat du ¡®e took a step forward and his body turned into a golden light as he escaped.

    The next moment, he appeared on the cold pond and sat cross-legged on the Lotus tform.

    ¡°Amitabha ¡­¡±

    Du ¡®e put his hands together and chanted the name of Buddha in a low voice. Then, his body glowed with a faint golden light.

    He entered a meditative state.

    The Dhyana of Buddhism could ward off all external evils and calm the inner demons in an instant.

    After the time for half an incense stick to burn, du ¡®e opened his eyes and left his meditative state. His eyes were calm and his face was indifferent. There was nothing abnormal.

    At this moment, the sound of steady footsteps came from outside the path. Asuro¡¯s tall and burly figure walked through the green nts and appeared by the pool.

    They looked at each other and did not speak. Du ¡®e took out a Golden Bowl from his sleeve and held it in front of him.

    In an instant, the pool was covered by a barrier in the shape of an upside-down bowl.

    Asuro then said in a deep voice, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I heard the sound of breathing in the demon-suppressing stream. I wanted to try to get closer, but the martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger didn¡¯t warn me.

    ¡°This is very abnormal, so they retreated.¡±

    As the strongest person under the Bodhisattva level, Asuro was not a brainless man. He stopped his initial test today.

    After all, this matter involved a Supreme rank. Asuro did not know how terrifying a Supreme rank was, but he knew very well that he was only a little stronger than an ant in front of a Supreme rank.<div>

    After he finished, du ¡®e said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°There is indeed a statue of a Confucius Saint under the Bodhi tree in the depths of the Zen forest, but it has already copsed.¡±

    Asulo remembered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s analysis. If the statue was still there, then the Buddha was still in a half-sealed state. Back then, it was another mysterious Supreme-level that pushed the Jiazi dangyao and sealed Shen Shu.

    If the sculpture was broken, it meant that the Buddha had broken free from the sage of Confucius ¡®seal with the help of the fate of the thousand demon Kingdom. However, he chose to sleep because he needed to seal Shen Shu.

    then it¡¯s the second possibility. The Buddha and Shen Shu are the same person. The Buddha has already escaped. Perhaps, the one in the demon-suppressing stream is him. Asuro¡¯s tone was calm, and he was not surprised.

    After all, Xu Qi ¡®an had already analyzed it very clearly that day. No matter what the situation was, Asura was fully prepared.

    At this moment, Arhat du ¡®e shook his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to check before guangxian Bodhisattva arrived. When I turned to leave, I heard a cry for help behind me. ¡±

    Asuro¡¯s protruding brow bone, which had no eyebrows, twitched violently, and he said in a heavy tone, ¡±

    ¡°A cry for help?¡±

    Du ¡®e nodded.

    In this case, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second possibility seemed less reliable.

    The two of them fell into silence, a chill running down their spines.<div>

    After a while, Asuro slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Guangxian has a problem.¡±

    Arhat du ¡®e nodded. he¡¯s keeping a close eye on Chan Lin. By this logic, there¡¯s probably something wrong with all the Bodhisattvas. At the very least, the Bodhisattvas know some secrets, such as the matter of the Confucian Saint sealing the Buddha.¡±

    Now that Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words had been proven to be true, the Bodhisattvas must have known about this, but they chose to hide it. Even he, a second-grade Arhat, did not know about this.

    Asuro looked at the pool and said, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know who¡¯s asking for help and who¡¯s sleeping, and then we¡¯ll be able to unravel the truth. But it¡¯s too dangerous for us.¡±

    Du ¡®E¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡±

    ¡°You mean ¡­¡±

    Asuro confessed, ¡±

    ¡°We can make use of the South demon. If the Nine-Tailed Fox wants to protest against the Buddhist League, it will definitelye back to take back Shen Shu¡¯s head. That will be our chance.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, with guangxian in charge of nda, it would be impossible for them to find out the situation.

    Du ¡®e sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything for the next few days. Bodhisattva guangxian is most likely already suspicious of me.¡±<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Qingzhou.

    In the military tent, Xu Pingfeng saw the figures of the two bodhisattvas guangxian and Azurite disappear, and the kaluoshu Bodhisattva put away The Golden Bowl.

 Chapter 1522: Probing (5400) _2

    Chapter 1522: Probing (5400) _2

    He raised his cup and took a sip, tasting the slightly bitter local tea.

    the revival of the southern demons is really a major event that is worthy of being recorded in the history books.

    Dressed in a snow-white robe, he spoke in a gentle tone, as if he was chatting with an old friend, ¡°¡±Why didn¡¯t Bodhisattva guangxian go to the southern border personally? although it¡¯s to prevent the Nine-Tailed Fox from taking the opportunity to attack ndo, this matter is easy to handle.¡±

    He put down his teacup and said, ¡±

    ¡°You can just ask me for a few teleportation magical artifacts in advance. You clearly have a way to deal with it, so why don¡¯t you use it? Did guangxian leave nda?¡±

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree sat cross-legged with his hands pressed together and his eyes closed.

    Xu Pingfeng sighed and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great thing that will leave your name in history. However, the winner is king and the loser is vilified. How the history books are written in the end still depends on the attitude of the people whoeter.

    ¡°If your reputation is too good, won¡¯t it make me seem like a heinous criminal?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<div>

    Yun Lu Academy.

    Dean Zhao stood at the edge of the cliff with his hands behind his back and looked to the South. He said slowly, ¡±

    in the winter of the first year of Yongxing, the southern demons rose again. Lianlian, drive away the Buddhist sects, and rebuild the thousand demon Kingdom.

    A table appeared out of thin air behind him. The paper spread out, and the brush jumped into the ink stone by itself. It dipped in the ink and wrote down on the paper.

    The ink instantly dried.

    ¡°One for each of you!¡± Zhao Shou waved his hand, and the paper and the table disappeared.

    In the Academy, the sound of reading could be heard. In the halls, teachers and students received Zhao Shou¡¯s calligraphy at the same time.

    Zhao Shou¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, ¡±

    use the content on the paper as the topic. Each of you will write a policy paper. The students will hand it over to their respective teachers for review, and the teacher will hand it over to me for review.

    What kind of major event would require the Dean to personally set the questions and test all the schrs in the Academy ¡­ Whether it was the students or the teachers, they either picked up or unfolded the contents of the paper in shock and surprise.

    When they focused their eyes, they were all dumbfounded and froze on the spot.

    The South demon Kingdom had been restored. The war that was recorded in the history books had been reversed today.

    The thousand Fey Kingdom that had been destroyed in history had returned to Jiuzhou.

    At this moment, all the students and teachers felt like they were witnessing history with their own eyes.

    At the same time, they also understood the intention of the Dean, Zhao Shou, because they were familiar with the history books. After the fall of the thousand demon Kingdom five hundred years ago, they had read thementary articles of the predecessors on this move of Buddhism, as well as the analysis of the impact on the situation of nine regions.

    For example, Buddhism¡¯s sixty-year-old demon-repelling actid the foundation for the human race to rule nine regions.

    For example, after the sixty-year-cycle of demon-ying, the demon race lost their habitat and wandered around, often having intense conflicts with the human race to fight for territory. The Buddhist sect¡¯s actions had harmed the ordinary people.

    Another example was ¡­

    Now that the southern demons had been restored, it was not difficult to understand why Dean Zhao Shou had asked them to write an article to evaluate the matter.<div>

    the reappearance of the thousand Fey Kingdom shows that the human race has a long way to go before they can unify the nine states. Someonemented while thinking.

    ¡°The human race has never truly unified the nine prefectures. The demon barbarians of the North have existed since ancient times. However, the establishment of the southern demon Empire at this time has dyed the Buddhist sect for Da Feng ¡­¡±

    Because of the Alliance between the demons and great Feng, the schrs of Yun Lu Academy had abandoned the ¡®racial differences¡¯, which was a rare sight, and had a good impression of the South demons.

    ¡°Wait a minute, what is¡± Lian an ¡°? why didn¡¯t the Dean make any notes?¡±<div>

    ¡°I remember that the Alliance between the demon race and great Feng was single-handedly facilitated by Xu yinluo.¡±

    The discussion stopped for a moment, and the students looked at each other as they came to a sudden realization.

    It was Xu yinluo who helped the South demon to establish their country ¡­

    ¡°Understood!¡± A student picked up a brush and quickly wrote on a piece of paper, ¡±

    ¡°In the winter of the first year of Yongxing, Buddhism broke the Alliance and turned to help the rebels in Yunzhou, causing the Central ins to fall into deep waters and suffering. Xu yinluo went to the southern border and led a group of demons to fight against the Buddhist League. She drove the Westerners out of the hundred thousand mountains and thus restrained the Buddhist League and alleviated the war disaster in the Central ins. This move is of great significance ¡­¡±

    The ssroom immediately quieted down. The students spread out their papers and began to write. The teacher also sat on the ground and concentrated on writing in front of his desk.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Wang Manor.

    Lin ¡®an was in a good mood as he strolled in the back garden with Wang simu. The two of them drank a bellyful of hot tea and ate some pastries. With a thick cloak draped over them, they did not feel cold at all.

    After walking for a while, Wang simu said with a faint smile, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡± wish has been fulfilled, but you don¡¯t seem to be happy?¡±

    Lin an knew what she was pointing at. His gaze looked at the deste flower garden at the side. He thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°Since my wish has been fulfilled, I am naturally happy. But bestowing the marriage ¡­¡±<div>

    Of course, she was happy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed immediately that day. Her heart beat faster with joy.

    However, from the perspective of a woman¡¯s sensitive and delicate mind, the motive for bestowing the marriage was not what she wanted.

    What she wanted was for Xu Qi ¡®an to propose to her brother, the Emperor, and for her brother to dly grant her marriage and marry her into the Xu family.

    And not out of interest.

    What he wanted was for Xu Qi ¡®an to want to marry her, not for her to be ¡± forced ¡°. He could not even refuse her because her feelings for Xu Qi¡¯ an were pure and had no ulterior motives, just like how he was when he was still a small gong.

    The difference in status did not affect her feelings.

    However, after experiencing so many things, her unruly and willful personality had long been restrained and she had grown a lot.

    Wang simuughed and said,

    ¡°To be able to marry the person of your heart is the greatest blessing. As for the reason and purpose, there is no need to be too calctive. People who were too calctive were all looking for trouble.

    ¡°My father once said that the essence of politics is topromise. As a person, we have topromise appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Bengong knows, I don¡¯t need you to argue about these great principles.¡± Lin an nced at her and said,

 Chapter 1523: Probing (5400) _3

    Chapter 1523: Probing (5400) _3

    however, he himself might unknown about the marriage. Although thousand-manmander Xu has agreed, it¡¯s still unknown whether it will count.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Xu yinluo was raised by her second uncle and aunt. Although they are not her parents, she is more like one. Marriage was a major event, and it was the parents ¡®order and the matchmaker¡¯s words. Based on my understanding of the Xu n, Lord Xu¡¯s promise is useful.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was secretly happy in his heart, and he replied with a reserved ¡°yes.¡±

    At this moment, she heard Wang simu sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re a noble Princess. No matter who you marry, you¡¯ll always be glorious and show off your strength. Only if you marry into the Xu family, I¡¯m afraid that your identity as a Princess will not be of any use.¡±

    With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current status and cultivation, a mere Princess would not be able to restrain him.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the foolish little sister of the Xu family could do as she pleased in the pce, and not even the princes and princesses would dare to provoke her.

    Since that was the case, when Lin an¡¯s Highness married into the Xu family, as long as Xu yinluo did not separate from her uncle and aunt, then she would be suppressed by the Xu family¡¯s matriarch.

    Lin ¡®an wasn¡¯t stupid, he understood Wang simu¡¯s implied meaning.

    ¡°Simu, you can just say it.¡±<div>

    Wang si mu said softly, ¡± the Xu family¡¯s matriarch is extremely capable. Once you enter the Xu family, don¡¯t have any conflict with her. Just be an obedient little daughter-inw. If the rules are set and things are made difficult for you, just bear with it. ¡±

    Hearing this, Lin an frowned slightly, his heart inexplicably heavy. He said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually so afraid of him?¡±

    Wang simu sighed.

    ¡°My skills are far inferior to hers. Have you seen Xu lingyue?¡±

    Lin ¡®an recalled that day in the stargazing tower, he had met Xu lingyue once and nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Well-behaved, sensible, and delicate. You look very weak.¡±

    Wang simuughed coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s just an act to scare people. That girl is insidious and vicious. By the way, she¡¯s very infatuated with her brother, Xu yinluo. When you marry into the Xu family, the first thing you need to do is to work with me to get her married. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Lin an was deep in thought.

    Wang simu continued,

    ¡°I¡¯ve crossed swords with her many times in secret, but I didn¡¯t gain any advantage. To be able to raise such a daughter, how could the Xu family¡¯s matriarch be someone easy to deal with? Eng was talented, and it was said that it was the Xu family¡¯s matriarch who had taught him to read and write since he was young.

    ¡°You have to know that second uncle Xu is only a martial artist. He can¡¯t teach a schr like Eng. Also, I heard that when Xu yinluo was young, she was not on good terms with aunt. She was forced to live in the small courtyard of the neighboring house, and her life was very poor.¡±

    Lin ¡®an was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Qi¡¯ an to have such a terrible past.

    She knew Xu Qi ¡®an well. He was unruly and refused to submit to anyone. From a small gang in Changle County, he had be a hero today. No one could suppress him.

    Such a person had actually been chased to the small courtyard by the Xu family¡¯s matriarch when he was young.

    Wang simu said in a low voice,

    ¡°Of course, at that time, Xu yinluo was still a rebel and was living under someone else¡¯s roof. However, Your Highness, after Xu yinluo¡¯s meteoric rise, he did not settle the score. Instead, he treated his aunt and his family with all his heart.

    ¡°Now you know how powerful the Xu family¡¯s matriarch is at controlling people.¡±<div>

    Lin an was stunned on the spot. With a face full of fear, he stammered,

    I ¡­ Why would. provoke her for no reason? I won¡¯t provoke her ¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­ Wang si mu opened her mouth. Actually. what she wanted to say next was that it was not difficult to deal with the Xu family¡¯s matriarch. As long as we joined forces, you would listen to my orders ¡­

    But seeing that His Highness of Lin an was so useless, she could not say these words.<div>

    At the end of the walk, Lin ¡®an got a satisfactory answer, but was still afraid of the Xu family¡¯s matriarch. With a heart full of worries, he sat on the luxurious carriage and returned to the pce with the sound of the wheels.

    It was close to lunch, so she did not return to shaoyin Pce. Instead, she went to her mother¡¯s residence.

    Imperial consort Chen hadid out a table full of delicacies and was waiting for her son and daughter to have lunch together. Seeing Lin an enter, she nodded slightly.

    The rtionship between the mother and daughter was somewhat cold. Consort Chen took a sip of tea and indifferently said,

    ¡°After his Majesty ascended the throne, he became more and more uninterested in consort mother¡¯s words. I, as a mother, can¡¯t even control my own daughter¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ording to the rules, you can¡¯t interfere with my marriage ¡­ Lin an muttered in his heart and frowned, ¡±

    ¡°Consort mother is not satisfied with my marriage. You can just find brother Emperor and make it clear. Why are you telling me?¡±

    Consort Chen coldly snorted,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know that you like him.¡±

    Consort Chen was only brooding over the case of Consort Fu. That brat did not care about Lin ¡®an¡¯s face at all and exposed her scheme. She had been demoted by the previous emperor.

    ¡°I heard from His Majesty that he is not in Qingzhou or the capital. Now that the Central ins is in chaos and the war in Qingzhou is at a standstill, why is he running around instead of working for the Imperial court?¡±

    Consort Chenined.

    I don¡¯t know if His Majesty will be able to win over that damn kid if he marries you ¡­ Consort Chen muttered in her heart, but she did not say it out loud in front of her daughter.<div>

    She still loved Lin ¡®an.

    As they muttered, the dishes on the table were all ready. The mother and daughter waited for a while, but Emperor Yongxing did note.

    Consort Chen furrowed her brows and ordered,

    His Majesty hasn¡¯t had his meal yet. Send someone to inform the peace God Hall.

    The eunuch serving in the pce left. After a quarter of an hour, he returned in a hurry and said, ¡±

    ¡°His Majesty was in a meeting with the other officials, so this servant was unable to see his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Consort Chen¡¯s heart sank.

    It was a sensitive period of time where the wind and rain were unstable, and she was extremely concerned about political affairs.

    The eunuch said, ¡±

    I heard from the eunuch of the pacifying God Hall that the Department of Astronomy sent a Warlock to deliver a message to the pce. They said that the South is in a state of great upheaval and that the South demons have recaptured the hundred thousand mountains and are rebuilding the thousand demon Kingdom.

    The thousand demon Kingdom ¡­ Consort Chen suddenly remembered the existence of the thousand demon Kingdom, and her charming face was full of joy.

    ¡°The demon race that has allied with the Imperial court?¡±

    The eunuch nodded.<div>

    ¡°Good, good ¡­¡±

    Consort Chen¡¯s face was full of smiles as she looked at Lin an,¡±A while ago, His Majesty also said that if the South demon can¡¯t seed, it will be difficult to achieve the n to contain the Buddhist sect. The situation in the Central ins is worrying.¡±

    ¡°Now it seems that brother Emperor¡¯s worry will not be realized.¡±

    Consort Chen was ecstatic.

    ¡°God bless, God bless Your Majesty.¡±

    After waiting for another hour, Emperor Yongxing arrivedte with a smile on his face. He was in a good mood.

    Already half-full, Consort Chen stood up with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m heating up the food and wine for Your Majesty.¡±

    He immediately ordered the pce maids to serve the wine and dishes.

    Emperor Yongxingughed,

    ¡°Today is worth drinking a few cups. Lin an, you also drink a few cups with Zhen.¡±

    He patted his sister¡¯s shoulder, showing that he valued Lin ¡®an.

    Seeing this, Consort Chen furrowed her brows and probed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that something happened in the southern border?¡±

    Emperor Yongxingughed,¡±Speaking of which, Xu yinluo yed a huge role in the South demon¡¯s ability to take back the hundred thousand mountains and contain the Buddhist League.¡± If not for him leading the charge, it would not have been so easy for the South demons to take back the hundred thousand mountains.¡±

    Lin an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    It¡¯s him ¡­ Consort Chen¡¯s mood wasplicated. She nced at her radiant daughter and immediately felt embarrassed.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The heavenly sect.

    The celestial mountain stood tall and was shrouded in auspicious clouds. The cries of apes and cranes could be heard.

    There were many pces, hidden in the clouds and the forest. From time to time, the empty and melodious sound of a bell rang out from this immortal Pce that was like a paradise.

    Above the sea of clouds, a tall and handsome exotic beast stuck its head down.

    It looked down at the celestial mountain for a moment and walked out of the sea of clouds.

    Its body was like a deer, covered with snow-white scales, a pair of horns on its head, a snake tail.

    His vertical pupils were as blue as the sea.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: too many words, updateste, typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1524: The heaven and earth meeting group chasing_1

    Chapter 1524: The heaven and earth meeting group chasing_1

    A snow-white majestic beast appeared from the sea of clouds and slowly walked towards the celestial mountain.

    It was like a divine beast from the nine Heavens, walking step by step into the mortal world.

    A white cloud rose from under its hooves, carrying it as it walked in the void.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The air suddenly trembled, like ripples on the surface of water. The ripples spread downward, forming a bowl-shaped barrier that enveloped the continuousyers of celestial mountains.

    the great mountain-guarding formation ¡­ The White Emperor knew that his status was too high, and he had triggered the heavenly sect¡¯s Mountain-guarding formation.

    At this moment, a gap opened in the formation, and an indifferent voice came in at the same time, ¡±

    ¡°You are a guest from afar. Please, fellow Daoist,¡±

    The horned head nodded slightly, and the White Emperor took a step forward and disappeared in the air.

    When it reappeared, it was already at the peak of the celestial mountain, in the lofty Celestial Pce.<div>

    Thick pirs supported the dome that was a thousand feet high. The pirs were carved with patterns of clouds, mes, and gales. The overall style was Grand and majestic, intertwined with coldness and loneliness.

    This was because the immortal Pce was empty and had no decorations.

    At the end of the pir, there was a Lotus tform shining with nine-colored light on a tall Foundation. The Lotus petals were slowly rotating, and an old Daoist with white hair and a white beard was sitting cross-legged on it.

    His eyes were closed and his head was slightly lowered, as if he was dozing off.

    The old Daoist¡¯s appearance and temperament were ordinary, but in the eyes of the White Emperor, the old Daoist was between reality and illusion, as if he was just a projection in history.

    ¡°You can call me the White Emperor. This is what the people of the clouds ins call me.¡±

    The White Emperor spoke in the humannguage, his voice low.

    ¡°What business do you have in my sky sect?¡±

    The celestial venerable didn¡¯t beat around the bush and spoke in a straightforward manner. He didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations just because the person who came was a descendant of gods and demons.

    The White Emperor stood in the hall and looked at the celestial venerable.

    did you know that Lord taixuan expelled all the descendants of gods and demons from Jiuzhou? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± The celestial venerable answered.

    The White Emperor was not surprised by the celestial venerable¡¯s attitude. He said indifferently, ¡±

    your appearance reminds me of ¡®him¡¯ in the past.

    It continued, ¡±

    ¡°I went to the southern border to see the poison God and he told me that the Taoist Reverend might have already died. For the poison God to make such a judgment, it was highly likely that the Dao master had died. But I don¡¯t understand. In Jiuzhou, the only one who could threaten him was the sleeping poison God.

    ¡°But the death of a Dao master has nothing to do with the poison God. What caused the death of a Supreme-grade cultivator?

    ¡°In the entirend of the nine prefectures, only the Gu God, the witch God, and the Buddha can answer me. If the Confucian Saint is still alive, he can be counted as one. However, these transcendent-grade items were either dead or sealed.

    ¡°Perhaps, you can answer me.¡±<div>

    A gust of wind blew into the hall, and the White Emperor¡¯s mane gently stroked. His blue vertical pupils looked at the celestial venerable.

    ¡°I heard from the second-grade sorcerer in Yunzhou that the heavenly venerates of Haotian Taoism would disappear for no reason.¡±

    He suspected that the fall of the Taoist master was of the same nature as the disappearance of the celestial Masters.

    The celestial venerable sat cross-legged with his head lowered and eyes closed. He didn¡¯t speak, but a voice came, ¡±<div>

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    The White Emperor didn¡¯t get angry. He seemed to think that this was how the sky sect should be. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°When I left the nine regions, there were many Dao sects, but there were no human sect or earth sect. I heard that he founded itter? The sky sect had the heart cultivation methods of these two sects. I want to see the cultivation methods of the heaven, earth, and human sects.¡±

    The heavenly venerate didn¡¯t say anything, but three books appeared in front of Emperor Bai. They had blue covers, and one of them had the words ¡± Taishang Wang Qing ¡°.

    The other two books were not as thick as the Taishang Wang Qing, not even half of it.

    Of the mantras of the human and earth sects, the sky sect only had the beginning, and naturally didn¡¯t have the more profound ones.

    The White Emperor looked at the human sect and earth sect¡¯s ancient records.

    ¡°Hula ¡­¡±

    The pages flipped quickly and soon reached the end. The White Emperor fell silent, his eyes shing with confusion.

    ¡°The heart techniques of these two sects are very different from those of the heavenly sect, and they have many ws. When Lord Daoist drove us out of the nine regions, he was already a Supreme rank, so why did he create the human sect and the earth sect?¡±

    With doubt, his gaze fell on the manual, the Supreme oblivion. The pages of the book flipped and soon, it reached the bottom.

    Then, he flipped it over again. The White Emperor read it several times and closed his eyes.

    After a long time, it opened its Azure beast eyes, and a huge sigh reverberated in the hall.<div>

    ¡°I understand what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°You also think that he has fallen?¡± The celestial venerable asked in a rare tone.

    The White Emperor was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡±

    ¡°This matter is tooplicated and I can¡¯t give you an urate answer. However, as far as the current clues were concerned, Taoist Reverend had indeed died. The Confucian Saint was not the gatekeeper, and neither was the Taoist Reverend. Who was the gatekeeper ¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this matter,¡± it said after recollecting its thoughts.

    The celestial venerable sat cross-legged in silence and did not respond.

    Emperor Bai turned around and disappeared from the hall.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A small boat was drifting with the current.

    The sun was shining brightly on the sea. Mu nanzhi was wearing a veiled hat and a thin dress as she sat on the boat and fished.

    Bai Ji paddled in the rippling blue waves and circled around the boat, as happy as a Husky.

    Its four short limbs were pawing hard in the clear seawater.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was lying on the boat with his upper body bare. He held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in his hand, just like how he had yed with his mobile phone in his previous life while lying on his bed, watching the members of the heaven and earth Association send letters.<div>

    After a period of training, the troops under the Heaven and Earth Society¡¯s members all had a certain level ofbat power. They were weaker than the regr army and stronger than the mixed Army.

    Among them, li Miaozhen¡¯s Army was the strongest, followed by Chu Yuanxi and Li lingsu.

    As for Hengyuan, because he could not convince himself to rob the rich merchants, he did not gather the refugees and form an Army. He only helped the people who were hungry and cold to the best of his ability.

    ¡°Sometimes, sticking to your principles too much is also a kind of pedantic, master Hengyuan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an silently evaluated in his heart.

    It was impossible for humans to stick to fixed principles forever. Those who knew how to adapt should consider changing their principles appropriately ording to the environment and situation.

    Of course, this had to be within a certain and reasonable range.

    [ 7: the day before yesterday, I was surrounded by soldiers, and they were all elites. I didn¡¯t want to fight to the death with the soldiers, so I led my troops out of the encirclement. I didn¡¯t expect the soldiers to be in hot pursuit. ]

    Li lingsu talked about the trouble they¡¯d encountered recently. His base had been annihted by the local authorities.

    He had encountered such situations before, but they were all scattered soldiers with weakbat power, or simply militia formed by local Squires.

    This time, it was different. This time, they were elites and were equipped with crossbows and muskets.

    <Strong> 2 </strong> About half a year ago, I also met the elites of the Imperial court. Was there something wrong with the little Emperor¡¯s brain? We helped him stabilize the situation and appease the refugees, but not only is he not grateful, he even sent troops to besiege us? ]

    The flying Swallow swordswoman punched out from the inside of the heaven and earth Union.<div>

    [ with so many troops, can¡¯t they just send them to Qingzhou? [ I don¡¯t think this little emperor is any better than his old man. Both of them are people who don¡¯t eat their own food. I¡¯ll stab him to death soon. ]

    [ four: it shouldn¡¯t be. Although Yongxing didn¡¯t agree to Eng¡¯s n, he was moved and knew the brilliance of this n. [ now that someone has risked the world¡¯s condemnation for him, plundering the noble families of the gentlemen and appeasing the refugees, he should be happy. ]

    Chu Yuanyou did not encounter any encirclement, mainly because his territory was not fixed. After a period of time, they would send troops to attack the nearby Bandit groups, either exterminating or absorbing them.

    Wherever they fought, they would stay for a while and slowly advance toward Qingzhou.

    [ one: it¡¯s precisely because he didn¡¯t agree to it that I¡¯m worried. ]

    At this moment, the think tank of the Heaven and Earth Society sent a letter of celebration.

    [ since he didn¡¯t agree, then who was the one gathering the refugees behind the scenes and umting power? Emperor Yongxing was afraid that the mastermind behind the scenes was a Prince. For example, bengong¡¯s blood brother, the me Prince.

    [ for an Emperor, brothers who covet the throne are the same as rebels. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association came to a realization.

    Chu Yuanyou sent a letter, [ I see. I haven¡¯t been in the court for a long time, and my sense of smell has be dull. Yongxing¡¯s courage is still not enough. If it were me, I would simply go with the flow and let the brothers who covet the throne help stabilize the refugees. After winning the war in Qingzhou, I would burn the bridge after crossing the river, or put them under house arrest, or assassinate them, or make the ns of my brothers public.

    [ it¡¯s not difficult for an Emperor to deal with a Prince. As for the experts who gathered the refugees outside, heh, since they were originally from the Imperial court, it was not difficult to recruit them. Even if one or two of them were ambitious, they could be put out.

    [ if we can¡¯t win against the rebel army, everything will be for naught, and we don¡¯t have to worry about the refugees. ]

    [ huaiqing¡¯s letter of evaluation: Yongxing has always been a conservative ruler. In terms of ability, courage, and tactics, he can¡¯t control the current situation. ]

    Chu Yuanxi muttered, [ inparison, the fourth prince is indeed more outstanding. ]

    In terms of ability, intelligence, and courage, huaiqing¡¯s blood brother, Prince Yan, was even better than Emperor Yongxing.

    It was a great crime to talk about the king in a semi-public ce.

    However, Chu Yuanyang had retired from the Imperial court for many years, and the members of the heaven and earth Association were all traitors, so there was no need to be wary of her.

    Although they were angry, the members of the heaven and earth Association had no way to deal with Emperor Yongxing¡¯s operation.

    First of all, this was something that a King should have. Second, courage and courage could not be cultivated in a short time.

    Emperor Yongxing was like this, no matter how much he scolded, it was useless.

    At this moment, huaiqing sent a letter,

    [ a few days ago, Emperor Yongxing gave Lin ¡®an and Xu Qi¡¯ an a marriage. ]

    The heaven and earth Union suddenly fell silent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t hold the book fragment firmly and it fell on his face.

    [2: what? [the country is about to be destroyed, but the little emperor still has the mood to worry about his sister¡¯s marriage. He is indeed a fatuous Emperor. I must stab him to death!]

    Li Miaozhen put Emperor Yongxing on the must-kill list. This had nothing to do with the bestowment of marriage. The main reason was that Emperor Yongxing was too muddleheaded and ipetent.

    [ one: this is a good thing. I was thinking that I should tell the state preceptor about such an important matter. It¡¯s a pity that the state preceptor wasn¡¯t in the capital a while ago. ]

    [ 2: the eldest Princess is right. ]

    Did you really send someone to Lingbao temple to inform the state preceptor? Xu Qian¡¯s heart sank. He thought to himself,¡±Miaozhen, you don¡¯t have to do it. The state preceptor will do it for you.¡± But my little Lin ¡®an is going to be in danger.

    However, he was not flustered, because the state preceptor who returned was the genuine cold and mature big sister, the kind little aunt.

    She was not sick, petite, or steady, and definitely not evil.

    Her kind aunt would never do such a thing.

    [ 4: ningyan is going to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw. ]

    Chu Yuanqian gave her sincere blessings.

    Pfft, go to hell, scum ¡­ Li lingsu gave her sincere blessings.

    [ congrattions, brother Xu, for bing the emperor¡¯s son-inw. Well, I¡¯ve had some inspiration for cultivation recently, so I can¡¯t help but want to go to the capital to ask the state preceptor for advice. [ ah, right. Senior Xu, does Madam Xu know about this? ]

    The Saint gradually began to be sarcastic.

    This bad friend of his ¡­ The corner of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked guiltily at mu nanzhi, who was focused on fishing.

    If the flower God knew about this, he would have to go to the stupa and practice Buddhism with the old monk.

    [ 2: that¡¯s right. Congrattions to Xu yinluo. Xu yinluo being the Prince Consort is what everyone hopes for. ] [ when are we getting married? I¡¯ll bring the people of the heavenly sect to eat and drink. ]

    The young Phoenix was no worse than the Crouching Dragon when it was entric.

    [ why don¡¯t you just marry His Highness huaiqing as well? you¡¯ll be the first in history and the greatest beauty of this era. ]

    Since it was on the inte, he wasn¡¯t afraid of huaiqing and Xu Qi ¡®an attacking him through the earth Book.

    Alright, when we return to the nine regions, I¡¯ll gather all your female confidants and let you have. good time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fingers quickly wrote:

    [ the southern demons have driven Buddhism out of the southern border. The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is rebuilding the thousand demon Kingdom. ]

    [ 4: not bad. ]

    The members of the Tiandi society did not have much reaction. This was expected. After all, they knew that Xu Qi ¡®an would help the South demon restore its country.

    [ 7: is brother Xu trying to change the topic? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted, thinking that the main event had note yet.

    [ three: on this trip to the southern border, I discovered a major event that involves Buddha. ]

 Chapter 1525: The White Emperors goal (1)

    Chapter 1525: The White Emperor¡¯s goal (1)

    [ seven: what can happen to the Buddha? it¡¯s impossible for him to show up and hit you. ]

    Trying to change the topic? Such a clumsy method ¡­ Li lingsu sneered disdainfully in her heart, but she did not fall for it.

    [ let¡¯s continue to talk about your marriage with His Highness Lin an. I¡¯ve seen His Highness Lin an before. Aiyo, he¡¯s so stunning. He¡¯s even more beautiful than Miaozhen and his Highness huaiqing. ]

    In order to avenge the death of Jianzhou¡¯s martial Union, the Holy Son did not hesitate to suffer heavy losses along with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were not keen on the information about ¡®Buddha¡¯. First of all, the matter of Supreme rank was too far away from them. Then, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s purpose of changing the topic was too obvious.

    It was obvious that he wanted to use the Buddha¡¯s gimmick to fool the matter of the bestowment of marriage.

    [ three:st time, I said that the purpose of going to the southern border was to break Shen Shu¡¯s seal. Don¡¯t you find it strange? what is the rtionship between Shen Shu and the demon race? Why did the Buddhist League seal Shen Shu? ]

    It would be boring to bring up the past again ¡­ Li lingsu pouted and was about to smooth things over when she saw her Junior Sister li Miaozhen writing,

    [ can Shen Shu¡¯s matter be made public? You can reveal it to us now? ]

    What did that mean? Junior Sister seems to value this Shen Shu very much ¡­ Li lingsu was taken aback.<div>

    [ 4: actually, when you said that you had a fight with Asurost time and unlocked the Shen Shu seal, I wanted to ask you. ]

    They knew about Shen Shu¡¯s existence. Xu Qi ¡®an had already confessed to the members of The Earth Book that the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake had possessed his body.

    He didn¡¯t ask about it before because it involved Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Secret and the secret of the demon race. Unless it involves yourself or you are involved, don¡¯t casually ask about confidential matters.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association still had this bit of emotional intelligence.

    [ three: before that, I have to correct one thing. Back then, Lina said that the half-step martial God who appeared in the Jia Zi demon-shaking was not the king of the thousand Fey Kingdom, the Nine-Tailed heavenly Fox, but Shen Shu. ]

    By now, he hadpletely recalled the contents of the letter.

    Lina had only mentioned that a half-step martial God had appeared during the sixty-year demon-ying battle, but he and the other members had imagined that the Nine-Tailed Fox was a half-step martial God.

    [ one: the sealed artifact under the Mulberry Lake, that Shen Shu, so he is the half-step martial God? ]

    Even Huai Qing, who had always liked to peek at the screen, could not help but jump out. It could be seen how much the other members had been shocked.

    Ten secondster, Hengyuan said emotionally, ¡±

    [ a half-step martial God. I didn¡¯t know he was so close to me. ]

    Because of his Junior Brother, Heng Hui, he was involved in this case and was almost killed by Shen Shu¡¯s right arm.

    [ 2: Leena tricked me. ]

    After the shock, li Miaozhen subconsciously sent a letter. Apparently, she was the same as Xu Qi ¡®an, who imagined that the Nine-Tailed Fox was a half-step martial God.

    [ four: the half-step martial God who appeared in the Jia Zi demon-ying game was Shen Shu. He was sealed by the Buddhist League. He is a Buddhist, but he is on the same side as the thousand demon Kingdom in the Jia Zi demon-ying game. Hiss, the story behind this is really terrifying ¡­ ]

    Chu Yuanxi used enough time to digest this news, and then began to write a long story, so she was thest one to pass on the letter.

    [ 7: may I know who Shen Shu is? There was actually a half-step martial God in this world? [ didn¡¯t they say that the limit of a martial artist is first grade? from ancient times until now, there has never been a martial God. ]

    Because li lingsu had been offline for half a year, she didn¡¯t know much about the past.

    When he was in charge of the seventh fragment, the third and ninth fragments were under the control of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest.<div>

    No one paid any attention to li lingsu. Huaiqing sent a letter,

    [ but what does that have to do with Buddha? ]

    The Royal Princess was very good at catching the main point. She was not shocked by the news of the half-step martial God and did not forget the topic.

    [ three: in the first battle to help the demon race restore their country, Shen Shu¡¯s broken body also made a move. Because of guangxian Bodhisattva¡¯s targeted means, Shen Shu fell into madness. After we finally subdued him, he said that he remembered the past and his true identity. ]<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an deliberately kept him in suspense after sending this message.

    [ 2. His true identity? [ hurry up and tell me. What are you dawdling for? ]

    Li Miaozhen was furious when she didn¡¯t receive any follow-up after a few minutes.

    The other members did not say anything, but they were cursing Xu Qi ¡®an in their hearts.

    [ 3: he said he remembered who he was, he was ¡­ ] Buddha! ]

    The Earth Book chat group instantly fell into dead silence.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was basking in the sun. She grabbed a water bag and took a big gulp. She waited patiently.

    At this time, mu Nanxi caught a big fish. The flower God happily pulled on the fishing rod and leaned forward. Her movement was so exaggerated that Xu Qi ¡®an was worried that she would be tired by the fat on her chest and fall into the sea.

    ¡°Bai Ji, quickly help!¡±

    Mu nanzhi shouted.

    Bai Ji, who was paddling around the boat, responded in a sweet voice. She dived into the water and helped mu Nanxi catch the fish.

    The surface of the sea rippled violently, as if Bai Ji was fighting with the big fish.

    A few secondster, Bai Ji emerged from the water. She covered her face with her right w and cried, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It pped me ¡­¡±

    Mu nanzhi was exasperated.

    useless thing. You are an elder of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    After a while, the big fish was sessfully pulled out of the hook. Mu nanzhi was angry and regretful, but she started the second stroke with anticipation.

    It was only then that Xu Qi ¡®an felt his heart palpitate. Someone had finally sent him a letter.

    [ 2: I dropped my Earth Book just now ¡­ ]

    The moment she heard the news, it was as if electricity was flowing through her body, making her lose her ability to think and forget to breathe.

    [ 4: incredible, simply incredible. [ I suddenly regret hearing this news from you. ]

    Chu Yuanqi was the second to send a letter.

    [ 7: I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over. ]

 Chapter 1526: The White Emperors goal (2)

    Chapter 1526: The White Emperor¡¯s goal (2)

    Li lingsu had to admit that the news that Xu Qi ¡®an threw out was indeed shocking. Not to mention the marriage between Princess Lin¡¯ an and Xu Qi ¡®an, even the topic of the Emperor marrying Xu Qi¡¯ an could be easily changed.

    [ 6: is this true ¡­ ]

    Master Hengyuan didn¡¯t express his feelings, but asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sighed. It was as if he could see master Hengyuan¡¯s dazed eyes and pale face.

    [ 3. It¡¯s absolutely true. [ in addition, it¡¯s best to keep this matter a secret. Don¡¯t spread it to others, lest you get into trouble. ]

    He didn¡¯t have an obligation to keep it a secret for the Buddha, so he only spread it in a small circle of people he could trust. However, since it involved Supreme-grade items, he still had to remind the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    [ 6: thank you for telling me. Lord Xu. thank you ¡­ ]

    [ 4: thank you for sharing. ]

    This news was too terrifying and of a high level. No amount of remuneration could buy such information. This was not a problem of money, but of status.

    How could mortals have the right to know about Immortals and gods?<div>

    [ one: what does Xu yinluo think is the truth behind this matter? ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s words made the members of the heaven and earth Association quiet down. They stared at the mirror of the Book of the Netherworld fragment with full concentration. Nothing could make them move their eyes.

    Why did the Buddha be ¡°Shen Shu,¡± who sealed him, and what was the truth behind the sixty-year-old demon-ying?

    Even though he mocked himself for being a mortal and not worthy of knowing such news, he could not deny that the temptation of the truth behind this was too great. No one could resist their curiosity.

    Since Xu Qi ¡®an was involved in this matter and knew the truth behind the scenes, they were naturally happy to be ¡± free ¡°.

    This was the benefit of being. member of the heaven and earth Association ¡­ Li lingsu sighed with heartfelt emotion.

    [ three: it¡¯s a long story. First of all, I have to start from the identity of Shen Shu¡¯s physical body ¡­ ]

    He spent fifteen minutes exining in detail the process of Shen Shu¡¯s transformation from the Shura King to the Buddha, and told the people of the Tiandi society his two guesses.

    By doing so, he also wanted to hear the analysis of the Heaven and Earth Society members.

    The main ones were huaiqing and Chu Yuanyang. The heavenly sect could choose between them.

    [ 4: you¡¯ve already listed all the possibilities. The only thing missing is verification. If you have Asuro or du ¡®E¡¯s contact information, you can ask them if you can write to them in private. ]

    [ one: no, they may not be able to find out the truth. The level involved may have exceeded the limits of what a rank-2 can reach. [ if we forcefully investigate, we might lose our lives. ]

    Chu Yuanqi continued to send a letter, [ only a Supreme-grade can suppress a Supreme-grade. [ if it¡¯s the first possibility, then as long as we count the Supreme-grade items since ancient times, we can make a guess or two. ]

    [ one: Taoist venerable, right? Taoist venerable is the most mysterious of all the Supreme-grade. ]

    Li lingsu and Li Miaozhen¡¯s spirits were lifted when it came to the Taoist master.

    Li lingsu retorted,

    [ what reason does the Taoist Reverend have to usurp the position of Buddha? When he first attained Dao, he was invincible. If he really wanted to do something, he could just do it directly. Be it luck or religion, his Foundation is deeper than that of Buddha. ]

    For a moment, no one retorted.

    The Holy Son was right. The Taoist venerable had attained Dao earlier than the Buddha, and the three sects he had founded had a long history.<div>

    If it was the Taoist Reverend who had usurped the position of the Buddha, then the Buddha must have something that he wanted. But cultivation, status, incense, luck, none of them were enough to be the reason.

    [ 4: then that¡¯s the second possibility. ]

    The second possibility was that Shen Shu and the Buddha were the same person, but they had different sides. The two sides had a disagreement because of the South demon.

    [ 1. I also think that the second possibility is very likely. However, I have another guess. From the perspective of usurpation, that existence wants to rece Buddha and seize the incense and luck of Buddhism. In that case, he should be inferior to Buddha. ]<div>

    This logic made sense. The Taoist Reverend was ¡°richer¡± than the Buddha, so there was no reason for him to usurp the throne.

    What if it was someone who wanted to rise to the top?

    ¡°Huaiqing continued,¡± we only know that there are five transcendent-grade, but what about those above first-grade and half-step transcendent-grade? We had no idea at all. ]

    It¡¯s a good idea, but if you put it that way, the case will be difficult to investigate ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an touched his chin and decided to end the group chat.

    At this moment, Leena sent him a message:

    [ 5: Xu ningyan, when you and the princess get married, can you bring me and Ling Ying back to the capital? ] [ I don¡¯t want to attend the wedding. I just want to give you my blessings. ]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched.

    I¡¯m going to beat the sh.. out of you ¡­ He quickly put away the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and ignored li lingsu¡¯s enigmatic expression and Li Miaozhen¡¯s sarcasm.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jingshan city.

    The barren mountains rose and fell, and the distant sea reflected the sun, but it seemed dead and silent.

    During the battle of Jingshan city, salen AGU had drained the spiritual power of thisnd. As a result, crops could no longer grow on thend, fish and shrimp could no longer grow in the sea, and the mountains could no longer be restored.

    It would take at least ten years of recovery to bring life to a radius of dozens of miles around Jingshan city.<div>

    Salen AGU was wearing a linen robe and standing on a deste mountain peak with amb in his arms.

    Suddenly, he turned his eyes to the sky, to the sea of clouds.

    A few secondster, the sea of clouds suddenly copsed, and a huge head asrge as a mountain poked out.

    She had a bull¡¯s nose, crocodile lips, lion¡¯s mane, a pair of horns on her forehead, and blue vertical pupils. She was beautiful and demonic.

    The moment this strange beast appeared, the deathly still sea surface churned and waves surged. The power of the water spirit gathered madly, and life was rejuvenated.

    It had once again be a Sea area where fish and shrimp could be cultivated.

    ¡°I hate the deathly still sea.¡±

    The White Emperor¡¯s tone was low and calm, as if he had just done something insignificant.

    I didn¡¯t expect that today, I can still see such a high-level Demon God descendant in nine regions. Salen AGU said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°Come down and talk.¡±

    The beast¡¯s head disappeared, and a white light descended from the sky, condensing in the void in front of salen AGU.

    Salen AGU examined the strange beast in front of him and said, ¡±

    ¡°White Emperor!¡±<div>

    The White Emperor¡¯s Blue eyes stared at the Grand Wizard, and his voice was low.

    ¡°Rank one of the Magus system. Do you know me?¡±

    As it spoke, the scales on both sides of its cheeks opened and closed, revealing red gills.

    Amphibious.

    Salen AGU nodded.

    the witchcraft cult has infiltrated Yunzhou for many years. Naturally, they have heard of the famous white Emperor.

    The White Emperor was silent for a moment, then nodded and said,

    ¡°Back then, I returned to Jiuzhou to test the reaction of Lord taixuan. The result was very surprising. The Lord taixuan, who drove us out of Jiuzhou in ancient times, had no reaction to my test.

    ¡°I gradually noticed that something was wrong, so I left a means ofmunication in Yunzhou. More than ten years ago, a Warlock named Xu Pingfeng broke my means and contacted me.

    ¡°From his mouth, I learned about the history of nine regions after Dao venerate, and also that he had long disappeared.¡±

    n and AGU listened patiently and asked, ¡±

    why did you return to the Jiuzhou continent ande to Jing Mountain City to find me? ¡°

    <div>

 Chapter 1527: A worthless map (1)

    Chapter 1527: A worthless map (1)

    The White Emperor did not immediately answer the Grand Wizard¡¯s question. He had his own rhythm,

    ¡°I visited the Gu God and he told me that the Taoist Reverend might have already died.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this was in line with Lord taixuan¡¯s tactics and abilities, so I went to the sky sect and read the sky sect¡¯s heart technique. I suddenly realized that Lord taixuan might have really died.

    he, like the ancient gods and demons, fell at thest step.

    The Grand Wizard¡¯s expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The White Emperor sized him up with his sea-blue eyes and suddenly said, ¡±

    ¡°You know a lot of secrets,¡±

    After a pause, the White Emperor finally answered the question from before.

    ¡°The nine prefectures are about to change. The world is about to change. Since ancient times, this is the second time the world has changed.

    ¡°Thest time the world changed, the era of gods and demons ended. Other than the poison God, no other gods or demons born in the world survived.<div>

    ¡°The change in the weather is both a catastrophe and an opportunity, an opportunity that is hard toe by in a thousand years. But if we want to be the final winner of the cmity, we have to find the gatekeeper.¡±

    Salen AGU frowned.

    ¡°The gatekeeper?¡±

    He was very unfamiliar with this term and did not understand what it meant.

    The White Emperor nodded, ¡±

    ¡°Yes, the gatekeeper!

    ¡°In ancient times, I followed my father to travel around the nine regions and met a God. His image was that of a turtle and a snake. The snake could see through the mind, and the turtle could divine the secrets of heaven. Hehe, the divination skills of the witchcraft cult are most likely inherited from him.¡±

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the Sorcerer God was a descendant of a fiendgod.

    In ancient times, the human race was originally a lowly ant. Through continuous research and hard work, they mastered the power of heaven and earth step by step and created the two major systems of martial arts and Taoism.

    In this process, the gods and devils who were born with terrifying power became the objects of reference and learning.

    For example, in the legends, the human Emperor of the past had once seen a divine turtle emerge from the water while controlling a flood. The lines on its back were profound and unfathomable.

    Human Emperor¡¯s fortune reached his heart and created the divination technique of fortune-telling.

    The human race was like this. They learned little by little and studied step by step until all the major systems existed in the world today.

    The wizard God had created the Wizard system, but not all the spells controlled by Wizards were created by the wizard God. In other words, the wizard God had made a breakthrough and extended the spells from his ancestors to create the Wizard system.

    Just like the Taoist Reverend,ter generations called him the founder of the Taoist system. In fact, before the Taoist Reverend, the Taoist system had already existed, but there had never been a master who could master it, and there had never been a super-grade.

    at that time, it was already the end of the era of gods and devils. That God and Devil once said that if this change of heaven didn¡¯t have any results, then the next ¡®change of heaven¡¯ would have a gatekeeper.

    The White Emperor said slowly, ¡±

    find the gatekeeper and kill him. Only then can you be the winner of the catastrophe.

    At this point, the White Emperor stopped and looked at salen AGU silently.<div>

    Thetter pondered for a moment and sighed, ¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard of the gatekeeper. However, you¡¯re wrong. The exact time of the ¡®change of weather¡¯ was 1200 years ago.

    In the White Emperor¡¯s azure blue eyes, the vertical pupils suddenly contracted like a cat meeting a strong light.

    ¡°You mean ¡­¡±<div>

    Salen AGU nodded.

    ¡°The Confucian Saint sealed all the Supreme-grade items and pushed back the time of the ¡®heaven-changing¡¯ by 1200 years. Your so-called gatekeeper can¡¯t be a dead Supreme rank, right?¡±

    The White Emperor revealed a look of realization.

    after returning to the continent, what I couldn¡¯t understand the most was why the Confucian Saint sealed the Super Grade. Now I understand why the poison God said that he once thought the Confucian Saint was the gatekeeper.

    After a pause, the White Emperor continued,

    ¡°I have already ruled out the Confucian Saint and the Taoist Reverend. Then, among the remaining strong people in nine regions, I have already judged who is most likely to be the gatekeeper. This is the reason why I came here to find you and tell you so much.¡±

    Salen AGU¡¯s white brows furrowed.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    The White Emperor went straight to the point, ¡±

    ¡°I suspect that the gatekeeper is the first supervisor, your disciple.¡±

    Salen AGU shook his head.

    ¡°Like the Confucian Saint, he¡¯s also a deceased person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m suspicious about. I wanted to investigate the first supervisor, but I found that all information about him had been erased. If I want to solve my doubts, I can only find you.¡±<div>

    The White Emperor said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°The Warlock system was born from the Magi, and in some ways, it can even restrain Magi. First-generation is your disciple, what¡¯s your evaluation of him?¡±

    Salen AGU looked into the distance and sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s a genius, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to create the Warlock system. I¡¯ve been puzzled for many years.¡±

    The White Emperor nodded as he listened.

    ¡°In your opinion, talent is not enough to start a sect and create a Warlock system. Of course, talent could not represent everything. A person¡¯s achievements were greatly rted to their experiences.

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng said that he once led the Wizards of the wizard God religion to fight against the founding Emperor of the great Feng dynasty.¡±

    Salen AGU nodded.

    ¡°Back then, my sinful disciple and that brat got to know each other in the Central ins and had a good rtionship. Later, that brat wanted to fight for the world but suffered a defeat and almost couldn¡¯t make it. He hade to his door through his wicked disciple, saying that as long as the witchcraft cult helped him overthrow the great Feng and rule the Central ins, he would establish the witchcraft cult as the National cult.

    ¡°Nn Yushi and I did have the intention to let the witchcraft cult enjoy the fate energy of the Central ins alone, so we fulfilled his wish.

    ¡°After he has conquered the world and established the DA Feng dynasty, I want him to fulfill his promise and make the Wu God sect the National sect. He rejected me sternly and even wrote three letters to me, scolding me for being shameless.

 Chapter 1528: A worthless map (2)

    Chapter 1528: A worthless map (2)

    ¡°He said that he¡¯s from the Central ins and that he wouldn¡¯t make such a disgraceful deal with a foreigner. I flew into a rage and wrote a letter to reprimand the young man for hisck of martial virtue. He replied to me and told me to take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± the White Emperor asked.

    ¡°After that, I led 200000 elite troops to the border and nned to push all the way to the capital of great Feng. However, I was stopped by my sinful disciple. At that time, he had already stepped into first grade and created the Warlock system. In the Central ins, even I am not his match.¡±

    Salen AGU looked back at the past. After 600 years, he no longer had any hostility. He only felt that it was funny.

    the overall situation has been decided. The witchcraft cult suffered a loss in silence. This is the only way.

    The White Emperor thought for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°Before this, you didn¡¯t know that he created the Warlock system? When he followed Emperor Gaozu to conquer the world, did he disy any unusual aspects?¡±

    Salen AGU was caught up in his memories for a long time. Six hundred years had passed in a sh. If one did not remember the details deliberately, even a rank one would find it hard to recall immediately.

    ¡°In the third year of our expedition, he wrote to me and asked me some strange questions. There was a question that surprised me. He said that all the emperors of the Central ins were blessed by the fate of the country, but has anyone ever been blessed by the fate of the country?¡±

    Salen AGU said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°The witchcraft cult¡¯s cultivation has nothing to do with luck, so he shouldn¡¯t have this problem. I wrote a letter to ask him why he said this, and he said that he had a deep conversation with the great Confucians at that time. To this day, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s telling the truth. However, that was probably the first time he had encountered a problem rted to luck.

    after that, I heard that he had created his own craftsmanship. I didn¡¯t think too much about it at that time. With his talent, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to make some groundbreaking achievements.

    The White Emperor said, ¡±

    ¡°The art of forging is what we call gold cultivators. At that time, he was already creating the Warlock system.¡±

    Salen AGU nodded silently.

    this is what has puzzled me for many years. He has changed too quickly, so fast that it is illogical.

    The White Emperor was even more certain.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s a gatekeeper who¡¯s blessed by the heavens. That¡¯s why he was able to create the Warlock system and advance to rank one in just ten years. With every territory that Emperor Gaozu of Da Feng conquered, his strength increased by a notch.

    ¡°If he¡¯s the gatekeeper, then everything can be exined. Since the disappearance of the venerable Daoist, there have been many outstanding talents and extraordinary experts. However, the first supervisor was the most unusual.¡±

    Salen AGU¡¯s gray eyes shed with realization, and he immediately shook his head.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t exin why he died. He is dead, I can be sure of this.¡±

    Emperor Bai stared at him and said, ¡±

    I think you¡¯ve already gotten the answer.

    Salen AGU sighed.

    you have solved a question that has been bothering me for many years.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same,¡± the White Emperor said in a low voice.

    It gently nodded at salen AGU, turned into white light, and soared into the sky. It then disappeared into the sea of clouds.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    A few hourster, in the rebel army camp in Qingzhou.

    Xu Pingfeng, who was looking at the map of the Central ins with Qi Guangbo, seemed to have sensed something and took out a white scale from his sleeve.

    The scale was in the shape of a shield, shining with a metallic luster. It was firm and immortal, and it was emitting a faint white light, flickering between dark and bright.

    Xu Pingfeng spread out the scale in his palm and said, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    White light rose and fell from the scales, and the White Emperor¡¯s deep voice came out, ¡±

    ¡°I agree to your request.¡±

    After saying that, the scale¡¯s light disappeared and it became simple and unadorned.

    Xu Pingfeng put away the scale that he had obtained from the White Emperor temple in Yunzhou. He turned to Qi Guangbo and said with a smile, ¡±

    ¡°The time hase!¡±

    Qi Guangboughed. He was not surprised or surprised, as if everything was under his control.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi ¡®an steered the boat and sailed in the vast ocean. Mu nanzhi sat at the bow, her dress blooming like a flower.

    With his hands on his cheeks, he frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little boring,¡±

    You can¡¯t keep fishing, you¡¯ll get tired of it.

    ¡°Then you can y chess with Bai Ji.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the fragment of the book in his hand, ¡± flirting ¡± with li Miaozhen whileforting mu nanzhi.

    Mu Nanxi said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°I mean, can you hurry up? You can obviously fly, so why don¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at her side. Captain mu had a few tender shoots.

    ¡°So bored that they¡¯re sprouting?¡±

    The flower God rolled her eyes in annoyance. Her innocent posture was more beautiful than any other beauty in the world.

    ¡°The secr world is so chaotic, and it¡¯s not easy to calm down. I want to think about whether we should live in the capital in the future or find a paradise and live a simple life.¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face turned slightly red and she quickly spat, pretending to be angry.

    ¡°Who wants to live a simple life with you?¡±

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an sat up abruptly, and his expression was a little ugly.

    Mu nanzhi was shocked. w-what are you doing?!

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    He wrote with a serious expression, ¡±

    [ Miaozhen, you really can¡¯t understand the pictures I told you about? ]

    What Xu Qi ¡®an had described to her was the map that the chai family had.

    [ 2: why do I have to understand it? it¡¯s so strange. Li lingsu #2, where are you? why haven¡¯t you returned to the capital to marry the princess of Lin ¡®an? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her and hung up the private chat.

    Then, he sent a private message to li lingsu. Li lingsu was reluctant at first, but she had no choice but to pick up the call, probably because her head was buzzing from the knocking.

    [ seven: what¡¯s the matter! ]

    The Saint looked like a mistreated little wife and was unhappy to chat with him privately.

    [ 3: do you know anything about earth veins? ]

    [ seven: I know a little. The heaven sect has relevant ancient records, but when ites to earth veins, the earth sect is the most knowledgeable. ]

    Li lingsu¡¯s knowledge was slightly better than li Miaozhen¡¯s. When Xu Qi ¡®an collected the Dragon veins, the Saint was very surprised because he knew what dragon veins were.

    [ three: Golden Lotus, that cat thing, has been in seclusion for so long without any movement. I can only find you ¡­ ]

    As he spoke, he described the map of the chai family to li lingsu in detail and even drew a few strokes in The Earth Book.

    [7: are these mountains and rivers? Um ¡­ If you don¡¯t exin, I really can¡¯t understand.]

    Xu Qi ¡®an ended the private chat quietly.

    Even the heaven sect¡¯s Crouching dragon and phoenix chicks couldn¡¯t recognize it, so how could the former leader of the corpse Gu tribe guess that these lines represented the mountains and rivers ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between her eyebrows.

    Xu Pingfeng had been to the Gu n before and had seen half of the map in the corpse Gu department¡¯s hands.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately made a guess based on the friendship between old man Tian Ji and Xu Pingfeng.

    With his friendship with old man Tian Huan, would the former leader of the corpse worm division refuse to take a look at the map?

    ording to the timeline, Xu Pingfeng must have seen the map of the corpse worm division before going to the chai family to look for the map.

    Ü³! This half-scroll of the map had lost its value.

    [ PS: the plot is about to enter the first climax of this volume. I¡¯m a little scared and don¡¯t know how to write. I¡¯m nervous. ]

 Chapter 1529: The Golden Lotus leaves seclusion (17529/100000) _1

    Chapter 1529: The Golden Lotus leaves seclusion (17529/100000) _1

    Xu Qi ¡®an could not hide his disappointment.

    If Xu Pingfeng had seen this half of the corpse worm department¡¯s map many years ago, then the so-called ancient tomb had probably been visited by Xu Pingfeng long ago.

    It didn¡¯t matter who the tomb¡¯s owner was or what was hidden in it ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    That¡¯s not right, Chai Xing. er didn¡¯t say that ¡­ Frowning, he summoned the stupa Pagoda and used the pagoda spirit to transmit his voice to Chai Xing ¡®er.

    ¡°Chai Xing ¡®er, you once said that the blood of the chai family¡¯s descendants is needed to open the tomb,¡±

    A few secondster, Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s voice could be heard.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°This ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Chai Xing ¡®er replied.

    Then there was nothing to get to the bottom of. It was not difficult for him to get some blood from the chai family ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°After a while, I¡¯ll send you to li lingsu¡¯s side and let her look after you,¡±

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s usefulness immediately diminished, and Xu Qi¡¯ an was not happy to lock her up. As for her past sins, he would leave them to li lingsu to deal with.

    Li lingsu had said that if Chai Xing ¡®er hadmitted an unpardonable crime, he would be the one to bring her back to the heaven sect, never to leave.

    it just so happens that the son of Saint has been a little more active recently. I¡¯ll give him some trouble. Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    Chai Xing ¡®er was taken aback, and tears of excitement flowed down her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Xu yinluo, for not killing me. Thank you, Xu yinluo, for helping me and Li Lang.¡±

    You don¡¯t have to thank me, you won¡¯t be free for the rest of your life ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an put away the fragment of the book of theher world. At this moment, he saw an Ind in the distance through the seagulls circling in the sky.

    He had been using the Voodoo¡¯s ability to control the seabirds nearby to Scout the way and maintain the route.

    Of course, there were also people who manipted the fish in the sea to bite mu nanzhi¡¯s bait and p Bai Ji¡¯s face.

    She looked at mu Nanxi, who had his hands on his waist and was so proud of himself, thinking that he was an expert at fishing. After seeing Bai Ji being pped a few times, she was extremely afraid of the fish in the sea and did not dare to go into the sea to help catch the fish when they bit the hook.

    These were his personal bad habits, and he had satisfied the addiction of being a ¡®chess yer¡¯.

    At this moment, mu nanzhi was lying on the side of the boat, washing her handkerchief.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the mirror from the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld.

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve taken my words to heart and haven¡¯t disturbed me for a long time.¡±

    On the bronze mirror, the mirror spirit kaznd¡¯s single eye appeared.

    No, I was just too busy ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said with a high EQ, ¡±

    you are a magic weapon and have an extraordinary status. You deserve to be respected.

    The mirror was very happy. you¡¯re very understanding. What¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    As he spoke, the surface of the mirror rippled with water-like patterns, reflecting an image. It was a gently swaying, abyss-like ravine, as well as an alluring, snowy-white.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at mu nanzhi, who was leaning over to wash her handkerchief at the bow of the boat. He looked away and stared at the mirror, as if he had returned to the good student who had his eyes on the ckboard.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror said, ¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll like it. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no man here, or you¡¯d be even more satisfied. This is my reward for your good attitude.¡±

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s on the right track. Also, how many times do you want me to exin that I don¡¯t like men ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the mirror with a critical gaze and said, ¡±

    ¡°Using your ability to do despicable things is not what a real man should do. Well, there will be no next time.¡±

    The mirror replied,

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it. If not, let me go back. Don¡¯t disturb my enjoyment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly in a hurry.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at the mirror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I want to be alone. Yes, I want to stay for a while. By the way, if there¡¯s such behavior in the future, I¡¯ll criticize it again.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the empty Valley, colorful clouds lingered, and the sound of water murmured.

    More than a dozen thatched cottages were situated in the valley. The delicate and gentle white Lotus Daoist priest led his disciples to sit cross-legged by the stream, feasting on the spiritual energy in the mountain.

    Four to five orange cats were ying in the houses and bushes.

    The disciples of the earth sect had already moved here for half a year.

    In the past six months, the Central ins had been gued by cold disasters and refugees. For the earth sect, which cultivated merit, this was a heaven-sent opportunity-this was only in terms of the cultivation environment.

    More than half of the earth sect¡¯s disciples were currently out doing good deeds, and their cultivation bases were improving by leaps and bounds.

    Even the White Lotus Daoist priest, who rarely went out, had now stepped into the peak of rank-4. Half a year ago, she was only in the middle of rank-4.

    After finishing his dailypulsory essence-consuming task, the gentle and mature white Lotus Daoist priest opened his eyes and looked at his 20-odd disciples. He said with relief,

    ¡°It¡¯ll take at least two months to ten days. Some of you should go out and umte merit.

    ¡°But you must remember one thing. Do good and umte virtue from the heart. You can¡¯t do good for personal gain or cultivation.

    doing good for the sake of doing good will result in a bacsh from karma. Do you understand? ¡±

    The disciples responded in a clear voice, ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The White Lotus Taoist priest nodded and was about to continue his lecture when a thatched cottage in the South exploded with a loud boom. A magnificent Halo rose up.

    senior brother Golden Lotus has broken through?!

    White Lotus Daoist priest suddenly turned his head, surprised and happy.

    ¡°Martial uncle Golden Lotus has broken through.¡±

    The disciples were overjoyed.

    He turned around and saw a ck-haired old Daoist priest sitting cross-legged in the air. His body was emitting rays of seven-colored light, which was magnificent and gave people a sense of peace and stability.

    The light of virtue.

    Suddenly, the golden light faded and the old Daoist slowly descended.

    White Lotus Daoist priest slowly walked over, a smile on his gentle face.

    senior brother Golden Lotus, your white hair has turned ck. It seems like your cultivation level has increased greatly.

    What she wanted to say was that she had recovered part of her cultivation, but because she had many disciples around her, she changed her words.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest sat cross-legged in silence and did not answer.

    ¡°Senior brother Golden Lotus?¡±

    White Lotus called out tentatively.

    yes, I¡¯ve already be the sun god and stepped into the extraordinary realm.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.

    White Lotus turned around in surprise and saw an orange cat licking its paws elegantly. When it saw her looking at it, the orange cat suddenly froze and put down its paws.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±

    The orange cat cleared his throat and said in a normal tone, ¡±

    ¡°The supernatural realm is indeed magical. I couldn¡¯t control my primordial spirit for a while and was forced to possess a cat.¡±

    The disciples came to a realization.

    As it turned out, martial uncle Golden Lotus was a newly-advanced transcendent and was unable to control his power, causing his primordial spirit to leave his body and possess the orange cat.

    Golden Lotus left the orange cat¡¯s body and returned to his own. He opened his eyes.

    ¡°How long have I been in closed-door cultivation?¡± Golden Lotus asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a year.¡± White Lotus replied.

    The Golden Lotus slowly nodded and said in a carefree manner, ¡°¡±Has anything major happened in the outside world recently?¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo killed Emperor Yuan jing.¡±

    Xu yinluo single-handedly fended off the three hundred thousand strong Army of the witchcraft cult.

    ¡°Xu yinluo has be a transcendent.¡±

    Xu yinluo killed two Vajra realm Warriors in the Jianzhou.

    ¡°Wei Yuan is dead.¡±

    ¡°Yunzhou is rebelling.¡±

    ¡°The Buddhist sect has broken the Alliance with Da Feng.¡±

    ¡°The Central ins is suffering from a cold disaster and the refugees have be a disaster. It¡¯s already a world where the people can¡¯t live.¡±

    The disciples spoke one word after another, without stopping.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at White Lotus and asked, ¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist only went into closed-door cultivation for half a year?¡±

    Are you sure it won¡¯t be ten yearster?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    At the border of the Xiang and Jian prefectures.

    A bright and beautiful youngdy in a yellow dress walked on the official road with light steps.

    It had been more than a month since Yan Caiwei left the capital to travel. The wind slimmed her waist, the suffering sharpened her chin, and the simple food settled her temperament.

    Compared to the innocent and lively look she had when she left the capital, Yan Caiwei¡¯s temperament had be more stable. Her face had slimmed down, but herrge almond-shaped eyes were even brighter.

    In the beginning, she would follow the ¡± recipes ¡± given by Xu Qi ¡®an and look for local delicacies wherever she went.

    After that, he happily wrote a letter back to the capital to tell Lina and Xu lingying.

    Gradually, she wrote fewer and fewer letters, and the smile on her face became less and less.

    His journey had also changed from a ¡± diet ¡± to chasing after disasters.

    ¡°Senior brother yang, where are we going this time?¡±

    As an exiled member of the Directorate of Celestials, she had no choice but to follow yang qianhuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently gotten in touch with my sworn brother, and I want to see him.¡±

    Yang qianhuan walked in front, showing the back of her head to her junior.

    ¡°Where did you get a sworn brother from?¡± Yan Caiwei blinked her big eyes.

    ¡°Li lingsu, the Saint of the heaven sect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye up with a brilliant n to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an so that I¡¯ll be the only one standing out,¡± yang qianhuan replied. I¡¯m going to share it with my good brother and see how he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Yan Caiwei replied with an ¡°Oh.¡± However, she remembered that not long ago, when senior brother yang heard that Xu Qi ¡®an had killed the Vajra of the Buddhist sect in Jianzhou, he had been so jealous that he had pounded his chest and stomped his feet, wailing.

    After careful investigation, he found out that senior Brother Sun had also participated in this matter and was in the limelight.

    Senior brother yang once again beat his chest and stomped his feet. He pointed to the sky and cursed angrily. that stinky stutterer must have bowed and bent his knees to please Xu Qi ¡®an in order to get the opportunity to show his divinity in front of the people.

    Senior brother yang disdained senior Brother sun¡¯s behavior.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ author¡¯s note: some readers have said that there have been too much work in thest few chapters. It¡¯s a little brain-burning and your IQ isn¡¯t enough. So, I¡¯ve written a chapter of daily life to ease everyone¡¯s anxiety. ]

 Chapter 1530: Yang qianhuans brilliant plan (1)

    Chapter 1530: Yang qianhuan¡¯s brilliant n (1)

    The senior brother and Junior Sister talked as they walked. An hourter, they turned into the official road from a secluded narrow path.

    The official road suddenly became lively. It was not lively in the ordinary sense, but many refugees gathered on both sides of the official road.

    They were wearing tattered clothes. Some of them were trying their best to dig out the roots of the grass, some were sitting in a daze, and some were lying on the withered grass, breathing weakly.

    In the crowd, there were also simple tents.

    This ce was extremely far from the city. What were they gathering here for? they had nothing to eat ¡­ Yan Caiwei saw this and was a little confused.

    When she turned to look at yang qianhuan, she discovered that he was already wearing a veiled hat. Instead of a light veil, it was a thick cotton cloth that even transcendent martial artists couldn¡¯t see through.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so hungry ¡­¡±

    On the side of the road, a boy of six or seven years old was curled up in his mother¡¯s arms.

    The mother and son had unkempt hair and Dirty Faces, and they were emaciated from hunger.

    ¡°Stay up for a while longer, I won¡¯t be hungry anymore.¡±<div>

    The young mother held her child in her arms, trembling in the cold wind, and said, ¡± you won¡¯t be hungry after you fall asleep ¡­

    The young mother had many bruises on her face, dark red blood on her wrist, and pale lips. She seemed to be injured.

    The young woman¡¯s helpless and numb expression was reflected in Yan Caiwei¡¯s eyes. It also reflected the child¡¯s desire for food and fear of hunger.

    She slowly walked over and squatted down in front of the mother and son. From her deerskin waist bag, she took out two steamed buns wrapped in butter paper.

    In an instant, many pairs of bloodshot eyes looked over with an indescribable light. It was so terrifying that it didn¡¯t seem to be from a human.

    The young woman took the bun and shook the drowsy child awake. She said anxiously, ¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat ¡­¡±

    At the same time, as she stuffed the steamed bun into her mouth, she grabbed the sharp stone that was ced beside her and swept her fierce gaze over the refugees who were swallowing their saliva and eager to try.

    In the process, she kept urging the child to eat faster.

    Yan Caiwei saw the boy¡¯s eyes roll back from choking and hurriedly took out a water bag, handing it over as she said softly,

    ¡°Slow down, drink some water.¡±

    While the boy was drinking, Yan Caiwei looked at the young woman and asked,

    ¡°What are you all gathered here for?¡±

    From what she had seen and heard, there were three ways of survival for the refugees. The first was to be bandits and Rob other people like locusts. The people who were robbed would be refugees, and the scale would growrger andrger.

    One was to block outside the city and rely on the charity of the Imperial court to survive, or to search for food all over the mountains and ins.

    One was to join the army and be a militia.

    In thest case, the number of people who chose it was the least. First of all, the Imperial court had limited food and could not afford to raise too many militia. Second, Qingzhou was at war, so the militia would soon be sent to the battlefield in Qingzhou.

    And this group of refugees had gathered here, without a vige in front of them or a shop behind them, sitting in the cold wind and waiting for death?

    The young woman took two bites of the bun and stopped eating. She held it in her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡±<div>

    there¡¯s a Mountain Six miles ahead. There¡¯s a King on the mountain. They go out every three to five days to snatch things. Every time theye back, they¡¯ll send someone to deliver some food.

    The young woman saw that the child had finished eating the mantou and handed the one in her hand over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat ¡­¡±

    She then looked at Yan Caiwei, and after a round of examination, she pleaded in a low voice,<div>

    ¡°Youngdy, can you take my child away?¡±

    Yan Caiwei was taken aback. She definitely couldn¡¯t bring a child with her. This boy looked about the same age as Xu lingying, but he was thin and weak. He was obviously not as easy to support as Xu lingying.

    Moreover, she was someone who had been exiled by the Directorate of Celestials and had to travel all over the world. How could a weak child like her bear the pain of running around?

    Just as he was about to refuse, he suddenly heard the young woman¡¯s sorrowful voice.

    I can¡¯t protect him anymore. The way those people look at him is getting weirder and weirder. Last night. someone secretly took my child away. Fortunately. I woke up in time and fought them to the death ¡­

    Yan Caiwei suddenly understood what the bruises on her face and the dark red bloodstains on her hands were.

    At this moment, Yan Caiwei could barely breathe.

    At this moment, her ears twitched as she heard the sound of horse hooves.

    She got up and looked at the official road in front of her. She saw a cavalry team galloping over. The leader was a beautiful woman in a ck dress. She had thick eyebrows and big eyes, full of heroic spirit.

    ¡°Hula ¡­¡±

    The lifeless refugees instantly ¡°came to Life¡± and bounced up from the ground, approaching the cavalry.

    Pa!

    The woman in the ck dress whipped the horse and forced the refugees to retreat. She scolded, ¡±<div>

    line up. Whoever dares to bump into me, I¡¯ll beat them to death.

    The refugees seemed to be extremely afraid of her, and they obediently got into formation.

    The cavalrymen dismounted from their horses and each of them had a cloth bag filled with steamed buns. They gave one to each of them.

    When every refugee received their food, the sack was also empty.

    The woman in the ck dress sized up yang qianhuan and Yan Caiwei from her horse.

    ¡°Judging from your clothes, you don¡¯t look like disaster victims. Where are you from?¡±

    Just as Yan Caiwei was about to speak, yang qianhuan floated into the air with his back facing the crowd.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the world who can pluck the moon and stars.

    ¡°If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the ancient times like the eternal night.¡±

    Everyone, including the refugees, was bbergasted and in awe.

    The ck-dressed woman¡¯s face was filled with fear, but she did not dare to act rashly. She said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°What is your purpose ining here?¡±

    She quietly tightened her grip on the handle of the knife.<div>

    Not long ago, the government had even sent troops to attack the mountain in an attempt to exterminate them.

    Although he had been forced to retreat in the end, Li Lang was sure that the government would not let this matter rest. At this critical juncture, a mysterious figure with extraordinary cultivation had suddenly appeared. It was very likely that he was an expert sent by the Imperial court.

    Yang qianhuan continued, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my friend li lingsu. Have you heard of her?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The sun hung warmly in the sky, not bringing any warmth. In this small vige that was easy to defend and hard to attack, smoke was rising from the kitchen.

    A man in a worn-out cotton-padded jacket carrying a bamboo basket came to the Watchtower at the entrance of the vige and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Come down and eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright ¡­¡±

    On the Watchtower, the guy in charge of keeping watch responded. At this time, he suddenly wondered, ¡±

    eh, the 4th leader is back. Why did he bring back so many people? ¡±

    The woman in the ck dress galloped to the outside of the vige and gestured for the guards on the Watchtower to return safely.

    The gates slowly opened.<div>

    ¡°4th leader, why did you bring back the victims of the disaster?¡±

    One of the guards eagerly went forward to lead the horse. At the same time, his eyes kept drifting to the yellow-dressed girl behind him.

    Big almond eyes, a slightly thin face, and delicate facial features. She was an extremely rare beauty.

    The woman in the ck dress said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t our people, so let¡¯s settle them down first.¡±

    After a simple exnation, she got off the horse and led Yan Caiwei inside.

    They walked all the way up, passing through simple wooden houses and loess houses, and finally arrived at their destination. It was still a loess house, but there was an additional fence around it.

    The woman in the ck dress shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Li Lang,e out. An old friend is looking for you.¡±

    After a while, three people walked out of the room. The one in the middle was extremely handsome and had an imposing appearance. He was a fine young master of the secr world.

    On the right was a beautiful woman in a white dress with a gentle temperament. On the left was a woman in purple with fair skin and bright eyes.

    They were all extremely beautiful women.

    When white dress and purple dress saw Yan Caiwei, their brows furrowed and their eyes became alert.

    ¡°Miss Caiwei!¡±

    Li lingsu, who had contacted yang qianhuan before, was not surprised at all. She looked around and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Where is brother yang?¡±

    Right at this moment, yang qianhuan¡¯s chanting voice could be heard from the roof tiles.

    ¡°If the heavens didn¡¯t give birth to me, I, yang qianhuan, will worship the ancient times like the eternal night.

    ¡°My hand invites the moon to pluck the stars, there is no one like me in this world.¡±

    Everyone looked back and saw a man in white standing on the ck roof with his hands behind his back.

    This made the woman in the white dress and the woman in the purple dress, who didn¡¯t know anything about him, feel respect for him. They thought that he was a master beyond the world.

    Even the woman in the ck dress, who had heard two lines of the poem, was still stunned.

    Li lingsu turned to the three women and said, ¡±

    let me introduce you. This is yang qianhuan from the Directorate of Celestials. You can just call him senior brother yang. He¡¯s the third disciple of the Superintendent.

    Then, he introduced the three women.

    The woman in the white dress was called ¡°Zhao susu,¡± and her father was a County Magistrate.The woman in purple was called Yu hanxiu, and her father was the sect leader of a local Jianghu force.The woman in the ck dress was called nn,¡± and she was a disciple of the Xiang province¡¯s covered cloud sect. She was in the spirit forging stage.

    ¡°Susu is proficient in mathematics and can help me with the ounts and manage the expenses of the entire vige. Xiu ¡®er used to help her father train and manage the disciples, so the order of the vige depended on her. LAN ¡®er¡¯s cultivation is the strongest, so she¡¯ll be in charge of snatching thendlord with me. ¡±

    Miaozhen¡¯s right, ¡± li lingsu said. I¡¯m not cut out to lead an Army and fight a war. Even if she taught me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it. Fortunately, I know a lot of talented people in my rtionship.

    Yang qianhuan finally spat out, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of your reputation!¡±

    Li lingsu waved her hand and invited yang qianhuan and Yan Caiwei into the house for some tea.

    ¡°How did you guys get here? Do you have anything to do?¡±

    Yang qianhuan sat in silence with her back to the crowd.

    Yan Caiwei said,

    ¡°Senior brother yang wanted to steal Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s limelight, so he nned to donate all of the Directorate of Celestials¡¯ property. This caused senior brother song to be dissatisfied and report him. Hence, we were exiled by teacher Jian Zheng.¡±

    Li lingsu held it in for a long time before finally spitting out, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worthy of your reputation!

    ¡°Then why did miss Caiwei alsoe out? Why do you need to get involved?¡±

    Slightly embarrassed, Yan Caiwei said,

    ¡°Taking people¡¯s food and doing things for them. Senior brother yang treated me to a meal.¡±

    As expected of you ¡­ Li lingsu ridiculed in her heart.

    At this moment, yang qianhuan said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought back the group of disaster victims I met on the way. I n to do what you¡¯ve done, gather the refugees and upy the mountain as King. I¡¯ll take care of the provisions, but they¡¯ll have to stay in brother Li¡¯s vige for the time being.¡±

    Li lingsu nced at Zhao susu, who was in charge of the expenses. Seeing her nod, she immediately agreed,

    ¡°Well said, well said. With brother Yang¡¯s elusive teleportation book, it¡¯s a piece of cake to Rob the Granary of the rich.¡±

    Yang qianhuan shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t Rob. If you want grain, just buy it.¡±

    Zhao susu smiled, ¡±

    senior brother yang, this is not a small expense. The current price of grain is ¡­

    Before he could finish, he heard Yan Caiwei say,

    ¡°When we left the Directorate of Celestials, the head Warden gave us 50000 taels each.¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand taels of silver? the Directorate of Celestials is indeed generous ¡­¡± Li lingsu was dumbfounded.

    Yan Caiwei shook her head,

    ¡°It¡¯s gold.¡±

    Murder and robbery ¡­ Li lingsu thought to herself.

    Yang qianhuan replied in a low voice, ¡±

    the purpose of my visit, other than to help the people, is to gather into a powerful Army that can not be underestimated.

    ¡°And then go to Qingzhou to fight a war? It seems that brother yang and I are on the same path. ¡± Li lingsu said with emotion.

    ¡­¡­.. Yang qianhuan was silent for a moment before replying, ¡±

    of course, that¡¯s one of my goals. In addition, this is actually a way I came up with to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Although li lingsu did not know how she could suppress Xu Qi ¡®an, she felt happy when she heard the words¡¯ suppress Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯. She quickly asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Yang qianhuan replied calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, that bastard, has been in the limelight many times because of his poprity with the people. I can¡¯t catch up no matter what, it¡¯s really disheartening.¡±

    All of his female confidants were extraordinary, and it really made one feel disheartened ¡­ ¡°AI, brother yang knows me well,¡± li lingsu agreed.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s tone remained calm and confident.

    but recently, I suddenly came up with a brilliant n. If it works, the names of yang qianhuan and the other two will surpass Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯S.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS: typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1531: A familiar aura (1)

    Chapter 1531: A familiar aura (1)

    Li lingsu¡¯s eyes lit up as she rubbed her hands excitedly.

    ¡°Does brother yang have any good ideas?¡±

    Li lingsu had temporarily lost all hope when it came to female confidants. Not to mention the beautiful princess of the royal family, the number one beauty of Da Feng and the head of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, were enough to put him in a disadvantageous position.

    Now that he had heard about yang Qianxiang¡¯s n to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an, the Saint was very happy.

    Yang qianhuan lifted his teacup and lifted a corner of his curtained hat. Yan Caiwei and Li lingsu immediately leaned forward in an attempt to peek at his true appearance.

    ¡­¡­. Yang qianhuan put down her teacup and stopped drinking.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± ¡°Brother yang, please continue,¡± the Saint cleared his throat.

    He and Yan Caiwei had looks of regret.

    The three girls at the side were at a loss, unable to understand what li lingsu and The Girl in the Yellow Dress were doing.

    Yang qianhuan turned her back to the crowd and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°In fact, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s actions only made him famous for a while. The people of my generation care about the reputation of the ages, not the reputation of the moment. Although the people of the schrly faction were annoying, they had a very good saying.

    ¡°A gentleman should establish virtue, merit, and speech. These are the three immortal things. Why do I need to fight with Xu ningyan for a moment¡¯s pleasure?

    ¡°I want to be a person whose name will be remembered for centuries and enter the history books.¡±

    At this point, yang qianhuan¡¯s tone turned fervent.

    ¡°Brother li, the Central ins is in chaos now. The rebel army in Yunzhou is fierce, and there are also refugees rising up everywhere. This period of chaos will definitely be written into the history books.

    in the end, I¡¯ll suppress the rebellion, return peace to the Central ins, and return peace to the Imperial court. My name, yang qianhuan, will definitely surpass that dog Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°Xu ningyan, who has repeatedly stolen my opportunities, knows that the river flows East for thirty years and turns West for thirty years.¡±

    If you can suppress the rebellion, why don¡¯t you be the Emperor directly? At that time, not to mention Xu Qi ¡®an, even your supervisor teacher would not be as glorious as you ¡­ Li lingsu was full ofints.

    When Zhao susu heard this, she roughly understood that this senior yang from the Directorate of Celestials had a feud with Xu yinluo. It seemed that Xu yinluo had once stolen his opportunity.

    That was why senior brother yang wanted to take revenge.

    But it was a little strange. If they wanted revenge, shouldn¡¯t they be dealing with Xu yinluo?

    However, it sounded like he wanted to be more outstanding and famous than Xu yinluo. What kind of revenge was this?

    Zhao susu looked at her two sisters and realized that they had the same confusion in their eyes.

    ¡°If you can make a name for yourself and be a brave army, senior brother Yang can indeed be recorded in the history books and be passed down for generations.¡±

    Although she was confused, Zhao susu stillughed and agreed.

    What she said was the truth. Since ancient times, those who were sessful, whether they were defeated in the end or achieved great things, they would all leave a mark in the history books.

    ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±

    Yan Caiwei pped her hands hard and was in awe of her senior brother¡¯s intelligence.

    Li lingsu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡±<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with brother Yang¡¯s n. With brother Yang¡¯s cultivation and means, it won¡¯t be difficult for you to leave your name in history.¡±

    Yang qianhuan felt even more confident as she heard everyone¡¯s approval. She cheered for her own wit.

    ¡°However, if I want to bet on Xu Qi ¡®an, it¡¯s a little ¡­¡± Li lingsu shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Brother yang, you might not know ¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°What do you know?¡± yang qianhuan¡¯s heart sank.

    Li lingsu said, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an joined forces with the southern demons and drove the Buddhist sect out of the hundred thousand mountains. The southern demons restored their country and the thousand demon Kingdom reappeared. This was a story that was enough to leave a heavy mark in the history books. In addition, with his own power, he changed the situation in nine regions and saved the decline of the Central ins, which was a feat destined to go down in history.

    ¡°Brother yang, it¡¯s as hard as ascending to the heavens to suppress him.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he noticed that yang qianhuan was sitting quietly, like a 160-pound child.

    Zhao susu and the other two didn¡¯t say anything, their faces were filled with pain. Even though they had just met him, they could feel the sorrow of this senior brother yang.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Silkworm Ind.

    In the valley, miasma filled the air. The sun could not shine through, and the sea breeze could not blow it away.

    ¡°Theherworld silkworm is an extremely powerful exotic beast. The silk it spits out can even entangle a transcendent realm cultivator and is highly toxic.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held mu nanzhi¡¯s hand and walked carefully to the edge of the valley, looking down at the dark valley.

    what silkworm can eat transcendents? I think you¡¯re making things up, but I don¡¯t have any evidence. Mu Nanxi pouted. She held the little white fox and stood on her tiptoes to look into the deep valley.

    Although she said she didn¡¯t believe him, her expression was very careful.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped her butt hard, causing her to stagger and almost fall into the deep valley.

    ¡°Xu ningyan! I¡¯m going to kill you ¡­¡±

    Mu Nanxi was so scared that his face turned pale. He threw Bai Ji away and cried, threatening to fight him with his life.

    ¡°Should I hide in the stupa?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head to prevent her from scratching his face and asked with a smile.

    Mu Nanxi threw a tantrum. When he heard this, he wanted to join in the fun, but he was also a little afraid.

    ¡°If things go south, I¡¯ll put you in the tower.¡±

    ¡°Then, alright ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the flower God¡¯s waist and jumped into the valley.

    The poisonous miasma hit them in the face, but it didn¡¯t affect the two of them at all. Xu Qi ¡®an had inhaled too much poisonous gas along the way. He had already fed the miasma and was feeling a little regretful now.

    This was because the poisonous gas in the valley was fiercer and moreplicated than the outside.

    Bai Ji¡¯s two ws covered her pink nose, even though the child Gu of the poisonous Gu had been imnted in her body, and the child Gu would absorb the poison for her.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±<div>

    The two of them slowly descended, and a crisp sound came from under their feet. It was a few pieces of dried bones.

    Vote3left

 Chapter 1532: A familiar aura (2)

    Chapter 1532: A familiar aura (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked around. The valley was dark ck, and pale bones were everywhere. They were thrown away like garbage. Most of them were birds and fish, with a few animals.

    Human bones were almost invisible. This ce was located on the southern border facing the sea, and the southern border was originally the territory of the demon race. No human fishing boats would sail here.

    ¡°Where are theherworld silkworms?¡±

    Mu nanzhi turned around and looked around. It was quiet all around and there was no one around.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ears twitched and he said with a smile, ¡°¡±They¡¯re here!¡±

    He heard a squirming sound, a concentrated squirming sound.

    Suddenly, the thick fog-like miasma in front of them started to shake, and a ck light shot out from the depths of the fog.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled mu nanzhi back. The ck light embedded itself where they had been standing. It was a ball of light gray silk with ck mucus.

    Not old enough ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at it and knew that it was not theherworld silk he was looking for.<div>

    He took a deep breath, puffed up his cheeks, and blew hard.

    The miasma in the deep valley was immediately blown away, and a short period of brightness was created. The miasma in the distance floated over in spirals, filling the gap.

    Taking advantage of their clear vision, Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi could see the enemies in front of them clearly. They were more than a dozen half-human, half-silkworm monsters.

    Their skin was grayish-ck, and their upper bodies were human while their lower bodies were chubby like silkworms.

    There were both men and women, all naked.

    Its face was not much different from a human¡¯s, except that its eyes were like ck gems without any white, and it had two small protruding fangs.

    However, in terms of facial features, the man was handsome and the woman was pretty. They were very good-looking.

    ¡°What thick qi and blood!¡±

    this is a delicacy that fell at the door of my house, Kaka ~¡±

    ¡°I want to eat his internal organs. Internal organs are the most delicious.¡±

    ¡°Eh, the female by his side is strangely alluring.¡±

    ¡°Eat, eat, eat them, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°I prefer to see them begging for mercy while trembling.¡±

    Theherworld silkworms were talking to each other as they observed the two prey that had walked right into their trap. As for Bai Ji, she was too small and was ignored.

    Of course, to Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi, their sounds were just meaningless neighing.

    I thought theherworld silkworm was in the shape of a silkworm, but I didn¡¯t expect it to have a human head and a silkworm¡¯s body. Can they turn around and wipe their butts after they shit? Although he was strong, he wasn¡¯t even a transcendent. There must be an even stronger existence behind him ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pointed his finger like a sword and tapped the space between his eyebrows.

    The gold paint immediately lit up and quickly spread all over his body.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The Ring of Fire behind his head exploded, and the scorching high temperature evaporated miasma.<div>

    transcendent! It¡¯s a transcendent!

    Theherworld silkworm in front shrieked, turned around, and ran.

    The rest of theherworld silkworms scattered like birds and beasts, fleeing into the depths of the valley.

    ¡°You¡¯re running away just like that?¡± Mu nanzhi blinked, a little disappointed.<div>

    ¡°This ispletely different from what you said. You¡¯re teasing me again.¡±

    Remembering how he had scared her just now, he kicked Xu Qi ¡®an again angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you let the small one go, you¡¯ll naturally attract the big one.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile. He deliberately released his transcendent realm aura, and a Ring of Fire appeared around him, the heat of which caused the valley to crack.

    Mu nanzhi only felt a little hot and did not react to the extraordinary martial artist¡¯s pressure. On the other hand, Bai Ji was already trembling, like a quail in her arms.

    About ten breathster, mu nanzhi felt a tremor under her feet. Then, she heard the sound of a huge rock rolling in the distance, as if a mountain had copsed.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s perception, a powerful and terrifying aura emerged from the ground and wasing this way.

    The thick fog separated and separated, and a huge silhouette appeared. Gradually, the silhouette became clear. What appeared in front of the two was a huge monster. Its upper body was the image of an old woman with loose skin.

    The lower half of his body was a chubby silkworm body.

    Unlike the grayherworld silkworm that had appeared before, this giant silkworm¡¯s skin was as dark as the night.

    Compared to thisherworld silkworm, Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi were as small as ants.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Theherworld silkworm spat out strange sybles as it examined Xu Qi ¡®an.<div>

    In its eyes, Xu Qi ¡®an must have a strong qi and blood, an unfathomable aura, and a familiar aura in his body.

    His ck, gem-like eyes stared at Xu Qi ¡®an for a long time. Suddenly, his face turned serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s the referee!¡±

    Thisherworld silkworm was. transcendent realm, stronger than an ordinary third rank, but not yet a second rank ¡­ Whatnguage was it speaking? It didn¡¯t sound like a meaningless roar ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an knew that this was the realherworld silkworm that the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had mentioned.

    Theherworld silkworm that could eat transcendent realm creatures.

    It was not easy to kill it. He had to put Bai Ji and mu nanzhi into the stupa Pagoda first. However. he did not know what tricks this strange beast had and it was of a high level. If he attacked rashly, he might fail miserably ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought as he took out the stupa Pagoda.

    ¡°You¡¯re Yi, what are you doing here? what happened between you gods and demons back then has nothing to do with us, the blood descendants!¡±

    Theherworld silkworm loudly questioned. When it saw this human-shaped creature take out a glowing Pagoda, it immediately arched its body, and its lower abdomen swelled as if it was pregnant with something.

    Both sides were ready to fight.

    At this moment, Bai Ji, who was in mu nanzhi¡¯s arms, said softly, ¡±

    ¡°It speaks thenguage of gods and demons.¡±

    Godfiendnguage? Xu Qi ¡®an was still ready to go. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±<div>

    of course I know, ¡± Bai Ji said. I can also speak thenguage of gods and devils.

    Even mu nanzhi was shocked, let alone Xu Qi ¡®an. In her impression, Bai Ji was a Fox who cried all day.

    ¡°The Empress knows the godfiendnguage. When I was born, I learned it from her. The other sisters didn¡¯t learn it, but I did.¡±

    Bai Ji raised her head.

    Look at how smug you are ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°Then tell it that I¡¯m here to ask for silk. What can I use to exchange for it?¡±

    If he could obtain theherworld silk through trade, it would naturally be better than being bathed in blood.

    Bai Ji nodded, stretched her neck, and let out a string of strange sybles at theherworld silkworm with a sharp voice.

    Theherworld silkworm, which was ready to attack at any moment, was stunned when it heard the familiar godfiendnguage. After listening patiently, it was silent for a moment before saying, ¡±

    ¡°Only silk?

    ¡°Little fox, let him answer me first. What is his rtionship with Chen?¡±

    Bai Ji tranted theherworld silkworm¡¯s words.

    tell it that I have only obtained the power of the Holy See. Xu Qi ¡®an said.<div>

    After listening to the little white Fox¡¯s trantion, theherworld silkworm did not hesitate and proposed its conditions.

    I want your blood essence. I don¡¯t need too much, just three drops.

    Obviously, it also knew how powerful Xu Qi ¡®an was. If it could get what it needed through an exchange, it didn¡¯t need to fight.

    Theherworld silkworm¡¯s abdomen swelled up like a ball, moving up bit by bit through its chest, throat, and finally spurting out.

    Puff! Puff. Puff. Puff! Pure ck thin silk threads were scattered all over the sky, falling into the valley and sticking to the stone walls, emitting a pungent poisonous gas.

    After spitting out the silk, it was panting slightly. It had consumed a lot of energy.

    However, this didn¡¯t affect his battle prowess. He wasn¡¯t afraid that this human would go back on his word.

    Theherworld silk was pitch-ck in color, highly toxic, and extremely tough. It could connect to theherworld and wee ghosts ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the relevant records of theherworld silk.

    This was a secret book on the study of materials from the Directorate of Celestials.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his palm, and a vortex appeared in his palm. Theherworld silk flew up and entered his palm.

    He put the silk into the fragment of the book of theher world and then fulfilled his promise. He summoned the National Sword from the book of theher world, cut his wrist, and forced out three drops of golden divine blood of Jingang.

    The moment the country sword appeared, theherworld silkworm subconsciously squinted its eyes. It was d that it had chosen to trade instead of fighting.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked out three drops of blood essence.

    Theherworld silk wriggled forward a short distance and eagerly opened its mouth to catch the blood essence that Xu Qi ¡®an shot out.

    ¡°Delicious ~¡±

    Apanied by afortable moan, theher silkworm¡¯s loose skin quickly tightened, its rough skin became delicate, and its wrinkled face became tight again. After a while, it turned from an old woman to a beautiful, fair-skinned, and charming young woman.

    It looked at the two humans and the Fox and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived since the ancient times. Even if a transcendent¡¯s lifespan is endless, it¡¯s still inevitable that I¡¯ll decline. The blood essence of a transcendent realm master can repair my declining blood and Qi.¡±

    It was a descendant of a God that had survived since ancient times? After hearing Bai Ji¡¯s trantion, Xu Qi ¡®an was moved.

    At this moment, theherworld silkworm stared at mu nanzhi and made a soft ¡®huh¡¯ sound.

    ¡°The aura on her body is ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: . fell asleepst night. Fortunately. I managed to get this chapter out ¡­ ]

 Chapter 1533: The secret to the end of the gods and demons (1)

    Chapter 1533: The secret to the end of the gods and demons (1)

    Theherworld silkworm had regained its youth and looked like a beautiful woman. It was not as old as before, but mu nanzhi was still not used to being scrutinized by its ck, gem-like eyes. She frowned and hid behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    It couldn¡¯t have seen through Nan Zhi¡¯s identity. could it. it didn¡¯t make sense, the bracelet that Daoist Jin Lian had given him could hide his aura, even warlocks could not see through it ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and tightened his grip on the National Sword.

    Now that he had obtained theher silk, Yang Kai didn¡¯t want to fight with a transcendent realm beast unless absolutely necessary.

    But at the same time, he also knew that the flower God¡¯s spiritual energy had a strong temptation for those who focused on cultivating the body.

    Just as it was about to control the stupa Pagoda to keep mu nanzhi and the little white fox inside, it suddenly saw theherworld silkworm¡¯s huge body tremble. The light in its ck gem-like eyes seemed to copseyer byyer, just like the pupils of a human contracting violently.

    Her beautiful face revealed extreme excitement and shock as she screamed, ¡±

    ¡°Gan mu, it¡¯s GaN MU¡¯s aura.¡±

    Seeing that the hell silkworm was suddenly agitated but did not show any signs of attacking, Xu Qi ¡®an stopped pulling her back and looked at mu nanzhi¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What did it say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sweet wood,¡± Bai Ji said in a sweet voice.<div>

    £¿Question marks shed in Xu Qi ¡®an and mu nanzhi¡¯s hearts at the same time. The former was wondering what the hell was this¡¯ Mary Sue ¡®title from another world.

    Thetter thought,¡¯when did I be a piece of wood? and it¡¯s so sweet.¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and ordered, ¡±

    ¡°Bai Ji, ask it what sweet wood means.¡±

    The White Princess shrieked in a strange tone.

    Theherworld silkworm exined, ¡±

    ¡°Gan mu also has another name, it¡¯s called the immortal God Tree. It grew on the holy mountain in the Northwest of the Jiuzhou continent. It was thousands of feet tall and reached straight into the clouds. Its juice was like blood and could be refined into immortal medicine. If a mortal took it, their life would be extended by eight hundred years.

    ¡°Its crown extends for ten li, and countless living beings rest on it. My ancestors lived on the tree of immortality and fed on its branches and leaves.¡±

    After Bai Ji tranted, Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but nce at mu nanzhi. He thought to himself,¡¯ aren¡¯t you the reincarnation of the flower God? how did you get involved with the tree of immortality?¡¯

    Theherworld silkworm continued, ¡±

    ¡°When I was young, I followed my ancestors to pay a visit to the immortal Divine Tree and cultivated on its crown for hundreds of years. I still can¡¯t forget those sweet leaves. After that, the fiendgod era ended, and the immortal Divine Tree, as an innate God, also withered in that disaster.¡±

    As it spoke, it revealed a nostalgic and infatuated expression.

    As soon as Bai Ji finished tranting, Xu Qi ¡®an asked impatiently, ¡±

    quickly ask it how the gods and devils fell, and what is the rtionship between the immortal Divine Tree and your aunt? ¡±

    Bai Ji tranted the message.

    ¡°How did the gods and devils fall?¡±

    Theherworld silkworm¡¯s expression was a little frightened. It seemed that even after so many years, what had happened back then still left it with lingering fear.

    ¡°One day, the gods and devils suddenly went crazy and killed each other. That turmoil was very terrible, and the Jiuzhou continent was destroyed. The continent in ancient times was several timesrger than it was now.

    ¡°There were many powerful fiendgods like Yi, but they all died in that turmoil.<div>

    ¡°If I remember correctly, it seems that only the Gu survived. Many of us, the descendants of fiendgods, were also affected and died in the great chaos.¡±

    So the scene of the gods and devils dying I saw back then wasn¡¯t someone killing them all, but killing each other?

    A being like the poison God is a super-level being. I can understand that, but why did the gods suddenly go crazy?

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s brain buzzed. As she digested the information, she spread her thoughts and began to analyze.<div>

    ¡°How did he go crazy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Bai Ji.

    ¡°How did he go crazy?¡± Bai Ji asked curiously in the demonnguage.

    I don¡¯t know. He just suddenly went crazy for no reason. My ancestors went crazy too. They participated in the battle without caring about anything. Theherworld silkworm shook its head.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an finally figured out something. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°You said that the fiendgods suddenly went crazy, but why didn¡¯t you, the descendants of the fiendgods, go crazy? How did you avoid it?¡±

    Theherworld silkworm looked at Bai Ji. After hearing the young girl¡¯s voice, it replied, ¡±

    ¡°At first, we, the descendants of gods and demons, didn¡¯t know the cause of the chaos. When the era of gods and demons ended and the world became peaceful, the descendants of gods and demons tried to find the truth. They even abandoned their past grudges and discussed it together.

    ¡°In the end, I came up with a conclusion, but I can¡¯t verify it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate.

    ¡°The reason why the fiendgods went crazy was probably because they were born from the heavens and earth, and were innate fiendgods. As for us descendants, we were born after birth. Although we have inherited the bloodline of the gods and devils, we do not possess the spiritual essence of the gods and devils.¡±

    It turned to look at mu nanzhi and said, ¡±

    ¡°For example, the tree of immortality, its roots can grow into many divine trees with medicinal properties, but those divine trees have limited lifespans and can¡¯t be resurrected because they don¡¯t have the spiritual umtion of the tree of immortality.

    ¡°My ancestors said that the immortal tree can¡¯t die. Now it seems that my ancestor did not lie to me. Even if the tree of immortality had withered in the turmoil of the past, it is now standing in front of me. ¡±

    Bai Ji interrupted, ¡±<div>

    stop for a moment. It¡¯s too long for me to listen to.

    Bai Ji hurriedly tranted theherworld silkworm¡¯s words, making mu nanzhi raise her eyebrows, her expressionplicated.

    She knew that she was the reincarnation of the flower God. During the great Zhou Dynasty, the Emperor was muddleheaded and was infatuated with the flower God. He wanted to send troops to capture the flower God and bring her back to the pce. However, the flower God attracted the heavenly Tribtion and burned herself. She would rather die than submit.

 Chapter 1534: The secret to the end of the gods and demons (2)

    Chapter 1534: The secret to the end of the gods and demons (2)

    But she never thought that there was another identity in front of the God of flowers.

    I found it strange. The flower God¡¯s special characteristics and extraordinary spiritual aura clearly exceeded the category of demons. If she was the reincarnation of an ancient God, then it would make sense. It would also solve one of my doubts ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Bai Ji.

    ¡°Ask it, what¡¯s the source of the madness of the gods?¡±

    Theherworld silkworm shook its head slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. However, there was one person who might know. Many yearster, the human race and the demon race rose to power, especially the human race. They had the first existence that wasparable to the kun and the Dragon. He drove us out of nine regions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to travel far, so I settled down on this Ind. The sun and moon change, and I can¡¯t count the years.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys eat the Taoist Reverend¡¯s mother?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    ¡°Did you eat the Taoist Reverend¡¯s mother?¡± The little white fox tranted.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to trante this.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    ¡°Maybe someone ate his birth mother, but I think that person must have known the secret of the madness of the gods and devils. He was afraid that the descendants of the gods and devils in Jiuzhou would affect him, so he drove us out.¡± Theherworld silkworm said.<div>

    ¡°Thank you for the information, senior.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands and expressed his gratitude.

    He was very satisfied with this trip to the ind. First, he had obtained theherworld silkworm, which was one step closer to resurrecting Wei Yuan. Secondly, he had learned part of the truth behind the fall of the gods and devils, which solved a question.

    In the end, she found out about mu nanzhi¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°Last two questions!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°Can the spiritual energy of the undying tree be seized through some method?¡±

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s expression changed and she looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with aplicated expression. But strangely, she did not step back at all.

    Theherworld silkworm examined the two of them and said, ¡±

    ¡°If you want to absorb her spiritual energy, you can just eat her.¡±

    . female version of Tang Sanzang? it seemed that he couldn¡¯t use the excuse of skinning her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ridiculed him in his heart. He turned his head and smiled.¡±I also have to prevent you from being eaten by others.¡±

    Mu Nanxi rolled her eyes at him.

    Theherworld silkworm said, ¡± however, this can¡¯tpletely take away the spiritual umtion of the undying tree. It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat her or grab it through some method. You¡¯re just getting a share of the pie. It¡¯s just like how countless creatures relied on it to cultivate and survive in the past.

    ¡°The spiritual umtion of gods and devils is a gift from heaven and earth, and outsiders can not take it away. Otherwise, the immortal tree would¡¯ve been devoured by the other gods and devils, and would¡¯ve ceased to exist long ago.¡±

    ¡°My aunt is so weak. Did she get bullied every day in the past?¡± Bai Ji bullied mu nanzhi for not being able to understand thenguage of gods and demons and quickly asked for more gossip.

    the immortal tree isn¡¯t weak. It¡¯s one of the three ancient divine trees. However, I¡¯m not sure about her current condition. Theherworld silkworm shook its head.

    ¡°What did you ask?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    I asked if you were the most beautiful woman in the ancient times, ¡± Bai Ji replied. it said yes.

    Mu nanzhi patted its head happily.

    ¡°Onest question. Do you know the White Emperor?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.<div>

    After hearing Bai Ji¡¯s trantion, theherworld silkworm shook its head.

    ¡°What white Emperor? I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡±

    He had almost forgotten that the White Emperor was the name given to the descendant of a God by the people of Yunzhou ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an described the White Emperor¡¯s appearance and features and asked Bai Ji to trante.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Theherworld silkworm frowned.<div>

    ¡°If I remember correctly, after the fiendgod era ended, their bloodline waspletely devoured by a monster called¡± great destion.¡± Why are there still descendants left?¡±

    Bai Ji tranted at the same time.

    ¡°Da Huang?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an felt a chill down his spine.

    Theherworld silkworm exined, ¡±

    ¡°Da Huang was a terrifying God, he and his descendants were called the¡± Da Huang ¡°race, and the first Da Huang was an existence that couldpete with Gu.

    ¡°The innate divine ability of this lineage is very terrifying. It can devour the blood essence and innate talent of living creatures for its own use. That terrifying God had devoured three divine trees. Although he couldn¡¯t upy the spiritual essence, he had gained great benefits.

    ¡°However, he had also fallen in the turmoil of the gods and demons. The White Emperor n that you speak of was devoured by the descendants of the great wilderness not long after the end of the era of gods and demons.

    ¡°If you encounter them, you must be careful.¡±

    It seemed to be in a good mood, as it spoke while stroking its smooth and delicate skin.

    The White Emperor¡¯s true identity was a member of the ¡°great wilderness¡±? The White Emperor¡¯s entire race had been devoured by the descendants of ¡®Da Huang¡¯, so why was Da Huang disguising himself as the White Emperor ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more questions,¡±

    Theherworld silkworm nodded.

    ¡°Then leave my territory. If you¡¯re still alive after three thousand years, you cane back here again. I¡¯ll exchange theherworld silk for your blood essence.¡±<div>

    My lifespan might not be much longer than that of. Saint ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands and thought to himself,¡±you¡¯d better wait for my descendants.¡±

    He controlled the stupa and took Bai Ji and mu Nanxi into the sky. They turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Qingzhou.

    In the main hall of the chief Commissioner Office.

    Yang Gong sat behind arge table, listening to li Mubai¡¯s analysis.

    the Dongling battle line has beenpletely defeated. Our Army has already retreated from Dongling¡¯s territory. 60% of the 30000 troops have been lost. They are currently resting in Guo County and recruiting local soldiers to replenish their manpower.

    ¡°In Wan County, because of the flying beast Army of the heart Gu tribe, we were no longer passive. The reinforcements we sent worked with the city guards and fought a few beautiful battles.

    ¡°For now, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. The only thing we need to worry about is Songshan County ¡­¡±

    Yang Gong nodded slightly, ¡±

    ¡°I know, the war in Songshan has been intense. The total number of casualties on both sides has exceeded fifty thousand. However, most of the Gu n¡¯s troops are stationed there, and the defense is impregnable.¡±

    Li Mubai shook his head,

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem of military strength, it¡¯s a problem of rations. ording to the information sent by Eng, the guards have already started gnawing at the roots.¡±<div>

    Yang Gong frowned, ¡±

    ¡°Qingzhou may becking in food, but it¡¯s not to the point where it can¡¯t meet the needs of Songshan County. Plus, Songshan was rich and had a sufficient grain reserve. Three months would be enough, let alone a short month. Where do we start with the problem of rations?¡±

    An advisor spoke in li Mubai¡¯s ce,

    ¡°That, that group of Gu n people can eat too much. Each of them could eat the food of twenty people, and that was a conservative estimate. Other than that, the flying beasts didn¡¯t like meat and ate Songshan.

    ¡°Lord Xu said that there is only one way to solve this predicament, but he needs Duke Yang¡¯s approval.¡±

    Yang Gong understood.

    The name of this n was ¡®eat people¡¯!

    For flying beasts, there was no distinction between meat types. Animals could eat it, and humans could eat it too.

    The aide who spoke first probed, ¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the corpse of. rebel ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yang Gong said in a deep voice.

    Another advisor sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Duke yang, we¡¯re forced by the situation. Although this n harms the peace of the heavens, Songshan County has already run out of ammunition and food. It wasn¡¯t like he was letting the defending Army eat people.<div>

    ¡°Don¡¯t let a single thought of mercy lead to the defeat of the Army and cause you to lose the entire game. The advantage we have now is exchanged for the lives of many soldiers.¡±

    Li Mubai patted the table and nced at the advisor,

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll discuss this matterter.¡±

    He then looked at yang Gong, ¡±

    ¡°The Spring Festival is in a month.¡±

    All the advisors, including yang Gong, rxed.

    Yes, the Spring Festival.

    The mission in Qingzhou would bepleted in one more month.

    In addition, with the current situation, it would be a fool¡¯s dream for the Yunzhou rebel army to take down Qingzhou in a month.

    An advisor stroked his beard andughed, ¡±

    the cloud Prefecture Army came with a menacing momentum. I thought they would be very strong, but they¡¯re just so-so.

 Chapter 1535: The Golden Lotus Daoist priests embarrassment (1)

    Chapter 1535: The Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s embarrassment (1)

    Yang Gong and Li Mubai looked at each other. Thetter said,

    ¡°To be honest, this matter has been bothering me for a long time. I feel that the level of the rebel army in Yunzhou should not be only this. However, in the current situation, it was impossible to take down Qingzhou in a month unless Wei Yuan was alive.

    ¡°What do you all think?¡±

    The battlefield was like a chessboard, and it was even more treacherous than a game of chess. Li Mubai and yang Gong, as Grand schrs of Yun Lu Academy, naturally weren¡¯t mediocre and didn¡¯t mind ¡°seeking trouble¡± for themselves on such a major matter.

    Hearing this, all the aides began to specte.

    ¡°In the current situation, it will be extremely difficult for the rebel army of Yunzhou to take down Qingzhou. Would it be ¡­ Hmm, they actually had another main force. They had split up to take over other ces? On the other hand, Qingzhou is actually trying to mediate with us to hold back the main force of the Imperial court.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s meaningless. Attack the other areas separately? Then, it¡¯s difficult for me to make a sound, and it¡¯ll be a desperate weapon that I¡¯ll divide and eat? In the military book written by Xu yinluo, it was said that victory could be achieved by coincidence.

    ¡°This is just a surprise attack, and it¡¯s just a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Duke yang, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange. It¡¯s not that we overestimate the rebel army of Yunzhou, nor that they are useless. This was the will of the heavens. think about it, if Xu yinluo didn¡¯t invite the elites of the Gu tribe to relieve the pressure on Qingzhou and allow us to catch our breath, we would have been able to mobilize our troops and revive the entire situation. Otherwise, the second line of defense would have copsed.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Xu yinluo¡¯s alliance with the South demon to dy the Western Region¡¯s Allied forces and the Buddhist monk soldiers, the current situation would be that the Imperial court is fighting on two front lines and is unable to reinforce Qingzhou.<div>

    therefore, it¡¯s not that the rebel army in Yunzhou is ipetent. There are many paths and schemes, but they have all been neutralized and restrained by Xu yinluo¡¯s operation outside the game.

    After some in-depth analysis, even yang Gong and Li Mubai had to admit that this was the most reasonable argument.

    The two great Confucians couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.

    After the meeting was over, li Mubai finished drinking the tea in his cup and cupped his hands towards the aide who had suggested ¡°eating people¡± to solve the food problem of the flying beast Army,

    ¡°Brother lingzhan, may I have a word?¡±

    The goateed advisor stood up and left with li Mubai.

    The two of them left the main hall and walked towards the office of the chief administrator. Li Mubai suddenly said,

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to trouble brother lingzhan with.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chunjing, if you have something to say, please speak frankly,¡± the advisor cupped his hands.

    Li Mubai nodded,

    ¡°I hope that brother lingzhan can write a letter to Songshan County and tell Xu cijiu that unusual times call for unusual things. But not in the name of Duke yang.¡±

    The aide suddenly understood and said in a deep voice,

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Beijing, temple of God.

    On a quiet afternoon, Emperor Yongxing woke up on the Dragon bed. He was refreshed and had not had a good sleep for a long time.

    The first thing he did when he woke up was to summon the seal bearer eunuch Zhao xuanzhen and order, ¡±

    ¡°I remember that the Spring Festival is in a month.

    ¡°Inform the court of judicial review to make it Grand. I want to offer a proper sacrifice to my ancestors and the heavens.¡±<div>

    After the spring sacrifice, spring would return to the earth.

    This cold disaster that had almost destroyed Da Feng had finally reached the end of its power.

    When the season of recovery arrived, first of all, the cold could no longer threaten the people. Second, even if there was still a shortage of food, there were mountains and fields everywhere. If one walked around the mountains and dug the ground, they would always be able to find something to eat.

    A few days ago, during the discussion in the Royal study, the officials had analyzed the situation in Qingzhou and unanimously agreed that the rebel army in Yunzhou would not be able to take down Qingzhou before the Spring Festival.<div>

    ording to the difference in the foundation of the two sides, the Yunzhou rebel Army¡¯s morale would be exhausted again and again. The more they fought, the more tired they would be. A raging fire that was about to start a Prairie Fire would gradually be low until it was extinguished.

    In recent days, the heavy atmosphere in the capital city had melted like an Ice River, and it was suddenly rxed.

    The cab issued three notices in a row to encourage the people.

    Just as Zhao xuanzhen was about to leave and pass on the message, Emperor Yongxing waved his hand again and said,

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll directly summon all of you to the Imperial study to discuss matters.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing the situation in Qingzhou,¡± he said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In Feng Qi Pce, huaiqing led two of his pce maids and stepped into this cold and quiet Pce that countless women in the harem dreamed of.

    The charcoal fire was zing, and the curtains were hanging down. The beautiful Empress Dowager was sitting behind the table, eating the cakes she had made, holding a book, and reading quietly.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Huaiqing bowed coldly.

    The Empress Dowager nodded slightly, not much more enthusiastic than her daughter. She said, ¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, His Majesty bestowed a marriage for Lin an and Xu yinluo.<div>

    ¡°Bengong suddenly remembered that in the past I had neglected your marriage. When the previous emperor was still alive, it was still eptable for you all to treat each other as daughters.

    ¡°Now that the new ruler has ascended the throne, your seniority has been raised. It is not appropriate to continue to stay in the boudoir.

    ¡°I called you over today to ask if huaiqing has someone he likes?¡±

    Huaiqingughed. It was hard to tell if he was mocking or disdainful. He said indifferently,

    ¡°Mother need not worry about the child¡¯s marriage. If he meets a good man, he will naturally marry.¡±

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t insist and nodded.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    Huai Qing bowed and left Feng Qi Pce with the pce maids.

    The pce walls were heavy, locking one¡¯s dreams.

    Huaiqing suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked up at the blue sky.

    The person you like ¡­ She muttered these four words in her heart.

    After returning to Dexin garden, huaiqing suddenly lost the mood to read. She had nned to take a short rest when she suddenly felt her heart palpitate. She dismissed the pce maids without a sound and took out the fragments of the Book of the Earth.

    [ two: I saw a notice in the city saying that the war situation in Qingzhou was very good and that the rebel army was already an arrow at the end of its flight. I was very angry. [ this group of useless officials are deceiving the people. ]<div>

    Huaiqing, who was in a bad mood, almostughed.

    The Holy Sons and holy virgins of the heavenly sects should be judged by their cultivation talent, but in terms of wisdom ¡­ He only said it was okay.

    [ 4. It can¡¯t be said that they deceived the people. Since ancient times, the Imperial court has always praised the good and not the bad. The Spring Festival would be held in a month¡¯s time. Spring would return to the earth and the cold disaster would be over. The Imperial court had endured the most difficult moment.

    [ the rebel army of Yunzhou is being held back in Qingzhou. The longer it is held back, the more powerless they are. Even though the Imperial court is gued with internal and external problems, its Foundation is still stronger than Yunzhou. ]

    [ seven: then wouldn¡¯t we have trained our soldiers for nothing? ]

    As expected. they were fellow disciples ¡­ Huaiqing looked on quietly and didn¡¯t participate in the conversation.

    [ 4: brother li, what do you mean? ] The rebel army in Yunzhou had been umting strength for 20 years. How could they be so easy to deal with? I said that after the spring Festival, they would be powerless to turn the situation around. I didn¡¯t mean that after the spring Festival, the rebel army of Yunzhou would be defeated.

    we should prepare our troops as soon as possible and arrive in Qingzhou before the Spring Festival. This may be thest straw that will crush the rebel army in Yunzhou. Speaking of which, if Xu ningyan did not manage to get rid of the two hidden dangers, the Gu n and the Western Region, Qingzhou would have fallen long ago. ]

    Ah, I can¡¯t let brother yang see this ¡­ Li lingsu sent a letter.

    si Tian Jian¡¯s junior Sister Cai Wei and senior brother yang are in my stronghold. Senior brother yang also intends to gather the refugees and fight for the Central ins, bing a historical figure.

    [ two: it¡¯s to suppress Xu Qi ¡®an. ]

    [ 4: it¡¯s probably topete with ningyan. ]

    [ six: it¡¯s against Lord Xu, right? ]<div>

    Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou and master Hengyuan sent letters one after another.

    Li lingsu almost facepalmed. She was about to ridicule yang qianhuan, but a thought came to her mind.

    [ senior brother yang is truly a pure person. However, he and Junior Sister Cai Wei were both exiled by the supervisor. ]

    After exining the reason behind yang qianhuan and Yan Caiwei¡¯s exile, the Saint concluded, ¡±

    [ this pair of senior and junior brother and sister really makes me speechless. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association, who were originally quite emotional, saw this sentence and silently ridiculed in their hearts, ¡±

    Your heaven sect¡¯s senior brother and Junior Sister aren¡¯t any better.

    [ 2. None of the supervisor¡¯s disciples are normal. ]

    Seeing this sentence, the people of the Heaven and Earth Society sighed with emotion again.

    At this moment, Golden Lotus Daoist priest appeared and said, ¡±

    [ everyone, this poor Daoist has returned from his closed-door cultivation. ]

    The Heaven and Earth Society was silent for a few seconds before it exploded.

    [ two: ah, Daoist priest Golden Lotus, you¡¯ve finallye out of seclusion. You probably don¡¯t know that the outside world is ever-changing, and many things have happened. ]

    That¡¯s right, there were so many things that this poor Daoist thought that he had been in seclusion for ten to twenty years ¡­ Daoist priest Golden Lotus sighed and sent a letter.

    [ I¡¯ve already heard from my sect¡¯s disciples that there¡¯s no sun or moon in the mountains. It¡¯s been a thousand years in this world. ]

    [ four: Daoist priest, you only know some things that have already been spread throughout the world. There are some secret news within the Heaven and Earth Society that you don¡¯t know yet. ]

    Chu Yuanqi sent a letter.

    Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had stepped into the transcendent realm and participated in many major events, so he must have been exposed to a lot of high-level secret information.

    And with Xu ningyan¡¯s personality, he would most likely show his divinity in front of the people in the Tiandi society ¡­ No, it was to exchange information.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus immediately sent a letter asking, ¡±

    [ 9: is there any inside information? ]

    Chu Yuanyang sent a letter: [ four: I will tell you some things that can be said. As for the secret that Xu ningyan has revealed, we will tell you after he agrees. ]

    He told her in detail about everything that had happened: after Chu Zhuangyuan shut the Golden Lotus away, Wei Yuan¡¯s death, everyone joining hands to kill yuan jing, traveling the Jianghu, and killing the Buddhist Vajra in Jianzhou.

    However, he did not mention the rtionship between Xu Qi ¡®an and Xu Pingfeng, nor did he mention the secret of Buddha.

    [ 9: Wei Yuan, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice yourself for a good cause. As for the matter of Jean d ¡®arc, I¡¯m really sorry. It wasn¡¯t what I wanted. ] It¡¯s all ck Lotus¡¯s fault. Everyone, you must help me get rid of this fiend. ]

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t forget about Shuai Guo even though he was feelingplicated.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest had to take half the me for Da Feng¡¯s current situation, while Xu Pingfeng was the other half.

    Back then, if it weren¡¯t for the Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s evil thoughts that took the opportunity to corrupt her chastity, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many subsequent events.

    The members of the Tiandi society tacitly agreed not to go into detail. After all, this was not a glorious matter, and the karma was too heavy. It could be considered a scar in the heart of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest that was difficult to erase.

    Seeing that the members of the Heaven and Earth Society weren¡¯t harping on this matter, Golden Lotus heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this time, Leena sent a message, ¡±

    [ 5: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, where did you go wrong? ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was left speechless.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest, why did you recruit Lina into the heaven and earth Association ¡­ The members of the heaven and earth Association cursed in their hearts.

    [ 9: it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when we meet again. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus could only shirk the responsibility.

    [ 9: there is something that I think everyone should be wary of. It is about the war in Qingzhou. ]

 Chapter 1536 - 81-the time of the needle insects (1)

    Chapter 1536: Chapter 81-the time of the needle insects (1)

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sent a letter.

    [ 9: I don¡¯t know much about leading an Army to war, but there is one thing that you seem to have overlooked. That¡¯s the ck Lotus! ]

    Seeing the Golden Lotus¡¯s message, the hearts of the Heaven and Earth Society members trembled.

    [ one: Daoist priest, you mean ¡­ ]

    [ 9: yes, the existence of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society has long been exposed. There will definitely be an oue between ck Lotus and me. ¡°Now that Xu Qi ¡®an has be a transcendent, and you¡¯re all rank-4, yourbat power is impressive.

    [ put yourself in my shoes. If you were ck Lotus, what would you do? ]

    They joined forces with the rebel army of Yunzhou to attack Da Feng ¡­ This thought shed through the minds of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society. As for Lina, she suddenly remembered that when she first joined the Heaven and Earth Society, she had indeed promised to help the Golden Lotus Daoist priest clean up his house after she had be a powerful cultivator.

    It had been so long that she had almost forgotten about this promise.

    Moreover, she had no intention of opposing the Golden Lotus Daoist priest just now. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what he had done wrong.

    [ 2: but the ck Lotus did not appear. ]

    [ one: could it be that ck Lotus is in seclusion and has no time to care about the outside world, just like you, Golden Lotus Daoist? ]

    When it came to important matters, huaiqing would always actively speak and express his views.

    [nine: that can¡¯t be the case. Although the ck Lotus is asleep most of the time, he has left a clone outside. He won¡¯t bepletely isted from the outside world.]

    Chu Yuanxi sent a letter, ¡±

    [ this matter is indeed unusual. ck Lotus once formed an alliance with Jean d ¡®arc to deal with Xu ningyan. Then he would definitely form an alliance with the rebel army of Yunzhou. Even if ck Lotus was not willing, Xu Pingfeng would still be able to convince him.

    [ but the rebel army and the Qingzhou Army have been fighting for so long, and ck Lotus has not appeared. What is he nning? ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus wrote an analysis.

    [ ck Lotus is cunning and sinister. If he conspires with a second-grade Warlock and conspires with them, no one will be able to guess what they are nning. ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association immediately became secretly vignt.

    However, he was not too afraid, because with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current level, it would not be too difficult for him to deal with ck Lotus alone if he used all his strength.

    ¡°Although that kid is a rank-3 martial artist, he has many tricks up his sleeve and many trump cards. Thebat strength he can unleash is definitely not what an ordinary rank-3 canpare to. Besides, ck Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t right. He was iplete.

    In the second stage realm, he should be in the upper-middle level. He was not as good as Luo Yuheng, who was at the peak of the first stage and had half a foot in it.

    The Golden Lotus Messenger said, [ the Xu Pingfeng that number four mentioned ¡­ ]

    Chu Yuanxi replied, [ Xu Pingfeng is that second-grade Warlock. ]

    [ 9: this name is a little strange. ]

    Taoist master Golden Lotus tactfully expressed his doubts. If he remembered correctly, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s second uncle was called Xu Pingzhi.

    Ah, this ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society didn¡¯t know how to exin it.

    The family drama between the father and son of the Xu family was tooplicated, and he didn¡¯t know how to start. You said that it¡¯s sad to hear it and tears to see it, right? It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that the world¡¯s morals were deteriorating with each passing day.

    [ 3: he is my father, my second uncle¡¯s elder brother. ]

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an jumped out.

    He had actually been peeking the entire time. He was lying on the small boat, basking in the sun and enjoying the sea breeze. In the distance, a group of seagulls was circling up and down.

    [ the group leader is finally online. If you hade out of seclusion. year and. halfter, the Central ins might have had. change of dynasties ¡­ ] Xu Qi ¡®an felt at ease.

    It wasn¡¯t that Golden Lotus was very strong, but when he was still weak, Daoist Golden Lotus had always yed the role of a reliable senior. Even though he had already be a peak expert, he still had a sense of security, like a child meeting his parents.

    In the Tiandi society, huaiqing and Chu Yuanyou were smart, and the other members were reliable, but none of them couldpare to the group leader.

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, Golden Lotus Daoist priest was one of the few old silver coins who could y against the supervisor and Xu Pingfeng.

    With his help in strategizing and analyzing the pros and cons, as well as Taoist master Golden Lotus¡¯s profound experience in Jianghu, Xu Qi ¡®an would be much more rxed.

    The second-grade sorcerer in Yunzhou was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s father?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s head buzzed. He was stunned for a long time. He did not expect Xu ningyan to have such a bizarre and twisted background.

    Xu ningyan¡¯s father was. second-grade Warlock, and. second-grade Warlock was born in the Directorate of Celestials. Xu ningyan¡¯s fate was tied to him. and he was an important chess piece of the Directorate ¡­ At this moment, Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s inspiration shed like electric sparks.

    He had figured out many of the problems that had puzzled him in the past.

    [ 9: what¡¯s the specific situation? ]

    Three didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    Xu ningyan didn¡¯t say it because he didn¡¯t want to mention his crazy father ¡­ Chu Yuanxi understood and sent a letter, ¡±

    [ 4: I have to start from the moment I killed Jean.. arc ¡­ ]

    With a clear mind, schr Chu started talking about Xu Pingfeng¡¯s first appearance and his attempt to take back the fate energy. He talked and talked all the way to the rebellion in Yunzhou. His train of thought was clear, his choice of words and sentences were just right, not cumbersome at all, but he did notck details.

    It profoundly disyed the writing skills of a schr.

    From Jean.. arc to Xu Pingfeng, they were all ¡± good fathers ¡± ¡­ Daoist priest Golden Lotus sighed with emotion.

    [ 2: Xu ningyan. Can I tell the secret of Buddha to Daoist priest Golden Lotus? ]

    [ four: well, the Taoist priest is knowledgeable and hase into contact with more high-level secrets than we do. Perhaps he can give a different view. ]

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s words received Chu Yuanxi¡¯s approval.

    Li lingsu also sent a letter.[ this matter involves the secret of the Supreme grade. In the past, our level was too low and our Foundation was not strong enough. We could only be shocked. However, as the head of the earth sect, Daoist priest, you might be inspired by this and remember some things. ]

 Chapter 1537 - 81-the time of the needle insects (2)

    Chapter 1537: Chapter 81-the time of the needle insects (2)

    What are you guys talking about ¡­ Daoist priest Golden Lotus looked at the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in a daze.

    It involved Supreme-grade? The secret of Buddha? No, even though I¡¯m the earth sect¡¯s Dao head, I don¡¯t know the secret of the Supreme grade ¡­ No, that¡¯s not the point. The point is, how did you guys even know the secret of Buddha?

    And it seemed to be rted to Xu Qi ¡®an?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus once again suspected that he had not been in closed-door cultivation for half a year, but for 60 years.

    [ 3: let me say it! ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately told the Golden Lotus Daoist priest about the rtionship between Buddha and Shen Shu, the secret of the demon-ying war 500 years ago, and his two spections.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯t respond for a long time after sending the message.

    It was so long that the members of the Heaven and Earth Society thought that the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had gone offline.

    [ nine: sensationalism. This poor Daoist also did not think that there was such a hidden story about the Jia Zi dangyao five hundred years ago. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus, who hade back to his senses, sent a letter with a sigh. His meaning was clear-the level was too high, and this poor Daoist was not sure.

    It seemed like even Golden Lotus Daoist would have. hard timeing into contact with the secrets of Supreme-grade, even if he was the Dao chief of the earth sect ¡­ The members, who had originally hoped that there would be some clues in the earth sect¡¯s ancient records, now knew what was going on. They didn¡¯t try to get to the bottom of the matter, nor did they say anything about how even Daoist priest Golden Lotus didn¡¯t know.

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t say it, but it was unnecessary.

    Half a year ago, the Taoist priest was the leader of the heaven and earth Union. If everyone had any doubts, the Taoist priest could always answer them.

    Just as everyone was about to change the topic, Lina sent a message,

    [ ah, you don¡¯t even know who Daoist priest Golden Lotus is? I thought Daoist priest Golden Lotus would know something about it. You are the head of the earth sect, one of the few in the entire Jiuzhou continent. ]

    ¡­¡­¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society covered their faces in silence.

    [ 9: actually, I found it strange when Lina said that a half-step martial God appeared in the sixty-year cycle of demon-ying. As far as I know, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is first-grade, and the possibility of it improving is almost zero.

    [ at first, I thought Lina might have remembered wrongly, butter in the Sang Bo case, Shen Shu caught my attention. He came from Buddhism and was also sealed in sangpo 500 years ago. Furthermore, his corporeal body was immortal, his primordial spirit was indestructible, and even Buddha could not kill him.

    [ except for theck of evidence, I can basically conclude that he is the half-step martial God. ]

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest was trying very hard to save his dignity ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter.

    [ as expected of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest, you already knew. [ by the way, I¡¯ve just returned from overseas, and there¡¯s a secret I¡¯d like to share with you about the gods and demons. ]

    Why does he always have so many secrets ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were invigorated, and then their feelings wereplicated.

    When did ancient secrets and Supreme-grade secrets be somon that he was the only one who knew them?

    [ 3: do you know how the gods and demons fell? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an started.

    [ 7. At the end of the fiendgod era, humans and demons rose. One expert after another appeared out of nowhere, and the humans and demons ended the fiendgod era. In this, it was mainly the contribution of the human ancestors, and the demon race would at most help a little. [ the Dao master of our Dao sect, as the first Supreme-grade of the human race, is one of the main figures to destroy the gods and demons. ]

    Li lingsu had given the standard answer.

    Li Miaozhen added,

    [ two: but in fact, the time of the Taoist Reverend¡¯s birth should be after the era of gods and demons, although the three sects of heaven, earth, and man do not have detailed records of the Taoist Reverend. ]

    Then, she and the rest of the Heaven and Earth Society stared at the fragment of the book of theher world, waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s reply.

    [ three: I¡¯m on my way back from the ocean. Not long ago, I met a descendant of a God. He has survived since ancient times and witnessed the turmoil.

    [ it told me that the true reason for the end of the era of gods and demons was that they went mad for no reason and killed each other. ]

    This news was like a cannon that hit the hearts of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society, setting off a storm that was enough to destroy their rationality.

    For a time, Li Miao, Zhen huaiqing, Chu Yuanqian, and the others were speechless. The Earth Book chat group fell silent.

    The information revealed by Xu Qi ¡®an cleared up the fog of history. It was like a bolt of lightning striking their minds, bringing them sparks of inspiration.

    Some were enlightened. some were shocked. some were in disbelief. some were excited ¡­ No one could calm down.

    At the same time, it brought new doubts.

    [ four: why do gods and demons kill each other? ]

    Perhaps they all had the bad habit of ¡± What are you looking at, what¡¯s the point of looking at you ¡± ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and sent the letter, ¡±

    [ I don¡¯t know. That fiendgod descendant doesn¡¯t know either. But it said that Lord taixuan might know. [ at that time, the Taoist Reverend expelled all the descendants of gods and devils from Jiuzhou. ]

    The Taoist Reverend even expelled all the descendants of gods and devils from Jiuzhou? Daoist priest Golden Lotus was shocked again. It was another secret he didn¡¯t know.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society didn¡¯t express their opinions. Obviously, this was an ancient secret of a higher level than the ¡± secret of Buddha ¡°. Any spections were meaningless.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t value it. They had already remembered it in their hearts.

    Seeing that the conversation hade to an end and no one was speaking, Golden Lotus Daoist took the initiative to send a letter.

    [ the Saint has finally regained his freedom. How does it feel to experience the love tribtion? ]

    You¡¯ll have to ask him about his kidney ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined. He believed that the members of the Heaven and Earth Society were alsoining in their hearts.

    [ seven: I¡¯m ashamed. Going through the Tribtion of love is not very beneficial to the Taishang Wang Qing. On the contrary, I followed brother Xu to travel the world for many years and almost understood the Taishang Wang Qing. ]

    After sending the letter, the Saint spat in his heart. Xu ningyan was such a phndering scum.

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest had no intention of following li lingsu¡¯s mental journey.

    [ I¡¯m going to take a look at number eight¡¯s seclusion ceter. Number eight has been in seclusion for many years and has yet to wake up. I¡¯m a little worried. ]

    Ah, our heaven and earth Association still has a number eight? This doubt shed through the minds of every member of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    [ 2: Daoist priest, who is this number 8? ]

    Li Miaozhen asked what everyone was thinking.

    [ 9: hehe, although the seven of you have met each other and formed a friendship, you don¡¯t have to worry about exposing your identities. [ but this doesn¡¯t include number eight. Unless he¡¯s willing, I¡¯ll have to follow the rules of the Tiandi society. ]

    Hearing him say this, everyone no longer persisted, in any case, it was just a casual question.

    When number eightes out, everyone will iste him or her.

    [ three: when I return to the southern border, I will go north to participate in the war in Qingzhou. You cane to Qingzhou together. If ck Lotus dares to show himself, I¡¯ll kill him. ]

    The matters of the Gu n and the monster race had been settled. He had no more concerns and could enter the battlefield to wrestle with Xu Pingfeng.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association all agreed, and Li Miaozhen even couldn¡¯t wait to go back to her old profession and fight on the battlefield.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Southern border, strength Gu tribe.

    Leena sat on the threshold of the yard, flipping over the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld.

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t they talking?¡±

    Nanjiang¡¯s little white blinked its eyes in confusion. It held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and knocked on the door, but it still didn¡¯t receive any news.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys talking? are you guys still there?¡±

    Leena hugged The Earth Book and sent a message in the group.

    The message was sent, but there was no reaction.

    Lina had be like this after she had said, ¡± ah, even you don¡¯t know about Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    She vaguely felt that something was wrong.

    At this time, Xu lingying ran over with a group of children from the strength Gu Department and waved.

    ¡°Master, take us out to hunt, take us out to y.¡±

    Lina immediately stuffed The Earth Book into her arms and said happily, ¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    She went to y with the children happily.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ author¡¯s note: a lot of readers are responding to Zhang¡¯s talk about spoilers, so please don¡¯t talk about spoilers in the previous chapter. If you find any spoilers, you can tag the operations Officer, Mr. Nine, in thements section. It will be deleted or muted ording to the situation. ]

 Chapter 1538: The ugliest sister-in-law (1)

    Chapter 1538: The ugliest sister-inw (1)

    ¡°ng ng ng ¡­¡±

    In the elixir room on the seventh floor of the Directorate of Celestials, Song Qing rolled up his sleeves. He held a purple-gold hammer and a pair of pincers of the same color. He stood in front of the anvil and hammered steel.

    His white clothes were stained with ck dust, and his forehead was dripping with sweat. Coupled with the dark circles under his eyes, he looked like he would die at any time.

    After forging out the impurities, Song Qing took out a dark gold nail, aimed it at the iron embryo, and hit the head of the nail with a big hammer.

    With an ear-piercing sound, the dark golden nail pierced through the iron.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way topare, there¡¯s no way topare at all ¡­¡±

    Song Qing shook his head regretfully,¡¯what material is the magic sealing nail made of? Is there really such a metal in the world?¡±

    The demon sealing nail in his hand was brought back by sun Xuanji. He was entrusted by the alchemy genius Xu ningyan to give the demon sealing nail to Song Qing.

    Young master Xu was indeed a genius who was willing to sacrifice everything for the art of gold cultivation. He was Song Qing¡¯s confidant and had offered such an important divine artifact to the Directorate of Celestials for research.

    There was only one requirement for young master Xu to contribute the magical sealing nail, and that was for the alchemists to replicate it.<div>

    The gold cultivators were moved.

    Not only did young master Xu contribute the divine weapon, but he also entrusted them with important tasks.

    At this time, a white-robed sorcerer quickly walked into the pill room and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Senior brother song, teacher Jian Zheng wants you to bring this box to the bottom floor and give it to Senior Sister Zhong.¡±

    Teacher Jian Zheng ¡­ Song Qing was a little puzzled as he took the wooden box and asked, ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng said that only senior martial sister Zhong can open it,¡± the white-robed sorcerer shook his head.

    Song Qing had always been an opinionated (rebellious) disciple. When he heard this, he directly moved to open the box, but he failed.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Song Qing nodded and left the elixir room with the wooden box that was half a foot wide and one foot long. He went up the stairs to the lobby on the first floor and entered the underground through the iron door at the back of the hall.

    The sound of footsteps echoed in the quiet underground. The oilmps lit up everything, dyeing everything with a warm and gentle orange color.

    Song Qing sniffed the faint stale smell in the air. Most of the white-robed sorcerers of the Directorate of Celestials were out, either in the Army or traveling to rescue people. They had less time to open the door for Zhong Li.

    After passing through the dark and long corridor, Song Qing stopped at the door of a forbidden room and looked inside through the transom on the door.

    Zhong Li sat cross-legged in the corner, silent.

    ¡°Junior martial sister Zhong!¡±

    Song Qing pushed the door open and walked in front of her. He sat down cross-legged and said, ¡°¡±Teacher Jian Zheng asked me to bring this to you.¡±

    Zhong Li opened her eyes and took the wooden box. The moment she took it, the lock popped open automatically.

    He opened the box and saw a wooden hammer that was half an arm¡¯s length lying in the yellow silk box.

    The wooden hammer was light brown in color, and its handle glowed with oil. The hammerhead and handle were engraved with fine array patterns.<div>

    Zhong Li was stunned for a moment and looked up at Song Qing.

    Song Qing happened to lower his head. The senior brother and Junior Brother looked at each other and said in unison, ¡±

    ¡°Chaos life hammer!¡±

    Oh? ¡± Song Qing was enlightened. no wonder teacher Jian Zheng said that you should be the one to open the box. Other than you, no one else can use this broken thing.<div>

    ording to teacher Jian Zheng, the life-changing hammer was something he made when he was young.

    Using this hammer to hit someone¡¯s head can change their fate, but the fate can not be controlled. The fate of the person holding the hammer and the person being hit will be changed together.

    People were divided into three, six, and nine grades. Everyone in their profession had their own fate.

    If one¡¯s fate was changed, they would be punished by the heavens and their lifespan would be cut in half.

    In other words, this broken hammer would not only cause unpredictable changes to a person¡¯s life Providence, but it would also reduce one¡¯s lifespan by half at the start.

    However, Zhong Li was an exception because her current life Providence belonged to the ¡®divine retribution¡¯. Even the life-twisting hammer couldn¡¯t change such a terrible life Providence, so she could avoid the side effects.

    ¡°Why did teacher Jian Zheng give this to you?¡±

    Song Qing was confused,¡¯although you are a prophet now, you will have to face all kinds of disasters, and even the life-changing hammer can¡¯t do anything. However, if you were to use it to change someone else¡¯s fate, your tribtion would be even more severe.¡±

    Zhong Li shook her head and put away the hammer.

    ¡°AI, in the days that Caiwei is not in the Directorate of Celestials, I feel that the entire stargazing tower is quiet. Junior martial sister Zhong, senior martial brother still has to go back and forge, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Song Qing stood up, pushed the door open, and left.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Far away in the ocean.

    With Jade-like white scales, a bull¡¯s nose, crocodile¡¯s lips, and a lion¡¯s mane, the White Emperor stomped on the water.<div>

    The waves were boundless, and the sky was the only thing in sight.

    The White Emperor found his destination on the ocean.

    It lowered its head and stared at the sea under its hooves. Its blue eyes lit up with a deep, dark light, like a vortex.

    A Whirlpool appeared on the surface of the sea and quickly expanded to a huge Whirlpool with a diameter of tens of meters. White foam churned.

    The White Emperor plunged into the vortex. After a while, he rushed out of the vortex with a curved spear that looked like bone, stone, gold, and Jade in his mouth.

    It galloped like a horse and disappeared into the sky.

    The vortex slowly calmed down, and the ocean returned to its original state.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Dongling city.

    The Barbican was built on top of the city wall, and Xu Pingfeng stood on top of it. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, and he looked like a banished immortal.

    He was holding a pot of wine in his hand and looking north.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the military camp of the cloud Prefecture.<div>

    The carts transporting Zi Zhong were moving in and out of the camp. The soldiers at the bottom of the ranks repeated their duties of guarding and patrolling, waiting to set off at any time.

    Compared to the Yunzhou Army, which was fighting in three battlefields, the 30000 middle troops were the mostplete. The elites had been recuperating and waiting for their turn.

    For a month, there were almost no soldiers from the camp.

    At this time, as the winter gradually came to an end, the soldiers at the bottom were still fine as their knowledge was limited, but the middle and high ranking generals were starting to get restless.

    They realized that with the approach of spring, the advantages and disadvantages of their own side and Da Feng would begin to reverse step by step.

    As a result, more and more people were leaving the camp to fight, and their voices were getting louder and louder.

    Today, more than a dozen middle and high-ranking generals knelt outside themander¡¯s tent and ¡°threatened¡± Qi Guangbo to send out his troops.

    One of them was Zhuo Haoran, who had been demoted from a field officer of the left Corps to a Deputy Field Officer of the charging Battalion.

    ¡°General, we can¡¯t dy any longer. If we don¡¯t take down Qingzhou this winter, it will be as difficult as ascending to the sky for our Army to reach the capital after the spring Festival.¡±

    Zhuo Haoran, whose left eye was grayish-white and could not see anything, roared, ¡±

    ¡°This general only wishes to die, but great general, please let this general die on the battlefield. Great general, please send out your troops.¡±

    The surrounding generals agreed with him. Even though they looked down on Zhuo Haoran, who had lost, they were all on the same side.

    After a while, just when the generals thought they had returned without any results, the tent was opened.<div>

    Qi Guangbo was dressed in a military uniform, one hand on the hilt of his sword. His eyes were calm, and his face was indifferent. He nced at the generals, and not only did he not get angry, heughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°To be able to endure until now, you must have some patience.¡±

    The one-eyed Zhuo Haoran said in shock, ¡±

    ¡°Great general?¡±

    Qi Guangbo said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Zhuo Haoran, you¡¯ve lost six thousand elites in Songshan. I value talent, so I¡¯ll spare your life. I¡¯m asking you now, do you want to atone for your crimes?¡±

    Zhuo Haoran said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°If I can avenge my humiliation, I can die without regrets.¡±

    Qi Guangbo threw out amand letter with themander¡¯s seal and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Lead 8000 elites of the left Corps to Songshan County to assist the Dragon elephant, white rhinoceros, and formation-breaking troops.¡±

    Zhuo Haoran was ecstatic.

    ¡°This general acknowledges the order!¡±

    Qi Guangbo no longer looked at him and turned to a general on the right, ¡±

    ¡°Wen Xuan, lead the 600 artillery battalions and 3000 infantry to support the ck armor and green python armies of Dongling. At the same time, bring this General¡¯s handwritten letter to Ji Xuan.¡±

    He also threw out amand letter with themander¡¯s seal.

    ¡°Zhao Bing, take three thousand light cavalry to cut off the supply line of Songshan County. You must travel day and night.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    As the orders were issued, half of the generals outside the tent were sent away. Qi Guangbo swept his gaze over the remaining people and said, ¡±

    ¡°Break the camp and follow me to swallow Wan County.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Songshan County.

    From the Barbican on the top of the city wall, Miao you Fang¡¯s angry voice came, ¡±

    ¡°No regrets, Mose. I gave you go, which only schrs in the Central ins can learn, and this is how you repay me?

    ¡°Hmph, barbarians are barbarians,¡±

    Then Mose¡¯s voice came, ¡±

    ¡°Is this the game that¡¯s very popr among the people of the Central ins? It¡¯s not that difficult. Could it be that I¡¯m the legendary schr?¡±

    Miao Youfang smiled awkwardly and said, ¡±

    ¡°What do you know? this is called the great Dao being simple. The simpler something was, the more profound the knowledge.

    ¡°Look, I can ce these five pieces horizontally, vertically, or nted. They could also be ced on both sides and then in the middle. The game is ever-changing and the steps are unpredictable.¡±

    Mose, who had already put on his light armor, scratched his head.

    ¡°Although what you said makes sense, I still think it¡¯s very simple. I¡¯m really a schr. When the war is over, I¡¯ll stay in your Central ins and take the top schr¡¯s examination before going back. My father will be so happy.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Xu cijiu, who was nibbling on his cornbread, had just finished inspecting the city¡¯s defensive armaments and stepped through the gate of wengcheng when he heard these words.

    Miao Youfang said, while guarding against mo sang¡¯s sneaky move, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s y Go. Go is the way of a gentleman.¡±

    Xu Eng thought to himself, ¡± this uncouth warrior actually knows how to y chess? ¡± Looking closely, the ck and white chess pieces were connected in a line of one, two, and three. The longest was four pieces. Regardless of whether it was white or ck, it would be cut off after four pieces were connected.

    ¡°You, you call this go?¡±

    Xu Eng looked at him with a strange expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Miao Youfang asked in return. Without waiting for Xu Eng to speak, he snorted proudly, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that ying chess is a privilege for you schrs. It¡¯s actually not that difficult. With my intelligence and wisdom, I figured out the trick in a cup of tea¡¯s time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to y chess before because I was scared by you schrs.¡±

    Mose chimed in, ¡±

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s simple. Lord Xu, do you think I can be like you and be the top scorer? Our southern border hasn¡¯t had a top schr yet.¡±

    I think you¡¯ve changed your standard of Central ins Chinese ¡­ Xu niannian chewed on his cornbread.

    ¡°Brother Miao, who taught you how to y Go?¡±

    Miao Youfang¡¯s pieces flew as he replied, ¡±

    ¡°Your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± Xu Xinian was stunned.

    Which one? Miao Youfang was also stunned. He thought carefully and said, ¡±

    ¡°The ugliest one.¡±

    Xu niannian tried to recall, but he couldn¡¯t guess who he was referring to.

    ¡°Just tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°Mu nanzhi.¡±

    Who was mu nanzhi? forget it, if you have the chance to see her in the future, remember to tell her that Miao Youfang said she was ugly ¡­ Xu niannian secretly noted it down, then cupped his hands at his two talentedrades and went to the side to read a military book.

    A schr¡¯s mind was smooth and slick, and it was a basic operation.

 Chapter 1539: Game of chess (1)

    Chapter 1539: Game of chess (1)

    ¡°. don¡¯t know when the grain will arrive, but the grain in Songshan can onlyst ten days at most, and this is with the guards tightening their belts and the strength Gu tribe soldiers gnawing on the cornbread ¡­¡±

    While listening to mo sang and Miao Youfang¡¯s discussion about how to be the top scorer after the war, Xu Eng was thinking about the food problem.

    The strength Gu tribe and the heart Gu tribe¡¯s flying beast Army hadpletely destroyed Songshan County.

    Not to mention flying beasts, their size was there, so it was understandable that they had a big appetite. However, the strength Gu tribe members made the guards of Songshan ¡°shocked.¡±

    The guards ate with bowls in their hands, while the strength Gu tribe warriors ate with buckets of rice beside them.

    During the war, the defenders ate three meals a day and two on normal days.

    The strength Gu tribe¡¯s Warriors ate four meals a day and five during battle.

    Xu Eng was mentally prepared. After all, Lina and lingying had been eating so much that their mother¡¯s scalp was numb, and the Xu family was very rich now.

    Not to mention the four hundred strength Gu tribe warriors.

    However, Xu Eng still underestimated the appetite of the strength Gu tribe warriors. He was wrong to use Lina and Ling Ying¡¯s appetites as a reference.<div>

    This was because her stupid sister and her stupid master only knew how tough andugh on normal days. They did not consume any energy.

    How could they bepared to Warriors who licked blood on the edge of their des?

    ¡°As long as we can replenish our supplies, I can hold on to Songshan County.¡± Xu niannian thought to himself.

    Da Feng¡¯s cannons and ballistae were in charge of covering fire, the heart venom division¡¯s flying beast Army was in charge of throwing attacks from high altitudes, the corpse venom division¡¯s corpse controllers were in charge of fearless suicide soldiers, and the dark venom division were in charge of assassination.

    The strength Gu tribe was in charge of clearing the enemies that climbed up the walls.

    Along with Xu Eng¡¯smanding ability, the county chief was impregnable.

    The rebel army outside the city, nine thousand elites and twenty thousand Motley troops, had changed their strategy. They changed from attacking the city to surrounding it, trying to make Songshan County the second Wan County.

    It was worth mentioning that The Motley Army was a militia made up ofmon people. It was made up of refugees and strong young men who were forcibly recruited into the Army. The leader was a Jianghu man recruited by the rebel army of Yunzhou.

    ¡°Last time I heard Eng say that as long as the Spring Festival is over, the state of Qing Zhou will improve?¡±

    Miao Youfang was multitasking, chatting while ying chess. He felt that he was indeed a genius.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the situation in the Central ins will improve. The cold disaster is the main reason, followed by theck of food, which led to the current chaotic situation. Once springes, the first thing that will happen is that the cold will no longer be able to threaten the people.¡±

    Xu cijiu ced the half-eaten cornbread on the table and began to eat sparingly.

    ¡°Secondly, farming is the instinct of the people. Only by farming in spring can the autumn harvest be achieved. Many of the refugees would choose to pick up their hoes again. As long as the Imperial court reallocated the abandonednd, arge portion of the refugees would be settled.

    however, at that time, there will definitely be countless Squires and aristocrats taking the opportunity to merge thend and not leave a way out for the people. It all depends on whether Emperor Yongxing¡¯s spirit is enough.

    At this point, he furrowed his delicate and good-looking eyebrows. The new king was good at everything, but he was not bold.

    He couldn¡¯t count on him to do great things.

    If Emperor Yongxing could follow his n and secretly ¡°sacrifice¡± the Squires, aristocrats, and the powerfulndlords, the number of people who merged with thend after the spring would decrease sharply.

    ¡°What if we still can¡¯t hold the fort after the spring Festival?¡±

    ¡°Will you die in Songshan County, or will you run away?¡± Miao Youfang asked out of habit.<div>

    Mose raised his head and said, ¡±

    the strength Gu tribe won¡¯t run away. If I die in the Central ins, remember to send my body back to the southern border and give it to my father.

    Miao Youfang then looked at Xu Eng, who muttered to himself, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best and leave it to fate. If I really have to die, as a schr, I¡¯ll naturally sacrifice my life for justice. Brother Miao, what about you?¡±<div>

    ¡°How can I die in battle? I¡¯m someone who will be a hero in the future. Well, if such a day reallyes, remember to carve the word ¡°hero¡± on my tombstone. Then, help me apologize to Xu yinluo.¡±

    Miao Youfang thought for a moment and said,¡±that¡¯s right, you have to burn a few servant girls paper figurines for me every year.¡± Even if I go to theherworld, I¡¯ll still sleep with women.¡±

    Xu cijiu shook his head, his eyes never leaving the book. He reached out to grab the cornbread, but he grabbed nothing.

    Eh? He turned his head and saw that the table was empty. When he looked up again, he saw mo sang chewing two mouthfuls, swallowing the cornbread, and then pretending that nothing had happened, seriously ying chess with Miao Youfang.

    I¡¯m not happy with you ¡­ Xu niannian cursed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face. He said, ¡±

    ¡°Brother mo sang, I always think of your sister when I see you.¡±

    The dark-skinned Mose turned around and said, ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He knew that Xu niannian was Xu yinluo¡¯s younger brother, and he also knew that Lina had stayed with the Xu family for half a year.

    Xu Eng said sincerely, ¡±

    ¡°Brother Mosang and Lina are both pure people, and they have fully developed the concept of¡± food is the heaven for the people. If everyone in the world could be like you and your sister, the nine regions would have long been ruled by inaction, and there would not be so many wars.¡±

    Mo sang didn¡¯t expect that he and his sister would be able to get such high praise from Xu niannian, who had entered the Imperial examinations twice. He was very happy andughed.

    ¡°Lord Xu is too kind. This brother is slow-witted and can¡¯t take the responsibility. As for Lina, my father often praises her for being smart since she was young.¡±<div>

    Did your father have some misunderstanding about ¡®being smart since young¡¯. .. Xu niannian nodded and read quietly.

    Miao Youfang, on the other hand, felt that Xu Eng¡¯s words had hidden meanings, but he had no evidence.

    At the mention of Lina, Mose became more talkative. He said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy fighting the war these past few days while you¡¯ve been hanging out in the Central ins. Do you know what my sister, Lina, is known for in the pugilistic world of the Central ins?¡±

 Chapter 1540: A game of chess (2)

    Chapter 1540: A game of chess (2)

    . good-for. nothing ¡­ Xu Eng grumbled in his heart.

    Miao Youfang, on the other hand, was not familiar with Lina, so he did not participate in the criticism. Otherwise, with his low-level desire to survive, he could have already started a rap about Lina around Mose.

    ¡°What¡¯s a Daoist?¡±

    While mo sang turned to look at Xu Eng, Miao Youfang used his huajin ability to secretly change the chess piece.

    Mose listened to his chest, gathered his tongue, and spat out like a Buddhist mantra, ¡°¡±The flying Sparrow!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Eng raised his head in shock.

    Miao Youfang stared at mo sang with a dumbfounded expression.

    Mose was very satisfied with their dumbfounded expressions. He raised his chest and said, ¡±

    ¡°Lina has been in Jianghu for half a year. She¡¯s deeply loved by you central insmen and is known as the swordswoman in the swallow.¡±<div>

    As expected of a schr, Xu cijiu¡¯s expression remained the same as he slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Leena said it herself.¡± Mose answered.

    Miao Youfang was just about to expose him when he saw Xu Eng giving him a look. He sent a voice transmission to ask, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu cijiu had yet to master the technique of telepathy, so he only shook his head slightly.

    She got it. Eng meant to wait for Mose to publicize it beforeughing at him. It wasn¡¯t the right time yet, and the excitement wasn¡¯t big enough ¡­ Miao Youfang didn¡¯t follow Xu Qi ¡®an in vain.

    He suddenly thought of the Saint.

    I¡¯ll tell him after the battle, or it¡¯ll affect his fighting spirit and morale ¡­ Xu Eng thought.

    At this moment, the roars of the ck-scaled flying beasts could be heard, followed by the sound of the wind. The three people in the Barbican knew that the flying beast Army hadnded on the top of the city wall.

    A momentter, hurried footsteps came closer, a heart Gu master wearing rattan armor rushed in and spoke to mo sang in the southern bordernguage.

    Miao Youfang and Xu Eng looked at mo sang. Thetter jumped up and said in the officialnguage of the Central ins, which was bing more and more fluent, ¡±

    ¡°The rebel army ten li away has met up with the reinforcements and is heading this way.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Guo County.

    The Qingzhou Army stationed in Dongling city had engaged in a battle with the Yunzhou rebel army for half a month. After losing 60% of their soldiers, they finally could not hold on any longer and retreated from Dongling¡¯s territory. They were stationed in the nearby Guo County to rest.

    Their enemies were the two elite armies of ¡°ck armor¡± and ¡°green python¡± led by Ji Xuan, as well as 3000 misceneous troops.

    The ck armored Army was made up of six hundred heavy cavalrymen and two thousand three hundred light cavalrymen.

    The green pythons had 4000 elite infantry, equipped with 80 cannons, 30 ballistae, and 2000 handguns and crossbows.<div>

    Such a well-equipped and brave army was naturally not something the Qingzhou Army couldpete with.

    Even though sun Xuanji had brought arge number of firearms and equipment before he went to Qingzhou, it had been proven that thebat power of the Army of the Qingzhou Garrison was far inferior to that of the elite troops of Yunzhou.

    The Qingzhou Army was not the trump card of the DA Feng Army, but they were facing one of the elite troops of the rebel army.

    In terms of mid-levelbat power, the troops guarding the eastern tomb were still inferior to the elite troops led by Ji Xuan.<div>

    The only one who could turn the situation around was sun Xuanji, a third-grade Warlock.

    It was true that a magician¡¯s individualbat power was far inferior to a martial arts practitioner of the same rank. However, in terms of destructive power, no one would dare to im to be the best if a magician imed to be second in the third stage realm.

    The white-haired protector Yuan walked on the city wall and said to everyone he met, ¡±

    The thousand demon Kingdom has been rebuilt.

    The Dongling Army had long been familiar with this goblin ally. They both loved and hated him. What they loved was his rank-4bat strength. He was a reliablerade.

    What he hated was that thisrade of his would ¡°stab¡± him at any time.

    This morning, the news of the southern Demon country¡¯s restoration was sent back to Qingzhou. Protector Yuan was ecstatic. He stood on the city wall and cried out to the sky, expressing his joy.

    Then, he would tell everyone he met about this.

    congrattions, congrattions. The thousand demon Kingdom is a good ally of my Da Feng.

    A Centurion looked at protector Yuan, who was approaching, and revealed a warm smile.

    Protector Yuan looked at him unhappily and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your heart is telling me,¡¯is this damned monkey done yet?''¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±The centurion¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He did not know whether to exin or pretend that he did not hear anything. He was so embarrassed that he wanted to leave his post.<div>

    Fortunately, protector Yuan did not make things difficult for him. He tactfully walked away and announced the good news to the other guards he knew.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    The centurion looked at protector Yuan¡¯s back and sighed.

    He didn¡¯t know if Guo County could hold on and how long it couldst. There was no time to collect the bones of the brothers who died in the field.

    At this moment, a loud noise came from the sky, and a red light exploded in the sky.

    This was the signal of an enemy attack, and the person who sent the signal was sun Xuanji, who was in the floating Fort above Guo Xian, using his aura observation technique to alert the enemy.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wan County.

    Wan County had been under siege for a month.

    During this period, the rebel army attacked the city dozens of times on and off. The chief administrator of Qingzhou sent troops and generals, and sent troops to support many times, but they were all eaten up by the Yunzhou Army.

    Only when the flying beast Army of the heart Gu tribe arrived did the situation turn around.

    However, for the guards stationed in Wan County, fatigue was deep in their bones. Even the most warlike people longed to end this struggle as soon as possible.

    For Zhang Shen, a master of military tactics who had lived in seclusion for more than 20 years, it was a great humiliation to be forced into such a predicament in his first battle.<div>

    Even though he was isted and without help, he had managed to keep the county Governor until now, and he lived up to his reputation.

    Zhang Shen climbed to the top of the city wall and looked around. The city wall was full of holes, scorch marks, and cracks left by the cannonballs. In some ces, there was even a gap. The parapet waspletely destroyed, like a person whose teeth had been broken.

    More than half of the defending Army had been killed or injured, and more than half of the militia had been killed or injured.

    The dark clouds of war loomed over the small city.

    In the blue sky, a giant beast pped its wings and flew toward Wan County.

    The giant beast glided andnded on the city wall, the heart Gu master on its back said to Zhang Shen: ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s arge number of enemy troops approaching thirty li to the South.¡±

    The flying beast Army came to the rear to assist. Zhang Shen, who had taken some time to learn the Nanjiangnguage for a few days, nodded with a solemn expression. He said in a fluent Nanjiang ent, ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    He turned to the side and looked to the South, saying slowly, ¡±

    ¡°I can see thirty miles.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his vision underwent an earth-shaking change. The surrounding scenery disappeared, and his vision was infinitely pulled away, all the way to thirty miles away.

    In his line of sight, he could see an endless Army of enemies slowly approaching with their banners and banners.<div>

    The g fluttered in the wind and unfurled, revealing a ¡°Qi¡± character.

    Zhang Shen chuckled and retracted his gaze. He muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Soldier against soldier, general against general. That bastard has finallye.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Dongling city.

    Xu Pingfeng, who was dressed in a snow-white robe, held a pot of wine in his hand. He stepped into the sky and arrived above the sea of clouds.

    The golden light followed closely and turned into the Buddha of the Gxia tree, standing beside Xu Pingfeng.

    Opposite the two, a white-haired, white-clothed, and white-bearded supervisor had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng flew between the two parties and sat on the ground in the sea of clouds. He waved his sleeve, and a chessboard and two boxes of chess pieces appeared in front of him.

    ¡°I remember that when I was learning from you, we would y a game of chess every three days. I have never won.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s tone was calm, and he said in a sentimental tone, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from the capital for twenty years, and we¡¯ve never seen each other. We haven¡¯t yed chess in twenty years. Teacher Jian Zheng, can you apany this disciple for the next round?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: it¡¯s the end of the month, please give me a monthly ticket. ]

 Chapter 1541: The name of the first generation _1

    Chapter 1541: The name of the first generation _1

    The supervisor¡¯s eyes were calm as he nodded slightly,

    ¡°Your master will fulfill your wish.¡±

    His figure flickered and disappeared, and then reappeared again. He was already sitting by the chessboard, opposite Xu Pingfeng.

    White shirt against white shirt.

    Xu Pingfeng picked up a ck piece and said, ¡±

    ¡°You once said that heaven and earth are chess pieces, and everyone is a chess piece. In this world, everyone is a chess piece, and even the Supreme-grade ones are no exception. Back then, I asked you, teacher, are you a chess piece? Your answer is-no!¡±

    Pa! Xu Pingfeng looked at the supervisor and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it back then, but after so many years, looking back on the past, I finally understood the deep meaning of your words.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng, you are the gatekeeper, right?¡±

    Not far away, the Buddha of the Kyara tree looked at the supervisor.<div>

    Thetter picked up a white piece and said in an old but calm voice, ¡±

    ¡°Among my six disciples, your talent is the best. However, smart people tended to overthink. He was not as good as the fool who had no other thoughts.

    ¡°With your status, the gatekeeper¡¯s level is still too far away from you. Let¡¯s be a first rank Warlock first.¡±

    Pa! The White pieces fell, and the ck pieces on the go board exploded into powder.

    Xu Pingfeng wanted to talk about the gatekeeper again, but he could no longer say it. He calmly picked up a ck piece and said, ¡±

    ¡°Teacher is a Heaven¡¯s Fate master and can see into the future. Even though you saw that the fate of Da Feng would be lost, you couldn¡¯t stop it. The conflict between the southern demons and the Buddhist League, the conflict between the great Feng and the northern Demons and barbarians, as well as the witch God religion, and the great Feng sect.The Gu n¡¯s desire to repair the sculpture of the Confucian Saint ¡­

    ¡°You can¡¯t change this. This is the general trend.

    ¡°Moreover, those who know the secrets of the heavens will be bound by them.¡±

    Pa! The ck pieces fell, and the White pieces turned into dust.

    There could only be one first-grade Warlock, and there could only be one piece on the chessboard.

    The supervisor picked up a white piece and smiled.

    ¡°I was prepared back then, but the star shifting technique managed to fool the heavenly secrets for a short time, allowing you and old man Tian Huan to seed.

    ¡°However, how do you think that woman managed to escape from Yunzhou to the capital?¡±

    Pa! The White pieces fell, and the ck pieces turned into dust.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and he muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Since you already knew that I was hiding in Yunzhou, why didn¡¯t you make a move in the past 20 years?¡±

    The supervisor looked at him and said with a faint smile,

    ¡°You believe me just because I told you? If I had known, would you have been able to do it?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng sighed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The divinator has always been mysterious. Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past. &Nbsp; back then, he decided to leave the capital and support the faction from 500 years ago to be divinator.

    I¡¯ll startying out the n. Teacher, do you know which chess piece I¡¯veid out first? ¡±

    The supervisor shook his head slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s noble Consort Chen!¡± Xu Pingfeng put down his piece and turned the White piece into dust. He did not look too happy, and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Speaking of which, Wei Yuan and I are in the same boat. Noble Consort Chen¡¯s father is the Minister of Revenue and he once helped me. When we were young, we had already pledged to marry each other. Unfortunately, life was fickle. When yuan jing was looking for a beautiful girl, she had entered the pce.

    ¡°Back then, she was used to tell on Wei Yuan, causing him to be at odds with yuan jing and forcing him to destroy his cultivation. All these years, all the information in the pce, big and small, had been obtained through her.

    ¡°However, after the uprising, this chess piece was destroyed.¡±

    Imperial consort Chen was one of the few people in the capital who remembered him. However, noble Consort Chen did not know about Xu Pingfeng¡¯s n to rebel.

    Now, the two of them were in opposite positions.

    ¡°By the way, I also found out about Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s condition and the existence of Zhen de through her. This led to the subsequent plot of deluding yuan jing into cultivating Dao and destroying the fate of Da Feng.¡±

    The supervisor picked up a white piece and put it down. As the ck piece exploded, he said, ¡±

    ¡°I still have to thank you, Father and son, for helping me get rid of this cancer, Jean d ¡®arc. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. ¡±

    Xu Pingfeng did not pick up the ck pieces. He looked down at the White pieces on the board and said, ¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng, I¡¯ve been reviewing and analyzing the Wu Zong uprising over the years, but there are two things that I still don¡¯t understand. The Wu Zong Emperor¡¯s uprising was very rushed, far less prepared than the Yunzhou of today.

    ¡°However, Grandmaster¡¯s response was extremely hasty, as if he didn¡¯t expect you to rebel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he intentionally ignored you. If not, then it¡¯s interesting. As a Heaven¡¯s Fate master, how did you manage to deceive him? Whether it was a Warlock¡¯s concealment of heavenly secrets or shifting stars, they could only conceal one thing for a moment.

    ¡°However, a Heaven¡¯s Fate master can see into the future. Even if they can hide it for a while, they can¡¯t hide it forever. Teacher Jian Zheng, how did you do it?¡±<div>

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the gatekeeper. That¡¯s why you can really kill your master.¡±

    The supervisor looked at him deeply.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re the gatekeeper, what¡¯s the first generation?¡±

    A deep voice came from behind the supervisor. At some point, a behemoth with white scales, deer horns, crocodile lips, and lion¡¯s mane had appeared.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Songshan County, the sound of drums was like thunder.

    The militia ran around the city walls, carrying barrels of kerosene, logs, cannons, and crossbows.

    The cannoneers quickly adjusted their shooting angles, while the archers carried quivers and ced them by their feet. The defenders were all mobilized and made their own preparations in an orderly manner.

    Under Xu Eng¡¯s training, all of this had been imprinted in the soldiers ¡®instincts. Even the militia was well-trained.

    After all, in the past month, they had to practice repeatedly every day and constantly move the city defense armaments.

    <div>

 Chapter 1542: The name of the first generation _2

    Chapter 1542: The name of the first generation _2

    Miao Youfang stood on the parapet and looked into the distance. He saw the dark mass of the Army slowly advancing in the wilderness.

    At the forefront of the Army were six strange chariots that were twenty feet tall and covered in iron like huge shields. Each of them was pushed by a dozen militia.

    Miao Youfang had never seen this thing before, but the sense of war that he had developed during this period of time made him realize that it was made by the enemy to defend the city from the bombardment of the cannons from above.

    ¡°Arrows!¡±

    When the enemy slowly pushed into the range of the mounted crossbows, Miao Youfang roared, his voice rolling.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The spear-shaped arrow shot out and easily pierced into therge shield.

    However, the crossbow bolts, known for their prating power, could not effectively destroy theserge shields.

    Miao Youfang was not discouraged. When the enemy entered the firing range of the cannons, he waved his hand and said,

    ¡°Fire the cannons!¡±<div>

    BOOM! The cannon took a step back, and mes spewed out of its muzzle. One Cannonball after another was shot out, smashing into the giant shield like meteorites and creating expanding fireballs.

    The giant shield exploded in the cannon fire, splinters of wood and burning iron pieces sttered in all directions.

    However, it did block part of the firepower of the defending Army and reduced the casualties of the rebel army.

    After paying the price of sixrge shields and three cannons being destroyed, the rebel army finally pushed the line of soldiers into the range of their own cannons.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    The cannons on both sides fired at each other, and the city wall and the wilderness were filled with fireballs and thick smoke.

    The rebel army began to charge in the sound of the horn. They were like a ck mass of ants, and their momentum was like a rainbow.

    Xu Eng stood on top of the city wall, calmly waving the small g and giving orders.

    The nsmen of the dark shadow tribe were like ghosts, killing the enemies who tried to besiege the city. Then, the corpse controller of the corpse worm tribe would turn the corpses of the enemies into ¡°allies.¡±

    The strength Gu tribe¡¯s Warriors had terrifying physical strength and were responsible for throwing down logs and Rolling Stones.

    Under Xu Eng¡¯smand, they had great chemistry.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Miao Youfang, who was not far from Xu Eng, suddenly pushed him down.

    As the sky and earth spun, Xu Eng heard a loud ¡± boom ¡°. The parapet exploded, and a crossbow arrow shaped like a long spear pierced through the parapet and exploded at the ce where he had been.

    An ordinary arrow couldn¡¯t carry Qi, but this was thrown by an expert ¡­ A thought shed through Miao Youfang¡¯s mind. He rushed to the edge of the city wall and looked down. In the chaotic crowd, he saw familiar and strange people.

    Zhuo Haoran!

    He was holding the head of a dark venom tribe warrior in one hand and a spear in the other. He was looking at the top of the city wall with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Xu niannian calmly waved the g.<div>

    In the city, an Army of 300 flying beasts rushed out. Their ws were holding onto barrels of kerosene. The Knights carried bows on their backs and held arrows wrapped in muslin in their hands.

    This caused the 300 flying beast cavalry to be like a bomber ne.

    The flying beast Army was the trump card force, and they were almost invincible on the battlefield. Even rank four martial artists could not threaten the flying beast Army with their bows and arrows if they did not cultivate the ¡®way of the arrow¡¯.

    As for the pursuit of the wind, the flying speed of a fourth-grade martial artist was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as a flying beast.<div>

    At this moment, a loud and clear cry resounded through the sky.

    In the horizon, a flock of giant red birds pped their wings and flew over. There were at least five hundred of them.

    The one in the lead was a giant bird with a wingspan of 30 feet. There were no cavalrymen on it.

    Xu Eng¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Guo Xian!

    Ji Xuan stood on the half-copsed city wall and looked at sun Xuanji, who was standing proudly in the sky. Heughed and said in a rxed tone, ¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, what¡¯s the difference between a city wall and paper?

    ¡°Sun Xuanji, our Army has already attacked the city, and the entire city is filled with them. Do you dare to fire at Guo Xian?¡±

    Sun Xuanji looked at him coldly.

    Ji Xuan sneered and turned his gaze to the city. The people did note out, and the soldiers of the two armies were fighting in the streets.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s benevolence!¡±

    He shook his head andmented.<div>

    Sun Xuanji still did not speak.

    Ji Xuan took out his saber and gave a ¡°tsk¡± beforeughing,

    it¡¯s your womanly benevolence that caused the fall of the eastern tomb. If I were you, even if I had to kill 1000 enemies and suffer 800 losses, even if all the people in the city died from the cannons, I would still destroy the enemy¡¯s elite forces.

    ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you. The people you can¡¯t bear to kill have been refined into blood pills by me. It took me half a month. It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t notice, or I would have failed.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a wooden box and opened it with a ¡± PA ¡± sound. Rich vitality flickered along with a red light.

    Ji Xuan pinched the blood pill and swallowed it into his stomach. At this moment, his aura skyrocketed, forcibly rising to a new level.

    ¡°Rank-3 martial artists can strengthen their Qi and vitality by taking blood pills, but they can only advance to middle rank-3 at most. The effects of blood pills are not as great after that.

    since you don¡¯t have the guts to kill me, I¡¯m toozy to kill you. Go back to the Directorate of Celestials. We¡¯ll lose Qingzhou in three days.

    When Ji Xuan said these words, he was as calm as the clouds and the wind.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the ocean, Bai Ji was sitting elegantly, her left eye shining with clear light.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged at the stern and smiled.

    ¡°Why does the Empress have the time to look for me?¡±<div>

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox¡¯s voice was soft and charming.

    Spiritualist? Was it Elbu or the crow tower? Heh, looking for me? I think he¡¯s looking for death!

    ¡°A spiritual wisdom master came to the southern border and said he was looking for you. I didn¡¯t see you, so I came to ask.¡±

    Spiritualist? Was it Elbu or the crow tower? Heh, looking for me? I think he¡¯s looking for death! Xu Qi ¡®an was both confused and amused.

    ¡°He said he¡¯s here to deliver the singing gold stone.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox added.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an made a confused sound, his face full of shock.

    He suspected that he had misheard because the singing gold stone was one of the materials to refine the soul-summoning banner. The witch God church was giving him the singing gold stone?

 Chapter 1543: The name of the first generation (3)

    Chapter 1543: The name of the first generation (3)

    It was as if Xu Pingfeng had suddenly appeared in front of him and said, ¡±

    My son, everything I¡¯ve done is for you!

    ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll tell him your location,¡± nine-tailed fox said impatiently. I¡¯m busy with my daily affairs and don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    The little sheep had walked right into the trap, so what was there to say no to?

    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t go yet. I have something to ask you.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an called out to nine-tailed fox before she left.

    yes, ¡± nine-tailed fox replied. what¡¯s the matter? ¡±

    ¡°You should have seen theherworld silkworm before, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how can I tell you where theher silk is?¡±<div>

    ¡°Then you already knew the reason for the fall of the gods and devils?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Nine-tailed fox nodded lightly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    I know a lot of secrets. For example, I¡¯m still a Virgin. Didn¡¯t I tell you? ¡±

    What Virgin? what cucumber ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t make a fuss about it. He said in a deep voice,

    ¡°What I want to say is, do you know of a God like¡± Da Huang ¡°?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pondered for a moment and shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an told her about the characteristics of the DA Huang tribe and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Theherworld silkworm told me that the White Emperor, which was the Qilin n, waspletely devoured by a great destion after the end of the fiendgod era. What do you think of this?¡±

    The clear light in Bai Ji¡¯s left eye trembled violently. After a while, the Nine-Tailed Fox said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I went out to sea to search for my nsmen. For three whole months, not only did I not find my nsmen, I didn¡¯t even find a single fiendgod descendant. I only saw it on the way back to the nine regions.¡±

    The air suddenly fell silent.

    F * ck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart. He thought of a possibility, and that was that most of the descendants of the gods and devils had been devoured by Emperor Bai, no, that Da Huang.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox fell silent again. Obviously, she had also thought of this possibility.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t it eat me?¡±

    The silver-haired demoness asked in confusion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath to calm herself down. She analyzed, ¡±<div>

    there might be some residual effects. Maybe he¡¯s going to do something big recently and doesn¡¯t want to cause more trouble.

    He immediately thought of Xu Pingfeng¡¯s connection with the White Emperor, and of the battle in Qingzhou.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°When you encounter it, you must be careful.¡±<div>

    As for herself, she was not afraid. She was strong to begin with, and with Shen Shu¡¯s broken limbs by her side, if Da Huang dared toe, it was uncertain who would kill who.

    After bidding farewell to the Nine-Tailed Fox, Xu Qi ¡®an elerated the boat.

    Soon, the coastline came into sight.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an saw the coastline, he also saw a ck figure in a wizard¡¯s robe and a hood.

    The spiritual intelligence master stopped not far away. It was not his real body, but an empty robe with a human shape.

    ¡°Xu Qian!¡±

    A low voice came from the cloak.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, yelb!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an had met the North vanquishing Prince before, so he could immediately identify the other party through his voice.

    Something floated out of the cloak and hit the bow of the boat with a ng.

    It was a light ck ore with holes like a beehive on its surface. It let out a soft wail in the sea breeze.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head to take a look and confirmed that it was the real singing gold stone.<div>

    ¡°Ha, you can ask the Grand Wizard yourself.¡±

    Yelbu¡¯s tone was disdainful. Because his true body wasn¡¯t here, he wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest.

    it¡¯s because the witchcraft cult doesn¡¯t want to see Buddhism upy the Central ins. That will benefit the Buddha and overpower the witch God. Xu Qi ¡®an guessed.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yelbu snorted coldly, tacitly agreeing.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t the witchcraft cult send out their troops? Why don¡¯t we just form an alliance with Da Feng and fight the Buddhist sect together?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an persuaded.

    ¡°Ha, dogs biting dogs, a mouthful of fur.¡±

    Yelb sneered, indicating his stance.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to thank you.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put away the resonance gold stone. He was afraid that yelbu would immediately escape. As he bent down, he did not forget to ask,

    ¡°Oh right, How long have you been in Dao?¡±

    Yelbu said calmly,

    ¡°I have already achieved Dao during the Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve not stepped into rank-2 after hundreds of years, trash! Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Then you must know the first director.¡±

    Yelbu¡¯s tone turned cold.

    ¡°Why are you asking him? he¡¯s just a traitor. The traitor was from the Central ins. When he was traveling in the northeast, he joined the wizard God sect and waster epted as a disciple by the Grand Wizard.¡±

    This surprised Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡°¡±The first supervisor is from the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± yelb replied.

    ¡°The name of the Central ins seems to be ¡­ Chai xinjue!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: please vote at the end of the month ] Well, I¡¯ve been collecting some foreshadowing recently, but it¡¯s been too long and I¡¯ve forgotten some parts, so I¡¯ll go back and look for them.

    Yes, the typos were corrected first.

 Chapter 1544: The heavens change (1)

    Chapter 1544: The heavens change (1)

    After yelbu finished speaking, he ¡± saw ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an at the bow of the ship. It was as if he had been hit in the head. His pupils dted slightly, and his expression instantly became dull.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    let¡¯s go, ¡°yelb said in a calm tone as he turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly let out a breath and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Is the ancestral home of the first generation Jian Zheng in Xiang Zhou?¡±

    When he asked this question, he looked calm on the surface, but his heart was secretly tense.

    Yelb frowned.

    ¡°How would I know? even if I know, why should I tell you?¡±

    After taking the opportunity to scold Xu Qi ¡®an, she turned around and left.<div>

    Under the scorching sun, Xu Qi ¡®an sat at the bow of the ship in silence.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mu nanzhi asked from the other end of the boat.

    Due to their familiarity, she could sense that something was wrong with Xu Qi ¡®an. He should be happy that he had obtained the materials to revive Wei Yuan, but he was just sitting there in a daze.

    Xu Qi ¡®an let out a breath and said, ¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the map of the chai family¡¯s tomb?¡±

    Mu Nanxi tilted her head and thought for a while.

    the ancestors of the chai family used to be the Guardians of the Tomb. Later on, because of the map of the tomb, the entire family was exterminated. Their only, um, child was sold to the southern border as a ve. Later, they came back to Xiang Zhou and established the current Chai family.

    She stuttered these words as she tried hard to recall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked again, ¡±

    ¡°Then whose grave do you think it is?¡±

    Mu Nan said in embarrassment, ¡±

    ¡°How would I know!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Ji agreed.

    Sigh ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Then what if I tell you that the first generation supervisor is called Chai xinjue?¡±

    Mu nanzhi and Bai Ji tilted their heads to the left at the same time, their expressions confused and cute.

    Their brains had not processed this.

    For a moment, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell if they didn¡¯t remember the first supervisor or if they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words.<div>

    After all, the information of the first supervisor was blocked by the heavenly secrets, but because of the sense of fragmentation of history, it could not bepletely forgotten.

    ¡°The owner of the tomb was the first supervisor.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an directly revealed the answer.

    Then, mu nanzhi and Bai Ji¡¯s eyes widened at the same time.

    ¡°That Chai Xing ¡®er is the descendant of the first supervisor?¡± Mu nanzhi felt that Xu Qi ¡®an was talking nonsense and said in disbelief, ¡±<div>

    how is that possible? people with the surname Chai are everywhere. Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence!¡± Bai Ji repeated it.

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°There are many people with the surname Chai, but there aren¡¯t many that Xu Pingfeng would personallye to find. There were no such coincidences in the world.

    furthermore, the first generation supervisor died 500 years ago in a Wu Zong rebellion. In terms of time, although it is impossible to prove that the chai family has 500 years of history, there is no contradiction.

    Looking back at the timeline, the chai family was originally the tomb Guardian, but they gave up their identity and settled down in Xiang Zhou. Later on, because someone coveted the map of the tomb, they exterminated the entire Chai family. He sold his only child to the southern border as a ve.

    More than a hundred years ago, that child returned to Xiang Zhou and became the ancestor of the chai family.

    This meant that Chai n¡¯s history was definitely not less than two hundred years.

    Therefore, there was no conflict in the timing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered why Xu Pingfeng would pay so much attention to a small family in the pugilistic world. Compared to him, a second-grade Warlock, the chai family was like an ant. After knowing that the chai family had the map of the mysterious tomb, I began to wonder why Xu Pingfeng would pay attention to this tomb.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched the space between his brows.ter, I thought Xu Pingfeng got in touch with the leader of the corpse worm division and saw the map from him. That¡¯s how I found the chai family.

    Mu Nanxi took a long time to digest his words. She frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±<div>

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility, but there might be another one!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    ¡°Perhaps Xu Pingfeng learned about the tomb from that family five hundred years ago, and knew that the chai family was the first Guardian of the tomb. There are just a few details that I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°What details?¡±

    Bai Ji asked with a clear voice.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not respond.

    First, why was Xu Pingfeng looking for the tomb of the first generation? The first generation was already dead, what value would his tomb have?

    Second, the first jianzheng died in the rebellion of Wu Zong, and his bones might not have been preserved. Is it really the first jianzheng¡¯s body buried in this tomb?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Jingshan city.

    Salen AGU, who was wearing a linen robe, walked up the stone steps and onto the altar.

    On the vast altar, two statues stood face to face. One of them was wearing a wide-sleeved robe, a young face, and a crown of thorns on his head.

    The other one was wearing an ancient Confucian robe and a Confucian crown, with one hand behind his back and the other ced on his lower abdomen.<div>

    Salen AGU walked to the statue of the Sorcerer God and bowed slightly. Then, he mumbled something, ¡±

    ¡°The White Emperor ¡­ The guard ¡­ The first supervisor ¡­ There¡¯s a problem with it ¡­¡±

    After saying that, salen AGU lowered his head and made a listening gesture.

    A few secondster, Allen and AGU raised their heads, narrowed their eyes, and muttered to themselves, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one great destion ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Western Region, nda.

    Wearing a Kasaya, the young monk guangxian Bodhisattva sat cross-legged under a Bodhi tree.

    The zed Bodhisattva, who had long ck hair like a waterfall and was dressed in white, carried a Jade pot in his hand.

    The ¡± rope ¡± of the Jade pot was a tiny ck snake. The snake¡¯s tail was hooked on the handle of the pot, and the snake¡¯s head was twisted in the hand of the zed Bodhisattva.

    ¡°Are you sure the guard is a supervisor?¡±

    The voice of the zed Bodhisattva was pleasant to the ear, but it was emotionless.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the Gxia tree said.¡± With a smile on his face, Bodhisattva guangxian put his palms together and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°In this Lord¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    The two bodhisattvas had only recently learned about the concept of a gatekeeper, the news sent back by the Buddha of the Kyara tree from Qingzhou.

    The zed Bodhisattva nodded and said in a calm tone, ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    She passed the Jade pot to guangxian Bodhisattva and said, ¡°¡±Be careful, don¡¯t hurt the divine Dragon.¡±

    As he spoke, he gently touched the ck snake¡¯s head.

    Bodhisattva guangxian picked up the little snake and pressed his index finger and thumb on the little snake¡¯s abdomen. He lifted it up and the little ck snake suddenly became stiff. It seemed to be in extreme pain. It opened its Scarlet mouth and spat out a bloody mist with a fishy smell.

    The blood mist did not dissipate, but instead, it congregated into the Golden alms bowl in front of guangxian Bodhisattva.

    Bodhisattva guangxian let go of the tiny ck snake and picked up the Jade pot. He tilted the pot and a light golden water bead slowly dripped out.

    The zed Bodhisattva held the tiny ck snake in his palm and protected it carefully.

    The Golden Bowl rippled with a golden-red halo, spreading out in circles.

    Bodhisattva guangxian tapped The Golden Bowl with his finger and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    A golden and red radiance floated up from The Golden Bowl. Like fireflies, it drifted into the depths of nto.

    A momentter, a zing sun rose from nda, shining with golden light.

    The believers at the foot of the mountain knelt on the ground one after another with their hands together and their foreheads on the ground, praising the miracles of Buddhism.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After the White Emperor appeared, the water element in the air increased dramatically. The sea of clouds churned, stacking and colliding with each other, thus giving birth to lightning.

    The sea of clouds below them turned into dark clouds brewing with lightning.

    The White Emperor¡¯s Azure eyes stared at the inspector in his fluttering white robes. His voice was as low as ever.

    ¡°The gatekeeper won¡¯t die so easily. If you are the gatekeeper, what is the first generation?¡±

    After meeting salen AGU, it had obtained a satisfactory but contradictory answer.

    The first supervisor¡¯s unusual behavior showed that he was the gatekeeper, but if he was, he would not have died so easily.

    Seeing that the supervisor did not reply, the White Emperor continued,

    ¡°After the gods and devils fell, I¡¯ve been thinking, if there¡¯s something in the world that can represent the heavenly Dao, what would it be?

    ¡°Is it a flower, bird, fish, insect, nt spirit? A God or a devil? A human and a demon? Was it the various major systems of today?

    ¡°No, none of them.¡±

    The White Emperor shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s luck!

    ¡°The fall of gods and devils is the will of the heavens.

    ¡°The rise of the human and demon races is also fate. Even now, the demon race was on the decline, and the human race was gradually dominating the nine regions.

    ¡°It¡¯s also because of the heavenly Dao that the human race is in power. And all of this can¡¯t go without luck.¡±

    ¡°Of the two major systems rted to fate, the schrly faction absorbs fate and fuses with it. Therefore, the Confucian schrs were unable to live forever, which was a small path.

    ¡°But warlocks are different. Warlocks refine fate and control fate. &Nbsp; the divinator was the same as the country. If the country was destroyed, they would die. If not, they would be the same age as the country. The great Dao was to bind and merge oneself with those favored by the heavenly Dao.

    therefore, I have reason to suspect that the first supervisor was the gatekeeper. He was blessed by the heavenly Dao, which was why he created the Warlock system.

    Xu Pingfeng and the Buddha of the Kaluo tree listened in silence.

    The supervisor¡¯s expression was calm as he sat at the front of the chessboard, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°But I just said that the gatekeeper would not die so easily, and you killed the first supervisor. So I thought, could it be that the first generation was not the gatekeeper from the beginning?

    ¡°It¡¯s the Warlock system that is truly blessed by the heavens, not the first generation. After creating the Warlock system, his mission waspleted, and the real gatekeeper, which is you, appeared in person.

    ¡°Then your true identity is a secret.¡±

    Emperor Bai looked at the supervisor with bright eyes.

    The supervisor looked back at the White Emperor and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°If you want to know,e and try it yourself.¡±

    The White Emperor¡¯s eyes shed.

    BOOM!

    Lightning shed in the clouds, followed by a ttering sound in the void. Behind the supervisor, a huge illusory ck Wave that was a thousand feet tall rose.

    It smacked at him viciously.

    It was formed purely from the water Spirit¡¯s power. Emperor Bai¡¯s attack had almost drained all the water Spirit¡¯s power within a hundred miles.

    The supervisor slowly stood up and stood still. When the huge wave came, he stretched out his right hand and reached into the illusory ck Wave.

    Then, he pulled out a pitch-ck sword with his right arm.

    Behind him, the ck wave copsed.

    An Alchemist!

    Ordinary alchemists refined steel and tools.

    A top-tier Alchemist would forge a magical weapon.

    A peak-level Alchemist was trying to figure out how to mix a human with a horse.

    At the level of a supervisor, what he cultivated was the elements of heaven and earth, which were arranged and reorganized on a microscopic level.

    If he wanted to, he could easily turn a stone into gold.

    Using the water Spirit¡¯s power that the other party had gathered to create a water spirit sword was, of course, within the scope of The Alchemist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±

    The supervisor shed out with his sword.

    The Sword of Water spirit hit the afterimage. The White Emperor¡¯s true body appeared in front of Jian Zheng, raising his right w and striking out with a simple w.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The void seemed to copse from this strike.

    Ding! Ding!

    From the ground, a sticky ck sword light shot out from the void.

    It had been teleported back.

    At the same time, the sword was concealed from the heavens and silently shed at Emperor Bai¡¯s waist.

    The sword light exploded into pure water spirit power, and the White Emperor was sent flying. Its four hooves ¡± grabbed ¡± the void, sliding dozens of feet to offset the power of the sh.

    The White Emperor looked at the supervisor in the distance and said in a low voice, ¡±

    it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought with an enemy at your level. Interesting.

    As soon as he finished speaking, two Dharma forms appeared above the head of the Buddha of the Kyara tree.

    Under Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet, a circr formation with a diameter of thirty feet lit up. It had the heavenly Stem and Earthly Branches, the five elements and the eight trigrams.

    Three peak experts surrounding and killing Jian Zheng!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: it¡¯s cool to write about a battle of this level, but you have to be careful. ] First of all, he had to write about how powerful rank-1 was. He also had to put an end to the ¡®fake¡¯ way of writing. I¡¯m going to write a detailed outline for this fight scene.

    Double monthly votes period, please give me a vote.

 Chapter 1545: Bullet crown (1)

    Chapter 1545: Bullet crown (1)

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s spell formation had a lot of hidden power.

    The Dharma form of the Buddha of the Gxia tree, on the other hand, brought an obvious phenomenon.

    The Dharma form on the left was six feet tall, as if it was made of gold, with tight muscles. Twelve arms were spread out in a fan shape behind it, and a burning Ring of Fire was burning behind its head.

    It seemed to be the embodiment of power and fire. The moment it appeared, the temperature in the sky rose sharply, entering the scorching summer. The expanding pressure was apanied by air waves that swept in all directions.

    On the right was a pale golden Dharma form sitting cross-legged with its head lowered and its hands pressed together. It symbolized the heaviness of a mountain. Around it, the space was frozen, and there was no wind at all.

    Hulla ¡­

    The sound of waves was heard again. This time, the illusory ck waves were pushed up to a height of 300 meters, like a giant wall that connected the sky.

    Inparison, the inspector in white was as small as an ant.

    At the same time, the horns on the White Emperor¡¯s head crackled with electricity. A zing white ball of lightning formed between the horns and continued to umte power.

    The supervisor used the same trick again. He extended his right hand into the ck wave and slowly pulled out a ck sword.<div>

    Xu Pingfeng suddenly disappeared and teleported to the side of Jian Zheng. He did the exact same thing-he reached into the ck wave with his left hand and pulled out a long ck de.

    The master and disciple stood side by side, drew their swords at the same time, and shed at each other with all their might.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Above the sea of clouds, the sound of explosions echoed.

    After blocking the sword, Xu Pingfeng didn¡¯t continue fighting and immediately used a teleportation spell to retreat.

    His figure flickered and disappeared, reappearing in the clouds a few hundred feet away. However, Xu Pingfeng was unable to escape sessfully. The supervisor was still beside him, as if he had just teleported with him.

    The white-haired and white-bearded old head guard reached out his hand expressionlessly and grabbed Xu Pingfeng¡¯s neck.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The circle formation under Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet began to work, and the three characters of ¡± water, swamp, and earth ¡± lit up. In front of him, a barrier with an inner gray-yellowyer and an outer ckyer, with electric arcs jumping on the surface, rose.

    At the same time, streams of light jumped out of the silk bag at his waist. They were a thick bronze bell, a brass heart-protecting mirror, a ck iron shield, and seven rings surrounded by mes ¡­

    A total of eight top-grade protective magical treasures.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ The bronze bell exploded.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ The heart-protecting mirror exploded.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ The ck iron shield exploded.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ The seven rings exploded.

    Jian Zheng¡¯s hand was like an indestructible divine weapon, destroying all of his disciple¡¯s top-grade magical weapons.

    Xu Pingfeng did not panic at all. He took advantage of the gap in the magical artifact¡¯s defense to raise his foot and stomp.

    In the light of the teleportation formation, the Buddha of the Kyara tree stood in front of Xu Pingfeng. He clenched his fists, and from his shoulders to his waist, every muscle was filled with surging divine power.

    He threw a punch.<div>

    At the same time, the ¨¡tha Dharma form on the right side of the Buddha¡¯s head put its hands together and quickly made a seal.

    The folds of this space were immediately ttened and fell into a frozen state.

    Jian Zheng¡¯s teleportation formation was no longer effective. He raised his palm and easily blocked the fist of the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    Buzzzzzz!<div>

    The dark golden fist smashed into a hexagonal barrier. The fist force of a first grade Bodhisattva instantly covered the front of the barrier, shaking it violently and making a buzzing sound.

    The hexagonal barrier frantically absorbed the force and then crumbled. Jian Zheng quickly slid back.

    ×È×È×È£¬µç»¡ÌøÔ¾µÄÉùÒôÀï£¬°×µÛê÷½Ç¼äÔÍÄðµÄ³ã°×À×Çò£¬ÖÕÓÚ×¥×¡Õâ¸ö»ú»á£¬¼¤Éä¶ø³ö¡£

    The sea of clouds shook violently, and dense electric arcs shed and disappeared. How fast was the speed of lightning?

    Unable to use the teleportation spell, and in a sliding state, there was no way for Jian Zheng to Dodge. He pressed down with both hands and urately closed the Thunderball between his palms.

    The Thunderball pushed the director back.

    &Nbsp; Bai Di and the Buddha of the Gxia tree took this chance and tried to use their closebat abilities to give the divinator a heavy blow to increase their advantage.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet opened up a series of formations, which enveloped the supervisor.

    Imprisoning, attacking, interfering ¡­ Normally, these formations would not be able to deal with Jian Zheng, but whenbined with the attacks of the balls of lightning, they had a miraculous effect.

    The White Emperor and the Galos tree appeared on the left and right of the director.

    The former opened its fangs and mouth as if it wanted to swallow Jian Zheng. Thetter twisted his waist and swung his arms, his muscles bursting with surging power.

    At that moment, a bright light shed in the supervisor¡¯s eyes.

    Bang! Bang! He extinguished the Thunderball with brute force. His right hand, which was smoking, pressed on his waist and pulled hard.<div>

    ¡°Pa! Pa!¡±

    With two crisp sounds of explosion, the White Emperor was sent flying. His snow-white scales cracked and blood sttered. The Buddha of the Kyara tree staggered backward, and a shallow whip mark appeared on his dark golden body.

    In the supervisor¡¯s hand, there was a sheep-herding whip.

    It was the magic weapon of the Grand Wizard salen AGU, the number one divine weapon of the wizard God religion. It also had another name, the God-beating whip.

    When he had killed the Jean d ¡®arc, salen AGU and the supervisor had wagered in the stargazing tower. The two sides had used the heaven secretspass and the God-beating whip as stakes to bet on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s life and death.

    Since Xu Qi ¡®an did not die, it was naturally salen AGU¡¯s loss.

    ¡°This broken whip is useless, but it¡¯s good to beat you two vulgar things.¡±

    The supervisor sneered and waved the whip.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The whip turned into an afterimage, and regardless of the distance, it once again whipped Xu Pingfeng, the Buddha of the jialuo tree, and the White Emperor.

    Behind Xu Pingfeng, a white-robed figure was pulled out. It was his primordial spirit.

    Emperor Bai¡¯s primordial spirit was a blurry ck shadow. Just as it was about to leave his body, it forced its way back in.

    Only the Buddha of the Gxia tree was immune to the characteristics of the Holy whip. The atha King formed a seal and was as steady as a mountain.<div>

    The supervisor ignored the White Emperor and the Buddha of the jialuo tree. He flicked his wrist and whipped Xu Pingfeng¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Without the corporeal body, the primordial spirit was undoubtedly fragile. Except for the Wizards and the Taoist sects, the primordial spirit of any system of cultivators was rtively fragile.

    The whip turned into an afterimage as itshed toward Xu Pingfeng¡¯s primordial spirit. With this whip, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s three souls would be scattered.

    However, at this moment, a dense, sludge-like liquid flowed out of the illusory white-robed sorcerer.

    The liquid carried a depraved and evil aura, and it quickly covered Xu Pingfeng¡¯s primordial spirit, protecting him.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The whipnded on the mud-like liquid, causing Xu Pingfeng and the mud-like liquid to shake and almost fall apart.

    The supervisor stopped and looked down at the whip in his hand.

    It was stained with the sticky ck liquid and lost its spirituality.

    On the other side, the ck liquid that covered Xu Pingfeng¡¯s body came out and wriggled into a human shape. He had the appearance of a human, with facial features, and a thick, turbid liquid flowing all over his body.

    Only a pair of eyes were real human eyes.

    Earth sect¡¯s Dao head-ck Lotus!

    The two main culprits who caused Da Feng to fall into its current state were here.<div>

    ¡°The characteristic of depravity is specifically used to restrain divine weapons and Dharma Treasures. Even the nation-guarding sword is not immune to it. Teacher, why don¡¯t you try to exchange it for your heaven secretspass?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s primordial spirit returned to its position, and he stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot that the heaven secretspass is teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s trump card. He won¡¯t use it for no reason.¡±

    The supervisor released his hand, and the sheep-herding whip dissipated into light.

    He then flipped his right hand, and two objects appeared in his palm. One was an ancient-looking Confucian crown, and the other was a simple and unadorned carving knife.

    The supervisor slowly put on his schr¡¯s crown and held his carving knife. He smiled at the four enemies and said, ¡±

    ¡°If I invite the Confucian Saint, do you all have any hope of survival today?¡±

    The White Emperor¡¯s Azure eyes examined the supervisor, and he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    if you invite a Supreme-grade, you¡¯ll definitely suffer. bacsh from the heavenly Dao. Even if you¡¯re. first-grade, you¡¯ll have to bear a huge price. I bet you don¡¯t dare ¡­

    Whoosh ¡­ Before he could finish speaking, the three people and one beast saw a piece of paper in the supervisor¡¯s hand, which was quickly burned to ashes.

    So decisive ¡­ Xu Pingfeng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he retreated with the teleportation formation. In the process, he controlled the magical equipment to protect himself.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree did not move at all. The Dharma form of the unmovable Emperor Ming was sealed. Unmoving was the strongest defense.

    As a rank-2, ck Lotus was even more determined to retreat than Xu Pingfeng.

    The White Emperor bent his body, his head touching his front ws, and he let out a low groan. One of the horns on his head condensed lightning, while the other brewed ck light.

    Jian Zheng sneered,

    ¡°I¡¯m just scaring you!¡±

    Just as the three humans and one beast were stunned and rxed, he suddenly shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Invite the Confucian Saint!¡±

    Above the sea of clouds and below the sky, a pair of indifferent and emotionless eyes slowly opened.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: this battle is the beginning of the climax. Many foreshadowing points in the early stages will be solved one by one. ] The first climax of the ¡± fight for the deer ¡± chapter ising. For a better reading experience, I will continue to write the next chapter.

    Overnight! By the way, I¡¯m asking for double the monthly votes!

 Chapter 1546: sunrise the West (1)

    Chapter 1546: sunrise the West (1)

    After the emotionless eyes appeared, the clear air began to form the outline of a figure. Suddenly, a strong wind blew, and the robe fluttered. The image of a Confucian schr with two fluttering sleeves appeared in front of Xu Pingfeng and the others.

    The Confucian saint¡¯s soul reappeared in the world, and a terrible pressure descended, like andslide, a tsunami, and a sky falling.

    Due to the close distance, the three people and one beast were directly facing the gaze of the Confucian Saint.

    The White Emperor¡¯s four limbs trembled uncontrobly. It was as if it hadpletely degenerated into a beast. It bent its back, bared its teeth, and let out a low growl as if to demonstrate its power.

    Xu Pingfeng and ck Lotus retreated again and again. As rank-2, they did not dare to force themselves.

    With the Vajra Dharma power and the defense of the ¨¡tha Dharma power, the Buddha of the Kyara tree was the most resistant one among all rank-ones. He was like a reef, resisting the impact of the waves.

    The Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul took shape, and a crack appeared on Jian Zheng¡¯s forehead, from which blood flowed.

    His physical body began to slide into the abyss of copse. This was the price he had to pay.

    He took a step forward and thrust the knife in his hand at the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    The soul of the Confucian Saint behind him made the same action as if he was the most solid support of the supervisor.<div>

    The Buddha of the Kaluo tree stood still, his muscles bulging and thick veins bulging under his skin.

    Although he did not move, the Vajra Dharma form behind him stepped forward and stood in front of the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    The carving knife stabbed over at a moderate speed, as if it was not afraid of the enemy escaping.

    The 12 arms of the Vajra Dharma form closed forward, and the 24 palms made a palm-closing gesture, mping the supervisor and the carving knife in the palm.

    The ¨¡tha Dharma form sat cross-legged and formed a round air shield behind the Vajra Dharma form, which covered the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    Suddenly, the twelve arms of the Vajra Dharma form began to tremble, as if they could not withstand the sudden advance of the carving knife.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The Ring of Fire behind the Vajra Dharma form expanded, and a dazzling me rose.

    The 12 trembling arms regained their bnce.

    However, in the next moment, the 24 giant palms cracked, followed by the arms, the body ¡­ The Vajra Dharma form, which was known for its defense andbat power, copsed inch by inch.

    The energy from the copse of the Dharma power spread in all directions, scattering the sea of clouds below and revealing the vastnd.

    The supervisor held the carving knife and still stabbed at the protective shield of the atha Dharmaksana at a steady pace.

    Buzzzzzz!

    At the intersection of the light golden air shield and the carving knife, twisted and chaotic energy sputtered out.

    A white light silently approached the supervisor and attacked him from behind.

    In the White Emperor¡¯s Azure eyes, there was only the madness of a wild beast, without any spirituality.

    It suppressed its own spirituality and highlighted the madness of The Blood of Gods and demons rooted in its bones to offset the pressure of the Confucian Saint.

    A crazy fiendgod¡¯s descendant wouldn¡¯t feel fear.

    In addition, although its spirituality was suppressed and it could no longer use spells, this did not weaken itsbat power. The body of a godfiend descendant was only stronger than that of a warrior, and its closebat abilities were extremely terrifying.<div>

    The supervisor raised his left hand and flicked the Confucian crown. He said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Retreat five hundred li.¡±

    The White Emperor, who had opened his fangs and was about to pounce, suddenly disappeared the moment he was about to touch the supervisor, as if he had never existed.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t because he had learned the Confucian school¡¯s spell of absolutemand, but rather because he was using the power of the Confucian crown to cast a spell.<div>

    However, without the control of a high-level cultivator of the same system, the power of the Confucian crown was limited. Moreover, the White Emperor¡¯s rank was extremely high, so Jian Zheng could not use the power of the Confucian crown tounch a direct attack.

    That was because they were destined to be unable to threaten Emperor Bai.

    However, the characteristic of the schrly faction was not its attack, but rather its ¡®fancy¡¯ nature.

    After temporarily kicking Emperor Bai out of the battlefield, the supervisor took another step forward with his carving knife.

    The Qi Shield supported by the Dharma power of the unmovable Emperor Ming copsed exaggeratedly.

    This was not because ¨¡tha was not strong enough. On the contrary, under the blessing of the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul, he could persist until now. The Buddha of the Kyara tree was known as the strongest defense below the transcendent-grade, and he truly deserved his name.

    In the distance, Xu Pingfeng opened the bag and took out a huge cannon. It was nine feet tall and three meters long. It was made of ck iron and had dense array patterns engraved on it.

    As a cultivator of the second stage, he couldn¡¯t directly face the pressure of the Confucian Saint at close range. Fortunately, warlocks liked long-range attacks the most.

    One by one, the array patterns lit up, and the engraved array began to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. The ck muzzle condensed into a fist-sized zing white ball of light that was constantly copsing.

    Using a formation to stir the power of heaven and earth was a Warlock¡¯s specialty.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    When it copsed to the extreme, it exploded, and the muzzles shot out zing white beams of light.

    Just as the beam of light was about to hit Jian Zheng, a formation surrounded by clear light suddenly blocked the trajectory.<div>

    The cannon that could heavily injure a third-rank martial artist crashed into the formation, but it disappeared without a trace like a y ox entering the sea.

    In the next second, a white beam of light shot out from the void behind Xu Pingfeng and swallowed him.

    The supervisor used a teleportation array to return the cannon to him.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The space beside Jian Zheng trembled and another pir of light shot out, aiming to hit his face.

    Xu Pingfeng was not swallowed up by the pir of lighting from behind. He had copied the supervisor¡¯s methods and even gave him a taste of his own medicine.

    Just like that, the white light kept appearing and disappearing between the master and disciple.

    When the supervisor sent it to the ck Lotus Taoist in the distance, the ck Lotus, who didn¡¯t have a sense of danger, was caught off guard. It could only show the indestructible yang God of Taoism and tear the cannon to pieces.

    At this time, the Dharma power of ¨¡tha finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The Confucius saint¡¯s carving knife pierced through the air shield. In the energy storm of the copse of the Dharma power of ¨¡tha, the carving knife touched the forehead of the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    There was a sh of green light.

    Pfft! The head of the Buddha of the Kyara tree exploded, sending bones and flesh flying everywhere.

    His eight-foot tall body instantly rxed, and he fell down powerlessly toward the vastnd.

    At the same time, blood mist burst out of Jian Zheng¡¯s chest. The power of the Confucius Saint was destroying his body.<div>

    The supervisor didn¡¯t care about his body¡¯s condition, nor did he attack Xu Pingfeng and ck Lotus. Instead, he turned around and stabbed with his carving knife.

    A white shadow passed by him.

    The White Shadow turned into the White Emperor and rolled around like a wild dog that had been kicked away. In the process, blood was spilled.

    Xu Pingfeng raised his hand, and the circr formation lifted the White Emperor up, helping him to absorb the impact.

    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±

    The White Emperor¡¯s Blue eyes were filled with madness. There was a deep wound on its abdomen. Its stomach was almost cut open, and itsrge intestine hung down.

    But it was biting a heart, the heart of a supervisor.

    The White Emperor raised his head slightly and swallowed the heart without even chewing. A few secondster, the madness in his fierce eyes receded, and his intelligence grew. He regained his reason.

    The White Emperor¡¯s expression clearly froze for a moment, as if he had not expected that he would recover his reason so early.

    After pondering for a while, he understood something and looked at the supervisor with eyes full of greed.

    The supervisor lowered his head slowly and looked at therge hole in his chest. His heart was missing.

    Taking his life while he was down ¡­ ck Lotus¡¯s eyes shot out an ominous glint, and the sun god immediately split into four parts. The four sun gods looked different.

    One of them was as ck as ink, with hair like dancing waterweeds, and a thin veil of mist formed by the water Spirit¡¯s power surrounded her body.One of them waspletely red, with a me mark carved between its brows, and its hair was burning with mes.<div>

    The other seemed to be made of air and was not very stable. Its body was sometimes tilted and sometimes elongated, and it would turn into a gust of wind at any time.

    One of them was covered in stone armor and had a burly body that rippled with yellow ripples.

    The four Dharma forms of Daoism, earth, wind, water, and fire.

    Those at the second stage tribtion passing stage would cultivate these four Dharma powers. After reaching theplete second stage, the four Dharma powers would merge into one, and the heavenly Tribtion woulde.

    After enduring the heavenly Tribtion, the Dharma form and the physical body would be perfectlypatible, and one would be able to achieve the status of a demigod.

    ck Lotus should have been aplete second grade cultivator long ago, but the Golden Lotus had left his body, leaving him with an ¡± iplete body ¡°. Not only did he have no hope of transcending the Tribtion, but hisbat strength had also dropped by a level.

    The four Dharma forms had no intelligence and were controlled by the ck Lotus. They could be seen as puppets and were not afraid of the pressure of the Confucian Saint.

    A porcin bottle flew out of the storage bag hanging on the supervisor¡¯s waist. The wooden stopper popped open and a yellow pill flew into his mouth.

    In an instant, the flesh on his chest wriggled, and his heart regenerated.

    Although warlocks didn¡¯t have the self-healing ability of martial artists, they could spend money and carry pills that could revive the dead.

    Waiting for the right time ¡­ The ck Lotus silently recalled its Dharma form and chose to observe.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the gatekeeper!¡±

    The White Emperorughed. The wound on his abdomen could not heal, and the power of the carving knife was eroding his vitality.

    On the other hand, after taking the pill, he was like a dying man who had a breath of life and returned to his peak for a short time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The supervisor raised his hand and flicked his Confucian crown.

    This time, the projection of the Confucian Saint did the same.

    The White Emperor¡¯s body sank and he froze on the spot.

    Jian Zheng took a step forward and stabbed with the Confucian Saint carving knife in a simple and unadorned manner, just like how he had dealt with the Gxia tree.

    Zi, Zi, Zi ¡°, one of the horns on the White Emperor¡¯s head flickered with lightning while the other condensed into a ck ball of light.

    The lightning and the water spirit met in between the horns, forming an energy ball with a ck core and an outeryer wrapped in lightning.

    The moment the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife came, the White Emperor used all his strength and regained some control of his body. He raised his head and weed the carving knife with his horns.

    A zing light burst out, and thick lightning snakes danced like whips.

    The water Spirit¡¯s power was like a broken dam, surging in all directions.

    The Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife advancedyer byyer, breaking through the impact of the two energy storms and stabbing into Emperor Bai¡¯s head.

    ¡°Roar ¡­¡±

    It let out a shrill roar.

    Even the descendants of gods and demons could not resist the heroic soul of the Confucian Saint.

    Just as the White Emperor was about to follow in the footsteps of the Carol tree, a zing sun suddenly rose in the West.

    ..

    [ PS: please give us your monthly votes! ]

 Chapter 1547: Lets go together (1)

    Chapter 1547: Let¡¯s go together (1)

    Two suns appeared in the sky, one in the East and one in the West.

    The sun in the East hung warmly, but the sun that rose in the West was shining with golden light, dyeing the entire sea of clouds with a brilliant golden glow.

    Other than light and heat, it also brought with it a terrifying pressure, making people feel as if they were facing an abyss, and they felt reverence and submission from the bottom of their hearts.

    Xu Pingfeng, ck Lotus, and the heavily injured white Emperor all heard an illusory and grand chant.

    Compared to the ¡± atha Dharma power ¡± and ¡± Vajra Dharma power ¡± that the Buddha of the Kyara tree had revealed, this sun was on apletely different level. It seemed to be the manifestation of the power of heaven and earth, with a vast and unstoppable power.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The ck Lotus was the first to cry out in pain. Its body, which was flowing with a ck and sticky liquid, was being roasted by the golden light, and green smoke rose from it.

    The four Dharma forms of earth, wind, water, and fire melted one after another and turned into nothingness.

    Under the light of Buddha, it was difficult for all powers of different attributes to exist.

    ¡°The Vairocana Dharma form ¡­¡±<div>

    Xu Pingfeng muttered.

    He only nced at it once before he quickly retracted his gaze. Two streams of blood flowed out of his eyes.

    It was the first of the nine Dharmaksana.

    The ck Lotus Daoist screamed as he turned into a stream of ck water and entered Xu Pingfeng¡¯s body. Thetter activated a defensive spell formation and arge number of top-tier magical items, but he was barely able to block the burning of the Buddhist light.

    ¡°Retreat, quickly retreat ¡­¡±

    ck Lotus¡¯s panicked and urgent voice sounded in Xu Pingfeng¡¯s mind.

    Xu Pingfeng turned his head to look at the supervisor and the Confucian schr behind him.

    Only a transcendent-grade could deal with a transcendent-grade.

    The Vairocana Dharma form was specially used by the Buddhist sect to restrain the heroic soul of the Confucian Saint.

    After Wei Yuan¡¯s heroic feat of sealing the witch God in Jingshan city, how could they not include the Confucians ¡®carving knives and crowns in their calctions?

    &Nbsp; the only difference was that Wei Yuan was a rank two martial artist and had a strong physical body that a divinator could notpare to.

    With the Confucian saint¡¯s soul in his body, the pressure Jian Zheng felt was naturally heavier than Wei Yuan¡¯s.

    Forcing the prisoner to summon the soul of the Confucian Saint was already half the victory ¡­ Tears of blood flowed down Xu Pingfeng¡¯s cheeks, but a smile appeared on his face.

    He didn¡¯t resist the radiance of the great sun Dharma. Instead, he teleported and retreated far away.

    ¡°Chi Chi ¡­¡±

    The White Emperor¡¯s scales quickly turned ck and gave off green smoke. It roared in pain again.

    The supervisor raised his carving knife, and with a pop, the White Emperor¡¯s skull flew off and his screams came to an abrupt end.

    The White Emperor¡¯s body went soft, and like the Buddha of the Gxia tree, he fell towards the vastnd.

    After doing all this, the supervisor slowly turned to the side and looked at the zing sun. The soul of the Confucian Saint behind him did the same.<div>

    The outline of the great sun Dharma was reflected in the supervisor¡¯s eyes, and the zing light burned his pupils. The Confucian saint¡¯s soul flickered and blocked the light of the great sun Dharma three feet away.

    ¡°Buddha ¡­¡±

    Like Xu Pingfeng, the inspector¡¯s lips curled up.

    He took a deep breath and raised his hand to flick the crown, no longer suppressing the power of the Confucian saint¡¯s soul.<div>

    In an instant, the body of the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul expanded from 60 feet to 200 feet tall.

    The heaven and earth were instantly divided into two distinct parts by two forces. One part was filled with clear air and the other part was covered in zing golden light.

    This ¡­ Xu Pingfeng¡¯s heart sank when he saw the aura of the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul soar. He realized that Jian Zhengfang had deliberately suppressed the power of the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul and did not unleash its full power.

    His real target was Buddha?

    As the thought shed through his mind, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s vision returned. He saw the supervisor taking a step forward and entering the area of the light of Buddha.

    The Vairocana Dharma form burst out with even more scorching and dazzling light. The golden light turned into a zing white light that swallowed the Confucian saint¡¯s soul.

    At the same time, the chanting became more concentrated and loud, as if hundreds of thousands of monks were chanting Sutras at the same time. The sound of Buddha reverberated through the entire world.

    In the zing, endless Sea of Buddha¡¯s light, Jian Zheng¡¯s white clothes were on fire. ck and red Burn marks appeared on his skin and flesh. The soul of the Confucian Saint was also melting to a certain extent.

    The carving knife in his hand was burning red and shining.

    However, this couldn¡¯t stop the heroic souls of Jian Zheng and the Confucian Saint. The two human powerhouses, who were based on luck, firmly advanced forward.

    With every step they took, the clear air in the sky eroded the Buddhist light domain a little.

    200 feet, 150 feet, 100 feet, 50 feet ¡­ However, when Jian Zheng brought the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul to 30 feet of the ¡°zing sun,¡± the zing white Vairocana Dharma form suddenly revealed a golden body.

    The Golden form¡¯s face was blurry and its body was slightly fat. It was holding a flower in its hands and sitting cross-legged.<div>

    Behind his head was a zing sun-it was the Vairocana Dharma form that had just released light and heat.

    The Dharma form slowly opened its eyes.

    Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­ Boom ¡­. Boom Jian Zheng, who was facing the Dharma, felt as if his soul had been shattered into countless pieces and he lost consciousness.

    This was the Vairocana Dharma power, the head of the nine Dharma powers, and the foundation of the Buddha¡¯s enlightenment.

    At this time, the Confucian Saint reached out and held the hand of the supervisor who was holding the carving knife, and gently pushed it forward.

    The red-hot carving knife pierced between the eyebrows of the Golden body Dharma form.

    Kachaa ¡­ A crack appeared on the forehead of the blurry golden body Dharma form. The crack quickly spread across the entire body.

    In the next moment, the Vairocana Dharma form copsed.

    It copsed inward into a golden sun, and after a slight pause, it suddenly exploded.

    Looking up from the ground, one could see a Golden Wave spreading across the sea of clouds, covering Half the Sky.

    Xu Pingfeng closed his eyes as he felt his soul tremble. His protective spell and top-grade magical equipment were shattered one after another. They were as fragile as ss.

    By the time all the defenses were broken, he had already been teleported further away.

    ¡­¡­¡­.<div>

    nda.

    From the depths of the Buddhist sacred mountain came an exhausted roar. It was unclear whether it was anger or pain.

    Then, the entire mountain range began to shake as if there was an earthquake. The snow on the top of the mountain copsed and intertwined with each other, forming arge avnche.

    As soon as the massive avnche was set off, it was blocked by an invisible Qi realm. Tens of thousands of tons of snow fell on the Qi realm with a rumble. Under the Qi realm was the area where the Buddhist monks lived, and there were temples and monasteries everywhere.

    Guangxian Bodhisattva, who was sitting cross-legged under the Bodhi tree, suddenly turned his head and looked into the depths of nto.

    The color drained from the face of the Bodhisattva as she furrowed her brows. She was no longer as calm as she usually was.

    Beside the cold pond, Arhat due, who was sitting on the Lotus tform, and the ugly and handsome Asuro, who was standing by the pond, turned their heads at the same time and looked into the depths of nda.

    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±

    Du ¡®e asked in a deep voice.

    He was referring to the roar just now.

    Buddha? Shen Shu? Or the possible super-grade?

    Asuro shook his head slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.<div>

    ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ve lost our rice this time. Perhaps, this is what the warden wants.¡±

    The zing sun that rose up not long ago flew into the air.

    Even if they had not been informed beforehand, the two could guess that they had gone to deal with the prison officers.

    Du ¡®e nodded, ¡±

    you can never underestimate a supervisor. The real strength of a first-grade Warlock is not inbat, but in nning.

    After a pause, the old monk muttered, ¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know to what extent I¡¯ll suffer this time.¡±

    Asuro nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°Since the Vairocana Dharma has been activated, it means that the battle in Qingzhou is about toe to an end.

    ¡°Also, the one who revealed the Dharma form of Vairocana 500 years ago was not Shen Shu.¡±

    This suspicion was finally resolved.

    Arhat du ¡®e was silent.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The southern border.

    On the thousand demon mountain, the newly repaired Pagoda shook slightly. Shen Shu¡¯s body walked out of the pagoda and stood at the top of the pagoda, looking to the West.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shen Shu!¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox appeared beside him. She had a charming appearance, silver hair, a fox tail, and a graceful figure.

    ¡°I heard his call,¡±

    he¡¯s asking for help, ¡± Shen Shu muttered. he wants to beplete.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°It seems that the war in Qingzhou is about toe to an end.¡±

    Shen Shu didn¡¯t say anything and just moved her body.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already formed an alliance with him. He once said that as long as I help Xu Qi ¡®an in everything and help him grow, he will help me take back your head.

    ¡°However, that will have to wait until his disciple revolts.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shen Shu asked slowly.

    After his body had been reconstructed, his primordial spirit had obtained a certain degree ofpleteness and was no longer as extreme. Of course, if it was stimted, it would still not recognize its own family.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°Jian Zheng is a natural chess yer. No one can guess his thoughts, and no one knows what he wants to do or what he wants. But no matter what he nned, Xu Qi ¡®an would always be in an important position in his chessboard.

    keep an eye on Xu Qi ¡®an. We¡¯ll be able to more or less see through the supervisor¡¯s n.

    As for what she had seen, she did not say.

    Shen Shu was not interested either and said, ¡±

    ¡°That kid still has one of my arms. It can neutralize my evil energy.¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said helplessly, ¡±

    ¡°It all depends on the timing. Whether it¡¯s du ¡®e or Asuro, we can¡¯t capture them unless we attack nda.¡±

    Shen Shu nodded. call me if you understand.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox said, ¡±

    ¡°No! Get back to the tower, you¡¯ve been out for too long, your mind is starting to go out of control again!¡±

    Shen Shu remained silent. She jumped off the top of the pagoda and returned to the pagoda.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    After the golden light dissipated, there was only a charred human figure left above the sea of clouds.

    A few secondster, the charred dead meat split open, revealing a naked supervisor.

    He casually waved his hand in the air and pulled out a white robe to put on. The Confucian crown and carving knife in his hand had already turned into clear light and returned to Yun Lu Academy.

    The supervisor¡¯s Qi was extremely weak, even though he seemed to be unscathed.

    His body was also failing to a certain extent. His originally ruddy skin was full of wrinkles and age spots had appeared.

    ¡°Cleaner than. monk ¡­¡±

    The supervisor muttered and raised his hand to touch his eyebrows, chin, and head. He had a head of smooth white hair, a white beard, and eyebrows.

    After regaining his demeanor as a first-grade Warlock, he turned his head and looked at the sea of clouds beneath his feet. He then nced to his right.

    The sea of clouds split open, and two iplete figures returned to the clouds. They were the Buddha of the Gxia tree and the White Emperor.

    The former¡¯s neck was empty, and the cut was bloody, like a headless corpse.

    Thetter¡¯s head was opened, and his walnut-like brain could be vaguely seen, with his intestines hanging from his abdomen.

    Their bodies could not recover as the power of the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife had blocked the regeneration of flesh and blood.

    However, the Buddha of the Kyara tree had the best defense below the Supreme grade, and the White Emperor was a God that had existed since ancient times. It was not too much to see them as first grade martial artists, and it was not easy to kill them.

    ¡°What did you do to the Buddha!¡±

    The voice of the Buddha of the Gxia tree came from his body.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±

    The supervisor said indifferently.

    At this time, Xu Pingfeng teleported back and stood between the White Emperor and the Buddha of the jialuo tree.

    ck Lotus Taoist master ¡°crawled¡± out of his body and stood side by side.

    A white-robed man once again faced four peak experts.

    However, both sides ¡®auras had fallen like a cliffpared to the beginning of the battle. Only Xu Pingfeng¡¯s condition was rtively good.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°If you were at your peak, you could run away now,¡± the supervisor sighed.

    As he spoke, he waved his right hand in the air again and an octagonal bronze te appeared. The back of the te was engraved with the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers, and the front was engraved with the branches of heaven and earth. As soon as it appeared, the world boiled.

    The power of all living beings gushed into Jian Zheng¡¯s body like rivers flowing into the sea.

    His aura instantly climbed to the peak.

    His eyes shed as he looked at the four of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    [ PS: correct the typos first and then correct them. Exin it. Correct the typos and Polish the pen again. You have to be very careful. It basically takes more than ten minutes. ] Therefore, he decided to update it first.

 Chapter 1548: A mere unfilial disciple (1)

    Chapter 1548: A mere unfilial disciple (1)

    Above the head of the Buddha of the Kyara tree, the Dharma form of the ¨¡tha appeared, sitting cross-legged with his hands together.

    However, he had not been able to form the Vajra Dharma power. He had been seriously injured by the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife, not only in his body, but also in his origin. At present, he could only form one Dharma power.

    ck Lotus Taoist¡¯s yang spirit was divided into four parts again, showing the four Dharma forms of Daoism, earth, wind, water, and fire.

    A circr formation appeared beneath Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet. This was a formation disk that could only be controlled by those of the third rank and above. It was a circr formation formed after the two great formation spell manuals of ¡± Tiangang ¡± and ¡± Disha ¡± were thoroughly integrated.

    In the field of formation Masters, this was known as the ¡°mother formation.¡±

    With the ¡± mother formation ¡± as the foundation, all kinds of formations could be developed. Yin and yang, five elements, earth, wind, water, fire, and Thunder, as well as 360 small formations that were the extension of these 11 major formations, could be used at will by relying on the mother formation.

    The White Emperor had lost its horn. Although it could still summon lightning and water spirits, its power had been greatly reduced. Fortunately, as a descendant of a God, its body was also an invincible killing method.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The ck Lotus Taoist¡¯s real body stood still and controlled the four Dharma forms to attack the supervisor from four directions.

    The ¡°wind¡± Dharmaksana, which seemed to be formed by a mass of air, was the fastest. In a sh, it had already arrived beside the supervisor and was shing out wind des.

    The fire Dharma turned into a stream of mes and headed straight for the prison Guard¡¯s front door, determined to burn him down with it.

    The Dharmaksana that was flowing with pure ck water copsed into a surging River, making a crashing sound as it rushed to the right side of the supervisor.

    The ¡± earth ¡± Dharma form was burly but clumsy, and its speed was the slowest. It charged at the supervisor like a bull. If it were on the ground at this moment, the rumbling would be endless.

    The supervisor extended his palm to the left, and a hexagonal shield rose up. Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The wind de hit the shield, making a dull sound, and then dispersed into a gust of wind.

    Immediately after, he took a step to the right, reached into the ck River, and pulled out a ck sword.

    After the sword was pulled out, the ¡°water¡± Dharma form could no longer be maintained and fell apart. At the same time, he strode forward and destroyed the fire Dharma with a sword strike.

    With a sizzling sound, water vapor rose and the me was extinguished by the water spirit.

    The supervisor picked up a spark, ced it in his palm, and blew it lightly.

    ¡°Hu!¡±

    It blew out a tongue of fire that was hundreds of feet long, swallowing the ¡°earth¡± Dharma form that was running over.

    The mes were extinguished, and the ¡± earth ¡± Dharma form turned into ashes and slowly drifted away.

    In the end, the supervisor gathered the ck ash and clenched his fist, ¡± refining ¡± a ck mud wall that was hundreds of feet tall, which scattered the wind Dharma form.

    The series of operations took less than two seconds. With water suppressing fire, fire suppressing earth, earth suppressing wind, the four Dharmaksana of Taoism copsed.

    As a first-grade Warlock, this was just amon method. Only a martial artist would be reckless enough to meet force with force.

    The ck Lotus Taoist grunted as if he had been severely injured.

    The supervisor frowned and looked down at his right arm. It had been stained with ayer of ck at some point, and the power of the fallen had invaded his body.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ck Lotusughedcently. He had witnessed how Jian Zheng had neutralized Emperor Bai¡¯s water spirit spell at the very beginning, and knew that he had the habit of casually refining his enemies ¡®spells.

    Therefore, in the dark water Dharma form, the same dark power of depravity was mixed in with the fish eyes.

    As expected, when Jian Zheng once again refined a ¡°weapon¡± from the water Spirit¡¯s power, the fallen power took the opportunity to corrode it.

    The earth sect cultivated merit. After bing a devil, the power of merit would transform into the power of depravity, which was his most powerful means, far beyond the four Dharma forms of earth, wind, water, and fire.

    Even a supervisor would find it difficult topletely ignore the corruption.

    The supervisor clenched his right hand into a fist, shaking most of the thick ck liquid out of his body, and used the power of living beings to suppress the remaining small portion.

    The liquid fell from the sky, and thend that unfortunately came into contact with them became barren. nts withered, and animals went crazy.

    A clear light shed under the supervisor¡¯s feet, and he was teleported behind the ck Lotus. He struck his palm down on the top of his head.

    What ck Lotus felt wasn¡¯t the power of the palm, nor did he see the palm that was under Jian Zheng¡¯s strike. ck Lotus saw Zhen de, the many fellow disciples of the earth sect that had died at his hands, the women he had abducted and raped, and the ordinary people that had died at his hands.

    The anger of these people gathered into a River and swallowed him.

    The power of all living beings-the anger of the people!

    He immediately lost the thought of resisting, only feeling that such a fallen and evil self was not as good as ascendance.

    At that moment, the Buddha of the Kyara tree made a seal with both hands, and the ¨¡tha Dharma form sitting cross-legged behind him also made a seal.

    The space between Jian Zheng and the ck Lotus seemed to have solidified into an imprable wall. The palm that was about to hit the top of his head was greatly hindered.

    At the same time, Xu Pingfeng raised his foot and stomped on the ground. The mother formation turned into a teleportation formation, and it suddenly expanded, bringing the ck Lotus into the range of the formation.

    ck Lotus appeared next to Xu Pingfeng and avoided certain death.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree quickly formed a seal and ¡± froze ¡± the space around Jian Zheng, not giving him the chance to teleport and chase.

    Zi, Zi, the White Emperor opened his bloody mouth, and a zing white ball of lightning was brewing in his mouth.

    The supervisor ced a hand on his waist and pulled out salen AGU¡¯s sheep-herding whip.

    The ck Lotus¡¯s corrosion effect had worn off, and the deity striking whip could be used again.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The whip struck the air,¡¯bringing¡¯ the frozen space back to life.

    He didn¡¯t try to beat the Buddha of the Gxia tree to break the ¨¡tha seal, because he was bound to fail.

    Therefore, he had to take a step back and break the shackles of this space.

    In the next moment, he appeared in front of the White Emperor. He had temporarily blocked the heavenly secrets, but he had sessfully avoided the White Emperor¡¯s perception and closed in on him.

    The supervisor pressed down on the White Emperor¡¯s upper lip and lower jaw, forcefully closing them.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The ball of lightning exploded in Emperor Bai¡¯s mouth, causing ck smoke toe out of his seven orifices. His walnut-like brain sttered and his fierce blue eyes bulged.

    The light in the White Emperor¡¯s eyes dimmed, and its body slowly withered. Electric arcs jumped on the surface of its body, and its limbs twitched as it floated in the clouds, losing its fighting power.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s figure appeared above the head of the supervisor.

    His hands formed a circle,¡±epassing¡± the supervisor below. Weng, circr formations were arranged in a cylindrical manner. These circr formations contained Yin, yang, five elements, wind, and Thunder, all of which were known for their offensive and destructive abilities.

    The ¨¡tha seal once again sealed off the space around him, preventing him from teleporting away.

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree did not forget to cast the ¡±mandment ¡± to affect the supervisor, so that he could not swing the whip and crack the air.

    Everyone was a first-rank, and even the supervisor could notpletely block the effect of the ¡±mandment. however, the duration of themandment was too short, so short that it was negligible.

    But it was better than nothing.

    Under the double influence, the supervisor didn¡¯t Dodge, nor did he pull out the God-beating whip.

    He just raised his hand and gave her a p.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s vision blurred, and he saw a group of starving people with red eyes cursing him, cursing him, and gritting their teeth at him. They wanted to skin him and pull out his bones.

    Xu Pingfeng felt like he was being pped. His consciousness was blown into pieces, and his white clothes were stained with blood.

    The power of all living beings-the resentment of the people!

    He had suffered a bacsh, a bacsh from his luck.

    Themon people represented the luck of the Central ins, and the current situation of Da Feng wasrgely due to Xu Pingfeng.

    The circr formations slowly dissipated as they lost their master¡¯s support.

    At this moment, the power ofmandment passed. The supervisor acted decisively and waved the God-beating whip.

    Pa!

    The whipnded on Xu Pingfeng¡¯s body and sent him flying like a sandbag.

    Pa!

    The supervisorshed out a second time, but this time, it was ck Lotus ¡®wind Dharma. At the crucial moment, the wind Dharma, which was known for its speed, saved Xu Pingfeng¡¯s life.

    The ¡± wind ¡± Dharma form copsed, and ck Lotus groaned as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Put down the butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree rushed over, not giving the supervisor a chance to continue whipping him. He first interrupted him with the precepts, and after sessfully getting close, the muscles on his back suddenly exploded, propping up the Kasaya.

    BOOM!

    He punched out, creating an ear-piercing Sonic Boom.

    Even without the Vajra Dharma form, the Buddha of the Kyara tree still had a first-grade body and soul. With the power of a first-grade, his body technique was not inferior to that of a martial artist of the same realm.

    Jian Zheng exchanged a palm strike with him, and both of them flew back.

    The palm force that was enhanced with the power of all living beings failed to suppress the Gxia tree, but it interrupted the follow-up moves of the first grade Bodhisattva, making him unable to perform the huajin body technique.

    At this moment, the five transcendents above the cloud Sea could all be considered peak Masters.The Dharma images of the ck lotuses were broken one after another, and they suffered the same bacsh.

    Xu Pingfeng was in the worst condition after being attacked by the fate energy and whipped by the God-beating whip.

    Jian Zheng had first paid the price of the arrival of the Confucian Saint as a sorcerer, and then he was severely injured by the great sun Samsara Dharma. Although he now contained the power of all living beings and looked extremely brave, it was unknown how long his body couldst.

    Only the Buddha of the Kyara tree, although he had lost his head and was severely injured by the carving knife of the Confucian Saint, was in the best state thanks to his peers.

    Below transcendent-grade, the number one defense was not just for show.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Xu Pingfeng, whose white robe was stained with blood, raised his hand to cover his mouth. He coughed violently, and sticky blood flowed from his fingers.

    His hair was disheveled as he looked at the unrivaled supervisor. There was no fear or wariness in his eyes, only calmness.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng, when I left the Imperial court and decided to support the hidden Dragon City, I knew that there would be many enemies. Therefore, for more than 20 years, he had been careful and calctive.

    ¡°I killed the North vanquishing Prince, Wei Yuan, and Jean d ¡®arc, but I know that my strongest enemy is you!

    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you, all my ns will be in vain.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng swallowed the blood that had rushed up his throat and slowly put on a smile.

    ¡°So, when I decided to take that step, you became the first person I wanted to kill. The n to get rid of you was set from the beginning.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who I support. Why would I choose the branch from 500 years ago? Teacher, have you ever thought about this?

    ¡°Soldiers, money, and grain are just adding flowers to a brocade. If I can¡¯t get rid of teacher, how can I be a divinator?

    ¡°Teacher can see into the future. Today, you have prepared the saint¡¯s carving knife and the quasi-saint¡¯s crown in advance, and you have also brought salen AGU¡¯s Holy whip. You¡¯ve made all the necessary preparations, because you know that this battle is my unfilial disciple¡¯s all-out counterattack.

    ¡°I believe that in the future you saw, we will be the ones to die in this battle, and you will be the one to win. At the same time, you also took the opportunity to severely injure the Buddha,ying the foundation for a certain chess move in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯re so well prepared, you¡¯ve already calcted everything.¡±

    ¡°Too clever,¡± the Buddha of the Kyara tree shook his head slowly.

    ¡°And what I want is teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s wless n.¡± At this point, Xu Pingfeng revealed a strange smile.

    &Nbsp; ¡± teacher, why don¡¯t you do a calction? I know the power of a divinator, so why would I, a mere disciple, have the confidence to stand here and fight you? ¡°

 Chapter 1549 - 90-imminent disaster (2 in 1)

    Chapter 1549: Chapter 90-imminent disaster (2 in 1)

    ¡°I used to think that my teacher had sessfully killed my teacher by forming an alliance with the Buddhist League and taking every step to attack the city.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s mouth started to bleed with every word he said. He was severely injured, but his expression was still as reckless as Zhang Yang.

    Some words had been kept in his heart for more than 20 years, and some ns had been painfully endured for more than 20 years. Now, he could finally let them out.

    ¡°However, after careful analysis and reviewing of the Wu Zong rebellion, it is easy to deduce some unusual points. For example ¡­¡±

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp.

    ¡°At the start of the Wu Zong rebellion, why was the first generation caught off guard? Even if killing one¡¯s master was the fate of a Warlock, wasn¡¯t killing one¡¯s disciple also fate? ¡°The first generation has no reason to allow a Wu Zong to rebel and allow teacher to be a divinator and rece you.

    ¡°As a first-grade magician, it¡¯s ridiculous that you can¡¯t see through your disciple¡¯s actions. The White Emperor had exined the reason for this. His teacher was the gatekeeper, and he had used some method to deceive the eyes of the first generation, who had seen through the future.

    ¡°Is this disciple right?¡±

    The supervisor held the sheep-herding whip in his hand and slowly breathed in and out, looking at him with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°The gatekeeper is not the point.¡± Xu Pingfeng shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°The main point is the method you used to interfere with first-generation¡¯s vision of the future. It was precisely because of this method that you sessfully deceived first-generation and made him unable to see his own end. That¡¯s why I was caught off guard by you, teacher.¡±

    ck Lotusughed coldly and became a sidekick, ¡±

    ¡°Oh? If you aren¡¯t the guard, how are you going to deal with the supervisor?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a gatekeeper, so I can¡¯t deal with a divinator as a rank-2. Only a divinator can deal with a divinator.¡±

    At this point, the circr formation under Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet expanded and formed a huge formation with a diameter of more than ten miles. It enveloped all the extraordinary figures present.

    As the formation spread, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s silk pouch opened, and a stream of light flew out, dancing above everyone¡¯s heads. They were bronze objects.

    They had the same aura and background, like the parts of a giant magical artifact.

    A round te with a Tai Chi fish engraved on it was the first to stabilize and freeze in the air. Then, with it as the core, the other parts were attracted over and arranged themselves with a ¡± ka ka ¡± sound.

    On the other side, the Buddha of the Kyara tree tacitly formed a seal and sealed the space with the Dharma of the ¨¡tha, preventing the supervisor¡¯s teleportation spell and buying time for the assembly of the parts.

    The supervisor¡¯s indifferent expression finally changed. He was a little surprised.

    During this process, Xu Pingfeng sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who found the bloodline from five hundred years ago, it was them who found me. They¡¯ve hidden so well that the Imperial court hasn¡¯t found them even after five hundred years, so how could I find them in such a short time and form an alliance with them?

    ¡°The one who took the initiative to look for me was the sessor of the first generation supervisor¡¯s second disciple. Teacher, do you remember that I once asked you how to advance to the first rank? You told me the truth.

    ¡°In fact, at that time, I had already found out the truth from the warlocks in the hidden Dragon City. However, I still didn¡¯t want to break up with you, so I chose to enter the court as an official, trying to reach the peak of the official position, the position of the head assistant, and gather fate.

    ¡°I think that as long as we help Da Feng expand its territory and take over the demon barbarians in the North as well as part of the witchcraft cult¡¯s territory, the Central ins will have enough fate energy to be two divinator.

    ¡°But my attempt failed before I could even begin. Yuan jing¡¯s suppression and the attacks of various parties caused the Xu party to fall apart ¡­ Why don¡¯t you help me? If you had helped me back then, great Feng wouldn¡¯t be where it is today. Teacher Jian Zheng, it was you who pushed me to the line from five hundred years ago.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng sighed when he thought about the past. Now, he no longer had the hatred he had before. However, these words had been buried in his heart for many years. If he didn¡¯t say them now, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say them in the future.

    so, I chose to form an alliance with the bloodline from 500 years ago, and the bargaining chip they gave me was this ¡­

    Xu Pingfeng pointed at the magical equipment on top of his head. Coincidentally, the bronze parts had finished assembling.

    It was a huge round te with the Tai Chi fish at its core. The patterns on the outer edge were the five elements and Eight Trigrams, flowers, birds, fish, insects, mountains, rivers, sun, and moon, as well as the scenes of the ancestors worshiping heaven and earth.

    It was as if the entire history of the human race had been carved into it.

    Buzzzzzz! After the magical equipment was reassembled, it quickly grew in size and became a giant object with a diameter of more than ten miles. It fit perfectly with the round formation under Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet.

    The bronze dharmic artifact was spinning in a forward direction, while the circr formation under Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet was spinning in reverse.

    All of a sudden, everyone felt an inexplicable power envelop the ce. Then, they lost their sense of the outside world, as if they were in another world, isted from the nine states.

    The supervisor¡¯s aura rapidly declined. He was cut off from the outside world, losing the support of the power of all life.

    &Nbsp; ¡± as expected, only a divinator can deal with a divinator.

    Seeing that the supervisor had lost the support of the power of living beings, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he clicked his tongue.

    &Nbsp; this artifact was left behind by the first supervisor and it had two abilities. These two abilities countered the divinator¡¯s power.

    &Nbsp; the divinator could control the energy of life in his own territory and was invincible in the same realm. If one wanted to deal with him, they would need many first stage cultivators.

    &Nbsp; the first ability of this magical artifact was to block out all life energy. Once the divinator was within, he would be cut off from the outside world.

    Of course, there was a time limit.

    The second ability was a passive ability. It could not be divined or spied on.

 Chapter 1550: 90-imminent disaster (2)

    Chapter 1550: Chapter 90-imminent disaster (2)

    The image was that the supervisor could not see its existence when he peeked into the future.

    &Nbsp; this was the power of a divinator.

    &Nbsp; if there were two divinator in the world, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see each other in the future because they had the same ability.

    ¡°I suspect that the gatekeeper has a part of the divinator¡¯s power. Did you use a simr method to hide from the first generation¡¯s prying of the future?¡± Xu Pingfeng smiled and said, ¡±

    you can peer into the future. If you knew that you would die in this battle, you would naturally make targeted arrangements and make our n fail. Therefore, in order to kill you, I have to hide it from your prying eyes on the future.

    ¡°This is the method you used to deal with the first generation, and also my trump card. If not for it, how would I dare to rebel?¡±

    The ck Lotus Taoist master sneered and said fiercely, ¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have enough bargaining chips, why would I form an alliance with him?¡±

    He wantonly bragged about his own malice and pride, not suppressing the ugly side of human nature in the slightest.

    Xu Pingfeng coughed again and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.<div>

    back then, you supported the Wu Zongs to rebel and form an alliance with the Buddhist sect. The first generation knew that the situation was already hopeless and that teacher Jian Zheng would advance to a first grade Warlock in the future. Only a divinator could deal with a divinator. It would be too difficult for theter disciples to rece you.

    so, he had already begun to n how to kill you at that time, and set up a n for the revival of the bloodline from 500 years ago.

    ¡°He left behind two things. One of them is this magic tool refined with the power of a Heaven¡¯s Fate master. The first generation hid it in a fake tomb of Emperor Gaozu and let theter generations guard therge tomb while waiting for the right time.¡±

    The first jianzheng was the same age as the country, so he naturally did not have a tomb. Therge tomb that the chai family was guarding was actually a fake tomb of Emperor Gaozu.

    Since ancient times, an Emperor would not only have one tomb. Besides a real tomb, there would be a few fake tombs to fool people.

    The person in charge of supervising the construction of the Imperial tombs was the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡°The first generation was meticulous and didn¡¯t tell the second disciple¡¯s line about the existence of this magic tool, nor did he tell the imperial family from five hundred years ago. He only said that whenever a second-grade Warlock who wanted to rece the supervisor appeared, he would take him to the chai family.

    ¡°However, the human heart is the most unpredictable. The descendants of the chai family couldn¡¯t stand being poor and lonely. They ignored the ancestral teachings and gave up the identity of the tomb keeper, returning to the world of mortals.

    at that time, I was just about to set up the mysterious heavenly Pce. I spread my spies all over the Central ins to search for people with the surname Chai. After nearly ten years, I finally found the chai family in Xiang Zhou.

    Xu Pingfeng paused and looked at the supervisor¡¯s face, trying to see anger and panic, but he was disappointed. The supervisor¡¯s expression was calm the entire time.

    ¡°For a person like you who pries into heaven¡¯s secrets, you must have seen through life and death long ago. I was too proud.¡± Xu Pingfeng sighed and continued, ¡±

    ¡°The second item is actually the fate of the nation.

    using a war to move the fate of Da Feng, then stealing it with a secret technique, and then storing it in a vessel with the Royal bloodline, slowly refining it, thus strengthening the fate of the hidden Dragon City.

    ¡°In this n, first of all, there must be a war that sweeps across the nine regions. The scale must berge enough to affect the survival of the country, otherwise, it will be difficult to move the fate of Da Feng. This resulted in the Battle of Shanhai Pass 21 years ago.

    secondly, Xu Qi ¡®an, the vessel with the Royal bloodline, was born.

    The bloodline from 500 years ago was also part of the royal family and could upy the current Da Feng¡¯s fate.

    If it was a barbaric power, they could only wait for Da Feng to rot to the bones and the fate of the dynasty to end before they could overthrow Da Feng and establish a new dynasty.

    ¡°Of course, this step of the n has failed. So far, I have not been able to take back the fate of the nation from Xu Qi ¡®an. Fortunately, from the start, I had already made two preparations, which was to disperse the Dragon Qi and elerate the decline of Da Feng.

    ¡°The effect is the same.¡±<div>

    &Nbsp; Xu Pingfeng smiled, ¡± this is what a divinator is like. Even if he has been dead for 500 years, he is still a chess yer.

    The killing trap that he had endured for 500 years had finally revealed its fangs at this moment.

    ¡°This guy, he¡¯s been dead for 500 years and he¡¯s still causing trouble for me!¡±

    The officer flicked his wrist, and PA, the God-beating whip flew towards Xu Pingfeng, ignoring the distance.<div>

    Layers of defense arrays immediately lit up in front of thetter, and at the same time, he used the teleportation book to ¡± summon ¡± the Buddha of the Kaluo tree.

    Bang Bang Bang ¡­ The formation was broken one after another, and the God-beating whip hit the chest of the Buddha of the Gxia tree, leaving a shallow whip mark.

    The God-striking whip was a huge threat to Xu Pingfeng and ck Lotus, but it was not strong enough against the Gxia tree.

    It was not that the Holy whip was not good enough. Looking at the magic weapons and peerless heavenly weapons in the nine regions, none of them could pose a fatal threat to the Buddha of the Kyara tree, not even the country-guarding sword.

    In Jiuzhou, where all the transcendent-grade martial artists were sealed, perhaps only a real first-grade martial artist could suppress him.

    The supervisor seemed to have expected this. As heshed out with his whip, he threw the heaven secretspass into the sky.

    The heaven secretspass whirled quickly, trying to ¡®seal¡¯ the Taiji fish, which was the core of the bronze magical treasure.

    As a Heaven¡¯s Fate master, he naturally couldn¡¯t be helpless against a magic artifact. As long as the heaven secretspass could be fused into the bronze magic artifact, the supervisor was confident that he could make the magic artifact copse in a short time.

    And leave this ¡®world¡¯.

    At this moment, a pool of ck, sticky liquid appeared between the Tai Chi fish and the heaven secretspass.

    It spread out like a curtain, allowing the heaven secretspass to crash into it.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ck Lotus¡¯s heart-wrenching scream rang out.<div>

 Chapter 1551: 90-impending disaster (7 thousand) 3

    Chapter 1551: Chapter 90-impending disaster (7 thousand) 3

    He immediately returned to his human form, screaming and rolling, his dark and sticky body emitting green smoke.

    The heaven secrets Compass¡¯s surface was dyed with ayer of ck. It lost its spirituality and fell powerlessly.

    Xu Pingfeng immediately said, ¡±

    ¡°Gxia tree, time is limited. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    In this long-nned assassination, everyone had their own division ofbor. The ck Lotus Daoist¡¯s task was to corrode the supervisor¡¯s magic treasure, including but not limited to the God-beating whip and the heaven secretspass.

    Magic weapons were one of the most powerful means of a Warlock, but the ck Lotus¡¯s power of depravity could restrain all spirituality.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree¡¯s task was to withstand the attack of the supervisor and stall this first stage Warlock.

    They had survived the heroic soul of the Confucian Saint and entered the most critical and decisive moment.

    If he couldn¡¯t get rid of the supervisor, everything would be over.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree rushed out, leaving a trail of afterimages in the clouds. In the process, the Dharma form of the ¨¡tha sealed the surrounding space, not giving the supervisor the opportunity to perform the teleportation spell.<div>

    Jian Zheng caught the heaven secretspass, and a clear light rose from his palm to refine the power of corruption and filth.

    At the same time, he stretched out his right hand, which was holding the God-striking whip, and propped up a hexagonal barrier in front of him.

    Bang! Bang! The headless undead Gxia tree punched the barrier, causing the guard to tremble.

    Both sides were in a bad state. If the Gxia tree was in its peak state, this punch would have sent Jian Zheng flying.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ Fist shadows filled the sky and struck the hexagonal barrier, causing it to lose countless rays of light.

    As the barrier shattered, Jian Zhengshed out with salen AGU¡¯s sheep-herding whip again while sliding backward.

    His target was not the Gxia tree, but Xu Pingfeng.

    Thetter immediately retreated to the edge of this ¡®world¡¯. However, he was isted from the outside world and could not leave the area enveloped by the bronze magical artifact.

    And the God-striking whip could ignore distance.

    Pa!

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s flesh was torn open, and his primordial spirit was jolted out of his body as he let out a painful roar.

    There were two ways to break the situation:One, kill Xu Pingfeng and cause the round formation to lose its power, thus shortening the time limit of the bronze magical equipment.

    Second, refine the power of degeneration on the heaven secretspass. Using the heaven secretspass to restrain the bronze dharmic artifact could also elerate the copse of the dharmic artifact left behind by the first generation.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The fist of the Buddha of the Gxia tree took the opportunity to prate the Guard¡¯s chest and came out from the back.

    At that moment, another supervisor floated over from above. He held a sheep-herding whip in his hand and swung it at Xu Pingfeng.

    He abandoned his physical body and his primordial spirit left his body to kill his eldest disciple.

    As expected, the Gxia tree returned to Xu Pingfeng¡¯s side, and atha formed a seal with both hands, blocking the whip for Xu Pingfeng.

    Jian Zheng¡¯s primordial spirit immediately sank back into his body andughed.<div>

    The heaven secrets Compass¡¯s contamination had beenpletely refined.

    Just now, he could of course use the sheep-herding whip to break the spatial shackles of the Gxia tree, but when the Gxia tree was close to him, even if he ¡± revived ¡± the surrounding space, he would still be severely injured by the Gxia tree in the next moment.

    And in the situation where he was unable to leave this ¡®world¡¯, he would definitely be defeated after suffering such heavy injuries.

    Therefore, the one who was whipped was Xu Pingfeng. In exchange, he was severely injured by the Gxia tree. Then, his primordial spirit left his body and he was whipped again.<div>

    He was sure that the Gxia tree woulde to Xu Pingfeng¡¯s rescue because Buddhism was not good at dealing with primordial spirits. In all the major systems, only the Taoist and the wizard were good at dealing with primordial spirits.

    Since it could not destroy the primordial spirit in a short period of time, the Gxia tree¡¯s choice was to protect Xu Pingfeng so that the bronze artifact would not copse so quickly.

    And all of this was actually the supervisor¡¯s deliberate misdirection-his way of breaking the deadlock was to kill Xu Pingfeng.

    Jian Zheng¡¯s true method of breaking the situation was the heaven secretspass. He had misled the Gtian tree into thinking that the heaven secretspass would need more time to recover.

    As for the body, Song Qing had mastered the method of body reconstruction. He could ¡± be reborn ¡± by borrowing a lotus seed from Xu Qi ¡®an. Of course, if he escaped in time, it would not be difficult to save this body with the means of a Warlock.

    Now that the enemy was not around, he threw the heaven secretspass into the air again.

    The heaven secretspass whistled as it spun, turning into a clear light and ¡®imprinting¡¯ into the Tai Chi fish at the core of the bronze magical artifact.

    ¡°Ka ka ka ¡­¡±

    The bronze dharmic artifact stopped operating, and the tightly-locked parts began to separate, showing signs of falling apart.

    At this moment, everyone felt that the power that was confined in this ce began to sharpen, and the world of nine regions was getting closer and closer to them.

    In the next moment, a curved spear broke through space, ignoring distance, and pierced the supervisor from behind.

    The spear seemed to be made of gold, Jade, bone, and stone, making it impossible to identify its material.

    The supervisor lowered his head slowly and looked at the spear that had pierced through his chest. His pupils contracted slightly.<div>

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A lowugh came from behind him and a distorted figure appeared. It was not Emperor Bai But a monster that waspletely ck. Its body was illusionary and not real enough. It was a primordial spirit and not a corporeal body.

    It had a goat-like body and was covered with horns. It had a human-like face with two rows of eyes on its cheeks and six curved, sharp horns on its head.

    The curved spear that pierced through the supervisor turned pure ck and greedily absorbed everything around it, including the light and the supervisor.

    The supervisor¡¯s body melted into fragments of light and was absorbed by the spear.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with the gatekeeper¡¯s spiritual energy.¡±

    The monster with the body of a goat and the face of a human stuck out its long tongue and licked its lips.

    This ¡°spear¡± was one of the six horns on his head, and it was condensed with the natural divine ability of the great destion. It could devour all things, and in the ancient times, even the most powerful gods and devils had suffered a great loss in front of it.

 Chapter 1552: 90-imminent disaster (7 in 1)

    Chapter 1552: Chapter 90-imminent disaster (7 in 1)

    He returned to Jiuzhou as the ¡°white Emperor¡± in order to test Taoist Reverend with a fake body and hide his true identity.

    Even though it had inquired from many sources and learned that Taoist venerable might have fallen, it still did not let down its guard and continued to plot against the gatekeeper with its body as the White Emperor.

    After all, if its real body returned to nine regions, it was likely to lead to additional variables, such as the Taoist master¡¯s backup n, or the one in the West might not even make a move.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Xu Pingfeng alsoughed.

    ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± ck Lotus suppressed the burning pain andughed arrogantly, ¡±

    ¡°If I kill you today, Da Feng will definitely die! If you want to me someone, me Xu Qi ¡®an. If he had not meddled in other people¡¯s business, I would not have interfered in this battle.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree exhaled and put his hands together.

    ¡°Amitabha. 500 years ago, the Buddhist faction helped you be a divinator. 500 yearster, the Buddhist faction helped your disciple be a divinator. This is the cycle of karma.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t pleased, only a little emotional.

    The supervisor lowered his head slowly and looked at the world. He saw Songshan turn into a sea of fire, saw the g of Yunzhou on the city wall of Wanjun, and saw sun Xuanji driving the battery, whistling like the wind, struggling to hold on in the pursuit of the strong enemy.<div>

    He retracted his gaze and swept it across the three humans and one beast before closing his eyes.

    Finally, his bodypletely disintegrated and waspletely absorbed by the curved spear.

    With the disappearance of the supervisor, the entire Qingzhou was suddenly filled with dark clouds and lightning. One moment it was day, the next moment it was dark.

    A natural phenomenon, darkness descended.

    ¡®White Emperor¡¯ opened its mouth, which had criss-crossed fangs, and swallowed the curved spear into its stomach.

    huh. ¡± it immediately eximed, ¡± I can¡¯t refine it ¡­

    ¡°As long as the great fengs live, the supervisors live,¡± Xu Pingfeng said with a smile.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree added, ¡±

    ¡°Back then, we paid a heavy price to seal the first supervisor. &Nbsp; after the Wu Zong ascended the throne, he refined his fate and became a divinator. Only after that did he refine the first generation to death, and his soul was scattered.¡±

    The smile on Xu Pingfeng¡¯s face grew wider as he said, ¡±

    ¡°Seal teacher Jian Zheng in the spear. When we overthrow Da Feng, we can refine him. However, I¡¯ll still need your help.¡±

    Since you¡¯re already on the boat, don¡¯t even think about getting off.

    The White Emperor muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll have to wait until I send this item overseas.¡±

    It was not at ease to leave the gatekeeper in nine regions for fear of an ident, so it returned him to the main body to be safe.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the chief Commissioner Office, yang Gong strode out of the hall and looked up at the sky in the courtyard. He saw that ck clouds were gathering on the dome, and lightning shed and Thunder rumbled.

    As someone of the fourth stage of the schrly faction, all he could see was the fate of the world dissipating.

    As the governor of a state, what he felt at that moment was a bone-piercing fear.<div>

    Yang Gong¡¯s pupils shrank, and a guess brewed in his heart, causing his body and soul to tremble.

    ¡°The heavens have changed ¡­¡±

    He muttered.

    ¡­¡­¡­..<div>

    Songshan County.

    Smoke was burning everywhere in the city. The defending Army and the Yunzhou Army were fighting in the streets and alleys.

    Some of the corpses of the Voodoo flying beasts fell on the city wall, some on the houses, and some on the streets.

    Not long ago, Songshan County had encountered the main force of the Vermillion Bird Army. The leader was a fourth stage monster-the Vermillion Bird.

    The heart Gu tribe¡¯s flying beast Army was unable to resist an expert of this level. More than half of the 300 flying beast Army was killed in an instant, and the ck-scaled giant beast¡¯s huge body fell into the city.

    After losing air control, the Songshan County troops couldn¡¯t take the attacks from the sky. The city gates fell and the troops started to fight in the streets.

    The battle between the two armies affected the people in the city, and smoke was ignited everywhere in the city.

    At this moment, the sky darkened at an unusual speed, and the dark clouds seemed to be pressing down on their heads, bringing a suffocating pressure.

    The guards on both sides slowed down their fight and looked up at the sky vigntly.

    Miao Youfang killed the enemy in front of him with one strike of his saber and retreated while protecting Xu Xinian. At the same time, he looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Is it going to rain?¡±

    He did not know why, but his heart was throbbing.

    Xu niannian looked up at the sky and remained silent.<div>

    Outside the city, the song River was surging and crashing against the shore, sshing up monstrous waves. It then turned around and rumbled toward the southeast, as if it was crying and roaring.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Teacher Jian Zheng ¡­ On the Fort, sun Xuanji looked up at the sky. His whole body was stiff and he couldn¡¯t breathe. He stared at the dark sky in a daze and suddenly felt an unstoppable, sharp fear and panic.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    In the Imperial Pce of the capital.

    On the brocade couch, Emperor Yongxing, who was taking a nap, suddenly woke up and screamed while holding his chest.

    He clutched his chest with his right hand, his face pale and his features twisted.

    ¡°It¡¯s so painful ¡­¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen, who was serving in the bedroom, ran over in a panic.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong? hurry, hurry and get the imperial physician.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing pushed him away with all his might and roared, ¡°¡±Go, go find the supervisor, go find the supervisor.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why he was looking for the supervisor, but his instincts told him to see him immediately.<div>

    The country was in danger, and luck was warning them!

    At this moment, all the members of the imperial family and the grandmasters in the capital felt their hearts palpitate. The degree of their apprehension varied depending on the strength of their luck.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Inside the stupa, Xu Qi ¡®an, who was flying toward Qingzhou, suddenly turned pale. He clutched his chest and slowly withered, curling up.

    The heart-wrenching pain spread throughout his body and prated his soul, making it almost impossible for him to breathe.

    His cold sweat was like a flood that had broken through the dam, instantly soaking his clothes.

    ¡°Xu ¡­ Xu ningyan ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Mu nanzhi, who was beside him, was shocked and at a loss for what to do.

    After a while, the pain was slightly alleviated, but Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°The supervisor ¡­ The supervisor is gone ¡­¡±

    With half of the country¡¯s fortune on him, he was lucky enough to know the situation of the supervisor.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Directorate of Celestials, underground.<div>

    Song Qing opened the metal gate, and the metal gate slowly rose.

    With a book in his hand, he walked down the stairs, passed through the dark corridor, and came to the room where Zhong Li was in seclusion.

    ¡°Junior martial sister Zhong, I found the book you wanted.¡±

    Song Qing ced the book in front of Zhong Li.

    Zhong Li reached out her fair and tender hand under the linen robe, picked up the brown Book and said in a wronged tone, ¡±

    ¡°Why do you need so many days?¡±

    Song Qing was a little ashamed, ¡±

    I¡¯ve been too busy recently. You know that I forget to eat and sleep when I¡¯m doing alchemy experiments. It¡¯s not easy to remember you.

    Oh, ¡± Zhong Li replied and looked at the book. There was no name on the cover.

    This was the supervisor¡¯s manuscript, which recorded the process of his magic tool creation, his experience and insight, as well as the effects of the corresponding magic tool.

    The disciples didn¡¯t like to read this stupid book, just like how primary school students didn¡¯t study calculus, and only Song Qing would asionally flip through it.

    Zhong Li flipped through the pages and found the details of the ¡®life-changing hammer¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. When fate energy is added to the body, one can open the aperture by striking it!¡±

    Zhong Li stared at thest sentence and fell into deep thought.

    Suddenly, Zhong Li and Song Qing felt a sharp pain in their chest.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: super long chapter. I¡¯ve written it for a long time. I feel relieved. ]

 Chapter 1553: Aftermath (1)

    Chapter 1553: Aftermath (1)

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    Xu Pingfeng covered his mouth and coughed violently. Blood seeped out from between his fingers.

    After a few seconds, he finally stopped coughing and sighed.

    ¡°He¡¯s half dead, teacher Jian Zheng is really ruthless.¡±

    He looked around at the crowd and gave a suggestion. go back and recuperate first. Everyone¡¯s injuries are not light. I also have to spend some time refining the fate energy of Qingzhou.

    Among the three people and one beast, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s own situation was not worth mentioning. He had almost died at the hands of the supervisor. Although he said that he was half-dead, he was actually trying to save his dignity.

    The head of the Buddha of the Kyara tree could not be regenerated. The power of the Confucius saint¡¯s carving knife eroded the body and soul, weakening the power. It took time to refine and remove it.

    The condition of the White Emperor¡¯s body was not any better than that of the Buddha of the Kyara tree. Now that it had the gatekeeper, all it wanted to do was to send the spear back to the ocean and put it in its bag.

    As for the ck Lotus Daoist, he was not targeted by Jian Zheng and had the least injuries.

    In such a state, they did not dare to directly attack the capital.<div>

    &Nbsp; ¡± the first generation left a n after he died and made Jian Zheng suffer. We are both divinator, who can guarantee that he didn¡¯t have a n? ¡± The Buddha of the Gxia tree was very steady.

    ¡°We¡¯ve sessfully eliminated the supervisor in this battle, there¡¯s no need to be anxious for sess.¡±

    The ck Lotus Taoist master chuckled and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Xu Qi ¡®an can do much. At most, with Luo Yuheng, sun Xuanji, and that b * stard Golden Lotus, he should also be third-grade.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still the kou continent,¡± Xu Pingfeng said with a smile.

    But so what? even though there were many transcendent Masters in Da Feng, they were all third or second-grade cultivators. One of them, the Buddha of the Gxia tree, was enough to suppress Luo Yuheng, kou Yangzhou, and Xu Qi ¡®an, leaving them with no way to fight back.

    Furthermore, there was still the White Emperor, ck Lotus, Ji Xuan, and him, a peak second stage Warlock.

    After he took down Qingzhou and refined the fate of Qingzhou, his strength would be further enhanced.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The supervisor was gone ¡­ Mu nanzhi squatted in front of Xu Qi ¡®an, her eyes nk.

    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±

    She asked carefully.

    Mu nanzhi did not know what had happened, but she knew that it must be something big. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression had never been so ugly before, and he had not looked in the mirror just now.

    Otherwise, he would be able to see his own expression as if he was facing the end of the world.

    In the knowledge of the flower God¡¯s reincarnation, this man was stubborn, unruly, and proud. Even in the face of death, he would not yield.

    However, she had never seen that expression of desperation before, and it made her panic for no reason.

    ¡°. great disaster is imminent ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had recovered a little, exined briefly. He immediately took out a sound transmission conch from the fragment of the book of theher world and said, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, did something happen to Jian Zheng?¡±<div>

    The country was on the verge of destruction, and the luck was warning him. He knew that there was a problem with the supervisor, but his subconscious was unable to let him know the specific details.

    The conch was silent, not even a word was heard.

    Xu Qi ¡®an waited anxiously as he spread his thoughts. Something must have happened in Qingzhou. With the current situation, that was the only possibility.

    ¡°With Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree¡¯s power, they can at most hold the supervisor back. They can¡¯t threaten him in Qingzhou. But the prison officer was indeed in danger ¡­ Therefore, they must have a helper.<div>

    ¡°Today, the witchcraft God sect¡¯s attitude toward the Central ins is undoubtedly to sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight. They even have the idea of reaping the benefits from the fight between the snipe and the m. However, given the current situation, the witchcraft cult definitely didn¡¯t want Da Feng to lose so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see the dogs fight each other and make the killing more brutal, so the Grand Wizard salen AGU will most likely not participate.

    ¡°In the other forces, the Gu n can¡¯t be enemies with great Feng. They can¡¯t even take care of themselves and focus their energy on guarding the abyss. The southern demons were keeping an eye on nda and had slipped into the Central ins to help Xu Pingfeng. Nine-tailed fox had already brought the Bear King and Shen Shu to destroy nda and unseal Shen Shu¡¯s head. However, when hemunicated with her through Bai Ji, she didn¡¯t seem to have such thoughts.

    ¡°The Barbarian monsters of the North have been crippled. A third-grade demon, Zhu Jiu, can¡¯t do much.

    ¡°The heaven sect is definitely excluded from the transcendents of the major forces. The ck Lotus of the earth sect and the Heaven and Earth Society will never rest until one of them is dead. As the most beautiful person in the Heaven and Earth Society, I¡¯m definitely his target.

    the White Emperor is the great destion, and the great destion is after the gatekeeper. He has connections with Xu Pingfeng, but he may not be willing to deal with the supervisor. Because there is no direct conflict of interest, Xu Pingfeng may not be able to offer enough bargaining chips to hire him. The beast is suspicious.

    so, ck Lotus alone can¡¯t threaten the supervisor. Xu Pingfeng has another trump card ¡­

    After analyzing up to this point, Xu Qi ¡®an had a corresponding guess-the first supervisor!

    The original supervisor¡¯s surname was Chai, and the tomb that the chai family had been guarding was left behind by the first supervisor. Xu Pingfeng had long since collected the map and controlled therge tomb.

    &Nbsp; if there was anything in the world that could threaten a divinator, then it would be him.

    At this moment, protector Yuan¡¯s voice rang out from the voice transmission conch, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo, I¡¯m protector Yuan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly woke up. He grabbed the conch in a hurry and put it to his ear. He asked urgently,<div>

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, protector Yuan said, ¡±

    ¡°.. ck him, teacher Jian Zheng can¡¯t be dead ¡­ I¡¯m going to kill all those B. stards in Yunzhou ¡­ Teacher Jian Zheng wouldn¡¯t die, he wouldn¡¯t ¡­ F * ck them, f * ck them ¡­

    ¡°What should I do now ¡­? Teacher Jian Zheng didn¡¯t give any instructions ¡­ Teacher was really killed? Motherf * cker, I¡¯m going to exterminate those B * stards in Yunzhou ¡­¡±

    This was sun Xuanji¡¯s truest heart.

 Chapter 1554: Aftershock (2)

    Chapter 1554: Aftershock (2)

    The supervisor was dead. Senior Brother sun¡¯s mentality copsed ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an listened with a nk expression, and his pupils dted slightly.

    He silently put down the conch in his hand and sat down.

    Mu nanzhi squatted down beside him without a word. The little white fox was curled up in her arms, revealing a pair of dark eyes and looking at him carefully.

    After a while, Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Qingzhou?¡±

    Protector Yuan was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun didn¡¯t tell me ¡­¡±

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    but Qingzhou will most likely be lost. I think they will retreat to Yongzhou. Protector Yuan concluded.

    I understand now ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an ended the voice transmission.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The Gu n.

    At the edge of the abyss, granny tianshuo, who was leading a group of transcendent leaders and preparing to enter the abyss to clear out the Gu beasts and Gu worms, suddenly stopped and looked North.

    The leader of the Gu n and the level four expert beside him stopped in their tracks.

    Ming Yu, who was twisting her small waist, asked curiously, ¡±

    ¡°Granny, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Granny tianshuo muttered to herself for a long time before her expression turned serious, ¡±

    ¡°Supervisor, that¡¯s all ¡­¡±

    Tian Huan could asionally see the future. In that instant, what granny Tian Huan saw was the eight trigrams stage of the star Observation tower.

    The empty Eight Trigrams stage.

    As a rank two heavenly Gu master, she had always held a very important attitude towards her future.

    After reading it carefully, he understood the meaning of the future-after the great ceremony, there would be no more supervisors!

    The supervisor was gone ¡­ The transcendent leaders of the Gu n were at a loss.

    What did he mean by the supervisor was gone?

    How could the supervisor be gone? if that was the case, what would happen to great Feng?

    In the past, they would have been overjoyed and celebrated the loss of Da Feng¡¯s Guardian when they learned of this news.

    But now, although it could not be considered as being tied to the same rope as Da Feng, he had also put in a lot of effort.

    Especially the leaders of the strength, heart, corpse and dark tribes, their hearts were in their throats, heart Gu master Chun Zhou frowned: ¡±

    ¡°Granny, what do you mean?¡±<div>

    Granny Tiangang shook her head, ¡±

    ¡°I only saw that the supervisor was gone. He might be dead or sealed. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    All the leaders ¡®faces instantly turned ugly.

    ording to their understanding of Tian Huan, since granny had revealed this information, it meant that it had already happened and was not considered divulging the secrets of heaven.<div>

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Ming Yu put away her coquettish look and frowned.

    ¡°Without the supervisor, great Feng has been resisting the Alliance between the cloud ne and the Buddhist League. That kid still owes me three months ofpensation.¡±

    Mose ¡­ Long tu looked to the North.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Jingshan city.

    Salen AGU stood on a barren mountain peak and looked to the South.

    ¡°Killing your teacher is the fate of a Warlock. You rose to power because of your teacher¡¯s murder, and you ended up killing your teacher. It¡¯s a cycle of karma.¡±

    He then looked at the altar in the distance and the statue of the witch God. He sighed with emotion, ¡±

    ¡°Without the gatekeeper, you super-ranks can finally breathe a sigh of relief. It¡¯s just that it attracted the great wilderness back to the nine prefectures, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse.¡±

    The Grand Wizard sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already died, the bet between us no longer counts.¡±

    He raised his hand to the South and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±<div>

    In the military camp of Yunzhou in Qingzhou, a stream of light was bound byyers of restrictions and headed northeast.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    nda.

    Bodhisattva guangxian sat cross-legged under the Bodhi tree and looked at the figure of the Buddha of the Gxia tree projected by The Golden Bowl.

    He quietly listened to the gstar tree and put his hands together.

    ¡°Amitabha, everything is worth it.¡±

    After a pause, he said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Remember, before overthrowing Da Feng, you must make Xu Pingfenge to nda. We can¡¯t repeat the mistakes of 500 years ago.

    in addition, we need to be on guard against that fiendgod descendant. We still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree did not have a head, so he could not nod or make any expressions. He could only give a simple ¡± hmm.

    Bodhisattva guangxian asked again,

    ¡°What¡¯s the next n?¡±

    The Kiara tree¡¯s voice was loud, but his tone was calm, ¡±<div>

    after Xu Pingfeng refines the fate of Qingzhou, after I remove the power of the Confucian saint¡¯s carving knife, and after I recover from my injuries, I will go north to conquer.

    Bodhisattva guangxian pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement, ¡±

    ¡°This is the safest way.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Yun Lu Academy.

    Zhao Shou invited the quasi-Saint Confucian crown and the Confucian Saint carving knife back to the quasi-Saint Pce.

    He sighed and walked out of the hall, bowing to the Directorate of Celestials.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Imperial Pce.

    Emperor Yongxing sat behind arge tableid with yellow silk. His right hand supported his head and gently pinched the space between his eyebrows. He looked tired.

    He would asionally look up at the door of the Royal study and wait anxiously.

    Not long after, the palmprint eunuch Zhao Xuan¡¯s figure appeared with hurried steps. He crossed the threshold and quickly rushed in.

    ¡°How is it? Have you seen the supervisor?¡±<div>

    Emperor Yongxing immediately stood up, put his hands on the table, and stared at Zhao xuanzhen.

    Thetter shook his head slightly.

    ¡°This servant saw Song Qing and conveyed His Majesty¡¯s intentions. Song Qing went up to the eight trigrams stage and said that the director is not in the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    The light in Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. He sat down dejectedly and said weakly, ¡±

    ¡°Did Minister song say where the prison is?¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen shook his head and stopped talking.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Emperor Yongxing frowned.

    Zhao xuanzhen said carefully, ¡±

    ¡°At that time, Song Qing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, and he spoke without thinking and was flustered. When this servant asked, he couldn¡¯t give a reason and only said that something big might have happened ¡­¡±

    Something big might have happened ¡­ Emperor Yongxing fell into deep thought, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart.

    At this moment, the guard on duty outside came to the door of the Imperial study with nking sounds. He cupped his fists and bowed, saying loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the princes and Junwang request an audience.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing was stunned and the ominous premonition in his heart suddenly intensified.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Qingzhou, the administration office.

    The officials walked in and out in silence, and war reports were stacked on the table of the chief administrator, yang Gong.

    ¡°Wan County has fallen, and the defenders have beenpletely annihted. Great schr Zhang Shen is missing, and his life and death are unknown ¡­ Qi Guangbo allowed the rebels and refugees to plunder and massacre the city, and Wan County was reduced to ruins overnight ¡­¡±

    Guo County near the eastern tomb has fallen. General Zhao Guang has retreated with 2000 of his remaining troops. Sun Xuanji has left the camp and is nowhere to be found ¡­

    ¡°Songshan County has fallen, and the flying beast Army has lost more than half. General Zhu Jun led his troops to meet the enemy and fought to the death, dying from exhaustion. Xu niannian led the remaining Gu n forces, a total of 800 people, and 300 of the defending troops to retreat. On the way, they were chased by the enemy general Zhuo Haoran, and Xu niannian was stabbed. It¡¯s unknown whether he¡¯s Dead or Alive ¡­¡±

    In one night, the second line of defense of Qingzhou hadpletely copsed, and the Qingzhou Army had suffered heavy losses.

    This caused the higher-ups of Qingzhou to lose control of the situation. In addition to shock and horror, it caused a certain amount of chaos and panic.

    ¡°Everyone, we can¡¯t keep Qingzhou anymore. I¡¯ve decided to retreat to Yongzhou,¡±

    Yang Gong took a deep breath and slowly scanned the officials and aides in the hall. He said in a deep voice, ¡°¡±Go and prepare for the evacuation.¡±

    The so-called many things included clearing out therge granaries, military supplies, silver, and forcefully moving the people.

    Of course, ording to the old rules, the people who migrated were of the gentlemanly ss and not the real bottom ss.

    This wasn¡¯t to say that they treated the people like dogs, but in times of war, the people at the bottom really had no value. The Squires and aristocrats had money, grain, and people. If they were won over, the court would get the corresponding rewards (benefits).

    On the other hand, the people at the bottom had nothing, so they had to give up when they needed to. Otherwise, they would eat until they copsed and drag down the Imperial court.

    All the officials stood up silently, saluted yang Gong, and left the hall in silence, each busy with their own tasks.

    In the huge Hall, no one could be seen in an instant, and it was silent.

    The sun shone in through thettice window. The chief governor sat in the hall, and in an instant, he seemed to have aged more than ten years.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Year 1 of Yongxing, winter.

    After Qingzhou was lost, chief administrator yang Gong led the remaining troops to retreat to Yongzhou and confronted the Yunzhou Army.

    The world was shaken.

 Chapter 1555: Fear (1)

    Chapter 1555: Fear (1)

    Late at night, the Imperial astronomer.

    Song Qing fell into a deep sleep by the table. There were all kinds of alchemy equipment on the table, and the charcoal in the elixir furnace was still warm.

    At a certain moment, Song Qing suddenly woke up. He opened his eyes and saw a white-robed man standing beside him.

    Looking closely, he found that it was senior Brother Sun. His face was dispirited and his eyes were dim as he looked at him silently.

    There was also a white ape beside him.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, why are you back?¡±

    Song Qing yawned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fighting in Qingzhou? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for equipment again? please let me go, didn¡¯t I just give you a batch of equipment a while ago? I only sleep two hours a day. Even iron Men need to rest.¡±

    He grumbled.

    Sun Xuanji did not speak. The White ape beside him hesitated and whispered, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng might have died.¡±

    Theints stopped and Song Qing was stunned.

    At this moment, sun Xuanji fell to the ground with a loud bang. Blood oozed out of his seven orifices and his life force was fading rapidly.

    Song Qing¡¯s heart trembled. He hurriedly took out pills from his storage bag and said in a trembling voice, ¡±

    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on, senior Brother Sun ¡­.

    Protector Yuan stood aside and looked at sun Xuanji.

    ¡°In order to find out the truth behind Jian Zheng¡¯s death, he personally went to the battlefield.¡±

    After Song Qing took her pulse, his heart sank to the bottom.

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s origin had been injured, his meridians were all broken, his internal organs were failing, and his primordial spirit was extremely weak.

    Such an injury was enough to be a fatal threat to a Warlock.

    The reason why he could still bring a white ape back to the Directorate of Celestials was probably because he had some obsession in his heart.

    Protector Yuan saw through song Qing¡¯s thoughts and said faintly, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the wildfire of revenge that supported him back to the Imperial astronomer.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Stargazing tower, underground.

    Zhong Li looked at Song Qing in a daze. Under her messy ck hair, her eyes were very bright, as if they were shimmering with water.

    ¡°Teacher Jian Zheng is dead?¡±

    She mumbled.

    mm, ¡± Song Qing replied in a low voice. There was no sadness on his face, but his numb expression made him even more mournful.<div>

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng, the head of the earth sect, the Buddha of the jialuo tree, the White Emperor, the White Emperor of Yunzhou.¡± Song Qing said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun saw them, they killed teacher Jian Zheng.¡±

    Seeing that Zhong Li was silent for a long time, Song Qing said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Imperial Pce and inform the young Emperor.¡±<div>

    He turned and left, and the underground world fell into an eternal silence.

    After a long time, Zhong Li lifted up the wooden box beside her and touched the surface of the box gently. Her tears flowed down her face, ¡±

    ¡°You have to take revenge, you have to take revenge for teacher Jian Zheng ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At dawn, the torches on the walls of the capital burned in the cold winter, but they could not dispel the bone-chilling cold.

    The dewdrops soaked the surface of the city wall and froze into ice in the cold night, making the city wall as hard as steel.

    The soldiers on duty at the top of the city wall held Spears. Their hands were covered in frostbites. From time to time, they would blow hot air into their palms or stretch their hands close to the torches to keep warm in the cold night.

    ¡°Da da da!¡±

    The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves came closer and entered the ears of the soldiers on duty.

    In the cold night, a horse galloped to the city and pulled the reins. Under the gaze of the guards on the city wall, he roared in a hoarse voice, ¡±

    ¡°Open the door, 800 miles per hour ¡­¡±

    In the sleeping Pce, the sleeping Emperor Yongxing was awakened by Zhao xuanzhen. He tiredly pinched the space between his eyebrows, suppressed his temper, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°What matter has awakened me sote at night?¡±<div>

    Normally speaking, anyone who dared to disturb the king¡¯s Rest at this time was either the sky had copsed or they did not want to live anymore.

    Emperor Yongxing did not think that this dog ve was tired of living, so the answer should be the former. Therefore, his tone was quite low and his expression was solemn.

    Zhao xuanzhen¡¯s face was as white as paper.

    Your Majesty, an urgent report from the cab. Qingzhou has fallen ¡­

    Emperor Yongxing was stunned by the bedside, his pupils dted and his expression froze.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty.¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen shouted twice, and Emperor Yongxing let out an ¡°ah¡± as if he had just woken up from a dream.

    ¡°The memorial is in the Imperial study ¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Emperor Yongxing lifted the quilt and pushed Zhao xuanzhen away. He strode towards the Imperial study barefooted, wearing a white inner robe.

    The Royal study was connected to the bedroom, one inside and one outside. He quickly ran out of the bedroom and came to the Royal study.

    He walked straight to the table, picked up the booklet, and began to read it with an ugly expression.

    The contents of the memorial were divided into three parts:

    The first was the casualties of the Qingzhou Garrison. The 30 guard stations in Qingzhou, in addition to the soldiers transferred from the capital and other provinces, had a total of 90000 troops, and they had lost 60% of their forces. The remaining 30 thousand troops retreated to defend Yongzhou.<div>

    The second was about the supervisor. Yang Gong believed that something might have happened to the supervisor, and he hoped that the Imperial court could confirm the supervisor¡¯s situation as soon as possible.

    The third was yang Gong¡¯s self-introduction, which basically meant that he had let down the king and the country, but he wanted to die to thank the world.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s hands started to shake after he finished reading.

    ¡°Nonsense. The supervisor is The Guardian of Da Feng and is ranked first. Who is his match in Da Feng? This yang Gong is deluding the masses with his lies. I¡¯m going to cut off his head and let him get what he wants.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face was livid as he mmed the table.

    Now, if anyone dared to say that something had happened to the director, he would let them know what it meant to be angry.

    At this moment, the Imperial Armymander on duty rushed in and reported, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Directorate of Celestials, Song Qing, is outside the pce, requesting an audience.¡±

    Song Qing is here. There must be news from the head Warden. The head Warden must have sent him to pass on the message ¡­ Emperor Yongxing¡¯s spirit was lifted and he shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Hurry, hurry and invite him in.¡±

    He immediately ordered the eunuch to give him the Imperial token.

    Fifteen minutester, themander of the Imperial Army returned with Song Qing. The former stayed outside the Royal study while thetter stepped over the threshold and stepped on the Scarlet carpet into the Royal study.

    <div>

 Chapter 1556: Fear_2

    Chapter 1556: Fear_2

    ¡°Minister song, is there any news from the supervisor?¡± Emperor Yongxing took a step forward and asked.

    He stared at Song Qing with hope in his eyes.

    Inparison, Song Qing was like a stray dog. His face was pale and he had dark circles under his eyes.

    ¡°Your Majesty, teacher Jian Zheng, His Majesty has fallen ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yongxing sat on the big chair as if his bones had been pulled out.

    After a while, he stood up in a flustered manner and pointed at Song Qing. He roared, ¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Song Qing, do you know what you are saying? The director is your teacher, how dare you curse him?¡±

    He stood up and waved his sleeves with all his might, roaring, ¡±

    ¡°In Da Feng, who is his opponent? tell me, who is his opponent?¡±

    Song Qing said with a wooden expression, ¡±<div>

    senior Brother Sun has done a preliminary investigation. Teacher Jian Zheng may have died. That day, there was a strange phenomenon in Yunzhou and the fate energy was lost. After teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s aura disappeared, he never appeared again.

    Emperor Yongxing slowly slumped on the big chair and muttered, ¡±

    supervisor, how could this be? who could have killed him ¡­

    Song Qing said woodenly, ¡±

    ¡°The number of transcendent experts in the rebel army of Yunzhou far exceeds our imagination.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing sat in a daze for a long time, as if he could not stand the cold wind, and his body trembled slightly.

    He was enveloped in great fear.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The next day, the news of the fall of Qingzhou and the death of the supervisor spread throughout the capital¡¯s officialdom, causing a huge sensation.

    The ministers gathered at the meridian Gate and requested to see the Emperor, but they were blocked outside.

    Emperor Yongxing was sick. He was scared sick.

    It was not until dusk that everyone saw him in the Imperial study. Overnight, Emperor Yongxing seemed to have been drained of all his energy. His eyes were unfocused and his face was pale.

    Everyone was shocked, and the first assistant, Qian Qingshu, said sorrowfully, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please take care of your dragon body.¡±

    Emperor Yongxingughed bitterly,

    ¡°Dragon body? At a time like this, do I still care about this body of flesh and blood?

    ¡°Everyone, the supervisor is dead, what should we do? The rebel army and yang Gong are confronting each other at the border of Yongzhou. Once they stabilize Qingzhou, they will definitely make aeback and attack the capital sooner orter.¡±

    Prison was thest backbone of Da Feng.

    Imperial censor of the left Liu Hong said,<div>

    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s still Xu yinluo and Da Feng. We¡¯re not without a fighting chance.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing shook his head slightly,

    ¡°Although my cultivation is shallow, I know what a rank 3 martial artist can and can¡¯t do.

    even the supervisor died at the hands of the rebel army. What can Xu yinluo do? ¡±<div>

    Liu Hong was at a loss for words.

    In the Imperial study, the atmosphere was heavy and silent.

    After a long time, the official of the court of judicial review said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we make peace?¡±

    Peace ¡­ Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes lit up, but he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡±

    the rebel army hase with a menacing momentum and wants to take over Da Feng¡¯s territory. How could they agree to peace? ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, how would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Someone said.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Emperor Yongxing said dejectedly,

    ¡°Let me consider it.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Huaiqing Manor, Imperial City.

    A in carriage stopped outside the manor. Liu Hong, who had taken over Wei Yuan¡¯s position and became the former leader of the Wei faction, got off the carriage and went straight in.

    They passed through the front yard and arrived at the living room.<div>

    In the spacious and elegant Hall, the cold eldest Princess huaiqing, dressed in a plum blossom Pce dress, sat by the table and waited for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been to the Directorate of Celestials and met with Song Qing and sun Xuanji. I¡¯m afraid that the director¡¯s situation is really grim.¡±

    The eldest princess¡¯s expression was solemn, which was a rare sight. She looked at Liu Hong, who was entering the hall, and said,

    ¡°What¡¯s the attitude of His Majesty and the other Dukes?¡±

    Liu Hong sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Without the supervisor, the backbone of His Majesty and the Dukes is broken, and they have lost their courage. The Minister of the Supreme Court proposed peace, but His Majesty did not agree, but he did not object either, only saying that he would consider it. ¡±

    ¡°Negotiate peace ¡­¡± Huaiqing muttered to himself. After a moment, he shook his head.

    ¡°The rebel Army¡¯s ambition is in the Central ins, their ambition is the throne. Even if they agreed, they would demand an exorbitant price. They would first ask for benefits before giving them a temporary peace. Using a blunt knife to cut flesh will only result in a slower death.¡±

    Liu Hong smiled bitterly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re just a bystander.

    ¡°His Majesty didn¡¯t have morning court today. He¡¯s sick, and he¡¯s sick from fear. At this time, if the rebel leader asks for peace, he will agree to it at all costs, just like a drowning man grasping at a life-saving straw.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Hong¡¯s face was full of worry, ¡±

    ¡°But there is a reason for Your Majesty¡¯s fear. The supervisors are all dead, who can resist Yunzhou?<div>

    ¡°Xu yinluo is only a third-grade martial artist, and the state preceptor is a second-grade martial artist. Is she really willing to die for Da Feng? Even if he was willing, he might not be able to do it.

    Your Highness, you¡¯ve always been wise and resourceful. Please tell me how to break out of this situation ¡­

    When the Royal study was discussing matters, he did not object to the peace negotiations. If it was not him, he would not know what to do.

    Huaiqing was silent for a long time before he slowly said,

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be broken Jade than intact tile!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Qingzhou.

    In the Chief Administrator¡¯s Office, Qi Guangbo sat behind therge table that originally belonged to yang Gong, and below him were a group of generals. The head of the table on the left was Ji Xuan, and the head of the table on the right was GE Wenxuan.

    Of these two people, the former had attacked cities and destroyed strongholds along the way, chasing down the deserters of Qingzhou, and had made great military achievements.

    Thetter, on the other hand, had helped Qi Guangbo capture Wan County and had made great contributions. In addition to his identity as Xu Pingfeng¡¯s disciple, his status in the Army was extremely high, only slightly lower than Ji Xuan¡¯s.

    As for the Xuanwu steel cavalry and the Vermillion Bird flying cavalry, they belonged to Xu Pingfeng and did not appear.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a meeting in the military tent, so don¡¯t be so formal.¡±

    Qi Guangboughed. it¡¯s all thanks to all of you that we were able to take down Qingzhou. Tonight, we will reward the three armies with wine, food, and beauties. We have everything we need.<div>

    All the generalsughed and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, great general.¡±

    Qi Guangbo nodded, ¡±

    however, after today, you have to restrain your soldiers and stop robbing the people. Qingzhou will be our territory from now on. Do you understand? ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the soldiers agreed.

    Zhuo Haoran was satisfied and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Great general, when are you going to lead us North? everyone says that the capital is the best city in the Central ins and the richest. Our brothers can¡¯t wait to see it.¡±

    Someoneughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°After we kill our way to the capital, don¡¯t you f * cking mess around. The capital is rich and prosperous, but beautiful women are more attractive than gold and silver. This father also wants to taste what it¡¯s like to be a woman of a high official.¡±

    Someone immediatelyughed and scolded, ¡±

    ¡°Useless thing, if you want to sleep with someone, then sleep with someone of high status. Princesses, junzhu, harem concubines, aren¡¯t they more attractive than a dog fart noble woman?¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    After taking down Qingzhou, the morale of the Yunzhou Army was high. From the generals to the ordinary soldiers, they were all ready to go north. They could not wait to attack the capital in one breath.

    But thinking about it, there were rules in the army and war. Now that the rebel army had taken down Qingzhou, they needed to stabilize this territory, appease the people and Squires, repair the city walls, collect grain, and so on.

    All of this required time. It wasn¡¯t like a robbery by other races, where they would leave in a hurry after snatching their things and people.

    GE Wenxuan raised his finger and knocked on the table.

    The mor died down a little, and he said, ¡±

    ¡°Great general, this general feels that we can¡¯t be idle during the rest period.

    ¡°We can send people to infiltrate the various provinces of great Feng and spread the news of the death of the supervisor. First, it can create chaos, and second, it can strengthen the momentum of the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army,¡±

    ¡°This is a good n,¡± Qi Guangbo gave an affirmative attitude.

    Ji Xuan said,

    ¡°We have suffered heavy casualties in this battle, so we have to replenish our forces and recruit refugees. However, thebat power of the refugees is limited, and it¡¯s a problem to replenish the middle levelbat power.¡±

    Qi Guangbo already had an idea, but he still asked, ¡±

    ¡°Zisu, do you have any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°You can recruit martial artists from the pugilistic world,¡± Ji Xuan replied.

    This was a tradition of the hidden Dragon City. Among the generals present, more than half of them were originally ordinary people in the martial world. They had fled to the clouds ins and then joined the hidden Dragon City.

    Qi Guangbo nodded and looked around at everyone. Suddenly, he asked, ¡±

    ¡°What do you think the Imperial court will do without the supervisor?¡±

    Zhuo Haoranughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the little emperor is so scared that he peed his pants.¡±

    All the generals agreed, ¡±

    ¡°After losing The Guardian, the supervisor, Da Feng is a sick Tiger without ws and teeth. He looks good but is useless.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is the only one who can support us.¡±

    bah, what¡¯s he trying to do? a third-rank martial artist is powerful, but he¡¯s nothing in front of the state preceptor.

    At this moment, Ji Xuan sneered and said, ¡±

    indeed, he won¡¯t be able to cause any more trouble. The demon-sealing nail that the state preceptor nted in his body will be able to suppress him to rank-3.

    GE Wenxuan smiled and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial Preceptor¡¯s prediction is godly.¡±

    Seeing that the topic had changed, Qi Guangbo raised his hand, and the mor died down. He said, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the great Feng imperial court, from the king to the officials, they must be in a state of panic. Then, what if our master proposes a peace treaty?¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [PS: I¡¯ll correct the wrong words tomorrow.]

 Chapter 1557: Four key points (1)

    Chapter 1557: Four key points (1)

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s heart moved, and she said, ¡±

    ¡°General-in. chief, you mean ¡­¡±

    Qi Guangbo smiled, ¡±

    ¡°Attack the heart!¡±

    With a simple sentence, many of the astute people present immediately understood Qi Guangbo¡¯s thoughts.

    The Lord¡¯s proposal for peace was to obtain greater benefits without bloodshed.

    After the army finished recuperating and stabilized the territory of Qingzhou, the provisions and military supplies were in ce, the Imperial advisor refined the fate energy of Qingzhou, and then tore up the Alliance agreement to attack the North.

    With the main goal unchanged, they could still strengthen their strength and expand their advantage.

    Ji Xuan slightly nodded his head,

    ¡°If we force Da Feng to the end of the road, it will definitely lead to a crazy counterattack. At that time, our Army will also suffer heavy casualties. A smart hunter will know to be lenient.<div>

    ¡°Without the supervisor, the people of the great Feng imperial court are in a state of panic. By proposing peace at this time, we are opening a hole in the and letting them see hope, making them lose the courage to fight for their lives.

    and we can take the opportunity to gain benefits. We can ask for money and food.

    Hearing his exnation, the generals who had not reacted immediately looked at Qi Guangbo with admiration.

    Leading an Army to fight a war and fighting alone were two different things. Thetter only required venting violence to one¡¯s heart¡¯s content, while the former was a skill.

    While everyone was still immersed in the joy of getting rid of the jianzheng and taking down Qingzhou, the general had already thought of a brilliant n based on the situation and the People¡¯s hearts.

    GE Wenxuan followed Qi Guangbo¡¯s train of thought and thought of more. He sneered, ¡±

    ¡°Young master Ji Xuan, we definitely need money and grain, but we might as well increase our appetites. Da Feng is not much better than the fish on the anvil now. What does he want to talk to us about? how can he not put in his capital?

    ¡°No matter what, we have to give up a few provinces ofnd.¡±

    The generals ¡®eyes lit up, but someone frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this forcing Da Feng to a dead end? in my opinion, it¡¯s enough to just ask for money and food. We¡¯ll use Da Feng¡¯s money and grain to recruit soldiers and buy horses, and then turn around and fight them.

    ¡°If your appetite is too big, you¡¯ll end up with nothing.¡±

    This was a rtively conservative approach.

    Someone immediately retorted,¡±the supervisor is gone, so whatever we say goes. The Imperial court of great Feng still dares to say no?¡± Even if we want the little emperor to issue an apology, I don¡¯t think he would dare to refuse.¡±

    This was the thought of the radicals.

    Ji Xuan muttered,

    ¡°The scale must be controlled well. Blind greed will only produce the opposite effect. Although Da Feng has lost its supervisor, don¡¯t forget, where is Xu Qi ¡®an?¡±

    He surveyed the crowd and analyzed in a sonorous tone, ¡±

    ¡°Zhao Shou has been in the field for many years and has no official position. He will not die for the Imperial court, and neither will Luo Yuheng. However, Xu Qi ¡®an carried the fate of the country. If Dafeng died, he would die for the country.

    ¡°Therefore, he will definitely influence the overall situation of the Imperial court. This person¡¯s personality is more willing to break than bend, and if we force him too much, it will only make him take the risk and burn both Jade and stone with us.<div>

    ¡°Of course, the cloud state Army is almost certain to enter the Central ins. He¡¯s only a rank-3. He can¡¯t cause any trouble. However, great General¡¯s peace talks will definitely fail.¡±

    GE Wenxuan wanted to say something but stopped. Considering Ji Xuan¡¯s status, he did not refute.

    Du du!

    Qi Guangbo knocked on the table and interrupted the discussion. He smiled and said, ¡±<div>

    Zisu, you¡¯re still too short-sighted. You only saw the difference in strength between the two sides and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s personality.

    Ji Xuan lowered his head slightly,

    ¡°Please enlighten me, great general.¡±

    Qi Guangbo was his first teacher.

    Qi Guangbo said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°Yongxing, this little emperor, is more than capable of keeping things in order, butcks courage. For such an Emperor, the supervisor is hisst backbone. With the death of a supervisor, do you think he¡¯ll stake everything in a battle to the death or ept our peace negotiations?¡±

    ¡°Of course I choose to ept.¡± GE Wenxuanughed.

    Qi Guangbo nodded and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Next are the officials in the court. Wang zhenwen is bedridden, Wei Yuan died in Jingshan city, and the rest, whether for good or for good, arecking. Therefore, the only obstacle in the negotiation was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°But the little emperor and Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s interests are different. For the little emperor, peace can stabilize the situation, and he will be stable if there is no war. At the very least, he could call for a period of peace and allow Da Feng to catch his breath.

    ¡°But for Xu Qi ¡®an, this means that there is no hope of turning the tables. Therefore, the two of them must be at odds with each other.¡±

    Zhuo Haoran touched his chin and said, ¡±

    ¡°Therefore, great general¡¯s n is killing two birds with one stone. If he seeded, he would have grain and money, and he could even force the Imperial court to cedend without using a single soldier. If it doesn¡¯t work, Xu Qi ¡®an and the little emperor will be at odds, and it will be even better if there is trouble.¡±<div>

    If even a butcher like Zhuo Haoran could understand it, the others would definitely understand.

    Ji Xuan was convinced.

    Qi Guangbo continued, ¡±

    ¡°That Xu Qi ¡®an is a sore point in the hidden Dragon City, a sore point for the state preceptor. In the past, he had the protection of Wei Yuan and the supervisor, so he was unscrupulous.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll let this famous Xu yinluo know what it means to be as high as the sky and as wide as the sea.¡±

    Zhuo Haoran and the other generalsughed and echoed, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, general. Without the supervisor and Wei Yuan, Xu Qi ¡®an is nothing. How dare he challenge the state preceptor and the hidden Dragon City? Maybe he¡¯s also trembling like a quail now.¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is just a little more famous. In terms of cultivation, our young master Ji Xuan is also a rank three.¡±

    ¡°However ¡­ Perhaps even without the Imperial advisor¡¯s intervention, young lord Ji Xuan would be able to kill this brat.¡±

    ¡°Refine him into a blood pill and use it to improve young lord Ji Xuan¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    The generals either cursed orughed.

 Chapter 1558: Four key points (2)

    Chapter 1558: Four key points (2)

    Ji Xuan was silent for a moment before he said word by word,

    I¡¯d like to see how Xu Qi ¡®an is going to deal with this. He¡¯s just a third-grade martial artist. How can he turn the tables? ¡±

    He wanted to fly to the capital immediately and see Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face full of unwillingness and helplessness.

    GE Wenxuan smiled and said, ¡±

    he can¡¯t turn the tables. Even if he immediately advances to the second stage, he¡¯s no match for our teacher and the Buddha of the Gxia tree, not to mention that he has a sealed body.

    Ji Xuan immediately sneered.

    Qi Guangbo continued, ¡±

    ¡°After the celebration banquet is over, immediately start this n. We must spread the news, the more exaggerated, the better. Whether Imperial Preceptor could obtain the luck of several more continents would depend on this move. As for the specific details of the peace negotiations, Wenxuan, you can pay a visit to the state preceptorter and ask for his opinion.¡±

    With Yunzhou¡¯s current military strength, it would be a burden to ask for too much territory. At the same time, it also depended on the state of the Imperial advisor to see if he could take over that much territory.

    ¡°Yes!¡± GE Wenxuanughed.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Clear cloud Mountain.

    Zhao Shou, who was sitting quietly in the attic in the bamboo forest, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the shadow under the table.

    A shadow emerged, expanded, and turned into a human. It was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Zhao Shou nodded.

    ¡°I just went to the Directorate of Celestials, but I didn¡¯t see you, so I came here.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and said,

    ¡°Is the supervisor Dead or Alive?¡±

    ¡°As long as Da Feng doesn¡¯t die, the supervisor won¡¯t be destroyed,¡± Zhao Shou said. He should be sealed.¡±

    The schrly faction had a rather thorough understanding of the Warlock system, and they knew some secrets that others didn¡¯t.

    Although Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t believe that the supervisor would die, he finally felt relieved after hearing this answer. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°Did Jian Zheng do it on purpose? Did he leave anything behind?¡±

    Zhao Shou thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If it was intentional, I really can¡¯t figure out what was worth it for him to put Da Feng to death and push it into the abyss of defeat.

    ¡°If he had known about this in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have entered the trap.¡±

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t know what the first generation had nned, but he gave an analysis based on his own judgment.

    The supervisor was really done for this time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    When he found out that the first supervisor was the owner of the tomb that the chai family had guarded for generations, Xu Qian was already prepared.<div>

    Even if he could spy on the future, what if the first generation had a way to restrain it?

    Every system had its weakness, just like how a snake had its weakness.

    The supervisor wasn¡¯t a God.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told Zhao Shou about the chai family.<div>

    .. see ¡­¡± Zhao Shou suddenly understood. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°I think that even if the supervisor was caught off guard and was captured, he should have considered the possibility. Even ordinary people had to prepare for a rainy day, let alone him.

    ¡°However, without the supervisor, great Feng is in danger.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, what are you going to do?¡±

    With the fate of the country, their fates were connected to the Imperial court. If the country was destroyed, the supervisor would die, and so would Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I came to find you.¡±

    In the entire imperial court, the only person who could discuss matters with him was the head of the Confucian system in front of him, a peak third-grade great Confucian.

    Zhao Shou pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°First, you have to understand who the enemy is.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng, ck Lotus, Gxia tree, and white Emperor.¡±

    After going to the Directorate of Celestials, he found out that after the voice transmission ended, sun Xuanji had risked his life to investigate the situation and discovered the existence of Emperor Bai.<div>

    Zhao Shou immediately asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why does the White Emperor want to deal with the supervisor?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment.

    ¡°I suspect that the warden is the gatekeeper ¡­¡±

    He immediately told Zhao Shou about the secret of the gatekeeper and the fact that Emperor Bai was from the great wilderness.

    Zhao Shou was silent for a moment. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch his eyebrows and sigh.

    it seems like it¡¯s a fight to the death. Xu Qi ¡®an, Xu Qi¡¯ an, are you really a person blessed by fate? ¡±

    I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s gued by bad luck.

    Afterining, Shou Zhao returned to the topic and said, ¡±

    there¡¯s something I have to tell you. Before he went to battle, he borrowed the Confucian Saint carving knife and the quasi-Sage Confucian crown from me. He will probably follow Wei Yuan¡¯s example and summon the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and he said in disbelief, ¡±

    how could he be defeated if the heroic soul of the Confucian Saint attacked?!

    Zhao Shou shook his head.<div>

    we don¡¯t know the details, so you have to be careful. There was definitely a Supreme-grade at that time.

    . super-grade ¡­ Xu Qian repeated these words in his heart. Suddenly, he felt a little desperate.

    If Yunzhou had the backing of a Supreme-grade martial artist, how could they fight? even if he learned from the Duke of Wei and the supervisor and asked the Confucian Saint to split the plum three times, it would only be a futile resistance.

    Zhao Shou shook his head slightly when he saw Zhang Zian¡¯s stiff expression.

    The person under the greatest pressure now was not Yongxing on the Dragon Throne, not the members of the imperial family, not yang Gong who guarded the border, but the world-famous young man in front of him.

    He was the only backbone of Da Feng.

    ¡°This old man will share his opinion, you can take a look.¡±

    Zhao Shou knocked on the table, which brought Xu Qi ¡®an back to reality.

    ¡®First, I have to make up for the ws in my extraordinarybat power.

    ¡°The White Emperor and the Gxia tree are both rank-ones, or their battle prowess isparable to rank-ones. Xu Pingfeng was a rank-two Warlock at the peak. After refining the fate energy of Qingzhou, his strength had increased. The second is the ck Lotus.¡±

    two: be a chess yer.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, if you want to survive this disaster and let Da Feng live, you have to work hard to be a chess yer. It was easy to get a general, but rare to get amander. You¡¯re not willing to be used as a chess piece by Xu Pingfeng and the prison officer, are you?¡±

    three: make up for the food shortage in Da Feng. You will have a stable territory to support you in your game with Xu Pingfeng.<div>

    ¡°If the Imperial court copses, no matter how hard you work, no matter how much your cultivation rises, it will be of no use. You must always remember that Da Feng is your Foundation.¡±

    fourth: resurrect Wei Yuan.

    ¡°Why did Xu Pingfeng wait for Wei Yuan¡¯s death before he dared to rebel? During Wei Yuan¡¯s rule, the Buddhist sect, Yunzhou, and the witch God sect didn¡¯t dare to start a war. In order to help the wizard God break the seal, the wizard God religion had to take a gamble. But what was the result? He tried to steal a chicken but ended up losing the rice.

    ¡°Wei Yuan¡¯s fearsome strength doesn¡¯t lie in his personal strength. He¡¯s a raremander talent, and in terms of intelligence, even Xu Pingfeng can¡¯tpare to him. When it came to leading troops in battle, Xu Pingfeng was even more inferior.

    ¡°If hees back to life, I don¡¯t care if Da Feng will win, but at least he won¡¯t be so embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done,¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed bitterly.

    Any one of these four points was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

    The first was the transcendent realm¡¯sbat strength. At present, the only one with a chance of stepping into the first grade was Luo Yuheng.

    But she alone was not enough.

    Just the two first stage cultivators, Bai Di and Jia Luo Shu, could sweep away all the transcendent powers in Da Feng. However, cultivation could not be achieved overnight, and it was impossible to catch up in a short period of time.

    Moreover, the White Emperor must have a bigger n and was probably hiding it.

    Secondly, he had to be a chess yer.

    This was the most reliable point. Although Xu Pingfeng¡¯s father loved him like a mountain, he was filial and was not afraid of him. Xu Qi ¡®an had never been afraid of anyone when it came to using his brain. Even though he had been yed around like a chess piece by Xu Pingfeng and the supervisor for the past year, he had not been able to escape.

    But at that time, he was still too weak and had to start from zero. Who hadn¡¯t been toyed with by the big shots when they were weak?

    Then, there was the problem of rations.

    No solution!

    If Da Feng had money and grain, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point. What could he do about something that even the supervisor couldn¡¯t do? The most unsolvable thing in the world was poverty!

    Even the gods couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Finally, he revived Lord Wei.

    The main ingredients for the soul beckoning banner to resurrect Lord Wei had been gathered, but there was still onest item left. He would have to ask Song Qing about how to find that item ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an got up and said, ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, director.¡±

    After bowing, he walked out of the bamboo pavilion.

    As soon as he got out, he felt a familiar palpitation.

    In The Earth Book chat group, li Miaozhen sent a letter,

    <Strong> 2 </strong> recently, there has been news spreading everywhere that Qingzhou has fallen and the supervisor has been killed. Was the Yunzhou rebel army an arrow at the end of its flight to use such underhanded methods?

    [ however, the effect of this trick is indeed excellent. Since ancient times, the people have been the most ignorant. ]

    All parties in the capital were in a terrible state and after several days of panic, li Miaozhen finally got the news.

    After all, she didn¡¯t have a well-developed intelligencework, and Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing, who knew about it, really weren¡¯t in the mood to send letters and chat these days.

    She sent this message, half to ridicule and half to verify.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS: typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1559: 94-negotiations (1)

    Chapter 1559: Chapter 94-negotiations (1)

    [ 7: I heard about it too. It¡¯s ridiculous. In Da Feng, even a celestial venerable is not a match for a supervisor. How could a supervisor die? ]

    Li lingsu expressed her opinion.

    [ four: I haven¡¯t heard any rumors for the time being, but with the supervisor¡¯s position, unless it¡¯s a super-grade, he¡¯s invincible in Da Feng. ]

    Even though schr Chu had resigned for ten years, he still cared about the Imperial court and the world. He was always in the chat group of The Earth Book.

    [ 9: it¡¯s hard to say. Dafeng is already an arrow at the end of its flight, and the blessing of the country that jianzheng can get is limited. And without the blessing of a country¡¯s fate, thebat power of a Warlock of the first stage is just so-so. ]

    The evaluation given by Daoist priest Golden Lotus was rtively objective.

    [ nine: by the way, it has been confirmed that number eight ising out of seclusion. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s safe and sound. [ he may be going to Beijing soon. Would you like to stay in Beijing? ]

    [seven: we¡¯ll talk about it when we have time.]

    Li lingsu replied.

    The others didn¡¯t say anything. They were waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an or huaiqing¡¯s reply.<div>

    After a long while, huaiqing finally replied,

    [ 1. Qingzhou has fallen, and Jian Zheng is likely to die. ]

    It was a simple sentence, but it exploded in the ears of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society like thunder. It exploded in their heads, making them buzz and instantly lose the ability to think.

    After the time it took to make a cup of tea, no one spoke.

    Li Miaozhen messaged in her sleep,

    [ 2: how could this be ¡­ ]

    A bolt from the blue!

    To the members, this was a nightmare that they could not ept.

    [ 7: if the supervisor is dead, then, then what about Da Feng? No, no, how did the supervisor die? This is impossible ¡­ ]

    His problem was the same as the other members of the heaven and earth Union.

    [ one: I don¡¯t know the details yet. ording to Song Qing, among the transcendent Masters who attacked that day, there were Xu Pingfeng, the Gxia tree, the White Emperor, and ck Lotus. ]

    [ 2. White Emperor? The White Emperor of Yunzhou? ]

    Li Miaozhen, who had been in Yunzhou for a long time, asked in disbelief.

    The other members thought for a few seconds beforeing up with a corresponding guess.

    [ one: that¡¯s it, sun Xuanji said so. In addition, sun Xuanji spected that the strength of this descendant of gods and devils was at the first stage. [ if he¡¯s not a rank-1, he won¡¯t be able to kill a supervisor. ]

    Among the transcendent experts who had participated in the battle, ck Lotus was a second grade. If white Emperor was also a second grade expert, then it would have been impossible for him to kill Jian Zheng.

    Everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society gasped, and the chill went deep into their hearts.

    They had heard of the legend of Yunzhou and had some understanding of the White Emperor. However, they had not expected that this legendary being would ally with Xu Pingfeng to deal with the supervisor.

    [ nine: strange, why would this descendant of a God interfere in the Central ins for no reason? there must be something fishy going on. ]<div>

    Li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanqian, and the others were also very curious.

    [ 2: Xu Qi ¡®an? [ you must know. ]

    Li Miaozhen was used to summoning Xu Qi ¡®an when she couldn¡¯t make up her mind.

    If it was him, he would definitely know ¡­ This thought shed through the minds of every member of the Heaven and Earth Society, except for Daoist priest Golden Lotus.<div>

    They had learned the truth of the fall of the gods and devils from Xu Qi ¡®an. They had to know the secret of the revered one expelling the descendants of gods and devils from Jiuzhou and the secrets rted to Buddha.

    If it was Xu Qi ¡®an, even if he didn¡¯t know the exact truth, he would more or less know some inside information.

    [ three: the White Emperor is targeting the prison officer. This matter involves a secret of the ancient era. I probably haven¡¯t told you about the gatekeeper. ]

    The gatekeeper?

    The members of the heaven and earth Association werepletely unfamiliar with this form of address.

    [ 3: I don¡¯t know the specific meaning of a gatekeeper. I¡¯ll tell you when I find out. [ as for the course of this battle, I have some rough ideas that I can tell you. ]

    All the members perked up and stared at the fragment of theher world Book.

    Xu Qi ¡®an told Zhao Shou about the chai family and the first supervisor.

    [ 9: the twists and turns are bizarre. The first supervisor has been dead for 500 years, but he can still influence the current situation. He is indeed the founder of the Warlock system. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus was filled with emotions.

    It was no wonder that the supervisor had lost. The one who had truly restrained him was not Xu Pingfeng, but the technique left behind by the first generation ¡­ Huaiqing no longer had any doubts and had no choice but to ept the fact that the supervisor had been sealed.

    The only good thing was that the supervisor was not dead, but there was not much difference between being sealed and being killed. In the current situation of Da Feng, defeat and death were already destined. At that time, the supervisor would also die ¡­ Chu Yuanxi sighed in her heart.

    [ seven: there¡¯s, there¡¯s no way to fight anymore. We¡¯ve lost our supervisor, and the enemy has an additional rank. 1 ¡­ ]<div>

    Great reverence was bound to die.

    The Saint didn¡¯t say this out loud. At this moment, even a sky sect disciple like him who had no sense of belonging to Da Feng felt despair and heaviness.

    [ 6: this penniless monk remembers that Lord Xu once said that you carry the fate of the country and are inseparable from Da Feng. If Da Feng were to be destroyed, Lord Xu would also die for the country. ]

    Hengyuan, who had been rtively quiet, suddenly interrupted and revealed The Bloody Truth to the members.

    Li Miaozhen was a little angry and sent a letter,

    [ 2: stinky monk, why are you saying this? you¡¯re just touching on a sore spot. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and sent a letter.

    [ to be honest, I haven¡¯t thought of a way to break the situation. The current situation is indeed a dead end for me and Da Feng. [ other than His Highness huaiqing, you don¡¯t have much to do with the Imperial court of Dafeng. ]

    But we are rted to you ¡­ The flying Sparrow only dared to Mutter this sentence in her heart.

    Hengyuan sent another letter, ¡±

    [ 6: this poor monk¡¯s life was saved by Lord Xu. This poor monk said that if there was a chance, I would definitely repay Lord Xu¡¯s life-saving grace. [ Amitabha. It¡¯s a blessing for a monk to have the opportunity to settle karma. ]

 Chapter 1560 - 94-negotiations (2)

    Chapter 1560: Chapter 94-negotiations (2)

    Master Hengyuan, you¡¯ve nted. g again ¡­ Xu Qian¡¯s heart heated up, and he quickly ridiculed her to hide his feelings.

    [ seven: master, you¡¯re so enlightened. I won¡¯t risk my life for him. But since we¡¯ve traveled the world together, I¡¯ll apany you to the end of your life. ]

    His words were not pleasant to hear, but his attitude was clear. He would not quit.

    [ four: soldiers are trained for a thousand days to be used in a single moment. The soldiers who have been trained for so long have to be brought out for practice. ]

    Huaiqing and Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t need to express their opinions.

    The former was part of the royal family and had no responsibility. Thetter was too passionate, and the swordswoman of the flying Sparrow sect loved to do things that were hot-blooded.

    [ 5: my father wants me to go north to war. ]

    At this moment, Leena sent him a message.

    Mose was already in the Central ins. Was long tu trying to kill a pair of his children at once ¡­? The heaven and earth Union is my most reliable team. Even the Sea King Li lingsu can be relied on during crucial moments ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in his hand. Facing the warm sunlight, he slowly let out a breath.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    At the border of the Jian and Xiang prefectures.

    In a certain vige, li lingsu put away the book of theher world¡¯s fragments and sat in a daze for a moment. Then, she sighed and left the house.

    He walked out of the wattled courtyard and headed in the direction of the martial arts practice field.

    The so-called martial arts field was actually an open space that the soldiers under him had opened up and tamped out. It was used for practicing martial arts, arranging military formations, as well as for the group to have dinner and the women to chat.

    ¡°Good day, leader!¡±

    The subordinates he met along the way greeted him respectfully.

    Li lingsu walked on expressionlessly, and soon arrived at the training grounds. She saw yang qianhuan wearing a veil that covered her face and loudly reprimanding The Motley crowd.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard now, when you go to the battlefield in the future, the entire vige wille to your house and wait for you to start.¡±

    Hearing yang qianhuan¡¯s reprimand, li lingsu¡¯s gaze swept across the group of refugees, and to her surprise, there were even children of six or seven years old among them.

    war needs to be trained from a young age. When you are older in the future, it will be toote to regret. The entire vige is waiting to go to your house for a meal.

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s reprimanding voice rang out.

    Even I. your brother, sometimes think that brother yang has a problem with your brain ¡­ Li lingsu took a deep breath and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Brother yang!¡±

    Yang qianhuan had long since spotted li lingsu. After all, his back was facing the crowd, and he happened to be facing li lingsu¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Brother li!¡±

    Yang qianhuan stopped scolding and strode over to li lingsu. Turning around with her back to li lingsu, she said, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Li lingsu did not answer. Instead, she weighed the pros and cons and pondered for a long time. Finally, she made up her mind and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s news from Qingzhou. They¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Yang qianhuan was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t lose her cool.

    only when the situation is critical can my importance be highlighted. When I¡¯m done with my training, I¡¯ll turn the tide and see those rebels in Yunzhou bow down and beg for their lives.

    Li lingsu said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°The supervisor has been sealed ¡­¡±

    Yang qianhuan chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news, elder Jian Zheng ¡­ My master has misled me for many years. Without his suppression, I, yang, can finally stand out.¡±

    Li lingsu shook her head slightly.

    ¡°Brother yang, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±

    He immediately ryed all the information he had gathered from Xu Qi ¡®an to yang qianhuan.

    After hearing this, yang qianhuan stood there silently, like a lifeless statue.

    After a long, long time, li lingsu heard a deep voiceing from the front, ¡±

    ¡°I know ¡­¡±

    This was a voice that li lingsu had never heard before. It waspletely devoid of its frivolity and exaggeration. It was so unfamiliar that it did not sound like it wasing from yang qianhuan¡¯s mouth. Or perhaps, this was his normal voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Caiwei.¡±

    Yang qianhuan repeated.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Qingzhou.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s left hand pressed on the handle of the knife, and his right hand held the wine pot as he pushed open the door of GE Wenxuan¡¯s residence.

    GE Wenxuan was wearing the standard white clothes of a Warlock and reading a military book.

    ¡°Young lord Ji Xuan is busy with a myriad of matters every day. What are you doing here instead of recruiting soldiers, buying horses, and preparing food?¡±

    GE Wenxuan said with a smile.

    ¡°The Messenger of Peace negotiation is my second brother. I heard that you rmended him, so I came to ask general GE for an exnation,¡±

    Ji Xuan mmed the wine and knife on the table. He narrowed his eyes and gave a fake smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide whether to drink or draw my saber after hearing what you have to say.¡±

    As two of the most powerful people in the Yunzhou Army, GE Wenxuan and Ji Xuan had a delicate rtionship.

    They were both good friends andpetitors.

    They could sit down to drink andugh, but they could also m the table and re at each other for fighting for resources.

    Qi Guangbo was strict in his management of the Army, and he was clear about rewards and punishments. He would not show any favoritism because of Ji Xuan¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Young master Ji Yuan is talented, eloquent, and has always been sharp-tongued, and he¡¯s also the city Lord¡¯s son. He is the most suitable emissary to negotiate with great Feng.¡±

    GE Wenxuan said.

    Ji Yuan was Ji Xuan¡¯s younger brother. They were of the same mother, but they both had an illegitimate son.

    He was ranked ninth among his brothers.

    Different from the masculine and gentle Ji Xuan, this ninth young master did not like to cultivate. He loved to read and was the most knowledgeable among the children of the Masters in Hidden Dragon City.

    The most valuable thing was that he applied what he had learned and was sharp in his literary thoughts. He was not a fool who read books to death.

    ¡°Young master Ji Yuan can¡¯t lead an Army to war, but he¡¯s much better than you, his big brother, in debating in the court.¡± GE Wenxuan smiled and said, ¡±

    even I can¡¯t argue with him. I can¡¯t even win an argument with him. I didn¡¯t even study as much as he did. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating? ¡±

    Ji Xuanpletely ignored his jesting. With a serious expression, he said in a deep voice,

    you didn¡¯t say anything to Xu Qi ¡®an. You don¡¯t know that Xu Qi¡¯ an is a lunatic.

    GE Wenxuan remained calm and said, ¡±

    ¡°What if I tell you that miss Yuan Shuang and young master Yuan Huai are in the diplomatic mission?¡±

    Ji Xuan was stunned.

    GE Wenxuan continued, ¡±

    ¡°It was the state preceptor¡¯s idea. He knows better than us what kind of person Xu Qi ¡®an is. The peace talks can solve the problems of the court and the young Emperor, whiledy Yuan Shuang and young master Yuan Huai can make Xu Qi ¡®an hesitate to attack.¡±

    Said Ji Xuan with a frown.

    There was a moment of silence in the room.

    Ji Xuan remembered that day in Yongzhou City, Xu Qi ¡®an had broken the tendons of Xu yuanhuai¡¯s limbs, but he had indeed spared his life.

    This person would not be restricted by kinship, but he was indeed not a cold-blooded and heartless person. His brothers did not have no effect on him at all.

    GE Wenxuan remembered what Xu Pingfeng had said a few days ago, ¡±

    Didn¡¯t he mock me for being cold and heartless? then I¡¯ll send his younger brother and sister to him.

    GE Wenxuan mumbled, ¡±

    ¡°Teacher is one of the most heartless people in the world.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Morning court, throne room.

    Emperor Yongxing gradually became afraid of going to court and the memorials on the table because the things on them made him restless and anxious.

    The refugees were a disaster, the National Treasury was empty, Qingzhou was lost, the officials in the capital were in a state of panic, and there were also recent rumors that ¡± the supervisor is dead, the great Feng is about to die ¡°.

    The people were also in a state of panic, thinking that Da Feng was really going to perish.

    For this kind of spreading of rumors, the practice of the past dynasties was to punish them severely. The mostmon ones were exile and beheading at the market entrance to intimidate the people.

    However, in times of turmoil, rumors were flying everywhere, and it was impossible to stop people from talking. Perhaps the officials at the bottom had the same thoughts.

    Moreover, Qingzhou had indeed fallen. The people who fled from the battle spread the news to all ces, one to ten to a hundred.

    The Imperial court¡¯s efforts were destined to have little effect.

    Now, it was as if the whole world was roaring in Emperor Yongxing¡¯s ears, telling him that Da Feng was going to fall and that he was going to be the king of a fallen country.

    When had Emperor Yongxing, an Emperor born in a peaceful and prosperous time, ever seen such a formation?

    However, at this morning court today, Emperor Yongxing¡¯s mood was different, like a desperate man seeing the light of hope.

    Yesterday, Yongzhou¡¯s chief administrator, Yao Hong, had sent back a report. The content was-the Yunzhou rebel army leader¡¯s motion for peace.

    In addition, Yao Hong had also lodged aint against yang Gong in the memorial because yang Gong had refused to negotiate and tried to suppress the matter.

    This crime should be executed!

    ¡°Minister Yao is truly my trusted subject.¡±

    Yesterday, Emperor Yongxing was overjoyed after reading the memorial. As for yang Gong, he did not n to deal with him for the time being, because Yongzhou still relied on him.

    ¡°Dear Ministers, yesterday, Yongzhou¡¯s chief administrator Yao Hong handed over a report. Yunzhou wants to make peace with our dynasty and stop fighting.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing looked at the officials and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°What do you all think?¡±

 Chapter 1561: The diplomatic mission enters the capital (1)

    Chapter 1561: The diplomatic mission enters the capital (1)

    The Dukes in the throne room had already received the news and were not surprised to hear this. The chief Assistant, Qian Qingshu, stood out and expressed his opinion, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the rebel Army¡¯s n to dy their troops. Your Majesty, please think twice.¡±

    Without waiting for Emperor Yongxing to speak, someone immediately stood up to refute, ¡±

    ¡°When did chief advisor Qian and administrator yang have such a tacit understanding?¡±

    The one who spoke was one of the leaders of the haters in the Ministry of War.

    Qian Qingshu frowned and examined the Ministry of War¡¯s official Affairs. He said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Sir Yan, what do you think?¡±

    The Ministry of War reported,

    ¡°Your Majesty, since the autumn harvest, 100000 soldiers have been buried by Wei Yuan in Jingshan city. After winter, nearly 60000 elite soldiers have been lost in Qingzhou. If we continue fighting like this, the soldiers of my great Feng will definitely be exhausted.

    ¡°Refugees are everywhere and there is a shortage of soldiers. The Ministry of War can no longer send troops to support Yongzhou. I think that the peace negotiations are the right move to resolve the Imperial court¡¯s urgent needs.¡±

    The Minister of War wanted to say something but stopped. He sighed and chose to remain silent.

    ¡°Solve an urgent problem?¡±

    The Imperial censor of the right, Zhang xingying, snorted coldly, ¡±

    ¡°If they want to negotiate, the rebel army will definitely demand an exorbitant price. In the future, the Imperial court will probably have even less power to contend with them. Does Sir Yan not understand the principle of cutting meat with a blunt knife?¡±

    At this time, the Minister of Revenue stepped out and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Since censor Zhang is so observant and has such a clear understanding of the situation, why don¡¯t I give you my position as Minister of Revenue?¡±

    With that, he sneered and bowed to Emperor Yongxing, saying loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the National Treasury is empty. If the Imperial court continues to fight with the rebel army in Yunzhou, it will be dragged down by the war sooner orter. The Spring Festival is approaching, and spring has returned to the earth. What we need is time. And the peace negotiations can buy us time to get through the cold disaster.¡±

    The pro-war faction and the pro-peace faction immediately started arguing.

    Every time the situation was about to get out of control, Zhao xuanzhen would whip and shout ¡°silence.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing silently watched the debate of the public until more and more people expressed their opinions, and the peace faction gradually suppressed the war faction. He then looked at Zhao xuanzhen and signaled with his eyes.

    Pa!

    Zhao xuanzhen whipped again, and the bright ground made a crisp sound, silencing the arguments in the hall.

    Emperor Yongxing looked at everyone and said slowly,

    ¡°I empathize with the soldiers and the people and can not bear to rashly start a war. The matter of peace is settled.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Imperial City, Wang Residence.

    The luxurious carriage stopped outside the residence. Qian Qingshu stepped on a small stool and got off with the help of a servant. The guards outside the residence knew his identity and did not stop him.

    He walked all the way into the mansion. After a while in the inner hall, the Butler led him into the inner courtyard and to chief advisor Wang¡¯s bedroom.

    For such a dignified person like chief advisor Wang to meet a guest in the bedroom instead of the study room, it could be seen how serious his illness was.

    The Golden beast charcoal was burning and emitting warmth. The bedroom door and windows were tightly closed, and there were two maidservants standing in each of the outer and inner rooms.

    Chief advisor Wang leaned back with a soft pillow on his back.

    He was so thin that he was almost skeletal, and his face could not hide his lethargic look. Only his eyes were still bright and lively.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get better?¡± Qian Qingshu sighed.

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and dismissed the maidservants.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the end of his life.¡± Wang zhenwen smiled.

    ¡°When people get old, their illness wille like a mountain that even Immortals can not save. Since it¡¯s destiny, we¡¯ll just let nature take its course.¡±

    Qian Qingshu pondered for a moment, then said, ¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee to find you. It¡¯s more important to let you recuperate in peace, but ¡­¡±

    Wang zhenwen raised his hand and interrupted him. He pointed at the window and said,

    ¡°Help me open the window first.¡±

    Qian Qingshu frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Can your body withstand it if you open the window?¡±

    Wang zhenwen waved his hand.

    ¡°This room is filled with lethargic air. If I feel ufortable, wouldn¡¯t I fall sick more easily? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hurry up and open the window.¡±

    Qian Qingshu hesitated for a moment, then walked to the window and opened it, letting the cold but fresh wind into the room.

    He returned to the bed and sat down on the stool. After thinking about what to say, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Qingzhou has fallen,¡±

    Seeing that Wang zhenwen didn¡¯t say anything, he also fell silent. After a while, Wang zhenwen said in a low voice,

    ¡°You can continue ¡­¡±

    ¡°The supervisor died in Qingzhou. The rebel army now upies Qingzhou and is confronting yang Gong at the border of Yongzhou ¡­ Yesterday, Yao Hong. the chief administrator of Yongzhou province. handed over. Memorial and Yunzhou wanted to send. diplomatic mission to negotiate peace ¡­¡±

    Wang zhenwen listened without a word. He did not move at all, and his gaze seemed to have frozen.

    When Qian Qingshu finished speaking, his eyes flickered and he regained his vitality.

    ¡°Your Majesty has agreed?¡±

    His tone was filled with disappointment.

    Qian Qingshu nodded lightly.

    we have no other choice. Da Feng has lost its supervisor, and there is a gap in its transcendentbat power. It¡¯s like a flock of sheep without a leader. Sooner orter, the People¡¯s hearts will scatter. What was the point of continuing to fight?

    . If. were in his position,. ¡®m afraid I would be like him ¡­¡±

    He suddenly realized that his words were very disrespectful, so he sighed and changed his words, ¡±

    ¡°If it were any other Prince, it would be the same.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang zhenwen slowly nodded and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s why they took the initiative to send a diplomatic mission to negotiate when victory was in their hands.¡±

    Qian Qingshuughed bitterly, ¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of smart people, but they¡¯re just pretending to be fools. Who doesn¡¯t know this, but what can we do? In recent days, the people of the capital were in a state of panic. Everyone was pretending to be calm, but in reality, they had long been scared out of their wits. They even thought that it was only a matter of time before great Feng perished.

    ¡°Not finding another way out is alreadymendable loyalty.

    ¡°His Majesty himself knows that peace talks are like cutting flesh with a blunt knife, but what can he do? The peace talks are his only hope. He will grab it at all costs and then tell himself that all this is to buy time until the cold disaster is over.¡±

 Chapter 1562: The diplomatic mission enters the capital (2)

    Chapter 1562: The diplomatic mission enters the capital (2)

    Wang zhenwen was silent for a moment before he said,

    let¡¯s not talk about this. Find a way to get Xu Qi ¡®an to see me.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Qian Qingshu smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    ¡°Who can keep an eye on this old man? I don¡¯t even know where he is.¡±

    he¡¯s in the capital. He must be in the capital now. Wang zhenwen covered his mouth and coughed violently. the supervisor is dead. He¡¯ll definitelye back. Heh, if the rebel army in Yunzhou wants to negotiate peace, we¡¯ll have to see if he agrees.

    Qian Qingshu got up and strode to the window. He closed the window, turned around, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Do you think Xu yinluo can solve this crisis?¡±

    Wang zhenwen remained silent. After a long time, he said in a low voice,

    ¡°Even if Wei Yuanes back to life, he won¡¯t be able to win this game.¡±<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Imperial astronomer.

    In the elixir room on the seventh floor, Xu Qi ¡®an did not even go home. He went straight to Song Qing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered all the materials for the soul beckoning banner, but I still have one supplementary material.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragments of the book of theher world, two Jade bottles that were emitting cold Yin Qi, a stone full of honeb-like holes, and a ball of silk that was as ck as ink and emitting a poisonous gas.

    Song Qing quickly took the detox pill and covered his mouth and nose with a silk cloth soaked in the medicine. Then, he removed the wooden stopper of the porcin bottle to confirm the materials.

    The porcin bottles contained the fingernails of the ancient corpse and the pitch-ck corpse water extracted from the carotid artery.

    After confirming the resonance gold stone and the poisonous silk, Song Qing said, ¡±

    ¡°Thest material is Wei Yuan¡¯s original body¡¯s hair, skin, and flesh. However, Wei Yuan¡¯s physical body was destroyed in Jingshan city, so he must have found it. ¡±

    In fact, Song Qing didn¡¯t know the details of Wei Yuan¡¯s body being devoured by Jean d ¡®arc.

    ¡°So?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°The bloodline of the offspring can be reced.¡± Song Qing said slowly.

    Lord Wei¡¯s bloodline had long since ceased ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart and said in a low voice,

    ¡°There must be another way to rece it. Otherwise, the supervisor wouldn¡¯t have asked me to find the magic weapon to make the soul beckoning banner.¡±

    Song Qing stared at him and said, ¡±

    ¡°Wei Yuan doesn¡¯t have an heir, but you used his blood pill to advance to rank-3. In a sense, you¡¯re his heir.

    ¡°So, next, you have to refine a blood pill. You don¡¯t need much, just about the size of a fingernail. This won¡¯t affect your cultivation.

    then, you have to help me get rid of the poison contained in theherworld silk. I have no way of getting rid of the poison of the descendants of gods and devils.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept over theherworld silk.<div>

    ¡°It will take at least three days to refine a blood pill to remove the poison.

    these aren¡¯t the problems. The real problem is, can you handle such a powerful magic weapon like the soul beckoning banner? ¡±

    The director was no longer around, sun Xuanji was recuperating, and yang qianhuan was no longer in the capital. The person with the highest position in the Directorate of Celestials was Song Qing.

    However, Song Qing was only a sixth-grade gold cultivator.<div>

    As a Big Shot in the field of alchemy, Song Qing had a deep understanding of himself and had great respect for alchemy. He would definitely not show off. He shook his head decisively and said, ¡±

    ¡°I can not!

    ¡°Ordinary fire can¡¯t melt a metal like the singing gold stone. It can only be melted by a fire spirit formed by a fire element formation.

    ¡°Yes, I can use some materials to increase the temperature of the me, but I need to build a new furnace. The materials are my own creation, and the Directorate of Celestials doesn¡¯t have any in reserve.

    ¡°Just this aspect alone will take half a month.¡±

    Song Qing had been stuck at the level for many years and was immersed in alchemy. He had found many ways to rece arrays, but these methods were definitely not as convenient as directly setting up an array.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need you to use your Qi to rece thebustion-supporting materials, melt the singing gold stone, and refine the pole of the soul beckoning banner. As for the banner of the soul beckoning banner, he could only wait for senior Brother sun¡¯s injuries to heal. That¡¯s because during the weaving process, you need to continuously infuse the formation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an listened patiently and said, ¡±

    ¡°After refining the soul beckoning banner, I can wake Lord Wei?¡±

    Song Qing still shook his head, ¡±

    after that, we will set up the yin-gathering formation. We will wait for one of the three times of the year when the yin Qi is the most abundant. You will be the one to summon Wei Yuan¡¯s soul.

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°When was the most recent time?¡±<div>

    Song Qing did not think and replied, ¡±

    ¡°Spring Festival!¡±

    A month or so ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an let out a sigh of relief. He felt that this was eptable.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    On this day, a long boat riding on clouds and mist broke through the sea of clouds and slowlynded in the capital.

    The wind-controlling boat, this magic tool originally belonged to Dongfang Wanrong. During the battle of Jian province, it fell into the hands of Ji Xuan. This boat could travel a thousand miles in a day, and it was an extremely rarerge-scale transportation tool.

    There were three people standing at the bow of the boat. The one in the middle was a young man in luxurious clothes. He had handsome facial features and a gentle and elegant temperament. He held a small silver bone fan in his hand.

    His appearance was 40 ¨C 50% simr to Ji Xuan¡¯s, but his temperament waspletely different. Ji Xuan was more of a masculine man, but his sharpness was hidden.

    This young man had the air of a schr, as well as the pride of a learned man.

    On his left and right were the ck-clothed Xu yuanhuai and the cold-looking girl Xu yuanshuang.

    These three people were the core members of the diplomatic mission. In addition to them, there were sixteen more experienced and prudent schrs who formed a negotiation team.

    There were also a hundred elite guards with extraordinary cultivation bases.

    ¡°The capital ¡­¡±<div>

    Ji Yuan spun the small silver bone fan in his hand a few times and said with a smile, ¡±

    I¡¯ve heard of you and admired you for a long time. Yuan Huai, Yuan Shuang, are you not happy? ¡±

    Xu yuanhuai and Xu yuanshuang were both unapproachable. One was cold and the other was aloof, which was rted to the environment they grew up in.

    But they really couldn¡¯t be happy. Anyone could see who their father was targeting by sending them to the capital to negotiate.

    ¡°I heard that outside Yongzhou City, Xu Qi ¡®an showed you mercy and didn¡¯t kill you. When we enter the capital, you two must protect me well.¡± Ji Yuan said with a smile, ¡±

    that bastard can¡¯t bear to kill his younger siblings. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even blink if he kills me, his cousin.

    Seeing his cousins ¡®indifferent expressions, he felt bored and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°This time, I came to the capital city to obtain more benefits for the hidden Dragon City. ¡°Second, I have to make a contribution. Seventh brother is already a transcendent, while I have yet to make a single contribution. If we can do this job well, father will value us more. Only then would seventh brother¡¯s position be more stable.

    ¡°The third is to test the confidence of great Feng. That big brother of yours is the first person I¡¯m going to test. Tsk, tsk, do you think he¡¯s ever thought of negotiating?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t!

    ¡°This person would rather break than bend.¡±

    Ji Yuan nodded and said, ¡±<div>

    his personality is unyielding, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s pedantic. If he agrees to the peace talks, then it¡¯s just a dying tactic, which means that Da Feng still has a backup n.

    While they were talking, the wind-riding boat slowly stopped outside the capital.

    The Yamen in charge of weing Yunzhou¡¯s diplomatic mission was the Honglu temple and the messenger office. The one leading was the Honglu temple official, who was a third-ranked official. This was truly giving Yunzhou a great deal of face.

    The Minister of Honglu temple was a thin middle-aged man with a goatee. He had deep wrinkles andughed all year round.

    He was well-versed in interpersonal rtionships and tactful in handling matters.

    He led his subordinates to the wind-riding boat and waited for the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission toe down.

    However, as he waited and waited, the wind-riding boat remained silent. He did not see anyone, and he did not see the footboard being put down either.

    A quarter of an hourter, a guard peeked his head from the side of the ship and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°May I ask who Your Excellency is?¡±

    The Honglu temple official put on a professional smile and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°I am the Minister of Honglu temple.¡±

    The guard replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and retracted his head. After a dozen breaths, he popped his head out again and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°My young master said that your status is not high enough. Please go back.¡±

 Chapter 1563: The flower Gods spiritual energy (6600 words) _1

    Chapter 1563: The flower God¡¯s spiritual energy (6600 words) _1

    A boy! ¡®I¡¯m a dignified lower third-grade ¡­¡¯ The Honglu temple official cursed in his heart. He took a deep breath and said loudly,

    ¡°I am Liu Da, the Minister of Honglu temple. I am here to wee the envoy from Yunzhou.¡±

    He shouted several times, but there was no response from the wind-riding boat.

    The Honglu temple official waited in the cold wind for another fifteen minutes. Under the curious gazes of the people on the official road, he helplessly left.

    The one on the boat was the old man. He could wait, but he couldn¡¯t. It was his dereliction of duty that he couldn¡¯t wee the diplomatic mission from Yunzhou into the capital. The Dukes and the Emperor would me him.

    ¡°My Lord, please get on the carriage.¡±

    His subordinate lifted the curtain of the carriage for him.

    ¡°Get on what carriage, prepare a horse for this official!¡±

    The Honglu temple official cursed in anger. From the capital to the inner city, and then to the Imperial City, how long would it take to arrive by carriage?

    ‡N‡N‡N¡­¡­¡­ The official of the Honglu temple rushed to the Ministry of Rites.<div>

    The Chambein of dependencies was under the Bureau of rites. Since the scoundrels of Yunzhou felt that his position was not high enough, he could only find someone of a higher rank.

    The Ministry of Rites, inside the hall.

    The minister of rites frowned.

    ¡°Boy!

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to give the Imperial court a taste of their might.¡±

    The minister of rites said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Let ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He had originally wanted to have the assistant Minister of the Board of Rites make an appearance, but considering that the assistant Minister was only half a rank higher than Liu Da, the Honglu temple official, he decided to do it himself.

    The Honglu temple official sighed in relief. As he walked out with the minister of rites, he said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the Minister.¡±

    The minister of rites was old and could not ride a horse, so the two of them changed to a carriage and galloped all the way to the city gate.

    An hourter, the carriage passed through the city gate. The minister of rites lifted the curtain and saw the huge wooden boat on the side of the road.

    The carriage stopped by the wooden boat and the minister of rites shouted, ¡±

    ¡°I am the minister of rites, here to wee the diplomatic mission from yingyun state.¡±

    A momentter, a guard popped out from the side of the ship with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°My young master has said that your status is not high enough.¡±

    The minister of rites ¡®face darkened. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡±

    ¡°Go back and ask your young master what it will take for him to enter the capital.¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t move. He snorted and raised his chin, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The ninth young master said that he wants the Prince to wee him, with the head and assistant apanying him, with nock of etiquette. If he can¡¯t do it, he should have said so earlier so that he can return home and tell the 150000 soldiers in Yunzhou that great Feng is not willing to negotiate.¡±

    ¡°This is not in line with the etiquette. Get your ninth young master toe out and talk.¡± The minister of rites shouted.

    The guard ignored him and retracted his head.

    The veins on the minister of rites ¡®forehead throbbed. He took a deep breath and calmed down.<div>

    He then turned to the Honglu temple official beside him and said, ¡±

    ¡°Send someone to His Majesty.¡±

    On the wind-controlling boat, in a simple room, Ji Yuan sat by the table, peeling an orange with his slender and fair hands, and ced the small silver bone fan beside his hand.

    ¡°Ninth brother, are you trying to give the Imperial court of Dafeng a blow?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai stood by the window and heard the conversation clearly.

    ¡°Smart!¡± Ji Yuan praised and then shook his head.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not smart enough,¡±

    Xu yuanhuai frowned.

    Ji Yuan turned his head and looked at Xu yuanshuang, who was sitting in a chair and reading quietly. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Yuan Shuang?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang didn¡¯t even raise her head and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just testing the bottom line.¡±

    ¡°Look, look ¡­¡± Ji Yuan said with a smile, ¡±<div>

    sister Yuan Shuang is still the smartest. Yuan Huai, since wended outside the capital, the negotiation has already begun. We don¡¯t have to sit at the negotiation table, do you understand? ¡±

    Seeing that Xu yuanhuai was not convinced, Ji Yuan said while eating an orange, ¡±

    ¡°You have to know where the little Emperor¡¯s bottom line is. Tomorrow, when you enter the throne room, you will be able to grasp his weakness.¡±

    Xu yuanshuang frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Emperor Yongxing might not fall for this.¡±

    Ji Yuan picked up the silver bone fan and spread it out with a ¡°pa¡± sound. He ced it t on his chest and smiled.

    ¡°This is also a test to test the young Emperor¡¯s level.¡±

    He was not as old as Emperor Yongxing, but he spoke in a condescending tone.

    After waiting for nearly an hour, he suddenly heard someone outside shouting, ¡±

    ¡°Yan Qinwang and chief advisor Qian are here to wee the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission.¡±

    Ji Yuan opened his small silver Fan and ced it t on his chest. He shook his head andughed.

    ¡°With such an Emperor, there¡¯s no need to worry about great Feng not being destroyed.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.<div>

    The luxurious ¡°weing team¡± entered the city. Along the way, the people around them pointed and talked.

    this is the g of Yunzhou, so Qingzhou has really fallen. The talk a few days ago about the court wanting to negotiate peace was true? ¡±

    Those who were literate recognized the Yunzhou g in the envoy. It was yellow with white clouds embroidered on it, and the red line formed arge ¡± Yun ¡± character.

    The rumors in the capital were controlled the best. The people only dared to speak in private. They did not dare to discuss the fall of Qingzhou, the death of the supervisor, and the decision of the Court to negotiate peace in public ces like teahouses and brothels.

    When they saw the envoy of Yunzhou enter the capital, the emotions they had suppressed in their hearts immediately bounced back. They stood on the streets and loudly discussed.

    ¡°A mere rebel from Yunzhou actually came to the capital to show off his strength.¡±

    ¡°Even Xu yinluo can¡¯t defend Qingzhou?¡±

    In the carriage, Ji Yuan heard this and opened the curtains.

    ¡°There are rumors everywhere that Xu Qi ¡®an fought against 8000 rebel soldiers in Yunzhou alone, and at Yuyang pass, he killed 200000 soldiers of the witchcraft cult with one knife. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.¡±

    Ji Yuan clicked his tongue and said, ¡± back then, we brothers and sisters heard about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s deeds in the Central ins one after another. We were indignant. We thought that he had only taken the fate that originally belonged to our bloodline.

    the tables have really turned. What do you think the people will say about the Imperial court and their beloved Xu yinluo after the news of the peace negotiations spread? ¡°

 Chapter 1564: The flower Gods spiritual energy (6600 words) _2

    Chapter 1564: The flower God¡¯s spiritual energy (6600 words) _2

    Xu yuanshuang was silent for a moment, then stared at him.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re acting so ostentatiously,¡±

    Ji Yuan opened his folding fan with a ¡®pa¡¯ and fanned it slightly, smiling without saying a word.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Imperial Pce.

    In the Imperial study, Emperor Yongxing finished listening to the eunuch¡¯s report and learned that the Yunzhou diplomatic mission had already settled down at the courier station. Only then did he feel relieved.

    He stopped walking around and sat back on the golden chair.

    Not long after, Zhao xuanzhen ran in from outside and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xu yinluo and his Highness Lin an request an audience.¡±

    What is he doing here ¡­ Emperor Yongxing frowned and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Invite him in,¡±

    Zhao xuanzhen left. A few minutester, he led Xu Qi ¡®an, who was dressed in green, and Lin¡¯ an, who was dressed in red, over the threshold and into the Imperial study.

    A perfect couple.

    Emperor Yongxing saw the faint smile on Lin ¡®an¡¯s face and his heavy heart rxed a little.

    He then turned to Xu Qi ¡®an and smiled.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is finally back in the capital. Come, serve her a seat and some tea.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    ¡°No need.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you really want to negotiate? The Yunzhou rebel army was in high spirits. Why did they choose to negotiate at this time?

    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to exploit the Imperial court and exhaust itsst breath. If we were to negotiate for peace, then we really have no chance of winning.¡±

    The smile on Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face slowly disappeared and he said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°What does Xu yinluo think? You will be appointed as the general of Yongzhou and fight to the death with the rebel army of Yunzhou?

    ¡°Do you have the confidence to win? I know that Xu yinluo has a high cultivation base and is a third-grade martial artist. But even the supervisor died at their hands, what can you do!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°If your Majesty trusts me, I will go to the battlefield with my own people and die with the Yunzhou Army.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not willing!¡± Emperor Yongxing seemed to have lost his patience. He suddenly increased his tone and said loudly,

    ¡°The peace negotiations are our only hope. As long as we can survive the harsh winter and wait for the Spring Festival, Da Feng will naturally improve. Why must we die together with the Yunzhou rebel army at this time?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.

    Emperor Yongxing wanted to make peace and stop the war. There was no use in persuading him, so there was no need to.<div>

    ¡°Dog ve ¡­¡±

    Lin an chased after him for a few steps and then stopped. He strode back to Emperor Yongxing and said loudly,

    ¡°Brother Emperor, why can¡¯t you try to believe him?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing shook his head and sneered, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Believe him? If he believed in Xu Qi ¡®an, Da Feng would be saved?

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an can turn the tide against an enemy that even the supervisors can¡¯t deal with?¡±

    Lin an said angrily,

    ¡°You¡¯re just a coward,¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Emperor Yongxing was furious and raised his hand to hit.

    Lin ¡®an red at him with red eyes.

    ¡°Get lost, get lost!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing pointed at the door and shouted.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ one: the Yunzhou diplomatic mission has entered the capital with great fanfare. ]

    In The Earth Book chat group, huaiqing recounted in detail the events of the Yun state diplomatic mission¡¯s entry into the capital.

    [ 4: he is testing Emperor Yongxing¡¯s bottom line. Sigh, he has already found out his bottom line before meeting him. [ to invite them into the city in such a hurry, isn¡¯t this clearly showing their intention to negotiate? ]

    Chu Yuanyang was sharp and had guessed the motive of the diplomatic mission from Yunzhou.<div>

    [ two: Emperor Yongxing, this dog Emperor, is not even as good as yuan jing. Who is the one leading the team? ]

    Li Miaozhen was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    He was angry at the diplomatic mission of Yunzhou and also angry at Emperor Yongxing for being weak and afraid of trouble.

    [ one: the hidden Dragon City master¡¯s ninth son, Ji Yuan, is currently living in the inner city¡¯s ry station. He is heavily protected both inside and outside, and he is also protected by two Jin gongs. ]

    [ 2: are you afraid that Xu Qi ¡®an will kill someone? He should have returned to the capital. ]

    [ one: he¡¯s with me. ]

    Go to hell ¡­ Li Miaozhen gritted her teeth.

    Huaiqing Manor, Imperial City.

    In the spacious and elegant inner hall, the eldest Princess, who was wearing a plum-colored Pce dress, put down the fragment of The Earth Book in her hand and raised the corner of her mouth.

    She looked at the man opposite her and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°The current situation is different from the call for donations. Even if you put a knife on Yongxing¡¯s neck, he will most likely not yield.

    it is the same for all of you. More than 70% of the officials in the capital agree to the peace negotiations.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had juste out of the pce, nodded slowly.<div>

    ¡°Zhao Shou said that in order to revive the dead end, Da Feng¡¯s money and grain problem must be solved.

    what he really wanted to say was that if I want to fight Xu Pingfeng and the rebel army in Yunzhou to the death, the Imperial court must support me unconditionally and not drag me down.

    Now, Yongxing was dragging him down.

    Huaiqing was silent for a long time before saying,

    ¡°He is indeed a little weak.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Why did you ask me toe over?¡±

    As soon as he left the pce, he was called in by huaiqing¡¯s guard, who was standing guard outside the pce.

    Huaiqing muttered to himself for a moment, then said,

    ¡°Some time ago, you said that there were only three ways to reverse the decline of Da Feng.The number of transcendents had to be bnced;2. Solve the problem of money and food. 3. Resurrect Lord Wei.¡±

    Xu Qi listened quietly and nodded.

    Huaiqing took a deep breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done the task of resurrecting Duke of Wei. You¡¯ll see for yourself during the spring sacrifice.<div>

    ¡°The problem of money and grain is difficult to solve, but you just said that what you need more is a sovereign who is willing to fight to the death with you, a court that is willing to gamble on the fate of the nation.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    She stared at him with her limpid eyes and said word by word,

    ¡°Force Yongxing to abdicate!¡±

    Xu Qian had already expected this and was not surprised. He shook his head.

    ¡°This will only speed up the Imperial court¡¯s destruction. I know you want to help the me Prince ascend the throne, but he doesn¡¯t have enough qualifications, status, and power.

    during times of peace and prosperity, it might still be possible. But now, everyone is in a state of panic. If I continue to act alone, I will push people to Yunzhou and force them to rebel and escape.

 Chapter 1565: The flower Gods spiritual energy (6600 words) _3

    Chapter 1565: The flower God¡¯s spiritual energy (6600 words) _3

    If he wanted to use force to suppress everything at this moment, he could, but the other party would also turn to Yunzhou.

    Don¡¯t ever forget that the branch in Yunzhou was also part of the DA Feng imperial family.

    Huaiqing said faintly,

    my sixth brother has no qualifications and no power, but I do.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned.

    He carefully and repeatedly examined the beauty in front of him.

    Huaiqing fearlessly met his gaze.

    ¡°The former Wei faction is all my people. In addition, I have also won over many officials in the court. If they were to be put together, they would be thergest party in the Imperial court.

    ¡°As for the Royal faction, I need Xu yinluo¡¯s help.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at her for a long time and sighed.<div>

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve long since noticed that you¡¯re a woman, but I still didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d already cultivated a force of this scale without even realizing it.

    ¡°Is there any more?¡±

    Since they had already made things clear, huaiqing did not hide anything.

    ¡°I have my men in the five battalions of the Imperial Army and the twelve guards of the capital.¡±

    No wonder she was able to send out experts to gather refugees. The power in her hands is far more terrifying than I imagined ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°What other trump cards do you have?¡±

    Huaiqing lifted his teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Lord Xu has collected five vital Dragon Qi. The rebel army of Yunzhou also has one. The remaining three are with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked his ears, suspecting that he had heard wrong.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    Huaiqing said frankly,

    ¡°Lord Wei¡¯s spies are all in my hands. Before he left for battle that day, he personally handed over the night watchmen¡¯s organization to me. ¡±

    No wonder, no wonder imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong. said that he did not know about the spy left behind by Lord Wei. The information about the spy had long disappeared from the Yamen¡¯s document vault ¡­ It turned out that Lord Wei had given it to huaiqing. Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and sighed in his heart.

    As expected, he was not his biological son.

    No, as expected, a son that was picked up from the streets could notpare to the daughter of his first love.

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and continued,

    ¡°By amodating the Dragon Qi, one¡¯s fortune will naturally be deep.

    ¡°With the Dragon Qi in my body, it¡¯ll be twice as effective with half the effort whether it¡¯s to win over the ministers in the court or the experts in the military.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an showed aplicated smile.<div>

    ¡°Your Highness must have nned all of this long ago. After yuan jing¡¯s death, you saw hope, so you secretly made arrangements and advanced step by step. Wait for an opportunity to force Yongxing off the throne.¡±

    Huaiqing nodded slightly.

    ¡°From the way you exined your background in the Heaven and Earth Society, you pointed out the existence of the rebels in Yunzhou.When thete Emperor fell and the Dragon Qi dispersed, I knew that Yongxing would not be able to sit on the throne for long.

    ¡°With such a huge mess, with both internal and external problems, if you want to sit firmly on the throne and push for reforms, you must have great courage.<div>

    but Yongxing is too mediocre. In times of peace, he might be a good king, but in times of chaos, he would bring disaster to the country and the people.

    You¡¯re the real ¡± wretched Development ¡°. Compared to you, I¡¯m simply too wild ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart. He had no choice but to agree with huaiqing¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then how can you guarantee that the me Imperial Prince will do better than Yongxing?¡±

    ¡°Bengong will naturally do so.¡±

    ¡°Alright ¡­ Tell me the details of your n.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t leave huaiqing Manor until sunset.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    After returning to the Directorate of Celestials and visiting sun Xuanji, who was recuperating, Xu Qi ¡®an went to the guest room on the fourth floor and pushed the door open. In the warm room, mu nanzhi was dolling herself up in front of the mirror.

    Bai Ji was curled up on the bed and sleeping soundly.

    She seemed to have just taken a bath. Her hair was wet and there was a delicate fragrance on her body.

    ¡°I bought you some Peach Crisps. I remember that you like to eat them.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ced a bag of pastries wrapped in butter paper beside the dressing table.

    Mu nanzhi did not care and asked with a pout, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    She sniffed him and smelled an undetectable feminine fragrance on him.

    Did she think that a bag of pastries would be enough to get rid of her?

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on the edge of the bed and said as he took off his boots, ¡±

    ¡°Today, the peace negotiation group from Yunzhou entered the capital. I went to the pce to see Emperor Yongxing, but he did not listen to advice. After that, we will go to huaiqing Manor to discuss matters with the eldest Princess.¡±

    He pinched the space between his brows and sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Once the peace negotiations are sessful, Da Feng might really be powerless to turn the situation around.¡±

    As for you. with the fate of the country on you, death is the only path for you ¡­ Mu nanzhi looked at the bag of pastries again.

    She bit her lip.

    A man who could not forget to bring you a bag of your favorite desserts even when he was in a terrible state was worth more than a dozen wens. It was much more affectionate than those sweet words and promises of undying love or a Pomeranian smile.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took off his boots andy on the bed, his arms supporting the back of his head.

    If the n went well, Zhao Shou would be able to fulfill two of the four main points-resurrecting Wei Yuan and stabilizing the rear.

    And bing a Go yer was just a suggestion. There was no such thing as apletion rate.<div>

    ¡°As long as the sixth Prince takes the throne and guarantees that he will support me in our fight to the death with Yunzhou, then, even though the matter of money and grain has not been resolved, we will be able to squeeze some of Da Feng¡¯s National Strength out of it.

    ¡°The only problem now is that my cultivation is too weak. Although I canpete with a rank-2, I¡¯ll definitely die if I face a rank-3. And what¡¯s in front of me is a devil sealing nail.¡±

    The demon sealing nail couldn¡¯t be broken by brute force, unless one knew the incantation and secret method to unseal it like Asuro.

    Then, in the case of only one nail being hit, it could still be removed by itself.

    Xu Pingfeng, Oh Xu Pingfeng, you¡¯re really full of schemes ¡­ As he was thinking, he suddenly smelled a delicate fragrance approaching. He opened his eyes and turned his head.

 Chapter 1566: The flower Gods spiritual energy (6600 words) _4

    Chapter 1566: The flower God¡¯s spiritual energy (6600 words) _4

    Mu nanzhi sat by the bed, giving him an infinitely beautiful back view and her half-round butt that was sticking out of her silk pants.

    He didn¡¯t know when she had taken off her clothes, but she was only wearing her white inner clothes.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that a young girl is good, but not as good as a young woman¡¯s waist, and a young woman is good, but not as good as an auntie¡¯s butt.

    ¡°I was sent here by my parents when I was 13 in exchange for a great fortune. I thought I would spend the rest of my life in the pce, but I was given to King Huai by yuan jing. They¡¯re remorseful and think that they¡¯re just goods being sold here and there.¡±

    Mu Nanxi¡¯s back was facing him as he said faintly, ¡±

    ¡°Later on, I met that b * tch Luo Yuheng. She told me that I was the reincarnation of the flower God, that I had spiritual energy, and that I was king Huai¡¯s cauldron. She told me that I was waiting for him toe and take away my spiritual energy.

    ¡°I fearfully asked her what would happen if one¡¯s spiritual umtion was taken away. She told me that she would die, of course.

    so I feel that I¡¯m not even as good as goods. I¡¯m like an animal raised in King Huai¡¯s mansion, waiting to be ughtered.

    It turned out that she was so afraid of her identity being exposed, afraid that I would find out that she was the reincarnation of the flower God. It was all because of the state preceptor¡¯s threat ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly realized.

    that¡¯s why I¡¯ve always been afraid of my identity being exposed. I¡¯m wary of everyone, and that includes you.<div>

    Mu nanzhi did not turn around, but Xu Qi ¡®an could feel her smile.

    ¡°But these few days, I¡¯ve repeatedly asked myself if I would agree if that Xu guy wanted to take my spiritual energy. Am I willing to die for you? I still didn¡¯t have an answer when you entered the room.¡±

    She paused, and her eyes involuntarily looked at the bag of pastries on the table.

    ¡°But just now, I suddenly found out the answer. I¡¯m willing.¡±

    After she finished speaking, mu nanzhi¡¯s body tensed up and she sat stiffly, as if there was a terrifying monster behind her that would pounce on her and bite her at any time.

    She waited for a long time, but Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hungry tiger didn¡¯t pounce on the sheep. She couldn¡¯t help but look back.

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned sideways and looked at her with a smile.

    Bai Ji mimicked Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s posture. She turned her body sideways, supported her head with one paw, and looked at her silently.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s face turned red and illusory ck smoke seemed to being out of her head.

    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±

    She flew into a rage out of humiliation. She grabbed Bai Ji and threw her at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face. Xu Qi¡¯ an was fine, but Bai Ji squeaked in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pushed Bai Ji to the side and dragged mu nanzhi to the bed before she could ¡± slip away ¡°.

    This woman was so prideful that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. She had finally mustered up the courage to confess and help him advance to the second stage. If he missed this chance, he didn¡¯t know when he would have to wait for the next time.

    ¡°You¡¯re the undying tree, I can¡¯t take away your spiritual reserves. At most, I can absorb some, I won¡¯t die. Moreover, I have the demon sealing nail in my body. Even if I sleep with you, I won¡¯t be able to advance to the second stage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your Lackey for now. We¡¯ll talk about absorbing spiritual energyter.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an buried her head in her soft chest and was ready to kiss her. Suddenly, she felt someone hit her head with a stick.

    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary message. It was a private message request.

    Normally, Xu Qi ¡®an would throw away the fragments of the book of theher world and be a good dog.<div>

    However, this was a critical moment. If the members of the Heaven and Earth Society were privately messaging him, there must be something.

    He lifted his head from mu nanzhi¡¯s chest reluctantly and looked at her blushing face ¡­

    . was too careless. I should¡¯ve taken off the bracelet first. Otherwise. looking at her face, it¡¯s easy to enter the sage time ahead of time ¡­ As he cursed in his heart, he took out the fragment of The Earth Book and epted the other party¡¯s private chat.

    [ 8: I¡¯m 15 miles away from the West Gate of the capital. Can youe out and meet me? ]<div>

    Number eight?

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned. The Golden Lotus Taoist had said a few days ago that he hade out of seclusion on the 8th and mighte to the capital soon.

    Why is he looking for me alone?

    Among the members of the Heaven and Earth Society, number eight had been idle for 10000 years. He had no interactions with him or the other members.

    I¡¯ll ask Daoist priest Golden Lotus first and see if this number eight is reliable ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an did not reply. He ended the private chat and sent a private chat invitation to the head of Golden Lotus sect.

    [ nine: what¡¯s the matter? ]

    The Daoist priest quickly replied.

    [ 3: he came to Beijing on the 8th and asked me to meet him. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an went straight to the point and told the Golden Lotus Daoist priest about the situation.

    [ 9: this penniless priest¡¯s suggestion is that you might as well go and meet them. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew the rules of the Tiandi society. Without his permission, the Golden Lotus Taoist would not reveal the identity of the person who had the fragment.

    After ending the message, he immediately contacted number eight and replied, ¡±

    [ good! ]<div>

    She could only get up helplessly and reluctantly stare at mu Nanxi¡¯s chest, which was lying t and still quite well-organized.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Don¡¯t wait for me, go to sleep first.¡±

    After saying that, he merged into the shadows and disappeared from the house.

    Mu Nanxi let out a deep breath. It was hard to tell if she was disappointed or relieved.

    ¡°Aunty, I also want to be your dog.¡±

    Bai Ji flew towards mu nanzhi¡¯s chest, but was pped away by the flower God. She frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Have you been with him for too long that you¡¯ve be like a lecher?¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up one of Bai Ji¡¯s hindlegs. She nced at it and said, ¡±

    ¡°You, female.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi ¡®an kept jumping in the shadows and arrived at the West Gate in a few minutes.

    It waste at night, and the surroundings were extremely quiet. The faint light of the torches on the city wall was like fireflies.

    After exiting the city gate, he was like a ck fish, diving into the pitch-ck night as if he was swimming in the ocean, moving straight ahead along the official road.<div>

    The agreed ce was fifteen miles outside the West Gate. There was no additional description, which meant it was on the official road by default.

    Fifteen miles wasn¡¯t far, and he soon arrived at his destination. He saw a tall figure standing proudly in the dark.

    He was wearing a red and yellow Kasaya and was almost nine feet tall. Compared to ordinary people, he was like a giant.

    He had an ugly appearance, and his eyebrow bone, which had no eyebrows, was slightly raised. The gaze under the eyebrow bone was as sharp as a knife, giving people a feeling of extraordinary Valiance.

    Ugly handsome, ugly handsome.

    He was ying with a small Jade Mirror in his hand.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: typo. I¡¯ll change it at night. ]

 Chapter 1567: Complete rank-3 (1)

    Chapter 1567: Complete rank-3 (1)

    In the ry station, in the hall where beast gold charcoal was burning, Xu yuanshuang took out a sound-transmitting conch and activated it with a Warlock¡¯s Secret technique.

    This sound-transmitting conch was an extremely precious magical artifact. As a second-grade magician, his father had many top-grade magical artifacts, but he only had one pair of magical artifacts that could transmit sound from ten thousand miles away.

    The reason why it was so precious was not because of the difficulty of the weapon refining technique, nor because the grade of the array that was integrated into it was too high.

    It was the most basic problem of raw materials.

    It was said that creatures like the voice transmission conch had the bloodline of gods and demons, but it was very thin.

    They could emit sound waves inaudible to mortals andmunicate with their own kind thousands of miles away.

    However, the sound transmission snail was on the verge of extinction. His father¡¯s pair of sound transmission snails were brought out from the Directorate of Celestials back then.

    In the past 20 years, he had never found a living voice transmission conch.

    ¡°Senior GE ¡­¡±

    She called out to the mouth of the conch.<div>

    After a dozen breaths, GE Wenxuan¡¯s voice sounded from the voice transmission conch, ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in Beijing? Pass the voice transmission conch to Ji Yuan.¡±

    When the sound transmission Magic Conch was refined into a magic tool, it would be integrated with a special sound transmission formation. It could only transmit sound with a conch that had been integrated with a simr formation.

    To put it simply, it had an encrypted voice transmission function. Only conchs from the same batch could transmit their voices.

    Xu yuanshuang threw the voice transmission conch to Ji Yuan, who caught it in a hurry andined, ¡±

    ¡°We only have two sound transmission snails in the entire Yunzhou. What if they break ¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he brought the magical conch close to his ear, restrained his smile, and said,

    ¡°The diplomatic mission has arrived in the capital, but we didn¡¯t see Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

    GE Wenxuan muttered, ¡±

    with his personality, if victory was within his grasp and he was full of confidence, then he would probably give you a taste of his power today.

    Ji Yuan smiled and said, ¡±

    I found out something today. Xu Qi ¡®an and the little emperor had an argument. It seems that they are going to negotiate.

    GE Wenxuan said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    He had just arrived in the capital and had no foundation, but he could actually find out about the matters in the pce so quickly.

    Could it be that the hearts of the great Feng imperial court had wavered, to the point where it could copse at any moment?

    Ji Yuan said, ¡±

    before sunset, noble Consort Chen sent someone to see me in private. She said that she was an old friend of the state preceptor and hoped that he would spare me during the peace negotiations on ount of our past rtionship.

    GE Wenxuan was silent for a moment and then said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The state preceptor¡¯s chess pieces are everywhere and omnipresent ¡­ He had to calm noble Consort Chen down and find a way to get more information from her.

    ¡°In addition, the peace negotiations are one of the goals. The other is to find a way to break Xu Qi ¡®an and the young Emperor, making them more chaotic. During this process, remember to find an opportunity to test Xu Qi ¡®an and see if he has any bargaining chips.

    ¡°Although the supervisor has been sealed, no one can guess what he has left behind.¡±

    Ji Yuan chuckled.<div>

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet that Xu fellow and help my seventh brother vent his anger.¡±

    GE Wenxuan said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to your actions, the important matters are more important.¡±

    Ji Yuan fanned the small silver bone fan with his left hand and smiled.

    ¡°I know, Xu Qi ¡®an will be a fish on the anvil sooner orter.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Fifteen miles away from the West Gate.

    Asuro ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an looked ahead at the tall figure in a red and yellow Kasaya. A thousand thoughts ran through his mind, and he suddenly had an idea.

    He understood many things, but at the same time, there were many things he did not understand.

    you¡¯re number eight?!

    He maintained a rtively safe distance and looked at the other party in a daze.

    Asuro yed with the small Jade Mirror and said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°If not, do you think you could have taken away Shen Shu¡¯s limbs so easily that day?¡±<div>

    He chuckled, ¡±

    ¡°Back then, if I had used all my strength, I could have beheaded you within 50 moves. Then, I would have sealed you and slowly ground you to death.¡±

    He had indeed gone easy on her ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.

    After Luo Yuheng¡¯s reminder, he realized that Asuro might have gone easy on him. Later, when he discussed it with nine-tailed fox, he came to the conclusion that this was either a trick by the Buddhist League to invite the Emperor into their trap, or that Asuro was trying to kill him.Or, Asuro had other ns. For example, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to advance to rank one.

    Now, it seemed that he did have another n, but it was not to advance to the first stage, but to give the group members a chance.

    . How did Daoist priest Golden Lotus manage to turn this guy into. downline? he¡¯s too awesome! It¡¯s like me, Xu yinluo, turning. supervisor into a downline ¡­¡¯ I thought he was just an indecent Taoist priest who loved cats ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a deep breath. He had ten thousand questions in his mind.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Asuro fiddled with the small Jade Mirror and looked to the West. His face was expressionless, but his tone suddenly changed.

    ¡°The Buddhist League killed your father, your nsmen, and brainwashed you into the most devout Buddhist.

    ¡°If you were in my shoes, what would you do?¡±

    Godmother ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°The moment you enter Buddhism, the four elements are all empty. How did you hide from them?¡±<div>

    Asuro smiled.

    ¡°What if I told you that the thousand Fey King had intentionally killed me back then?

    ¡°She knew about the past of the Asura n. Although we, the Asura n, were already the most devout Buddhas at that time, as long as we got rid of the influence of the¡± four great emptiness,¡±the Asura n would be able to find ourselves.

    ¡°And death is the only way.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°At that time, guangxian Bodhisattva used the¡± great Samsara Dharma form ¡°to send many Buddhist experts who had died in battle to reincarnate and cultivate again. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t leave you, a peak second stage expert, in the lurch.

    so, you became the holder of the book of theher world¡¯s fragment before you returned to the throne? ¡±

    Asuro slowly nodded.

 Chapter 1568: Complete rank-3 (2)

    Chapter 1568: Complete rank-3 (2)

    ¡°Daoist priest Golden Lotus can tell the depth of a person¡¯s fortune. He said that I¡¯m a person with great fortune, so he gave me the fragment of the Book of the Earth.

    ¡°But I think he should have guessed that I¡¯m rted to Buddhism.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, then quickly shook his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t guess, I investigated. After he gave you the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, he probably checked all eighteen generations of your ancestors.¡±

    As he said this, he recalled that after Golden Lotus Daoist priest had given him the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, he had lurked in the capital and investigated and observed him.

    During the time Daoist priest Golden Lotus was in the capital, he had almost figured out 50% of the little Gong¡¯s background.

    The remaining fifty percent was blocked by the supervisor.

    Xu Qi-an remembered what the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had said-you¡¯re an important chess piece of the supervisor.

    If it weren¡¯t for the prison guard, Golden Lotus would¡¯ve been able to see the color of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pants clearly, except for the fact that he was transmigrating.

    Of course, a magic treasure like the earth¡¯s book couldn¡¯t be easily given to others. It was reasonable for the orange cat Taoist priest to observe and investigate its owner.<div>

    Asuro continued, ¡±

    after that, I was in closed-door cultivation until I saw myself and understood the past. So I returned to Buddhism.

    Xu Qi ¡®an caught a bug and asked in confusion, ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how did you manage to hide it from the Bodhisattvas? In the southern border, you deliberately let me take away Shen Shu¡¯s limbs, and the Bodhisattvas couldn¡¯t have turned a blind eye to it. ¡±

    He would definitely be brainwashed if he returned to Buddhism.

    Taking a step back, even if he didn¡¯t, the Bodhisattvas would definitely be able to see something wrong when Asuro was an actor in the southern border.

    Asuro smiled and said, ¡±

    I just said that the Golden Lotus Taoist knows that I¡¯m rted to Buddhism. Do you think he would give the fragment of the book of theher world to a Buddhist who is extremely devoted to Buddhism? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an seemed to have grasped something. He muttered, ¡±

    ¡°You mean ¡­¡±

    Asuro didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Before I returned to my position, he taught me the art of Yi Qi turning San Qing of Daoism,¡±

    As expected ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils dted slightly.

    ¡°Asuro, who has returned to his position, is indeed the most devout Buddhist. But the other Asuro was different. He was the truest self, and he hated the self of Buddhism. When I split into three, I was the real Asuro, apletely independent individual. Even Bodhisattva couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Three people are one. When I merge with another Asuro, he will let me see myself and get rid of the influence of the four great emptiness.

    of course, the Yi Qi turning San Qing technique is too profound. I can only create an incarnation now, but it¡¯s enough to serve as a ¡®coordinate¡¯.

    Asuro smiled.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is. In this case, all the suspicious points can be exined. A few days ago, Golden Lotus Daoist said that he had confirmed that number eight hade out of his closed-door cultivation. He must have known about number eight¡¯s identity and the whereabouts of thest demon-sealing nail in my body. However, he didn¡¯t tell me about it in secret. The reason I¡¯ve been worried for so many days is that I¡¯ve made him doubt his life time and time again, so he wants to take revenge?¡¯<div>

    Some people might look like kind seniors on the surface, but they were actually petty orange cats behind their backs ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly understood. He immediately probed, ¡±

    ¡°Then, your visit to the capital this time ¡­¡±

    Asuro raised his eyebrow and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m naturally here to help you remove thest demon sealing nail.<div>

    ¡°The supervisor has already been sealed. If I don¡¯t help, you and Da Feng will die.

    then my n to take revenge on the Buddhist League is destined to be in vain. However, I can no longer hide in nda.

    . Three years and three years, and you¡¯re already at the peak of the second stage of Buddhism ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®anined silently. He was in a good mood.

    Asuro suddenly remembered something and said, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when the supervisor was sealed that day, the Vairocana Dharma form appeared in nda, and the Buddha made his move.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Buddha?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was shocked.

    At the same time, he solved a question in his heart. The Supreme rank behind Yunzhou was the one in ndo.

    It wasn¡¯t easy being a supervisor, and he didn¡¯t lose unjustly.

    if that¡¯s the case, the origin of the Vairocana Dharma that appeared in the demon-ying war five hundred years ago can be exined.

    Asuro took over the topic.

    ¡°After the battle of the southern border ended and we returned to nda, du ¡®e Arhat and I secretly investigated and found some clues.¡±

    He immediately told Xu Qi ¡®an about the breathing sounds he heard in the demon-suppressing stream and the cries for help from the Zen forest.<div>

    F * ck ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt his scalp go numb.

    One of the two ces must be Shen Shu¡¯s head, which was most likely in the demon-suppressing stream. Since the sculpture of the Confucian Saint had been destroyed, the seal must have been gone as well.

    Then, what was the cry for helping from the Bodhi tree ¡­

    Asuro saw that he was silent and waited patiently for a long time. Then he asked, ¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    He knew that Xu Qi ¡®an had a lot of experience and talent in this area.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°First of all, ording to our second guess-Buddha and Shen Shu are the same person with different faces.

    the statue of the Confucius Saint has been destroyed and the seal has been lifted. This is in line with what happened 500 years ago.

    Asura nodded.

    ¡°You once said that if the sculpture of the Confucian Saint was destroyed, then the truth is the second guess. But how do you exin the cry for help?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    isn¡¯t that Buddha Faji? hasn¡¯t he been missing for more than 300 years? ¡±<div>

    At that moment, Asuro¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and his breath became slightly chaotic.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is my baseless spection. Ick evidence. At the moment, it was impossible to confirm that the second guess was the truth. If the truth was the first guess, then the matter would be even moreplicated.

    but no matter what, now is not the time to unveil the mysterious veil of Buddha.

    Asuro agreed with him.

    ¡°The time is not right.

    I¡¯vee all the way from the East and haven¡¯t seen Golden Lotus Taoist yet. Let¡¯s not waste time. I¡¯ll leave the capital after removing the demon-sealing nail.

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately summoned the stupa and put the two of them on the second floor.

    On the second floor, the Vajra statues were ring at him, and a heavy pressure filled the space.

    Chai Xing ¡®er sensed that someone had entered and opened her eyes, curiously sizing up Asuro, who was almost nine feet tall.

    This man was obviously a Buddhist. He was ugly, but he gave off a heroic feeling.

    thest demon sealing nail is in the Ren Meridian¡¯s juque point. This is one of the four demon sealing nails that I can remove. You¡¯re very lucky.

    Asuro looked at him and nodded slightly.<div>

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said.

    He had chosen this location to unseal the demonic sealing nail, mainly because the old monk tower spirit was watching over him. If Asuro was a doll-type traitor, the old monk tower spirit and he could work together to fight against the Shura King¡¯s youngest son.

    Asuro reached out his right index finger and tapped on the juque acupuncture point.

    His fingers lit up with golden lightning and connected with the devil sealing nail.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes, and a loud chanting rang in his ears. At the same time, he felt a sharp pain in his juque acupoint.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Asuro growled in a low voice. His finger bones instantly thickened, and lines of muscles appeared on his strong body.

    The demon sealing nail was pulled out inch by inch ¡­ During this process, Asuro gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead popped out, and his cheek muscles trembled slightly.

    The Golden lightning covered the entire second floor with a brilliant glow.

    Ding! Ding!

    Finally, the devil sealing nail waspletely pulled out and fell to the ground.

    Asuro¡¯s breathing rapidly declined, his chest heaved up and down as he panted heavily. He had used up a lot of energy.

    In the silence, Xu Qi ¡®an slowly opened his eyes.

    The Qi movement that he had obtained from dual cultivation and the Qi movement that he had painstakingly breathed in and out suddenly connected his Governor and conception vessels at this moment. It waspletely restored and no longer suppressed.

    It was as if an ancient sleeping beast had awoken. A tyrannical and terrifying power instantly filled the entire space.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The stupa trembled violently, as if it was locking in a giant beast that was beyond its level.

    On the third floor, the old monk tower spirit narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Such a strong foundation ¡­¡±

    As if the world was about to end, Chai Xing ¡®er prostrated herself on the ground, trembling. Her heart was beating wildly, bing more and more intense, as if it would explode at any moment.

    Aplete rank-3!

    ¡­¡­..

    [ PS: typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1569: Ascending to the second stage (I) _1

    Chapter 1569: Ascending to the second stage (I) _1

    After the removal of the demon sealing nail, the flesh and blood in the jujue point wriggled and recovered. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s aura was also retracted, and he no longer released any pressure.

    Chai Xing ¡®er¡¯s entire body was limp, and she was drenched in sweat. Her mouth was slightly open, and she could only gasp for breath.

    The pressure released by aplete rank-3 powerhouse almost killed her on the spot.

    His condition was better than ever. and he wanted to fight Asuro ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nced at number eight, who was exhausted. He took out a porcin bottle and threw it to him.

    ¡°A pill to replenish qi and blood, many thanks.¡±

    Asuro took the bottle, removed the cork, and swallowed the pill. He then said, ¡±

    ¡°Even if you recover your cultivation and reach the realm ofplete rank-3, it¡¯s still a drop in the bucket. You can¡¯tpete with the Gxia tree.

    ¡°The Gtian tree controls the¡± unmovable Emperor Ming Dharma ¡°and¡± Vajra Dharma.¡±Even your supervisor can¡¯t hurt him. There¡¯s also Xu Pingfeng, ck Lotus, and the White Emperor. Mm, I heard that a junior named Ji Xuan has also advanced to the third stage.¡±

    He¡¯s testing my trump card to see if I¡¯m worth investing in ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a moment and decided to disclose some of his trump cards. He said, ¡±

    ¡°I can advance to the second stage in a short time, and the chief Daoist of the human sect, Luo Yuheng, can also cross the Tribtion and step into the first stage of the earthly immortal realm in a short time.<div>

    ¡°In addition, the old Alliance leader of martial Union, kou Yangzhou, is also a rank-2.¡±

    He believed that Asuro was an ally that he could rope in. If he could pull Asuro into the camp of Da Feng, it would undoubtedly make up for theck of transcendents.

    Asuro nodded, and his expression rxed.

    ¡°If you and I work together, and we have a second rank martial artist, we¡¯ll be able to fight either the White Emperor or the Gxia tree. Luo Yuheng could offset another rank-1 powerhouse. However, Yunzhou still has a rank two ck Lotus, a rank two pinnacle Xu Pingfeng, and a rank three martial artist Ji Xuan.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered and said, ¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus is also. rank. 3 now. There¡¯s also the Directorate of Celestials and sun Xuanji. The Dean of the Yun Lu Academy is at the peak of rank. 3. I will try to pull him into the water ¡­

    Asuro shook his head slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough, unless you can have another rank-2 ally or obtain a method to make yourbat strength weak.¡±

    Yunzhou, ck Lotus second grade, Xu Pingfeng second grade, Ji Xuan third grade.

    Dafeng, Zhao Shou, third grade, sun Xuanji, third grade, and Golden Lotus Taoist priest, third grade.

    It was indeed a grade lower.

    At this point, it all depended on the level of the go yer ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly, ¡±

    this is something I need to worry about. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.

    In any case, this sub-Bureau was revived. It was weak overall, but there was room for maniption. It wasn¡¯t like before tonight, where there was only despair and powerlessness.

    Asuro pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, he said, ¡±

    ¡°We can try to rope in Arhat due. The matter with Buddha has caused him to have a grudge with guangxian Bodhisattva. Du ¡®e is a fanatical worshiper of Mahayana Buddhism and you are the founder of it.

    ¡°We can try to make use of this.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately shook his head.

    it¡¯s not the right time yet. Arhat due still has hope for Buddha and Buddhism. The chances of him turning against us now are not high.

    Asuro thought for a moment and agreed.

    ¡°Indeed,¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°I still have a trump card left behind by the supervisor. We¡¯ll see when the peace talks are over.¡±

    The first thing he did when he returned to the Directorate of Celestials was to ask Song Qing if the director had left anything behind.

    Song Qing pondered for a long time. At this point in time, he only knew that the supervisor had given Zhong Li a magic weapon called the life-changing hammer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought that it was something that the supervisor had left for him, so he looked for Zhong Li impatiently and asked for a look at the magic tool.

    The life-changing hammer could change a person¡¯s fate. Zhong Li said that this thing was left for her by the head Warden for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s use.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±e on, then. Remember to take pity on me!

    Zhong Li hit his head with her hammer and changed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fate to a poor¡¯ woman ¡®who had been reduced to a prostitute. Xu baichan took off her clothes on the spot and held Zhong Li¡¯s hand, ¡±

    ¡®My Lord, I¡¯ll help you rest.¡¯

    Zhong Li was so frightened that she turned her hand around and changed his fate to a person who bought sesame seed cakes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an kneeled on the ground and called himself eldest brother. He said, ¡±

    Wifey, you wait at home, I¡¯ll go sell the shaobing.

    Zhong Li hit him with the hammer again, turning him into a schr. Xu Qi quietly recited the Three Character ssic for an hour and then returned to normal.<div>

    After the whole experiment, the only gain was that the life-changing hammer could only affect Xu Qi ¡®an for an hour.

    If an ordinary person was hit by this hammer, their life Providence would be permanently fixed, unless they were hit again.

    Song Qing, who had witnessed the entire process,mented, ¡±

    ¡°Or, teacher gave Zhong Li the life-changing hammer as a backup n. Or we haven¡¯t figured out why teacher Jian Zheng left behind the life-changing hammer.¡±

    Although Song Qing said some nonsense, that was the general situation.

    The next step was to advance to the second stage ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly said, ¡±

    ¡°Number eight, I¡¯ll send you out of the tower first. Contact me through the earth Book if you need anything.¡±

    Asuro nodded slightly and looked at him without saying anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re suddenly a little impatient.¡±

    He was in. hurry to arrange flowers ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied with a proper and polite smile.

    ¡°By the way, can you tell the members of the heaven and earth Association about your identity?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    Asuro gave a meaningful ¡®ha¡¯ and said, ¡±

    I¡¯ll announce it when we meet. We can¡¯t see their embarrassed faces through the fragments of the book.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered that the members of the Heaven and Earth Society had been gossiping about Asura¡¯s family across the sea.

    Ah, this is indeed a tempting suggestion ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was convinced by Asuro.

    If they knew that number eight was Asuro, what kind of expressions would they have?

    The two of them immediately left the stupa and parted ways in the dark and cold night. Asuro rode the wind and left.

    From the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t put his hands together or chant the name of Buddha ¡­ Looking at Asuro¡¯s back as he disappeared into the night, Xu Qi ¡®an recalled the whole process and noticed this detail.

    ¡°In this storm, the two biggest fish of the heaven and earth Association were blown out.¡±

    The remaining fish, of course, was rejoicing.

    When he was collecting Dragon Qi in Jianghu, sun Xuanji once said that there were very few scattered Dragon Qi hosts, and the nine vital Dragon Qi hosts had disappeared without a trace.

    At that time, Xu Qi ¡®an had spected that a third party was collecting Dragon Qi.

    Only now did he know that the third party was the eldest Princess.

    Having inherited the dark web from Duke of Wei, she indeed had the ability to find out unusual events in various ces.

    wait. minute. Even if there were fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, she wouldn¡¯t be able to extract the Dragon Qi from it without the supervisor¡¯s modification ¡­ Ah, supervisor, you old silver coin ¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. The supervisor is helping huaiqing collect Dragon Qi. What does he want? He¡¯s already ced his bet on huaiqing?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned and merged into the shadows. He transformed into a fish and returned to the capital.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Late at night, huaiqing Manor.

    The eldest Princess sat at the desk and opened the secret report in her hand under the light.

    It said that Yang Yan had secretly returned to the capital with three hundred elites.

    ¡°Among the gongs left behind by Lord Wei, the only one who is willing to support me without hesitation is Yang Yan.¡±

    Huaiqing sighed.

    She put the secret report next to the candle, lit it, and watched it turn into ashes and throw it into the porcin jar used to wash the brush.

    ¡°As for the remaining Jin Luo, he is probably the only one who will be willing to apany me in this beheading business.¡± Huaiqing nced at the head guard in the room.

    ¡°How can you guarantee that Xu yinluo will apany you to do this business? he has an engagement with His Highness of Lin ¡®an,¡±

    The guard Captain was puzzled.

    because he is Xu yinluo.

    Huaiqing said indifferently.

    The eldest Princess huaiqing had actually been nning to develop a talent. She had rmended a fast hand in Changle County to Wei Yuan and let him be a night watchman. From then on, she had been nning to develop a talent.

    After Wei Yuan told him about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s performance in the three values of the heart, he was even more determined to cultivate and observe Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    After that, huaiqing helped Xu Qi ¡®an in every matter. Just like that, Xu Qi¡¯ an was slowly raised by the eldest Princess huaiqing until he became a transcendent. She watched with her own eyes as the little fast hand grew into the Big Shot he was today.

    She knew that Xu Qi ¡®an would support her.

    However, these words would not be said to outsiders.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    [ 8: everyone, I¡¯vee out of seclusion. Can we set a time and ce to meet? ]

    In the middle of the night, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society received a letter from number 8.

    The members were slightly stunned. However, they weren¡¯t too shocked after hearing what Daoist priest Golden Lotus had said a few days ago.

    [ 7: eh, there¡¯s another number 8 in our Heaven and Earth Society? [ haha, I¡¯m just joking. Are you a brother or ady? ]

    Considering that the atmosphere in The Earth Book chat group had been a little heavy and stiff recently, the Saint made a joke with number eight to liven up the atmosphere.

    [ 2: No. 8, take note. No. 7 is a lecher who likes to cheat girls of their innocence. Well, number three was also a pervert and loved to go in and out of the brothels. He had to be vignt against these two people. [ if you¡¯re a brother, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. ]

    The heavenly sect¡¯s Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix chimed in one after another, livening up the atmosphere.

    [ 8: when I had the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld, only No. 2 and No. 7 had owners. The owners of the other fragments were vacant. ]

    Was number eight trying to show off his experience ¡­ Chu Yuanxi sent a letter, ¡±

    [ you¡¯ve been in seclusion for many days. May I know what your cultivation level is? Among the members of the Heaven and Earth Society, other than number three and the Golden Lotus Daoist, the rest were all rank-4. When did youe out of seclusion? Have you been reading The Earth Book recently? ]

    If he had been out for some time, he should know number three¡¯s identity.

    Because the content of their recent conversations was all about Da Feng and Xu Qi ¡®an, if he was just watching the screen, he should have known that Xu Qi¡¯ an was number three.

    [ 8. Your cultivation base is shallow and not worth mentioning. [ I¡¯ve been out of seclusion for some time. ]

    At this time, Golden Lotus Daoist priest sent a message, ¡±

    [ number eight has been in seclusion for too long and doesn¡¯t know much about the outside world. You might as well tell him some high-level inside information. ]

    [ 2: ah, can I say that? [ Xu Qi ¡®an has to agree to this. ]

    Li Miaozhen naturally thought of some ancient secrets that Xu Qi ¡®an had mentioned a while ago, because the level was high enough.

    [ nine: I don¡¯t think he will mind. ]

    [ seven: I¡¯ll tell you. Number eight, do you want to know the secret of Buddha? that family is interesting. Don¡¯t ask why we¡¯re a family, I¡¯ll tell you ¡­ ]

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society started chatting enthusiastically. Everyone was more active in showing off in front of number eight.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Imperial astronomer, bedroom.

    The candlelight was like a bean, burning quietly.

    The shadow of the Round Table suddenly expanded, and Xu Qi ¡®an appeared from the shadow.

    The room was quiet. Mu Nanxiy on her side, covered with a thick and soft quilt, and fell asleep.

    Bai Ji was sleeping beside her, her small body the size of two palms covered under the thick quilt. If it wasn¡¯t for the White hair sticking out of its horn, no one would have noticed its existence.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to advance to the second stage. Oh,. ¡®ll take a bath first ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled and went behind the screen, only to find that mu nanzhi had not poured a bath.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly took off her clothes and pants and stepped into the bathtub naked. Flower petals floated on the water surface, emitting a faint fragrance.

    The flower God often cultivated some exotic flowers and rare herbs, either dried or made into powder, and threw some away when he took a bath.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little fragrant, but I have to prepare some green oranges at home in the future ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly finished his bath and stepped out of the bucket. He picked up mu nanzhi¡¯s dress that was hanging on the screen and wiped the water stains off her body.

    Then, he walked to the bed naked, bent over and exhaled at Bai Ji.

    This was a sleeping drug created by the poison. It could let the little white fox sleep well until the next morning. During the process, even if he shook the bed, the Fox cub would not wake up.

    Xu Qi ¡®an picked up Bai Ji and threw her to the end of the bed. He lifted the quilt and got in.

    In her daze, mu nanzhi felt a pair of hands lifting the hem of her undershirt and gently taking off her silk pants.

    ¡°Mm ¡­¡±

    She frowned and immediately woke up.

 Chapter 1570: Ascending to the second stage (2) _1

    Chapter 1570: Ascending to the second stage (2) _1

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s mind was in a daze at this kind of behavior that attacked her sensitive parts without saying a word. Her body instinctively resisted in advance, pressing her legs and hips, and pressing her hands on her silk pants.

    Then, she opened her eyes wide. When she saw that it was Xu Qi ¡®an, she frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much resentment or anger in his tone. It was more like he was scolding him for not respecting martial virtue andunching a sneak attack in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Ascending to the second stage.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an chuckled.

    Mu Nanxi was stunned for a moment, then understood. Her delicate face flushed red.

    She immediately came to her senses and thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was ying with her. She turned around and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you remove the demonic sealing nail.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she recalled his actions before he left and quickly added, ¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not allowed to be a bootlicker.¡±<div>

    Although she had identally expressed her feelings just now, the feeling of being touched had already passed. It was impossible for the flower God to admit that she liked him and was willing to consummate their marriage in the short term.

    I knew it would turn out like this. I should have struck while the iron was hot and acted like. bootlicker for once. That way. she wouldn¡¯t be able to act like. tsundere. It¡¯s all Asura¡¯s fault ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an breathed into her ear and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve pulled out thest demon sealing nail.¡±

    His words were to tell mu nanzhi that it was time to consummate their marriage and that it was time to hand over the first blood. Their rtionship was finally going to have substantial progress.

    Mu nanzhi turned around and stared at him with wide eyes.

    Only then did she realize that Xu Qi ¡®an was naked, and his strong body was tightly pressed against hers.

    Mu Nanxi¡¯s heart was beating wildly and he pushed his chest with both hands.

    ¡°You, you step back a little ¡­ Don¡¯t touch me, who am I ¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she wrapped herself in the quilt and shrank back. Every inch she shrank, Xu Qi ¡®an pressed on an inch, until she was forced to the corner.

    ¡°Who are you to me? What do you think?¡± Xu Qi ¡®anughed evilly.

    ¡°I¡¯m your elder,¡± she red at him in anger.

    In terms of age, Xu Qi ¡®an had to call her aunt.

    Xu Qi ¡®an almost broke down. After a few seconds, heined,

    ¡°The atmosphere that I¡¯ve been trying so hard to create has beenpletely destroyed by you,¡±

    Hey down on the bed and looked at the beam silently.

    For no reason, she thought of Luo Yuheng. She thought to herself,¡¯these two are indeed my daughters. They¡¯re so proud that they want to fall in love but are afraid of being F * cked. They¡¯re exactly the same.¡¯

    Back then, Luo Yuheng had taken the initiative to look for him for dual cultivation. He had half-heartedly agreed to sleep with him, but he had reneged at thest moment. Xu Qi ¡®an had tried to take off her clothes, but she had pped him a few times.

    In fact, what he had said to Asuro was half true and half false. Luo Yuheng had only performed dual cultivation with him twice (two months), while he had previously said that it would take three months to six months.

    Only then would she be able topletely calm her karmic sinmes and transcend her tribtion without any worries.<div>

    In other words, it would take at least a month for Luo Yuheng¡¯s card to be effective.

    The current her was unable to use her full strength. Otherwise, the karmic fire in her body would lose its suppression and immediately attract the heavenly Tribtion, causing her to die.

    Other than Luo Yuheng, the others were all third-grade, and it would have been too difficult for them to interfere in the supervisor¡¯s battle that day. If a rank-1 fought a rank-3, he would probably be able to kill them within ten moves.

    Zhao Shou¡¯s attitude is a bit ambiguous. It will be difficult to drag him down. This is another difficult point. In short, I have to advance to rank two as soon as possible.<div>

    As he was thinking about it, he felt mu Nanxi quietly leaning over. Her warm and soft hands groped around his chest and she said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°The demon sealing nail is really gone!¡±

    ¡°Would I Lie to You?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Mu nanzhi, who was curled up under the nket, nced at him and muttered, ¡± Oh. then, she quietly retreated to the corner.

    In the silence, time passed quickly. The candle burned quietly, and candle tears flowed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an moved closer to mu nanzhi again, his lower abdomen pressed against her peach-like buttocks, and his thick arms wrapped around her slender waist.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s body stiffened as someone threatened her with a gun.

    Xu Qi. an tried to take off her clothes but failed. She clutched her cor tightly and curled up, as if ¡­ He would rather die than submit.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned. He raised his head and looked at her face.

    Her eyes were red and she bit her lip. She was not shy or nervous, only a little sad and aggrieved.

    At this moment, he seemed to have lost all his strength and let go of the arm around her waist.

    ¡°. ¡®m sorry ¡­¡±<div>

    Mu nanzhi was stunned and remained silent, not responding.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°I actually knew your identity long ago.

    ¡°At that time, my feelings for you were veryplicated. I wanted to upy your spiritual reserves, but because I saw your true appearance, I could not help but pity and admire you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been keeping you in the mansion, thinking that I¡¯ll let nature take its course.

    ¡°After that, you followed me around the pugilistic world and we got along for a long time. I don¡¯t know when it started, but I suddenly didn¡¯t want to take your spiritual energy.

    ¡°I was thinking, since kou Yangzhou could rely on the Lotus to advance to the second stage, I can definitely do it too.¡±

    In theter stages of collecting Dragon Qi, he had indeed given up on the idea of taking the spiritual umtion of the Queen.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s nose twitched, but she forced herself to remain calm and said in a cold tone, ¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying sorry? why are you telling me all this? why did you give up on the idea of taking my spiritual energy?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then said honestly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because my original intention to get in touch with you and get you was selfish, not nobler than Jean d ¡®arc. If I can¡¯t face this fact, then I don¡¯t deserve to have you.

    as for why I¡¯m saying this, there are too many things that we¡¯ve been suppressing in each other¡¯s hearts all this time. There are too many feelings that we haven¡¯t revealed. I want to take this opportunity to tell you my feelings.

    He paused for a moment before answering thest question.<div>

    ¡°Because the more time we spent together, the more infatuated I became with you, even though I¡¯ve never shown it. I don¡¯t know what kind of damage it will cause you.

    I also don¡¯t want you to regret and feel sad when you think about it after we really consummate our marriage. I don¡¯t want you to think that I took you for the spiritual umtion of the flower God.

    He had kept these words in his heart for some time. In the past, he didn¡¯t think it was necessary to say them. When their rtionship gradually warmed up, they naturally had sex.

    This way, it wouldn¡¯t seem like he was doing it for the flower God¡¯s spiritual energy.

    However, things were unpredictable and people were always pushed by the general trend. He was in urgent need of mu nanzhi¡¯s spiritual umtion to advance to the second grade.

    Mu nanzhi was especially sensitive to this because of her past experience.

    When she sat by the bed and confided in him, it was actually a confession. It was the first time in her life that she had revealed her true feelings to a man.

    However, what she got in return was the man¡¯s impatience. She refused to give in not because she was unwilling, but because she felt an uncontroble grievance in her heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an understood her.

    I think these words need to be made clear. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets in the future, and I don¡¯t want this to be a knot between us.

    He leaned against her neck and sniffed her intoxicating fragrance, his voice low and maic.

    Mu Nanxi¡¯s face was full of tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. I, I don¡¯tck any spiritual energy.¡± She sniffled and said arrogantly.<div>

    Her aggrieved emotions slowly melted away, and it was as if honey had spread in her heart. It was so sweet that it made one addicted.

    As soon as she finished speaking, he grabbed her right hand, and her bracelet fell off.

    Then, mu nanzhi saw his dazed and infatuated gaze.

    She was a little shy. Blushing, she turned her head.

    The candlelight was dim, and the beauty on the bed was shy and timid. She was at his mercy, her lips pursed, and her long eyshes were trembling because of nervousness.

    There was no such moving charm in the world. Xu Qi ¡®an pinched her sharp chin and adjusted her beautiful face. She lowered her head and sucked on her full red lips.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, her two small hands pressed against his chest. Her breathing became heavier and her face redder.

    When Xu Qi ¡®an raised her head, she was gasping for air, and her red lips were slightly red and swollen.

    Whoosh ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly lifted the nket and sat on mu nanzhi¡¯s lower abdomen, looking down at her.

    He pulled up the hem of his inner robe, revealing his fair, sexy and slender waist and belly button. His skin was like cream, but also like the most wless Jade.

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned over and kissed her lower abdomen, as if he was tasting the most delicious food. His expression was fanatical and pious.

    She did not know how much time had passed when mu nanzhi felt herself being turned over. Then, she felt a chill on her back and her mind cleared up a little.

    ¡°What are you doing ¡­¡±

    His tone was a littlezy.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the wine pot and poured the wine. The clear wine hit mu Nanxi¡¯s smooth back, then flowed along her beautiful curves and gathered at her sexy waist.

    With a devout heart, Xu Qi ¡®an lowered his head and tasted the ¡°wine pool.¡±

    He had never been in such high spirits before. He was full of a sense of ceremony for dual cultivation, and felt that anxious demands were sphemy against the number one beauty of Da Feng.

    After tasting the autumn water that formed a pool, he tried the torrent waterfall on his two peaks and soon finished the pot of wine.

    Mu Nanxi was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide under the bed. She finally knew what it meant to be a bootlicker.

    After a while, the reincarnation of the flower God saw that he didn¡¯t move and was a little confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to start ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the empty wine pot and felt helpless.

    Mu nanzhi was both embarrassed and angry. She thought to herself,¡¯you¡¯re telling me this at such a critical moment. Do you still need me to teach you? was she the one who taught you when you were dual cultivating with Luo Yuheng?¡¯

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not have a clue, but it was not about plowing the fields, but how to absorb mu nanzhi¡¯s spiritual essence.

    The reason why he felt that consummation could absorb spiritual energy was because the flower God had been a Queen for twenty years. North Vanquisher King had always stayed in the North and never touched her. From this, it could be concluded that this had something to do with the flower God¡¯s blood.

    Forget it,. ¡®ll try the dual cultivation technique of the ancient Daoist sects ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an picked up the flower God¡¯s white legs and straightened his back.

    ¡°Ah ~!!¡±

    Mu Nanxi was like a female beast who had been shot by an arrow. Her neck leaned back, her hands unconsciously grabbing the bed sheets and she cried out.

    Xu Qi ¡®an closed his eyes and guided the Qi between the two of them with the secret dual cultivation method of the ancient Daoist sects.

    When the bumps and bumpsbined to form a seamless mouth, the two of them were like an entity. The Qi Ji went through their eight extraordinary meridians and was regarded as a great Qi cirction.

    Xu Qi ¡®an multitasked. With the creaking sound of the bed, hepleted arge cirction.

    In an instant, he could clearly feel that a dormant force in mu Nanxi¡¯s body had awakened. It was attracted by the Qi Ji and started to circte the Qi.

    This power had an unimaginable vitality. When it entered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body along with the cirction of Qi, he felt an unprecedentedfort. His limbs and bones were all opened up.

    All the cells were nourished and thriving.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s physique improved by leaps and bounds. His bones became stronger, his muscles became tougher, and his cells were filled with energy.

    He couldn¡¯t help but speed up his movements, and the shaking of the bed became more and more intense.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s cheeks were red, her eyebrows furrowed and her teeth bit the back of her hand. Her sweet voice kepting out of her mouth, intermittent.

    Her entire being was like a de of seaweed swaying in the waves.

    Pa. pa. pa. pa ¡­ In the cold winter, Xu Qi ¡®an meticulously swatted away the mosquitoes for the flower God.

    . No matter how strong my aura is, my physical body is also rapidly strengthening. All my attributes are skyrocketing, and this is a sign that. ¡®m about to advance. But what¡¯s missing ¡­¡± Yes, it was the sublimation of ¡®intent¡¯.

    a second-grade martial artist is called Dao integration. Not only does it strengthen my body, but my broken Jade should also be improved. Nan Zhi. you¡¯re so moist ¡­ Bah, restrain your mind, restrain your mind.

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s the sublimation of the broken Jade? The elementary level of the Jade fragment is explosive, while the advanced level is rebound. Whates after Dao integration, whates after Dao integration ¡­¡±

    The candlelight cast a shadow on the wall, reflecting the man¡¯s upper body with his head held high and chest out. A slender foot on his shoulder swayed.

 Chapter 1571: Ascending to the second stage (3) _1

    Chapter 1571: Ascending to the second stage (3) _1

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes and stopped trying to understand. His gaze fell on mu nanzhi¡¯s face. At this moment, her cheeks were rosy, and she looked charming and weak.

    Because the man on top of her was too rough, there were tears in the corners of her eyes.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stared at the beauty in front of him. She was beautiful but not demonic. Her face was as bright as a flower in June and as bright as a hibiscus out of the water. For a moment, he did not know whetherprehending the ¡± broken Jade ¡± or tasting the beauty was the right thing to do.

    Her fair wrists were covered in frost and snow, her lotus flower was embarrassing her Jade-like face, her muscles were fine and her bones were even, and her waist was slender and her palms were light.

    His eyes gradually became intoxicated. The God of flowers was the most beautiful woman in the world, and such a beautiful woman was at his mercy at this moment, with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    The spiritual satisfaction was even more important than the physical satisfaction.

    Xu Qi ¡®an put down her feet on her shoulders, leaned over, and bit her moist red lips.

    The shaking of the bed reached its peak, and the creaking sound was as rapid as a storm.

    The Qi circted over and over again. The spiritual essence in mu Nanxi¡¯s body continued to merge with the Qi and entered Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body through the Qi cirction. The aura of the flower God on him became stronger and stronger.

    When the absorption of spiritual essence reached a certain peak, Xu Qi ¡®an felt his spine go numb, and his waist and brain burst out at the same time.<div>

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s high-pitched scream rang faintly in his ears, but it disappeared quickly. It was dark in front of him until a beam of light broke through the darkness and illuminated the obscure and barren soil.

    The soil was suddenly ¡± arched ¡± up, and a touch of green broke through theyer of soil and burrowed out.

    It was a small tree bud.

    With the mindset of ¡®I¡¯ll take things as theye¡¯, he looked at the green sprouts and recalled the Dao integration experience that kou Yangzhou had shared with him.

    ¡°The essence of the daomerge is to sublimate the ¡®Dao¡¯ of a martial artist and create the most perfect principle. But what is considered perfect?

    ¡°There are thousands of saber Arts, some offensive, some defensive, some fast, some slow, some bold and open, and some swordsmanship. Which one is the most perfect? Kou Yang Zhou did not know either, so his body crumbled into many ¡®meat worms¡¯. Each of these¡¯ meat worms ¡®insisted on their own Dao being the most perfect, causing him to go into Qi deviation.

    my Dao is broken Jade. It¡¯s better to be broken Jade than intact tile. Then,pleting my Dao and making it sublimate is pushing the essence of broken Jade to the extreme? ¡±

    At this time, the tender green tree bud grew. The main stem became thick, and forked branches grew out. It grew into arge tree at a speed visible to the naked eye. Under the protection of its shade, there was a few more shades of green, and tender green grass grew.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart moved, as if he had seen himself. He muttered,

    ¡°The development of things doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they are pushed to the extreme. The definition of perfection can also be to make up for shorings.

    when necessary, I would rather break than bend, I would rather die, but I¡¯m not a madman who doesn¡¯t value my life. I have the desire to live, and I want to live.

    He examined himself, saw himself, and understood his original intention ofprehending the Jade fragment.

    The desperate man had no way to retreat, so he burst out with the courage to die. But the most fundamental motivation was to live.

    If he had lost the will to live, he would not have been able toprehend the Jade fragment.

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, bolts of lightning descended and struck the tree in front of him, turning it into charcoal and ending its life.

    Many yearster, the withered tree came back to spring and glowed with vitality. Tender green shoots grew out of its charcoal-like trunk.

    ¡°My broken Jade is too overbearing ¡­ Itcked exuberant vitality and the desire to live. But I¡¯m already immortal, and self-healing is meaningless to me ¡­¡±

    He stared at the towering tree and fell into deep thought again.

    The towering tree continued to grow as if there was no limit. It slowly grew to a height of three thousand meters, and its branches and leaves covered ten miles.<div>

    Countless living beings lived on it, taking its nutrients and spiritual reserves.

    However, not only did it not wither, but it also grew stronger and stronger. The more living beings that relied on it for survival, the more it desperately seized the power of the heavens and earth to strengthen itself.

    In the end, it became an immortal Divine Tree.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised his head and stared deeply at the immortal tree. His eyes reflected the verdant green and full of vitality. He maintained this posture for a long time.<div>

    Ten years of bitter cultivation and a day of enlightenment.

    At this moment, he had stepped into the second stage Dao fusing realm.

    At this moment, outside the stargazing tower, beams of Starlight hung down and illuminated the eight trigrams stage.

    A natural phenomenon.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes. All he could see was a messy bed and a beautiful woman. Her hormones and the woman¡¯s fragrance mixed together like a strong aphrodisiac.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s eyes were dazed and her snow-white skin on her cheeks, neck, and other parts of her body was flushed red.

    She seemed to have been broken, but she also seemed to be in a deep sleep. Xu Qi ¡®an could feel the spiritual power in her body recovering, and arge part of his Qi was left in the flower God¡¯s body. It was as if arge part of the flower God¡¯s spiritual power had been absorbed by him.

    The two¡¯s auras and spiritual reservespleted a round of interaction.

    Let¡¯s do it. few more times, and take the opportunity to cultivate the love Gu ¡­ He separated mu nanzhi¡¯s legs and pressed on them again.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    In the Ling Bao temple, Luo Yuheng, who was wearing a feather coat and a Lotus crown, walked from the quiet room to the small courtyard with a floating dust.

    She stared at the stargazing tower, her delicate brows tightly furrowed. After a long time, he suddenly snorted coldly and returned to the quiet room.

    ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted and sold myself to. brothel ¡­¡±<div>

    Mumbling could be heard in the night.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s news from outside saying that the Directorate of Celestials has some strange phenomena.¡±

    Huaiqing was gently woken up by the head Pce maid beside him.

    When she heard that something was wrong with the Directorate of Celestials, she immediately sat up and said, ¡±

    ¡°Bring a robe over.¡±

    His tone had theziness of someone who had just woken up.

    The head Pce maid brought over a thick, wide-sleeved long robe. Huaiqing flicked his wrist, and the brocade robe draped over his shoulders with a fluttering sound.

    She walked out of the bedroom and jumped up like a feather. She stood on the roof and looked in the direction of the Directorate of Celestials.

    From her angle, the Directorate of Celestials was standing alone, revealing one-third of the building.

    At this moment, rays of Starlight hung down from the night sky and shone on the stargazing tower.

    This ¡­ Huaiqing frowned and pondered, but he couldn¡¯t think of a reason.

    She immediately jumped down from the roof and returned to her bedroom. After dismissing the pce maids, she took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld from under her pillow and sent a message,<div>

    [ 1: Xu ningyan, is the Directorate of Celestials ¡®anomaly rted to you? ]

    She could not pretend that she did not see anything when the Directorate of Celestials had such a strange phenomenon in the midst of great Feng¡¯s turbulent wind and rain, nor could she remain calm and not think about it or ask about it.

    She didn¡¯t get a reply from Xu Qi ¡®an, but li Miaozhen replied, ¡±

    [ 2: what happened to the Directorate of Celestials? [ what happened to Xu ningyan? ]

    Then it was Chu Yuanqi¡¯s turn.

    [ four: I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. But these few days, Xu ningyan has been acting very mysterious. He¡¯s nning something in the dark and he hasn¡¯t sent us any letters. ]

    Then, master Hengyuan jumped out and exined, ¡±

    [ 6: Lord Xu is connected to Da Feng and Emperor Yongxing wants to seek peace. To him, there are both internal and external troubles. How would he have the mood to send letters and chat with us? ]

    At this time, the members of the Heaven and Earth Society saw the letter sent in thete night of the 8th and actively participated in the topic:

    [ eighth: it seems that he has advanced to the second stage. ]

    [ 2. Reach the second stage Dao integration realm? ]

    Li Miaozhen thought to herself,¡±are you kidding me? you can¡¯t just step into the second stage Dao integration realm as you wish.¡±

    In the entire Jiuzhou continent, how many rank-2 were there?<div>

    [ seven: hahaha, number eight is interesting. I like your naivety. ] However, you may not know that the demon-sealing nail in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s body is difficult to remove. [ under such circumstances, it¡¯s impossible for him to advance. ]

    [ four: the anomaly of the Directorate of Celestials may havee from the superintendent¡¯s backup n, or perhaps it was something else. However, the Saint was right. There was still a demon-sealing nail in Xu ningyan¡¯s body. It could not be him. Number eight, you probably don¡¯t know what a devil sealing nail is. Let me exin it to you.

    [ the demon sealing nail is a magical weapon made by the Buddha. It once sealed the Shura King, who is Asura¡¯s father, the one the Saint told you about. ]

    [ 2:e to think of it, Asuro was defeated by Xu Qi ¡®an. ]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Bai Ji woke up from her sleep, feeling dizzy. She did not know who she was or where she was.

    It raised its two ws and rubbed its ck button-like eyes. It looked left and right, looked around, and realized that it was in the stupa Pagoda.

    There were two golden figures in the South and the West, and an old monk with a white beard sat cross-legged by the tea table in the East.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my aunt?¡±

    Bai Ji staggered toward the old monk tower spirit.

    The old monk tower spirit looked at it carefully and said gently, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in good shape.¡±

    Bai Ji¡¯s steps were wobbly, like a human who had a hangover. With a young girl¡¯s voice, she said, ¡±

    It even dreamed that its aunt had been beaten up. It was very angry and wanted to avenge its aunt, but it couldn¡¯t wake up no matter what.

    The old monk tower spirit listened quietly and then exined, ¡±

    ¡°You were sent in. Almsgiver Xu and almsgiver mu didn¡¯te in.¡±

    As he spoke, he beckoned to the medicine master¡¯s Magic Image. The Jade bottle in the magic image¡¯s palm emitted light fragments that floated into Bai Ji¡¯s body.

    The Fox cubfortably rolled on the ground, revealing its soft little belly. Then, it grumbled and got up, saying happily, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable, sofortable. I¡¯m not dizzy anymore.

    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±

    The old monk tower spirit smiled and nodded. He put his palms together and lowered his head without saying a word.

    The little fox jumped onto the futon beside the old monk and curled up, waiting for mu nanzhi¡¯s call. It waited and waited, but it fell asleep again.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The next day, at dawn.

    The sky before dawn was the darkest, and the torches were zing at the meridian Gate.

    The civil and military officials gathered quietly outside the meridian Gate, waiting for the drum to sound and for the court Assembly toe.

    At the same time, Ji Yuan walked out of the room, dressed neatly.

    Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai were already waiting in the hall. In addition, there were four senior and knowledgeable elders in the negotiation group.

    They were in high spirits and radiant. They wanted to grow wings immediately so that they could suppress their Lord and the Emperor of Da Feng in the throne room and show off their might in Yunzhou.

    After a simple breakfast, Ji Yuan brought the six of them out. When he walked to the courtyard, he saw a young man in a silver Gong officer¡¯s uniform with a lively temperament and rather handsome facial features staring at him coldly.

    ¡°How should I address you, Sir?¡±

    Ji Yuan asked with a smile.

    ¡°Song tingfeng!¡°

    The tone of the silver Gong was as cold as his expression.

    ¡°The name is not bad.¡± Ji Yuanmented indifferently and walked in front of him with a smile. He asked, ¡±

    ¡°May I know how I¡¯ve offended Lord song?

    ¡°Since yesterday, Lord song has been looking at me with an extremely unfriendly gaze.¡±

    Song tingfeng gave a fake smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nice to the enemy.¡±

    ¡°What a good enemy.¡±

    Ji Yuan clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Remember, when I see your Emperor in the throne room, I¡¯ll tell him that the night watchman, silver Gong song tingfeng, sees me as an enemy and wants to assassinate me.

    ¡°Lord song, how do you think your Emperor will deal with you?¡±

    Song tingfeng¡¯s expression changed.

    Ji Yuan sneered.

    ¡°You see me as an enemy? a mere silver Gong, do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

 Chapter 1572: Yunzhous conditions (1)

    Chapter 1572: Yunzhou¡¯s conditions (1)

    Song tingfeng¡¯s expression did not change. He said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°This is the capital, not Yunzhou. If you want to file aint, go ahead.

    if you really dare to do this, I¡¯ll admire you for being a character. If you don¡¯t dare, then you¡¯re just a coward without a soft egg.

    He held his saber with one hand, his expression arrogant.

    He was not frightened by Ji Yuan at all.

    Was this a hothead ¡­ Xu yuanshuang looked at song tingfeng in surprise. Based on the current situation, the Emperor of Dafeng and the other officials were all eager to make peace and stop the war.

    The entire upper echelon of Da Feng was scared out of their wits by the ¡± death ¡± of the supervisor. At this critical juncture, those who were not afraid of the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission and were so unyielding were either hotheaded or had a backer.

    However, even if he had the backing of the Imperial court, ninth brother would not be able to protect him if he angered him.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Before Ji Yuan could speak, the officials of Yunzhou behind him were enraged. They pointed at song tingfeng and scolded, ¡±<div>

    how dare you talk to the ninth young master like that? how many heads do you have to cut off? ¡±

    insulting the envoy in public is enough to put you in jail.

    ¡°Boorish martial artist, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±

    Ji Yuan opened his folding fan and looked at song tingfeng carefully. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems that you have a backer.

    ¡°I would like to know who ordered you to hide in the ry and try to disrupt the peace negotiations.¡±

    If song tingfeng¡¯s backer was ordinary or had no backer, he would be sentenced to prison for this usation by the Yunzhou diplomatic mission.

    Among the night watchmen guarding the courier station, only this person dared to look at him with hostility without any restraint. Ji Yuan had already noticed him when he checked in yesterday.

    Although Ji Yuan wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to show off his might to a silver Gong, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to be impudent under his eyes.

    Xu yuanshuang frowned and looked at the sky.

    brother nine, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time.

    An old man in a red robe behind Ji Yuan smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few words, it doesn¡¯t matter. Besides, there¡¯s a reason for this. If the Imperial court of great Feng asks, we¡¯ll just tell them the truth.¡±

    This was not only to make things difficult for this little silver Gong, but also to put pressure on the court officials.

    With a light sentence, Xu yuanshuang stopped talking.

    Song tingfeng sneered and looked disdainfully at the crowd with one hand on the hilt of his sword.

    He didn¡¯t say any harsh words, nor did he yield.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Ji Yuan folded his fan and nced at song tingfeng. He didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this minor character.<div>

    He had a bargaining chip in his hands that could make the Emperor of Da Feng yield. He could deal with a mere silver Gong however he wanted.

    Looking at the back view of everyone leaving the courier station, song tingfeng turned his head and spat out a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°Boss, you were so cool just now.¡±

    A few copper Gong guards on duty at the side came over, their faces full of admiration.<div>

    ¡°But boss, won¡¯t you cause trouble?¡±

    A copper Gong expressed his concern.

    With the night watchmen¡¯s intelligencework, they knew the attitude of the Emperor and the other officials. Qingzhou had fallen, and the National Treasury was empty. Even the immortal supervisor had died in Qingzhou.

    Anyone with a discerning eye knew that if this continued, the Imperial court would definitely be finished.

    Of course, it would be best if there was no need to fight. Thus, the negotiation of peace became the light in the eyes of the Dukes and the Emperor.

    It was not rational for chief song to offend the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission at this time.

    Song tingfeng sneered, ¡±

    ¡°What did I tell you before?

    ¡°I was the one who brought Xu ningyan up. Now that he¡¯s made it big, he still has to call me brother song when he sees me. It¡¯s just a small matter, why should I be afraid?

    ¡°What Bullsh * t Yunzhou diplomatic mission, showing off as soon as they enter the capital, what¡¯s with the smugness? If this was back in the days when I was still in Yunzhou, I would have brought my two little brothers, Xu ningyan and Zhu guangxiao, and cut him with a knife without a second word.¡±

    The new recruits were skeptical. Although chief song had always boasted that he and Xu yinluo were close friends, they had asked other seniors to verify it in private. They also said that Xu yinluo, chief song, and Zhu yinluo were close.

    However, everyone knew that chief song liked to brag, and there must be some exaggeration in his words.

    For example, Captain song often said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Xu ningyan has a hobby of not going to brothels for a day, and he especially likes to go when he¡¯s on duty. Zhu guangxiao and I are such upright people, but we said we weren¡¯t going and wanted to patrol the streets. However, she was dragged by him to the brothel. If you want to ask me why I have to go when I¡¯m on duty, it¡¯s naturally because he has to go to the Imperial Academy¡¯s office at night to hook up withdy Bai Ling and Fu Xiang, so he doesn¡¯t have time.¡±

    Was this a joke? everyone in the capital knew that Xu yinluo didn¡¯t even pay for sleeping with the courtesan of the education workshop Division.

    Would he be interested in mere seductresses?

    Therefore, the brass gong gang members only believed a little of song tingfeng¡¯s words.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    On the other side, in the throne room.

    The meeting in front of the hall had ended. Emperor Yongxing suppressed his anxiety and nced at the seal eunuch Zhao xuanzhen.

    Thetter understood tacitly and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Xuanyun state¡¯s diplomatic corps greets you!¡±

    After waiting for half a cup of tea¡¯s time, it was still quiet outside the hall.

    ¡°The Xuanyun state¡¯s diplomatic corps have an audience.¡±

    There was still no movement.

    Zhao xuanzhen nced at the solemn expression on the emperor¡¯s face, and his forehead immediately began to sweat. He turned around and bowed to the Minister, then quickly left the hall to Scout out the situation.<div>

    Not long after, he jogged back and came to the throne. He said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the cloud ne¡¯s diplomatic mission has yet to enter the pce.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face sank and he looked at him coldly.

    Zhao xuanzhen didn¡¯t exin, and only said softly, ¡°

 Chapter 1573: Yunzhous conditions (1) Part 2

    Chapter 1573: Yunzhou¡¯s conditions (1) Part 2

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to invite him.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing retracted his gaze and said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait another fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao xuanzhen replied in a low voice.

    Although the officials in the hall did not hear the conversation between the Lord and the servant, they could guess what had happened. The envoy from Yunzhou had arrived te,¡± so they werete.

    All of them had experienced great storms and waves, so they didn¡¯t show it on their faces, but they secretly evaluated in their hearts.

    The leader of the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission was a young man named Ji Yuan. He called himself the ninth young master and was the ninth son of the hidden Dragon city¡¯s city Lord.

    In terms of bloodline, they belonged to the great Feng imperial n.

    Everyone was well aware of the ninth young master¡¯s style of doing things. He was sharp and overbearing.

    Fortunately, in less than 15 minutes, Ji Yuan and the others stepped into the throne room under the lead of the eunuch.<div>

    Everyone turned around and looked at the young man who stepped into the hall.

    He was wearing a moon-white robe embroidered with exquisite cloud patterns. His sleeves hung down naturally, and the pendant around his waist jingled. He had handsome facial features and excellent skin.

    Behind him was a young man and a young woman who looked somewhat simr. One was cold and the other cold.

    Further back, of the six old men in official robes, two were in Crimson robes embroidered with cloud geese, while four were in green robes embroidered with white egrets and egrets.

    The official¡¯s robes on their bodies undoubtedly pierced the sensitive hearts of Emperor Yongxing and the Dukes. It was just a mere Yunzhou, what did it mean for the diplomatic corps to wear official¡¯s robes?

    ¡°Yunzhou envoy Ji Yuan greets Your Majesty.¡±

    Ji Yuan smiled and bowed slightly, exuding a sense of nobility and calmness.

    Emperor Yongxing nodded and said in a loud and calm voice, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Ji hase to the capital to negotiate peace on behalf of Yunzhou. I have given you the greatest courtesy, but you arete.

    ¡°Is this the sincerity of Yunzhou¡¯s peace negotiations?¡±

    His expression was serious as he looked disdainfully at His Highness Ji Yuan.

    Ji Yuan didn¡¯t panic at all. He smiled and bowed.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention, but before I set off today, a silver Gong from the ry made things difficult for me and insulted me, which dyed my departure.

    ¡°I came with sincerity, but I didn¡¯t expect that a mere silver Gong would dare to treat me coldly and curse at me. If I may be so bold as to ask Your Majesty, is this the sincerity of Dafeng¡¯s peace negotiations?¡±

    Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai listened by the side. The siblings were well aware of Ji Yuan¡¯s eloquence. Even if he waste for two hours, he could still reason with them, let alone beingte for 15 minutes.

    He made himself sound reasonable.

    He had turned the tables on him and, at the same time, in front of the Emperor and the Dukes, had pinned a hat on that reckless silver Gong.

    If Emperor Yongxing didn¡¯t deal with it, it would be a solid act of neglect and making things difficult for him, leaving behind a handle.

    Sure enough, Emperor Yongxing frowned and muttered, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Who is unruly and dare to curse envoy Ji?¡±

    Ji Yuan replied with a calm tone, ¡±

    ¡°Song tingfeng, the silver Gong.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing went through the name in his mind but he had no impression of it. His first reaction was that there might be someone behind the arrogant silver Gong who was ordered to destroy the peace negotiations.<div>

    There was naturally no need to hesitate in dealing with a silver Gong. Just as he was about to speak, the left imperial censor Liu Hong stood out and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, there must be a misunderstanding.¡±

    An official in a red robe behind Ji Yuan retorted, ¡±

    ¡°Does this Lord mean that our Lord Ji is just making things up?¡±

    Liu Hong ignored him and continued, ¡±

    song yinluo was loyal and courageous. When they were annihting the rebellion in Yunzhou, he fought alongside Xu Qi ¡®an. After that, he made many contributions and was Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s right-hand man when he was appointed as yinluo. Why would they purposely insult and make things difficult for the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission?

    ¡°There must be a reason behind this. Your Majesty, please investigate it thoroughly.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing said indifferently,¡±Minister Liu is right. I will investigate the situation and give envoy Ji an exnation.¡±

    Investigate what? There was no need to check!

    Liu Hong had made it very clear that the man surnamed song, Yin Gong, was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s man.

    With such a powerful backer behind him, as long as he didn¡¯tmit murder or arson, he could basically rest easy.

    Naturally, Emperor Yongxing would not be on bad terms with Xu Qi ¡®an over such a small matter. He would send someone to warn that Yin Gong and then transfer him back to the Yamen.

    Ji Yuan was stunned and suddenly understood why that guy dared to be so unscrupulous.<div>

    It turned out that he was backed by the number one martial artist of Da Feng.

    ¡°Then I thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    He knew when to stop and didn¡¯t insist on it.

    It was obvious that the little emperor would not offend Xu Qi ¡®an over such a small matter. If he kept harping on it, he would only be asking for trouble.

    The six officials who came along for the audience looked at each other in shock. No wonder Yin Gong was so arrogant and despotic.

    He was still unhappy in his heart, but the peace negotiations today were huge, so he didn¡¯t bother with that small person.

    After some chit-chat and wrangling, Ji Yuan said in a clear voice, ¡±

    ¡°Since the beginning of winter, Yunzhou has been at war with Dafeng for two months, causing the people to suffer and the people to be in great misery. I have been ordered toe to the capital to negotiate peace. Your Majesty and the rest of you have agreed to the peace talks ¡­¡±

    The process of the peace talks was to first set the main tone, and then the Honglu temple would be in charge of negotiations and confirming the details. If the matter was particrly important, the Ministry of Rites would also be involved.

    During this process, he had to hand over the daily negotiation process to the Emperor.

    The final result could only be decided after the Emperor and the Dukes had a discussion.

    Today, the ¡°main tone¡± would be set, and the framework of the negotiation would be established first.

    After Ji Yuan finished his long speech, he said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The Army of Yunzhou is unstoppable and has upied Qingzhou. The great Minister of Justice died half a month ago. However, Imperial father is benevolent and can¡¯t bear to see the people face another war. He is willing to negotiate with great Feng, and great Feng has to agree to four conditions.¡±

    The master of Hidden Dragon City had already proimed himself as the Emperor of cloud Prefecture.

    Father ¡­ The supervisor had fallen ¡­ Emperor Yongxing nced at the officials of Yunzhou behind Ji Yuan. He took a deep breath and said, ¡±

    ¡°Please speak, envoy Ji.¡±

    Ji Yuan said, ¡±

    first, every year, Da Feng will pay a tribute of 500000 taels of silver and 600000 rolls of silk to Yunzhou. This will take effect immediately after the peace negotiations. I want to bring back this year¡¯s tribute first.

    Just as he finished speaking, the Minister of Revenue jumped out and reprimanded, ¡±

    ¡°Ignorant child, you¡¯re lying through your teeth.

    ¡°500000 taels of silver? Six hundred thousand rolls of silk? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the wind will cut your tongue?¡±

    There was a reason for the Minister of Revenue¡¯s anger. This money was not much in times of peace and prosperity.

    However, the National Treasury was currently empty. In order to maintain the operation of the Imperial court and the military expenses, it was already struggling to support itself. It did not even have any money or food to help the disaster victims.

    If they wanted 500000 taels of silver at once, Yunzhou would not even need to go to war. They could just wait for the Imperial court to copse.

    How was this a peace negotiation? this was a hidden evil intention to force Da Feng to death.<div>

    The Minister of Revenue was afraid that Emperor Yongxing didn¡¯t understand ¡°economics¡± and would agree rashly, so he jumped out first to criticize.

    Ji Yuan opened his fan and shook his head.

    ¡°The Central ins is rich and prosperous. A mere 500000 taels of silver is nothing.¡±

    His eyes brightened and he said, ¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Imperial court can¡¯t even produce five hundred thousand taels of silver?¡±

    The Minister of Revenue¡¯s heart trembled and he coldly snorted.

    ¡°My Da Feng is a powerful country, how can a little brat like you estimate it.¡±

    Ji Yuan asked, ¡±

    ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then great Feng has no intention of making peace.¡±

    This kid has. sharp tongue ¡­ The Dukes frowned.

 Chapter 1574: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _1

    Chapter 1574: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _1

    500,000 taels of silver was nothingpared to the annual tax revenue of the Imperial court, but it also depended on the timing.

    To maintain the operation of the Imperial court and support the military expenses, they needed a lot of silver. The Imperial court was already ¡°poor and dejected,¡± and it was only waiting for spring to resume farming to take a breath of air.

    The original intention of the peace negotiations was to ¡± survive. Yunzhou wanted to force Da Feng to a dead end through the peace negotiations, but the Imperial court would definitely not agree.

    Emperor Yongxing said indifferently,

    ¡°I intend to negotiate with Yunzhou, but it seems that Yunzhou is not willing to negotiate with the Imperial court.¡±

    Ji Yuan frowned.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve put me in a difficult position. The Yunzhou Army is powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for father¡¯s concern for the people of the world, I¡¯m afraid the Army would have already arrived at the city. Our Yunzhou is trying to negotiate with sincerity, but in the eyes of the Imperial court, it¡¯s like we¡¯re giving alms to beggars?¡±

    He once again mentioned the advantages of the Yunzhou Army on the battlefield, hinting at the unequal rtionship between the two sides.

    Upon hearing this, Emperor Yongxing and the Dukes frowned.

    At this moment, Ji Yuan suddenly changed the topic and sighed.<div>

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take a step back. This year¡¯s tribute can be cut by half, but next year it will bepensated.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°The details will be left to the Honglu temple and emissary Ji to discuss.¡±

    The so-called details were to continue haggling and wrangling.

    The meeting in front of the hall only discussed the general idea and did not talk about the details.

    Xu yuanshuang listened quietly and more or less figured out Ji Yuan¡¯s routine. Last night, Ji Yuan and GE Wenxuan had discussed and analyzed the minds of the Emperor and the Dukes in advance, as well as their approximate tolerance.

    The conclusion was that the limit was between two hundred thousand to two hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver (silk was counted separately).

    On the way, Xu yuanshuang was still thinking that the first condition might be a ¡± fierce battle ¡°, but with ninth brother¡¯s eloquence, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Only now did he realize that he had still underestimated Ji Yuan.

    Why was his estimation so urate ¡­ Xu yuanshuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She guessed that it had something to do with her putting on airs outside the capital to test him yesterday.

    After the first condition was settled, Ji Yuan continued, ¡±

    the second condition is that my father hopes that Your Majesty can put up a public notice to acknowledge that the branch of Yunzhou is also the Orthodox lineage of the Central ins.

    The Dukes were still calm about this, and no one jumped out to criticize him.

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Prince Qian, who was Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s younger brother, stepped out of the ranks and red at Ji Yuan.

    ¡°Are you rebels worthy of being called the Orthodox lineage of the Central ins? He¡¯s just a Bandit who upied a mountain.¡±

    Immediately, a few kings and princes stepped out and agreed.

    In contrast to the other ministers ¡°reactions, the imperial family¡¯s attitude was extremely fierce. The Central ins could be considered the Orthodox lineage of the Central ins, but what about us? Are we rebels?<div>

    If one had to look into it, it was true, but it was precisely because of this that the imperial family of Da Feng would never admit it or back down.

    Ji Yuan¡¯s expression turned cold as he nced at the princes and princesses and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all know how Emperor Wu Zong obtained the world back then? We just want to get back our identity and status. It¡¯s only human nature.¡±

    The Prince who stood out earlier reprimanded,<div>

    500 years ago, the fatuous Emperor was tyrannical. He was close to the virtuous officials and far away from the despicable. He harmed the loyal and good. In order to protect his ancestors ¡®legacy, Emperor Wu Zong stepped forward bravely in ordance with the People¡¯s wishes.

    Ji Yuan gave tit for tat and raised his voice.

    ¡°The previous emperor Yuan jing was ipetent and lost himself to the beauty of the Daoist leader of the mesmerizing sect. He cultivated for twenty years and ignored the state affairs, causing the people to live in poverty. We can¡¯t bear to see our ancestors destroyed in the hands of a fatuous ruler, so we rose up in response to the People¡¯s wishes.¡±

    The princes and Junwang were furious.

    ¡°What arrogant words! Your Majesty, this man must be beheaded!¡±

    If the Lords were to choose, this was a condition that they could agree to without hesitation, because they did not have to pay any substantial price.

    Of course, there was a price to pay.

    Once the Imperial court acknowledged this matter, then the rebels in Yunzhou would be ¡± justified. the People¡¯s submission was secondary. What was more frightening was that the Squires,ndlords, and local officials would righteously betray and join Yunzhou.

    Since they were the Orthodox lineage of the Central ins, it was not considered a betrayal. Even if they wanted to be loyal, it would be difficult for them to die rather than surrender.

    However, these were all trivial matters because with the current situation in Da Feng, they could not win the battle. Since they could not win, the officials would defect sooner orter.

    Therefore, none of the Dukes had much resistance to this.

    However, in the eyes of the royal family, acknowledging Yunzhou as the legitimate lineage of the Central ins was even more uneptable than five hundred thousand taels of silver, because this was a betrayal of the ancestors.

    Emperor Yongxing frowned and said slowly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matterter!¡±

    He didn¡¯t n to make a decision at this time. After all, the meeting in front of the pce Hall was to set the main tone. The ¡± two countries ¡± negotiations involved many details, and it wouldn¡¯t be possible toe to a conclusion in a short time.

    To her surprise, Ji Yuan was extremely domineering and shook his head.

    ¡°Before we came, father specifically instructed that if your Majesty does not agree to this, the peace talks need not continue.¡±

    This was equivalent to blocking the words.

    You, Emperor Yongxing, either agree or stop the peace talks. Yunzhou will not back down on this matter.

    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡±

    King Yu also stood up and said in a low voice,

    ¡°This Prince can also tell you that the Imperial court will not back down on this matter.¡±

    Ji Yuan stood with his hands behind his back and sighed.

    ¡°I have already made such a big concession on the tribute and given the court enough face. I didn¡¯t expect to get such a return.¡±

    His face darkened and he said sternly, ¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid of the 100000 Armored Cavalry of Yunzhou?¡±<div>

    He first held reason, then used power. His back was straight, setting off the princes and Junwang as if they were unreasonable and didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.

 Chapter 1575: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _2

    Chapter 1575: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _2

    One of the regional Kings shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first as a sacrifice to the g!¡±

    Ji Yuan sneered, ¡±

    ¡°If I was afraid of death, I would not have entered the capital.¡±

    In fact, the real purpose of the peace talks was to force Da Feng to cedend and ask for peace without shedding a drop of blood. The core goal of Yunzhou was to fight for territory.

    &Nbsp; the more territories he obtained, the more fate he would be able to condense, and the closer he would be to bing a divinator.

    Ji Yuan bit on the second condition and refused to let it go. At first nce, it looked like he was neglecting the essentials and pursuing the minor details, but in fact, he was sure that Emperor Yongxing would agree.

    Compared to practical benefits and the survival of the n, the reputation of the n was secondary.

    This matter was more of a dispute between the two branches of the imperial family of Da Feng. It did not touch the core interests, so the opposition was not high.

    In that case, no matter how the few imperial family members mored, they were just incapable and furious.<div>

    Emperor Yongxing stared at Ji Yuan for a moment and said word by word,

    ¡°Alright, I agree!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the faces of the members of the Imperial n in the hall changed and they shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yongxing raised his hand and used his sharp gaze to force back the princes and Junwang,

    ¡°This one¡¯s decision is made!¡±

    Including King Yu, all the members of the Imperial n looked at Emperor Yongxing with eyes full of disappointment.

    Emperor Yongxing turned to Ji Yuan and asked, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the third condition?¡±

    Ji Yuan reached out his palm, opened his fingers, and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Cede thend. Great Feng wants to give us Yongzhou, Yuzhou, and Zhang Zhou.¡±

    The throne room fell into a dead silence for a moment, and then a mor of discussion broke out in the next moment.

    Although the officials and Emperor Yongxing had guessed in advance that Yunzhou might ask forpensation and cedingnd, they really did not expect such a big appetite.

    The two sides had been fighting for so long, and great Feng had only lost one Qingzhou.

    Then, he wanted to take away the three provinces without shedding a single drop of blood through tan?

    The first assistant, Qian Qingshu, stepped out and nced coldly at Ji Yuan and the others.

    ¡°Although Qingzhou has fallen, Da Feng still has 11 provinces and many soldiers and generals. Do you really think that you¡¯re afraid of a small ce like Yunzhou?

    ¡°His Majesty is willing to negotiate peace with you all because he can not bear to see the people being poisoned by the mes of war again. It is not because he is afraid of Yunzhou.¡±

    Ji Yuanughed and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°If I remember correctly, before the autumn harvest, Wei Yuan led 100000 elite troops to attack the witch God religion and almost got wiped out.

    ¡°After winter, the Imperial court once again gathered 90000 troops and fought with the soldiers of Yunzhou in Qingzhou. More than half of them were killed.

    ¡°The troops of the three northwestern provinces will be used to resist the harassment of the Western Region¡¯s coalition forces. They can¡¯t transfer troops to assist the war in the South.

    many soldiers and generals, what a good ¡®many soldiers and generals¡¯. May I ask chief advisor Qian, does the Imperial court still have enough soldiers to fight with Yunzhou? ¡±<div>

    With every sentence Ji Yuan said, the faces of the Lords in the hall turned uglier.

    They wouldn¡¯t admit it verbally, but they knew in their hearts that everything Ji Yuan said was true, and every sentence hit the nail on the head.

    The war in Leizhou in the West was not serious. The coalition forces of the Western regions mainly harassed them. There were small battles but no big battles. After all, the Buddhist League was restrained by the demon race in the southern border.

    However, just in case, they really couldn¡¯t mobilize troops on arge scale.

    Qian Qingshu was at a loss for words, but he was disdainful of quibbling, so he flicked his sleeves and snorted coldly.

    Seeing that the chief advisor was so angry that he didn¡¯t say anything, the Dukes looked at each other and thought about how to refute.

    At this moment, the assistant Minister of Revenue walked out and slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, in the 30th year of the yuanjing era, there were 830000 households recorded in Yunzhou. May I ask, envoy Ji, does Yunzhou have ten households or twenty households supporting a soldier? How could one hundred thousand cavalry be obtained?

    ¡°We have a good idea of how many elites there are in Yunzhou. A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. No matter how weak Da Feng is, it should not be a problem for you to wipe out all the elites of Yunzhou.¡±

    The assistant Minister of the Ministry of Revenue was the most sensitive to data such as money and grain, household registration, and poption.

    The Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, immediately stepped forward and echoed, ¡±

    in the end, both sides will suffer heavy losses. Don¡¯t forget that the witch God sect is eyeing you covetously. The Buddhist league¡¯s allies are not really devoted to Yunzhou.

    He was trying to exin the situation and persuade the young man from Yunzhou.<div>

    However, he was interrupted byughter. Ji Yuan said with a mocking expression, ¡±

    ¡°Lord Liu, it¡¯s enough to fool a three-year-old child with these words. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s tooughable to y around with your tongue in front of this official and secretly change the concept?¡±

    He looked at the assistant Minister of Revenue.

    ¡°This Lord is right, but so what? Now that Qingzhou is under our control, the refugees can all be soldiers. If you want to wipe out all the elites of Yunzhou, thene and try.

    in addition, the supervisor has already been killed by our Imperial advisor in Qingzhou. Without this Guardian, where do you get the confidence to say that you will fight with all the elites of Yunzhou? ¡±

    Finally, it was inevitable to bring up this topic.

    It was precisely because they had lost the supervisor that Emperor Yongxing and the other Dukes were scared out of their wits. A while ago, they did not dare to sleep at night for fear that the group of terrifying extraordinary experts would kill their way into the capital and the pce and take their heads in their dreams.

    Minister sun from the Ministry of Justice retorted, ¡±

    ¡°Although the supervisor is dead, it¡¯s not as if great Feng doesn¡¯t have any transcendent experts. The Directorate of Celestials ¡®sun Xuanji, the Imperial Preceptor Luo Yuheng, as well as the Yunlu Institute¡¯s principal Zhao Shou and ¡­ Xu Qian!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we still have Xu yinluo.¡± Someone chimed in, as if to encourage himself.

    Ji Yuan smiled and said nothing. An official in a red robe behind him sneered and said, ¡±

    ¡°Even the supervisor died at the hands of our state preceptor. Xu Qi ¡®an is only a rank-3. It seems that the ninth young lord is too humble, making you think that Yunzhou is afraid of Da Feng.

    ¡°If you want to make peace, then agree to our conditions. If you don¡¯t want to negotiate, then naturally there will be experts from Yunzhou who wille to the capital and destroy you. After that, the Army of Yunzhou arrived at the city and entered the Central ins.<div>

 Chapter 1576: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _3

    Chapter 1576: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _3

    ¡°Do you have any other choice?¡±

    When the dagger was revealed, a fall out was a necessary process in a negotiation. The chips in the hands of the stronger party were used to exert pressure.

    It was necessary to cut offnd, and the details of the negotiation were how muchnd to be cut.

    Ji Yuan waved his small silver bone fan and said indifferently, ¡±

    Your Majesty and the rest of you may not know the details of Jian Zheng¡¯s death that day. Speaking of which, Jian Zheng was indeed very powerful. If the Imperial advisor didn¡¯t invite the legendary divine beast white Emperor of Yunzhou and the head of the earth sect, ck Lotus, to kill Jian Zheng, it would have been as difficult as ascending to heaven.

    He slowly told the process of how the experts besieged and killed the supervisor. Of course, it was all made up, but it was not important. What was important was that through the so-called process, he let Emperor Yongxing and the other officials understand how terrifying the extraordinary experts behind Yunzhou were.

    The members of the royal family, the civil and military officials in the hall all had extremely unsightly expressions. Some had gloomy expressions, some clenched their fists, and some were helpless and depressed.

    Humiliation!

    Emperor Yongxing couldn¡¯t help but pinch his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    it¡¯s impossible to obtain three provinces. We can discuss this matterter. What¡¯s the fourth condition? ¡±

    He meant that he had agreed to give up thend, but the quantity had to be discussed.

    The corner of Ji Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He had achieved his goal. As of now, this negotiation was going smoothly without too many twists and turns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. The fourth condition is nothing much. It¡¯s just a bonus.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Emperor Yongxing¡¯s solemn expression eased a little and he said, ¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Ji Yuan closed his small silver Fan with a snap.

    ¡°I would like to ask His Majesty for Jian Zheng¡¯s tool refining manual.¡±

    Compared to the first three conditions, this was indeed a bonus. Although the refining Handbook of a first-grade Warlock was bound to be extremely precious, an item of too high a level was not as important as his personal interests.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    He was utterly defeated!

    The first confrontation between the Imperial court and the cloud region¡¯s diplomatic mission had resulted in a crushing defeat.

    This peace negotiation itself was not equal. Da Feng wanted to seek peace, so it was inevitable to cut his own flesh. However, the powerlessness shown by the Lords and Emperor Yongxing in the process still made many middle and low-ranking officials feel cold and disappointed.

    As for those four conditions, in the eyes of some schrs, it was simply humiliating.

    ¡°Cedingnd for peace, what a great humiliation!¡±

    The Hanlin Academy was the first to cause a ruckus. These schrs, who did not have any real power in their hands, but were still the first ss of the court, gathered at the meridian Gate and began to curse.

    ¡°Fatuous ruler, just the loss of Qingzhou has scared you out of your wits.¡±

    everyone is bound to die. We schrs would rather die standing than live on our knees.

    ¡°The cloud Prefecture is the Orthodox lineage? Then what is the current imperial family? what are we schrs loyal to? a fatuous ruler who forgets his ancestors.¡±

    Then, these people were dragged out one by one to be flogged and beaten to death.

    This had indeed intimidated some people, but it could not stop the spread of rumors. After lunch, the Directorate¡¯s students went on strike. Schrs had the sharpest spirit, and some wrote articles to ridicule;Some attacked him in the downtown area, some attacked the Grand Chancellor¡¯s Office, and asked to send a letter of blood to His Majesty ¡­

    What had happened in the morning court was first spread in the officialdom of the capital and the upper ss, and then slowly spread to the lower ss people. By dusk, the rumors that the court had cedednd to seek peace and recognized the rebel army as the Orthodox of the Central ins had spread in the market.

    ¡°When I saw you enter the city yesterday, I knew that the Imperial court wanted peace.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, of course it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t have to fight. This world is so chaotic ¡­ But thinking about it, I still can¡¯t ept it. How could the Imperial court be defeated so easily?st year, when they sent troops to attack the witchcraft cult, it was so glorious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that even the supervisor is dead. He¡¯s an old immortal in the Directorate of Celestials. Sigh, the heavens are about to change.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu yinluo? Is Xu yinluo going to just watch as the Imperial court cedesnd and seeks peace?¡±

    Xu yinluo has done his best. Didn¡¯t the Imperial court put up a notice a while ago that Xu yinluo had formed an alliance with the thousand demon Kingdom and the Gu tribe? even if we don¡¯t have the Buddhist League as our ally, we still have other allies.

    sigh, who would have thought that Qingzhou would fall just like that? I have no hope now. In the past, Xu yinluo would always stand up for me.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    At the ry station.

    Ji Yuan took out a Dharma artifact and set up a soundproof array formation. After listening to his subordinate¡¯s report, he smiled and said, ¡±

    it¡¯s quite lively outside. These ignorant bookworms. Forget it, they¡¯re all insignificant people. Our next target is to test Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu yuanshuang asked, ¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Ji Yuan turned the small silver bone fan in his hand and said, ¡±

    ¡°For example, when the negotiations were about to end, I suddenly added a condition and requested a marriage alliance with Da Feng. The partner must be one of the two princesses of Lin ¡®an¡¯s huaiqing.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Lin¡¯ an had an engagement, which he had found out from the people sent by noble Consort Chen.

    Xu yuanshuang frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±

    If he really did that, whether the peace negotiations would seed or whether Xu Qian would let him leave the capital alive was another matter.

    Ji Yuanughed.

    ¡°The two princesses are of the same n as me, so the marriage alliance will naturally not be between our bloodline, but Yuan Huai. How do you think Xu Qi ¡®an will react? How could he attack his own brother?¡±

    ¡°He will!¡± Xu yuanhuai¡¯s expression suddenly changed. This was forcing him to a dead end.

    ¡°I was just joking. Look at how nervous you guys are.¡±

    Ji Yuan smiled evilly and suddenly sat up straight.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an hasn¡¯t shown up yet. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to.

    ¡°Although the supervisor is sealed, he¡¯s still a supervisor. Who knows what kind of trump cards he has left behind? The state preceptor didn¡¯t know either, so he wanted to test Xu Qi ¡®an. He wanted to test Xu Qi¡¯ an through the peace talks to understand what the supervisor¡¯s n was.¡±

 Chapter 1577: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _4

    Chapter 1577: Is everything ready?(20000/100000) _4

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s expression improved slightly.

    ¡°What trump card do you think he has, brother Jiu?¡±

    Ji Yuan thought about it andughed.

    ¡°A dead end!

    ¡°This is a dead end for Xu Qi ¡®an. If I were him, I would continue to ignore the peace negotiations and then take advantage of the time bought by the peace negotiations to go around begging for help, trying to rope in transcendent experts as allies.

    that¡¯s why we won¡¯t be in any danger on this trip to Beijing.

    The folding fan in Ji Yuan¡¯s hand spun.

    ¡°Even if he has heaven-defying abilities, he can only pinch his nose and admit it. Ah, I really want to see him at the end of the road, but now is not the time. We have to wait until we break into the capital.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Jingxiu Pce.

    ¡°Consort mother, I heard from huaiqing that once we cede ournd for peace, Da Feng will bepletely hopeless.¡±

    Lin ¡®an said worriedly. His oval face was no longer bright and beautiful, but was covered with ayer of haze.

    Noble Consort Chen said with some anxiety, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. If we don¡¯t seek peace, do we have to continue fighting with Yunzhou? If there was a chance of winning, would His Majesty and the other guilds wholeheartedly negotiate for peace?

    the only way out now is to negotiate for peace. Otherwise, do you think you can count on your fianc¨¦? ¡±

    Lin an bit his lips and was on the verge of tears, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial mother, why do you hate him so much?¡±

    A white-clothed figure shed through noble Consort Chen¡¯s mind. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡±

    ¡°None of those surnamed Xu are good people.¡±

    She immediately softened her heart and pulled Lin an¡¯s hand, ¡±

    ¡°That huaiqing has always been a ck-hearted person since he was young. You can¡¯t trust her words. Lin ¡®an, you don¡¯t understand. Other than the peace negotiations, no one can save the Imperial court.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The Wang Manor.

    Qian Qingshu put on a thick cloak and went straight to Wang zhenwen¡¯s bedroom.

    When Wang zhenwen saw him enter, he waved his hand to dismiss the maidservants. He asked bluntly,

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    Qian Qingshu ryed the four conditions of Yunzhou.

    ¡°Rebel! Rebel!¡±

    Wang zhenwen cursed several times before he suddenly started coughing violently.

    Qian Qingshu sat by the bed and stroked his back to help him calm down. He sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Since the matter hase to this, His Majesty has agreed. However, it is impossible to give up three provinces. His Majesty¡¯s bottom line is to give up Yuzhou.¡±

    acknowledge the branch of Hidden Dragon City as the Orthodox lineage of the Central ins, mess with the hearts of our great Minister, ask for money and silk, drain our great Minister¡¯s financial resources, cede three provinces, and be.plete force ¡­

    Wang zhenwen muttered,

    ¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s no turning back. There¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    Even if Wei Yuan was resurrected, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win this game.

    Qian Qingshu sighed, ¡±

    ¡°But who can convince His Majesty? moreover, negotiating for peace is in line with the general trend. Now, the only person in Da Feng who could go against the trend was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    ¡°But brother, forcing Xu Qi ¡®an to break off rtions with the Imperial court is also a plot of the rebels in Yunzhou. He had not appeared because he understood this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out that he¡¯s in the Directorate of Celestials and sent a message. If he wanted toe, he would¡¯vee a long time ago.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the Imperial astronomer¡¯s bedroom.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was soaking in the bathtub, her back against the wall of the bathtub. In her arms was the flower God, who was nearly 40 years old and more delicate than a young girl.

    She sat in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms, her head resting on his shoulder. Her face was red, her eyes were blurred, and she had no strength in her body.

    ¡°W-what time is it ¡­¡±

    Mu nanzhi asked weakly when they finally had a break.

    ¡°Just after lunch.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pinched mu nanzhi¡¯s waist, not letting her leave his arms for a moment. He was full of energy.

    The beauty in his arms was fair and soft, and her skin was like ivory, delicate and stic.

    Lunch was over ¡­ Mu nanzhi scolded with a sobbing tone, ¡±

    ¡°Are you an animal? You¡¯ve toyed with me for a day and a night. I, I won¡¯t do dual cultivation with you anymore ¡­¡±

    Compared to little Yu, yourbat strength is really too weak ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    ¡°The first dual cultivation has the best effect. My Qi is still growing, and I¡¯ll stop when I reach my limit. The Qi in your body is just as strong. Nan Zhi, do you know how many people yearn for this kind of cultivation that will increase their cultivation?¡±

    Beside the tub, water was sshed everywhere. The clothes and undergarments on the screen had long slipped to the ground and were soaked by the overflowing bathwater.

    The spacious and sturdy bed was a mess. The quilt had fallen to the ground, and the sheets were crumpled and messy, with irregr scorch marks remaining.

    With the help of the flower God¡¯s spiritual energy, Xu Qi ¡®an only needed one night to stabilize her Foundation.

    Under normal circumstances, it would take about ten days to stabilize the realm and adapt to the power after the promotion.

    At this moment, he felt a familiar throbbing in his heart.

    He waved his hand and summoned the fragments of The Earth Book from his messy clothes.

    [ one: Yunzhou¡¯s diplomatic mission has already paid an audience with Yongxing, and Yunzhou has given four conditions. ]

    Huaiqing sent the details of what he had said during the morning Court Assembly to The Earth Book chat group.

    In the end, he gave a simple evaluation:

    [ one: aplete defeat. That Ji Yuan is an extremely powerful character. In addition, he is suppressing people with his power. Yongxing and the Dukes have no bargaining chips to negotiate with him at all. ]

    [ 7: useless! ]

    The Saintmented.

    After li lingsu finished reading huaiqing¡¯s report, she felt aggrieved for Da Feng, let alone li Miaozhen, who hated evil.

    [ 2: if this useless Emperor really gives up three states, then Xu Pingfeng and the Yunzhou Army will be like tigers with wings. Da Feng still had a chance of winning?

    [ Xu ningyan, what should we do? do we have to fight to the death or what? say something. ]

    Recently, Xu Qi ¡®an had rarely sent any messages and appeared extremely passive, which made the swordswoman of the swallow very anxious.

    The other members of the Heaven and Earth Society were equally anxious. Before them, Da Feng was sliding step by step into the abyss, yet he was helpless.

    [ three: don¡¯t worry, just do what you need to do. I¡¯ll take care of the peace talks. ]

    After a simple exnation, he held the weak mu nanzhi in his arms and chatted with the top student, the eldest Princess, in private.

    [ 3: Your Highness, is everything ready? ]

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: this chapter originally had 8000 words, but I deleted more than 1000 wordster. ] Sigh, his heart ached a little. There were 6600 words in this chapter, and the remaining 2600 chapters were supplemented.

 Chapter 1578: The end of the negotiation (1)

    Chapter 1578: The end of the negotiation (1)

    [ one: it¡¯s easy to force Yongxing to abdicate, but it¡¯s not easy to maintain the stability in the future. ]

    Huaiqing expressed his opinion through a private chat.

    A native like you can¡¯t catch my joke. At this time. you should reply with ¡°. ¡®m justcking the east wind ¡± ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined in his heart out of habit and sent a message, ¡±

    [ 3: Your Highness is right. Your Highness is experienced. Do you have any suggestions? ]

    It was easy to force Yongxing to abdicate. He even dared to kill the Emperor, let alone force Yongxing to abdicate.

    The difficult part was how to stabilize the overall situation and make the court ept this matter, be willing to maintain the operation of the court, and be willing to support him, Xu Qi ¡®an.

    [ one: we must first stabilize the Lords. I have already contacted the people left behind by Lord Wei in private to ensure that nothing goes wrong. ]

    After Xu Qi ¡®an finished reading the letter, he recalled the negotiation process that huaiqing had just described.

    No wonder the Wei Gang was surprisingly silent and looked on coldly at the oue of the negotiations. It turned out that they had alreadymunicated with each other and nned a rebellion behind their backs.

    ¡°Liu Hong, Zhang xingying, and the Minister of War are all sly old foxes. For huaiqing to be able to suppress them and make them work for him, his skills in controlling people are indeed impressive.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter.<div>

    [ Duke Wei¡¯s team alone can¡¯t stabilize the court. ]

    [ one: that¡¯s right. Therefore, I hope you can persuade chief advisor Wang to join forces with the king¡¯s party and the Wei¡¯s party to stabilize the court. The remaining parties will make their choices ording to the situation.

    [ Xu ningyan, did you look for chief advisor Wang? ]

    [ three: ah, I¡¯ve been focused on cultivation recently and forgot about this. ]

    Dual cultivation was also cultivation ¡­ He mumbled. Thinking of this, he held the fragments of the book in one hand and held mu Nanxi¡¯s soft butt with the other, shaking her up to prevent her from sliding down.

    The voluptuous and alluring flower God, who was nearly forty years old, snorted andy on his shoulder, half-asleep.

    There was a stream of Qi flowing in her meridians. It was warm and made her sleepy.

    This was the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an took a cold bath in the winter to cool down both sides.

    Cultivation? Your cultivation has already reached a bottleneck. If you don¡¯t pull out the devil sealing nail, how are you going to cultivate ¡­? Huaiqing frowned, feeling that Xu Qi ¡®an was lying to her.

    [ 3. I will be in charge of this matter. ]

    Based on his understanding of Wang zhenwen and the current situation, Wang zhenwen would definitely choose to cooperate with him.

    First of all, Wang zhenwen was a schr who would suffer minor losses but not suffer any losses on the Grand scale. If there was a n that could save the country and had a high chance of sess, he would definitely choose to take the risk and try it.

    Secondly, the youngdy of the Wang family was engaged to Eng, and an aplice in marriage was much more reliable than a simple ally.

    After getting Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s affirmative answer, huaiqing heaved a sigh of relief and did not ask any further questions, just like how Xu Qi¡¯ an did not ask her how to deal with the old fox from the Wei faction who would rebel with her.

    This was a trust in the abilities of both sides.

    [ one: the next is the problem of military strength. After the operation, I will seize the pce gate as fast as possible and force Yongxing to abdicate. When the dust has settled, you won¡¯t have to worry about the Imperial Army. ]

    The five battalions of the Imperial Army were only loyal to the Emperor and would only listen to the emperor¡¯s orders.

    Even if she was extremely influential, it was impossible for her to get all the Imperial Armymanders to defect. It was already incredible that she could get a small portion of them to defect.

    However, even though it was difficult to make the Imperial Army rebel, it was much easier to win over the twelve guards of the capital.<div>

    As long as he had Xu Qi ¡®an, he was confident that he could take over the pce in a short time.

    [ 3. What is the imperial family¡¯s attitude? ]

    [ one: the imperial family can¡¯t wait to drag Yongxing off the throne and make them admit that the line of Yunzhou is the legitimate line. This is more uneptable than killing them. ]

    After settling the details, huaiqing said worriedly, ¡±<div>

    [ even if the court is stabilized, Yongzhou will still not be able to hold on until the rebel army in Yunzhou has finished recuperating. [ ningyan, do you have any ideas? ]

    Huaiqing prided herself on her intelligence and resourcefulness, but she had thought hard for a long time about catching up with the transcendent experts. She had considered recruiting allies, such as the Gu n and the southern demons, but they were either restrained or unable to escape.

    It would be difficult to help Da Feng.

    [ three: to be honest, Your Highness, I¡¯ve already pulled out thest magic sealing nail and advanced to the second stage. ]

    After a long silence, huaiqing finally sent a letter over.

    [ you, how did you do it? ]

    She couldn¡¯t use words to describe her feelings at the moment. She was overjoyed, but at. loss ¡­ Her emotions were veryplicated, but one thing was for sure, and that was that she felt a kind of carefree pleasure as if she had seen the light at the end of the tunnel.

    He was like a traveler who had been lost in the thick fog and had finally cleared theyers of fog.

    [ three: you can reveal a thing or two to His Highness, but you must keep it a secret. ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s spirits lifted, and he said,

    [ please. ]

    [ three: number eight was the one who removed the magic sealing nail for me. He¡¯s Asuro. ]

    Huaiqing stared at the letter in a daze, almost losing his grip on the Jade Mirror.<div>

    Number eight was Asuro? That¡¯s right, number eight had been in closed-door cultivation, and Asuro had recently returned to the throne. After Asuro returned, Golden Lotus Taoist came out of closed-door cultivation, and it was not long before number eight came out. The timing matched ¡­ Huaiqing was both surprised and annoyed.

    She had been too careless and did not connect number eight with Asuro.

    if number eight is Asuro, not only did he help Xu Qi. an advance to rank two, but he is also. member of the Tiandi society, an ally. This means that great Feng has two martial artists who are famous for theirbat strength. Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s spy has turned the situation around. He¡¯s amazing ¡­

    As a schemer, she thought that although the Golden Lotus Taoist was not outstanding, he was definitely a first-ss chess yer.

 Chapter 1579: The end of the negotiation (2)

    Chapter 1579: The end of the negotiation (2)

    A real chess yer¡¯s most exquisite move was often not the high-level operation in a short period of time, but the chess pieces that were not too hot, but hidden.

    In this regard, huaiqing had a list of names in his heart. The first ce was undoubtedly the supervisor, while the second and third ce were Wei Yuan and Xu Pingfeng.

    Now, there were two more. One was the first generation who could still make the supervisor suffer a great loss 500 years after his death. He was also at the top of the list. The Golden Lotus Daoist priest and Xu Pingfeng stood side by side.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an exined to her how Asuro cultivated the Qi into Trinity and used his split incarnations as coordinates to resist the Buddhist¡¯s¡¯ four great voids ¡®spell.

    Huaiqing no longer had any doubts. No, there was still one more doubt.

    [ why did ningyan only tell me about this? ]

    Yet, he had concealed it from the other members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    Because you¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t die, it¡¯s not. big problem whether I tell you or not ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an exined, ¡±

    [ after all, this matter requires Asuro¡¯s permission, and I can¡¯t reveal other people¡¯s secrets. [ but to Your Highness, I¡¯ve always been honest and told you everything I know. ]

    Huaiqing Manor, in the afternoon study, huaiqing sat by the table and wrote with his hand:[ I almost believed it ¡­ ]<div>

    She didn¡¯t send the message out. She wiped it with her finger and typed again:

    [ it¡¯s because they¡¯re all ridiculing Asura in the group ¡­ ]

    He thought for a moment and erased it again.

    Finally, he sent the letter in a serious manner, ¡±

    [ bengong knows. ]

    [ 3: Your Highness, onest question ¡­ ]

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Imperial astronomer.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood up from the bathtub, his hands on mu nanzhi¡¯s butt. Mu nanzhi subconsciously wrapped her legs around her strong waist and her arms around his neck, leaning her head on Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s shoulder.

    The two of them had skin color, one was white and crystal clear, the other was bronze. The visual impact was extremely strong.

    He gently ced mu nanzhi on the bed and took back the handle he had given her.

    The flower God hummed in her sleep. Her beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    This woman was stronger than any aphrodisiac ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an covered her with the quilt reluctantly, picked up the bracelet on the floor, and put it on her white wrist again.

    In this way, the God of flowers had turned from the world¡¯s strongest aphrodisiac into a calm Auntie.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an took out the peace de and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Keep an eye on your mistress. No one is allowed to enter, understand?¡±

    The peace de buzzed, conveying the thought of ¡°understood.¡±

    The peace saber had already grown. In front of it, an Ordinary Level four expert was like amb waiting to be ughtered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the door and left. He touched the door with his finger and smeared a poison that would paralyze people.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The Wang Manor.

    Wang zhenwen had just sent someone to send Qian Qingshu off when the Butler came in quietly and reported from the outer room, ¡±

    ¡°Master, Xu yinluo is here.¡±<div>

    Wang zhenwen, who was already a little tired, perked up and hurriedly said,

    ¡°Quick, invite him in.¡±

    The Butler left, and the bedroom door was pushed open. Wang zhenwen saw a handsome young man in Green Walk in.

    Wang zhenwen¡¯s eyes went nk for a moment when he saw the green-robed figure outside the curtain. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face, he let out a sigh of relief.

    for a moment, I thought that Wei Yuan had returned.

    Wang zhenwen looked at the young man who had just entered and said with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the chief Assistant?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked to the bed and held Wang zhenwen¡¯s wrist. He felt his pulse and listened carefully.

    This ¡­ He frowned. Wang zhenwen¡¯s body was like a machine that had reached the age of retirement. Every part of his body was seriously aged.

    ¡°Even heaven and man have five decrepit phenomena, let alone this old man who is just a mortal?¡±

    Wang zhenwenughed nonchntly.

    ¡°The astrologer of the Imperial astronomer said that if you recuperate in peace, you might be able to revive. Other than this time, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an mumbled, and secretly transferred a few wisps of Qi to him to help him circte his blood and nourish his Qi.<div>

    The Directorate of Celestials did indeed have a lot of spirit pills and medicines. There were many that could revive the dead and grow flesh from bones. The human sect also had many Supreme-grade pills.

    However, the higher the grade of the medicinal pill, the stronger the medicinal power it contained. This was definitely not something that mortals who had never cultivated could withstand.

    Take the blood pill for example. It contained exuberant vitality, but because its level was too high, rank-4 powerhouses would definitely die if they swallowed it.

    Thus, resurrecting a high-grade powerhouse might not be too difficult, but resurrecting a mortal without any Foundation ¡­ Well, ever since Song Qing created the human body cultivation technique, it was not too difficult.

    As long as there was a nine-colored lotus seed that could transform all things, even mortals could use its shell to be reborn.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve heard of the peace talks.¡± Wang zhenwen went straight to the point. He stared at Xu Qi ¡®an, who was sitting by the bed.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, what are your ns?¡±

    His eyes were burning, like a desperate man waiting for hisst hope.

    If I were to tell him that I have no other way,. ¡®m afraid that the old chief advisor won¡¯t be able to catch hisst breath ¡­ At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly rejoiced that he had dyed his visit. If he hade to the Wang family to visit the old chief advisor after discussing with huaiqing that day, he would not havee.

    In that case, a sentence of ¡± I can¡¯t do anything ¡± might make this old man who was struggling to support himself fade away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face was serious. He said word by word, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve entered rank-2.¡±

    Wang zhenwen clenched the bed sheet so hard that the veins on the back of his hand were bulging. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an deeply and suddenlyughed out loud.<div>

    Hisughter was bold and unrestrained, sweeping away the haze.

    He could feel a strong sense of confidence from Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He felt at ease.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat quietly, waiting for the old Chief Assistant to finish vomiting.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Wang zhenwen slowly restrained his emotions and regained his experienced and calm demeanor.

    Xu Qi ¡®an said bluntly, ¡±

    ¡°I want to change the Emperor!¡±

    Surprisingly, Wang zhenwen¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not seem surprised.

    The old chief advisor sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Yongxing is a conservative ruler and can¡¯t shoulder this tottering Empire. Even if this peace negotiation is sessfully resolved, if there is a second or third unfavorable situation, he will still retreat.

    ¡°Sometimes, trouble from behind is the most fatal. If the Imperial court wants topete with Yunzhou for the country¡¯s fate, it must have a stable rear.¡±

    After a pause, he looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and said,<div>

    ¡°Who do you want to establish?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not hesitate.

    ¡°me Prince.¡±

    Upon hearing this, shoufu Wang heaved a sigh of relief.

    good, that¡¯s good. The me Prince is the son of the first wife, the son of the Empress Dowager. It¡¯s only right for him to ascend the throne.

    After a discussion, the old chief advisor grabbed the bell on the bedside and shook it.

    The Butler pushed the door open and entered.

    Wang zhenwen ordered,

    ¡°Go and get Chief Minister Qian, Minister sun, Assistant Minister Zhao ¡­ They¡¯ll invite him.¡±

    He reported six to seven names in a row, all of which were the backbone of the Royal party.

    Xu Qi ¡®an got up.

    ¡°Junior will take his leave first.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    King Li¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Yongxing is so muddleheaded!¡±

    When the elderly Prince Li heard the news, he stood up shakily with the help of his walking stick and mmed the table repeatedly.

    In the hall, there were a group of princes and princesses.

    ¡°If rebels and thieves are the Orthodox, then what are we? What are our ancestors?¡± King Yu¡¯s tone was low.

    ¡°Your Majesty is too afraid of trouble. What Yunzhou wants is money, grain, andnd. Even if we insist on it, I don¡¯t believe that Ji Yuan will really leave the capital.¡±

    ¡°Who asked him to be the Emperor?¡±

    At this moment, someone said in a low voice.

    The princes and princesses turned to look. The one who had spoken was the me Prince.

    King Li nced at him and said, ¡±

    that¡¯s enough. Yunzhou is using its power to suppress others. What can His Majesty do? ¡±

    He nced at the Furious Junwang and Qinwang and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Today, we¡¯re just pretending to be polite and waiting for spring. As long as the Imperial court could recover from this, everything could be discussed. As long as our bloodline is stable, he¡¯ll be ck if you say he¡¯s ck, and he¡¯ll be white if you say he¡¯s white.¡±

    Although he hated Emperor Yongxing, King Li still decided to take the overall situation into consideration and stabilize the emotions of the imperial family.

    The Emperor could make decisions for the country¡¯s matters, but the matters of the ancestors were not decided by the Emperor alone.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s decision was to push everyone¡¯s ancestors to injustice.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Three dayster, the negotiations between Yunzhou and the Imperial court ended. This peace negotiation was nearing its end.

    It didn¡¯t matter what the attitudes of the middle and low-ranking officials, the people, or the students of the capital were.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the peace negotiations this time were already set in stone.

 Chapter 1580: Rebellion (22 000/100000) _1

    Chapter 1580: Rebellion (22 000/100000) _1

    In the Royal study.

    Emperor Yongxing opened the document and carefully reviewed the ¡®agreement¡¯ of both parties. The content of the agreement wasplicated and it involved many details. The first condition remained the same:

    Since the first year of Yongxing, the great Feng dynasty had paid five hundred thousand taels of silver and six hundred thousand rolls of silk to Yunzhou every year.

    Extension and changes in the rules:

    In the first year, they only needed to pay one hundred and fifty thousand taels and three hundred thousand rolls of silk.

    The second condition remained unchanged. After the peace talks, the Imperial court of Dafeng would immediately send a public announcement to all the local Yamen, acknowledging that Yunzhou was the Orthodox lineage of the Central ins. A notice would also be put up to announce it to the world.

    The third condition took the longest time to negotiate.

    Yunzhou requested the Imperial court to give up Yongzhou, Yuzhou, and Zhangzhou.

    Further north of Yongzhou was the capital city. Therefore, it was impossible to give up Yongzhou. This was a matter of principle.

    During the negotiation, Ji Yuan once again used Yunzhou¡¯s transcendents to pressure them. However, it did not work this time. The minister of rites and the Minister of Honglu temple refused to give in.<div>

    Yuzhou and Zhang Zhou, the former was rich in iron resources, while thetter was one of the three granaries of Da Feng. If these two states were ceded to the Yunzhou rebel army, one could imagine the consequences.

    However, if he protected Yongzhou, he would have to give up Yuzhou and Zhangzhou. From a geographical point of view, these two provinces were still far from the capital city, not as fatal as Yongzhou.

    The fourth condition, Jian Zheng¡¯s refining manual.

    Emperor Yongxing had already sent people to the Directorate of Celestials to get it yesterday. Unexpectedly, Song Qing of the Directorate of Celestials gave it out very quickly.

    He was so happy that it was as if this was not the relic of his dead master.

    ¡°Your Majesty, although the peace negotiations have been sessful, the rebels in Yunzhou have wild ambitions. We can¡¯t trust them easily.¡±

    The old king Li was also in the Imperial study at the moment. He was the only one present who had been given a seat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, granduncle!¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face finally had some of his usual smile and he said in a rxed tone, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with you. After we send off the Yun state¡¯s diplomatic mission, I¡¯ll personally look for Xu yinluo and ask him to go to the southern border to get reinforcements. The Gu n and the demon n had many transcendent experts. He would just ask Xu yinluo to invite them over.

    the Spring Festival will be in a month. After the festival, spring will return to the earth and the cold will be resolved. The situation will definitely be better.

    King Li nodded slightly,

    ¡°This Prince heard that a few days ago, His Majesty and Xu yinluo had an unpleasant argument?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing waved his hand, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I usually respect him, but I have my own ideas for national affairs. We can¡¯t allow him to show off his courage.¡±

    As for asking for reinforcements, Emperor Yongxing did not think about how Xu Qi ¡®an would ask for help. It seemed that everything was Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s duty.

    Just like how he developed the Gu n and the monster race into allies.

    Prince Li replied with a ¡°hmm.¡± His expression rxed a little as he slowly said,

    ¡°So Your Majesty already has a n, then this Prince can be at ease.¡±<div>

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s n was clear. He would first negotiate peace and stabilize the rebellion, and then let Xu yinluo go to the South to ask for help. At the same time, they were waiting for the beginning of spring to subside the cold.

    Simrly, Prince Li did not consider the difficulty of the mission.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside the city gate, six cavalrymen galloped in. They were wearing cloaks and riding fast horses, whistling through the city gate.<div>

    After entering the city gate, the speed of the horses slowed down. The leading horse reined in the reins and looked back at the city wall.

    His face was stiff and expressionless, as if it was carved out of stone.

    Yang Yan!

    After the Chuzhou City massacre case, Yang Yan stayed there and the Imperial court appointed him as the Chuzhou military chief and the Chuzhoumander.

    Even after Wei Yuan¡¯s death, he had remained in Chuzhou and never returned to the capital.

    ¡°Gather all our brothers in the capital and wait for further orders.¡± Yang Yan turned his head and looked at the subordinate on his left.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The subordinate cupped his fists and pulled on the horse¡¯s reins. With a light pull, the horse separated from the group and galloped off in another direction.

    Foster father didn¡¯t help the sixth Prince ascend the throne, so now it¡¯s our turn to be in charge ¡­ Yang Yan shifted his gaze and looked in the direction of the pce along the spacious main road.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The night watchman was at the Yamen.

    The four golden gongs were gathered together with the doors and windows tightly shut.

    The Golden gong Zhao Jin stared at the silver Gong song tingfeng and squinted his eyes.<div>

    ¡°Did Xu yinluo really say that?¡±

    Xu yinluo had be a title, not an official position.

    In Da Feng, as long as one said the name ¡®Xu yinluo¡¯, everyone would know who it was.

    Song tingfengughed, ¡±

    ¡°Now that the Central ins is in turmoil, the Imperial court is also in danger. Whether you can seize the opportunity in this torrent depends on your choice today.

    ¡°Ning Yan is the disciple of the Lord of Wei, and the four Lords are friends with him. You are not afraid that he will trick you. Besides, to say such a disgraceful thing, who would have the best future if they were to pledge their loyalty to him?

    ¡°Not the one sitting in the throne room, wagging his tail to the rebel army of Yunzhou, but my brother.¡±

    Zhao Jin and the other three golden gongs looked at each other, pondered for a moment, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t xu yinluoe by herself?¡±

    Song tingfeng didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he took out a piece of paper.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after you read it.¡±

    Zhao Jin took it, unfolded it, and nced at it. He heaved a sigh of relief andmented, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his handwriting,¡±<div>

    Then, his eyes focused as he stared at the paper for a long time.

    Zhao Jin took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in his heart. He passed the note to the other three men. After reading it, he said, ¡±

    tell Xu yinluo that as long as he¡¯s not lying to me, I, Zhao Jin, can give my life to him. But we have to meet him.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At the ry station.

    Ji Yuan held the voice transmission conch and said, ¡±

    ¡°Boring!

    ¡°The little emperor of the Imperial court is boring, the officials are boring, and the students of the Imperial College are even more boring.

 Chapter 1581: Rebellion (22 000/100000) _2

    Chapter 1581: Rebellion (22 000/100000) _2

    ¡°I heard that when the North vanquishing Prince¡¯s corpse was transported back to the capital, yuan jing shut himself in the pce and refused to see the officials. There was a lucky man called Xu Xinyi who blocked the meridian Gate and scolded him from morning to night, until yuan jingpromised and opened the gate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see him in the court or during the negotiations. Perhaps he¡¯s a lowly person and doesn¡¯t have the right to debate with me.¡±

    As for Xu niannian, he asionally heard people Mutter in private during the negotiations over the past few days, ¡±

    That brat from Yunzhou had a sharp tongue. If Sir Xu from the Hanlin Academy came, he would definitely scold him until he cried and obediently returned to Yunzhou.

    GE Wenxuan¡¯sughter came from the sound transmission conch.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to meet him. Xu niannian is Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin, Yuan Shuang and Yuan Huai¡¯s cousin.

    he was not in the capital. He was fighting in Qingzhou with the DA Feng Army. After Qingzhou was lost, he was shed by Zhuo Haoran. It¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s Dead or Alive.

    Ji Yuan clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a schr will be in grave danger if he takes a blow from general Zhuo. Let¡¯s not talk about him. General GE, that Xu fellow still hasn¡¯t appeared.¡±

    GE Wenxuan pondered for a moment and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s about the same as what we guessed before. That Xu fellow is at his wit¡¯s end and has tacitly agreed to the peace negotiations. He¡¯s trying to buy time to survive the winter and then ask for help from the southern border,¡±

    This was something that could be easily deduced. Da Feng was short on transcendent powers, and they were all at the third level. It was impossible for them topete with the first and second level powerhouses.

    But once one reached the transcendent realm, it would be extremely difficult to break through from the third rank onwards.

    Those with poor aptitudes, like kou Yangzhou of martial Union, only barely managed to advance to rank-2 martial artist after five hundred years.

    Those with outstanding talent, such as the state preceptor and Luo Yuheng, were rank-2 at a young age, but they had been stuck in rank-2 for a full 20 years.

    Since he couldn¡¯t rely on his own promotion to catch up with hisbat strength in the short term, asking for help was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s only choice.

    Ji Yuan sneered.

    ¡°The Gu n of the southern border is limited by the power of the Gu God, so it is difficult for them to produce a rank one. Among the seven tribes, only granny Tiangang is a rank two, but she is not good at fighting. The number of transcendent experts in the southern demon region was pitifully few.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for that terrible corpse to leave the southern border. The Nine-Tailed Fox may intervene in the fight in the Central ins, but if shees to the Central ins, then the Western Region will have no restraints, and they can also divide a part of their forces to attack the Central ins.

    ¡°Actually, the only variable is the witchcraft cult. After Nn Tianlu escaped, the witchcraft cult has a Grand Wizard and a rain master.

    ¡°If they were to form an alliance with great Feng, it would be a bit of a headache.¡±

    ¡°The ninth young lord is smart.¡± GE Wenxuan smiled and said, ¡±

    I think so too, but my teacher said to ignore the witchcraft cult for the time being. As for the reason, I don¡¯t know.

    He paused and continued, ¡±

    since Xu Qi ¡®an is willing to be a coward, let him be. He¡¯s just a third-rank martial artist, he can¡¯t do anything. Leaving the capital tomorrow?¡±

    Ji Yuan nodded.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we will exchange documents. After that, we can leave the capital and return to Yunzhou.¡±

    This was a necessary process. After the negotiation, the two sides would exchange documents and then ¡± bid farewell ¡± in a public event like the court conference.

    After the voice transmission ended, Ji Yuan returned the voice transmission conch to Xu yuanshuang and asked Xu yuanhuai with a smile, ¡±<div>

    Yuan Huai, all of the top courtesans in the capital¡¯s education workshop are top-notch beauties. Since we¡¯re leaving the capital today, I¡¯ll take you out to enjoy while there¡¯s still time.

    Xu yuanhuai ignored him.

    Ji Yuan didn¡¯t care at all. He yed with his folding fan and went out. He had only said it casually, but he didn¡¯t dare to really go to the teaching workshop. What if he was assassinated?

    ¡­¡­¡­..<div>

    The next day, the court session.

    At dawn, the sky was dark. The civil and military officials passed through the East and West side doors in an orderly manner. After crossing the Golden water Bridge, the officials of the capital were at the Imperial stairs, steps, and square. The officials entered the throne room.

    Today¡¯s morning court session was held for the diplomatic mission from Yunzhou. The main characters were Ji Yuan and a group of followers.

    More than 20 ¡°negotiators¡± wearing official robes of Yunzhou walked into the throne room with their heads held high. They carried the power and pride of victors.

    Emperor Yongxing sat on the throne and after a few casual words, he asked people to exchange documents.

    ¡°I am very happy to receive the hospitality of Your Majesty and the Lords.¡±

    Ji Yuan bowed to Emperor Yongxing and everyone else with a smile on his face.

    In the throne room, the officials ¡®expressions were ugly, but they pretended not to see the mockery and arrogance on his face.

    ¡°By the way, the resentment of the people has been boiling in the capital recently. They have publicly insulted the Imperial court and his Majesty. I suggest that you kill them as a warning to the others.¡± Ji Yuan said with a smile.

    Beside him, Xu yuanshuang remembered that ninth brother had been inquiring about the news from the people these days. He had heard the people of the capital and the students of the Imperial College curse the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission and the hidden Dragon City. At that time, he had waved his folding fan and seemed to be unconcerned.

    It turned out that he had secretly remembered it in his heart.

    Emperor Yongxing only wanted to send the diplomatic mission away as soon as possible, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for envoy Ji to worry, Zhen will handle it. In addition, the silver and silk have been prepared, so you can take them away.¡±<div>

    As for ceding thend, there was still a lot of work to be done, such as informing the local authorities to withdraw the Squires, nobles, and local armies.

    It was impossible toplete it immediately.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty ¡­¡±

    As soon as Ji Yuan finished speaking, there was a sudden boom. The sound of cannons came from afar, followed by the dense sound of drums from the pce gate.

    Everyone in the hall turned pale with fright, including the envoy from Yunzhou represented by Ji Yuan.

    And it just had to happen at this juncture.

    Panic shed in Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes, but he forced himself to be calm and looked at Zhao xuanzhen,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

 Chapter 1582: Rebellion (22 000/100 000) _3

    Chapter 1582: Rebellion (22 000/100 000) _3

    Zhao xuanzhen epted the order and retreated. He stepped out of the throne room and looked down at the square outside the hall. The officials below were in a mess, their faces panicked. Some of the Imperial Guards rushed to the pce gate, while others rushed to the throne room to protect the Emperor and the other officials.

    In the throne room, Ji Yuan frowned and held the silver bone fan tightly. He was silent.

    Between Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai, the former frowned while thetter kept looking outside.

    The civil and military officials in the hall, as well as the members of the imperial family, looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.

    When Zhao xuanzhen ran back, he lifted the hem of his robe and ran like a stray dog, screaming, ¡±

    ¡°This is bad, this is bad ¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, the rebel army is here, they are here.¡±

    The expressions of everyone in the hall changed drastically, and they subconsciously looked at Ji Yuan. Ever since the uprising in Yunzhou, the word ¡± rebel army ¡± had been linked to Yunzhou. After hearing the word ¡± rebel army ¡± for more than two months, their instinctive reaction was that the Yunzhou rebel army had entered the capital.

    Ji Yuan and the others were also stunned.

    Immediately, Zhao xuanzhen took a deep breath and continued, ¡±

    ¡°Shouting¡± clean the emperor¡¯s side ¡­.¡±

    A mor once again rose in the hall. Emperor Yongxing suddenly looked at the ce where the imperial family members were. He was stunned as he saw Yan Prince Wang.

    Logically speaking, the me Imperial Prince shouldn¡¯t be here right now. Could it be that it wasn¡¯t him?

    The group of princes and princesses also looked at the me Imperial Prince with a strange expression. Among the nobles, there were a few with cultivation bases who moved closer to the me Imperial Prince without a sound.

    If there was anyone in the Imperial court who could and dared to rebel, it was probably this Prince of the Empress Dowager.

    Everyone understood the principle of capturing the ringleader before capturing the bandits.

    Yan Prince was stunned.

    ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re here? Did you break through the pce gates?¡±

    Among the nobles, a High Duke strode out of the ranks and red at Zhao xuanzhen fiercely.

    ¡°Speak clearly.¡±

    The pale-faced Zhao xuanzhen was just about to speak when the sounds of fighting, weapons shing, and screams suddenly came from outside the hall.

    This time, there was no need to say anything.

    The rebel army had. spy, and the scale was not small ¡­ Everyone in the hall immediately made their judgment.

    The pce gates were guarded by the Imperial Army, and the Imperial City was guarded by the twelve guards. No army could take down the Imperial City and the pce in such a short time, unless the rebel army was the twelve guards and the Imperial Army.

    Who could actually instigate a rebellion against the Imperial Army and the 12 guards of the capital?

    As these thoughts shed through everyone¡¯s mind, the sounds of killing grew closer and closer, until an Imperial Guard fell into the throne room with a scream.

    Outside the hall, figures flickered. The first to charge in were two golden gongs in the night watchman uniform, and Yang Yan in light armor and holding a long spear. Behind them were silver Gong and bronze Gong, pce guards, Imperial saber guards, and so on.

    The members were veryplicated, but they all had red silk wrapped around their arms.

    They carried bloodied sabers and surrounded the Dukes, members of the imperial family, and nobles in the hall.

    ¡°Yang Yan?

    One of the regional Kings recognized him and was both shocked and angry.

    traitor, you dare to plot a rebellion. Aren¡¯t you afraid of nine generations of your family being executed? ¡±

    Emperor Yongxing suppressed all his emotions and maintained the calm of a King. He stood up and nced at Yan Prince before turning to Yang Yan and the other golden gongs. He forced himself to be calm and said,

    ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    At the same time, the two nobles, one on the left and one on the right, restrained the me Imperial Prince.

    Seeing Yang Yan and a few golden gongs appear, anyone with eyes knew who the person behind the scenes was.

    Wei Yuan¡¯s henchmen had supported the sixth Prince in the past.

    If Wei Yuan hadn¡¯t died early, the Crown Prince would have been the one to ascend the throne after Xu Qi ¡®an killed Zhen de.

    Ji Yuan knew how to keep a low profile at a critical moment, so he held his folding fan and watched coldly.

    ¡°Ninth young lord, there¡¯s internal strife in the Imperial court of Da Feng,¡±

    A Crimson-robed official said, half happy and half worried.

    This was in line with their goal. If the peace talks could cause chaos within the Imperial court, then it didn¡¯t matter whether they seeded or not. It might even be more effective than peace talks.

    Once the central administration was in chaos, the Imperial court of the great Feng dynasty would copse and disintegrate at a surprising speed.

    Of course, the safety of the diplomatic mission was not guaranteed, so they were half happy and half worried.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Another red-robed official said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°No matter who wins, if you don¡¯t want your country to fall, you have to be polite to us.¡±

    Based on the current situation in Da Feng, if they were to fall out with Yunzhou, that would be a dead end. The people who rebelled would not fail to see this fact.

    ¡°This, this has nothing to do with me ¡­¡±

    The me Imperial Prince was only at the Qi refining stage and he waspletely helpless against the two powerful nobles.

    At this time, the sounds of fighting outside the hall stopped, as if the winner had been decided.

    Of course, the sounds of cannons and drums could still be heard in the distance. The battles in other ces were still ongoing.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for sixth Imperial brother. This matter has nothing to do with him.¡±

    A cold and pleasant voice sounded. Everyone in the hall turned around and saw a beautiful figure in a white dress outside the throne room. She crossed the high threshold and walked in.

    The eldest Princess?

    Those who didn¡¯t know the truth were stunned.

    Emperor Yongxing was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the person to be her.

    ¡°Huaiqing?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing pointed at her and said angrily, ¡±

    what do you want to do? answer me, what do you want to do?!

    He smacked the table hard, and his aura suddenly soared.

    Huaiqing walked to the throne and looked at Emperor Yongxing. His tone was calm, but his voice was not low.

    ¡°Please abdicate, Imperial brother!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, the hall fell silent, even the sound of a needle falling could be heard.

    Ji Yuan was bbergasted. He looked at huaiqing¡¯s back, and there was an unconceble shock in his eyes.

    ¡°You? Huaiqing ¡­¡±

    Emperor Yongxing seemed to have heard the biggest joke. He put his hands on the table and looked down at his rebellious sister. He suddenly roared, ¡°

 Chapter 1583: Rebellion (22 000/100 000) _4

    Chapter 1583: Rebellion (22 000/100 000) _4

    do you know what you¡¯re doing?!

    Emperor Yongxing attacked with a heavy punch.

    If it were any other brother, he would be careful and vignt, but the one who was asking him to abdicate and rebel was a woman.

    What a joke!

    He no longer looked at huaiqing, but at Yang Yan, the Golden gongs, and the rebel soldiers who had surrounded the officials in the hall. He angrily rebuked, ¡±

    ¡°Are you all crazy? why are you rebelling with a woman? How many heads do you have to cut off?

    ¡°She can do it? She wanted to ask all the officials in the hall who would support her. Ask everyone in the world, who would support a woman like her?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Hong stepped out of the ranks and bowed. He then shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please abdicate!¡±

    Next was chief advisor Qian, he stood side by side with Liu Hong and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please abdicate!¡±

    Then, the censor of the right, Zhang xingying, Minister sun of the Ministry of Justice, and Minister of War all stepped out and said in unison, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please abdicate!¡±

    As if it had triggered a group effect, arge number of officials suddenly bowed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please abdicate!¡±

    The number of people ounted for nearly half of the people in the hall.

    For the first time, the king¡¯s party and the Wei¡¯s party were so United.

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face suddenly froze and then slowly turned pale. He looked at the officials who were bowing in the hall in a daze. After a long time, his lips trembled and he muttered, ¡±

    crazy! You¡¯re all crazy ¡­

    On the side of the imperial family, the princes and Junwang were at a loss. Only the Yan Prince was ecstatic and his body trembled with excitement.

    The official of the Supreme Court could not believe it. He went to help the officials one by one and reprimanded, ¡±

    ¡°Are you all crazy? who gave you the guts to go crazy with a woman? don¡¯t act rashly. You won¡¯t seed.¡±

    Now, it was just a surprise attack. What about the follow-up?

    The royal family had arge number of rtives, and they only needed to make a call to suppress the rebellion.

    This was because no one would support a woman.

    Following a Princess in rebellion, if he wasn¡¯t a lunatic, what was he?

    Huaiqing crossed his hands over his lower abdomen and said indifferently,

    ¡°Take him away and have him write the abdication decree.¡±

    Yang Yan led a few silver gongs and strode forward towards Emperor Yongxing who was on the throne.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impudent!¡±

    The palmprint eunuch Zhao xuanzhen opened his arms and stood in front of Yang Yan and the others. His face was slightly pale, and he said fiercely, ¡±

    ¡°Her Highness Lin ¡®an and Xu yinluo have an engagement. Xu yinluo will not let you off for your rebellion!¡±

    These words were like the evening drum and morning bell, waking up the hesitant members of the royal family, nobles, and officials of the Royal and Wei factions.

    In Emperor Yongxing¡¯s defeated eyes, there was a sudden burst of light, like a person in despair seeing a ray of light.

    That¡¯s right, he still had Xu Qi ¡®an.

    As long as Xu Qi ¡®an supported him, no matter how arrogant huaiqing and the me Imperial Prince were, they would not be able to achieve anything.

    Those who were hesitating also realized this problem.

    Emperor Yongxingposed himself, looked at Yang Yan and the others, and said in a clear voice,

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Stop at the edge of the cliff and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. After capturing the traitor, I will reward you.

    ¡°Otherwise, you should know the consequences of rebellion.¡±

    Zhao Xuan¡¯s courage was roused, and he shouted, ¡°¡±Still not retreating!¡±

    ¡°Traitor, you still don¡¯t repent.¡±

    ¡°Rebelling with a woman, are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Quickly take down huaiqing. Otherwise, when the Imperial Army and Xu yinluoe, you¡¯ll all die.¡±

    The officials and nobles who supported Emperor Yongxing berated him loudly.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    A loud sigh echoed in the hall. In the shadow behind huaiqing, a figure expanded and stretched. It was Xu Qi ¡®an, who had just suppressed the fifth Battalion of the Imperial Army.

    Just a moment ago, he was still talking about Xu Qi ¡®an, but the real person came the next moment. Just as there was a sh of joy in Emperor Yongxing¡¯s eyes, he saw the number one martial artist of Da Feng looking at him coldly and saying, ¡±

    ¡°Yongxing, abdicate. I can guarantee that you won¡¯t die.

    ¡°Otherwise, you will end up like the previous emperor.¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face was as white as snow. His body swayed as if he had lost his strength and fell onto the Dragon Throne.

    The officials and nobles who supported Emperor Yongxing all had stiff expressions.

    The silver bone fan in Ji Yuan¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and his pupils contracted violently as if they had encountered a strong light.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the one who wanted to rebel ¡­

    ..

    [ PS: 4000 chapters, 2000 additional chapters. ]

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1584 - 105-Emperor (1)

    Chapter 1584: Chapter 105-Emperor (1)

    If he did not abdicate, he would end up like the previous emperor ¡­ Emperor Yongxing¡¯s mind buzzed, and the tragic scene of Emperor yuanjing¡¯s death appeared in his mind.

    The throne room fell silent.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an. For a short while, no one scolded or protested.

    In the current Da Feng, if there was anyone who dared to kill the Emperor and kept their word, Xu Qi ¡®an was one of them.

    After a long while, King Yu walked out with a dark face, and advised, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, Dafeng is in a precarious situation with internal and external troubles. In consideration of the Imperial court¡¯s nurturing of you in the past, please be magnanimous.¡±

    King Yu knew that although he had not helped Xu Qi ¡®an, he had helped him a few times, so he went forward to advise him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The official of the court of judicial review swallowed his saliva and summoned up his courage.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, you¡¯re Wei Yuan¡¯s most trusted aide. Wei Yuan¡¯s heart is set on helping the country and bringing peace to the people of the Central ins. How could you let him down and personally push the Imperial court into the abyss of eternal damnation?¡±

    With the two of them taking the lead, Emperor Yongxing¡¯s supporters, Wen Cheng, also admonished them.

    In their eyes, Xu Qi ¡®an was awless warrior, but he was not a bloodthirsty maniac. On the contrary, anyone could praise him for his chivalrous deeds in the past.

    Therefore, they believed that as long as they were reasonable and righteous, they could put pressure on Xu Qi ¡®an.

    A gentleman can be deceived!

    Emperor Yongxing was like a cornered beast. He jumped up from his throne, pointed at Xu Qi ¡®an, and roared madly, ¡±

    ¡°You want to force me to abdicate?

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, I trust you so much, rely on you so much, and bestow you a marriage in Lin¡¯ an. This is how you repay me?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your reputation will be ruined if word of this gets out? You won¡¯t be remembered in history in the future, aren¡¯t you afraid of being infamous for ten thousand years?¡±

    Even a rabbit would bite when it was in a hurry, let alone an Emperor!

    ¡°If I want to marry Lin ¡®an, I will naturally marry. Why do I need you to bestow a marriage?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed the long spear in Yang Yan¡¯s hand and flicked his wrist. With a ¡± bang ¡°, the long spear flew out and pierced the throne behind Emperor Yongxing along with the corner of his clothes.

    Emperor Yongxing fell to the ground, his pupils dted and his body trembled slightly.

    In that instant, he had felt a strong killing intent. It was as if the spear had stabbed into his chest.

    He really wanted to kill me ¡­ Great fear exploded in Emperor Yongxing¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    The hall was in an uproar.

    King Yu and the others jumped in shock. One of the princes was heartbroken and berated them with all he had,

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, it¡¯s up to you to decide when the Emperor should be abolished or abolished.

    ¡°Do you have the Imperial court or the royal family in your eyes?¡±

    The faces of the princes and Junwang turned ashen. They felt humiliated and indignant.

    It was a great humiliation!

    In the six hundred years since the founding of Da Feng, no one had ever dared to be so bold. Even the supervisor had not been so overbearing and treated the imperial family like ants.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The former emperor was killed and the new emperor was deposed. The former emperor deserved to die, but it also showed the weakness of the royal family. It showed that Xu Qi ¡®an did not take the royal family of Da Feng seriously.

    They were even treated as puppets at his mercy.

    This scene was a great humiliation to the imperial family present.

    Where was his face?

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked slowly to the throne and looked at King Yu and the other members of the royal family.

    ¡°Yuan jing was fatuous and tyrannical. He betrayed his ancestors and the people, so I killed him.

    ¡°After yuanjing¡¯s death, Dafeng was in turmoil and a cold disaster was raging. The rebel army in Yunzhou took advantage of the situation. ¡°Yongxing is weak and afraid of trouble. In order to protect his own status, he gave upnd and begged for peace. He can even betray his ancestors. Do you think that such an ipetent ruler can really support the court in danger?

    ¡°Emperor Gaozu went through great hardships toy down this Foundation, and you can bear to see him destroyed by Yongxing¡¯s hands?

    ¡°Why are the Lords in the hall willing to apany me to clean up the emperor¡¯s side? why are the king¡¯s party and the Wei party like fire and water, but willing to put aside the past enmity at this moment? Why were the soldiers outside willing to put their heads on the line to force Yongxing to abdicate? Ask yourselves who is right and who is wrong.

    ¡°Who is the one who betrayed our ancestors?¡±

    King Yu was slightly moved. The princes and Junwang beside him opened their mouths as if they wanted to retort, but could not find the right words.

    Xu Qi ¡®an then looked around at the officials who supported Emperor Yongxing and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°In the battle of Qingzhou, tens of thousands of soldiers were killed. It was not easy to kill the elites of Yunzhou, but all their efforts were burned down with a piece of paper. You all eat the sry of the Imperial court, but what do you do?

    ¡°The National Treasury is empty, and it is already difficult to maintain the military expenditure and the operation of the court. For the peace in front of us, Yongxing has cut off its own path of survival. Not only did the Lords not admonish him, but they were also happy to see it happen and facilitate the peace negotiations. Did all their books of the sages end up in the dogs ¡®stomachs?

    ¡°Ceding Yuzhou, which is rich in iron ore, and Zhangzhou, which is rich in grain, to send grain and iron to the rebel army in Yunzhou, are you afraid that Da Feng will not be destroyed fast enough? Yongxing deludes himself, are you all the same as him, all trash!¡±

    The angry rebuking reverberated in the hall.

    Copper Gong, silver Gong, and the other guards who had rebelled with Xu Qi ¡®an clenched their sabers in indignation.

    In the past few days, rumors of the peace talks between the Imperial court and Yunzhou had spread throughout the capital. Anyone who was hot-blooded would feel that it was unfair.

    Since ancient times, injustice has always been a cause for rm.

    This time, the Civil officials were just like the members of the imperial family, their faces full of shame.

    However, civil officials were good at arguing. Someone was unconvinced and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°But even the supervisor is dead, what can we do? Today, other than negotiating for peace, who else can resist the extraordinary experts of Yunzhou?¡±

 Chapter 1585: Emperor (2)

    Chapter 1585: Emperor (2)

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xu Qi ¡®an, waiting to see how he would answer.

    It was not that they had no backbone, but Da Feng was already in a precarious situation. Their choice was forced by the situation and they would never admit to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then let me do it!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s tone suddenly rose.

    ¡°Let the soldiers on the front linee, let the men who are willing to shed their blood for great Fenge. Whether Da Feng perishes or prospers, it¡¯s up to us. It¡¯s not up to you weak schrs who only know how to argue in the temple.

    ¡°Soldiers, are you willing to die on the battlefield for the Central ins and Dafeng?¡±

    In the hall, the armored soldiers holding weapons responded loudly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die on the battlefield with Xu yinluo!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the Civil officials around him and sneered, ¡±

    ¡°If I die in battle and the DA Feng soldiers are crushed, it¡¯s still not toote for you to surrender.¡±

    No one spoke again.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an reached out his hand and said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Outside the hall, a glistening yellow light whizzed in and sent him into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands.

    The nation-suppressing sword!

    It still chose Xu Qi. an ¡­ At this moment, the members of the royal family, the nobles, and the Dukes in the pce all stared at Emperor Gaozu¡¯s sword, which was a divine weapon that had suppressed the fate of the country for six hundred years.

    In their eyes, there was shock, helplessness, reflection, and relief.

    After three months, after the death of the previous emperor, the country-guarding sword chose Xu Qi ¡®an again.

    The hall fell into a deathly silence. No one retorted or berated him.

    Huaiqing¡¯s expression was cold as he ced his hands on his lower abdomen and said,

    ¡°Please stay in the hall and wait for my summoning.¡±

    She then looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and nodded.

    Xu Qi ¡®an bent down and picked up Emperor Yongxing, walking out with huaiqing.

    When he passed by the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission, he cast a sidelong nce at them.

    Ji Yuan, Xu yuanshuang, and Xu yuanhuai all felt a chill in their hearts.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After Xu Qi ¡®an and Huai Qing left the throne room, Ji Yuan lowered his voice and said,

    ¡°Yuan, Yuan Huai, do you have the confidence to break out?¡±

    Xu yuanhuai looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    ¡°There are already three rank-4s in the hall, there must be more outside.¡±

    Despair filled the hearts of the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission.

    damn it, this brainless brute. Didn¡¯t he say that Xu Qi ¡®an was extremely intelligent and had defeated the state preceptor repeatedly?! Ji Yuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead bulged.

    is he crazy!!

    He believed that with the current situation in Da Feng,promising for the sake of the whole¡± was a wise choice to make. Then, he would slowly n and look for the possibility of aeback.

    Ji Yuan believed that Xu Qi ¡®an should have such wisdom, which was why he was so confident to enter the capital city to negotiate and show off as the winner.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current choice did not match his past actions.

    He was as reckless as apletely uncouth warrior.

    Ji Yuan was scared, and a chill rose from his heart.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who was seeking his own death, would not have any concerns.

    The cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission was in danger!

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the Imperial study.

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw Emperor Yongxing onto the big chair and looked at his brother-inw, who was dumbfounded. He said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to grind it for you?¡±

    Emperor Yongxing¡¯s face turned pale and he said unwillingly, ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this one to make peace, this one can change. If you want the court to continue fighting, this one can also go along with your wishes. Xu Qi ¡®an, I¡¯ve given you my sister¡¯s marriage, but you¡¯ve repaid my kindness with ingratitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re returning kindness with enmity!¡±

    At the end of his sentence, he roared.

    ¡°I gave you a chance.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an picked up a piece of ink and gently ground it.

    ¡°You married Lin ¡®an to me only to win me over. If the person who advanced to third rank was someone else, you would also give Lin¡¯ an to him. Lin ¡®an is the girl I like, but you see her as a tool to win people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Yongxing, your biggest mistake is sitting in this position.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability, but you¡¯re greedy for power and position. The peace negotiations are only the beginning. If the subsequent wars are not sessful, you will continue to make more decisions to sell out the country to protect yourself.

    ¡°I¡¯m forcing you to abdicate, not only for self-protection, but also to serve the country.¡±

    He dipped the brush in ink and handed it to Yongxing, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, do your best.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an then looked at Huai Qing.

    ¡°There are still a few battles in the Imperial Pce that haven¡¯t subsided. I¡¯ll go suppress them first. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    Huaiqing nodded.

    After watching Xu Qi ¡®an leave, she ordered the soldiers outside, ¡±

    ¡°Go and invite Prince Li over. Bring all the princes and Junwang in the hall.¡±

    The armored soldiers obeyed and left.

    Not long after, a few silver gongs and a dozen armed soldiers escorted the princes and Junwang into the side hall beside the Imperial study.

    Prince Li was old and had note to court today.

    Prince Li, who was leaning on a walking stick, walked over the threshold. His slightly turbid eyes swept across the room.

    Huaiqing, who was wearing a in white dress, sat in the main seat. Prince Yu, the other princes, and the Junwang sat in the guest seats. Their expressions were a little reserved, in stark contrast to huaiqing, who was leisurely sipping his tea.

    ¡°Granduncle, please take a seat.¡±

    Huaiqing gestured for Prince Li to sit next to her.

    Prince Li walked over unhurriedly with his walking stick and sat down beside huaiqing. He turned his head to look at this junior who didn¡¯t show off his abilities and slowly said,

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on,¡±

    Surprisingly, the old prince¡¯s attitude was calm.

    Huaiqingughed,

    ¡°The bigger the matter, the calmer granduncle will be. Then huaiqing will be direct.¡±

    He immediately exined the matter in a simple manner.

    ¡°Force Yongxing to abdicate ¡­¡± Prince Li sighed.

    ¡°This King is already old and has no heart to fight for power. Da Feng hase to this point today, who is right and who is wrong, this King can not be clear. This King knows that you invited everyone here because you don¡¯t want a bloody conflict.

    ¡°Just say it, who do you want to establish?¡±

    All the princes and princesses present looked at the me Prince in unison.

    The me Prince was the son of the Empress Dowager, the legitimate son, and also huaiqing¡¯s blood brother. Huaiqing and Xu Qi ¡®an had joined forces to rebel, so it was impossible for them to help others.

    He had to support his elder brother.

    If this Prince were to take the throne, they would have no objections. Emperor Yongxing had betrayed his ancestors and acknowledged the Yunzhou bloodline as the legitimate decision, which had offended everyone in the imperial family.

    It was impossible for them to protect the throne of Emperor Yongxing and go against their own lives.

    The me Imperial Prince¡¯s face instantly turned red. He could hear his heart beating wildly in his chest, and his blood boiled.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the history of Zhou that huaiqing had let him read-wait for the right time!

    He knew that the day he had been waiting for had finallye.

    ¡°Well done, huaiqing!¡±

    The me Imperial Prince took a deep breath, stood up and walked towards his sister. He made a gesture of cing his hand on her shoulder to show his appreciation.

    Huaiqing raised his head and looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Sixth brother, you¡¯re not qualified to sit on the throne.¡±

    She turned to look at Prince Li, sweeping her gaze across the princes and Kings present. She said word by word,

    ¡°Bengong wants to be an Emperor!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: update first and changeter ]

 Chapter 1586: The aftermath (1)

    Chapter 1586: The aftermath (1)

    She wanted to be an Emperor ¡­ The fourth Prince¡¯s outstretched hand froze in mid-air. He stared at his sister in a daze, suddenly feeling that she was very unfamiliar.

    Huaiqing¡¯s words were like thunder, echoing in the ears of Prince Li and the other members of the imperial family. The degree of shock was even greater than when she and Xu Qi ¡®an forced Yongxing to abdicate.

    Was she crazy?

    The same thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind at the same time.

    Prince Liposed himself and stared at Huai Qing with his slightly turbid eyes.

    ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­¡± What did he say?¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s tone did not change.

    ¡°Bengong wishes to ascend the throne and be the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Prince Li mmed his palm on the table and stood up with the help of his walking stick. His finger trembled as he pointed at Huai Qing, unable to contain his anger.<div>

    ¡°Preposterous!

    ¡°You evil creature, do you know what you are saying? A mere woman trying to ascend the throne and be an Emperor, who would be convinced by you! I think you¡¯re blinded by power and have been blinded by reason.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°If you ascend the throne, how can you convince the masses? At that time, there will definitely be people who will take the opportunity to rebel, and great Feng will fall even faster.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t ept it!

    King Li could tolerate Emperor Yongxing¡¯s abdication. The current turmoil would always be apanied by the change of power. Emperor Yongxing could not keep the throne because of hisck of ability.

    As long as the sessor was a Prince of the royal family, there would be no problem.

    Huaiqing was from the royal family, but she was a Princess. How could a woman call herself an Emperor?

    The Qinwang and Junwang started to discuss, some sighing, some pping their legs and calling them lunatics. They were all very emotional.

    When Prince Yan saw that his uncle and brothers were in high spirits, he seized the opportunity and raised his hand to calm them down.

    ¡°Uncles, please calm down.¡±

    At this moment, the identity of huaiqing¡¯s blood brother was revealed. The princes and Junwang indeed quieted down.

    When the women in the family were in power, all the glory would fall on the men. Huaiqing was the me Prince¡¯s younger sister from the same mother. When she was in power, everyone silently agreed that the right to speak was with the me Prince.

    Prince Yan persuaded him, ¡±

    ¡°Huaiqing, fourth brother knows that you¡¯ve always been ambitious and that women are not inferior to men. Fourth brother has agreed to give you a chance and space to disy your ambitions.

    ¡°As for the matter of ascending the throne and bing Emperor, don¡¯t mention it again. Even if we agree, the Dukes won¡¯t agree, and the people of the world won¡¯t agree either.¡±

    He was just short of saying that a woman like her wanted to be the Emperor. Wasn¡¯t that a joke?

    Huai Qing looked at the me Prince, then at the other princes and princesses. He said in a calm tone,

    ¡°Who says that a woman can¡¯t be called an Emperor? this has happened since ancient times, and Empress great yang is the first in this world.¡±

    yang ¡± was the dynasty before the great Zhou Dynasty and had a history of nearly 2000 years. In the middle of Dayang, the various feudal lords rebelled and seized the capital of Dayang, massacring the members of the royal family and killing all the males.<div>

    At that time, there was a Princess of Dayang who was extremely talented. She did not learn zither, chess, calligraphy, or painting. Instead, she loved to y with Spears and clubs (practicing martial arts, no other meaning). When her father, brother, and all the men in her family were ughtered in the rebellion, she stood up resolutely.

    She gathered the Army and quelled the rebellions everywhere. After six years, she finally quelled the rebellion of the Dukes.

    After that, she ascended the throne and became the first female Emperor in the history of the Central ins.

    King Li sneered,<div>

    ¡°If you¡¯re a Rank 2 martial artist, I¡¯ll kneel down and beg you to take the throne.¡±

    Empress great yang, rank-2.

    Huaiqing was calm andposed. His expression did not change as he said,

    my cultivation is shallow. I¡¯m only at the fourth stage, but Xu Qi ¡®an has already advanced to the second stage.

    In the side hall, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock.

    Prince Li¡¯s eyes widened, and his hand that was holding the walking stick trembled slightly.

    ¡°Xu Qian ¡­ He has advanced to the second stage?¡±

    Seeing that huaiqing was silent, she anxiously stomped her walking stick on the ground and angrily said,

    ¡°Answer me,¡± he said.

    Huaiqingughed,

    ¡°Otherwise, how would we have the confidence to fight the rebel army of Yunzhou to the death?¡±

    King Yu was slightly moved.

    ¡°You mean, he supports you to ascend the throne ¡­.<div>

    Huaiqing was in a daze for a moment, because he remembered the scene of the two of them sending letters through the earth Book that day ¡­

    [ 3: Your Highness, onest question ¡­ ]

    [ one: please speak. ]

    [ 3: are you really willing to appoint the fourth prince? ]

    [ 1. Why do you ask? ]

    [ 3. Because I think you want to be the Emperor. ]

    After a long, long silence ¡­ [ one: if bengong wants to ascend the throne, what will you do? ]

    [ 3: sure! ]

    Even now, when he recalled that exchange, huaiqing could still feel the turbulent Lake in his heart.

    At that moment, she came to the window and pushed it open, letting the sunlight and the cold air flow in.

    She faced the sun, raised her head, closed her eyes, and sighed.

    ¡°Xu ningyan ¡­¡±

    Huaiqing did not answer King Yu¡¯s question, as there was no need to.<div>

    She continued, ¡±

    ¡°The Wei and Wang factions are all my people. Most of the 12 guards of the capital have already submitted to me. The 5th Battalion of the Imperial Army only recognizes the Tiger tally, not people. The Tiger tally is already in my possession.

    ¡°With the support of Xu ningyan, a second-rank martial artist, granduncle, uncles, is there anyone more suitable than me to be the Emperor in the imperial family?

    ¡°Jiang Lu, Zhang Kaitai, and the tens of thousands of soldiers guarding Yuyang pass are my men. Chu Zhou¡¯s military chief is my man.

    ¡°Granduncle, do you think it¡¯s enough?¡±

    After a moment of silence, King Li said in a deep voice,

    a woman bing an Emperor would bring chaos to the Imperial court. Don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still the Yun Lu Academy outside the capital.

    ¡°What a coincidence, bengong was just about to talk about this matter.¡± Huaiqing said indifferently,

    ¡°This Prince has already promised to let Yun Lu Academy return to the Imperial court, and Zhao Shou enter the inner cab.¡±

    ¡°..¡±Prince Li closed his eyes.

    Huaiqing took the opportunity to ask again,

    ¡°In terms of strategy, talent, and courage, who in the imperial family can beat me?¡±

    Prince Yan opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end.<div>

    Huaiqing stood up and swept his gaze across the princes and princesses.

 Chapter 1587: The aftermath (2)

    Chapter 1587: The aftermath (2)

    ¡°Apart from my people, who else in the imperial family can save the great Feng that is in imminent danger, save you all that are in imminent danger?

    ¡°By relying on a weak and ipetent Yongxing?¡±

    This was the first time she had revealed her edge and her disdain.

    Only now did the members of the royal family realize that they had underestimated this eldest Princess too much in the past. They thought that she was just good at studying and had a good reputation.

    From yuanjing to Yongxing, she had always been low-key, not revealing herself, and did not care about government affairs.

    Only now did she reveal her true face. When they came back to their senses, their lives were already in the hands of her.

    Seeing that no one disobeyed, huaiqing retracted his sharp aura and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve called all of you here today to prevent the royal family from shedding blood. If you support me, you can naturally enjoy glory, splendor, wealth, and rank.

    ¡°Granduncle, you¡¯re the elder, so you should say something.¡±

    Prince Li couldn¡¯t help but look at Huai Qing. He was shocked to see that her eyes were dark and calm, but they contained killing intent. His heart instantly trembled, and he said in a deep voice,<div>

    ¡°What else can this King say?¡±

    Huaiqing then looked at his brother, who was in a daze. He gently tidied his clothes and smoothed out the folds on his chest.

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble fourth Imperial brother, Yongxing, and the other brothers to temporarily live under the stargazing tower.

    ¡°Bengong will take good care of the children of fourth brother and the other brothers.

    ¡°If uncles are interested in staying in the stargazing tower, this Prince will wee you.¡±

    The members of the royal family¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°Pa pa!¡±

    Huaiqing pped his hands and summoned the soldiers outside the side hall. He ordered,

    ¡°Bring him back to the throne room, and bring the members of the Royal faction to me.¡±

    The Royal faction did not know that she wanted to ascend the throne. Xu Qi ¡®an had convinced Wang zhenwen with the excuse of appointing Yan Prince.

    However, now that they were on the same boat, it would be difficult to go back down. So, next, huaiqing had to have a heart-to-heart talk with the backbone of the Royal party.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Near noon, the chaos from the Imperial Pce to the Imperial City waspletely suppressed. All the Masters of the Imperial Army were suppressed by Xu Qi ¡®an. The soldiers of the twelve guards who were loyal to Emperor Yongxing were all persuaded to surrender, and those who were loyal to him were all killed.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s protection, none of the guest officials of the high officials and nobles in the Imperial City dared to show their faces.

    In the throne room, the Dukes, nobles, and members of the Imperial n gathered once again. Huaiqing stepped into the throne room under the protection of two rows of armored soldiers. He was wearing a white dress, and the hem of his dress trailed on the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She gracefully walked to the front of the throne and looked down at the ministers in the hall. Her voice was cold, ¡±

    ¡°Since the beginning of winter, the cold has been wreaking havoc and the people have had a hard time. Yongxing¡¯s poor governance resulted in the resentment of the people and the rise of rebellions. He knows that his virtue is not worthy and wants to abdicate and entrust the state to bengong.

    ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    Other than the Yun state¡¯s diplomatic mission, all the Dukes, nobles, and members of the royal family bowed their heads and shouted, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Your Highness is kind and can ept this important task.¡±

    Because he had not ascended the throne, he could not be called His Majesty yet.

    The cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission stood alone. They were frightened and a little embarrassed.

    ..<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood at the top of the throne room with his hands behind his back, overlooking the entire Pce.

    The cold wind lifted the corners of his clothes and blew his hair. The voices of the officials in the hall echoed in his ears. Xu Qi ¡®an could not help but remember that two years ago, he was still an insignificant person.

    Yuan jing, Wei Yuan, the supervisor, Wang zhenwen, and the other officials in the hall were all in high positions. They were people he could only see but not reach.

    Two yearster, these people would either be dead or sick, and the court and even the entire capital would be under his feet.

    ¡°The rolling Yangtze River flows to the East, and the waves wash away the heroes. Right and wrong, sess and failure, all turned to nothing. The Green Mountains were still there, and the sun was setting ¡­

    ¡°If this poem is thrown out, it will cause a huge uproar and second uncle will be scolded again.¡±

    After chanting the spell in a low voice, he smiled with aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°But I¡¯m no longer in the mood to be famous for my poems.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Only huaiqing and Xu Qi ¡®an were in the Imperial study.

    ¡°I still have some face. The 12 guards and the Imperial Army have been suppressed, and everyone has given me face and is well-behaved for the time being.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood in the hall and looked at the cold beauty behind the big table.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to stabilize the morale of the Army, rece the trusted aides, and stabilize the People¡¯s hearts.¡±<div>

    He acted as if it was none of his business.

    Following this, the capital would enter a short period of chaos, and the major forces would need to be reshuffled.

    Those that could be roped in would be roped in, and those that couldn¡¯t would be eliminated. Of course, those that needed topromise would make certain concessions.

    He didn¡¯t need to worry about these things. Xu Qi ¡®an believed that the eldest Princess would take care of it herself.

    Huaiqing¡¯s fingers ran across the brushes on the brush rack and picked an ivory brush. He said indifferently,

    ¡°How you face Lin ¡®an next is also your business.

    ¡°The little pce maid of the jingxiu Pce, just now she risked her life toe over and pass a message. Noble Consort Chen wants to see you, Lin an is also here.¡±

    After the four gates of the Imperial Pce were under control, huaiqing released the restrictions and no longer prohibited the princes, princesses, and concubines from entering and leaving their residences.

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡±

    ¡°I have an idea to stabilize the People¡¯s hearts. We can parade the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission through the streets and put up a notice saying that I was the one who initiated this campaign to clean the emperor¡¯s side. You¡¯re a Princess, and your ascension to the throne is not legitimate. Before you make any achievements, the people of the world will not acknowledge you.

    ¡°But you can borrow my reputation.¡±

    ¡°Bengong had the same intention.¡± Huai Qing dipped his brush in ink and casually wrote some of the poems he had written in the past on the paper.

    ¡°There is no need to pay attention to noble Consort Chen. If you find her annoying, bengong will take care of her for you. As for Lin ¡®an ¡­¡±<div>

    The eldest princess¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.

    Xu yinluo is the best at sweet talk. Just show me your best ability.

 Chapter 1588: The aftermath (3)

    Chapter 1588: The aftermath (3)

    Don¡¯t speak in such a weird tone ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily, ¡±

    ¡°After all, Yongxing is her older brother.¡±

    Huaiqing nodded.

    ¡°Thus leaving him alive is the best exnation to Lin ¡®an. After crying for a few days, she wille around.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an felt that he had lost out and said unhappily, ¡±

    ¡°Is this the attitude you have when you¡¯re helping me?¡±

    Huaiqing put down his pen and looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yongxing has already abdicated, so the marriage he gave is no longer valid. After I ascend to the throne, I will naturally help Xu yinluo break off the engagement.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about appeasing Lin ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°My second uncle has already agreed. How can I cancel it?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.<div>

    ¡°If bengong says it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine.¡± Huaiqing was unexpectedly overbearing, as if he had to break off the engagement.

    ¡°Your Highness, you should worry about the matter at hand!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an cupped his hands and left the Imperial study. He did not go to the harem, but turned around and left the pce, heading for the night watchman¡¯s Yamen.

    In the Imperial study, huaiqing bit his lip and snorted coldly.

    ..

    He rode on the little mare and returned to the watchman¡¯s Yamen. Under song tingfeng¡¯s lead, he went to the dungeon.

    The jailer opened the iron door leading to the underground. Song tingfeng walked in front. When he passed by the interrogation room, he asked, ¡±

    ¡°Ningyan, every time I see these strange torture devices, I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was not familiar with the dungeon and the torture instruments, so he did not pay attention to song tingfeng¡¯s words.

    ¡°You can go to the brothelter, but you have to disguise yourself first.¡±

    we¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re free. We don¡¯t have time to go to the brothel now.

    As the two of them conversed, they quickly arrived at the prison where the emissaries from the cloud Prefecture were held.

    Huaiqing had already ordered the execution of the apanying guards of the diplomatic mission from Yunzhou, leaving behind the officials of the negotiation team, Ji Yuan, Xu yuanshuang, and Xu yuanhuai.

    The three of them were locked together, stripped of their bright and beautiful outer clothes, and put on prison clothes.

    The tendons in Xu yuanhuai¡¯s hands and feet were broken again. He was wearing handcuffs and shackles and leaned against the wall weakly.

    When they saw Xu Qi ¡®an open the cell door and enter, the three of them had different reactions.

    Ji Yuan frowned and took a step back.

    Xu yuanhuai looked up at him and then turned his head away with a cold face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°W-what are you doing here ¡­¡±<div>

    Xu yuanshuang¡¯s feelings toward her big brother were much moreplicated. She had been instilled with hostility since she was young, and she felt pity for her mother. She respected her big brother as a younger sister, and she also felt helpless about her own master.

    She couldn¡¯t even tell what kind of feelings she had for her brother.

    why did Xu Pingfeng send you two to the capital? to disgust me or to increase Ji Yuan¡¯s fault tolerance? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an red at them coldly.<div>

    Xu yuanshuang lowered her head and whispered, ¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s abination of both.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the two of them and smiled.

    ¡°It seems that they are regarded as ants that can be abandoned at will. You¡¯re really trash, you don¡¯t even have any value.¡±

    Xu yuanhuai clenched his fists, but the tendons in his hands were broken, so he could not even clench them.

    Xu yuanshuang felt wronged and ashamed. She lowered her head.

    since you¡¯re already in the capital, don¡¯t think about leaving. This ce isn¡¯t suitable for you. Xu Qi ¡®an turned to look at song tingfeng, ¡±

    ¡°Move them to the underground of the stargazing tower.¡±

    Song tingfeng nodded.

    ¡°Have you interrogated that kid?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Ji Yuan, who was leaning against the wall.

    I¡¯ve asked the astrologer of the Directorate of Celestials about it. The content is confidential, so I haven¡¯t seen it. After song tingfeng finished, he looked at Xu yuanshuang and said, ¡±

    you¡¯re such a pretty little girl. Don¡¯t send her off. Ningyan, take her home and be your concubine.

    He didn¡¯t know about Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s background, nor his grudge with Yunzhou.<div>

    In the future. if there was. chance, he could bring her home and let second uncle meet them. At the same time. he could also see who was more powerful between his younger sister and cousin ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an walked in front of Ji Yuan and looked down at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re ranked ninth among your useless brothers?¡±

    Ji Yuan wasn¡¯t angry at all. He smiled.

    ¡°Ji Yuan greets cousin.¡±

    After being locked up in the night watchman¡¯s dungeon, Ji Yuan quickly calmed down. After a simple analysis, he believed that Xu Qi ¡®an had some brains. Although he had taken the opportunity tounch a coup and promoted a woman to power, Xu Qi ¡®an did not kill him, which meant that he still had some value in his heart.

    He might be using him to negotiate with Yunzhou.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pped him in the face.

    Ji Yuan was a weak schr, so how could he withstand it? he was thrown out like a broken sandbag. His ears were ringing, and he didn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    ¡°Stop trying to im kinship. Who¡¯s your cousin?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, as if he had just swatted away a fly.

    ¡°Di son and Shu son?¡± He asked again.

    Ji Yuan¡¯s ears were ringing and he could not hear clearly. When he saw Xu Qi ¡®an raise his hand again, his expression changed drastically. Xu yuanshuang answered for him on ount of their rtionship as cousins, ¡±

    ¡°Shu son ¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Qi ¡®an replied, andughed awkwardly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the son of a cheap concubine, and you¡¯re also a worthless chess piece. How much do you think that person in the hidden Dragon City would be willing to pay to redeem you?

    think about it carefully. It all depends on whether you can return to Yunzhou alive.

    . A ¡­ A vulgar martial artist ¡­¡¯ Ji Yuan supported himself with the wall and got up with difficulty. His cheek was swollen, and he suddenly lowered his head and spat out a bloody tooth.

    Xu yuanshuang said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°He is Ji Xuan¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes brightened, and sheughed.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    He slowly walked towards Ji Yuan, who was pressed against the wall in a panic. The p just now had sapped all of his confidence.

    ¡°As expected of a brother. You¡¯re the same as Ji Xuan, both of youck self-awareness.¡±

    He patted Ji Yuan¡¯s face and walked out of the cell with song tingfeng and his siblings.

    With his back against the wall, Ji Yuan clenched his fists, his face full of resentment and humiliation.

    In the corridor, Xu Qi ¡®an had only taken a few steps when he heard a woman¡¯s clear voiceing from the cell on the left.<div>

    ¡°Hey, is that Xu yinluo?¡±

    He turned his head and saw a woman with unkempt hair and a dirty prisoner¡¯s uniform. Her facial features were extremely beautiful.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a ¡®Zhu from the thief sect, no, godly thief sect. You caught me during the struggle between heaven and man.¡±

    The woman seemed to have suffered a huge blow as she grabbed the bars in excitement.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an was confused.

    ¡°When are you going to let me out? I¡¯ve already been locked up for nine months.¡± Ah Zhu¡¯s tone was excited.

    Xu Qian looked at song tingfeng.

    ¡°What should we do with this woman?¡±

    Song tingfeng pouted.

    ¡°For a famous repeat offender like her, she would either be exiled, her hands cut off, or locked up until her death. Before you sent her in, didn¡¯t you tell me to look after her well, as she will be useful in the future?¡±

    Xu Qian said,¡¯I almost forgot.¡¯

    Now that he was in need of manpower, he would arrange a position for herter ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had just walked out of the dungeon when Xu yuanshuang whispered, ¡±

    ¡°Ji Yuan has been in secret contact with noble Consort Chen these few days.¡±

    Imperial concubine Chen ¡­ Xu Qian nodded and turned to song tingfeng.

    ¡°Tomorrow, bring the Yun state¡¯s diplomatic group out for a walk and give the people of the capital a surprise.¡±

    He left the night watchman¡¯s Yamen and parted ways with song tingfeng, who was escorting Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai to the Directorate of Celestials.

    He rode his horse all the way to the Imperial Pce.

    It just so happened that there was an unsolved mystery in Consort Fu¡¯s case, and he wanted to ask noble Consort Chen personally.

 Chapter 1589: Entanglement of love and hate (1)

    Chapter 1589: Entanglement of love and hate (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an handed the little mare to the pce guards and went straight to the Imperial Pce. He went to the forbidden area of the pce-the harem.

    The harem used to be a forbidden ce for men. Even the inner pce guards could not approach it. Only women and eunuchs could move around in the harem.

    But now, for Xu Qi ¡®an, the harem was a ce where he could enter and leave as he pleased, and he did not have to worry about the anger of the next emperor.

    Even if the next emperor was angry, he would be angry for another reason.

    Speaking of which, with such a phenomenon of frequent changing of emperors, the harem will most likely be a mess. Fortunately, Emperor Yongxing has only been the Emperor for less than three months, and huaiqing is a woman.

    Thinking of the beautiful girls in the harem, Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but think of this question.

    It could be said very responsibly that if the world was at peace after Emperor Yongxing ascended the throne, then it would not be long before those concubines left behind by yuan jing would be Yongxing¡¯s ythings.

    In fact, he had already seeded.

    The cause of the fu Fei case was that Yongxing had drunk a little wine and was then invited by the young Pce maid of Fu Fei¡¯s Pce to be a ¡°guest,¡± which led to the follow-up Fu Fei case.

    Xu Qi ¡®an did not believe that Yongxing did not miss his father¡¯s concubine.<div>

    In the harem, probably only the Empress Dowager and Noble Consort Chen, two existences with transcendent status, could avoid such a fate.

    And if the one to ascend the throne this time was not Huai Qing, but the fourth prince, then the concubines in Yongxing¡¯s harem, the young and beautiful, would certainly not be able to escape the old pattern and would be the new King¡¯s Toys.

    There were many simr examples in the history books. It wasmon for the Emperor to snatch his daughter-inw, younger brother¡¯s wife, sister-inw, father¡¯s woman and so on.

    Soon, they arrived at jingxiu Pce. The old eunuch guarding the door was trembling with fear. His voice trembled as he said, ¡±

    ¡°Xu, Xu yinluo, pleasee to the inner hall for a while. This, this servant will go and inform the Grand consort ¡­¡±

    After the extraordinary warrior nodded, the eunuch lowered his head and led the way without even daring to breathe.

    Xu Qi ¡®an entered the inner hall. As soon as he sat down, the eunuch returned and bowed.

    ¡°The Imperial consort Dowager has invited Xu yinluo into the room to talk.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately stood up. He didn¡¯t let the eunuch lead the way. He walked around the front courtyard with ease and familiarity and came to the elegant courtyard where Consort Chen lived.

    The yard was not big. There were a few bare trees on the south side and a flower bed next to the trees. On the west side was a small pond with turtles and koi fish. On the north side was a two-story building that was painted red.

    The courtyard was empty. There were no Pce maids or eunuchs busy with work.

    Xu Qi ¡®an walked through the courtyard and the threshold. In the living room, she saw the mother and daughter sitting on the soft couch.

    Other than a personal Pce maid of Lin ¡®an, there was no one else in the room.

    Consort Chen was as beautiful as ever. A gorgeous headdress was inserted in herplicated bun, and she was wearing a well-cut and exquisite brocade dress. She was in her forties, and there were faint crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes, but it did not damage her appearance.

    Instead, it had a special, indescribable charm.

    It was because of such good looks that Lin ¡®an was able to be charming and affectionate on the inside, and Yongxing¡¯s appearance was also good.

    Lin ¡®an was dressed in a red dress embroidered with gold thread. She was gorgeous and Noble. Her oval face was dignified, but her peach-shaped eyes were charming and affectionate. She was dressed exquisitely and luxuriously, and the room was full of splendor.

    The mother and daughter¡¯s eyes were red, as if they had been crying.

    Seeing Xu Qi ¡®ane in, hatred shed in Consort Chen¡¯s eyes. Lin¡¯ an, on the other hand, was aggrieved and in pain. He looked at him softly, and turned his head away with wet eyes.<div>

    ¡°Greetings, consort Dowager.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an bowed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± Consort Chen took a deep breath, and with a cold face, she lightly said, ¡±

    Xu yinluo looks down on the Central ins. She can change the Imperial power with a word. I¡¯m just a woman. I can¡¯t afford such a big gift from her.<div>

    ¡°Why is consort tai looking for me?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked bluntly.

    Consort Chen did not speak and nced at Lin an.

    Lin an pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Consort Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp and she stared at her fiercely. Lin ¡®an¡¯s tears poured out and he sobbed,

    ¡°Ningyan, w-why are you doing this to my Royal brother?¡±

    Tears rolled down her face.

    She was like a little girl who had been betrayed and abandoned by her true love. She could do nothing but cry helplessly. She was weak and pitiful.

    Consort Chen also began to cry. As she cried, she wiped her tears with her handkerchief.

    ¡°When you were still a copper Gong, Lin ¡®an treated you with her heart and lungs and pleaded with the previous emperor for you. Gold, silver and medicinal pills were not stingy as long as they could be given. Bengong still remember the scene when she asked the previous emperor for medicinal pills to treat your injuries.

    ¡°Who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, you would treat her like this. Your Xu family also had a difficult time in the past, but now that you have made a name for yourself, you have abandoned the person who had treated you sincerely. Is your heart made of stone?¡±

    When Lin ¡®an heard this, his heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife.

    Consort Chen sobbed,

    ¡°Bengong knows that Yongxing¡¯s power is gone and does not ask for anything. On the ount of Lin an, let us mother and son leave. Bengong knows that you will say that you can look after Yongxing and protect his life.<div>

    ¡°But huaiqing has endured for many years and is cruel and merciless. He will definitely not let Yongxing go, and you will not stay in the capital often. Even if she killed Yongxing in secret, what can you do?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As she spoke, she cried, ¡±

    ¡°I only have one son. If he dies, I don¡¯t want to live either.¡±

    She didn¡¯t cry for Xu Qi ¡®an, but for Lin¡¯ an.

    This move didn¡¯t work on Xu Qi ¡®an, but it was a blow to Lin¡¯ an. After all, it was impossible to cut off the feelings of blood and flesh. Looking at his mother, who was usually of noble status, being so humble, Lin ¡®an looked at Xu Qi¡¯ an with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 1590: Entanglement of love and hate (2)

    Chapter 1590: Entanglement of love and hate (2)

    ¡°I, I know that I¡¯m useless and can¡¯tpare to huaiqing, but Xu ningyan, can you let brother Emperor off on ount of our past rtionship?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at Lin¡¯ an¡¯s face and her teary eyes.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    The light in Lin ¡®an¡¯s eyes went out. She didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t have an emotional reaction. She just lowered her head.

    The pce maid beside her had never seen the princess so humble. She red at Xu Qi ¡®an angrily and then wiped her tears sadly.

    His Highness¡¯s sincerity had been fed to the dogs.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, ¡±

    ¡°Da Feng is in Yongxing¡¯s hands and will be destroyed sooner orter. If I tell you that once Da Feng dies, I will also die. Will you still let me release Yongxing?¡±

    Lin an raised his head in shock.

    She didn¡¯t know about the destruction of Da Feng and the death of Xu Qi ¡®an.<div>

    Seizing the opportunity, Consort Chen sobbed,

    ¡°He¡¯s no longer the Emperor, so why are you still unwilling to show mercy?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed and said,

    take Yongxing and leave the capital, then call on the local armies to rebel in the name of eradicating the rebels. This is what Consort Chen is thinking, right? ¡±

    Consort Chen¡¯s beautiful face paled, but she quickly recovered. She cried,

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, he is determined to kill your brother.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and scolded, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial consort Chen, do you think that with Lin ¡®an here, I will not kill you? I can even be a Jean d ¡®arc, let alone you. I originally wanted to leave you some face in front of Lin ¡®an, but since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give you face.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    He immediately looked at Lin ¡®an and said softly,

    ¡°Do you want to know your mother¡¯s true face?¡±

    Lin an was stunned.

    ¡°Imperial consort Chen, the fu Fei case was instigated by you. You used the Crown Prince as a ruse to lure out the absurd things of the Imperial uncle. On the surface, your goal was to bring down the Empress Dowager. However, his real goal was to make Wei Yuan and yuan jing fall out.

    ¡°Once yuanjing makes a move on the Empress Dowager, Wei Yuan will not sit by and do nothing. When two tigers fought, one would definitely be injured. No matter who won or lost, it was a good thing for a certain someone.

    ¡°This is not a n you cane up with. What is your rtionship with Xu Pingfeng?¡±

    Hearing the name ¡°Xu Pingfeng¡± from his mouth, Consort Chen¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    She quickly calmed down and put on a pitiful expression.

    ¡°What Xu Pingfeng? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng is one of the leaders of the rebel forces in Yunzhou. For Consort Chen to collude with the rebel forces, she will be executed by a thousand cuts.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said quietly.<div>

    Consort Chen shrieked, ¡±

    nonsense! Xu yinluo forced my son to abdicate, and now she¡¯s going to kill me too? ¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an ignored her. He looked at Lin¡¯ an and exined, ¡±

    ¡°When I was investigating this case, a mere Pce maid from the jingxiu Pce was able to get away with my aura-gazing technique because she had a magic artifact that could block fate.<div>

    ¡°The Directorate of Celestials definitely wouldn¡¯t give this kind of magical artifact to your mother, so where did the magical artifact on the little pce maid of the jingxiu Pcee from?

    ¡°Thinking about the true target of the fu Fei case, Lin ¡®an, think about it, Wei Yuan and yuan jing broke off, no matter who won or lost, who would benefit? The rebel army of Yunzhou is happy to see this happen.¡±

    Lin an looked at his mother in shock.

    Consort Chen said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. It¡¯s not enough that he harmed your brother. He even wants to deal with me. Lin ¡®an, my daughter, why is your life so bitter?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an sneered, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Ji Yuan has already exined that during the peace negotiations, you have sent someone to contact him in private, hoping that he will be magnanimous. Because of this, he obtained a lot of information from you regarding the imperial family, me and Lin ¡®an.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Grand Imperial consort who lives in the harem. What makes you think that the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission will give you face?¡±

    He was almost certain that Consort Chen was Xu Pingfeng¡¯s Secret agent, but he did not have one hundred percent proof, so he did not say it out loud.

    A mature and fast-handed person would not say his guess out loud, because once he made a mistake, the criminal would be able to figure out your depth and mislead you.

    the answer is already clear. Is there any point in you quibbling? do you need me to say it in front of Lin ¡®an? ¡± Xu Qi ¡®an looked as if he was holding the truth in his hand.

    As he said this, he silently activated the power of the Voodoo heart to influence Consort Chen¡¯s mood, instigating her desire to confess, vent, and tell.

    With his current cultivation of heart Gu, it was not difficult to guide the mind of an ordinary woman.<div>

    ¡°Imperial mother, he, is what he said true?¡± Lin an looked at his mother in disbelief.

    Affected by the Voodoo, Consort Chen¡¯s expression flickered. She suddenly screamed,

    ¡°Shut up!

    ¡°None of the men in your Xu family are good.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Back then, your father made an oath to me that he would not marry anyone else but me. He then turned around and incited my father to send me to the pce.

    all these years, he saw me as a chess piece. After squeezing out all my value, he started a rebellion in Yunzhou and tried to take my son¡¯s throne.

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze for a moment. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what expression to use to respond.

    He had thought that Consort Chen was Xu Pingfeng¡¯s Secret agent, and this guess was correct. However, he had not expected her to have another identity besides being a secret agent.

    Lin ¡®an also forgot to cry and looked at his mother in a daze.

    ¡°And you!¡±

    Consort Chen gritted her teeth. you b * stard Xu Pingfeng! Your father betrayed me, and now you¡¯re going to betray my daughter. If His Majesty didn¡¯t need to rely on you, would I agree to marry Lin ¡®an to you?

    ¡°Now you force Yongxing to abdicate. As long as bengong is still alive, don¡¯t even think about marrying Lin ¡®an.¡±

    ¡°M-mother, what are you saying ¡­¡± Lin an sobbed,<div>

    ¡°How could this be? how could this be ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1591: Entanglement of love and hate (3)

    Chapter 1591: Entanglement of love and hate (3)

    She had never expected that her mother was the ex-lover of her fianc¨¦¡¯s father.

    Xu Pingfeng left the capital 21 years ago and decided to kill his master. Before that, Lin. an was already born, and at that time, yuan jing was also about to reach the point of cultivation ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart sank, and he said calmly,

    ¡°Lin ¡®an is your and Xu Pingfeng¡¯s child?¡±

    Back then, with Xu Pingfeng¡¯s cultivation level and methods, the chances of him sessfully cheating with Consort Chen were extremely high. Of course, if Emperor Yongxing was Xu Pingfeng¡¯s son, then the director would not let him be the Crown Prince.

    Therefore, Emperor Yongxing was definitely of royal blood, but Lin ¡®an was not necessarily the same, because she was a Princess and had no fate with the throne.

    Although Lin ¡®an was filled with purple Qi, but the thing about fate energy, it was both innate and acquired.

    If amoner were to be an Emperor, then he would be covered in purple Qi. Simrly, Lin ¡®an had been a Princess for more than twenty years, even if she was not of royal blood, she would still be covered in purple Qi.

    Therefore, the aura observation technique could only be used to look at luck, and could not do a paternity test.

    Consort Chen spat,

    ¡°Is he even worthy?¡±<div>

    Phew, that¡¯s good then ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was relieved. He also heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lin¡¯ an.

    ¡°How did you contact him?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    there was someone he had arranged in the jingxiu Pce, but when I found out that Yunzhou was rebelling, I drowned her. Consort Chen said viciously.

    At this time, the effect of the Voodoo had worn off, and Consort Chen revealed a nk expression.

    ¨C What did I say?

    ¡°Lin ¡®an, follow me.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed little red dress¡¯s hand and pulled her out.

    Little red dress followed him with mixed feelings.

    ¡°You can¡¯t take her away ¡­¡±

    Consort Chen stood up and tried to stop him, but two Qi movements hit her knees.

    Her knees went soft, followed by severe pain, and Consort Chen fell to the ground.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡± she screamed, ¡± don¡¯t even think about marrying my daughter. I¡¯d rather die than agree to your marriage.

    Lin ¡®an subconsciously turned back and cried, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial mother ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pulled her away forcefully.

    After leaving jingxiu Pce, Lin an broke free of his hand and maintained a distant distance from him. He silently walked deep into the inner garden of the pce.

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a while and said softly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, my father is a second-grade Warlock. He stole the fate of Da Feng through the Battle of Shanhai Pass and hid it on me.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell you that my fate is connected to Da Feng. If the country is destroyed, I will die. Therefore, I have to save Da Feng. This is for the sake of themon people, and also for self-protection.<div>

    Yongxing de doesn¡¯t deserve it. Great fengjiao is destined to perish in his hands ¡­

    He nced at Lin ¡®an and saw that she was cold as ice, distant and indifferent. He smiled bitterly, ¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it.

    ¡°I still have things to deal with, so I won¡¯t be sending Your Highness back to the Shao Yin Pce.¡±<div>

    Lin ¡®an still didn¡¯t respond.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a step back, turned into a shadow, and disappeared.

    As soon as he left, Lin ¡®an¡¯s body immediately went soft. She staggered and supported herself against the wall. She slowly withered. Her back was against the red wall. She hugged her knees and cried.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Jingxiu Pce.

    Consort Chen sat paralyzed on the soft couch, clenched her teeth, and held onto the coffee table. She muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about marrying Lin ¡®an. Don¡¯t even think about it. You don¡¯t dare to kill me, just like how you won¡¯t kill Yongxing. As long as I¡¯m still here, I won¡¯t let you seed.¡±

    She would never let Lin ¡®an marry someone who forced her son to abdicate.

    She couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Qi ¡®an, but Lin¡¯ an was her daughter. She was too familiar with Lin ¡®an. She had many ways to take revenge on Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    At this moment, a scolding voice came from outside the courtyard, ¡±

    ¡°Who are you people, how dare you break into jingxiu Pce ¡­.

    The scolding immediately turned into a scream.

    Consort Chen sat up with the help of the tea table and looked out of the room. Just at this moment, an old eunuch walked in.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    With a nce, Consort Chen recognized this as a eunuch from Feng Qi Pce and indifferently said,

    ¡°What are you doing here? are you trying to show off for your master?¡±

    The old eunuch shook his head and said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°This old servant has received the eldest Princess¡± orders toe and serve Consort Chen.

    ¡°Her Highness the eldest Princess asked this old servant to bring some gifts.¡±

    He screeched, ¡±

    ¡°Bring it up,¡±

    Two young eunuchs entered the room, each holding a tray with two items on it.

    White silk and a pot of wine.

    The old eunuchughed, ¡±

    ¡°Her Highness the eldest Princess said that she hasn¡¯t decided which of these two things to give, and that she¡¯ll keep them in the jingxiu Pce.

    ¡°One day when consort Dowager makes a fuss and has no more attachment to the world, she can choose one from here and leave with dignity.¡±<div>

    Consort Chen looked at the White silk and the red wine, her face deathly pale.

    Xu Qi ¡®an would not kill him, but huaiqing would.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    By the pce wall, Lin ¡®an was tired from crying. He supported himself with the wall and got up. Unexpectedly, his feet were numb. He stumbled and almost fell.

    Fortunately, someone quickly supported him.

    She thought it was her personal Pce maid, but when she turned her head, she saw Xu Qi ¡®an who had returned.

    He was wearing a sky-blue robe, and his handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes were filled with helplessness and pity.

    Lin an turned his head away.

    The next moment, she was carried up horizontally, and his chuckling rang in her ears.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    in our world, this is called a Princess carry. It¡¯s true to its name.

    Lin an buried his face in his chest and sobbed, ¡±

    ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Hate me! The more you hate me, the more you won¡¯t leave me. ¡±<div>

    A gust of wind blew, and the blue and red dresses fluttered in the wind. The two walked along the long and quiet Pce wall, gradually moving further and further away.

 Chapter 1595: Parade in the streets (1)

    Chapter 1595: Parade in the streets (1)

    Just after dawn, Ji Yuan, who was lying on his side on the straw mat and covered with a smelly and dirty cotton nket, was awakened by the sound of the door opening.

    The voice came from the iron gate at the end of the corridor, followed by the sound of footsteps.

    Soon, more than a dozen night watchmen appeared in the field of vision of Ji Yuan and the officials of Yunzhou.

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take you guys out to get some sun.¡±

    A copper Gong took out a key and unlocked the chain wrapped around the gate.

    Ji Yuan was rudely dragged up by a quiet Gong and roughly pushed out of the cell.

    This was the third day he had spent in the night watchman¡¯s dungeon. The dry straw mat and torn quilt had saved his life and prevented him from freezing to death in the cold dungeon.

    However, he had been pampered since he was young, so when had he ever suffered like this?

    In just two days, his hands and feet were covered in frostbites, his face was blue, his lips were bloodless, and his hair was unkempt.

    In the past two days, he had been regretting taking on the role of the peace envoy.<div>

    Ji Yuan was knowledgeable and eloquent. These were all genuine talents, but he was a noble young master who lived in luxury andcked a certain amount of social experience and Jianghu experience.

    Having talent did not mean that he could withstand pressure.

    The encounter over the past two days, as well as the fear of the future, put him on the verge of an emotional breakdown.

    The only hope he had was that he still had value. Xu Qi ¡®an would probably not kill him, but use him as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Yunzhou.

    It was this hope that kept him going.

    It¡¯s good to bask in the sun. I¡¯ll freeze to death sooner orter if. continue to stay in the prison ¡­ Ji Yuan walked along the dark corridor in a daze, with more than 20 officials of Yunzhou following behind him.

    After leaving the dungeon, the air was cold but clear. The sun was hanging in the sky, bringing a trace of warmth.

    Ji Yuan stopped and raised his head, enjoying the feeling of the sun shining on his face.

    Tong Gong, who was behind him, kicked him in the butt, causing him to fall to the ground.

    Ji Yuan got up with difficulty and cast an angry and aggrieved look at the gong.

    ¡°What are you looking at? do you believe I¡¯ll dig out your eyes?¡±

    The copper Gong held the handle of the knife with one hand, and there was no expression on his serious and rigid face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? you want the minister of rites, the Prime Minister of the court, and the Prince toe out of the city to wee you before you enter the city?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reprimand the Dukes in the throne room, suppressing all the officials until they couldn¡¯t raise their heads?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use a little trick to make the people of the capital doubt the prestige of the Xu ningyan banquet?

    ¡°You can continue to be arrogant.¡±

    Ji Yuan clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    In the future, when Yunzhou conquered the capital, he would personally destroy the night watchmen¡¯s Yamen. These night watchmen who were friends with Xu Qi ¡®an would all be executed by a thousand cuts.

    At this time, a middle-aged man walked over and swept his eyes across the crowd.<div>

    The gongs tidied up their clothes and adjusted the position of the gongs in front of their chests. After confirming that everything was symmetrical and there was no problem, they respectfully said, ¡±

    ¡°Boss,¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and retracted his gaze in satisfaction. He did not look at Ji Yuan, who had unkempt hair and a dirty and wrinkled prison uniform.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t dy the time.¡±<div>

    Depart? where to? Ji Yuan¡¯s heart trembled. He wanted to ask, but he felt that he was destined to not get an answer. Instead, he would be beaten up.

    The silent Gong escorted Ji Yuan out and said casually, ¡±

    ¡°Boss, ningyan invited us for a drink tonight.¡±

    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Brothel or Academy?¡±

    ¡°Hook up. He said he won¡¯t go to the Imperial Academy in the future.¡± Tong Gong replied.

    The middle-aged silver Gong was slightly pleased.

    ¡°A promise is worth a thousand taels of gold. He¡¯s always been a man of his word.¡±

    Li Yuchun knew that after Fu Xiang¡¯s death, Xu Qi ¡®an had promised not to go to the Imperial Academy.

    Zhu guangxiao was silent for a moment before he added, ¡±

    ¡°He said that he could invite all the courtesans of the Imperial Academy of Sciences to the brothel.¡±

    ¡­¡­.. Li Yuchun didn¡¯t feel like talking anymore.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After passing through the back of the Yamen, they walked along the corridor, passed through many offices and courtyards, and finally arrived at the entrance of the Yamen.<div>

    At the entrance of the Yamen, there were prison carts.

    Zhu guangxiao looked at Ji Yuan and said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bask in the sun.¡±

    Ji Yuan¡¯s expression turned stiff, and he was dumbfounded.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    A new notice was posted on the notice wall of the various Yamen in the capital, as well as the notice wall at the inner and outer city gates.

    Notices were an important channel for the people of the capital to obtain official information.

    In the past, themon people would not pay special attention to the notice wall unless there was a major event recently.

    At present, the most important matter in the capital was to negotiate peace.

    ¡°What did the notice say?¡±

    As soon as the notice was put up, the surroundingmoners swarmed over, discussing, or asking the official who put up the notice.

    Two hours before the notice was posted, there would be an official in charge of ¡°announcing¡± the results and telling the people the contents.

    After all, only a small portion of themon people were literate.<div>

    The reading threshold for these kinds of court notices was very high. Even literate people who had not received a certain level of education would not be able to understand the contents.

    In the end, it would be a situation where ¡°I know every word, but I don¡¯t know what they mean when they are connected.¡±

    it must be the content of the peace negotiations. The Imperial court has been defeated and Qingzhou has fallen. I heard that they want to cedend and seek peace.

    a mere Bandit state is actually so arrogant. Ever since the new king ascended the throne, the lives of the people have been getting worse and worse, and corrupt officials have run amuck.

    ¡°Shush, lower your voice, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    what are you afraid of? there aren¡¯t any soldiers around. Besides, everyone¡¯s scolding you.

    As they spoke, the topic changed from ¡°peace negotiations¡± to the fall of Qingzhou.

    even Xu yinluo couldn¡¯t defend Qingzhou? he was the one who annihted the witchcraft cult¡¯s 200000-strong Army at Yuyang pass.

 Chapter 1596: Parade in the streets (2)

    Chapter 1596: Parade in the streets (2)

    I¡¯ve heard your question countless times. Who knows? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Xu yinluo in the capital for a long time.

    I heard that the director died in Qingzhou, and Xu yinluo was no match for the Yunzhou rebel army.

    sigh, no wonder Xu yinluo is so low-key. She can¡¯t beat him.

    After venting their emotions for so many days, although the majority of the people were indignant, they had already passed the peak of their anger. They still privately cursed the court and Yunzhou¡¯s decision to negotiate, but they were powerless to do anything.

    The opposition was not as high.

    Especially with the fall of Qingzhou and the arrival of the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission, a series of rumors had been spreading. The people of the capital had gradually figured out the ins and outs of the matter and knew that The Guardian protector of the great Feng dynasty had died in Qingzhou.

    In their eyes, the supervisor¡¯s prestige was far inferior to Xu yinluo¡¯s.

    In the eyes of the people at the bottom of the society, a supervisor was just a title, a concept.

    At this moment, the clerk standing by the notice said loudly, ¡±

    the ancient Emperor¡¯s priority is to protect the People¡¯s lives. He can¡¯t bear to harm people by raising them ¡­ Since I ascended the throne,. have not been able to rule the country well, causing the rebellion in Yunzhou, the turmoil in the nine regions, the overall situation is in danger, the people are poor, the people are in misery, I have let down my ancestors ¡­

    ¡°The eldest Princess is very kind and magnanimous, much more than I ¡­ If the eldest Princess huaiqing were to ascend the throne, with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s assistance, he would be able to help the country, suppress the rebellion, and even serve the country. As you wish.¡±

    The notice had more than 400 words. When the clerk finished reading it, the surrounding people were dumbfounded and froze in ce like statues.

    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It seems so ¡­ The Emperor abdicated to the eldest Princess?¡± The person who spoke suddenly widened his eyes.

    ¡°The eldest Princess wants to be the Emperor?¡±

    The crowd burst into an uproar.

    The content of the notice had a strong impact on the people, shocking them and causing them to be at a loss.

    This caused them to no longer care about the consequences of their words and to start a heated discussion.

    ¡°How can a woman be the Emperor? isn¡¯t this just nonsense? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to bring an official to do embroidery?¡±

    ¡°Does the princess know how to read? Why did Your Majesty abdicate to the princess? isn¡¯t a woman afraid of beingughed at by the world as an Emperor?¡±

    Their first reaction was to resist, to be angry, to be unable to ept it. They only felt that this was the most preposterous thing in the world.

    Then, someone said, ¡±

    ¡°Have you been listening to books in the teahouse? It seems that there was a woman who was the Emperor in the past. What, what was her name again?¡±

    ¡°Great Empress of the great sun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯ve heard of it too.¡±

    The mor died down for a while. It was obvious that many people had heard simr content in entertainment ces such as restaurants, teahouses, brothels, and brothels.

    Then, someone else said, ¡±

    ¡°The notice says that the eldest Princess will be enthroned with the assistance of Xu yinluo.¡±

    Oh, he had Xu yinluo¡¯s help.

    The voices of opposition grew softer, but someone still muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Why would Xu yinluo help a woman be the Emperor? In the six hundred years since the founding of my great Feng, there has never been such a precedent.¡±

    yeah, I really don¡¯t know what the old official and Xu yinluo are thinking. They¡¯re trying to make peace with Yunzhou while promoting the princess to be the Emperor.

    ¡°Xu yinluo is so muddleheaded.¡±

    The people, who had originally regarded Xu Qi ¡®an as a hero and protector, were disappointed in the fall of Qingzhou. They regarded the peace negotiations as a disgrace. Although no one openly used Xu Qi¡¯ an, they were certainly disappointed.

    As soon as the notice was posted, the disappointment immediately fermented and turned into dissatisfaction.

    Suddenly, a mor attracted the attention of the people around the notice wall.

    Looking in the direction of the sound, they saw a prison carriage slowly driving over, followed by arge group of civilians who kept throwing stones and spitting at the prisoners on the carriage.

    There were even some who were holding toilet bowls and sshing feces at the prisoners in the prison carts.

    Among the leading riders, a night watchman sat high on the horse¡¯s back and knocked on a copper Gong as he shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Under the orders of Xu yinluo, we parade the rebels of Yunzhou in the streets.¡±

    On both sides of the street, the crowd was excited. The people who heard the news came to join in the fun. Some joined the ranks of throwing stones, some pointed, cursed, and some pped and sang. It was very satisfying.

    Ji Yuan¡¯s head was covered in blood, and his heart was like dead ashes.

    The apanying officials of Yunzhou shivered and cried bitterly.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Dusk.

    In the Imperial study, huaiqing sat behind arge table covered with yellow silk. In the hall were the leaders of the two parties, Liu Hong and Qian Qingshu, as well as the minister of rites.

    The minister of rites bowed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the preparations for the coronation have beenpleted.¡±

    Huaiqing, who was wearing a simple and elegant Pce dress, nodded slightly.

    After the minister of rites returned to his position, Liu Hong stepped out of the ranks and bowed, ¡±

    ¡°The whole city is in an uproar today. The people are still resistant, but it¡¯s not serious. Xu yinluo¡¯s reputation has also improved. Most of the people in the capital still love it. ¡±

    After Liu Hong finished speaking, he could not help butugh, ¡±

    ¡°With Xu yinluo¡¯s current reputation, she would be the most suitable to escort Your Highness. There¡¯s no one more popr than him in the current dynasty.¡±

    It was actually easier for the aristocrats to ept the princess¡¯s ascension to the throne than themon people. As long as the benefits were in ce, and they were coerced by force, there were many people who would submit.

    Most importantly, in the eyes of the ruling ss, although huaiqing was a woman, she was still of royal blood.

    It was an exception for a woman to im the title of Emperor, and the next emperor would still be the DA Feng royal family.

    This greatly reduced the resistance of the ruling ss.

    However, themon people did not care about this. To appease the people and convince them, huaiqing¡¯s prestige was not enough, and so was the prestige of the Lords. Only Xu Qi ¡®an could do it.

    Qian Qingshu echoed, ¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Whether Your Highness can unite the people will depend on tomorrow.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s head was lowered as he read through the reports in his hands. Without looking up, he muttered,

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, my Dear Ministers, please leave.¡±

    The three of them bowed and left the Imperial study.

    The memorial in huaiqing¡¯s hand had been handed over by the cab. The contents were all the matters after the Ascension. There were many trivial matters, but there was one extremely important one, which was to summon the various provincial governors andmanders to return to the capital to report on their work.

    This was actually a negotiation to win over the leaders of the various states and give them some ideological work.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    The next day.

    On this day, the atmosphere in the capital was extremely strange. From the nobles to themon people, everyone knew that this was a day destined to be recorded in history.

    Because the eldest Princess was celebrating her ascension to the throne today, setting a precedent that had not been set in the six hundred years of Da Feng.

    Themoners had no chance to see the Emperor ascend the throne, but it did not stop them from paying attention and discussing it.

    Different sses had different views. The schrs and schrs of the Imperial College were all bitter about huaiqing¡¯s ascension to the throne. Even if the cloud state¡¯s diplomatic mission was paraded in public, it would not win their favor.

    At most, he would stop scolding Xu Qi ¡®an.

    The opinions of themon people were the most mixed. Some could not ept it, some did not care about it, and some chose to believe Xu yinluo.

    In the Xu Manor, the aunt also expressed her opinion on behalf of the upper-ss women.

    ¡°Master, ningyan is just making a fool of himself. How can a woman be the Emperor? I didn¡¯t even dare to go out, afraid that I would be recognized as Xu ningyan¡¯s aunt. What if someone threw a rotten egg at me?¡±

    Her aunt was as beautiful as ever, and time seemed to have taken special care of her.

    Although she did not look like a young girl sitting with her daughter, she did not look old. Her face was tender and white, without any wrinkles.

    Second uncle Xu lowered his head and ate, not saying anything.

    ¡°Big brother knows what he¡¯s doing,¡±

    Compared to her mother, Xu lingyue admired her big brother¡¯s heroic feat.

    Seeing that the topic had fallen silent, the aunt sighed.

    ¡°Qingzhou was lost, and there was no news of Eng. Lingying was cultivating in the Gu n, and she didn¡¯t know when she would return. Would she be bullied by the barbarians in the southern border?

    ¡°Xu ningyan, that heartless bastard. He didn¡¯t even know to go home to visit after returning to the capital.¡±

    As she said that, her aunt¡¯s eyes froze and she looked straight out of the hall.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: typos corrected ]

 Chapter 1597: Ascension (1)

    Chapter 1597: Ascension (1)

    Second uncle Xu and Xu lingyue noticed her abnormality and turned their heads to look outside the hall.

    In the night, Xu Qi ¡®an was dressed in a sky-blue brocade robe, holding a jar of wine in his hand. He walked under the eaves under the Halo of thenterns.

    With another step, he crossed the threshold and entered the inner hall.

    ¡°Ningyan!¡±

    Joy appeared on second uncle Xu¡¯s face. He stood up and went to greet his nephew.

    Aunty and lingyue also smiled, but the former immediately snorted and put on a cold attitude, while thetter was as happy as a little girl. She got up with her father and went to greet her big brother.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Second uncle, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    When a Wanderer returned, a simple ¡°I¡¯m back¡± was enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Second uncle Xu patted his nephew¡¯s shoulder and took the wine from his hand. He turned to his aunt¡¯s personal maid, Lu ¡®er, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Prepare a bowl and chopsticks for eldest brother.¡±

    Xu lingyue seized the opportunity and shouted softly, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother~¡±

    Her tone was light, showing the girl¡¯s joy at the moment.

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at his eldest sister and smiled gently.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and you¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡±

    She had perfectly inherited her aunt¡¯s beauty and was outstanding in terms of looks. She was elegant and refined, and her facial features were exquisite.

    The smile on Xu lingyue¡¯s face became even sweeter, and sheined softly, ¡±

    ¡°Eldest brother is returning to the residence today, but he did not send someone to inform me in advance so that I can make some of your favorite dishes to go with wine.¡±

    The three of them sat down at the table. After Lu ¡®e brought the bowls and chopsticks, Xu Qi¡¯ an and his second uncle drank and chatted, talking about Eng who was far away in Yongzhou.

    ¡°Ningyan, since you¡¯ve returned to the capital, you must have heard the news of the fall of Qingzhou.¡±

    Second uncle Xu took a sip of wine and said, ¡±

    ¡°Then you must have gone to Yongzhou to see Eng. Your aunt has been worried about Eng. I told her that even if something really happened to Eng, you would havee back to inform us.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°It has been some time since Qingzhou was lost. Didn¡¯t second uncle write to ask about Eng¡¯s situation?¡±

    Second uncle Xu¡¯s expression froze for a moment.

    The uncle and nephew looked at each other in silence.

    Although it was a little inappropriate, what was with this familiar sense of deja vu? it felt like something simr had happened before ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The three great Confucians of Yun Lu Academy are all in Yongzhou. They will take good care of Eng.¡±

    Second uncle Xu could onlyfort himself this way.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡±

    At this time, Xu lingyue found an opportunity to interrupt and said, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother, why do you have the smell of makeup on you?¡±

    Hearing this, second uncle Xu immediately looked at his nephew with a ¡®hairless mouth and unreliable work¡¯ look.

    ¡°Eh, is it that heavy?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sniffed in surprise, then said calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Just now, I was drinking with a few colleagues from the Yamen. There were youngdies apanying me at the banquet, but I only wanted toe back to see second uncle, aunty, and you, younger sister. I just sat for a while and came back.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xu lingyue replied and smiled. She was very satisfied with the answer.

    The main reason was that he didn¡¯t have any more oranges to buy at night, and lingying wasn¡¯t home, so he couldn¡¯t see her gnawing on the oranges with a ferocious expression ¡­ Xu Qian muttered in his heart.

    With Xu lingyue¡¯s interruption, the whole family forgot about Eng¡¯s matter.

    Xu Pingfeng pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°I heard that the eldest Princess is going to ascend the throne.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an exined the general situation, including the reason why he had to cripple Yongxing.

    ¡°The wind and rain are wavering.¡±

    Second uncle Xu sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°What are your ns after the eldest Princess ascends the throne?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an thought for a while and said, ¡±

    I¡¯ll go to Qingzhou first and meet Xu Pingfeng. I¡¯ll officially make a pact with him and have a life-and-death battle with him.

    This was his official deration of war to Yunzhou and Xu Pingfeng as a chess yer, representing Da Feng and himself.

    Xu Pingzhi¡¯s expression wasplicated. He was sad, helpless, sad, and in pain. He muttered, ¡±

    ¡°Killing each other, father and son killing each other, there¡¯s no need for this ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head.

    ¡°Second uncle, he¡¯s not my father. You¡¯re my father.

    ¡°Between me and him, there must be a life and death battle. He won¡¯t let me go, and I won¡¯t let him go. I¡¯ll chase him to the ends of the earth, and I won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s dead.¡±

    He poured Xu Pingzhi some wine and said, ¡±

    Xu Pingfeng has no way out. He knows I won¡¯t let him go. Of course, I won¡¯t either.

    His aunt said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the family cross out his name and expel him from the Xu family.¡±

    Aunt would definitely support her nephew without hesitation. Although this nephew was annoying and didn¡¯t know how to talk, he was still the child she had raised.

    Xu Pingfeng was her husband¡¯s older brother, not hers.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said something human, which was rare. Then, he said, ¡±

    ¡°Second uncle, I still have a younger brother and a younger sister in Yunzhou. They havee to the capital with the diplomatic mission from Yunzhou purely to disgust me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve locked him up in the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    He immediately told second uncle about Xu yuanshuang and Xu yuanhuai¡¯s rtionship, including their interactions in Yongzhou.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t sound like a bad person. After all, he¡¯s the blood of my Xu family.¡± Second uncle Xu said earnestly, ¡±

    bring them back when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t abuse them.

    Xu lingyue suddenly said, ¡±

    father, why would big brother mistreat them? even if they were hostile to big brother and wanted to kill big brother with the rebels in Yunzhou, even if big brother suffered, he would not hurt them on ount of his family.

    Xu Pingfeng was just about to nod when he was startled by his aunt¡¯s angry m on the table.

    bah, they¡¯re just two bad guys. Why did you bring them back? ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bring it back to the manor,¡± the aunt said angrily.

 Chapter 1598: Ascension (2)

    Chapter 1598: Ascension (2)

    ¡°Why did you get angry out of the blue ¡­¡± Second uncle Xu tried to reason with his wife.

    Xu Qi ¡®an nced at his eldest sister and said, ¡±

    Alright, alright. There¡¯s no need to quarrel because of them. Second uncle, let¡¯s drink.

    Xu lingyue said sweetly,

    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    She obediently poured him some wine.

    Look at that sister from Yunzhou, she only wants to harm you, unlike me, who only cares about big brother.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    At seven o ¡®clock in the morning, the sky started to brighten.

    The drums in the pce sounded in unison, forming a Grand movement.

    The coronation ceremony was unusually cumbersome. First, the minister of rites would lead the officials to offer sacrifices to heaven and earth for the new king.

    After it ended, the new emperor wore his mourning clothes and offered sacrifices to the ancestors of the Imperial temple.

    After these two steps werepleted, the coronation ceremony officially began.

    The minister of rites led the officials to the Temple of Heaven, the agricultural altar, and the Imperial temple to inform the gods and the spirits of the previous emperors that the new emperor was about to seed the throne.

    After he returned, the ceremonial music was yed and the majestic sound of the bell echoed outside the throne room.

    The eastern Pce.

    Huaiqing put on arge fur crown with the help of the pce maids.

    The uniform¡¯s structure was extremelyplicated, consisting of a crown, a middle piece, a coat, a ck robe, and a woven garment. The crown was made of gold, and there were twelve beads hanging down.

    The shirt was painted with the sun, moon, stars, mountains, Dragons, and Chinese insects. There were six patterns on the lower garment, including embroidered algae, fire, rice, Zong Yi, Yi, and Qian, with a total of twelve chapters, thus it was also called the twelve-chapter garment.

    After dressing up, the two Pce maids carried a bronze mirror that was as tall as a person and ced it in front of huaiqing.

    In the bronze mirror, the eldest Princess had light makeup on and her long brows were drawn, entuating her heroic spirit.

    She was originally a cold and Noble woman, and now that she was wearing twelve-chapter clothes and twelve-chapter crown, she exuded a noble and majestic aura.

    Even the head Pce maid, who was usually all smiles, did not dare to breathe loudly at this moment. She lowered her head and brows, as docile as a quail.

    There were few women in the world who were so domineering.

    An official from the Ministry of Rites stepped through the eastern Pce gate and respectfully said through the curtain, ¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the time hase.¡±

    Huaiqing grunted in acknowledgment and left the eastern Pce, escorted by the pce maids and eunuchs. Under the majestic sound of the bell and drum, he headed for the throne room.

    After crossing the Golden water Bridge and the square, Huai Qing walked on the Imperial carriage and looked at the throne room in front of him. He could vaguely see the throne high up in the resplendent Hall.

    What shed through her mind was yuan jing, who was suspicious by nature and could not tolerate his talented son to be in power;It was Wei Yuan, the great National warrior with white hair on his temples.It was the great Guardian supervisor who had calcted everything;It was Yongxing who was weak, ipetent, andcked courage.

    When she waved her sleeve and sat on the throne, there was no one in her eyes.

    It was all in the past!

    It would be her time, no, her time with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    She and he were the two people who stood at the peak of power in Da Feng.

    Led by the officials from the Ministry of Rites, the officials entered through the meridian Gate and crossed the Golden water Bridge. They stood on both sides of the Imperial Road in an orderly manner ording to their positions.

    After that, the Grand Secretary and head assistant of Wuying Hall, Qian Qingshu, presented the Imperial edict of session and handed it to the minister of rites, who carried it to the bottom of the steps. Then, he handed it to the minister of rites, who ced it on a cloud and delivered it to the eunuch.

    A eunuch in a red python robe bowed and took the cloud te. He then read the Imperial edict to the officials, ¡±

    ¡°Imperial decree:

    ¡°In the past, Emperor Gaozu flew to Ji River, swept the area, reached Jing mountain in the East, and spoke of Buddhism in the West. His voice of benevolence and righteousness shook the six directions, swept away the chronic diseases of the great Zhou, and restored the peace of the four Seas. In the past six hundred years, the four Seas had been at peace, and his great achievements had been restored to the human Emperor.

    ¡°Brother Yongxing, with the talent of a concubine, managed the great cause, unfilial, muddleheaded and weak, disrespecting the ancestors, not loving the people, ttering the rebels, and angering both man and God.

    ¡°I am a woman, blessed by the heavens, the spirit of my ancestors, and I have been ordered to be in danger, and to be a hero. Today, the civil and military officials, ministers, officials, and ministers all came together to persuade him to enter and respect him as the Emperor, to rule Qianli.

    ¡°I will ascend to the throne on the 17th of January, and the new year will be named¡± huaiqing.¡± Since the ceremony isplete, we should work together to manage the country.¡±

    Finished speaking!

    On both sides of the Imperial Road, the civil and military officials knelt down and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°Long live our Emperor, long live, long live!¡±

    The cheers were like a tsunami, deafening.

    On the throne, huaiqing looked down on the officials, as if he was the king of the world.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Stargazing tower, Eight Trigrams stage.

    Mu nanzhi, who was wearing a gorgeous Lotus-colored long dress, stood at the edge of the eight trigrams stage and gently removed the bracelet on her right wrist.

    The wind blew up her skirt and ck hair, making her look like a fairy from yaotai.

    She raised her right arm, and her sleeve slid down, revealing her white wrist that was covered in frost and snow.

    Her slender fingers made a flower-picking gesture and mu nanzhi closed her eyes, muttering, ¡±

    ¡°I hope that the flowers in the capital will bloom, and the fragrance will fill the world!¡±

    In the void invisible to the naked eye of mortals, the seed of life overflowed from her body and fluttered in the wind.

    Floating across the river, the willow tree by the river sprouted.

    Floating past the courtyard, the courtyard was filled with a myriad of colors.As it floated through the streets and alleys, the vegetation grew wildly and the flowers bloomed in an instant.

    From a bird¡¯s eye view, one could see the brilliant colors of purple and red spreading all over the capital. The floating fragrance of the flowers made one feel rxed and happy.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­¡­¡­

    The history books ofter generations recorded:

    On the 17th day of the 1st month in the 1st year of huaiqing, the Empress ascended the throne. Flowers bloomed in the capital in an instant, and a faint fragrance spread for ten miles. Auspicious signs fell from the sky, and the people of the capital were ecstatic. They went out of their doors, knelt on the streets, and cheered long live.

    What was not recorded in the history books was that on the day the flowers bloomed all over the city, Xu yinluo was in the Directorate of Celestials ¡®stargazing tower, arranging flowers for an entire day.

    ¡­¡­¡­

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s vision darkened and she fell limply to the ground.

    She didn¡¯t fall to the ground, but into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an put her arm around the olddy¡¯s waist. She felt that this was the best thing in the world, and she could only do this.

    Mu nanzhiy limply in his arms, her head spinning as she mumbled, ¡°

 Chapter 1599: Ascension (3)

    Chapter 1599: Ascension (3)

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s all your fault. You gave me such a headache ¡­¡± He said.

    Her half-coquettish and half-angry look could soften a man¡¯s bones.

    Xu Qi ¡®an raised her hand and gently rubbed her forehead. She sighed and said, ¡±

    there are thousands of beauties in the world, but only the God of flowers can not be without one, and there can not be two.

    Mu Nanxi frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use flowery words. Even if your mouth is worn out, I will not dual cultivate with you again. After I help you advance to the second stage, we¡¯re even. If you force me again, I¡¯ll be a monk.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t tell if she was being arrogant or if it was an unforgettable first night for her.

    ¡°I know, I know!¡±

    He picked up the beautiful forty-year-old Auntie and left the eight trigrams stage.

    Mu nanzhi¡¯s problem was not big, but she had used up a lot of energy and was a little exhausted, so she felt ufortable all over.

    The spiritual energy of the undying tree was still awakening, and the power she could use was limited. It was a little difficult for mu nanzhi to operate the blooming flowers in the city at the moment.

    ¡°Are you still ufortable?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an poured her a ss of warm water and transferred some Qi into it.

    Mu Nanxi felt dizzy and groaned, ¡±

    ¡°I want to rest ¡­¡±

    let¡¯s do dual cultivation. Dual cultivation can quickly restore one¡¯s essence, Qi, and spirit. Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to suggest.

    He wasn¡¯t bluffing. When he was exhausted, dual cultivation could help him recover quickly, which was much faster than natural recovery.

    ¡°No. If you, if you touch me, I¡¯ll be a monk.¡± Mu nanzhi quickly shook her head and said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±

    Shey on her side on the bed weakly, her feet kicking a few times weakly, as if she wanted to kick off her embroidered shoes, but she failed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an grabbed her feet and helped her remove her shoes and socks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage, you¡¯ll feel better ¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to massage my feet, don¡¯t think about doing anything else.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. yes, be gentle ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Yun Lu Academy.

    Zhao Shou had fasted for two days and had taken a bath today. He had changed into a new robe,bed his hair, and put on a Confucian crown.

    His white beard had also been carefully trimmed with a razor.

    Instantly, he lookedpletely different from his previous free and uninhibited image of a mad schr.

    Zhao Shou took out a bamboo bookcase from a cab that had been sealed for a long time. He used a towel to carefully wipe the dust off the bookcase before carrying it on his back and leaving Yun Lu Academy.

    It was just like how he carried it on his back when he traveled to study and traveled thousands of miles to the capital¡¯s Yun Lu Academy to study.

    After a thousand sails, he seemed to have returned to his youth.

    On the official road to the capital, the sound of a book being read could be heard.

    ¡°¡­¡­.. ¡°A young man must study hard, his writing can be sessful, the entire court is filled with schrs ¡­¡± Don¡¯t make mistakes, your studies will not disappoint you ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    When mu nanzhi woke up, the sky was already dark. The house was dark without any candles.

    It¡¯s dark? Slept for so long? Her mind was in a daze. She struggled to sit up and held her forehead with her hand. After more than ten seconds, her muddled thoughts gradually became clear, and she remembered the spell of blooming flowers on a single thought that she had cast during the day.

    He didn¡¯t expect to recover so quickly ¡­ Other than feeling dizzy, mu nanzhi¡¯s body was in excellent condition. Her dantian was warm, like she was holding a stove.

    Just as she was about to lift the nket and get up, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She felt a chill on her back and only then did she realize that she was not wearing a single piece of clothing. Her dress had been stripped clean.

    Then, he remembered what had happened after he went back to his room with Xu Qi ¡®an.

    He massaged her feet and massaged them until he reached her legs, and then ¡­ She inexplicably dual cultivated with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡± Mu nanzhi pulled out the pillow behind her waist and threw it on the ground in anger.

    ¡°Can I still sleep on this pillow?¡±

    She lifted the nket and got out of bed. She used her hands to smear the floor beside the bed for a long time. Finally, she found her dress and quickly put it on. Only then did she feel that the base of her thigh was wet.

    Flower God was a clean person, but she was also azy woman. When she thought about having to fetch water for her own bath, her anger rose.

    After putting on the dress, she fumbled to the table and lit a candle to dispel the darkness.

    The room was quiet. Bai Ji was not there, the broken knife was not there, and the stupa Pagoda was not there either. This made mu nanzhi guess that the bastard might still be in the Directorate of Celestials.

    She lit up the candles in the room one by one and went around to the back of the screen. With the bright candlelight, she could see that the bath bucket was full of water. It was clean and clear, and it was definitely not the water that they had dirtiedst time.

    The corners of mu nanzhi¡¯s lips lifted slightly, before she quickly put on a straight face and snorted.

    ¡°Stinky man, you still have some conscience ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Under the Directorate of Celestials.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat in front of Zhong Li and asked suspiciously, ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that as long as I knock enough times, I can get the supervisor¡¯s trump card?¡±

    Zhong Li sat in front of him like a duck to make sure that she was taller than Xu Qi ¡®an, and she said weakly, ¡±

    ¡°The life-changing hammer is rted to fate and destiny. Teacher¡¯s refining manual also said that those with fate can open their apertures by hitting them. So, it¡¯s definitely for you.¡±

    but I haven¡¯t changed at all except for being a prostitute, Wu Dng, and a schr. Xu Qi ¡®an said with a frown.

    Zhong Li said in a soft voice, ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the main point. The main point is the teacher¡¯s purpose. What¡¯s his purpose in leaving behind the life-changing hammer? But you¡¯re a rank-2, so you don¡¯t need to be enlightened.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she tilted her head, as if she was testing him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked her forehead andughed.

    ¡°Are you testing my reasoning?¡±

    He stopped smiling and analyzed, ¡±

    ¡°Even though the supervisor fell, with his intelligence, he definitely has some trump cards just in case. Even ordinary people know to prepare for a rainy day, let alone him.

    ¡°Then, if Da Feng doesn¡¯t have him, its most fatal weakness will be theck of top-notch extraordinarybat power. Thinking in this direction, it¡¯s not difficult to figure out that the supervisor will definitely have a way to make up for the difference inbat power between the two sides.

    ¡°Life-changing hammer, rted to fate energy, opening apertures ¡­.

    As his thoughts became clearer, Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly had a sh of inspiration, as if a bolt of lightning had struck his brain.

    He looked at the small wooden hammer in Zhong Li¡¯s hand with a burning gaze, and his body began to tremble with excitement.

    He finally knew the real use of the life-changing hammer.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ author¡¯s note: the me Imperial Prince is the fourth prince, not the sixth Prince. I made a mistake in the first few chapters, so I changed it back. ] And so, you discovered that at one moment, it was the sixth Prince, and at another moment, it was the fourth prince.

 Chapter 1600: His Majesty and I (1)

    Chapter 1600: His Majesty and I (1)

    The life-changing hammer could open the apertures of those with fate, not in the normal sense, but in the fate domain.

    Then, what aperture did he open? Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t know, and neither did Zhong Li.

    However, there were actually clues to follow. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s fate was half of Da Feng¡¯s National fate.

    What was its greatest use?

    In the past, Xu Qi ¡®an thought that he would pick up a penny of silver from the door and sleep in the Academy for the rest of his life.

    However, this had nothing to do with the increase inbat strength. At most, it could be considered as luck aura.

    Which performance of the nation¡¯s fate was rted to the increase inbat strength? The answer was obvious-the power of all living beings!

    ¡°It¡¯s the power of all living beings!¡±

    Zhong Li saw his expression and knew that he had already guessed the truth. She gave a positive reply while pecking her head.

    This was a power that only a supervisor could control ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an suppressed his excitement and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°I can also control the power of all living beings, but I have to use Chu Yuanyou¡¯s ¡®will-nurturing¡¯ technique to mobilize the power of all living beings to resist the enemy when the people are in high spirits.

    ¡°Logically speaking, I carry half of the nation¡¯s fate. Even if I¡¯m not as strong as you, I should be able to stably mobilize the power of all living beings.¡±

    Zhong Li waved the life-changing hammer in her hand and raised her voice, which was rare, and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t opened your aperture, you need the life-disorder hammer to help you open your aperture.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    that¡¯s right. From the beginning to the end, I never truly controlled the country¡¯s fate in my body. Although it has fused with me, I can¡¯t control it and disy its power.

    In this way, all the details matched. The so-called aperture opening referred to allowing Xu Qi ¡®an to control the power of all living beings, thus increasing hisbat strength and making rapid progress in a short period of time.

    This was the backup that the supervisor had left behind.

    Zhong Li suddenly mumbled to herself, ¡±

    ¡°The Fortune of a nation and the Fortune of destiny are different.¡±

    What she meant was that she had always thought that Xu Qi ¡®an was blessed with luck and that was why he could protect her.

    However, fate was different from a nation¡¯s fate. A nation¡¯s fate could be understood as an upgraded version of fate. A nation¡¯s fate could use the power of all living beings, while fate could not.

    ¡°Do you think Xu Pingfeng knows that the fate of the nation can mobilize the power of all living beings?¡±

    Zhong Li suddenly asked.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment.

    &Nbsp; ¡± it¡¯s hard to say. The power of the divinator is to control the power of all life. Xu Pingfeng might not have a deep understanding of it.

    He immediately shook his head, his eyes shining.

    ¡°No, Xu Pingfeng doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°He sent the diplomatic mission from Yunzhou to negotiate for peace not only because he wanted to take the territory without shedding a drop of blood, but also because he wanted to test my reaction. Through me, he could understand what the supervisor had left behind.<div>

    ¡°If he knew that the fate of the nation could mobilize the power of all living beings, he would have guessed it long ago with his wisdom and wouldn¡¯t have sent Ji Yuan to test it.¡±

    The more Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, the more excited he became. He could not wait to awaken the power of all living beings and go to Qingzhou to give Xu Pingfeng a surprise.

    Zhong Li was also a little impatient, ¡±

    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll knock your head?¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhong Li raised her hand and swung the hammer. Duang! It hit his head.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind buzzed, and he instantly lost consciousness. His pupils dted and dted.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few secondster, his dted pupils regained focus. He took a look at Zhong Li, suddenly jumped up, pinched his orchid-like fingers, and sang in a high-pitched voice, ¡±

    ¡°A little sister Lin fell from the sky ¡­¡±

    This time. it was an actress¡¯s destiny. I¡¯ve never heard this song before, but it¡¯s quite nice ¡­ Zhong Li silently enjoyed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s performance, watching him put on all kinds of pretentious poses, and singing.

    An hourter, the effects of the life-changing hammer wore off.

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood there in a daze for a moment, and his face twitched.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go there?¡±

    With another strike, his life Providence would change, but Zhong Li insisted on making him sing for an hour.

    Under her messy hair, Zhong Li blinked her bright eyes, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite nice to hear.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an touched Zhong Li¡¯s head and said with a fake smile, ¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, or if I wasn¡¯t the one who sang just now, I would¡¯ve died. Perhaps, today is your death anniversary, senior martial sister Zhong.¡±

    You will be killed!

    Zhong Li whispered, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re here that I¡¯m a little more daring.¡±

    Yes, how could I bear to me you for making a mistake? I¡¯ve given you too much freedom! Xu Qi ¡®an nodded.

    continue, hurry up. Let¡¯s not waste time ¡­

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhong Li¡¯s hammer came at him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s pupils dted, and he knelt on the ground, crying, ¡±

    ¡°Female Bodhisattva, please do a good deed and reward me with some silver.¡±

    The fate of a beggar.

    Zhong Li¡¯s hammer fell.

    ¡°Hoeing crops at noon, sweat dripping on the earth, the working people are the most glorious ¡­¡±<div>

    Zhong Li¡¯s hammer fell.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as delicious as dumplings, and it¡¯s not as fun as sister-inw.¡± After saying that, she tried to drill her head under Zhong Li¡¯s skirt.

    Zhong Li¡¯s hammer fell.

    Duang! Duang! Duang¡­¡­..

    Zhong Li struck the hammer more and more times, faster and faster. In the end, the hammer was so fast that it was like an afterimage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat in a daze, his eyes unfocused.

    At this moment, he seemed to have experienced countless lives, the high and low of professions, the good and ugly of human nature, and experienced the sufferings of the people and the various forms of living beings.

    Suddenly, he heard a deafening sound of a bell. It was as if something in his body had broken free of its shackles.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes, then turned into a shadow and disappeared underground.

    When he reappeared, he was at the eight trigrams stage of the stargazing tower.

    At this time, the night was heavy, and the entire capital was shrouded in darkness. Only a few areas were lit by candles.

    The capital city was silent in the dark, but in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes, it was lively, wonderful, sad, sinful, and beautiful ¡­

    His view of the world had changedpletely.<div>

    All good things came from the human world.

    All sins came from the human world.

    At this moment, he seemed to have transcended good and evil, blurred the boundary between good and evil, and became a God who looked down on themon people coldly.

    In the next moment, he slowly sank into the human world, soaking in the good and evil of the secr world, bing one with the rolling mortal dust.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his arms and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±

    All living beings, listen to my orders!

    In an instant, the power of themon people swarmed over.

    This power did not belong to Qi Ji, spiritual power, or mental energy, but it contained the emotions of mortals, including their thoughts.

    If it had to be determined, this power belonged to momentum!

    The ¡°power¡± of the general power.

    The power of all living beings swarmed over, and Xu Qi ¡®an gathered this power in his body like rivers flowing into the sea.

    In the stargazing tower, other than mu nanzhi and sun Xuanji, all the warlocks were prostrating on the ground, as if they were facing the might of the heavens.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Qingzhou.

    In the middle of the night, GE Wenxuan knocked on Ji Xuan¡¯s door with a serious expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t contact young master Ji Yuan.¡±

    GE Wenxuan went straight to the point without any small talk.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    young master Ji Yuan and I keep in contact once every two days to inform him that we¡¯re safe and to understand the peace negotiations. However, I can¡¯t contact him today. GE Wenxuan was holding a sound transmission conch.

    Ji Xuan snatched the conch from him and ced it by his ear. He then said in a deep voice,

    ¡°Ji Yuan!¡±

    He shouted several times, but no one answered.

    GE Wenxuan said, ¡±

    ¡°After receiving the message, the formation on the conch will create a slight movement to give the owner a hint.

    ¡°If the conch was in young master Ji Yuan¡¯s hands, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to detect it.¡±

    Ji Yuan ced the conch on the table and asked in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Which stage are you at?¡±

    GE Wenxuan replied, ¡±

    ¡°During thest contact, young master Ji Yuan said that the peace negotiations had reached thest step, and great Feng would not cede Yongzhou no matter what.¡±

    Ji Xuan calmly analyzed,

    ¡°This is the main purpose of the peace negotiations. Ji Yuan has always been able to distinguish the priorities and would not lose contact at this juncture. The most likely scenario is that something happened to him.¡±

    After he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    His intuition told him that it was Xu Qi ¡®an.

    GE Wenxuan thought for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°This matter is unusual. With the current situation in great Feng, peace negotiations are the only way out. Although Xu Qi ¡®an was brave, he was not an idiot. For him, negotiating peace was also a way to buy time.

    in addition, Yuan Shuang and Yuan Huai are also in the diplomatic mission. As long as young master Ji Yuan doesn¡¯t provoke him, Xu Qi ¡®an will most likely not harm the diplomatic mission.

    Ji Xuan shook his head,

    ¡°Ji Yuan might test him, but he won¡¯t deliberately provoke him. This matter is unusual, so quickly inform the great general.¡±

    GE Wenxuan nodded and turned to leave.

    An hourter, GE Wenxuan returned and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°The great general has ordered for a meeting to be held in themander¡¯s tent tomorrow.¡±

    The meeting in themander¡¯s tent was a meeting of the highest standard in the Army, and all the high-level officials in the Army had to attend.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ three: Your Majesty, I want to go to Qingzhou tomorrow to find out the truth about the rebel army in Yunzhou. I want to officially issue a challenge to Xu Pingfeng. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had mastered the power of all living beings, sent this message in The Earth Book chat group.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s n was to meet Xu Pingfeng before the war.

    He wanted to issue a challenge, to p the face of this second-grade Warlock. He wanted to let Xu Pingfeng know that his former ant-like vessel had now grown into a chess yer.

    Otherwise, Xu Qian would not be able to calm down!

    Before huaiqing could reply, li Miaozhen, who was the first to see the message, asked, ¡±

    [ 2: what are you talking about? Xu ningyan, did you type something wrong? ]

    The members of the heaven and earth Association who were awakened by the ¡®palpitations¡¯ took out The Earth Book one after another to read the books and unanimously agreed with li Miaozhen¡¯s statement.

    [ one: alright,e to the pce before you leave. I have a surprise for you. ]

    [ 3: surprise? [ which field? ]

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society: ¡°??? ¡±

    Other than Lina, who had a good sleep and couldn¡¯t be woken up easily, the other members looked at the contents of the two¡¯s messages, and a series of question marks shed through their minds.

    What was his Majesty? What do you mean by Zhen?

    Xu Qi ¡®an liked to joke, but that was his personality. Huaiqing was not the kind of person to joke with him.

    Chu Yuanyou, who was a schr, was very sensitive to the words ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ and ¡®Your Majesty.¡¯ She carefully sent a letter to test him.

    [ 4: what do you two mean by this? ]

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    [ PS: I¡¯m very tired today. I¡¯m so tired that my heart is beating faster. ] She was dizzy, probably because she hadn¡¯t had a good rest recently. So, she applied to sleep early, and the next chapter was gone.

 Chapter 1601: 112-move (1)

    Chapter 1601: Chapter 112-move (1)

    What tricks are you two up to ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society muttered in their hearts.

    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s problem was also their problem.

    [ one: a few days ago, Xu yinluo and I joined forces to force Yongxing to abdicate. Today, the coronation ceremony was just held. [ currently, the situation in the capital has stabilized, the Imperial court is operating normally, and the people¡¯s will is aligned. ]

    ng! The small Jade Mirror in Chu Yuanyang¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    Huaiqing has ascended the throne and be the Emperor?

    Although he had long been dressed in white and had traveled the Jianghu for nearly ten years, Chu Yuanyou, who had been a schr, felt that her brain had encountered an unbearable storm when she suddenly heard the news.

    The fragment of The Earth Book in his hand fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The eldest Princess was celebrating her ascension to the throne? The Saint li lingsu was taken aback. However, as a disciple of the heavenly sect, he had never learned the three principles and five virtues.

    Although he was shocked, he didn¡¯t have too strong of a resistance. After the shock, his first reaction was:If a woman became an Emperor, wouldn¡¯t the harem be reversed?

    In the past, the harem was a forbidden ce for men, but now it had be a forbidden ce for women?<div>

    All the maidservants in the harem were to be expelled?

    His second reaction was:

    I¡¯m so handsome and charming, and we¡¯re both in the heaven and earth Union. Will Princess huaiqing, no, His Majesty forcibly summon me into the pce as a concubine?

    His third reaction was:

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the master of the harem and ruled the world?

    Li lingsu knew that huaiqing and Xu Qi ¡®an had an ambiguous rtionship.

    In the end, these thoughts were all dispelled from his mind. He felt sour in his heart. If the two of them had an ambiguous rtionship, the Empress could only be one of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s harem members.

    It was not because Xu Qi ¡®an had be one of her harem members.

    Having. great Empress in his room gave him. much greater sense of achievement than princesses and princesses, or even the Daoist leaders of the human sect ¡­ Li lingsu¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy.

    No, you can¡¯t let me suffer alone. I¡¯m going to find brother yang. Good Brothers should share their difficulties.

    The Saint decided in his heart.

    Master Hengyuan had no other thoughts about huaiqing¡¯s ascension to the throne. When he heard that the situation in the capital had stabilized, he gave up on the idea of returning to the capital to help.

    Monks didn¡¯t have worldly desires. Master Hengyuan wouldn¡¯t even care if it was a little mare sitting on the Dragon chair, let alone a woman.

    Huaiqing actually became the Emperor? Li Miaozhen was shocked and felt a little embarrassed at the same time. In the future, she couldn¡¯t unscrupulously say in the inner circle of the heaven and earth Association, ¡±

    I¡¯m going to stab the dog Emperor to death!

    [ one: the talents of the royal family of Dafeng are scarce. Besides me, who else can cooperate with Xu yinluo to fight Yunzhou to the death? ]N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Huaiqing exined the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an supported her.

    He immediately sent a letter, ¡±

    [ in this way, li Miaozhen doesn¡¯t have to think about assassinating the Emperor of Dafeng every day. If she needs anything, she can directlymunicate with me. ]<div>

    Ah, this, isn¡¯t it a little too much to dig up other people¡¯s dark history ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart.

    When the timees,. ¡®ll bring Xu ningyan to your door and beat you up ¡­ Li Miaozhen looked at the letter and was a little embarrassed. She quickly changed the topic.

    [ damn that Xu ningyan, why didn¡¯t you say so in advance? [ is this the so-called method you were hiding before? ]

    Looking at li Miaozhen¡¯s letter, the members of the Tiandi society sighed in their hearts. After the supervisor was sealed, Xu ningyan had be an important figure in charge of the change of imperial power.<div>

    He was the true leader of the forces in the Central ins.

    [ three: it¡¯s not a big deal in the first ce, so there¡¯s no point telling you in advance. [ actually, I didn¡¯t help much. Emperor huaiqing has already secretly taken control of the power. ]

    In this reshuffling of the Imperial power, although his role was irreceable, the fact that he could stabilize the situation and reach apromise with the Lords was a Testament to his ability.

    There were too many ambitious people in the capital. If it wasn¡¯t for huaiqing¡¯s quick ability to stabilize the situation and make those people retract their ws and teeth and continue to submit, Da Feng would very likely have copsed.

    [ 9: you being able to ascend the throne and be the Emperor has also solved one of the doubts in my heart. I now understand the reason for your strange fortune. ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sighed with emotion.

    [ 2: eh, Daoist priest¡¯s words sound strange. Number one¡¯s fortune is very strange? Did you know a long time ago that she would be the Emperor? ]

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s words sessfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention, including huaiqing himself.

    [ 9: I¡¯m not a supervisor, how can I predict the future? Well, everyone¡¯s fortune was different. Some were born with it, while some were acquired. Fortune had its own color, and the name of the earth sect¡¯s fourth stage Daoist priest represented the color of fortune.

    [ when she first met His Highness huaiqing, her fortune was purple with gold. This was something that the other members of the royal family did not have. [ thus, I carefully investigated and decided to give him the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. ]

    [ 7: what about me? what about me? ] What¡¯s the color of mine?¡±

    Li lingsu wasn¡¯t the only one interested in this topic. Everyone wanted to know how the Golden Lotus Daoist priest had selected and formed the members of the Heaven and Earth Society.

    [ nine: you? ] [ you¡¯re white. ]<div>

    [ 7: what grade of fortune is white? ]

    [ 9: White ding! ]

    Li lingsu: ¡°??? ¡±

    It was obvious that Daoist priest Golden Lotus didn¡¯t want to talk about it. It might involve the secrets of the earth sect ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was about to end the conversation when he suddenly saw Messenger No. 8.

    [ 8. You will go to Qingzhou to issue a letter of challenge tomorrow. You will definitely have a conflict with Yunzhou. [ I don¡¯t know if you can figure out the other party¡¯s background, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find out about yours. ]

    Asuro pulled the topic back and pointed out the pros and cons of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s action tomorrow.

    Li Miaozhen thought about it and felt that it made sense, [ number eight is right. There¡¯s no need to issue a letter of challenge. ] Do you have any follow-up arrangements? ]

 Chapter 1602: 112-move (2)

    Chapter 1602: Chapter 112-move (2)

    Xu Qi ¡®an ran over obediently. Xu Pingfeng would definitely bring his underlings to beat him up. Once there was a conflict, the power of living beings and even the cultivation of a rank two could not be hidden.

    Because if he didn¡¯t use his full strength, it would be difficult for Xu Qi ¡®an to fight against the transcendents of Yunzhou.

    [1. Sending a letter of challenge is his obsession.]

    Huaiqing suddenly said.

    Everyone fell silent.

    [ three: I won¡¯t ignore the big picture because of personal grudges. I chose to send a letter in the group chat tonight because I want to discuss this matter with everyone. ]

    What was ¡°in the group¡±? This doubt shed through everyone¡¯s mind, but they didn¡¯t send any letters to ask. They just stared at The Earth Book.

    [ 3: I want to take this opportunity to hunt ck Lotus! ]

    The crowd had just read the letter and had yet to analyze it when they saw Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s reply.

    [ good idea. As expected of Wei Yuan¡¯s disciple, Ning Yan can see the big picture. ]<div>

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest was overjoyed ¡­ Everyone thought.

    As one of the brains of the Heaven and Earth Society, Chu Yuanqi calmly analyzed, ¡±

    [ first, we have to solve two problems.It separated the ck Lotus from the transcendents of the clouds ins. [ 2. Make up for the problem ofbat power. ]

    Everyone actively expressed their opinions on the ¡± program ¡± put forward by Chu Yuanxi.

    [ seven: I have an idea to separate the cultivators of ck Lotus and Yunzhou. In Xu ningyan¡¯s military book, there is a move called ¡®besiege Wei to save Zhao¡¯. ording to the book, when the zhao state was attacked by the Wei State, the zhao state¡¯s allies attacked the Wei State, thus saving the zhao state.

    [ my idea is that we can attack the earth sect¡¯s main altar and Force ck Lotus back to the main altar to defend against the enemy. However, this matter must happen during the time when Xu Ning is issuing the letter of challenge. He will be the one to restrain the transcendent experts of Yunzhou. ]

    That¡¯s right, the Holy Son didn¡¯t only know how to y with women. His head wasn¡¯t rusty ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered to himself and felt that this n was feasible.

    [ 2. There is a fatal w in your n. ]

    The sky sect¡¯s young Phoenix, no, the young Phoenix immediately broke the facade.

    [ two: ck Lotus is a second-grade cultivator, while Golden Lotus Taoist is a third-grade cultivator. Even with us, we are no match for ck Lotus. Moreover, ck Lotus has the help of the demonic priests of the earth sect. ]

    [ one: I think this n is feasible. ]

    As soon as li Miaozhen finished speaking, huaiqing voted in favor.

    You think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re the Emperor? Li Miaozhen was furious. Just as she was about to send a letter to fight back, Xu Qi ¡®an also voted in favor.

    [ this is a brilliant n. ]

    [ 9: wonderful. ]

    [ 8: feasible! ]

    You guys ¡­ Li Miaozhen was angry.

    Ah, this ¡­ Li lingsu was both surprised and confused. It was actually settled just like that? It was clearly just an idea that came to mind. Could it be that I¡¯m the legendary handsome talent?

    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s mind was full of doubts. She hesitantly sent the letter.<div>

    [ you guys ¡­ ] [ Oh, I see. The Dao chief will be participating in the battle. ]

    The Dao chief that the human sect disciples were talking about was, of course, Luo Yuheng.

    If Luo Yuheng was the main attacker, with the cooperation of Golden Lotus Daoist priest and the other members of the heaven and earth Association, killing ck Lotus would be a piece of cake.

    Chu Yuanqian continued to analyze, ¡±<div>

    [ Dao chief is a rank-two, while Golden Lotus Daoist priest has already recovered his rank-three cultivation. [ I¡¯ve been cultivating my sword intent recently. Killing a rank-4 is a piece of cake. ]

    [ 6: this penniless monk has no problem dealing with a few rank-4s. If necessary, I can summon the sarira. ]

    ¡°If Miaozhen and I join forces, we can fight three to four rank-4s.¡± Li lingsu replied.

    The heaven sect had a joint attack secret technique.

    [ 7: where¡¯s number 8? what¡¯s your cultivation level? ] Number eight, what¡¯s your cultivation? [ if you haven¡¯t even reached rank-4, then don¡¯t join in the fun. ]

    [ 8: self-defense is not a problem. ]

    is it true? number eight has been avoiding talking about his own cultivation.. ¡®m afraid he¡¯s just embarrassed. After all, each member of the Heaven and Earth Society is a rank four, and we have two transcendents ¡­ Li Miaozhen, li lingsu, Chu Yuanqian, and the others cursed in their hearts.

    [ nine: alright, listen to my orders when the timees. We¡¯ll find a ce to meet up. However, it¡¯s a bit of a rush if you choose tomorrow. Ningyan, you¡¯d better dy it a little.¡±

    [ 3. Time is not a problem. ]

    [ four: if the operation is sessful, not only will we fulfill our promise to Daoist Golden Lotus, but we will also deal a heavy blow to the rebel army in Yunzhou and boost the morale of our Da Feng Army. [ three birds with one stone. ]

    For Xu Qi. an, this was the first step in his revenge against his father ¡­ Chu Yuanxi added in her heart.

    No matter what, it was a tragedy for father and son to kill each other.

    Poor Xu ningyan.<div>

    After the initial n was finalized, everyone ended the letter delivery.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    In the Imperial astronomer¡¯s bedroom.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been chased out of bed by mu nanzhi, sat at the table and put down the small Jade Mirror in his hand.

    ¡°This move should be called luring the snake out of its hole, deceiving the heavens and the sea, mixing the fish eyes with the Pearl ¡­. He retorted in a light tone.

    The core of the n to kill ck Lotus was Asuro!

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion was imminent. She could asionally fight, but the intensity of the transcendent battle would cause the karmic sinmes in her body to be out of bnce, causing the heavenly Tribtion to descend in advance.

    Xu Pingfeng was well aware of this.

    ck Lotus and Xu Pingfeng always thought that I was the main force of the Heaven and Earth Society, but they didn¡¯t even know about Asuro¡¯s existence ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought about the loopholes in his n.

    Other than the Golden Lotus Taoist, himself, and huaiqing, no one else knew that Asuro was number eight.

    Asuro was the main force in this battle. Even if it was a one-on-one fight, Asuro could kill ck Lotus.

    Moreover, he had the help of Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    ¡°So, when they find out that Golden Lotus Daoist priest hasunched a surprise attack on the earth sect¡¯s main altar, they will definitely not waste their energy to set up a trap. At most, they will send Ji Xuan to help. Because at this time, I was already jumping around the border between Qingzhou and Yongzhou. Killing me was the primary goal of the rebel army in Yunzhou.<div>

    if Xu Pingfeng decides to ambush the Golden Lotus and send the Buddha of the Karakorum, then I¡¯ll go deep into Qingzhou and fight with my life. I¡¯ll wipe out the entire Yunzhou Army, and I¡¯ll have to bring that old man along.

    All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, and Xu Qian felt a long-lost excitement.

    He was about to ce a piece as a chess yer.

    Putting away the fragments of the book, Xu Qi ¡®an turned her head and looked at the beautiful back of the flower God lying on the bed. Her head swelled slightly.

    ¡°Nan Zhi ¡­¡±

    He was about to speak when mu nanzhi quickly replied, ¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The secluded valley was the heaven and earth Union¡¯s temporary base.

    In the thatched cottage, the oilmp was like a bean.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus sat cross-legged on a futon made of withered grass, meditating with his eyes closed.

    An orange cat was lying on the ground, looking at a small Jade Mirror with full concentration.

    After enduring silently for so many years, this moment had finallye ¡­ The orange cat was filled with emotions and was in a good mood. It wagged its tail happily.<div>

    Suddenly, the door of the thatched cottage was pushed open. The graceful White Lotus Daoist priest came in with a beautiful young girl.

    The two beauties first nced at Taoist master Golden Lotus, then their attention was immediately attracted by the orange cat¡¯s wagging tail.

    The orange cat¡¯s tail slowly stiffened and did not move for a long time.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist¡¯s yang Shen floated out and stared at them expressionlessly.

    ¡°Remember to knock before entering the house. It¡¯s polite!¡±

    Then, his expression softened and he asked, ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    White Lotus pursed his lips and pretended not to see the orange cat.

    ¡°The autumn Cicada robe has just returned from its travels and has brought back a piece of information.

    ¡°The earth sect¡¯s main altar is empty, and I don¡¯t know where those demonic priests have moved to.¡±

 Chapter 1603: Not a big problem (1)

    Chapter 1603: Not a big problem (1)

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest had always arranged for disciples to observe and inquire about the situation in the earth sect¡¯s main altar.

    This did not require the disciples to take risks. As long as they paid attention to the living conditions of the people in the surrounding areas, they could roughly figure out the movements of the demonic priest in the earth sect¡¯s headquarters.

    First of all, the demonic priest of the earth sect also had to eat, so he would definitely buy food and materials from the people in the surrounding areas.

    Secondly, the earth sect¡¯s Daoist priests had fallen into Demonic Cultivation and needed to vent their desires for a certain period of time. This included physiological desires, the desire to kill, and so on.

    In terms of killing, the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest would not ughter the people in the surroundingnds. After all, rabbits don¡¯t eat the grass near their burrow.

    However, in terms of physiology, the demonic priest of the earth sect often went down the mountain to Rob and abuse women.

    They didn¡¯t go to ces like brothels or brothels, because the prostitutes who only knew how to submit themselves to adversity couldn¡¯t satisfy their malice. They liked to humiliate good families.

    I¡¯ve been lurking around the headquarters for a few days, but I didn¡¯t meet any demonic priest who came out to ¡®hunt¡¯, so I felt a little strange.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Qiu Chan Yi frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°After inquiring from the surrounding people, the news we got was that the demonic priest of the earth sect hasn¡¯te out to cause trouble for a long time.¡±<div>

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest frowned deeply when he heard this.

    ¡°What was thest time the demonic priest went out?¡± He asked in a low voice.

    The autumn Cicada clothing¡¯s lively eyes looked up, as if recalling, and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month,¡±

    Golden Lotus pondered and said,

    ¡°Those with a weak cultivation base will have to vent their malice once every ten days. A rank-4 can endure half a month¡¯s worth of malevolent corrosion, but they definitely can¡¯t endure one month.¡±

    What happened half a month ago?

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus pondered for a while and understood the truth-the prison guard had been sealed half a month ago.

    He said with his usual expression, ¡±

    ¡°I already know where they¡¯re hiding. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The White Lotus Taoist nodded slightly and looked at the orange cat.

    then I won¡¯t disturb senior brother Golden Lotus ¡®cultivation.

    With that, he left with the earth sect¡¯s flower in Autumn Cicada robe.

    After the two beauties left the thatched cottage, White Lotus Daoist priest turned to look at his disciple¡¯s beautiful side profile and smiled.

    ¡°Chan Yi, the power of virtue on your body is getting stronger.¡±

    A sweet smile bloomed on Qiu Chan Yi¡¯s beautiful face.

    Martial uncle White Lotus, I can already project my Yin spirit.

    Sixth grade Dao sect, Yin spirit realm!

    It had to be said that chaotic times were the best time for earth sect cultivators to cultivate, because there were too many opportunities to umte the power of virtue. But it was also the most dangerous period, because everyone was evil in chaotic times.<div>

    If you save one person today, that person will burn, kill, Rob, and create barriers tomorrow.

    A portion of this karma would be transferred to the earth sect¡¯s Daoist. At this time, a certain amount of power of virtue would be needed to eliminate it.

    Of course, there were also causes and effects that could not be eliminated. For example, a Daoist priest who fell in love with an orange cat bewitched the king and brought chaos to the court.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why is there a cat in martial uncle Golden Lotus¡¯s room? He must have possessed a cat¡¯s body.¡±<div>

    Qiu Chan Yi did not dare to ask just now.

    White Lotus Daoist priest sighed, ¡±

    ¡°Ever since he came back from the capital, senior Golden Lotus has had the strange habit of possessing orange cats, and he only likes orange cats. Just pretend you don¡¯t know. Everyone has their own quirks. Even some of the big shots in your eyes, or even heroes, have their quirks.¡±

    She thought for a moment and gave an example, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those that are too far away. Pick some that you are familiar with. The heaven sect¡¯s Saint, li Miaozhen, has a hobby of serving justice. The Saint li lingsu, on the other hand, loved whoever she saw. She liked to y with women¡¯s bodies and feelings, and after angering them, she was put under house arrest for half a year.

    there¡¯s also Xu Qi ¡®an, who you¡¯ve been praising so much. Before he rose to power, he went to brothels every day and went to the teaching workshop every night without paying.

    She had heard about the personalities and hobbies of the members of the Heaven and Earth Society from her senior brother Golden Lotus during a casual chat.

    If she had to ask, it was because she had searched high and low for senior Golden Lotus, but to no avail. In the end, she had seen an orange cat happily mingling with a group of cats in the flowerbed, teaching his little brother a lesson with his turtle fists.

    That was back in the Jianzhou.

    After hearing this, White Lotus Daoist priest felt that senior aunt Golden Lotus¡¯s obsession with possessing cats was not a big problem.

    Qiu Chan Yi said, ¡±

    Xu yinluo is young and romantic. I really admire her!

    A series of question marks shed through White Lotus¡¯s mind.<div>

    At this time, the autumn Cicada clothing had already run away with light steps. The youngdy¡¯s figure was light, her waist was small, her legs were thin, and her buttocks were small, like a willow branch that had just sprouted.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the vige.

    Late at night, the Saint silently put away the fragment of the book of theher world and pressed it under his pillow. Then, he moved his slender leg away from his stomach and ced it on his left. This belonged tonn, who liked to wear ck dresses.

    Then, he put his head on his right shoulder on the soft pillow. Then, he lifted the quilt, turned overnn and ding hanxiu, and got out of bed sessfully.

    The Saint found his clothes among the dresses, undergarments, and pants on the ground and quickly put them on.

    ¡°As expected, after training as a martial artist, my physical body is much stronger than before.¡±

    He patted his kidney, which was no longer sore, and sighed.

    Ever since she had been squeezed dry by the sisters Dongfang Wanrong and Dongfang Wanqing, li lingsu had learned from the painful experience and began to cultivate martial arts. He was a fourth rank expert, so he was in a strategically advantageous position and his cultivation speed was extremely fast.

    First, he had to restrain himself from women for half a month, toughen his body and soul every day, and then cultivate his Qi with the help of elixirs. In a month, he had entered the eighth level of the Qi cultivating stage.

    The next realm was the spirit-refining realm. For Daoist sects that specialized in primordial spirit cultivation, the spirit-refining realm was not difficult, but the Saint was currently stuck in the Qi refining realm.

    Even with his cultivation, it would take him half a year to go from the early stage of Qi refining to the great circle of Qi refining.

    After that was rank-6 copper skin iron bones. From this realm onwards, the difficulty would rise in a straight line. As for rank-5 evolved Jing, it would depend on one¡¯s talent.<div>

 Chapter 1604: Not a big problem (2)

    Chapter 1604: Not a big problem (2)

    Of course, the Saint cultivated martial arts with a cultivation of the fourth rank of Haotian Taoism not because he wanted to make great progress in martial arts, but because he could be a warrior.

    That was why he did not n to break through to the fourth grade as it was too difficult.

    After leaving the house, he turned and headed towards yang qianhuan and Yan Caiwei¡¯s small courtyard a few hundred meters away.

    Senior and junior, one lived in the East Room, the other lived in the west room.

    As soon as li lingsu entered the courtyard, the door to the East Room opened automatically, and yang qianhuan¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Brother li, why are you here sote at night?¡±

    There was a hint of vignce in his tone.

    Brothers are brothers, but you can¡¯t have any ideas about my Junior Sister.

    Oblivious to yang qianhuan¡¯s inner thoughts, li lingsu crossed the courtyard and entered the East Room.

    The candlelight immediately lit up and dispelled the darkness.<div>

    Yang qianhuan sat cross-legged on the bed with her back facing the door.

    ¡°Brother yang is still cultivating?¡±

    Li lingsu saw that he was fully dressed and didn¡¯t seem to be asleep.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to break through to rank-3.¡± Yang qianhuan replied indifferently.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Li lingsu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Being a transcendent is the path for mortals to ascend to the heavens. Once you step over it, you will no longer be a mortal. Since ancient times, in every era, there were as many rank-4s as there were hairs on an ox, but transcendents could be counted with a finger. Even if I¡¯m a genius, I can¡¯t advance to the third stage in a short time.¡±

    Yang qianhuan eximed.

    His tone seemed to be saying,¡±even I can only be invincible in the world.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After the Superintendent was sealed, yang qianhuan had be even more hardworking in his cultivation ¡­ Li lingsu was already used to the way he spoke, so she said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee thiste at night to ask brother yang for help. This matter requires your help.¡±

    Yang qianhuan enjoyed interacting with li lingsu because he was a talent and a sweet talker.

    ¡°Just say it!¡±

    ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be hunting a great enemy with a few of mypanions. I hope brother Yang can help me.¡± Li lingsu added, ¡±

    you don¡¯t need to admit the risk. You only need to help with the formation when necessary.

    Li lingsu felt that even though Luo Yuheng was only a second grade cultivator, his Golden Lotus was not weak either. Furthermore, he had Xu Pingfeng and the other transcendents as his allies.

    They weren¡¯t enemies that could be ughtered at will, so they had a magic spell that could both escape and kill-teleportation!

    It was the guarantee of the life and safety of the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Yang qianhuan nodded in agreement and added, ¡±<div>

    ¡°May I ask who the opponent is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the transcendents who tried to kill the supervisor that day.¡± Li lingsu replied.

    ¡°When are we taking action?¡± Yang qianhuan¡¯s aura suddenly changed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯re still in preparation for the operation,¡± After consoling her, li lingsu began to talk about her second purpose foring here today.<div>

    He muttered to himself for a moment and said with a pained expression, ¡±

    ¡°I have bad news for you, brother yang. It¡¯s about Xu Qi ¡®an. Well, you can choose to listen or not.¡±

    Yang qianhuan¡¯s ears twitched, but her tone was calm and even a little disdainful.

    ¡°Did Xu Qi ¡®an do something to show off his divinity again?¡±

    Li lingsu pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Huaiqing has ascended the throne and be the Emperor.¡±

    Yang qianhuan was stunned.

    she¡¯s a woman, how can she be the Emperor? but it¡¯s quite interesting. In the 600 years since the founding of Da Feng, there has never been a woman who imed the title of Emperor. His Highness huaiqing¡¯s name can be considered to be recorded in history.

    This made yang qianhuan feel a little envious.

    ¡°But what does this have to do with Xu Qi ¡®an?¡± Yang qianhuan thought to herself,¡±if that traitor Xu dares to ascend the throne, I¡¯ll lead my troops to overthrow him.¡±

    This way, my name will also go down in history, and so will his. It¡¯s a win-win situation!

    Li lingsu said quietly, ¡±

    ¡°That thief Xu helped her to get to the top.¡±<div>

    With that, he saw yang qianhuan¡¯s body tilt to one side and lean against the wall weakly, as if she had just heard a piece of bad news and fainted.

    ¡°Brother yang, are you alright?¡±

    Li lingsu was taken aback, but her heart was instantly filled with satisfaction upon seeing his reaction.

    After a long while, yang qianhuan mumbled, ¡±

    ¡°Say, if I hadn¡¯t been chased out by teacher Jian Zheng, if I was still in the capital ¡­¡±

    He imagined himself in the capital city, suppressing the officials and helping the Empress to take over the throne ¡­

    Yang qianhuan banged her head against the wall in deep regret. old thief Jian Zheng, you¡¯re sealed and you still want to dy me!!

    Seeing this, li lingsu knew that it was time for her to leave, so she cupped her hands and said, ¡±

    ¡°Brother yang, I¡¯m going back to rest, you should rest early too, anger is bad for your health.¡±

    He turned to leave, and as he was closing the door, he heard yang qianhuan Mutter to herself, ¡±

    ¡°I can help Lin. an to the top ¡­ Yes, she has an affair with that thief Xu. I don¡¯t believe that thief Xu will suppress her ¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    [ nine: there¡¯s something to inform you. I just received a report from the disciples that the earth sect¡¯s headquarters is empty. The demonic priest has moved. ]<div>

    The hearts of the members of the heaven and earth Association sank when they saw the letter sent by Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    [ one: it makes sense. Xu ningyan¡¯s advancement was too fast, forcing ck Lotus to join forces with Xu Pingfeng. This is enough to show that ck Lotus is afraid of him. ]

    In that case, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to change their location. Were they going to stupidly stay at home and wait for their enemies toe?

    [ 9: I think they should be in Qingzhou or Yunzhou. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an, the expert in reasoning, gave a further conclusion.

    [ 3. I think it¡¯s in Qingzhou. The cultivation of the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest was not weak, and it was an extremely considerable force. It was impossible for Xu Pingfeng to leave them idle in Yunzhou. And for the demonic priest, the area full of ughter and chaos is their paradise. ]

    The speed of sending letters is quite fast ¡­ Chu Yuanqian silently erased her own inference and made the same inference as Xu Qi ¡®an.

    That¡¯s right, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be in Yunzhou ¡­ Li Miaozhen also erased the letter ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with Yunzhou¡± and changed it to:

    [ 2: that¡¯s troublesome. Qingzhou is so big, it¡¯s too difficult to find them. [ moreover, our n of besieging Wei to save Zhao will no longer be effective. ]

    [ one: no, this doesn¡¯t hinder our n. It just requires Xu ningyan to take a risk. ]

    This woman ¡­ Li Miaozhen gritted her teeth, held the fragment of the book of theher world, and watched the follow-up.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus asked, [ nine: what do you mean? ]

    [ one: I can find out the location of the demonic priest of the earth sect in a short time, and it won¡¯t take too long. After finding the traces of the demonic priest of the earth sect, they would continue to implement the n. As for the extraordinary Masters of Yunzhou, Xu ningyan would need to take the initiative to restrain them.<div>

    [ this will be very dangerous, because there are two first-grade cultivators, the White Emperor and the Carol tree. Xu Pingfeng is most likely already refining the fate of Qingzhou. Even if he has notpletely refined it, he will still receive an increase in fate. When the three of them joined forces, they were almost invincible under the Supreme grade. [ that¡¯s why you need help. ]

    [ two: what guarantee do you have that you can find the hiding ce of the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest in a short time? ]

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus and Chu Yuanyou also wanted to ask the same question.

    [ 1. The spy left behind by Lord Wei is under my control. ]

    This sentence dispelled thest of Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s concerns.

    [ four: I have a good n. It¡¯s too dangerous to go deep into the enemy¡¯s camp. Why don¡¯t we use the Yunzhou diplomatic mission to anger the Yunzhou Army and make them take the initiative to attack Yongzhou? we¡¯ll lure the snake out of its hole. ]

    Chu Yuanqi began to exin her thoughts in a long way, letting Xu Qi ¡®an and huaiqing check and fill in the gaps.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The sun was hanging in the sky.

    In the meeting hall of the Qingzhou Administration Division.

    Qi Guangbo, who was dressed in military uniform, stepped into the hall, took off his helmet, and ced it on the table. He looked calmly at the seats on both sides.

    Ji Xuan, GE Wenxuan, Zhuo Haoran, and nearly 20 other high-ranking military officers were gathered together.

    ¡°Speed up the takeover of Qingzhou, the recruitment of troops, and other matters. Prepare to attack Yongzhou,¡±

    Qi Guangbo¡¯s first sentence shocked everyone.

    On Ji Xuan¡¯s side, yang Chuannan, who was sitting in the second seat, was the first to react.

    ¡°The peace negotiations have failed?¡±

    Qi Guangbo did not answer and looked at GE Wenxuan. Thetter let out a breath and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    I¡¯ve lost contact with young master Ji Yuan. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s Dead or Alive.

    Qi Guangbo concluded,

    ¡°Last night, I personally sent the Vermillion Bird Army to infiltrate Yongzhou. I received news from the capital that the peace negotiations have failed.¡±

    Between the capital of Qingzhou, there was Yongzhou.

    It wasn¡¯t too far away, but it wasn¡¯t too close either. News wouldn¡¯t travel that quickly, and there were extremely few magical artifacts like the sound transmission conch. It was impossible for the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce to have one.

    Thus, when the Vermillion Bird Army infiltrated Yongzhou and contacted the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce that they had nted in Yongzhou, they only waited for four hours before news came from the capital. It just so happened that they had traveled day and night to reach Yongzhou.

    Zhuo Haoran mmed the table and said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Damn it, great Feng is being shameless. Do they really think that they canpete with the state preceptor and the Buddha of the Gxia tree with just a few insignificant transcendents?

    he can fight against the White Emperor divine beast? ¡°

 Chapter 1605: The members of the heaven and earth Association unite (1)

    Chapter 1605: The members of the heaven and earth Association unite (1)

    Not only Zhuo Haoran, but all the military higher-ups present were stunned at first, then they started to curse.

    ¡°The little emperor still has a stubborn temper? Is he tired of living, or is he sitting on the Dragon Throne so badly that he can¡¯t wait for us to drive him down?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, where does the great Feng imperial court get their confidence from? the National Treasury is empty, the various ces are in a mess, and even the supervisors are gone.¡±

    ¡°Heh, since you¡¯re not afraid of death, then let¡¯s fight. When we reach the capital, the little emperor will be on his knees begging for mercy.¡±

    Ever since the supervisor was sealed and Qingzhou was invaded, the morale of the Yunzhou Army had reached its peak. They had even inted their ego and thought that it was only a matter of time before they took the capital and entered the Central ins.

    Usually, when they talked about the Imperial court of Dafeng, their words were filled with disdain and disdain.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the generals, the peace negotiations werepletely charity and pity, but the Imperial court of Dafeng actually dared to reject it?

    They thought that when the cloud region Army pushed all the way to the capital, when the Imperial advisor and the Galos tree, these powerful and unrivaled extraordinary experts, arrived in the capital, they would have the ability to resist?

    Qi Guangbo¡¯s face was solemn as he waited for the generals to finish venting their emotions. He knocked on the table and said, ¡±

    ¡°The intelligence from the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce is that Xu Qi ¡®an forced Yongxing to abdicate and supported the eldest Princess, huaiqing, to ascend the throne.¡±<div>

    A moment ago, the generals of the military were still in high spirits, but after hearing Qi Guangbo¡¯s words, they were all speechless. They looked at each other, their faces full of shock and shock.

    This news was indeed very shocking and caught everyone off guard. However, its nature was more inclined to ¡± nonsense ¡± and ¡± outrageous. it actually supported a woman to the throne?

    Someone couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°What, is that Xu fellow at his wit¡¯s end? To actuallye up with such a foolish move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, when a woman ascends the throne and bes the Emperor, does he think that the Central ins is not inplete chaos? Even if the Dukes in the capital fear his martial strength and dare not immediately rebel, as soon as he leaves the capital, I¡¯m afraid that the Empress will be given wine or die in the pce for no reason.¡± Zhuo Haoranughed.

    As a bloodthirsty butcher, women were just toys in his eyes. How could they be worthy of sitting on the Dragon chair?

    Yang Chuannan shook his head andughed, ¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the people in the capital will be wavering, and it¡¯ll be even more difficult for them to work together against us. When the Imperial Preceptor has refined the fate of Qingzhou, he will lead his Army North and it won¡¯t be long before he can break into the capital.¡±

    The other generalsughed. Some were mocking, some were disdainful, and some were ridiculing. They didn¡¯t take the failure of the peace negotiations to heart.

    Ji Xuan and GE Wenxuan looked at each other. Although they were confused, they did not rush to agree with the generals. Instead, they looked at Qi Guangbo.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, supporting the eldest Princess to the throne is indeed a dangerous move.¡±

    Qi Guangbo looked at everyone and said slowly, ¡±

    ¡°What if I tell you that he not only helped a woman to ascend the throne, but also stabilized the court in a very short time. On the day of the eldest Princess¡± Ascension, he made the capital city Bloom with flowers. The people of the capital saw it as an auspicious sign from heaven and believed that the eldest Princess ¡°Ascension was the will of heaven to save the swaying Da Feng?

    ¡°What do you all think about this?¡±

    The atmosphere ofughter in the hall suddenly fell silent.

    The smiles on the generals ¡®faces were gone. They looked at each other in silence, waiting to see their colleagues¡¯ reaction.

    GE Wenxuan said, ¡±

    ¡°He forced Yongxing to abdicate in order to support a puppet to be the Emperor. This way, he would have no worries. However, since it was a puppet, wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose an ignorant child? Why did you take such a dangerous step and support a woman to the top?¡±

    Someone chuckled and said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°The Empress must be as beautiful as a flower. Perhaps she¡¯s already Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mistress. Everyone knows that the man surnamed Xu is lecherous.¡±

    GE Wenxuan frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°A person who only thinks of the enemy as an idiot is an absolute idiot.¡±

    Ji Xuan muttered to himself,<div>

    ¡°ording to the relevant information from the DA Feng imperial family, the eldest Princess huaiqing is a famous talenteddy in the capital and once studied at the Yun Lu Academy. When yuan jing was still in power, she was once an editor of the Hanlin Academy. She¡¯s not an ordinary woman.¡±

    Due to her background, Ji Xuan paid special attention to the members of the DA Feng royal family. The generals present might not be too clear about the background of a Princess, but Ji Xuan knew it very well.

    ¡°Just because of this?¡±

    Zhuo Haoran understood Ji Xuan¡¯s meaning. The eldest Princess, who was overflowing with talent, might be even more powerful than Yongxing. However, due to his prejudice against women, he still had a disdainful attitude.

    Qi Guangbo knocked on the table again and said, ¡±

    when the spies of the mysterious heavenly Pce sent the news, the diplomatic mission to the capital was still there. Xu Qi ¡®an kept them alive and did not kill them. He must have wanted to make a deal with us.

    Everyone looked at Ji Xuan in unison.

    If he was an ordinary son of a concubine, his weight would be limited, and he would definitely not give the Imperial court a chance to demand an exorbitant price.

    However, this illegitimate son was Ji Xuan¡¯s younger brother from the same mother (not twin). As a third-rank martial artist of Yunzhou¡¯s direct line of descent, Ji Xuan¡¯s status was extraordinary. His younger brother was naturally notparable to an ordinary illegitimate son.

    Ji Xuan said in a deep voice,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to the great general¡¯s decision.¡±

    He took a step back.

    Qi Guangbo said, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Three dayster, gather the troops and enter Yongzhou. They surrounded the city and did not attack, putting pressure on the Imperial court of Dafeng. Then, send a Messenger to yang Gong and force him to release her. ¡±

    GE Wenxuan nodded.

    ¡°This way, we can pay a small price to exchange for young master Ji Yuan.¡±

    Gathering their forces was both a form of pressure and a disy of dominance, cutting off any opportunity for the Imperial court to demand an exorbitant price.

    When the generals in the hall heard this, they excitedly rubbed their fists and wiped their palms.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°The soldiers have been looking forward to attacking Yongzhou day and night.¡±

 Chapter 1606: The members of the Tiandi society unite (I) _2

    Chapter 1606: The members of the Tiandi society unite (I) _2

    ¡°I doubt they would dare to not hand over young master Ji Yuan.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    In the city of Qingzhou, in a mansion less than three miles away from the chief Commissioner Office.

    Xu Pingfeng sat cross-legged, and streams of power invisible to the naked eye gathered toward the mansion, turning into a stream of light and flowing into the body of the white-robed sorcerer.

    This power gathered in his dantian, forming a turbid ball of air.

    Xu Pingfeng held the ball of Qi in his hands and refined the ¡± impurities ¡± in the ball of Qi bit by bit, making it more transparent and wless.

    The core ability of Qi cultivators was to refine and purify a state¡¯s fate and then integrate it into their bodies. Then, they would use the refined fate to move the power of all living beings.

    &Nbsp; when one¡¯s luck reached a certain level, one would be able to be a divinator and see the future, bing one of the top chess yers.

    The sound of wings pping could be heard in the courtyard. A messenger pigeon hadnded steadily in the courtyard.

    Xu Pingfeng opened his eyes and absorbed the half-turbid Qi into his dantian. He then reached out and ¡± caught ¡± the messenger pigeon in the courtyard. The messenger pigeon brought a letter from Qi Guangbo.<div>

    Xu Pingfeng read the contents of the note, pondered for a moment, and then wiped the paper with his finger.

    The ck words disappeared and turned into one word:

    But!

    He stuffed the note into the bamboo tube on the pigeon¡¯s foot and gently threw it out. Then he stood up, took a step to the left, and came to the meditation room next door.

    The temperature in the room was as hot as Midsummer. The Buddha of the Kyara tree sat cross-legged, his neck was no longer empty, and his head had been regenerated.

    ¡°The peace negotiations have failed.¡±

    Xu Pingfengughed.

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree opened his eyes, his serious face expressionless as he slowly said, ¡±

    ¡°As expected, the supervisor left a backup n.

    ¡°However, what kind of trump card would give him the confidence to fight us?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng stood with his hands behind his back and chuckled, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him well enough. He doesn¡¯t dare to fight to the death with us because he¡¯s confident.

    ¡°Even if master Jian Zheng had a trump card, he couldn¡¯t have let him advance to rank one directly. It¡¯s just some means to enhance hisbat strength, and Luo Yuheng is about to cross the heavenly Tribtion and advance to rank one, so he¡¯s on par with some of hisbat strength.

    ¡°It gave him some confidence,¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree nodded slightly.

    Xu Pingfeng continued, ¡±

    ¡°We will send troops to Yongzhou three dayster. We will know when we do.¡±

    ¡°The White Emperor has not returned to the Jiuzhou continent?¡± The Buddha of the Gxia tree asked.

    ¡°I still need some time.¡± Xu Pingfeng said.<div>

    No one knew what the descendant of a fiendgod was doing overseas or what he was nning.

    Of course, if Xu Pingfeng deliberately investigated, he could still find some clues, but there was no need to.

    Doing so would only destroy their alliance, and the losses would outweigh the gains.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<div>

    Imperial astronomer.

    On the eight trigrams stage, Xu Qi ¡®an sat cross-legged at the table, looking at the living beings in the capital andprehending the power of living beings.

    With a sh of light, sun Xuanji appeared behind him with Guardian Yuan.

    ¡°Are your injuries better?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an couldn¡¯t sit up, leaving a man and an ape with his back straight, just like the original supervisor.

    Guardian Yuan looked at sun Xuanji first, then turned back to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and took out a silk pouch.

    ¡°The things inside will tell you what to do next.¡±

    Sun Xuanji took the silk bag, but he didn¡¯t open it. He just looked at Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back.

    Protector Yuan thoughtfully tranted, ¡±

    ¡°Are you imitating teacher Jian Zheng? But I think you¡¯re more like Junior Brother yang!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an snorted and didn¡¯t answer.<div>

    Protector Yuan tranted in an understanding manner,

    Xu yinluo¡¯s heart was telling me,¡¯don¡¯tpare me to the act tough King. I¡¯m not cosying as. supervisor, I¡¯m imitating Zhuge Liang ¡­¡¯ I was too careless and didn¡¯t guard against this damn monkey. I¡¯m going to eat monkey brain tonight.¡±

    Protector Yuan suddenly woke up and broke free from the mind reading. He quietly hid behind sun Xuanji and said in fear, ¡±

    ¡°Please give me a chance.¡±

    Sun Xuanji opened the silk bag, nced at it, and grunted in agreement. The formation under his feet expanded, and he teleported away with Guardian Yuan.

    Grand justice Yuan felt relieved as if he had just saved his life.

    At the same time, he realized that his mind-reading ability had improved. He could see through Xu yinluo¡¯s mind even if she didn¡¯t restrain her thoughts.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad.

    As soon as sun Xuanji left, Xu Qi ¡®an rose with the wind and flew toward Lingbao temple.

    He had not been to the Lingbao temple since he returned to the capital. At first, he was in a bad mood and had no time. Later, he was busy with dual cultivation with Luo Yuheng and ignored the Imperial advisor.

    After all, the state preceptor must have known about his dual cultivation with Luo Yuheng. It was not the desire of a fish pond owner to seek survival to get himself in trouble at this time.

    But now, he had to go to the temple of spiritual treasures.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­<div>

    In the spirit treasures temple.

    Luo Yuheng was sitting cross-legged above the pool, meditating with his eyes closed.

    He was wearing a feather coat and a Lotus crown on his head. There was a bright red dot in the middle of his eyebrows.

    She was like a fairy from the nine Heavens, and the fairy Qi She had umted from years of cultivation could kill most of the women who were ¡± born in the mortal world ¡± in seconds.

    In the pavilion beside the pool, a woman who was carrying a fox cub sat and said, ¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°The state preceptor is so beautiful. Her skin is so smooth, her eyes are like a phoenix, and her lips are red.

    it really makes me, an ordinary person, envious, jealous, and hateful.

    She had an ordinary appearance and was quite old, but her tone was clearly teasing and did not have the slightest inferiority.

    I¡¯m so jealous! Bai Ji pped her ws and agreed.

    Mu nanzhi sighed.

    ¡°State preceptor is beautiful, but it¡¯s quite pitiful to not have a man to dote on you.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing!¡± Bai Ji said in a tender voice.

    Mu nanzhi continued, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Unlike me, although my looks are average, at least I have a man to dote on me.¡±

 Chapter 1607: The members of the Tiandi society unite (1) _3

    Chapter 1607: The members of the Tiandi society unite (1) _3

    Suddenly, he shook his head, his face filled with worry, ¡± it¡¯s not a good thing either. He¡¯s a lecherous fellow who won¡¯t let me get off the bed.

    A vein bulged on Luo Yuheng¡¯s smooth forehead.

    She pretended not to hear him and continued to meditate.

    Outside the small courtyard, separated by a wall.

    He left quietly ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an used Tian Huan¡¯s ¡°star shifting technique¡± to conceal his aura and return to where he came from, hiding his achievements and fame.

    mu nanzhi, that idiot. She floated away after awakening the flower God spiritual essence ¡­ State preceptor, this is your retribution. Who asked you to threaten her back then ¡­ Well, it¡¯s none of my business anyway.

    ¡°These days. it¡¯s all popr to have sisters. inner scroll, flower God scroll for the state Teacher, huaiqing scroll for Lin. an, lingyue scroll for Yuan Shuang ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an left the spirit Treasure Temple.

    Half an hourter, an orange cat jumped over the wall and came to the secluded courtyard.

    Mu nanzhi and Luo Yuheng looked at the orange cat at the same time.<div>

    The orange cat wasn¡¯t flustered at all. With a letter in his mouth, he walked elegantly to the pool and threw the letter down.

    Then, he turned around and left.

    The Imperial advisor and flower God frowned and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Xu Qian?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The orange cat Came Back to its senses and meowed adorably before continuing to walk forward.

    The two women, who were old but still beautiful, looked away.

    Luo Yuheng took the envelope, opened it, and read it with a sneer on his face.

    ¡°Who¡¯s letter?¡±

    Mu nanzhi asked, pretending not to care.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an,¡±

    Luo Yuheng said indifferently.

    ¡°What did it say?¡± Mu nanzhi¡¯s ears perked up immediately.

    The corners of Luo Yuheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said in a nonchnt tone, ¡±

    ¡°I pray for dual cultivation.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At night, on the eight trigrams stage.

    Xu Qi ¡®an held the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld in her hands. Under the faint Starlight, she stared at the letter in the mirror.

    [ one: the stronghold of the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest has been found. They are indeed in Qingzhou and have joined the Yunzhou rebel army. He was now in charge of Qingzhou¡¯s disciplinary and investigation office. Their main stronghold was at the Criminal Investigation Bureau in Qingzhou City.

    [ they¡¯re still used to wearing the Daoist robes of the earth sect, so they¡¯re easy to recognize. ]<div>

    Wei Yuan¡¯s spy was indeed powerful ¡­ The members of the heaven and earth Association sighed in their hearts.

    [ nine: okay, let¡¯s stick to the n. Everyone, let¡¯s find a ce to meet up. ]

    [ three: let¡¯s meet in the underground pce outside Yongzhou. Everyone knows that ce. Yongzhou is close to Qingzhou, so it¡¯s convenient to move. There¡¯s no need toe to the capital. ]

    [ 8: the underground pce outside Yongzhou City? ]<div>

    Asuro didn¡¯t know the location of the underground pce.

    Chu Yuanyou sent a letter, [ there¡¯s a mountain range thirty li South of Yongzhou City. You should be able to see us there. Number eight, where are you? If it¡¯s not far, we cane to pick you up on our flying swords. ]

    Asuro declined. [ no need. It¡¯s not too far. I¡¯m already in the Central ins. ]

    It was only a few thousand miles away from Yongzhou.

    [ nine: then, see you tomorrow at five! ]

    All the members replied, [ okay! ]

    There would be. good show to watch tomorrow ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an put away the shards of the Book of the Netherworld, blended into the shadows, and returned to the house.

    The candlelight was like a bean.

    Mu nanzhi sat at the table with Bai Ji in her arms, looking at a picture book and a book with words.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±

    As Xu Qi ¡®an spoke, he began to untie his robe and prepared to shake the bed with the flower God.

    Mu Nanxi sneered.

    ¡°Xu yinluo, why didn¡¯t you find your state preceptor for dual cultivation? what are you doing here?¡±<div>

    £¿¡¯Why should I look for the state preceptor for a dual cultivation? it¡¯s not time for dual cultivation yet. Under normal circumstances, Luo Yuheng is still very resistant to having sex with me ¡­¡¯ Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t understand why she was jealous.

    Didn¡¯t you roll it up beautifully in the day?

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said unhappily.

    Mu nanzhi scoffed and could not be bothered to respond to him.

 Chapter 1608: The members of the heaven and earth Association gather (2) _1

    Chapter 1608: The members of the heaven and earth Association gather (2) _1

    The crescent moon hung in the sky, and in the dark night, there were only a few cold stars.

    A ck shadow whizzed down from the sky, flying past the sky above the majestic harmony Prefecture city, and headed towards the mountain range thirty li to the South.

    As they neared the mountain range, the ck shadow began to slow down and slowly stopped at the mountainside, at the entrance of a thieving cave.

    it seems like I¡¯m the first to arrive.

    Chu Yuanxi looked around and did not see any members of the heaven and earth Association, so she gentlynded on the ground and sat cross-legged on a huge rock with her sword in her arms, waiting silently.

    After half an hour, Chu Yuanxi¡¯s ears twitched and she heard a slight movement.

    He looked to his left and saw a figure soaring into the sky, leaping high into the air before crashing down heavily,nding with a loud bang.

    It was the burly warrior monk Heng Yuan, who was wearing a blue robe.

    This was because the uncouth monk was like a warrior, unable to ride the clouds or ride a flying sword. A short flight in the air would not be able to support a long journey, so he had to run all the way here.

    Running hundreds of miles in one night fully showed the Super endurance of a monk.<div>

    ¡°Master Heng Yuan, it seems like you are not far from Yongzhou.¡± Chu Yuanughed.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Hengyuan put his hands together, ¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver Chu¡¯s aura is strong, and your cultivation has improved. Have you touched the threshold of the third level?¡±

    Chu Yuanqi pondered for a moment and said frankly, ¡±

    if mybat power is onlyparable to a rank-3, then I can be a transcendent in three months.

    ¡°However, the side effects of my path are extremely great. Although I have transcendent battle strength, I don¡¯t have the lifespan of a transcendent realm master, so I¡¯m trying to stabilize my cultivation instead of making a breakthrough and seek a more perfect path.¡±

    Terrifying ¡­ Hengyuanmented in his heart.

    He knew that Chu Yuanyou used martial arts as her Foundation and cultivated the swordsmanship of the human sect. This made his path very strange. It was neither martial arts nor Dao.

    If one had to ssify it, Chu Yuanxi was already a swordsman!

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in making a breakthrough first. After stepping into the transcendent realm, we can try toplete the cultivation method. Perhaps almsgiver Chu can create a new system.¡± Hengyuan said.

    After standing at a certain height, it was much easier to reverse-engineer the cultivation system than to try to explore and create a new system when he was weak.

    Chu Yuanqian touched her chin and said, ¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about this, there¡¯s something that I¡¯m quite curious about.

    ¡°Among the major systems in the world, the Taoist venerable is the master of the Taoist system. Although the witch God created the Wizard system, there are many shadows of the Taoist system in the spells of the Wizard system.

    from this, we can deduce that the witch God also cultivated Daoist techniques back then. After he stepped into the high-rank, he opened up another path and created the witch system.

    Hengyuan nodded and said, ¡±

    martial arts have existed since ancient times. Gu techniques originated from the God of Gu, and warlocks were born from sorcerers. Only Confucianism and Buddhism were created from nothing.

    The spells of the schrly and Buddhist sects werepletely different from the spells of the other sects.

    Chu Yuanxi ced her sword on her knees and touched the ridge of the sword. She corrected him, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Master Hengyuan, what I want to say is that among all the major systems today, only the founder of the Warlock system-the first supervisor-can be certain that he explored the Warlock system step by step from a very weak period.

    ¡°He is the most unreasonable of all the founders of the system.¡±

    Although the first generation was born in the Wizard system, he had followed Emperor Gaozu in the war back then and was still weak, so he did not have the qualifications to be arrogant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also tried to explore a new path of cultivation. It¡¯s because of this that I can truly understand the shocking talent of the first generation supervisor, as well as his insensiveness.<div>

    ¡°I really want to know how he created the Warlock system.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi said with emotion.

    As they were chatting, the two turned their heads at the same time and looked to the northeast.

    In the dark night, a ck shadow came on a sword, whistling like the wind, and stabbed diagonally toward the mountainside.

    The person on the ridge of the sword was wearing light armor and a Scarlet cloak. He held a silver spear in his hand and had a high ponytail. He looked valiant and heroic.

    Li Miaozhen had restored her clothes from when she was suppressing bandits in Yunzhou, a heroic female general.

    The red-robed female general!

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Imperial astronomer, bedroom.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened his eyes, stretched out his right hand from the quilt, and flicked his fingers.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The candle lit up and gave off a dim yellow light.

    He retracted his hand and pinched mu Nanxi¡¯s soft and stic peach butt. The sleeping flower God did not notice.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the book of theher world, summoned the stupa Pagoda, and released Bai Ji.

    ¡°You stay here with her, I¡¯m going out to do something.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an patted the Fox cub¡¯s head and ordered.

    Bai Ji stood at the edge of the bed, her dark eyes looking at mu Nanxi¡¯s back as hey on his side. She snorted.

    ¡°You have no backbone!¡±

    She had promised to ignore him, but Xu yinluo kept pestering her, kissing and hugging her, so she gave in half-heartedly.

    She even pretended to lie down on the bed, saying that she wanted to rest and did not want to be disturbed.

    Wasn¡¯t she clearly going to bed with him?

    ¡°Auntie, you have no backbone ¡­¡± Bai Ji pounced on mu nanzhi, waving her little ws and giving her a set of punches.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Mu Nanxi was in a deep sleep, so he could not hear its protest.

    Xu Qi ¡®an dressed up and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Yongzhou. There¡¯s a fierce battle to fight today. You should stay in the Directorate of Celestials. If you have time, go to the city for a walk or visit the Xu residence.¡±

    But don¡¯t expose our rtionship, or you¡¯ll be punched by lingyue and aunty together ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an turned into a shadow and disappeared.<div>

    Once he left, mu nanzhi immediately woke up. She knocked Bai Ji on the head and said angrily, ¡±

    what do you know? I¡¯m punishing him. I want him to serve me and make up for his mistakes.

    Bai Ji looked at the flower God, who was not wearing a bracelet, in a daze.

 Chapter 1609: The members of the Tiandi society unite (2) _2

    Chapter 1609: The members of the Tiandi society unite (2) _2

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Li Miaozhen jumped off the sword and looked around, knowing that only Hengyuan and Chu Yuanyou were there.

    ¡°Brother Chu, master Hengyuan!¡±

    She didn¡¯t bow, but cupped her fists.

    After greeting each other, the three of them waited patiently. In less than a quarter of an hour, a clear light appeared not far from where they were. Li lingsu and yang qianhuan had arrived.

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re over there!¡±

    Li lingsu easily located Chu Yuanyou and the other two with a quick scan of her senses.

    The ce he had located was the ce where he went to the tomb with ¡°Xu Qian¡± that day. At that time, Miao Youfang and the state preceptor were also with him.

    This was quite a distance from the location of the pirate¡¯s mouth that Chu Yuanxi and Heng Yuan had pinpointed.

    Yang qianhuan was wearing a silk hat. With a single step, the two of them disappeared and reappeared in front of li Miaozhen and the other two.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a strong reinforcement for the heaven and earth Union. With brother yang here, we won¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    Li lingsu looked around with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an and Golden Lotus Daoist priest didn¡¯te? Daoist priest Golden Lotus might be far away. As for Xu ningyan, he might still be having fun in some woman¡¯s bed.¡±

    He sat cross-legged in a rxed manner and took out a few jars of wine from the book of theher world¡¯s fragments. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long time before 7 o ¡®clock. It wasn¡¯t easy for everyone to gather here, so how can there be no wine?¡±

    Chu Yuanqi was a wine lover and took it with a smile. Master Hengyuan was a martial monk and did not abstain from meat and vegetables.

    They started a fire and sat around it, drinking.

    Yang qianhuan was the only one who stood unmoving in the distance, stubbornly trying to give everyone an unfathomable view of his back.

    Li lingsu took a sip of wine and started a topic that everyone was interested in.

    ¡°Who knows number eight¡¯s identity? Male or female?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll knowter!¡± Li Miaozhen nced at her senior brother and chuckled.

    ¡°A rabbit doesn¡¯t eat the grass by its own burrow. If it¡¯s a girl, you¡¯d better not have any ideas about her.¡±

    Why can you be so ambiguous with Xu Qi. an, but when ites to me. you¡¯re like. rabbit that doesn¡¯t eat the grass by its burrow ¡­ Li lingsu retorted in her heart. She was purely curious about number eight¡¯s identity.

    what a joke. Brother li has three female confidants by his side. Every night, he would party. How could he be the kind of person who has never seen a woman before? ¡±

    Nearby, yang qianhuan stood up for his brother.

    Li Miaozhen and the other two looked at li lingsu at the same time, and a thought shed through their minds:

    as expected of you ¡°, ¡± no wonder you have to cultivate martial arts ¡°, ¡± does the heavenly sect really cultivate the Taishang Wang Qing? ¡±

    ¡­¡­.. Li lingsuughed drily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know military tactics, and I don¡¯t know how to manage an Army, so I found a few female friends with talent in this area to help.¡±<div>

    Xu ningyan said that the Holy Son of the heavenly sect has female friends all over the Central ins. I thought it was an exaggeration, but now it seems that it was not exaggerated at all ¡­ Chu Yuanxi¡¯s heart was full ofints.

    Li Miaozhen knew what her senior brother was like and didn¡¯t find it strange at all. She continued the topic, ¡±

    ¡°Number eight¡¯s cultivation shouldn¡¯t be too high.¡±

    The Golden Lotus Taoist would not give the fragments of the book of theher world to people of too high a level. They had no training value and were difficult to control. Therefore, he had chosen someone with potential who had the potential to be a ¡± Duke ¡± in the future.<div>

    From this, he could deduce that number eight¡¯s cultivation must have been low when he first obtained the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, just like the other members.

    Li lingsuughed, ¡±

    if he hasn¡¯t reached level four, we can let him go back. However, since Daoist priest Golden Lotus didn¡¯t stop him, it means that number eight is quite powerful.

    Chu Yuanyou agreed with the Saint.

    ¡°Only those with at least fourth-gradebat strength are qualified to participate in the operation to encircle and annihte the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest.

    if this n seeds, our promise to Golden Lotus Daoist priest will be fulfilled, and the fragments of theher world Book will be our spiritual artifacts.

    Li Miaozhen pouted.

    however, it¡¯s meaningless. The Golden Lotus Daoist is trying to gain something from nothing.

    As he said that, the five people present felt something and looked at the Northwest sky.

    Under the night sky, an old Daoist walked through the air. With every step he took, a Lotus condensed from golden light supported his feet. Every step he took produced a Lotus.

    And when he lifted his foot, the lotus flower would turn into light fragments and dissipate.

    ¡°Golden Lotus Daoist priest!¡±

    Li Miaozhen and the others greeted.<div>

    At the same time, everyone sighed in their hearts.This was the appearance that transcendent experts should have.

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus slowlynded on the ground. There were still golden light fragments floating behind him, making him look like a Sage and a master.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s been half a year since west met, and you¡¯re even more elegant than before.¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus said with a smile.

    I feel like you¡¯re praising yourself ¡­ The members of the heaven and earth Association had this thought in their minds.

    ¡°Daoist priest, Xu ningyan and number eight haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    As soon as li lingsu finished speaking, Golden Lotus Daoist looked at li Miaozhen¡¯s shadow, which was distorted by the bonfire, and smiled.

    ¡°He came a long time ago,¡±

    The shadow suddenly expanded and turned into a ck human figure. Then, the facial features became clear. It was Xu Qi ¡®an, who was wearing a beautiful green robe.

    ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an smiled and cupped his hands.

    Li Miaozhen was shocked. She looked down at the shadow and her white cheeks flushed red. She said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Why are you hiding in my shadow!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>

    It was better to crawl out of the shadow of. beautiful girl than the shadow of a rough man ¡­ Xu Qian turned to yang qianhuan.

    ¡°Senior brother yang is here too.¡±

    Yang qianhuan grunted in response and continued in a nonchnt tone, ¡±

    ¡°I heard that you helped the eldest Princess ascend the throne? You did well.¡±

    He was so envious that his head was about to hit the wall ¡­ Li lingsu cursed in her heart. Then, she looked up at the sky and said, ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s 7 am, why isn¡¯t number 8 here yet?¡±

    Golden Lotus Taoist and Xu Qi ¡®an said at the same time, ¡°

 Chapter 1610: The members of the heaven and earth Association gather (2) _3

    Chapter 1610: The members of the heaven and earth Association gather (2) _3

    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡±

    As their voices fell, a giant nearly nine feet tall slowly walked out of the dense forest beside them. He was wearing a red and yellow Kasaya and had a prayer bead around his neck.

    His appearance was ugly, his brow bones were protruding, and his sharp eyes were hidden.

    Despite its ugliness, it also gave people a feeling of heroism.

    When li lingsu saw the figure that was far taller than an ordinary human, she knew that number eight was not the beauty she had imagined. She was a little disappointed.

    When number eight entered the range of the bonfire¡¯s illumination, li lingsu, who had a clear look at his face, was shocked.

    Shura n?!

    In Yongzhou, li lingsu had met Jin duanfan of the Shura race before, so she was far more familiar with the Shura race than li Miaozhen and the others.

    ¡°Someone from the Buddhist sect?¡±

    Li Miaozhen, Chu yuanzhen, and master Hengyuan were stunned when they saw the Kasaya number eight was wearing.<div>

    Li lingsu took out a fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and waved it around.

    ¡°Number eight?¡±

    The burly monk also took out a small Jade Mirror to show his identity.

    It really was number eight ¡­ Li Miaozhen and the others no longer had any hope and had no choice but to ept the reality.

    To be honest, they didn¡¯t expect number eight to be a Buddhist disciple.

    Today, Buddhism and Da Feng are like fire and water. Number eight is actually. Buddhist disciple. I can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s. friend or. foe ¡­ Li Miaozhen frowned.

    Chu Yuanqian had the same concerns. After hearing li lingsu call out the other party¡¯s identity as a Shura, he dispelled his spection that ¡± he might be the same as master Hengyuan ¡± and believed that the other party was from the Western regions.

    Because only the Western regions had the Shura.

    He trusted Daoist priest Golden Lotus and suppressed his worries. He nced at the others and found that they all had the same concerns.

    ¡°Sit!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an waved at Asuro.

    Asuro sat down by the bonfire and took the wine jar from Xu Qi ¡®an. He took a sip and looked around at the crowd. He smiled and said, ¡±

    this is the first time I¡¯ve met all of you since I came out of seclusion. Please take care of me.

    Maybe it was because his attitude was friendly and his style of conversation was more gentle, li Miaozhen and the others were less wary.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Chu Yuanqian pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°Number eight, you know the battle between great Feng and the Buddhist League. You also know the meaning behind the encirclement and killing of ck Lotus.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a Buddhist disciple, why are you involved in this?¡±

    Schr Chu had always been an open and aboveboard person. He spoke frankly and stated the pros and cons.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Asuro said unhurriedly, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Although I¡¯m wearing a monk¡¯s robe and a Kasaya, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a Buddhist disciple. Everyone here is well aware of the feud between the Buddhist sect and the Shura race.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the members of the heaven and earth Association were a little embarrassed and sighed. They had once revealed the rtionship between Buddha and the Shura King to number eight.

    They greatly criticized the chaotic rtionship between the Shura King, Asura, and the Nine-Tailed Fox of the southern border.

    It was a bit awkward to find out that number eight was a Shura.<div>

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    After confirming that they were friends and not enemies, li lingsu picked up the wine jar and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with the Shura a few times, and you¡¯re the most special Shura I¡¯ve ever seen.

    ¡°The Asura King Kong du fan, the Asura King, and his youngest son Asura have all be the most devout believers of Buddhism.

    ¡°The du fan Vajra diabolic dagger fell in Jianzhou, and asulo was suppressed by Xu Qi ¡®an of our Tiandi society time and time again.

    ¡°You are the only one who has a heart and will not be enlightened by the Buddha.¡±

    All the members nodded slightly, thinking that this was the reason why Daoist priest Golden Lotus had chosen number eight.

    From their previous observations, they could roughly determine that number eight¡¯s cultivation was not high, between the fifth and fourth stage.

    But there was something special about it.

    After li lingsu finished speaking, she took a sip of wine and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Right, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±

    Asuro nced at the crowd, and the corners of his mouth curled up.

    ¡°Asuro!¡±<div>

 Chapter 1611: The Army pressing down on the border (1)

    Chapter 1611: The Army pressing down on the border (1)

    ng!

    The wine jar in li lingsu¡¯s hand shattered on the ground. He stared at Asuro in a daze and stammered, ¡±

    ¡°A, a what?¡±

    Asuro¡¯s expression did not change as he repeated, ¡±

    ¡°Asuro!¡±

    The Saint stuttered, ¡±

    ¡°W-what Suro?¡±

    Asuro replied patiently, ¡±

    ¡°Asuro!¡±

    The Saint swallowed his saliva and said, ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Asuro¡¯s fingertip touched his forehead, and the Golden paint quickly spread all over his body, turning him into a dark golden statue.

    At the same time, there was a sizzling sound behind his head, and a ring of burning fire appeared. The high temperature dispelled the cold, and the surrounding area entered the middle of summer.

    ng! ng!

    The wine jars in the hands of Chu Yuanyou, li Miaozhen, and master Hengyuan all shattered to the ground.

    Their expressions were the same as the Holy son¡¯s, their eyes staring straight at Asuro¡¯s golden body.

    Number eight was Asuro? The second and third-grade Vajra of Buddhism, Asuro who cultivated both Zen and martial arts? Chu Yuanyang¡¯s head buzzed. She recalled how she had tested Asuro¡¯s level several times and how she had shown a certain sense of superiority. The schr¡¯s face burned with embarrassment.

    A-Asuro? The Shura king¡¯s son, one of the main members of his chaotic family. Li lingsu and Iughed at him in front of Asura, and more than once ¡­ The world-famous swordswoman in the swallow felt that her reputation was ruined at this moment.

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to roll on the ground.

    Plop!

    Li lingsu¡¯s knees went soft, and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asuro asked considerately.

    ¡°No, nothing ¡­ Number eight, you, you¡¯re really hiding your true strength.¡±

    At this moment, li lingsu felt that she had finally glimpsed the true essence of the Taishang emotionless skill. If she had already achieved it, she would be able to deal with it calmly.

    With a smile in his eyes, Asuro nced at li lingsu, li Miaozhen, and Chu Yuanqian and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of everyone.¡±

    The scene fell into a dead silence.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Li Miaozhen¡¯s face turned red and she turned her head away awkwardly, pretending to look around.

    Chu Yuanqian lowered her head, and her feet unconsciously dug into the ground.

    The corners of li lingsu¡¯s mouth twitched, and she forced herself to put on an awkward but polite smile.

    This was too awkward, too awkward ¡­ The three of them roared in their hearts, and their primordial spirits were already rolling on the ground.

    Fortunately. this penniless monk didn¡¯t spout nonsense ¡­ Master Heng Yuan looked at them with pity.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest drank his wine with a calm expression, as if it was none of his business.

    Hahahaha, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for. long time ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an almost reached out to cover her mouth. She used the power of huajin to melt the cracked corners of her mouth and the protruding Apple phone.

    Asuro looked at the members of the Heaven and Earth Society who had lost their voices and fallen into an indescribable embarrassing situation, and he was instantly satisfied.

    In the tense atmosphere, Golden Lotus Daoist priest coughed.

    ¡°In fact, Asuro was the main force in this operation to kill ck Lotus. Let¡¯s go over the n again.¡±

    Hu ¡­ Li Miaozhen and the other two heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Chu Yuanyou immediately said,

    ¡°The earth sect has moved their headquarters to Qing Zhou. It will be difficult for us to kill ck Lotus in Qing Zhou¡¯s territory,¡±

    In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, li Miaozhen actively said, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Xu ningyan can hold back Xu Pingfeng and the Buddha of the Gxia tree.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an took a sip of wine and gave an affirmative answer.

    ¡°I have a way to stall Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree, but you have to buy time. I promise you¡¯ll take care of ck Lotus within 15 minutes.¡±

    Killing. rank. 2 powerhouse in 15 minutes was too difficult ¡­ Li Miaozhen and the others had this thought, then they heard Asuro say, ¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡±

    No problem ¡­ Chu Yuanqian and the rest did not know what to say.

    The General n had already been discussed in detail through the book of theher world fragments. This time, it was just a simple review, and the heaven and earth meeting would soon disperse.

    Other than Xu Qi ¡®an, the rest of the group was to sneak into Qingzhou that night. In order to ensure their safety and not be discovered by Xu Pingfeng, yang qianhuan had brought along a spell to conceal their auras, while Xu Qi¡¯ an had added anotheryer of insurance-star swap.

    In the night sky, li Miaozhen, Chu Yuanyou, and Li lingsu were flying on their swords, deliberately falling behind Asuro and Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    Li lingsu transmitted her voice, ¡±

    ¡°I suddenly thought of something ¡­¡±

    Chu Yuanqi replied, ¡±

    ¡°If number eight is Asuro, the demon-sealing nail on Xu ningyan can be removed. No, it had already been removed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so confident.¡±

    Li Miaozhen gritted her teeth and concluded, ¡±

    ¡°That Xu guy is tricking us.¡±

    It was a mistake.

    Chu Yuanxi said quietly, ¡±

    ¡°Golden Lotus Daoist priest too ¡­¡±

    This matter isn¡¯t over yet. I must take revenge ¡­ The three of them swore in their hearts.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..

    Danzhou was thergest city on the border of Yongzhou. To the south of the city was a canal that connected to the capital city in the North, Nantong, and Yuzhou.

    This made mi province an important trade and transportation hub of Yongzhou province, and also a ce that the two armies must fight for.

    After retreating to Yongzhou, yang Gong took over thisrgemercial city and the surrounding counties, forming a line of defense.

    At the Chenzhou magistrate¡¯s office.

    In the hall, yang Gong sat on a big chair, looked at the visiting officials, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Tell envoy Yao bu that after arranging the affairs in Danzhou, I will go to Yongzhou.¡±

    The official felt relieved and stood up.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then this official will take his leave.¡±

    Early in the morning, li Mubai stroked his goatee as he walked in. He smiled,

    ¡°Yao Hong, this old man, his ability to change sides with the wind is first-ss.¡±

    Yang Gong took a sip of tea and said,

    ¡°Who is a fool to be able to be the chief administrator? The situation in the capital had been settled. The eldest Princess, no, the Emperor and Xu yinluo were all Hawks. Whoever dared to call for peace would lose their official title.

    the letter of negotiation for the rebel army in Yunzhou was handed over by Yao Hong. He was also afraid that the Emperor would settle the score with Xu yinluo.

    In fact, in the turmoil of the change of imperial power in the capital, there was also a struggle for the right to speak in Yongzhou.

    The power struggle between yang Gong, the former governor of Qingzhou, and Yao Hong, the former governor of Yongzhou.

    Yang Gong was a staunch supporter of war, while Yao Hong was the exact opposite, a supporter of peace.

    The contradiction in their strategic goals made yang Gong worried about leaving the rear to Yao Hong. Who knew when they would run out of food and reinforcements? as a schr, he knew that such examples weremon in history books.

    When the battle between the two sides was at its fiercest, Yao Hong took drastic measures and brought the matter of Yunzhou¡¯s peace negotiations to the capital.

    After that, Yongxing and the other officials agreed to make peace. In a fit of anger, yang Gong returned to Chenzhou and began to work on the city¡¯s defense, preparing for the attack of the Yunzhou rebel army who would sooner orter tear up the Treaty.

    In the end, the eldest Princess huaiqing and Xu Qi ¡®an joined forces in a coup and drove Yongxing off the throne.

    After the news was sent back to Yongzhou, Yao Hong immediately gave in and sent people to invite yang Gong to Yongzhou City to make ns.

    ¡°How are cijiu¡¯s injuries?¡±

    Yang Gong asked.

    ¡°The recovery is alright, there won¡¯t be any lingering effects.¡± Li Mubai replied.

    Hearing this, yang Gong immediately felt relieved.

    Xu cijiu was able to survive after taking a blow from a rank four expert not only because he was lucky, but also because he had a good older brother.

    Xu cijiu was wearing an imprable soft armor. It was a protective magical equipment made by the Directorate of Celestials, and it was this magical equipment that had blocked the full-powered strike of a fourth-rank martial artist.

    Otherwise, a mere seventh-grade benevolent figure would not even have the chance to be saved and would die on the spot.

    Given Xu cijiu¡¯s position and position, he would not have a protective magical equipment of this grade.

    Other than Xu Qi ¡®an giving it to him, there was no other possibility.

    At this moment, an aide hurriedly entered the inner hall and said in an urgent tone, ¡±

    ¡°Duke yang, the scouts have reported that the rebel army of Yunzhou has gathered at the border and is heading towards Chenzhou.¡±

    Yang Gong and Li Mubai¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°Send the flying beast Army of the heart Gu tribe to investigate again ¡­ Pass down the order, prepare to defend the city and face the enemy ¡­ Let the 3000 cavalrymen of the charging Battalion leave the city and find a ce to lie low and wait for orders ¡­¡±

    Not long after, the drums on Danzhou¡¯s city walls rang out. The defenders quickly gathered on the city walls, and the militia carried the city defense equipment.

    In the barracks where the Army was stationed, Xu niannian, who heard the drums, walked out of his room and looked in the direction of the city wall.

    His face was slightly pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness.

    This made Xu Eng, who was known for his good looks and had red lips and white teeth, look even more pitiful. He was the kind of person who could soften a woman¡¯s heart.

    Miao Youfang and Mo sang, who were ying chess in the room next door, also came out.

    Mose cursed in thenguage of the southern border, and then changed to the officialnguage of the Central ins, ¡±

    ¡°Damn it, the cloud Prefecture Army is here again?¡±

    Xu Eng frowned. The number of rebels in Yunzhou was limited. It would take a long time to digest the entire Qingzhou and stabilize the situation.

    If the rear was not stable, it would be a bad thing during the war.

    Logically speaking, they wouldn¡¯t attack Yongzhou so quickly.

    The three of them immediately left the barracks and climbed up the city wall with the other soldiers, waiting in formation.

    The sun gradually rose from the East to the top of their heads. Finally, the defenders on the city wall saw a ck mass of troops at the end of the horizon.

    The spears were like a forest, and the banners were fierce.

    ¡°This, this is a fight to the death?¡± Miao Youfang¡¯s expression changed.

    The orderly square formations advanced slowly with an imposing momentum. There were at least 50000 people.

    The main force of the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army had arrived.

    It was clear that he wanted to take down Danzhou in one go.

    There was a slightmotion among the guards on the city wall.

    The guards gripped their weapons and swallowed, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The artillery squad was nervous and their bodies were as stiff as statues.

    They couldn¡¯t be med for being afraid. Compared to the people in the capital and other ces, the soldiers who had retreated from Qingzhou to Yongzhou truly understood the terror of the Yunzhou Army.

    The brave rebel army elites were secondary. The truly terrifying ones were the transcendent experts in the rebel army.

    The peerless martial artist who destroyed the walls of the eastern tomb and the terrifying expert who killed the supervisor ¡­ In fact, they could not fight against these immortal-like figures.

    On the other hand, there was not a single transcendent expert on their side.

    The Yunzhou Army slowly stopped outside the firing range of the cannons.

    Following that, a horse galloped towards the city gate.

    ¡°Ji Xuan ¡­¡±

    Miao Youfang looked at the approaching Knight and gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 1612: The great summoning spell (1)

    Chapter 1612: The great summoning spell (1)

    Ji Xuan had made a name for himself on the battlefield of Qingzhou. He had destroyed Dongling and Guoxian with violence, causing the defenders of Da Feng to copse.

    The Yunzhou Army fought on three fronts. The battles in Songshan County and Wanping County were not very smooth. Only the troops led by Ji Xuan had an unstoppable force, suppressing the only Qingzhou Army that had a third-grade magician.

    This matter was undoubtedly a huge blow to the great fengjun.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this newly rising young expert? Some people evenpared Ji Xuan and Xu Qi ¡®an, because both of them were extraordinary martial artists of the younger generation.

    Therefore, after recognizing that the cavalryman who was approaching the city was Ji Xuan, the guards on the city wall tensed up. They were nervous, flustered, and terrified.

    What was he trying to do?

    Single-handedly taking down the city?

    Who, who could stop him?

    These thoughts shed through the minds of the Qingzhou Garrison, bringing with them tension, fear, and a hint of despair.

    ¡°Fire the cannons!¡±<div>

    A general on the city wall shouted.

    But the artillery soldier¡¯s face was pale and his expression was tense, as if he had not heard anything.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to disobey, but he was too nervous. He was so focused that he ignored the movements around him.

    The general kicked away the artillery and was about to personally go into battle. However, he saw that Ji Xuan had stopped and did not continue to advance.

    Ji Xuan reined in his horse¡¯s reins and looked at the city wall. He said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Where is yang Gong? Tell him toe out and see me. ¡±

    His tone was calm, but his voice could be clearly heard by every guard.

    The formermander of the capital of Qingzhou, Zhou Qian, pressed on the hilt of his saber and stood by the parapet. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡±

    Ji Xuan took out the small knife from his waist and yed with it in his hand. His eyes were not careful,

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to talk to me.¡±

    After all, Zhou Mi was the formermander of the capital of Qingzhou, one of the three most powerful people in the capital. He had never been humiliated like this.

    Fortunately, after many years of being an official, the unruly temperament of a martial artist had been polished a lot. He took a deep breath, turned to the Deputy general, and said, ¡±

    ¡°Go and invite emissary yang bu.¡±

    No matter what, since the other party did not attack the city immediately, it was a good thing. She would listen to what he had to say.

    The Deputy general nced at Ji Xuan in the distance with fear and left to carry out the order.

    After a while, yang Gong, who was wearing a red robe, climbed up the city wall.

    ¡°Envoy yang bu ¡­¡± Zhou Mi went up to him and transmitted a message,

    the rebel army in Yunzhou has gathered on arge scale and is about to attack the city. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to end well today.<div>

    Without the supervisor holding back the transcendents of Yunzhou, how would Chenzhou resist the invasion of the rebel army?

    The reason why Zhou Ming chose to transmit his voice was because he didn¡¯t want to shake the morale of the defending troops, even though their morale wasn¡¯t high to begin with.

    Yang Gong nodded with a solemn expression and walked to the parapet, saying in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°I am yang Gong.¡±<div>

    Only then did Ji Xuan stop fiddling with the short knife. He swept his gaze across the defenders on the city wall and shouted,

    ¡°When two armies fight, they don¡¯t kill envoys.

    ¡°The Yun state¡¯s diplomatic mission entered the capital to negotiate peace, but encountered a coup by Xu Qi ¡®an and the eldest Princess. The two of them colluded and overthrew the Imperial power, imprisoning the Yun state diplomatic mission. As soldiers of the great Minister, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know about the emperor¡¯s side, but the dignity of the royal family of Yunzhou can not be offended.¡±

    He paused for a moment, and his eyes searched the top of the city wall.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s younger cousin, Xu xinnian, is in Danzhou. Hand him over now, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tten Chenzhou today and turn all of you into ashes.¡±

    After he finished speaking, the short knife in Ji Xuan¡¯s hand burst out with a de light that soared into the sky. With a swing of the short knife, an arc-shaped de light whizzed out and plowed a deep trench in the ground. Then, with a ¡± bang ¡°, it shed onto the city wall.

    Kacha Kacha ¡­ Spider web-like cracks appeared on the sturdy city wall, and the guards on the city wall felt the ground under their feet shake.

    How arrogant!

    The general of the defending Army was both afraid and angry, but he could not do anything about it.

    It was true that the other party was arrogant and powerful.

    Only transcendent martial artists could deal with transcendent martial artists.

    The generals could be angry, but the ordinary soldiers didn¡¯t even dare to show their anger. All of them felt their hair stand on end and a chill ran down their backs.

    With the power of this de, if it had hit the city wall or their bodies, they would have lost ten lives. No matter how many people there were, they wouldn¡¯t be enough for this terrifying young man to ughter.<div>

    ¡°This brat¡¯s tone is so arrogant now.¡±

    Miao Youfang clenched the hilt of his saber and said through gritted teeth, ¡±

    back in Yongzhou City, Xu yinluo beat them all up by herself. Now, the monkey is the King of the Mountain.

    Miao Youfang and Ji Xuan had a grudge.

    Back when he still had the Dragon Qi, he was chased by Ji Xuan and his men from Qingzhou to Yongzhou. He was then captured in a brothel.

    If he had not met Xu yinluoter on, how could he, Miao Youfang, be where he was today?

    Xu niannian bent over and lowered his head, not letting Ji Xuan see him. His face was solemn.

    ¡°You also know that it was in the past. Now, this Ji Xuan is also a transcendent martial artist.¡±

    Mose snorted, ¡±

    ¡°My father can defeat him with one hand.¡±

    At the back, in the Yunzhou army camp, GE Wenxuan held a telescope and observed the situation on the city wall. He could not help butugh.

    ¡°Young master Ji Xuan has truly made a name for himself in one battle.

    a man and a horse scared the DA Feng Army into silence. They want to take down the Central ins and leave their names in the history books.<div>

    The high-ranking generals of each Army all had a telescope in their hands and were closely watching the walls of Danzhou.

    After shing out with his saber, Ji Xuan slowly swept his gaze across the city wall. Seeing that no one had replied, heughed in spite of himself,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? After a woman bes an Emperor, you guys also be women?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Dream on! Xu yinluo is righteous and has contributed to the country and the people. Even if we die in battle, we won¡¯t grant you your wish.¡±

    On the city wall, a general shouted.

 Chapter 1613: The great summoning (2)

    Chapter 1613: The great summoning (2)

    Without another word, Ji Xuan flicked his wrist and the short knife whizzed out.

    The general¡¯s cultivation was not weak. He sensed the danger in advance and pounced to the side.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    A hole was sted in the city wall, and gravel flew in all directions.

    The general dodged the terrifying de, but he was seriously injured by the aftershock and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them cane forward again.¡± Ji Yuan was overbearing.

    The defenders of Da Feng did not dare to say anything. They clenched their weapons and gritted their teeth.

    Seeing that the defending Army was unwilling to cooperate, Ji Xuan expressionlessly drew his saber. A cold smile hung on his handsome face.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing to ept this General¡¯s good intentions. In that case, today, Ji Xuan shall break through the city alone and give your Empress a congrattory gift for her ascension to the throne.¡±

    If he had not considered the possibility of identally crushing Xu Xinyi to death like crushing a bug, he would not have wasted his breath.<div>

    As the long de was unsheathed, the extraordinary martial artist¡¯s pressure was released. It was like a tide or andslide, descending on the hearts of every soldier on the city wall.

    It made the ordinary defenders feel like doomsday was approaching, and they lost the courage to fight.

    Yang Gong was just about to use a schrly spell to boost the morale of the Army and help the defending Army get rid of the pressure of a rank three martial artist.

    Just as the soldiers on the city wall were filled with fear.

    All of a sudden, the clouds in the sky surged and changed rapidly, forming a huge face that looked down on Yingzhou and Ji Xuan, who was as small as an ant.

    ¡°A mere rank-3 and you dare to boast shamelessly!¡±

    A deep and majestic voice came from the nine Heavens above.

    Many of the guards present recognized the face formed by the clouds.

    ¨C

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Qingzhou City.

    In a restaurant two streets away from the Bureau of punishments and investigators, Chu Yuanxi stood by the window and looked down at the main road with few pedestrians.

    ¡°When I was traveling around Qingzhou, this ce was full of flowers and the people lived and worked in peace. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so deste in just a few years.¡± Chu Yuanqian held the wine ss and sighed.

    The city of Qingzhou had be like this. Half of it was a disaster, and the other half was a war.

    In fact, the state capital of Qingzhou was not that bad. After the army of Yunzhou captured the city, they only plundered the People¡¯s money once and did not Rob them again.

    Instead, he would take out the money and grain he had snatched from the people to help them. He would take it from the people and use it for the people, and he would also receive a wave of gratitude.

    Li lingsu asked, ¡±

    ¡°Brother yang, is ck Lotus still in the Yamen?¡±

    Chu Yuanqian took a step to the side to make room.<div>

    Yang qianhuan strode to the window with his back to the crowd. His eyes lit up under his hat, and after a moment of careful examination, he closed his eyes as two streams of tears rolled down his cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s still here!¡±

    As a fourth-grade Warlock, it was inevitable that he would suffer some bacsh when he looked at the fate energy of a second-grade powerhouse.

    Yang qianhuan would be blind for a quarter of an hour.<div>

    They were very lucky. Not long after they hid in Qingzhou, they found that the rebel army of Yunzhou was gathering on arge scale and preparing to attack Yongzhou.

    As for ck Lotus, he was in the Office of Criminal Investigation and did not go with the Army.

    This gave the heaven and earth Union a chance to catch those who were alone.

    The members of the heaven and earth Association stayed in an Inn near the Office of Criminal Investigation and temporarily bided their time, waiting for Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s news.

    If Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree appeared in Yongzhou, they would immediately attack and kill ck Lotus.

    Otherwise, they would continue to lurk or cancel the n.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, Golden Lotus Daoist believed that thetter was unlikely because the Yunzhou Army was Xu Pingfeng¡¯s base. It was impossible for him not to go with the Army. Otherwise, if he were to encounter Xu Qi ¡®an or other transcendent cultivators from Da Feng, he would be in trouble.

    The Army was destroyed just like that.

    On the contrary, it would be more reasonable for the weaker ck Lotus to stay in Qingzhou to suppress the enemy.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing to take note of. I don¡¯t know where the White Emperor went.¡± Asuro, who was sitting at the table, reminded him.

    ¡°There are no rank-1 in Qingzhou City.¡± Yang qianhuan said calmly.

    ¡°After the supervisor was sealed, the White Emperor never appeared again.¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus added.

    He had once secretly entered a dream of a few generals of the Yunzhou Army and was surprised to find that they had not seen the White Emperor since they had taken down Qingzhou.<div>

    As he said that, everyone¡¯s heart palpitated. They took out the fragments of the Book of the Earth and saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s letter.

    [ three: do it! ]

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Xu yinluo! It¡¯s Xu yinluo!

    I¡¯ve seen Xu yinluo. It¡¯s him.

    On the city walls, the soldiers of Da Feng raised their heads and looked at the face formed by the clouds in the sky.

    ¡°Is it really Xu yinluo?¡±

    ¡°Motherf * cker, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    The soldiers who had never seen Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s face asked anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s him, I can¡¯t be wrong. Other than Xu yinluo, who else can be so powerful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­ Xu yinluo is finally here.¡±

    The sound of discussion rang out all over the city, and joy filled the faces of every soldier, recing the previous tension and despair.

    It was like a pack of wolves having a leader, a lone Army having someone to rely on.<div>

    Their low morale waspletely gone.

    Xu yinluo¡¯s appearance on the battlefield made them feel at ease. Even if they died in battle, they would not feel that it was meaningless.

    Yang Gong silently let out a breath of air. Yes, his student had arrived.

    Miao Youfang felt as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden, and his eyes were red with excitement.

    ¡°He¡¯s here. I knew he woulde.¡±

    With that, Miao Youfang pulled out his long saber and raised it high. He roared, ¡±

    I swear to follow Xu yinluo and protect Chenzhou and Yongzhou.

    As soon as he took the lead, a chain reaction was triggered. The soldiers on the city wall all drew their sabers and Spears, shouting, ¡±

    ¡°I swear to follow Xu yinluo.¡±

    ¡°Protect Danzhou.¡±

    ¡°Protect Yongzhou.¡±

    Xu nianxin looked around and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°This is big brother¡¯s unique reputation in Da Feng.¡±<div>

 Chapter 1614: The great summoning (3)

    Chapter 1614: The great summoning (3)

    Amidst the deafening roars, Xu Qi ¡®an broke through the clouds and fell to the ground like a meteor.

    BOOM!

    The ground suddenly caved in and a deep pit appeared. The Yunzhou Army, who was five miles away, could clearly feel the tremor.

    At this moment, Ji Xuan had already retreated more than a thousand feet away, leaving behind a warhorse that was jolted to death on the spot, bleeding from its seven orifices.

    At this moment, there was a strange phenomenon on the side of the Yunzhou Army. Two tall and majestic Dharma forms appeared.

    The Dharma form on the left was six feet tall, as if it was made of gold, with tight muscles. Twelve arms were spread out in a fan shape behind it, and a burning Ring of Fire was burning behind its head.

    It seemed to be the embodiment of power and fire. The moment it appeared, the temperature in the sky rose sharply, entering the scorching summer. The expanding pressure was apanied by air waves that swept in all directions.

    On the right was a pale golden Dharma form sitting cross-legged with its head lowered and its hands pressed together. It symbolized the heaviness of a mountain. Around it, the space was frozen, and there was no wind at all.

    Between the two Dharma forms stood a tall and sturdy Bodhisattva, who looked down coldly.

    On the other side, the white-robed Warlock¡¯s figure appeared. He stepped on a circr formation and his clothes were whiter than snow.<div>

    The round formation rotated slowly. Lightning, wind, fire, water, earth, metal, wood, and other forces surrounded him, and his aura was majestic and powerful.

    The white-robed sorcerer seemed to be unhappy with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrogance and was deliberately suppressing him.

    Ji Xuan was in front, the Buddha of the Kyara tree was on the left, and Xu Pingfeng was on the right. They formed a triangle as they confronted Xu Qi ¡®an, who was alone.

    The shouts of the guards on the city wall suddenly stopped. The two Dharma images in the distance made their souls tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    Ji Xuan grinned and said,

    ¡°I heard that you supported a woman to ascend the throne. Many people said that you were at the end of the road and were putting up a stubborn resistance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve left you a way out. Use what you need to use, in case you don¡¯t even have a chance to use it when the Buddha of the Gxia and the state preceptor make a move.¡±

    To him, the purpose of this attack was to kill and capture people. With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s cousin in his hands, he was not afraid that Xu Qi¡¯ an would not exchange hostages.

    To the state preceptor, it was a test to lure the snake out of its hole. The state preceptor also wanted to know what kind of confidence Xu Qi ¡®an had that he dared to put all his eggs in one basket.

    At this time, a clear light rose from behind Xu Qi ¡®an and turned into the figure of sun Xuanji in his white clothes.

    Senior Brother Sun, who had an average height, appearance, and temperament, looked deeply at the Garo tree and Xu Pingfeng. Suddenly, he roared, ¡±

    ¡°Come!¡±

    He raised his foot and stomped down heavily!

    The teleportation formation suddenly expanded. In the clear light, a human figure appeared. He had a head full of white hair and was wearing in clothes. He stood with his hands behind his back and said proudly, ¡±

    ¡°Kou Yangzhou, martial Union!¡±

    Another human figure appeared in the formation. She was wearing a feather robe and a Lotus crown on her head. There was a red dot between her eyebrows. She had a devastatingly beautiful appearance and held a rusty iron sword in her hand.

    ¡°Luo Yuheng from the human sect!¡±

    Even though he was here to stand on the field.N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>

    The third figure appeared. He was wearing a schrly crown and a robe. One hand was behind his back and the other was ced on his lower abdomen. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Confucian school, Zhao Shou!¡±

    One after another, human figures appeared and were summoned by the teleportation array.

    ¡°Yang Yan, the Golden gong.¡±<div>

    ¡°Jiang Lu Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Kaitai.¡±

    ¡°Chen Ying,¡±

    ¡°Cao Qingyang,¡±

    ¡°Xiao yuenu.¡±

    ¡°Dai Zong,¡±

    ¡°Qiao Weng.¡±

    ¡°Fu Jingmen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Close to 30 rank-4 martial artists appeared in the formation. There were Wei Yuan¡¯s former subordinates, the sect Masters of martial Union, and the experts that Huai Qing had recruited.

    They stood behind the transcendent, and the transcendent stood behind Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sideburns and sleeves fluttered in the wind as he said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here on the Empress¡¯s orders to eliminate the rebels!<div>

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be broken Jade than intact tile!¡±

    On top of the city wall of Chenzhou, the soldiers who had been under great pressure since the fall of Qingzhou suddenly had tears in their eyes.

    Who said that there was no one in Da Feng?

 Chapter 1615: A world-shaking sword (1)

    Chapter 1615: A world-shaking sword (1)

    Even in arge-scale battle, when the number of rank-4 powerhouses reached 30, they could y a key role.

    As long as they were not targeted by transcendents, they could influence the oue of a battle.

    This time, Xu Qi ¡®an had mobilized all the rank-4s he could mobilize, betting that no one would take the opportunity to disturb the rear.

    There was not even a single transcendent in the current great Feng capital, and the number of fourth-grade experts had also decreased sharply.

    In the six hundred years since the establishment of Da Feng, the capital of the country had never had such an empty defense.

    However, the effect was immediate. After seeing the appearance of a group of transcendent powerhouses and the scene of dozens of rank-4s holding the line, the guards on the city wall burst out with an unprecedented roar.

    It was a meaningless roar!

    Just to vent the surging emotions in his heart.

    After the fall of Qingzhou, the morale of the original Qingzhou Garrison fell to the bottom, and there was also the death of the supervisor.The rumor that the transcendent cultivators were unable to fight against Yunzhou;And the court¡¯s decision to swallow humiliation for the sake of peace.

    All of this was telling the soldiers who had retreated to Yongzhou-you have lost the battle, and Da Feng is in danger.<div>

    One could imagine the dejection and fear in their hearts.

    Apart from yang Gong¡¯s strict discipline, there was another reason why they were able to defend Danzhou and not have arge number of deserters.

    This thought was called ¡®Xu yinluo¡¯.

    In the eyes of the nobles, the head Warden was their protector. With him around, the Imperial court would be stable.

    However, to most people, a supervisor was too far away.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was the true protector of the people and soldiers. As long as he was there, Da Feng would not fall.

    Now, Xu yinluo was here!

    He didn¡¯t disappoint, just like how he killed the Duke of the state in the capital, blocked the Army of the witchcraft cult at Yuyang pass, and killed the incapable ruler in anger.

    He had never disappointed anyone.

    Yang Gong, who was dressed in a red robe, pressed his hands on the wall, took a deep breath, and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Ning Yu is broken, but notplete!¡±

    As a result, the chaotic roars and roars on the top of the city wall turned into a tsunami-like ¡± better Jade than tiles!

    As Xu Eng listened to the wild waves of voices, his eyes slowly swept across the surroundings. The expressions of the guards were reflected in his eyes one by one.

    Some of them raised their weapons high and shouted until their faces were red.Some of them were filled with blood, but their eyes were burning with fighting spirit.Some were in high spirits, wishing they could rush down the city and stand with their big brother.

    At this moment, Xu niannian knew that this was a fearless Army.

    Emotions were contagious. When someone could stir up the emotions of the soldiers and make their blood boil, then, even if they knew that they would die, even if the enemy in front of them was undefeatable, they would still follow the leader in their hearts and die generously.

    The leader of the DA Feng soldiers was their big brother, Xu Qi ¡®an!

    Ji Xuan himself was a proud Son of Heaven in Yunzhou. He was also the only martial artist who had stepped into the extraordinary realm among the young people of this generation.

    However, when he saw Xu Qi ¡®an single-handedly summon so many powerhouses, he was able to make Luo Yuheng, kou Yangzhou, and other extraordinary figures willing to stand behind him to serve as a foil.<div>

    This caused the originally low morale of the DA Feng Army to instantly rise, and they began to worship blindly.

    Ji Xuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a burning jealousy in his heart. The hand that was holding onto the hilt of his sword exerted more force as he shouted,

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, in the realm of Extraordinaries, can never be made up for by arge number of people,¡±

    He used all his strength to shout, and it drowned out the noise on the city wall.<div>

    Then, Ji Xuan turned around and put his palms together in front of the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    ¡°Bodhisattva, please make your move!¡±

    If there was only one Xu Qi ¡®an on the other side, then with his strength as a rank three intermediate, he couldpete with Xu Qi¡¯ an. Even if he was slightly inferior, the gap would not be too big.

    But now, Xu Qi ¡®an was not fighting alone.

    With a group of transcendents holding the fort, Ji Xuan did not think that he had the ability to charge through the formation alone. Only the first grade Bodhisattva, the gstar tree, could do this.

    The number one defense below transcendent-grade.

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that the attacking methods of the Gtian tree were bad. Sometimes, defense and attack were directly proportional.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Did the Empress allow Zhao Shou to be an official after she ascended the throne? A great Confucian of the second rank in the Confucian system had appeared in great Feng. Good move ¡­ Xu Pingfeng squinted his eyes and turned to look at the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Bodhisattva to check out their standards.¡± Xu Pingfeng said seriously.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The loud chanting reverberated in the sky and drowned out all other sounds.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree took a step forward, and the world lost its color. The clouds in the sky surged and were dyed with golden light, and golden ripples appeared under his feet.

    With every step he took, a rumbling sound could be heard. It was as if the void could not bear his weight.<div>

    After taking ten steps, the surroundings werepletely silent. Both the Yunzhou Army and the Dafeng Army had fallen into a strange silence.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to speak, but that they didn¡¯t dare to. The atha Dharma power symbolized the heaviness of a mountain and the vastness of the sea.The Vajra Dharma power symbolized strength, unyieldingness, and focused on killing!

    The two Dharma forms ovepped, making people feel as if they were facing an abyss, as if they were facing a God.

    How could a mortal dare to speak in front of a deity?

    This was the suppression of a high-level existence, not shaken by the will of mortals.

    It turned out that he was facing such a terrifying enemy ¡­ The guards at the top of the city wall faced the two Dharmaksas and deeply experienced the horror of a first grade Bodhisattva.

    It was said that the Bodhisattvas of Buddhism were at the peak of the world, and each one of them could be said to be invincible. However,pared to ordinary soldiers, bodhisattvas were too far away, and there had always been a supervisor.

    He knew the power of the Buddha of the Gxia tree, but he didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 1616: A world-shaking sword (2)

    Chapter 1616: A world-shaking sword (2)

    Just now, Ji Xuan had terrorized the entire Army by himself. The power he had disyed was visible and within the scope of everyone¡¯s understanding.

    Just the pressure from the Buddha of the Kyara tree alone was enough to make the ordinary soldiers and Warriors below the transcendent level keep quiet out of fear.

    How would he deal with Xu yinluo ¡­ Some people looked at the blue-robed figure below the city wall.

    As if in tacit understanding, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Xu Qi ¡®an, thest backbone of Da Feng.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to test him?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an stood with his hands behind his back, smiling.

    ¡°Me!¡±

    yes, ¡± sun Xuanji replied. Then he teleported between the Buddha of the Gxia and Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Immediately after, senior Brother Sun showed off what was called the Imperial celestial surveince formation in front of everyone.

    Circr formations lit up under his feet and flickered alternately like a slideshow. The small circr formations formed arge circr formation, and its power was stackedyer byyer.<div>

    At the same time, he drew in the air with his finger, drawing out twisted formation patterns, which formed a formation.

    The clear light continued to light up and extinguish, shing like a slide show.

    In the dazzling eyes of the crowd, a giant formation with a diameter of 600 feet appeared under the body of the Buddha of the Kyara tree. The formation was centered on the moon, gathered the power of the five elements in all directions, and rotated counterclockwise.

    In the sky above the Buddha of the Kyara tree, a simr formation appeared. This formation used the sun as the core, gathered strong wind, Thunder, and lightning, and rotated clockwise.

    Strangtion!

    The two giant formations were like millstones, gathering the power of different domains between heaven and earth, turning them into sharp des to kill the Buddha of the Gxia tree in the formation.

    The formation was divided into two distinct areas:

    Above him, the astral wind had turned into a tornado. The lightning struck into it, and electric arcs flickered in the tornado. Below it was a vortex formed by yin and yang and the five elements, spinning in the opposite direction of the tornado.

    At the intersection of the two forces was the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    Ji Xuan raised his eyebrows. He had fought with sun Xuanji several times and had a deep understanding of this white-robed Sorcerer¡¯s strength and character.

    Sun Xuanji was a man who held back when he did things. Even if it was a life-and-death enemy, he would still find it difficult to fight with his life.

    But now, this white-robed sorcerer had exploded withbat strength that far exceeded his standard. It seemed like he was staking everything on this one move to determine life and death.

    At the front of the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army, Qi Guangbo held a telescope in his hand and looked at the powerful formation. He sighed, ¡±

    ¡°As expected of a third-grade magician, sun Xuanji has a chance of reaching the second grade.

    ¡°In time, he might be the second director, if there is no Imperial Preceptor.¡±

    GE Wenxuan¡¯s heart fluttered. Compared to his teacher, who he could only look up to, the power that sun Xuanji had disyed was more attractive to him and became his hope.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the use? in front of the Buddha of the Gxia tree, this level of power is nothing.¡±

    As if in response to GE Wenxuan¡¯s words, the Vajra Dharma form on top of the Buddha of the Kyara tree raised its fists and mmed them together.

    ng!<div>

    Between heaven and earth, a loud Bell rang.

    A violent force wreaked havoc with his fists as the core. It tore through the invisible force, the lightning, and the two formations as if it was a piece of rotten wood.

    In the process, the Buddha of the Kyara tree did not even stop.

    Sun Xuanji was the first to bear the brunt. His body suddenly arched and he was thrown back by the violent force.N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>

    However, he was not injured. He gatheredyers of formations in front of him to offset the shock wave.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At the back, tens of thousands of soldiers of the cloud Prefecture roared in unison, supporting the Buddha of the jialuo tree.

    The DA Feng soldiers on the city wall stared nervously at the transcendents, who were represented by Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an squinted his eyes and snorted, ¡±

    ¡°The Vajra Dharma power itself is indestructible, not to mention the ¨¡tha Dharma power that only has defense.

    ¡°Even if he is a first-grade, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t break through his defense.¡±

    Zhao Shou nodded.

    ¡°The supervisor has never been able to seriously damage the Gxia tree.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an turned his head and looked at the scraping King kou Yangzhou. He smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°Senior, do you want to try? I¡¯ll wash away my shame.¡±

    After he broke through in Kou Yang Province, he had been stabilizing his cultivation in the Jian province and polishing his de intent. His overall strength had improved.

    But when it came to dealing with the Vajra Dharma idol ¡­ The old man grinned.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Didn¡¯t it die after trying? Xu Qi ¡®an said, ¡±

    I have a rough idea of the Vajra Dharma Power¡¯s level. Senior, the state preceptor, and the Dean, the four of us together broke the Vajra Dharma power.

    In order to break the Vajra Dharma form, one must have the explosive power of a rank-1 martial artist, and not someone who had just entered rank-1.

    Luo Yuheng and kou Yangzhou nodded and rose into the air at the same time, standing on the same level as the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    . ¡®ve been in seclusion for 500 years. Today. I¡¯m going to make the nine regions remember me ¡­ The old man¡¯s white hair fluttered in the wind as he slowly exhaled.

    Buzz ¡­ The guards at the top of the city wall and the Yunzhou Army in the distance felt the sound of their swords in their sheaths at the same time. It was as if they had been given a spirit and were about to break away from their owners ¡®control.

    ¡°I am the current demaster,e!¡±

    The old man shouted.

    In an instant, sabers were unsheathed, breaking free of their Masters ¡®restraints and flying towards Kou Yang Zhou like a mighty flood of steel.

    The great Feng and the rebel army, two waves of steel, covered the sky.

    ¡°The means of an immortal ¡­¡±

    Miao Youfang was dumbfounded and muttered to himself.<div>

    In the two armies, the Warriors who cultivated saber intent wanted to kneel down in front of the old man.

    On the other side, Luo Yuheng lowered his head to look at Xu Qi ¡®an. His voice was cold and pleasant.

    ¡°I can only make three moves!¡±

    After Xu Qi ¡®an nodded, she said, ¡±

    the first sword, the heart sword!

    As soon as he finished speaking, another Luo Yuheng appeared. She was different from her physical body. The spirit of ck water formed a long dress, and the Spirit of Fire entered her eyes. When she opened and closed her eyes, they were sharp and threatening.

 Chapter 1617: A world-shaking sword (3)

    Chapter 1617: A world-shaking sword (3)

    The Earth Spirit lifted her up and willingly knelt at her feet.

    Wind Spirit lifted her beautiful hair and wantonly stretched it upwards and around her, each strand of hair clearly visible.

    The Yang God of Dao sect!

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s body remained suspended in the air while his yang spirit entered the sword.

    In an instant, the rusty iron sword emitted a zing light, and the rust quickly peeled off.

    Just as the two rank-2 powerhouses were about tounch their attacks, Xu Qi ¡®an stretched out his hand and roared,

    ¡°Sword,e!¡±

    A glistening yellow light flew from the horizon and sent him into Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s hands.

    Da Feng¡¯s number one divine weapon, the nation-guarding sword!

    As he held the sword, Xu Qi ¡®an tapped his forehead with his finger.<div>

    What lit up was not the Golden paint, but a deep ck color, the skin color unique to the Asura bloodline.

    Master Shen Shu¡¯s power merged into his body, and Xu Qi ¡®an, who was already a Rank 2 martial artist, instantly raised his qi and blood.

    ¡°All living beings, listen to my orders!¡± He said slowly.

    Within the borders of Yongzhou, the power of all living beings swarmed over like a river flowing into the vast ocean.

    This included the thousands of soldiers guarding the city walls of Chenzhou. Their strength was purer and more powerful.

    Then, Xu Qi ¡®an copsed his Qi and restrained his emotions. The Jade fragment, which was already abination of various unique skills, was ready to be used!

    The nation-suppressing sword buzzed as if it couldn¡¯t bear the terrifying power.

    However, Xu Qi ¡®an was still not satisfied. The arm that held the sword suddenly became two times thicker, and the muscles expanded.

    Strength Gu-berserk!

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s expression changed slightly, as if he was surprised.

    ¡°The power of all living beings! You can mobilize the power of all living beings?¡±

    The overseer¡¯s trump card was the power of all living beings, which allowed Xu Qi ¡®an to possess it.

    Xu Pingfeng no longer hesitated. In the next second, he calmed down all his surprise and anger, and patted the sachet on his waist.

    A series of bronze parts flew out and quicklybined in the air. At the same time, the circr formation under Xu Pingfeng¡¯s feet expanded, trying to include all the transcendents on both sides.

    There was no need to test him anymore. Since he already knew his trump card, he would kill Xu Qi ¡®an with lightning speed.

    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, the Buddha of the Kyara tree stopped testing the waters and ran toward Xu Qi ¡®an.

    At this moment, Zhao Shou flicked his finger on the quasi-saint¡¯s crown and said in a dignified voice, ¡±

    ¡°Formations are forbidden in this ce!¡±

    He didn¡¯t forbid the use of magic weapons, as it would affect Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng who were in the state of umting power.<div>

    However, formations were unique to warlocks.

    &Nbsp; the bronze te was quickly assembled, but without a supporting formation, it was unable to use the divinator¡¯s power to iste this part of the world.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s iron sword and kou Yangzhou¡¯s saber formation took the lead in attacking at the same time, charging into the enemy¡¯s formation for the world-shaking sword that was about to strike.

    ¡°This sword will cut through everything like a hot knife through butter!¡±<div>

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied. He used the power of Dharma to add more power to the country-guarding sword.

    Could this sword break the Vajra Dharma?

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Qingzhou, the disciplinary and investigation office.

    In the damp and cold prison, screams kept ringing out, apanied by women¡¯s screams and pleas for mercy.

    In the torture chambers, brutal torture was being performed.Or his skin was burned by a red-hot branding iron;Some of them had their flesh cut off, revealing their white bones.

    Every instrument of torture was guaranteed to be useful and fully exert its torturous characteristics.

    The woman¡¯s screams came from the prison as she was being raped by the demonic priest of the earth sect.

    After the Yunzhou Army took over Qingzhou, they suppressed the resistance forces, the Squires, and the Vagabonds who did not cooperate.

    Among these people, some were killed, some were locked up in prison, and all the ¡± prisoners ¡± of Qingzhou City were taken to the Criminal Investigation Department and handed over to the demonic priest of the earth sect to deal with.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This was a torture more terrible than death.

    In response to the screams were the hideous and wildughter of the earth sect¡¯s demonic priest. They wantonly vented the ugly and malicious nature of human nature, enjoying the painful expressions of the prisoners and the screams of death.

    <div>

 Chapter 1618: Breaking through with a single sword strike (1)

    Chapter 1618: Breaking through with a single sword strike (1)

    In a certain damp and cold cell, Red Lotus slowly stood up, and as he pulled up his pants, he examined the young woman who had just been ravaged. He said with satisfaction, ¡±

    ¡°As expected of a rich family¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s really tender.¡±

    The woman was curled up on the ground. Her eyes were empty, and her white skin was covered in bruises.

    After Scarlet Lotus finished speaking, he turned to look at the long line of earth sect disciples behind him and chuckled,

    ¡°Look at how anxious you are. Alright, do whatever you want, but remember to keep your life. There¡¯s still a long way to go,¡±

    The disciples in Daoist robes also chuckled, their faces full of evil.

    ¡°Thank you, martial uncle Scarlet Lotus. Thank you, martial uncle Scarlet Lotus.

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely dote on the little beauty.¡±

    Daoist priest Red Lotus tidied his clothes and walked out of the dungeon without looking at the woman who was surrounded by the disciples.

    The earth sect unted the evil in human nature, but different people had different priorities.<div>

    Taoist master Red Lotus was a lustful man who liked to rape innocent women and enjoy their despair and pleading. He was not keen on killing and torture.

    Taoist master Scarlet Lotus passed through the corridor and came to the prison wardens ¡®resting room. He called over a disciple and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Have you found any beautiful women recently?¡±

    The disciple sneered, ¡±

    ¡°There are a few ¡­¡±

    He immediately reported to Scarlet Lotus Daoist priest the beauties that his disciples had chosen, such as the wife of. certain person, the daughter of. certain person ¡­

    but they have all surrendered to the Yunzhou Army. It is not convenient to snatch their women.

    Scarlet Lotus Daoist priest took a sip of tea and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few women, they know how to choose. If they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, then throw their entire family into the dungeon. People died in the dungeon every day, so there had to be new people.

    ¡°Either you send your wife and daughter in, ore in and see how I y with their women.¡±

    As he spoke, the lust in his eyes burned more and more intensely, as if he felt that this was a good idea.

    As for the cloud Prefecture¡¯s Army, Chi Lian wasn¡¯t worried at all. Who would dare to challenge the earth sect for a few minor characters?

    Did they really think that a rank two expert like the Dao chief was a pushover?

    Even Xu Pingfeng would turn a blind eye to it, because he had to pay a price for roping in the earth sect.

    When the disciple heard this, his face immediately glowed red and heughed, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a little beauty for a long time. I¡¯ll bring her back today for martial uncle Scarlet Lotus to enjoy.¡±

    Of course, after uncle-master Scarlet Lotus enjoyed it, it was their turn to enjoy it.

    hmm, ¡± Taoist priest Scarlet Lotus replied. He picked up his teacup and was about to take another sip when he suddenly noticed that the eyes of the disciple in front of him had gone nk. Without any warning, the disciple had drawn the sword on his back and was about to stab his chest.

    At the same time, the boiling hot tea in her hand spilled out on its own, sshing onto his face.<div>

    His cor and belt all turned traitor. The former suddenly tightened, trying to strangle him to death. Thetter spread out and tied him to the chair, restricting his movements.

    The teacup on the table flew up and stuck to Daoist priest Red Lotus¡¯s chest, urately catching the disciple¡¯s sword.

    The seventh grade of Dao sect-Qi-devouring!

    It could control everything around it and turn them into its own. It was more exquisite than the martial arts of using Qi to control objects.<div>

    After blocking the disciple¡¯s attack, a golden core appeared above Daoist priest Scarlet Lotus¡¯s head. Under the ck light, his rebellious clothes all lost their spirituality.

    Although the demonic priest of the earth sect had fallen, the ability of the Jindan itself had not changed. It was even stronger than the Orthodox Jindan of the Taoist sect, because it also had a certain power of falling.

    The Scarlet Lotus Daoist priest pressed his palm on the disciple¡¯s chest and exerted some force. With a ¡± bang ¡°, the disciple hit the wall and fainted.

    At this moment, two illusionary figures passed through the wall. One was a handsome young man in Daoist clothes;A young woman in light armor and a Scarlet cloak.

    Heavenly sect¡¯s Crouching Dragon and young Phoenix!

    These were their nascent souls.

    After breaking into the room, li Miaozhen and Li lingsu opened their mouths at the same time and spat out two golden cores, which crashed into red Lotus¡¯s golden core.

    BOOM!

    Chaotic mental energy swept through the entire dungeon, shaking the minds of the prisoners and earth sect disciples outside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Scarlet Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s primordial spirit was shaken, and he felt dizzy for a moment.

    At this moment, the wall rumbled again, and a figure covered in golden light broke through the wall and entered the room.

    Taking advantage of the shock, master Hengyuan quickly closed in on Taoist priest Red Lotus. He punched his dantian, chest, and face. Taoist priest Red Lotus¡¯s body exploded in an instant, and blood and pieces of flesh sttered all over the wall.

    For monks and Warriors, as long as they could get close, the experts of the same level of other systems were paper tigers, unable to withstand a single blow.<div>

    Daoist priest Red Lotus¡¯s nascent soul escaped. He couldn¡¯t care less about his anger and opened his mouth to let out a soundless scream.

    The sticky and dark power of the nascent soul filled the room and corroded the three fourth-level Masters present.

    Taking advantage of li lingsu, li Miaozhen, and Hengyuan¡¯s fight against the corrosive power of the fallen, Red Lotus Daoist took to the air and tried to rush out of the dungeon.

    He would be safe once he escaped from this ce.

    The ck Lotus Daoist master and his fellow disciples were outside.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Suddenly, a bright sword light shot out from the hole in the wall that Hengyuan had crashed into. It was a real sword, but it nailed the illusory Yuanying to the wall.

    Human sect¡¯s heart sword, the heart ys the soul!

    Scarlet Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s nascent soul melted inch by inch as he roared with a ferocious expression, turning into ashes.

    All of his unwillingness and anger came to an end.

    A rank-4 powerhouse was killed on the spot in less than ten breaths.

    After dealing with Red Lotus, li Miaozhen spoke quickly, ¡±

    master Heng Yuan, you¡¯re in charge of clearing the area. Don¡¯t leave a single demonic priest of the earth sect in the dungeon.<div>

    Hengyuan, who was like a golden body, put his hands together and chanted, ¡°

 Chapter 1619: Breaking through with a single sword (2)

    Chapter 1619: Breaking through with a single sword (2)

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one!¡±

    He turned around without any expression and left the room, walking towards the damp corridor.

    The Vajra red!

    Outside the dungeon, in the criminal investigation office.

    Streaks of colorful power of virtue descended and condensed into the figure of Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    ¡°ck Lotus, it¡¯s time for us to settle the score.¡± Golden Lotus Daoist priest shouted.

    In the depths of the Yamen, a dark and turbid aura rose and turned into a blooming ck Lotus in the air. In the center of the Lotus tform, a human figure with dark and sticky liquid flowing on it stood.

    The entire office was filled with the colorful power of merits and the dirty power of depravity. The two Qi realms resisted each other and were clearly separated.

    He had a pair of blood-red eyes that looked down at the Golden Lotus not far away.

    ¡°Golden Lotus, just you and a few small fish from the Heaven and Earth Society?¡±<div>

    As soon as he finished speaking, a burly figure appeared above the two opposing forces.

    He ced a finger on his forehead and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°And me!¡±

    buzz ~¡±the zing Ring of Fire behind his head ignited, and golden paint instantly covered his entire body. A terrifying aura covered the sky and earth.

    ¡°Vajra of the Buddhist sect?¡±

    ck Lotus¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to him.

    ¡°No!¡± Asuro tapped his forehead again, and the Ring of Fire behind his head disappeared. A beautiful light wheel lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Arhat!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The ck Lotus¡¯s aura fluctuated violently as it let out a roar of disbelief.

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Outside Danzhou city!

    Kou Yangzhou spat out a mouthful of saber Qi, which merged with the group of sabers. In an instant, each saber was endowed with a terrifying power. They resonated with each other, merged with each other, and became one.

    The des rolled and ¡± stabbed ¡± at the Buddha of the Gxia tree in a spiral.

    At the center of the spiral was a snow-white long sword, Luo Yuheng¡¯s heart sword!

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s choice fully demonstrated her wisdom.

    A martial artist had limited means to deal effective damage to the Gxia tree. The heart sword was even more lethal to the Bodhisattva than an attack from a supervisor.

    In the primordial soul domain, the Taoist faction and the wizard were the rulers.

    Luo Yuheng might not be as powerful as a supervisor, but in terms of the attack on the primordial spirit, a supervisor was not as strong as her. This was the difference caused by the different systems.<div>

    The Buddha of the Gxia tree stood in the air and formed a seal with his hands. The unmovable Emperor Ming behind him also formed a seal.

    The only drawback of the ¨¡tha Dharma power was that when casting the spell, the body had to remain motionless.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The space fold was instantly smoothed out, and the area within 300 feet of the Buddha of the Gxia tree became a pool of stagnant water, without even a trace of wind.<div>

    The shapeless and intangible space transformed into the most indestructible cage.

    Ding ding ding ¡­ The spiral-shaped saber array collided with the frozen void, creating dazzling sparks. The sabers were broken one by one, and the iron pieces were like a rainstorm, sshing in all directions.

    The soldiers from both sides held their breaths as they watched this scene, not daring to even breathe.

    It was their good fortune to be able to witness such a miracle.

    In addition, the result of this battle of offense and defense would directly affect the morale of both sides.

    Kou Yang Zhou spat out another mouthful of de Qi, adding it to the de array. With his palm like a de, he took a step forward and struck out.

    The de formation instantly elerated, like an electric drill, forcibly breaking through the frozen space and advancing three feet forward.

    Ding ding ding!

    At the border between the ¡± drill ¡± and the space barrier, a bright red light lit up. It was a knife as red as a soldering iron.

    They then broke into pieces of hot iron, thrown into the air, and sshed on the ground.

    The old man¡¯s face was already ferocious, the muscles on his cheeks were trembling, the veins on his forehead were protruding, and his palm was trembling slightly.

    I can¡¯t break the Vajra Dharma form or the atha King, but if I can¡¯t even break a mere magical barrier, I¡¯ll have wasted six hundred years of cultivation ¡­ Kou Yang Zhou¡¯s body was like a porcin vase, cracking inch by inch as blood flowed out.

    However, his aura rose higher and higher, bing stronger than ever!<div>

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The saber array seemed to have gone berserk as it attacked the spatial barrier with all its might.

    Six feet, ten feet, three feet, ten feet, twenty feet, thirty feet ¡­ The indestructible spatial barrier shattered, and the surrounding air currents gushed into it like water that had been blocked for a long time, setting off a strong wind.

    Ding ding ding!

    The remaining des hacked at the dharmic image of ¨¡tha, but could only create pitiful sparks.

    But the real killing move followed closely.

    The iron sword infused with Luo Yuheng sun god stabbed into the space between atha¡¯s eyebrows.

    Ding! Ding!

    The iron sword flipped and flew into the sky, and Luo Yuheng¡¯s sun god shook the iron sword out.

    The eyes of the Buddha of the Kyara tree were empty for a moment, and he entered a short period of dizziness.

    The ¨¡tha Dharma form behind him was stiff and unmoving.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an, who had been umting power for a long time, made the most powerful strike in his life.

    This sword was infused with all kinds of spells, using the number one divine weapon of Dafeng, the National Sword, as a medium, and the target was the Vajra Dharma form.<div>

    Between heaven and earth, the glistening yellow sword light shed and then disappeared. The next moment, it was stuck to the chest of the Vajra Dharma form.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The 12 arms of the Vajra Dharma form were sped together, but it was not like the ¨¡tha Dharma form, which could confine space.

    Therefore, it couldn¡¯t resist the undodgeable and unstoppable characteristics of the ¡®jade fragment¡¯.

    BOOM!

    The heaven and earth here instantly boiled, the power of the five elements was in chaos, the space shook violently, on the verge of copse.

    The defending Army on the city wall bowed their heads and used the city wall to block the raging spiritual energy turbulence. The Yunzhou Army in the distance fell into chaos, their formation unstable.

    Fortunately, although they did not have the city wall as a cover, they were far enough. Otherwise, they would be caught in a fight between gods.

    ¡°Phew, phew ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1620: Breaking through with a single sword (3)

    Chapter 1620: Breaking through with a single sword (3)

    Xu Qi ¡®an leaned on his sword and gasped for breath.

    In the air in front of him, the Buddha of the Kyara tree stood still. The unmovable Emperor Ming Dharma power was not damaged at all, but the chest of the Vajra Dharma power was full of cracks. The unique characteristics of the country-guarding sword made it impossible for him to repair the Vajra Dharma power in a short time.

    The cracks continued to expand, and the Vajra Dharma form disintegrated inch by inch, turning into broken light and dissipating.

    ¡°Ka Cha ¡­¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest cracked open like a spider web.

    The Jade fragment had returned the power to him.

    A rank two martial artist¡¯s powerful self-healing ability healed the wound in the blink of an eye. Other than the loss of power, which caused his physical strength to decline, there were no other side effects.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    On top of the city walls of Chenzhou, thousands of guards roared in unison.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A strong self-confidence grew in the hearts of every guard. The green-robed figure standing with his sword in the middle of the field was like an unshakeable pir of the country.<div>

    At this point, the death of the supervisor and the loss of Qingzhoupletely disappeared in the hearts of the defenders.

    Their conviction for victory was reignited.

    If the Gu n had such a powerful leader, the entire southern border would be theirs ¡­ At the top of the city wall, some of the Gu tribe warriors looked at the back of the figure with reverence and started to feel jealous of the surrounding soldiers of Da Feng.

    As the poison God¡¯s power was limited and could not be directly absorbed, the experts of the poison n could not directly absorb the poison God¡¯s power like the poison beasts. This greatly restricted the birth of transcendents.

    The Gu n rarely had a second-grade expert, and there was no hope for a first-grade expert.

    Although a rank three leader could be steadily born, they would often die to transcendent Gu beasts that crawled out of the abyss.

    There were not many people like Xu Qi ¡®an in the history of the Gu n.

    Compared to the Chenzhou soldiers, the Yunzhou soldiers in the distance were silent.

    Ji Xuan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an in a daze, and a thought shed through his mind:

    Unrivaled!

    Because of this undeniable fact, his heart was filled with jealousy and anger.

    I barely managed to advance to rank. 3.. racked my brains and used Zhan Luan to form. blood pill to push my cultivation to the middle stage of rank. 3. If. want to improve further, the blood pill is no longer as effective ¡­ Even after reaching this stage, I still can¡¯t catch up to him. Why, why!¡±

    His anger and jealousy almost destroyed his rationality.

    Before this battle, he had thought that he was very close to Xu Qi ¡®an. Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s body had the devil sealing nail, so his cultivation could not progress. As he advanced, the enemy that he had once looked up to had lost his advantage.

    Until now, when they saw the sword that made them tremble in fear, the sword that broke the Vajra Dharma power.

    Once again, Ji Xuan felt a sense of powerlessness, the kind of powerlessness that he felt outside of Yongzhou City.

    The only person who was not affected by his emotions was Xu Pingfeng. The circr formation under his feet spread out without any warning.

    While Xu Qi ¡®an, Luo Yuheng, and kou Yangzhou were exhausted, the soldiers from both sides were reminiscing about the battle. The formation that waspatible with the bronze ritual implement spread rapidly and enveloped the transcendent cultivators from both sides with lightning speed.

    Almost at the same time, a teleportation array made of clear light appeared on the surface of the bronze disc. The next moment, the teleportation array swallowed the disc and sent it to the sky dozens of miles away.<div>

    Sun Xuanji sneered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an slowly raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng, you want to copy the method you used against the supervisor to deal with us?

    ¡°Your intelligence is disappointing.¡±<div>

    No matter how strong a supervisor was, he was alone and had limited means.

    And among them, there were martial artists, Daoist, sorcerers, Confucians, and even the quasi-rank-3 seven ultimate banner.

    How could a mere supervisorpare to his fancy methods?

    Even if any one of them could be beaten up by a supervisor, quantity could make up for quality. Each major system had its own characteristics, and if they worked together, they would definitely be harder to deal with than a single supervisor.

    Xu Pingfeng looked at his eldest son¡¯s mocking eyes, and the corner of his mouth finally twitched.

 Chapter 1621: Ending karma, evolving sin (6000) _1

    Chapter 1621: Ending karma, evolving sin (6000) _1

    Xu Pingfeng did not look at his eldest son for long. A clear light shed under his feet, and he took him to the sky.

    The ritual implement left behind by the first supervisor was the most important one. Not only could it form its own heaven and earth and shield the power of all living beings, but it also had the power to not be divined or pried into.

    It was precisely because of this authority that he was able to hide from teacher Jian Zheng¡¯s prying into the future, allowing him to see the ¡°wrong¡± picture and think that he was the winner of that battle.

    &Nbsp; only diviners could deal with a divinator.

    Now, the supervisor had been sealed, but Xu Qi ¡®an had inherited the power of all living beings. Moreover, his authority of ¡± no divination, no prying ¡± was equally effective against experts of other systems, such as Wizards!

    For example, Tian Huan!

    Seeing this, Xu Qi ¡®an bent his legs and shot up into the sky at supersonic speed as the ground copsed with a ¡± boom ¡°. He wanted to fight for the bronze disc.

    Among the transcendents behind him, Luo Yuheng¡¯s thoughts were the purest. He caught up with Xu Qi ¡®an reflexively and did not allow him to leave the range of his protection.

    Then, it was Ji Xuan, sun Xuanji, kou Yangzhou, the Jia Luo tree, and Zhao Shou.

    They were on guard against each other¡¯s transcendent experts who didn¡¯t care about martial virtue and would deal with their own armies.<div>

    After the transcendents left one after another, Qi Guangbo looked at the top of the city wall and took a deep breath before shouting, ¡±

    ¡°Beat the drum! Attack the city!¡±

    The cloud state Army had not been idle during this period of time. They had won over many people from the martial world, many of which were powerful forces in the martial world.

    After all, the cloud state Army had a huge advantage in the past. There were many factions and wandering Warriors who were willing to join them.

    There were even some wanted criminals who took the initiative toe to Qingzhou to seek refuge. They were eager to earn merit points and turn from wanted criminals who were hiding everywhere to people with real power.

    Under the sound of the drums, the cloud region Army slowly pushed forward in a square formation. Therge shields were in front, the cannons and ballistae were behind, followed by the infantrymen carrying all sorts of siege weapons and the cavalry.

    Thump thump thump!

    On the city walls of Chenzhou, the sound of drums could be heard.

    Yang Yan and the other rank-4s had already climbed up the city wall, each guarding a section of the city wall.

    It was probably rare to see a city wall like this, guarded by so many rank-4 experts.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s de attack and the addition of these level four experts, the guards on the city wall looked at the dense Army of Yunzhou and were not nervous or afraid. Instead, they were full of fighting spirit.

    ¡®Xu yinluo¡¯s sword strike was so powerful, why would we be afraid of death?¡¯

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    High up in the sky, Xu Qi ¡®an pierced through the sea of clouds and saw Xu Pingfeng, who was collecting the bronze disc.

    In the wind riding state, no matter how fast a warrior was, he would not be faster than a Warlock who could teleport.

    Unable to close the distance with shadow jump ¡­ With a casual nce, he saw Xu Pingfeng¡¯s shadow being twisted into the clouds far away.

    The Qi under his feet exploded like a high-performance propeller and sped up. At the same time, he gave Master Shen Shu control of his body.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said in Shen Shu¡¯s voice.<div>

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s body stiffened, and he turned around halfway, but he immediately suppressed the urge to turn around.

    At this time, Xu Qi ¡®an had already emerged from the shadows not far away. He did not attack Xu Pingfeng, who could be teleported at any time. Instead, he pounced on the bronze disc, trying to take it.

    Just as Xu Qi ¡®an was about to touch the bronze te, a Round Array appeared between him and the te!

    Teleportation!<div>

    If he was enveloped by the teleportation spell, he might be sent somewhere far away from the battlefield.

    This would create an excellent opportunity for Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree to counterattack, so that they could focus on dealing with kou Yangzhou, Luo Yuheng, and the other transcendents.

    Ding! Ding!

    The sword light whizzed over and hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s waist. For a huajin martial artist, this kind of power was enough to make use of, and he retreated from the range of the teleportation technique.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used the power of the flying sword to fly to the side. Luo Yuheng¡¯s iron sword took Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s ce and bore the fate of being transported.

    Xu Pingfeng kept the bronze disc as he wished. He shrunk it to the size of a palm and kept it in his pocket.

    At this moment, he saw his eldest son, who was flying in the air, holding the hilt of the National Sword and making a gesture of pulling out the sword.

    The next moment, a yellow sword light shed.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s pupils shrank. He knew that this was Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s ¡± will ¡°. It could not be blocked or dodged, because this was a strike that he had risked his life for. The damage would be reflected back to him at the same time.

    The physical body of a second stage Warlock was unable to ignore the attack of a transcendent warrior.

    At that moment, the atha Dharma form appeared behind Xu Pingfeng and froze the space.

    The glistening yellow sword light appeared three feet away from Xu Pingfeng, and then slowly extinguished, not even able to cause an explosion.

    The figure of the Buddha of the Kyara tree appeared behind Xu Pingfeng.<div>

    Following that, Ji Xuan rode the wind over and stood together with Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree.

    On the other side, kou Yangzhou, sun Xuanji, and Zhao Shou all charged into the clouds.

    Even if the Buddha of the Kyara tree couldn¡¯t disy the Vajra Dharma for the time being, he was still equivalent to. weaker version of. first-grade martial artist. With the blessing of the ¨¡tha, if everyone attacked together, they would probably only end up with a scraped oue ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes swept across the transcendents on his side, and then he looked at Xu Pingfeng and the other two. He quickly analyzed and weighed the situation in his heart.

    Perhaps the Buddha of the Gxia tree would even cry out infort, ¡±

    Master Xu, stop scratching!

    ¡°Thus, when dealing with the Gxia tree, we can only contain it. There¡¯s no need to think about defeating it. If even the supervisors can¡¯t do it, we can¡¯t either. And this battle was just to buy time so that Asuro could kill ck Lotus, who was in Qingzhou ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an quickly made a decision and adopted the strategy of Tian Ji¡¯s horse-racing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He transmitted his voice to everyone, ¡±

    ¡°Principal, you and I will hold back the Gxia tree.Senior kou will go and kill Ji Xuan, while senior Sun and the state preceptor will deal with Xu Pingfeng.¡±

 Chapter 1622: Ending karma and evolving sin (6000) _2

    Chapter 1622: Ending karma and evolving sin (6000) _2

    Kou Yangzhou was a rank-2, after all, and could suppress Ji Xuan and even kill him.

    Luo Yuheng and sun Xuanji were able to effectively restrain the Imperial advisor when dealing with a second-grade Warlock who was not known for his high explosive power. At the same time, they would not exhaust the Imperial advisor too much and cause the bnce of the karmic fire in his body.

    As for him and the Dean¡¯s restraint on the Gtian tree, although thetter had lost his Vajra Dharma, he was still a rank one. Under normal circumstances, even two rank two martial artists would not be able to fight against him.

    However, the schrly faction was different. They had the strongest support and had the power of the quasi-Sage Confucian crown, so he could give it a try.

    Zhao Shou and the others agreed with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arrangement after some thought.

    ¡°Senior kou, I¡¯ll lend you a divine weapon.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest flickered, and the peace de broke out of the ¡± mirror ¡°, sending himself to the old man¡¯s hands reluctantly.

    Kou Yangzhou received the peace de, and the de Qi split the sea of clouds. He was stunned for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t expect this divine weapon to be so sharp. He then praised happily,

    ¡°Good de!¡±

    Although martial artists imed that their physical bodies were the most powerful weapons, it also depended on what they were holding.<div>

    In terms of sturdiness alone, a rank-2 martial artist¡¯s body wasparable to most peerless divine weapons. However, the characteristics of transcendent artifacts were something that a martial artist¡¯s body did not possess.

    For example, the National Sword could burn wounds with sword Qi that could not heal them.

    The peace de could not bepared to the National Sword at the moment. However, after being nourished by the Dragon Qi for many days, it could increase kou Yangzhou¡¯s de will and increase the old man¡¯s attack power.

    On the other side, the Kiara tree said, ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s strength.¡±

    He was too strong, unexpectedly strong.

    Xu Pingfeng was silent for a moment, and his expression changed as if he had thought of something.

    ¡°Try to sense if the demon sealing nail is still in his body.¡±

    A golden swastika appeared in each of the Buddha¡¯s eyes. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an for a moment, and his already serious face became more serious.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the devil sealing nail in his body!¡±

    If the other party still had the demon sealing nail in his body, his secret technique would have seen it, but there was no such thing.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s face turned ugly.

    ¡°He has advanced to the second stage. Who pulled out the demon sealing nail for him?¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree lowered his eyebrows for a moment, then his eyebrows moved slightly and he said word by word,

    ¡°Asuro ¡­¡±

    There were only a few people in the Buddhist faction who could remove the demon sealing nail.

    Combined with the defeat at the southern border, it was easy to deduce who the problem was.

    But the Buddha of the Kyara tree did not understand how Asuro avoided the Dharma.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s brows furrowed.<div>

    Had Asuro and Xu Qi ¡®an formed an alliance? In this case, there was definitely no ce for the Shura King¡¯s youngest son in Buddhism. However, since he had already joined the great Feng¡¯s camp, why didn¡¯t he appear at this time?

    What was he doing?

    What other purpose did he have?

    In a sh, the Super chess yer had guessed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s true purpose.<div>

    ¡°ck Lotus, their true target is ck Lotus.¡±

    Xu Pingfeng said in a low voice, ¡±

    Gxia tree, protect the Yunzhou Army. I¡¯m going back to Qingzhou.

    As he spoke, the teleportation array beneath his feet lit up.

    ¡°Teleportation is prohibited in this ce!¡±

    Zhao Shou flicked the quasi-saint¡¯s crown and used the power of the Confucian school to change the rules of heaven and earth.

    He didn¡¯t directly use the ¡°damage¡± on the enemy, nor did he exaggerate too much. He only restricted the teleportation and didn¡¯t even restrict other formations.

    The advantage of this was that the power of absolutemand wouldst for a long time.

    Without teleportation, warlocks would lose their mobility, which they were so proud of, and they would not be able to leave the battlefield.

    ¡°Zhao Shou!¡± For the first time, Xu Pingfeng was furious. He growled, ¡±

    ¡°When I enter the Central ins in the future, I¡¯ll definitely cut off your schrly inheritance!¡±

    Zhao Shou smiled.

    ¡°To my mother¡¯s pleasure.¡±<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The punishment was brought to the court.

    Aware of the enemy¡¯s attack, the Lotus Daoists of the earth sect rushed out of the house, but were immediately suppressed by Asuro¡¯s monstrous arrogance.

    ¡°The Buddhist sect wants to be the enemy of our earth sect?¡±

    ck Lotus stood on the Lotus tform and asked angrily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asuro didn¡¯t waste any time. His right fist glowed with a brilliant light, holding the power of the thief-killing fruit position, and punched out.

    At this moment, in the courtyards of the disciplinary and investigation office, the formations that had been set up in advance lit up one by one.

    This was the earth sect¡¯s new base, so Xu Pingfeng had already set up a formation in the Yamen.

    A sharp metal spirit rushed up from the West, a fiery light shot up to the sky from the South, a heavy and churning water spirit from the North, and vegetation grew in the East, vines surging like tentacles. In the center of the formation, the power of the Earth Spirit gushed out.

    The ck Lotus immediately produced the four Dharma images of Earth, wind, water, and fire, and absorbed the power of the formation into the Dharma images.

    The four apparitions returned to ck Lotus ¡®body in an instant, and a five-colored ball of light condensed on his fist.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The collision of the two forces produced a deafening explosion, which lifted the surrounding buildings as if they were dry weeds.<div>

    They were equally matched.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ck Lotus ¡®red eyes nced at Asuro and Golden Lotus, and she sneered, ¡±

    this formation uses the fate energy of Qingzhou as the disc and condenses the five elements. In the formation, I¡¯m like a tiger with wings. Guess where the eye of the formation is? ¡±

    He was the eye of the formation.

    As long as he did not leave the formation, it would not break.

    As long as they could hold on for long enough, Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree would eventually notice the change in the situation and rush back to help.

    ¡°Jinlian, do you think I moved the earth sect¡¯s headquarters to Qingzhou because I was afraid of your revenge? No, I want to have the home field advantage. Although I don¡¯t know why this Buddhist Arhat would help you, you¡¯re underestimating us a little too much.¡±

    Building a world-shocking formation was one of the deals he had made with Xu Pingfeng. It was also the reason why he was able to remain in Qingzhou without worry.

 Chapter 1623: Ending karma and evolving sin (6000) _3

    Chapter 1623: Ending karma and evolving sin (6000) _3

    ¡°Oh,¡± Taoist master Jin Lian replied with a calm expression.

    . I can¡¯t break. Warlock¡¯s formation, but this one is rooted in the ground and relies on the ley lines of the earth ¡­ Hmm, did you forget about The Earth Book?¡±

    There were two types of formations. One was based on the Warlock¡¯s own body, and with a thought, the formation could be formed.

    The other was a solidified formation, using the mountains and rivers as the foundation to set up arge formation.

    The former could not be broken unless the Warlock was killed. However, thetter was restrained by the book of theher world.

    The Golden Lotus Daoist priest took out the ninth fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and spat out a mouthful of power of virtue at the mirror before throwing it into the sky.

    The Earth Book spun rapidly, rippling with a gorgeous Halo.

    A few rays of light flew out from the office of the Penal and Investigation Bureau and met with the fragment of the book of theher world.

    The seven small Jade mirrors gathered together, and their shape quickly ¡± melted ¡°, turning into pieces of irregr Jade fragments, like Broken Porcin.

    These fragmentsbined with each other, forming a square Jade te with a missing corner.<div>

    Under Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s control, the square Jade te slowly sank into the ground.

    In the next moment, the formation in the office of penal and investigation crumbled, and the power of the five elements in the four directions dissipated.

    Asuro¡¯s ears twitched. He looked at the spot where the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld had disappeared and frowned slightly.

    As the owner of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, he had heard low murmurs at that moment.

    The ck Lotus Taoist was shocked and furious. He roared, ¡±

    ¡°You dare to gather The Earth Book? How dare you?¡±

    His tone was filled with anger and fear, as if something terrible would happen when The Earth Book gathered.

    What would happen when The Earth Book gathered ¡­ The thought shed through Asuro¡¯s mind, but he did not think too much about it. The radiant wheel of light behind his head was hidden, and the Ring of Fire exploded, turning into a golden stream of light that shot toward the ck Lotus.

    The ck Lotus¡¯s body, which was flowing with a pitch-ck and sticky liquid, suddenly turned illusory and was reced by a surging air current.

    He turned into a gust of wind and dodged Asuro¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, a pool of sticky liquid that was left in the distance swallowed Asuro¡¯s figure like a fountain.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±

    Asuro¡¯s calm voice came from the fountain.

    The ck Lotus¡¯s flying momentum came to a halt, and it couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

    Seeing that there was no way to escape, the ck Lotus made a prompt decision to withdraw the wind Dharma form and let its body copse into a sticky, turbulent ck ocean, swallowing and corrupting everything around it.

    In the office of penal and investigation, the ordinary officials and guards all lost their minds.

    Some of them couldn¡¯t control their desire to kill and would kill anyone they saw;Some of them only wanted to vent their sexual desires, pouncing on anyone they saw, regardless of gender;Some of them greedily plundered the property in the Yamen, wanting to take it for themselves.

    The four members of the heaven and earth Association, who were ughtering the demonic priest of the earth sect, rose up in a panic with the wind to avoid the flood-like power of depravity.

    This massive corrupting power had already exceeded the limit of what a Daoist golden core could purify. At least, they, who were rank-four, could not avoid it.<div>

    On the other hand, the demonic priests of the earth sect were like fish in water, their strength greatly increasing.

    Asuro sat cross-legged, the viscous liquid blocked by the light golden halo.

    Meditation!

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest floated into the air and transformed into a zing sun, blooming with colorful power of virtue.<div>

    Chi Chi ¡­

    The sticky and dirty liquid gave off ck smoke, and the sticky liquid that covered Asuro quickly disintegrated and disappeared.

    Asuro leaned over and reached his palms into the rolling, sticky liquid. The light wheel behind his head exploded.

    Kill the thieves!

    Screams rang out everywhere in the office of justice and punishment. The sticky liquid receded like the tide and transformed back into a human figure. It was a human figure that was melting and disintegrating, almost unable to maintain.

    The only characteristic of the thief-killing fruit position was that it would not stop until one of them was dead, which was simr to the power of the country-guarding sword.

    Asuro¡¯s body shed and reappeared in front of ck Lotus.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He twisted his waist, raised his arms, and threw a thunderous punch.

    BOOM!

    The ck Lotus ¡®body exploded, and a sticky liquid that was like mud exploded in all directions.

    At this moment, his fallen body¡¯s characteristic of being on the verge of copse had instead be his trump card to avoid being killed by the martial artists.

    The raindrop-like liquid fled quickly and congregated into a twisted and melted human figure in the distance. Without any hesitation, the ck Lotus used the wind form to control the air flow and tried to escape from the city of Qingzhou.

    ¡°Turn back to the shore!¡±<div>

    Asuro put his hands together and usedmandment again to stop ck Lotus from escaping.

    The distorted human figure came to a sudden stop, then copsed into a stream of air and disappeared without a trace.

    This was a ck Lotus disguised by the wind Dharma with a part of the power of the fallen, but his real body ¡­

    A ball of pitch-ck liquid shot toward the Golden Lotus in the air. It suddenly opened up like a curtain and wrapped around Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    The ck Lotus ¡®true target was Golden Lotus Daoist priest.

    ¡°After I digest the Golden Lotus and replenish my body, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ground.¡± cklotusughed wildly.

    After a short exchange of blows, he knew that this Buddhist Arhat was unparalleled.

    The enemy in front of him was a third grade Vajra and a second grade Arhat.

    Even if it was a one-on-one fight, it would be very difficult for him to win.

    Logically speaking, with the addition of a third-grade yang God who had mastered the power of virtuous merits, ck Lotus would be even more unlikely to win.

    However, the Golden Lotus was different. The two of them were originally one, while the ck Lotus was second-grade and the Golden Lotus was third-grade.

    This had turned Daoist priest Golden Lotus into a pure tonic.

    Suddenly, the ck Lotus in the air screamed, ¡±<div>

    ¡°Fake? No, that¡¯s impossible ¡­¡±

    Chi Chi ¡­ The power of virtue shot out from the curtain, and bursts of green smoke rose.

    The ck Lotus didn¡¯t get anything. Instead, it was burned by the power of virtue and was severely injured.

    Asuro¡¯s expression remained the same, as if he had already expected this. He bent his knees and lifted the radiant wheel of light behind his head.

    The third strike!

    BOOM! The fist pierced through the ¡°curtain ¡°, and the ck Lotus screamed as it disintegrated, ck mud sshing in all directions.

 Chapter 1624: Ending karma and evolving sin (6000) _4

    Chapter 1624: Ending karma and evolving sin (6000) _4

    At this moment, a rainbow-colored ray of light shot into the Bureau of penal and investigation, enveloping the ck mud that was sttering all over the sky.

    The colorful light turned into the Golden Lotus Taoist priest and smiled at Asuro.

    This was the real Golden Lotus Daoist priest. The one just now was a fake created by the supply fruit.

    When Asuro quietly escaped from nda, he knew that he could not return, so he took a Buddhist relic-the offering fruit.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    On that day, during the discussion in The Earth Book chat group, the members had formted a n to get rid of ck Lotus in the shortest time possible ording to their various trump cards and the enemy¡¯s situation.

    This n had three core conditions:

    One, a clone that was able to pass off as the real one.

    The core of the n was the bait, Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    The offering fruit was a second-grade Arhat fruit, and the strength of the Golden Lotus Daoist priest that it conjured was lower than second-grade, just in line with the standard of someone who had just entered third-grade.

    It was perfect.<div>

    Two, ck Lotus would take the risk and take the opportunity to repair himself.

    ck Lotus, who had fallen into the devil path, was greedy and cruel by nature. Fear of death and caution were not evil in human nature.

    When he was in danger but had a chance to turn the situation around, the answer to what choice he would make was self-evident.

    Three, Asuro¡¯s control of the situation.

    He had to create a situation where the ck Lotus could not escape but was not desperate enough to force him to take the risk and devour the Golden Lotus.

    When the ck Lotus chose to devour the fake Golden Lotus, he was destined to be severely injured by the power of virtue of the fake Golden Lotus and die faster.

    The n seemed simple, but it actually included the control of the enemy¡¯s psychology, the assessment of one¡¯s own strength, and the wisdom to reasonably use the cards.

    Of course, with the wisdom of Xu Qi ¡®an, Chu Yuanxi, asulo, and Daoist priest Golden Lotus, this n was actually quite simple.

    After all, among these people, there were either a genius in solving cases, a schr, a great Empress, a traitor who had been hiding for hundreds of years, and the unfathomable old silver coin.

    ¡°Despicable, despicable and shameless ¡­¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest¡¯s body kept twisting, as if something was about to rush out of his body.

    However, the force of the impact became weaker and weaker, and finally returned to nothingness.

    The ck Lotus was no longer able to fight against the Golden Lotus Daoist priest at his peak.

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest let out a long sigh.

    Even an expert of his level was filled with joy and excitement at this moment.

    He had endured humiliation and cultivated the members of the heaven and earth Association. He had nned for many years and today, his wish hade true.

    He had finally killed him.

    After that, as long as he used the power of virtue to refine the ck Lotus, he would be able to recover his cultivation.<div>

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus flew up with the wind and looked down at the executioner. She saw Heng Yuan, who was covered in blood like a god of death, flying on his sword and whistling like the wind.

    He also saw the demonic priest of the earth sect, who had lost his will to fight and was fleeing out of the Yamen in panic.

    ¡°AI!¡±

    Beams of colorful light shot out of Daoist priest Golden Lotus¡¯s body, piercing through the Lotus Daoists and purifying their lives and past sins.<div>

    ¡°Daoist priest, does the fragment of theher world Book have a weapon spirit? What did ck Lotus mean by that?¡±

    Asuro asked.

    ¡°Ah? What did you just say?¡±

    Golden Lotus Daoist priest was confused.

    Asuro said, ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, I¡¯ll join forces with Xu Qi ¡®an and the other members to expel you from the Tiandi society.¡±

    Ah, this ¡­ Daoist priest Golden Lotus suddenly felt that it was not a good thing to have too many uncontroble experts in the group.

    He thought for a moment, and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin this in detail in the Tiandi society. Let¡¯s leave this ce and go to Danzhou to help Xu Qi ¡®an.¡±

 Chapter 1625: A great victory (1)

    Chapter 1625: A great victory (1)

    ¡°Break the schrly faction¡¯s inheritance? Xu Pingfeng, I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an flicked his thumb, and the nation-guarding sword made a nging sound. He immediately copsed all his Qi activity, restrained all his emotions, and was ready to break the Jade.

    ¡°Qiang!¡±

    The nation-suppressing sword shed out, and a yellow sword light shed.

    With Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current physical strength, he could sh out the Jade fragments many times over his limit. He did not have to worry about running out of energy after one sh.

    This was the powerful recovery ability of a rank two martial artist.

    In the next moment, a glistening yellow sword light appeared in front of Ji Xuan¡¯s chest. Pulling out the sword toward Xu Pingfeng was just a cover-up; his real target was Ji Xuan.

    Pick the soft persimmons and pinch them!

    At the same time, sun Xuanji raised his foot and stomped on the ground, causing circr formations to surround Ji Xuan. Among them, there were lightning formations that flickered with lightning arcs, zing me formations that burned with raging mes, metal formations that glowed with white light ¡­

    Kou Yangzhou¡¯s figure appeared behind Ji Xuan like a ghost, and the peace de shed towards his neck.<div>

    Zhao Shou said, ¡±

    ¡°The power of this saber has doubled!¡±

    The peace de burst out with a zing light.

    A killing trap!

    Ji Xuan, a rank 3 martial artist, was instantly targeted by transcendent Da Feng.

    His premonition of danger did not work at all. It was not until Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s saber intent hit his chest that he realized that the Jade fragment was aimed at him.

    The martial artist¡¯s premonition of danger was of course useless, because Xu Qi ¡®an had used Tiangang¡¯s star shifting technique to shield the aura of this de.

    Ji Xuan did not make any movements, as if he had epted his fate. Not far away, Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree disappeared at the same time and reappeared around Ji Xuan.

    The Gtian tree calmly formed a seal with both hands, and the unmovable Emperor Ming behind him also did the same.

    The spatial folds were instantly smoothed out, and there was no wind at all.

    Before the sword radiance that had struck Ji Xuan¡¯s chest could explode, it was forcibly extinguished. Sun Xuanji¡¯s various formations froze, as if they were in an ink-wash painting.

    Behind Ji Xuan, kou Yangzhou, who was trying to behead Ji Xuan, seemed to have been hit by a freezing spell.

    A single spell was enough to break the attacks of the transcendents. This was the power of a first grade Bodhisattva.

    Even though it had lost a Vajra Dharma form, the Gxia tree was still ranked first.

    After resolving the attack with the ¨¡tha Dharma form, the gstar tree turned around and swept towards the old man. It raised its arm that was thicker than a woman¡¯s waist and smashed it towards Kou Yang Zhou.

    During this process, circr formations made of clear light appeared on the left and right sides of Kou Yang Zhou, extending out chains made of clear light that bound Kou Yang Zhou¡¯s hands and feet.

    If this punchnded, Kou Yang Zhou¡¯s body would definitely be blown apart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The body of a second-grade warrior obviously couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of a first-grade Bodhisattva.

    Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree cooperated well, and the situation was instantly reversed.<div>

    The best way to save Kou Yang Province was to use the teleportation book to bring him away.

    They want to force me to change the rule and lift the. teleportation is prohibited here ¡®restriction ¡­ Zhao Shou immediately understood what Xu Pingfeng and the Gxia tree were thinking.

    In an instant, Zhao Shou had a solution. He had no time to talk to Xu Qi ¡®an and the others. He chose to trust hispanions.

    Zhao Shou took a step forward and used his finger as a pen to draw array patterns in the air.<div>

    Two identical formations appeared behind the Buddha of the Kyara tree. Four chains of clear light emerged from his eyes and wrapped around his right arm.

    This was the ability of a fifth stage Confucian schr.

    It could ¡°learn¡± the enemy¡¯s spell and record it on paper. Although it was weaker than the original, it was not too different.

    At Zhao Shou¡¯s level, he didn¡¯t need to rely on paper. He could read it with. thought ¡­ No, he could learn.

    At the same time that the chains of clear light wrapped around the Gxia tree, the peace de left kou Yangzhou¡¯s hand and cut through his robe. The tip of the de pierced through his robe andnded on kou Yangzhou¡¯s head.

    This caused the shadow under the robe to fall on kou Yangzhou¡¯s body.

    The shadow instantly expanded and transformed into Xu Qi ¡®an. He stood in front of kou Yangzhou and waved his sleeves. He sped his hands together at his lower abdomen, and the power of living beings condensed into a ball that copsed inward.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The chains wrapped around the right arm of the Kaluo tree broke one by one, unable to restrain the powerful first grade Bodhisattva. However, its mission had beenpleted. It had won precious breathing space for kouyang Prefecture and time for Xu Qi ¡®an to help.

    The muscles on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms expanded. Strength Gu: berserk!

    He pushed out the ball of life force with all his might to meet the fist of the gstar tree.

    Ding ding ding ding!

    The saber will burst out, and the old man also cut off the chains that bound him. He put his hands on Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back, and his Qi surged.<div>

    BOOM!

    Like the explosion of a massive missile, the rippling air waves spread out, sting a vacuum zone with a diameter of hundreds of feet in theyers of clouds.

    Xu Pingfeng, Ji Xuan, Zhao Shou, sun Xuanji, and Luo Yuheng, the five transcendents, all flew back.

    The first round of the two sides ¡®strange moves could be called a fight between Immortals.

    Both Ji Xuan and Kou Yang Zhou were on the verge of death.

    ¡°You¡¯re restricting the teleportation here and not letting us leave to buy time for your aplices in Qingzhou?¡±

    Ji Xuan, whose back was drenched in cold sweat, flicked his saber andughed.

    ¡°In at most 15 minutes, the Buddha of the Kyara tree¡¯s Vajra power will be restored. I¡¯ll see how you die then. Xu Qi ¡®an, do you think that the number of transcendents can make up for the difference in grades? What a joke!¡±

    What he said was the truth. Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s sword strike outside Danzhou city was indeed earth-shattering, but it could notpare to the de delivered by the Confucian saint¡¯s heroic soul.

    If this dragged on, at least a few of the transcendents from Da Feng would die when the Buddha of the Kyara tree¡¯s Vajra Dharma was restored.

    This time, he and the state preceptor wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch to test their trump cards.

    He wouldn¡¯t have given Xu Qi ¡®an the chance to charge up his strength for that sword strike.

    ¡­¡­¡­..<div>

    Outside the city of Qingzhou.

    Asuro looked at Golden Lotus and said, ¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest, aren¡¯t you going with me to Danzhou to help?¡±

    Daoist priest Golden Lotus shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll refine the ck Lotus first to recover my cultivation. You can go and help out in Danzhou. The White Emperor had appeared before, perhaps not in Jiuzhou. However, since it had formed an alliance with Xu Pingfeng, it would not stand by and do nothing.

    ¡°For now, as long as you let me recover my cultivation first, I can make up for theck ofbat strength with the number of second-grade cultivators.¡±

    By the time he finished repairing his body and returned to rank-2, there would be four rank-2 powerhouses in the great Feng camp.

    The White Emperor, the descendant of the gods and devils, would definitely return to Jiuzhou. At that time, it would be a real life and death situation.

    Asuro nodded and looked at Chu Yuanyou and the other three behind Golden Lotus.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    Li Miaozhen didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to Danzhou,¡±

    The three of them nodded.<div>

    Since he was already here, he naturally couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to kill the enemy.

    Asuro nodded slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rush over to provide reinforcements.¡±

    With a boom, he shot up into the sky like a cannonball. In an instant, he turned into a ck dot and disappeared into the sea of clouds.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Xu Qi ¡®an said expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°Before that, I will kill you first!¡±

    Ji Xuan sneered,

    . I¡¯ll return the same words to you ¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud explosion was heard. The clouds split apart and a figure, like a shooting star, fiercely crashed into Ji Xuan.

    Who was that? Ji Xuan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think. The long knife in his hand was thrust forward, and the burning Qi distorted the air.

    Kachaa!

    The weapon that was infused with the transcendent warrior¡¯s aura exploded into pieces on the spot. Ji Xuan felt an overbearing force passing through the handle of the de and into his wrist. The web between his thumb and forefinger was split open, followed by the right arm that was holding the de.

    The figure was like a tyrannical siege vehicle, directly sending Ji Xuan flying.

    The Ring of Fire exploded. Asuro grabbed Ji Xuan¡¯s ankle and pulled him back, preparing to take this rank 3 martial artist away.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s left foot, which was not caught, kicked Asuro¡¯s face hard. It felt like he had kicked a peerless divine weapon.

    Kachaa!

    Asuro crushed his ankle and retreated.

    Whoosh ¡­ The space trembled and the folds were smoothed out, not a single gust of wind could leak in.

    Fortunately, Asuro had retreated quickly, otherwise he would have been in the same situation as Kou Yang state.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an grinned, and his smile was brighter than ever.

    Asuro let out a sound of acknowledgment and stepped into the void, slowly walking to the camp of the DA Feng extraordinary.

    Luo Yuheng and the others also heaved a sigh of relief.

    Obviously, the operation in Qingzhou had been sessfullypleted.

    On the other side, the bones in Ji Xuan¡¯s crushed ankle regenerated. However, blood continued to ooze out. It was as if there was a terrifying force that was constantly eroding the wound, preventing it from healing.

    Without the help of the Buddha of the Gxia tree, I would have been killed by him within ten moves ¡­ Ji Xuan¡¯s heart trembled.

    At the same time, he also realized that Asuro¡¯s appearance meant that the ck Lotus had fallen.

    Yunzhou had lost a second grade transcendent.

    Xu Pingfeng had already predicted that ck Lotus would die. With his calctive personality, he did not reveal any of his emotions, but his face darkened.

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng, didn¡¯t you predict the enemy¡¯s moves? Have you ever thought that this day woulde?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t n to let him go. She took the opportunity to mock him.

    ¡°What Bullsh * t State Teacher, bah!¡±

    ¡°Asuro!¡± The Gxia tree said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°How dare you betray me, betray the Buddhist League!¡±

    Asuroughed.

    ¡°What, you really think I¡¯ve sold my life to Buddhism? The hatred for the extermination of my n and the murder of my father, I will settle it with the Buddhist sect one by one.¡±

    ¡°How did you betray Buddhism?¡±

    ¡°You guess!¡± Asuro said with a smile.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree looked at him deeply and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll clean up my sect today!¡±

    His nine-feet-tall figure expanded once again. His qi and blood pierced through the heavens, causing the entire space to shake.

    ¡°Come at me!¡±

    Asuro, Xu Qi ¡®an, and Kou Yang Zhou pounced at the Gxia tree at the same time, and the scene seemed to freeze!

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Danzhou.

    On top of the city wall that was covered in bullet holes, blood, and scorch marks, Xu Eng heard the sound of the horn that signaled the retreat of the Yunzhou Army.

    Large numbers of enemy soldiers retreated in panic, leaving behind corpses all over the ground.

    The cannons on the city wall continued to fire, dealing heavy blows to the retreating enemy.

    Xu Eng retracted his gaze and looked at the corpses of the enemies and defenders on the city wall. He let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It should be Xu ningyan and the others who have finished fighting.¡±

    Chu Yuanqi walked to his side and supported the tottering Xu Eng.

    Xu Eng pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    ¡°So, it seems like big brother won?¡±

    Not knowing that she was beside the two of them, li lingsu chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, maybe it¡¯s a draw. ¡°On the cloud region¡¯s side, there¡¯s still a rank one who hasn¡¯t participated in the battle. The situation in great Feng is still not optimistic.¡±

    Xu Eng nced at him. He wasn¡¯t too familiar with li lingsu and only knew that she was his big brother¡¯s follower.

    She was also a rare ¡®beauty¡¯ who couldpete with him in terms of appearance.

    Gradually, the sound of the cannons stopped. The enemy had already run out of range.

    The soldiers on the city wall stopped firing. They held their weapons and cheered loudly.

    To the defenders, they had won the battle.

    The enemy had gathered an Army of tens of thousands and was about to attack the city. All the transcendents were out and they attacked the city aggressively.

    Now that he had abandoned his armor and left, it was obvious that Xu yinluo had won the battle on another battlefield.

    This was the first major victory since the fall of Qingzhou. The battle of Chenzhou was destined to spread throughout Yongzhou.

    Hearing the cheers of the guards, Xu Eng felt a little relieved.

    ¡°When news of this battle spreads back to the capital, those who are not convinced in their hearts should also ept their fate. Emperor huaiqing¡¯s ascension to the throne is the general trend.¡±

    On the contrary, if Danzhou was lost, huaiqing¡¯s Ascension would be an excuse for some to attack the Emperor, and he would be the object of doubt and criticism of themon people and the world.

    ¡­¡­..

    [ PS: ¡± night watchman ¡± has a audio book. You can listen to it in the Himyas. It¡¯s well-made and has a strong lineup. ] I personally listened to it for a few hours yesterday. It¡¯s really good, especially in the restoration of the original work. It¡¯s very well done. The main point was restoration!

 Chapter 1626: Li lingsu:This ape brother ...(6600) _1

    Chapter 1626: Li lingsu:This ape brother ¡­(6600) _1

    In the face of the three aggressive men, the Buddha of the Kyara tree formed a seal with his hands and smoothed out the space folds. He condensed a space cage in front of him and blocked the three second-grade martial artists.

    Kou Yang Zhou started spinning like a top, like an electric drill. His de intent burst out, creating a hole in the spatial cage.

    The Ring of Fire behind Asuro¡¯s head exploded, and the muscles on his back bulged. Every cell in his body was exerting force, pushing his fist to punch the hole that Kou Yang Zhou had made.

    The spatial cage shattered.

    Xu Qi ¡®an jumped out, his green robe fluttering in the wind. He crossed the peace de and the nation-guarding sword in his hands and shed.

    In the process, the power of all living beings was added to the de.

    Ding! Ding! The Taiping knife and the country-guarding sword created dazzling sparks on the chest of the jialuo tree, leaving two white marks.

    What. tough nut ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an cursed in his heart.

    The next moment, the Buddha¡¯s fist pierced through Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s chest, and pale golden blood spurted out.

    Even with monk Shenshu¡¯spleted diamond body and Shura bloodline, he still couldn¡¯t block the fist of a first stage Bodhisattva, who was a first stage monk.<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®an threw away his sword and hugged the right arm of the Gxia tree. He grinned.

    Bang! Bang!

    The chest of the Kiara tree caved in. This was the first time he was injured.

    The Jade shattered!

    Xu Qi ¡®an returned all the damage that the Gxia tree had done to him.

    Kou Yangzhou held the peace de and turned into a sharp de light, crashing into the chest of the jialuo tree. The de intent of a Rank 2 martial artist tore through space, carrying the will to cut through everything.

    Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ Bang ¡­ The Gxia tree picked up Xu Qi ¡®an with one arm and smashed him heavily on kou Yangzhou¡¯s body. It was like two meteorites had collided, and with a shock wave, the two were sent flying.

    Shua shua shua!

    Asuro stepped into the air and seized the opportunity. The Ring of Fire behind his head disappeared, and a beautiful wheel of light appeared.

    He grabbed the light wheel behind his head and his fist lit up with a beautiful light.

    ng!

    The power of the thief-killing fruit was all poured into the chest of the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    Asuro¡¯s fist sessfully pierced through the chest of the gstar tree and avenged Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Finally. the defense was broken ¡­ Kou Yangzhou and Xu Qi ¡®an were almost crying tears of joy. They had fought from outside of Chenzhou City until now, and finally, they had broken the defense of this stinky stone in thetrine.

    The characteristic of the atha Dharmaksana was the word ¡°ation.¡±

    Even the supervisor couldn¡¯t do anything to an unmoving Gxia tree, but once it moved, it lost the support of the unmovable Emperor.

    Without the Vajra Dharma form, the defense of the Kiara tree¡¯s body was normal.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s injury-for-injury jade fragment, as well as Asuro¡¯s unrivaled rank-2 violent output, sessfully broke through the defense of the Galos tree.

    Seeing Asuro¡¯s fist pierce through the chest of the Gtian tree, Ji Xuan and Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eyebrows twitched.<div>

    This was the first time the strongest Bodhisattva of Buddhism had been injured since he entered the Central ins.

    This seemed to be a bad sign.

    Anger shed in the eyes of the Gtian tree. He grabbed Asuro¡¯s head with his big hand and lifted him up.

    At this moment, he was like a muscr man with bulging muscles.<div>

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    The sound of Asuro¡¯s skull cracking could be heard, and pale golden blood flowed from the gaps between the fingers of the Gtian tree.

    Boom, boom, boom ¡­ The sound of drums suddenly rang out, one after another, as fast as a rainstorm.

    Asuro¡¯s dark golden body was covered in ayer of ck, as if ink had been poured on it.

    He released the power of his Shura bloodline.

    The sound of the skull cracking stopped.

    At this moment, Xu Qi ¡®an dragged out a trail of afterimages and slithered behind the Gxia tree like a ghost. He stood back to back with the Gxia tree, held the country-guarding sword in his right hand, and stabbed it behind him.

    The country sword pierced into the chest of the Galos tree. The characteristics of the country sword and the thief-killing fruit position burst out at the same time, burning the wound.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Pain shed through the eyes of the Buddha of the Kyara tree. It was the second time he had felt pain in 500 years. The first time was when Jian Zheng had pierced his head with the Confucius Saint carving knife.

    Bang! Bang!

    Before Xu Qi ¡®an could pull out his sword and retreat, Gtian tree kicked the rising star who dared to hurt him away. Then, he picked up Asuro and smashed it at Xu Qi¡¯ an.

    The two dark figures collided. Xu Qi ¡®an and Asuro groaned, and the same thought shed through their minds:

    This guy was so hard!<div>

    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¡­ Qi gushed out from the bottom of the Galos tree¡¯s feet. Every step it took seemed to be stepping on the ground, making a rumbling sound.

    He quickly caught up with Xu Qi ¡®an and Asuro, who were flying backward. He used his fists, legs, elbows, and knees as weapons and broke the bones and tendons of the two men. Pale golden blood fell like rain.

    In the process, Kou Yang Zhou tried to help many times, but he was sent flying by a punch or a palm from the Jia Luo tree.

    Kachakachaa!

    The Gtian tree, who was attacking fiercely, suddenly stopped, and the sound of bones breaking came from his body.

    Xu Qi ¡®an used broken Jade to interrupt thebo of the Gxia tree.

    PU ~¡±the domineering de intent pierced through the chest of the Gtian tree that had yet to heal. For a Rank 2 martial artist like kou Yangzhou, the stagnation of the Gtian tree just now was simply a w that had been delivered to his eyes.

    After being stabbed in the chest again and again, the Gtian tree was furious. He turned around and swung his arm, sweeping his fist backward.

    The old man¡¯s head shrank, and then he heard the sound of his skull flying.

    On the other side, Xu Qi ¡®an and Asuro ¡± pieced ¡± the broken arm and skull together, put the hanging intestines back into their stomachs, and pounced on the Gxia tree to share the pressure of kouyang Prefecture while their injuries were healing rapidly.

    The four of them started fighting. From time to time, someone¡¯s head would fly up, and someone¡¯s thigh would be twisted off. The scene was bloody and violent.

 Chapter 1627: Li lingsu:This ape brother ... (6600) _2

    Chapter 1627: Li lingsu:This ape brother ¡­ (6600) _2

    Jia Luo Shu punched Xu Qi ¡®an on the left and Asuro on the right. He could even step on Kou Yang Zhou, showing the true colors of a rank one expert.

    However, his chest was stabbed again and again. The power of the thief-killing skill and the characteristics of the country-guarding sword stacked together, and his injuries became more and more serious.

    A ray of clear light rushed out from Xu Pingfeng¡¯s chest and shrouded everyone¡¯s head. At the same time, the round formation under his feet expanded and tried to cover everyone.

    He wanted to use this opportunity to expand the domain of the bronze disc and iste this world so that Xu Qi ¡®an could not control the power of all living beings.

    The increase in the life force had turned him from a rank two martial artist to a Peak Master with explosive powerparable to Asuro. The two of them were the main forces against the Gxia tree.

    As long as Xu Qi ¡®an was beaten back to his original state, the situation could be reversed.

    Zhao Shou flicked his crown and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Formations are forbidden in this ce!¡±

    Before the expanding circle formation could cover everyone, it was restricted by the rules of this ce and dissipated helplessly.

    Xu Pingfeng was not angry. Instead, he was happy, and the corner of his mouth twitched.<div>

    All of a sudden, Ji Xuan, who had been at the edge of the battlefield, sneaked up to sun Xuanji. When Zhao shounian said that formations were forbidden in this ce, he stood up and got close to Sun Xuanji.

    A Warlock who couldn¡¯t use formations was no different from amb waiting to be ughtered in front of an extraordinary warrior.

    Sun Xuanji¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He did not have the premonition of danger that martial artists had, so he could not detect danger in advance. But now, every nerve and every cell was sending him a dangerous signal.

    Defensive items flew out from the silk bag at his waist. There was. bronze bell, a heart-protecting mirror, an iron shield ¡­ However, before these magic tools could be activated, they were already torn apart by Ji Xuan with the violence of a martial artist.

    Xu Pingfeng¡¯s real goal was not to expand the area of the bronze disc. With Zhao Shou holding the fort, he did not have the chance to use the first-generation magical weapon.

    The magic weapon he had just used was just a cover. The one he really wanted to kill was sun Xuanji.

    Sun Xuanji was the same as Ji Xuan. They were the weakest transcendents present and were the easiest to kill with a single strike.

    As long as he could kill sun Xuanji, this battle would not be considered a loss.

    He was sure that Zhao Shou would restrict formations, not Dharma artifacts, because formations were exclusive to magicians, while Dharma artifacts included Dharma Treasures and peerless weapons.

    Restricting the use of magic tools was equivalent to cutting off one of Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s arms.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    After three magic weapons exploded in session, Ji Xuan¡¯s punch pierced through sun Xuanji¡¯s chest with irresistible force.

    Blood instantly dyed his white clothes red.

    Just as Ji Xuan was about to take the life of this third stage Warlock, he suddenly saw the other party take out a ball of ck silk that was emitting a poisonous gas.

    The silk quickly wrapped around Ji Xuan and tied him together with sun Xuanji.

    Netherworld silk!

    This was the excess silk that sun Xuanji had used to weave the g, which he had refined into a magical weapon.

    It only had two uses-binding enemies and poison.

    Theherworld silkworm¡¯s poison was able to cause a certain amount of damage to transcendent Warriors. Of course, sun Xuanji chose to use it not because of the poison, but because of its toughness.<div>

    He wanted to use this opportunity to entangle Ji Xuan.

    With Ji Xuan¡¯s cultivation base and without the help of a peerless divine weapon, it was impossible for him to break free from theherworld silk in a short period of time.

    ¡°Whoosh ~¡±

    A rusty iron sword swept through the sea of clouds with a whooshing sound. Ji Xuan¡¯s head exploded in the sword light, sending blood, flesh, and bones flying.<div>

    Luo Yuheng used his second sword-Imperial Sword technique!

    After losing his head, Ji Xuan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.

    Sun Xuanji took the opportunity to untie theherworld silk and retreated in the direction of Zhao Shou.

    He didn¡¯t try to finish off Ji Xuan, as a Warlock¡¯s body was weak. A wound that pierced through the chest was a fatal wound. If he wasn¡¯t treated in time, he would die faster than Ji Xuan.

    Luo Yuheng conjured a Sword Art, and the rusty iron sword spun in the air before shooting towards Ji Xuan once again. This time, she wanted to use the heart sword technique to destroy Ji Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit.

    Xu Pingfeng stepped on a banana fan as if he was on a skateboard, and he blocked Ji Xuan¡¯s path with light and Swift movements.

    At some point, he had put on a pair of gloves as thin as cicada¡¯s wings, and he brazenly grabbed Luo Yuheng¡¯s flying sword.

    Zzzzzzz ¡­ The iron pieces made a sharp sound as they rubbed against the grinding wheel. The flying sword advanced bit by bit, piercing into Xu Pingfeng¡¯s chest anding out from his back.

    His gloves burned and turned into dust. The flesh on his hands melted, leaving only white bones.

    It was not a simple sword wound, but also Luo Yuheng¡¯s indestructible sword Qi.

    To a Warlock, even if such an injury was not fatal, it was still a heavy blow that would reduce theirbat power.

    However, Luo Yuheng did not look happy at all. Instead, her beautiful face changed slightly because she had lost control of her ancestral sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Not a bad weapon, I¡¯ll kindly ept it!¡±<div>

    Xu Pingfengughed.

    He refined Luo Yuheng¡¯s divine sword on the spot.

    With Xu Pingfeng¡¯s status, it was not difficult for him to refine a weapon without a weapon spirit. In fact, it could be said to be easy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you, son of a b * tch, back to me!¡±

    In the distance, Xu Qi ¡®an roared and threw the peace de with all his might.

    Luo Yuheng looked toward the source of the sound and saw Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s head being blown apart by the Garuda tree after throwing the peace de.

    How could he be distracted while facing a first grade Bodhisattva? Xu Pingfeng sneered and was about to put the peace de away, but Zhao Shou grabbed it before he could.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was here to give the knife to the principal.

    Holding the peace de, Zhao Shou¡¯s be lit up with golden paint, which quickly spread throughout his body.

    He had learned Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s Vajra power.

    In theory, as long as Zhao Shou¡¯s grade was high enough, he could even use the atha Dharma form of the Gtian tree for free.

    After applying Vajra power, Zhao Shou held the peace de and shed at Xu Pingfeng with great force.

    <div>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1628: Li lingsu:This ape brother ... (6600) _3

    Chapter 1628: Li lingsu:This ape brother ¡­ (6600) _3

    ng!

    Xu Pingfeng held his sword horizontally to block the straight sh of the peace de, but his strength was no match for Zhao Shou¡¯s. His white bone right hand was instantly broken, and the divine sword flew out of his hand.

    At this moment, the headless Ji Xuan¡¯s primordial spirit finally returned to its position. He turned around and kicked Zhao Shou away.

    Seeing this, Xu Pingfeng let out a sigh of relief.

    Even though he did not take Luo Yuheng¡¯s sword, he had achieved his goal of protecting Ji Xuan.

    Even though he had paid a heavy price.

    At this time, Gxia tree punched Asuro away and rushed to Ji Xuan and Xu Pingfeng¡¯s side. He said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Your Vajra Dharma form is about to recover ¡­ Xu Pingfeng¡¯s eyes flickered, but in the end, he did not refute. He quickly retreated with Ji Xuan.

    Zhao Shou was tactful and didn¡¯t pursue. Sun Xuanji was severely injured, and Luo Yuheng couldn¡¯t use his cultivation. If he pursued them rashly, the Confucian school might lose its leader today.<div>

    ¡°Hu, hu hu ¡­¡±

    Asuro and Kou Yang Zhou slightly bent their bodies, gasping for air. Blood and sweat had soaked their tattered clothes.

    ¡°Xu Pingfeng, let¡¯s fight again here tomorrow, you coward!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shouted calmly.

    Xu Pingfeng turned around and looked at him from afar.

    Xu Qi ¡®an watched as the three figures disappeared. He looked up at the clear blue sky and slowly let out a breath.

    He won!

    He had defeated Xu Pingfeng.

    He had defeated Xu Pingfeng fair and square, face to face!

    At this moment, he felt that the shadow that had been shrouding his heart hadpletely disappeared.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly collected his thoughts and rushed to sun Xuanji¡¯s side.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sun, how are you?¡±

    The wound on sun Xuanji¡¯s chest had already healed, and his face was slightly pale. He nodded.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to worry? En, I know.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an immediately felt at ease.

    The Directorate of Celestials had a big business, so he must have a lot of elixirs that could revive people. As long as he didn¡¯t die on the spot, senior Brother Sun could probably live on with money.

    Sun Xuanji opened his mouth with a pained expression. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to say.

    Not chasing? Shouldn¡¯t they chase after them?

    Senior Brother Sun suddenly missed protector Yuan.<div>

    ¡°Here ¡­. He said.

    Sun Xuanji unhappily took out a porcin bottle and threw it to Xu Qi ¡®an. He then pointed to Asuro and Kou Yang Zhou.

    Luo Yuheng stood to the side with a cold expression.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he took the porcin bottle. He gave up on the idea of feeding her. He swept toward Luo Yuheng and said softly,<div>

    ¡°State preceptor, are you hurt?¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±

    But I still have to feed you first ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an pulled out the wooden stopper and poured out the pill.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Grand Tutor.¡±

    Luo Yuheng was finally satisfied. After taking the pill, he swooped down to pick up the divine sword.

    Xu Qi ¡®an took the opportunity to feed kou Yangzhou and Asuro to help them recover their strength.

    Asuro looked down at the sea of clouds and said, ¡±

    ¡°Whether this woman can sessfully pass the Tribtion or not will determine our fate.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an immediately understood what he meant. He muttered, ¡±

    ¡°That will be a fierce battle.¡±

    Although the ¡± Lotus cutting operation ¡± had been a great sess, and great Feng had gained another rank two expert, as long as the White Emperor returned to the Jiuzhou continent and joined forces with the Galos tree and Xu Pingfeng, they would still be able to defeat great Feng.

    The power of the Gxia tree was obvious to all. This was a first-grade tree.<div>

    If Da Feng did not have a rank one expert, it would be difficult to defeat Yunzhou.

    Luo Yuheng, who was only half a step away from the heavenly Tribtion, became the key factor.

    Of course, Xu Pingfeng could also see this, so he could not allow Luo Yuheng to sessfully pass the heavenly Tribtion.

    Asuro said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an shook his head, then nodded.

    ¡°50 ¨C 50,¡±

    He did not exin further and turned to Zhao Shou.

    ¡°Director, you¡¯re going back to Beijing?¡±

    Zhao Shou nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°The capital needs a transcendent to hold the fort.¡±

    That¡¯s true, but without. cheater like you, our chances of winning will plummet ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was about to say something when he saw Zhao Shou¡¯s body crack.

    Cobweb-like wounds appeared on his body, and blood gushed out.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a bacsh.¡± Zhao Shou sighed and flicked his hat.

    ¡°I¡¯m all healed.¡±

    With a sh of light, Zhao Shou¡¯s injuries recovered in the next second.

    The color of the quasi-saint¡¯s Confucian crown had turned dull, and it had be an ordinary Confucian crown.

    I can use the power of the quasi-Saint schr¡¯s crown to execute the absolutemand, and it will bear the bacsh. As long as it¡¯s not too exaggerated, the schr¡¯s crown can resist it. Zhao Shou exined with a smile.

    As expected, he was a cheater ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed in his heart.

    Zhao Shou didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and said, ¡±

    ¡°I understand your concerns, but this matter is actually easy to handle. The Imperial astronomer¡¯s letter can solve it perfectly.

    you can ask sun Xuanji to set up teleportation formations in the capital and other cities in Yongzhou. Then, you can make the corresponding teleportation Jade talismans. In this way, whether it¡¯s me supporting Yongzhou or you guys returning to the capital, it will all happen in the blink of an eye.

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asuro and Kou Yang Zhoumented, ¡±

    ¡°This is a brilliant n.¡±

    Sun Xuanji nodded.<div>

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Asura sent a message to Xu Qi ¡®an, ¡±

    ¡°When I joined forces with the Golden Lotus to kill the ck Lotus, I encountered a strange thing! The Earth Book seems to have an Artifact Spirit.¡±

    He told Xu Qi ¡®an about the abnormality after the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld gathered.

    This ¡­ The Earth Book really does have an Artifact Spirit. I knew it, how could a magic weapon not have an Artifact Spirit ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Daoist priest Golden Lotus won¡¯t tell us the truth,¡±

    Asuro said, ¡±

    I thought of this possibility, so I came to discuss it with you. If he hides it from us, we¡¯ll expel him from the Heaven and Earth Society and the Book of the Earth will be ours.

 Chapter 1629: Li lingsu:This ape brother ... (6600) _4

    Chapter 1629: Li lingsu:This ape brother ¡­ (6600) _4

    ¡°You¡¯re so sinister!¡± After Xu Qi ¡®an finished, he added, ¡±

    ¡°Not now. I have to wait for him to help me defeat Yunzhou.¡±

    Asuro snorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless.¡±

    Luo Yuheng found the human sect¡¯s heirloom divine sword in a Mountain Valley. After Xu Pingfeng¡¯s refinement, the rust on its surface had disappeared, but its quality had not changed. It was still a peerless divine weapon.

    After all, a peerless heavenly weapon was already the ceiling of a Dharma artifact. A Dharma Treasure, on the other hand, required luck and was not something that could be forged by human hands.

    She heaved a sigh of relief and carefully put away the divine sword.

    The human sect only had one peerless divine weapon, and it would be a pity to lose it.

    If he didn¡¯t have it, he could use Xu Qi. an¡¯s knife ¡­ This thought suddenly shed through her mind.

    Luo Yuheng immediately frowned. He recalled how he had deliberately put on a stern face to show his displeasure at him for not being the first to concern himself with him. These girly actions and thoughts actually appeared on her.<div>

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Qingzhou, the administration office.

    In the back hall, Xu Pingfeng, who had taken the elixir, looked at his hands that were slowly growing flesh and blood, and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°The ck Lotus is gone, and the demonic priest of the earth sect has also been killed.¡±

    In Qingzhou, he was the master. With a thought, he knew the situation of the Criminal Investigation Unit.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s still that descendant of the gods and devils. The ck Lotus is just the icing on the cake. The first-grade powerhouse is the key to victory. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Luo Yuheng is about to be a demigod.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her have her way.¡± As Xu Pingfeng spoke, he looked at the Gxia tree and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Why retreat?

    ¡°Your Vajra Dharma is clearly about to recover.¡±

    Judging from the situation just now, as long as they could hold on for a little longer, the situation would be reversed.

    However, Xu Pingfeng knew that the Buddha of the jialuo tree would not retreat for no reason. There must be a reason.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s brain had already grown back, and he was also looking at the Gxia tree in confusion.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an is now a second-grade immortal soul Stage cultivator,¡± The Buddha of the Gxia tree nced at the two of them and said, ¡±

    ¡°But in the exchange just now, I didn¡¯t sense what his Dao was.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ji Xuan frowned.

    Xu Pingfeng pondered and said, ¡±

    ¡°That attack that ignores distance and can¡¯t be avoided is his will when he was at the fourth stage. He had used the ability to return damage once in the Jian province. These are all pre-daomerge abilities.¡±<div>

    Gstar tree said with a serious face, ¡±

    in the battle just now, Kou Yang Zhou and Asuro had used up a lot of their energy. Only him, no matter how I hit him, his aura did not decrease.

    He then shook his head.

    ¡°No, to be precise, after his aura falls to a certain level, it will suddenly rise. After repeating this a few times, hisbat strength had already touched the level ofplete rank-2.<div>

    if this trend doesn¡¯t change, then before my Vajra Dharma is restored, he will most likely reach the threshold of first gradebat strength. If that happens, the two of you will die without a doubt.

    Ji Xuan was stunned.

    ¡°This is his Dao?¡±

    Xu Pingfeng frowned.

    maybe not all ¡­ This won¡¯t do. I have to find an opportunity to find out what kind of power he hasprehended at the Dao integration stage.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At night, in the Danzhou Barrack.

    Iron pots were set up on the training field, and the rich meat fragrance drifted with the cold wind.

    In the iron pot, the soup was boiling. Pork, mutton, horse meat, and animal organs were rolling with the hot soup.

    The six guards were guarding a metal pot, sharing the food in the pot, their mouths full of oil.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were glowing with happiness from their appetites being satisfied and the joy from today¡¯s great victory.

    More than that, they had finally gotten rid of the shadow of the past few days and regained their confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve beenining a while ago that Xu yinluo didn¡¯te to Qingzhou to participate in the war. If he hade earlier, perhaps Qingzhou would have been defended. I¡¯m notining anymore. Xu yinluo must have her reasons.¡±<div>

    ¡°If Xu yinluo didn¡¯te, some of us would have be deserters. Now, we finally have something to look forward to. Even if I die in the hands of the Yunzhou barbarians one day, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for the sake of winning the battle.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman being the Emperor? In the future, whoever dares to say that women are the Emperor and bring disaster to the country and people, I will be the first to cut him down.¡±

    ¡°What rank do you think Xu yinluo is now? That de attack in the daytime was really powerful. No wonder Xu yinluo could kill 300000 soldiers of the wizard God religion outside Yuyang pass.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh * t, it¡¯s not just one person with one de, it¡¯s one de that killed 300000 rebel soldiers. Just look at the de in the day. I think that¡¯s what Xu yinluo did at Yuyang pass.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The soldiers ¡®spittle flew everywhere as they spoke.

    In the magistrate¡¯s courtyard in Danzhou.

    Yang Gong set up a banquet in the courtyard to entertain Yang Yan and the other rank four experts who were assisting Chenzhou. This included the sect master of martial Union, as well as li lingsu and a few other members of the heaven and earth Association.

    Li Miaozhen and Xiao yuenu were the only two women.

    After Yang Kuai toasted with a cup of wine, he suddenly sighed with emotion,

    ¡°If I can get a poem from ningyan in this situation, it would be perfect.¡±

    Unfortunately, things were different now, and no one dared to say at the banquet, ¡±

    He had heard that Xu yinluo was a talented poet, so he might as wellpose a poem.

    Even inviting him to have a meal was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.<div>

    None of the transcendents came tonight. They were either recuperating from their injuries, returning to the capital, or recuperating.

    After Fu Jingmen heard this, he turned to look at Xiao yuenu beside him and said with a smile,

    tower master Xiao, back when he was still rank-6, Alliance master Cao had asked you to marry him, but you didn¡¯t agree. Do you regret it now? ¡±

    shut up! Xiao yuenu frowned.

    She picked up the wine cup, lifted a corner of her veil, and took a sip in a refined manner. Her eyes were a little dazed.

    Li lingsu had a carefree personality, and because it was a war time, she was inevitably a little bored without the help of singers and dancers.

    He turned his eyes to protector Yuan, the only demon at the table. He was as eye-catching as a Firefly in the dark among the human race.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, brother?¡±

    Li lingsu held her wine cup and leaned over with a smile.

    Seeing this, yang Gong quickly coughed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist li ¡­¡±

    He wanted to remind li lingsu not to provoke this monkey.

    At that moment, Miao Youfang saw that the situation was not good and immediately mmed the table to interrupt yang Gong. He leaned over and put his arm around li lingsu¡¯s shoulder,<div>

    ¡°Brother li, let me do the introductions, let me do the introductions.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: typos are corrected first. ]

 Chapter 1634: Overtime (1)

    Chapter 1634: Overtime (1)

    The eastern room was brightly lit by candlelight. On the high tea table in the corner of the room, there was a lifelike golden beast, and smoke wasing out of its mouth.

    Xu Qi ¡®an lifted the curtain and walked into the room. He sat down at the table and said seriously, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, I¡¯ve exhausted myself in today¡¯s battle. I¡¯m worried about you, so I came here to take a look.¡±

    As he spoke, he admired the woman sitting cross-legged on the bed. She had taken off her outer robe and was wearing a bright silk underclothes.

    A Jade belt the width of a finger was tied around her waist, outlining her small waist that could be held in one hand. Matched with her perky and full chest, it immediately revealed a woman¡¯s most beautiful curves and proportion.

    Men were always unable to resist women with ample breasts and a small waist.

    Moreover, the cold beauty on the bed had a round and extremely stic butt.

    Luo Yuheng said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Must it be in the middle of the night?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t at night, could it be that he was doing it during the day ¡­? Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart before he said seriously,

    ¡°Speaking of which, we¡¯ve had dual cultivation twice since we entered the martial world.¡±

    One cycle would take seven days.

    Hearing this, Luo Yuheng¡¯s exquisite Jade-like face changed slightly. He said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°Dual cultivation is a deal between you and me, there¡¯s no need to mention it. In the past, we should maintain the distance between us. Don¡¯t let the things that happened during the deal mess up your mind.¡±

    If I were the one who said that. I would definitely condemn this scumbag in both words and pen ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an had somewhat expected the state preceptor¡¯s attitude.

    That day. he had gone to Ling Bao temple to find her to ask her toe to Danzhou to stand up for him. In the end. he had met that stupid woman. mu nanzhi. who hade to Ling Bao temple to show off ¡­

    Xu Qi ¡®an knew that the state preceptor would not give him a good face. The reason he came to Danzhou today was that the state preceptor put the big picture first. Xu Qi¡¯ an admired this very much. The state preceptor and the Emperor were the most rational fish who could see the big picture.

    ¡°Of course, of course, the state preceptor is the head of the human sect and a hero among women, so he is naturally different from ordinary women. But what I want to say is ¡­¡±

    After a pause, Xu Qi ¡®an said,¡±when is the next dual cultivation?¡± well, please don¡¯t misunderstand, state preceptor. You also know that although the ck Lotus has been removed, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest can also recover his cultivation and return to the second rank.

    but Yunzhou still has two first-grade cultivators, the Galos tree and the White Emperor. The gap between the two sides is still huge, and this does not include Xu Pingfeng in Qingzhou and Yunzhou.

    Xu Qi ¡®an, a martial artist who had just entered rank-2, could push hisbat power to the same level as asulo by relying on the power of living beings and various other means. If he used his full power, he could even break one Dharma of the Buddha of the Gxia tree.

    In that case, as a peak rank-2, Xu Pingfeng would have no problem reaching the threshold of rank-1 with the help of the force of living beings.

    Xu Qi ¡®an opened the cup and took a sip of the cold water.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, state preceptor, it¡¯s very important when you can enter rank-1.¡±

    Luo Yuheng nodded in agreement. At present, among the transcendents in great fengfang, no one could advance to rank one in a short period of time except her.

    ¡°Then the next time Imperial Preceptor¡¯s karmic sinmes burn his body will be ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an asked.

    ¡°Half a monthter!¡± Luo Yuheng said with a cold expression.

    Half a monthter, it was indeed not once a month anymore. She was gradually able to suppress the Hellfire and dy its re-up! Xu Qian made a judgment in his heart and asked again,

    ¡°State preceptor, there¡¯s still one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Luo Yuheng replied with an emotionless ¡°mm,¡± indicating for him to speak his mind.

    I remember that the core purpose of dual cultivation is to calm the fire of karma. In the future, when crossing the heavenly Tribtion, the Imperial advisor can focus on resisting the heavenly Tribtion. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about the fire of karma burning his body and causing his Dao to disappear.

    Luo Yuheng nodded slightly after hearing this.

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, ¡±

    ¡°In other words, we don¡¯t actually have to wait for the karmic sinmes to devour us in order to perform dual cultivation.¡±

    Luo Yuheng looked at him coldly.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an rubbed his hands in excitement.

    ¡°I request to work overtime!¡±

    It would be even better if he could apply for the nine Nine six blessings.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Yuheng swung his sword at Xu Qi ¡®an. Although she didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of the word ¡± overtime, ¡± she immediately understood what he was trying to do when she saw Xu Qi¡¯ an¡¯s winking and tone.

    The divine sword hit Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s shoulder with a ¡± ding ¡°, leaving a string of sparks. The curtains in the room suddenly swayed, and the green nts swayed.

    ¡°Is the state preceptor shy?¡±

    In a sh, Xu Qi ¡®an was already by the bed. He smiled and put his arm around Luo Yuheng¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s eyebrows shot up and he said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°Have I been too lenient with you? you¡¯re getting more and more impudent.¡±

    The godly sword kept stabbing Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s back, like a small fist hitting a servant girl who wanted to rape herdy.

    If you don¡¯t want to do dual cultivation, then what are you doing in Danzhou? you should have returned to the capital during the day. If you don¡¯t want to do dual cultivation, why did you light a candle in the middle of the night to hint at me? Also, the sandalwood incense in the incense burner was mixed with a light aphrodisiac powder. If he didn¡¯t want to dual cultivate, was it fun to inhale it ¡­

    ¡°State preceptor ¡­¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said in a low voice, which was just sweet talk to coax a woman.

    He couldn¡¯t expose Luo Yuheng back then. He had to say something nice to show that he was blinded by lust and not the state preceptor¡¯s intention to dual cultivate.

    Otherwise, the state preceptor would explode on the spot and drive him out.

    Luo Yuheng was a noble and proud woman, and he loved half-heartedly.

    Xu Qi ¡®an unbuckled Luo Yuheng¡¯s belt as he coaxed her. He lowered his head and kissed her neck.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Luo Yuheng pushed his chest with one hand and pressed the hand on his waist with the other. He red at him and said, ¡°n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1635: Overtime (2)

    Chapter 1635: Overtime (2)

    ¡°When my karmic sinmes counter-attack, I¡¯lle and find you. Get up, my patience is limited.¡±

    The divine sword released a soaring sword intent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an hugged her tightly and said with a smile, ¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    let¡¯s put us together. We can die with no regrets if we die in love with the state preceptor.

    As she spoke, she pushed Luo Yuheng onto the bed.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an, do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    After a moment of stalemate, Luo Yuheng¡¯s chest heaved up and down. His pink face was slightly wrinkled, and he turned his face to the side and said coldly,

    ¡°Just this once!¡±

    The godly sword fell to the ground with a ng, and the bed curtain fell off automatically, blocking the view inside the bed.

    The East Room was silent, and the faint sound of clothes being taken off could be heard.

    After a while, the hanging bed curtains moved, and robes, skirts, bellies, and so on rolled out.

    After a moment, the low-hanging bed curtain began to shake, and the wooden bed made a solo sound in the quiet night.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Capital city, dawn.

    This was the third Court Assembly since the eldest Princess ascended the throne.

    The officials of the capital had thought that the new king would show a diligent attitude when he ascended the throne, and that there would be morning court sessions every day for a long time.

    Yuan jing back then and Yongxing, who had abdicated not long ago, had done the same.

    But huaiqing didn¡¯t. She disyed great confidence and confidence, and didn¡¯t use this kind of method to show her diligent attitude.

    In today¡¯s court session, hundreds of officials walked through the meridian Gate and the Jinshui bridge under the sound of the bell and drum. They either stood on the steps, the officialdom, or entered the throne room.

    There were a few unfamiliar faces within a few kilometers.

    In addition to the court purging the middle-and high-ranking officials, there were also the first batch of state bosses who entered the capital to report on their work.

    After the situation in the capital had stabilized, huaiqing ordered the chief governors andmanders of the various provinces, as well as some officials with more power, to enter the capital to debrief (to do ideological work).

    The first batch of officials had already arrived in the capital.

    They waited nervously at the ry station for three days, but the Empress still didn¡¯t receive them. This was very embarrassing, because before they met the Emperor, they couldn¡¯t contact the capital officials in private.

    It wasn¡¯t until yesterday that he finally received the notice to attend the court conference.

    These officials who had returned to the capital to debrief suppressed the resentment and uneasiness in their hearts and followed the Dukes into the throne room.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Spring Festival is approaching. I¡¯ve sent people to investigate the situation of the farmers in various provinces and found that thend annexation phenomenon is serious. Even if spring returns and the refugees want to go back to their homes to plow the fields, there won¡¯t be any more fields for them to farm.¡±

    The Minister of Revenue stepped out.

    When ordinary people couldn¡¯t survive, sellingnd was amon operation. This gave the noble ss and thendlords the opportunity to buynd at a low price. They didn¡¯t even need to threaten the people, and the civilians who couldn¡¯t survive would take the initiative to buynd.

    The phenomenon pointed out by the Minister of Revenue was the most difficult problem the court faced after the severe winter.

    This was the aftereffect of the cold disaster.

    The woman in the bright yellow Dragon robe swept her gaze across the ministers with an imposing aura.

    ¡°Do you all have a good n?¡±

    Everyone offered their suggestions, but they were all clich¨¦s that only treated the symptoms and not the root of the problem.

    Since ancient times, the Imperial court hatednd annexation the most, but it was also the most helpless.

    Because those who annexednds were the ¡°rulers¡± of all the provinces and regions. Arge part of those Squires and major ns were officials who had retired. No one would be stupid enough to hit themselves, and the Lords were also people of this ss.

    Secondly, putting aside their own social ss, this problem was indeed difficult to deal with, because if they were forced too much, they would encounter a bacsh from thendlord.

    In particr, the current chaotic and uneasy situation made them even more restrained.

    Yongxing, this good-for. nothing ¡­ Huaiqing listened quietly and said,

    ¡°I do have a few ideas that you can listen to.¡±

    If Yongxing had used Xu Eng¡¯s strategy, the phenomenon ofnd annexation would have been greatly alleviated.

    If the king was ipetent, he would bring disaster to the country and its people.

    Huai Qing said,

    we¡¯ll set up more cities and towns in Jianzhou and Yuzhou to increase our trade with the Barbarian monsters in the North, the thousand demon Kingdom in the South, and the Gu n. We¡¯ll collect taxes from the Central ins ¡®caravans and the foreign races to fill the National Treasury.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This was indeed a good idea. The southern border was rich in resources, wood, medicinal herbs, prey, fur, and everything else. It could be said to be an inexhaustible treasurend.

    The Barbarian demons in the North were also rich in fur, and these were the most sought-after materials in the Central ins. The Central ins ¡®caravans would definitely flock to them and fight their way to the Guan city to do business.

    The silver would flow into the National Treasury inrge quantities.

    In the past, His Majesty¡¯s method would definitely not work, but recently, Xu yinluo had formed an alliance with the thousand demon Kingdom and the Gu n, and the two sides had the foundation of harmonious trade.

    In this way, not only could they fill the National Treasury, but the supplies from the southern and northern borders would also flow into the Central ins, greatly alleviating the embarrassing situation of a material shortage.

    With trade, it would definitely drivebor, so the people would have something to do and a harvest.

    While everyone was analyzing the pros and cons of this n, huaiqing continued, ¡±

    ¡°Buying and sellingnd during war, heads falling to the ground! Let the Ministry of Revenue investigate thend transactions since the winter. Kill all those who buy and sellnd!¡±

    This sentence instantly pulled everyone back to reality. The expressions of the state bosses who were making their reports changed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡±

    The first assistant, Qian Qingshu, stepped out and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll definitely lead to a counterattack from the local tyrants. The chaos will add to the chaos, and the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Huaiqing nodded slightly.

    Minister Qian is right. It¡¯s not a good idea to kill people for the first time. We¡¯ll let those who bought thend sell it back to the Imperial court at the price they paid.

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    He suddenly understood the reason why Emperor huaiqing had set up the city Pass. It was toy the foundation for taking back the fields. If the people sold theirnd, it would definitely be a cheap sale. The Imperial court would not need to spend too much to buy it back.

 Chapter 1636: Overtime (3)

    Chapter 1636: Overtime (3)

    However, even though this method was good, the local Squires andndlords might not agree to it.

    A chief governor who had returned to the capital to report on his work stepped out and said loudly, ¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s n is brilliant, but the timing is not right.¡±

    Using the turbulent times as an excuse, he rambled on.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t openly argue with huaiqing. Using war as an excuse was the best shield, and it did make sense.

    The Imperial court currently did not have the ability to do this.

    Huaiqing sat on the throne and listened to him expressionlessly. He looked down at the officials and said,

    The throne room fell silent.

    After a few seconds of silence, the Imperial censor of the left, Liu Hong, became ecstatic and shouted, ¡±

    ¡°God bless, God bless His Majesty!¡±

    Joy spread throughout the hall, and everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted, their faces full of excitement.

    Ever since the supervisor¡¯s ¡°death,¡± the Imperial court had been in a low state. They needed such good news to cheer them up.

    The officials who hade to the capital to debrief looked at each other in shock.

    At this moment, they suddenly understood why the Empress was deliberately cold to them. The dissatisfaction and vignce in their hearts disappeared.

    They didn¡¯t dare to object to the purchase of thend by force. They believed that with the Empress¡¯s skill and boldness, she would definitely be able to carry out arge-scale massacre of the Squires and tyrants.

    And the facts had proven that the Imperial court had the ability to do so.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    After the court was dismissed.

    Minister sun caught up with Qian Qingshu and said with a sigh, ¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve returned to the time when Wei Yuan was around.¡±

    He was referring to the situation when yuan jing was in power. Unlike Emperor Yongxing, yuan jing¡¯s tactics and schemes could suppress the Wei and Wang factions.

    Qian Qingshu was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty¡¯s ability far surpasses Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s.¡±

    Huaiqing¡¯s ability to handle government affairs was by no meansparable to Emperor Yuan jing¡¯s. Thetter¡¯s strengthy in the emperor¡¯s mind, while the former¡¯s ability was real.

    The emperor¡¯s series of tactics just now had made Qian Qingshu feel ashamed of himself for being a useless person.

    Minister sunughed.

    ¡°This is a good thing.¡±

    Qian Qingshu was silent for a few seconds, then sighed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a great thing. I¡¯m still grateful.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    After daybreak, the news of the Chenzhou battle was posted on the notice boards of the various Yamen and the notice wall at the city gates.

    Just as Liu Hong had said, this was an exciting piece of news. It had instantly removed thest remaining aftereffects of Huai Qing¡¯s Ascension.

    Even the most stubborn and inflexible person would no longer be able to say the words ¡°a woman who ims to be an Emperor brings cmity to the country and its people.¡±

    Your Majesty is truly the chosen one. No wonder there was such an auspicious sign on the day of your Ascension. Look, it hasn¡¯t been long since you ascended the throne, and Yongzhou has already won the war. We don¡¯t have to worry about the rebel armying to the capital.

    Yongzhou was close to the capital, if the situation was bad, the people of the capital would panic.

    ¡°Of course Her Majesty is the chosen one, because she was chosen by Xu yinluo.¡±

    I knew it. Xu yinluo was the hero who drove away 200000 soldiers of the witchcraft cult at Yuyang pass. They are nothing but rebels in Yunzhou.

    what¡¯s the realm of a rank two expert? does he look very powerful? ¡±

    of course he¡¯s powerful. But no matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t be as powerful as Xu yinluo. Xu yinluo is a first-grade.

    nonsense! He¡¯s only one rank higher than this rank two. Xu yinluo is an Emperor. He has no rank.

    The news spread quickly, and the people in the city cheered.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Danzhou, the mansion.

    Xu Qi ¡®an was in deep sleep when he was suddenly awoken by a familiar palpitations.

    He stretched out his handzily, and the fragments of the book flew out of the messy pile of clothes and hit the low bed curtain.

    Then, a fair hand cut off his beard.

    Luo Yuheng opened his eyes and retracted his arm. He looked at the fragment of The Earth Book as if he was looking at a cell phone.

    ¡­¡­¡­. Xu Qi ¡®an could only lean closer to her and look at the words on the mirror with her.

    Luo Yuheng frowned and said, ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re pressing on my hair.¡±

    Let¡¯s cut it into a crew cut ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined in her heart and carefully tied up her hair that was scattered on the soft pillow.

    Luo Yuheng was finally satisfied.

    [ 9: I have already started to refine the primordial spirit of the ck Lotus. Well, I can tell you some secrets now. ]

    That¡¯s right, the Golden Lotus Daoist priest kept his promise ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the secret of the Book of the Earth¡¯s fragments.¡±

 Chapter 1637: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _1

    Chapter 1637: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _1

    The secret of The Earth Book fragment ¡­ Luo Yuheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He tightened his grip on the fragment of the book of theher world in case Xu Qi ¡®an suddenly snatched it away.

    She had a high status and was well-known. She could not be like mu nanzhi, throwing a tantrum at a little boy despite her age.

    Well, the above was Luo Yuheng¡¯s subjective spection due to his love rival mentality.

    Daoist priest, I think Asuro is joking. We won¡¯t kick you out of the Heaven and Earth Society ¡­ Li Miaozhen almostughed out loud when she saw the message from Daoist priest Golden Lotus.

    [ seven: is it about the ravings after the fusion of The Earth Book? ]

    As the owner of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld, li lingsu had also heard the terrifying ravings. He was also present when Asuro had ¡± threatened ¡± Daoist priest Golden Lotus, so he immediately understood that this was most likely the secret that Daoist priest Golden Lotus had mentioned.

    The other owners of the fragments of the Book of the Netherworld did not speak. They were all focused on the fragments.

    At this time, Lina jumped out to send a letter, ¡±

    [ Daoist priest, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do anything. [ I didn¡¯t fulfill my promise to you. ]

    The simple and honest southern border white-skinned boy felt very guilty about this.

    [ 9: it doesn¡¯t matter. The world is ever-changing. It¡¯s impossible to go ording to our thoughts. You weren¡¯t in the Central ins at the time and couldn¡¯t make it, so I don¡¯t me you. ]

    As soon as he sent this message, he saw Lina send another message.

    [ but Daoist priest, after you merge with the ck Lotus, will you fall back into the devil path? ]

    Lina¡¯s words were like an rm that rang in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    [ 4: this, this ¡­ ] What Lina said makes sense. I actually forgot about it yesterday. ]

    [ seven: ah, that¡¯s right. If the Daoist priest fuses with the ck Lotus, what if he falls into the devil path again? ]

    [ 6: it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s not that bad. ]

    Master Heng Yuan spoke up for Golden Lotus.

    [ eight: it¡¯s even possible that he has fallen into the demonic path. The onemunicating with us now is not the Golden Lotus, but the ck Lotus. ]

    Because of his own experience, Asuro was a senior fan of conspiracy theories.

    [ two: after hearing what number eight said, I remember that when Daoist priest Golden Lotus bewitched Zhen de to cultivate, she also pretended to be a good person. ]

    Why did I recruit Leena into the heaven and earth Union ¡­ After three seconds of deep reflection, Daoist priest Golden Lotus came to the conclusion that sometimes, one couldn¡¯t fully trust in fortune.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Leena might be blessed, but fortune had nothing to do with intelligence. It was better to have no fortune than to believe in it.

    [ 9: don¡¯t worry, ck Lotus ¡®will has been obliterated. Even if I really fall into the Devil¡¯s Path in the future, it will be a long, long timeter. [ there won¡¯t be such a hidden danger in the next hundred years. ]

    Under the quilt, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s right arm gently wrapped around Luo Yuheng¡¯s small waist. His palm gently rubbed against Luo Yuheng¡¯s lower abdomen, feeling the delicate and smooth skin.

    ¡°What do you think, state preceptor?¡±

    Luo Yuheng ignored Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s frivolity and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be born in a day. In addition, the earth sect cultivated merit, so the karmic bacsh catalyzed the appearance of the ck Lotus. This is the karma that the Golden Lotus has umted over hundreds of years of doing good.¡±

    In Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s opinion, Luo Yuheng¡¯s words were the words of an authoritative expert.

    Hence, she focused on enjoying the state preceptor¡¯s waist.

    A woman¡¯s slender waist was the most easily overlooked treasure. People often only cared about admiring it, but rarely yed with it or tasted it.

    Of course, this was only limited to women with good figures, not including those with small bellies.

    After exining, Daoist priest Golden Lotus returned to the main topic.

    [ that¡¯s right. The Earth Book does hide a secret. This matter starts from the birth of the Earth Book. How much do you know about The Earth Book? ]

    The birth of the Earth Book? I seem to have heard li Miaozhen mention it before, but I don¡¯t remember what it was ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an buried half of her face in Luo Yuheng¡¯s neck, kissing and licking him while she read the fragments of The Earth Book.

    Li Miaozhen and Li lingsu had some understanding of The Earth Book, but they didn¡¯t respond to it because they didn¡¯t want to give the Golden Lotus Taoist a chance to ramble.

    The other members had no idea where The Earth Book hade from, and they didn¡¯t want to give Daoist priest Golden Lotus the chance to ramble.

    Seeing that there was no reply, Golden Lotus Daoist priest had no choice but to take over the topic himself. He sent a message,

    [ it is said that in the ancient era, there was a cultivation system called the ¡®divine path of incense¡¯. The core of this cultivation system was to upy a River or a famous mountain with force, and then build one¡¯s own temple on the upied territory.

    [ with this basic te, we can then widely ept believers to burn incense and offer offerings. The tributes include livestock, as well as young boys and girls. This depends on whether the Master of the Temple is a human or a demon. Thetter mostly relied on intimidating the people.

    [ when the number of believers reaches a certain level, they will slowly condense a kind of magical treasure called the ¡®divine seal¡¯. The divine seal is divided into the¡¯ mountain god seal ¡®and the¡¯ water god seal¡¯. A mountain god or water god with a deity print was invincible within their domain.

    [ what do you think? doesn¡¯t it sound familiar? ]

    It¡¯s almost the same as the Warlock system, but isn¡¯t this. weaker version of the Warlock ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an wanted to reply, but his ¡± phone ¡± was upied by his aunt¡¯s girlfriend, so he couldn¡¯t send the book.

    In addition, he remembered that when they were talking about the fragments of the book of theher world, li Miaozhen said that the earth sect¡¯s book of theher world seemed to have been obtained from a group of legendary Mountain Gods and water gods. Well, it should have been li Miaozhen who said it.

    [ 1. Warlock system?! ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s brain was always the most intelligent, and he immediately gave an answer.

    [ four: it¡¯s very simr to warlocks, but not as exaggerated as warlocks. Jianzheng can mobilize the fate of the entire Central ins. ]

    Chu Yuanqi analyzed for a moment and then sent the letter.

 Chapter 1638: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _2

    Chapter 1638: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _2

    The sect¡¯s ancient records didn¡¯t describe it in such detail ¡­ Li Miaozhen and Li lingsu remembered the records in the earth sect¡¯s Earth Book. They only knew that it originated from the ancient mountain Gods and river gods, but the ancient books didn¡¯t record it in detail.

    In addition, it was worth mentioning that li lingsu and Li Miaozhen could be said to be well-informed. They had read all the ancient books of the heavenly sect and had firmly memorized them.

    This didn¡¯t mean that the Crouching Dragon and the young Phoenix were good at studying, but it was a hard requirement for them to be the Holy Son and Holy Virgin of the heavenly sect.

    If he couldn¡¯t even remember a few hundred books, what kind of Holy Son or Holy daughter was he? You said you don¡¯t want to be one? Alright, I¡¯ll clean up my sect today.

    This was probably how the heavenly sects taught their students.

    Furthermore, when the Masters cleaned up the sect, they would not even blink their eyes. After all, the Taishang Wang Qing.

    [ 9: that¡¯s right, it¡¯s very simr to the Warlock system¡¯s first stage divinator. ]

    [ 5: why did this system disappear? ]

    Ninth: part of the reason for the disappearance of the path of incense was due to the development of the times. The past human emperors had treated these divine path figures and demons as targets that must be suppressed and eliminated. This greatly limited the inheritance and development of the path of incense.

    [ in addition, before the venerable Daoist established the earth sect, get rid of all these Supreme Dao figures. ]

    The Taoist venerable had destroyed the divine path of incense ¡­ Although the members of the heaven and earth Association had already guessed it, they still couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when they saw Daoist priest Golden Lotus pointing it out.

    Taoist venerable, the most mysterious super-grade, had done great things behind his back. Each one was more shocking than thest.

    [ 8. Are the fragments of the Book of the Earth rted to these divine seals? ]

    Asuro made a guess.

    [ nine: that¡¯s right. The reason why Lord taixuan extinguished the incense and fire divine path was to seize the divine seals from the mountain Gods and water gods. Later, he gathered all the divine seals and refined them into a magic weapon called the ¡± Book of the Earth. ]

    This was the origin of the earth Book. No wonder The Earth Book could collect dragon veins, no wonder The Earth Book could restrain earth veins ¡­ The members of the heaven and earth Association came to a realization.

    [ 1. What does this have to do with the weapon spirit? ]

    [ ninth: in order to refine the book of theher world, the Taoist Reverend used himself as one of the materials. ]

    !!! It was like a sudden p of thunder, exploding in the ears of the members of the heaven and earth Association. It was so loud that their hair stood on end and goosebumps covered their bodies.

    As expected, the shorter the content, the bigger the matter. Xu Qi ¡®an swallowed and muttered, ¡±

    ¡°The weapon spirit of the fragment of The Earth Book, could it be ¡­.

    He could feel Luo Yuheng¡¯s body tense up in his arms. He seemed to be shocked by the news.

    [ nine: that¡¯s right, the artifact Spirit of the Book of the Netherworld is the primordial spirit of the Taoist venerable. On the day the Book of the Netherworld was refined, something terrible happened.[ The Earth Book bes a demon, devouring living beings and devouring all things. Our sect¡¯s disciples have all been killed or injured. Break The Earth Book into nine pieces and seal the demon spirit! ]

    For a long time, no one spoke.

    Luo Yuheng and Xu Qi ¡®an were immersed in this shocking news and could not calm down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Luo Yuheng was silent for a moment before he said,

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an was stunned for a moment, then understood what he meant. He pulled his hand out of the quilt from his aunt¡¯s abdomen.

    Luo Yuheng grabbed Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s finger and quickly wrote:

    [ 3. What is the purpose of the Taoist master¡¯s Earth Book? When he created the three sects of heaven, earth, and man, his cultivation should have reached the Supreme level. [ what else is worth him going through all this trouble to try? ]

    Xu ningyan was still so organized and clear ¡­ The members of the Heaven and Earth Society had a hundred thousand whys in their heads, but they didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Seeing that Xu ningyan had clearly pointed out the core cause of the incident, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They praised Xu ningyan in their hearts while waiting for Jin Lian¡¯s reply.

    State preceptor, you¡¯re not smart enough. I¡¯ve already guessed the Taoist Reverend¡¯s purpose ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an sighed softly. Little evil was still the smartest. Little evil was the state preceptor¡¯s peak intelligence.

    [ 9: no one in the earth sect knows the purpose of the venerable Daoist. I didn¡¯t know it before either until I learned the secret of the gatekeeper from Ning Yan. Only then did I understand that the gatekeeper was the only thing that could make the Super-grade cultivators go crazy. [ of course, we still don¡¯t know what the gatekeeper represents. ]

    His words had convinced the members of the heaven and earth Association.

    [ four: there¡¯s another question. Why did the Taoist Reverend mutate into a demon after bing a weapon spirit? ] Chu Yuanqi asked in confusion.

    [ 2: I have an idea of this. The incarnation of the Taoist Reverend cultivates the power of virtue. After he refined the book of theher world, he might have been punished by the heavens for some reason and became as perverted and evil as the Golden Lotus Daoist priest. ]

    His logic was clear!

    . There¡¯s no need to mention ck Lotus every time. At least give me some face. You juniors don¡¯t know how to respect your elders ¡­ The Golden Lotus Daoist priest sent a message,

    [ this is also the guess of the earth sect¡¯s Dao leaders. The only suspicious point now was, what did refining The Earth Book have to do with the gatekeeper? [ this question involves the gatekeeper, so it is destined that there will be no answer. ]

    The Taoist Reverend destroyed the divine path of incense and refined the book of theher world. The way the divine path of incense refined fate was almost the same as that of the warlocks ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an felt as if someone had hit his head with a stick.

    He was dumbfounded!

    In an instant, he understood many things. The clues that he had not understood in the past were all connected at this moment.

    [ 2: Xu ningyan, do you have any leads? ]

    Li Miaozhen had a lot of confidence in Xu Qi ¡®an. When she encountered a difficult problem of reasoning, the first thing she thought of was the legendary reasoning expert in Da Feng-Xu yinluo!

    When Luo Yuheng saw the words on the mirror, he turned his head and looked back at Xu Qi ¡®an.

    Xu Qi ¡®an came back to her senses and stared at her beautiful eyes. She smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°State preceptor, if I can think of something, can we do it again?¡±

 Chapter 1639: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _3

    Chapter 1639: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _3

    After he finished speaking, he pressed his lower abdomen against her.

    Luo Yuheng furrowed his brows and retreated to the side of the bed, ignoring him in a fit of pique.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had just felt the soft and bouncy touch, but it was gone immediately. She was disappointed.

    [ 7: stupid Junior Sister, what are you thinking? Xu Qi ¡®an is not a divinator. He¡¯s just a detective. ] This is also the first time he found out that the spirit of the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld was the Taoist venerable. Where did he get the clue? ]

    Li lingsu jumped out to p him in the face.

    He hated Xu Qi ¡®an now. Not only did he lose all his face in the Jian province, but his disciple also made him lose all his face in front of all the important peoplest night.

    [ 4: Miaozhen has indeed made things difficult for Ning Yan. ]

    [ eight: this matter is like a Buddha¡¯s Secret. There is no progress in the short term. It may surface in the future. Didn¡¯t the poison God say that the era ising to an end? ]

    Asulo had already learned from the heaven sect that the conversation between the poison God and the White Emperor was at the same time as the joke of the ¡± loving Shura King¡¯s family ¡°.

    Luo Yuheng looked at the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and frowned slightly, seemingly a little unhappy.

    ¡°I have indeed deduced something, but it¡¯s a little scary.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an sighed.

    Luo Yuheng grabbed his hand and pressed it on the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld. He said indifferently, ¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an pondered for a moment, then wrote with his finger:

    [ I do have some immature spections. ]

    He really had an idea?

    The members of the heaven and earth Association were all excited. Golden Lotus Daoist did not expect to get such an answer. He sent a message,

    [ tell me. ]

    [ 3: no, no, the Saint is right. I don¡¯t know much about the situation. I¡¯m not a divinator. I¡¯m just here to solve cases. If I make a wrong guess, I might mislead you. ]

    [ 2: he¡¯s never been able to spit out ivory. [ ignore him. ]

    [ one: the saint¡¯s words were not wrong. It was in line with his understanding. ] Huaiqing said in a strange tone.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±Li lingsu was depressed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sent a letter.

    [I¡¯ll only say three things. You can think about the rest.

    [one: the Taoist Reverend¡¯s purpose of refining the divine seal is rted to the gatekeeper. I can be sure of this because of the second reason.

    [ 2. The characteristics of the divine path of incense are very simr to that of warlocks, and the current supervisor is suspected to be a gatekeeper.

    [ 3: can the secret behind the rise of the first generation supervisor be revealed? ]

    The transcendent-level wanted something rted to the gatekeeper, and the supervisor was the gatekeeper. The rtionship between the Warlock system and the divine path of incense was like that of the past and present life. This could exin why the Taoist Reverend wanted to destroy the divine path of incense and refine the book of theher world ¡­ Although it¡¯s just a spection, I believe that the truth is most likely as Xu ningyan has spected. I¡¯ve found out another big secret ¡­ Li lingsu clicked her tongue in admiration. She felt that it was great to follow Xu Qi ¡®an, this dog, to get secrets.

    Later I can show off to brother yang that he¡¯s envious and jealous in his heart, but his stubborn appearance is particrly interesting. En, wouldn¡¯t this be too disloyal?

    The goal of. Supreme-rank expert plotting against the gatekeeper, the connection between the divine path of incense and warlocks, as well as the abnormal rise of the first supervisor ¡­ Amazing, all of this is on my face. This is the charm of solving cases, and this is why I am addicted to solving cases ¡­ Li Miaozhen felt an electric current flowing through her body, bringing a trembling feeling and an intracranial climax on the spot.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Back then, the swordswoman in the swallow had asked Xu Qi ¡®an for advice on how to solve cases.

    Did the first generation supervisor obtain the inheritance of the divine path of incense andprehend other things by analogy? thus. he created the Warlock system. This seemed to be the only exnation. My doubts were finally resolved ¡­ Chu Yuanqian clicked her tongue in amazement.

    He had once doubted it. The first supervisor was different from the founders of other systems. All the Super-level powerhouses did not create their systems from nothing. Instead, they first cultivated to a certain realm, and then built the system from a higher position.

    This could be seen from the fact that there were more or less ovepping domains and spells between the major systems.

    Only the first supervisor, although warlocks were born from Wizards, had started the Warlock system from the lower ranks.

    This was very ridiculous, because low-level cultivators did not have the ability to create a system at all. It was useless no matter how strong one¡¯s talent was. Vision was based on experience, not talent.

    For example, no matter how intelligent a Virgin was, he could be toyed with by green tea. However, the old Sea King, who had an average IQ, had a top-notch appraisal ability.

    But what if the first generation had an inheritance? He had obtained the inheritance of the Joss me divine path. With his amazing talent and the Joss me divine path as a Foundation, he tried to explore and walk a new path.

    This waspletely possible.

    Moreover, it just so happened that the Central ins was in chaos back then, and many heroes were fighting for supremacy. This was the fertilend where the divine path of incense thrived.

    So that¡¯s what happened. This is interesting. The secrets I¡¯ve obtained from the Heaven and Earth Society are more than what I¡¯ve umted in the past thousand years ¡­ Asuro suddenly had a taste of sweetness.

    He had only spent half a month with a group of young humans, but he had already learned so many high-level secrets.

    What are they talking about? it feels very powerful, but I can¡¯t understand it ¡­ Lina scratched her head. She was a little worried, but she was also afraid of beingughed at by the members of the Heaven and Earth Society, so she held back her question.

    After all, she had been pretending that she was as smart as Xu Qi ¡®an and the others. So far, she had disguised herself very well and no one had noticed.

    Master Hengyuan was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He just sighed with relief, ¡°

 Chapter 1642: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _6

    Chapter 1642: The Earth Book and the gatekeeper (two chapters in one) _6

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He also cast a small spell to cover up his scent.

    Xu Qi ¡®an and Luo Yuheng received sun Xuanji and Guardian Yuan in the inner hall, and the maidservants served them hot tea.

    ¡°Yun Lu Academy, the Directorate of Celestials, the spirit treasures temple, and the Imperial Pce will all have to build a transportation tform.¡±

    Xu Qian already had the corresponding arrangements in his mind. He said,

    among them, send me the Jade talismans that transport the Directorate of Celestials and the Imperial Pce. Send the Jade talismans that transport you to the Yun Lu Academy to the college chief. Send the Jade talismans of the spirit Treasure Temple to the Imperial Preceptor.

    Teleport to the pce ¡­ Luo Yuheng gave him a cold side nce.

    ¡°As for Yongzhou, first of all, I need a teleportation formation for my house that can allow me to return here from the capital quickly. In addition, there must be teleportation formations in all the major cities along the defense line of Yongzhou to ensure that the Imperial Preceptor and the Dean can provide support at any time.¡±

    Sun Xuanji nodded and nced at Guardian Yuan.

    Protector Yuan spread out a map and said, ¡±

    ¡°Yang Gong has already made a mark on the map and set the ce to build the teleportation formation.¡±

    This was much more detailed than what Xu Qi ¡®an had said.

    That¡¯s right, with these teleportation formations, our mobility will be strong enough to make the cloud region¡¯s Army despair. It would be great if the teleportation spell could teleport an Army. Xu Qi ¡®an nodded in satisfaction.

    Guardian Yuan was so focused on reading sun Xuanji¡¯s mind that he didn¡¯t notice him.

    The teleportation jade talisman was a one-time item that had to be continuously refined. It was not expensive to make, but it was not cheap either. It was impossible for hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of soldiers to hold it at the same time.

    I can¡¯t afford it!

    Although warlocks could also bring people with them, with sun Xuanji¡¯s third-grade character, bringing dozens of people at once was the limit. It was difficult for him to bear the consumption of thousands or tens of thousands of people.

    ¡°I want one of the Imperial Pce¡¯s teleportation Jade talismans as well.¡± Luo Yuheng said indifferently.

    Sun Xuanji immediately looked at Xu Qi ¡®an, and thetter immediately said, ¡±

    ¡°Of course we have to agree to the Grand Tutor¡¯s request.¡±

    Sun Xuanji nodded, having no objections.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    The pretty maidservants walked out of the door of the East Room with the bed sheets and sheets, passed through the courtyard, and came to the secluded small courtyard to wash up.

    They unfolded the bed sheet and hung it on the bamboo pole. They found that the bed sheet was wet, and irregr watermark was half-covered.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The beautiful maidservant who shook the bed sheet open sneered, ¡±

    I thought she was some cold and Noble fairy. Look at this bed sheet.

    you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. How can a normal woman be as talented as her? no wonder Xu yinluo can¡¯t get out of bed.

    The maidservants surrounded the side of the bed and clicked their tongues in wonder. They watched from the side and said dirty words.

    In the inner hall.

    Luo Yuheng¡¯s pink face suddenly turned red. He red at Xu Qi ¡®an fiercely, as if he was going to fight Xu Qi¡¯ an to the death.

    The cold and aloof state preceptor¡¯s demeanor was instantly broken.

    With their cultivation, no movement in the house could escape their five senses.

    When have you ever not wet half the sheets when you perform dual cultivation with me? He only knew how to pretend to be serious ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an muttered in his heart. He looked ashamed and was about to send a voice transmission to admit his mistake and say something good.

    Protector Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with his blue eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo¡¯s heart was telling me,¡¯when have you not gotten used to half of the sheets getting wet when you perform dual cultivation with me? You only know how to pretend to be serious ¡­¡±

    ???Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s neck was stiff. He looked away from Luo Yuheng¡¯s face and slowly turned to look at Guardian Yuan.

    A few secondster.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    The roof of the inner hall was suddenly blown off, and broken wood and tiles were thrown in all directions.

    A dark golden figure rose into the sky and fled.

    The woman in fluttering feather clothes chased after him and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Sword,e!¡±

    In the East Room, a beam of sword light shot up into the sky and fell into Luo Yuheng¡¯s hand. It disappeared into the blue sky with her.

    In the inner hall, protector Yuan¡¯s uncontroble mind-reading ended. He turned his head and looked around at the broken tiles and trees on the ground, realizing that he had caused a big trouble.

    Mao¡¯s face was pale. He looked at sun Xuanji and said in a trembling voice, ¡±

    s-senior Brother Sun, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I, I couldn¡¯t control myself ¡­

    Sun Xuanji shook his head and patted his shoulder gently.

    Protector Yuan read his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Just as protector Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, he heard the second half of the sentence, ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice in this life. In your next life, be a good monkey,¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    [ PS: the path of the incense God wasid down a long time ago. I guess you¡¯ve all forgotten. ] In addition, this chapter had 9000 words. There were too many words, so it was updatedte.

    Also, take a look at ¡± words of a writer ¡°, which is just below. To some of abalone readers, this is a face-smacking content ugh).

 Chapter 1644: How to advance to rank one martial artist (1)

    Chapter 1644: How to advance to rank one martial artist (1)

    Xu Qi ¡®an was sitting in the main seat of the meeting hall with his sword in his hand.

    He sat in this position not because everyone respected his reputation or feared his cultivation.

    In theory, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s current official position was the head of the night watchman¡¯s Yamen. His power wasparable to that of the court officials. Even if he had no real power, his official title was higher than yang Gong, the governor of a state.

    ¡°Everyone, please speak. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an looked at the officials on both sides and started.

    He was apleteyman when it came to matters such as moving troops, grain, and stabilizing the rear.

    In these fields, it was fine toe up with ideas and point out the shorings, but it would only be a hindrance if he were to n and make arrangements.

    Yang Gong nodded and took over Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s position, saying, ¡±

    ¡°In this meeting, I have three things to discuss with you, namely money and grain, the source of soldiers, and the defense line.

    ¡°Among them, money and food are closely rted to the source of soldiers. After the fall of Qingzhou, even though we took away most of the military supplies, the shortage of money and food has always been a problem.

    ¡°The grain from Zhang sunk not long ago. The Army that was escorting the grain waspletely annihted.¡±

    Zhang province was one of the granaries of Da Feng and had the most grain reserves. Ten days ago, during the peace negotiations, the fleet from Zhang province that was transporting to Da Feng was attacked. Not only did the grain sink into the river, but the entire Army that was escorting it was also wiped out.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This was the Yunzhou rebel Army¡¯s purposeful act of cutting off the grain from other provinces to Yongzhou.

    The great Feng¡¯s territory was vast, and whether they traveled bynd or water, the journey was extremely long. Encountering an ambush during the escort process was an unavoidable ident.

    Of course, the DA Feng Army had also sent their elites into Yunzhou and Qingzhou to intercept.

    At times like this, the only thing that mattered was the resources and the number of experts on both sides.

    Compared to great Feng, Yunzhou¡¯s biggest advantage was theck of strategic depth. That¡¯s right, there were small advantages to a small territory. This meant that the escort route was short, the terrain was notplicated, and the probability of mistakes was also reduced.

    Li Mubai muttered,

    Yongzhou is rich and prosperous, but we have to stabilize the disaster victims and provide for the Army at the same time. It can onlyst for a month at most. After a month, we will have to plunder the People¡¯s wealth.

    Xu Eng interrupted, ¡±

    ¡°If we recruit soldiers, we can greatly reduce our money and grain expenses.¡±

    They would integrate the freeloaders into the Army to maximize the use of resources.

    Li Mubai said in a low voice,

    if this is the case, I canst for three months ¡­

    He nced at mo sang, the strength Gu tribe warrior beside Miao Youfang, and changed his words, ¡±

    ¡°Two months is no problem.¡±

    The officials and generals were silent, their brows furrowed.

    The problem of money and food had always been the main problem that Da Feng faced. Without money and food, what war could they fight?

    I can ask the God of flowers to ripen a batch of food, but it¡¯s just. drop in the bucket ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an thought of the flower God¡¯s spiritual power.

    However, he immediately felt that this suggestion was not reliable. The amount of grain that mu nanzhi could ripen was limited, and how much grain did the court need? How many mouths do you have to feed? They were not on the same level, but this method could be used in emergencies.

    When the time came, the flower God would cry and say, ¡°There was no more, not a single drop!

    Thinking of this, Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°Dong Dong!¡±

    He rapped the table a few times to attract everyone¡¯s attention and said, ¡±

    His Majesty will set up towns and open Cities in Chuzhou and Yuzhou. It won¡¯t be long before Dafeng will have money and food.

    He immediately told everyone about the policy of the huaiqing court meeting.

    It would take time for the government¡¯s decrees to reach the various provinces, and it would definitely not be as fast as the secret agents of the mysterious heavenly Pce, who relied on teleportation techniques to deliver information.

    Of course, when sun Xuanji¡¯s teleportation formation waspleted, the speed of newsing and going in Yongzhou would be greatly increased.

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    Zhang Shen stroked his beard and smiled.

    ¡°These two government decrees can solve the great Feng¡¯s immediate needs and worries.¡±

    The addition of towns and cities could fill the National Treasury and relieve the urgent need of the Imperial court¡¯s Treasury. Taking back the abandoned farnd would allow the refugees to havend to cultivate in the beginning of spring.

    These days, it was easy to appease the people. Give him a few acres ofnd and it would be difficult for the rebel army in Yunzhou to recruit refugees as cannon fodder.

    Li Mubai praised,

    ¡°When your Majesty was studying at the Yun Lu Academy, you had already disyed extraordinary practical abilities. Now that you¡¯ve ascended to the throne, you¡¯re a blessing to the people.¡±

    Everyone started to praise. Compared to Yongxing, the Empress¡¯s Ascension gave them hope.

    Xu yinluo was probably the only one who had the courage to support a woman to the throne.

    All the officials and generals looked at Xu Qi ¡®an with admiration, but when they saw the hilt of the sword above his head, they lowered their heads and did not let themselvesugh.

    Guardian Yuan¡¯s Blue eyes swept across the crowd. His lips moved and he was about to speak when sun Xuanji handed him a cup of tea and said expressionlessly, ¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Grand justice Yuan hurriedly opened his mouth and had a sip so as to swallow back his words.

    ¡­¡­.. All the officials and generals broke out in cold sweat and looked at sun Xuanji with gratitude.

    If protector Yuan had read their minds, they would have been standing or kneeling in the meeting. In any case, Xu yinluo would not let them go.

    Yang Gong coughed and brought the topic back. He said with a serious expression,

    ¡°The third problem, defense line!

    before that, we need to estimate when the next attack of the Yunzhou Army will be.

    The formermander of the capital of Qingzhou, Zhou Quan, pondered for a moment and said, ¡±

    the Yunzhou Army suffered a great defeat. The battle at Chenzhou City hurt their bones and muscles, so they won¡¯t be able to make aeback so soon. They should be waiting for the legendary white Emperor to return to Jiuzhou.

 Chapter 1646: How to advance to rank one martial artist (3)

    Chapter 1646: How to advance to rank one martial artist (3)

    [ 3: no problem. As long as Your Majesty doesn¡¯t mind, I certainly won¡¯t mind either. ]

    [ one: what do you mean? ]

    [ 3. Directional teleportation talismans that lead to the pce. I want a few of them on hand. ]

    Huaiqing didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, but he didn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t allowed.

    Xu Qi ¡®an continued, [ it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little tragic when it reallyes to that. ]

    The two of them were chatting privately.

    [ one: at the end of the history of Zhou, during the Yongyu era, the witch God religion¡¯s Army attacked the capital. Yongyu escaped the capital under the protection of the Army, leaving the women andmoners in the city. The witch God religion¡¯s Army ughtered for three days and three nights, capturing the Empress and concubines and bringing them back to the northeast.

    [ Emperor Yongyu gathered an Army at the border. In six years, he drove the witchcraft religion Army out of the Central ins.

    [ the capital has never been important. As long as I don¡¯t die, great Feng will not be destroyed. ]

    Huaiqing¡¯s letter was filled with unparalleled confidence.

    [ one: in addition, if Xu Pingfeng dares toe to the capital, he can forget about returning to Qingzhou and Yunzhou in a short time. This is also a chance for us to wipe out the headquarters of the rebel army in Yunzhou. With Xu Pingfeng¡¯s personality, he would not make a choice to burn both Jade and stone unless he was in a desperate situation.

    [ you need to consider two things now:One, to help the Grand Tutor pass the Tribtion. [ 2. How to advance to the first stage. ]

    Helping the state preceptor to advance to the first rank, tsk tsk,. ¡®m doing dual cultivation under the Imperial edict ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an replied,

    [ understood. ]

    He ended the call.

    Xu Qi ¡®an sat on top of the city wall in Danzhou, looking at the blue sky and pondering for a long time.

    For the various major systems, there were no more obstacles after they advanced.

    As long as he umted Qi, tempered his body, and improved the ¡°jade fragment,¡± he could slowly push his cultivation to the peak of rank-2 with time.

    In other words, no matter what system or grade it was, the most difficult thing was to break through.

    Xu Qi ¡®an had relied on Wei Yuan¡¯s blood pill to advance to the third rank of the immortal body. After that, there was no bottleneck. He continued to do dual cultivation with the Imperial advisor and his Qi activity grew steadily.

    The truly difficult part was the checkpoint to increase the grade.

    ¡°Just like an old man, from rank-3 to peak rank-3, it would take a few decades.

    However, he had been stuck at the bottleneck of the second stage for 500 years.

    ¡°Advancing from the third stage to the second stage is the convergence of paths,pleting the ¡®intent¡¯. Then what about advancing from the second stage to the first stage?¡± Xu Qi ¡®an frowned.

    ¡°A rank one martial artist doesn¡¯t seem to have a name. The water is very deep. ¡°I feel that the martial arts system might be the most special and the deepest among all the systems.¡±

    The martial arts system had existed since ancient times, but there had never been a transcendent-grade.

    The first rank of the martial arts system did not have a name.

    These two points alone were enough to show that there was a problem with this system.

    He closed his eyes, sat cross-legged, and looked inside himself. He released the seal on Master Shen Shu.

    With his current status as a second-grade master, it was not difficult for him to seal Shen Shu¡¯s right arm. Although Master Shen Shu was a monk and did not care about the affairs between men and women, Xu Qi ¡®an still refused to be an onlooker during the dual cultivation.

    Luo Yuheng also refused to be a bystander when he was being contradicted by the little silver Gong.

    A thick fog appeared in front of him. The fog was like a light veil moving. In the depths of the fog, there was a broken temple. A handsome young monk sat cross-legged in front of the temple.

    ¡°Master, I would like to ask you a question.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an put his hands together.

    ¡°How do I advance to a first rank martial artist?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [ PS: I wanted to ask for leave, but I¡¯ve finished writing my detailed outline from the time the prison officer was sealed to the city defense Battle in Danzhou. I didn¡¯t write the following detailed outline. ] Well, the detailed outline is not the outline. I¡¯ve been working on the outline until I¡¯ve finished it, so I don¡¯t have to worry about the outline.

    After thinking about it, he felt that it was even worse to break off, so he insisted on writing this chapter.

 Chapter 1647: Returning to the southern border (1)

    Chapter 1647: Returning to the southern border (1)

    In front of the ruined temple, Shen Shu, who was sitting cross-legged, was stunned. He put his hands together and said with an unchanged expression, ¡±

    ¡°What gave you the illusion that I know how to advance to the first stage?¡±

    ¡­¡­.. Xu Qi ¡®an was silent for a moment, then sighed.

    As expected, it was still too forceful to ask an answer from a remnant soul. He thought for a moment and said, ¡±

    I have fulfilled my promise and gathered the rest of the body for you. If you are willing, I can let you join them.

    Shen Shu smiled.

    ¡°Many thanks, almsgiver!¡±

    Of all the parts of Shen Shu, this one was the most Buddhist ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded and left Shen Shu¡¯s consciousness world.

    Just because the right arm didn¡¯t know, it didn¡¯t mean that the torso didn¡¯t know. When she gathered all the parts except for the head, perhaps the quantitative change could achieve a qualitative change and make Shen Shu remember more things.

    Shen Shu was a half-step martial God, and the path of a monk was very simr to that of a warrior. If there was anyone in the world who could be Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s teacher, it would be Shen Shu.

    In addition, the thousand Goblin Queen was also a rank one expert back then, so the Nine-Tailed Fox must know how to advance to rank one.

    Therefore-the next goal was very clear-to the southern border!

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Capital city, Ling Bao temple.

    Luo Yuheng stepped on an auspicious cloud and descended from the blue sky, floating into the Lingbao temple.

    When the disciples of the temple saw the return of the Taoist head, they immediately came to the secluded courtyard and said respectfully, ¡±

    ¡°Dao chief, news hase from the pce. It says that in a month, Xu yinluo and Princess Lin an will be getting married. Please attend the wedding.¡±

    Luo Yuheng, who had heard the news, subconsciously reached out to summon his flying sword.

    She suddenly remembered that she had left the divine weapon in Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s mind. That brat¡¯s mind was full of sh * t and needed to be cleaned up by the divine sword.

    The wedding was in a month ¡­ Luo Yuheng frowned and pondered for a moment. He could not help but look in the direction of the Imperial Pce.

    Heh, that woman wants to use me as a weapon to ruin the wedding? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why should I?

    She decided to endure it and not respond.

    However, after thinking about it, she felt that she should be anxious. The Empress and Xu Qi ¡®an were still innocent.

    However, she had dual cultivated with Xu over and over again. No matter how much she said she was unwilling to bear it, she knew that he was still in her heart.

    How could the Daopanion of a Dao leader of the human sect marry someone else?

    Hence, Luo Yuheng said, ¡±

    ¡°Go to the Directorate of Celestials and find the woman that Xu Qi ¡®an left there. Tell them that Xu Qi¡¯ an and the princess of Lin ¡®an will be married in a month.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t good for her to show up, she could ask the flower God to do it. The flower God was stupid and stupid, so he was the easiest to use.

    The most important thing was that the flower God was beautiful, and no man could ignore her unreasonable tantrums.

    The disciple of the spirit treasures temple did not doubt him and nodded, ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    The disciple did not dare to dy and immediately went to the Directorate of Celestials, but he found nothing.

    On the other side, an ordinary-looking carriage stopped at the Xu residence. An ordinary-looking woman lifted her skirt and jumped off the carriage, slowly walking to the entrance.

    Outside the door, there was a pair of guards in armor.

    The Xu family¡¯s current status was not what it used to be. There were elite guards both inside and outside the residence, and night watchmen hidden in the vicinity.

    ¡°Xu Qi ¡®an and I are old friends,¡±

    ¡°He invited me to stay at his residence for a while,¡± mu nanzhi said to the guard.

    This morning, someone from the pce came to inform her that Xu Qi ¡®an had asked the Emperor to pass on a message to her, hoping that she would move out of the Directorate of Celestials and stay at the Xu residence for a while.

    From mu nanzhi¡¯s point of view, the man with the surname Xu was trying to please her in disguise. No matter how good the Directorate of Celestials was, they were still in someone else¡¯s territory.

    The Xu residence was his home.

    The two guards looked at each other, and the one on the left said, ¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    He hurriedly entered the manor to report.

    He returned shortly and invited mu Nanxi in.

    As the guard passed through the outer courtyard and the winding corridor, mu nanzhi saw her beautiful aunt in a bright and beautiful dress in the inner hall.

    Aunty also saw the woman that the guard brought in. Xuxu thought that something was wrong. How could my nephew like such a woman?

    When she heard that a woman hade to the house and said that her unlucky nephew had personally invited her, her first reaction was that her nephew had gotten into a romantic debt outside and it would not be good to refuse, so she allowed the other party to enter the manor.

    After seeing the woman¡¯s face clearly, the aunt felt that something was wrong.

    With his nephew¡¯s lustful personality, the woman he had his eyes on would definitely be 28 years old and as beautiful as a flower.

    As for the woman in front of him, she had an ordinary appearance and ordinary facial features. Other than her impressive chest and her big buttocks that looked easy to give birth to, there was nothing else special about her.

    He looked to be about the same age as her.

    Dng would definitely not be interested in such a woman.

    ¡°Eh ¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re the one who sat in my family¡¯s carriage to watch the battle between the Buddhas at the Directorate of Celestials.¡±

    And she even ndered lingying for being. rtive¡¯s girl ¡­ The vengeful aunt muttered in her heart.

    ¡°You still remember me!¡±

    Mu Nanxi nodded, a little surprised at her aunt¡¯s memory. She looked around the inner hall and was quickly attracted by the nine-star orchid on the disy shelf.

    Her aunt sized her up and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Did ningyan send you here?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I came on my own?¡±

    The princess Consort was used to being arrogant. She muttered, ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for his invitation, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    Unexpectedly, her aunt was also a tsundere. She was not happy after hearing it.

    ¡°Your pot of orchids isn¡¯t good enough. It¡¯s thirsty and needs water. Look at how listless it is.¡± Mu nanzhi went to the shelf and yed with the nine Star orchid.

    ¡°Hey, who allowed you to touch it!¡± The aunt immediately raised her eyebrows.

    This pot of Nine Star orchid was her favorite. This flower had a high resistance to the cold and only bloomed in winter. There were nine flowers in total, and each flower was of a different color. They were bright and beautiful, hence the name Nine Star orchid.

 Chapter 1649: Returning to the southern border (3)

    Chapter 1649: Returning to the southern border (3)

    ¡°This is not up to you!¡±

    At this moment, Shen Shu¡¯s left leg flew up and urately hit the flying right arm, kicking it away again.

    ¡°I also hate this hypocritical fellow.¡± Left leg said loudly.

    ¡°You two don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness.¡±

    Shen Shu¡¯s torso separated from her left arm and legs by itself, and her Qi activity condensed into her arms and legs. She said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a fight.¡±

    His torso and right arm were the same, both of them had a gentle personality. His left arm was filled with malice, while his two legs were wild andbative.

    As a result, the torso, right hand, left hand, and legs began to fight together. The scene was extremely tragic.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox pursed her plump and bright lips, not letting it Twitch. She took a deep breath and said in a calm tone, ¡±<div>

    let them fight. They¡¯ll be harmonious after they¡¯re done. Heh, everyone has their own opinions. Let¡¯s talk on the side.

    Everyone has times when they disagree? It¡¯s just like how I would hate myself for not cherishing my body when I was in my Sage phase ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an nodded. He roughly understood Shen Shu¡¯s current state.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°It just so happens that I have something to ask the Empress.¡±

    They left the sealing Pagoda and came to a beautiful pce to the South of the southern temple.

    The hall was brightly lit, covered with an exquisitely embroidered carpet. Potted nts, gold, silver, and Jade were ced, and the pirs supporting the dome were wrapped in gold and Jade.

    Fox Demonesses and beauties dressed in cool clothing stood in the hall. Each of them had charming looks and were full of life.

    Xu Qi ¡®an also saw qingji, who had a cold temperament and looked like a youngdy from a noble family. She was sitting by the table, reviewing the memorials and dealing with the affairs of the thousand demon Kingdom.

    Qingji raised her head and nced at Xu Qi ¡®an, sun Xuanji, and protector Yuan, who had just entered. She hesitated for a moment, then lowered her head and continued with her work.

    At the end of the red carpet, there was arge bed of beauties. The Nine-Tailed celestial Foxzilyid on the bed, its nine fluffy and beautiful fox tails slowly moving.

    ¡°Who pulled out thest demon sealing nail on you?¡±

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox asked a question that she had been curious about for a long time, but she held back from asking.

    ¡°Your brother!¡± Xu Qi ¡®an said with a smile.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s unblemished immortal face was stunned for a moment, and she asked in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Asuro?¡±

    She was a smart fox, and after a quick calction, she immediately thought of Asuro¡¯s previous leniency.

    But she didn¡¯t understand Asuro¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°Because Asuro is number eight of the Tiandi society.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an took out the fragment of the Book of the Netherworld and waved it around.

    The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox had heard of this secret organization. She knew that it was formed by the Daoists of the earth sect and that they used the book of theher world as a token.

    Xu Qi ¡®an briefly exined the reason. When nine-tailed fox nodded slightly to show that she understood, he asked directly, ¡±

    ¡°I came here today for another purpose besides fulfilling my promise and returning Master Shen Shu¡¯s right arm!¡±

    ¡°How do I advance to the first stage?¡± The nine heavenly foxes raised their eyebrows.

    ¡°The Empress is indeed smart.¡± Xu Qi ¡®anplimented with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess. If you want to turn the tide and save Da Feng, a second stage cultivation is indeed not enough. The Kiara tree is a well-known figure among the first rank, and the White Emperor has disyed the strength of a first rank. Just these two will be enough to give you a headache.

    ¡°Moreover, the White Emperor¡¯s true body is a descendant of the ancient gods and devils-Da Huang!

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for us to know what it¡¯s plotting in secret. In short, you¡¯re only at the second stage and can¡¯t fight against Yunzhou. Advancing to the first stage is your only way out.¡±

    Nine-tailed fox sighed, ¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t give you any suggestions.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an frowned and asked, ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Empress?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that the Nine-Tailed Fox didn¡¯t know how to advance to rank one, not to mention that the former king of the thousand Fey Kingdom was rank one.

    The Nine-Tailed Fox in front of him was either at the middle or peak of the second stage. The next step was to advance to the first stage.

    It was the instinct of all living beings to seek advancement, and the Nine-Tailed Fox definitely knew the correct way to advance to the first stage.

    ¡°The demonic race and the martial arts system are very simr. However, one cultivates an innate divine ability while the other cultivates¡± intent.¡±Other than that, there is almost no difference. However, the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox is not a pure demon.¡±

    The silver-haired Enchantress sighed.

    ¡°We are the descendants of gods and devils, and gods and devils are different from the major systems of today. Let¡¯s put it this way, spiritual umtion is the foundation of the descendants of gods and devils. To me, as long as the spiritual umtion is fully recovered and fuses with my physical body and primordial spirit, I can step into rank one.

    so, if you insist on asking me how I can reach rank one, I can only tell you that it¡¯s fine as long as I have the celestial and devil spiritual reserves.

    This ¡­ This was just like mu nanzhi. She did not need to cultivate. As long as her spiritual energy recovered, she would naturally return to her peak ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®an was disappointed.

    ¡°Then, Master Shen Shu, do you know how to advance to the first stage?¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an asked, unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Maybe, maybe not,¡± The Nine-Tailed celestial Fox smiled and said, ¡±

    ¡°You can ask after they¡¯re done fighting.¡±

    The hall was immediately silent.

    Protector Yuan looked at Xu Qi ¡®an and then at the Nine-Tailed celestial Fox, his face full of disappointment.

    Because they had deliberately restrained their thoughts, protector Yuan¡¯s innate divine power was unable to forcibly pry into the thoughts of transcendents.

    It seemed that it would be difficult to pry into Xu yinluo¡¯s heart in the future ¡­ Protector Yuan thought with mixed feelings.

    The silver-haired demoness examined the White ape and said in surprise, ¡±

    ¡°Eh, this monkey is still alive. You humans are quite tolerant.¡±

    Xu Qi ¡®an said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not far from death.¡±

    Grand justice Yuan raised the wooden kite on his neck in a symbolic way.

    An hourter, the violent Qi movement outside stopped, and everything became calm.

    Everyone left the main hall together and arrived outside the sealing tower.

    In the square, the headless Shen Shu stood proudly with all her limbs intact. It seemed that after some time, they had chosen topromise with him.

    Xu Qi ¡®an quickly came up to him and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Senior, I have something to ask.¡±

    Shen Shu was silent for a moment, then sighed.

    ¡°How long has it been since Jiuzhou had a first rank martial artist? I know what you want to ask. Before I answer, please think about a question.

    ¡°What¡¯s the biggest difference between me and other martial artists?¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: I¡¯m working on a detailed outline. Next, I¡¯ll write about the other characters in the war, such as the members of the Tiandi society and Xu Eng. ] However, considering that the main character¡¯s scenes would be slightly reduced, and that this would cause him to lose followers, he was thinking about how to perfectly link the plot.

    The book was in the middle andte stages. There were too manys cast and too many things to consider. It was inevitable that the update would be slow.

 Chapter 1651: The eve of the final battle (1)

    Chapter 1651: The eve of the final battle (1)

    [ three: Golden Lotus Daoist, how¡¯s your cultivation recovery going? ]

    [ ninth: I have already recovered to the second stage and am currently consolidating my cultivation. Heh, after the will of the ck Lotus is destroyed, there will no longer be any obstacles in refining him. ]

    [ 3: Luo Yuheng is about to undergo his tribtion. ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s words made the members of the heaven and earth Association surprised, happy, and worried.

    The pleasant surprise was, of course, because if Luo Yuheng could step into the realm of the immortals on earth, the great Feng dynasty would have another first-grade expert, which would give them the strength topete with Yunzhou.

    They were worried because this would also mean a crazy counterattack from the transcendents of Yunzhou. The Galos tree and the White Emperor were enough to overpower Dafeng, not to mention that there was also Xu Pingfeng, a Warlock who had calcted everything.

    If he was not careful, the Imperial advisor might die.

    [ three: Golden Lotus Daoist priest, how much do you know about the heavenly Tribtion of Haotian Taoism? ]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [ 9: this is a secret of the Taoist sect. Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you. ]<div>

    [ everyone knows that the first stage of Daoism is called the ¡®demigod¡¯, but very few people know the core power of this realm. The immortals of thend transcended reincarnation and were not in the five elements. They could turn stones into gold and move mountains and seas.

    [ this description hints at the two core abilities of thend Immortals:[ indestructible body and the power to turn something rotten into something magical. ]

    [ 3: indestructible? [ is this the same as a warrior¡¯s immortality? ]

    Xu Qi ¡®an had just heard from Shen Shu about the uniqueness of aplete rank one, so he was particrly sensitive to ¡± indestructible ¡±

    [ 9: of course not. If the Taoist system has to be ssified, there are two paths. Jindan and Yuanying are one. Yin spirit and yang spirit were the same. Transcending the Tribtion of the second stage was a process of fusing two paths.

    [ when one reaches the peak of the Golden core stage, they will be indestructible. Their special characteristic is that they are immune to all spells. When one reached the peak of the yin God path, one would merge the four Dharma forms of earth, wind, water, and fire into one¡¯s body.

    [ ording to the records of Daoism, everything in the world is made up of earth, wind, water, and fire. Therefore, when one reaches the realm of Immortals onnd, they have the power to turn stone into gold and turn the rotten into the magical. Of course, the Warlock system believes that the power of the five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, is the origin of all things in the world.

    The members of the Heaven and Earth Society were mesmerized by his words. Even Lina felt that he was very powerful.

    Look, look at the first-grade of the Taoist faction. It sounded high and mighty. Inparison, first-grade martial artists were simply vulgar ¡­ Xu Qi ¡®anined silently.

    However, the martial arts system was a special case. Strictly speaking, the martial arts system had no transcendent-grade, and it was the Confucian Saint who had forcibly divided the ¡± martial God ¡± into two grades.

    ording to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s own spection, this was probably because ¡± God of War ¡± was special. For countless years, the ceiling of all martial artists was only the integration of ¡± essence, Qi, and spirit ¡°. It was impossible to advance any further.

    The three-in-one realm only fulfilled the conditions to be a martial God, but it was alreadyparable to the first-grade of other systems, so this stage was simply divided into first-grade.

    However, since this was only the beginning of the war god, the name was left nk.

    The reason why Shen Shu was called a half-step martial God was that he had cultivated this stage to the extreme.

    [ 9: the heavenly Tribtion is divided into five levels. The first level is the Golden core tribtion, the second level is the wind Thunder tribtion, the third level is the earth Thunder tribtion, the fourth level is the water Thunder tribtion, and the fifth level is the Thunder fire tribtion.

    [ the five stages of the heavenly Tribtion are divided into two stages, corresponding to the two great abilities of the immortals on earth. It willst for 13 days. [ after passing the five heavenly tribtions, the Yang spirit will merge with the physical body and one will be a demigod. ]

    13th ¡­ Everyone¡¯s heart turned cold.

    At present, the great Feng had five rank-2 martial artists, but Luo Yuheng, who had gone through the heavenly Tribtion, could not be counted as part of theirbat strength. Only Xu Qi ¡®an, Jin Lian, Asuro, and Kou Yang Zhou were left.

    Four second stage cultivators could hold on for thirteen days against the White Emperor and the Galos tree?

    The answer was no.

    [ nine: don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve said that the heavenly Tribtion is divided into two stages. After the Golden core tribtion, there will be ten days to calm down, giving the Tribtion taker time to consolidate their ¡®indestructible body¡¯. ]

    The Tribtion of the Golden core and the Tribtion of the four Dharma forms were different. They were in different stages.

    [one: can we invite the heavenly Lord of the heavenly sect to help?]

    Huaiqing asked.

    [ 2: impossible! ]

    [ seven: don¡¯t think about it. ]

    The sky sect¡¯s young Phoenix immediately rejected her suggestion.

    [ four: but I remember that the struggle between heaven and man is very important to the celestial venerable. ]

    [ two: don¡¯t forget what we, the heavenly sect, cultivate. It¡¯s the Taishang emotionless. The struggle between heaven and man is indeed important to the heavenly sect, but personal emotions and goals can¡¯t influence the heavenly venerate. ]

    In other words, if a heavenly venerate interfered with Luo Yuheng¡¯s Heavenly Tribtion because of personal feelings or goals, then it would not be the Taishang emotionless.

    Forget love was not emotionless, but from a certain perspective, forget love was emotionless.

    The essence was different, but the external appearance was simr.

    They would not punish thieves for killing and setting fires, and they would not praise good people for doing good.

    The ultimate goal of the great oblivion was the integration of heaven and man.

    The heavens and earth never punished the wicked, nor did they reward the good.

    [ 9: you can¡¯t make use of the tianzong group, you can¡¯t win them over, so you don¡¯t have to care about them. ]

    On the contrary, li Miaozhen and Li lingsu might be hidden dangers ¡­ Taoist master Golden Lotus decided to talk to Xu Qi ¡®an about his senior brother and Junior Sister in private.

    It was a problem.

    If Xu Qi ¡®an didn¡¯t agree to the sky sect¡¯s n of recycling the waste, there would definitely be a conflict.

    [ seven: since the transcendent of the Gu n can¡¯t help, why don¡¯t we ask the Nine-Tailed Fox and the half-step martial God of the thousand Goblin Kingdom for help? ]

    [ 8: once the Nine-Tailed Fox and Shen Shue to the Central ins, the thousand demon Kingdom will be destroyed in an instant. Use your brain before you speak and understand who your enemy is. ]

 Chapter 1653: The eve of the final battle (3)

    Chapter 1653: The eve of the final battle (3)

    ¡°If Da Feng can survive this tribtion, you can be resurrected. If you can¡¯t, then you and mother can only continue your fate in the next life.¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    nda.

    Under the Bodhi tree, guangxian Bodhisattva sat cross-legged with his palms together. He looked at the figure of the Kaluo tree projected by The Golden Bowl and said, ¡±

    ¡°The heavenly Tribtion of Taoism is divided into two stages and willst for 13 days. However, you can¡¯t be careless and don¡¯t get involved in the heavenly Tribtion.¡±

    It was impossible to tell whether he was a man or a woman, old or young.

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree muttered, ¡±

    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s very likely that they want to use the heavenly Tribtion to drive the Tiger to swallow the wolf?¡±

    On the other side, the zed Bodhisattva said in an emotionless tone, ¡±<div>

    otherwise, how could they defeat you and that descendant of the gods? ¡±

    Galos tree nodded and said, ¡±

    ¡°Is du ¡®e still in ndo?¡±

    Guangxian Bodhisattva replied, ¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°He spreads Mahayana Buddhism every day. His Buddha heart is clear, different from Asura.¡±

    At the mention of this traitor, the three bodhisattvas did not look too good.

    Bodhisattva guangxian changed the topic, ¡±

    ¡°This battle will determine the sess or failure of the war in the Central ins. We must not be careless.¡±

    The Buddha of the Kyara tree nodded.

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    Danzhou.

    Yang Gong¡¯s gaze calmly swept across the two sides. On the left were the former generals and officials of Qing Zhou. On the right were li Mubai, Zhang Shen, Xu Eng, the leaders of the four tribes of the Gu n, as well as li Miaozhen, li lingsu, Chu Yuanyou and Hengyuan, the four members of the Tiandi society.

    There was also yang qianhuan, who was standing in a corner with the back of her head stubbornly facing the crowd.

    ¡°This should be thest meeting.¡±

    Yang Gong¡¯s tone was as calm as his eyes, ¡±

    After this battle, whether Yongzhou is defended or not, some of you, including me, will stay on the battlefield forever.

    Anyone could see that this battle was rted to the survival of Da Feng and would resolve the fate of Da Feng and Yunzhou.

    ¡°At the beginning of the war, Da Feng¡¯s Treasury was empty and the People¡¯s lives were destitute. From Qingzhou to Yongzhou, tens of thousands of elite soldiers were wrapped in horse leather and left on the battlefield. Along the way, we solved the problem of our military strength, our food shortage, and ourck of allies.

    ¡°Not long ago, we lost our supervisor, but we still managed to survive. Now, I hope that everyone, I hope that Da Feng can still survive.¡±

    Yang Gong put his hands on the table and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°Xu yinluo once inscribed a character in the secondary Saint Hall of Yun Lu Academy. I was not fortunate enough to witness it with my own eyes, but I have firmly remembered it in my heart.

    ¡°For the sake of the heavens and earth, for the sake of the people, for the sake of the ultimate Arts of the past life, for the sake of peace for all generations.¡±

    He raised his voice, ¡±

    ¡°In troubled times, death is death.

    ¡°I implore all of you to die for Dafeng and for the Central ins!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    Ten days had passed since the siege of Danzhou. The Yunzhou Army was ready to go. The cavalry, infantry, artillery, and flying beast cavalry all gathered in Qingzhou.

    In the main hall of Qingzhou¡¯s Administration Office.

    Qi Guangbo was dressed in a military uniform, with one hand on his saber. He looked at the soldiers around the table and said in a deep voice, ¡±

    ¡°Sess and failure all depend on this one move. Everyone,e with me and level Yongzhou.¡±

    Ji Xuan took the lead to stand up and said word by word,

    ¡°tten Yongzhou!¡±

    All the generals stood up and responded loudly, ¡±

    ¡°tten Yongzhou!¡±

    ¡­¡­¡­.

    On this day, Qingzhou City was filled with thunder and lightning, and it was raining heavily.

    The people and soldiers in the city saw a strange beast with dragon horns, lion¡¯s mane, crocodile lips, and bull¡¯s nose flying over the city of Qingzhou.

    The auspicious beast white Emperor of the clouds region had returned to the nine regions.

    The morale of the cloud state Army rose.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    [ PS: the good news is that I¡¯ll slowly sort out my thoughts. I¡¯ll know what to write next and how to build the plot¡¯s tension. ] The bad news was that he was going to sleep today.

 Chapter 1655: Sharing life and death (2)

    Chapter 1655: Sharing life and death (2)

    In the process, the sword wound on his head healed and returned to normal.

    Luo Yuheng shook his hand to get rid of the blood on his sword and snorted coldly.

    He was the Dao chief of the human sect, after all. so petty ¡­ After Xu Qian finishedining in his heart, he subconsciously looked left and right. When he did not see protector Yuan, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thinking about it, he felt sad. He was a big Shot of the second stage, but he was actually traumatized by a monkey.

    Luo Yuheng narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mplimenting the state preceptor¡¯s beauty. To be able to be Daopanions with the state preceptor is the greatest blessing in my life.¡± Xu Qi ¡®an smiled shamelessly.

    Luo Yuheng said lightly, ¡±

    ¡°Then cancel the marriage with Lin ¡®an.¡±<div>

    Xu Qi ¡®anughed, and the smile on his face disappeared. He scratched his head and sighed.

    ¡°I can only give her a title.¡±

    Luo Yuheng gave him a deep look.

    Xu Qi ¡®an got up and stepped over the small pool. He stared at her delicate and wless face and said in a low voice, ¡±

    ¡°What I can give you is to live and die together.

    ¡°This battle, I live, you live. If you die, I¡¯ll die!¡±

    Luo Yuheng pursed his lips and suddenly lowered his head, as if he did not dare to look him in the eye. He looked at the surface of the pool, which had been wrinkled by the wind, and gave a soft ¡± hmm.

    The two of them turned into rainbows and disappeared from the sky above the capital.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Before the Tribtion started, Yongzhou had already fallen into the mes of war.

    The cloud state Army went around the Mi state and gathered outside the Nan Guan city, which was 80 miles Southeast of the Mi state.

    With lightning speed, theyunched arge-scale attack on the city and took down Nan Guan city, which had a weak defense, in half a day.

    After taking down Nan Guan city, the cloud Prefecture Army did not upy it but massacred it.

    After that, they plundered the remaining people and resources and retreated on arge scale, leaving behind the city that had been reduced to ruins.

    This was a ssic piging strategy. They gathered their forces and attacked once before leaving. While piging resources to sustain themselves, they could also make the defending Army tired and waste manpower and resources to repair the city walls.

    The core idea of this tactic was that ¡± those who have nothing on their feet are not afraid of wearing shoes.

    After the massacre, the DA Feng Army¡¯s Scouts sneaked into Nan Guan city to check on the situation. They found that the city, which originally had tens of thousands of people living in it, was only left with broken walls.

    There were no survivors in the city, houses copsed and burned, and the bodies of the defenders and civilians piled up like mountains, forming a total of 12 jingguan.

    In front of each temple, there was a wooden sign with words written in blood:

    The city ughterer-Zhuo Haoran!

    The capital-building temple was a disy of military achievements.

    Yang Gong, the Supreme Commander of the Yongzhou battlefield, called for a meeting overnight. While maintaining the strategy of strengthening the walls and clearing the fields, he divided 30% of his troops to be responsible for the tasks of reinforcements, harassment, and cutting off the enemy¡¯s supply line.

    The war had changed from holding on to half field and half city defense.

    Xu niannian led 4000 cavalrymen and 500 cannoneers on the deste battlefield.

    In the city defense of Qingzhou, Xu Eng had shown his strongmanding ability. Therefore, he and several members of the Tiandi society each led a cavalry and were responsible for gueri warfare.

    In addition to his own ability, there were two other reasons why Xu Eng was entrusted with such an important task.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Master Heng Yuan was in the team he led, and Heng Yuan could contact the other members of the Heaven and Earth Society. The speed of information transmission was extremely fast, which made it easier for them to cooperate.

    On the battlefield, this was simply an unreasonable advantage.

    What was even more unreasonable was that Xu niannian had a mirror in his hand, which could see all the Dharma Treasures within a thousand miles.

    It was the Hun Tian divine mirror!

    This was the cheat that Xu Qi ¡®an had given to his cousin before he left.

    The mirror could see for a thousand miles and could attack the enemy by surprise. Retreating could allow him to avoid the de and escape for his life.

    This was the reason why Xu Qi ¡®an had forced the mirror to stay. It was too important on the battlefield.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Master Hengyuan put away the shards of the Book of the Netherworld, put his palms together, and chanted the name of Buddha with apassionate face.

    Xu Eng tilted his head and asked, ¡±

    ¡°A master?¡±

    Master Hengyuan sighed and said, ¡±

    ¡°Li Miaozhen went to the southern pass city just now and described the tragic situation in the city through the earth Book. I can¡¯t bear to look at it anymore.¡±

    Xu Eng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked, ¡±

    ¡°Let me see?¡±

    Master Hengyuan nodded and handed over the fragment of the Book of the Earth.

    Xu Eng took it and looked at the Jade Mirror, where lines of small words appeared.

    [ two: the Yunzhou Army has finally revealed their true nature. They did not even let women and children off. They killed everyone in Nanguan city. I¡¯m going to kill Zhuo Haoran with my own hands. ]

    Li Miaozhen was trembling with anger.

    [ 4: the Yunzhou Army is menacing, ughtering the city to strengthen the morale of the Army. ] I have a premonition that this battle in Yongzhou will be more tragic than the one in Qingzhou. ]

    [ seven: why don¡¯t we assassinate Zhuo Haoran? ]

    After listening to her Junior sister¡¯s description, li lingsu was a little angry. In the end, he had not forgotten his emotions and was still affected by them.

    [ four: first, you have to confirm his location. There are Vermillion Bird army scouts patrolling Yunzhou. When we find him, he will also find us. [ it¡¯s very difficult to lock onto Zhuo Haoran. ]

    Zhuo Haoran ¡­ Xu Eng touched his chest and thought back to the day when Songshan fell.

    Zhuo Haoran had suffered a great loss in Songshan County. After the city was breached, Zhuo Haoran massacred the defending soldiers and civilians, chased him for dozens of miles, and almost killed him with one strike.

    Li Miaozhen cursed for a while and made an agreement with the members of the Tiandi society. Once they found Zhuo Haoran¡¯s whereabouts, they would immediately lead their troops to attack and kill this crazy man who massacred the entire city.

    After that, the group of Earth books calmed down, and no one sent any more messages.

    Xu Eng returned The Earth Book to master Hengyuan and asked, ¡±

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you form an Army like them?¡±

    Hengyuan shook his head, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a monk, I don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Xu nianxin nodded and felt a burning sensation in his chest. He quickly took out a bronze mirror that was missing half a piece.

    ¡°You brat, you don¡¯t even have Dragon Qi, how can you be worthy of me?¡±

    A mouth appeared on the mirror surface of the mirror. It spat and cursed, ¡±

    I¡¯m a treasure that you can¡¯t possess. If you want to use me, you have to pay more and use Qi to nourish me.

    Of course, Qi movement could not bepared to Dragon Qi, but it was still the purest yang energy.

    Hengyuan heard this and said, ¡±

    ¡°Leave it to this poor monk.¡±

    Xu Eng was a schrly disciple, so he didn¡¯t have such a thing as Qi.

    Xu Eng frowned and said, ¡±

    big brother told me that you made a deal with him to stay by my side for the time being. Now you¡¯re bringing this up. Are you trying to trick me? ¡±

    ¡°So what if I am!¡± Hun Tian divine mirror said as if he was not afraid of wearing shoes.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for a scolding,¡± Xu Eng looked at it.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡°Stop scolding, stop scolding. You human have a sharp tongue.¡±

    Half an hourter, the mirror felt that it had be the scum of all Dharma Treasures. It said angrily, ¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Xu Eng took off his water bag and took a sip.

    ¡°Show me what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    The Hun Tian divine mirror thought about it and felt that it was not a big deal, so he said,

    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±

    The bronze mirror immediately turned into ss, and water-like ripples appeared on it. The ripples slowly smoothed out, revealing an image.

    It was a military tent. A burly man was lying naked on the back of a slender teenager, doing repeated and monotonous exercises.

    The young man¡¯s face was pale, and cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. He seemed to be in extreme pain.

    ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡±

    Xu Eng felt offended and said angrily.

    Among the high ranking officials and the military, there were many who had sexual interests, but it was not surprising. However, Xu Eng felt that this broken mirror was implying something about him.

    A question mark shed across the mirror¡¯s mind, and it felt wronged and confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Your big brother likes to Watch Men take a bath.¡±

    A series of question marks shed across Xu Eng¡¯s mind, and then his mouth twitched, ¡±

    ¡°Big brother is big brother, I am me. I am different from him.¡±

    Xu Eng didn¡¯t quite believe what the mirror said, but this didn¡¯t prevent him from going back to the capital in the future and telling his parents about his big brother¡¯s hobby so that they could judge him and make his big brother be like him in the past, unable to raise his head in front of his family.

    At this time, Xu Eng saw the strong Man in the Mirror trembling all over. He stopped his monotonous and repeated actions and raised his head with a face of enjoyment.

    The brawny man¡¯s facial features were rough, and his left eye was white. He could not see anything, and there was a long knife scar on his cheek.

    Zhuo Haoran!

    ¡­¡­¡­..

    At the border of Yongzhou.

    Kou Yangzhou stepped into the territory of Qingzhou and released his Qi without restraint.

    In the next second, a handsome young man in white with a saber hanging from his waist appeared in the air.

    Xu Pingfeng and Ji Xuan.

    The old man with silver hair sneered, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming. Hit me.¡±

    He then took a step back and said, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Come and hit me.¡±

 Chapter 1656: The reincarnation of the Taoist Reverend?

    Chapter 1656: The reincarnation of the Taoist Reverend?

    Kou Yang Zhou stepped into Qing Zhou¡¯s territory once again, he sneered, ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here again,e and hit me ¡­¡±

    As soon as he said that, Xu Pingfeng¡¯s figure teleported in front of him. Under his white clothes, he reached out his palm and pressed it against kou Yangzhou¡¯s chest.

    You really dare to get close to me ¡­ Kou Yang Zhou¡¯s palm was like a de, shing out.

    One of them stood in the territory of Yongzhou, while the other stood in the territory of Qingzhou. Their palms and des collided.

    BOOM!

    Like a cannon explosion, the air rippled like water, and the surrounding ground was lifted up, like a ck spot on a human face.

    Kou Yang Zhou didn¡¯t take advantage of the close-range attack to use a set of second-grade sorcerer techniques. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Shua shua shua ¡­ Kou Yang Zhou retreated a few steps, each of his steps causing a slight movement.<div>

    he has the power of all living beings in the territory of Qingzhou. His n to raze Qingzhou City to the ground by force did not work.

    Kou Yangzhou narrowed his eyes and gave up on the idea of fighting all the way to Qingzhou.

    When they were making the n, the old man had patted his chest and said,¡±no matter how powerful Xu Pingfeng is, I can turn Qingzhou upside down by myself.¡±

    He had the confidence of a rank two martial artist.

    But now, he had to admit that Xu Qi ¡®an was not lying to him. He could not defeat a peak second-grade magician who had refined an entire state and could mobilize the power of all living beings.

    Although the power of living beings was far inferior to Xu Qi ¡®an¡¯s.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Zhuo Haoran?

    He actually saw Zhuo Haoran!

    Xu niannian held the mirror in his hand and stared at Zhuo Haoran¡¯s face, which was filled with pleasure. His heart beat wildly, and it was followed by a strong sense of excitement.

    It didn¡¯t take any effort at all!

    He took a deep breath to calm his agitated emotions and asked calmly, ¡±

    ¡°Where is this person?¡±

    The mirror replied, ¡±

    60 miles to the southwest, in addition to him, I also found many scenes of males mating and bathing. If you like, I can show them one by one.

    His tone was very strange, with a hint of ¡°you¡¯re indeed the same as your big brother, why are you pretending¡± in it.

    ¡°Can you lock onto him?¡±

    Xu Eng recalled the instructions his big brother had given him regarding the usage of the mirror.

    The mirror would mark anyone who was shone on by it and lock onto them as long as they were within its range.

    ¡°Of course you can.¡±

    Xu niannian heaved a sigh of relief after getting a positive answer. He immediately said, ¡±

    raise the field of view. I want to get a bird¡¯s eye view of the nearby situation.

    He had be very calm, like a maturemander.

    The view in the mirror was instantly pulled up, and the top of the military tent appeared. Then, there were military tents that sat in an orderly manner, and soldiers who were either standing guard or patrolling.

    Xu Eng nced around and estimated that the number of soldiers was between three to five thousand based on his experience.

    ¡°Continue!¡±

    He said.

    His field of vision continued to rise, and when this Army¡¯s camp turned into a blurry ¡± small square, ¡± a new enemy appeared in the mirror. It was an astonishinglyrge Army, and the size of the camp was several times that of Zhuo Haoran¡¯s Army.

    The distance between the two military camps was about five miles.

    ¡°This is one of the main forces of the cloud region Army. Zhuo Haoran is leading the vanguard.¡±

    Xu niannian made a judgment in his heart.

    Usually, in front of the main force, there would be one or two vanguards in charge of scouting the way. When the enemyunched arge-scale attack, they would fight for buffer time for the main force to meet the enemy.

    It took time for an Army to go from a scattered state to a state of facing the enemy.

    However, when the number of troops reached tens of thousands, it would take even more time to gather.

    When Xu Eng was fighting in the North, the Allied army of the demon barbarians and the great Feng were once scattered by the Jing Kingdom¡¯s iron cavalry. The main reason was theck of time to gather the troops.

    It was easy to gather a few dozen or a hundred people, but it was difficult to gather a few thousand, and it was even more difficult to gather tens of thousands.

    Therefore, those who could count troops and generals and boast that ¡°the more the better¡± were either fools who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth or strong people who used troops like gods.

    Xu Eng held the mirror and looked at Heng Yuan who was walking beside him, ¡±

    ¡°Master Heng Yuan, please contact the members of the heaven and earth Association for me. Tell them that I want to hunt Zhuo Haoran.¡±

    Hengyuan was stunned for a moment. His warm eyes suddenly lit up. He put his hands together and smiled, ¡±

    ¡°Almsgiver Xu, please wait!¡±

    After saying that, he quickly took out the fragment of the book of theher world, released the reins of his horse, and quickly sent a letter.

    [ 6: benefactor Xu asked me to inform you that he is going to hunt Zhuo Haoran. ]

    The young Phoenix was the first to respond, ¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [ 2: I also want to hunt Zhuo Haoran, but I have to find him first. ]

    [ 4: don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll meet him sooner orter. ]

    [ two: but no one can guarantee that the second massacre will not happen. The Yunzhou Army is determined to burn Yongzhou to the ground. ]

    [ 6: don¡¯t worry, everyone. Benefactor Xu has already captured Zhuo Haoran¡¯s tracks. ]

    The Earth Book chat group suddenly fell silent, followed by a message from Chu Yuanxi:

    [ did you encounter Zhuo Haoran? How¡¯s the battle going? is there any danger? Where is he? I¡¯ll immediatelye over on my sword. ]

    Li Miaozhen and Li lingsu also sent letters to him. They were eager to kill Zhuo Haoran, but they were also worried about Xu Eng¡¯s safety.

    [ 6: don¡¯t worry, we didn¡¯t encounter Zhuo Haoran. It was benefactor Xu who locked onto Zhuo Haoran¡¯s position and used that magical treasure that can observe a thousand miles. ]

    Li Miaozhen and Chu Yuanyou were stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t react for a while. Li lingsu immediately thought of the heavenly mirror. After all, he had once owned this magic weapon.

    [ 7: hey, Xu ningyan, that bastard. He¡¯s really devoted to his cousin. ]